《True Love Waits》


 Chapter 1 Ending A Marriage

    Chapter 1 Ending A Marriage


    "Here''s the divorce agreement, Philip. I''ve already signed it. Please give it to Carlos Huo."


    It was difficult for Debbie Nian to work up the nerve to hand the agreement that would end her marriage


    to Philip Zhuo, the Huo family''s steward.


    Sighing in resignation, Philip Zhuo went over the document and noticed uses that made him frown.


    He looked at the girl sharply and bellowed,"Debbie!" Incredulous, he asked,"Do you realize how stupid


    this is? I can understand if you want to divorce Mr. Huo. After all, you haven''t seen the man for the past


    three years. But why aren''t you asking for any money?"


    At 20, Debbie Nian was an undergraduate. Her father died while she didn''t know who her mother was.


    In Philip Zhuo''s opinion, she shouldn''t want a divorce, let alone get out of the marriage without any


    money.


    Debbie Nian scratched the back of her head in embarrassment. She was well aware that Philip Zhuo


    always treated her as a daughter, so she had no ns to keep anything from him. "I... I want to drop


    out of school," she stammered.


    "What? Why do you suddenly want to leave school? What happened? Are you being bullied?" The


    steward''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "No, no, no! You''re overreacting, Philip. You already know, I-I don''t like studying. So, I don''t want to


    waste my time in university," she exined.


    The excuse of dropping out of school wasme but the only one that came to mind quickly to stall him


    off. But she was not telling anyone the real reason for wanting a divorce.


    She was silent for a while, as several thoughts ran through her mind. ''Tomorrow is my 21st birthday


    and third wedding anniversary.


    I''m still young. I don''t want this hollow marriage to stand in the way of pursuing true love.


    I''ve never even seen Carlos Huo in person. My father arranged this marriage. How can anyone live like


    this?'' she thought desperately.


    Sensing that the girl was not about to share anything else, Philip Zhuo conceded,"It appears you''ve


    made up your mind, so I will..." He waited for her to say something. "I''ll hand the divorce papers to Mr.


    Huo tomorrow," the steward said with a deep sigh when she didn''t respond.


    "Thank you so much, Philip!" She let out a huge sigh of relief before giving the man a sweet smile.


    But Philip Zhuo could not help himself as he stared at the young girl. "Debbie, Mr. Huo is a good man. I


    believe you are a perfect match, so I do hope you will think this through carefully and reconsider. If you


    change your mind, you may call me anytime," he said sincerely.


    Of all he said, two words stood out that made Debbie Nian cringe. ''Perfect match? He didn''t even show


    up at the wedding! The man was at a dinner reception for a foreign president at that time. And the


    photograph on our marriage certificate was Photoshopped.


    In thest three years, I haven''t evenid eyes on him. So, what is Philip saying that we are a perfect


    match?'' Debbie Nian couldn''t control the sarcastic thoughts in her head.


    Finallying to her senses, the youngdy took a deep breath before speaking again. She had


    intended to say,"I''ve made up my mind," but as a sign of respect for Philip Zhuo who was truly


    concerned for her, she uttered,"Okay."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Thinking that she might have a change of heart, Philip Zhuo waited until the next afternoon to inform


    Carlos Huo about the divorce papers. But to his disappointment, she didn''t call him. Slowly, he brought


    out his cell phone and dialed a number. "Mr. Huo, I have a document that needs your signature," he


    said respectfully.


    "What document is that?" came the cold reply. He noted a hint of impatience in Carlos Huo''s voice.


    After hesitating briefly, the steward answered,"A divorce agreement."


    Then the pen in his hand froze as Carlos Huo let the words sink in. He closed his eyes and rubbed his


    brows thoughtfully.


    It quickly dawned on him as he thought, ''Oh, I have a wife. If Philip didn''t call me now, I wouldn''t even


    remember that I am married and have a wife.''


    "Just put the papers in my study. I''ll be back in Y City in a couple of days," Carlos Huo said coolly.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," Philip Zhuo acknowledged, and then hung up.


    Meanwhile, at the Blue Night Bar in Y City, the bar was dimly lit but packed with people.


    Young men and women flocked to the establishment, that was among the very popr in town.


    Inside Room 501 was a table littered with beer, wine, champagne and a variety of snacks.


    The room was the venue for a birthday party. The celebrant was Debbie Nian, who turned 21 that day.


    Nicknamed "Tomboy" by her ssmates, Debbie Nian now wore a pinkce dress. This was one of the


    very few asions that she donned something feminine instead of her usual attire of jeans and shirts.


    Several of the female guests whipped out their phones to have a selfie with Debbie Nian.


    After everyone had their fill of taking photos, the celebrant started to have fun by drinking with her


    ssmates. Stacked in one corner of the room were the many presents Debbie Nian received from


    friends and ssmates.


    A slightly tipsy Jared Han broke out in a song, with his arm slung around another boy''s shoulders. "I


    knew you were trouble when you walked in..." he warbled.


    His voice was so grating that many of the girls covered their ears and groaned.


    "Hey, Jared! Stop that singing. Let''s just y games that won''t bust anybody''s eardrums." It was Kasie


    Zheng, one of Debbie Nian''s roommates, who called out to Jared Han.


    She was a cheerful girl, full of confidence, who always got people''s attention.


    Her suggestion had everyone in the room turning silent. The boys and girls in the room turned to look


    at Kasie Zheng, waiting for her instructions.


    She was a known party animal, and was popr among the ssmates.


    Looking at everyone with mischief in her eyes, Kasie Zheng said,"Let''s y Truth or Dare!" A cunning


    smile crossed her lips as guests balked at the suggestion.


    Several of them cast a scornful nce at the girl. "Kasie, that game sucks!" This time, Jared Han, a


    rich second generation, got back at Kasie Zheng. He rolled his eyes in disgust because he thought it


    was a boring game.


    Kasie Zheng stared at Jared Han defiantly and continued,"Today is Debbie''s 21st birthday, so we''ll


    make the game more exciting!" She shed an evil smile that made some of the guests ufortable.


    Since all people at the party were students, many were still pure and innocent. They were familiar with


    the game; the consequences for the dares were usually singing the high notes in Mariah Carey''s


    ''Loving You'', carrying the heaviest guy around the room, or singing a duet with the opposite sex.


    But Kasie Zheng had something else in mind for Debbie Nian. The celebrant''s cheeks were already


    crimson from too much champagne and wine. As the first round started, Kasie Zheng winked at the


    others, who quickly caught on what she was nning.


    "The loser in this round has to go out the door, turn right, and then kiss the first person of the opposite


    sex they run into on the lips. If he or she opts to skip this consequence, there is an alternative. He or


    she has to drink ten sses of wine," Kasie Zheng dered.


    Everyone became excited about the game. They were all eager to find out who the first loser would be.


    This time Jared Han snorted in disgust but said nothing. He knew there was already collusion.


    After ying Rock-Paper-Scissors, everyone turned to look at the celebrant, who was dumbfounded.


    Debbie Nian stared at her hand, which formed the scissors symbol, and then nced at the others who


    held out Rocks. Her eyes widened, and her jaw ckened.


    "I hate you, Kasie Zheng!" she screamed. Remembering the consequence, the birthday girl felt like


    crying. She was already drunk, and couldn''t afford ten more sses of wine.


    Mustering her courage, she took several deep breaths before opening the door.


    Following instructions, she turned right.


    Standing in the hallway was a man dressed in a crisp white shirt, ck cks, and ck leather shoes.


    He looked to be in his mid-20s and stood around 180 cm tall. His face was all angles and nes, from


    his forehead, cheeks to his jawline. His looks were the type that would stand out in a crowd.


    His eyes, however, were so cold that Debbie Nian couldn''t help but shiver when he nced at her.


    "Wow, he is one handsome dude! Tomboy, hurry up! We''re watching you," Kasie Zheng said in a loud


    whisper. Debbie Nian stood frozen for a moment. She was busy thinking, ''He looks somewhat familiar.


    Where have I met him before?''


    But Kasie Zheng''s voice broke into her thoughts, so she took a deep breath and plucked up more


    courage.


    Still there was this niggling thought, ''I think I''ve met him before. Never mind! I''d better make this quick.''


    Bravely, she walked up to the man, gave him a sweet smile and stood on tiptoe. His cologne wafted


    through her nose.


    Carlos Huo was looking for a quiet ce to make a phone call when he was stopped by a girl in the


    hallway.


    He frowned in annoyance as Debbie Nian approached him.


    Something clicked in his mind. ''Why does she look so familiar? Her eyes...'' Carlos Huo thought, trying


    to recall the face.


    As he pondered who the girl was, Debbie Nian nted a soft kiss on his lips and caught him off-guard.

 Chapter 2 The Elusive Carlos

    Chapter 2 The Elusive Carlos


    After nting a kiss on Carlos'' lips, Debbie immediately withdrew, fled the hallway and ran straight


    back to the room.


    "Debbie!" Kasie shrieked as she shut the door. "You were awesome, girl!" she said proudly, pping


    the celebrant on the back. Panting after her escape, Debbie heaved a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Carlos'' face darkened after the surprise kiss. He stood rooted to the spot but saw the girl


    disappear inside Room 501. The man was about to ask his bodyguards to haul Debbie out of the room


    and throw her into the sea when his phone rang.


    Annoyed over the interruption, he answered the call. After listening for a few seconds, he snapped,


    "Okay. I''ll be right there." He pressed the button to end the call and then nced at Room 501. He


    inhaled sharply to control his fury. There was an emergency in hispany, which needed immediate


    attention.


    "Count your lucky stars today, woman. You better pray I never see you again. You won''t get away the


    next time you provoke me," Carlos muttered as he turned to leave.


    Inside Room 501, Debbie rubbed her red cheeks and felt them burning in embarrassment. It was the


    most insane thing she had ever done in her life. Heart pounding, her mind was a jumble of thoughts.


    ''Oh my God! That was my first kiss, and I don''t even know who he was!


    Could that have been cheating on my husband?


    Oh never mind! I''ve already signed the divorce agreement.


    And it''s okay even if Carlos isn''t willing to sign it. Legally, a couple who''s been separated for more than


    two years is deemed to be automatically divorced anyway.


    I haven''t seen him in the three years we''ve been married. So maybe legally, I''m no longer his wife. That


    means I was not cheating on him.


    Besides, it was just a kiss...'' Debbie forgot everyone around her.


    Suddenly Kasie yelled, "My goodness!" All her ssmates jumped at her outburst.


    "What is wrong with you, Kasie? You scared me to death!" Kristina Lin, who was about to drink wine,


    spilled the liquid and was patting her chest to calm down.


    Excitedly, Kasie stepped up to Debbie, who was still lost in thought, and shook her shoulders.


    "Do you know who that man is?" she demanded. The object of Debbie''s prank was a man every


    woman dreamed of. He was young, handsome, rich, and powerful, and he owned arge multinational


    group. People called him Mr. Huo as a sign of respect.


    "So, who is he?" Debbie demanded while grabbing a ss of champagne and taking a big gulp.


    "Carlos Huo!" Kasie yelled the name as she looked at the celebrant''s face. The name was supposed to


    say everything about who the man was, so she wanted to be sure Debbie heard it right.


    The champagne sputtered out of the girl''s mouth the moment Kasie said Carlos'' name. Debbie began


    coughing violently, unaware that she had spat the liquid on her roommate''s face. Instead of getting mad


    after being showered by champagne on the face, Kasie was stunned.


    Even Jared was bbergasted when he heard the name. "Mr. Huo? Tomboy, I think you''re screwed," he


    said. Jared was the son of the general manager of a financepany in Y City, and Carlos'' name


    struck his ears like a roar of thunder.


    The familiar name also made Kristina Lin scream. "Debbie, you kissed Mr. Huo! Ohhh. Let me kiss you


    because it''s like kissing him indirectly," she teased her friend.


    Grabbing a handful of tissues, Debbie proceeded to clean her friend''s face but was too shocked to


    apologize.


    When Kristina Lin came forward, Debbie hurled the tissues towards the table and ran away as fast as


    she could.


    Suddenly, she remembered something. "Kasie, did you call my name when I was in the hallway?" she


    asked. She shuddered at the thought. ''Damn it! What if he remembers my name?''


    Spunky Kasie snatched more tissues to dry her face and answered in an angry voice, "Yes, I did. Is


    that what has you excited? Yes, it must''ve been thrilling to kiss Mr. Huo, but you were only overacting,


    right?" She cursed Debbie quietly, ''You brat!


    Oh my God! My face! And my hair! There is champagne everywhere!'' Patting Kasie''s arm as much to


    console as to apologize, Debbie suddenly said, "You guys have fun. I need to leave now."


    As soon as she said the words, the birthday celebrant left hurriedly. Everyone watched her receding


    figure with a stunned expression.


    All her friends were thinking the same thing. What was she going to do, catch up with Mr. Huo? She


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    was out of her mind! They all heard that many women had been after Carlos. And to get rid of these


    women, he would ask his men to peel off their clothes and toss them out on the street. He might do that


    to their friend, so they all had the same idea to stop Debbie from going to Carlos.


    Many of her friends ran out of the room hoping to prevent Debbie from whatever she nned on doing.


    But the girl was nowhere to be found.


    As soon as Debbie stepped out of the bar, she hailed a taxi and instructed the driver to bring her to the


    vi where she was staying.


    ''I hope Carlos did not recognize me and won''te to the vi tonight. Otherwise, he may think I


    regretted asking for a divorce, and kissed him to get his attention.''


    Leaning against the back of the seat, Debbie kept thinking about what happened.


    After they got the marriage certificate three years ago, Carlos assigned Philip to take care of her food,


    clothing, and anything she needed.


    But not once had she seen the man she married.


    On the one hand, he was busy with work and spent most of his time overseas to take care of business.


    On the other hand, even when he was in Y City, Carlos stayed in another vi. They had different


    friends and acquaintances. As a result, they had never met each other, not even once, in those three


    years.


    As for the marriage certificate, her father kept it with him when he was still alive. But just before his


    death, he had given it to Carlos in his fear that Debbie would divorce her husband.


    So, it wasn''t until now that Debbie knew what her Carlos looked like.


    Sitting up, she suddenly remembered something and pped her forehead. ''Oh, I remember seeing


    him once, '' the young woman thought. She had gone to his office to visit a couple of times. But every


    time, it was Carlos'' assistant who received her, precluding any opportunity to get a glimpse of her


    husband. Thest time she went to thepany, Debbie didn''t introduce herself, so guards prevented


    her from entering the building. At that time, Carlos had juste back from an overseas trip. And while


    standing outside, she saw her husband getting out of the car from a distance.


    Unfortunately, she was too far to get a good look at him. And it was a long time ago. Even when she


    knew his name, she never found any photo of Carlos on the Inte. He kept a very low profile, never


    granting interviews with the media and not allowing anyone to post his picture online.


    There was one time though when Carlos'' picture was published. In that photo, it was said that he was


    holding the hand of an actress. But before Debbie could get a glimpse of the photo, it had been


    deleted.


    Now, she finally saw her husband''s face.


    And she even got to kiss him! If he had signed the divorce papers, technically, he would be her ex-


    husband.


    While Carlos was known not tock women forpany, he hated the female species who took the


    initiative to get close to him.


    So that was one more reason for Debbie to be agitated. ''Oh my God! I am screwed. I truly hope he


    didn''t recognize me, '' she kept praying silently.


    When she arrived at the vi, she heaved a deep sigh of relief when she noted no light was on.


    "Maybe he didn''t hear Kasie call my name, and didn''t even recognize me. Thank God for that!" she


    muttered.


    Tapping her still blushing face, she threw herself on the living room couch and recalled everything that


    happened tonight. "If he recognized me, he would no doubt dislike me. But maybe, that''s better. Then


    he''d sign the divorce agreement without hesitation," she mumbled.


    Debbie was a junior student in ss 22 of Finance Department of School of Economics and


    Management in Y City University.


    There were more than 50 enrolled in her ss. Forty of them passed through the college entrance


    exam, while the rest went through the back door.


    Y City University was among the Top 3 local universities. Even Carlos graduated from this institution.


    There was a long line of people wanting to enroll in the university. Debbie was one of them and got in


    through the back door.


    Marc Dou, an old professor, stood on the tform in front of his ss. He pushed his sses up his


    nose and took a deep breath while staring at his students, most of whom were sleepy.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang! The professor threw a book on his desk. The sound brought many


    students back to their senses, and they quickly sat up.


    But one of them, a girl in a white leisure coat, who sat in thest row, was still asleep on her desk.


    Fuming with rage, Marc Dou roared, "Debbie Nian!" He might be old with grey, grizzly hair, but his voice


    was still booming. In the silence that ensued, you could hear a pin drop.


    But neither the noise nor the silence made any difference to Debbie, who was still sound asleep.


    Everyone was staring at her as she remained in dreand.

 Chapter 3 The Hard-Headed Professor

    Chapter 3 The Hard-Headed Professor


    "Debbie! Debbie!" a light voice kept calling out to Debbie as she was dozing off. Refusing to wake up,


    Debbie felt a constant tug at her sleeve. The more she ignored it, the stronger the voice and the


    tugging went. This got Debbie to give up and she finally woke up.


    Though it was clear that she was still half asleep, Debbie groggily turned her head towards Kristina.


    "Kristina¡­ you better have a good reason for waking me up¡­"


    What Debbie saw as Kristina''s response was a finger pointing somewhere. Debbie''s eyes followed


    where Kristina pointed and she saw an absolutely exasperated Marc on stage.


    Just witnessing Marc''s protracted face was simr to being sshed on the face with ice cold water in


    Debbie''s opinion. ''Oh, crap!'' Scrambling to get herself back together, Debbie shook her head violently


    and then sat upright.


    Marc, who was the professor that stood in front, was considered to be one of the remarkably hard-


    headed professors in their university. Taking the subject book out from her bag, Debbie then opened


    the book at the proper page and sent an icy re to whoever daredugh.


    Almost immediately, Debbie''s ssmates turned their attentions back to the front, feigning that they


    didn''t realize what was happening. Once the situation was sorted out, their professor Marc had


    returned to teaching.


    ''Oh God, he looks so angry¡­'' Debbie buried her hands through her hair in regret. ''I''m definitely going


    to fail his exams¡­''


    No one in the room attempted to taunt Debbie. Everyone in the room as well as the whole university


    knew that Debbie possessed a cryptic background.


    Besides, Debbie was still a rowdy student as she constantly shed with others, doused herself in


    alcohol, and cut sses. In short, she had done things that were deemed uneptable by the


    university.


    Within Y City University, it was stated in the student handbook that students were neither allowed to


    dye their hair of any color, paint their nails, nor wear extravagant jewelry to the campus.


    However, Debbie didn''t care as she possessed long lc dyed hair and bright red nails. The professors


    in the university were too terrified to tell her off about it.


    It was surprising that Debbie hadn''t found herself expelled from the university. The reason for that was


    that she came from a family with power.


    "Debbie Nian," Marc called out coldly,"please exin to me what finance is." The professor knew well


    of Debbie''s background. Someone with the name of Emmett Zhong, who was Carlos'' assistant, had


    something to do with Marc''s assignment in the university. Even Carlos himself was a former student of


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Marc''s. As a responsible teacher, Marc knew that he had to intervene as he wouldn''t allow his students,


    Debbie in particr, to submit to her vices.


    Feigning to look at the book, Debbie then sent a kick to the seat in front of her. Seated across her was


    none other than the ss monitor and straight A student, Dixon Shu.


    With that as a signal, Dixon Shu knew what Debbie meant and he quickly flipped the pages of the book


    to where the answer was written and slid it to his left side for her to see.


    A smile of satisfaction was etched on Debbie''s profile as the book was made visible to her eyes. Many


    stole nces towards Debbie and all could agree that she looked stunning.


    She possessed features a girl would kill for, such as perfect fair skin, a pair of round, innocent eyes, a


    beautifully shaped nose, and soft, red lips.


    Although Debbie''s face was bare and free of make up, her profile still remained ethereal. Not to


    mention, her pair of long, slender legs were a treat for all boys to see.


    If only her academic performance were better, she would perfectly fit the title of ''Miss University.''


    ''Alright, let''s see here¡­'' Debbie stood up and blinked as she began to read from Dixon Shu''s book.


    "Finance is a broad term that describes two rted activities: the study of how money is managed


    and..."


    As the professor, Marc saw right through Debbie''s trick, this got him outraged. "Enough!" Marc''s voice


    thundered across the room, making the whole ss frightened.


    The students could see how their professor was desperately keeping his anger in check.


    Everyone was frightened and glued to their seats, all except for Debbie who shed Marc a smile and


    asked,"Professor Dou, is my answer wrong?"


    With that, Marc started to turn red in anger and Debbie couldn''t help but regret whatever she did and


    started to beg for forgiveness. "Professor Dou, please don''t get mad at me. I''ll memorize the answer by


    heart before the ss ends!" Debbie promised. Even she had people whom she feared and this


    professor was one of them as she knew Carlos was one of Marc''s former students.


    The color red then started to leave Marc''s profile as he calmed down upon hearing Debbie''s words. In


    Marc''s opinion, Debbie was a clever girl. If she just put her mind into studying, she could very well be


    an intelligent, straight A student. But, as a professor, Marc could not further tolerate Debbie''s insolent


    actions. ''You don''t like studying? Fine! You failed many exams? Fine!'' Marc then sent Debbie a re.


    ''But you''re not allowed to fail in my ss!'' he swore to himself.


    "If you dare to sleep in my ss again, Jared Han, Kristina Lin, and Kasie Zheng, the three of them will


    go stand under the g!" Marc dered. "Do you understand?!" The three whose names were


    mentioned groaned in disbelief upon their professor''s statement.


    ''Why are we the ones suffering when Debbiemits mistakes¡­'' they all thought in chorus.


    The reason why Marc made this decision was that he knew Debbie was loyal to her friends. The


    intention of hurting others for her own personal gains was far beyond Debbie. This was one of the


    advantages Marc saw with Debbie''s attitude.


    Casting a burning re towards their professor Marc, Debbie cursed in the depths of her mind, ''Why?!


    You cunning little piece of...''


    Lifting her head up, Debbie then responded in confidence,"Got it, Professor Dou. You''ll never see me


    doze off in your ss ever again." Sitting herself back down in her seat, Debbie then picked up her pen


    and started to write on the notebook she had. A look of satisfaction was present on Marc''s face as he


    thought she was taking notes while in reality, she was just doodling.


    When the bell rang, Marc said his final words before collecting his things and then eventually left the


    room.


    sses were officially dismissed.


    The moment Marc left, several boys and girls gathered around Debbie and started to state their


    "Hey, Tomboy. What''s up with Professor Dou?" Jared asked. The look of frustration was written all over


    Jared''s face. ''Why the heck did he choose to deal with us instead of Debbie? He''s a strange man, '' he


    thought to himself.


    Measuring 210 centimeters in height, Jared was one of the students blessed with height and


    considered to be the tallest in the whole university. To add, Jared was one of Debbie''s closest friends


    and he was a generous guy.


    "Debbie, please don''t sleep in Professor Dou''s ss again¡­" Kristina whined as she held onto


    Debbie''s arm tightly and acted in a charming manner. "I''m begging you¡­" Kristina, Debbie'' another


    friend, possessed long, curly hair and a petite body, yet oozing with charm.


    "Debbie, as Miss Room 3301, I can''t afford to lose face in public like that, alright?" said Kasie, who


    proimed herself as the most beautiful girl in the dormitory.


    Currently, Debbie''s spirits were low because of the whole divorce matter and the kiss between her and


    Carlos. The noise that surrounded Debbie started to irritate her. Taking the book in hand, she then


    mmed it against the desk and the crisp sound of the book hitting the table reverberated throughout


    the whole room, sending everyone into a state of shock.


    Everyone in that room knew that if they looked back, they''d be frozen as they felt Debbie''s cold gaze


    lingering around them. They all zipped their mouths shut.


    Feeling the tension growing heavy in the air, Kasie then spoke up in hope of alleviating the tension.


    "Hey, I just remembered. There''s a grand promotion in the Shining International za today! Do you


    guys want toe?"


    Standing and snaking her way towards Kasie, Debbie shed a dazzling smile and said,"Me!"


    ''Probably just because of the lipstick she''s always wanted to have¡­'' Kasie rolled her eyes yfully.


    As close friends, Kasie and Debbie knew each other like the back of their hands.


    Debbie usually engaged in fights and doused herself in alcohol; it was a surprising trait for her to be so


    interested in lipsticks. Never did she bother about the clothes she wore as she would dress casually.


    However, her interest of collecting a kaleidoscope of lipsticks was unstoppable.


    At the Shining International za


    The group all gathered up and they had finally arrived at the Shining International za. Inside the said


    za contained so much beauty as it had so much to offer.


    The Shining International za consisted of seven buildings, named after the stars that made up the


    constetion of the Big Dipper.


    The names of the buildings were Dubhe, Merak, Phecda, Megrez, Alioth, Mizar, and Akaid.


    At the peak of each building, there were several lights and when night fell, the lights were lit and if you


    possessed a bird''s eye view, the lights formed the constetion of the Big Dipper. Indeed, it was a


    breathtaking spectacle.


    The domestic lighting designs had been designed to resemble the diamond studded skies, giving you a


    feeling that you were walking through the sea of stars. It would not be surprising for several people to


    fall in love with such a za wrapped around a unique concept with the Big Dipper. Thus, being a


    famous dating spot wherein you''d see people of all ages take their loved ones out for a get together or


    a date to gaze closely into the stars.

 Chapter 4 Olga Mi

    Chapter 4 Olga Mi


    In a cosmetics and skin care shop located inside the Merak Building, three girls named Debbie, Kasie,


    and Kristina were frolicking inside the mall as they held each other''s hands. Meanwhile the two boys,


    Jared and Dixon, followed behind them with a dozen of shopping bags in their hands. They were


    absolutely drained out.


    Seeing how the three girls were still so full of energy, one of the guys, Jared in particr, started to


    running before! Dixon and I are tired. Can''t we just sit down and rest?"


    One of the girls turned to Jared and approached him; it was none other than Kristina. "Oh,e on


    Jared! How could you say that? You''re tall, even!" Kristina said as she took some bags from Jared to


    lessen the load he had carried.


    "Look! Look!" Debbie pointed at the shop just in front of them. "That''s our final stop!"


    "Thank the Lord above! I''m saved!" Jared eximed.


    Taking out her brand new purse, Kasie then shed a smile. "I''ll treat you guys to lunch."


    Perking up at a thought that Jared then only remembered, he responded jubntly, "Great! I''ll make


    sure to indulge myself!"


    One of the buildings in the Shining International za, the Alioth Building, consisted of several posh


    and luxurious restaurants and on the fifth floor, there resided one of the most highly regarded


    restaurant in Y City. Clearly, Jared knew where he wanted to go.


    "You can eat whatever you want except..." Kasie then cast a scornful nce towards Jared and added,


    "...the Fifth floor, you hear?"


    On the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, all rooms were VIP booths which required minimum charge.


    Whatever dish you desired, there would be a professional cook. You could watch as the cook prepared


    the dish right in front of your eyes. If you were lucky enough, you might just even be served by a


    Michelin three-star cook.


    With such a premise for a restaurant, people could only dream of feasting at the delectable dishes


    served on the Fifth floor. Although, due to the cost, only a selected few could afford to dine in such


    luxury.


    The moment Kasie finished uttering her statement, Jared turned white, as if his soul had left his body,


    and repeated what Kasie said in monotony, "You can eat whatever you want except for the fifth floor¡­"


    Everyone was amused by Jared''s reaction. Patting his shoulder, Debbie then pointed over to a couch


    nearby and offered, "Why don''t you and Dixon sit down over there and rest? Lipstick picking takes a


    while."


    The three girls then began to select their preferred cosmetics. One saledy saw Debbie holding a


    lipstick set, so she approached her with a friendly smile and said, "Miss, that product is one of the


    bestsellers! There''s only one left, so if you really like it, then I suggest you grab thisst one!"


    "No way!" Debbie said in disbelief. "Only one left?!"


    Turning the tag over to see the price, Debbie then saw how much the lipstick set she held in her hand


    cost. It cost $129, 999. Upon learning about its price, she started to have second thoughts.


    Sitting on the couch and taking a rest, Jared looked around and saw Debbie looking at the lipstick set


    she held in her hand. He then spoke aloud. "Hey, Tomboy! Why''re you hesitating?! You ride a car worth


    millions to school every day! Buying that lipstick set wouldn''t hurt you! If you want it, just buy it!"


    Hearing what Jared said clearly, Debbie sighed before responding, "The car isn''t mine." No matter how


    expensive the car was, it had nothing to do with Debbie at all. All of the riches she had now were all


    thanks to her husband. There was nothing she could possibly unt.


    At that moment, the people in the area all turned their heads and this struck odd for Debbie.


    ''What''s going on? What''re they looking at?'' Doing the same as the others, Debbie turned her head


    towards the direction where everyone else had their eyes fixed and what she saw startled her.


    Several people were approaching and the man in the center was wearing a ck tailored suit that


    entuated his statuesque body. The dark brown leather shoes he wore contrasted the gleaming


    marble floor.


    The man possessed dark eyes so deep and stern that no one dared to look him in the eye.


    ''Oh my God¡­'' Debbie gasped. ''It''s him! It''s Carlos!'' The man that arrived in the venue and caught


    everyone''s attention in a fraction of a second was none other than Carlos, Debbie''s husband. Well, ex-


    husband in a couple of days. And standing right beside Carlos was someone who matched his status.


    There stood a finedy who was blessed with a gorgeous face and a slim figure.


    Unlike the other men who were full of wealth and power, Carlos seldom linked himself with a woman.


    Thus, this drew a lot of questions, especially to Debbie. ''He''s actually shopping with a girl...'' she


    thought to herself. ''Is this woman his girlfriend?''


    As if sensing Debbie''s gaze on him, Carlos turned to look at her. Heart skipping a beat, Debbie lowered


    her head and feigned that she was obsessed with the lipstick set.


    Eyes shut, Debbie chanted in desperation, ''Please let him not see me! Please let him not see me!''


    Only then did something hit Debbie, and she opened her eyes in realization. ''Wait. He doesn''t even


    know me!''


    With confidence, Debbie then fully lifted her head up and turned to Kasie. "Hey, Kasie. Do you think I


    should buy this?"


    However, Kasie''s attention was not focused on Debbie at all. Taking Debbie''s arm and shaking it


    violently, Kasie cried in excitement, "Debbie! This must be fate! You met Mr. Huo again!" Turning to


    Debbie, Kasie then asked, her eyes sparkling, "Do you think he still remembers you?"


    Walking up to them was Kristina who also threw Debbie a question. "Debbie, who''s the girl beside Mr.


    Huo?"


    ''How the hell do you think I''d know?!'' Debbie cried to herself.


    "Hey, Tomboy." Jared then came in the picture as well. "Do you think Mr. Huo''s here for you?"


    ''Where in the world did you even get that idea?!'' Debbie retorted in silence.


    Spotting her friend Kasie practically drooling at Carlos, Debbie called her attention. "Hey! Kasie Zheng!


    You''re drooling!"


    Before Kasie could even say anything to her defense, a girl''s voice cut in, "I don''t think you should buy


    it. The real question is, can you even afford it?"


    Turning her head to find where the voice came from, Debbie then saw it belonged to the girl that stood


    beside Carlos. ''Do I even know her?'' Debbie thought to herself, puzzled.


    ''Hell, why is she even talking to me?''


    The woman who held Carlos by his arm went by the name of Olga Mi. She had dark brown, curly locks,


    her lips were dyed in deep red, and her nails were painted with a shade of brown. Breaking away from


    Carlos, Olga Mi then approached Debbie and took the lipstick set away from Debbie''s grasp as she


    faced the saledy. With a pompous smile on her face, she said, "I''ll take this. Pack it for me."


    After uttering those words, Olga Mi turned to Debbie and eyed her from head to toe.


    A smile of mockery was now present on Olga Mi''s face.


    ''She''s just a university student pretending to be so pure and innocent. Why did Carlos steal a few


    nces at her? Yeah, sure she''s pretty but, this girl is clearly no match for me!'' O Mi proudly said to


    herself as she wore a smug smile.


    Seeing that smile on Olga Mi''s face instantly blew up Debbie''s fuse. "Why did you look at me like that?


    How did you know I can''t afford it?" Debbie started, uttering her words quickly. "Yes, sure. You''re


    dressed in designer clothing from head to toe, but so what? What else do you have?" Doing the same


    as what Olga Mi had done to her, Debbie eyed her from head to toe and rolled her eyes. "I don''t see a


    pretty face nor a perfect body."


    From a pompous expression, Olga Mi red at Debbie sourly as she clenched her fists in anger. "Poor


    people like you shouldn''t even be allowed to step foot in this mall! I mean, look at your feeble taste in


    fashion! You shouldn''t be allowed to enter such a posh ce!"


    "Oh? I shouldn''t be allowed to enter?" Debbie repeated in mockery. "And who are you exactly to say


    that, hmm?" Boldly taking steps forward to the woman named Olga Mi, Debbie continued to taunt her


    as she leaned forward and wore a sarcastic smile.


    "Hey there, Auntie. Do you need any help? You must be in your forties, aren''t you? Look at your olive


    colored dress! That''s definitely the color we young, fresh girls don''t wear!" Nheless, Debbie''s


    words did not just only offend Olga Mi, but also Carlos indirectly. But why? It was because the dress


    that Debbie had ridiculed was selected none other than Carlos himself. When Carlos and Olga Mi had


    been at the clothing department center a moment ago, he had just casually pointed to the dress and


    paid for it. This clearly implied that Debbie just called Carlos out for his mediocre taste in fashion.


    The dress itself was not bad but it fit the 27-year-old Olga Mi poorly.


    It was a bodycon dress and those kinds of dresses were made for women who were blessed with the


    body shape of an hourss.


    However, Olga Mi''s body resembled a rectangle, her body was absent of curves. The bodycon dress


    worked against her body as it highlighted her shorings: a t chest and a non-existent ass.


    Never did Olga Mi experience such mockery as she was treated like a princess in the Mi family and all


    treated her with utmost respect. Thus, it''d only be natural for Olga Mi to be seething in anger.


    With the unbearable humiliation, Olga Mi quickly ran to Carlos'' side and pleaded for his help. Mustering


    the most heartbroken voice she could ever make, she imed, "Mr. Huo! Did you hear what that girl


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    said? She said I''m old and she just basically called your taste mediocre! Unforgivable!"

 Chapter 5 The Grand Plan

    Chapter 5 The Grand n


    Taking a closer look at the woman named Debbie, Carlos finally recognized her and his eyes dted.


    That was the girl who had kissed him at the bar!


    Tilting to eye Olga, Carlos only then realized that Debbie did have a point. The dress did look dark and


    old-fashioned. When Carlos was selecting clothes for Olga just a while ago, it''d be more urate to


    say that Carlos just pointed at whatever his eyes saw first. When she put it on, he didn''t even bat an


    eye. Thus, he was clueless about how she even looked.


    Upon taking a closer look at Olga, Carlos had to admit that Debbie was right, Olga''s body shape didn''t


    showcase the dress to its full potential. Lips curving up ever so slightly, Carlos was amused, though in


    a fraction of a second, his profile was devoid of expression.


    The moment Olgained to Carlos, everyone in the store eyed him, as if telling him to defend


    Olga, yet Carlos'' lips remained sealed.


    Feeling defamed, Olga remained still.


    However, her ego wouldn''t settle for it. Once again, she pouted her lips, in the hope of saying more, but


    the moment she looked up to meet Carlos'' eyes, she was frozen, intimidated by his frigid expression.


    Standing behind Carlos was none other than his assistant Emmett. The said male eyed Debbie as well,


    his brows furrowed together pondering, ''Have I seen that girl before?'' Suddenly, it dawned upon him.


    Quickly, he approached Carlos and said in a faint voice, "Mr. Huo, that girl is your---" Right before


    Emmett could say the most vital word of all, he was interrupted by a loud voice which he knew


    belonged to Debbie.


    "Hey! I almost didn''t see you there!" Debbie eximed, maneuvering her way towards Emmett. "It''s


    you! How''ve you been?!"


    Unable to even respond, Emmett was taken by the arm and dragged aside by Debbie.


    ''Oh my God! This guy was the one who helped me apply for the marriage certificate with Carlos!''


    Debbie told herself. ''Dad always used me to open up doors for Carlos as we always made sure to visit


    him and this guy right here was the man who always received us!''


    Debbie wore a face full of grit, thinking, ''I can''t let Carlos know who I am. I mean, I kissed himst time


    and now, we saw each other again! He may as well believe that I did that all on purpose to just grab his


    attention!''


    "Mr---" Emmett wanted to address her as Mrs. Huo, but once again, was interrupted.


    "Miss? Don''t you remember me? It''s me!" Debbie remarked rather excitedly. Puzzled, Emmett turned to


    Debbie. "Miss? I was going to---" "Hey! Dude!" Debbie threw a yful punch onto Emmett''s chest,


    quickly changing the subject. "Don''t be so formal around me! That''s so weird!" Emmett was absolutely


    stunned as he was dragged further away from Carlos. There were so many questions running inside


    his mind and he knew himself that they wouldn''t be answered.


    With enough distance away from Carlos to prevent him hearing, Debbie''s expression then grew wary.


    "Mrs. Huo, why''re you doing this?" Emmett asked. "Mr. Huo hasn''t seen you before. Therefore, I have


    to introduce you to him."


    Hearing Emmett''s statement made Debbie want tough.


    ''Yeah, we''ve been married for three years, but my husband over there didn''t even recognize me!''


    Debbie scoffed internally.


    ''If it weren''t for that damn marriage certificate, I''d still be single and there would also be no way I would


    recognize the CEO of some international group!''


    Pulling Emmett closer to her, Debbie then whispered, "Look, there''s no need to introduce me. Why?


    I''ve already signed the divorce papers and asked Philip to hand them over to Mr. Huo. So yeah, there''s


    really no reason for Mr. Huo to know me."


    "Divorce papers?" Emmett repeated, appalled. "You intend to divorce Mr. Huo?" In shock, Emmett took


    a few steps back and looked at Debbie, starting to ponder, ''If I''m right, Mrs. Huo is seven years


    younger than Mr. Huo. Wouldn''t girls like her kill to be a rich and handsome man''s wife?''


    ncing towards Carlos for a brief moment and then back to Debbie, Emmett still couldn''t wrap his


    mind around why Debbie would file for a divorce, ''Is there something wrong with her? Mr. Huo is


    handsome, rich, and powerful, yet why would she want to divorce him?''


    Beaming awkwardly, Debbie responded, "Yes, I want to divorce Mr. Huo. Also, I hope you can just keep


    my identity a secret from him, so that there wouldn''t be any more trouble."


    Stunned and shell-shocked, Emmett was at a loss for words. There seemed to be more questions in


    his mind than there had been before.


    Retracting from his own line of thoughts, Emmett walked back to Carlos while thetter had just


    purchased the lipstick set for Olga.


    There was no doubt that Carlos would be suspicious of Emmett. Shifting his nce towards Debbie,


    Carlos then found her throwing herself into Jared''s arms.


    A smile seething with contempt was present throughout Carlos'' profile. ''What a harlot!'' he thought.


    A fragment of Carlos'' memory yed itself in his mind. He had been kissed by Debbie whom he had


    just nowbelled as a harlot. Face turning dark, he snapped his head towards his assistant Emmett,


    andmanded, "Throw her out of this mall! This girl is forbidden to step in this mall from now on! I


    don''t care what your rtionship with her is. Do I make myself clear?!"


    Mistakes and failures shouldn''t be repeated and that was what Carlos intended to do as he wouldn''t


    miss this opportunity and let Debbie off once again.


    It wasn''t the first time Emmett had seen Carlos'' furious look, but this time it seemed different. Following


    where Carlos'' gaze was falling, Emmett finally understood why.


    In their sight, a young girl was clinging to a young boy''s arm, acting all pettishly charming. It was


    Debbie and Jared, and once again, Jared was dragged into one of Debbie''s shenanigans. "Jared,


    honey. I want those lipsticks, too." Debbie''s tone was considerably higher than her default voice.


    Turning her gaze towards Olga, Debbie then pointed at her, looked up to Jared and pouted, "I mean,


    look at that auntie over there! Her boyfriend just bought her a lipstick set!" Taking hold of Jared''s hand


    into hers, Debbie smiled sweetly and continued, "Why don''t you do the same for me?"


    This was Debbie''s first time to act so whimsical towards someone, let alone it had to be her friend,


    Jared. This was obviously the first andst time she was ever to do this in her entire lifetime.


    cing a hand on his chest in shock, Jared eyed Debbie oddly and asked, "Hey! Tomboy, what''s up


    with you? Don''t scare me!" All of Debbie''s friends were astounded by the act she was putting on.


    ''I-Is this the real Debbie? T-There''s no way she would do that! She has been reced by an impostor!''


    With shock getting the best of everyone, they all just continued to look at Jared and Debbie.


    "Jared, darling, please¡­" Debbie''s eyes fluttered. "You know I love lipsticks. Why don''t you buy some


    for me, too?" Underneath this whole act, Debbie felt as if she were beating herself up. asionally


    stealing nces towards Carlos, she grew more and more irritated.


    ''Why the hell isn''t he leaving?! Doesn''t he know how hard this is to do on my end!? Ugh, whatever!


    Let''s see this through, Debbie Nian! For your freedom!''


    Clenching her hands into balls of fists, Debbie was full of determination. ''If Carlos learns that I am his


    wife one day, he''ll definitely think I have an affair with another man!'' Debbie had a smug look on her


    face. ''And with that, he''ll think of me as a slut and immediately divorce me! A win-win situation for the


    both of us!'' That was now Debbie''s grand n and there was no way she could afford to let that fail.


    Dragging her out from her thoughts was Jared, who groaned in resignation and eximed, "Okay!


    Okay! I''ll get you whatever you want, but just please..." Jared''s voice softened in despair. "Please just


    stop acting like this¡­" Absolutely no way did Jared take Debbie''s show seriously and he considered


    searching up for someone to wipe out this particr memory of his. Striding his way towards the


    lipstick disy, Jared grabbed all of the lipsticks he saw and handed them all over to the saledy.


    The saledy was stunned at the amount of lipsticks Jared held in his hands. ''H-His hands are


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    shaking!'' she thought. "Didn''t you hear me?" Jared remarked. "I want all of these, now!"


    The saledy took whatever Jared had in his hands and hurried off to the counter. A heavy sigh


    escaped from his lips, as Jared pinched the bridge of his nose and thought, ''I''m definitely going to get


    her brain checked.''


    Only one person in that area knew what was going on and it was Emmett. ''She''s clearly doing it on


    purpose¡­'' However, he had something more pressing to handle at the moment which was to heed his


    boss, Carlos'' order of sending Debbie out. Wasn''t Debbie his wife? There was no way Emmett could do


    such a thing.


    Upon recovering from the humiliation she had received earlier, Olga turned to Emmett and asked


    sternly, "Emmett, why aren''t you following Mr. Huo''s orders?" ''Clearly, Carlos is doing that to please


    me, '' Olga uttered to herself rather confidently.


    ''I must be different from other women in Carlos'' eyes! Ah, I''m truly blessed!''


    "B-But sir..." Emmett hesitated, but he knew he had to say it. "She''s your---" Meeting Emmett''s eyes


    was a re clearly dyed with murderous intent if ever he continued his statement.


    Immediately, Emmettmanded the bodyguards that lingered behind him, "Get them out!"


    Finally, the moment Debbie had been waiting for arrived. Right after Emmett had given hismand,


    Debbie raised her hand up, preventing the bodyguards doing what they were tasked to do and said,


    "No need for that. We''ll show ourselves out."


    Now approaching the exit, Debbie turned to Jared who was about to pay for the lipsticks at the counter,


    and said, "Hey, no need for the lipsticks. Let''s get going." Almost immediately, Jared reeled back the


    credit card he was about to hand over to the saledy. Collecting the lipsticks from the counter, he


    made it a point to ce them back at the disy booth. Once he was done, Debbie and her friends


    exited the store.


    As Carlos watched Debbie''s figure recede into the distance, a look of grimace and suspicion was


    present on his profile. ''Something feels off¡­'' he thought.


    Casting a scornful nce upon Debbie''s figure, Olga then turned to Carlos and beamed charmingly.


    Clinging to his arm once again, she suggested in a pleasant voice, "Mr. Huo, how about we have


    dinner on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building? Surely after that detestable scenario, you must be


    famished."


    "Alright," Carlos responded indifferently, "let''s get going."


    Shaking off the spections he had inside his mind, Emmett cleared the way and escorted his boss out


    of the store.


    At the exit of the Merak Building, Debbie abruptly turned heel and looked at Jared asking, "Hey, I


    remember you wanting to have lunch on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Am I right?"


    "Tomboy, are you seriously pulling my leg right now?" Jared sighed. "To be very honest with you, I''ve


    spent all of my money on mobile games, so there''s no way I can afford to buy you dinner on---"


    "Ah!" Debbie pped her hands together and smiled. "Then, why don''t I treat you guys to lunch


    instead?"

 Chapter 6 Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 6 Who Do You Think You Are


    The eyes surrounding Debbie widened like tes. Wanting to add more fuel to the fire, Jared leaned


    against Dixon who stood behind him. Feigning a terrified voice, he ced a hand over his mouth, "Oh


    my¡­ Doctor¡­ Is Tomboy¡­ Is she going crazy?"


    Who would have thought that being a well-rounded brilliant student came with disadvantages? Dixon


    still couldn''t wrap his mind around it. Often, Jared loved to banter with Dixon and call him ''doctor.''


    Though, this time Dixon''s concern fell with Jared''s statement as Dixon did also agree that Debbie was


    acting quite odd today.


    On the other hand, Kasie waspletely calm and collected at the situation unfolding. Kicking Jared


    on his foot, Kasie eyed him and scolded, "Hey, Debbie''s still a girl. Girls are supposed to be spoiled


    and it is normal for us to act spoiled, so get used to it." Shifting her gaze to everyone in the room, Kasie


    continued, "Besides, Tomboy uses a million dor car to go to ces. I''d say that having dinner on the


    fifth floor of the Alioth Building is something normal for her to do, so why do you have such surprised


    looks on your faces?"


    Only then did Jared realize Kasie had made apelling point. Standing up from his spot and


    straightening out his clothes, Jared then began, "Sure, she may be able to afford the ce but you


    know, the fifth floor of the Alioth Building requires reservations. We can''t just barge in there! Besides,


    it''s also lunch time already! Even if we were allowed to step in, I''m sure there''d be no tables avable


    for us."


    Never did Jared intend to belittle Debbie, he merely disclosed the truth.


    Every time Jared''s father needed to entertain and wee distinguished clients on the fifth floor of the


    Alioth Building, he made sure to file a reservation at least one week, sometimes even three months


    prior to the client''s arrival.


    While the rest were indulging themselves in chatter, Debbie looked preupied. Even before she had


    met Carlos, the title of Mrs. Huo had never meant anything to her. Until now. The moment when Debbie


    saw Carlos with another woman in public, it made her uneasy. To add, he seemed to spend money


    It came to Debbie''s attention that the lipstick set Carlos had bought the woman was worth a hundred


    thirty thousand. The othermodities in the bags Emmett had carried probably cost tens or hundreds


    of thousand each.


    Not once being petty nor frugal with Debbie, Carlos had always given her a hefty amount for her


    monthly allowance, though, she insisted she only take a portion as she was still a student and there


    was no such need for her to carry such a huge amount of money with her. The rest of the money was


    then deposited by Philip and from there, Debbie never inquired about anything else afterwards.


    It never hit Debbie to indulge herself into buying such expensivemodities such as a lipstick set.


    However, Carlos had bought that lipstick set for the woman with him as soon as the woman uttered that


    she wanted it. Considering this, why should she, his wife, be frugal at every angle of her life just to save


    a penny?


    On another thought, since a divorce was about to split the two, why didn''t she enjoy the life of Mrs. Huo


    when she still could?


    ncing towards her group of friends who were still absorbed in going to the fifth floor of the Alioth


    Building, Debbie thought that all of them deserved a delectable meal.


    ''A little lunch for all of them wouldn''t hurt, '' Debbie chuckled to herself. ''It''s decided. They''re all getting


    lunch.''


    Taking out her phone from her pocket, Debbie then dialed Philip''s number and pressed the phone


    against her ear to talk.


    A minute after, the call between Debbie and Philip ended. Turning to her friends as she ced her


    phone back in her pocket, she cleared her throat deliberately which seeded in catching everyone''s


    attention. All eyes were now on her and they all looked at her curiously.


    "Well, why''re all of you just standing there?" Debbie asked as she turned her heel, already talking


    towards the exit. "We have to get going."


    All looked at one another, then to Debbie. One spoke up in response. It was Kristina. Wondering


    cautiously, Kristina asked, "Where exactly are we going?"


    Turning her head to face Kristina and the crowd, Debbie answered with a grin on her profile, "To the


    fifth floor of the Alioth Building, of course. Wouldn''t you like to have an exquisite lunch there?"


    On the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, Debbie was patiently waiting for their private booth to be


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    confirmed.


    When the elevator doors opened, Debbie''s attention fell to the man stepping off of the elevator. The


    said man was hard to miss as the man had an aura oozing with intimidation and arrogance. The man''s


    presence waspletely overbearing.


    ''Damn¡­ It''s him again¡­'' Debbie ced a hand against her chest, bitter. Before her proposal for a


    divorce, it took her more than once in a blue moon to be able to meet such a man of power. Although,


    ever since Debbie had inquired Philip to hand Carlos the divorce papers, it was as if the universe had


    made it so much easier to meet. This was, perhaps, their third meeting already.


    Mind going haywire with the possibility of this man purposely creating such coincidences, Debbie


    thought that this was maybe his effort to save their marriage.


    "Who let these people here?!" Carlos'' voice boomed in anger. "Throw them out!"


    With a voice that strong, Debbie snapped out from her trail of thoughts and her attention fell onto the


    situation beginning to unfold.


    The floor manager was as pale as a sheet of paper. He took a deep breath and answered, "Mr. Huo,


    these are Philip''s guests."


    Upon hearing Philip''s name uttered, Carlos sent a cold nce unto the college students. "Emmett, they


    can all stay except her."


    Emmett knew exactly whom Carlos was referring to.


    Someone was desperate to keep herughter in check and it was none other than Olga. It amused her


    when she heard of Carlos'' impassive order. ''He must love me so much that he''d do this for me, '' she


    thought to herself as she looked at Carlos dreamily. ''He''s the best.''


    ''Why is Mr. Huo treating Mrs. Huo this way?'' Emmett pondered upon himself. ''Why does he despise


    her so much?''


    These kinds of thoughts continued to consume Emmett, now in a stand-still.


    With a minute about to pass, Carlos noticed that Emmett still did not do his task. It was then, as if the


    word ''patience'' had never existed within Carlos. A grim look was cast towards Emmett''s direction. It


    belonged to none other than Carlos. "So, you can''t even handle such a small task?"


    "N-No, Mr. Huo. It''s not like that at all." Emmett grew flustered. "S-She''s¡­"


    Aware of what Emmett was about to utter from his lips, Debbie winked at him, sincerely hoping that he


    wouldn''t reveal her identity.


    Yet, Debbie was caught in action as Carlos saw a glimpse of her gestures and, in his eyes, it seemed,


    as if, she was making sheep''s eyes towards Emmett. ''Huh, so she is involved with Emmett, too, ''


    Carlos sneered inwardly. He shifted his gaze towards Emmett, his tone somber and full of warning.


    "Emmett, looks can be deceptive. Some people may portray an angel on the outside but, on the inside,


    a demon covered in filth resides within them. If I were to be such a person, I would be too ashamed to


    even breathe and willingly jump off this building."


    Those remarks didn''t help Emmett gain rity at all as confusion continued to strike him down.


    ''Why is Mr. Huo holding such a grudge towards a young girl?'' Emmett kept asking himself, ''And why


    would he make such hostile remarks in public about her?'' As far as Emmett knew, Carlos made it clear


    that he never entertained the idea of building connections with women.


    Someone knew whom that snide remark Carlos made was aimed at. It was none other than Debbie


    and it just further fueled her rage.


    None of the people who had attempted to cross her had benefited from their acts. There was absolutely


    no way Debbie would let them win. The blood rushed to her head. She spat in a taunting manner, "Oh,


    grow up, Carlos Huo! Why do you have to act like a child? That kiss was a mere ident." Taking


    steps closer, Debbie continued, "You''ve already thrown me out once and here you are, about to do it.


    Again. Why are you acting as if you own this ce, huh? Who do you exactly think you are?"


    There was truth to Debbie''s words. Although Debbie had kissed Carlos, it was ultimately still her loss


    as that was her first kiss. Yeah, Carlos was her husband. What of it? None of that bothered Debbie at


    all. Having lost something as precious as a first kiss infuriated her. Women cared for these details, after


    all.


    Kristina and Jared tugged at Debbie''s sleeves, preventing Debbie from speaking further. "Whoa, slow


    down there, Tomboy. Chill. Mr. Huo''s a man of power. We shouldn''t mess with him," Jared whispered in


    Debbie''s ear, hoping to knock some sense into her.


    Still, what Carlos had done was unforgivable. Despite being a man of power, no one, absolutely no one


    had the liberty to degrade a person like that. There was no way Debbie was taking the verbal abuse


    silently. "Since you say I am a filthy woman, then that kiss would definitely have fouled you." Debbie


    eyed Carlos, her tone full of intent on mocking him. "So, if I should die, are you willing to die with me,


    Mr. Almighty?"


    Technically, they were still married. If they were just a normal couple, that would''ve sounded romantic


    and wooed a lot of people.


    The whole venue fell in utter silence upon Debbie''s snide remarks on Carlos.


    The crowd had started to talk among themselves. "Who''d even dare to try and kiss Carlos Huo?!


    Rather, who in the right mind would even ask him to go die right in front of his face?! "


    As the scene continued to unfold, the floor manager wanted to take things into his own hands despite


    knowing that Debbie might get him to lose his job. As the floor manager saw Emmett unmoving, he


    threw this idea away.


    Emmett knew Carlos better than him after all.


    Kiss. When that four-letter word left Debbie''s lips, Olga clenched her jaw as she red at Debbie in


    resentment. If only Olga could, she''d strip Debbie from her clothing and have her fed to the sharks. If it


    weren''t for Olga''s grandfather, she wouldn''t have been able to stand beside Carlos.


    ''Even I haven''t kissed him!'' Olga thought to herself, screaming in frustration as she did so. ''Just asking


    to link arms with Carlos would use so much of my courage and yet this girl! This girl kissed him!''


    Finally, Emmett failed to contain his emotions and covered his face with both his hands, utterly


    speechless. Could Debbie be more ignorant? Shining International za indeed belonged to Mr. Huo


    and while the divorce still hadn''t gone through, Carlos and Debbie were still to be considered a married


    couple. Legally speaking, whatever Carlos owned, Debbie owned it, too.


    Kasie had eyed Carlos with the widest grin on her face since the moment her eyes fell on Carlos. Heart


    pounding in excitement, her body grew in heat. God, she knew she was looking at a meal and it was


    just waiting to be devoured. Snapping her out from her indecent thoughts was Debbie''sst remark.


    Clearing her throat, Kasie then raised her point, rather hesitantly as well. "Hey Tomboy, Shining


    International za is actually owned by Mr. Huo, you know?"


    The second Kasie had uttered her statement, Debbie''s jaw dropped, thunderstruck. Collecting herself


    after what seemed to be forever, Debbie found her words,pletely appalled. "C-Could you run that


    by me again?"

 Chapter 7 I Dont Want To Be Mrs. Huo

    Chapter 7 I Don''t Want To Be Mrs. Huo


    An obnoxious sneer crept up to Olga''s profile as sheughed at Debbie. "What an ignorant girl! Tell you


    what! The entire Shining International za is Mr. Huo''s!"


    Turning to nce towards Kasie, Debbie stared at her nkly while Kasie closed her eyes and lowered


    her head, heavily sighing.


    ''Debbie, I don''t even know how I''m going to help you this time¡­ You''ve clearly insulted Mr. Huo so


    many times¡­'' Lifting her head up to look at Debbie, Kasie shook her head. ''I''m afraid I can''t help you


    out this time¡­ even if I decide to put my life on the line¡­''


    Debbie nced around the whole venue. Her eyes then took in the opulent view around her.


    Everything dazzled in riches; from antique paintings, precious artifacts, to state of the art furniture.


    ''Doesn''t that mean I technically own this ce as well?'' A wide smirk took up Debbie''s profile.


    Then she roared withughter.


    All eyes were on Debbie as if she were a lunatic that had just escaped from a hospital. The crowd


    came to an agreement that there was definitely something wrong with her.


    Only Emmett knew the reason why Debbie had started to act that way.


    ''So, you''ve finally realized that you''re also a boss of this za?'' The amount of wealth the Shining


    International za would bring would have made some people go crazy with ecstasy. However, Debbie


    didn''t let that thought get the best of her.


    Upon seeing Debbie like that, Jared felt as if Debbie''s body had been taken over by some evil spirit.


    Stepping in once again, he bent down, swept her body up from the floor and began to carry her upon


    his shoulder.


    With her head upside down, Debbie began to observe that the floor had started to turn rickety and in a


    few minutes, her head started to spin. Only then did she fully grasp what was really happening. She


    immediately yelled in disapproval, "Hey! Jared! What the hell are you doing?!" Ignoring Debbie''s


    statements, Jared continued to carry her. "Put me down! I can''t let that pig speak ill of me like that!" she


    eximed. If Jared wasn''t going to put her down, Debbie knew she could still win by having thest


    word. ''You got to do this, Debbie!'' she said to herself in determination.


    ''You got to say everything to his hideous face! Frighten him by pushing through the divorce! Suggest it


    to him if he prefers to go to the Civil Affairs Department right now to get it done immediately! Say it!''


    Wearing a smile full of chutzpah, Debbie lifted her head up and pointed at Carlos, holding him in utter


    contempt. "Now, you listen here Car-- Mph?!"


    Kasie ced her hand over Debbie''s mouth to stop her words being further spilled, in case she added


    fuel to the fire. shing Carlos a smile, Kasie humbly apologized, "We are terribly, terribly sorry, Mr.


    Huo. Our friend here''s a bit crazy today. We''ll be taking our leave. Again, we''re absolutely sorry for the


    ruckus our friend has made."


    All the others did the same and apologized. So did Kristina and Dixon, which got Debbie fuming. "We''re


    deeply sorry for such a scene, Mr. Huo. We''ll be taking our leave."


    They then took the elevator and left the venue. With Jared still carrying Debbie on his shoulder, they


    received awkward nces as they made their way down to the underground parking lot. Reaching


    Jared''s Mercedes car, Debbie was finally put down to her feet. Only then did Jared finally manage to


    breathe. "We¡­ we ought to take Tomboy to a mental hospital¡­" Jared panted. Exhaustion was


    present on his body as he had to carry Debbie to prevent her from doing anything that could get them


    into further trouble. "We should¡­ try to contact the president of that hospital¡­" Jared continued amidst


    catching his breath, "and say we have a special case that needs to be attended to immediately." With


    Jared''s body finally giving up, he let himself fall onto the concrete floor and sit down to catch his breath.


    Silence dawned upon the group as all eyes pitied Jared as he did the hard work of carrying Debbie all


    the way down to the parking lot.


    When everyone thought that Debbie wouldn''t do anything else, they were wrong. The dizzy Debbie


    pushed herself off of the car and held the exhausted Jared against his cor. Debbie raised her hand


    up, intending to p him. "I''ll send you to a mental hospital!"


    Before Debbie''s hand couldnd and strike Jared across his cheek, Kasie tightly gripped it. "No,


    Debbie. This time, Jared''s right. You do need to be sent to a mental hospital. There''s definitely


    something up with you." Taking her hand back from Kasie''s grip, Debbie also released Jared from her


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    grasp. Kasie continued, "You do know who you were talking to, right? That was Mr. Huo, for Christ''s


    sake!" Right after Kasie had finished her statement, she then ced her hands together and mumbled,


    as if chanting to the spirits, "Please don''t let Mr. Huo kill us. Please don''t let Mr. Huo kill us."


    Leaning against the car, Debbie ced her right hand on her forehead in irritation. "I''m going home. I''ll


    cut school this afternoon."


    "You''re cutting school again?" Dixon sent Debbie a re of disapproval. They had been ssmates for


    quite a long time and it frustrated Dixon to find out that Debbie remained unchanged, uninfluenced.


    Even after so many years, she still despised studying. It hurt Dixon as he hoped he had an influence


    towards Debbie as Dixon followed the saying that goes: "With the good, we be good."


    Opening the door of the Mercedes, Debbie threw herself into the driver''s seat. "Yes, Dixon," she


    responded. "Again." There was no trace of embarrassment or remorse in her tone. "Hey Ja---" She


    shook her head. ''No, wait¡­ Jared''s car cost more than Kasie''s¡­ I should just borrow hers instead.''


    Leaning her head out of the car, Debbie called to Kasie, "Hey Kasie! I''m going to have to borrow your


    car this afternoon."


    Taking out her car keys, Kasie headed over to Debbie but, before handing the keys over, she had


    concern all over her face when she looked at Debbie. "Tomboy, are you sure you''re okay?"


    ''How could I tell my friends that Carlos is my husband? Hell, they won''t believe me," Debbie thought to


    herself. ''It might even further convince my friends to send me to a mental hospital and say I''ve finally


    snapped.''


    Nodding her head, Debbie answered Kasie in reassurance, "I''m fine. The heat just got to my head.


    Also, don''t worry. Mr. Huo won''t make trouble for us." All Debbie wanted to do right now was head


    straight home and talk to Carlos face to face regarding their divorce.


    Taking out her phone, Debbie then typed down Carlos'' number and started topose a text


    message. "Carlos, I want a divorce! You only have one day left before youe back and settle the


    matter!"


    Reading through the message again, Debbie thought it came on too arrogant. ''What if he goes after my


    friends? I mean, I already pushed his buttons¡­ Yeah¡­ I should change it.'' Taking a deep breath,


    Debbie then started topose another message. "Mr. Huo, please don''t make trouble for my friends.


    I am sorry for what happened today. I''ll divorce you as soon as possible. If you are free today, why


    don''t we head to the Civil Affairs Department and file the divorce--"


    Pausing as she typed, Debbie thought to herself, ''Why am I apologizing? It''s not my fault. Also, I''m


    pissed at him, too.'' Staring at her phone long and hard, conflicted about what message to send, Debbie


    eventually gave up on this idea and decided to just call Phillip once again.


    "Hello Philip. Yes. Could I ask for Emmett''s phone number?" she asked over the phone. As Emmett


    was Carlos'' assistant, he must know something. Once Philip had mailed Emmett''s digits over to


    Debbie, she proceeded to call him.


    When Emmett received Debbie''s call, he was in the middle of driving Olga home as his boss, Carlos,


    had instructed. He answered the call through his earpiece. "Hello?"


    "Hello Emmett. This is Debbie."


    Hearing this, Emmett nced at Olga who was sitting in the passenger''s seat. He cleared his throat


    and greeted, "Hi, Mrs. Huo."


    Sure enough, Emmett''s greeting immediately caught Olga''s attention.


    "I won''t be--- No, I don''t want to be Mrs. Huo anymore, so I''d like for you to stop addressing me as


    that," Debbie responded.


    "Um, about that¡­" Emmett started. "Since the divorce isn''t decided yet, ording to courtesy, I should


    keep addressing you as Mrs. Huo."


    The line fell silent for a brief moment until Debbie groaned, "Fine. But, hey, can I ask you something?


    Mr. Huo''s not irritated with my friends, is he? Did he order you to get rid of me or any of my friends?"


    Recalling what his boss Carlos had told him before they left, Emmett then responded, "No. Mr. Huo just


    asked me to send Miss Mi home." And investigate her.


    It struck Emmett strange. Normally, if Carlos abhorred someone so much, he would immediately ask


    Emmett to get rid of them. But, with Debbie, he only asked him to investigate her.


    Did Carlos find Debbie charming? Was Carlos attracted?


    All men couldn''t resist a beautiful woman after all. It was difficult for women to look good even without


    make up and so far, Debbie seeded without even trying. It would only be natural if Carlos fancied


    her.


    Upon hearing Emmett''s answer, Debbie sighed heavily. "Could you send me hispany address?"


    To save Emmett from some trouble, Debbie decided to take things into her hands and search for Carlos


    on her own and have a decent talk with him about the matter.


    Following Debbie''s orders, Emmett sent her the information she needed. "When I reach thepany,


    just feign you don''t know me. It''d be bad for me if Carlos drags you into our problem." Debbie pleaded,


    "Okay?" That man seemed petty. How tolerant could Carlos be since he had just held a strong grudge


    against Debbie for just one measly kiss? It was difficult to fathom how he would react if he learned that


    Emmett had known who Debbie really was this whole time.


    "Um¡­" Emmett was hesitant to agree. The other side of the call had expected that Emmett was to act


    that way with her request.


    "Emmett, if you turn me down, I won''t get divorced¡­" Debbie started, "and one day, I''ll have to tell Mr.


    Huo that it was your idea to hide my identity from him."


    "Mrs. Huo---"


    "I''m sorry, Emmett. I have no choice," Debbie added. "Let me treat you to a nice dinner next time,


    okay?" If Emmett were to help Debbie pursue her personal endeavors, she would be eternally grateful.


    But, it didn''t exactly sit well with Emmett to be threatened by a girl. Sighing, Emmett resigned to


    Debbie''s request.


    ''What a lovely, yet spunky girl, '' Emmett thought to himself. ''Surely such a girl should be the cold boss''


    type.'' In order to make sure that his boss, Carlos, wouldn''t lose such a unique girl, Emmett decided he


    should do something to help.


    While the whole conversation continued, it was as if Emmett had forgotten that Olga was also in the


    vehicle. Dying to know who ''Mrs. Huo'' was, Olga couldn''t remain still in her seat. The moment the call


    ended, Olga immediately shot Emmett a question, "Emmett, was that Mrs. Huo?" she asked, intending


    to conceal her urgency as she feigned a tone of ignorance. However, Emmett knew that wasn''t the


    case at all as Olga was obviously agitated. When Emmett only responded with silence, Olga egged him


    on with her questions. "Who is she? Tell me her name."

 Chapter 8 I’m Coming Back

    Chapter 8 I¡¯m Coming Back


    Switching off the earpiece, Emmett responded, his tone serious, "I''m sorry, Miss Mi. This is Mr. Huo''s


    personal affair. It''s not my ce to talk about it. If you are interested about it, you may ask Mr. Huo


    yourself."


    Ask Mr. Huo? One could only wish to have the nerve to ask about such things. "I see. Alright," Olga


    said in a deadpan tone. "I''ll take note of that." Smiling bitterly, she turned to look at the car window,


    obviously fuming at Emmett''s response and attitude. Even if she did possess the nerve to ask, it''d just


    be ridiculous to inquire about a man''s wife. Not to mention, that wasn''t just any man, it was Mr. Huo.


    The very next day, Emmett arrived at Carlos'' office with a few sheets of paper in hand that contained all


    the information he could gather regarding Debbie which was: an application form from her university


    and a simple profile.


    The said profile only ranged with basic information such as age, university, and hobbies. cing them


    on Carlos'' desk, Emmett took a few steps back and waited for his boss'' response.


    Picking up the papers from the desk, Carlos skimmed them and what surprised Emmett was Carlos


    suddenly tossed them up in the air. He looked at Emmett in frustration, his voice booming throughout


    his office. "Is this all that you''re capable of? Have I been too good to you recently?"


    Such a sullen tone sent Emmett''s heart pounding fiercely. Keeping himself calm andposed,


    Emmett bent down to pick up the papers and took the chance to take a deep breath. Once he did, he


    responded, "Mr. Huo, this girl is an enigma. This is all the information I could gather so far." A lie


    escaped Emmett''s lips. In reality, he had shredded the rest of the papers and disposed of it.


    "Get lost!" Carlosmanded. "Now!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Giving onest nce at the papers which Carlos had swept off his desk, Emmett fled


    his boss'' office as quickly as possible.


    When his office doors had reached a full close, Carlos'' eyes fell to the image on the application form. In


    that image he saw, Debbie was free from any trace of makeup. Catching his attention


    once more was Debbie''s pair of round, glistening eyes. Strange to say, Carlos felt as if Debbie''s eyes


    were speaking to him.


    Then, that displeasing memory crossed his mind again. That memory of how Debbie had kissed him.


    Instantly, he felt offended all over again. Rubbing his brows, he picked up a file from his desk and


    mmed it against Debbie''s application form.


    The image of Debbie was instantly covered up and out of Carlos'' view, in which he felt he had hit


    Debbie across the face. Now, he felt better.


    While Carlos eased himself once again into his seat to rx, a certain piece of information struck him


    once again. Sitting up from his seat, he gravely pondered, ''Herst name¡­ Nian¡­ Only a few people


    in Y City have thatst name. What''s her rtionship with the Nian family?''


    Disrupting Carlos from his trail of thought was none other than the phone ringing on his desk. Sighing,


    he picked up the call.


    It was autumn and the maple leaves along Maple Road in Debbie''s university were taking on the color


    of scarlet. Walking along the now red leaf path, Debbie was with low spirits, not in the mood to


    appreciate the beauty of the season while the two people by her side, Jared and Kasie, were happily


    frolicking against the fallen leaves.


    Two days had already passed and still, Debbie failed to muster up the courage to head to Carlos'' office


    and speak with him regarding their divorce. Not one word hade from him. During the previous


    evening, Philip had informed her that Carlos hadn''t attended to the matter yet, which bothered her


    immensely.


    s! All of this had sprung from that one text she received a long time ago.


    "Debbie, I''ming back."


    The man that she had given her heart to told her that he had sessfully graduated overseas and was


    returning to the country to take over his father''s position.


    Though, as Debbie thought about it now, what part of it concerned her?


    It was the man that had told her to forget about him. That time, she had grown so vexed that she ended


    up agreeing to marry Carlos whom, she hadn''t met even once back then.


    Now, he told her out of the blue that he was returning. It irritated Debbie as she couldn''t help but be


    fixated on the reason why he had even told her about his return in the first ce? This information was


    useless for her as she didn''t even want to know. Mind drowned in heaps of questions, Debbie disliked


    the feeling. "Argh! This is so annoying!"


    All eyes fell onto her curiously as she had suddenly yelled out her frustration in the open.


    "Debbie, what did I ever do to you?" a small voice responded. "What made you say I''m annoying?"


    Then a yelp was heard. "Ah!" A girl copsed on the ground in front of Debbie.


    Stopping in her tracks, Debbie decided to take a closer look at the girl and the moment she did, she


    rolled her eyes in disgust.


    ''What the hell? This hypocritical, maniptive bitch again?'' Debbie cursed internally. ''The hell does she


    want now?''


    Sprawling on the ground was Jail Mu. Well, Jail wasn''t her real name as it was Gail Mu. Though,


    Debbie preferred to call her ''Jail'' as she thought it suited her better. No clue as to how Gail had actually


    fallen, Debbie looked at her with utter contempt. In a long, white dress, hair tumbling down to her waist;


    a perfect image of what a pure, innocent, and delicate girl would be. Who could possibly be a better


    master of disguise than Gail Mu?


    "Beat it!" Debbie hissed. "Get out of my way!" Just the mere sight of Gail Mu churned her stomach.


    Wasting her breath on her wasn''t Debbie''s thing. Rather, she didn''t even want to breathe the same air


    as her. ''The hell?'' Debbie thought to herself. ''We didn''t even bump into each other! Oh, is this bitch


    really nning to mess with me right now?''


    However, Gail Mu''s eyes reddened. The boys that formed a crowd around the scene and expected a


    catfight already felt sorry for Gail Mu.


    They all cast angry looks towards Debbie, but kept themselves silent. No one in the whole Economics


    and Management School was stupid enough to dare even ce a finger upon Debbie.


    "Debbie, you knocked me over and you didn''t even have the decency to apologize?" Gail Mu feigned


    tears. "You even told me to beat it! How can you be such a bully!" A boy who incidentally saw the sight


    understood immediately what was urring and just couldn''t stand the thought of being unable to do


    anything. He walked over and offered a hand to help Gail Mu to her feet.


    Smiling against her tears, Gail Mu thanked the boy. His face simr to the color of the leaves in this


    season, he fled away from the scene.


    "You freak!" Debbie eximed, pointing towards Gail Mu. "Go to a hospital and have your brain


    checked!" Attempting to walk away from the situation only to be blocked by Gail Mu once again clearly


    started to set Debbie off.


    Leaning forward ever so slightly towards Debbie, Gail Mu spoke to her in an arrogant tone. "Since you


    hate me so much, why don''t we have a bet, hmm?" Eyes turning dark, she continued, "If I lose, I''ll


    make sure to never cross paths with you ever again. How does that sound?" Wearing a pitiful


    expression and lowering her voice, Gail Mu easily deceived the crowd by making them think that she


    was apologizing to Debbie.


    That was not what was happening.


    "Is there even a brain in that skull of yours?" Debbie questioned. "Why would I take such a bet? Show


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    up wherever you like. I don''t own the school. Rather, I don''t really give a damn. What are you saying


    that you won''t even go home? Oh please, give me a break." "Of course I will. I''ll start making myself


    disappear the moment you head home," Gail responded brashly.


    "How about it, Debbie Nian?"


    "Bullshit!" Debbie eximed. "I have no time for this! Move and go away now or else you''ll regret it!"


    Sensing Debbie''s foul mood, Gail Mu knew she had to settle the matter quicker. Instantlying up


    with a new idea, Gail Mu began again, "I know you hate me and you know yourself I hate you more.


    So, why don''t we just run a marathon and bet on it?" Throwing her arm to the side, Gail Mu continued


    to provoke Debbie. "I mean, you are good at running or are you?"


    Psychological tactics always worked like a charm on Debbie and Gail Mu knew that very well.


    "Half marathon?" Debbie scoffed. "No problem!" ''I always do well in running. I''m obviously going to win,


    '' she thought to herself. ''Ah, maybe it isn''t so bad after all, not having to see Jail Mu forever¡­ Also, it''s


    a good channel to let out my frustration, too.'' Without even thinking, she epted Gail Mu''s


    proposition, allotting no time for Jared to even stop her.


    Nheless, what Debbie did not know was that a former silver medalist athlete was going to take part


    in the race as well. How exactly was she going to fare against a professional athlete?


    ncing at Gail Mu, Debbie asked, "What would you get if you win?"


    Stifling her smile, Gail Mu took another step towards Debbie. "If I win¡­"


    Back in the dormitory, after securing the fees for the half marathon she had agreed on with Gail Mu,


    Debbie threw herself onto the bed and buried her face in a pillow. ''Ugh! How could I let my anger get


    the best of me and get swayed by Jail Mu''s bait?!'' she scolded herself as she gritted her teeth.


    ''I should have known better than that! That bitch just showed up all of a sudden, so obviously there


    must be a reason why she''s doing this! And, if she had devised a scheme, she''s obviously prepared!


    Ugh!'' Violently shifting positions around her own bed in frustration, Debbie then stopped and looked at


    the ceiling, her expression full of conviction. ''Fine, you want to y that way, Jail Mu? Then I''ll be d


    to y!''


    On another note, she really needed to keep her head cool next time.


    The second after she had signed up for the half marathon, Debbie learned that if she failed to ce


    first at the race, she would have to chase Gus Lu, another man blessed with wealth as he was the


    second son of the boss of the Lu Group.


    No one on the campus obviously missed the signs. The signs that Gus Lu was gay. With how he


    carried himself, how could anyone have missed them? Certainly, Gail Mu was attempting to humiliate


    Debbie.


    And if Debbie lost, her second choice was to lock up one of the most powerful people in the university,


    their very own principal, Curtis Lu, in his very own office.

 Chapter 9 Three Choices

    Chapter 9 Three Choices


    Either of the choices offered was bad. Thus, Debbie chose neither. Among all the principals in their


    university, Curtis Lu, the elder son of the Lu family, took charge of all things regarding management.


    Pissing off a principal was thest thing she wanted.


    Nheless¡­ Debbie clicked her tongue. Compared to the principals of other universities who were in


    their fifties, their principal, Curtis, was really appealing.


    Being only thirty, Curtis had already been working as one of the principals of the university for two


    years. That went with the fact that he had gained plenty of admirers. How wouldn''t you fall for someone


    with such charming looks and sterpetency?


    If Debbie were to be in opposition towards Curtis, her list of arch-enemies would lengthen and she


    didn''t want that.


    Furthermore, he was one of Carlos'' confidants and just like him, Curtis was also part of the four


    wealthiest families in Y City.


    Messing with any person who had contact or rtions with Carlos meant trouble for her.


    Comfortingly, Jared and her other friends had signed up for the half marathon, too.


    It lightened her heart to know that she wouldn''t be alone throughout the whole race.


    Speaking of 13.1 miles, Debbie turned sour. ''Oh God, why did I let my anger get the best of me¡­''


    Debbie sighed deeply. ''I feel like I''m going to die and I''m sure I will.''


    Then, what Gail had said to her echoed inside her mind. ''You know, there''s always another way if you


    don''t want to race. You can just shout "Carlos, I love you!" ten times, and then I''ll let you off, '' Gail had


    told her.


    Groaning, Debbie presumed that this had to be one of Gail''s dirty tricks she hade up with after she


    had learned about Carlos'' burning hatred for women. A sadistic n, indeed.


    Carefully deliberating upon the three choices Gail had given her, she ended up choosing one.


    Finally came the day of the race, and the skies took on a shade of grey. Wearing the marathon shirt


    along with her friends, Debbie was warming up before the event started.


    When she and her friends saw a former silver medalist of the full marathon appear on the track, their


    mouths gaped. They were screwed. "This is bad. This is really, really bad," all chorused in anxiety. "Jail


    Mu!" Debbie gritted her teeth, "I''ll remember this!"


    "That bitch!" Jared cursed, agitated. "How dare she y us like this! I''ll let her know who exactly she''s


    dealing with!"


    Silence dawned upon Debbie as she was furious at Gail, but mostly herself. If anger had not gotten the


    best of her, none of this would be happening. Not just falling for Gail''s rotten scheme, she ended up


    also dragging her friends into it.


    Feeling a hand on her shoulder, Debbie saw Kasie beaming. "Hey, just don''t push yourself, alright? If


    you can''t go on, stop. We can always just go for the second option to lock up the principal. It''s no big


    deal."


    This time, Kasie weighed Debbie''s options herself. The first was definitely ruled out. There was no way


    Debbie would chase after Gus. ''As for the third¡­'' Kasie shook her head in disapproval. ''No. With what


    happened at the mall? I don''t think it''d even be a good idea to consider.'' The best option was to keep


    Debbie away from Carlos. With two out of three crossed out, only the one regarding Curtis remained.


    But, dealing with Curtis wasn''t any easier. "What kinds of stupid choices are these?!" Kasie stated


    angrily. "This should be considered harassment!"


    Embracing Kasie, Debbie remarked, "Don''t worry. I''ve won other races, though the distances weren''t


    so long. I''m sure I can make it this time. Besides, it''s also my first time running a half marathon, so why


    don''t I make the most of it?" The humiliation of Debbie was Gail''s goal, but sadly that would never


    happen.


    "Besides," Debbie continued as she released Kasie, "Jail Mu is thest person I''d never want to lose


    to."


    "Tomboy, no matter what everyone else says, you''re my hero!" Kristina dered. "I have faith in you!"


    The number of trophies Debbie had won really blew her mind.


    yfully blowing Kristina a kiss, Debbie confidently grinned. "I have faith in myself, too. Now, let''s get


    to our positions and win this thing!" "Yeah!"


    The group stuck together and stayed in their assigned positions. Having finalized their line up, only


    then did they take easy. Everyone knew that having an effective line-up might alleviate the difficulty of


    attaining victory.


    More than six thousand runners had signed up for this half marathon and there were five hundred


    volunteers. Acquaintances of the runners participating in this half marathon from nearby universities


    hade to cheer and support for them.


    Various fans had appeared at the venue as well -- fans of the former Olympic winner, some superstars,


    and the silver medalist of the full marathon. Either side of the track at the starting line was taken over


    by a sea of peopleing over to cheer.


    Officially starting off the event, a host entered and gave the opening remarks. "To all guests, runners,


    referees at the venue, good morning. On this beautiful day, we all gather here in the New District of Y


    City¡­"


    The host droned on with his speech and Debbie grew drowsy. Next, the deafening sound of the whistle


    reverberated throughout the track; all shot forward and dashed. Waves of cheers rang in the air; all


    supported their own favorite. Unexpectedly, there were people who were rooting for Debbie.


    "Go! Debbie! Go!"


    "You can do it, Debbie!"


    Upon hearing her name being chanted, Debbie turned to see ten-odd ssmates of hers had turned up


    to support her.


    "Woah, look at our ssmates today!" Jared said in awe. "They''re doing amazing!"


    "Sure they are," Kristina replied as she nced at Dixon. "Clearly, you and the ss monitor had given


    them orders. Who''d dare not heed your orders?"


    There was no need to lie. The two of them did request people toe and cheer.


    "Ugh,e on Kristina!" Jared bleated. "Would it kill you to keep it a secret?"


    Elevated by the gesture, Debbie patted both Jared and Dixon on their backs. "Thanks, guys. I''ll do my


    best. I won''t let you guys down."


    "Tomboy, don''t pressure yourself," Dixon voiced his concern. "Even if you lose, we''ll be right there for


    you whether you select saying ''I like you'' to Gus or locking Mr. Lu in his office." Considering the


    unpleasant events that urred between her and Carlos, Dixon didn''t think Debbie would consider the


    third choice.


    "Alright. I''ll keep that in mind," Debbiemented. "You guys better live up to your words as you''ll be


    with me when I say ''I like you'' to Gus!" Having such good-hearted friends are hard toe by and


    Debbie felt incredibly lucky to have them by her side.


    "Right on, Tomboy!" Kasie interjected with a grin. "Take both of them with you and maybe Gus will find


    one of them handsome and he''ll forget all about you!"


    That triggered the girls'' titter. Meanwhile, Dixon and Jared rushed over to Kasie and raised their fists


    high. A scream escaped from Kasie''s lips. Distracted, they failed to hear that the gun was fired. All


    runners already got a head-start.


    The first one to act was Kristina. Then all followed suit after. "Run!" Kristina burst out. "We''re already


    behind!"


    cing first within their group was Kasie. Closing in behind her was Jared.


    "What came over to you to feed Debbie such a feeble idea, Kasie?" Jared huffed. "You better run


    faster, because you''ll be dead meat if I catch up!"


    "Hey. We just started." Debbie pulled Jared''s shirt. "Slow down. You''d be tired in few moments if you


    keep this up." Winning doesn''t just rely on sheer luck; you have to consider strategy as well. As a


    person who loved sports, Debbie knew that starting with a full sprint was a terrible idea.


    Half an hour transpired. The runners that had previously had so much energy now had close to none.


    Most weren''t even running, but walking.


    Inside the VIP lounge of the university, a haughty man smoked a cigarette as he spectated the live


    broadcast of the half marathon in front of a wide screen television.


    "Design Collection for Y City Half Marathon Event from the Star of Y City Design Contest, including the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    designs for the poster, the eco-friendly bag, and the official mascot. Mr. Huo, are all of these okay?"


    Tristan Zheng, one of Carlos'' assistants, inquired afterpleting his report. Being the biggest sponsor


    of the event, Carlos remained impassive, with his lips pressed.

 Chapter 10 The Award Ceremony

    Chapter 10 The Award Ceremony


    While standing with his head courteously tilted down, Tristan waited for an answer, but not a peep was


    heard from his boss even after a long moment.


    When he raised his head in confusion to check what was going on, he noticed that the cigarette in his


    boss'' hand had mostly burned into ash. What remained in his grip was the cigarette butt, but Carlos


    had yet to realize it. His eyes were glued on the screen. Out of curiosity, Tristan turned his head


    towards the TV; a girl was taking the lead of the marathon.


    The youngdy wore a green T-shirt and sneakers sponsored by Carlos''pany, ZL Group. Although


    her T-shirt was soaking wet from all the running, her pace was steady. Her face, on the other hand, was


    as red as a ripe apple. It was so adorable. One careful nce, and a person would be tempted to give


    it a little pinch. At least, that was what Tristan felt as he found himself watching and silently cheering for


    the athlete.


    "Repeat your report. From the top," Carlos suddenly demanded, giving Tristan quite a start. When


    Tristan turned around to reiterate his report, his boss had already averted his gaze from the screen.


    Once again, his head was buried in a file, his eyes hidden from view, as though he was never


    distracted.


    After some time, the one-time silver medalist managed to surpass Debbie. But this did not faze her,


    and 1 hour and 10 minutester since the beginning, Debbie was ahead of everyone again. Everyone


    witnessed how much effort she put into each calcted step as she advanced forward. The whole


    venue was boiling with enthusiasm from every side.


    As she gained momentum, some students from the Economics and Management School apuded


    her in excitement, shouting, "Well done, Debbie!" "Keep it going! You''re almost there!" they yelled


    approvingly. Even the students who could not see everything clearly from a distance had joined in the


    cheering when they heard that Debbie was taking the lead again. Everything else was drowned out by


    the shouts, which came in waves, one louder than another. It went without saying that as much as she


    showed no signs of slowing down, neither did their screams of encouragement.


    Ten more minutester, only three passes were left before they hit the finish line. All of a sudden,


    surprised exmations came from the crowd. Amidst a mixture of reactions, some students shouted


    Dixon''s name.


    When Debbie turned back, short of breath, she found that her friends, Jared and the rest, were


    nowhere to be seen. She realized that they had pulled out of the race. On the other hand, Dixon, who


    had been in the sixth ce, had tripped for some reason. As he tried to get to his feet, it proved to be


    more difficult than he had thought and he failed.


    Seeing this, Debbie hesitated for a second. Despite being several meters away from him -- the distance


    growing with each step she took, she let out a low growl and then spun back towards him, sending the


    audience into a hysterical fit of amazement.


    The moment she made the call in that split second, the former silver medalist took the lead again in her


    stead.


    "Tom..." panted Dixon, sensing her return. "Tomboy. Don''te... don''t...e back for me..." But


    before he could string a few more words together, Debbie was already standing before him with an


    extended hand. Looking up with a pair of apologetic eyes, Dixon fell silent, his jaw ck.


    With a quick nce past Debbie''s figure, he saw that the silver medalist was still finishing the race and


    it brought his focus back. If not for him, he had to keep going for Debbie who had risked what was


    possibly already a sure win for her. Resignedly, Dixon took her hand and got up.


    However, his injury seemed to be worse than he had thought. As soon as he stood up, the throb in his


    legs made him almost fall to his knees. Debbie was quick to catch him.


    "Tomboy, listen to me," he said between gasps. "My legs hurt." He shook his head, feeling defeated.


    "I... I can''t go on. But you can still go. Run. Just ignore me."


    Looking at the scratches on his knees, Debbie encouraged him. "Doctor, it''s just a couple of scratches.


    You can do it. Just let me help you."


    They had been friends for years. And in those years, he never failed to be there for her when she got


    into trouble with the teachers. This time, however, he was the one who needed help. And like a true


    friend, she was not about to abandon him.


    With Debbie''s stubborn insistence, Dixon clenched his teeth, and started running again. It did not hurt


    as much, though, as Debbie supported him the entire time for the rest of the race.


    As their resilience was seen by everyone at the venue, the students screamed at the top of their lungs,


    "Monitor! Tomboy! You''re awesome!"


    And somehow, a resounding voice stood out from the rest in the crowd. "Debbie, I love you!" It was


    received with a lot of giggling, and a few good-natured shaking heads, for it came from a girl.


    Despite being at a disadvantage, Debbie and Dixon gradually overtook some runners in front of them.


    Eventually, when they reached the finish line, Debbie came third, while Dixon was fourth.


    Although she did note first, her decision to go back and help an injured friend engraved Runner


    #961''spassion in the hearts of everyone at the venue. Due to a decision that she made in split


    second, Debbie became a star -- a hero.


    The man in the VIP lounge saw everything that happened in the race. Although he did not show it, the


    incident appeared to affect him in some way.


    The beloved female athlete was swarmed by a dozen boys. Out of tion, they carried her effortlessly


    with their hands, tossed her in the air, and caught her. They repeated this a few more times, and


    although she was helpless and exhausted, it brought a genuine smile on her face.


    Carlos sneered at the sight of it. ''Look at her, '' he thought in annoyance. ''Seducing those innocent


    boys. How flirty can she be?''


    After the race, Debbie retreated to her dorm, and weed her bed with open arms. A lot had


    happened, but the day was not over yet.


    The closing ceremony of the half marathon was going to take ce in a matter of hours, including an


    awarding for winners. What was more, the special guest to award the medals was the CEO of the ZL


    Group, Carlos.


    Upon hearing Carlos'' name, she bounced up like a spring. "What?!" Debbie could not help but shout


    out loud in disbelief. ''Carlos?'' she thought angrily. ''Seriously! Why is he everywhere?'' The youngdy


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    brooded in her bed, obliviously biting her lip while deep in thought.


    Casting her a sympathetic look, Kasie said, "I have to say, Debbie. Mr. Huo and you seem to have a


    special connection. It''s like wherever you go, he appears to be there as well!" Debbie sighed. ''A special


    connection?'' She could not help but snort. ''He and I are, after all, legally bound together, '' she thought


    to herself.


    "Now I''m worried that it might get ugly between the two of you at the award ceremony," Kasie was


    saying, as Debbie got out of her thoughts and looked at her. "I won''t sh with him at the ceremony,"


    assured Debbie. "Just that... well, who''d have thought that he''ll be awarding the medals?" Huffing in a


    grumpy manner, she added, "Since I wasn''t going to be the winner, I should have just let someone else


    take the third ce. At least then I wouldn''t have to see his face."


    Granted, third ce was not bad. But as long as she did not ce first, a part of her still felt that it was


    a loss nheless. She was justpetitive that way. Anding third meant she had lost her bet


    with Gail. Blowing at her new polished nails, Kristina chimed in, "Actually, Debbie. I envy you. How


    lucky you are to get to run into Mr. Huo so many times! He''s so handsome, so rich. He''s just


    everything. It''s like fate." Then, the dreamy look which had been present on her face a moment ago,


    disappeared. It was reced by a pout as she continued, "But when I think of how badly things ended


    every time you two saw each other, ugh, I''d rather not have such fate. Just like that, I don''t envy you


    anymore." ''Only Debbie is bold enough to mess with Mr. Huo.


    Is her background more powerful than Mr. Huo''s?


    There''s no way that''s possible.'' Shaking her head, Kristina chased that thought away from her mind. In


    Y City, no one had dared to mess with Carlos except Debbie.


    Sluggishly clutching a cushion, Kasie asked, "Tomboy, Mr. Huo is actually very handsome. I just don''t


    understand why you''re not attracted to him." She then tilted her head in a curious way, and asked,


    "Why do you two hate each other so much?"


    The smile on Debbie''s face faltered. The first time she hadid eyes on him, she was indeed attracted


    to his good looks. There was no doubt that the man was handsome. Butter on, every time they saw


    each other, he managed to make it easy for her to dislike him. Why? Every time they met, he would run


    his mouth off, and his sarcasm would get on her nerves. Also, why on earth did he have to make such


    a fuss out of a kiss? When it came to kissing, should it not be the woman who was at a loss? She


    thought that as a man, he should not be so narrow-minded. On the other hand, he thought that as a


    woman, she should be more refined and less flirtatious.


    In a way, it appeared that they had gotten off on the wrong foot. Yet both seemed to be too stubborn to


    admit their ws.


    "I don''t understand," Debbie whined. "Why is he everywhere? Why does he even show up at the award


    ceremony of a marathon?" She rolled her eyes. "Does he not have to work somewhere? Isn''t he some


    CEO of a multinational group? Shouldn''t he have somepany-rted things to attend to? Why does


    he have the time to dilly-dally around?" After her rantings, Debbie folded her arms in anger and red


    at nothing in particr.


    "Debbie, ZL Group is the biggest sponsor of this marathon," Kasie told her. "They sponsored the


    clothes, sneakers, and the prizes. As the boss of ZL Group, of course, it''s only natural that Mr. Huo is


    invited to the ceremony."


    "Also, ZL Group is keen on sport. They have sponsored a lot of sports meetings," Kristina added. "It''s


    not surprising at all to see ZL Group at a marathon event." Even though Debbie believed them, she


    was still surprised by the fact that they knew so much.


    Both girls were often up to date on news regarding Carlos. In fact, most girls were. He was, after all,


    the richest bachelor in Y City. Only Debbie seemed to be repulsed by him at the moment, and given


    their status situation, the irony was not lost on her.


    At the award ceremony, Debbie calmly stood on the third-ce tform. When the crowd started to


    scream, she looked around, and saw Carlosing into sight.


    Wearing a suit and brand-new ck leather shoes, the man got onto the stage at a steady pace.


    The autumn sun cast a golden hue on everything. In the sunlight, with his distinguished aura and


    elegant demeanor, he looked even more gorgeous than was usual. Every single woman off stage kept


    screaming in excitement. To her chagrin, even Debbie could not take her eyes off him for a while.


    If things stayed this way, if they did not argue at all, he would be so perfect. Unobtainable, dashing, and


    influential. No wonder so many women were crazy about him.


    When he drew closer, the host''s eyes glistened with enthusiasm. "Now, let''s wee Mr. Huo," she


    announced, her voice trembling from the sheer thrill of being near him, "who we are lucky to have here


    with us. He will now be awarding the medal for the gold medalist."


    One by one, the man presented the medals. When it came to the bronze medalist, Carlos inched


    towards Debbie, apanied by the host. His face remained nonchnt as though he had never met


    the woman before. When he stood in front of her, she lifted her head to face him. Bearing in mind that


    everyone''s eyes were now on them, a smile crept on her lips, but there was no joy in her eyes.

 Chapter 11 Carlos Huo, I Love You

    Chapter 11 Carlos Huo, I Love You


    Carlos and Debbie shared cold nces towards one another. Btedly, he passed the trophy and the


    prize on to her. ording to the program, he would take the hand of the prizewinner and give it a firm


    shake.


    When Debbie had taken the trophy and the prize with her left hand, she offered the other for him to


    shake. Carlos looked at her little hand for barely a second, and then rejected it.


    He looked at Debbie and mentioned with a low voice, "Your hands are filthy."


    Those four words alone were enough to offend her.


    Thankfully, not a soul heard them. The crowd had eyes on Carlos as he was a dignitary. Everyone was


    stupefied as they spotted him decline to shake Debbie''s hand. They all spected on it.


    ''If it were only him and me here, I''d drag him to the Civil Affairs Department to get the divorce certificate


    and beat the hell out of him!'' Debbie clenched her fists indignantly. Anger made itself evident on her


    face. She despised the man so much.


    With hundreds and thousands of eyes that watched them, she could only swallow the utter humiliation.


    Amidst the whole duration of the awarding, Carlos had his back facing against the camera, so only the


    ones on stage saw what he had done.


    How Debbie wished she could throw the trophy and the prize into the trash bin. The mere thought that


    it had been infected by Carlos'' germs disgusted her. Again, she could only do this in her imagination.


    Event officially done, Debbie and her friends returned to the university.


    Setting foot in the entrance, they were stopped by Gail, who asked Debbie to keep her end of the deal.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Intending for the second option which was to lock Curtis in his office, Debbie recalled what the


    disrespectful Carlos had done. ''If he happens to see me confess my love to him, he''d probably get so


    pissed! Oh my God, I actually kind of want to see how he''d react to it now!'' she thought to herself in


    glee.


    Momentarily mulling over her decision, Debbie wore a cunning smile and walked her way to one of the


    groves located in the university with her friends tagging along.


    Fortunately, it was a weekend and there were few students on the campus. The grove was covered in


    silence. Debbie turned to her friends and gestured for them to wait until she finished. Then she went


    deep into the grove and found an old tree. Standing across the tree, she mustered the loudest voice


    she could and yelled, "Carlos Huo, I love you. Carlos Huo, I love you..."


    The agreement was for her to repeat it ten times; Debbie did just that.


    At the tenth, she screamed, causing the birds that rested in the tree to take to the air.


    Effortlessly aplishing the task, Debbie patted herself against her chest to calm down. What she


    didn''t expect was for a man to appear behind the tree and when she recognized who he was, she was


    bbergasted.


    The man was Curtis! ''Oh my God¡­'' Debbie became pale. ''Why is Mr. Lu here?!'' she wondered to


    herself. Flustered, Debbie started to sweat.


    ''Holy crap! This is so humiliating! He might tell Carlos about this! I-I have to make a run for it!'' Burying


    her face in her hands, Debbie pivoted and then sprinted to depart from the grove.


    "Tomboy, where are you going?" Dixon asked, muddled. "Do you have a bear chasing you?"


    Approaching a halt, Debbie stopped upon sighting Dixon. She swiveled, her eyes scanning the area.


    No signs of Curtis were found. ''I guess he failed to recognize me, '' Debbie thought and sighed in relief.


    ''Although, I already saw him before. I think it was back in the Dean''s office.''


    As Debbie was aware of Curtis'' rtionship with Carlos, her mind spiraled downwards with her


    thoughts. ''But, what if he recognized me and then tells Carlos about it? Wait, I''m Carlos'' wife and it is


    perfectly normal for a wife to speak of her love about her husband!'' Relief washed over her as she


    mused over the thought. As she passed Gail, she wore a smug grin, absolutely proud of what she had


    done.


    Gawking at Debbie''s waning figure in that manner stirred confusion inside Gail''s mind.


    ''Why''s she so happy? Doesn''t she know that Mr. Huo hates women who try to court him?'' That


    confusion ultimately mutated into annoyance. ''Smile all you can, Debbie Nian, for you are screwed


    once Mr. Huo watches this.''


    Drawing her phone out, she then sent the video she had captured over to an individual.


    Back in the dormitory, Debbie had an eerie feeling that remained inside her. Unable to exactly pinpoint


    what it was, she felt stumped.


    She unknowingly discovered herself looking at the half marathon event that had happened. As if an


    entity had taken over her body, she instantly searched up for the list of participants at the half


    marathon. Then, it hit her.


    ''That bitch''s name isn''t even on the list!'' she screamed in silence. ''She nned all of this through! She


    knew the former silver medalist would attend the game so she lured me in and humiliated me on


    purpose!''


    Searching for an object to vent her anger out on, she grabbed a pillow and mmed it against the wall.


    ''You better start sleeping with one eye open, Jail Mu!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, in the ZL Group


    A spacious conference room was fully upied. It was thetest electronics productunch event, and


    all reporters had their equipment set up to capture the event in its entirety.


    The general popce knew that products from the ZL Group would always set the trend.


    The facilitators of the event then arrived at the conference room. They consisted of Carlos and several


    other senior executives. All cameras were aimed at the seniors. It was protocol for all reporters that


    photographs or videos where Carlos could be seen were forbidden. Otherwise, he''d resort to forcing


    them to delete the photo, and in extreme cases, suing them.


    Only when Carlos and the senior executives took their seats did the others do the same. The general


    manager gave an opening speech before giving the floor to the vice-general manager on introducing


    their newest products.


    All ears were on the vice-general manager''s speech.


    The speech was finished, and the next in order was to showcase their newest products with a projector.


    The projector was then switched on by remote control by the vice-general manager. However, no


    product appeared. Instead, there was a girl yelling in front of a tree. Hearing that familiar voice instantly


    made Carlos'' brows wrinkle together.


    "Carlos Huo, I love you. Carlos Huo, I love you..."


    This was uncalled for. No one saw iting. All eyes widened like tes in shock, their jaws dropping


    to the ground.


    Carlos'' face turned grim at the ident. Merely hearing her voice had him feel revolted. ''This girl


    again? She''s just everywhere right now, isn''t she?''


    They did not just have the employees of the ZL Group and reporters as their audience; rather they had


    the whole world watching.


    Each and every person in that conference room shifted their sights to Carlos, anticipating his response.


    Carlos'' assistant, Emmett was there and witnessed the whole scene unfold. He too got to put a name


    on the woman. ''Isn''t that Mrs. Huo?''


    Even in an unforeseen predicament, Carlos remainedposed, expressionless. All the more did the


    people look up to him in admiration. ''Nothing fazes him! No wonder he sessfully runs arge group!''


    Exhibiting the same trait simr to Carlos was the vice-general manager, as he came to a realization


    that someone must''ve tampered with his sh disk.


    Assessing if the product information was still stored in the sh disk, he heard Carlos'' voice,


    "Continue."


    Right after the detestable video of Debbie professing her so-called love had ended, the screen correctly


    disyed the products.


    In terse consideration, Carlos took out his phone and dialed someone''s number. "Curtis, do you know


    of a student called Debbie Nian?" Carlos asked. Then he frowned and wondered, ''Why does this name


    sound so familiar?''


    "What about her?" Curtis asked in reply.


    "I want you to expel her!" Carlos demanded. "Now!" There was certainly no other woman that managed


    to hit every nerve in his body. Retribution must be imparted. Asking for bloodshed was too far, hence


    Carlos asked for her to be expelled.


    Reporters proceeded to erase all traces of photos and videos they had managed to take, for they


    couldn''t afford to enrage Carlos. Despite all of that, the entire world practically saw Debbie. The


    viewers definitely had already captured the whole thing on their phones. As theunch pressed on,


    Debbie''s information was uncovered for the entire world to learn about.

 Chapter 12 The Whole World Knows

    Chapter 12 The Whole World Knows


    It was 9 o''clock in the morning and Debbie was sound asleep in the multimedia ssroom. Little did


    she know that a lot of students had piled outside the ssroom in the doorway. Soon, she began to stir


    awake due to the mor of the crowd.


    With her head still lying on the desk, her eyes slowly opened, and the students came into her view.


    They were pointing at her, with disdain written all over their faces. It took the oblivious youngdy a few


    seconds to clear her mind, before she finallyprehended what they were whispering from afar.


    "Is she Debbie Nian? Shame on her!"


    "She made an ass of our university, that one! She''s just a tomboy. How dare she try to seduce Mr.


    Huo!"


    "Exactly! She brought shame to our university! How can she just sleep after what she''s done?!"


    BANG!


    All the gossiping was interrupted by a loud thud. When they followed the direction of the sound, they


    saw Jared standing up and shooting them a fierce re. The crowd scattered away in a panic.


    As much as they disliked Debbie, after the rumor got out, no one dared to y with fire by pissing off


    Jared. Everyone knew that the guy came from a wealthy family, and was with a bad temper to boot. No


    one would wish to be on the receiving end of Jared''s wrath.


    Except for, well, two boys who stayed by the door. As they seemed to originate from affluent families


    themselves, Jared''s outburst had very little effect on them. With an unattractive sneer, one of them


    named Benton Shao spoke to Debbie in a loud voice. "I heard you love Mr. Huo! Is that true or what?"


    Sitting upright in her seat, Debbie got up so fast that she experienced some mild vertigo. ''What? Whom


    do I love? Mr. Huo?'' she thought, clearly confused with the situation. From a look of bewilderment,


    Debbie''s facial expression turned dark. A crease formed between her eyebrows as she finally realized


    the boy''s allegation. Taking a deep breath, she put on her best menacing look.


    "Says who?" she asked, and rolled her eyes at them. ''I swear if I find out who it is, '' she thought


    indignantly, ''I will beat the shit out of that guy!'' Strangely enough, her question only threw the two boys


    into a fit ofughter. "What''s so damn funny?" she demanded.


    "Hahaha! Don''t you know?" the fat one named Erick Zhang asked, sharing a look with hispanion.


    "You''re famous now! The whole world knows that you love Mr. Huo!"


    "That''s right!" said Benton Shao with a buzz cut, nodding as he smirked at her. "The whole world heard


    you when you shouted, ''Carlos Huo, I love you!'' in the grove!" And as Benton Shao attempted to mimic


    her, his voice turned shrill and whiny. It was nothing like how Debbie truly sounded, but then again, his


    intentions were clearly less about re-enacting in a realistic way and more about taunting her.


    Dumbfounded, Debbie was at a loss for words. While it was true that she had yelled those words in the


    grove, there was no one else there who could have heard her. So why, all of a sudden, did everyone


    know about that? ''No! Wait a minute, '' she thought, still seated as she racked her mind for any clues or


    ideas.


    During that time, she recalled that there was a man behind the tree... Curtis! Curtis was there.


    She frowned. Was he the one who spread it around? ''It had to be him, '' she considered, ring with


    pursed lips as the two boys seemed to enjoy watching her boil in anger. Lowering her head a bit, she


    swore under her breath.


    Turning to the two boys, she shouted aggressively, "Shut up the both of you!" And when they did not


    stopughing, Debbie shoved her table in outrage. The legs of the desk made a shrieking sound


    against the floor as it was pushed forward. "I mean it! Fuck off!"


    Being scolded by a girl did not bode well for the two angry boys. It was the first time that they had been


    told off by a girl in such an unruly manner. Once or twice, they had heard in the past that Debbie was


    not someone to be bullied or disturbed. In hindsight, they should have known better than to assume


    that it was just a joke.


    Benton Shao shared a look with Erick Zhang who stood at 5''5" and weighed 105 kg. Then at the same


    time, they stepped into the ssroom, and walked towards Debbie. When Benton Shao got close, he


    picked up Debbie''s book from the desk that had been shoved earlier, and threw it on the floor casually.


    The ends of his lips went up to form a dangerous smirk.


    As soon as things appeared like it was about to escte in the ssroom, most of Debbie''s


    ssmates quickly fled the area. For a moment, the two boys assumed it was because of them.


    On the contrary, it was because they saw the look on Debbie''s face: she was about to teach them a


    very hard lesson. ''Damn it! Are they idiots? How dare they provoke Tomboy! We''d better run away as


    soon as possible. Otherwise, we''re going to get caught up in the fight too, '' they all thought.


    So in less than a minute, the ssroom cleared out like there was a zombie outbreak, leaving the two


    boys, Debbie, and her friends.


    Calm and collected, unlike her disposition a few minutes ago, Debbie leaned back in her chair and


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    stared at the two boys with a sweet smile. The two boys widened their eyes. One smile from her


    disarmed thempletely, and they almost forgot why they were there in the first ce. They thought


    she looked so pretty, and began to wonder why they had not noticed it sooner.


    While the two boys were busy drooling over Debbie''s bewitching face, the youngdy suddenly bent


    over to get the book on the floor, and smashed it against the face of the boy who had dropped it a while


    ago.


    Keeling over, Benton Shao cried in pain. "Bitch, how dare... Ow!" he wailed. Before he was able to


    finish his sentence, a fist came in contact with his face. There was no doubt that the punch was going


    to leave a very big, fat ck-eye.


    Before anyone could retaliate, Jared withdrew his fist and blew on his fingers. He sat back, and looked


    at the two boys incredulously. "Are you guys idiots? What''s gotten into your small brains that you''re


    provoking our Debbie? You are courting death, I''m telling you," he said in an indifferent tone, folding his


    arms.


    Meanwhile, a thermos was chucked towards Erick Zhang. "Ouch!" he cried in pain, covering his head.


    "You! Just wait and watch!" Benton Shao threatened, and took out his phone with his shaking hands.


    After dialing a number, he put the phone against his ear. "Bro, I''m being bullied in the multimedia


    ssroom on the third floor. Bring more guys, ande quickly!"


    These rich kids did not care about the school regtions one bit. All they wanted was to pick a fight,


    and frankly, Debbie could not care less.


    ''What a pointless fight, disturbing my sleep, '' thought the exhausted youngdy. Grabbing the desk


    towards her seat, she reimed the same position that she had been in before her nap was


    interrupted, and murmured, "Wake me up when they''re here."


    Her outright disregard for their attempt to intimidate her only enraged them further.


    Gently, Jared tapped on her shoulder and said, "Hey, don''t sleep just yet. Let''s beat these two first."


    Recently, he had been hanging around Debbie more often, and as a result, he had been getting into


    fewer fights with others. It did not ur to him until then that he was so bored, so he was thrilled that


    he could beat these guys up.


    Sighing, Debbie stood up, and with azy stretch, she kicked the chair towards Benton Shao who was


    the nearest one.


    As the boy cried in pain, Jared failed to hide the amusement in his eyes. It did not even require a lot of


    effort to take care of the entitled brat. As it was, the boy already appeared to have lost before the fight


    even began. He bent down to rub the sore spots on his legs where the chair had hit him, groaning.


    Meanwhile, Erick Zhang walked towards Kasie. It was she who had hit him with a thermos before, and


    he wanted to teach the girl a lesson. While standing beside Kasie, Dixon and Kristina cast a scornful


    nce at Erick Zhang. Was he really going to attack Kasie when it was three against one? "Boy,e


    here. Let me teach you how to fight!" Kristina said as she tied up her long curly hair with an stic


    band. She crossed her arms before her chest, waiting for him toe over.


    The atmosphere became tense in the ssroom. The two boys could not help but shiver as there were


    five of them, and their backup had not arrived yet. What had they gotten themselves into?


    Although there were five of them, however, Dixon was a straight-A student who did not like to handle


    things with a pair of fists. So as per usual, he stood by the door to keep watch.


    Before the reinforcements could make it to the ssroom, the two boys were already beaten to a pulp.


    Getting up from the floor, Benton Shao covered his swollen head, and pointed at Debbie, yelling, "Beat


    that bitch up! She bea---"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a man''s voice came from outside the ssroom, "What is going on


    in here?" Everyone''s attention was directed to the man standing in the doorway, and when they


    realized who it was, they only had one thing on their mind: "Uh-oh."


    Since Dixon got terribly absorbed in watching the fight, he had failed to notice the man''s appearance in


    front of him and did not get to warn his friends. Behind the man, a lot of people gathered in the hallway.


    The tall and thin figure entered the ssroom with slow, deliberate steps. It was Curtis, their principal.


    A refined schr, well-mannered, and generally affable -- it was disquieting to receive a reproachful


    look from the man.


    Sure enough, all the involved students ended up in the principal''s office. Even the ones who had


    arrived at the scene as reinforcements, but did not get the chance to throw a single punch, were called


    in.


    With that, at least a dozen of them stood in a row before Curtis, their heads bowed down.


    They were no stranger to Curtis'' identity. Aware that the man was from the Lu family, they did not dare


    to offend him, or even utter a word to him. Nevertheless, they were called to the office for one purpose,


    and that was for Curtis to find out how the fight began. No one wanted to be the first to squeal. For this


    reason, all of them stared at the floor, the ceiling -- anywhere, but into the principal''s eyes.


    "Tell me what happened," Curtis said. Being 30 years of age, he was more mature than the boys in


    front of him. His voice was low -- and in some of the youngdies'' opinions, attractive.


    When Benton Shao attempted to open his mouth and say something, he was immediately stopped by


    Debbie''s murderous look.


    The boy grumbled. ''I guess you knew how to fight, huh?'' he thought while frowning. ''I''ll hire a skilled


    fighter to beat you up someday! Let''s see what you can do then, '' he swore to himself.


    With a keen eye, Curtis, of course, noticed the exchange between Debbie and the boy. As the young


    ''Debbie Nian? Whom does she resemble in character? Maybe she has developed such an attitude


    because of the long absence of her mother, '' Curtis thought to himself, and sighed.


    Pushing the sses up against his nose with an index finger, he asked the names of everyone in front


    of him, and typed them on hisputer. Then, he sent an email to the dean.


    Something did catch the students'' attention, though: he did not even turn to Debbie and ask for her


    name. Everyone, including Debbie, was perplexed by it, and only then did they look at Curtis with


    wondering eyes. Did the principal know her?

 Chapter 13 An Amiable Principal

    Chapter 13 An Amiable Principal


    That day was a rather challenging one for the university principal who was tapping his fingers on his


    desk, lost in thought. However, it was not only Curtis whose mind was bombarded with questions. The


    students also had questions that needed to be answered such as how Debbie and the principal knew


    each other and whether they were closely rted.


    Rumors had it that the girl with a strong personality had an even stronger background; so strong that


    the Lu family would bend over to cover up the feisty student''s mistakes.


    ''Is this girl''s reputation so strong that even Mr. Lu doesn''t dare to offend her?'' the students continued to


    contemte.


    Suspicion was filling up the principal''s office.


    This was when the principal finally came to a verdict. Curtis stood up from where he was seated and


    picked up a notice of criticism before releasing an official statement. "I''ve checked and verified the


    surveince tape of the ssroom incident. I have also seen with my own eyes that Benton Shao ad


    Erick Zhang started the fight. A notice of criticism will now be printed in the campus newspaper so that


    it will be circted all over the university. On the other hand, Jared Han and the other students involved


    have to sprint tenps around the racetrack as a form of punishment; consider it a consequence of


    your childish behaviors. As for you, Dixon Shu, though you didn''t engage in the fight, you will be


    watching over your fellow ssmates. When they are done serving their sentence in the field,e


    and inform me."


    After saying all his orders in just one go, the head of the university kept his silence.


    Just as Curtis thought he had made himself clear, Benton could not help butin, "Mr. Lu, it''s not


    fair! Look at my face, it''s all bruised and swollen. All of this trouble is just because of Debbie Nian. Are


    you not going to punish her?" The bloke pointed at Debbie who barely moved an inch.


    The stubborn boy couldn''t believe that the principal had no intention of punishing the girl who had


    beaten him up so good. If it weren''t for Curtis'' influential family, he would have thrown a fit and flipped


    the table that was right in front of him just to express how infuriated he was.


    Debbie was just as perplexed as the boy she had beaten up. She questioned the judgement of their


    principal, suspecting that maybe Curtis knew about her.


    Not taking any more of the chaos in the order of his school, Curtis shed a re at Benton and


    tantly said, "Get out of my office. Debbie Nian stays."


    Although the principal soundedpletely calm andposed, the boy, along with his lemmings, did


    not dare to disobey.


    They immediately did as the intimidating man said and left, but Jared and his friends were yet to follow


    them to the door.


    They did not want to leave Debbie alone with the man. The girl''s friends were worried that the principal


    would pin the whole situation on her. With Debbie''s safety in mind, Jared pulled her behind him, faced


    the man behind the desk and defended, "Mr. Lu, Debbie didn''t want to stir up conflict in the first ce. I


    was the one who asked her to fight. Please, don''t punish her. Let me take the consequences for my


    own mess."


    Curtis smirked, impressed with the ability of the student before him to take responsibility. "I''ve heard


    you guys are good friends," the principal pointed out, "and it seems evidently true."


    Jared nodded proudly and said, "Of course. We are the best of friends, and I''ll do anything for my friend


    -- even if it means taking the me."


    The boy protecting Debbie had known her for the longest time; it was impossible for him to feel


    estranged towards her since they had met more than a couple of years back.


    However, the principal always knew that this was the case -- he did his homework and had done


    extensive research on Debbie''s family background, not excluding her friends and how their lives were


    lived. After all, he would not fall short of investigating even her friends; there was a lot he could tell


    about the mysterious ferocious girl just from knowing her friends.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t punish her. I just need to ask her some questions. Kindly leave us," the authority


    patiently said.


    Jared, being left with no choice but to trust who stood in a higher position than him, decided to obey


    Curtis. He examined both parties intensely as he was leaving with his friends. The truth was, even he


    wondered when Debbie and Curtis became closely knitted since his friend never really mentioned it to


    him.


    Little did they know that the girl did not actually know the man who sat with the higher-ups of the


    university. All she knew was that the principal knew Carlos.


    Once they were both left alone together in the room, the fearless student decided to take initiative. "Are


    you going to tell me that you told Carlos about, uh¡­ the thing¡­ I said those words in the grove¡­"


    Debbie did not have any other idea as to why Curtis asked her to stay.


    Curtis ignored her question and freed his hand of the paper he was holding. He eventually motioned at


    the chair before him and offered Debbie to sit.


    She had no choice but to sumb to her principal''s offer. She sat as she was asked to and was


    surprised to see that someone who was of authority was pouring her a ss of cold water.


    She immediately tensed up, took the ss and put it on the desk before deciding to say something to


    break the ice. "Mr. Lu, could you please tell me what you n to do? You''re beginning to freak me out


    with all this curtsy."


    Debbie had gotten herself into a lot of trouble before and whenever she was asked to see the dean, the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    teachers always shot her looks of pure judgement.


    She found it strange that the principal did not exhibit any of the things her former educators had lived


    up to making her feel. Indeed, she was not used to how Curtis was treating her.


    He looked at her and gave her a friendly smile. "Yes, I heard what you said in the grove, but I didn''t tell


    Carlos about it. In other news, he already asked his secretary to look into who disyed the video


    during theunch event."


    ''What video?'' Debbie thought to herself. ''What is this man talking about? Whatunch event?'' Debbie


    was getting confused.


    Curtis limited his words and asked her to check the headlines of the news. He asked her to stay for


    more than just a reason; he had more agendas to fulfill with the girl. He finally cleared his throat and


    began, "Carlos asked me to drive you out of the university premises. Do you know him? Have you ever


    offended him?"


    The one who was overseeing the university had more things to oversee, after all. Being as sharp as he


    was, the man recollected that at that particr moment, he was watching theunch event live which


    took ce several minutes before the ident. That was when he had received Carlos'' call.


    The circumstances suggested that Carlos knew Debbie way before the event.


    "I''ve only met him a couple times before, but mostly during unpleasant encounters¡­" the girl


    responded, putting a certain sense of trust on the authority of her school''s principal. She answered


    honestly despite the doubts she had building up inside of her.


    Upon hearing what she had to say, Curtis finally realized why Carlos was so enraged at her. He knew


    that she was not the best at behaving which may have caused Carlos a lot of trouble.


    Finally, the principal looked the student in the eyes. Out of genuine concern, he told her, "Don''t worry.


    You may now head back to your regr sses. As for Carlos'' request, let me deal with it. You don''t


    need to bother yourself about it. If youe across Carlos again, remember that it is best to stay away.


    If you have feelings for him, you must toughen up and lose them. He''s dangerous and he''s not the kind


    of man that you should get involved with, much less provoke. Do you understand the things that I''m


    telling you?"


    With her mouth opened in awe, Debbie looked at the man before her and wondered how long he had


    known her and why he was being so nice to her. She thought, ''I caused a rumble, but instead of


    punishing me, he took care of me and protected me from that hoodlum Carlos.''


    The feisty girl began to feelfort, knowing that the principal concerned himself with her as if he were


    her parent. She began to feel like she was being treated like his own daughter and though she could


    not understand where his worry for her wasing from, she appreciated it.


    As she was ordered to, Debbie went back to ss and immediately inquired her phone for the headline


    news that Curtis had told her to check out. It was then that she realized what had happened.


    The person behind the conflict was her cousin, Gail Mu. When Debbie learned about her rtive''s


    betrayal, she swore to herself that the next time her cousin provoked her again, she would not let it


    pass.


    Meanwhile, at the ZL Group Headquarters, inside the CEO''s office, Carlos was chucking a cigarette he


    just finished smoking into the ash tray to sign a document. Without paying attention to anything else, he


    kept his head low and asked, "Have you found out who was behind all this?"


    Tristan, who did not have much of a choice but to be honest, answered, "The vice-general manager


    called. His sh drive was infiltrated by a hacker when he mounted it into a device. The hacker was


    stealthy and swift enough to slip the video into the files but we still have no leads on who the hacker


    could be."


    "Hacker?" Carlos scoffed. ''It must be that girl again!'' the CEO thought to himself in utter ferocity,


    causing him to form a dent for a smile on his face.


    Frustrated, Carlos threw his pen out and impatiently demanded to be left alone.


    "Of course, Mr. Huo," Tristan said. "But before I leave, I would just like to remind you that the Lu


    Group''s anniversary party will be held tomorrow evening. Will you---"


    Before the assistant could finish his sentence, Carlos interrupted and said, "I will be there."


    "Who will be your partner?" the assistant asked.


    Thest thing Carlos wanted was to concern himself with such trivial problems; he was not particr


    about details and hated it whenever he had to hesitate before he could figure them out. Women was


    one of those things he could never understand. However, he knew he had to say something. "How


    about that woman named¡­ I wanna say Olivia Mi?" the corporate executive owner said with


    uncertainty.


    "Olga Mi," Tristan corrected.


    "Alright, her." The stone-cold man nodded indifferently.


    "Understood. I will now take my leave." The convenient secretary bowed.


    Once he was left alone, the CEO noticed his phone beep. He had just received a text message. The


    text seemed to be from a private, unidentified number. Carlos picked up his phone and unlocked it to


    find a mysterious mail that said, "Hello, Mr. Huo. You may not remember me, but I remember you. I am


    your legal wife. I will be very much grateful to you if you could take time off your busy schedule to sign


    the divorce papers I have tendered myself. Thank you very much!"


    After a brief moment of consideration, Carlos scoffed and replied, "I''ll discuss it with you face to face


    tomorrow."

 Chapter 14 You Look Like A Girl!

    Chapter 14 You Look Like A Girl!


    There was a time in Carlos'' life when his so-called wife was absent, but this particr moment in his


    life was no longer that time. The woman he had married immediately replied to his text message


    saying, "There is no need for us to meet, Mr. Huo. I''m very busy and I don''t have the time. Don''t get me


    wrong; I don''t need a single penny from you, so I don''t think you need to discuss anything more with


    me. Please, sign the divorce agreement as soon as possible."


    Carlos allowed himself tough at the silly situation he found himself in. ''Interesting that my wife


    doesn''t want my money. She just really wants to go her separate way, '' he thought to himself. If the still-


    married man remembered it right, his wife was at her early twenties and was still a college student. In


    his view, girls the age of his wife would only bother themselves with material things that only money


    could buy such as designer clothing and bags.


    ''Her father, Artie Nian, passed away long ago. Why would she choose to divorce me now?'' the man


    thought to himself.


    He could not help but remember Debbie, the girl who had kissed him in the bar that night. He had


    asked some of his men to investigate the 21-year-old girl. ''Debbie is so young yet she is already so


    good at seducing men. She and my wife are both at their early twenties. Could it be that my nominal


    wife is having an affair with someone else?" he wondered to himself and realized he did not have to


    guess -- he could just ask his wife himself.


    "Are you going to divorce me for some other guy?" Carlos typed on his device, sending the text to the


    young girl.


    If that was truly the case, he could sign the divorce agreement now. He was never really a man who


    dawdled. The only reason why he had not signed the agreement was because he felt very guilty for


    being so neglecting and he wanted topensate for his absence in their marriage during these years.


    After all, he had been busy working in the past three years and had never paid any attention to her.


    The marriage existed only as a contract both parties agreed to.


    However, it seemed that his wife did not want the title of Mrs. Huo at all. She had kept a low profile all


    these years and only a few men who worked for Carlos knew that she was his wife.


    He silently waited in suspense for Debbie''s reply which now took about a few minutes. When he


    received the text, he began to understand why she had taken so long to reply; her text was a long and


    detailed narrative that said, "Yes, I have feelings for another guy. But, rest assured, I have not done


    inappropriate things. I have kept an arm''s length from him. Could you please sign the agreement soon


    so that it would no longer have to be this way and so I can pursue my own happiness? Thank you."


    The text surprised Carlos as he was not expecting his assumptions to be correct.


    The truth was, she was lying. Yes, she had had a thing for a boy, but it was ages ago. She had already


    moved on.


    She only said this to her husband because she wanted him to sign the agreement as soon as possible.


    She did not think a sessful man like him would just allow his wife to love someone else.


    At this point, she was getting really annoyed and started thinking to herself what a slow man her


    husband was. ''Why can''t he just pick up that pen and get it over with?'' she thought. ''He acts as if he


    has a thing for me, and it''s ridiculous!''


    The girl perceived herself as a reasonable and considerate person. Her husband had been spotted with


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    an actress once before, and then caught shopping with a so-called celebrity. If she really had feelings


    for her husband, her heart would have been shattered to pieces. But to this day she felt nothing but


    apathy.


    She just couldn''t understand why Carlos just couldn''t sign the agreement.


    This time, however, Carlos agreed on one condition. "I will sign the papers as you wish, but you have to


    tell my grandpa about it first. If he says it''s alright, then I will tender the divorce papers immediately."


    The man sent the text to the young girl and thought, ''This marriage was arranged by grandpa, so I can''t


    divorce her without his permission.''


    When Debbie received the text, she found herself caught up in confusion. ''His grandpa? Who in the


    world is this man''s grandpa?'' she wondered. ''I don''t even know who his grandpa is. How am I


    supposed to tell him about my divorce?'' Debbie scratched her head in frustration. When her father was


    still alive to make all the arrangements, he had simply handed her a contract of marriage one day and


    said, "You won''t regret marrying him." Then the clueless girl had no other choice but to marry Carlos.


    She had no idea that such arrangements were made by her spouse''s grandpa. How was she supposed


    to know?


    "He''s your grandpa. You should be the one to persuade him!


    Why would you pin this task on me? Your grandpa must be a stubborn old man and you want me to be


    the puppet that bears all of his wrath. You brat!"


    Debbie replied to Carlos'' text with her lips pouted. ''This man is so annoying, just like Jail Mu! I hate


    them both, '' she reflected.


    Carlos was amused by the text his feisty wife had sent him. ''She''s such a short-tempered girl. After all,


    she''s still young and I need to be more inclusive, '' he thought. ''s! No one has dared to speak to me


    like this before.'' Carlos shook his head with resignation. ''Wait! There''s another girl who would speak to


    me like this -- Debbie Nian.''


    The man had also begun to be irritated, just as the woman had had a few moments ago. He had


    bothered himself with Debbie way too many times today.


    "My grandpa is in New York. You may find him now," he replied impatiently.


    "What the fuck?" Debbie eximed.


    She was fuming when she raised her hand in an attempt to throw her phone. Luckily, she quickly


    changed her mind and threw it onto her bed.


    After collecting herself and calming down, she picked up her phone and finally replied to her annoying


    husband''s text. "Carlos Huo, you have the balls to treat me this way! I''m going to New York tomorrow. If


    your grandpa doesn''t say yes, I will stay there until he budges!"


    "Do as you wish," the man replied quickly.


    He then chucked his phone away, like Debbie had done. He did not tell his grandpa himself because he


    had promised that old man that he would not divorce his wife. If she wanted to divorce him so badly,


    she should be the one responsible for persuading his grandpa. He thought it was a pretty fair trade and


    did not understand why his wife went all ballistic.


    ''She''s so naive! And so willfully stupid!'' Carlos thought.


    After reading her husband''s reply, Debbie was infuriated. She tried so hard to pacify herself. "Debbie


    Nian, calm down! He is your husband and it was you who agreed to marry him in the first ce! Calm


    down¡­ Calm down¡­" she told herself.


    The girl grew more frustrated upon realizing she still had to takerge strides to get her useless


    husband to sign the divorce papers. She couldn''t just fly to New York to persuade his stupid spouse''s


    grandpa.


    She moaned and groaned the whole day when Jared finally snapped. He covered his ears in


    frustration. "What the hell is wrong with you, you stupid Tomboy? Just tell me! Are you going through


    the changes of life early?" the boy eximed.


    Debbie looked at him with a sad look and murmured, "I''m so upset." She kept asking herself over and


    over again why Carlos wouldn''t just sign the papers.


    "What are you so upset for? Just tell us and we''ll hear you out. We promise we''re here to help you!"


    Jared assured the struggling girl. Kristina and Kasie seconded the motion and nodded immediately


    after Jared had made his statement.


    The troubled girl shook her head with resignation and thought, ''How can I tell you about that? If I tell


    you guys Carlos is my husband and that I want to divorce him, you would all think I''m crazy!''


    With this in mind, Debbie shed a bitter smile. She didn''t even have the marriage of certificate as


    proof in her hands. She could not show her friends any evidence that she was Mrs. Huo. They might


    even send her to the mental hospital to have her brain checked for anything funny.


    After all, Carlos still seemed to be distant towards people like her. ''Damn!'' Debbie thought. ''What the


    hell am I supposed to do now?''


    "How about you think about this instead? I was invited to a dinner party this evening. Do you want to


    behalf. He had originally nned not to follow his father''s order, but he thought that if Debbie wanted to


    go to the party or ever so needed to, he could take her to the party.


    Out of options, the problematic girl nodded indifferently. She had not been traveling for a long time and


    maybe the uing dinner party would make her feel better.


    Kasie had to go to her friend''s birthday party while Kristina had her own family dinner to attend to;


    Dixon was busy preparing for the entrance exams for the postgraduate school, so only Debbie and


    Jared were avable to attend the evening party.


    The considerate boy took Debbie shopping so that they could get her an evening dress. He picked a


    red dress for her that would match her red lipstick.


    When Debbie saw the dress, her face twitched in difort. It was backless and she didn''t think it


    would suit her.


    "You''re still my best friend, right? But don''t you know me at all? This dress? For me? Seriously?"


    Debbie asked Jared. She did not wear the dress and instead cast a burning nce that would send


    Jared right into a guilt trip.


    But, Jared had more evil intentions. "The guests this evening are all gonna be sessful


    businessmen. You should dress up so that if you develop a crush on someone, you can take him home


    and..." he exined with a goofy grin on his face. "Ouch!" A sudden scream spilled out of his mouth as


    Debbie kicked his leg hard before he could even finish his perverted sentence.


    She withdrew her leg, took the dress from the saledy and entered the fitting room to put it on.


    ''Fine! I''ll wear this dress, '' she thought with determination. ''After all, I''m a pretty girl.''


    After a few minutes, Debbie got out of the fitting room wearing the dress Jared had picked out for her.


    Jared''s jaws dropped when he saw what his best friend looked like. "Tomboy¡­ No, no, no¡­ Miss Nian!


    You look like a girl!" Jared eximed in delight.


    "Are you out of your mind? I am a girl and I''ve always been a girl!" Debbie retorted louder, waving her


    fist around to threaten him. The red dress embraced her form, falling perfectly on the ground. It was no


    secret that she looked so stunning that any man could fall head over heels for her.

 Chapter 15 Pretending To Be Pure

    Chapter 15 Pretending To Be Pure


    Seeing that the girl before him was now a changed woman, Jared took out his phone and


    photographed the rare beauty that was in front of him. He shed a cunning smile as he was nning


    to post her photos in his WeChat moments. After all, his best friend only looked this decent once in a


    blue moon, so he felt the need to document this moment.


    "You look stunning! Tomboy, if I didn''t know who you truly are, I would court you and ask you to be my


    girlfriend. The only thing is¡­ you need to wear a thicker bra. Add some padding, maybe. Your chest is


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    so obviously t." After teasing Debbie, Jared chuckled.


    Upon hearing his insult, Debbie fumed. She raised her leg in another attempt to kick her annoying


    friend, but a cold voice stopped her. "Since when is everyone allowed to enter the Spirit?"


    The manager and the saledies walked towards Carlos to greet him. They were all dumbfounded by


    his words. ''What could Mr. Huo be talking about? Who is he referring to?'' they thought to themselves.


    Debbie knew that voice and did not have to turn around to confirm who it was; it was her husband,


    Carlos.


    She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and prep herself. ''He''s trying to provoke you on


    purpose, Debbie. Just ignore him, '' she told herself in her mind.


    She withdrew her leg and told Jared, "I want to change into another dress. This one is way too


    revealing for me." Indeed, the dress was revealing for a person like her. It was a backless dress that


    was only hanging on her shoulders with two bow knots.


    Before Jared was able to say something, Carlos'' sarcastic voice made its way again. "Really? You call


    this dress too revealing? Are you from ancient China? Stop pretending to be so conservative and


    pure!"


    Little did Carlos know that his words would give himself a p in the face some day.


    After saying that, he let go of Olga, signaled her to select a dress and sat on the couch.


    Olga nced at Debbie contemptuously and then proceeded to the VIP clothing area with a saledy,


    marching as proud as a peacock.


    Holding the hemlines of her dress in her grips, Debbie walked up to Carlos with a burning look and


    said, "Are you out of your mind? Why are youing after me like a mad dog? I was framed to make


    the love confession. I didn''t mean it at all. If you think I''m in love with you, then it''s time to stop


    dreaming! I would never fall in love with a mean person like you!"


    She went over the confession this time as she needed to make it clear that she didn''t love him.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to negotiate the divorceter.


    Carlos'' face soured at her words. The manager wondered if it was right for her to drag the young girl


    out of the store for Carlos'' sake, but before she could decide on that, Jared grabbed Debbie''s arm and


    dragged her out off the premises of trouble.


    He did not dare to offend Carlos again.


    "From now on, this girl is banned from this shop!" Carlos eximed, the echoes of his voice following


    Debbie.


    This made Debbie more furious than ever. She could not bear to have her name on the same marriage


    certificate as this man anymore. She freed her arm from Jared''s grip and turned around to challenge


    Carlos.


    "Carlos Huo, I''m telling you..." Before the feisty girl could finish her sentence, her mouth was covered


    by Jared''s big palm. Dragging her over to the counter, Jared chucked a bank card over the top. "We''ll


    have this dress," he told the cashier.


    "Miss, aren''t you going to have your make up done here?" the cashier asked. The luxurious shop also


    provided services on top of their products. After all, this was how rich people lived.


    Jared once again grabbed Debbie''s arm tightly whilst shaking his head and saying, "No, thanks.


    Please, be quick. We''re in a hurry."


    The boy was determined to get his best friend out of the store because he knew that she would


    definitely start a fight with Carlos.


    He could not allow his beloved friend to offend such a powerful man; she would pay for it forever.


    When they got all they paid for, Jared led Debbie into his Mercedes-Benz.


    He let go of her hand, locked the door, and gasped for air. "Open the door! I''m telling you, I am going to


    divorce that bastard now! Why am I so unfortunate to have to be married to Carlos Huo! Help me,


    God!"


    Realizing what she had just thought out loud, Debbie stopped her tantrum. Silence filled the car; it was


    so quiet that if a needle were to be dropped, they would hear it. Jared stared nkly at her in shock of


    what he just heard.


    She suddenly realized that even if she wanted her best friend to believe her, she would not be able to,


    as she had no possession of concrete evidences. All the girl was able to do was lean against the back


    of the seat and heave a heavy sigh. "It''s the truth¡­ I''ve been married for three years and my husband


    is that stupid, arrogant guy inside that shop. But, we only got married for the contract. I''ve been


    meaning to divorce him, but he¡­"


    Before she could finish, her friend interrupted and said, "Tomboy, stop. You don''t need to exin. Don''t


    worry, I understand." Jared nced at the poor delusional girl.


    Debbie was pumped thinking that Jared believed her. "Jared, I didn''t intend to keep it from you guys.


    After all..."


    "Alright, alright. We''re going to the mental hospital now. I will take you to the best doctor in the best


    hospital. Oh, no, I''ll take you straight to the director of the hospital." Jared held her hand in pity. "Don''t


    worry. Even if it''s incurable, I will never give up on you." Taking out his phone, Jared opened a


    navigation application to input their destination -- the mental hospital.


    Debbie furiously snatched his phone to stop him and was rendered speechless for a while. She knew it!


    She knew nobody would believe her if she told them that she was Carlos Huo''s wife.


    Finally, she opened her mouth and said, "Never mind. Let''s go to the dinner party now."


    Jared cast a few more looks of disbelief before asking her, "Are you alright?" ''Is her disease


    regressing?'' he thought.


    "Yes, I am totally fine,"


    she helplessly answered with profound resignation.


    The anniversary party of the Lu Group was held on a cruiser named "The Ocean", which could carry up


    to thousands of people. The cruiser was docked at a wharf to the east of Y City.


    The cruiser was worth a billion dors and the greatest and biggest corporations would always prefer to


    hold their parties there.


    Getting out of the car, Debbie stared at the cruiser which was emitting pretty warm lights like fireflies


    hovering over the ocean. She tried to twist her messy hair into a bun.


    However, her hair was too silky to be tied up and fell down several times until she was finally irritated.


    She pouted andined, "I wanted to cut my hair shortst time, but Kristina intervened and


    stopped me. I''m so jealous of girls with short hair."


    Jared smiled as he took out a grey suit and put it on. Then, he took the rubber band in Debbie''s hand.


    He raised her chin with his hand and looked at her. "Since you are unable to tie your hair up, just leave


    it be. You look nice either way."


    Although Debbie was boyish, she always paid much attention to her hair which was shining and


    smooth.


    She used expensive shampoos and conditioners to take care of her hair; it was what made her so eye-


    catching.


    As for her skin, it was not perfect. Fortunately, her skin was pale which made her look like a glowing fair


    maiden.


    The evening dress would not go with her hairstyle, but her pretty face made up for all that was lost.


    "Hey, don''t you have many lipstick shades? Why don''t you put some on?" Jared suggested. He


    believed that she would look more stunning with some make up on.


    Debbie selected a shade from her purse; she chose the one that matched the color of her dress


    perfectly. She painted over her lips and gave her trustee best friend a smile.


    "Great! You look nice," Jared said, thankful to see such a pretty face. "Now, let''s get going." The escort


    to the muse threw her purse over to the back seat of his car and took out a pair of high heels which he


    had bought for his best friend along the way.


    After Debbie had slipped into her shoes, Jared extended his arm as an invitation.


    In return, she generously epted the invitation and held his arm as they boarded the cruiser which


    was luxuriously furnished.


    Many guests had already made their way. Debbie did not always have the opportunity toe to such


    parties, so she barely knew anyone.


    The only person she knew took her to the area where they served food and then he left her alone to


    scout some women he fancied.

 Chapter 16 The Wine

    Chapter 16 The Wine


    Seating herself at a table at the corner of the cabin, Debbie sighted the dark, velvety skies studded with


    diamonds. Apanied by the sounds of waves crashing upon the surface of the water as she dined


    upon exquisite snacks, her mood lifted. A gust of the cold, sea breeze blew and kissed her skin. As


    much as she loved the sensation, Debbie stood up and proceeded to put the window to a tight shut.


    They all had exited the clothing store with haste, failing to notice that her wrap had been left behind.


    Fortunately, there was heating in the cabins. Otherwise, she had to think of surviving a possible


    frostbite.


    Only apanied by her shadow, Debbie waited and waited, indulging herself with delicious food. Not


    once did it bother her that the party hadn''t started. Dealing with boredom was simple.


    Reveling in eating snacks, Debbie felt her throat grow torrid. She went to fetch herself a beverage and


    overheard a conversation regarding the Lu family. Apparently, they were looking forward to the arrival


    of an esteemed guest, without whose presence, the party would never start nor the boat sail.


    Silence shattered. All women shuffled to the door in furor, but the same couldn''t be applied to Debbie


    as she remained seated and eyeballed the scene.


    All the women seemed to belong in well-heeled families. A big thrill was apparent on everyone''s face,


    but their refinement kept them from shrieking.


    Within half a minute, Debbie finally knew the source of their excitement.


    The food section was stationed higher than the others, enabling her to have a view of themotion at


    the door clearly. It was him. None other than her husband. The richest bachelor in Y City, they referred


    to him as, since few people in the city knew about their marriage.


    The revered guest the Lu family and all the others had been waiting for had finally shown his face. In


    the moment Carlos showed up, the boat blew its horns, departing to sail the sea. The festivities


    Despite possessing such a rowdy personality, Debbie knew when to steer out of trouble.


    It was never her wish to instigate conflict with Carlos, especially in public. But, the petty man himself


    had been testing her patience. Just like that, Debbie avoided him like a gue.


    Carlos and his date graced the floor by having the first dance. All had eyes on the two, dreamily sighing


    as they took in the view except for Debbie as she sneered. The woman was unforgettable for her as


    she had insulted her at the mall just a few days ago.


    And there was another couple. ''Wait¡­'' Debbie observed the couple closely. ''Is that the principal?


    Curtis Lu?'' Briskly shaking her head, Debbie debated if she was seeing right, especially with the


    amount of food and beverages she had consumed.


    Realization struck her mind. She folded her arms. ''Duh, it''s a party thrown by his family. Of course, he''d


    be here.'' In a chocte brown dress, Curtis'' date looked chic and stunning.


    First dance over, ps and cheers echoed throughout the cabin. Even Debbie herself pped, but


    solely for Curtis and his date.


    The crowd dispersed to seize their favorite activities. People gathered here and there while some


    remained in the cabin or on the deck. They drank, cheered, spoke, andughed merrily. All seemed


    happy.


    However, wise people could see that most people just shared shallow, meaningless things to one


    another. Sure they could exchange greetings, be polite, sing and dance, as well as share drinks. But,


    all of this had no substance because none of them would share their genuine thoughts.


    As for Debbie''s friend Jared who she hade with, she saw him seed in picking up two girls and


    flirt with them.


    A short sigh escaped her lips after she had shaken her head. Hunger sated, Debbie decided to stroll


    around the deck and savor the view nature offered.


    The deck was rather crowded. When the wind gusted, she felt the cold sting her skin. It was frigid


    outside.


    Heading for the cabin with the intentions of borrowing Jared''s jacket, she came to a full stop when she


    saw how intimate he and one of the girls he had flirted with were as he leaned forward for a kiss.


    Unable to press on with her own intentions, Debbie turned back.


    Leaning against the rails, gazing at the sea, she snickered, ''Jared is a guy after all. I shouldn''t be so


    surprised. Men are considered to be powerless in front of alluring women.''


    An unweing thought perturbed her. ''If I looked ugly¡­ would Jared still want to be my friend?''


    "Debbie?" a gentle voice called out, breaking her line of thought.


    Tucking a lock of her hair behind her ears, she turned towards the voice. It was Curtis. "Good evening,


    Mr. Lu," she greeted politely as he had been with her.


    Acting tough or authoritative never worked on Debbie. So far, she was fond of the way Curtis taught


    others, which was soft and gradual, just like his personality.


    Eyes falling upon Debbie''s exposed skin, Curtis sighed as he took off his zer and draped it on her


    shoulder.


    "It''s cold out here. Why didn''t you stay inside?" he asked.


    Warmth filled Debbie''s body when she heard Curtis'' earnest concern. "I ate way too much, so I came


    out here to make the food settle down my stomach for a bit." epting his gesture was something


    Debbie needed at the moment as she had been freezing in the cool sea breeze.


    "Oh, I see." Curtis looked amused at Debbie''s response. "Did youe here with Jared?"


    "Yes."


    "Thatd''s a yer," he said as he rested his arms on the rails, looking out to the vast sea. "He left you


    as soon as he saw that pretty girl."


    "It''s fine. He''s single." Debbie tittered. "He has the right to be happy and date whoever he wants."


    The subject then changed. "Come. I want you to meet someone."


    "Eh? Who?" Debbie was lost at Curtis'' words. Why would he want to introduce someone to her? Did he


    treat everyone so nicely? Or was it just her?


    Instead of offering a response, Curtis stretched out his hand, embodying chivalry. There was not much


    of a choice. In resignation, Debbie agreed and followed him back to the cabin.


    Inside the Food Section


    There were three people Curtis had led Debbie to: Carlos, Olga, and that woman who had shared a


    dance with Curtis. The sight of the first two made her stomach churn.


    ''Carlos? Are you kidding me?''


    While Curtis had greeted the three urbanely, his friend Carlos cast sharp res that could be mistaken


    for daggers. Every second was torment. Anger welled up inside Debbie''s body, taking shape of a bomb


    that was ticking, ready to explode. Without a word, she turned to leave, but Curtis outstretched his


    hand and prevented her from progressing. "Debbie, this is Carlos Huo, my good buddy. This is Olga Mi,


    his date. And this is my girlfriend, Colleen Song." Adjusting his nce to Colleen Song, he smiled.


    "Colleen, this is Debbie Nian."


    Put on the spot, Debbie inwardly sighed before turning around to face Colleen Song. Ignoring the other


    two, she sauntered to her and beamed. "Hi, Colleen. It''s nice to meet you." Numerous questions


    rushed into her mind. In no way were Debbie and Curtis close, so why did he want her to meet his


    girlfriend? To add, they had never even talked except at school before. Nothing made sense.


    Tenderly taking Debbie''s hand, Colleen Song smiled delicately. "Hi, Debbie. I''ve heard so much about


    you. You are so beautiful." Unknowing how to react to thepliments thrown unto her, Debbie turned


    tight lipped and just focused on Colleen Song''s voice, which was soft and mellow.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "We''re friends now, so if you ever need anything, just ask, okay?"


    Never did Debbie expect to be ttered to this extent. Both girls had smiles, sharing the tender moment


    until a voice shattered it into nothingness. "Colleen, you must remember, not anyone can be a friend.


    You need to open your eyes and don''t be fooled by the surface as a putrid soul may lie within."


    Both Colleen Song and Curtis looked at Carlos, aghast. Curtis had anticipated that they might not be


    pleased to see each other, but this was belligerent.


    Even with Carlos'' contempt against women, he had never uttered degrading words to any woman as


    there was no need to. When a woman came on too strong and stuck against him like gum underneath


    a shoe, a simple sentence uttered from his lips could bring forth hell.


    ''What''s this all about? Is this because of what Debbie said in the video?'' Curtis pondered to himself,


    trying to understand the situation.


    While Debbie tried to remain herposure and avoid trouble, that man decided to pour fuel to the


    fire. The bomb exploded. ''Enough is enough!''


    Snatching the wine ss from Olga''s hand, barren of hesitancy, Debbie threw the wine in Carlos'' face.


    "Debbie!" Curtis was a tadte from preventing a scene.


    Gasps filled the air as they saw Carlos soaked in wine. Uncontroble chatter ensued, speaking ill of


    Debbie.


    "Oh my God!" "Goodness! What has gotten into that woman?!" "What audacity she has to disgrace Mr.


    Huo''s face with wine!"


    "She''s out of her mind!"


    "Just wait and see. She is as good as dead!"


    "There''s no way Mr. Huo''s taking this lightly."

 Chapter 17 Feed Her To The Sharks

    Chapter 17 Feed Her To The Sharks


    Unfortunately for Debbie, Carlos managed to dodge her aim with ease. Not a single drop of wine fell on


    him. Usually, that alone was enough to forgive and forget. But not for Carlos.


    After he had straightened his suit, he cursed her in an icy cold voice, "You bloody woman!"


    "Carlos," Curtis chimed in instantly before things could get out of hand, "it was an ident." ncing


    at Debbie, Curtis discreetly motioned for her to agree.


    But she merely snorted, and threw Carlos an overt taunting look. Without batting an eye, she dered,


    "No, Mr. Lu. As a matter of fact, I did it on purpose." As soon as the words left her mouth, a pair of


    burning eyes met her equally intimidating gaze.


    If one listened carefully, the sound of angry mes crackling could almost be heard in the silence which


    was fraught with tension.


    "Security!" Carlos shouted without looking away.


    A few secondster, several guards came running to his aid. "What can we do for you, Mr. Huo?" they


    asked promptly.


    Through clenched teeth, hemanded, "Feed this woman to the sharks. Anyone who so much as


    attempts to save her bes an enemy of mine!" His intimidation worked. Because now, no one


    dared to rescue Debbie from what was about to happen.


    The youngdy, however, did not even flinch. Giving back Curtis his jacket, she took off her high heels


    and braced herself for a fight. "Don''t you dare!" she warned the security guards who were moving


    towards her.


    More people turned their attention to the conflict. From afar, Jared, who was already tipsy at that point,


    suddenly heard Debbie''s loud voice. He sprang up from his stool and dashed towards the crowd,


    abandoning the two girls who were with him.


    When he arrived at the scene, Debbie was already in the middle of a fight with the guards. As the


    onlookers were interested to see the oue, they did not vacate the premises, and simply kept their


    distance by taking a few steps back every now and then.


    On the side, Curtis tried to talk Carlos out of his irrational decision, but thetter remained impervious


    to the principal''s appeal. It had always been that way with him. Once Carlos made up his mind, no one


    could sway him. Not even his best friend.


    When Warren Lu, Curtis'' father, thought there were people causing trouble on the cruiser, he decided


    to send some professional bodyguards over.


    Determined, Debbie was able to knock down seven security guards and three bodyguards before


    finally being subdued. It took three bodyguards just to restrain her on the floor. Although no one could


    say it out loud, it was quite an embarrassing sight to see.


    Nevertheless, it was enough to snap Jared out of his trance. The moment he tried toe to her aid,


    he was stopped by two other bodyguards. In his condition, he did not have the maximum capacity to


    fight back. It did not mean, however, that he would make it easy for them to detain him. "Let go of me! I


    have to help her!" Jared said, struggling out of their grip. "Get out of my way! Otherwise, I''ll kill you! Did


    you hear me? I''ll kill all of..."


    His voice trailed off as soon as he noticed Carlos staring at him.


    Closing his mouth, Jared watched the bodyguards drag Debbie out of the cabin. Like a flock of sheep,


    the crowd followed them.


    Clearly, they were enjoying the show. No one could care less how serious the whole matter was


    bing.


    After all, the star of the show was the influential Mr. Huo. And now, he intended to have someone fed to


    the sharks. How often could one see that happen? Was it not exciting?


    Unlike the others, Curtis did not follow them. Before he walked out of the cabin, he whispered


    something to a few bodyguards. And when he passed by Jared, he gave him aforting look, as if to


    say, "Take it easy," before running off to implement his n.


    Although Curtis tried to calm Jared down, thetter still wrenched himself free from the hold of the two


    bodyguards. Without giving them a chance to grab him again, he ran out of the cabin. As soon as he


    reached the deck, all he heard was loud exmations from the onlookers.


    "My goodness! She''s really going to be thrown into the ocean!"


    "Woah, Mr. Huo is so terrifying! How did the poor girl end up offending such a man?"


    "Hmph! Whatever she''s done, she probably deserved what''sing to her! Stupid woman! Even if Mr.


    Huo does throw her into the ocean, nobody is going to stand up to him!"


    "Ah, my God! They''re about to drop her!" Amidst the mixed reactions, Jared sought thedy who had


    caused such a turmoil.


    To his horror, he found Debbie with half of her body falling off the cruiser. Jared brushed past the


    onlookers and rushed towards her, shouting, "Release her! Carlos Huo, for Pete''s sake, send your


    dogs away and let her go! This is too much! Ugh!" Just as he was about to approach Debbie, two


    bodyguards held him by shoulders. Out of the blue, one of them punched him hard in the stomach. It


    was so painful to a point where Jared could not utter another word for a while.


    As he fell to his knees, he did not see what happened next with his own eyes. All he heard was a


    distinctive scream, and he knew he had failed to stop the inevitable from happening. Water flew in


    every direction as Debbie was thrown into the cold sea.


    Aghast, Jared lifted his head with an ashen face. As though in denial, he looked around first. His friend


    was really nowhere to be seen on the deck.


    ''No! No!'' he thought while panic crossed his face. ''Tomboy! Debbie!''


    The initial shock gave him a burst of energy as he struggled to free himself. The moment he wriggled


    away from the bodyguards, he dashed to the rails and shouted to the ocean, "Debbie!" He squinted his


    eyes in the dark. "Debbie!" Nothing. No response. Neither could he see her as far as his eyes could


    reach. "Why are you all standing around, you idiots! Do something!" he yelled at the bystanders.


    The sea was as ck as the sky. Soon, it appeared serene once again. Deep and vast like an


    enormous sleeping beast, it only took several seconds to swallow a person.


    Weakened by the horrific incident, Jared punched the rails in anger. He hated himself for not knowing


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    how to swim. "Tomboy, I''m so sorry. I..."


    Some women screaming in shock brought him out of his own thoughts. Something was floating in the


    sea. "Look! Is that Debbie Nian?" someone in the crowd eximed, pointing somewhere in the water.


    "Aye, it''s really her! Look! She''s held onto the boat!"


    "Turns out she can actually swim!"


    When Jared looked around, he saw some faces in the crowd looking relieved to find out that Debbie


    could swim.


    Within a minute, Debbie clutched the rails and appeared before everyone, drenched from head to toe.


    As soon as her feet touched the deck, she spun back and spat a mouthful of water. It tasted salty. It


    had notpletely sunk in yet that a moment ago, she could have died. After gasping a few times, she


    still could not breathe normally.


    Her eyes swept the crowd. Soon, she spotted Carlos, who was holding a ss of wine not far from her.


    The man looked at her with indifferent eyes, as though what she had just experienced was of little


    importance.


    She turned her head and spat more water. All good etiquette forgotten, she wiped her mouth with the


    back of her hand. There was no room for elegance when everything she wore was soaking wet.


    Except for her high heels. They were long gone. Barefoot, she began to walk on the deck.


    Lifting her soggy dress, she wore an expressionless look while pushing away Jared as he tried to hug


    her. Something did not feel right as she walked straight to Carlos.


    Everyone on board held their breath. They wondered and waited in anticipation. What was Debbie


    going to do?


    Handing the wine ss to the waiter who was beside him, Carlos stared at the woman approaching


    him. His hands were deep in his pockets while his face showed no signs of worry. He raised an


    eyebrow at her, a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    ''Debbie Nian.


    The more I utter your name, the more it feels familiar, '' he thought to himself.


    "Ah! Crazy! The woman must be crazy!" remarked a man in the crowd.


    "This is suicidal! Someone ought to stop her!"


    "She''s so dead! How dare she treat my dream man that way!" eximed a woman.


    Although everyone was certain that Debbie was up to something dangerous, nothing had prepared


    them for what the youngdy did next.


    As Debbie drew closer to Carlos, she ran towards him and locked his neck with her arms like a ko


    clinging to a tree. Before anyone else could shake off their awe, she kissed him on the lips. When


    Jared realized what was happening, his eyes widened to the size of two tes.


    "What?" A bystander voiced his thoughts out loud. "Kissing? This woman is just getting bolder and


    bolder."


    Anger became visible in Carlos'' eyes. Even with the dim light, Debbie could clearly see it. It was just


    what she wanted to happen. From the moment her life was no longer in peril, she was enveloped with


    the desire to see him filled with rage!


    However, when the shock and anger began to wane, Carlos brought her closer to him and held her in


    his arms. The kisssted a long time. Longer than Debbie predicted. What was actually happening was


    far from what she had imagined. Her lips were purple because of the cold.


    Carlos bent a little to carry her in his arms. Without so much as an exnation, he strode towards the


    lounge of the cabin.


    It was as though the whole world quieted down. Nothing but the soft waves could be heard.


    The people on the deck exchanged puzzled looks, yet nobody said a word. Some were too scared to


    voice out their thoughts; others felt like it was a dream, while the rest were too furious to speak.


    In the third category, among them was Olga.


    Meanwhile, in the lounge, Carlos kicked a door open and carried the woman into the room.


    In his arms, Debbie was too stunned to speak. Had she gone too far? The man seemed too dazed to


    pay attention to her facial expression. He kept the lights off. After putting her down on the floor, he


    kicked the door shut.


    Now that they were alone atst, he approached her and did what he felt like doing ever since the kiss


    on the deck.


    Her hands pressed behind her back, Debbie was trapped between him and the door whilst he explored


    her body. She could not move.


    "Carlos..." she observed. But it fell on deaf ears. She wanted to say, "Let go of me," but she never got


    the chance.

 Chapter 18 Kneed

    Chapter 18 Kneed


    "Let go of me!" Finally, Debbie was able to speak.


    With a sneer, Carlos stopped what he was doing and pressed his head against hers. "You are too


    young to be doing this. Are you this desperate for money? How much is one night?"


    Money was the least of his problems. Even if he stopped working at that very moment, he would still


    have enough money to spend for the next 300 years.


    For a moment, fire spewed out of her eyes. Clenching her fists tightly, she took deep breaths to refrain


    from losing control. She forced a smile. It was a faint one, and in an instant, it was gone. With her


    disheveled hair and her ragged breathing, Carlos found it enticingly beautiful.


    "100 million," she said through gritted teeth. The light in his eyes grew colder. "Are you kidding me?


    You?"


    Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that he would have to spend a dime, let alone a million, just


    to sleep with the woman he so despised.


    Ironically, some timeter, when the time came that he did want to sleep with her, she would not even


    so much as spare him a nce. He just did not know that yet. He was, possibly for the first time,


    caught in such an odd dilemma.


    Debbie smiled wanly. "Mr. Huo, hear me out," she said.


    But he shook his head once. "I''m done with talking. Let me see if you''re worth it," he countered.


    Whatever it was that she wanted to say, Carlos already knew that it was not worth hearing. Thus, he


    was not stupid enough to let another word escape her mouth.


    ''Damn!'' Debbie cursed internally. ''You evil man!''


    Trying to maintain her smile, Debbie wrapped her arms around his neck. In the dark, their bodies


    appeared to fit perfectly like a puzzle as she pulled his body close to hers. The air in the room was so


    tempting. For a moment, Carlos seemed to be consumed with lust again. With her lips dangerously


    closing the gap between them, Debbie had him right where she wanted. Suddenly, she lifted a leg and


    kneed him in the groin.


    Groaning, Carlos closed his eyes in pain and bent down on the floor beside her.


    This time, the glint of happiness in Debbie''s eyes was genuine. ''Did you really want to take advantage


    of me? Hah! Not going to happen, '' she thought. "Mr. Huo," she remarked, "I was trying to tell you that,


    even if you were to give me a hundred million..." She paused, and then shed a scornful look. "...I


    would not sleep with you." Debbie fixed her wet dress casually. Then, she looked down at the man, and


    said, "See ya."


    When she turned to leave, however, Carlos grabbed her by the arm, his pale face filled with pain. With


    a raised eyebrow, she shoved his hand away, opened the door, and disappeared from his sight.


    At the moment, thedy with a smug face might feel great about what she had just done. But in the


    future, if and when she would meet Carlos again, she might as well escape as fast as she could. Why?


    Because he was not going to forgive her without a payback.


    Not far from the room, Curtis, Colleen, and Jared were biding their time with some security guards. If


    Debbie had stayed inside any longer, Curtis would have had to break in to get her. Fortunately, just as


    he was about to make a move, thedy in question emerged from the room.


    "Debbie!" Curtis called.


    "Tomboy," Jared said, relieved. He advanced towards her, and pulled her into his arms. "Thank God,


    you came out. We were going to break the door open!" Then, it dawned on him. He examined her


    carefully, and asked, "Did Carlos hurt you?"


    "No," she answered casually. ''If only you guys knew that he''s the one who''s hurting right now, '' she


    thought, gloating inwardly.


    Suppressing a smirk never felt more difficult for Debbie than that particr moment. She cleared her


    throat, and nced at everyone.


    They were simply relieved to hear her reply. So much so, no one noticed she was stifling augh.


    After taking one look at Debbie, Colleen took her into the lounge to change her clothes. Once the


    young university student was all cleaned up, Colleen and Curtis escorted Jared and her off the cruiser.


    They felt it was necessary in case they found themselves in trouble again.


    "Have a good rest when you''re back. I''ll talk to Carloster," Curtis informed her. Although he did not


    know what transpired in the room while they were alone, he was certain about one thing. After what


    Debbie did at the party, Carlos would not just forget it, and it would cost her.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu, and Colleen. I''m sorry I ruined your party," Debbie apologized. It was not until then


    that she started to feel terrible for ruining the Lu Group''s party. Once again, she fell prey to Carlos''


    insensitive words which led her to react irrationally. Now she realized that she should have just ignored


    him.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it," Curtis dered genuinely. "Now, go back and have some rest."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu. Good night," Debbie replied, giving a rueful smile.


    As soon as they got in, the Mercedes slowly drove away. When the car was no longer within sight,


    Colleen interlocked arms with Curtis, and asked, "Curtis, why didn''t you just tell her the truth?"


    The memory of an utterly confused Debbie yed in his mind. He could not help but find it funny. "It''s


    not the time yet," he answered.


    Shrugging, Colleen replied grudgingly, "Fine."


    With her hand in his, they went back to the party.


    Muchter, when Curtis found Carlos, thetter was having a smoke in the dim room while staring at


    the dark sky through the window. Despite noticing Curtis step in, the man neither moved nor spoke.


    "Carlos, she is young. Don''t be mad at her."


    The man''s silence was the only response he got, because, secretly, Carlos was still in a lot of pain. By


    the looks of it, Carlos surmised that Debbie had not shared the most recent stunt that she had pulled


    on him.


    After a pregnant pause, Carlos began, "I''m not mad at her. Not even a little."


    Poor Curtis. He did not even sense the sarcasm in his tone. The man nodded in relief. Turning to look


    outside once more, Carlos took another drag on his cigarette.


    The ZL Group was more than efficient with the investigation. Within two short days, Gail''s actions were


    discovered.


    As a result, she was expelled, with no chance of returning again. In addition, because of the high-


    reaching influence of the Economics and Management School of Y City University, no other school


    would ever admit any students who were expelled from it. This meant that the days of Gail as a


    university student was officially over.


    The incident was quite sensational in the university. Debbie, however, was not as surprised as the


    others. Making a video and ying it at theunch of the new products by ZL Group sounded pretty


    much like Gail''s style.


    The foolish girl brought it all on herself when she tried to ruin Debbie''s life.


    However, as much as Debbie wanted to see the girl punished for her actions, she thought of her aunt


    and uncle-inw who were likely devastated by the news. With a helpless sigh, she decided to pay


    them a visit and console them.


    When she did enter the house, however, it was just as she had assumed. Sebastian Mu, Gail''s father,


    was in a huge fit of fury. "Look at what you''ve done! How did I have such a dumb daughter as you?" he


    bellowed. "Thanks to you, not only is your future ruined, but now you''ve put mypany in jeopardy as


    well! It''s bad enough that you constantly pick on Debbie. But this time, you chose to mess with Mr.


    Huo!"


    One of the housemaids brought Debbie into the living room. Due to everyone being caught up in the


    moment, no one noticed her presence. On the couch, Gail was weeping with her face covered with her


    hands. Beside the distraught girl was her mother, Lucinda Nian. Gaunt and miserable, Debbie''s aunt


    had her head propped in one hand. The long green overcoat made her look paler than usual.


    After letting out a sigh, Debbie called Sebastian Mu lightly, "Uncle."


    The older man stopped berating his daughter upon hearing her voice. In a matter of seconds, his facial


    expression turned from anger to guilt when he saw Debbie. "Oh, Debbie, how long have you been


    here?"


    At the same time, Lucinda Nian woke up from her thoughts. Eyes growing wide with recognition as she


    turned to look, the mature woman got to her feet and walked to her niece. She took her hand into her


    own lovingly, looked at Debbie up and down, and asked her out of concern, "Debbie, how are you? Did


    Mr. Huo..."


    Even though Lucinda Nian did not finish her question, Debbie already knew what her aunt really


    wanted to ask. Both her confession of love to Carlos as well as what happened on the cruiser had


    reached the ears of practically everyone in the upper-ss world.


    Shaking her head in response, Debbie was about to say something when Gail cut in, "Why are you


    here? Did youe to mock me? You know what?! Get out! You''re not wee here!"


    "Gail Mu, shut up!" Sebastian Mu yelled, boiling with anger. Being spoiled had made his daughter


    be such a disrespectful and ungrateful girl. Deep down, he felt like he was to me for having


    enabled her bad behavior to go on neglected for too long.


    The stern expression on her father''s face caused Gail to lean back, her head lowered timidly, but the


    look she shot at Debbie was as resentful as ever.


    ''It was her fault that Mr. Huo was furious at me and got me expelled. Why do I have to sit around and


    watch her grovel for my parents'' attention?'' Gail thought to herself.


    By now, Debbie was used to Gail''s irrationality. So, she ignored the death re that was boring holes


    into her face and walked over to Sebastian Mu. Tugging at his sleeve, she began, "Uncle, don''t be


    mad. I''m actually here because I was worried about Auntie and you."


    Truthfully, Debbie was more concerned about his health. Ever since she was little, she knew about


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian Mu''s high blood pressure and myocardial infarction.


    Looking a little worn out, Sebastian Mu sat back on the couch and let out a long sigh. ''When will Gail


    ever be a good girl like Debbie?'' he thought. If his daughter could even be half as good as his niece,


    that would make such a huge difference.


    While Sebastian Mu appreciated Debbie''s concern, Gail did not like being further painted as a bad


    daughter. "Debbie, save your hypocritical ttery! They are my parents!" she yelled, standing up with


    clenched fists.


    "Your dad is dead and your mom abandoned you... Ah!"


    The moment Gail''s harsh words had left her mouth, she was struck with a stinging p in the face.

 Chapter 19 To New York

    Chapter 19 To New York


    A crisp sound reverberated around the room. It was Lucinda''s hand that had pped Gail across the


    cheek whilst Debbie stood there, expressionless.


    Venting her anger didn''t seem to satiate Lucinda''s anger. Picking up a feather duster, she swung it


    towards Gail.


    "Augh! Mom!" As the duster hit her back, Gail screamed in agony.


    How revealing it was that she had acted weak, helpless, and innocent in front of her schoolmates! Now,


    her true colors showed that she was mean and willful.


    Watching everything happen right before him, Sebastian rubbed his temples with resignation and never


    interfered with his wife educating their daughter.


    Looking at her aunt who had always favored her, Debbie was moved. Her heart ached when she saw


    Lucinda disappointed and heart-broken. ''Never mind, '' she thought. ''Gail has already been punished.''


    Seeing Lucinda raise the duster again, Debbie stepped in and prevented her from going further. "Aunt,


    you''ve already hit Gail. I think she knows what she did wrong now."


    "Debbie, stay out of this. You''ve pleaded for her so many times since you were little! Look at her, she


    never learned!"


    Being the principal of a kindergarten, Lucinda was nice and able to control her temper, although her


    elder daughter Gail often drove her crazy.


    The younger daughter, Sasha Mu, had behaved better than Gail and even got along with Debbie.


    In the Tea Room


    Gail had been sent upstairs to apply some ice on her face. Sebastian went to the Tea Room, took out a


    tin of ck tea and began to wash the tea leaves.


    Sitting next to Lucinda, Debbie took out her phone and sent Carlos a message. "You let Gail off easily


    just this once and I''ll go to New York and talk with your grandfather about our divorce."


    Receiving no reply from him, she assumed that Carlos was busy.


    All three chatted sparsely until Sebastian received a call and had to leave to head to hispany.


    After Sebastian had left, Debbie looked into the cup and recalled what Gail had said to her moments


    ago. "Aunt, who''s my mother? Why did my father refuse to tell me anything about her even on his


    deathbed?" she asked lightly. When her father was knocking on heaven''s door, he made sure to marry


    his daughter to a stranger instead of letting her search for her mother.


    The expression Lucinda wore changed abruptly at the topic. She ced the teacup on the table with so


    much force that half of the tea spilled, soaking the tea board. "Don''t ask about her. That woman is


    heartless. Forget about her," Lucinda answered in a gloomy tone.


    It was only days after Debbie had been born that her mother had abandoned her and her father, Artie.


    The dramatic reaction Lucinda had made got Debbie sewing her lips tightly.


    When Debbie was about to leave, Lucinda asked her in a low voice, "Haven''t you met him yet?"


    Debbie knew her aunt was referring to Carlos.


    The thing was, her aunt knew she had married someone. But she never knew who it was.


    Unwillingly, Debbie answered in honesty, "Yes, I have. But, I want a divorce. I''m young and I don''t want


    to be trapped in a nominal marriage."


    Surprised by her response, Lucinda nodded. "Alright. It''s up to you. Whatever decision you make, I''m


    with you."


    "Thank you, Aunt."


    Out of the Mu family, Debbie unexpectedly saw a kennel on the roadside, making her face darken. That


    kennel was the main reason she despised Gail so much.


    Half a day had passed, but Carlos hadn''t returned her message yet.


    Butter that day, she saw Gail on the campus, which meant she was back to school. It also meant it


    was time for Debbie to go to New York.


    Due to the timely treatment, Gail''s face wasn''t as swollen as earlier. With the help of makeup, one


    could hardly tell her face went through such damage.


    Eyeing Debbie gloatingly, Gail spat, "You thought being Curtis'' pet could get you a free pass huh?


    Guess what? Curtis listens to Mr. Huo."


    Earlier, when her parents were having a conversation in their house, Gail had overheard that Carlos


    had agreed to allow her to go back to school.


    She didn''t understand, though, why a person who had gotten her expelled was willing to help her back


    to school.


    ''Maybe it''s because¡­


    I''m pretty and he has a crush on me? And when he knew that it was me who got expelled, he tried to


    make it right?''


    With this in mind, Gail couldn''t keep herughter in check.


    Everyone wished to have even a small connection with Carlos and whoever did was treated highly,


    simr to humans praising a god.


    Hands buried in the pockets of her coat, Debbie cast Gail a scornful look and snarled, "Go away, you


    psycho!" ''Mr. Lu wasn''t part of it anyway, '' she sneered internally.


    "Debbie Nian, I''m telling you, it was Mr. Huo who asked the school to take me back. It was Mr. Huo,


    you hear me? The one who you confessed your love to and turned you down. Remember?" Gail


    bbered like a twit.


    ''Of course I remember him cause he''s my husband, you idiot!'' Debbie cursed inwardly.


    Gail was getting better and better at twisting the facts and making up her own stories, Debbie found.


    "You know better than anyone why I confessed my love to Carlos. Also, where did you get the idea that


    he turned me down, hmm?" she retorted.


    "W-What? You mean he didn''t turn you down?" Gail said, dismayed by Debbie''s remarks. "Are you


    telling me that you slept with him?" she asked, starting tough again. "Well, isn''t this amusing? Debbie


    Nian, please go look at yourself in a mirror. You''d be mistaken for a man! You expect me to believe that


    Mr. Huo likes you? Oh please, you might''ve had a better chance convincing me that pigs can fly!"


    Knowing this was a waste of time, Debbie remembered that she had booked herself a flight to New


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    York and had to make haste packing up her things back at the dorm. She also needed to go to the vi


    before heading for the airport. No way did she want to miss her flight.


    Not satisfied with how Debbie had reacted, Gail shouted, "Artie''s dead, Debbie! You lost your backing,


    so why the hell are you so proud, huh? Is it because of Jared and Curtis? You think they have your


    back now? I''m not scared. They''re just two men! Just wait and see! I''ll marry someone richer and more


    powerful than your damn husband!"


    Gail mentioning her father''s name made Debbie look upward and gaze at the blue sky. Taking a deep


    breath, she finally responded, "No need for that. You''ve already lost."


    Indeed, that was a fact. Because in Y City, even in the entire H Country, who couldpare to Carlos


    in terms of wealth and power?


    Nothing but best intentions in mind, her father had married her off to the best man, but sadly, it didn''t


    work out between them.


    "Hey, what do you mean?"


    Gail rushed forward to grab Debbie. "Don''t you dare go without clearing that up!"


    A fist greeted her in response. "One more step and your face is mush."


    Knowing that Debbie possessed an extensive knowledge of martial arts, Gail stepped back to keep


    herself out of Debbie''s reach.


    "I wonder what kind of pervert would actually like you. No wonder you''ve been single your whole life!


    You''ll be an old maid forever!" she dered furiously.


    "Do I really need a man to live my life?" Debbie retorted.


    The moment she got on the ne, a new rumor started circting around the campus which imed


    that Debbie was a lesbian. Again, her name became the hottest word on the forum of the Economics


    and Management School.


    In New York


    Before exiting the waiting area at the airport, she called Emmett to inquire about Carlos'' grandfather''s


    address.


    To her surprise, she received an address of a hospital. "Hospital? Why is he in the hospital? What''s


    wrong?" she asked in confusion.

 Chapter 20 Did She Meet Her Match

    Chapter 20 Did She Meet Her Match


    At the other end of the line, Emmett paused a little to think. "Mrs. Huo, where are you?" He asked


    instead of answering her question. ''Has she really gone to New York?'' he thought to himself, a crease


    on his forehead.


    Trapped in his own musings, he heard Debbie say, "I''m in New York. I just got off the ne."


    Her voice trembled correspondingly, and then she added, "It''s freezing cold out here." What she said


    was no exaggeration, and Emmett was more than aware.


    Back home, the climate was weing with the soft breeze of Autumn. In New York, however, the


    temperature had dropped to several degrees below zero. The youngdy did not sound like she had


    any idea until she was there.


    Emmett''s mouth was agape in shock for a bit. He had not expected her to push through with going to


    New York by herself. "Mrs. Huo, please find somece where you can have a cup of coffee first. In the


    meantime, I''ll arrange a car for you right away." Despite the grave possibility of a divorce, as long as it


    was not finalized yet, Debbie still had every right to enjoy all the respect and proper treatment as


    Carlos'' wife. That was clear to Emmett, and so he insisted on being of assistance to the youngdy.


    Although she wanted to refuse, it was snowing heavily outside and she did not exactly have a better


    n in mind. After giving it some careful thought, she turned to the side and entered the nearest coffee


    bar that caught her eyes.


    Just as Emmett kept true to his word, a car picked Debbie up to drive her to the hospital where the old


    man she was supposed to see was currently confined.


    Upon entering the ICU ward, Debbie eyed the old man lying in bed, with all kinds of tubes and


    apparatuses inserted into his skinny and frail body.


    The mere sight of the man''s condition nearly broke her heart. "What happened?" Debbie asked in a


    soft whisper, turning to the driver who had brought her to the hospital from the airport.


    "Mr. Huo''s grandfather has been in poor health for years," the driver began, his chauffeur cap in his


    hand. "He has been in aa for over three years now. Ever since he got seriously ill, the man has not


    awakened from it."


    Looking at the motionless old man once again, Debbie could not help but feel every kind of sadness.


    ''Poor man, '' she thought to herself.


    At his age, instead of suffering alone in an ICU ward, he was supposed to be surrounded by his


    children and their respective families.


    Although he appeared to be receiving every possible means offort, it was still different than to be


    resting in his own home. She then sent a text message to Carlos. "Why did you not tell me about your


    grandfather''s condition?" If she had known about it, she might not havee to New York. The primary


    reason for her flying over had been to ask for an answer, but to her surprise, the old man could not


    even speak.


    Nevertheless, since Carlos and she were still married, strictly speaking, the old man was also her


    grandfather byw. Perhaps, it was a good thing that she hade to see him after all. Otherwise, she


    would never have guessed about his current situation. Turning to the driver, she asked, "Who''s taking


    care of Mr. Huo''s grandfather?"


    "Professionals, I hear. He''s provided with around-the-clock care," the driver exined, squinting as


    though he were trying to recall. "Mr. Huo and his parents oftene to check on him as well."


    After asking a few more questions, Debbie left the hospital. While waiting outside for the car, she


    stretched out her right hand to catch some snowkes until her hand went numb with the cold.


    Thanks to Emmett making arrangements while she was at the hospital, Debbie could stay at a ce


    which Carlos owned in New York. At least, just until she returned back home. It was not until she


    walked into the room that she learned the vi was where Carlos lived whenever he came to New York.


    A few personal items could be found neatly propped in their respective ces, some suits in the closet


    being one of the things which she noticed.


    Although Emmett was thoughtful in his actions, it was a pity that Carlos and Debbie were not meant to


    be together.


    Having flown for more than ten hours, after which she had headed directly to the hospital, it was no


    wonder that she felt the exhaustion oveing her. By the time she sat on the bed, she did not want to


    move a single muscle anymore.


    However, when it dawned on her that this was not her own bedroom, but Carlos'', and that she would


    be sleeping in his bed, she mustered what was left of her energy and dragged herself into the


    bathroom. As soon as she finished taking a shower and changing into clean clothes, she plopped onto


    the bed and fell asleep the moment her head touched the pillow.


    On the other side of the world, Carlos was still at work in the ZL Group.


    He was putting aside some finished files, when he saw the text message from Debbie. "You didn''t ask,"


    he replied.


    When he had received her message about letting Gail off easily the day before, he had been at a loss


    for words. Despite thedy being the one who was asking for a divorce, her message felt as though he


    was the one who wanted to get out of their marriage. More importantly, where had she gotten the nerve


    to propose terms and conditions?


    After sending the message, Carlos turned to Emmett and asked in a t tone, "How''s everything with


    her in New York?"


    ''Her? New York?'' For a moment, Emmett was confused as his thoughts were preupied with his work


    responsibilities. ''Oh, right, '' he thought suddenly. It finally urred to him whom Carlos was asking


    about. "After her visit to the hospital, Mrs. Huo went to the vi on Mountain Avenue. Right now, she is


    likely resting in the vi."


    Without lifting his eyes from the files before him, Carlos asked again, "When is sheing back?"


    "I didn''t ask. Mrs. Huo hasn''t booked a return ticket yet," Emmett answered.


    The man intertwined his fingers on the desk, and looked at him once more. "Postpone everything


    tomorrow on my schedule," Carlos said. "Book a ticket to New York for me." There were a few things


    he had to do anyway. One, he wanted to pay his grandfather a visit. And two, he preferred to talk with


    his wife about their divorce in person. ''It was better not to dy either of those matters, '' he thought to


    himself.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Initially, Debbie had nned to have some fun in New York before flying back home. Butter on, she


    had received a message from Gail out of the blue. It was regarding Lucinda; she had gotten into an


    ident.


    As soon as she read it, she called Sebastian to check on her aunt''s situation. Her uncle did not sound


    too distressed. "It''s not that bad," he said in aforting voice. But despite Sebastian''s reassurance,


    she was still worried. After the phone call, she quickly packed her things and went to the airport.


    The moment she got on the homeward bound ne, Carlos'' ne justnded in New York. But due to


    a curious twist of fate, they missed their chances of having their first meeting as a married couple,


    ironically to discuss their divorce.


    Six dayster, Carlos came back from New York as well, but he did not have any time to rest. A


    meeting with an important client had been scheduled at Orchid Private Club. As soon as he got off the


    ne, he had to head straight to the venue if he wanted to arrive on time.


    The night fell. A Bentley sped past along the road.


    Due to the evening rush hour, they were stuck in a traffic jam that extended all the way to the


    intersection. The car wasn''t going anywhere anytime soon. Carlos rolled down the car window and lit a


    cigarette. Tired, he took a drag on the cigarette to elevate his spirits.


    While his car was not moving, Carlos saw a bunch of people fighting in ane. Seven men had


    cornered a woman against a wall. Something about the scenario felt oddly familiar.


    When he saw who the woman was, Carlos coughed out a mouthful of smoke which hid the look in his


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    eyes.


    The conflict amongst the eight people did notst long. When one of the seven men raised a hand, the


    youngdy deftly kicked him who was going to strike her.


    Emmett, who was bing uneasy in the car, worried that his boss might get impatient andsh out


    on him. He fidgeted in his spot and his eyes wandered around in the streets as well. His eyes widened


    when he saw themotion.


    In a surprised voice, he eximed, "Mr. Huo! Isn''t that..." The shock made him stutter. "Isn''t that Mrs. --


    I mean, Debbie Nian?" Once Emmett was certain that it was indeed Debbie, he could not believe his


    eyes. The woman was fighting alone against one, two, three... seven men. Debbie was in a fight


    against seven men!


    While stubbing out the cigarette, Carlos exhaled thest mouthful of smoke, and demanded, "Shut up!"


    No one needed to tell him who thedy was. Even from afar, he had quickly recognized that it was


    Debbie in another brawl. ''Does she have nothing else better to do?'' he thought, scowling.


    Emmett opened the door and was about to get out of the car when he heard his boss'' cold voice. "If


    you get out of this car," Carlos began, "don''t bother getting in again."


    Frozen, Emmett stopped himself just in time. His mind was reeling. Under the firm gaze of his boss, the


    conflicted man could only utter, "But..." Even though his hesitance was clear, Carlos did not respond.


    He was not worried about the woman''s well-being. If he remembered correctly, she had kicked the


    asses of nine well-trained security guards during the Lu family''s party before.


    Lighting a second cigarette, Carlos turned to Emmett. "Start walking to the club. I''m going to park the


    car somewhere first," he said indifferently. "Tell the client I''m on the way."


    The club was not too far from where they were. If they continued the rest of the trip by car, they would


    need to make a detour. On foot, however, the distance would be shorter.


    While gripping the door tightly, Emmett was confused by his boss'' sudden change of heart. Whatever


    Carlos was up to, Emmett did not have the courage to disobey his orders. Bouncing out of the car, he


    closed the door and briskly made his way towards the Orchid Private Club.


    In thene, Debbie was panting with her hands on her knees. The hooligans whom she was fighting


    with had run away.


    The only reason she went there was to use the bathroom. How unfortunate of her that she ended up


    running into those losers! This neighborhood belonged to Orchid Private Club. Generally, it was quite


    safe over here. That was why Kristina had chosen to sing in this neck of the woods.


    Hence, Debbie presumed those hooligans must have taken someone''s money and were working for


    someone. s, she had let them get away. Now she had no leads as to who had hired them.


    Then, as Debbie stood up straight in a calm manner, steady yet heavy footsteps could be heard from


    behind her. Even after a fierce fight and somewhat exhausted, her entire body was on full alert again.


    When she felt that the person was within close range, she shed her hands swiftly towards him.


    But before she could touch the person, he moved behind her at the same moment she had turned


    around.


    Struck with surprise, Debbie narrowed her eyes in suspicion. She had studied martial arts for ten years.


    Through a single move, she could tell that the person behind her -- whomever he might be, was a


    professional.


    Whether it was the security guards on the cruiser or the hooligans she had just dealt with, this man


    could easily handle them with one hand.


    On the other hand, she had exerted most of her strength with both hands. Even worse, she had not


    even seen his face yet. Was he a friend or a foe? And if he was thetter, did she just meet her match?

 Chapter 21 Carlos Flirting With Debbie

    Chapter 21 Carlos Flirting With Debbie


    Debbie distanced herself from the man quickly. When she turned around to see who the man was, he


    leaped behind her again. It was beginning to frustrate her, but the man''s game had only just begun.


    The same routine was repeated a couple more times, and finally, Debbie could no longer hold back her


    annoyance. She shouted, "Are you here to fight or are you just making fun of me?! Be a man and fight


    with me, face to face!"


    The amused man failed to suppress a snort.


    Upon hearing him, Debbie was so shocked that she felt goosebumps on her arms. ''Not Carlos Huo


    again!'' she thought andmented.


    Just as her shoulders sagged, indicating that she had dropped her guard, a familiar figure appeared in


    front of her from behind. Deep inside, she had wished for her suspicion to be wrong.


    The disdain hanging on his face stung Debbie. Ignoring the fact that she was no match for him in Kung


    Fu, she clenched her fists and challenged him, "Fight me or leave!" But that only threw him in a fit of


    Resting both hands in his pockets, Carlos said casually, "Fight you? You''re too weak to fight me."


    Too naive for her own good, Debbie fell for another one of his attempts to provoke her. Without another


    word, she raised her fist and swung it towards his face.


    Effortlessly, Carlos dodged the punch, and continued, "My, my! How rude of you! At this rate, no man


    will want to have you as a girlfriend."


    But she was no longer listening. Debbie tried her best to attack Carlos but her efforts were futile. "That


    is none of your business!" she yelled, fuming with madness.


    "Even if you were the only man in the world, you''d never have me!" she snapped back.


    "Really?" he asked, amused. His eyes darkened whilst he was mulling over her words. "I see..." he


    said, nodding slightly. "So you want me to have you." With that, he gave her a suggestive grin which


    quickly turned her face red.


    ''Not only is he a bastard, but he''s also a womanizer!


    Ugh! How I wish I could just beat him up!'' she thought while ring at him.


    When she was about to attack him again, the phone in his pocket began to ring. It was probably


    Emmett looking for him. Ignoring his ringing phone, Carlos grabbed her fist with his palm and pushed


    her against the wall. With a dangerous smile in ce on his face, he leaned close to her.


    As he used his free hand to reach into his pocket and dismiss the call, the other one continued to grab


    her wrist above her head. While she was still trapped against her wishes, he had his right knee


    between her legs and his upper body pressed against her. No matter how much Debbie tried, she was


    unable to move at all.


    He lowered his head, and now his face was mere inches away from hers. Thedy whose heart just


    skipped a beat could feel his heavy breathing. It elicited a ticklish sensation within her which she did


    not appreciate. As her other hand was free from his grip, her first instinct was to scratch the ticklish


    sensation on her neck away, but it was also immediately pulled up above her head by his.


    No amount of wriggling away worked against his strength. She was rendered speechless.


    "Right now, I have a score to settle with you," he said, narrowing his eyes. "Thest time we were this


    close, you kneed me in the crotch. What if that stunt of yours made me impotent? No erection anymore


    whatsoever." He paused before continuing, "You''ll have to take responsibility for it."


    By some stroke of unfortunate luck, Emmett ended up arriving just in time to hear and be shocked by


    what his boss said. The client who Carlos was supposed to meet this evening, was getting impatient in


    the club. Emmett tried to call Carlos a couple of times, but he did not answer. Emmett quickly began to


    worry. Therefore, he went out of the club to search for his boss.


    For a long time, he had sought for Carlos in nearby streets, thinking that perhaps his boss had been


    caught up with finding a parking space. But then, he had suddenly remembered Debbie. Although it


    was a long shot, he went back to where they had found her in hopes of finding his boss.


    To his surprise, his boss was indeed with the youngdy... flirting. Watching them from a distance felt


    surreal. ''Wow, '' Emmett thought deeply, ''I didn''t expect him to be so risque with Debbie.


    And to think that he has no idea that she''s actually his wife. How astonishing it is that he might really


    have a thing for her! Regardless whether she is Mrs. Huo or not, it seems that they are destined to be


    together.''


    Much to Debbie''s displeasure, she blushed in embarrassment. If she was being honest, no one had


    ever flirted with her like this in the past. Carlos was the first one, and now she was at a loss for words.


    The man was indeed a womanizer, she thought, and somehow she felt upset about it. Taking a deep


    breath, she threatened, "Let go of me. Otherwise, I''ll cry out for help!"


    "Whatever makes you happy," Carlos answered indifferently. Just when Debbie was about to scream at


    the top of her lungs, she spotted Emmett who was standing not so far away.


    ''Finally, someone who can save me from this hell!'' Debbie thought gleefully, and then she called out to


    him, "Emmett,e here and help me! Your boss is in heat!"


    Startled, Emmett did not know what to do when he was suddenly dragged into the mess. So he did


    what first came to his mind and made a run for it, yelling, "I saw nothing!" Thest thing he wanted to


    do was get on the wrong side of his boss. It was why he could not disobey his orders to go ahead and


    walk to the club a while ago, and it was still the same reason why he did not have the courage to stand


    up to Carlos when Debbie asked for his help.


    Moreover, this was a family matter. As an outsider, he did not think that it was his ce to interfere.


    ''Mrs. Huo, I''m sorry you''ll have to take care of yourself!'' Emmett thought ruefully, and then he fled.


    "Hey, Emmett!" Debbie yelled after the man, but he quickly disappeared from view. Even with a public


    toilet near the alley where they were currently situated, no one else seemed to have passed by them.


    That only meant there was no oneing to save her.


    Cursing under her breath, Debbie finally looked the overpowering man in the eye.


    ''Damn it! What else can I do? I guess for now... I should just admit my defeat, '' she thought. So she


    tried her best to hold back her anger and put on a fake smile. "Mr. Huo, a generous man like you would


    forgive me, right?" Debbie said in a coy voice. "After all, I''m just a weak girl."


    With a raised eyebrow and a sarcastic smile, Carlos eyed her from head to toe and answered, "You? A


    weak girl?" He let out a derisiveugh. "Are you kidding me?"


    ''On the outside, she can barely be counted as a girl, '' Carlos thought, his eyes lingering on her body.


    ''She doesn''t even have a big chest! As for her ass... it is not that hot either.'' Despite his observations,


    though, Carlos shed an evil smile and came up with an impulsive idea.


    Releasing one of her arms, he slid his hand behind her and pinched her ass. Debbie stood in silence,


    her mouth agape at Carlos'' boldness. What just happened? After what felt like decades, the youngdy


    finally gathered her thoughts. ''Carlos Huo!'' Debbie yelled in her mind.


    ''How dare you take advantage of me! I swear... I will kill you!'' Even after using her full strength which


    was boosted with anger, Debbie was disappointed to find out that she still could not free her arm from


    his grip. Flustered, she said through gritted teeth, "You jerk!"


    The smile on his face slowly waned. He curled his lips while letting go of her. Adjusting his suit, he


    became poker-faced again. "Stay away from me from now on!" he demanded coldly, and turned away.


    ''I''m a married man. I shouldn''t have flirted with another girl, '' he thought grimly, wiping his mouth as


    though he was disgusted with himself.


    When Debbie eventually met up with Kristina, still visibly angry, thetter had already sung several


    songs. Only a few people had stopped to listen to her, and most passers-by just cast a nce at her


    before walking away. It was a tough stint, trying to get people''s attention. But singing was Kristina''s


    passion and she would do anything to gain a loyal audience.


    When she saw Debbie return after having disappeared for about half an hour, Kristina let out a sigh of


    relief; she was grateful that Debbie apanied her.


    After the song was finished, only one person put 5 dors in the box in front of them. The twodies


    shared an unsatisfied look.


    Actually, Kristina was a good singer. After all, the reason why Debbie and she became close was that


    they both loved singing.


    Although Debbie had a better voice, she had never been trained before. As a result of herck of


    practice, Debbie was therefore not as skilled in singing as she wanted to be.


    Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. It was time for her to focus and forget about her annoying husband.


    Picking up the guitar, she began to sing, "I was doubling over. The load on my shoulders was a weight I


    carried with me every day..."


    In the Orchid Private Club, a waiter pushed the door of a private booth and held it open for Carlos.


    Right behind him, Emmett followed suit. The man was sweating nervously. They were already running


    The client was throwing a tantrum as it was ten minutes past the agreed time of their meeting. On


    seeing Carlos, however, he immediately put on a ttering smile and greeted, "Mr. Huo, you are finally


    here."


    The man reached out to shake hands with Carlos, but thetter merely threw a cold look at his hand,


    walked past him, and sat on the couch. When the man saw Carlos'' infamous arrogance firsthand, his


    face turned sour. But he did not say anything to show his true feelings.


    He approached Carlos and offered, "Mr. Huo, allow me to pour you a ss of wine."


    Before he could do anything, Emmett reached out to hold the bottle and said, "Sorry, Mr. Li. Mr. Huo


    has delicate digestion and cannot drink alcohol."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Embarrassment was written all over the man''s face. It was Carlos who took the initiative to seek


    partnership with him. But why was he acting so arrogant as if he were the boss?

 Chapter 22 Carlos Knew The Truth

    Chapter 22 Carlos Knew The Truth


    Emitting arrogance, Carlos refused to grab the drink. Marvin Li, however, didn''t dare to force him,


    feeling his menacing aura. He could only force an awkward smile and gave him the contract he had


    prepared.


    While Carlos was reading the contract, his brows furrowed. After a couple of minutes, he stood up and


    threw the contract on the table. "I won''t sign the contract," he said coldly.


    After hearing this, Marvin Li got anxious and argued in an instant, "Mr. Huo, as per ourst


    conversation, you agreed to..."


    However, even before he could continue, Carlos interrupted him in an icy tone, "Marvin Li, do you think


    I''m that stupid? The content of this contract is clear to me. Did you really think that I would fall into your


    trap?"


    Surprised by Carlos'' words, he started having cold sweat.


    With a pale face, Marvin Li thought to himself, ''Did he find out the trap hidden in the uses? How''s


    that even possible?''


    Without a word, Carlos walked towards the door. In an instant, Emmett pulled the door open for him.


    Looking at Carlos'' back as he took his leave, Marvin Li eximed, "Mr. Huo, please wait. This is only a


    misunderstanding!" He tried to follow behind Carlos in an attempt to make him stay. On the other hand,


    Carlos ignored his plea and left without looking back. He went to the underground park and stopped


    halfway as he heard an alluring sound. Immediately, he changed his direction and walked towards the


    entrance of the club.


    Under a big tree, about several hundred meters away from the Orchid Private Club, a girl was seen


    singing a beautiful, sad song. "Just onest dance, before we say goodbye..." her song continued


    ying.


    When Emmett recognized the singer, he widened his eyes to tes, his jaw ck. ''Since when did


    Mrs. Huo start to make a living as a street singer?'' he thought.


    When Marvin Li noticed that Carlos seemed to be interested in the female singer, he thought he had a


    chance to fawn on him. He took out a thick wad of notes from his briefcase and threw it into the iron


    box in front of Debbie.


    After seeing the amount of money he just threw, Debbie stopped singing, shocked by the impressive


    amount of thousands of dors.


    Everyone looked at Marvin Li, who put on a proud smile and demanded in an arrogant tone, "Sing a


    song for our Mr. Huo. If you can make him smile, I''ll give you more money."


    Hearing his words made her fuming mad. The fat man''s words came as an insult for her.


    Casting a quick burning re at her so-called husband, she immediately straightened herself and


    shed a sweet smile. "Sure, I''ll be d to offer Mr. Huo a song. I hope you enjoy it."


    On the other hand, in the gathered crowd, some recognized Carlos and couldn''t help but go berserk


    over his handsome face.


    Noticing Debbie''s beaming eyes, Carlos suddenly felt bad over Marvin Li''s groundless request. He then


    uttered, "No need to¡­"


    Even before he could turn her down, she started strumming her guitar and singing a song.


    Skipping the first part of the song, she immediately went to the climax and hit the notes.


    Her song went, "I pray your brakes go out running down a hill. I pray a flowerpot falls from a window sill


    and knocks you in the head like I''d like to. I pray your birthdayes and nobody calls. I pray you are


    flying high when your engine stalls. I pray all your dreams nevere true..."


    Hearing the end of her song, the crowd became silent and stole nces at the handsome man, waiting


    to see his response.


    Surprised, Marvin Li hadn''t expected Debbie to sing such a song. He was so scared, thinking he had


    done a stupid thing. ''Damn bitch! What is she singing? Oh man! I''m screwed!'' he thought, wiping the


    cold sweat off his forehead.


    Without giving a care nor caring to stop, Debbie continued singing her song for Carlos. She didn''t mind


    irritating the man in front of her. At the same time, Carlos lowered his head and rubbed his arching


    brow. Her song came as a surprise. Without raising his head, he pointed to Debbie and demanded,


    "Since she can swim, you, Emmett Zhong, dig a whole and bury her alive!"


    Carlos felt his heart beating so fast. Not because he was ttered, but because his anger was slowly


    filling the brim of his patience. His gut feeling was telling him that if he didn''t kill this girl now, he would


    someday die of anger because of her.


    Carlos'' words made the crowd surprised. "What? Bury her alive?" were the words heard from the


    crowd. Everyone was startled from his sudden reply.


    If it were somebody else who had said those words, everybody would think that it was a joke. However,


    it was Carlos speaking and he was known as a man of his word. Noticing a group of strong, terrifying


    bodyguards heading towards Carlos, the crowd immediately dispersed in an uproar.


    Emmett panicked, not knowing what to do. ''I guess I should tell him the truth now before things get


    worse. Otherwise, he will definitely regret his decision today, '' he thought to himself and made a


    decision.


    Leaning towards his ears, Emmett whispered to his boss, "Mr. Huo, this girl, whom you just asked us to


    bury, is Debbie Nian!"


    His words confused Carlos. He looked at Emmett as if looking at an idiot. ''What is wrong with him?


    He''s been acting really weird recently, '' Carlos thought. ''Do I not know her name? Do I need him to


    remind me of that?''


    Debbie realized that Carlos'' words weren''t a joke. She immediately packed her guitar and pulled


    Kristina''s wrist, who was still standing there. She decided to run away as fast as she could. Before she


    took her leave, she grabbed the money in her iron box.


    Hearing Emmett revealing her real identity to Carlos, she immediately went ahead.


    As the group of bodyguards slowly approached them, Emmett cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Huo,


    you wife''s name is also Debbie Nian."


    "What does it have to do with---" Carlos said and halted. Even before he could utter the words "my


    wife", his face changed from one expression to another.


    The man who just nned to bury Debbie seemed to be trapped in a daze after learning about her


    identity.


    Carlo''s facial expression changed from indifferent to stunned, then shocked. Never had Emmett seen


    so many expressions on his boss'' face before. He was both amused and frightened, knowing Carlos


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    would not spare him this time.


    Suddenly, Debbie stopped after a few strides. Since her identity had already been revealed, she


    released Kristina''s wrist, turned around and went back to Carlos. With a fierce face, she said, "I


    dumped you, Carlos Huo. Remember to sign the divorce agreement!" She then turned her back and


    continued walking with Kristina.


    With a shaking hand, Carlos pointed to Debbie''s retreating figure. His face couldn''t be painted. He was


    too angry to utter even a single word.


    The girl who he had called a slut and ordered to be buried alive was his wife? This thought kept on


    ying on his puzzled mind. Because of this, for quite some time, Carlos remained in a daze. He still


    couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    Until finally, he came back to his senses. Immediately, he could only think of kicking Emmett as hard as


    he could on his leg.


    Emmett wailed mournfully. He had known it! He had known this would alle to no good end for him.


    "What were you doing? Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Carlos eximed in anger. After saying that, he


    trotted towards his Bentley.


    As he got inside, he quickly pressed on the elerator and left that ce.


    When the car approached Emmett, he reduced the speed, rolled down the car window and ordered,


    "You better go to a construction site and carry bricks tomorrow! I don''t want to see your face in the


    With a mixture of anger and disbelief, he sped up and left Emmett behind.


    Hearing his boss'' words, Emmett suddenly forgot the excruciating pain on his leg. Watching the guitar


    container and iron box left by Debbie and Kristina, he was at a loss whether tough or to cry.


    Meanwhile, Debbie and Kristina stopped and sat on a bench at the roadside after running a long way.


    They gasped for breaths, unable to talk.


    Kristina had been startled by Carlos'' presence and hadn''t heard what Emmett had told him. There were


    only three words that kept on repeating in her mind -- "bury her alive!"


    The very thought made Kristina tremble with fear. She grabbed Debbie''s hand and stammered,


    "Tomboy, hurry... Take the money... Take the money and run as far as you can. I do not wish to see you


    buried alive!" Her innocence made Debbie puzzled whether tough or get worried. All along, Kristina


    knew Debbie had offended Carlos several times. She also knew that he would, by no means, let her go


    that easily.


    ''Since he now knows who I am, I am positive that he will sign the divorce papers soon. He won''t have


    to bury me alive anymore, '' Debbie thought. ''Otherwise, how will he be able to divorce me if I am


    nowhere to be found?''


    Without taking into consideration how easy it would be for Carlos, she didn''t realize that he would no


    longer need to divorce her if she were buried alive. Automatically, he would be single again in that


    case.


    "He won''t do that. Rest assured. He is not a mean man," she assured Kristina. Patting her hand in an


    attempt tofort her friend, Debbie wondered what could happen after today''s incident.


    Thinking about this and Carlo''s cold eyes, she couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    Time went by as they continued to rest. Finally, they decided to go back to the dormitory and hailed a


    taxi. Just as Debbie was about to get in, her phone rang. It was from Philip.

 Chapter 23 Moving In

    Chapter 23 Moving In


    "Hello, Philip," Debbie greeted on the phone. "What? Now?" Narrowing her eyes, she said, "Okay, got


    it. I''ll be there as soon as I can." After hanging up the call, she took a much needed deep breath. Ever


    since she had given Philip the divorce papers, she had been staying in the dorm. There was no reason


    for her to live in the vi anymore.


    Yet a moment ago, she had received Philip''s call and he had asked her to go back there. Unaware of


    the purpose behind his request, she became a bit worried.


    "Kristina," Debbie began, turning to look at her, "I''m sorry you have to go back to school alone. I need


    to go back home."


    "What?" Kristina asked in confusion. "Is there something wrong?" Concern was written all over her


    face. As much as Debbie wanted to share the truth, she felt it would be better to keep this to herself.


    Shaking her head, Debbie answered, "No. Don''t worry. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "All right then," Kristina said with a hint of uncertainty in her voice. "Goodbye!"


    A bit grateful that she did not have to answer any more questions, Debbie waited for her friend to get


    into the taxi they had just hailed and leave before she hailed another one for herself. While heading to


    the East City Vi, she was in a rather nervous state. ''Did Carlos already agree to sign the divorce


    papers?'' she thought. If he did, Debbie wondered why she still had to make the trip back there. Upon


    reaching her destination, she paid the fare and got out of the taxi.


    Then, she stood on the spot while the taxi drove away, and stared at the vi lit with more lights than


    she could count. Her eyes were filled with worry.


    Usually, there were only three people including her in the vi. Apanying her were the servant and


    the steward who were Julie Liu and Philip respectively. It was past ten o''clock in the evening now.


    Neither Julie Liu nor Philip would typically stay overnight in the vi, yet it seemed like there were still


    people at home. There was only one exnation for Philip to stay sote -- Carlos was at home.


    The youngdy took a deep breath, opened the entrance door gently, and sneaked into the living room.


    There was no point in dying her arrival.


    Philip''s voice could be vaguely heard, and as she peered into the room, two men came into view.


    With a domineering aura, Carlos was sitting on the couch. The man did not appear like he was in a


    good mood. While staying hidden, Debbie considered walking out of the house, but her feet did not


    move and she had her eyes fixed on Carlos.


    His eyes were shut while he was listening to Philip''s report regarding her personal information and


    recent activities.


    "She ranked thest in high school," Philip said, carefully observing his boss'' reaction. "And she failed


    the college entrance exam. As per your request, I''ve arranged her application to study in the Finance


    Department of Economics and Management School of Y City University. She is currently a junior


    student..."


    Noticing Debbie in the doorway, Philip gave her a sympathetic look. Carlos, on the other hand, did not


    even open his eyes. It was as though he hadn''t heard the door open earlier. Deep in thought, the


    seemingly unaware man tapped the wooden armrest of the couch.


    "What did she do in the university?" Carlos interrupted Philip''s report, his voice low and attractive at the


    same time. sping her hands together, Debbie quietly begged Philip not to throw her under the bus.


    The doe-eyeddy waited for him to make a choice. After having spent three years serving her, Philip


    believed that she was a good girl, and so he hesitated to answer the man in front of him.


    "Continue!" Carlos demanded. His voice was so cold and authoritative that it made the other two


    people in the room shudder at the same time.


    The steward shook his head in defeat, as though he were saying, "Kid, I can''t help you this time. Only


    God can help you now." Then, to Debbie''s horror, Philip began recounting everything she had done in


    the past three years.


    If Carlos were not there, Debbie would give the steward a sarcastic thumbs-up and praise him by


    saying, "You''d definitely make a sessful spy if it were in the wartime."


    "The dean of the university called me the other day. She was informed by someone that Mrs. Huo had


    formed a gang. She had gang fights, and..." After a short pause, he added, "...and smashed a teacher''s


    desk."


    When Debbie heard that someone had dared to tell the dean what she had done, the first person that


    came to her mind was her cousin, Gail.


    The memory of her own actions made her break out in a cold sweat. Biting her lower lip, she began to


    justify herself and thought, ''Yes, I did smash the teacher''s desk. But it wasn''t my fault.


    Wait a minute!'' Thedy folded her arms upon realizing something. ''What''s Carlos doing right now?''


    she thought furiously. ''He''s my husband! Why is he acting like my father all of a sudden? Debbie, don''t


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    be afraid of him!''


    But before she could speak up, Carlos'' authoritative voice echoed in the living room. "Enough! Clean a


    room for me," he instructed Philip. Finally, he opened his eyes and directly stared at the figure standing


    in the entrance.


    ''Is Mr. Huo going to live here?'' Philip wondered to himself. ''But even if he wants to live here, why does


    he not choose to stay in the same room with Mrs. Huo?''


    Despite his burning questions, Philip did not dare to ask Carlos. "Yes, Mr. Huo," he said promptly, and


    went to the second floor so he could clean the biggest bedroom for his boss.


    When Debbie noticed Carlos'' cold re, her heart skipped a beat. Like a child, she gripped her shirt


    tightly and lowered her head to avoid looking Carlos in the eye.


    ''This is really weird, '' she thought. ''I was not afraid of him before, but is he suddenly so scary now?''


    Contrary to her belief, Carlos was a sophisticated businessman who had dealt with various people


    multiple times in the past. The man was used to intimidating people, and at times, he did not even need


    to utter a single word. No wonder the youngdy was scared to death.


    "Come!" Trapped in a trance, Debbie immediately obeyed his order without hesitation. Then, she


    stopped three meters away from him.


    ''What should I do? Is he mad at me after knowing what I''ve done? Will he sign the divorce papers


    now? Or will he ask his men to bury me again? Should I run away now? I don''t want to die...'' A myriad


    of thoughts flooded her mind.


    Casting an indifferent nce at the girl whose face was as pale as a corpse, Carlos managed to look


    expressionless despite his amusement.


    ''I thought you weren''t afraid of anything. You''ve provoked me so many times. You even sang a song to


    curse me. Why do you not dare to raise your head now?'' he thought.


    "I''ll move in from today on. I forbid you to live in the dorm. You are to stay here once again," Carlos said


    coldly. His next words made her eyes widen. "I''ll drive you to the university every morning."


    It was like Debbie had been thrown into a vat of ice water.


    ''I won''t have any freedom in the future! I need to do something about this!'' she thought defiantly, raising


    her head as she prepared to state her arguments.


    Before she could speak, however, Carlos opened his mouth first. "Do you not agree?" The fury in her


    eyes made the man be sterner, his voice as cold as ice.


    ''I can let go of her past deeds, '' he thought, ''because I didn''t know she is my wife back then.'' The


    corner of his mouth twitched. ''But it''s a different case now. I won''t let her live like this anymore. Bad


    grades? No problem. I will teach her myself. Acting like a tomboy? Fine! I''ll teach her how to be a soft


    girl!'' he swore to himself.


    Meanwhile, Debbie could not help but tremble on seeing his cold eyes.


    ''Oh man! I can see it now. He is Carlos Huo, the rich and powerful Mr. President! Killing a person like


    me is as easy as killing an ant!'' she thought, her eyes glistening with fear.


    The man was waiting for her to respond.


    ''Calm down, Debbie Nian! You can''t afford to offend him, '' Debbie consoled herself.


    Shaking her head, she did not say a word. Even though she did not agree with his decision, she did not


    have the courage to say it out. As for the divorce, she did not dare to mention it either. Even though he


    did not spell it out for her, his current demands made it clear already.


    Without a shred of doubt, Debbie knew that the man had no intention of divorcing her.


    Stealing a nce at the man in front of her, she shuddered again. ''It''s only the start of autumn, but why


    do I feel so cold? I''m freezing!


    I wanted to divorce him because of my freedom. I want to pursue my happiness. And I could not have


    my happiness while I am in this marriage. But it seems that I have made a stupid move. I lifted a rock


    only to drop it on my own feet. I thought he hated me. It''s not like I didn''t notice his annoyance every


    time we met. So why? Why does he not want to divorce me? Why?!'' she shouted in her mind.


    When Debbie did not seem like she was going to say anything, Carlos stood up from the couch and


    went up the stairs. As soon as he entered his bedroom, Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief and wiped


    the cold sweat off her forehead.


    Finally, in control of her emotions again, she gathered her thoughts and tried to understand his


    demands. ''He will drive me to school every day?'' she thought, frowning. ''What the hell? What should I


    do now?'' Throwing herself on the couch, Debbie tried to figure out a way to deal with the present


    situation.


    After lying down properly, she took out her phone from her pocket and searched for information about


    her dear husband. But when she typed ''Carlos Huo'' in the search bar, no rted information came up


    at all.


    In such a society with an advanced informationwork, how did Carlos keep his information a secret


    from the public? It was a mystery which bothered Debbie.


    As the saying went, "Know your enemy, know yourself." She wanted to learn more about her husband,


    but with her online search ending in vain, she was stuck.


    Should she just talk to him instead? But as soon as the thought appeared in Debbie''s mind, she quickly


    dismissed it. The man did not know how to listen to her. It would be just another futile attempt. Sighing,


    the youngdy continued to ponder.

 Chapter 24 Driving To University

    Chapter 24 Driving To University


    ''I''ve been so stupid! I should''ve inquired Philip about Carlos more before. If I did, I wouldn''t have had


    the audacity to cross him. s! It''s toote now. What else can I do?'' Debbie thought, beating herself


    up over her ignorance.


    Now that she was seeing things in a different light, she really regretted having sung the song that


    evening to offend him.


    ''Debbie Nian, why did you have to provoke him again and again?


    You lifted a rock only to drop it on your own feet!'' she berated herself. pping a palm on her forehead


    in resentment, she then stood up. Tomorrow morning was going to be tough for her. When she went to


    the second floor, she stole a nce at the closed door of Carlos'' bedroom. As soon as she was certain


    that it was not going to burst open at any minute, she sneaked into hers and closed the door as gently


    as possible.


    All night long, she tossed around in her bed. Her worries did not leave her alone at all.


    The next morning, she got up half an hour earlier than usual. After readying herself, she went down the


    stairs with dark circles around her eyes. All she wanted was to leave the house without being noticed


    by Carlos.


    The previous evening, she had made up her mind. Since she could not divorce him right now, she just


    had to keep herself away from him as much as possible. It was her only solution until she could make


    the man sign the divorce papers. If she had to face him, she decided she would not provoke him again.


    After all, safety was now her first priority.


    When she reached the first floor, however, she saw the very same man she meant to avoid in the


    dining room. Without even looking at her, Carlos ate his breakfast. It was a bit strange seeing him in a


    ck shirt instead of his usual business attire.


    "Debbie,e eat," Julie said in a cheerful voice as she went to the kitchen. Before the servant could


    reappear with Debbie''s breakfast, the youngdy was already running to the entrance door.


    "No need for that, Julie," she shouted hastily. "I''m in a hurry!" ''When did he get up? I didn''t even hear


    him make any sound, '' she thought to herself.


    "Stop!" came a cold voice from behind her back. Almost as if onmand, Debbie paused from


    changing her shoes. Her breath hitched when she heard him.


    "Um..." she stammered, turning around.


    Until that moment, something never urred to Debbie. What was she supposed to call him? ''Boss?''


    Debbie thought. ''Sounds like I''m an employee of his. Honey? That would be disgusting!'' She


    scrunched her nose in revulsion. "Sir," she said formally, trying to make an excuse,"I have something


    urgent to finish. So I''ll be leaving now."


    ''Well, actually I can call him Uncle. He''s so strict with me that he reminds me of my father. But, '' Debbie


    thought, still trapped in her own musings, ''if I really call him Uncle, he will surely get irritated.''


    The youngdy refrained from voicing out her thoughts, for if she did, it would throw out her entire n


    of not getting on the wrong side of her husband.


    But upon hearing Debbie call him ''Sir'', Carlos could not help but furrow his brows while saying nothing


    for a while. Gracefully, he wiped his lips with a napkin, and said,"I''ll drive you to the university after you


    have breakfast."


    He then opened hisptop, burying himself with his work. Once again, his walls were up.


    Although Debbie wanted to turn him down, she decided against speaking up. The youngdy could


    already imagine how he would react if she insisted on going to the university on her own. She did not


    want to be frozen to death by his cold re. Nor did she want to be thrown into the sea or buried alive.


    Well, not again.


    In a slow and cautious manner, Debbie walked over to the expensive mahogany dining table and sat as


    far away from him as possible.


    There was no question about how good Julie was at cooking. But Debbie simply had no appetite at all.


    His presence made it difficult for her to enjoy her meal. While putting food into her mouth, she kept


    stealing nces at Carlos every now and then. It was like she was not anticipating the slightest sound


    sweat.


    Thedy stared at her hands under the table. A stomachache this morning did not seem out of the


    question.


    When Carlos noticed that she was done, he stood up, picked up his briefcase from the couch, and


    headed towards the entrance.


    Sighing with profound resignation, Debbie grabbed her backpack and followed after him.


    When she got out of the house, there was a ck car parked right before her. Something about the


    vehicle appeared to be very striking, but she could not quite point a finger at it. Through the car


    window, she saw that Carlos was sitting in the back seat. Groaning, she did not approach the car at


    once. Where should she sit? Next to him in the back seat?


    The mere prospect of being close to him sent shivers down her spine. ''No, '' she thought stubbornly, ''I


    do not want to die out of fright! Hm... but maybe I can sit in the passenger seat.'' The youngdy was


    too focused on staying away from Carlos to notice he was running out of patience.


    "I have no time to wait for you," he stated from inside the car. The harshness in his voice brought


    Debbie back to her senses. Darting towards the car, she opened the door of the passenger seat. To her


    disappointment, however, it was already upied by Carlos'' belongings.


    Left with no choice, she could only shut the door and sit behind with him. As Carlos was sitting on the


    left, she took the right side.


    Neither of them spoke another word while the car moved slowly. Casting a nce at Debbie from the


    car window, Philip noticed the girl lean against the car door, averting Carlos as if he were the gue.


    Sighing, he thought, ''Debbie used to be a cheerful and lively girl. Now that she''s in front of Mr. Huo, she


    looks so cautious and reserved. She must be frightened of him.''


    Twenty minutester, a ck luxurious car stopped along the entrance of the Economics and


    Management School of Y City University.


    Seeing luxurious cars at the university was not anything out of the ordinary as many of the students


    came from wealthy families.


    In fact, many students often took delight in parading their high status. However, the car that was parked


    in the entrance of the university was worth at least tens of millions of dors. Who could own such an


    extravagant set of wheels? It was for this reason that it caught several people''s attention.


    "Thank you, sir. Goodbye!" Debbie said hastily. As soon as the words left her mouth, she pushed the


    door open and ran as fast as she could. It looked soical, as though she were being chased by


    some fierce animal.


    The moment the youngdy emerged from the car, students in every direction began to gossip. Their


    curiosity was satiated by her appearance, but now they had more questions.


    "She usually rides a BMW. And now, she has a new car?" "This car is several times more expensive


    than her BMW!"


    Suddenly, people were sharing their theories with one another. Although some students had families


    who could afford these luxury cars, there were many pretty girls in the university who were mistresses


    of rich men.


    That theory would have satisfied them, but that did not just make sense because it was Debbie. It was


    difficult to believe that she would ever be someone''s mistress.


    Indeed, she had a pretty face. But the youngdy did not act like a girl at all! No one could believe that


    there would be a rich man who would like to have a tomboy as his mistress.


    "Tomboy!" Jared eximed as he rubbed his eyes. "Am I dreaming?" Apparently, he was among the


    students who saw Debbie getting out of the ck car. At first, his interest was innocent enough. It was


    a really nice car.


    All he knew was that Debbie came from a rich family and that her usual ride to school was a BMW


    which already cost millions of dors. So Jared''s curiosity was not about whether Debbie''s family could


    afford it. More likely, he was curious about the type of man who would spend so much money on a car.


    It made him wonder who her father was, as he had not heard of a rich man whose surname was Nian.


    Simultaneously, he realized that Debbie had rarely spoken about her father. Now more than ever he


    wanted to get to know the man with extravagant taste in cars. The car named Emperor was ZL Group''s


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Wait!'' Jared thought suddenly. ''As far as I recall, there are only two Emperor cars in Y City. And one of


    them belongs to... Mr. Huo.


    No... Debbie and Mr. Huo?''


    Jared did not even notice that he was casting a dirty look at his friend who was wearing white trousers


    and a grey coat. Upon examining her in a tactless manner, he concluded that she did not look like she


    had slept with Carlos the previous night. His suspicion was so obvious to Debbie that she did not even


    need to be a mind reader.


    Pak! Once she stood beside her dirty-minded friend, she pped her hand on his back. The man


    yelped in pain, and rubbed his sore back.


    The disapproving look on her face was enough to make him pause while looking too silly for his own


    good. Scowling at him, Debbie rolled her eyes in disbelief. How could Jared even think that she was a


    mistress? Why on earth would she even sleep with someone for money?


    ''Well, '' Debbie thought to herself, ''if sleeping with Mr. Huo means he would be kinder to me, I just might


    consider it.''


    Because of her insistence on avoiding annoying her husband, the frightening and cold Mr. Huo, she did


    not stop to consider that using a different car might attract unwanted attention. Clenching her teeth, she


    quickly thought of a usible cover-up.


    "Don''t take it the wrong way," she began to tell him. "The car belongs to my family. Don''t you know that


    Ie from a rich and powerful family?" By the end of her exnation, she tried to sound as proud as


    she could, which immediately convinced Jared.


    Shaking off all his reckless thoughts, Jared proceeded to the ssroom with her. Every so often, she


    would catch him giving her an apologetic look. ''What was I thinking? How''s it even possible for Tomboy


    to be someone''s mistress!'' Jared scolded himself in his mind.


    Regardless of whether Debbie convinced him or not, the story of her riding an Emperor car to the


    university still spread like wildfire across the entire campus.


    As though she did not unwittingly draw enough attention to herself on her own, she became even more


    famous now.


    In the ssroom, Debbie was leaning on her desk and pondering about Carlos'' and her marriage. For


    a while, she almost forgot about it. And when she did remember, she made sure that it did not affect


    her normal life.


    With the newplications that she was forced to deal with, it was going to be more difficult now than


    before.


    Making sure no one was looking, she allowed herself to seethe in secret. Her anger was not directed to


    anyone else, but herself. ''I thought I was brave enough, '' she thought. ''But the moment I was in front of


    him, I got cold feet and didn''t know what to say! I didn''t even dare to mention the whole divorce thing.


    What a coward I was!''


    Frustrated, Debbie buried her head under her arms. If Carlos was unwilling to divorce her, was she


    going to have a stressful life from now on?


    ''I seduced Jared and made eyes at Emmett in front of Carlos on purpose. Everyone knows he hates


    that type of woman, so he should have been enraged by it!


    He should have signed the divorce papersst night. But why did he not do it? Oh God! I just cannot


    understand that man.''


    While Debbie was internally caught up in her dilemma, Kasie''s voice rang in her ears and brought her


    back to earth. "Hey guys," the cheerfuldy said,"tomorrow is Kristina''s birthday. We''re going to have a


    party in a bar tomorrow night. If you''reing with us, please go to Dixon to enter your name."

 Chapter 25 Not A Real Boy

    Chapter 25 Not A Real Boy


    Whenever there was an uing party or event, Dixon would be in charge of the head count of the


    people who were going to participate. After all, he was very meticulous about everything -- it was a job


    for a perfectionist.


    So, at the mention of Kristina''s birthday, he had already asked who was going toe and take part in


    the asion. Debbie, who was one of Kristina''s good friends, sat up straight as if she was going to


    make an announcement. "Kristina, you''ll be twenty years old, isn''t that right?" she inquired, making


    sure she was not mistaken even though she knew she couldn''t be wrong. She knew the celebrant


    better than anybody else ever did.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kristina took Debbie''s arm and gently ced her cheek against her shoulder. "Yes, that''s right. I can''t


    wait to celebrate my birthday. It''s gonna be grand!" she eximed in excitement.


    It was fortunate that nothing that would harm Debbie had happenedst night. Otherwise, the celebrant


    would have paid no mind to her birthday and would show no interest in celebrating it.


    However, this did not mean that she did not have a hunch that something bad could have happened


    the night before. She was wondering how Debbie had managed to escape Carlos'' wrath. But, she


    knew she had better set it aside and just ask her friend in some private timeter.


    Kristina and Debbie were already having their own mini celebration while holding each other''s hands in


    excitement when Kasie, who looked into a vanity mirror to fix her hair, rolled her eyes and snickered,


    "You should stay away from that tomboy, Kristina. You make it seem like she''s your boyfriend. Just


    thinking about it gives me goosebumps."


    Kristina, who actually genuinely loved the friendship she had with Debbie, cast Kasie a challenging look


    and snapped back, "You talk as if you didn''t use to pester her like I do." She stroked her long, curly hair


    and thought, ''I should dye my hair like Debbie''s. The colors look great on her. I''m sure it would look


    more vivid under the sun.'' Shepared her hair to her friend''s.


    Debbie put her arm around her friend''s shoulders like a boy would and argued in her defense, "Ladies,


    please do not quarrel over me. There''s more to go around. What''s our next ss? Let''s get to it."


    "You really are meandering mindlessly, huh? There''s no more ss. We need to get lunch," Kasie


    reminded her in a very sarcastic tone. With resignation, she shoved her mirror and books inside her


    bag and went ahead to the cafeteria.


    Debbie checked the time and found that Kasie was right. It was almost twelve o''clock. "Okay," she said,


    "let''s go get our lunch then." She grabbed her bag and stood up from her seat. She led the way and the


    others followed.


    The group was leaving the ssroom when a boy who was sitting in the first row raised his head. The


    boy named Gregory Song intensely observed Debbie''s retreating figure, his eyes full of affection.


    He thought, ''May I take part in the party as well, Debbie?''


    Another boy approached Gregory Song. "Aren''t you going to have lunch?" the curious boy asked.


    Gregory Song immediately broke his contact with the group and packed his stuff confirming, "Yes, I''m


    The day had passed and it was already time for Kristina''s twentieth birthday party. Debbie and Kassie


    went to the mall and shopped. After buying their dear friend a few gifts, they went to the club venue that


    Kristina had reserved for the party.


    There were more than a dozen students in the private booth. Some of them were even unfamiliar to


    Debbie.


    But, soon after befriending each one, they all became close to the point that they could y Truth or


    Dare with each other.


    "Whoever loses this round has to make out with the opposite sex for a minute!" Kasie announced. The


    boys, who were surrounded with beautiful girls, apuded this appeal.


    However, the girls blushed scarlet with shyness since some of them had never kissed a boy before.


    They agreed reluctantly with a tinge of excitement for new experiences. Unfortunately, Kristina was the


    loser. "I quit!" the celebrant yelled and ran towards the door, trying to escape the situation that she was


    in.


    But, before she could make her exit, a few students had already guarded and blocked the door. "Nice


    try, birthday girl, but you must now choose a boy to kiss!" Kasie dictated.


    With her face looking like a tomato, Kristina looked around and then pointed to a corner.


    Everyone averted their gaze to where the birthday girl was pointing and burst intoughter when they


    found out that Kristina actually picked Debbie.


    "Seriously? Kristina Lin, you always call me tomboy, but we both know I''m not a real boy! Get a hold of


    yourself," Debbie eximed,ughing over the matter herself. She was already a bit buzzed from the


    alcohol she had drunk and her cheeks were glowing with excitement. She looked quite appealing and


    attractive in that very moment.


    The birthday girl stomped her feet like a spoiled brat and pounced on her friend yelling, "Debbie, honey,


    why don''t you give in to me?"


    Debbie shrieked and dodged Kristina''s kiss. "Hey, that doesn''t count!" Dixonined as he pulled


    Kristina away from Debbie.


    When the celebrant turned to him, she suddenly had an idea. "Since you say that it doesn''t count, then


    why don''t you be the one to kiss me instead?" Before he could react, Kristina pulled him closer and


    kissed him on the lips. His eyes grew wider in shock.


    "Whoa!" the students cheered. They began to whistle, not expecting the birthday celebrant to be so


    spontaneous and brave.


    The affectionate kiss crowned the party fun. The minute the two people shared kissing was starting to


    feel like a year when Kristina let go of Dixon and concluded it calmly like nothing unusual had


    happened.


    They both wiped their lips with their faces red as they could suddenly feel chemistry developing


    between them.


    "How did that feel, monitor? Were her lips soft and sweet?" Debbie asked. She gave him a teasing


    smile.


    Dixon nced at Kasie who had proposed the game, and said under his breath, "This was my first


    kiss!"


    Kristina rolled her eyes at the perfectionist''s remark and retorted, "It was my first kiss, too!" She tried


    not to lose her calm.


    When Debbie noticed that the two were still blushing, she suggested, "Since you gave each other your


    first kisses, why don''t you try to start dating from this day forward? It couldn''t hurt to try."


    The crowd began to echo her idea. Jared even gave a loud whistle and yelled, "Be a man and do it!


    Make Kristina your girlfriend, you coward!"


    "Do it, Dixon!" the crowd seconded. "Come on!" they shouted, urging him on.


    Everyone was excited to see how everything would unfold.


    The birthday celebrant covered her hot cheeks and sat back in her seat. "Don''t make fun of us, you


    guys! It''s my birthday, so you should all listen to me!"


    Kasie shook her head and said, "Yes, birthday girl, you''re right! Saying yes to Dixon is a great idea!


    Besides, isn''t this something we could call ''two happy events taking ce one after the other?''" It was


    their tradition to make fun of the birthday celebrant. They could all clearly recall that thest time, it was


    Debbie they had made fun of.


    Everyone burst intoughter at Kasie''s statement.


    The whole evening was pleasant and fun. Everyone had their fill of excitement and everyone had


    already shared their bounty. When the party came to a close, Debbie was already ckout drunk since


    she had downed the alcohol bottle after bottle; she drank more than she had ever done.


    She stood up from the couch and immediately staggered. Luckily, she was able to keep herself from


    falling and one of her ssmates helped her up her feet.


    Not only was Debbie drunk -- almost everyone was intoxicated. Jared shook his head and got even


    dizzier. "Who''s still sober? Please," he asked in a drunk voice, "take Debbie back to her house."


    A boy in the corner stood up with flushed cheeks and immediately volunteered. He was not drunk -- he


    was just shy. He finally had a chance to be with the girl of his dreams alone.


    "I didn''t drink too much, so I''ll be the one to take her back," Gregory Song announced. He put his ss


    on the table and walked towards the drunk girl.


    Jared was a little surprised and taken aback that it was Gregory Song who took the initiative, but he


    immediately dismissed his suspicion and told the volunteer, "She lives in the East City Vi." Among all


    her ssmates, Debbie only had four friends who knew her address: Jared, Kasie, Kristina, and Dixon.


    Upon hearing that she lived in the East City Vi, Gregory Song paused. He felt mixed emotions


    flooding him from within.


    The ce where Debbie lived was a vi where only the richest and most powerful people of Y City


    resided.


    He had started to wonder why the girl of his dreams lived somewhere so luxurious. ''What kind of family


    is she from?'' he thought to himself.


    Finally, he picked Debbie up and proceeded to the door. He hailed a taxi and gently ced the girl


    inside before getting in himself.


    ''What a silly girl! How bold she is to be this drunk! What if someone nned to take advantage of her


    state?'' the boy thought.


    He stared at her while she was leaning against him with her cheeks colored in crimson. It was as


    though she had blush on. His heart skipped a beat when he saw such a beautiful sight.


    He had been her high school ssmate for three years, but he had never talked to her before. She was


    exactly his type -- her cheerful spirit and bubbly character had made himpletely fall in love with


    her.


    After they had taken the college entrance exam, he had thought that she would select the College of


    Music, if not the Institute of Physical Education. After all, she excelled at both fields. She was gifted and


    she had no idea how many people she could attract with these attributes.


    Gregory Song, however, saw himself without talent in both. The only thing he could do for the girl he


    loved was cheer her on with everyone else whenever she ran in long-distance races. Indeed, that was


    his only idea of loving her; from a long, long distance.

 Chapter 26 Brother

    Chapter 26 Brother


    When Gregory knew that Debbie had applied to the Economics and Management School, he felt


    thrilled. He couldn''t contain his excitement. The thought of going to the same school and being in the


    same ss with her again made his day.


    During their freshmen and sophomore years, they hadn''t been in the same ss. Luckily, the Gods


    heard and granted his plea; they became ssmates again.


    Suddenly, a memory shed into his mind. Despite being one of the terrible students, with terrible


    grades, Debbie remained excellent in his eyes. She may be a bad student, but for him, she was


    admirable in all other things. Thinking about this, he had always thought that she was too good for him,


    and he had never been confident enough to strike a conversation with her. He thought he was


    incapable andcking in many ways.


    Even then, the same thought lingered in his mind. With this, he decided to keep his admiration to


    himself until he became sessful enough to finally confess. These thoughts yed in his mind as he


    asionally nced at her sleeping face.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at East City Vi. The taxi was hailed by the guards at the entrance and


    Gregory didn''t know what to do. They didn''t let them through until they saw Debbie who was sleeping in


    the back seat.


    Frantic, he said, "Debbie, wake up. Which way should we go?" Reaching out to her, he tried to wake


    her up by shaking her shoulders. "Debbie?" he continued.


    Drunk, Debbie couldn''t utter a single word, nor hear anything he just said. After a long while, with not a


    single response from her, Gregory told the taxi driver to wait. Opening the door and pulling her out of


    the taxi, he carried her and walked towards the vi she lived in. His eyes continuously wandered, as


    he was in awe of what he was seeing.


    The night was gettingte and the sky became darker. The nightplemented the extravagance each


    vi gave off. It was perfectly clear what kind of people lived in the area, he thought, people who were


    far different from him.


    Knowing this, he lowered his head to look at Debbie. ''Many people worked so hard in their whole lives


    but couldn''t afford such vis. Yet, she lives here? Who exactly is she?" he wondered.


    Even then, she had been surrounded by rumors in school. However, he had never believed in any of


    them. Rumors such as Debbie was a mistress, that she was a lesbian, none of these he chose to


    believe. For him, they were nothing but nonsense. Clouded with these thoughts, he didn''t notice that


    they had already reached their destination.


    As they reached her vi''s porch, he tried to carry her near the door. Even before he could reach the


    doorbell, a limo came into a halt with shing signals.


    Immediately, a distinguished-looking man in a white shirt got out of the car from the back seat, casting


    him cold looks.


    ''Who is this arrogant man?'' he thought, furrowing his brows. ''Does he know Debbie? What is his


    rtionship with her?'' More questions popped into Gregory''s head.


    Without taking a second nce, the man continued to head towards the vi. Gregory examined him


    up and down, trying to figure out who he was. The man looked familiar, he thought, but his face didn''t


    ring a bell. His alluring posture gave him a feeling that he was someone he shouldn''t associate with.


    On the other hand, the man walked straight towards the vi. As he was about to get in, Gregory called


    out hastily, "Hello, mister." Puzzled, Carlos turned his head and looked into the young man''s eyes, not


    uttering a single word.


    "Good evening, mister. I know this might sound forwards, but what is your rtionship with Debbie?" he


    asked, gathering all his courage. Thinking that he could be her brother, he asked politely. Little did he


    know his real rtionship with Debbie.


    Carlos'' eyes widened when he heard her name. It was only until then did he notice that the girl


    wrapped in his arms was his wife, Debbie.


    Stunned from the stated she was in, "What happened to her?" he asked as he walked his way towards


    Gregory and Debbie. As Carlos moved towards them, immediately, Gregory felt the intimidating and


    arrogant aura pressing towards him. It was an aura that only older, mature men possessed. The way


    he walked looked even prominent for Gregory.


    ''He seems concerned for her, '' he thought. ''I must be right. He must be Debbie''s brother.'' Carlos


    reached out his hand to pull her towards him. Obediently, Gregory understood and handed her to him


    and said, "One of our ssmates threw a birthday part. She must''ve drunk more than she could


    handle." "Why drink more than you could handle?" Carlos said, pulling Debbie towards him. Now that


    the man was near, Gregory took a close look at him and knew that he was someone well-off.


    As he pulled her in, a strong stench filled his nose. Carlos winced in disgust from both Debbie''s smell


    and the sight of her wasted state.


    "Are you her ssmate?" he suddenly asked in a deep tone, furrowing his brows.


    Politely, Gregory nodded and answered with a smile, "Yes I am. I should''ve taken good care of her."


    After saying this, he looked around and noticed the night getting darker. "Well, brother, I should better


    take my leave. Have a good night then."


    ''Brother? Who is he referring to? Me?'' Carlos raised one of his brows. No longer bothering by what he


    meant, he returned a nod to the young man and carried Debbie towards the vi.


    As soon as he stepped inside, Debbie, who was in his arms, started to be restless. Her cheeks


    were crimson red, and the scent of alcohol dominated over her. At this sight, Carlos'' face ckened


    with anger. He despised her current state. He wanted to throw her to the sofa but considered carrying


    her upstairs instead. He went all out and carried her to her room.


    The hue of Debbie''s bedroom was sky blue. All her furniture was colored and tainted with sky blue. Her


    round bed, dressing table, closet, desk and even her bed sheet were in sky blue color. Most


    importantly, the room smelled like Debbie. Slowly, he ced her in her bed and intended to leave the


    drunk be.


    As he turned around, he felt a hand grasping on his. In her drunken state, she reached out to him and


    held his hand by her own will -- something she wouldn''t do when sober.


    "Water. I am thirsty," she murmured, wriggling her body in bed restlessly. "Give me some water¡­


    water¡­" she continued.


    Looking at her indifferently, he took back his hand from her grip and left the room. "Why did you drink if


    you knew you would end up like that?" he said, walking out of the room.


    When he came back, Debbie was already on the floor, curling on the carpet by the bed. In his eyes,


    she became more hideous.


    Gibbering, "Water... thirsty... water..." she repeated tirelessly. Turning and rolling around, he bet she


    would not even remember a single thing she was doing then. With brows knitted, he ced the ss of


    water on the nightstand and walked towards her. As he was about to pick her up and carry her into his


    arms, he thought, ''Just how much did she drink?''


    ''As a student, how could she get herself so drunk? I was right to decide to discipline her after all, '''' he


    added. Finally, he carried her into his arms.


    With her arms around his neck, she pressed her head against his chest, pushing her body nearer to


    his. Gradually, his breathing became ragged. He couldn''t understand why his heart was beating fast


    with their current state. Without minding too much, he put her back on the bed.


    With his body leaning towards her as he slowly let her go, her hands remained locked around his neck.


    Suddenly, she pulled him down on the bed.


    As much as he was surprised, his face remained firm and indifferent. Trying to suppress his fast-


    beating heart, he stared at the tipsy girl beside him, whose eyes were closed. Her long eyshes, rosy


    lips, crimson cheeks -- everything on her pretty face looked tempting for him.


    However, he knew his own limits. Out of the blue, Debbie struggled to sit up. That night, she was never


    a quiet girl and continued to do things that surprised him. As she tried to sit up, her bnce came off.


    Not only did she fail, but also dragged Carlos even closer -- close enough for her to feel his breath.


    Coincidentally, their lips touched.


    At that instant, the air became awkward. Suddenly, he could no longer smell the stench from her. The


    tempting scent emitted from her body slowly filled his nose. The light in his eyes dimmed and the scene


    where he had kissed her came flooding back in his head.


    Back then, he had hesitated to sleep with her because they had no rtionship. Now that she was his


    wife, it was only natural for them to spend the night together. With this thought, he lowered his head


    and pressed his lips on hers. The courage he had tried so hard to stop himself from doing such a thing


    was no longer there. He could only think of how tempting the girl beside him was; he couldn''t control


    his desire for her.


    As she wriggled and moaned from his every touch, it made him more aroused. He got more and more


    excited, but then she suddenly stopped and became quiet. Lifting his head, he opened his eyes to look


    into hers, and to his disappointment, she was already fast asleep.


    Frustrated, he let out a deep sigh. He was still feeling hot and his face was burning up. ''How could she


    just fall asleep in that state?'' he thought. After a while, his face turned livid. ''This bloody woman must


    have done it purposely, '' he continued.


    Time passed, and it was Saturday the next day. Morning came, and luckily, there was no school.


    Knowing this, Debbie didn''t leave her bed until noon and waited for the rm to set off. As the rm


    rang, she slowly woke up and turned it off. Feeling lightheaded, she rubbed her throbbing temples.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She fumbled in her bag to look for it and finally found her phone after a


    while. "Hello?" she answered. Without looking at the caller ID, she continued, "Hello? Who''s this


    please?"


    It was Jared. "Tomboy, were you still asleep? It''s 12 o''clock already," he said.


    Since Debbie was never in a good mood the moment she woke up, he started to wonder if he should


    hang up.


    "12 o''clock? Oh, it''s still so early," she replied. "Then, I should go back to sleep." Even then, she wasn''t


    sober yet. Her voice sounded coarse.


    Jared felt speechless at her words. "Tomboy, it''s noon, okay?" he reminded her.


    ''Noon?'' She looked outside. The sun was shining high in the sky. ''Fine. But, what does it have to do


    with me?'' she thought.


    The beaming light from the sun blinded her eyes. Suddenly, memories ofst night hit her. Recalling


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    how drunk she had beenst night, she wondered how she had managed toe home safe and


    sound. "How did I get homest night?" she asked over the phone. The diverse possibilities of the


    answer to that question almost woke her up from her dizziness. She looked around swiftly to make sure


    she was in her own room. When she got a positive answer from the familiar furnishings, she could only


    let out a sigh of relief.


    "Gregory sent you home. Don''t you remember?" Jared replied. "I remember him saying that he ran into


    your brother and handed you over to him," he continued. "Tomboy, since when do you have a brother?


    Howe I didn''t know that?" Jared asked in an intrigued tone.


    ''Brother? What brother?'' she thought. ''I, myself, don''t even know that I have one, '' she continued, lost


    in the words she had just heard. Suddenly, a wild guess popped into her mind. ''Wait. Could it be


    Carlos?'' Her mind started ying pictures of what could''ve happened. ''Could it really be him? Did


    Gregory meet him?'' she continued frantically.


    Thinking of the huge possibility, Debbie sat up on the bed. ''Did Carlos know that I was drunk? Did that


    scumbag take advantage of me?''


    In an instant, she lifted the covers and looked at herself. "Oh, thank God!" she eximed when she


    found that she was still wearing yesterday''s clothes. Things from the night before were only a blur in


    her head.


    "Tomboy?" Jared asked. "Yoohoo! Debbie? Why aren''t you talking? Are you there?" Worried, he looked


    over the phone and saw that the call was still connected. ''Howe she is not answering? Could it be


    that she fell asleep again?'' Jared continued to wonder, not knowing the facts fromst night.

 Chapter 27 Headquarters Of ZL Group

    Chapter 27 Headquarters Of ZL Group


    "Yeah, I''m here," Debbie replied on the phone. The worrieddy was too distracted to pay attention to


    her conversation with Jared. All she wanted to know was whether she would be berated by Carlos for


    getting drunk. Would he punish her for it? The man, after all, had been poking his nose in everything


    these days.


    Lifting the covers off her, Debbie jumped out of the bed, and said, "I''m sorry, Jar. I have to go. Talk to


    youter." Then she hung up the phone without waiting for Jared to reply, running to the bathroom with


    her head feeling as though it were being split in half.


    ''What should I do next? Revolt? Apologize?'' Debbie pondered in the tub.


    If she revolted, would she end up being buried alive? That did not sound tempting at all. So... what if


    she apologized instead? Would that authoritative aristocrat be merciful? Did he even know how to


    forgive people?


    Thedy continued to mull over the idea, and considered giving it a try. What was there to lose?


    Apologizing certainly felt like the easier choice. If it worked, she would no longer have to look over her


    shoulder anymore.


    Having made up her mind, she finished her bath quickly and went downstairs.


    Julie, who was considering going upstairs to wake her up, was d to see hering down. With a


    pleased look, the servant asked Debbie to take a seat while she brought out her lunch.


    At the dining table, just as she was about to take a bite of her food, an idea suddenly came to her mind.


    ''How about I cook dinner for him tonight and take it to his office myself? Maybe he''ll be so touched by


    the gesture that he won''t have any choice but to forgive me!


    Hmm...'' Grinning, the girl gripped her spoon tightly, and thought to herself, ''That''s brilliant, Deb!''


    The idea just made more sense to her. Come to think of it, Debbie''s current priority was not the divorce,


    but to avoid cutting her life short due to her aristocrat husband.


    Now that it was clear to her, she contemted how to appease her angry husband. It was time to put


    the n into action. Or so she thought.


    The more she thought about it, however, the more challenges crossed her mind. ''Umm...'' Debbie


    thought, frowning a bit. ''The thing is...'' Looking down on herp in embarrassment, she closed her eyes


    and bit her lip. Cooking seemed like a great idea until she realized a small hup which could


    Carlos food delicious enough to make him forget his name, the first thing she needed to know... was


    how to cook. Luckily, she just thought of the best teacher anyone could ask for.


    For a moment, the inexperienced chef-for-a-day hesitated while standing in a corner. Watching Julie in


    her element in the kitchen, Debbie realized how fortunate she was to have someone help her


    aplish her goal. At the same time, everything felt unfamiliar, and yet exciting, to her.


    The whole afternoon, sounds of nging and banging kepting from the kitchen. Sizzling oil flew in


    every direction. Up until that point, Julie never imagined that pans, tes, anddles could be so noisy.


    It was as though a war were taking ce in the kitchen.


    By the time it was half past five in the afternoon, the noise in the kitchen finally quieted down. To Julie''s


    relief, the house appeared to be at peace once again.


    Watching Debbie put the food into a meal box, Julie could not help but wipe beads of sweat off her


    forehead as she prayed, ''Please, let it not be poisonous. Please...''


    When Debbie was done with packing everything, she wore a triumphant look. ''That wasn''t so hard now,


    was it?'' she thought proudly.


    The girl put her hands on her hips and took a deep breath. It was time for the final step of her foolproof


    n. Next stop: the headquarters of ZL Group.


    Situated in the busiest area of the city, ZL Group''s astonishing 88-floor main office building towered into


    the sky, linked with the neighboring 66-floor skyscraper by ten-odd aerial arch bridges.


    Apart from ZL Group, more than one thousandpanies from all parts of the world were based there


    as well.


    Debbie had passed by the building so many times, which was one of thendmarks of Y City. Even so,


    had it not been for Emmett sharing thepany address with her, she would not have remembered


    that it was where Carlos worked.


    As far as she knew, ZL Group had businesses in many industries such as high-technology, real estate,


    cosmetics, clothing, and entertainment.


    As the boss of such a colossal group, despite his age, Carlos was highly respected. His sess and


    Somewhat in awe, Debbie could only imagine the pressure and responsibilities that came with his


    work.


    When she entered the building while holding the meal box, she ran into some people who had finished


    their work and were on their way out.


    The youngdy wore a white shirt underneath her coat, partnered with a pair of jeans and white


    sneakers while her purple hair was in a bun. A single nce at her was all it took to guess that she was


    a college student. Her young and vigorous vibe even convinced some onlookers that she might still be


    in high school.


    Such a lovely girl did not often frequent their building, and hence, she was hard to miss. As more and


    more people stepped out of their offices, some of them began to wonder whom the girl was visiting


    there.


    "Excuse me, miss, how can I help you?" Rhonda Wang, who was a secretary, asked at the front desk


    when she noticed that Debbie was looking around like a lost child. The more mature woman warily


    sized her up and down.


    "I''m here for Carlos Huo," Debbie answered nonchntly. As soon as that name came out of her


    mouth, everyone who was within earshot turned to gaze at her in bewilderment.


    ''Who is this girl? What''s the nature of her rtionship with Boss? Nobody has dared to call him by his


    full name, '' Rhonda Wang wondered. Wherever Carlos was concerned, people addressed him as


    respectfully as they could. Therefore, it was always either Mr. Huo or Sir... never Carlos Huo.


    "Are you a fan of Mr. Huo''s?" Rhonda Wang asked, her chin raised. There was a hint of contempt in


    her smile. Before the young university student could reply, she spoke again. "I''m sorry. Mr. Huo is very


    busy. I''m afraid he does not have time to meet fans today."


    Tens, sometimes even hundreds of people, came to see the influential man every day. But as their


    boss'' status was beyond average people''s dreams, not everyone was fortunate enough to be graced


    with his presence. ''And certainly, not a university student like this girl, '' Rhonda Wang thought to


    herself.


    "I''m not his fan," Debbie was quick to answer. "I''m his... family." Few people were aware that she was


    married to Carlos. And with divorce on the table at any given moment, she did not see the point in


    having to disclose that information.


    This time, Rhonda Wang burst intoughter. Sarcasm and scorn were written all over her face, and she


    did not even bother to conceal them. "Young girl, it''s wrong to lie. Mr. Huo''s family is in the U.S. taking


    care of thepany over there. Everybody knows it." The secretary sneered, and continued, "Next


    time youe up with a lie, be prepared."


    After deriding Debbie, the older woman cast an impatient nce at her and waved her hand as though


    she were telling her to leave.


    Debbie could not help but narrow her eyes at the woman. "I''m not lying," she said. "Why don''t you just


    call him if you don''t believe?" The contempt on Rhonda Wang''s face provoked Debbie, and she was


    not about to let it go. She thought, ''Is everyone here so judgmental?"


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Rhonda Wang stared at Debbie coldly and questioned, "Family? If


    you truly are Mr. Huo''s family, why don''t you give him a call?"


    Despite Debbie''s insistence, the secretary still did not believe her. She was, therefore, left with no


    choice but to find another way to convince Rhonda Wang. Gritting her teeth, Debbie dialed Philip''s


    number.


    The secretary''s expression shifted as she watched Debbie with a raised eyebrow. ''Oh, she''s really


    calling someone, '' Rhonda Wang thought to herself. ''I wonder who it is. She better not be pulling my


    leg or else.''


    As soon as Philip answered her call, Debbie said, "Philip, I''m at Carlos''pany right now, but there is


    this olddy who wouldn''t let me go upstairs." Without having to look at Rhonda Wang, she could


    anticipate how twisted her face was at that moment when she heard Debbie call her "olddy". ''Serves


    her right, '' Debbie thought. This was her sweet revenge for Rhonda Wang looking down on her.


    The moment Debbie hung up the phone, the shocked secretary bawled, "Whom did you call olddy?


    I''m under thirty. You really need to work on your people skills, little girl!" A brazen glint appeared in her


    eyes. "You might be under thirty," Debbie agreed, nodding mockingly, "but the way you talk to people


    make you sound like you''re over forty." ''Maybe you are lucky to work in such a bigpany, but it


    doesn''t make you better than anyone else. Someone has to tell you that. It might as well be me, ''


    Debbie thought as she watched Rhonda Wang sputter an incoherent response.


    Blinking furiously, Rhonda Wang sneered, "Didn''t you call someone? Well, nothing has happened so


    far. From where I stand, no one cares." The moment she finished talking, however, the phone on the


    front desk rang. Her heart started racing nervously; her face turned as pale as a ghost. ''Does she really


    know Mr. Huo?'' she thought.


    Scared stiff that the call might be from Carlos, she trotted to the front desk at once. When she saw the


    caller ID, she almost stumbled backward. Her heart jumped to her mouth; it was from the CEO''s office.


    Throwing a nce at Debbie, she gulped upon seeing the youngdy''s triumphant look. It seemed she


    might have messed with the wrong person.


    "Hi, Mr. Huo," she greeted, managing a nervous smile.


    "Send her up," Carlos uttered, his voice as icy cold as ever. Although it was brief, Rhonda Wang felt a


    little dizzy. Her legs went numb and she could no longer move from her spot. To prevent herself from


    falling, she had to cling to the desk hastily.


    ''Oh my goodness! Mr. Huo has called the reception himself. He rarely does that! I''m screwed, '' the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    secretary wailed inwardly. "Yes, sir," she responded, controlling her voice from being shrill. Her hands


    trembled as she hung up the phone. So nervous she was, that she had to ce the phone several


    times before doing it right. Then, she took a deep breath. The woman who seemed like she was having


    a panic attack repeated a breathing exercise which she knew could calm her nerves. In this industry,


    there was hardly room for mistakes. Yet it seemed like she might have justmitted a grave one.


    Although Debbie was standing near the front desk, it took Rhonda Wang more than ten seconds to


    walk to her. Her shaking legs betrayed her calm facade, but Debbie refrained from voicing out her


    observation. "Hello, Miss. Pleasee with me," Rhonda Wang said in a respectful manner. All of a


    sudden, the atmosphere seemed to change and everything was more cheerful than it had been a few


    moments ago. This shift in her behavior did not go unnoticed by Debbie, but she let the secretary


    drown in her anxieties for a bit more and did not offer anything else but a small nod.


    ''Crap! Am I going to lose my job?'' Rhonda Wang thought as she led Debbie to the elevator. While


    waiting for the elevator, she stole a nce at the mysterious youngdy who appeared to be tranquil.


    "Um," Rhonda Wang began, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t know who you are. Please---"


    "You don''t need to exin. I understand. So many peoplee here every day asking to see Mr. Huo,"


    Debbie interrupted her, a smile ying on her lips. The secretary seemed to have learned her lesson


    so Debbie decided to stop torturing the woman with her silence. It was not her fault, after all, that she


    did not know her. What simply irked Debbie was that the older woman should not have looked down on


    people she had never met before.


    Her reply surprised Rhonda Wang. When people who had the luxury of meeting Carlos were offended


    by those beneath them, they often resorted to dishing out harsher treatments. The secretary looked at


    Debbie and thought, ''Has she forgiven me so easily?''


    "I''m really sorry. I won''t do that again," Rhonda Wang still apologized. For two years, she had been


    working as a secretary at the front desk for ZL Group. During this long arduous period, she had learned


    how to deal with problems.

 Chapter 28 The Apologetic Meal

    Chapter 28 The Apologetic Meal


    After carefully considering her reaction earlier, Debbie realized that she did not mean to give the


    secretary a hard time. So when Carlos'' employee apologized to her like her life might have depended


    on her forgiveness, she simply nodded and said, "It''s okay. Which floor is his office on?" Then, she


    shrugged, and added, "I can go there myself." Her tone was much friendlier than earlier. It was enough


    to reassure Rhonda that the mysterious youngdy had no intentions of having her fired from her job.


    She shook her head and insisted, "No, Miss. I was instructed by Mr. Huo himself that I needed to


    apany you upstairs." At ZL Group, the CEO''s requests were orders that no employee dared to


    defy. In simple terms, whatever Carlos wanted, he would get it one way or another.


    Sensing the nervous tone in Rhonda''s voice, Debbie could tell that she was afraid of Carlos too. That


    was a piece of information which did not surprise her at all.


    The man wore a stern expression most of the time. It would be more of a surprise if someone imed


    the opposite and that Carlos could not hurt a fly.


    In Debbie''s opinion, most people feared Carlos like Jared and she did. Both of them, for the record,


    were usually hell-raisers. In front of Carlos, however, they would quickly be as timid as mice.


    The secretary seemed determined to do her job, so Debbie nodded and followed her to the 66th floor.


    As much as it was spacious, the whole floor was rather quiet. Perhaps it had something to do with the


    fact that it was time for many employees to clock out, but Debbie sure felt like the ce was as silent


    as a graveyard at midnight. Next to the CEO''s office was a small area consisting of several desks, and


    on the door was a clear sign which read, "Office of the CEO''s Secretaries".


    Unlike her presumptions earlier, five people were still working in the office, and through the ss, she


    could see a sixth seat which was vacant at the moment. It took Debbie a lot of effort not to exim her


    awe. Carlos, the CEO of ZL Group, had six secretaries! Then it urred to her that, as the boss of


    such a hugepany, Carlos probably had tons of work to handle every day. It was only appropriate


    that he needed so many secretaries.


    A man wearing sses got out of his chair, and walked to them when he saw Rhonda with ady he


    had yet to meet. "Hi, Rhonda. This is...?" Although he could not put his finger on it, the man thought


    Debbie looked rather familiar.


    For someone who appeared to be in his twenties, he looked like a model student at university. With a


    smile lingering on his face, it was difficult to see him as anything else but a nice person.


    Shooting Debbie an awkward look, Rhonda turned to the man and replied courteously, "Tristan, this


    In spite of Rhonda''s efforts to introduce thedy, Tristan was too distracted by Debbie''s bewitching


    smile to pay attention. But soon enough, he was back to being professional. "Hello, miss. Nice to meet


    you. Please, follow me," he said, politely gesturing with his hand towards the CEO''s office. Offering a


    small smile, Debbie followed Tristan while Rhonda stayed behind. The youngdy could tell that the


    older woman was relieved to pass her over to Tristan.


    Upon reaching the door, the male secretary knocked on the door lightly. "Come in," came Carlos'' deep,


    cold voice.


    Instinctively, Debbie clutched the meal box close to her. Of all the times when she could lose her nerve,


    it just had to be at a point when she was halfway through the final step of her n.


    Would he be displeased to see her? There was a chance where Carlos would get so angry that he


    might grab the divorce papers and sign them at once. Then again, he could be in such a good mood


    that he might dly agree to let her out of the marriage.


    Her mind, a little all over the ce, was filled with so many questions as she walked into Carlos'' office.


    The office was at least 300 square meters, decorated from the furniture to its walls in shades of ck,


    white, and gray.


    A state-of-the-art, high-tech desk was ced by the window. In front of it, were a white sofa and a ss


    table. Against a wall was a wine cab and on the opposite side was a bookshelf with a water


    dispenser next to it. In spite of its enormous space, the ce looked clean and simple with its


    minimalist style.


    On the left side was an indoor golf court. Some famous paintings and calligraphy were hung on the


    wall. Meanwhile, on the right side was the CEO''s private lounge.


    When Carlos raised his head from what he had been working on, he saw the girl at the door. A faint


    light flickered in his eyes at the sight of her.


    Putting down the pen, he stared at Debbie who was looking around curiously. The youngdy''s


    attention was on everything else in the room but him.


    When she felt his eyes on her, she paused from her subtle exploration of the room and withdrew her


    gaze from its decoration. After hearing Tristan close the door behind her, she took a few steps towards


    him.


    During that short moment, she tried to calm herself down. Once she did, she remarked, "Um, Carlos


    Huo." Immediately, she remembered Rhonda''s and everyone else''s reactions earlier and corrected


    herself, "Oh, I''m sorry. I mean, Sir. I''m sorry to interrupt you. It''s just that... er, I made this at home. I''d


    like it if you could have a taste."


    Carlos raised an eyebrow in disbelief. What was she up to? Was this her way of apologizing? After


    their previous encounters, he had the impression that she was a very stubborn, feisty girl. She did not


    seem like the type to back down from a fight. Certainly not from him. So why was she apologizing to


    him all of a sudden? Was it all just some borate trick?


    And... well, could the girl even cook? All the questions that lingered in his mind as she stood before


    Carlos made him remember something from the past. The day they had registered for marriage, Carlos


    recalled, he had told Philip that the girl did not have to do anything, and that as his wife, she was to be


    treated like a queen.


    There was no pressure for Debbie to learn household chores or anything that required putting her


    hands to work. If that had been the case these past few years, then why did she feel the need to learn


    how to cook? Was it one of her hobbies? Because Philip had never mentioned it in his reports.


    For a long moment, Carlos did not say anything in response. His silence made thedy very nervous.


    ''What the hell does this mean?'' she thought frantically.


    ''Is he angry? Does he not want me to show up here?''


    The possibility of herst thought made her feel a bit embarrassed. Regardless, she opened the


    thermal meal box anyway, and said, "As soon as you try everything, I will leave right away."


    But Carlos wasn''tpletely listening any more. The moment she opened the box, a burnt smell filled


    the room -- and hence, Carlos caught a whiff of it.


    Wincing, Carlos thought, ''What was that? Did she even check if it was edible?''


    Debbie caught the man''s expression. ''A frown? Why is he frowning? He has not even tasted it yet. Was


    it because it does not look good?''


    She sped her hands together and began to exin, "It may look awful but it tastes good." ''She''s


    right, '' Carlos thought. ''It does look awful.'' "Julie had tasted it and she said the same. It''s really good.


    You should have a try," Debbie persisted. For tonight''s mission, she did not even eat the dishes herself


    so there would be plenty for him.


    Disregarding the mildly horrified look on his face, Debbie took the chopsticks out from the meal box and


    handed them to him.


    Initially, he was hesitant to ept them, but the expectant look on her face made him decide not to


    disappoint her.


    Once he did, Debbie started to introduce the dishes excitedly. "This is Dongpo tofu. Well, this is um...


    Why is it ck? Um, it''s supposed to be red braised pork." She looked at the burnt dish and giggled at


    Carlos, embarrassed.


    "This one," she went on, pointing at another dish, "is supposed to be stewed pork ball in brown sauce.


    Howe it''s ck too?" Her voice trailed off as she examined her cooking. The food did not seem to


    have looked that way earlier. Not to her anyway.


    Due to Carlos'' taste in food, his extensive experience with different cuisine prepared by brilliant chefs


    across the world... Debbie''s dishes did not appeal to him at all. They looked so hideous that he did not


    have to taste them to know that the taste would not be good.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Oh, oh, I know this one. These are boiled shrimps. They didn''t be ck," she eximed


    excitedly. ''Of course, these wouldn''t be ck. All you needed to do was throw them in a pot and boil


    them, '' Carlos thought to himself.


    His hand holding the chopsticks felt like it had been tied to a stone; it was too heavy to lift. But Debbie


    prattled on. "Carlos Huo, this is the first time I have cooked. I-I came here to apologize. Last night..."


    She lowered her head. The look in the man''s eyes dimmed. Her next words somehow made him feel


    relieved like a thorn had been removed from his heart.


    "I shouldn''t have gotten drunk. I won''t cause you any more trouble in the future. Will you forgive me?"


    She widened her innocent eyes, putting on another expectant look while staring at Carlos. The man


    remained silent the entire time she talked.


    Finally, he nodded. Her eyes were filled with surprise and joy. Somehow, seeing her so happy made


    him feel happy too. At the moment, there were no words to exin the logic behind the connection.


    Simply put, the youngdy''s delight lightened up the mood in the room, and he was more than fine with


    it.


    "You haven''t taken a bite yet," she suddenly said. Uh-oh. He had thought that she had forgotten about


    the dishes. Quite frankly, he had nearly forgotten about them himself.


    Among all the dishes, the shrimps were the only one that seemed like they would not give him a


    stomachache. So he decided to pick up a shrimp.


    But before his chopsticks could lift one from the meal box, she put her hand on the chopsticks and said,


    "Shrimps need peeling. Peeling is rather time-consuming. Better leave this one forst. Try the other


    dishes first."


    Carlos'' face darkened. Dropping the shrimp and picking up a lump of red braised pork, he put it into his


    mouth, and slowly chewed.


    His face froze -- and as much as he tried to refrain from doing so, he still ended up spitting it out into


    the bin.


    ''Gosh! She calls that thing red braised pork?'' the shocked CEO thought. ''What was that taste? Hard to


    say. It was bitter, salty and... just weird.''


    After wiping his mouth with a clean tissue, he grabbed the ss of water on his desk and gulped it all


    down. The taste was still stuck in his mouth.


    Puzzled, the naive youngdy watched his reaction. "Is it that bad?" she asked genuinely.


    Looking into her innocent eyes, Carlos said coldly, "Are you really here to apologize? Because I think


    you are really here to provoke me." His first suspicion earlier was right. The youngdy standing before


    him was the same girl he had to deal with in the past, be it on the cruiser or in the club, or any other


    time. She was the same as she had always been. How gullible of him to briefly believe that she was


    ever there to make amends for her mistakes!

 Chapter 29 Burnt

    Chapter 29 Burnt


    Debbie''s heart was hammering while she anxiously stammered to exin herself, "That''s not true. My


    apology is sincere. I''m really sorry for offending you..."


    Ever since Carlos moved back into the vi, he was not the mean, old womanizer he used to be; he


    was a changed man. He acted like a responsible adult and paid full attention to Debbie''s daily needs.


    Debbie reminded herself all the time to stop being so headstrong with him. Perhaps if she made more


    of an effort to get along with him, he would get off her back.


    Carlos interrupted her impatiently. "Enough. Now go away. You are forbidden to go into the kitchen ever


    again." When he finished talking, he produced a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his mouth


    gracefully.


    ''But why?'' Debbie wondered. By now, she already knew better than to anger him again. "Got it. I''m


    sorry for disturbing your work." Debbie expelled her curiosity and answered like a good girl.


    After picking up the meal box, Debbie made her way to the door. Before stepping out of the office, she


    looked back and asked, "Um, Carlos Huo, could you sign the divorce papers?"


    "So, that''s what all this was about." Just as he had anticipated, she was up to something. ''I knew she


    wouldn''t just turn into this friendly, polite girl for no reason, '' he sneered inwardly.


    Now that Carlos had seen through her facade, Debbie decided toe out with the truth. "Yes, it is. I


    just want the divorce. Why else did you think I did all of this?" In truth, Debbie had been grateful to


    Carlos before they had a falling-out. After all, he had financially supported her for three years.


    Unfortunately, their recent unpleasant encounters had left a terrible impression on her. All the gratitude


    she had for him had evaporated.


    "I told you to ask my grandfather''s permission, if you want a divorce. I''ll sign the papers as long as he


    says it''s okay."


    Carlos'' reply infuriated Debbie so much that she dashed towards his desk. But eventually, she


    clenched her fists to stop her temper from ring. "How can aatose patient give consent to


    anything?" she eximed.


    "That''s not my problem. Now get out!"


    he warned with a stern look on his face. Rendered speechless, Debbie turned around and walked out


    of the room.


    Carlos was filled withplex emotions even after she had closed the door behind her. Wisps of


    burning smell lingered the air and drifted into his nose.


    Feeling restless, he got up and opened the windows to let the smell out. With a cigarette in one hand,


    he sent for Tristan. "I want a detailed report on Debbie Nian''s background. Don''t leave out anything,"


    Carlos ordered.


    "Debbie Nian?" Tristan was puzzled.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at him before he took out a marriage certificate from the drawer and tossed it


    on the desk.


    Tristan picked it up to have a closer look. When he saw the photos and the names written on the side,


    all of a sudden, the puzzled expression on his face turned into an open mouthed gasp. ''So, the girl Mr.


    Huo was staring at on TV the day of the marathon and the girl who has just walked out of here is Mrs.


    Huo?''


    Tristan felt overwhelmed by curiosity.


    After leaving Carlos'' office, Debbie got inside the BMW waiting for her in front of the office building. She


    sat in the backseat, unable to get a word out, looking dejected. Matan Wen, her driver, who was a


    veteran in his fifties, smiled at her through the rear-view mirror. "Debbie, did Mr. Huo eat the dinner you


    cooked for him?"


    Debbie shook her head in disappointment and put the meal box aside after closing the door.


    Matan Wen tried tofort her. "Perhaps he had already eaten dinner before you came," he said.


    Debbie didn''t respond. Then she recalled how Carlos had reacted after he had tasted her food. She


    turned her sights towards the meal box, pensively wondering what made him react like that. A few


    momentster, she opened the box, picked up a bit of braised pork and put it in her mouth.


    However, as soon as the food touched her tongue, she spat it out into a tissue, almost immediately.


    Matan Wen chuckled when he understood why Carlos didn''t eat her food, as he watched what the girl,


    who was the same age as his daughter, was doing in the backseat.


    ''Gosh! What is this thing? Did I really cook this?'' Debbie couldn''t believe how bad the food tasted.


    Dismayed, she stared at the burnt meat in the box and finally understood why Carlos had thought that


    she had gone to his office just to further provoke him.


    As if it weren''t bad enough, he might have thought she was trying to poison him. Debbie thought about


    how excited and nervous she had been because it was the first time she had cooked a meal for


    someone. She remembered the pain she had felt when drops of sizzling oil sprinkled onto her hands.


    Now it seemed like it had been a total waste of time.


    It was past 10 p.m.


    After Carlos hade back to the vi from work, he rubbed his stressed temples to rx himself. At


    the entrance, he changed into his slippers in the dim light and went upstairs.


    "Carlos Huo," a quiet voice suddenly came from the kitchen.


    Startled, he widened his eyes with fright. When he saw who it was, Carlos knitted his eyebrows as if he


    had just received some bad news.


    "Dear God, what are you doing here at this hour? Why aren''t you asleep?" he scolded. Debbie sensed


    anger in his tone, but she didn''t know why he was angry. ''What did I do wrong now? Did I frighten him?''


    With that in her mind, she stifled herughter and put on a sulky face beforeing out of the kitchen


    with a ss of hot milk in her hand. Debbie had anticipated that Carlos would be back soon, so she


    hade downstairs to heat up a ss of milk for him. Coincidentally, he came back just as soon as


    the milk was ready.


    "Carlos Huo, this is for you." She handed him the ss of milk with an innocent look on her face.


    He nced at her, feeling a dull ache in his head. "Why didn''t you switch the lights on?" ''She came


    downstairs to heat up milk for me? Could it be poisonous?''


    "I did. I just turned the light off before you walked in," she answered defensively.


    With another doubtful look at her, he thought, ''She isn''t reckless enough to poison me." Then he took


    the ss of milk from her hands and gulped it down.


    "Wait..." she suddenly uttered.


    Before Debbie could even finish her sentence, Carlos rushed to the bin and spat the milk out. Debbie


    reached out and took the ss from his hand nervously.


    What she meant to tell Carlos was that the milk was too hot, but by the time she could say anything, he


    had already gulped it down.


    Carlos strode to the dining table with a ck face, and pulled out some tissues to wipe his mouth.


    Debbie tried so hard to stifle herughter that her cheeks became as red as cherries. "You! Go to


    sleep!" Carlosmanded her.


    Debbie opened her mouth, hoping to mention the divorce, but after considering his bad mood, she


    finally decided that it might not be a good time to talk about that topic. Pursing her lips tight, she put the


    ss of milk on the dining table and went to her room meekly.


    Carlos stared at the ss of milk and then shifted his eyes towards her as she made herself scarce.


    After he calmed his nerves he followed up the stairs as well.


    As soon as she got into her bedroom, Debbie burst into wildughter. It was an innocent mistake, but it


    felt good to see the man suffer a bit.


    As the night deepened, Debbie turned and rolled about in bed restlessly. Multiple thoughts cascaded


    like a waterfall in her head.


    ''What do I have to do to get a divorce?


    I have tried to be defiant and failed. I have tried to please him and that didn''t work out either. That man


    is such a piece of work, '' she thought.


    The sound of the door shutting lightly came to her ears from the next room. She looked at the clock to


    check the time. It was 1 a.m.


    ''Does he always work so hard? What if I buy him a nice present tomorrow? Maybe he will be pleased


    and sign the divorce papers.''


    Debbie was convinced that it was a good idea. She invited Kristina and Kasie to shop with her the next


    day through WeChat and finally fell asleep.


    At 7 a.m. the next morning, Carlos was sitting at the dining table by himself, as usual. Julie served


    breakfast, and assuming she wasn''t needed at the table anymore, she turned to leave him alone in the


    dining room.


    "Julie," he called.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," Julie responded.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did she... cook dinner on her own yesterday?" he asked.

 Chapter 30 The Present

    Chapter 30 The Present


    Julie didn''t understand what Carlos meant at first. But soon, she remembered what had happened in


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the kitchen the day before. ''Did Debbie really take the meal to Mr. Huo''s office? Why is he asking about


    the dinner? Was he displeased by it?'' she wondered pensively.


    Afraid of the possibility that Carlos was angry at Debbie, Julie replied at once, "Mr. Huo, to make sure


    that the dishes tasted good, Debbie cooked every dish several times. She even suffered a few minor


    burns because of the hot, boiling oil."


    Julie felt that even though the dishes tasted awful, Debbie had worked hard on them; it was her good


    intentions that counted.


    ''Got burnt? Was her apology sincere?'' The anger in his eyes disappeared as soon as he heard Julie''s


    words.


    "Noted." Carlos nodded and started eating his breakfast.


    The stress marks on his face softened. Julie breathed out a sigh of relief and headed back to the


    kitchen.


    After lunch, Debbie got dressed and left the vi.


    Debbie, Kasie, and Kristina wandered around to pick out a present for Carlos. They walked out of


    Dubhe Building and went straight to Merak Building, arm in arm.


    "Tomboy, what exactly do you have in mind?" They had been to a few shops for fashionable men''s


    wear, trendy shoes, and expensive watches, but nothing piqued Debbie''s interest. If she kept


    wandering around, refusing to buy anything, Kristina would start suspecting that Debbie was wandering


    around for hot guys instead of a present.


    In fact, the real problem was money. Debbie had been saving up, but her savings were far from enough


    to afford a decent present for Carlos. "Let''s look a little longer," she said.


    Kasie leaned on Kristina listlessly, rolling her eyes. "Debbie, my sweet, sweet Debbie, we have been


    wandering around for two hours now and you haven''t bought anything." All the while, she and Kristina,


    on the other hand, carried a couple of bags each. Some were clothes, but the rest were mostly


    cosmetics.


    "He is so rich, he doesn''t need anything. What am I supposed to buy him?" Debbie was in a dilemma.


    "Is it his birthday?" Kristina asked. Debbie had told them she was shopping for a present for a friend,


    but they knew she was hiding something from them.


    "Nope," Debbie answered.


    Kristina rolled her eyes at her. "Since it''s not his birthday, why do you suddenly want to give him a


    present?"


    Debbie returned her a stare, but she wasn''t going to answer her question. She was too embarrassed to


    tell them that the present was for Carlos and it was an apologetic present for offending him earlier. "Spit


    it out," the other girls demanded and stretched their arms towards her to give her the bags. Debbie took


    the bags sullenly.


    Kasie instantly felt as though a huge weight had been lifted off her and she felt much happier because


    of it. "Debbie, seriously, it doesn''t matter how much the present is worth. It is the thought that counts,"


    she remarked.


    Debbie considered it for a moment and replied, "That sounds about right. I know what I should get him


    now."


    She handed the bags back to her friends and started walking back.


    "Hey, Debbie. What kind of friend are you?" Kristina yelled as she ran after her angrily.


    While the two girls walked farther and farther away, Kasie lowered her head with disappointment.


    Although she was very tired, she quickened her pace and followed them since she didn''t want to be left


    behind.


    Debbie remembered an embroidered box she had spotted lying in a showcase earlier, the contents of


    which had caught her attention. Before long, she walked back into the store that sold suits.


    "Wee to Enjoy!" the shop assistant greeted warmly as soon as the customers stepped in.


    Debbie smiled at her and pointed at the embroidered box in the showcase. "I''d like to have a look at


    that one, please."


    The woman fetched the box without hesitation and handed it to Debbie. "There is a brooch and a cor


    pin inside this box. Both are made of sapphire. Miss, are you looking for a present for your boyfriend?


    You have keen eyes. Every item in the box is uniquely designed and specially made to order."


    When she heard the word ''sapphire'', Debbie''s eyes went straight towards the price tag. One hundred


    and eighty-eight thousand!


    Her entire savings were just less than two hundred thousand.


    Debbie was hesitant. She thought about it for a long time before she finally pressed her lips and made


    up her mind. However, just as she was looking around to search for the shop assistant, she heard a


    familiar voice from behind her. "Wrap up the essories I just looked at."


    ''Jail Mu? Son of a gun!'' Debbie felt as if she had found a dead fly in her soup. She ignored Gail, and


    turned around to walk towards the cashier''s desk with the embroidered box in her hand. Much to her


    surprise, the shop assistant stopped her in her tracks.


    "I''m sorry miss, but the otherdy has already agreed to purchase this," she said to Debbie


    apologetically.


    ''What? Jail Mu wants the same thing as me? Since when does she have such good taste?'' Debbie


    mused, annoyed.


    Gail noticed the embroidered box in Debbie''s hand. Having just realized what had happened, she


    sneered and said, "Debbie, luck is not on your side today. I saw that box first." In truth, Gail had no


    intentions of spending money on the items in the store, but now that she had the chance to snatch


    something from Debbie, the price didn''t matter at all.


    Just at that moment, Kasie and Kristina arrived at the scene. As soon as they saw Debbie, they started


    "Tomboy, why did you run so fast? The present wasn''t going to fly away," Kasie said, as she gasped for


    air.


    "That''s right. Look. My fingers are all red from carrying these bags, and you didn''t even help me."


    Kristina held out her hands in front of Debbie for her to look.


    Debbie ignored her friends and focused on Gail instead. "I saw it, too. And I like it. Ask the shop


    assistant to bring you another one."


    Only then did Kasie and Kristina notice Gail who was a self-proimed ''it'' girl at school.


    Finding herself in an awkward predicament, the shop assistant felt embarrassed. "I''m sorry,dies. All


    our products are limited editions. This is the only set that''s avable." All their products were exquisite.


    Apart from the shirts, which they had doubles of in their inventory, all other products were single items.


    Upon hearing the shop assistant''s words, Debbie said nothing and went straight to the cashier''s desk.


    "Be quick," she said to the cashier, handing her the bank card.


    Gail rushed towards the cashier''s desk and put her hand on the box. "Debbie, I saw it first. Why don''t


    you just pick another one?" She spoke in a fake coy voice, but her eyes were staring at Debbie


    resentfully.


    Kristina felt goosebumps all over her body. "Hey, Gail. Can''t you just speak normally? I''ve got


    goosebumps here," she shouted.


    The other shop assistants all beganughing at Kristina''s joke. Gail cast her a fiery re. "Kristina, this


    is none of your business. Keep your nose out of this," she retorted.


    Kristina curled up her lips and turned her head away. Not only was Gail a self-proimed "it" girl, she


    was also a snitch. Kristina never took a fancy to talking with her, so she sat down to rest and didn''t


    want to say another word to Gail.


    Debbie pped Gail''s hand away and pushed her aside. "Why didn''t you buy it earlier? Now I have my


    eyes on it," she dered unequivocally.


    Gail was alone; while on her opposing side, there were three of them. Needless to say, the situation


    was not to her advantage. Gritting her teeth furiously, she took out her phone and called her boyfriend.


    After all, the mall was his turf!


    "Victor, pleasee to Enjoy Suit Shop on the third floor. Someone is bullying me," she urged coyly,


    with an extremely soft voice, which made Debbie cringe. It was a wonder how Gail managed to turn


    into such an innocent, weak girl in an instant.


    ''Hmph! Calling backup? No big deal. I don''t give a damn, '' Debbie thought to herself. "Settle the


    ount!" Debbie demanded and red at the cashier with an intense look on her face. However, the


    cashier was still hesitant. The name Victor rang a bell. She had heard it before. Was he the vice-


    general manager of the mall? She wasn''t sure about it. But if he was who she thought he was, how


    could she afford to offend him?

 Chapter 31 Who Bullied My Girlfriend

    Chapter 31 Who Bullied My Girlfriend


    When the cashier hesitated to take her card, Debbie lost her patience and snapped, "Didn''t you hear


    me? I said, take my card and give me the receipt!" The truth was, she felt bad that she had to direct her


    anger at the cashier as she knew why the woman behind the counter was unwilling to do her job; she


    must have known whom Gail had called.


    "Miss, I''m sorry, but could you please wait a minute? Thatdy¡­ she seemed to have called the vice-


    general manager of our mall," the cashier exined while looking back and forth between Debbie and


    Gail. She had no idea what was happening. All she knew was that she wanted to offend neither of the


    customers.


    ''Huh? The vice-general manager of Shining International za? What''s the big deal? My husband is


    the owner," she retorted in private.


    She walked towards Gail with an irritated expression and said in a sarcastic tone, "How many times


    have you been to the dean''s office? Did you think I was stupid? I know you were the one who snitched


    on me. If I could, I would tear that mask off your face, but I''m simply too busy to be bothered right now.


    We both know that does not mean I''m afraid of you. Fortunately for you, I had been in no mood to have


    open disputes with you regarding the matter, even though you kept stabbing me in the back. You won


    thest time. But if you think carrying on with that attitude is going to keep giving me losses, then you


    better get ready. I''m warning you, Gail Mu. If you dare provoke me one more time, I''ll make sure you''re


    on the losing end."


    Gail turned pale upon hearing Debbie''s threats. She knew that the feisty girl before her was not afraid


    of her at all -- if she had to be taken down, she would be. She shuddered at the thought that she was


    arguing with someone who was not afraid of anyone.


    "What kind of nonsense are you spewing now? I didn''t tell the dean anything!" Gail denied, hoping to


    escape Debbie''s wrath. That was her strategy; she would refuse any usations against her, knowing


    full well that Debbie had no concrete proof that she was the one who had told on her.


    However, the nervous look on her face had already given her away. Her voice had begun to tremble


    whenever she would try to exin herself. Debbie, who was already expecting Gail''s reaction, shed


    a mocking smile and silently cursed the bitch. "For the sake of your parents, I will not be beating you up


    today. Instead, for thest time, I''m going to tell you that this cor pin is mine, so you better choose


    another one. Otherwise, you know you''ll be walking out of here limp," Debbie warned her. She had her


    arms crossed before her chest, projecting a demeanor and gesture of someone who was fearless.


    Kristina and Kasie giggled behind Debbie because they knew that their friend was just bluffing. Debbie


    could be a little tetchy but she had a tender heart.


    Debbie would not really beat Gail up because the girl going against her was her aunt''s daughter -- they


    were in fact cousins by blood, so she was actually quite tolerant of her cousin; even after what Gail had


    done to Debbie, thetter had still begged Carlos not to get her cousin expelled.


    However, Gail did not share the same sentiment as her rtive. She got pissed off and yelled, "Who do


    you think you are? Don''t think that I don''t know your dirty little secret. The BMW you''re riding? It must


    be from your sugar daddy, huh? The guy must be old. I don''t think the cor pin will suit him." She


    made her voice louder than ever on purpose so that everyone could hear what she was on about.


    Rumor had it that Debbie had a sugar daddy, and almost all the students in the university believed it to


    be true.


    Gail believed that only a sessful businessman like her boyfriend deserved that pin they were


    arguing to purchase, and she would, by no means, give it up to Debbie.


    The people surrounding them all turned to look at Debbie with judgmental and condemning eyes.


    When Debbie noticed that everyone around her had chosen to trust her spoiled cousin''s statement, she


    heavily banged her palm on the counter, making a thump loud enough to silence the people chattering


    and murmuring about her.


    All of a sudden, Kasie rushed towards the rumor-mongering girl. She was fuming when she said


    through gritted teeth, "Do you think I don''t know what you''ve done to Debbie behind her back? How


    dare you make up stories to frame her? Are you appealing to death? Apologize to Debbie, now!"


    The girl before the enraged friend knew what Kasie was talking about. She had made up a story that


    Debbie was a lesbian.


    She was backed up in a corner and did not know what to do. Luckily for her, a man in a ck suit and


    leather shoes entered the shop.


    He was in his thirties and he looked very frail as he was thin as a stick. Nevertheless, he was Gail''s


    savior. ''Who is this guy? How is he rted to Gail?'' the trio thought to themselves in wonder.


    Gail''s eyes lit up when she saw the man. She gave him a pitiful look before throwing herself into his


    arms. "Victor, you''re finally here. I was scared to death."


    ''Scared to death? By me? Am I a rabid animal? It''s not like I really came after her, '' Debbie thought.


    The fierce girl rolled her eyes.


    The man, Victor Liu, patted his girl''s back and consoled her for a while.


    He then walked towards the saledies. "Who bullied my girlfriend?" he asked in a stern voice. The


    saledies, who were afraid of both parties, shook their heads immediately, pretending not to know in


    order to not get involved.


    When the trio realized that the man who had stood up for Gail was her boyfriend, they exchanged


    nces in shock and disbelief, for the man Gail was with was at least ten years older than her.


    Debbie covered her face, feeling embarrassed for her cousin. She did not expect her to be so


    shameless to the point of finding herself a sugar daddy.


    Her heart ached for her aunt and uncle; had they known about this, their hearts would break. She lost


    all will and drive to argue. All she could set her mind on now was telling her aunt about what she had


    found out when she met her next time. All she had to do now was pay the bill. She turned to the cashier


    and once again demanded that her item be packed for purchase.


    However, the cashier still remained silent and refused Debbie''s card -- the man was the vice-general of


    the mall, after all. She did not want to risk losing her job over such a petty quarrel.


    "Victor, I saw the pin first and wanted to buy it for you as a birthday gift. But by the time I had gotten out


    of thedy''s room, she already had it in possession." Gail pointed to her cousin and pouted her mouth.


    Victor Liu was ted at Gail''s words as he loved the expensive gift.


    Debbie cursed her own cousin inside her mind, ''Fuck you, Jail Mu!'' "Shame on you for being such a big


    liar. I saw it first! Besides, if you were the first one to see it, then why didn''t you buy it in the first ce?


    Admit it; you just want to mess with me!" the fuming girl said.


    It was not until then that Debbie caught the attention of Victor Liu. His eyes lit up when he saw her


    pretty face. A dirty smile began to form on his face. ''Damn it! If I had seen her first, then I wouldn''t have


    addressed Gail as my girlfriend, '' he thought to himself.


    "Miss, could you please let my girlfriend have the item? I will find you another nice pin. What do you


    think of it?" the man bargained while looking at Debbie from head to toe. He had never seen anyone so


    pure, and being a creep, he thought, ''She must be a virgin.''


    Upon seeing how disgusting the man was when he looked at her, Debbie almost threw up and turned


    his offer down without any hesitation. "No, I only want this one. No one in here can force me to give it


    up," Debbie rified.


    The two parties had run into a dead end. Victor Liu found that Gail was tearing up and then turned to


    Debbie to beg her, "Miss¡­"


    Before he could even finish his sentence, Debbie interrupted and eximed, "Pack that for me or I''ll


    sue the shit out of you and this store!" She gave the cashier a deadly re which caused the woman to


    finally reach out to take her card.


    Victor Liu had gone red from the anger caused by being disrespected by the young girl. "Don''t sell it to


    her! I''m the vice-general manager of the mall and you do as I say!"


    While what he said was true, he never really got to the top of his position without his father''s funding.


    Shining International za was under the ZL Group, and had done well. Thus, his father had spent a


    lot of money to make him the vice-general manager of the mall.


    Debbie gave the man a scornful gaze and mocked him, "Vice-general manager? So what? You think


    I''m buying it?" ''My husband is the CEO of the ZL Group! Have I ever shown off like that?'' the ferocious


    girl retorted inwardly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Victor Liu was absolutely livid about it and turned to the cashier demanding, "Pack the item for my


    girlfriend! She is going to take it. And do your job. Let her pay the bill."


    ''What the fuck? Is Gail really his girlfriend? He doesn''t even pay for her expenses!'' Kasie thought as


    she crossed her arms and rolled her eyes.


    "Yes, Mr. Liu," the cashier obeyed. She then set aside Debbie''s card and turned to Gail''s direction.


    Gail immediately took out her wallet to pay for the cor pin and the brooch, but before she could do


    that Debbie was already mad to the point that there was no turning back anymore.


    She snatched her cousin''s wallet and threw it out of the store.


    Gail looked at her cousin in utter disbelief. "Bitch, what did you just do? Why did you do that?"


    eximed the enraged girl.


    The wallet, which contained fortunes, attracted so much attention that a crowd began to form around it.

 Chapter 32 Tomboy What The Hell

    Chapter 32 Tomboy What The Hell


    "Are you seriously asking me why I threw your wallet out? You obviously wanted to snatch the cor pin


    that I wanted to buy! I''ve already had enough of your dirty little tricks. If you ever dare mess with me


    again, I swear you will get more than this! I''ll definitely beat you up!" Debbie said, shouting so loudly


    that her voice grabbed the attention of many mall-goers. After saying this, she shook her fist that made


    Gail''s face turn pale. Intimidated by her, she dodged Debbie''s eyes and ran out to pick up her wallet.


    When Victor saw his girlfriend getting bullied, he pointed to Debbie and threatened in a harsh voice, "If


    you dare bully my baby again, I will ask the guards to throw you out of the mall." Gail looked like a little


    girl helplessly picking up her wallet in front of the crowd.


    Despite hearing his threat, Debbie only rolled her eyes and said in a nonchnt tone, "Help yourself.


    Go ahead and do whatever you like." She had never been a push-over. She wasn''t afraid of anyone in


    this world.


    This attitude of hers made her able to walk through life as brave as she could despite everything she''d


    been through. But, wait! Out of all the people, there was one man she wouldn''t dare to offend -- Carlos.


    In the midst of her fierce stance, his face suddenly popped up in her mind. ''You want to threaten me?


    Okay! Just bring Carlos here, and then I''ll do as you say, '' she thought to herself.


    After some time, the crowd started to build up. Some mall-goers were already talking about the


    flying out of the store, many were surprised. How could the security of a prestigious mall allow such a


    Judging from the flying track of the wallet, he could easily tell that it was thrown out on purpose. He


    then saw a girl with red eyes, trying to stop her tears, running towards the wallet and picked it up.


    Surprised, the general manager of the mall, who was standing right beside Carlos, could only wipe his


    cold sweat off his forehead, realizing that something wrong was happening in the store. ''Why did this


    thing happen in such a crucial time?'' he thought to himself. "Mr. Huo, let''s go check what happened,"


    he said with utmost respect, trying to hide his embarrassment and fear of what woulde out from


    this incident.


    A few minutes before Debbie started themotion, Carlos had arrived at the mall to inspect it with no


    prior notification. That day, the mall''s senior executives hade as quickly as they could to meet him.


    Not a single soul in the management had known of Carlos'' arrival ahead of time, and for such a thing to


    happen, nobody knew how he would react.


    With such a messy sight, Carlos'' face grew darker and darker. This left the general manager in a cold


    sweat.


    Judging by the face of his boss, the general manager guessed Carlos didn''t hear his suggestion. All


    that time, his eyes were fixated on the store.


    Gail stood up after picking up her wallet; the next moment, a man was seen being pushed out of the


    store by a girl.


    With this, more and more passersby gathered and stopped by to look in the hallway, gossiping in low


    voices.


    After taking a nce at the man''s face and recognizing who he was, the general manager held his


    breath, his heart skipping a beat. ''Damn it! What has this good-for-nothing done this time?'' he cursed


    inwardly.


    Victor, who had been pushed out by Debbie, ran back into the store and grabbed her wrist shouting,


    "How dare youy your finger on me? This time, you are screwed!" His eyes were burning, his hand


    gripping harder on Debbie''s wrist.


    People who witnessed his violence thought that the girl would be at loss. However, Debbie didn''t even


    bat an eysh, fearless as she''d always been.


    Worried, Kasie and Kristina were about to help their friend, but Debbie signaled them to stop and


    lowered her head to look at the man''s hand. She could feel his grip getting harder, but it didn''t stop her


    from fighting back.


    Suddenly, she grabbed his arms and gave him an overarm throw effortlessly. She could bear Gail''s


    attitude towards her for she could never beat a girl. However, there was no way she couldn''t beat a


    man who dared to offend her.


    Seeing her attack, the crowd was in awe. Some even apuded her actions.


    "Ugh!" Victor cried in pain. His voice reverberated on the third floor. It was clear to everybody that he


    was truly in pain. "Ugh! Let go of me!" he repeated. As themotion continued, more and more


    people gathered around, blocking Carlos'' sight. Being able to take a short nce at the girl, he felt she


    looked familiar.


    ''Why is the girl so familiar?'' Carlos thought. ''Damn it!'' Suddenly, he realized who she was. After


    learning that it was Debbie, he immediately trotted towards the store, pushing people away in front of


    him.


    After seeing Carlos'' menacing yet prominent figure, the crowd stepped back and let him through. With


    his brows furrowed, the general manager and hispanions sighed inwardly, ''We are done.''


    Meanwhile, Debbie released Victor from her grip. She looked more arrogant than ever after what she


    had done. Victor remained silent. After a while, when the pain went off a bit, Gail helped him as he was


    struggling to stand straight. Furious, he cast a ferocious nce at Debbie and raised his arm, ready to


    give her a p.


    But as he was about to give her a hard smack, she blocked his arm and gave him a hard kick in the


    crotch. "Were you trying to p me? Who do you think you are?" Debbie eximed.


    Kasie and Kristina were in awe from their friend''s strength and bravery. "Tomboy, you''re awesome!"


    Kasie pped her hands and eximed in excitement. Debbie, on the other hand, acted like she didn''t


    hear her and continued to stare at Victor who was now curling in pain on the floor.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Kristina, who was also drooling over Debbie, said, "Tomboy, you''re so handsome! I love


    you so much!"


    Amidst their excitement, Carlos, who was inches away from the store, was not in a good mood.


    Hearing the man''s painful cry and his wife being called "Tomboy", he thought, ''Tomboy? What the hell?


    Just how could she be so fearless?''


    ''I''ve heard many of her friends calling her Tomboy. Is she not a girl? Why can''t she act like one even


    just for a single day?'' he cried in his mind. Contrary to her friends'' amazement, he felt a little


    disappointed about her not being woman-like.


    Intimidated by his strong aura, the crowd stepped further aside so that Carlos could see what


    happened and walk through.


    Seeing Victor lying on the floor, struck with pain and moaning, Carlos stared at him for a second and


    then nced at Debbie. Sparing him no mercy, Debbie was looking down at him, ready to give him


    another kick if he got up.


    Pained, "Damn bitch! I swear I''ll teach you a hard lesson today!" Victor said through gritted teeth as he


    finally struggled to his feet. Knowing what had really happened, many onlookers couldn''t help but


    giggle at his awkward position.


    This time, Gail didn''t dare toe and help her boyfriend. She was afraid that she would be beaten by


    her cousin.


    Meanwhile, Victor''s arrogance made Debbie want to teach him one good lesson. She raised her leg


    and kicked him in the abdomen. Again, he cried and crossed his hands over his belly. He almost fell


    back on the floor.


    Struggling to fight off the pain, he took several deep breaths, staggered towards Debbie and was about


    to p her in the face.


    However, his arm was blocked again -- this time, not by Debbie, but by a man behind him.


    It was not until then that Debbie paid attention to the man standing behind Victor. It took her a second


    to realize who he was. Suddenly, an icy shiver ran down her spine.


    ''What the fuck? Not again? Why is he everywhere?'' she shouted inside.


    With her eyes widened, she asked, "Why?" but could no longer continue. ''Is he shopping with another


    woman this time?'' she thought to herself.


    ''Or maybe, just maybe, does he have a thing for me? Could he be stalking me?'' she wondered.


    Questions kept on popping up in her mind, as she tried to understand his presence.


    On the other hand, Victor, not knowing who was standing behind him, scolded him harshly. "Who the


    hell would try to stop¡­" But as soon as he turned his head, he shut his mouth, looking closely at the


    man''s cold eyes.


    ''He looks so intimidating! And his face looks familiar, '' he thought. ''I think I''ve seen him somewhere. Ah,


    I remember him! He''s Mr. Huo!'' he silently eximed.


    ''Howe he''s here? Does he know this bitch?'' The very thought brought Victor out in a cold sweat.


    Annoyed, Carlos shook him off. Victor was once again thrown onto the floor; he rolled about three


    meters before he finally stopped. Once again, everyone burst intoughter. They thought, ''How could a


    man be so entangled on such a funny scene?''


    However, several others didn''tugh; they were Debbie and the senior executives of the mall.


    Surprised by his presence, Kasie and Kristina wondered why Carlos was there. It seemed like they had


    forgotten that Debbie was in trouble with Carlos, and they were now drooling over his handsome face.


    "Uh..." Debbie was about to greet her husband, but she lost her words when she caught sight of his


    cold eyes. The once strong and fearless woman, who had just beaten up a man, now seemed to act


    like a little girl who was about to get scolded. She clenched her clothes and lowered her head, like an


    obedient wife.


    ''Oh no! Is he going to throw me out of the mall again?'' she thought. ''This time, I''m screwed. Just why is


    he here?''


    After staring at Debbie who was now acting so obedient, Carlos turned to look at a saledy and coldly


    asked, "What happened?" Dominated by his prominent, alluring figure, the saledy didn''t dare to utter


    a single word.


    Curious of the man who just appeared, Gail, who was standing not far away, widened her eyes upon


    seeing Carlos. ''The man is so handsome, '' she realized. ''I remember him. He didn''t even punish me for


    what I''ve done on hisunch event. He must have a thing for me, '' she thought, giggling a little.


    Amused by her own idea, she plucked up some courage and went up to him, feigning a soft and


    innocent voice. "Mr. Huo, I''m Gail Mu. I took a fancy to a cor pin in this store. Then, I went to the


    already reserved for me, but she didn''t listen. Mr. Liu, the vice-general manager, also persuaded her


    but it went in vain. Not only did she not listen to a word we said, she even beat Mr. Liu."


    ''What? She didn''t even mention that Victor is her boyfriend. Is she trying to pick Carlos up? What a


    slut!'' Debbie thought after hearing her words.


    Not giving a care to Gail''s words, Carlos didn''t even cast a single nce at her He just looked at


    Debbie and then stepped into the store asking, "Where''s the cor pin?"


    Immediately, a salesgirl held embroidered box in her cupped hands and passed it to him.


    Reaching his arm out, he took the box over, opened it and looked at the cor pin and the brooch. ''Why


    would Debbie want to buy a cor pin and a brooch? Could it be that she only wanted to stir up trouble


    for the girl?'' he thought, wondering why Debbie would go to such extremes for such things.

 Chapter 33 I Want To Apologize To You

    Chapter 33 I Want To Apologize To You


    "Mr. Huo, please let me handle this," said the general manager with a ttering smile on his face, as he


    sauntered closer. He knew better than to trouble a man like Carlos with such trivial matters. More


    importantly, if Carlos was to deal with the problem himself, the general manager and a few other senior


    executives might end up getting fired.


    Everyone heard how the general manager had addressed Carlos. ''Ah, so he is Mr. Huo!'' People stared


    at Carlos in awe and wonder.


    "Shining International za is under ZL Group, and the head of ZL Group is Mr. Huo. So that makes


    him Mr. Huo, the CEO of ZL Group."


    "Mr. Huo? He looks so handsome. I''m so excited! I''m so lucky to see him."


    "Hurry! Pinch me! Am I dreaming? Is that the real Mr. Huo standing in front of me?"


    The women among the onlookers began to cheer at the top of their lungs. All the while, Debbie had


    looked at them, ck-jawed, wondering why they weren''t intimidated by him.


    Before long, the security guards arrived and began to clear the site. They also set up a two-man


    blockade in front of the store to prevent others from entering.


    Only the people involved in the incident were left in the store. "Tomboy, that''s Mr. Huo! Wow, it must be


    fate that keeps bringing you two together time and time again," Kasie whispered in Debbie''s ear,


    excited. This time, Carlos didn''t ask his men to throw Debbie out of the mall. Was he starting to get


    used to her?


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She rolled her eyes and threatened, "Shut up!" ''Yes, I know he is Mr.


    Huo. I''m not deaf, nor am I blind.


    What a fake friend you are! Did you forget how this man treated me in the past?'' Debbie cast a scornful


    nce at Kasie.


    ''I wonder why she rolled her eyes at me?'' Kasie was confused at Debbie''s reaction.


    Meanwhile, Gail''s heart raced uncontrobly as she lost herself in her wishful thoughts. ''If Mr. Huo falls


    for me and marries me, I will be the most respected woman in Y City. No! In the whole world!


    Every woman will envy me then. I can do whatever I want.''


    Trying to calm herself down a bit, Gail walked up to Carlos in the most elegant way and looked at him


    with her innocent doe eyes.


    "Come in here!" Without even casting a nce at Gail, Carlos locked his eyes on his wife and asked


    her toe in.


    Debbie hesitated, shivering with fear, and then walked towards the man reluctantly.


    ''I can''t let Jail Mu frame me like that. I must do something. Wait, how did she act when her boyfriend


    was here?'' Debbie tried her best to retrace Gail''s actions.


    Then she took everyone by surprise with a few special moves of her own.


    She straightened herself up, got close to Carlos, and took his arm in hers before she said, in a soft


    voice she had never used before, "Mr. Huo, I was threatened by her." She pointed at Gail.


    Carlos peeked sideways at her arms around his and realized what she was going to do. ''She is going


    to use me, '' he mused.


    The bag in Kristina''s hand dropped on the floor as she murmured in utter disbelief, "Oh my God! Has


    Debbie gone mad?


    Is she trying to seduce Mr. Huo?"


    Carlos had threatened to bury Debbie alive the other night. How did they get so close now?


    Kasie gently yanked Kristina''s arm and asked in confusion, "Is she out of her mind? Mr. Huo was just


    starting to put their past disputes behind him, and now she is trying to stir up trouble again? Why is she


    holding his arm so tightly?"


    Gail stood there paralysed from the neck up, unable toprehend what had just urred. Burning


    rage hissed through her body when she noticed the intimacy between Carlos and Debbie. ''That dirty


    bitch! Why is she such a thorn in my side?'' she cursed inwardly.


    Disregarding everyone else around her, Debbie pouted her lips at Carlos andined, "Mr. Huo, I


    took a fancy to the cor pin and wanted to buy it for you as a gift, but when I was about to pay, that


    woman and her boyfriend stopped me." She yed the victim in such a pettishly charming manner that


    the people who knew her began to shiver.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her voice was soft, and to add more effect, she even stomped her feet gently, just as Gail had done


    before.


    As a matter of fact, she pulled off acting like an innocent girl quite well, and she appeared more natural


    than Gail. People who didn''t know her would easily think that she was just a helpless, little flower, who


    stole people''s hearts with her innocence.


    Carlos looked at her performance, his face deadpan, but he didn''t shake her arms off.


    Meanwhile, the general manager cowered in the corner, wishing he could bury his head in the sand


    somewhere. ''Who is this girl? What''s her rtionship with Mr. Huo? Why does every woman want to


    seduce him?'' he thought.


    Kasie and Kristina held each other as they were unable to stand on their own. They didn''t know why


    Debbie was acting like this. "Kasie, I guess we need to take Tomboy away from Mr. Huo and run away


    as far as possible. Look at his face! He must be so angry. What if he asks his men to throw her out


    again?" Kristina asked.


    Kasie patted her hand to calm her down and answered, "Don''t worry. Look, Mr. Huo didn''t shake her


    hands off. Maybe things are not as bad as what we think they are."


    Kristina finally calmed down a little. However, neither girl was able to figure out what Carlos was


    thinking, since he was just standing there poker-faced.


    ''I thought Mr. Huo and Debbie hated each other very much. Since when did they be so close?''


    both Kristina and Kasie thought.


    The general manager approached Debbie in an attempt to take her away from Carlos, as he assumed


    she was making him angry.


    "Miss, if you have any grievances, pleasee with me. We''ll try our best to meet your needs." He


    reached out his hand towards Debbie.


    However, before he could touch her, a man''s hand grabbed his wrist. Kristina and Kasie held each


    other more tightly to support themselves as they watched with great anticipation from the corner. They


    couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Kristina, did you see that?" Kasie asked her friend. Her only concern now was the rtionship


    between Carlos and Debbie. She didn''t even have time to smoothen her messy hair.


    Of course Kristina saw Carlos protect Debbie from the general manager. Her eyes had been glued to


    them from the very beginning.


    Kristina nodded and asked, "Do you reckon they finally fell in love with each other after having been


    through so many fights?"


    The two girls looked at each other in awe. Then one nodded, but the other shook her head.


    "How''s that possible? I have seen lovers turn against each other, but I''ve never heard of enemies


    bing lovers." Kasie cast a scornful nce at Kristina, as she felt like she was overreacting.


    Then, they turned their heads back to watch the fun.


    The general manager withdrew his hand in embarrassment. He finally realized that there must be


    something between Carlos and the girl.


    Gail looked at Carlos in disbelief and wondered what their rtionship was. ''Debbie is a sneaky little


    bitch! Since when has she been with Mr. Huo?


    No wonder she was so boldst time when she said, "Who told you Mr. Huo turned me down?" So she


    is Mr. Huo''s mistress?


    That can''t be possible! There''s not even a chance in hell for someone like Mr. Huo to have a thing for a


    woman like Debbie!''


    Gail consoled herself in her mind.


    "Why don''t you go pay the bill?" Carlos passed the box to Debbie. She shed a wide, satisfied grin


    and walked over to the cashier''s desk.


    ''He took my side this time, '' she thought cheerfully.


    The people in the store all heard what Carlos said. They didn''t dare to disobey him. The cashier


    immediately put on a hospitable smile, and charged the item to Debbie''s bank card.


    Debbie felt like someone had squeezed the life out of her, as she nced at the invoice and put it


    inside her purse, nonchntly. With the box in her hand, she walked over to Carlos and gave him the


    gift.


    In a sweet and soothing voice, she said, "I want to apologize to you for what I''ve done in the past.


    Please forgive me." ''After he forgives me, maybe we can sit together and talk about our marriage in a


    calm manner, '' she thought.


    ''Ah, she wants to put our differences aside. So, that''s why she bought the cor pin for me.'' The


    thought ddened Carlos, and his satisfaction showed on his face. ''A sapphire cor pin? I''ve never


    tried this color before...''


    "Mr. Huo, I will be leaving with my friends now." Shortly after Debbie handed the gift to Carlos, she bid


    him farewell as she was afraid that he would make trouble with her again.

 Chapter 34 A Fight

    Chapter 34 A Fight


    Just after saying goodbye to Carlos, Debbie grabbed her two friends, who were still caught in a daze,


    and left the mall as quickly as they could.


    A foreboding darkness took over Carlos'' face, as he handed the gift to his secretary and swept his eyes


    over the crowd before he ordered the general manager, "Call the other senior executives. We need to


    have a meeting, now!"


    Carlos gave everyone shivers as he strode past them and proceeded to the conference room of the


    mall.


    The senior executives on the site palpitated with terror and thought, "A drastic management change will


    ensue."


    In a beverage shop named No. 99 Milk Tea, three girls were drinking their pudding milk tea in silence.


    After a big gulp, Kasie decided to speak up.


    "Tell us what was going on between you and Mr. Huo." She winked and shed a wicked grin at


    Debbie, who was so nervous that tiny beads of sweat started popping out of her forehead.


    Debbie knew they wouldn''t let her go easily if she didn''t tell them anything. After a brief consideration,


    she exined with a pitiful look, "All of this started from that kiss between Mr. Huo and me that night.


    He felt offended by me and because of that, I''ve had such a hard time these past few days. Kristina,


    you heard him the other night. He wanted to bury me alive. As if that weren''t bad enough, I identally


    bumped him with my carst night. What lousy luck, eh? Fortunately, he was not injured. Otherwise, I


    might have been dead by now."


    Fearing that they were going to see through her lies, she lowered her head and slowly sipped her milk


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    tea through a straw.


    ''Sorry, Carlos. I lied to them about bumping you with my car. I had no other choice. If I told them the


    truth, they would react in the same way as Jared did and send me to a mental hospital.''


    Debbie sensed that the two girls were not fully convinced, so she continued, "s! I kissed him at the


    bar first. Then I offended him in Shining International za. Last night, I almost ran him over with my


    car. I had to apologize to him for the sake of my own safety. And do you think a verbal apology would


    suffice? Come on! He''s the richest man in Y City!"


    Still, the two girls looked unconvinced. "I don''t think the sapphire cor pin would work either. He is a


    man of wealth. I don''t think he would like the gift," Kristina retorted. Initially, Kristina thought that the


    cor pin, which cost nearly $200, 000, would make a great gift as it was expensive and extravagant.


    However, on second thought, when she remembered that Carlos was the richest bachelor in Y City,


    she realized that it wasn''t going to satisfy his taste.


    "Of course, it''s not going to work. I was afraid that he would reject the gift, so I ran away from the mall


    as fast as I could." Debbie wiped the sweat off her forehead. Why was it so hard to tell a lie?


    Why couldn''t they believe that Carlos was her husband?


    Kasie smoothed her hair and teased, "Tomboy, I believe what you''re saying is the truth. I don''t think a


    rich bachelor like Mr. Huo will fall for a tomboy like you. Look at you, you don''t even have big boobs or


    a juicy butt."


    Debbie mmed her palm on the desk and argued, "Hey, watch your tongue. I have a perfectly good


    figure." The topic had been sessfully changed, but Debbie still had a lingering fear at the back of


    her mind that she couldn''t shake off.


    Kasie and Kristina eyed their friend from head to toe and looked at each other before bursting into


    Debbie knew what theirughter meant. She raised her chest up and snorted withughter. ''I''ll ask


    Julie to make me nutritious dishes every day so that my boobs will grow big.''


    The three of them had hotpot that evening. After saying goodbye to her friends, Debbie went back to


    the vi.


    The weather was getting colder. She pulled her coat close and opened the gate of the vi.


    ''It''s only 9 p.m., and I don''t think Carlos would be back so soon, '' she thought.


    She hummed a song as she changed her shoes and walked up the stairs.


    "You are the one, and you knew it anyway. If I said I love you, would you say it back,... Aghhh!"


    A heartrending scream broke the silence.


    Carlos looked at the girl in front of him, expressionless. Was he that scary?


    If Debbie hadn''t held onto the rails tightly, she would have rolled down the stairs.


    What was Carlos doing home at this hour? That was weird.


    "You need to go to the university early tomorrow morning. So don''t stay upte," Carlos said


    indifferently, as he cast a nce at her and walked down the stairs with an empty ss in his hand.


    Debbie nodded slowly, still feeling a bit shaken up. ''I better listen to him.''


    She took a deep breath to recollect herself, before she left for her bedroom and locked the door behind


    her.


    The next day, a girl with long hair and a white dress was reading a book on psychology in arge


    ssroom. A gentle smile was hanging on her lips. Her name was Gail. Although she seemed to be


    reading her book, her attention was focused on the conversation of the students behind her.


    "Hey, did you guys hear that? Debbie Nian, who has a strong family background, has been seen riding


    a luxurious car recently. The car is worth tens of millions of dors!"


    "Yes, I heard that. Does she have a sugar daddy?"


    "Are you kidding me? She doesn''t even dress like a girl at all. I think she''s a lesbian. I don''t think men


    would find her attractive. Look at our Gail, on the other hand. She is so pretty and elegant. She could


    be our Miss University!"mented a boy with pimples all over his face while giving Gail a ttering


    smile.


    Deep down in her heart, Gail was thrilled, but she managed to keep herself calm. "Debbie must be


    from a prominent family. I couldn''t hold a candle to her." Sarcasm was pouring out of her voice, but the


    others were unable to spot it.


    The boy was not convinced. "Gail, youe from an affluent family as well. What''s more, we don''t


    actually know Debbie''s family background. I guess she cooked up a story on her mysterious family


    background and spread it around herself." His voice was so loud that everyone in the ssroom heard


    it.


    Many students wanted to chime in with him, but when they saw the girl staring at the boy with a fierce


    look in her eyes, they all lowered their heads and pretended to read.


    However, Gail and the boy failed to notice this. "Don''t say it like that. My dad merely owns a small


    Thinking of Gail''s family resources, the boy looked at her with eyes beaming with admiration. "Gail,


    your father is a CEO. But what about Debbie Nian? I heard that she is an orphan. Her father died a


    long time ago. Her mother abandoned her..."


    Bang! Before he could continue, the door of the ssroom was kicked open all of a sudden.


    When he saw who was standing at the door, he cowered in fear, face as pale as a ghost. ''When did


    Debbie Nian get here? Are we going to have the lesson with her ss? Did she hear what I said?''


    Standing behind Debbie, were several boys rubbing their fists, eager for a fight. This made the boy feel


    more frightened and intimidated.


    Debbie scowled at the boy as she was really irritated by hisments regarding her parents. She cast


    a short nce at the camera in the ssroom and gave Jared a wink. Jared immediately understood


    what she meant. As the tallest boy in the university, he grabbed a chair and covered the camera with a


    book.


    "Tomboy, I was wrong. Please forgive me!" The boy apologized to Debbie as he was soon surrounded


    by several boys with malicious smiles and a thirst for violence.


    ''Ha? Now you are apologizing to me? When you spoke ill of my parents, did you ever realize that I


    would be pissed?'' Debbie thought. As soon as she made a gesture with her hand, the boys threw him


    to the floor and started beating him.


    The boy cried in pain, but nobody in the ssroom dared toe forward to help him. On one hand,


    the boy deserved it, and on the other hand, they didn''t want to cross Debbie.


    Gail was gripped with fear when she saw what was happening. She turned to look at Debbie and


    wondered, ''Does she know that I went to the dean''s office yesterday to file aint against her?


    What a shameless hooligan! All she knows is how to bully others. Why hasn''t the dean or the principal


    kicked her out of the university yet? Bah!''


    Five minutester, Debbie left the ssroom with her hands in her pockets, followed by her


    The boy staggered to his feet. His body swayed a bit while his face remained unscathed. His attackers


    made sure to hit him everywhere else except for his face.


    ''It hurts so much!'' He twitched in pain. As he watched Debbie walking away, he swore to himself that


    he would stay away from this hooligan as much as possible.

 Chapter 35 He Deserved It

    Chapter 35 He Deserved It


    In the ssroom, the students whispered amongst themselves and stole nces at the boy who had


    just been beaten up by Debbie and herpanions. Needless to say, they were jeering at him.


    Gail didn''t even cast a single nce at the boy despite the fact that he had spoken ill of Debbie to fawn


    on her. The boy was boiling with rage, but he could do nothing to vent his anger. He swore to himself


    that he would report the incident to the dean.


    In the afternoon, while the teacher was giving a lecture, Debbie rested her cheeks on her hands and


    thought, ''Is the boy going to tell the dean that I beat him up? If he does, I swear I''ll give him another


    hard lesson!''


    As soon as the bell rang, R. Kelly''s "I believe I can fly" was on the air. However, just after a few


    seconds, the song was interrupted by the broadcaster''s voice. "Debbie Nian of ss 22, please go to


    the dean''s office now. Debbie Nian of ss 22, please go to the dean''s office..." The broadcaster


    repeated it three times. Everyone in the university had heard it loud and clear.


    Although this was not the first time Debbie had been called into the dean''s office, she still felt a little


    embarrassed. She stood up from her chair and grabbed Dixon along with her to go to the dean''s office.


    The reason Debbie brought Dixon with her was that he was a straight-A student and was a favorite of


    most teachers. Every time Debbie was called to go to the dean''s office, she would bring him along, and


    with his interceding for her, the dean would let her go more easily.


    Debbie assumed that the dean wanted to see her this time was because of that boy she had beaten up


    this morning. However, since the camera in the ssroom had been covered during the whole process,


    she decided to simply deny that such a thing had ever happened.


    ''Dude, how dare you! I swear I''ll beat the shit out of you!''


    Debbie entered the dean''s office, her face expressionless. Having been in a simr situation countless


    times before took away the seriousness of it all. She yanked Dixon''s sleeve and dragged him in.


    To her surprise, the dean was bending over and pouring tea for a man sitting on the couch, as she


    flooded her face with a big grin. Debbie felt an icy shiver running down her spine at the sight of the


    man''s face.


    Immediately, she pushed Dixon out of the office. Considering the circumstances, she wouldn''t be able


    to protect herself, let alone protect her friend. She didn''t want to get Dixon in trouble for her selfish


    reasons.


    "Debbie, here you are!" The dean smiled at Debbie, who was about to leave with Dixon, and gestured


    her toe in.


    Out of curiosity, Dixon turned around to look back, when the man''s cold nce darted to the office door


    at the same time.


    The mere sight of the man''s icy re, had his legs quivering to the point where he thought he was


    going to fall to the floor.


    ''Why is Mr. Huo here? I better get away from here while I can!'' he thought and fled the office


    immediately.


    Debbie was also confused. ''Why is he here? I thought I was going to see Philip here, as usual. After all,


    the dean only has his number. When I figure out who called Carlos, I swear I am going to paint the


    walls with his blood. I won''t even spare the dean if I find out that she was behind this!''


    Debbie trembled with fear, her heart in her mouth, as she stood outside the door worrying.


    "Debbie?" The dean walked over to Debbie. Her voice so amiable. She had always been aware that


    Carlos was Debbie''s backer, so she didn''t dare to punish her, even though Debbie had vited the


    code of the school many times.


    She was surprised by the fact that an important man like Carlos made an effort toe here by


    himself.


    ''Wow! This is the first time I''ve met him in the flesh! If the principal and the vice-principals hadn''t been


    away on official business, they would have been here to receive Mr. Huo now.''


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Debbie gave the dean a wry smile. "Hi, we meet again, but I don''t want to get in," she whispered in the


    dean''s ear so that Carlos wouldn''t hear her.


    The dean looked surprised by her words. She didn''t know that a naughty girl like Debbie could be so


    afraid of Carlos.


    "Debbie Nian!" Came an impatient voice from inside the office, causing Debbie to jump to her feet.


    She approached the dean and whispered, "Who called him?"


    The dean was a little surprised by Debbie''s apprehensive behavior. Although the dean was in her early


    thirties and considerably young for her profession, she kept a strict disposition in front of the students.


    No one had ever dared to get close and talk to her so casually like Debbie did.


    Considering the fact that Carlos was Debbie''s guardian, she cast her thoughts about Debbie aside and


    decided not to mind that.


    "I called Philip. I didn''t expect Mr. Huo toe here either." Like Debbie, the dean spoke in a low voice


    as well.


    Without further ado, they entered the office together.


    Three of them sat face to face. Debbie looked at the dean; the dean looked at Carlos and he looked at


    Debbie.


    "Why did you fight that boy?" Carlos broke the silence.


    While pouting her lips, Debbie turned to stare out the window, and said indifferently, "He deserved it."


    Her voice was calm and collected.


    ''Seriously? That''s your answer?'' The dean was at a loss for words.


    ''She is never going to change!'' All of a sudden, Carlos raised his voice and asserted, "Give me a better


    reason!" He held back his anger as he kept telling himself that she was still young and he needed to be


    more patient with her.


    The palpable atmosphere in the room made Debbie uneasy. However, instead of cowering with fear,


    she retorted, "He spoke ill of me behind my back, and when I caught him red-handed, I decided to


    teach him a good lesson."


    She boldly raised her head to meet the man''s eyes. She wore impudence on her face so proudly.


    However, her couragested only two seconds, and in the third, she looked away, because she didn''t


    want to be frozen to death by his cold eyes.


    "Debbie, you can turn to me if it happens again. I will discipline the likes of him," the dean chimed in to


    smooth things over when she saw Carlos'' long face.


    Debbie scoffed, "Come on! I''m not a three-year-old kid. We are adults and we can figure it out by


    ourselves."


    Lacking the proper words to voice her response, the dean turned to look at Carlos.


    "I''m taking her back home now." Carlos stood up and walked towards the door without looking back at


    the two women.


    Debbie clenched her fists tightly and resisted. She didn''t want to obey his orders, but no matter how


    unwilling she was, she had no choice but to follow him. Debbie and Carlos both sat in the backseat and


    remained silent all the way. The driver didn''t dare to utter a single word.


    Upon arriving at the destination, Carlos stepped into the house, and lit a cigarette before he made


    himselffortable on the couch.


    ''Smoking again? I saw him smoke many times. Is he a chain smoker?'' Debbie wondered. His


    handsome face became unclear behind the smoke, and she was unable to read his facial expression.


    After he finished his cigarette, neither he nor Debbie uttered a word.


    Soon after, he lit another cigarette and continued smoking again.


    Debbie was overwhelmed with anxious thoughts. ''Say something, okay? Whatever you want to do to


    me, just go ahead and say it! Don''t leave me in suspense!''


    After a brief pause, she broke the silence. "Mr. Huo, I''ll go and fetch some fruits for you." With a


    ttering smile, she eagerly looked at the man in front of her, waiting for his response.


    However, a few minutes passed, and he still hadn''t said anything. Disappointed, Debbie furrowed her


    eyebrows and walked towards the kitchen.


    She took out an avocado, some cherries and some grapes, and arranged them nicely on a te.


    Before long, she came out of the kitchen and ced the te on the table in front of him.


    "Um, please have some fruits." Debbie gave him a gentle smile and handed him a fruit fork.


    Yet, silence still lingered over the room like an impending doom. Carlos threw the cigarette butt into the


    ashtray and looked back at her,pletely ignoring the fact that she had been holding a fork in her


    hand for him.


    Carlos had always treated Debbie like a child instead of his wife. All he wanted was for her to be a


    good person with a proper education, but he had gotten in way over his head.


    Finally, she grew impatient of keeping her hand raised for such a long time. "Never mind!" She threw


    the fork back onto the te.

 Chapter 36 Rebellious

    Chapter 36 Rebellious


    ''What do I have to do to appease him? I have never fawned on anyone at university.


    However, I spent 188 thousand on a present for him just to make him happy. Why is he still so angry at


    me? Did I spend all that money for nothing? It seems to me that his attitude towards me hasn''t


    changed one bit. I can''t keep buying him presents to make him happy. It isn''t feasible, '' Debbie


    reflected.


    Carlos raised an eyebrow, and looked at the fork Debbie had thrown onto the fruit tray with an


    expressionless face. ''Finally she can''t take it anymore. I just want her to behave like an upstanding


    citizen of society. Is that too much to ask for?''


    "Go to your room. You are grounded for one week!" Carlos shifted his stern gaze towards her.


    ''Grounded for one week? You''ve got to be kidding me!'' Debbie''s eyes and her mouth were frozen wide


    open in an expression of stunned surprise. She would rather have him give her a tongueshing or a


    good flogging instead of keeping her confined at home.


    "I object!" She walked towards Carlos, pouting willfully.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Object? The word was alien to Carlos'' ears. No one had ever dared to defy him before.


    Without hesitation, he cast a cold nce at the girl standing in front of him and said, "Denied."


    His tone sounded even colder than the expression on his face.


    For a moment, Debbie wanted to give up the fight. Judging by the look on his face, she thought it would


    be a cold day in hell before he would agree to withdraw his punishment.


    ''Be cool. Take a deep breath. Don''t be afraid. He is just some guy, a human, much like you, '' she


    But the man was so intimidating and terrifying he reminded her of a demon from hell.


    "Carlos Huo, I don''t want to be grounded for one week. I will go crazy," Debbie protested.


    "If you keep acting this way, your teacher will go crazy," he returned tly without even looking at her.


    "Hey, old man, don''t you think you are being too strict? And why do you care so much about this? Why


    do you have to poke your nose into everything?"


    Carlos could feel the blood rushing to his head, as his face turned red with anger. She was not a child


    anymore. Why did she still behave like one? Her rebellious teenager days had been over a long time


    ago, but it seemed to him that she was still far from being an adult.


    Debbie was smart enough to tell that he was angry. "If you ground me, I will climb out of the windows


    and make a run for it," she went on.


    All of a sudden, Carlos stood up, towering over her like a tyrant.


    "You can give it a try, if you want to challenge me."


    Carlos ended the discussion there and then walked out of the vi.


    Challenge him? She wouldn''t dare. "Hey, where are you going? We are not done yet," Debbie shouted.


    She tried to run after him, but Philip stopped her.


    "Debbie, Mr. Huo said that you are not allowed to go outside for one week." Philip looked at Debbie,


    who was seething in anger, and felt sorry for her. ''Silly girl, '' he mused.


    When the Bugatti Veyron sped out of the vi, Debbie red at it hard as if she were trying to set the


    car on fire with the mes in her eyes. In the end, to make things less difficult for Philip, she went back


    to her room sullenly.


    Just after thirty minutes had passed, Debbie started pacing around her room restlessly. When she tried


    to find a way to sneak out using a rope, she heard strange noisesing from outside the window of


    her bedroom.


    When she looked outside, she found two men ondders installing an anti-theft window for her


    bedroom.


    Almost immediately, Debbie''s face went red with suppressed rage.


    ''Just because he is my husband doesn''t mean that he can restrict my freedom like this!


    Carlos, why are you so overbearing? Divorce! I want a divorce! I have to divorce you!''


    There was no denying the fact that she had taken financial support from Carlos. She had even asked


    Jared to help her find a job, so that she could pay him back once she was able to.


    When she thought of how Carlos had supported her and taken care of her in the past three years, her


    anger and resentment towards him gradually dissipated.


    After the marriage registration, Carlos had been providing her with nothing but the best in everything.


    Moreover, when her father was still alive, Carlos had helped him with important matters as well.


    While, she, on the other hand, had done nothing but provoke him, despite the fact that he was her


    husband. Instead of requiting his concerns, she had been trying to divorce him. It wouldn''t surprise her


    if Carlos was disappointed in her.


    Looking at the busy workers, she decided not to follow through with her escape ns.


    At 10 p.m., when Carlos got back to the vi from work, he didn''t stop to rest or go to bed. Instead, he


    went to his study and continued working from there.


    While he was meticulously going over some data, he heard a knock on the door. ''At thiste hour, it


    must be her. What does she want?'' he wondered.


    "Come in." With his permission, Debbie walked in cautiously with a ss of milk on a tray.


    Ashamed to look Carlos in the eye, Debbie kept her head low even after she had ced the ss of


    milk on the desk.


    "About what happened earlier... I''m sorry. I figured milk would help you sleep better. Good night," said


    Debbie, her head still lowered, before she hurried out of the study.


    ''Sorry?'' Carlos kept a skeptical attitude, shifting his eyes from the door to the milk. ''Is this another one


    of her tricks?''


    From that day on, Debbie brought a ss of milk to the study three nights in a row.


    On the fourth night, Carlos said to her, "I''ll take you to school tomorrow." Debbie was pleasantly


    surprised, and her eyes lit up with joy. Carlos let out a tiny smile from the corners of his mouth, when


    he saw how happy she was.


    The next morning, as soon as the ck limo came to a halt at the roadside, Debbie threw herself out of


    the car like a gust of wind and dashed towards the gate of the university.


    While sitting in the car, Carlos watched her disappear into the horizon with a smile on his face.


    ''She... is still very cute."


    In the multimedia English ss, the students were chattering in groups. When Debbie came in, a few of


    her ssmates crowded around her and bombarded her with questions. "Debbie, we haven''t seen you


    for days. Where have you been? Howe you didn''te to school? Did something happen? We


    were worried about you..." Sitting at her desk, Debbie watched her friends with one hand propped


    against her chin. "Guys. Rx. I told you on WeChat. I was busy."


    Jared, who was sitting opposite her, scrutinized her for a while and then asked, "Dixon said a very


    powerful man went to the dean''s office the other day. Confess. Who was he?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes at his nosiness and nced at Dixon who was too scared to speak. "A god-like


    man. Guess who it was."


    Her words attracted the contempt of some students because it wouldn''t take much time to figure out


    who it was, since there were only three god-like men in Y City. Carlos and his two friends: Curtis and


    Wesley Li.


    There was no way it could have been Carlos. Debbie''s friends knew full well that she didn''t see eye to


    eye with Carlos. It was a wonder how they hadn''t killed each other yet.


    Curtis didn''t fit Dixon''s description.


    It couldn''t be Wesley Li either. ording to the news, Wesley Li had been working undercover


    previously and then as amander. He hadn''t taken a break for months. Recently, he had cracked a


    major child trafficking case. Since then the army had granted him a two-week vacation, which he had


    been spending for a much needed rest in A Country.


    "Tomboy, it''s not fair that you and Dixon are keeping a secret from us. Besides, Dixon already knows


    about it. Why can''t we know? It''s not fair," Kristinained, leaning on Debbie''s shoulder.


    Seeing Kristina acting like that, Debbie said exaggeratedly, "Dixon, just tell her, or she will fall out with


    me out of jealousy."


    Baffled, Kristina looked at Debbie and retorted, "What? That''s crazy. There''s nothing going on between


    us. Why would I be jealous?"


    Dixon was confused and flustered. "Kristina, didn''t you agree to be my girlfriend the other night?" he


    asked.


    This was big news for them. The crowd hooted. All of a sudden, they had forgotten about Debbie.


    "No, I didn''t." Kristina blushed. She leaned on Debbie''s shoulder and interlocked arms with her.


    "Debbie, why haven''t you been to the dormtely? I missed you."

 Chapter 37 Away From Carlos, The Lecturer

    Chapter 37 Away From Carlos, The Lecturer


    The dormitory was the only ce Debbie used to go to if she couldn''t make it to the vi in the evening.


    However, Carlos had made it clear that she couldn''t live in the dorm anymore. So her friends would


    have to wait until she managed to change his mind.


    Debbie stroked Kristina''s hair lovingly and sighed with resignation. "Doll, I missed you too. But, I can''t


    stay in the dorm right now. You will have to wait a bit longer." Debbieforted Kristina and then


    nted a gentle kiss on her hand.


    "Debbie, no! You can''t turn into a lesbian. There are plenty of handsome guys in our ss. Don''t break


    their hearts like that," Dixon wailed upon seeing the two girls'' intimate interaction.


    Debbie cast him a stare and assured him with a lustful look on her face, "Rx. I won''t break the


    hearts of those pretty boys in our ss."


    The ss broke intoughter.


    Momentster when the bell rang, the crowd dispersed and everybody went back to their designated


    seats. Before long, Professor Marc stepped into the ssroom and


    deliberately cast a nce at Debbie who was sitting in the back of the ssroom. ''Not bad. She looks


    energetic today, '' he mused.


    "Now, the ss begins," the professor announced.


    These days, although Debbie was still absent-minded in ss, she didn''t cause as much trouble as she


    used to.


    When her name hadn''t been mentioned in the broadcast for a few days in a row, her schoolmates were


    surprised. After all, they had grown ustomed to hearing her name being called out every so often.


    Nheless, a leopard cannot change its spots.


    Just when her teachers and schoolmates thought that she was bing a good student, Debbie was


    once again called into the dean''s office


    because of cutting ss for a whole week.


    Contrary to her expectations, this time, the dean let her leave the office with only a warning.


    Before she could figure out why the dean had suddenly decided to show her mercy, her phone beeped.


    It was a notification from WeChat. However, when she opened the message to read the news from her


    university''s official ount, her jaw dropped to the floor. The message stated that Carlos Huo was


    going to be a part-time lecturer at the university.


    "Hey, Debbie, have you read the news? Carlos Huo ising to our school as a lecturer," Kasie said


    excitedly, swinging her phone in the air as she clutched at Debbie''s sleeve.


    Stunned, Debby stared straight at Kasie and nodded absent-mindedly.


    All of a sudden a sense of dread closed in. She didn''t know what she was dreading, but her instinct


    was telling her that something bad was going to happen.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    No! There was no way she would be his student. She had toe up with an excuse to ask for a


    leave, just until the duration of Carlos'' stay at her university.


    In the doorway of the principal''s office, Debbie stared at the brown door intensely. It seemed as if she


    were trying to bore a hole in it with her eyes. ''Why does a leave of more than two days require the


    principal''s consent?


    There was no need for such requests before.


    Should I simply cut the sses or go into the principal''s office and ask for his permission?'' Debbie was


    conflicted.


    Two minutester, she knocked on the door.


    Carlos was much scarier in person than Curtis. As a result, she decided that it would be easier to ask


    for permission for a leave from thetter than to suffer tormenting res from the former for cutting


    ss again.


    "Come in." Curtis had been waiting to hear from her ever since she had asked for a leave from her


    guidance counselor.


    "Mr. Lu," she greeted. Curtis had just made green tea, the fragrance of which filled the air in his office.


    "Grab a seat and have a taste of this Anji in tea Carlos gave me," he said, pointing at a seat across


    the table.


    ''Ughhhhhh... that Carlos again. Why do I have to hear his name everywhere?


    And does Mr. Lu treat everybody so nicely?''


    Debbie wondered as she walked inside. She didn''t n on staying for tea so she didn''t sit down. "Mr-"


    "Carlos said that someone had given him this tea as a gift. It is very hard to find this in the market. Do


    have a taste," Curtis insisted before she could say more.


    He poured


    some light sea green colored tea in a cup and ced it in front of her. Having no other choice, Debbie


    pulled up a chair and sat down.


    The first sip crept over her taste-buds and down her throat. The tea released such a rich, vorful


    aroma and tasted so wonderful


    that even a casual tea drinker like Debbie, fell in love with it instantly. She could finally understand why


    her principal had strongly rmended it.


    When she emptied her cup, Curtis was nice enough to refill it for her. "If you like it, you can take some


    with you."


    "No, thank you, Mr. Lu. I actually came here to ask you for a leave from school." She had to get it out


    before Curtis drove her crazy.


    Curtis looked at her and then smiled at her restless and impatient behavior. However, Debbie captured


    something strange in his eyes. ''What was that? A... doting look?'' She thought she was just imagining


    things. ''I must be mistaken.''


    "Carlos ising to our university to give lectures the day after tomorrow. He is a learned schr. You


    should attend his sses. Trust me, you will benefit from it. So, my advice for you is to stay at school


    unless there is something urgent that you need to attend to."


    He was so polite and gentle that Debbie felt it would be embarrassing to cause a scene.


    "I don''t want to attend his sses. I want a one-week leave," she said frankly.


    Curtis was about to refill his cup when her words registered in his mind and caused his hands to shake


    a little. "You want to stay away from school just to avoid Carlos? Is that it?"


    Debbie nodded.


    For the first time in his life, he found someone who hated Carlos so much. However, Curtis understood


    what she had meant. She sounded just like the Debbie Nian he knew all along.


    "Okay,"


    said Curtis. Debbie was baffled for a moment, shaking her head in disbelief. "O-Okay? You mean I


    have your consent?" she confirmed.


    Curtis raised his head and looked at her. "If I say no, will you attend his sses?"


    She was rendered wordless. At the same time, she realized how dangerous her principal was. She had


    underestimated his ability to read people''s minds.


    Ironically, she had already made up her mind about cutting school in case Curtis refused to give her his


    permission, even before she walked into his office.


    At ZL Group, Tristan walked into the CEO''s office with a file envelope in one hand. "Mr. Huo, here is the


    information you wanted."


    Carlos stopped whatever he was doing to open the envelope and then carefully went through what was


    in the file. There were five pieces of paper.


    "How did she meet Emmett?"


    "Before, when Mrs. Huo came here to see you, it was Emmett who received her. But that was it. There


    were no further contacts between them after that."


    Carlos lit a cigarette. "What is her rtionship with Jared Han?"


    His eyes then shifted to the column about her hobbies and weaknesses, which specifically aroused his


    curiosity. ''What? Afraid of 4D+ movies, snakes, darkness... It seems like she isn''t as tough as she


    looks. Just a little girl after all.'' Carlos chuckled when he read about her weaknesses.


    Tristan recalled how her friends had responded when he asked them about their rtionships with


    Debbie. "Dude. Good buddies." They had all given the same answer. Tristan was especially amused by


    that.


    "Okay. You may leave now."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    No sooner had Tristan turned around than he heard Carlos say, "I don''t want to see Emmett again in


    the next two years."


    Shocked to the bone, Tristan prayed for Emmett silently.


    Finally, it was Carlos'' first day as a lecturer at the Economics and Management School. He started his


    day earlier than usual. However, to his disappointment, even after he had exercised, showered and


    eaten his breakfast, he still didn''t see Debbie anywhere.


    "Philip, where is she?"


    Philip knew Carlos was referring to Debbie. "Mrs. Huo has asked for a one-week leave from school.


    She went to the airport early this morning," he answered calmly.

 Chapter 38 My Dear

    Chapter 38 My Dear


    "A one-week leave? Why am I just hearing about this now?"


    Philip lowered his head in silence,cking any exnation.


    "From now on, I want you to report her every move to me. Do you understand?" Carlos ordered sternly


    and took out his phone.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "Where is she heading? And why?"


    "Um..." Philip hesitated for a second. "Mrs. Huo didn''t mention anything." ''Didn''t mention anything?


    I guess she is avoiding me, '' Carlos wondered. Without further dy, he called Tristan and said,


    "Inform the airport immediately that..."


    Within one hour, Debbie and her luggage showed up in the CEO''s office at ZL Group.


    As soon as she stepped into the office, she left her luggage against the wall, and hastened towards


    Carlos'' desk. "Mr. Huo, what''s this supposed to mean? Why did you do this? Don''t I have my own


    freedom anymore?"


    Carlos didn''t say a word until he had finished going through the papers in his hand. He raised his sights


    to her face and said, "Come to the university with me this afternoon."


    "No." Debbie refused him outright.


    Disappointed, Carlos got out of his chair and asserted, "Too bad, you don''t have a choice!"


    Debbie slumped in an armchair in shock. Stunned, and not to mention angered, she finally spoke again


    after a moment. "Since you are not so busy right now, let''s get to the matter we''ve been talking about


    without mincing our words. I''ve already signed the divorce papers. I really hope that you would do the


    same for me, for us, so that we can go our separate ways and carry on with our own lives." Ever since


    the idea of a divorce had popped into her head, it had always been there at the back of her mind.


    Moreover, Carlos had been interfering with her personal lifetely. Far from feeling like she had married


    a husband, in truth, she felt like she had found herself a father.


    As stubborn and proud as she was, Debbie had never ttered anyone to gain favor, buttely she had


    been trying very hard to please her husband. As if that weren''t bad enough, he wasn''t making it any


    easier for her. Instead of having to see him only in the mornings and the evenings at the vi, she


    would now have to put up with him in her school.


    Debbie just couldn''t catch a break with this man. It had to end today. She would much rathery her


    cards on the table and get it over with.


    Carlos walked around the desk to the sofa across her and sat down. "Divorce is not an option." He


    made himself very clear.


    "Why? I told you I don''t want your money. I don''t want anything from you. Why are you still refusing to


    sign the papers? What else do you want?" ''What''s wrong with this guy?'' By then, she was so angry she


    wanted to rush over, choke him, kick him in the head, and throw him in Arctic Ocean.


    Giving him no time to respond, she went on, "I know I''ve spent a lot of your money in the past three


    years. Don''t worry. I''ll pay every penny back as soon as I find a job."


    Carlos sensed anger in her tone. When she finally finished speaking, he said, "I didn''t do right by you in


    the past three years. I neglected you. I won''t make the same mistake again in the future."


    ''Eh? Did he just apologize to me?'' Debbie didn''t see thating.


    "There is no need for an apology. Anyway, you don''t love me and I don''t love you either. A loveless


    marriage between two people is meaningless. Furthermore, ording to thew, married couples who


    stay apart for two years or more are automatically considered divorced. So if you still refuse to sign the


    divorce papers, I will have to sue you."


    Herst few sentences forced him to let out a chuckle. After all, this youngdy was too naive.


    ''Sue me? No problem. I can help her find the bestwyer in the city.


    But automatically divorced?'' Carlos felt obliged to correct her. "Listen. First of all, to be automatically


    divorced, the couple must be separated for two entire consecutive years. One year, nine months and


    ten days ago, I went back to the vi and slept next to you, but you were too sound asleep to know it."


    Being the gentleman that he was, Carlos had kept the lights off so she wouldn''t wake up and it was too


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    dark to see anything anyway. Nothing had happened between the two of them that night. Besides, he


    had only stayed for two hours and then left for work again.


    Debbie''s eyes nearly popped out at his reply. ''Hell no! I didn''t even know a man was sleeping next to


    me?''


    Carlos took out a cigarette, but since Debbie was present, he didn''t light it. ying with the cigarette in


    his fingers, he continued, "Secondly, the separation must be caused by the falling apart of the couples''


    rtionship. In our case, I was working overseas. It doesn''t fit the requirements, my dear. Besides, a


    divorce must be consented by both parties. There is no such thing as an automatic divorce."


    Debbie was so puzzled her face fell faster than a corpse in cement boots. In that instant, her mouth


    hung with lips slightly parted and her eyes were as wide as they could stretch. She started wondering if


    she should hire awyer to see if Carlos was trying to fool her.


    "Thirdly." He suddenly stood up and moved towards her. Leaning over her with his hands on the arms


    of the chair, he pressed his face close to hers. Debbie was forced to lean back.


    ''Wh-What is he doing? Why is he so close? Is he trying to seduce me?'' Debbie thought nervously.


    All of a sudden, the air became thick with intensity.


    Sensing her tension, Carlos spoke again. "The court requires evidence of a separation, which I am


    unable to present. What about you, my dear?"


    ''Why does he keep calling me "my dear"?'' That form of address was starting to mess with Debbie''s


    head. "Y-Yes, I can," she stammered.


    "Oh really? Where? How?"


    Debbie scooted backwards in the armchair until there was no space left. "I... I can ask Julie and Philip


    to help me. They can provide evidence."


    "Do you think they will listen to you or me?"


    Debbie didn''t answer. Both of them knew very well what the answer to that question would be.


    Carlos was so close she could feel the man''s warm breath on her face. Her rosy cheeks blushed red


    and her heart started beating faster. The worse part was, she had lost the nerve to push him away.


    "Finally, let me tell you this..." With that, he pressed his lips to hers, sending her to a blissful trance.


    Fortunately for Debbie, the kiss didn''tst long. "During the separation, neither of the couple fulfils their


    marital duties. My dear, if you will allow me, I''d love to fulfil my duties to you as a husband." As soon as


    he finished hisst sentence, he stepped closer. When their faces were about to touch, Debbie shook


    her head in shame and said hurriedly, "No, no, no, no..."


    Out of the blue, Carlos pulled her up and took her in his arms. "Therefore, my dear, I think your best


    option is to stay married to me and stop letting your mind wander."


    By then, Debbie had already been bewitched. She looked at his gorgeous face and nodded her


    consent.


    His scent was intoxicating. The smell of his presence gave her a sense of security. And his lips... tasted


    like heaven!


    Satisfied by the spellbound look in her eyes, Carlos smiled.


    ''No! No! This isn''t right.'' Debbie suddenly pulled herself back to reality and shook her head to clear her


    mind. "Why don''t you want a divorce? You know it as well as I do that we don''t love each other," she


    asked.


    "Why?" Carlos ran his fingers gently through her smooth hair. "First of all, you need money to pull


    yourself through university and make your dreamse true. Secondly, I need a woman as an alibi to


    block all the other women out of my life. Andstly, my grandfather once said that he had our fortunes


    read. The fortune teller convinced him that our Eight-Characters and constetions matched perfectly.


    What are the odds of two people being so perfect for each other?"


    Debbie was at a loss for words. ''Eight-Characters and constetions? Seriously? He is so crafty and


    smooth-tongued he should be awyer, '' she mused.

 Chapter 39 The Punishment

    Chapter 39 The Punishment


    Sensing her skepticism, Carlos continued persuading her. "As I just said, in the past, the biggest


    problem in our marriage was me. You did nothing wrong. Please, allow me to make amends. If it still


    doesn''t work out between us, you can choose not to be with me then. But you can''t cheat on me. That''s


    my only request."


    Debbie swallowed and asked, "What if I... What if you find someone you like during this period?"


    The man cast her a hard look and continued, "I won''t give you a chance to like somebody else." Debbie


    had once told him that she had feelings for someone else, but now, Carlos realized that it was all a lie.


    It was just her strategy to make him consent to the divorce.


    At that moment, she felt thest bit hope go up in smoke.


    ''No. Something is off.'' But she couldn''t put her finger on what it was.


    Confused, she opened her mouth to say something and then closed it again. The words were frozen on


    her lips. The confused look on her delicate face and her rosy lips were too much for the man to resist.


    He lowered his head and gave her a second kiss.


    ''There it is! That''s what''s wrong.'' Debbie pushed him away. "Why do you keep kissing me?"


    The touch of his lips and his scent sent her into a heady trance. He must have been trying to seduce


    her.


    "What''s wrong with me kissing my wife?" Carlos looked at her in puzzlement.


    "Of course it''s wrong. After I kissed you, you threw me out of the mall, into the ocean, and even


    threatened to bury me alive!" Debbie reproached. Her anger boiled up inside at the thought of how he


    had treated her just because of a stupid kiss.


    ''Tut-tut, do all girls hold grudges and bring up old scores?'' Carlos thought sourly.


    "You should have told me you are my wife at the mall," he replied defensively. He was enamored of


    Debbie''s adorable and unique personality. If he had known that she was his wife, he would have never


    done any of those things.


    ''What? Is he trying to make it look like it was my fault?'' She rolled her eyes at him.


    "Look at what has happened ever since you found out that I am your wife. You''ve been interfering in my


    personal life. You treat me like your daughter. You kept me locked up in the vi for days."


    "You''ve been behaving badly at the university. I can''t turn a blind eye to that."


    Education was a top priority for Carlos. That was the one thing he would not waver from. The air


    around them had be toxic. They red at each other, eyes sparking with anger. "You are a nosy


    old man!"


    Old man? Carlos hated it when she called him that. His lips tightened into a thin line and his face


    darkened with dissatisfaction.


    He was only seven years older than her.


    Carlos'' eyes dimmed. He looked at Debbie sharply and took a step forward. Debbie took a step back,


    poised for defense. "I''m warning you. If youe any closer to me, I won''t hesitate to fight you!"


    "Fight me? Good! I can''t wait." He abruptly pushed her on the desk behind her and then leaned


    forward.


    They found their bodies in an awkward and yet erotic posture. Debbie could hardly move. She wriggled


    and tried to free her arms, but to no avail. "Let go of me," she demanded.


    "Go to the university with me this afternoon and attend my ss. Maybe you don''t want to, but you


    have no choice. No more cutting school, especially my sses. At half past three this afternoon, my


    first ss is International Finance. You know which ssroom it is. If I don''t see you there..." Carlos


    pinched her on the waist as a warning.


    Debbie uttered a yelp and blushed with embarrassment. "Do we have to talk like this? Can''t you let go


    of me first?"


    No one had ever treated her like this. This old, lustful man had been disrespectful to her several times


    now.


    He''d better mind his actions, or some day he might be a eunuch in his sleep.


    Helpless, she red at him with resentment as her cheeks puffed up. It seemed like the anger boiling


    up inside her was going to burst out at any moment. Fortunately, Carlos released her from his restraint.


    Soon, Tristan drove her back to East City Vi. After they had arrived, he made sure to give Debbie''s


    luggage to Julie before he left. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo said that you must attend his ss at half past


    three," Tristan reminded her before he took off.


    She clenched her fists, feeling immensely irritated. ''He wants me to show up to his ss? Well, guess


    what? I won''t.''


    At half past three, Carlos walked into the multimedia ssroom, which was packed with almost one


    thousand students present. He started with a small speech, during which he swept over his audience.


    When he was sure Debbie wasn''t there, his face clouded up.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Fool me once, shame on you; fool me twice, shame on me.'' Carlos realized that he had made a


    mistake. Before that moment, somewhere in his heart he had still believed that she wasn''t a bad


    person. However, now it seemed to him that he had given her too much credit.


    It was a little past 6 p.m. when Debbie was seen in a cafe. She was talking to Jared on WeChat when


    two bodyguards appeared in the shop.


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo asked us to pick you up," they said.


    Instead of responding to what they said, she continued talking on the phone.


    Puzzled, the bodyguards looked at each other, and then one of them said, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo has


    given us strict orders to carry you home on our shoulders, if that''s what it takes."


    "Please, by all means, do what you must," Debbie countered casually.


    Perhaps Carlos had anticipated that things wouldn''t go smoothly with the bodyguards. One of the


    bodyguards took something out of his pocket and swung it before Debbie''s eyes. When Debbie caught


    sight of what it was, she saw two certificates, which stated that both bodyguards were ck belts in


    tae-kwon-do. One was a 7th dan and the other was a 8th dan.


    Debbie resignedly crammed thest bite of the desert into her mouth, stood up from her chair and


    followed the bodyguards out of the shop meekly.


    ''Son of a bitch! Where did Carlos find these tae kwon do masters?'' she cursed inwardly. Although she


    had practiced martial arts for ten years, when faced with those two bodyguards, she didn''t dare to pick


    a fight with them.


    Meanwhile, an Emperor was parked at the roadside. When she reached the car, Debbie opened the


    door and saw the man in the backseat. His eyes were shut tight, as if he was taking a nap,pletely


    unaware of the fact that she had opened the door.


    One of the bodyguards took the driver''s seat and the other sat in the passenger''s seat in the front.


    The car engine revved and sped out. After a while, Debbie realized that the car was taking them out of


    town.


    ''This isn''t right. This is not the way home. The vi is in the east district and the car is driving westward,


    '' she reflected. "Where are we going?" she asked.


    No one answered her question, as if no one could hear her.


    Debbie got nervous and fidgety since she had defied Carlos again. The skies were getting darker and


    by the look of it, they were heading somewhere remote. Her heart throbbed inside her chest violently.


    ''Is he trying to find a ce to bury me alive again?''


    In the grip of silent panic, the air inside the car felt like it was suffocating her. Everything was so quiet,


    she could hear her own heart pounding in her chest. When the car finally came to a stop, the


    bodyguards got out of the car, but Debbie remained where she was.


    Her eyes caught sight of something. Was that a tombstone?


    The door on her side was opened by a bodyguard, who stood there waiting for her to get out.


    With the headlights on, Debbie nced around and a chill crept up her spine. Bloody hell! A


    graveyard? Why would Carlos bring her to a graveyard in the evening?


    While she was trying to figure out what was on Carlos'' mind, the bodyguards returned to the car.


    "Hey, what''s this supposed to mean?" Debbie tried to open the doors, but they were all locked, so she


    started tapping on the windows helplessly.


    One of the windows in the backseat was rolled down. With a gloomy look on his face, Carlos said,


    "This is a martyrs'' park. Stay here and reflect on what you''ve done."


    Here?


    Didn''t he know that she had a fear of darkness? If she couldn''t deal with her fears in the vi, how


    would she deal with them alone in a cemetery? Fear gripped her entire body in an instant.


    "I... I..." Before Debbie could say anything else, the car drove off.


    As she helplessly watched the car drive away and disappear into the horizon, all she could do was


    curse Carlos a thousand times in her heart. This was more terrifying than being buried alive to her.


    Trembling with fear, she barely managed to take out her phone. Unfortunately, the reception there was


    terrible. She tried to dial Jared''s number anyway. As if the Gods were screwing with her, Jared''s phone


    was switched off!

 Chapter 40 In The Cemetery

    Chapter 40 In The Cemetery


    ''What the hell? We were just talking on the phone a moment ago.''


    Debbie called Kasie, Dixon, andstly Kristina. All of them had turned off their phones. ''Hah! Just when


    I need them the most, none of them can be reached. What kind of friends are they?'' Debbie was so


    frustrated she wanted to smash her phone. She gritted her teeth angrily. When she raised her head,


    she saw rows of tombstones standing there. It was as if they were all looking at her. Her heart started


    trembling and the cold breeze drove shivers down her spine. "Um... be cool, guys. Rest in peace. I am


    not looking for any trouble," she muttered, as she spun around to make sure nothing was behind her.


    Meanwhile, her friends had been taken to a restaurant. A few men, dressed in ck, had taken their


    phones and confined them to a room.


    Completely unaware of what was happening to Debbie, they enjoyed the gourmet food spread out on


    the table.


    On the other hand, in the cemetery, more than ten minutes had passed, but Debbie still hadn''t been


    able to call in a car or a taxi to get her out of that terrifying ce. Anxious, scared, and alone. Salty


    tears spilled over onto her cheeks leaving a tight, dry feeling. Crouching under a tree, she kept calling


    her friends on her phone and just about anyone she could reach at that moment. However, the


    reception was too weak. She tried and tried, but luck wasn''t on her side.


    ''Am I going to spend the night here? Surely, I''ll be dead in the morning, '' she thought to herself, sitting


    on the cold ground. ''That asshole Carlos. What an arrogant, insensitive bastard to leave me alone here


    like this! What did I do wrong in my previous life for God to make me his wife and punish me?''


    "Martyrs, heroes, I''m sorry, but I don''t mean to be rude. Please don''te near me. Please, please,


    please, please..." she begged, looking at the tombstones with her hands folded in front of her.


    ''Kasie, Kristina, Jared, and Dixon, if I make it out of here alive, I swear I''ll never speak to you guys


    again. Oh, help me, God.'' She wondered what her friends were doing and she couldn''t understand why


    her best friends had all ditched her when she needed them the most. Then she thought of her husband


    who had put her in such a difficult position in the first ce.


    ''Carlos Huo, you evil man. No wonder you have been single for the past 28 years.'' Then she realized


    something was wrong with that sentence. ''Oh, right. He is my husband. We have been married for


    three years.'' She remembered. "You deserved to be single for the past 25 years, you jerk. You''re lucky


    to have me," she murmured to herself angrily. Again, she tried to contact everyone else on her phone,


    but the line didn''t connect her even once. Debbie sat there, tired and dejected, as she buried her face


    in her arms.


    There was only one person left, her husband, thest person she wanted to ask for help.


    After letting out a deep sigh, she raised her head and dialed Carlos'' number. Due to the lousy


    reception, she couldn''t connect through until after she had dialed more than ten times. "Carlos, I''m


    sorry. I was wrong. Please take me back home..." she blurted as soon as the phone was connected.


    Unfortunately, before she could finish her words, the reception broke off.


    Debbie was bordering on insanity.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once again, she thought of how Carlos had treated her in the past. He had stubbornly refused to end


    their marriage despite the fact that they didn''t love each other; he had tried to force her into school


    when she wanted a leave just to avoid him. It seemed that in his eyes, everything she did was wrong. It


    wasn''t fair at all.


    Why was he being so heartless and insensitive to her?


    A frustrated scream dragged up her throat but it emerged as a groan, and soon it was followed by tears


    gushing out of her eyes. In the silent darkness, her raspy sobbing sounded creepy, even more so, due


    to the fact that she was in a cemetery. The night watchman heard her crying, but he was too frightened


    to approach her, uncertain whether she was a human being or a ghost.


    Drops of tears kept falling ceaselessly. Leaning against the tree, she put one arm over her chest and


    covered her face with the other, brushing away the tears from time to time. Little did she know that a


    person was standing right in front of her all the while.


    The sobbing gradually subsided. She wiped her tears and decided to get out of that ce on her own.


    ''I have to be brave. I can''t let that pervert belittle me, '' she told herself, trying to muster up some


    courage. "Ahhhh!" she screamed when she saw the man in front of her as soon as she stood up. Her


    shriek resounded throughout the cemetery. The startled birds in the trees took to the dark sky, pping


    their wings restlessly.


    Wistful, exhausted, and terrified, Debbie lost her bnce and was about to fall down when Carlos


    stretched out his arms and caught her. She was shaking like a dry leaf in his arms. Without hesitation,


    he held her close in his arms and helped her up.


    When Debbie saw the man''s face, her tears went rogue, flooding her face. "Put me down! What are


    you doing here? Didn''t you want to leave me here alone? Why did youe back?" She had never


    seen another man as hateful and petty as Carlos Huo!


    Before Debbie, numerous women had cried their hearts out in front of Carlos. Most of them cried


    because he had turned them down when they told him that they wanted to be his girlfriend.


    Nheless, their tears and desperation had made him despise them even more. He wished that they


    had lived on differents, as far away from him as possible. Strangely enough, the woman


    weeping in his arms right now didn''t make him feel anything like that. On the contrary, for some


    inexplicable reason, his heart broke for her.


    What fascinated him was the fact that, even when he had thrown her into the ocean, she didn''t shed a


    single tear. Instead, she came back like a fighter.


    Carlos wanted tofort her, but he didn''t know how. "If you stop crying, I promise to get you out of


    here immediately." That was the only thing he could offer her.


    Fortunately, it worked. Debbie stopped weeping and red at him, her eyes and nose red from the


    crying. On a second thought, she realized that he was all she could depend on at that moment. Swiftly,


    she withdrew her re and looked away.


    Having noticed her varying facial expressions, Carlos felt a tug of attraction in his heart. Never had he


    He cast his warm feelings aside momentarily and assumed his usual cold tone. "Are you thinking of


    how to get back at me when you get to the vi?"


    ''Darn! How did he know?'' Taken aback, Debbie was suddenly at a loss for words. "N-No, I''m not," she


    denied, trying to appearposed. "Can we go now?" asked Debbie.


    The ce was so grim and dreadful, the mere sight of her surroundings gave her goosebumps.


    "Will you attend my ss tomorrow?" Carlos sounded calm. ''Look at her. Pale, shaking, and sweating.


    What''s so scary about this ce?'' He couldn''t understand what it was about the ce that made her


    feel that way.


    "Mmm. I will. I will attend your ss tomorrow," she answered at once. The thought of being in the


    same ssroom with Carlos couldn''t be worse than this.


    At East City Vi


    As soon as they got back to the vi, Debbie dashed into her bedroom and went to get a shower.


    She desperately needed to wash off the sweat, grime and most importantly the bad aura from her body.


    Before going to sleep, Debbie posted a message in the group''s chat with her friends. "Friendship


    ended," she said. "I want to sever all ties with all of you."


    Meanwhile, her friends had just been allowed to leave the restaurant. As soon as they got their phones


    back, Debbie''s message popped up on their screens simultaneously. Immediately, their faces flooded


    with shock at her words. "What''s wrong, Debbie?"


    Having lost his patience, Jared called her directly. Soon, Kristina found a new post in her Moments on


    WeChat. "The whole world has abandoned me!"


    "Debbie, what''s happened? Some bodyguards took us to a big dinner tonight. The meal was fantastic.


    But they took away all of our phones, which was weird. We have just gotten our phones back, and


    received your messages. Why did you say that? What''s wrong?" Jared poured out in a flow as soon as


    the call was answered.


    Invited to a dinner by some bodyguards? And it happened just when she was left at the cemetery? The


    dinner ended just when she got back home? ''It must be the work of that Evil Carlos Huo, '' Debbie


    suspected.


    "Oh, I''m fine and just going to sleep. How are you guys?"


    "We''re fine too. We''ve been wondering who invited us to that dinner. We thought of calling you to join


    us, but we didn''t have our phones, you know," Jared joked.


    Debbie''s friends wouldn''t have dragged her into the dinner recklessly, without knowing who those


    bodyguards worked for.


    It puzzled them immensely why someone would anonymously invite them to a dinner out of the blue


    and force them to eat.


    Finding herself in no mood to talk, Debbie looked out the window. After a sh of lightning caught her


    by surprise, she got out of bed and drew the curtains. "Go back to the dorm quickly. I think it''s going to


    rain soon," she said to Jared.


    "Okay. See you tomorrow. Good night."


    At 1 a.m. there was a heavy downpour. The sound of emptiness was disrupted by the loud gregarious


    boom of thunder which lit up the entire room.


    Debbie clutched the covers tightly. Generally, she wasn''t scared as long as the lights were on, but


    tonight, her visit to the martyrs'' park had frightened the life out of her.


    Lying in bed, she turned and rolled, afraid to close her eyes. Feeling restless, she took her phone from


    the night table and started to read the updates on Weibo. Outside, the rain was getting heavier. A


    jagged bolt of white hot lightning split the chilly sky, and within seconds the rolling boom of the thunder


    reverberated overhead.


    As if things weren''t bad enough, an introduction of a horror novel popped up on her screen. The book


    was about the wedding of the dead. The pictures of a coffin and a dead bride in a wedding gown, along


    with the introduction was cripplingly horrifying.


    Debbie was so shaken up, she could barely suppress her scream. She sat up immediately and looked


    around her bedroom.


    A few deep breaths steadied her rapid heartbeats. Only then did she remember that Carlos was in the


    next room.


    ''At thiste hour, he must be sleeping.''


    Here, she was losing her mind, trembling in fear, while he was sound asleep in the next room? Life


    could be so unfair sometimes. ''Hmph, he wishes!''


    Debbie clutched a pillow tightly, and got out of bed.


    Quiet as a deer, she opened the door. It was pitch ck in the hallway, so she retraced her steps to the


    night table and got her phone. With the phone light switched on, she sneaked towards Carlos''


    bedroom, and turned the doorknob to get inside.

 Chapter 41 Im A Married Man

    Chapter 41 I''m A Married Man


    A sudden sh of lightning lit up the dark room for a second, and Debbie caught sight of the man


    sleeping in bed.


    Her feet tiptoed on the thick carpet, and she walked up to his bed silently.


    3... 2... 1... She got there! "Ahhh!" Before she was able to celebrate, she was shoved face down onto


    the bed.


    With her hands pressed against her back, she tried her best to turn her head. Finally, she managed to


    squeeze out a few words through her gritted teeth. "It''s me, Debbie. Let go of me, Carlos."


    Carlos shook his head to sober himself up and then released her hands. "What are you doing in my


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    room at this hour of the night?"


    If he had a gun, he would have pointed it at her head.


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief when she was released. ''Oh my God! Is he always so jumpy even when


    he''s asleep?'' "I... I wanted to check if you were asleep."


    She made an excuse, turned over to lie down and looked at the man who was now sitting on the bed.


    "I was asleep," he said impatiently.


    "Uh... Go back to sleep." Debbie closed her eyes andy still.


    Carlos looked at her in confusion. ''Shouldn''t she get off the bed and leave my room? Why is she still


    lying here?''


    "Well, are you implying that you want to sleep with me?"


    His straightforward words made her cheeks blush red with shame. She immediately covered her chest


    with her hands and argued, "Don''t talk nonsense! I was just... I thought you''d be afraid to sleep on your


    own, so I came here to keep youpany."


    Debbie was too proud to admit that she was the one who was afraid of sleeping alone.


    Carlos was amused by herme excuse. ''I''m afraid to sleep on my own? Are you kidding me? Why


    can''t you just admit that you want mypany?'' "I''m not afraid of sleeping alone. I''m only afraid of


    being raped by you," he teased.


    "Hey, watch your tongue! Don''t tter yourself. I''m not interested in you at all. I''m just sleepy. I need to


    sleep now." Just after she said that, she sat up straight.


    Carlos thought she was leaving, but actually shey back and tucked herself in.


    Baffled, he demanded, "Out!" He wasn''t used to sleeping with another person in the same bed.


    "No! I must apany you!" Debbie was resilient.


    He rubbed his arching brows and exined, "I''m not used to sleeping with others."


    "You''re lying. I know it. You just don''t want to hurt Miss Mi''s heart."


    ''Miss Mi? Who''s she?'' he thought to himself. After pausing to think for a moment, Carlos finally realized


    that she was referring to Olga. "She has nothing to do with this," he snapped.


    "Is she not your girlfriend?" Debbie scratched her head curiously. After all, she had seen Carlos and


    Olga together a couple of times.


    "I''m a married man. I''m not interested in having a mistress," he answered.


    Debbie snickered with pleasure as she sat up again and approached him. "You didn''t even blush after


    lying. Last time in Shining International za, you bought her so many things. Now you are telling me


    that you are not interested in her. Boss, are you giving yourself a p in the face?"


    "Should a man not pay the bill when he is shopping with a woman? Yes, I bought her many things. It


    didn''t mean that she is my mistress." Carlos shook his head in disbelief. ''What the hell was she


    thinking?''


    ''His words do make sense. Besides, he is Carlos Huo, the richest man in Y City. It''s not unusual for him


    to pay millions of dors for women, '' Debbie mused.


    "Alright then. Good night!" This time, she pulled the quilt over her head. She was so sleepy she could


    hardly keep her eyelids from shutting.


    In less than a minute, the man slid under the quilt and pressed himself against her. As if he was


    expecting her to scream, he pressed her lips with his. On top of her, he pinned her hands to the bed.


    His lips were firm, demanding and his fingertips were on fire running over her soft skin. Her eyes


    widened as she wasn''t expecting things to turn out this way.


    ''I''m here to sleep, not sleep with you.


    Yes, we are a couple, but only in name. I never wanted to be married to you. I certainly did not n on


    having sex with you, '' she thought inwardly.


    His wet lips glided to her ear. She shivered and came back to her senses. She grabbed his hand and


    stopped him from caressing her breasts. "Carlos, I''m not here to sleep with you. Don''t get me wrong,"


    she gasped.


    Carlos paused to look at her and said, "It''s toote." His loins were burning and he needed to put out


    the fire.


    He began to nt feather-like kisses across her cheeks, her chin, and on the corners of her mouth.


    Fear flooded her system and she pleaded, "Please... Please don''t... It''s all my fault. I was afraid of


    sleeping alone, so I came here."


    Carlos looked at the woman doubtfully and asked, "What were you afraid of? You were not in the


    cemetery anymore."


    Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile and exined, "It has been thundering like crazy. I''m usually


    not afraid of it, but ever since you left me alone in that cemetery, I haven''t been able to sleep on my


    own..."


    She finally acknowledged the truth and heaved a sigh of relief. She believed that he should be held


    responsible for the whole thing.


    Carlos sighed and shook his head in disappointment. ''I shouldn''t have punished her like that. I thought


    she was afraid of nothing. But turns out, she is just a girl. Damn it! I made my bed, and now I must lie


    on it.''


    He let go of her andy beside her quietly to calm himself down.


    Debbie felt relieved when Carlos let her go. ''Oh, shame on me! I''m always pretending to be fearless in


    front of others. But whenever Carloses into the picture, I''m not the same person anymore. What is


    wrong with me?'' She buried herself in her thoughts.


    After several minutes, when Carlos finally calmed himself down, he opened his mouth to say


    something, but soon realized that his wife was sound asleep.


    The next day, in the Economics and Management School, one of the multimedia ssrooms was


    overflowing with students. There were still more students outside the door trying toe in.


    The boys looked at the girls enviously; the girls entered the ssroom one after another, while the boys


    were stopped by Debbie and Jared.


    Some boys couldn''t keep silent anymore. "Debbie Nian, why won''t you allow us to attend Mr. Huo''s


    ss? We want to get in as well!"


    The ssroom door was being guarded by Debbie and Jared. With her back leaning against the wall,


    she crossed her arms and said indifferently, "There are too many students who want to take Mr. Huo''s


    ss. We''re here to maintain public order. You are boys. Can''t you be generous enough to let these


    adorable girls take his ss?"


    A girl, who was about to enter, overheard their conversation and turned around. She cast a scornful


    nce at the boys and said, "Exactly. Be a gentleman, okay?"


    All the boys were rendered speechless.


    Jared flung his arm around a boy''s shoulders and announced in a loud voice, "Guys, what a lovely,


    sunny day! I''d like to treat you guys to a game of golf this morning. And we can grab lunch right after."


    Very few people were able to resist temptations of such degree. Moreover, even fewer people were


    brave enough to turn Jared down.


    As a result, Carlos was caught by surprise when he entered the ssroom. The ssroom smelled


    strongly of women''s perfume, and there were almost a thousand girls present. Carlos was the only man


    in the ssroom.


    Baffled, he put his stuff on the desk and swept this eyes over the crowd. When his eyes caught sight of


    a girl who was wearing a proud smile, he immediately realized what was going on.


    Instantly, he figured out that this was all a part of Debbie''s revenge.


    Without further ado, he turned on the projector and started the ss. "Good morning, everyone. ss


    begins now. What I''m going to talk about today is the current situation of financial technology


    industry..."


    No wonder countless girls fawned over Carlos.


    Watching the handsome man carry out his work in a diligent manner rendered the girls breathless and


    made their hearts skip a beat.

 Chapter 42 He Is So Handsome

    Chapter 42 He Is So Handsome


    Like the other girls in the ssroom, Debbie was so deep in thought that she hadn''t been paying


    attention while Carlos was giving a lesson. ''Wow! He is so handsome. His voice is so sexy and


    charming. He''s got a perfect body. He looks like a prince...''


    "Well, I''d like to have a student sum up what I''ve just said," Carlos stated.


    Most of the girls couldn''t contain their excitement. They raised their hands and waved at him to draw


    his attention.


    Everyone but Debbie was hoping that they would be the lucky one.


    "The first from the left in the 8th row. Please stand up and tell us what you''ve learned so far." His


    attractive voice had hardly faded when the girls whipped their heads to look at the area he was pointing


    at. To most, the girl whose name got called was favored by fortune.


    When they saw who the lucky dog was, they started gossiping amongst themselves.


    "Isn''t she the girl who was guarding the door before the ss started?"


    "Exactly. She is Debbie Nian from ss 22."


    "What? She is Tomboy? She is so pretty. No wonder she is so popr."


    Meanwhile, the girl everybody was talking about was still lost in her own thoughts.


    She thought of the night when she slept in the same bed as Carlos, and she blushed red like a spring


    rose with an awkward smile on her face. After a few seconds had passed and there was still no


    response from Debbie, Kasie, who was sitting next to her, nudged her back to her senses.


    "Um? What''s up?" asked Debbie. ''Why is everyone looking at me like that?'' she wondered in


    confusion.


    Kristina, who was sitting next to Kasie, said in a light voice, "Tomboy, Mr. Huo wants you to answer his


    question. You need to sum up what he has just said."


    Debbie''s heart leapt into her throat. ''What he has said? But I wasn''t following anything...''


    Embarrassed, she stood up slowly and flipped open the book in front of her on the desk. But she was


    unable to utter a single word.


    "Since you''ve failed to answer my question,e here and stand on the tform," Carlos demanded


    in a calm voice.


    ''What? Stand on the tform?''


    Despite the confusion in her mind, Debbie left her seat and stepped on the tform.


    Carlos, with a straight face, pointed to a corner and said, "You need to stand there and listen to my


    lecture until the ss ends."


    Debbie''s eyes flew open as rows of heads turned to face her.


    The spot Carlos was pointing to was only three meters away from the screen. If Carlos stood on the left


    of the tform, they would be standing very close to each other -- she would be within half a meter


    away from him.


    Debbie was mortified, frozen to the spot. Feeling embarrassed, she couldn''t believe what had


    happened. It wasn''t the first time she had been punished by a teacher. In truth, nine out of ten teachers


    would not dare to punish her even if she had done something wrong in ss. And if the remaining one


    did dare to ask her to stand on the tform, she would just turn a deaf ear to it.


    Several minutes had passed, and Debbie was still standing there frozen like a statue. However, an icy


    nce from Carlos'' eyes gave her chills.


    ''Hmph! You jerk! How dare you look at me like that! Did you forget what you did to mest night? What


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    a two-faced buffoon!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Soon, the horrifying memories of the time he had left her alone in the cemetery crept into her mind and


    gripped her with fear. Shuddering in horror, she bit her lower lip and reluctantly walked to the corner


    specified by her damn husband.


    ''This must be his revenge! He must be enjoying this a lot! Wow! What a petty man!''


    Once Debbie stood in the corner, Carlos asked another student to answer his question. A short giggle


    escaped Debbie''s mouth when she saw that his next target was her friend.


    "The second from the left in the 8th row. Stand up and tell us what you''ve learned so far." The


    unfortunate soul was Kasie.


    ''If she can answer the question, I''ll walk backwards the whole day, '' Debbie swore to herself.


    Fortunately for Debbie, she didn''t need to do that. Kasie was far from being considered an exemry


    student. In fact, she was one of those students who had been enrolled through the backdoor. Having


    failed in answering Carlos'' question, she was asked to stand next to Debbie.


    Debbie felt much better now as she had her good friend''spany.


    Much to their surprise, soon their another close friend, Kristina, also joined them on the tform.


    Contrary to her two friends before her, Kristina actually answered the question, but since she failed to


    stress the essentials, she failed to please Carlos.


    The three girls were embarrassed to find themselves being put up as an example for the rest of the


    ss. But when they saw each other in the same awkward situation, they couldn''t help giggling.


    As for the remainder of the ss, most of the girls pretended to be inattentive, in hopes of being


    questioned by Carlos, so that they could stand on the tform as well. They thought that Debbie and


    her two friends were lucky to be standing so close to him.


    Unfortunately, Carlos didn''t ask anyone to answer his questions after that.


    He was giving lectures with the help of slides he had prepared at home, which he disyed on the big


    screen for everyone to see. During his lecture, he stood in front of Debbie with his back to her.


    They were so close to each other that she could practically count his hair.


    "An idle mind was the devil''s workshop" was an old saying befitting Debbie''s current state. Bored to


    tears, she grabbed Kasie''s hand while counting Carlos'' hair.


    "Debbie Nian, could you please repeat what I''ve just said?" His cold voice sessfully brought her


    back to her senses.


    ''What? Not again!'' she cursed in her mind. "Uh... You said... I..." she stammered, not knowing what to


    say, and regretting not having listened to him when she had the chance.


    Kasie, who had been attracted by Carlos'' handsome face, failed to answer the question like Debbie


    had. Kristina, however, gave the correct answer this time. Carlos was indeed a good teacher who knew


    how to exinplicated theories in a more simple manner. As long as Kristina paid attention to what


    he was saying, she immediately understood what he was teaching.


    Carlos put his book down on the desk and said, "Good job, Kristina Lin. You may go back to your seat


    now. Kasie Zheng and Debbie Nian, I want to see the both of you in my office after the ss. This is a


    very important topic for your final exams. I''ll try and discuss it with you two alone until you can fully


    grasp the concepts."


    The rest of the students were shocked by what Carlos had said.


    ''Mr. Huo will teach them alone?!'' How they wished they could have the opportunity to spend some time


    with him alone!


    90% of the girls were envious of Debbie and Kasie because they also wanted to spend time alone with


    Carlos. As for the rest, they were straight-A students and wanted to be instructed by him, because he


    was a really good teacher.


    What happened next was beyond Kasie''s imagination. Excited, she held Debbie''s arm and entered


    Carlos'' office, but was dismissed by him immediately.


    "Kasie Zheng, you''ve listened to me carefully. So there''s no need for you to stay here. You may take


    your leave now," Carlos said with a friendly smile.


    Still in a trance, Kasie nodded and said, "Okay."


    She turned around and left the office obediently, as if she were hypnotized by him. Soon after, the


    sound of the closing dooring from behind her brought her back to her senses.


    ''But I didn''t listen to a single thing he said in ss! What''s more, Debbie''s still in there...''


    At this moment, Tristan, Carlos'' assistant, walked up to Kasie. Pushing up his sses, he smiled, "If


    you don''t have anything else to report, you may go back to ss now."


    "But Debbie is still in there," she answered anxiously.


    "I believe it will be good for your friend to be taught by Mr. Huo alone." Tristan was simply implying that


    Carlos wouldn''t be too happy if Kasie knocked on his office door now.


    Kasie was not witless and she understood his point immediately. Despite her fear of Carlos, her


    concern for her friend prevailed. Thinking about the conflicts between Debbie and Carlos, she asked,


    "Will Mr. Huo do something to Debbie?"

 Chapter 43 Im Your Husband

    Chapter 43 I''m Your Husband


    Tristan was amused by Kasie''s question, but he tried his best to maintain a serious face. ''First of all,


    Mr. Huo is a gentleman who will not force women to do anything they don''t want. Second, Debbie is his


    wife. It wouldn''t be inappropriate if they did end up doing something, '' he thought to himself. "Don''t


    worry. What Mr. Huo is doing is for Miss Nian''s own good," he reassured Kasie.


    Tristan didn''t know what his boss would do to Debbie, but he knew it would do him best to stay away


    from their matters.


    Kasie, however, still felt worried about her friend, for she remembered what Kristina had told her before


    -- Carlos intended to bury Debbie alive thest time. "How about I get in and stay with Debbie? I swear


    I''ll just sit there and listen to Mr. Huo. I won''t make any noise," she pleaded.


    Tristan shook his head and thought, ''If I let you in, Mr. Huo will be angry with me. I don''t want to be


    punished by him. I should take warning from Emmett''s example.'' He cleared his throat and said, "Miss


    Zheng, I assure you that Mr. Huo won''t do anything to Miss Nian. Would you please stop worrying


    about your friend?"


    Kasie had no choice but to leave because she realized that Tristan would not let her pass by any


    means. As she walked to the ssroom, she couldn''t stop getting worked up about Debbie.


    In Carlos'' office


    Carlos ced a folder on the desk in front of Debbie and said, "For the rest of this semester, you will


    need to take these sses -- Yoga, Dancing, Piano, Etiquette... You also need to take part in the post-


    graduate entrance exams, so I will be your teacher for English, Advanced Mathematics and Financial


    Economy."


    "Stop, stop!" Debbie interrupted, as her eyes widened at the sight of the countless sses listed.


    She leaned forward to get close to him and said, "Old man, who gave you the right to arrange so many


    sses for me?" ''Did you ever ask for my opinion? Did I ever give you my consent?'' she cursed in her


    mind.


    ''Old man? Am I really that old to her?'' Carlos knitted his eyebrows and answered in a low voice, "I''m


    your husband."


    His voice was so captivating and attractive that Debbie got caught in a trance. It took her a while before


    she came back to her senses. Feigning a calm disposition, she cleared her throat and retorted, "Yes,


    I''m not denying that. You are just my husband, but what you''ve done to me only makes me wonder if


    you''re treating me like I''m your daughter."


    Carlos'' face soured when he heard what she had said. As hurtful as they were, there was truth in her


    harsh words.


    All of a sudden, he reached out to pull her into his arms and forced her to sit on hisp.


    Despite her struggling, he held her waist tightly with his left arm and grabbed her chin with his right


    hand to make her look him in the eye. "Ah, I see. You want me to do something that only your husband


    is allowed to do. No problem!"


    Before Debbie knew it, he lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    Her eyes widened as she wasn''t expecting things to turn out this way. ''I didn''t mean it that way! I was


    just trying to ask him not to discipline me like my father did. Is he taking advantage of me now?''


    However, she couldn''t deny the fact that Carlos was an amazing kisser. All the sensations he was


    bringing her made her close her eyes and savor the entire moment.


    It was not until she was pressed against the desk and the two buttons of her shirt were unbuttoned that


    she came back to her senses. She grabbed his hand, her breathing in short gasps, and her


    cheeks were bright red. "Carlos... no... please..."


    How bold he was! This was the teacher''s office. Was he just trying to have her here?


    Having realized her unwillingness, he stopped at just two buttons. He leaned his forehead against hers


    and breathed heavily. After a short time, he calmed down and said in a husky voice, "I can let you go,


    but remember, no more martial arts sses. You need to choose two from Yoga, Dancing, Piano and


    Etiquette. And I''ll teach you the other courses in the evenings."


    Debbie bit her lower lip, reluctant to obey his orders. "I have one condition," she said, trying to bargain.


    Carlos wanted to turn her down, but on second thought he decided against it. After all, he didn''t want


    his wife to think of him as her father. He took a deep breath and briefly said, "Name it."


    "I will only choose Yoga." English, Advanced Mathematics and so on -- those lessons meant torture to


    her.


    Carlos released her and became aloof again, as if the part of him who had been aroused just moments


    ago had left his body. Debbie was shocked by his behavior. ''He acts as if it were not him who kissed


    me and wanted to strip off my clothes! What a fake man!''


    "Wanna watch a movie?" he offered.


    "What?" Debbie was amazed by his kind offer.


    With a malicious smile, he said, "A horror movie is showing in the cinemas. Come with me?"


    The mention of a horror movie alone was enough to make Debbie turn pale. She cursed him in her


    mind for knowing her weaknesses.


    Eventually, she agreed to his proposal. She would take Yoga and Dancing sses, twice a week


    respectively, and he would hire professional teachers for her. Carlos himself would be responsible for


    her English and Advanced Mathematics results.


    On her way back to the ssroom, Debbie was fuming mad at the man and also despised herself.


    ''Why do I always give in to his whims?


    He seems to know all of my weaknesses. Did he have his men investigate me? What a wicked man!


    He''s not ashamed to threaten me with my weak points!''


    When she was deep in thought, the sound of an iing message brought her back to her senses.


    She took out her phone and found that someone with the nickname "C" had sent her a friend request


    on WeChat.


    Debbie didn''t give it much importance as she thought that the person might be one of her ssmates,


    so she epted it as a friend.


    Before long, she opened her WeChat Moments and shared something -- "He is a wolf in sheep''s


    clothing!"


    Kasie, who was ying on her phone, immediately saw it and called Debbie. "Did Mr. Huo let you go?


    So soon? And what does your post mean? Did he do something to you?"


    Debbie raised her head and stared at the ceiling. After a short pause, she cursed through gritted teeth,


    "Kasie, I must have done something very bad to him in my past life. That''s why he is taking revenge on


    me."


    Thinking of her miserable life in the future, she couldn''t help but say some bad words in her mind.


    "What? What do you mean? Did Mr. Huo..." Kasie didn''t finish her sentence, but her dirtyugh was


    telling Debbie what she was asking. Obviously, Kasie was expecting a positive answer from Debbie.


    Debbie didn''t intend to keep it a secret from her friend. "He kissed me. Can you believe it? Is he not a


    teacher? How could he kiss a student in his office? Do you agree that he''s a beast in sheep''s clothing?"


    A loud scream came from the other end of the line, and Debbie had to move her phone away from her


    ear. She cast a scornful nce at her phone as if she were looking at Kasie in person.


    "Debbie, Mr. Huo must have a thing for you. What are you waiting for? Go to him and make him your


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    man!" Kasie yelled.


    ''What the fuck?! Are you kidding me?'' Debbie was shocked by her friend''s suggestion. She snapped


    back, "Kasie Zheng, are you my friend or not? Since when did you be my pimp? How dare you


    ask me to... to go to him and..." Debbie was too shy to utter the words, "make him my man".


    Why did Kasie give in to Carlos'' handsome face so easily? Debbie couldn''t believe what her friend had


    just told her.


    "Come on! If I weren''t your friend, I would have gone to him myself. He is Mr. Huo! Do you know what


    that means? If you be his woman, do you know how many women will be jealous of you? Tomboy,


    you''ll be a real-life winner!"


    Debbie was rendered speechless.


    On the other hand, Carlos was really efficient and reliable. The next morning, the dance teacher arrived


    at the East City Vi by 8 a.m.


    As Debbie''s first ss in the university started at 10:30 a.m., she was still sound asleep when the


    teacher arrived. Julie came to Debbie''s bedroom and gently woke her up. When Debbie squinted her


    sleepy eyes at her, Julie told her that the dance teacher was waiting for her in the dance room.


    After readying herself, Debbie entered the dance room. The moment she saw the dance teacher, her


    eyes lit up and she became enthusiastic about taking lessons.


    The teacher was about Debbie''s age. She had a pretty face, and most importantly, a perfect figure.


    Debbie could tell from the way she dressed that she was a soft and gentle girl. Debbie was almost


    drooling over her, firmly under the impression that most men would fall for her at first sight.

 Chapter 44 The Dancing Class

    Chapter 44 The Dancing ss


    The dance teacher walked up to Debbie elegantly with a friendly smile on her face and said, "Good


    morning. You must be Debbie."


    Debbie smiled back and nodded. "Good morning."


    They shook hands and made a good first impression on each other. The dance teacher introduced


    herself, "I''m Teresa Xu, and you may just call me Teresa. Although I have just graduated from


    university, I''ve been learning how to dance for almost twenty years and teaching others for almost four


    years now."


    "Wow! Teresa! Your parents must be a fan of Teresa Teng, huh?" Debbie''s curiosity was piqued.


    A smile appeared on Teresa Xu''s lips and she answered, "Yes, you''re right. My mother is a Chinese


    teacher and my father is a professor of Chinese literature. They are both Teresa Teng''s loyal fans."


    Apparently, she was very proud of her parents.


    After making small talk, they began the ss. Teresa Xu was indeed a soft girl, and even Debbie, who


    had always been a tomboy, became softer while she was with the dance teacher.


    Since Debbie had been practicing martial arts for more than ten years, it wasn''t long before she had


    mastered the basic skills of dancing.


    The sssted for almost an hour and a half, but Debbie was not tired at all.


    When the ss came to an end, Teresa Xu changed her clothes and walked towards the gates of the


    vi, followed by Debbie. "I had a great time, Teresa," said Debbie.


    "I appreciate it. See you next time, Debbie." Teresa Xu waved her goodbye.


    "Bye, Teresa."


    After Teresa Xu left the vi, Debbie went back to the living room and threw herself on the couch. She


    needed to go to the university soon. There was no way she was going to risk missing Carlos'' ss in


    the afternoon. How she wished she could just y truant like she had done before! She was both


    physically and mentally exhausted because of him.


    ''I assumed time was money for the likes of Carlos. I''ve heard that he makes around hundreds of


    millions of dors in just one minute. I wonder why he chose to waste time on our school. I really don''t


    understand it, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    In the afternoon, Debbie went to a Haagen-Dazs shop and bought two scoops of ice cream. With her


    books in one hand and the ice cream in the other, she made her way to the ssroom. It was Carlos''


    ss, and she didn''t dare to cut it. Otherwise, the man woulde up with a plethora of ways to


    punish her.


    Lost in various fancies and conjectures, she walked slowly across the maple grove of the university, not


    realizing that the bell for her ss had already rung.


    Between her and the building where she was supposed to attend her ss, was a massive yground.


    She decided to walk across the yground to avoid taking an indirect route.


    Suddenly, her phone beeped in her pocket. She got hold of the ice cream cup with her mouth, and took


    out her phone to read the WeChat message sent by Jared. "Tomboy, where are you? You''re already


    three minuteste for Carlos Huo''s ss!!!" The number of exmation marks indicated how anxious


    he was.


    It was not until then that she realized she waste for ss. She put her phone back in her pocket,


    grabbed her ice cream and was about to run towards the ssroom. However, on second thought, she


    was alreadyte. Three minuteste or ten minutes would make very little difference.


    She held the ice cream cup between her teeth again, and replied to Jared''s WeChat message. "I''m on


    my way to the ssroom. I''ll be right there."


    She clicked the "send" button.


    "Debbie Nian, does that ice cream taste good?" The familiar voice was so cold that Debbie almost


    choked on her ice cream.


    ''Is this man a ghost? Why is he everywhere? I thought he was in the ssroom. Why is he here? On


    the yground?'' Debbie bit her lower lip in frustration.


    She put her phone back, took the ice cream and raised her head. To her surprise, not only was Carlos


    standing there, but all her ssmates were standing in perfect order in the middle of the yground.


    Since when did this ss get switched to military training ss?


    "The ice cream tastes good, huh?" Carlos repeated.


    Confused, Debbie just nodded without saying a word. ''Of course it tastes good. It cost me 80 dors*!''


    she thought to herself.


    (*TN: In this novel, a scoop of Haagen-Dazs ice cream costs 40 dors.)


    The students snickered at Debbie''s response and wondered since when she had be so silly.


    Poker-faced, Carlos pointed to a ce under a big tree and said, "Go there and finish your ice cream."


    Inpliance with his order, Debbie walked towards the tree and began to enjoy her ice cream in the


    shade. From a close distance, she observed Carlos who was helping her ssmates adjust their


    standing postures.


    He was showing them the standard military posture. From where Debbie was standing, he looked like a


    natural. So much that Debbie wondered whether he had served in the army before.


    After happily eating the ice cream, Debby threw the cup into the trash bin when she heard Carlos


    calling her name. "Debbie Nian, since the ice cream tastes so good, why don''t you buy everyone two


    scoops of ice cream?"


    "What?!" Debbie''s eyes and mouth were frozen wide open in an expression of stunned surprise.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Carlos added, "If you disagree, you and all your ssmates will


    have to run twentyps around the track."


    Twentyps? Carlos'' words caused not only Debbie, but all of her ssmates to break into wild uproar.


    It was a 400-meter track, and twentyps meant that they needed to run eight kilometers! That was


    unbelievable! They all turned to Debbie and began to persuade her.


    "Debbie, I know you are good at long-distance running. You even won third prize in the half marathon.


    But we are not!"


    "Debbie, you wouldn''t do this to us, right?"


    "Debbie, why don''t you just go and buy us ice cream? You are from a wealthy family, aren''t you?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You ride a BMW to school every day, don''t you? If you don''t buy us ice cream, everyone will call you a


    penny pincher."


    Debbie was at a loss for words. If she didn''t buy the ice cream for her ssmates, they would have to


    run eight kilometers. Thest thing she wanted was to earn everyone''s resentment.


    However, the price of a scoop of ice cream cost 40 dors. Two scoops meant 80 dors. There were


    about 100 students on the yground now.


    And this meant she would have to pay 8, 000 dors if she didn''t want her ssmates to run eight


    kilometers with her.


    ''What the hell?! I hate you, Carlos Huo!'' She was so angry she could strangle him then and there.


    Debbie cast a burning, reproachful nce at the man, cleared her throat and turned to her ssmates.


    "Hey, are you guys willing to run around the track with me?" Last time, she had spent almost all her


    savings on the sapphire cor pin for Carlos as a peace offering. She barely had any money left on her.


    Running eight kilometers was a piece of cake for her and her friend Dixon. They had both finished the


    half marathonst time. But, this was a different story for the others.


    They all united as one and collectively answered in a singr voice, "No!"


    Debbie was rendered speechless.


    Tristan, who was standing not too far away, witnessed the whole incident as it unfolded before his eyes.


    He could barely keep the smile off of his face as he watched Debbie''s reluctant expression. ''What a


    silly girl! She thinks that she was made to stand there alone and buy all her ssmates ice cream as


    punishment, when in fact, she was enjoying her ice cream in the shade of the tree while the others


    were standing in the sun during ss. Besides, the money she would use to buy her ssmates the ice


    cream is from Mr. Huo.''


    However, Debbie wasn''t aware of that fact yet. Since she had been living on her own in the past three


    years, she didn''t realize that she was using Carlos'' money.


    After paying the bill with her credit card, Debbie felt like someone had squeezed the life out of her.


    Several salesgirls followed her to the university, attracting the attention of many passers-by. All the


    while, she wasn''t sure whether to cry or tough. Why was Carlos such a ruthless man?


    Debbie sat under the big tree watching her ssmates as they happily stuffed their mouths with ice


    cream. Some of them were very excited as they had never tasted such expensive ice cream before.


    Strangely, many girls surrounded Carlos and expressed their thanks to him.


    ''Hey, I was the one who bought the ice cream. Why are you thanking him instead of me? It would make


    sense if they knew that he is the one supporting me financially. But they don''t know that!


    Wait! Am I stupid or what? I didn''t realize that I was using his money!'' Debbie thought to herself.


    As soon as she came to that realization, she jumped to her feet and ran towards Carlos.


    "Get out of the way!" She pushed several girls aside and stood in front of him.

 Chapter 45 An English Class

    Chapter 45 An English ss


    Carlos looked at the girl standing before him, and said nothing.


    Debbie approached him and whispered in his ear, "Hey, are you stupid or something?"


    His face soured almost immediately at what she said. He cast a warning nce at her and said in a


    cold voice, "Are you sure you want to offend me?"


    Debbie immediately shook her head and replied with a ttering smile, "You asked me to buy my


    ssmates ice cream. But the money was yours. Technically, it was you who bought them the ice


    cream. Why would you do that?"


    "You werete for ss," he said indifferently.


    "What did it have to do with---" Before she could utter the words, "buying them the ice cream", she shut


    her mouth. In truth, she didn''t understand his motives.


    ''What was he trying to say? That there was nothing wrong with me eating ice cream, but I shouldn''t


    have beente for school? Was he trying to imply that?


    Actually, I didn''t run eight kilometers nor was I the one who paid for the ice cream. So basically I never


    received any punishment.


    Seriously? Is he really such a nice guy?'' she thought to herself, while eyeing Carlos from head to toe in


    disbelief. She was not ustomed to being treated well by Carlos. When she noticed Carlos'' ramrod


    straight posture, she asked curiously, "Have you served in the army before?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Then why did you quit the army? You prefer being a CEO?" She could imagine he must have been the


    most handsome soldier in the army.


    Debbie believed that if he were wearing the military uniform right now, she would literally be drooling


    over him. ''What a pity!'' she sighed.


    As if Carlos understood what she was thinking about, he shed a naughty smile at her and whispered


    in her ear, "If you really want to learn more about me, why don''t youe and see me this evening?


    We can have an in-depth exchange."


    What? In-depth exchange?


    If he had only mentioned "in-depth exchange", she would not have been lost in various conjectures.


    Why did he stress "this evening"? Was he implying something else? Men would never tire of telling dirty


    jokes, and Carlos was no exception.


    When Debbie realized what he was implying, she flushed scarlet with shyness. She coughed once and


    cleared her throat. "No, thank you. Bye!" she answered simply, before turning to leave.


    The man said something behind her back that made her stagger.


    She steadied herself and turned around to say something, but the man was not there any more. He


    had already left to instruct the students in training.


    ''Did I mishear him? No, that can''t be right!'' she thought to herself.


    From that day onwards, Debbie had changed her motto from, "Don''t run with the crowd, and go your


    own way" to "I need to sleep with Carlos Huo; I must sleep with him one day".


    Initially, Debbie had nned to sleep in the dorm after school was dismissed. However, on her way to


    the dorm, she received Philip''s call.


    "Debbie, Mr. Huo just called me. He just got off work and is on his way home. He asked me to remind


    you that you will have an English ss with him this evening."


    Debbie went pale, as blood drained from her face.


    ''What have I done to anger Carlos Huo? Why does he always have to mess with me?'' she cried in her


    mind.


    When Debbie arrived at the vi, Carlos was not back home yet. She went up the stairs to her room


    and threw herself onto the bed.


    After a few minutes, she called her friend Jared. "Hi Jared. Have you found me a suitable job?"


    Since the door to her bedroom was unlocked, the man standing outside was able to eavesdrop on their


    conversation. He was about to knock on the door, but withdrew his hand in thest minute.


    On the other hand, Jared had just arrived at a bar with his buddies. When he saw the caller ID, he


    found a quieter ce and answered the phone. "I thought you were kidding. Are you seriously looking


    for a part-time job?" he asked in stunned disbelief.


    "Of course I''m serious. I''ve been living on a shoestringtely. You need to help me out, buddy!" She


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    thought that her money was enough to keep her going for the next two months. But unfortunately,


    Carlos had made her buy her ssmates ice cream. As a result, she was going to run out of money in


    just two days.


    "You have no money?" Jared asked, confused. But as he was about to go further, his buddies waved at


    him urging him to get in with them. He had to reluctantly dismiss Debbie by saying, "All right. I''ll get


    back to you on this tomorrow."


    "Oh, okay. Uh... could you..." Debbie was too shy to continue, because she had never been caught up


    in such an awkward situation before.


    It was very unlike her to behave like that because she had always been a straightforward person. Jared


    asked curiously, "Tomboy, are you okay? Don''t mince words. Just say it.


    This isn''t like you at all."


    Debbie rolled her eyes, cleared her throat and finally said, "Uh, I was wondering if you could lend me


    some money. Like a few thousand dors? I''ll pay you back once I have my sry."


    Debbie was so embarrassed she wished she could dig a hole in the ground and stick her head in. She


    shouldn''t have asked Carlos for a divorce while she was still a college student. If she had waited until


    she had graduated and found a job, things would have been totally different.


    ''Pathetic'' didn''t even begin to exin how she felt right now! Not only did she have to look for a job, but


    she had to ask Jared to lend her some money.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the means to turn back time.


    Jared waspletely shocked. ''Debbie has no money? That can''t be true!'' As his buddies kept on


    urging him to get in the bar with them, he had to bid farewell to Debbie. "Okay. I''ll transfer the money


    Within one minute, Debbie received a text message from the bank which said 5, 000 dors had been


    transferred into her ount.


    Immediately, she sent Jared a WeChat message. "Got the 5, 000. Thanks, bro!"


    She clicked the "send" button and shed a relieved smile. All of a sudden, someone knocked on her


    bedroom door. Realizing who it was, she put her phone in her pocket and jumped out of the bed. She


    trotted towards the door, and opened it to greet Carlos. "Old man, good evening."


    From the looks of it, he had just arrived home as he was still wearing his white shirt and tie, with his


    coat hanging from his arm. Carlos eyed her from head to toe and said in a calm voice, "Grab your


    English book. I''ll be waiting for you in the study."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the study himself.


    When Debbie entered the study with her English book, Carlos was standing before the French window,


    smoking. He stood straight as a ramrod.


    He had a picture-perfect profile. The first two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, exposing a part of


    his firm, chiseled chest. Debbie felt somewhat thirsty at the sight of the handsome man smoking before


    the window. She swallowed hard and wished for this peaceful moment tost a bit longer.


    Carlos saw here in through the reflection in the window. He walked towards the desk and killed the


    cigarette butt in the ash tray. "Sit," he demanded briefly.


    Looking around the study, Debbie believed that the couch would be the mostfortable ce, so she


    went towards the couch and made herselffortable.


    Carlos followed and sat next to her. They were so close, she could feel the warmth of his body.


    In a low, tantalizing voice, he asked, "How''s your English? I''ll need to assess that before we can


    continue. We are going tomunicate in English this evening."


    Debbie was slightly taken aback. ''Communicate in English? Seriously? I''ve never passed any English


    tests before. I can only speak a bit of English. I had learnt it before I had to travel abroad.''


    "First of all, you need to pay..."


    Carlos opened his mouth and English words poured out of his mouth like a waterfall. Debbie didn''t


    know what he was talking about, but she could tell that his ent was of that so-called Received


    Pronunciation. The only words she was ustomed to were words like "first of all" and "you need to".


    She had no idea what he was trying to tell her.


    When Carlos finally stopped talking, Debbie sat up straight, cleared her throat and answered, "Good


    night... H-How much..." The more she said, the deeper he frowned.


    After she finally finished speaking, he gripped the book more tightly. He tried his best to calm himself


    down and not make her feel intimidated and discouraged.

 Chapter 46 The English Lesson

    Chapter 46 The English Lesson


    Debbie winked at Carlos gloatingly, without the slightest awareness of his gloom, while he stared at her


    with a poker face. "I''ll teach you from now on," he said in English.


    Despite being clueless of what he said, Debbie nodded after a transient daze.


    Carlos thought she understood that sentence, so he continued, "Next, follow me."


    Debbie hesitated a little, and then she nodded again.


    Carlos tapped his index finger on the book and said, "Are you a fool?"


    ''Fool? Sounds familiar, but I''ve forgotten what it means.''


    This time, without hesitation, she simply nodded, because she found that so far nodding had not


    brought her any trouble yet. Therefore, she assumed that no matter what he said, nodding would be


    the proper response.


    Carlos sighed and closed his eyes hopelessly. He took out his phone, and typed, "Are you a fool?" on a


    trantion APP, and showed her the trantion.


    Debbie stared at the screen with surprise.


    She realized that


    she had nodded at him back then.


    ''Calling me a fool? He is a fool, an old fool at 28.''


    Ashamed and infuriated, Debbie pushed the book away and stood up from the couch before she


    dered, "I quit. You''re making fun of me."


    When she was about to leave, Carlos grabbed her hand and pulled her back onto the sofa. However,


    the force of his pull was so strong she fell off the sofa.


    "Ah!" she cried out, before her body hit the floor. Without a conscious thought, she desperately grabbed


    his shirt.


    Carlos quickly wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    Annoyed, Debbie raised her head and red at him with fury. The next thing she knew, apart from the


    meeting of their eyes, his lips had somehow found their way to hers. She didn''t realize they were so


    close. Embarrassed, Debbie''s blush seared through her cheeks and for a minute she thought her face


    was on fire.


    Although the little episode surprised Carlos as well, it only sent him into a three-second trance. Before


    she knew it, he quickly made their idental kiss official.


    Debbie intended to turn him down, but when she recalled what he had said to her on the yground,


    an idea popped up into her head. She mustered up the strength and pushed him onto the couch.


    Lying there, Carlos looked at her in disbelief.


    ''What just happened? Did I, Carlos Huo, just get knocked over by a girl? ''


    Debbie then walked towards the couch and leaned over him with her hands on his chest. Instantly,


    Carlos understood what she was trying to do. However, he was not going to give her a chance to


    seed in what she was up to. He grabbed her by the wrist and said calmly, "Sit up. Let''s continue our


    lesson."


    Debbie''s eyes widened with shock. She felt hurt. ''How is he able to stay calm in such a situation?


    Apart from my pretty face, am I not attractive enough?


    That must be it, or else, why would he not be tempted?


    Did he say that to me on the yground because he doesn''t have any feelings for me?''


    Debbie''s heart grew numb. Her mood turned sour like bad milk. For the first time in her life, she hated


    herself.


    During the remainder of the lesson, she kept silent. Carlos was focused and she seemed attentive. But


    only she knew what was going on in her mind.


    An hourter, Carlos closed his book. "That''s all for today," he said.


    With a nod, Debbie put away her book, looking distracted.


    After the lesson, she got up to leave the study, but as soon as she opened the door, Carlos asked her


    toe back. She turned around in puzzlement.


    He took out his wallet from his pocket, pulled out two cards, and handed them to her. "Here you are.


    One is a savings card with nine-figure savings in it and the other is a credit card with no limit."


    The savings card had the annual revenue of one of the branches of hispanies. He figured it would


    be enough to cover her expenses.


    Debbie''s eyes almost popped out at his words, and her mouth gaped open. Nine figures? She held out


    her hands and counted on her fingers. One zero, two zeros, three zeros...hundred, thousand...million...


    My God! One hundred million? ? ? ?


    "No, thank you." Debbie refused him, instinctively. She had her reasons, all of which were valid.


    Carlos knew what she was thinking. Although he wasn''t sure what her life would be like in the future or


    what kind of person she would turn out to be, right now, she was a person with a good heart. Pure and


    honorable. She still didn''t understand how important money was yet. "We''re not divorced yet. You''re


    still my wife. I see no reason why I shouldn''t support my wife."


    For two minutes, Debbie couldn''t find her voice. "No, Mr. Huo, we''re getting a divorce. I don''t want to


    owe you anything. I''m 21 years old. I can support myself."


    In truth, after everything that had happened between her and Carlos in the past few days, there were


    moments when she had wavered from getting a divorce. But still she felt they should divorce each


    other if they could.


    Debbie looked resolute when she said that. He could tell from her eyes that she had meant every


    single word.


    However, he was used to taking control over everything. This time wouldn''t be an exception. "You can''t


    wait to get rid of me, huh?" With that, he put the cards in her hands. He didn''t say it, but his behavior


    told her that he wouldn''t ept her refusal.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo. I don''t know what you want from this marriage, but I won''t change my mind."


    Debbie might be stubborn and arrogant, but in front of her was a man much more stubborn and


    arrogant than her.


    Carlos frowned. ''Boss, Sir, Mr. Handsome, Mr. Huo, she has addressed me in so many ways. When is


    she going to call me Honey?''


    "I won''t change my mind either. If you don''t use these cards... should I remind you of the consequences


    of defying me?"


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished talking, Debbie red up. "Do you always get what you want by


    threatening people? Do you have no other ways of convincing people?"


    Debbie snapped at him, her voice hardened with rage.


    "Other ways? I do have other ways, for example, sleeping with you and making you incapable of


    getting out of bed for three days," he said.


    "You... you... you are shameless! I won''t give you a chance!"


    "Then I won''t give you a chance to get a divorce," Carlos responded casually.


    Debbie wanted to make a snappyeback, but she failed. After a while, she said, "I''m going to bed."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t bear to spend another second in the same room as him.


    When she got to the door of her bedroom, Carlos spoke again. "Give your ssmate''s money back


    now. Stop looking for a job. You won''t have the time for a part-time job and university."


    "Were you eavesdropping on my private conversation?" Debbie got even angrier.


    ''How could he? This is uneptable.'' Debbie wanted to wrap her hands around his throat and strangle


    him, but she knew better than to pick a fight she wouldn''t win.


    "Eavesdrop? I was just passing by your door, which by the way, you left open, when I overheard you


    talking to someone on the phone."


    ''Ah!'' Debbie screamed inwardly. She wanted to punch him hard so he wouldn''t even recognize himself


    in the mirror. Breathing in and out, she tried to calm herself down.


    Finally, she managed to form a smile on her face. "Mr. Huo, how about I give you ten grand and we get


    a divorce?"


    The man fell into a silence.


    However, Debbie realized that ten grand was too little for a rich man like Carlos. It was so little he


    probably wouldn''t bother picking it up if he had dropped that amount on the floor. "One million!" she


    dered.

 Chapter 47 You Win

    Chapter 47 You Win


    The man remained silent.


    "Ten million!" Debbie dered, gritting her teeth.


    Again, there was no response from the man.


    "Fifty... fifty million!" As long as she could get rid of the bane of her life, she was willing to give him fifty


    million. It was not like she had that kind of money right now. Suffice it to say, she would have to work


    extremely hard to earn that amount, but Debbie firmly believed that she would have it eventually.


    Fearing that the girl would have a mental breakdown in anger and anxiety if he kept silent any longer,


    he finally said, "Why don''t we talk about this when you actually have fifty million?" For a man like Carlos


    Huo, fifty million was just the same as fifty bucks; for Debbie, on the other hand, it was another story.


    "Fine! Carlos, you win!" Debbie''s seething resentment finally reached boiling point, as she stormed out


    of the study.


    In a dramatic disy of anger, she mmed the door shut behind her.


    Back to her bedroom, Debbie threw all her casual clothes out of the closet and crammed them in a


    corner of the room. Standing with arms akimbo, she stared at the empty closet, but that was not


    enough to vent her fiery rage. "Go shopping with me. I''ll buy clothes, cosmetics, jewelry, everything,"


    she told Kasie on the phone.


    ''He wants me to spend money? No problem! Making money might be difficult, but spending money is


    easy.


    Earlier on the yground he said that if I slept with him, he would set me free.


    Okay then, just wait and see, Carlos Huo. I''ll sleep with you."


    Early the next morning, Debbie went to university in the pinkced dress that she had worn on her 21st


    birthday.


    The thought of the look on Carlos'' face when he''d seen her in that dress that morning made her want to


    burst outughing.


    At the dining table, Carlos put on a cold face as per usual, but the amazement was in in his eyes.


    Debbie whirled in front of him on purpose and asked, "Mr. Handsome, how do I look?"


    ''Did he forget that I am a girl? Even pretending to be a man won''t be hard for me, not to mention acting


    like ady. Do I even need to pretend to be ady?


    I used to be a sophisticated girl when I was little. How hard can it be to act like a sophisticateddy?''


    With the help of foundation primer, BB cushion, brown eyebrow powder, ck eyeliner, and Giorgio


    Armani Lip Maestro 400 The Red, the tomboy had transformed into a princess.


    Once she used to wear her hair in a ponytail or a bun, but now she let it flow elegantly as a princess


    should.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Her long, ck hair, so smooth and silky, as if it were tailored from a starless night sky. As she whirled,


    her hair tumbled down to her waist, stirring in the wind.


    Thest time at the cruiser party, Debbie had captivated Carlos'' heart with an elegant evening dress.


    However, the simple pinkced dress she was wearing now seemed to have made her even prettier.


    Carlos lowered his eyes and concealed all his feelings for her. "Eat your breakfast," he said tly.


    Only he knew how crazy he was feeling about her deep down in his heart. He wished he could just


    throw her onto the table and...


    Even though Carlos had tried to hide his emotions, Debbie was quite satisfied with his minimal


    reaction. She wasn''t expecting him topliment her anyway, so she ate her breakfast quietly without


    uttering another word.


    Debbie''s eyes brightened as her mind reyed the pleasant memories from the morning. When she


    smiled, all the boys stopped moving and gathered around her spellbound by her beauty. ''I would give


    up everything for that smile, '' they all thought.


    Having noticed all the attention she was getting, Debbie winked at the boys. Some returned goofy grins


    at her, while others blushed, and the rest bumped into each other, flustered, as they walked by.


    "My...my goodness, Tom...I mean, Debbie, are you going on a blind date?" Kristina changed the way


    she usually addressed Debbie, because at that moment, Debbie didn''t look like a tomboy at all.


    Thest time Debbie had worn that dress, she hadn''t put on any makeup, nor had she paid any special


    attention to her hairstyle. Needless to say, unlike today, she hadn''t turned as many heads on that day.


    When Debbie, along with Jared, had gone to that anniversary party on that cruiser the other day, the


    only difference from her usual daily image was that red evening dress. As a result, none of Debbie''s


    friends had ever seen her so stunning.


    Dixon, who was standing next to Kristina, remarked, "Debbie, I guess you are not here to study but to


    distract the boys."


    At that moment, Debbie was actually feeling a bit tired of pretending to be a different person. The smile


    on her face had finally gone on strike. Most importantly, Carlos wasn''t at the university to see her


    anyway.


    As soon as the stiff smile was gone, Debbie walked over to Kristina, hugged her, andined,


    "Kristina, I never knew being a woman could be so exhausting!"


    "Huh? Howe? I feel good to be a woman," Kristina replied. Having considered the fact that she


    and Kristina were twopletely different kinds of women, Debbie waved her hand resignedly and


    suggested, "The ss will begin soon. Let''s go to the ssroom."


    When they entered the ssroom, all eyes were drawn towards Debbie. Jared ran to her, wrapped his


    arm around her shoulders and dered, "Debbie, I am going to pursue you. I mean it."


    She rolled her eyes at him and replied bluntly, "I''m sorry, Jared, but I didn''t put on this outfit for you."


    "Then who is it for? Are you in love or something?" Jared had a keen ear.


    "What? Debbie is in love? Who is the lucky man? Debbie,e on, tell us," Kasie asked anxiously


    while shaking Debbie''s arm. Her voice was thick with shock, as if someone had just told her that the


    sun had risen in the middle of the night.


    ''Even a charming man like Carlos Huo can''t pique Debbie''s interest. Who is this mystery man that has


    won her heart? He must be perfect, '' Kasie wondered.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m not in love. I''m just upset," Debbie exined to her friends.


    She couldn''t stop thinking about what had happened the night before.


    However, her friends'' curiosity was not even close to being satisfied. They wanted to ask some more


    questions, but the professor had stepped into the ssroom. They had to put aside their curiosity for


    the moment.


    In the afternoon, Carlos'' ss began as scheduled. Sitting in the middle of the multimedia ssroom,


    Debbie seemed awfully quiet.


    As if that weren''t strange enough, she had attended the ss on time and she didn''t even stop the


    boys froming into the ssroom.


    Although she seemed well-behaved, Carlos didn''t believe that she had somehow changed in less than


    a day. Later, her actions proved that he was right about her. In ss, whenever Carlosid eyes on her,


    she''d wink at him.


    What confused Carlos was that before, other women had winked at him constantly, but he had never


    felt a thing; be it super models, actresses or socialite divas. But when this girl winked at him, he''d lose


    focus and fail to concentrate.


    When the bell rang, some girls rushed to the podium and surrounded Carlos immediately with


    excitement in their eyes, as if they had finally met their prince charming, even though that was not


    Carlos'' first lesson with them. Debbie strode to the podium, patted on the shoulder of one of the girls


    and gestured for her to move away. When the girls saw it was her, the joy on their faces evaporated.


    Debbie could sense their anger in the air and in their eyes. However, none of the girls dared to speak


    up.


    She stood by Carlos'' side and watched him put his things away with one hand propped against her


    chin. All the while, Carlos pretended not to notice that she was there. "Mr. Huo, there are some points


    in this lesson that I don''t understand."


    With everything tidied up, Carlos cast her a cold look and made his way to the door without saying a


    word.


    Seeing Debbie slighted, some students started snickering; some even taunted.


    Embarrassed, Debbie held her head up high andmented, "Why is he so arrogant? As if I wanted to


    learn all this stupid stuff!"


    Unfortunately, Carlos hadn''t walked out of the ssroom just yet.


    He heard every word she had said. A smile appeared on his lips. Humiliated and angry, Debbie walked


    back to her seat, took out her phone, and sent Carlos a message. "Carlos Huo, don''te back to the


    vi tonight. I don''t want to see you!"

 Chapter 48 Back From Singapore

    Chapter 48 Back From Singapore


    Debbie waited, but Carlos didn''t reply to her message even after her next ss had begun.


    Meanwhile, an Emperor sped in the direction of ZL Group along the road.


    The man in the backseat read the message he had received repeatedly, and his heart began to sing


    with joy.


    Tristan, who was in the passenger seat, opened Carlos'' schedule and started his report. "Mr. Huo, you


    are going to Singapore tomorrow for a couple of days. An ident has urred in one of the factories


    there, and the problem still hasn''t been resolved yet."


    In the evening, Debbiey in bed and paid full attention to every single noise that came in from outside


    the window. However, it was past midnight already and she still didn''t hear the sound of Carlos'' car.


    ''Is he angry at me? Did he really decide not toe home?


    Did I cross the line? After all, this is his house and I kicked him out of it.''


    With such thoughts running in her mind, Debbie felt troubled and restless.


    Then she sent him another message to see how he would react. "Mr. Huo," she simply typed on her


    phone.


    To her surprise, Carlos responded almost immediately, with a single-word reply, "Yes?"


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know what to say next as she stared nkly at her phone screen. Debby


    hesitated for a long moment. "Where are you?" she finally asked.


    "Office." Carlos had just arrived at the branchpany in Singapore and was set to work.


    However, Debbie didn''t know that he had gone abroad. She thought that he was still in Y City and had


    decided not toe back because of her message. "Well, about today, in the ssroom, I... It was not


    my fault. You ignored me in front of everyone. Perhaps you shoulde back. It''s okay. I can just


    avoid you in the vi,"


    she gibbered nervously. She felt like she owed him an apology, but she was too embarrassed to go


    through with it.


    Carlos guessed how conflicted she was at that moment as he read her message. ''She is so cute, '' he


    thought to himself.


    Since he couldn''t go back right now, Carlos replied, "Go to sleep."


    Having noticed how short his replies were, Debbie assumed that he was angry with her. ''After I made


    the effort of contacting him, still, he doesn''t want toe back. How can he be so petty?" She covered


    her head with the nket in frustration.


    ''Fine. Suit yourself. I have apologized anyway." Soon after, she drifted into deep sleep.


    But the next two days were unsettling for Debbie, because she hadn''t seen Carlos even once. Neither


    at the university nor at the vi. For some reason, all his sses were postponed until further notice.


    Confused and worried, Debbie finally asked Philip about Carlos'' whereabouts. When she had finally


    learned the truth, she was relieved but also furious.


    Debbie realized that he had already reached Singapore when he had gotten her messages the other


    night, and he had deliberately decided not to tell her the truth.


    ''I''ve been beating myself over this for two days, you self-centered son of a bitch.''


    Two days ago, she had nned to go shopping with Kasie and Kristina, but then something hade


    up and they had to get a rain check on their ns.


    Now that she knew Carlos didn''t disappear because of her, she felt like binge shopping and soon, the


    three girls went to Shining International za. Debbie bought clothes and cosmetics to her heart''s


    content. Every time she spent Carlos'' money, she felt as if she were kicking him in the sheen. She felt


    fantastic.


    After Debbie had paid for the cosmetics, Kasie whispered, "Tomboy, you''ve been acting weirdtely.


    You are wearing makeup, you''ve been buying cosmetics, and you are buying clothes that you would


    have never worn before. This isn''t you. Are you really in love?"


    Debbie cast a short nce at the fashionable clothes in the bags, and shook her head earnestly.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Believe me. I''m not in love. It''s just that my self-esteem was hurt, so now I''m trying to fix it."


    Challenged and then rejected by a man, she started to suspect that she wasn''t charming enough for


    him.


    "Okay. Since everybody is free tonight, why don''t we hang out together?" Kasie suggested. Besides,


    the next day was Saturday. No school.


    After arranging to meet at East City Vi, they left for the supermarket to buy some food and drinks.


    When they got to the elevator, Debbie spotted a man and a woman in an ad on the LED screen.


    In the ad, Olga, delicately made up and in a cream dress, was intimately standing by a man wearing a


    dark blue suit. With their arms interlocked, she was smiling at the camera happily.


    "Mr. Huo and Miss Mi, you two make a perfect couple," the host said.


    Olga didn''t say anything but smiled at the host. A clever move. In this case, silence was the best


    response.


    Kasie shook Debbie''s arm and pointed at the screen excitedly. "Isn''t that Mr. Huo? And the woman next


    to him is... Wait. Why is that Olga with him again? Are they getting married or something?"


    "She really isn''t good enough for Mr. Huo. Mr. Huo is not only handsome but also well-read. Olga would


    be lucky to be with a man like him," Kristina sighed.


    The ad and her friends''ments made Debbie''s insides boil up with anger. She stared at the man in


    the ad angrily and cursed him in her heart.


    ''There he is, a married man, fooling around with another woman. Bah! What a pig!''


    Kasie caught her resentful re. "Debbie, don''t hate Mr. Huo so much. Even though you two seem to


    be fated to be enemies, at least you are lucky enough to have met a man like him. We, however,


    weren''t blessed with the same kind of opportunities."


    Debbie kept her lips pursed. When they got everything from the supermarket, they headed for the vi.


    Tonight would only be about Debbie and her best friends. Jared, Dixon, Kristina, and Kasie had been to


    the vi a couple of times before Carlos had moved back, so they were familiar with the ce.


    After Debbie had sent Julie home early, the boys and girls were left alone to eat, drink, and be merry.


    They had a lot of fun.


    At 10 p.m. after having gulped down tens of cans of beer, they were all quite tipsy. The living room was


    a mess. Empty cans and boxes, used tissues, and fruit peel covered the floor, looking like a carpet of


    garbage. Debbie and Kasie were singing a soppy love song. Kristina and Dixon crouched on the sofa,


    whispering andughing amongst themselves while Jared was alone. Suddenly, he lifted his leg and


    gave Dixon a kick. "Hey, careful with your cute back and forth in front of me, man. I''m all alone here.


    Otherwise, I''ll have to steal your girlfriend one day."


    Dixon kicked him back and yelled, "I''ve been single for more than 20 years. If you dare steal my


    girlfriend, I''ll hunt you down and end you."


    Jared felt goosebumps all over his body.


    The two boys'' conversation had Kristina giggling away. Debbie was too drunk to steady herself. After


    the song, she got up to sit on the sofa when she identally fell into Jared''s arms.


    Debbie used Jared of tripping her and thetterined that she was putting on weight. While


    they were exchanging pinches and kicks, the door of the vi was opened from outside.


    In the eyes of the man at the door, it looked like they were flirting with each other.


    When they saw the man''s face, Debbie''s friends eximed, "Ah! Mr. Huo!" They all sprang off the sofa


    in fright. Only Debbie remained where she was. She brushed her hair and stared at the door, still in a


    trance. "No, it can''t be him," she murmured. She had inquired Philip about Carlos'' itinerary. He wasn''t


    supposed to be back until two more days.


    ''I must be very drunk, '' Debbie thought.


    The man was dressed in a ck suit and vest, with his jacket hanging from one arm. His eyes swept


    around the room, and caught sight of the mess in the living room.


    Tristan, who was standing behind Carlos, looked at the woman who was staggering to her feet. His


    eyes widened in astonishment. ''Mr. Huo has rushed back from Singapore and this is what he sees?


    Mrs. Huo is going to be in a lot of trouble.''

 Chapter 49 Having A Headache

    Chapter 49 Having A Headache


    Tristan prayed for the students in his heart.


    Intimidated by Carlos, they were already half sober when they saw him standing at the door. One by


    one, they took turns and greeted him politely.


    "Good evening, Mr. Huo," said Jared. ''This is creepy. What''s Mr. Huo doing in Debbie''s home?'' he


    wondered.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nice to see you, Mr. Huo," Dixon and Kristina chimed in. Dixon had sensed that Carlos and Debbie


    had a personal rtionship when he had seen Carlos in the dean''s office, but he had kept that


    knowledge to himself all along.


    "Mr. Huo?" Kasie couldn''t believe her eyes. ''Who am I? Where am I? Why am I seeing Carlos Huo in


    Debbie''s house?''


    Then the same question popped up in Debbie''s friends'' heads. ''Why is Carlos Huo here?''


    "Mr. Handsome!" A crisp voice caught the attention of everyone in the room.


    ''Whhhhhhat?


    Did Debbie just call Carlos Huo Mr. Handsome?''


    The living room grew deafeningly silent, while the air was too thick to breathe. Jared''s legs were


    shaking like dry leaves. He felt as if his dder was about to let go. Even his father didn''t scare him as


    much as Carlos did. Who would believe the man at the door was only six years older than him?


    Jared shook his head in disbelief. Nothing else mattered anymore. The most important question in their


    minds was, ''What is Carlos Huo doing in Debbie''s house?''


    By this time, Debbie''s head was a lot clearer. Carlos nced at her with a straight face and then


    walked inside.


    The rest were scared stiff. They could feel their hair stand on end. Everyone held their breaths. Before


    Carlos said anything, they all lined up against the wall. Jared kept his head low, like a horrified turtle.


    "Have you been drinking?" Carlos asked. The line of people nodded in unison, like a flock of birds


    bobbing their heads.


    Debbie clutched the corner of her clothes. All she kept thinking was why Carlos hade back


    unannounced, all of a sudden. How was she supposed to exin their rtionship to her friends?


    After ncing again at the cans on the floor, Carlos asked, "Did all of you drink this?"


    Some of the kids nodded while the others shook their heads.


    Debbie was one of thetter. She wasn''t dumb enough to admit in front of Carlos that she had drunk a


    lot.


    "Tristan, go buy ten crates of beer. None of them is allowed to leave until they finish all of them," the


    man ordered sternly. The students gasped and looked at each other in horror.


    Debbie, however, was doing math in her head. To match his status, Carlos would only buy imported


    beer. Generally, there were 12 bottles in a crate. Therefore, they would have to drink 120 bottles of


    beer in total.


    Divided by five, that left them with 24 bottles of beer each.


    No normal human being could drink 24 bottles of beer. As if that weren''t bad enough, each o them had


    already drunk ten cans of beer before Carlos walked in.


    When Debbie came to that conclusion in her mind, the smile on her face froze.


    She couldn''t even bring herself to utter a single word to beg for the tyrant''s mercy.


    Tristan followed his boss'' orders and turned around. When he was about to leave, Carlos added,


    "These kids are having a nice get-together. It''s a pleasant asion. The beer must be of good quality.


    Be sure to buy canned Amazon Beers."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Tristan wished the kids luck under his breath, after he closed the door behind him.


    Kasie''s face turned ashen and Jared copsed onto the sofa.


    The other three didn''t understand why they had reacted like that. Actually it was because Kasie and


    Jared knew that


    instead of 12, there were 24 cans in a crate of Amazon Beer. Therefore, they would have to drink 240


    cans of beer in total. Each of them would have to drink 48 cans of beer.


    ''No! I can''t let him treat us like this.'' Debbie felt it was time for her to step forward. She couldn''t watch


    as her friends got dragged down like that.


    She took one step forward and said, "Carlos Huo, I invited my friends over and I take full responsibility


    for the party. If you want to punish somebody, punish me. Let my friends go."


    Kristina was about to help Debbie when Kasie grabbed her hand while shaking her head.


    ''How can Kristina not see that Debbie and Carlos have a special rtionship? Debbie is our best


    chance to get off the hook.''


    Carlos sat down in the armchair and slowly lit a cigarette while Debbie was waiting for his response.


    However, Carlos remained silent. Having run out of patience, Debbie said, "Since you aren''t saying


    anything, I take it that you have given us your acquiescence."


    "No problem, just as long as you drink all ten crates of beer yourself," he said casually as his fingers


    slid on the screen of his phone. When he found Tristan''s phone number, he typed, "Go home."


    "Mr. Huo, Sir, Debbie is a girl. Certainly she can''t drink all the beer by herself. Let me drink with her,"


    Jared put in. When he heard that Debbie had taken all the responsibilities, his legs were not shaking


    anymore and he jumped off the sofa instantly.


    Whatever rtionship Debbie and Carlos had, Kasie didn''t think it mattered anymore. "Mr. Huo, they


    will die if you make them drink all that beer."


    Then Dixon broke in, "I am also to me for the party. I should be punished with them."


    "Me too," said Kristina.


    Carlos'' eyes shifted from one to another. "Very touching. Your friendship is deeper than I thought."


    Debbie had heard that before, but when Carlos said it, she couldn''t help shivering. "Of course. We''re


    old friends," she said defiantly.


    "If you don''t want to drink the beer, okay then," he announced.


    The kids felt a huge relief when they heard that. But unfortunately, Carlos wasn''t finished yet. "But you''ll


    have to agree to study abroad next year," he said to Debbie.


    Carlos had been in management for nearly ten years, but he had mostly been managing subordinates.


    This girl, his wife, however, was a totally different ball game altogether.


    Lately, she had been attending all her sses and hadn''t been in a single fight. However, every time he


    thought of her weak English, it pained him. And now, the mess in the living room and not to mention the


    alcohol abuse...


    All this had given him a new kind of headache. However, he still didn''t want a divorce.


    He thought maybe she would be more focused if she studied overseas, where she was away from her


    friends.


    Back at home, when Jared went upstairs, his legs were weak as jello. As soon as he saw his father,


    Jasper Han, he embraced him immediately, close to tears. "Dad, I swear I won''t drink a drop of alcohol


    in the next month."


    When his son hugged him, Jasper Han intended to ask his son to leave him alone, but what Jared said


    intrigued him. "What''s happened?" he asked his son.


    "Dad, do you know Mr. Huo?" Jared asked.


    "Mr. Huo? Which Mr. Huo? Carlos Huo?"


    "Yes." Upon hearing Carlos'' name, Jared immediately let go of his father and stood straight. With a


    towering height of six foot eleven, he looked like a tree.


    Jasper Han looked at his son in confusion and asked, "Why did you suddenly bring him up?"


    "Because he is... he is a demon. I feel sorry for you old guys who have to do business with him."


    When Jasper Han heard his son call him an old guy, he pped him in the shoulder and said, "You


    ungratefuld, I''m your father. Show some respect! Did Carlos Huo give you a hard time? I''m telling


    you, stay away from him. Messing with him is the stupidest thing anyone can do. He will make sure you


    will never see the sun rise again."


    Despite being frightened, Jared sneered to save face.


    When his phone buzzed, he read his WeChat message and his eyes widened like watermelons. "What


    the hell?"


    If nothing had happened tonight, he wouldn''t have believed what was written in the message. However,


    after all of that, he was ready to believe that even fishes could fly.

 Chapter 50 The Truth Was Out

    Chapter 50 The Truth Was Out


    In the group''s chat on WeChat, Debbie said, "Carlos Huo is actually my husband."


    Then she added, "But I''m trying to get a divorce."


    "Moron!"mented Jared.


    He was relieved when Kasie and Kristina pretty much said the same thing. ''Who in their right mind


    would not want to be Carlos Huo''s wife?''


    In East City Vi, Debbie was told to clean the living room by herself as punishment. She replied to her


    friends'' messages as she put the empty cans into the bin. "You don''t understand. We didn''t get married


    because we loved each other. It''s nothing like that. I don''t love him and he doesn''t love me. I''m still


    young. Why should I be trapped in this loveless marriage?"


    Kasie had jumped out of bed when she read Debbie''s first message. Her hands were shaking from


    excitement. It took a while before she calmed down and said, "Debbie, are you really that old-


    fashioned? Times have changed! Who cares about love now? Can love keep you alive? Although you


    don''t love each other, Carlos is rich, handsome, and powerful. That''s everybody''s dream. What else do


    you want?"


    When Debbie sat down on the sofa speechlessly, Kristina said, "I just realized that I have been


    shopping at the Shining International za with the owner of Shining International za."


    Dixon couldn''t believe Debbie was married and what shocked him even more was that her husband


    was Carlos Huo, the man whose face was as cold as an iceberg. "Think it over, Debbie. Divorce is


    huge. To be honest, I think Mr. Huo is the right man for you. You know, considering your personality. He


    might be the only one that can take your hot temper down a notch."


    Dixon''s words made Debbie even more determined to get divorced. She didn''t want a husband who


    would take control of her life.


    After a long while, Jared joined in the conversation again. "Debbie Nian, you would be a muttonhead to


    file a divorce."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie couldn''t stand to read her friends'' messages anymore. She threw her phone away on the sofa


    in distress. Why didn''t any of them support her in her decision? However, her phone didn''t stop


    buzzing. She knew that her friends were still trying to talk her out of the divorce. "Go to sleep. Since


    Carlos Huo has been holding back the divorce, what I think or want doesn''t really matter."


    Instantly, the chat became quiet. Her phone stopped beeping, because no one was talking.


    Debbie shook her head in disappointment.


    These were her best friends, but none of them was on her side in this matter. ''Not only should I end my


    marriage, I think it''s time I find myself some new friends, '' she thought bitterly.


    Before going to sleep, she sent another message in the group''s chat. "This is confidential. Don''t tell


    anyone else."


    At almost half past midnight, after ying some video games, Jared saw Debbie''s message and he


    joked, "I have sold your secret to a journalist. By tomorrow morning, everybody wille to know that


    you are Mrs. Huo."


    The beeping of the phone woke Kasie up. She looked at the screen drowsily and snapped, "Don''t


    disturb my sleep. Back off!"


    Finally, everything went silent.


    The next morning, when Debbie was getting dressed, the newly bought fashionable clothes in her


    closet upset her. She regretted buying them.


    Why had she bought all those clothes just to look good for Carlos? Why couldn''t she continue to live


    her life the way she wanted to? And just be herself?


    She fumbled in the closet for the old casual clothes she had crammed in the back. They had been


    wrinkled, but she put them on anyway. After putting on a pair of white tennis shoes, she went


    downstairs. ''Ah, this is so much better.''


    By then, Carlos had already finished his breakfast. Something on the iPad caught his interest. "Try to


    wake up half an hour earlier from now on," he said when he saw her.


    "Why?" As soon as she sat down at the table, Julie handed her a bowl of congee with salted pork and


    century egg. She took a sip and looked up at Carlos.


    "Because then you won''t stay up sote."


    Here came the intrusion once again.


    Debbie was fuming. "Why do you care whether I stay upte or not? You fool around with other women


    and you don''t see me passing judgement on you."


    Carlos suddenly lifted his head from the iPad and stared at her coldly. Debbie started to get nervous.


    "What? Am I wrong?"


    "Are you jealous?" Carlos never treated any of those women seriously. If him being with another


    woman bothered her, he wouldn''t mind making some changes to suit her preference.


    His question blindsided Debbie. "I... I... Of course I''m not jealous. Why would you think that? Do as you


    like. I don''t care." Thest few words were not only directed to Carlos, but also to herself.


    Carlos'' eyes returned to the iPad without another word.


    For some reason, Debbie couldn''t enjoy the delicious bowl of congee with salted pork and century egg


    in front of her, even though that was her favorite dish. Instead of wolfing it down, she remarked, "If you


    want to marry one of them, just let me know. I''ll be d to make room for her."


    Carlos slowly put down the iPad and walked over to her.


    He gently grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    At that moment, Julie was busy in the kitchen. Debbie flushed and tried to free herself. "Julie, Julie will


    see us."


    Regardless, Carlos exined slowly, "I don''t want to marry any of those women. I only see them for


    work. None of them matters to me. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I do." Did he have to be so close to her to say that? She didn''t want to think what he would do if


    she had said she didn''t understand him. The man nodded in satisfaction.


    "There''s a bit of rice on the corner of your mouth," he said.


    Huh? The sudden change of subject confused her a little. When she understood what he meant, she


    stuck her tongue out to lick the rice.


    Before she knew it, Carlos wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed his lips against hers.


    After breakfast, Debbie dashed out of the vi on her scooter, totally ignoring Carlos, who was behind


    her, also on his way to work.


    Her cheeks were still burning with embarrassment until she stopped at the traffic lights one kilometer


    away from the vi.


    That man sure knew how to make a woman''s heart flutter.


    Bang! A dull sound startled her and brought her back to reality. The sound came from an empty juice


    bottle that had been thrown out of a Lamborghini, before it rolled on the road and finally stopped at the


    side of Debbie''s scooter.


    Debbie took a short nce at the red light. There were still 30 seconds to go.


    She got off the scooter, picked up the bottle, and tapped on the window of the Lamborghini. The


    window was slowly rolled down and revealed a woman wearing sunsses in the passenger''s seat.


    Judging from her outfit and appearance, Debbie assumed that she was most likely a parvenu.


    The woman''s clothes were fancy, but the color was gaudy. Her unbound curly hair had been dyed


    blonde and she was wearing hoops.


    The man in the driver''s seat was in his thirties. When they heard Debbie tapping on the window, both


    he and the woman turned to look at her with a confused look on their faces. Without a word, Debbie


    took several steps back, threw the empty bottle in the air and kicked it into the limo.


    Somehow it hit the woman in the head, but Debbie couldn''t care less.


    "Hey, maybe your parents never taught you anything when you grew up. But just so you know, you


    deserved this. And if you keep being such a disgusting piece of shit, more people will be d to teach


    you a valuable lesson." When Debbie finished talking, there were only three seconds left before the red


    lights turned green. Allowing the people in the car no time to respond, she returned to her scooter, and


    sped off.


    Meanwhile, Debbie''s friends were waiting for her at the entrance of the university. When her scooter


    appeared, they all walked up and surrounded her.


    Kasie gave her a pat on the helmet and said, "Yo, as the powerful Mrs. Huo, don''t you think it''s bad for


    your image to drive around on a cheap scooter?"


    Debbie took off the helmet and rolled her eyes at her. "You helped me pick this scooter. Don''t forget


    that you liked it too."


    "That''s because I didn''t know your real identity. Otherwise, I would have convinced you to buy a Ferrari,


    a Lotus, a Lamborghini, a Rolls-Royce, or a Maserati. Anything but a scooter," Kasie protested.

 Chapter 51 Shame On Her

    Chapter 51 Shame On Her


    After some hesitation, Jared asked, "Debbie, don''t forget that our high school ssmates'' gathering is


    this evening. Can you make it?"


    Dixon added cautiously, "We agreed to go to the party a while ago, but I know your husband won''t


    allow you to drink, and we won''t force you to drink either. Will he still allow you toe?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Guys, if you keep acting like this, you won''t be my friends


    anymore."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s go to the ssroom. It is your husband''s ss." Kristina


    winked at Debbie. She had tons of questions for Debbie, but the entrance of the university was too


    public for a private conversation. She decided to put off talking with Debbie untilter when they were


    alone.


    Debbie wasn''t sure whether tough or to cry. She wanted to tell Kristina not to address Carlos as her


    husband, as their marriage was only real on the outside. However, Kristina wasn''t aware of that, and it


    was a long story. Debbie was in no mood of revisiting at that time. Before anything else, she decided to


    shut her mouth and park her motorbike first.


    Kristina and Dixon went to the multimedia ssroom first. Finally, Debbie, Kasie and Jared entered the


    ssroom which was almost fully upied.


    Fortunately, Kristina had saved them three seats. While the three of them were walking towards their


    seats, two girls were arguing with Dixon. "Why did you take up our seats?"


    Kasie went and sat in the seat next to Kristina, Jared sat next to Kasie, and Debbie sat beside Jared.


    The other side of Debbie was the passage.


    Debbie put her books on the desk in front of her and leaned against the back of her seat as she looked


    at the two girls who were still arguing. "You say these are your seats, but do you have any proof? If you


    have a problem, why don''t you fight us for these seats? Finders keepers, losers weepers!" she said.


    "Debbie Nian, we were here first. But then we went to thedies'' room. When we came back, Dixon


    had already taken our seats. You can''t be this unreasonable!" Gail, one of the two girls, argued. She


    regretted not leaving her books on the seats before going to thedies'' room.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After hearing what Gail had said, Debbie shed a mocking smile and snorted, "Come on, Jail Mu!


    Why do you use thedies'' room as an excuse every time? You must really like it huh? Why don''t you


    just live in thedies'' room?" Thest time in the shopping mall, Gail had used the same excuse to


    mess with Debbie. Herme excuse really amused her cousin.


    Although Gail was livid, she didn''t dare snap back at Debbie. She knew she was no match for her, so


    she had to look for somewhere else to sit with herpanion.


    Moments after the bell rang, the man most of the students were waiting to see stepped into the the


    ssroom. As usual, he swept his eyes over the crowd and when he spotted the girl he was looking for


    ying with her pen, he felt satisfied and began lecturing.


    The content of this ss was scientific economics. All the students were listening carefully, including


    Debbie. All of a sudden, her phone beeped. She stole a nce at the man on the tform to confirm


    that he was not looking in her direction, and took out her phone secretly.


    When she read the text message on her phone, she froze on the spot for a long time.


    Eventually, she decided to reply to the text. After sending her reply, she put her phone back and stared


    nkly at her book. All she was thinking about was the text.


    "Deb, I''m flying back the day after tomorrow. Will you pick me up at the airport? I''ve missed you so


    much. I want to see you the moment I get off the ne."


    Would she go to the airport to pick him up? Of course, she would not. She sent a reply to his text


    saying that she couldn''t pick him up at the airport as she had sses to attend on the day he was


    Debbie received a reply almost instantly. "I''ll be in Y City at 3 p.m. I can help you make up for the


    missed lessons. You still haven''t forgotten about me, right?"


    While all her attention was focused on that text, Debbie failed to notice that her husband was


    approaching.


    When she was typing the words "I ha¡ª", she was interrupted by a loud knocking sound.


    Knock! Knock! Knock! Carlos knocked on the desk in front of her and reached out his hand towards


    her.


    ''Holy crap!'' she cursed inwardly. Carlos had told them before that it was forbidden to y with mobile


    phone in his ss. Debbie immediately put her phone back in her pocket, sat up straight and gave him


    a wide smile.


    Carlos, however, had no intention of letting her go. He pointed to her pocket, gesturing for her to hand


    her phone over.


    Debbie had forgotten to lock her screen before she put her phone away in a hurry. If she gave Carlos


    the phone right now, nothing would stop him from reading the conversation between her and another


    boy.


    Embarrassed, she smiled at Carlos and put her hand on his palm as if she didn''t understand that he


    was asking for her phone.


    The others in the ssroom widened their eyes in disbelief. How dare Debbie put her hand on Mr.


    Huo''s hand?


    All the girls stared at Debbie angrily. How they wished they could chop her hand off.


    With no change in facial expression, Carlos gently shook her hand away and reached out his hand


    again. This time, the fact that Debbie ced her other hand on his hand and looked at him with her doe


    eyes angered the students even more.


    A girl cursed through her gritted teeth, "Wow! Shame on her!"


    Debbie looked in the direction the voice came from and cast a warning nce at the girl. Startled, the


    girl looked away and set her sights elsewhere.


    All of a sudden, Jared, who was sitting next to Debbie, took out her phone from her pocket and gave it


    to Carlos. "Mr. Huo, Debbie has been paying attention to you all this time."


    Debbie''s jaw fell to the floor. ''Oh my God! I''m done! Jared Han, what did you do?!'' she cursed him in


    her mind.


    When Carlos took over the phone, the screen was still on. As a result, he saw the conversation


    between his wife and another boy. Within seconds, his entire face darkened. He cast a cold nce at


    the girl before him as he put the phone in his pocket and walked back to the tform to continue


    lecturing.


    ''I might get buried alive today!'' she cried inwardly and cast a burning nce at Jared. Confused, Jared


    whispered in her ear, "You''ve got some nerve! Even I don''t dare to y with my phone in his ss. I


    tried to warn you when he was approaching, but he was staring at the both of us and so I didn''t dare to


    make a move. Never mind. He''s your husband. You''ll have your phone back after the ss. Why are


    you being so worried?"


    Why was she being so worried? Her husband saw the conversation between her and her ex!


    More importantly, she had been nning to type "I had a thing for you once, but it''s over between the


    two of us." Sadly, she had just managed to type, "I ha¡ª" before she was interrupted. Carlos must have


    misunderstood "I ha¡ª" for "I have a thing for you!" Damn it!


    Under the desk, Debbie gripped Jared''s fingers as tightly as she could.


    Although Jared was in extreme pain, he didn''t dare utter a single cry. The pain appeared on his face in


    the form of slight twitches.


    While Carlos was not looking at her, she took the chance and whispered in Jared''s ear, "If Carlos is


    going to punish me for this, I''ll tell him that I was sending the text message to you."


    "What text message?" Suddenly, Jared had a bad feeling in his gut.


    Debbie gave him a wicked smile and said, "Hayden Gu''sing be back. He said he missed me. He


    wants to see me."


    "Hayden Gu ising back? Why?" Jared was too slow to realize Debbie''s true intentions.


    Debbie peeked at the man on the tform, only to realize that he had been staring at her all the time,


    with icy, cold eyes.


    "I don''t know why. But it has nothing to do with me," she replied in a soft yet cold voice.


    When Carlos looked away, she added, "I didn''t save his number. So if Carlos asks me about it, I''ll tell


    him that it was you."


    "Damn it!" Jared looked at Debbie in stunned disbelief. "Are you serious? Please don''t do this to me! I


    didn''t know you were exchanging messages with Hayden Gu!"

 Chapter 52 A Good Kisser

    Chapter 52 A Good Kisser


    Amused by Jared''s reaction, Debbie winked at him and teased, "So now you''ve realized that you made


    a big mistake, huh? Can you imagine what Carlos would do to you if he thought you were having an


    affair with me? I''m really curious to find out."


    All of a sudden, Carlos turned around and red at Debbie. Immediately, she sat up straight and


    looked forward at the screen.


    His cold eyes made her feel like she was lying on a bed of nails. ''Oh my God! Why is he looking at me


    like that? His gaze is sharp enough to see right through my soul, '' she thought.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not until then that she realized Carlos came to teach in the university for her. He made sure that


    Debbie had to attend all of his sses and he was even strict enough to give her trouble if she tried to


    cut sses.


    Just as she had expected, Debbie was asked to go to Carlos'' office when the ss came to an end.


    She gave Jared her books and told him, "Go buy some firecrackers when you have time."


    "Firecrackers? What for?" Jared was confused.


    "When Carlos quits teaching, I''ll set off firecrackers to celebrate the glorious moment."


    Jared stood there without a word, unable toprehend what Debbie was trying to aplish.


    In truth, he felt pity for Carlos, because he was the one who''d have to spend the rest of his life with a


    bad girl like Debbie.


    In Carlos'' office


    Carlos walked in and ced Debbie''s phone on the desk, the screen of which was now locked. "Unlock


    your phone!" he demanded coldly.


    An idea popped up in her head just as Debbie reached out her hand to grab her phone. However, he


    quickly grabbed her hand and threatened, "If you don''t unlock it, I''ll unlock you this evening."


    ''Unlock me? What does he mean by that? It must be one of his dirty jokes again!''


    Feeling embarrassed, Debbie forced a fake smile and said, "All right."


    In the blink of an eye, just as Carlos released her hand, she grabbed her phone and dashed towards


    the door.


    A cold voice from behind pulled her to a halt. "Look at your phone first. Then you may decide whether


    you want to run away or not."


    ''What? Look at my phone?''


    Without further dy, Debbie unlocked her phone and looked over the messages between her and


    Hayden. Much to her surprise, somehow the conversation had continued even after her phone had


    been confiscated by Carlos.


    Thest message she had read from Hayden said, "I''ll be in Y City at 3 p.m. I can help you make up for


    the missed lessons. You still haven''t forgotten about me, right?" Unfortunately, Carlos had taken her


    phone away before she could send a reply. However, now she was looking at a reply on her phone


    screen that said¡ª "My husband can help me make up for missed lessons."


    To which Hayden had replied, "Deb, you must be kidding me, right? Are you still mad at me? To be


    honest, no ordinary man would have the audacity to date a girl like you." Debbie was spitting fire when


    she saw this. She took a deep breath and continued reading.


    Thest message sent from her phone was, "My husband is not an ordinary man."


    Hayden hadn''t replied to that message. Perhaps he believed that she had married some other man.


    ''Carlos wrote these messages himself? When did he do it? How did I not see him?''


    When she looked at the time logs of the messages, Debbie was surprised to find that Carlos had sent


    the messages while he was still lecturing to them in ss.


    Debbie remained calm. In fact, she was surprised by her own ability to stay calm in such a moment. If it


    were in the past, she would have already broken his bones. But the truth was, she was no match for


    him in martial arts.


    After she read the messages, she didn''t turn around to face him. Carlos lit up a cigarette, took a


    moderately big drag and exhaled. "Your lover?" Carlos sneered.


    ''My lover? What the fuck?'' However, Debbie decided it would be best to spare him the details. She


    turned around and looked at her husband. "Yes, he is. So, will you divorce me now?"


    Leaning his back against the seat and resuming his usual cold expression, Carlos remained silent for a


    long while before he asked, "Do you love him that much?"


    Debbie had once told him about a boy she had feelings for not too long ago. Her words came back to


    him and he believed that boy to be the one who had sent her the messages.


    Debbie shook her head unconsciously, but then she thought of an opportunity and nodded. "Yes, I love


    him very much." However, she wasn''t telling the truth. The truth was that she had loved the boy very


    much, but that was a very long time ago. After falling out with his family members, she no longer


    wanted to ingratiate herself with them. Now all that remained between the two of them was a fleeting


    memory of their brief encounter.


    The reason why she lied to Carlos was that she hoped it would convince him to divorce her.


    However, Carlos'' reply was something she could not have anticipated in a million years.


    "Good. You know, I like challenges." He curled his lips and continued, "I''m sure to drive him out of your


    heart."


    Words had left Debbie as she stared into Carlos'' eyes in utter disbelief.


    Having run out of patience to argue, she turned around and walked out of the office. When she shut the


    door behind her, Tristan walked over to her with an unnervingly wide grin on his face. "Mr. Huo asked


    me to tell you that he had bought two movie tickets and he would like you to go to the cinema with him


    this evening."


    Debbie looked at the name of the movie on Tristan''s phone screen. It was a horror film set to start at 2


    a.m.


    Shivers ran down her spine almost instantly.


    Without any hesitation, she turned around, opened the door and ran back into the office.


    "I won''t send him any messages from now on!" Debbie promised.


    Carlos shed a satisfied smile as he stood up and walked towards her. "Wait for me at home this


    evening,"


    he said, as he reached out and held Debbie in his loving arms.


    Debbie put her hands on his firm chest and was just about to say something, when he lowered his


    head and kissed her on the lips.


    Her eyes widened and then shut close as she melted in his arms like a doll made out of wax. ''Why


    does he always kiss me in his office? He is a good kisser, though, '' she mused.


    In a private booth of the Orchid Private Club, a handsome man was leaning against the couch with a


    ss of red wine in his hand. The man was none other than Carlos.


    Sitting across him were two men wearing expensive branded clothes¡ªWesley and Damon Han. They


    were Carlos'' closest friends. Wesley was not interested in what the other two were talking about, so he


    went out to y golf.


    Damon Han was shocked and dazed by what Carlos had to say about his wife. It wasn''t until Carlos


    kicked him in the leg that he came back to his senses.


    "A girl who is seven years younger than you? Don''t rob the cradle, Carlos. She is too young for you.


    I''ve never heard you mention any women before. This was the first time we''ve ever talked about


    women, and you''re telling me that she is seven years younger than you? And she''s so willful and


    unruly. Are you sure you want me to teach you how to court her?"


    Carlos cast a freezing nce at his old friend and said, "Cut the crap!"


    "Fine!" Damon Han, the infamous yboy, had lots of experience with women, and perhaps that was


    why Carlos sought his advice. He sat straight and said to Carlos in a serious tone, "Women love


    money, and you happen to have lots of it. Why don''t you just use your money?"


    Carlos had supported Debbie for three years. But now she had been asking for a divorce instead of


    asking for money. Furthermore, she even wanted to pay back all the money that she owed him in the


    past three years. Last time, when Debbie ran out of money, she asked her friend for help instead of


    going to her rich husband. Even after Carlos had given her his bank card, she refused him without


    hesitation. Only when he threatened her did she agree to take his card. That was just the kind of


    person Debbie was.


    Suffice it to say, money wouldn''t work for Carlos.


    "She doesn''t want my money," he answered in a cold voice. Damon Han shook his head in disbelief.


    He never thought such a girl could exist¡ªa girl who could refuse Carlos Huo and his boundless wealth.


    "Win her over with your body! You are a handsome man with a great body," Damon Han suggested.


    The number of women who wanted to marry Carlos could fill the whole Pacific Ocean.


    Despite his unwillingness, Carlos decided to tell the truth. "She has no interest in me."


    The truth was, Carlos had tried to seduce her with his handsome face and strong body before.


    But to his disappointment, she had turned him down.


    The fact that she didn''t have any feelings for him was a hard pill to swallow, but he hade to terms


    with the truth.


    Damon Han choked and almost spit out the wine in his mouth. With a mischievous gleam in his eyes,


    he said, "I''m starting to like her. Let me give it a try."


    "She''s my wife!" Carlos cast him a murderous nce.


    "What? She''s from the Nian family?" Damon Han thought to himself, ''The girl is from the Nian family?


    Jared''s good friend is also from the Nian family. Could they be the same person?


    What did Jared say her name is?'' "Is your wife Debbie Nian?" Damon Han probed.


    Carlos looked at him and nodded.


    "What a coincidence! Your wife is my brother''s best friend. Hahaha! I can imagine how you feel now."


    Damon Han and Jared shared the same father but had different mothers. Perhaps being a womanizer


    and being good with women ran in the family.

 Chapter 53 They Deceived Me Together

    Chapter 53 They Deceived Me Together


    Carlos rubbed his arching brow and swore to himself that he would never divorce Debbie, however


    hard she was to handle.


    "Yes, I admit that she''s a wilful girl. But luckily, she doesn''t smoke. Nor does she hang out with dubious


    people." Carlos paused for a moment and then added, "Apart from your brother, Jared."


    ''Is my brother a dubious fellow in your eyes?'' Damon thought to himself.


    He couldn''t help grinning at Carlos'' description of Jared. "You''re right. He''s not very reliable,"


    Damon believed it was quite normal.


    Wesley, who had finished ying golf, went back to rejoin his friends. He sat down in his seat and said


    indifferently, "Megan''s 18th birthday ising next month. Where are we going to celebrate her


    birthday?"


    Five years ago, Wesley and Carlos had adopted Megan Lan.


    She was an innocent and adorable girl, whom Damon and Curtis had grown quite fond of.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since it''s Megan''sing-of-age ceremony, we need to make it a grand one. Why don''t we celebrate


    it on her favorite ind? We can drink, sing and dance all night long," said Damon.


    After some consideration, Carlos offered, "She loves the ind in Q City. I''ll buy the ind for her as a


    gift and you guys will be in charge of the other affairs."


    Damon made a face and eximed, "Wow, look at you, Mr. President. The ind at least costs


    hundreds of millions of dors. You made it sound like you are going to buy groceries at some


    convenience store. If I were a woman, I would do everything I could to make you mine. After all, owning


    Carlos Huo means owning the world."


    Carlos cast a chilly nce at Damon and mocked, "If you were a woman, you would look butt-ugly. No


    man would fall for you."


    Damon, who had always been proud of his handsome face, was enraged by Carlos'' mean words.


    "Carlos Huo, you''re just jealous of me and my looks. I''m such a handsome man. If I were a woman, I


    would be the most beautiful woman in the world. Am I right, Wesley?"


    Ignoring Damon''s shallow expression, Wesley refilled his and Carlos'' sses. He clinked sses with


    Carlos and said, "I''m on a vacation now and I have plenty of time to spare for the party. Don''t worry. I''ll


    take care of everything. If I need your help, I''ll call Emmett."


    Carlos shook the ss in his hand and said briefly, "Call Tristan."


    "Is there something wrong with Emmett? I thought he was your personal assistant. Why should I call


    Tristan instead?" Wesley asked in confusion. In his eyes, Emmett was the one who had always been


    standing beside Carlos.


    After a long pause, Carlos finally decided to tell them the truth. "Emmett... He and my wife deceived me


    together."


    His words set Damon roaring withughter. Even Wesley couldn''t helpughing. "They cheated on


    you?" he probed.


    Carlos snorted, "Maybe she had the audacity to cheat on me. But Emmett? Come on! He wouldn''t


    dare."


    Damon and Wesley felt sorry for their friend.


    ''Debbie is so dauntless; she isn''t afraid of doing whatever she wants. But I strongly believe that


    someday she''ll be tamed by me!'' Carlos thought to himself.


    Damon inquired, "So, what did you do to Emmett?"


    "He''s currently working on a construction site. He needs to understand how hard life is for workers.


    With that, he''ll cherish his job as my personal assistant more." An unsettling smile shed across


    Carlos'' face. He heard that Emmett had been doing well on the construction site.


    Damon and Wesley were rendered speechless.


    After a while, Damon broke the silence. "Why did Curtis have to be away on a business trip today? If


    he were here, we could y mahjong together and order some beautiful women. Now we need a fourth


    yer, and you don''t want to y mahjong with other people. I''m so bored I want to kill myself!"


    Disregarding Damon''s whining, Carlos raised his wrist to check the time. ''Debbie''s Yoga ss is


    supposed to end soon. I need to go home to teach her English.''


    He finished off his red wine with one gulp and stood up from his seat. "Gentlemen, I shall be leaving


    now. Please enjoy yourselves."


    "Are you serious?" Damon looked at Carlos'' retreating figure in stunned disbelief. He wondered if all


    men changed colors after getting married. ''But he married the girl three years ago. And I''ve never seen


    him go back home this early in the past three years.


    Does that mean he fell in love with her just recently?'' Damon wondered.


    The doors of the private booth were pushed open by two bodyguards, and noises came from outside


    the room. Just as Carlos was about to get out of the room, Damon''s voice came from behind his back.


    "Carlos, since you don''t have any means to make her fall in love with you, I''ll give you a piece of


    advice. Why don''t you be nice to her as much as you can? I guess your best hope is to move her with


    your sincerity."


    Damon knew Jared well. If Jared believed that Debbie was a good girl, Damon wouldn''t doubt that.


    ''What does a good girl want? She doesn''t want money or fame. I guess she only wants a man who


    would love her truly, '' Damon thought to himself.


    Without turning around or responding, Carlos left the booth. Damon raised one of his eyebrows and


    then turned around to look at Wesley. "Want to bet?"


    "Not interested." Wesley turned him down without any hesitation. After all, he was not that close to


    Damon, at least not as close as Carlos was. Wesley himself was a military officer, while Damon was a


    gang member. If it weren''t for the sake of Carlos and Curtis, Wesley would have sent Damon to jail a


    long time ago.


    "Don''t be such a killjoy! Listen. I bet Carlos will be a ve for his wife sooner orter, and he will


    be willing to kneel down before her." If Damon knew that Wesley had always wanted to send him to jail,


    he would feel wronged. Yes, it was true that he was a gang member, but he had never crossed the


    threshold into terrible and uneptable behavior.


    Wesley didn''t know what to say to him.


    However, he firmly believed that a proud man like Carlos would never kneel before a woman.


    Damon had been long drooling over one of Wesley''s pistols, so he said, "If I win, you will give me that


    pistol of yours." Damon had heard rumors of Wesley''s new double-action, semi-automatic pistol. With


    its stainless steel and polymer construction, it was one of the lightest pistols in the world that packed


    quite a punch despite its weight and size.


    "Okay. If I win, you need to leave the gang."


    Damon remained silent for a while. After a lot of contemtion, he was almost certain that he would be


    the winner. He nodded and raised his ss.


    They gulped their wine, put the sses on the table and left the booth to catch up with Carlos.


    Debbie''s high school ssmates'' gathering happened to be on the same day. Jared had made a


    reservation at the Orchid Private Club in advance. Debbie arrived on the phone with her Yoga teacher


    asking for a leave. All the while Jared showed her the way as she waspletely unaware of the club


    she was in.


    When the call ended, she was already in a private booth.


    It was thergest booth in the club. There were four big tables in the room and many guests had


    already arrived.


    When the people saw Jared, they all stood up to greet him. It was the first time that they had been to


    such a luxurious club together.


    The club was for members only, and the annual fee alone cost millions. Therefore, they couldn''t help


    but fawn on Jared.


    Jared was obviously in a good mood. Tugging at his sleeve, Debbie asked him in a low voice, "Why did


    you book a room here? Are you sure you can afford it?"


    "Don''t worry. I have my brother''s VIP card. There is at least ten million in it. So, enjoy the night and help


    yourself with everything here." Debbie knew that Jared had an older brother named Damon, but her


    impression of him wasn''t exactly positive. Although, she had met him once or twice in passing, she had


    long forgotten what he looked like in person.

 Chapter 54 A Conflict

    Chapter 54 A Conflict


    Jared was itching to spend all the money in Damon''s VIP card. In truth, apart from being half brothers


    and sharing the same father, they didn''t have a lot inmon.


    One day, Jared stole the VIP card from his brother''s table when he was passing by Damon''s room.


    Debbie had heard about Damon from when Jared used toin about him to her. From what she


    could gather, Damon was always very nice to his younger brother, whereas, Jared would treat Damon


    with disdain.


    Although it was Jared''s one-sided statement, Debbie could tell that he had been obedient to his older


    brother on some asions.


    "Jared, what are you two talking about? Come over here!" One of their ssmates urged the two to join


    them.


    Jared responded in a loud voice, "All right, all right. Scott, you won''t be allowed to leave here until you


    have more alcohol than blood running through your body." All of a sudden, Jared looked at Debbie with


    a concerned expression on his face. "Tomboy, I won''t drink much tonight. You don''t need to drink if you


    don''t want to."


    This caught Scott''s interest, as he looked at Jared and cheerfully shouted, "Hey bro, what''s up? Are


    you two dating or something? Do you have to ask for Debbie''s permission before you drink, huh?"


    Debbie and Jared were very popr in their high school. Most of their ssmates used to joke about


    their rtionship. However, the truth was quite far from reality. Although they had been good friends


    who trusted each other, that was all their rtionship was, a reliable friendship. Apart from that, they


    had absolutely no chemistry between them.


    Debbie was interested in guys who weren''t afraid ofmitments, while she thought Jared was more


    of a yboy. On the contrary, Jared thought Debbie was a tomboy, whereas, he liked winsome


    coquettes.


    They both understood each other very well and agreed that they could only make good friends.


    "What? A couple? Come on! Even if we spent the night in the same bed, nothing would happen


    between us, besides the usual chatting and fighting." Jared held the chair out for Debbie like a


    gentleman, but thetter cast a reproachful nce at him before sitting down.


    In truth, Debbie never enjoyed taking part in these gatherings. Most of the girls chose to iste her


    because she was a pretty girl and the boys liked hanging out with her. Their impression of Debbie was


    that of a bitch who was just pretending to be a tomboy to attract boys.


    The girls began to speak ill of her amongst themselves in soft murmurs so that Debbie wouldn''t hear


    them. But she could tell from their bodynguage and the way they looked at her that they were quietly


    conferring about her.


    Why didn''t they just say what they had to say to Debbie''s face? Mostly because they were afraid of


    being beaten up by her. Besides, they didn''t want to offend Jared. Why didn''t they just keep to


    themselves? They would if they could, but they were so envious of Debbie that they needed some way


    to vent their anger on her.


    Debbie, however, felt wronged and misunderstood. After all, she had neverid her hands on a girl


    before. Even when her cousin, Gail, had given her multiple reasons to hurt her, Debbie refrained from


    It wasn''t like Debbie was afraid of the girls; far from it! The girls wouldn''t even stand a chance in a


    fistfight with her. She could easily injure them without even breaking a sweat.


    A few momentster, Jared went to the men''s room to clear out the several bottles of beer he had


    drunk. Right after he left, the girls started to taunt Debbie because they believed that her arrogance


    and power onlysted as long as Jared was with her.


    "Even after so many years, she''s still running around after Jared like one of hisckeys. I guess he''s


    not interested in her at all."


    "Hey, have you guys heard that she confessed her feelings for Mr. Huo at hisunching ceremony?


    She said ''Carlos Huo, I love you'' at least ten times!"


    "Of course I''ve heard of it. By the way, a friend of mine told me that she is a lesbian."


    "What? I feel sick..."


    Debbie was appalled at the unconscionablements being made about her and she instantly


    regretteding to the party. She found it amazing how these people hadn''t changed at all even after


    so many years. They might have grown but they were hardly qualified to be considered ''grown ups''.


    They passed derogatory remarks about her non-stop and after a while even some of the boys joined in


    the banter. Debbie was just about to get up and leave when another boy sitting at a nearby table stood


    up before her.


    He shouted contemptuously, "Are you here to enjoy the party or make mindless gossips? Why don''t


    you look in the mirror to see what kind of people you are first before you talk about someone else? Until


    then, shut the hell up!"


    The boy was red in the face, as burning rage hissed through his body like venom.


    Debbie''s mouth gaped wide open as she looked at him in surprise. This was the first time someone


    else, apart from her own friends, hade forward to defend her. But who was this unfamiliar boy who


    stood up for her?


    If her memory hadn''t failed her, his name was Gregory Song.


    Perhaps it was because Gregory was not some rich second generation, so the others didn''t take his


    words seriously at all. They were a little startled at first, but soon they began to mock him as well.


    "Gregory, do you have a thing for that tomboy?" a girl taunted. Debbie''s friends called her "Tomboy" as


    a nickname, but when this girl addressed her as tomboy, the sarcasm in her voice was quite evident.


    She wanted to remind people that Debbie didn''t have anything womanly about her apart from her pretty


    face.


    Much to Debbie''s surprise, Gregory didn''t deny it. He snapped back ragingly, "So what? I''d rather date


    a girl like Debbie instead of a nosey parker like you."


    "I''m so touched!" another girl mocked.


    "I want to throw up. Makes me wonder what he''ll get out of this. Why is he overreacting like this?"


    "Gregory, you''d better be careful around her. Otherwise, she might beat you ck and blue."


    Words had left Debbie, and although, she had taken several deep breaths to calm herself down, there


    was a fire burning inside of her that she couldn''t extinguish. Fortunately, she was well aware of her


    anger management issues. If they weren''t her high school ssmates, she would have made them beg


    for mercy.


    "How''s the food?" Debbie grinned at the girls sitting across the table.


    Not knowing why she had asked such an irrelevant question, one of the girls nodded and answered,


    "The food here tastes as good as the one on the fifth floor of Alioth Building in Shining International


    za."


    "Really? It''s such a pity that you won''t be able to enjoy it much longer." With a demeaning smile,


    Debbie stood up from her chair and mmed her fist on the table. Bang! The wine ss in front of her


    fell to the floor and shattered into tiny pieces.


    Silence befell the private booth.


    What Debbie did next sent the girls screaming hysterically.


    Since the dining table was fixed firmly to the floor, she turned around, lifted her chair and smashed it on


    the table. The delicious dishes that had been on the table just a few seconds ago were now littered on


    the floor, while shards of ss and porcin flew in the air.


    "Debbie Nian, are you crazy?"


    "This is Orchid Private Club! Do you think you can afford thepensation?"


    Everyone stood and backed up a few steps.


    They were starting to feel intimidated by Debbie.


    Debbie rolled her eyes, took a step back and kicked Jared''s chair to the table beside her with full


    strength.


    The girls sitting at the table who were mocking Debbie shut their mouths immediately. Some boys who


    had a good rtionship with Debbie realized what she was going to do, and came to stop her.


    She shook their hands off and spoke in a cold voice, "If you try to stop me, we won''t be friends


    anymore." She promised herself that she would give these bbermouths a good lesson today, so that


    they would not dare to provoke her ever again.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Debbie, these dishes are really expensive," a boy reminded her kindly. Actually, Debbie''s ssmates


    didn''t know whether she was from a rich family or not.


    As far as they could tell, she rode a BMW to school every day, but she didn''t wear designer clothes, nor


    did she spend money left, right and center.


    ''I will tear this ce apart without caring how much money it would cost me! Carlos Huo has enough


    money, and he wants me to spend his money. Why not use his money topensate for the damage?''


    she thought to herself.


    Debbie grabbed a wine bottle from the table and smashed it in front of several girls. They were so


    frightened that they fell onto the floor.

 Chapter 55 No One Is Allowed To Leave

    Chapter 55 No One Is Allowed To Leave


    The waitresses who were serving the customers in the private booth were so stunned they forgot to call


    security. They had never seen anyone create such a ruckus in this club before. Debbie found the girl


    who had been passing lewdments about her and Gregory and pinned her up against the wall.


    "If you dare cook up such a story again, I''ll cut your tongue out and feed it to you myself," Debbie


    threatened.


    The girl''s face was as pale as a ghost. Too shaken up to utter a word, she shook her head, implying


    that she would not do it again.


    Finally, Jared came back into the room with one of his drinking buddies. They werepletely shocked


    by what they had seen¡ªthe room was a mess. Jared scanned the room and found Debbie with her


    hands wrapped around some girl''s throat.


    "Tomboy, what''s going on here?" Everyone in the room heaved a deep sigh of relief when they heard


    Jared''s voice.


    They all gathered around him andined, "Jared, please do something. Look at Debbie! She''s


    gone mad! She has ruined everything." Some of the yellow-bellied cowards had already sloped off, as


    they didn''t want to be dragged into this.


    After someone caught Jared up on what had been going on, his next action took everyone by surprise.


    Jared jumped onto a chair and pointed at the girls huddled in the corner while shouting at them. "You


    bitches! Are you out of your damn minds? Are you really that stupid to cook up stories like that? You


    thought we wouldn''t hurt you because you''re girls, huh? Tomboy, you can do whatever you like to them.


    I''ll handle whates after."


    Jared was 210 cm in height, and when he was standing on the chair, he looked like a giant that nobody


    wanted to mess with.


    By then things had already gotten way out of hand. One of the waitresses finally came to her senses


    and was just about to call security when Jared stopped her. "No one is allowed to leave this room!"


    Debbie took a deep breath, as she let go of the girl and walked towards Jared. She tugged at his


    sleeve and consoled him, "Easy, Jared. I''m done. I won''t take part in this type of gathering again."


    Jared jumped off the chair, shook off Debbie''s hand and walked up to the girls.


    He picked up a te from the floor and threw it towards one of the girls, covering her pink dress with


    brown sauce. Paying no heed to the girl''s petnt whining, Jared said, "Do you really think that Debbie


    has no idea of the horrendous things you say about her behind her back?"


    Then, he picked up a pig''s foot and stuffed it in another girl''s sweater, which immediately turned brown


    because of the sauce. "You dumb bitches should feel lucky that you are girls.


    Otherwise I would have beaten you blind with my own hands," he added.


    The girls were about to cry. They hadn''t expected Jared to be so cruel to them.


    However, amidst all the chaos, only one boy seemed unaffected by what was going on. While all hell


    broke loose, he sat still in his seat, casually eating the dishes. Debbie recognized his face with one


    nce and felt surprised.


    ''Is that Gus Lu, Curtis'' younger brother? Howe I am just noticing him now?'' Debbie wondered. She


    quickly dismissed her curiosity and decided to get out of the private booth.


    Debbie grabbed Jared''s arm and bolted out of the room, without dy. They rushed so fast they


    identally bumped into two people outside.


    One of them was a woman in high heels, who staggered and fell onto the floor rather quickly. "Ouch!


    My leg! Are you blind?" she cried out.


    Startled, Debbie bent over immediately to help her. "I''m really sorry, Miss. I didn''t do it on purpose," she


    apologized in a conciliatory tone.


    With the help of the woman''spanion, Debbie helped the woman to her feet. It was not until then


    that she recognized who the woman was.


    ''Dang! This must be Mercury retrograde! What lousy luck!'' Debbie cursed inwardly. First, she had a


    massive fight with her high school ssmates. Now, she ran into a rude couple she had encountered


    this morning. It was the couple inside the Lamborghini, who had thrown an empty bottle out of the car


    window.


    The man recognized Debbie as well. His face contorted with venomous outburst and he raised his


    hand to p her. "Bitch!"


    Debbie reacted very promptly. She grabbed his hand and knocked him down onto the floor in one fell


    swoop. The many on the floor, groaning in pain.


    The girls who had followed Debbie and Jared out of the booth saw this and trembled with fear.


    ''Debbie knows martial arts! She just knocked a man of 200 kg down on the floor effortlessly. I''m d


    she didn''t hit us, '' they thought.


    The woman then realized who Debbie was. Ignoring herpanion, she raised her bag to whack


    Debbie in the head. "It''s you! I''ve been looking for you to teach you a lesson. You are so screwed now!"


    Before her bag could touch Debbie, Jared snatched it away from her hand and threw it onto the floor.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman then looked at herpanion and knelt down beside him. "Oscar, are you okay?"


    "Help me up! I will make that bitch pay!" he cursed.


    All people, including Debbie''s ssmates and even the waitresses of the club, were shocked by what


    was going on. The hallway was overflowing with people. Some concerned; some angered, but mostly


    just confused.


    At the same time, when Damon left his private booth, he received a message that said his VIP card


    had been used. This club belonged to his close friend, Carlos. Although Carlos had given him the card,


    he had never used it before, as he never had to pay for anything in this club. ''More than $300, 000 has


    been deducted from this ount. That''s really strange, '' he thought.


    He was about to go to the cashier''s desk to check what had happened, when he noticed the waitresses


    running towards another hallway. Curious as cats, they were so eager to watch the fun that they failed


    to notice Damon.


    "What''s going on? Why is there so much noise?" Damon asked a manager behind him.


    The manager had been entertaining the three distinguished guests all the while, so he didn''t know what


    had happened either. He shook his head and shrugged his shoulders in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Debbie wasn''t able to leave yet because of the angry couple. She was starting to get


    impatient, because she was runningte for her English ss with Carlos at 8 p.m. Debbie was about


    to knock the man down again, but Jared stopped her. He whispered in her ear, "Tomboy, this man is the


    infamous Oscar. He''s a notorious gang leader who has already gone to prison countless times over the


    innumerable crimes he hasmitted. Since your husband isn''t here to protect you, do not offend


    him."


    Debbie became even more frustrated. She couldn''t just call Carlos and tell him that she had been in a


    fight with a gang leader. What would he think of her?


    ''Will Carlos go up against a gang leader for me? I don''t think so.''


    After some hesitation, Jared offered, "How about I call Damon? He''s a gang member as well. Maybe


    he can remedy the situation."


    Before Debbie could reply, a man''s voice shot through from behind the crowd. "What is going on here?"


    Everyone turned their heads to follow the voice. "Wow, is that Mr. Huo?" the crowd murmured amongst


    themselves.


    "I didn''t expect to see Mr. Huo here. And he''s with Mr. Li and Mr. Han."


    "They are so handsome!"


    Debbie, however, stood there motionlessly, as if paralyzed from the neck up.


    The mere mentioning of his name sent a cold shiver down her spine. ''Why is he here? I was just about


    to go back home now so that I could attend his ss at 8 p.m. How embarrassing!'' Debbie''s face was


    stuck in an incredulous expression.


    A waitress walked up to the manager and exined, "Mr. Xue, these two people made trouble here


    and smashed a private booth. Then they started a fight with Oscar and his woman."


    The manager cast a casual nce at Debbie. Since he didn''t know who she was, he assumed she was


    just a nobody. He said coldly, "Ask her to pay thepensation twice over and beg for Oscar''s


    forgiveness."

 Chapter 56 Kneel Down And Apologize

    Chapter 56 Kneel Down And Apologize


    Hardly had the manager''s voice faded away when Jared kicked him hard in the leg. "What the fuck?!


    How dare you ask her to kneel down and apologize to that man? Don''t you know who she is?" Jared


    cursed.


    Ignoring the manager''s sour face, he walked up to Carlos and was going to ask him to help Debbie. But


    on second thought, he changed his mind and deemed it wise not to interfere in the couple''s private


    affairs.


    So without uttering a word, he turned around and walked back to Debbie.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, not knowing what he was doing.


    The manager had no idea who Debbie was. But as an experienced, business-minded person, he knew


    his priorities. His boss and two other distinguished guests were blocked by the crowd, so he urged


    them to make way. "Gentlemen, please get out of the way." He decided to settle matters with them after


    Carlos and his friends left the club.


    ''Son of a bitch! How dare you kick me?! I swear I''ll break your leg!'' he angrily swore to himself.


    The moment Damon saw his brother, he instantly realized what was wrong with his VIP card. His


    eyebrows raised a little when he recognized the girl next to Jared. Excitement ruled over him as he was


    dying to witness the fun that was about to begin.


    He elbowed Wesley and said in a light voice so that Carlos wouldn''t hear him, "Look! The girl who


    smashed the private booth is Carlos'' wife."


    Wesley rolled his eyes at him, then followed the direction where he was pointing. He stepped aside to


    keep Damon at arm''s length.


    Damon''s face soured at Wesley''s reaction. ''What is wrong with this guy? Why is he avoiding me as if I


    had somemunicable disease?''


    "Good evening, Mr. Huo, Mr. Han, and Mr. Li. Nice to meet you guys. I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    Are you enjoying the party?" Laying his eyes upon Carlos and his friends, Oscar suppressed his anger


    and walked towards them with a forced ttering smile.


    Damon shed a wicked grin; he knew this man was finished for he had offended Carlos'' wife. Wesley,


    as a military officer, abhorred evils as deadly foes and knew one when he saw one. He didn''t even turn


    his head to cast the man a single nce; he only wished he could shoot him straight in the head right


    this instant.


    "Come over here!" Carlos motioned, but not to Oscar.


    The onlookers got confused and wondered whom he was talking to.


    Debbie, on the other hand, knew that Carlos was talking to her. At that moment, she was no longer the


    same girl who had smashed the private booth a moment ago. Uneasily, she gripped her shirt and


    wondered whether she should listen to him or not.


    After a series of pondering, she finally decided to be an obedient wife to her husband. In disbelief, they


    watched the girl jog along towards Carlos.


    Looking at the girl standing before him, Carlos curled his lips in satisfaction and asked in a cool voice,


    "What happened?"


    Although she looked rather obedient right now, he could feel the anger brewing inside her. He knew his


    wife was not a bully, and there must be a reason behind all this trouble.


    Hearing his question, the group who had offended Debbie were quite nervous¡ªthe girls who had


    spoken ill of her, the manager who had asked her to kneel down, and Oscar who had attempted to p


    her.


    ''Why is Mr. Huo so nice to her? How are they rted?'' they mused.


    Debbie knew Carlos was never a kindhearted man. If she told him the truth, he would definitely deal


    with these people in the harshest means possible¡ªhe might even throw them into the ocean or bury


    them alive. She didn''t want to bully others with Carlos'' resources, so she decided to smooth things over


    and pretend that nothing had happened. "Nothing happened. I smashed the private booth. I''m going to


    pay for it," she said indifferently.


    Since she refused to tell him the truth, Carlos turned to Tristan and ordered, "Tristan, make my wife the


    After a short pause, he added, "Contact thewyer now!"


    Everyone was held speechless by what Carlos had said. His words went down like a bomb; the hallway


    went so still that you could even hear a pin as it dropped.


    Debbie was bbergasted as well. She looked at Carlos with her jaws ck.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Damon came back to his senses and turned to Wesley. "Hey, bro! Be ready to give me your


    pistol."


    Tristan swallowed hard, and without asking he took his phone out and dialed thewyer''s number.


    When the call was answered on the other end, he said, "Mr. Fu, Mr. Huo would like you to help him


    make his wife, Debbie Nian, thewful owner of Orchid Private Club. As for her personal data, I''ll send


    everything you need via email. Please do it as soon as possible."


    "No, no, no! Please don''t do it." After a long time, Debbie finally managed to say something.


    She grabbed Carlos'' arm and stuttered, "Mr. Huo... Boss... P-Please don''t make such silly jokes. It''s not


    funny at all."


    Carlos looked at his wife and then turned to the manager. "The rest is up to you. If you fail to deal with


    it properly, you''ll be sorry for the rest of your life. Kneel down and apologize to her!"


    "Y-Yes... Mr. Huo... Miss Nian..." The manager almost pissed in his pants as his knees touched the


    floor.


    With what Carlos had ordered, Debbie was raised from being a student to being the boss of a high-end


    club. Needless to say, the share-out bonus of which was up to hundreds of millions a year.


    "Carlos Huo, listen to me..." Debbie demanded in a stern voice.


    But before she could make him turn, Carlos grabbed her hand and led her to the exit of the club.


    Upon seeing this, the girls inside the club were awed with mixed emotions¡ªenvious, jealous,


    unconvinced, and frustrated. They watched the ideal man of their dreams walking away with a girl,


    hand in hand.


    Their hearts broke into pieces.


    Seated inside the Emperor car, Debbie and Carlos were in the backseat, while Tristan was in the


    passenger seat. The driver started the engine and swiftly drove off.


    No one broke the silence on the way to the vi. As the car halted to a stop, Tristan bid them goodbye


    at the entrance and closed the gates behind him. Debbie confronted Carlos, who was now drinking


    water. "Carlos, I really appreciate the way you saved me in that club. Now that we are home and


    nobody is watching us, I hope you can call yourwyer and tell him not to make me the owner of that


    club.


    You know for a fact that I''m currently studying. Who knows, the two of us might even get a di---"


    Meeting Carlos'' eyes, she swallowed back the word "divorce" and didn''t dare toplete her


    sentence.


    Carlos was holding a ss in one hand with a firm grip. He was now staring at her with fierce eyes as if


    he were going to kill her right that instant if she dared to say that word.


    She really couldn''t understand why he hated so much to divorce her. "Oh for heaven''s sake! Why can''t


    you just sign the di--- Fine, I won''t say the word again. Don''t look at me like that. I''m really serious. Did


    my father give you arge fortune with the condition that you must be my husband your whole life?"


    She really couldn''t find another eptable reason except for this one.


    Normally, marriage should be based on love. But she didn''t love him, and she didn''t fancy the idea that


    he loved her. ''Wait, is there a possibility that he fell in love with me?'' Thinking about this, she couldn''t


    help but burst intoughter.


    ''How''s that possible? A rich and powerful man like Carlos would never fall in love with a boyish girl like


    me," she mused.


    Carlos poured a ss of water, gave it to her and said, "Are you not thirsty? You''ve been talking since


    we arrived."


    "Uh... I am." She took the ss over and drank all the water with one gulp. All of a sudden, she felt


    hungry. Although there had been lots of delicious dishes prepared at the gathering this evening, she


    had no appetite and had barely eaten.


    It was past 8 p.m. and she wanted to leave the vi and grab something to eat. "Carlos Huo, I want to


    go out to eat something. Are youing with me?" she invited.


    Carlos just looked at her, saying nothing.


    She didn''t know what was on his mind and assumed that he didn''t want to. She took out her phone and


    said, "Since you''re noting with me, I''m calling my friend toe with me."


    "Who?"


    "Jared. I guess he hasn''t eaten anything either." Before she was able to dial his number, her phone


    was snatched away by the man.


    Carlos turned off her phone, put it in his pocket and walked towards the gates.


    While putting his shoes on, he said, "Grab the car keys. You''re driving."


    "Oh! Okay." She nodded; for her, it would be a good idea since she knew he had drunk much this


    evening.


    She drove the BMW cautiously. When she stopped at a red light, she tilted her head and stole a look at


    the man who was taking a rest in his seat with his eyes shut. "Carlos Huo, call yourwyer now!" she


    demanded.

 Chapter 57 You Need To Do Nothing But Count The Money

    Chapter 57 You Need To Do Nothing But Count The Money


    Although Carlos had heard Debbie''s words clearly, he didn''t respond, choosing to look out the car


    window instead.


    "You are not calling yourwyer? Fine! I''ll call Emmett and ask him to call yourwyer!" Debbie said as


    she called out the address book on the vehicle navigation screen.


    "Without my consent, he won''t call thewyer." The man finally opened his mouth to speak.


    "Then call him!" she demanded.


    "Focus on driving. I''m a man of my word. I won''t rescind my decision."


    As the light changed, Debbie had to restart the engine. While focusing on the road, she asked, "What


    do you prefer to eat?" After all, he was the boss.


    "Eat whatever you want," he said indifferently.


    Undecided on where to go, Debbie ran a few names of familiar ces through her mind. Atst, a


    restaurant popped up.


    She drove to the destination and pulled over.


    When they got out of the car, Carlos'' face soured at the sight of the restaurant.


    Debbie gave him a big grin, and pointing to the restaurant said, "I suddenly want to eat durian pizza.


    That''s why I drove here. I know the restaurant might be a little too cheap for your fancy, but it''s much


    better than street food, right? Come on. Just give it a try."


    It was a national chain restaurant and the food was pretty good. The chain operated stores in most of


    the leading shopping malls. To Debbie, it was a nice restaurant. To Carlos, however, it was one of those


    low-end ces he associated with needless penny-pinching.


    After a moment''s thought, he eded, albeit begrudgingly, and walked towards the entrance of the


    restaurant.


    Debbie immediately followed after him.


    It was 8 p.m., but the ce was still bustling with customers. Debbie and Carlos sat at a table near the


    window. Among the patrons, a few heads turned to greet the arrival of the beautiful couple.


    A waitress came to them, and when she noticed Carlos, her eyes widened. Debbie shook her head


    with resignation and looked at the menu. "Arge-sized durian pizza, a durian multiyer cake, pae


    and Spanish mackerel dumplings. I''m done. What would you like to eat?"


    She put the menu in front of Carlos, but he didn''t give it even the mere dignity of a cursory nce. "I


    already ate," he said, the disinterest in his voice showing.


    "What?" asked a bemused Debbie. Why did he have toe along if he thought it was low-grade?


    Whatever the case, he could as well walk out, because she was not holding a gun to his head.


    ''Is it possible that he just wanted to apany me?'' Her heart raced at the very thought.


    But she had to calm down, because she needed to talk to Carlos about the ownership of that club. So


    after the waitress had left, she tapped the table to attract his attention. "Um, actually, I''m not that kind of


    good girl..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, he cut in, "I knew it." To which Debbie blushed. She wanted to


    say something, but her jaw went ck.


    Carlos then added, "You''ll be just fine. It''s only a matter of time." He swore to himself that he would turn


    her into the perfect girl.


    ''Wait, what are we talking about? I wasn''t going to discuss with him whether I''m a good girl or not.'' She


    shook the weird feeling off, leaned toward him and said in a serious tone, "Are you sure you want to


    transfer the club to me? I believe it will go bankrupt within half a year. Oh no! Within three months!"


    Leaning forward as well, Carlos said in a low, attractive voice, "Rest assured. You need to do nothing


    but count the money. There will be a professional team to run the club."


    Besides appointing her as thewful owner of the club, he''d also gradually turn more and more shares


    to her. Whichever the case, she''d be taking home huge bonuses.


    Debbie didn''t know how to turn his tempting offer down. The business offer aside, his chiseled looks


    were so inviting, she feared she''d give in to him at any moment.


    With a blushed face, she leaned back to keep him at arm''s length. "There''s no pressure to appoint me


    the owner. That points me in a bad light. I''m not a gold digger. How about this? As long as you don''t


    make me the owner, I won''t divorce you," she offered. To be honest, it was not a bad idea to have a


    husband like Carlos. He was handsome, rich and powerful.


    ''Just the right response that I wanted, '' thought Carlos. He heaved a sigh of relief that he managed to


    have her rule out divorce. However he kept calm andposed. "Don''t bother bargaining with me. I


    don''t think you''re capable of it yet. I can assure you that you''ll be the owner of the club. And forget


    about the divorce, as that''s impossible."


    ''No! Why is he being so bossy?'' Debbie rolled her eyes.


    Soon, the durian pizza was served. The aroma made her drool as she picked up the pizza cutter in a


    hurry.


    Just as she was about to cut the pizza, Carlos took the cutter from her hand.


    By the time she raised her head to object, she realized he had already rolled his sleeves up. He cut the


    pizza in an elegant manner.


    Then he picked up a slice of pizza and put it onto Debbie''s te. The little gesture touched her. To her,


    such small acts of kindness meant a lot.


    All her life, she had always been an independent girl, who was used to living on her own. Apart from


    herte father, she had never depended on a soul. As such, that simple courtesy from Carlos was


    something she appreciated.


    Much of the time, the men in her life tended to be cautious about her independent nature and they


    ended up not being much helpful. For example, her best buddy, Jared, had never treated her like a girl


    who could use a bit of chivalry.


    As for Hayden, whom she had dated for two years, they had never eaten anything fancy together. In


    fact, she had been the one who provided everything in that rtionship. All that Hayden did was to


    drain her, always taking things from her. A boring, self-serving man.


    "Why not eat?" asked Carlos, who had already sliced the pizza into pieces.


    When he realized Debbie was distrait, he dropped the cutter just hard enough to jerk her back to the


    present.


    Embarrassed at herpse, Debbie tried to act calm as she picked up her knife and fork. After several


    bites, she noticed that Carlos didn''t eat. "Please have some," she offered.


    Then she stretched her hand to pick up Carlos'' knife and fork which he had pushed away. But he


    stopped her.


    "No need for that," he politely declined her offer.


    In reality, he was not a big fan of durian. Almost loathed the stuff.


    "But I ordered for both of us." It was arge-sized pizza, a little too much for one person, in addition to


    the other food she had ordered.


    Looking her straight in the eye, Carlos reached out his hand and gently took her fork with the piece of


    pizza on it.


    A broad smile forming on his lips, he took a careful bite, catching Debbie by surprise once more. "I... I


    already bit on it..." she stammered.


    As if he didn''t hear her, Carlos picked up a napkin and wiped the the corners of his mouth. After


    swallowing, he took his sweet time, before finally replying, "I knew you had bitten on it."


    Blushing now, Debbie was lost for words.


    Every time she finished a piece of pizza, Carlos would add another slice to her te.


    Apparently, she must have been very hungry. She went through the food faster than a hot knife through


    butter.


    It was only when she realized she had wiped all the tes clean that she felt embarrassed. "Did I eat


    too much?" she murmured. Wasn''t that too much food for someone to finish in one sitting?


    She felt even more embarrassed. Anyway, she chose to focus on Carlos. That guilty trip she was


    starting on was not necessary for now.


    "Uh-huh." She hesitated, trying to find the right reaction to Carlos'' admission.


    Why had he changed his mind to bite on her pizza, which he thought was too cheap for his


    sophisticated tastes?


    Again her mind went back to how much she had eaten, while he watched. ''It''s up to him, if he wants to


    None of that was important to Carlos, though. Like a gentleman, he picked up a serviette and wiped the


    rice at the corner of her mouth. "A good appetite is a blessing," hemented.


    To see if he was kidding, Debbie studied him up and down. However, from the look on his face, she


    realized he must have been as serious as her life.


    "Oh, that''s so kind of you," she said, giggling like a teenage girl in love.


    On second thought, however, she told herself not to get carried away.


    There was nothing special about Carlos'' words. Her father had always said the same. All the same,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    she began to feel at ease in his presence again.


    When they walked out of the restaurant, it was about 10 o''clock in the evening. Carlos went to a nearby


    convenience store, bought two bottles of water and handed her one. "Rinse your mouth," he


    suggested.

 Chapter 58 A Petty Man

    Chapter 58 A Petty Man


    "Um, okay. Thank you," Debbie murmured as she took the water bottle from Carlos.


    Before she could remove the cap, Carlos had already rinsed his mouth and drunk up the water. Out of


    curiosity, she asked, "Were you that thirsty?"


    "There''s a residual taste of durian in my mouth."


    ''What?! He dislikes durian? Then why did he eat the pizza using my fork? Since he loathes Durian, I''ve


    an interesting idea!


    If he dares to bully me again, I''ll buy a durian and ask him to finish it all by himself! That should teach


    him a lesson, '' she thought to herself.


    Upon seeing the man throw the empty bottle into a trash bin, Debbie shed a sly smile as she licked


    the corners of her lips.


    "Hey, Mr. Handsome!" She ended up jumping before him.


    "Uh-huh?" He looked at her, startled.


    Suddenly, she held him by his waist, stood on tiptoe and kissed his thin lips.


    This was her first time to kiss the man on her own initiative. It was an entirely different experience. No!


    It was her second time, wasn''t it?


    Carlos remained stunned for a while. When he finally regained his full senses after the unexpected


    disy of affection, he realized her true intentions. He felt uneasy and wanted to push her away.


    Debbie held his waist tightly and her tongue moved effortlessly in his mouth.


    She had just hogged arge-sized durian pizza and had not rinsed her mouth yet.


    After making sure that his mouth tasted durian again, she withdrew her lips and let go of his waist.


    Carlos shook his head with profound resignation, and then turned around to walk towards the


    convenience store again.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I want to go home! Now!" Debbie grabbed his arm and dragged him to their car deliberately. Despite


    the fact that he could easily shake her arms off, he followed her anyway.


    Right under the glow of the streetmp, Debbie opened the passenger''s door and was about to push


    Carlos into the seat, but he quickly shut the door by himself.


    Without a moment''s pause, he rolled her around, pressed her against the car door and kissed her on


    her lips.


    It all happened in a matter of seconds that she couldn''t properly breathe.


    When Carlos'' phone rang, the two stopped their overflowing affection for each other to an abrupt halt.


    It took quite a while before Debbie realized that she was lying in the backseat and Carlos was about to


    strip her off. She could even feel his erection.


    He wanted to switch his phone off and get on with his intentions but she pushed him away, adjusted


    her clothes and swiftly got out of the car.


    When she got into the driver''s seat, Carlos was on the phone. "You called me just because of this?" His


    voice seemed to croak.


    "Damon, I have some exclusive information regarding the woman''s whereabouts. But I''ve no intention


    of telling you!" Saying this, he hung up. As if it was not enough to vent his anger, he even turned off his


    phone.


    Neither Debbie nor Carlos said a word throughout their way home.


    Upon arriving at the vi, Debbie reassured that the car doors were locked, grabbed the car keys and


    rushed towards the house.


    When she ran upstairs, Carlos'' voice seemed toe from behind her back. "What is next to you?"


    "What? What''s next to me?" Debbie stopped, turned her head in utter confusion.


    "I think I saw a figure next to you. Perhaps, my eyes have begun deceiving me," Carlos said.


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She could feel her mouth going dry. She continued ascending


    upstairs. The light was switched off in the hallway, so she took out her phone and used the phone''s


    shlight.


    "I saw a movie yesterday. The male lead kills his wife''s lover, dismembers him mercilessly and hides


    various parts of his body in the refrigerator, under the bed, in the closet..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, her scream interrupted him. "Carlos Huo!"


    Trying to suppress his giggle, Carlos asked, feigning innocence, "I''m here. What''s up?"


    Debbie ground her teeth and cursed him inside her head, ''He is such a petty man!'' Producing a forced


    fake smile, she said, "I won''t force you to eat durian again. I''m sorry."


    "Uh-huh." He walked up the stairs.


    He hadn''t achieved his aim yet. Pretending to be unaware of Debbie''s fright, he continued, "Do you


    believe in the existence of ghosts?"


    Debbie fidgeted, covered his mouth with both her hands and threatened, "Just shut your damned


    mouth! I don''t want to hear a word more! If you dare to say a single word more, I swear... I swear, I''ll


    repay in ways you can''t imagine."


    She had absolutely no idea how she was going to hurt a man who had better martial skills than her.


    She looked at him with desperate eyes, as if she was about to break open her heart.


    She was not pretending; in fact, she really felt like crying her heart out.


    She swore to herself that she would certainly investigate and find out who had told Carlos that she was


    afraid of ghosts. She would teach that person a good lesson after she knew who this damn guy was.


    She foresaw that Carlos would definitely use her weaknesses to deal with her in the future as well. This


    wasn''t the end of this.


    "It''s gotten veryte. Good night." Carlos struggled his level best to fight off the impulse to hold her in


    his arms and retreated towards his bedroom.


    The surroundings remained eerily quiet for a few hours.


    The door of Carlos'' bedroom opened from the outside abruptly. The man in the bed swayed his lips in


    the dark. He kept his eyes shut, pretending to be sound asleep.


    Soon, he sensed the familiar fragrance of his wife and he heard her lying down beside him.


    Debbie approached him stealthily and stared at his face cautiously. ''Luckily, he''s asleep.


    It''s all his fault! I had been able to sleep on my own before he moved back into the vi. But ever since


    he left me in the cemetery, my fright for the dark has crossed every boundary imaginable.


    As long as he''s lying by my side, I''m not afraid of anything anymore. Fine! I''ll sneak into his bedroom


    every night after he''s asleep, '' she told herself confidently.


    She adjusted her posture and made herselffortable before she closed her eyes and soon dozed


    off.


    Initially, she had nned to get out of the bed and sneak back into her room before Carlos woke up.


    However, when she woke up the next morning, she felt the golden rays of the morning sun ze her


    cheeks. She sat up and scanned the room with her sleepy eyes.


    All of a sudden, her eyes widened and she came fully awake and alert.


    Carlos had just taken a shower after his routine morning run and was answering a phone call with his


    back facing her. His body was only wrapped in a towel.


    It was the first time that she had seen Carlos... half naked.


    Although they had slept in the same bed twice, she hade into his room at midnight and hadn''t


    seen him wrapped in just a towel anytime before.


    Wow, his body is wless!'' She was letting her imagination run wild.


    Judging from his strong back, she reckoned that he had been doing regr exercise. ''He must have


    six-pack abs!''


    She picked up her phone stealthily, opened the camera APP and clicked the shooting button. Done!


    She nced at the picture she had just taken and shed a dirty smile.


    All of a sudden, she thought of something. She put down her phone on the bed, crossed her hands


    together and pointed to Carlos'' towel with both her index fingers. "Drop! Drop!" shemanded in a


    whisper.


    She stared at the white towel and wished it would fall onto the ground. She could tell from the curves of


    the towel that the man had a desirable butt.


    "Drop! Drop¡ªAhhhh!" The man suddenly turned around and caught Debbie off guard.


    She immediately withdrew her hands, grabbed her phone, got out of the bed and left his bedroom


    hastily.


    She rushed back into her room, shut the door behind her and threw herself onto her bed. ''Dang! What


    would he think of me now? Would he think I wanted to sleep with him because I have a thing for him?


    Never mind! He''s my husband, and it''s perfectly normal for us to share a bed, '' she consoled herself in


    her mind.


    She opened her WeChat Moments, uploaded the picture she had just taken, and captioned it, "Waking


    up in the morning, I find the sun shining brightly. You stand before the window, enjoying the scenery,


    while I can''t take my eyes off you.


    Ah, I''m in such a buoyant mood now."


    The reason she dared to post Carlos'' picture in WeChat Moments was that she thought he was not her


    WeChat friend. He would not know that she had taken his picture and posted it, after all. As for her


    friends, she didn''t think they would recognize it as Carlos¡ªit was just a view of his back. Yes, some


    people might speak ill of her behind her back when they saw the picture. But she didn''t care at all!

 Chapter 59 Do You Live With A Man

    Chapter 59 Do You Live With A Man


    Debbie could foresee on her mind what her WeChat friends would say when they saw her post, but she


    didn''t care about it.


    Gaily humming a song, she threw her phone on her bed and went into the bathroom. "Hey I just met


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    you and this is crazy. But here''s my number, so call me maybe..."


    Feeling refreshed after her shower, she came out of the bathroom and grabbed her phone. Unlocking


    it, she was surprised to see that her WeChat Moments had been flooded with thousands ofments.


    A girl from her ssmented, "Debbie, do you live with a man?"


    Another ssmate said, "Wow, this man has a perfect body. Debbie, why don''t you introduce him to


    me?"


    "Is Mr. Huo good in bed? How long did hest? Tell me!" Kasiemented. She also added an emoji


    showing a wicked grin.


    Kristina cracked a joke, "Debbie, to tell you the truth, I''ve been drooling over your husband''s face for a


    long time. Since we are best friends, can you share him with me?" Thement was followed by a shy


    emoji.


    Jared said, "Tomboy, I really admire you. Now you are not just Mrs. Huo by name. You are already his


    woman. I''ve made up my mind that I''ll be one of your loyalckeys from now on."


    Dixonmented, "What did Kristinament? Tell me please!"


    Debbie''s eyes widened in shock, and her mouth was held open for almost a minute. She had more


    than 1, 000 friends on WeChat. Thus, she gave up because thements were too many to read. She


    even felt a little dizzy after reading the first tenments.


    ''Wow, Carlos'' back attracted so much attention. What if I take a picture of his face and post it online?


    No, I can''t do that! If I did that, my phone wouldg with so manyments!'' she thought.


    She updated her Moments and found out that someone had already had a screenshot of her post and


    reposted it.


    "Headlines of Economics and Management School: Irrefutable evidence shows that Debbie Nian is


    living with a man!"


    "I saw this man''s picture in my WeChat Moments this morning. Who is this handsome man?"


    "Wow, if I had a boyfriend like this, I could stay in the bedroom with him the whole day."


    These were some of the captions from the posts made by Debbie''s WeChat friends.


    How the post went viral was beyond Debbie''s expectation.


    Desperately, she wanted to delete her post. But on second thought, it was no use doing so as many of


    her friends had already had the screenshot. After short consideration, shemented the post, "You


    guys took it all wrong. I''ve just downloaded this picture from the and posted it."


    Gailmented in just a few seconds, "I knew it!"


    Debbie was held speechless and wondered, ''Is she keeping an eye on my WeChat Moments?''


    She decided to get back at Gail, so she replied to herment, "I know this man, and we''re closely


    rted."


    Only theirmon WeChat friends could see her conversation with Gail, and since they barely had


    On Gail''s end, the moment she saw Debbie''s reply, the first person that came to her mind was Carlos.


    She grew insanely jealous and began to console herself, ''Calm down. Mr. Huo would never fall for a girl


    like Debbie Nian.''


    Thements and messages on her phone kept on popping up. Debbie threw her phone aside and


    rubbed her aching temples. She decided to leave it aside and went to the dining room to have


    breakfast first. It was Saturday and she had arranged with her friends to go shopping.


    When she entered the living room, Julie was opening the gates for Carlos. Debbie ran towards him and


    called out, "Hey! Old man."


    Carlos turned around, waiting for her next words.


    Julie giggled and said, "Debbie, why did you call Mr. Huo ''old man''? I thought a young girl like you


    would address your husband as Honey."


    Debbie flushed scarlet with embarrassment. She tugged on Julie''s sleeve and Julie instantly got her


    point. "Ah, you have your own sweet words to address him, don''t you? I''m going to the kitchen now,"


    Julie said with a sly smile.


    Debbie''s face turned redder.


    After Julie had left, Debbie gathered up her courage and asked, "Can I go out this afternoon? I have an


    appointment with my friends."


    The reason she dared to skip yesterday''s Yoga ss was that the Yoga teacher was hired by Tristan


    and she didn''t have Carlos'' phone number. That meant the Yoga teacher couldn''t tell Carlos she was


    not attending sses. The dance teacher, however, knew Carlos. Debbie didn''t dare to skip the dance


    ss as she was afraid that the dance teacher would report to him. This time, she decided to ask for


    his permission first.


    "Friends? Who?" Carlos asked in a low voice.


    Debbie sighed and answered, "Jared, Kasie, Kristina and Dixon." As a straightforward person, she had


    many friends, while the four people she had mentioned were her best friends. They always hung out


    together.


    "I think you''d better keep Jared at arm''s length," Carlos said coldly. Judging from what had happened


    both short-tempered. If Carlos had not been in the clubst night, both of them would have made things


    worse.


    ''What? Why did he ask me to stay away from Jared?'' Debbie asked herself silently as she was


    confused by Carlos'' statement.


    Carlos raised his wrist to check the time. "I''ll arrange a private booth for you and your friends on the


    fifth floor of the Alioth Building. You may have lunch there. Tristan will call youter."


    ''He agrees? Yeah!''


    Debbie gave him a big grin and said, "Thank you so much. Do you want me to buy something for you in


    the mall?" Hardly had she finished her sentence when she regretted asking him. A rich man like Carlos


    would want nothing.


    "Yes."


    His answer came as a surprise to Debbie. "What?" she asked, puzzled.


    He leaned forward and said something in her ear before turning around to leave. Debbie stood still


    where she was, stunned.


    ''Oh! For goodness'' sake! Why did he ask me to buy some underwear for him?''


    In the Shining International za


    When everyone had arrived at their meeting ce, Jared yawned andined, "Gimme a break,


    girls! I don''t want to watch a movie."


    After Debbie had left with Carlosst night, Damon and Jared went back to the private booth to drink


    together. They hadn''t been home until 3 o''clock in the morning. Jared scarcely had a decent sleep


    when his friends called him.


    Debbie and Kasie''s idol was in the movie they were nning to watch. As avid fans, how could they


    miss out on the chance to watch the movie?


    "Why don''t you go back home and take a rest first?" Debbie asked Jared in a serious tone.


    Jared nodded; he was really sleepy.


    When he turned around and was about to leave, Debbie told Kasie in a loud voice, "Kasie, we will be


    having lunch on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Carlos has arranged a private booth for us."


    Instantly, Jared turned around, and with an excited look, he asked, "Really? We''re having lunch there?


    Your husband asked his men to throw you out of the Alioth Buildingst time. Why did he arrange a


    private booth for us this time?"


    Kasie patted his shoulder and exined, "Mr. Huo didn''t know Debbie was his wife back then." Debbie


    had already told Kasie and Kristina what had happened between her and Carlos before.


    Dixon also knew the story from Kristina. Only Jared knew nothing. That surprised him just now.


    "He didn''t know Debbie was his wife?" Jared was shocked by the news.


    Was it even possible that a man didn''t know who his wife was? Besides, the man was none other than


    Carlos Huo. Although rich people usually got married formercial reasons, it was still impossible for


    Carlos to not know his wife.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Debbie saw a brand shop and an idea suddenly struck her. She turned to


    Jared. "Carlos knows I''m his wife now, so stop being caught up in that. Hey, bro, could you please do


    me a favor in return since I''m going to buy you lunch?" she coaxed him.


    "No problem," Jared agreed at once. He was baffled, however, why Debbie couldn''t keep herself from


    smiling.


    When Jared got out of the shop with a box of men''s underpants in his hand, he almost cried and asked


    Debbie, "Why did you ask me to buy these underpants for your husband? It''s so weird!"


    He was a man, and Carlos was a man as well. A man buying another man underpants? That really


    sounded creepy. ''Why did I have to buy underpants for Carlos?'' he shouted inwardly.


    Jared felt like he had been tricked by Debbie.

 Chapter 60 What A Surprise!

    Chapter 60 What A Surprise!


    When Jared''s friends found out he just bought fresh underpants for Carlos, they all burst intoughter.


    Some held their stomachs, trying to catch their breath in between. "You crazy bastard!" one of them


    even said. "So, man, have you imagined Carlos dominating you on bed?" Kasie teased. "Like, you jack


    off as you imagine him blowing you off?"


    Jared''s cheeks turned red in embarrassment. Annoyed, he shouted, "Stop it! I''m straight as hell! I''m not


    gay!"


    The elevator finally came to a halt when it reached the fifth floor of the Alioth Building and Tristan


    greeted them. Upon seeing Debbie, he walked up to her along with the manager. "Good day, Mrs. Huo,


    wee."


    Debbie''s eyes widened as she saw Tristan. She felt a bit shy when he addressed her as "Mrs. Huo".


    Then she turned to her friends and gestured towards him. "Guys, this is Tristan Zheng, Carlos''


    secretary."


    "Good day," her friends greeted him and felt shy as he gave them a polite bow.


    "Good day to you as well," Tristan smiled. "Follow us and we shall lead you to the best private booth in


    this building."


    Debbie and her friends felt uneasy as they sat down. Tristan and some waitresses served the dishes.


    And obviously, it was something Carlos'' secretary shouldn''t do. She took the seafood tter from him


    and offered, "Tristan, there''s no need to do this. Just sit down and have a meal with us."


    Tristan shook his head, smiling as he bowed. "Thank you for your kindness, Mrs. Huo, but I am afraid


    that I''ll have to turn down your invitation. I have to go back to the officeter."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie didn''t protest and gave him a smile. "Is that so? Since you still have work to finish, it''s best to


    take your leave now. Don''t worry, I can take care of my guests."


    "That''s right," Kristina nodded. "You are being too kind to us. Don''t mind us. We''re old enough to take


    care of ourselves." She felt like she was in seventh heaven as it was the first time she had entered


    such a fancy restaurant. She felt a bit shy with the hospitality shown by Tristan and the manager.


    As for Jared, he felt at home. After all he came from a wealthy family and was used to these kinds of


    ces. He gave a smirk to Debbie. "Hey, Tomboy. Since I got your husband some underpants, can you


    ask him to give me a VIP card of this restaurant?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and replied sarcastically, "Oh sure, I will."


    "Really?" Jaredughed.


    "No. I don''t have the VIP card myself either," Debbie retorted, her face deadpan.


    Having these kinds of banters with Jared wasn''t new to her anyways. At the end of the day, it was just a


    friendly exchange between friends. Tristan overheard their conversation and felt the need to exin it.


    "Mrs. Huo, as per Mr. Huo''s request, I have already informed the manager about the matter. You are


    always free to eat here in Mr. Carlos'' private booth. No need to pay anything. As for your friends, you


    can give the VIP cards to them if you wish."


    Debbie''s friends'' jaws dropped at what they had just heard. They all felt envious of the special


    treatment she received.


    Kasie grinned, "Looks like you have done something in your past life to be blessed to be Carlos'' wife!


    He''s every woman''s dream man! Damn, girl. Is Carlos open to the idea of being polygamous? If he is,


    then let me share him with you. Mmph!"


    She got interrupted when Debbie put a piece of chocte into her mouth. The others onlyughed at


    her joke. Debbie looked amused and said, "Sure. I don''t mind, but we''ll see if Carlos agrees. Anyways,


    let''s eat! I''m starving!"


    "Since it''s the 21st century, time to take some food porn photos!" Kasie chuckled. "Better post it on


    WeChat!"


    Each of them whipped out their phones and took photos of the scrumptious, well-prepared dishes.


    Debbie whispered to Tristan, "Can I just give each of them a VIP card? It would be unfair to the others


    if only Jared got one."


    Tristan answered with a smile, "Of course, Mrs. Huo. I''ll tell the manager to give each of them a VIP


    card."


    Upon hearing this, Dixon almost spat out his drink. He quickly cut in, "Girl, no need for that! I can''t


    afford to go to a fancy ce like this after all."


    Kristina seconded, "He''s right, Debbie. Just give Kasie and Jared the cards. You can take us to have


    meals here in the future."


    Debbie waved her hands, shrugging off their protests. "Nah. It''s not a big deal. It''s just a card." "Are you


    sure?" Kristina looked puzzled.


    "Yep!" Debbie nodded.


    Jared added, "Tomboy, I''m just kidding around! No need to give me the card. I''m fine as along as I can


    book a private room in this ce."


    The other three nodded their heads in agreement. Carlos was Debbie''s husband and they felt that it


    would be shameful of them if they even dared to ask for more. "Debbie, it''s alright," Kasie smiled. "You


    are already kind enough to invite us for a meal here."


    Debbie could only sigh, "Very well then. If..." She wanted to tell them, "If I''m still with Carlos in the


    future, then I''ll bring you guys here many times as possible." But she couldn''t say it out loud since


    Tristan was still around. She saw him calling someone on his phone.


    The dishes were served quickly. There were ten main courses, mushroom soup, some mousse cakes,


    n, and a fruit tter. To top it off, the waitresses also served them some green tea and a bottle of


    fancy wine.


    Joining her friends who posted photos on social media, Debbie posted nine photos in WeChat


    Moments and captioned, "Great food. Greatpany. Great time!"


    As they enjoyed the dishes, Kasie kept prying Debbie about her sex life with Carlos. "Girl, you should


    tie him up and ride him. Men love that kind of thing! It''s bound to blow his mind off!" Then they felt their


    spines shiver as they heard the door open.


    Their cheerful banter gradually faded. Debbie''s face turned into different shades of scarlet as she


    recalled Kasie''s words.


    The next thing she knew, they all stood up from their seats. Kristina was so nervous by Carlos'' sudden


    appearance, she identally kicked her chair as she stood up. She chewed her lower lip, trying to


    avoid Carlos'' gaze.


    Debbie was forced to put on a cheery facade. "Hi... I didn''t expect you to pay us a visit."


    ''Oh man!'' she thought to herself. ''This is really embarrassing. Heavens help me if he ever heard any


    word from Kasie a while ago.''


    Carlos walked towards her. "I''m just passing by."


    Tristan secretly shook his head behind Carlos. He perfectly knew that Carlos had cancelled a meeting


    just to see her for lunch.


    A waitress immediately brought an extra, prepared set, and poured a ss of red wine and a cup of


    tea. She gave Carlos a polite bow when she was done.


    Carlos sat down. He looked across them and said coldly, "Have a seat."


    They obediently sat down. Jared chewed his lower lip. His right eye twitched as he remembered that he


    bought underwear for the man in front of him.


    As silence filled the air, the waitresses quickly removed the dishes and brought new sets of dishes.


    Tristan was about to serve Carlos food when thetter raised a hand to stop him. He wiped his hands


    with a clean towel and silently looked at Debbie. Then he slightly cocked his head to the side. His eyes


    moved at his empty te, and then back at her. It was obvious that he was asking, no, ordering her to


    serve him.


    Debbie couldn''t do anything but only stare at him in awe.


    She wouldn''t dare to turn him down in front of so many people.


    She also felt her friends'' eyes boring into her and observing her every move. It seemed like they were


    interested in knowing how she interacted with him.


    Debbie took a deep breath, calming herself down. She thought to herself, ''You can do this, Debbie.


    Patience is a virtue. Don''t lose it.''

 Chapter 61 Make Outs and VIP Cards

    Chapter 61 Make Outs and VIP Cards


    Debbie''s eyes scanned across the dishes near her. Then she smirked a bit as sheid her eyes on the


    raw trout. She hummed lightly and picked up a pair of chopsticks. She took some trout, dipped it in


    mustard, and then aimed it towards his lips.


    "Here, open up," she said in a singsong voice.


    Her friends looked at her as if she were crazy. It was shocking enough that she was feeding Carlos, but


    that much mustard? "Is that even edible?" whispered Kasie. She was cringing along with Jared and


    Dixon while Kristina tried to keep to herposure.


    "Will he eat it though?" Kristina asked.


    Carlos studied the mustard-wrapped trout before opening his mouth to eat it. Before Debbie could pull


    out her hand, she felt a hand grabbing her by the head. Her hand dropped the chopsticks as she felt


    Carlos'' mouth pressed down on hers.


    ''W-What the hell!?'' she eximed in her mind.


    "OH MY GOD!" Kasie shouted. "I gotta take a pic and put it on WeChat!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jared, Kristina, and Dixon cheered and whistled at the scene upon them. She felt his tongue probing


    the food towards her mouth. The excessive mustard was already making her face red. It even made


    her nose sore and her eyes started to water. She had this strong urge to punch him but not right now.


    She wanted to spit it out! But this man kept pressing on, making sure he didn''t let her go.


    ''This isn''t a kiss! Damn it!'' she screamed in her thoughts. ''I really want to crush his balls right now!''


    Her tears started to fall. Her hands trembled as she gripped his jacket. ''Looks like I didn''t see that


    Hmph. Two can y this game!'' Her grip loosened and she snaked her arms around his neck. A


    momentter, they were already making out passionately in front of their guests. She was gliding her


    fingers into his hair as his hand slipped from her head to waist.


    The other four stared at the scene awkwardly.


    Jared sighed, scratching his nape. When did Debbie get this soft?


    Meanwhile, Dixon, who rarely cursed, spoke up. "Are we going to fucking eat or are they going to eat


    each other? I am so hungry as hell already! I want to eat! Can''t they get a fucking room?"


    Meanwhile, Kristina''s eyes sparkled as she sped her hands together like a fangirl. "Oh my! Our


    Debbie is actually kissing Carlos Huo! How did she manage to unfreeze his cold heart?"


    Kasie nodded, "I know right? Our Debbie has grown! She''s now kissing a hot rich guy! Shouldn''t we


    excuse ourselves? I mean, things are getting heated up."


    Arge growling sound filled the room but the two wouldn''t stop making out. The rest looked at each


    other, shrugged, and then started to eat. After a while, Carlos finally released the struggling woman in


    his arms.


    As soon as Debbie caught her breath, she immediately sat down. She picked up a cup of tea and drank


    it to calm herself down.


    "Ugh." She poured herself another cup which brought her back to Earth.


    Carlos, however, was calm as if nothing had happened. He fixed his cor and tie and started eating.


    As if tofort Debbie, he put some of the Australian sirloin on her te.


    "Eat." He spoke, his tone remaining indifferent.


    "Finally! Thank God!" Jared eximed in relief. "I thought you guys were going to fuck or something


    which is something I don''t want to see!"


    If this were somebody else, he would have flipped the table.


    But this was his best friend, Debbie, and her husband, the powerful Carlos Huo.


    For the first time, Jared saw Debbie get soft. Usually she was rash and casual in manner. ''What the


    hell? Hmph, Debbie even isn''t herself anymore around Carlos Huo.'' He drank some water to calm


    himself down. ''How much longer? This meal is frigging killing me, '' he fumed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Carlos wiped his hands and spoke to Tristan without looking at him. "Tristan, the cards."


    Tristan took out a few cards from his breast pocket and presented them to Carlos. "Here they are, Sir."


    "Good," Carlos only said, nodding.


    With Carlos'' permission, Tristan handed the four VIP cards for the fifth floor of Alioth Building one by


    one to Debbie''s friends. He handed the first one to Jared.


    Jared''s eyes widened in delight when he took the gilt card. He cheered and gave it a kiss. Then a


    thought rang in Jared''s head. ''With this card, I cane to this ce whenever I want. But why do I


    have to stay longer, watching those two being sappy together?''


    He assumed an air ofposure and turned to Debbie. "Tomboy, take good care of Mr. Huo. I''ll see


    you guyster," he announced before leaving the table.


    The other three followed Jared and stood up from the table too. Jared stood aside and waited for them


    to leave together. Next, Tristan went to Kasie. She grabbed the card and her purse and whispered to


    Debbie, "Girl, Mr. Huo is a keeper. If you try to divorce him, I will punch your gut."


    Debbie only looked at her coldly as her thoughts went, ''You traitor.''


    Kristina actually intended not to ept the card. But it felt disrespectful if she refused it. Despite her


    reluctance, she still took the card and grabbed Dixon''s hand before she said to Debbie, "Deb, now that


    we have this card, we cane here anytime. So we''ll just leave you and Mr. Huo alone now. Be nice


    to him, alright?"


    ''Another traitor, '' Debbie thought, as if making a hit list.


    ''Please don''t ditch me, Dixon," Debbie thought hopefully, chewing her lip. She knew how honest and


    upright Dixon was. He was all she had!


    ''I can''t just ept that, '' thought Dixon. His hesitance caused Debbie to feel relieved.


    Tristan chuckled, "No need to worry about it. Think of it as a little token from Mr. Huo. You have been


    always a good friend to Mrs. Huo and it means a lot to both Mr. Huo and Mrs. Huo! Besides, I''ve heard


    that your brother is having some problems with transferring school. It''s said that the new school''s


    principal loves dining here."


    ''Damn. Tristan sure did his research well, '' Debbie thought, chewing her lip.


    Dixon went silent and he was stunned. Unable to find any reason not to take the card, he rolled his


    eyes at Jared. ''Thanks a lot, stupid pants. This is all your fault. Now I have a debt of gratitude to


    Carlos! Ugh!''


    "Thank you." Dixon finally took the card. He waved at Debbie and took Kristina''s hand, ready to leave


    the ce.


    ''Some friends!'' Debbie shouted in her mind. ''They just told me that they wouldn''t take the cards.


    But by the look of it, it seems like Carlos Huo has already bought their souls. Traitors.'' Debbie was


    already fuming internally.


    ''Especially Jared. I''ll make sure to crush his balls so he will never forget!''


    "Jared." Carlos suddenly spoke up.


    "Yes, sir?" Jared responded and felt shivers travelling down his spine.


    Debbie rolled her eyes and sneered, "What happened to Mr. Han the fearless? I didn''t expect you to


    get this soft and weak in front of Carlos Huo. "


    Jared chuckled, embarrassed, "Um...well, he''s your husband, after all. Of course, I should show some


    respect to him."


    Carlos raised his hand to Tristan and thetter soon handed a bag to Jared. It was the underwear


    Jared had bought for Carlos.


    Debbie felt so embarrassed when everyone saw what was in the bag. She wanted the floor to open up


    and swallow her so bad. After a giggle to her friends, she covered her face with one hand awkwardly


    and lowered her head to sip tea.


    Carlos was aware that Jared and Debbie were just friends, but he just couldn''t stand her being close to


    another man. "Young man, I can take care of my wife. You can just leave everything to me from now


    on, especially this kind of errand. You know, if you really care about my wife, you can give me a call if


    you think she needs somebody. Tristan, give him my phone number.


    "


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," Tristan replied.


    "My wife." Those words rang in Jared''s head. He just wanted to puke upon hearing them.

 Chapter 62 You Are Worth Ten Billion

    Chapter 62 You Are Worth Ten Billion


    To prove Carlos meant it, Tristan took out his phone and sent him Carlos'' phone number. "Jared, this is


    Mr. Huo''s number."


    Everyone was surprised.


    Debbie wondered why Carlos was so possessive. Obviously, he was trying to keep her from Jared.


    Worried about where this was leading, she raised her head and dered, "Jared and I are just good


    friends. How can you undermine our friendship like this? It''s uncalled for."


    Unexpectedly, Jared cut in before Carlos could respond. "Mr. Huo, I''m so d to hear what you just


    said. Before, Debbie, the naive girl, did so much for Hayden. But the moron didn''t appreciate it at all.


    Now, finally, there is a man who cares about her. I''ll do anything you say. If Tomboy needs help or


    anything, I''ll be the first to call you."


    Among Debbie''s friends, Jared had known her for the longest time. He knew everything that happened


    between her and her ex-boyfriend Hayden. As far as he knew, Hayden was to me for Debbie''s


    tomboy tendencies.


    But right now, Debbie was surprised by something Jared had said. Since when did she be naive


    in Jared''s eyes?


    Carlos was quite pleased with what Jared had said. Yet the name Hayden made his eyes dim. "Tristan,


    send them home."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    When the couple were left alone in the private booth, Carlos turned to Debbie.


    Finding her in a daze, he pulled her into his arms and sat her on hisp. Unustomed to such


    intimacy, Debbie struggled to stand up.


    But Carlos wrapped his arms around her tighter and whispered in her ear, "Hayden, huh?" That was


    the first time he had heard that name, but quickly he connected the dots and remembered the man who


    had called her Deb in the messages and said he missed her.


    It must be the same guy.


    "What?" Debbie didn''t understand what he had meant by that, but Carlos didn''t exin.


    Instead, he kissed her.


    Apparently, he was angry. The kiss was impudent and overbearing, and his hands were not gentle


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    either. In his grip, she now felt trapped, and powerless, despite her many years of rigorous martial arts


    training.


    Next, he threw her onto the table roughly. Fearing that she might fall, Debbie locked her arms around


    Carlos'' neck while his hands were all over her.


    After a long moment, the man said in a coarse voice, "I take back what I said."


    "Huh?" Debbie, overwhelmed underneath his weight, muttered.


    At that moment, she wasn''t that reckless tomboy anymore. She was a woman, a seductive woman.


    Every time he kissed her, she blushed. Right now, looking her in the eye, Carlos could hardly control


    his urge.


    "I said the other day that if you slept with me, I would set you free.


    Now I want us to have another deal." Debbie hadn''t expected a man of words like Carlos to take back


    his own offer.


    His hands tenderly moved all over her body, her face, her hair. With every touch, his breathing got


    heavier and heavier. "God, you''re such a femme fatale. A tormenting temptress."


    ''A femme fatale? Me?''


    Among many nicknames people gave her, she never heard anyone call her a temptress or femme


    fatale before. For her rather boyish personality and less feminine figure, that was a misnomer. Couldn''t


    Carlos see that? ''There must be something wrong with his eyes.'' She wanted tough.


    "The new deal is: if you sleep with me, I''ll give you anything you


    want." Anything she wanted? If he had said this earlier on, on the stormy days of their rtionship,


    she''d have told him she wanted a divorce without hesitation.


    But recently, she was beginning to have a change of mind.


    After shelving her push for a divorce, she actually didn''t know what she wanted.


    When he saw her shaking her head, Carlos thought she didn''t agree to his offer.


    Suddenly Debbie remembered what he had said on the cruiser; how he had humiliated her, announcing


    that she wasn''t worth a hundred million. Tightening her grip on him, she assumed an air of dejection


    and said, "I remember the other day you said I wasn''t worth much. What should I expect to get from a


    man who thinks I''m not worth a penny? Have you forgotten the way you put me down, Mr. Handsome?"


    Seeing that she was still holding a grudge, Carlos smiled, gave her a kiss on the lips and said, "Forget


    about that, dear. To be honest. I wouldn''t say you''re worth a hundred million..."


    Just as he had expected, her eyes burned with anger. But he looked at her affectionately while stroking


    her hair. Of course, he was pulling her leg, but she didn''t seem to get his drift. "Well, maybe you don''t


    get the gist of of it. You''re worth far more than you seem to ask. A billion dors or even more is what


    I''d peg on a girl special like you.


    You misunderstood me." Debbie was left open-mouthed. ''Is he kidding me? Is he willing to give me that


    much, just to sleep with me? This guy must be a joke!'' She brushed his words off.


    "I''m for real! If it''s money that you want, I''ll give you whatever sum you name." For her love, Carlos


    couldn''t care less about money.


    Besides, they were husband and wife. What was his was hers too. It didn''t make a difference who had


    the money.


    However, Debbie misunderstood him again. ''What does he take me for? A gold digger?'' The passion


    she had felt only a minute ago died out at once. In a huff, she pushed him off her abruptly.


    Carlos'' eyes were filled with puzzlement. Debbie held her head high and tried to defend her honor. "Mr.


    Handsome, not everyone loves money as much as you think. Maybe in your mind, you can buy me or


    even everything with your money. Unfortunately, that''s not me. If I don''t like you, I wouldn''t sleep with


    you even if you gave me all the money in the world.


    But as long as I love you, I''ll sleep with you even if you are dead broke. Sorry to tell you, I''m not who


    you think I am. Maybe, you don''t understand me, in which case I''d suggest we separate as soon as


    possible," she dered.


    She felt insulted. If it was his money she was after, she wouldn''t have only taken a little from her


    monthly allowance, nor would she have asked for a divorce.


    Reading from a different script, however, Carlos found her charming at that moment. It was not


    because she didn''t want his money. It was just that she looked so proud and confident when she told


    him what kind of person she was.


    Watching the serious look on her face when she spoke, Carlos let out a chuckle.


    However, that chuckle came across as a taunt. Debbie was too young to understand what he was


    thinking. "That''s not funny!" she snapped. "Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Department and get a divorce


    right now. I will never bother you again..."


    In the amidst of her rant, however, Carlos leaned close and kissed her fiercely.


    Over the years, he might have had more than his fair share of women, but no one coulde close to


    this special woman. No matter what her moods were, he always found her cute.


    By now she had freed herself from his embrace. Angrily, she demanded, "Hey, what do you want?"


    Regardless of her obvious irritation, Carlos grabbed her tight again. He patted her back andforted


    her. "Don''t worry. I won''t force you into anything, unless it is what you want."


    Somehow, that relieved her. But she wanted an apology, which he didn''t seem ready to give directly.


    ''The ego problems, '' Debbie thought.


    Giving him an annoyed snort, she grabbed her backpack and was ready to leave.

 Chapter 63 Take Off Your Shoes

    Chapter 63 Take Off Your Shoes


    Watching her leave, Carlos wondered, ''I said I was sorry and I would like to make amends for my past


    mistakes. Why is she still mad?''


    Dissatisfied with how things went, Carlos quickened his pace and caught up with Debbie in the hallway.


    He startled her when he held her by the hand all of a sudden. Forcefully, she tried to wrench her hand


    free, but he tightly held on, until they were in the elevator. "You haven''t done your part yet. Now, I''ll


    hang around to give youpany while you do it," he dered.


    "Part? What part?" She was confused.


    But Carlos didn''t answer, as he quietly led her to the ground floor of Dubhe Building. When they came


    to a shop for men''s fancy underwear, Debbie understood what he had meant by her part. She had


    passed by that shop without going in that morning. Now with Carlos at her side, she didn''t have a


    choice but to enter.


    Some shop assistants trotted over to them when they noticed Carlos. "Good afternoon, Mr. Huo," they


    greeted in unison.


    "Wee, Mr. Huo," added one of them, ady, apparently in charge of her colleagues.


    Carlos nodded at them before he took Debbie further inside. "Go find me something you like. I''ll wait


    here," he urged. Then he turned around, found the nearest empty chair and sat down to wait for


    Debbie. Almost immediately, a shop assistant beaming a smile served him a cup of tea. Between sips,


    he kept himself busy, reading a catalog of products.


    Lost in a sea of expensive men''s underwear, Debbie smiled awkwardly at the shop assistants who


    were guiding her around. To put herself at ease, she wandered around briefly, pretending to be at


    home.


    A pair of red briefs caught her eyes. The embarrassment on her face was gone. She snickered and


    went to Carlos. "Will you wear anything I buy?" she inquired.


    Carlos raised his head from the catalog. Although Debbie tried to look calm, her eyes betrayed her. To


    the mischievous look in her eyes, he sighed. "Yes, I will," he agreed.


    His affirmative reply almost made her jump with cheer. It took a bit of effort to restrain her emotions as


    she turned. But before she could take two steps, Carlos added, "Anything but briefs. Also, I hate red."


    Bummer. His response was like a wet nket. It was the red briefs that she was considering buying


    him. With her n ruined, Debbie pouted sullenly. "OK, I got it," she said.


    Then she went back and wandered from section to section until she saw a pair of ck boxers. Briefly,


    she picked it up and looked at Carlos who was quietly seated on the sofa. ''Not good enough for him.''


    She pursed her lips and put it down.


    Next, she picked up a gray pair, looked at the man, and shook her head again. ''Not good enough


    either.''


    On careful observation of how Carlos and Debbiemunicated, the shop assistants all wondered


    who the girl was. One of them was so curious she couldn''t help asking Debbie, "What''s your


    rtionship with Mr. Huo?"


    Debbie gave her a friendly smile and lowering her voice almost to a whisper, said, "Why don''t you ask


    him?"


    Hands down, that scored the clincher for Debbie. The shop assistant was reduced to silence. ''If I could


    ask Mr. Huo, I wouldn''t have bothered you, madam, '' she thought sourly.


    After a long time of wandering andparison, finally, Debbie settled on three pairs of boxers which


    came at a good ten thousand dors each. Standing at the cashier''s desk, she winced at the price.


    Coming into the shop, she had not expected she''d end up spending such a ridiculous sum on a mere


    three goddamn boxers. ''What are these things made of? Gold?''


    The shop assistants had rmended those boxers, iming that the designer had several


    international des to his name. Even so, Debbie wouldn''t have spent so much on them if Carlos


    hadn''t been insisting on her buying him boxers.


    After settling the bill, she came to Carlos with the bag. Without a word, he put down the catalog and


    stood up, looking pleased. He took the bag from Debbie with one hand and held her hand with the


    other. Together, they walked off to their car, arm in arm. A peaceful couple together.


    Following after Carlos, Debbie asked, "Why did you ask me to buy these for you? How did you buy


    underwear before?"


    "I used to have them delivered to the vi or send my secretaries. Now, since I have a wife, naturally I


    should leave this kind of thing to her."


    Not in the mood for his endless witty banter, Debbie didn''t say a word in return. Anyway, how was she


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    supposed to respond to that?


    Just as they were about to enter the elevator, they noticed amotion in front of a shop. Intuitively,


    they both stopped and turned to see what was happening in the moring crowd.


    A young couple were seen arguing with a cleaningdy, who was in tears.


    The argument must have been going on for a while, but what irritated Debbie was that no one had


    cared enough to intervene.


    "Let me check what''s up with the group. I''ll catch up with youter if you don''t mind." She let go of his


    hand, and headed towards the ruckus.


    As she approached, their voices became clearer. "I''m very sorry. I didn''t do it intentionally." The


    cleaningdy kept apologizing, weeping.


    "What''s going on here?" Debbie asked, standing in front of the young couple with her hands in the


    pockets of her coat.


    The young man looked at her curtly and demanded, "Who the hell are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Just tell me what this is about," she replied nonchntly.


    The cleaningdy sobbed, "Miss, I identally dirtied his shoes with a wet mop while I was cleaning."


    "Dirtied? Look at what you did. My shoes are all wet. What if they start peeling? Can you even afford


    thepensation?" the young man demanded angrily.


    Hearingpensation mentioned, the cleaningdy took two steps backward with fear and apologized


    again. "I''m sorry, son. I didn''t see you. I''ll...I''ll wipe them clean for you right now."


    The young man snorted contemptuously, "Wipe? Are you deaf? You soaked my shoes and ruined the


    leather. What''s the point of wiping?"


    Debbie stepped in front of the cleaningdy protectively and raised her head to face the young man.


    "She already apologized, but you still think it''s not enough. What do you want?"


    "What do I want? What do you think? Since my shoes are ruined, I have to get new ones. She should


    pay for them of course." "How much are your shoes?" Debbie asked with a sneer.


    "Eight hundred and thirty dors!" the young man answered proudly with his nose in the air as if it were


    such a moment of glory to unt the price. "I''m not leaving this ce without the amount."


    He nced sideways at the cleaningdy, expecting to see her scared face. Indeed, the cleaningdy


    got flustered at the price.


    But Debbie was amused by the stupid look on the young man''s face. "I''ll pay for her," she dered.


    Shocked by what Debbie had said, the cleaningdy pulled her sleeve and said, "Miss, you don''t have


    anything to do with this. I can''t let you do this."


    Debbie turned to look at her and smiled, "It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    With the card Carlos had given her, a paltry eight hundred and thirty dors was not a problem, but it


    was a lot for a cleaningdy who made only two or three thousand a month.


    The members of the martial arts club at her university had submitted membership fees the day before.


    It happened that she was carrying some of the cash on her. Without hesitation, she decided to use it to


    help thedy out. There was an ATM around, from which she''d withdraw the same amount to


    reimburse the club.


    With that thought, she took eight hundred and fifty from her purse and handed it to the brat. "Here, you


    have it. Keep the change."


    The young man felt embarrassed, but took the money all the same.


    He grabbed his girlfriend''s hand and was ready to leave.


    "Not so fast!" Debbie said calmly as she closed her purse.


    The young couple looked back, puzzled.


    Debbie pointed at the man''s shoes and said, "I paid the price. Shouldn''t the shoes you''re wearing be


    mine now? You may go, but leave the shoes."


    The young man''s face turned livid, but he couldn''t figure out a line to retort, because what she had said


    was right. The onlookers started whispering and exchanging surprised nces at the unfolding drama.


    Left with no choice, the man took his shoes off and tossed them on the floor.


    The sight of the worn shoes sickened Debbie. She held one shoe by theces between her thumb and


    index finger, and threw it in the air. Lifting her right leg, she kicked the stinky shoe into the green bin at


    the cleaningdy''s side.


    After she had done the same with the other, the crowd pped at her uprightness and cool moves.


    After the couple fled the scene with embarrassment, the cleaningdy thanked Debbie in tears. Since


    the matter was settled, Debbie turned around and left. Behind her the cleaningdy''s emotional words


    and the crowd''s pping filled the air.


    Debbie had thought Carlos had left, but there he was, waiting for her not far from the crowd, in


    sunsses, with hands in his trouser pockets.


    Apologetically, she trotted to him. "I thought you had left," she said, feeling like a young girl again. A


    very different feeling from the forceful woman she had been while confronting the little brat.


    Carlos opened his arms and received her with an embrace. "I wouldn''t have been able to see my wife''s


    heroic acts if I had left. That would be a pity. I feel so honored to have you in my life."

 Chapter 64 I’m Married

    Chapter 64 I¡¯m Married


    A long time ago, Debbie was out shopping with Hayden when she saw something simr happening at


    another mall. Someone asked a beggar to pay over 100 dors for a damaged battery charger. Debbie


    acted quickly, and paid the fine for him. As a reward, she got a tongueshing from Hayden, who


    med her for her stupidity and snooping. She wondered whether Carlos thought the same of her.


    Unsure what he would say, she kept her head down, and wouldn''t look him in the eye. But she was


    dying to know what he was thinking. "Um, I spent $830 today. And for some poor woman who needed it


    more than me."


    Carlos stopped in his tracks, looked at her, and replied, "Debbie, listen up. You can do what you want


    and buy what you want. What''s mine is yours. We''re married. No need to be so skittish." If Carlos had


    seen what was going on inside, he would have dealt with things in his own way.


    But Debbie would still be the good guy. He wouldn''t have let the couple leave hating her.


    Debbie''s heart felt warm when she heard what Carlos said. Whether it was because of the part of "You


    can do what you want," or "We''re married. No need to be so skittish around me," she wasn''t sure.


    When she was with Hayden, she had always been careful around him and his family. Debbie raised her


    head to look at him. As usual, his face was calm and expressionless, like still water.


    ''How could such a cool and distant-looking man be so gentle?''


    Debbie stood on tiptoe to kiss him on the cheek. "Thank you," she said happily.


    Her tender kiss made Carlos'' heart sing with joy. With a smile, he took her hand and made his way to


    the parking lot.


    "I haven''t seen Emmetttely. How is he?" Debbie suddenly asked after they had gotten in the car.


    Carlos looked at her and answered, "He''s working in another city."


    Debbie didn''t sense anything strange, so she simply nodded.


    The next morning, she received a phone call from Jared. "Hey tomboy! Remember that job offer my


    friend hooked you up with? I told him don''t bother."


    "What? Why?"


    "You don''t need a job."


    "Yeah, I do. Call your friend and tell him you were kidding."


    "Ohe on. You''re Mrs. Huo. Why do you even need a job?" Married to Carlos, Debbie had


    everything¡ªnot to mention more money than she could ever spend. And she still wanted to work.


    Jared wondered if there was something wrong with Debbie''s head.


    Actually, Debbie felt bad about spending Carlos'' money.


    She thought if she had a job, maybe she wouldn''t feel as helpless.


    "What kind of job is it? I want it back."


    "You''re looking for a part-time job, right? About the only thing we have is a barista. You''d probably have


    to really like coffee. Still want it? Hold that thought. I need to call your hubby and make sure it''s okay.


    It''s not your call anymore."


    "Don''t call him. He''s uber-busy. You really think it''s a good idea to bug him? I want that job."


    "Okay, okay," Jared replied grudgingly.


    A few days went by, and Debbie got the job. But her second day on the job was less than ideal.


    The store manager called Jared and told him that Debbie had hit a customer. But Debbie was


    indignant. She thought the man deserved it. "He''s a piece of crap! Cheating on his wife with two other


    women," she spat.


    She was unrelenting¡ªshe insisted on working. And it fell upon Jared to find her another job. This time


    the position was a sales associate in a supermarket. However, within three days, Debbie was fired from


    that job as well. The manager didn''t take kindly to the bruises she left on his face. Who knew? "He had


    iting! He''s a bully." Again, she didn''t think she did anything wrong.


    But she was hell-bent and determined to work. And Jared was on the verge of having a nervous


    breakdown. Then one day, Kristina said to Debbie, "Deb, why don''t you sing with me in the bar? You


    have a wonderful singing voice. I know the barflies will love you, and if anyone can bring the mo in,


    it''s you."


    "Okay, why not?" Debbie agreed. While the girls cheered excitedly, Jared was worried to death. As


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    much as he wanted Debbie to have a job, he thought it was a lousy idea to let her work in a bar,


    considering that she already hit someone in both the supermarket and the cafe. It was not hard to


    predict what was going to happen to have Debbie working in a ce as chaotic as a bar.


    But Jared might catch a break this time. He was a little more easy-going, when he realized that one of


    his friends was a regr; he could go with him and watch over Debbie.


    Debbie had a problem. She had to attend Carlos'' lessons every evening, so she couldn''t sing in the bar


    every night.


    Of course, Jared came up with a solution. He told the manager that Debbie didn''t have to work in the


    bar every day; she coulde there when she could and be paid by the hour. Intimidated by Jared''s


    status, the manager agreed.


    Since Carlos was so busy, sometimes he would have to cancel the lesson, like tonight. Earlier, he


    texted Debbie, saying he couldn''t make it tonight. Debbie was d that she could go to the bar and


    make some money.


    The first two nights, Jared stayed in the bar to keep an eye on her. Some men confessed their love for


    Debbie, but except for that, nobody dared harass her.


    On the third night, Debbie won everyone''s heart with "Love Paradise." For half an hour the DJ used the


    widescreen in the bar to disy the deration of his love for Debbie. "Be my girlfriend, Debbie. I love


    you," he shouted passionately through the microphone.


    Then the customers mored excitedly. "I''m married. I have a husband," Debbie told the DJ.


    But since she wasn''t wearing a wedding ring, nobody believed her.


    At length, she was able to pick up the mic, wait for the background music to start, and start singing


    once more.


    Once she started singing "Pray for You", a man in the VIP area on the second floor sprang up from the


    sofa with a ss of liquor sloshing in his hand. The girl hadn''t noticed, just singing beautifully,


    hypnotizing the throng with her siren-like voice. Standing by the French window, Carlos squinted at her


    gloomily. ''When did she start here? Why wasn''t I told?''


    He wouldn''t have evene to such a ce if he didn''t have to deal with something important there


    that night.


    Blissfully unaware that Carlos was watching her from above, Debbie continued singing. "I pray your


    birthdayes and nobody calls. I pray you are flying high when your engine stalls."


    Debbie had sung this song to Carlos before, a cover of Jaron Lowenstein. He hadn''t known Debbie


    was in the bar until he heard the song. Then he caught sight of the love deration on the screen.


    Instantly his face darkened and he stiffened, looking like a living ice sculpture.


    When the song was finished, the customers started screaming and whistling in excitement.


    At that moment, someone came over to Carlos and reminded him he was there to sign a contract, so


    he walked away from the window. And that was when it all hit the fan.


    After Debbie had stepped down from the stage, a man poured a ss of liquor. He held the liquor in


    one hand and walked towards her with a wad of notes in his other hand. "Come on, chica, down this


    ss of liquor and these notes are all yours."


    Debbie nced at the notes. There was less than two thousand there. For a ss of liquor. She


    thought it wasn''t worth it, so she turned him down.


    She could make as much in one hour just by singing, and singing didn''t harm her body, yet drinking did.


    Besides, alcohol is murder on the vocal chords. She wanted to be able to sing well, so she said no.


    The contempt in her eyes made the man feel like doggy doo. Humiliated and irritated, he took out a


    thicker wad of notes and tossed it on the table. "Drink!" he demanded.


    Now, there was a respectable amount. She grabbed the cash and the ss. Without a word or any


    hesitation, she put the ss to her lips and downed it.


    The man was pleased and with a sinister sneer, he poured a second ss. Everyone started cheering


    when Debbie emptied the second ss. Kristina was singing when she saw what was happening to


    Debbie. She was worried about her. Then she remembered Jared was there too, but when she turned


    her head, she couldn''t see any trace of him. He''d been making time with a girl, though, so it was


    possible they left together. So it was up to her to keep a bad situation from getting worse.

 Chapter 65 Busted

    Chapter 65 Busted


    After Debbie had downed three sses of liquor, she''d earned more than 10, 000 dors.


    Jared finally revealed himself. He was tipsy, and staggered out of the bathroom, slumping back into his


    seat. Since there was a throng surrounding Debbie at that moment, Jared couldn''t see her, so he


    turned his attention to the girl he had met earlier.


    By the time Kristina found him, Debbie had already drunk seven sses of liquor. She let him know,


    and the news sobered him.


    Jared rushed to Debbie, snatched the ss from her hand, and snarled, "What the hell do you think


    you''re doing? How much have you had?" Noticing the thick wad of notes, Jared shivered. ''If Mr. Huo


    finds out about this, I''m screwed.''


    Debbie waved her hand and said, "Eh, rx. Look at the money I''ve made. Thousands of dors a


    ss. And I''m not drunk yet."


    She really could hold her liquor. After seven sses, her face was red but she was only a bit tipsy.


    She was in a good mood now. She figured she could drink more and make more money. The man in


    the bar poured another ss of liquor for her. Once again, she emptied the ss and took the wad of


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    notes thrown on the table.


    Her husband Carlos was rich and generous, but she considered it wise to have some private savings,


    just in case she and Carlos got divorced one day. She didn''t want to end up homeless and penniless


    after the divorce. And she figured she''d found her calling.


    Seeing that Debbie wouldn''t listen to him, Jared cleared his throat and shouted at the man, "Go away!


    Do you have any clue who she is? You have some serious stones to get her drunk like this. You''re


    ying with fire!"


    Jared wasn''t a regr. As a matter of fact, it was no short drive for him to get here. The only reason he


    was here was Debbie. So the man didn''t know either of them. Jared''s words didn''t faze the man. He


    just shrugged and assumed an innocent tone. "You saw it. I didn''t force her. She wanted to drink."


    It frustrated Jared that what the man had said was true. He wanted to punch the man in the face, but


    hecked a reason. Then he whispered in Debbie''s ear, "Think about your husband. You forget what


    he did to us thest time we got drunk? And that was just beer. But you''ve put a lot of sses away.


    What do you think he''s going to do when he finds out?"


    The thought of her husband made Debbie tremble. "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?" she


    At that moment, two men walked over and grabbed Jared''s arms. "Are you blind? Bernard''s having fun.


    Boss is rich enough to buy this whole damn bar, let alone a few drinks. Now, get lost!"


    With that, one of the two men gave Jared a rough shove. Provoked, he grabbed an empty bottle from


    the table and smashed it against the table. "I don''t care who the hell Bernard is. Go ahead, make her


    drink again! I''ll kill you," he spat, pointing the remaining broken bottle at them.


    Carlos'' namepletely cleared Debbie''s head. Afraid of what he''d do, she put the money in her purse


    and was ready to leave the bar. However, Bernard grabbed her arm. "Since you took so much of my


    money, don''t you think you owe me a song?"


    "Maybe next time. I''m too drunk to sing," Debbie grinned and took a step forward.


    "What''s your hurry? If you''re drunk, then sing drunk!" Bernard was not happy.


    Sensing Bernard wasn''t going to let her go, Jared smashed the broken bottle against his head. Blood


    gushed out and flowed down his face. Some of the customers screamed and fled the ce, afraid of


    what mighte next.


    Bernard touched his head and soon his hand was covered with blood. His eyes went bloodshot with


    rage. He kicked away the chair in front of him furiously and yelled, "Asshole! You''ll pay for that! I work


    for Oscar! You''re so dead!"


    "Oscar?" Jared repeated with a sneer.


    Debbie felt the name sounded familiar, but she didn''t remember where she had heard it.


    "Yes, Oscar''s my boss. You want to save your ass? Beat it. She took my money and she belongs to me


    tonight." Assuming that Jared was scared by the name Oscar, Bernard got cocky.


    Jared didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he calmed down rather quickly. He patted Bernard on the


    shoulder, pointed his thumb at Debbie, and said to him, "Oscar was beaten to a pulp and sentenced to


    life in prison. Know why? He offended her. That what you want?"


    Everyone in the underworld knew that Oscar was beaten up at Orchid Private Club and thrown out half


    dead. People said it was because he pissed off Damon. Soon enough, he was given a life sentence.


    Bernard cast a weird, suspicious look at Debbie, who was a little tipsy. "So she''s Damon''s woman?''


    Thinking of the tens of thousands he had spent on the drinks tonight, he felt humiliated and furious if it


    was all for nothing. "You can go. I want my money," he said shamelessly.


    Debbie hadn''t expected the man to be so cheap.


    She put her hands on her hips and retorted, "Why should I? I drank so much liquor. At your request! I


    earned every penny. If you couldn''t afford to lose it, why did you give it to me in the first ce?"


    The man''s suspicion thickened at her words. "You said she''s Damon''s woman. Would Damon''s woman


    care about a tiny amount like that?" Bernard knew that Damon was Carlos'' good buddy. All Carlos''


    friends were rich and powerful, so he was pretty sure that the woman wasn''t Damon''s woman.


    "I never said she was Damon''s woman. That was all you," Jared said impatiently. Then he turned to


    Debbie. "Ignore him, Tomboy. Let''s go." Jared took her by the arm and started to walk towards the


    entrance of the bar.


    Finding out that Debbie wasn''t Damon''s woman, Bernard was relieved. Also since she was just a


    nobody, he was more reluctant to let her leave with his money. "You¡ª"


    At that point, the manager came over. He was obviously unnerved and sweating. When he saw Debbie,


    he frowned and said, "What are you doing here? Hurry. A big shot upstairs wants you to sing."


    "I don''t want to." Debbie refused crisply. She felt dizzy and just wanted to go home.


    The manager was anxious. The person upstairs was too important to anger. "Do hurry. How about I


    raise your pay by 5, 000?"


    ''5, 000? Who''s so important that he''s willing to put up so much cash? You look up "cheap" in the


    dictionary and the manager''s face is there, '' Debbie couldn''t help but wonder.


    "She wouldn''t sing even if you paid her $10, 000 an hour. She needs to go home," Jared shouted


    angrily. Carlos would kill him if he found out Debbie had gotten so drunk. He must get her back before


    Carlos got home so she could take a shower and go to bed. If she were asleep, Carlos wouldn''t bother


    her.


    The manager knew Jared as a rich kid. Although he wasn''t as important as the man upstairs, the


    manager didn''t dare to offend him either. "Mr. Han, to be honest, even your brother wouldn''t dare to


    mess with the guy upstairs. I think you better let her sing," he exined to Jared politely.


    Few people could make the manager so afraid. Bernard looked at him and thought the person upstairs


    must be pretty important. "Who is his brother? And who is the person upstairs?" he asked, pointing at


    Jared.


    "His brother is Damon and the name of the person upstairs is confidential," the manager answered


    impatiently.


    Learning that Jared was Damon''s brother, Bernard instantly shut up. For a moment, he couldn''t feel his


    legs anymore. The money was forgotten and his head even didn''t hurt so much anymore all of a


    sudden. All he could think of was running as fast as he could.


    In fact, Jared didn''t know Damon well. There were a lot of people that his brother wouldn''t dare to


    offend. Therefore, he didn''t think this was such a big deal. "I don''t care who is upstairs. I intend to get


    her out of here. Move away!"


    At that moment, he had forgotten that there was one person who made him care¡ªCarlos. Later, when


    Jared saw the person upstairs, he wished he could take back what he had just said.


    Debbie''s eyelids were getting heavy. The liquor had a strong dyed effect. It was starting to go to her


    head. If they stayed any longer, she might pass out.

 Chapter 66 Appease Your Husband

    Chapter 66 Appease Your Husband


    The manager of the bar freaked out. He signaled the bodyguards and said to Jared apologetically, "I''m


    sorry, Mr. Han, but I wouldn''t dare to offend the person seated upstairs even if I had ten lives to gamble


    with. I''m afraid you will have to let Miss Nian go."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Receiving the signal, the bodyguards walked towards Jared and tried to force Debbie away from him.


    Jared wasn''t as good at martial arts as Debbie was. Moreover, Debbie was drunk. Desperate to find a


    way to protect Debbie, he shouted as the bodyguards approached, "I''m going to find out who the hell


    this man is!" With that, he held Debbie''s hand and began climbing the stairs.


    The others made way for them. When he got to the private booth upstairs, Jared kicked the door open


    and yelled, "Who the hell is stopping my fri... M... Mr... Huo?"


    One single sight of Carlos'' face, Jared almost fell to his knees out of fright. He spun around to look at


    the drunk person behind him, darted outside the room, and mmed the door shut hastily.


    "Tomboy, run! Run for your life! It is Carlos Huo inside!" he whispered in a trembling voice as his fingers


    shivered to find bnce. By this point, Debbie was too drunk to stand straight, but Jared''sst remark


    alerted her.


    She stared at Jared with gaping eyes and nodded. Then, hand in hand, they dashed downstairs like a


    crazy couple running to save their lives.


    Carlos had recognized who were outside when the door of the room had been kicked open. Also he


    noticed that Debbie wasn''t fully standing erect indicating that she was drunk. He opened the door and


    stepped outside the booth.


    "Stop them!" he ordered in the hallway.


    Unaware of the cause, the manager quickly followed Carlos'' orders and told the bodyguards to stop the


    two people running away.


    "Move! Move!" Having grabbed her by the wrist, Jared led the way for Debbie.


    However, the bar was so crowded Debbie couldn''t run fast although her physique enabled her to. As


    soon as they reached downstairs, they were barred by the bodyguards.


    But she hadn''t forgotten to resist. She knocked down the first bodyguard that tried toy his hand on


    her.


    And then the second, and then the third... When she was going to handle the seventh, the bar suddenly


    became eerily quiet. Debbie had an ominous feeling when a chill crept up her spine. Jared, who was


    standing opposite Debbie, saw the man behind her. His face twisted with fear. ''Should I flee for my life?


    Debbie is his wife. Maybe he wouldn''t harm her even if I left her alone here.''


    After knocking thest bodyguard to the ground, Debbie pretended not to sense the person standing


    behind her and strode towards the entrance of the bar.


    "Stop!" came the coldmand in a stern voice. Upon hearing Carlos'' voice, Debbie felt her limbs go


    numb.


    The other customers all stepped back from the scene, mostly because they all wanted to keep a safe


    distance from Carlos, the man with an intimidating presence.


    "What should we do?" Debbie whispered to Jared who was standing beside her.


    ''I wish I knew, '' Jared wailed inwardly. "How about I run and you go appease your husband? You''re his


    wife after all. I suppose he won''t be too hard on you."


    "No way! Are you ditching me?" Debbie pinched his arm hard. Jared let out a painful scream and


    jumped in agony with one hand covering the pinched spot.


    "Debbie Nian, this man is your husband. He will let you pass after you y cute and sweet. Trust me,


    men are the same. I''m a man and I know it."


    ''y cute and sweet? Me? Kill me, kill me right now, '' Debbie cursed internally. She felt that this would


    be the most difficult thing she ever had to do.


    While they were whispering, Carlos came down the stairs. "Hurry. Your husband is arriving. Our lives


    depend on you now, buddy," Jared told Debbie, tugging at her sleeve, nervous as ever.


    Debbie closed her eyes. ''Okay, I''ll do it. For my friend and myself. Just this once. It shouldn''t be too


    difficult.'' After calming herself down, she raised her head and turned around abruptly. She threw herself


    at Carlos, buried her face in his chest and said, "Mr. Handsome, I feel so dizzy. Who am I? Why am I


    here? What is this ce?"


    The onlookers all watched in shock. ''Ugh...is this ying cute or dumb?'' Jared cried inside, feeling his


    end was near. ''What''s happening?'' Carlos wondered.


    The thick stench of alcohol from Debbie made him wince in disgust. He shot a grim nce at Jared,


    who almost lowered his head to the floor, and demanded, "What''s going on? Why is she like this?"


    Jared didn''t dare to lie to Carlos. He looked up and was going to tell him about Bernard, but when he


    looked around, he noticed that Bernard was long gone. ''Shit!'' Jared cursed.


    "Um, nothing. Tomboy just drank a little. Right, Tomboy?" Jared stressed on her name as a cue for her


    to respond something.


    Taking the hint, Debbie nodded immediately and said, "Yes, yes, I... s, my head, my head is spinning


    so fast. Mr. Handsome, can you take me home?"


    Carlos didn''t expose her trick. His face was as gloomy as ever. When he carried the woman in his


    arms, the crowd eximed in shock. "Who is that woman?" one man asked.


    "Who knows? Why is Mr. Huo carrying her?" another responded.


    When he passed by Jared, Carlos kicked him in the sheen and said, "How dare you to let her drink so


    much! And on your watch!"


    Jared howled in pain and blurted, "I couldn''t stop her¡ª" And then came another kick, this one more


    excruciating than the previous one. "Ouch! I''ll stop! I''ll stop talking! Just stop kicking. Gosh! It hurts."


    While Jared was jabbering, Carlos gave him a stern look and he shut up so quickly as if there were an


    OFF button on his mouth which had just been pressed. ''Damn it, '' Jared cursed in his heart. He had


    never been in such a humiliating situation. The entire set of onlookers stared at him with pity.


    When Carlos was carrying her out of the bar, Debbie slightly raised her head from Carlos'' shoulder and


    mouthed, "Sorry," to Jared.


    The boy snorted and turned his head away. He didn''t seem to care anymore. ''It''s all because of her. I


    told her not to drink. Ow, my leg. Ow, my groin. It damn hurts. Even my old man has never kicked me


    this hard.


    Carlos Huo, if I ever get a chance to hold you in the palm of my hand, I''ll make you grovel and call me


    grandpa. Mind you! Hahaha, that would be fantastic!''


    As Jared was immersed in his fantasy, Carlos suddenly turned and looked at him suspiciously. The


    smirk on the boy''s face disappeared instantly and he ran away like a deer escaping a lion in one piece.


    Tristan had been waiting for Carlos by the car outside the bar all the while. When he saw himing


    out of the bar with a woman in his arms, he was surprised. But after a careful stare, he opened the door


    of the backseat respectfully.


    Debbie started pretending to be asleep the moment she was carried into the car, but after a while, she


    actually dozed off. The car got filled with the stink of liquor. It didn''t take a genius to figure out how


    much Debbie had drunk.


    Debbie was so deep asleep she didn''t even realize when they arrived at the vi. Suddenly, she was


    frozen to her core. She woke up to find herself in the tub and cold water was being sprayed on her


    body. She shuddered.


    "Carlos Huo, this is uncalled for!" she shouted angrily.


    "Awake?" Carlos tried to contain his anger with great difficulty.


    Debbie wiped the remaining drops of water off her face. When she opened her eyes, she noticed that


    there were tens of dors scattered on the floor. She felt disgusted seeing hard-earned money being


    dumped. Carlos might not care but she did. She stood up and walked out of the tub in her drenched


    clothes.


    It might not be a lot of money, but it meant something for her. Especially, considering the murderous


    res Carlos had been shooting at her repeatedly, it wouldn''t be exaggerated to say that she had


    earned that money with her life.


    Watching her pick up the notes one by one, Carlos didn''t stop her. When she was done, he said, "Go


    get changed."


    "Huh?"


    "We''re going somewhere."


    Debbie tried to deduce something from the man''s face, but frustrated at his poker face, she had to nod.


    When she got dressed and walked out of her bedroom, Carlos was already waiting downstairs.


    Once she hopped in, the car drove away from the house slowly. Debbie was fidgety. When she looked


    out the window, the memories from thest time when Carlos had taken her to the martyrs'' park all


    came flooding back. "Where''re we going?" she asked warily.


    "Shining International za."


    Debbie was relieved to hear that soothing response. But why was he taking her there at thiste hour?


    The car finally came to a halt. Debbie staggered out and followed Carlos into the elevator. Only after


    the elevator had stopped on the top floor did she realize what his real intentions were.

 Chapter 67 At The Cinema

    Chapter 67 At The Cinema


    "Boo...hoo... Carlos Huo, Mr. Huo, Mr. Handsome, I''m sorry. I made a mistake." Debbie held on to a


    holding bar near the elevator and cried, refusing to take another step forward.


    Carlos ignored her pleas and dragged her into the cinema nonchntly.


    The moment they were inside, the cinema was bustling with moviegoers, but the manager received


    Carlos as soon as he appeared at the entrance and ushered them towards the biggest theater.


    When the manager left, Debbie held Carlos by the waist and pleaded again, "Mr. Handsome, I realized


    that I was wrong and I won''t do it again. Please, can we go now? It''s creepy to watch horror movies at


    night. It may kill me. Let''s go home. Please, please."


    Carlos was unmoved and still acted indifferent. After dragging her to the center of the theater, he made


    her sit next to him.


    The movie started soon. A scene of a dark graveyard first came into view. It made Debbie''s blood run


    cold. "Carlos Huo, I have apologized. Why are you still doing this? I won''t drink again, okay? Can you


    just forgive me, please?"


    Debbie shifted her eyes away from the screen to Carlos. But the sound effects of the movie made her


    heartbeat quicken. She covered her ears tightly with her hands. For a while, it helped, but soon her


    hands and wrists went sore. Phobia and horror were driving her crazy. She had begged and pleaded,


    but the man seemed heartless to ignore her. "Carlos Huo, you are a freak! I''m fed up with you! I will


    divorce you! I will! Let''s go get a divorce now!" She lost her temper.


    "Sit well," the man said after giving her a cold nce.


    Debbie stood up defiantly from her seat and tried to shut out the horrible sounds. "If you want to stay,


    fine! Stay! I''m leaving!" She threw the 8D sses far enough out of sheer anger.


    ''I hate him! I hate his evil guts! I''ll divorce him, no matter what!'' Debbie thought as she stormed towards


    the exit of the theater.


    To her dismay, the door was locked from outside. She mmed the door anxiously for a long while, but


    no one came to her rescue.


    Frustrated, she stomped angrily on the floor, covered her ears, closed her eyes, and shouted at the top


    of her lungs, "Carlos Huo, you asshole! Let me out! Let me out now!"


    She yelled and cursed. However, all her efforts were futile as if none of her words came across. Carlos


    remained nonchnt, sitting there, eyes on the screen.


    Finally, Debbie had enough and started crying. "I want to get out... I don''t want to be here... Hoo...hoo...


    I said I am sorry. Why are you so mean?" He had taken her to a cemetery one evening and scared the


    life out of her. Now he was forcing her to watch a horror movie in the middle of the night. She hated him


    with all her soul.


    Before she knew it, Carlos was already standing in front of her. "Will you ever drink again?" he asked


    the sobbing girl who sat on the floor.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as she could get out of the cinema, for now, she would just say whatever he wanted to hear.


    "No, I won''t. I promise, not ever," she replied, while what she actually thought was, ''Carlos Huo is a son


    of a bitch.''


    "Will you get yourself into trouble again?"


    "No, never again." ''If I get a chance, I''ll have Carlos Huo''s guts for garters.''


    "Go to study overseas next year."


    This time, no response.


    "Go or not?"


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    Then the door was opened soon. Carlos and Debbie walked out of the theater one after the other.


    Back at the vi, Debbie, without turning back, ran to her bedroom and mmed the door shut behind


    her.


    She threw herself onto the bed and cried. When she got tired from crying, she took out her phone and


    clicked on the Moments on WeChat and posted an update. "God damn it! It''s torture when someone


    takes advantage of your weaknesses. I''ll get my revenge sooner orter."


    That night, she didn''t intend to sleep. After a refreshing bath, she called Jared and whined about Carlos


    Huo over the phone for an hour. Jared was so tired of hearing it he almost fell asleep. "I''m going on a


    trip tomorrow." Finally, she changed the subject.


    She had promised Carlos she would stay out of trouble, but she didn''t say that she would stop skipping


    sses.


    "Where to?"


    "H Country. Are you going with me?"


    Jared shook his head. "No. Maybe Kasie will go with you." He and Debbie had traveled together many


    times. He was kind of sick of it.


    "Okay, go to sleep then. If you don''t see me at school tomorrow, it means I have gone to H Country.


    Don''t mention a word to Carlos Huo."


    Debbie''sst remark made Jared nervous. "You are going on a trip and you''re keeping it from Carlos


    Huo? Are you looking for trouble?"


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. I am going to get a divorce when Ie back. I can''t stand that jerk


    anymore."


    Sleep didn''te to Debbie until the wee hours of the night.


    However, when Debbie felt drowsy and was about to fall asleep, a knock on the door alerted her. Cold


    sweats dripped from her forehead as she was totally frightened. She snapped her eyes open and


    asked, "Who is it?"


    Her voice was trembling.


    "Open the door." It was Carlos. Debbie bit her lips and didn''t answer.


    When no response came from inside, Carlos knocked again and demanded, "Open the door."


    "No!"


    "Look outside the window, there''s a..."


    He was cut short and wasn''t able to finish his sentence because Debbie already rushed to the door and


    opened it. Seeing her red eyes, Carlos realized that she had been crying. He felt bad about it but said


    nothing. He walked past her andy in her bed.


    "What are you doing?" she asked angrily.


    "Sleeping," he simply replied.


    "Get out!"


    For the first time in his entire life, someone told Carlos to leave. He didn''t say anything. Nor did he


    leave.


    Before he came to her bedroom, he had been pretending to be asleep and waiting her Debbie toe


    to his bedroom. After what had happened in the cinema, he had thought Debbie would be so frightened


    as toe to his bedroom and climb into his bed again. He had waited for more than an hour, but she


    didn''te, so he had toe to her bedroom instead. Thinking about it, he felt it was childish and


    "Come and sleep," he said, but Debbie didn''t move, and he wouldn''t get out of her bed. They had


    reached a deadlock. Carlos ran out of patience. He got up, strode towards her, carried her to the bed,


    and tucked her in.


    She struggled and punched him. "If you move again, I''ll get rough," he warned.


    That worked. Debbie became quiet instantly, lying in bed with her back to Carlos.


    ''Carlos Huo, you brazen, lewd, despicable, old man!''


    She kept cursing in her head and slowly drifted into sleep.


    The next morning, when she woke up, Carlos was gone. She packed her things and got ready to leave.


    It was such a sudden decision Kasie wasn''t prepared. She was upied with some family matter and


    couldn''t go with her.


    Atst, Debbie went to the airport alone.


    The busy streets of Y City were filled with people going to and fro, minding their own private


    businesses. Debbie waited patiently for her flight bound for J City.


    It was a long and tiring flight. Getting off the ne, she hailed a taxi and found the hotel she had


    booked online. The moment she tucked her bag inside the closet, she changed into a white casual


    outfit, put on sneakers, took her purse, and went outside to have some fun.


    She treated herself to a share of stuffed tofu with spicy sauce and strolled along holding her food in her


    hands. When she spotted an interesting widget in a shop by the street, she stopped to appreciate it. As


    she was taking a bite of the tofu, her phone rang.


    She nced at the caller ID, swallowed the tofu in her mouth, and hung up. It was Carlos. She wouldn''t


    take his call.


    However, he seemed quite persistent. Her phone rang again and again and again. Every time she hung


    up, he would call again. When her phone rang for the 12th time, she picked it up impatiently and said,


    "Old man, enough already. Is yourpany going out of business or something? Don''t you have work


    to do? Why do you keep calling me? It''s annoying!"


    "Deb, it''s me." The strange yet familiar voice sent her freezing on the spot. Debbie looked at her phone


    screen to check the number. It was indeed not Carlos. It was Hayden who was calling her this time.


    "Oh, what''s up?" Her tone softened. She threw the tofu box into the bin, wiped her mouth dry, and


    listened to him attentively.

 Chapter 68 A Broken Heart

    Chapter 68 A Broken Heart


    "Who is the ''old man'' you referred to?" Hayden asked as he was surprised by Debbie''s response when


    she answered his call.


    "Never mind, I was referring to no one in particr," Debbie replied casually. "What made you call?"


    "I''ve been in Y City for a couple of days now. I have no ns tonight, so I''m thinking maybe we can


    have dinner together."


    "Oh, sorry. I''m out of town. I''m on a trip."


    Hayden hadn''t expected her response. For a moment, he was in a daze but soon realized that Debbie


    was such a travel gal. He remembered how much she enjoyed going to ces. She had visited


    different tourist destinations, more than he ever had. He envied her determination and her free spirit.


    "Oh! I see. It''s okay. Anyways, my schedule will be cleared out early next month. How about I take you


    to Ennd for a vacation then?"


    "No, thanks." Debbie turned him down immediately. "I''ve been busytely. I have all these different


    sses every day. I had to make time for this trip."


    Debbie was telling the truth. When her trip was over, she would once again be upied with dance,


    yoga, English, and other sses.


    "Debbie, don''t lie to me. I know you. You always hate studying. You''re just trying to blow me off by


    making up those sses."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "No, I''m not. That''s the old me. People change. Now I have yoga, dance, English, Advanced


    Mathematics, and so on, but I don''t learn martial arts anymore."


    For a moment, there was only silence at the other end of the line. "You used to say you will never quit


    martial arts. My mom and I once asked you to quit, but you refused. Why now?"


    Hayden knew how much she used to hate those sses she just mentioned.


    Debbie smiled and said, "Because I don''t have to protect you anymore." One of the reasons why she


    had worked hard on martial arts was to protect Hayden and his sister, Portia Gu, who was frail like a


    willow leaf.


    Debbie and Hayden started dating when she was 16 and their rtionshipsted for two years. Just a


    few days before her 18th birthday, for some unknown reasons they broke up. During those two years,


    being his girlfriend, Debbie was the one who had protected Hayden and his sister, although she herself


    was a little girl.


    In return for her bravery, she got ridiculed by Hayden himself. "You are not womanly at all," Hayden had


    said to her.


    Debbie''s reply on the phone made his heart tighten. "I''m sorry, Deb. I didn''t treat you well before. I


    didn''t treasure what we had. I''ve regretted it. I''ve missed you for the past three years. Can we start


    over?" Hayden apologized, his voice full of remorse.


    He had been involved with dozens of women after Debbie had left him, but none of them truly loved


    him as Debbie had.


    She was so thoughtful in a way that, even though she didn''t know how to cook, to make sure he ate


    well, she used to bring takeouts to his workce.


    Moreover, she changed her character for him. She was perky, but when she learned that Hayden''s


    mom liked quiet girls, she had always reminded herself to be quiet in front of his mom, just to get her


    approval.


    On ordinary days because Hayden''s family was wealthy, he got kidnapped or ckmailed a lot, or


    sometimes into some other kinds of trouble. All those times, Debbie tried her best to protect him, no


    matter how dangerous the situation was.


    She used to get drunk easily, but every time Hayden had to drink at a dinner party, she drank his


    alcohol for him, just because drinking was bad for his health and she wanted him to stay healthy. Thus,


    at first she could only handle 50 grams of alcohol, but gradually, she could handle more than 1 kilogram


    of alcohol.


    She had done so many things for him.


    But now it was over. Hayden had lost her, that girl who had loved him like a fool. Now he was back, and


    he wanted her back. He promised himself that he would never let her go this time.


    "Hayden, it''s toote." Every time Debbie mentioned his name, it hurt. She was the one who gave and


    gave in their rtionship, but in the end, all she got was a broken heart.


    It still pained her when she reminisced about their past, but she was over him now. She had moved on.


    Except for the pain, she didn''t have other feelings for him.


    Debbie ended the phone call and continued roaming the streets as if nothing had happened. When she


    passed by a dessert bar, the delicate desserts in the ss cupboards drew her attention. There was


    cake, icy pudding, and multiyer steamed bread. Durian vor was her favorite. She remembered


    how Hayden hated it. Every time Debbie ate a durian snack in front of him, he would say it smelled


    disgusting and that she would get fat from eating too many snacks. He had even told her not to eat


    durian snacks in his presence.


    Out of nowhere, Debbie suddenly recalled that night when she was with Carlos. She could tell that


    Carlos hated durian''s smell too. But he had eaten the snack with her even though he despised it. She


    knew by the look on his face that he was just forcing himself to eat the durian snack.


    Carlos had specifically ordered crispy durian cakes and durian pancakes for Debbie the other day


    when they were eating on the fifth floor of Alioth Building.


    Maybe it was because he was several years older than Debbie, Carlos was thoughtful in many things.


    He would ask Julie to make durian dishes or desserts at the vi now and then.


    When Debbie sneaked into Carlos'' room for the first time, he had caught her immediately. After that,


    she had tried to sneak into his room again, but he never busted her. To think about it, Debbie thought


    maybe it was not that he didn''t know that she was sneaking in. Maybe he had let her in on purpose.


    Ever since she was young, Debbie was afraid of thunder and lightning. She hade to Portia Gu''s


    bedroom in the middle of the night before when she and Hayden were still dating.


    It was on Hayden''s birthday. It was toote when the party was over, so Debbie stayed in Hayden''s


    house. When she was sleeping alone in the guest room that night, suddenly thunder roared and


    lightning shed. She was too scared to sleep. But she couldn''t go to Hayden''s room. That would be


    inappropriate. So she knocked on the door of Portia Gu''s room and told her that she was afraid to


    sleep alone.


    To her dismay, however, Portia Gu pushed her out of her room impatiently and locked the door. "Don''t


    interrupt my sleep again!" she had warned her. She remembered how scared she was that night. She


    had to bear with the thunder and lightning and sleep alone while covered with threeyers of nkets.


    Recalling all this, all of sudden, Debbie missed Carlos, that overbearing, arrogant, hateful man.


    Debbie stared at her phone screen. There was one missed call from Carlos. She made up her mind


    that if he called again, she would pick up the phone.


    Two days had passed. Carlos still didn''t call.


    On the third day, Debbie had a big dinner that evening. She had eaten so much that after dinner she


    rubbed her stuffed belly and decided to stroll down the streets to hasten the digestion of the food. Then


    she came across an emerald store. She walked in and looked around. In the dim light, a lucky peace


    buckle caught her eyes. "I''d like to have a look at that one," she said to the bald, fat storekeeper.


    "Sure. Miss, all the pieces in our store are genuine. This lucky peace buckle is exquisitely polished,"


    the keeper grinned.


    "How much is it?"


    "$28, 000. A good price."


    Debbie''s eyes widened. That was way too pricey for a lucky peace buckle. She knew a little about


    emerald. To appraise its quality, she looked at the buckle against the light and found that it was not


    transparent at all. It definitely wasn''t worth $28, 000.


    So Debbie put the lucky peace buckle back and said, "I''ll look at some more."


    Seeing her turn around, the storekeeper put on a hideous look on his face and snapped, "How can you


    not buy it after you looked at it?"


    Debbie was confused. "What do you mean? Do I have to buy it after I looked at it? Why? I don''t like it.


    Of course, I won''t buy it." She thought the storekeeper was being ridiculous.


    The storekeeper hit the table hard with his fat hand and announced, "Why did you look at it if you didn''t


    intend to buy it? You must buy it!"


    "How can you force your customers to buy things they don''t want?" Debbie stopped to observe the


    circumstances of the store. Four sinister-looking men were ying mahjong seated around a square


    table near the entrance of the store. Hearing the conversation between the storekeeper and Debbie,


    they turned around and gave Debbie an ominous look.


    "I''m forcing you to buy it. So what? Give me the money! $28, 000. Not a penny less!" From the way


    Debbie dressed, the bald man could tell that she was rich, and he was going to rip her off before he let


    her leave.


    Debbie wanted to leave the store as soon as she could, so she ignored the storekeeper and turned


    around to walk towards the door.


    However, the storekeeper grabbed a remote and locked the automatic door. "You can''t leave without


    buying it!"


    Debbie''s blood was up. "He keeps pushing me! This pig is looking for trouble!" She darted towards the


    bald man and clutched his cor. "Open the damn door!" she warned angrily.

 Chapter 69 Coming For Her

    Chapter 69 Coming For Her


    Hearing themotion, the four men who were at the table stopped ying mahjong and stood up


    from their seats. With quick strides, they surrounded Debbie. The four of them looked sternly at her like


    dogs fighting over some bones.


    Debbie was left with no choice. She had to fight her way out.


    She knocked the storekeeper to the ground and sent him howling. She cracked her neck and was


    prepared to strike her next target. By now, the other four men could see that she was not an easy one


    to handle. One of them whipped out his phone and called someone. "There''s a chick who knows Kung


    Fu. Send Herb and Ron over."


    Hearing that more foes wereing, Debbie nned to run away.


    She let go of the man she was grabbing, took an opportunity, and ran to the back of the store. She


    looked desperately for a backdoor. But there was no backdoor!


    It was a bedroom that she recklessly ran into. When she realized where she was, she wanted to run


    out, but the door of the room was locked then by those men.


    "Stay there. You cane out when you have decided to pay the money," a man said outside.


    Debbie took her phone out of her pocket and wanted to call the police. Then another man''s voice called


    out, "Call the police if you want. Nobody dares to mess with us, not even the police. I''m letting you keep


    your phone because I''m not worried about you calling the police."


    She didn''t buy it and called the police anyway. The police told her that they were on their way and


    would be there soon, but no one came even an hourter. "So these jerks were not joking when they


    said that the police didn''t mess with them," Debbie muttered to herself in a hushed voice.


    A minute or two passed and the men outside eventually lost their patience. They opened the door andOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    two odd-looking, bulky men who were more than two meters tall walked in and stood in front of her.


    One of them was chewing a betel nut. "Beetch, geewe me your purth!" the Betel Nut yelled.


    But his pronunciation was so bad that Debbie couldn''t make out what he had just said. ''Huh? What kind


    ofnguage is that? What is he barking?'' It took her a long moment to figure out that he was asking for


    her purse. Fumbling around her backpack, she took out her purse and handed it to the Betel Nut. "Here


    you go. See? I''m very poor. It was not that I didn''t want that lucky peace buckle. The truth is that I


    couldn''t afford it. I only have 300 bucks. Go on, you can open my purse and see it for yourself."


    The Betel Nut sneered, "Whoo are you keeding? Open your moobile payment app and geewe me your


    fone!"


    ''Although he talks as if he had two tongues fighting, he isn''t stupid after all, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    She clutched her phone tightly. It was her only hope. She would never give it up to them.


    Then an idea struck her. She clicked the Contacts button on her phone and tried desperately to


    intimidate her captors. "I have a very powerful background. The people I know will kick your asses if


    you dare hurt me."


    However, the Betel Nut didn''t seem frightened at all. "Call whooever you want. I weell wait and see


    whoo weelle. If one perthones, we meke $28, 000. If twoe, we meke...er... it''s..."


    "$56, 000. If two peoplee, you make $56, 000," prompted Debbie. It was hard for her to watch the


    man being tortured by Math. Nheless, she found it silly and hid a wicked smile. "Gosh! I thought I


    was bad at Math."


    She scrolled the call log back and forth, while her eyes wandered around the room. She was looking for


    an escape route. She had no intention of calling anyone, but her finger identally touched Hayden''s


    number. When she realized it, the phone had already been connected.


    The call was soon answered, but what he said was really disappointing. "Deb, an important conference


    is about tomence. Do you have something urgent to say? If you don''t, then I have to go."


    Somehow, Debbie wanted to see how he would react when he knew what was happening to her. "Yes,


    I do. Hayden, some people are trying to¡ª"


    "To what?" He didn''t even wait to hear her out. "Deb, the conference has begun. I have to go. I''ll have


    my secretary call you backter, okay?" Actually, Hayden indeed had a meeting, but it hadn''t begun yet


    when Debbie called. He had lied because he was angry at Debbie hanging up on him earlier.


    So he ended her call in a hurry.


    It never urred to him that since she had called at this reallyte hour, something awful might have


    happened to her.


    The two men in the room grew more impatient. When the call ended, they snatched away Debbie''s


    phone and said, "I don''t believe that you don''t have money on your phone or in your card. Come. I''ll


    swipe your card and you''ll input the code."


    Then they searched out from her purse the card Carlos had given her. It was a premium Gold Edition


    Visa Card.


    Before they could swipe it, Debbie''s phone rang again. The caller ID said, Old Man.


    Her hopes were renewed. After being disappointed in Hayden, she started expecting rescue from


    Carlos.


    "I have to take that call."


    The two men refused. "Hell with the call! Hurry and input the code now!" the other man demanded.


    The man holding her phone ended the call with one slight push.


    Debbie was provoked and didn''t want to y games with them anymore. ''Why should I throw away


    $28, 000? There''s only one way to find out whether it will work or not. I guess I''ll just have to try.'' As


    soon as they were out of the room, Debbie took several steps back and charged towards one of the


    men.


    She jumped onto the man''s back, strangled him with her right arm, and kicked him in the back of his


    knee. The man sank to his knees painfully.


    The Betel Nut stretched himself a little and then swung his fist towards Debbie.


    Debbie blocked his arm with her leg. It caused her excruciating pain.


    The man on his knees stretched out his right leg to give her a sweep. Busy with handling the Betel Nut,


    Debbie failed to see the other man''s leging. She fell hard on her back.


    She got to her feet wincing, straightened her clothes, jumped in the air stretching her legs and gave the


    two men both a hard kick in the chest.


    Then with the support of a table, she jumped up and swung her fist towards the Betel Nut''s eye.


    Nheless, she missed.


    The Betel Nut grabbed her by the wrist and twisted her arm behind her back.


    He then pped Debbie across the face. When he was about to kick her, there was a knock, rather, a


    pound, on the door of the store.


    The storekeeper, who was sitting in a chair while smoking, signaled the Betel Nut to keep the girl out of


    sight.


    He obediently dragged Debbie towards the bedroom, holding her with a tight clench.


    When the door was opened, a dozen fierce-looking men were standing outside the store. The head of


    them glimpsed the fallen chairs and broken showcases. His face darkened.


    The storekeeper was overwhelmed and scared at the sight of such men at his store. Especially by their


    leader, whose presence was as intimidating as a demon''s. In J City, few people were as distinguished


    as this man. "How can I help you?" the storekeeper asked politely with a smile.


    Nobody responded. The man in charge walked into the store haughtily in his brand-new leather shoes.


    The GPS on Debbie''s phone showed that she was here at this store. ''Where is she?''


    Carlos took out his phone and dialed Debbie''s number again. Just as he had expected, her phone was


    heard ringing in the bedroom.


    Right now, Debbie''s mouth was covered. Through the gap in the door, she could see Carlos outside the


    room. She was so excited that she wanted to scream, but all she could make were grunts. The Betel


    Nut was covering her mouth so tight that she couldn''t even breathe.


    Her phone was still ringing on the floor. When she saw the caller ID ''Old Man'' on the screen, she


    almost cried with joy.


    He hade. For her!


    Carlos nced at the storekeeper, walked to the door of the bedroom at a steady pace, and kicked it


    open.


    What he saw inside the room made his heart tighten into a knot. His face purpled in rage.


    The girl was held on the floor by two men. Her clothes were a mess. Her face was pressed against the


    floor, her mouth covered. Her hands had been twisted behind her back.

 Chapter 70 Smash The Damn Store

    Chapter 70 Smash The Damn Store


    The way Debbie was being treated made Carlos'' blood boil. He walked over grimly like a soul yer


    and, before the two robust men could realize it, he sent one of them sprawling onto the floor


    and kicked the other one to the side of the shabby bed.


    Carlos helped Debbie sit up and held her in his arms. Her hair was all messed up. He gently brushed


    the disheveled hair out of her eyes and asked in a whisper, "Are you okay?" There were some


    scratches on her face. Worried that it might hurt, he didn''t touch her face and just blew some dust off it.


    With teardrops flowing down her cheeks, Debbie nodded to convey to him that she was okay.


    Carlos kept her at a safe distance from the two fallen men, and then he walked back to them. He


    hauled one man up, twisted one of his arms behind his back, and then with one snap, dislocated the


    man''s arm. The man yelled miserably in pain.


    While Debbie was exercising her wrists, the other man''s arm got broken by virtue of Carlos'' actions.


    She was impressed when she saw Carlos take down the two sturdy men so quickly with his own bare


    hands. Seeing his rage, Debbie started to worry whether Carlos would kill them. Those men cried and


    yelled as if they were pigs being taken to an abattoir. After a long while that seemed like a century to


    the men, Carlos finally decided to rest his arms and attend Debbie.


    He rxed his wrists, helped Debbie up, and carried her out of the room. When they came outside, the


    storekeeper was waiting for Carlos, on his knees. Obviously, he had realized that he had made a huge


    mistake by messing with the wrong person.


    "What happened?" Carlos asked Debbie coldly. Debbie was surprised at the question. Since Carlos


    had beaten the two men up without saying anything, she had assumed that he would never bother to


    ask the cause of the matter. ''Did he lose his rationality because of me?''


    That thought crossed her mind, but only for a second. She pointed at the lucky peace buckle on the


    showcase and said, "They forced me to buy that lucky peace buckle and wouldn''t let me leave unless I


    gave them the money."


    Carlos nced at the lucky peace buckle and didn''t utter a word.


    Debbie continued, "They asked for $28, 000, but it wasn''t worth that much. Of course I wouldn''t buy it.


    Then they locked me up in that room. They also snatched away my purse and wanted to swipe my


    bank card. I''m sorry, your card."


    With only one nce, Carlos knew that the lucky peace buckle was fake. It wasn''t even worth $100, let


    alone $28, 000. And the worst part was that they had tried to coerce his wife into buying it.


    Carlos let go of Debbie''s hand, walked over to the showcase, and kicked it so hard that the entire


    showcase crumbled into pieces.


    The fake emerald items disyed inside the showcase got dismantled in a second.


    Debbie was startled because she had never seen him burning with rage ever before. She had seen so


    many sides of him tonight.


    "Smash the damn door!"


    Carlos said to Tristan ruthlessly.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Tristan motioned to the men behind him and a dozen men came forward and started


    smashing everything in their sight.


    The storekeeper wailed and begged in tears, but who cared? Who would question Carlos''mand?


    The door of the store remained closed all the while. Therefore although some people heard the noise


    inside, they didn''t know exactly what happened. Hence, there weren''t any strangers to witness the


    happenings.


    While his men were busy smashing the store, Carlos took Debbie out of there. He and Debbie walked


    in ane hand in hand, both keeping their mouths shut as though to not disturb the eerily silent


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    atmosphere around them.


    She was thinking that since Carlos had found her, he must also know where she stayed. For obvious


    reasons, she then realized that they were heading for her hotel.


    "Old man," she called.


    Carlos didn''t respond, nor did he look back. He didn''t seem to care.


    "Carlos Huo."


    Silence.


    "Mr. Huo."


    Still no response. The silence seemed deafening.


    Not wanting to be ignored any longer, Debbie trotted ahead of him and blocked his way.


    He shot a cold nce at her, but remained silent.


    "Mr. Handsome, thank you for saving me tonight," she said politely.


    Carlos released her hand, took off his suit jacket, and draped it over her dirty white casual jacket. The


    gesture gave her a lot of confidence standing beside him.


    While she still seemed to fidget, he picked her up, carried her in his arms and walked on.


    Never had a man treated her this way. He treated her as if she were the most precious thing in his life.


    "Old man¡ª"


    "Shut up!" His growl made her lose all the courage she had to continue with what she was trying to say.


    He sounded really pissed.


    When they reached her room, Carlos looked around. ''Not as bad as I thought. At least she got herself a


    room facing theke.''


    He put her down, locked the door, and next... Stripping her?


    Stunned, Debbie held his hand and asked, "W-What are you doing?"


    "You!" he answered curtly.


    For a moment, she fell into a deep pit of confusion. When she realized what he literally meant, her face


    med with embarrassment.


    ''This perverted pig, '' she cursed in her heart. "No, don''t. Old man, I apologize. I''m sorry. What I did was


    wrong. Don''t be mad, okay?" she said.


    Carlos continued to strip off her jacket, as if he couldn''t hear her. Debbie clutched her clothes tightly,


    but then he lifted her jacket up.


    "Carlos Huo, be a gentleman! How can you be such a jerk? Get your hands off me!"


    Continuing to ignore her, he turned her around with her back to him. When he was sure that there was


    no injury, he finally put her jacket down and straightened her clothes for her.


    By now, she realized that this man had no ill-gained intentions in his mind.


    Then, he started to take off her pants. "I am not injured," she said hurriedly.


    Carlos was relieved. After a nce at her, he asked, "Debbie Nian, how are we going to settle this?"


    When she saw his face, all her anger vanished into thin air, because she had done something wrong. "I


    know I was wrong, so please don''t be mad," she pleaded holding his hand with a fawning smile, in a


    soft voice.


    As a tomboy, that was the best she could do to y cute. Actually, even that was killing her.


    However, the man didn''t seem to appreciate her efforts. He stayed nonchnt and didn''t believe a


    word she had just said.


    Debbie felt utterly frustrated. Desperate to prove her sincerity, she raised her right hand and vowed, "I


    meant every word I just said. I''m really grateful for what you did for me today, and I promise I''ll listen to


    you after we go back."


    Carlos suddenly pulled her into his arms. Debbie''s heart pounded nervously.


    She didn''t even know how to react to such a situation. "Don''t ever travel alone again," he demanded.


    She nodded in a fluster. ''Is...is he worried about me?'' she wondered.


    But she had doubts. "Carlos Huo, why are you here?" She finally mustered up enough courage to ask


    the crucial question that was troubling her throughout the day. At the same time, part of her hoped that


    his answer would be "I''m here for you."


    "I was just passing by," he replied casually.


    She refused to believe a word he had just said. Thinking that he hade here for her, Debbie


    wrapped her arms around his neck happily, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the cheek affectionately.


    ''Thank you, Carlos Huo. Thank you for letting me rely on you, '' she reflected.

 Chapter 71 Male Chauvinist

    Chapter 71 Male Chauvinist


    At this moment, Debbie felt that Carlos was much more reliable and trustworthy than other men around


    her, such as Jared and Hayden. Hayden had admitted quite bluntly that he still loved her. Despite that,


    he wasn''t there when she needed his help.


    However, when she kissed Carlos on the cheek, he gently pushed her away, walked to the night stand


    and dialed the receptionist''s number. "This is Room 1206. We need a med kit. Thank you."


    Before he got a definite positive response, he hung up the phone hastily.


    Debbie was startled. ''Really? That''s how he usually asks people to do him a favor? I don''t think he''s


    going to get that med kit anytime soon, '' she thought to herself.


    However, within three minutes, the doorbell rang. Debbie ran to open the door, and saw an employee


    of the hotel standing outside with a med kit in her hands.


    "Thank you so much," she thanked her politely and took over the kit.


    "You''re wee, miss."


    After closing the door behind her, Debbie walked up to Carlos and gave him the kit. He opened it, took


    out some Q-tips and a bottle of antiseptic solution before leading Debbie to a chair. "Sit. I''ll clean your


    wound," he offered gently.


    "Really? Have you been trained in treating wounds?" she asked in utter disbelief.


    He rolled his eyes and answered coldly, "I''ve served in the special force before. Cleaning wounds is a


    piece of cake to me. It''s one of the most necessary skills we must learn."


    "You''ve really served in the army before!" she eximed. Last time, she could tell from his standing


    position that he must have been trained forbat before. But she didn''t expect him to have served in


    the special force. Her thoughts ran wild.


    "Then why did you quit the army and be a CEO? Did you not like serving in the army?" she asked


    in confusion.


    She really wished to see him in the military uniform. He''d be so handsome in it.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll narrate it to you some other time." He unscrewed the lid, dipped a Q-tip into the


    solution and began to clean her wound gently.


    A sharp intake of breath was heard. It was a kind of cheap solution, and gave her wound a stinging


    sensation. She surely seemed to be in excruciating pain. Every time he cleaned the wound with the Q-


    tip, she winced in pain. But still, she was much stronger than other girls in resisting pain. Other girls


    would have already cried in pain if they were in Debbie''s shoes.


    Carlos paused upon hearing her intake of breath. He was used to this kind of solution, but he forgot


    that Debbie was a girl and the pain might seem unbearable to her. His face softened as he said, "Sorry,


    I forgot to remind you that the solution might sting. I''ll be quick. Just hold on." Then he continued to


    clean her wound again.


    "It''s okay. I can handle it." If Kasie and Kristina were here, they would lecture Debbie about the way she


    acted before Carlos earlier.


    Other girls would certainly pretend that it was very painful and even shed tears to draw his attention.


    Debbie, however, acted bravely. She pretended as if it didn''t hurt at all, and stubbornly refused to let


    him know the intensity of pain she was facing.


    She fixed her eyes upon the man who was focused on cleaning her wound. After a while, she couldn''t


    resist her urge and asked, "Carlos Huo, why did youe to me today?"


    Ignoring her question, he took out a band-aid and was about to apply it over her wound.


    "I don''t want to have a band-aid on my face," she refused. ''It would look rather weird with a band-aid on


    my face, '' she thought. It was just a tiny wound.


    Carlos turned her down without any hesitation. "I insist on it. You can remove it tomorrow morning if


    you want."


    "Fine! Why did you avoid my question?"


    Carlos put everything back into the med kit and answered casually, "I''m your husband. It is pretty


    normal for me to be avable for you when you need me."


    She was effectively rendered speechless. ''Can''t he be a bit amiable to me?'' she wondered. She


    lowered her head and remained quiet for a while. Obviously, she was disappointed right now.


    Carlos, however, didn''t realize that. Even if he did, he remained indifferent to it. He ordered, "Go to the


    bathroom and take a shower. It''ste, and we need to get some sleep. We''ll be flying back home


    tomorrow morning."


    "But I thought we were going to spend a few more days here," she retorted quickly.


    Carlos didn''t really understand why she still wanted to stay in the city where she had been robbed


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    mercilessly. He knew it would be futile to argue with her on this matter, so he pulled her into his arms


    and threatened, "Are you sure you want to disobey me?"


    His hands were running wildly throughout her body. Debbie blushed. She struggled to set herself free


    and swiftly dashed towards the bathroom. "I''m going to take a bath now."


    After spending almost an hour in the bathroom, Debbie finally reappeared and saw Carlos working on


    hisptop.


    Her phone rang at this moment. She walked to the night stand, picked up the phone and saw the caller


    ID. Hesitantly, she moved to the balcony and answered the call.


    "Hello." Her voice seemed nothing louder than a whisper.


    "Deb, what happened? I was in a meeting. It just got over now." Hayden''s voice came from the other


    end of the line.


    Gazing at theke not far away, she sighed inwardly and answered in a cold voice, "Nothing. Mind your


    own business."


    "Deb, when are youing back to Y City? I''ll pick you up at the airport when you arrive."


    "No need for that, Hayden Gu. And don''t you dare call me from now on. I''m married. I don''t want my


    husband to misunderstand our rtionship. We better stay away from each other."


    After a long pause, Hayden giggled and said, "Deb, I know you are lying to me. You are only 21. How


    can you get married this early? I know you are mad at me because..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a man''s voicee from the other end, "Deb." Debbie


    turned stiff upon hearing Charles'' voice and wondered whether he had heard their entire conversation.


    She had promised Carlos before that she would not send messages to Hayden again.


    "Deb, who''s that man? Why are you with him at thiste hour?" Hayden''s voice was far from anything


    that could be described as calm.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Carlos'' furious face.


    She blurted, "He''s my husband. It''s veryte now. My husband and I need to go to bed. Bye!" Before


    Hayden could reply, she hung up the phone.


    Staring at her phone, Debbie didn''t know how to exin it to Carlos. She smoothed her hair to calm


    herself down and murmured, "Uh...Carlos...don''t get me wrong..."


    Without saying a word, Carlos turned around and walked into the bedroom. She had no other choice


    but to follow him. "I really have no rtionship with him anymore. You have to trust me, Mr.


    Handsome." She felt awful after being misunderstood by him.


    Carlos turned and looked at her with deep eyes. "How can I trust you? After all this?"


    Her cheeks were red out of anxiety. She put her phone aside, held his waist with both arms and kissed


    him on the lips. After a while, she raised her head and asked in a whisper, "Do you trust me now?"


    Since she took the initiative to kiss him, he didn''t turn her down. Instead, he wanted more of it.


    He held her tightly, lowered his head and kissed her right on her lips, passionately.


    His lips were demanding and firm when they molded hers. He was kissing her with both tenderness


    and need. He threw her onto the king-sized bed. Then he leaned down and kissed her lips again. "I


    want to bite this lip," he murmured against her mouth, and carefully he tugged at it with his teeth. She


    moaned spontaneously and he smiled, out of satisfaction.


    Early the next morning, a man walked out of the hotel, followed by a girl. Both of them seemed to have


    long faces.


    His face was livid, whereas the girl looked frustrated. They were none other than Carlos and Debbie.


    Tristan, carrying Debbie''s suitcase, tagged along with them and didn''t dare to utter a word. He could


    sense the intense struggle between his boss and his boss'' wife.


    ''Did they end up having a fight again? No, I don''t think so.


    Or did the tension stem from Mr. Huo''s dislike towards the room? Did he not get enough sleep?''


    Tristan''s rally of thoughts marched on endlessly. He had suggested a five-star hotel to Carlos, but the


    He really felt confused, but he decided to keep his nose out of Carlos'' private affairs. He didn''t want to


    Upon arriving at the VIP lounge of the airport, Debbie sat opposite Carlos and cast a ferocious nce


    at him. She cursed, "You are an insensitive, unthoughtful male chauvinist!"

 Chapter 72 Do You Dare Mention Carlos Huo

    Chapter 72 Do You Dare Mention Carlos Huo


    Carlos took a sip of his coffee and cast a cold nce at the girl in front of him. He regretted not


    sleeping with herst night. A wide smirk flickered at the corners of his mouth as he watched her anger


    grow. "You''re disappointed because I didn''t make love to you, huh?"


    The cocky manner of his question made Debbie choke on her drink. After some pause, she snapped,


    cheeks flushing red, "Save me that balderdash! I''ve never seen an insensitive jackass like you."


    With a sincere heart, Carlos put his cup back on the table, leaned toward Debbie and said in a low,


    sensual voice, "I''m sorry I didn''t satisfy youst night. It won''t happen again. I''ll let you be the captain of


    your boat tonight. You can shag all you want."


    ''I blew it! She only wanted to be on top, which is not a big deal. I should''ve agreed, '' he thought to


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    himself.


    He sat upright and added, "Well, I''ll let you explore when we roll in the hay tonight. Fill that house with


    screams of pleasure till morning."


    Debbie''s face flushed even more at his needless lewd details. ''The shameless bastard doesn''t even


    mind that his assistant is still here, '' she cursed to herself. With her head down, she retorted in a low


    voice, "Stop dreaming! I''m not sleeping with you. I''ll spend the night in the dorm."


    Carlos, however, tapped on the table with his fingers and stated, "Since we''re a couple, it''s time for you


    to move into my bedroom now. You need to get used to your identity as my wife."


    "Forget about it! I''m moving back to my dorm on the campus. Already, Kasie and my roommates are


    missing me, while I''m here wasting time with you."


    Putting on a serious face, Carlos nodded and said, "Got it. Thank you for reminding me."


    Just when Debbie heaved a sigh of relief and thought he had agreed with her, he continued, "Thank


    you for reminding me that we''re still sleeping in separate bedrooms. I know I shouldn''t have neglected


    you for all the three years we have been married. From now on, all that will change. Whatever you


    prefer, I''llply, for the sake of love." So far, he had already given her plenty of time, and he believed


    it was time for him to take her for a wife.


    The more time they spent with each other, the more he understood her. If he kept waiting until she was


    ready to give him children, he might watch with envy while Damon and Wesley send their own to


    school.


    Sometimes, he was a real pain in the butt. Tired of his bullheaded persistence, Debbie leaned over the


    table and reprimanded, "Stop giving me that bull-crap! Let''s talk about something else."


    "All right. There''s a birthday party you should be attending tomorrow evening," he announced.


    A birthday party? "Whose birthday party?" she asked in obvious surprise.


    Actingconic, Carlos picked up the iPad on the table, powered it on and ced it in front of Debbie.


    There was a photo beside a short bio of the birthday girl, Megan Lan, who was turning eighteen.


    That was it! There was no more information.


    ''Is he taking me to the party? Does that mean Carlos doesn''t take the girl or her birthday party


    seriously?'' Debbie wondered, but she chose to keep her mouth shut.


    When they came back to Y City and arrived at the vi, Debbie received Kasie''s call. They chatted on


    the phone cheerfully, Debbie opening up on how Carlos hade to rescue her.


    "And then? In order to thank him, you gave yourself to him?"


    After some pause, Debbie answered, "No." Finally, she had someone she could open up to and vent


    out her frustration. "You know what, Carlos Huo is such an insensitive male chauvinist. Can you believe


    it? I thought we would make lovest night. After great forey with lots of kissing and touching, I was


    ready to give myself to him. But you know what, the bastard started an argument, just at the moment


    when I thought I was ready for him.


    I''ve never seen such an unreasonable, arrogant man." "What happened?" Kasie asked with genuine


    concern.


    "From nowhere, he mentioned something that I didn''t like. To me it was a small matter, but apparently,


    he''s an imcable man and he wouldn''t budge. I was so frustrated. The night almost ended in a fight.


    Not that I''m absolutely free of me, but I think, Carlos needs to work on his ego. At this rate, he might


    end up thinking a wife is supposed to be a mindless bootlicker." But Kasie knew Debbie too was


    stubborn. If Carlos indeed offended her, it would take quite a deal of pleading and coaxing to change


    her mind. However, Carlos himself was a proud man, and their rtionship had been a stormy one for


    a long time. Neither of them wanted to back down whenever they disagreed.


    The unromantic details left Kasie in worry. After a long pause, she finally calmed herself down and said,


    "Deb, we are girls. And tenderness is our strongest weapon. Power has gotten into your husband''s


    head, and he thinks he''s in control of your love as well. You need to act nice, instead of arguing with


    him."


    ''Haven''t I been a little too nice already?'' Debbie rolled her eyes andined, "Fine! I''ll give it a try, if


    you say so. How do I go about it, anyway?"


    "Okay, listen carefully." Taking a moment to clear her throat, Kasie said with affected tenderness, "First,


    you need to apologize. Whether you were the cause of the argument or not, you need to take the first


    step. Waiting for Carlos to apologize first is almost impossible, at least, judging from what I know about


    him. Once you''ve made peace, it would be good to start off on a high. That''s the best time for you guys


    to bang."


    "Wait. ''Bang''? Are you kidding me?" It gave Debbie goosebumps to imagine Kasie''s brazenness.


    "C''mon Debbie," Kasie coaxed. "Are you some cave woman?


    Use Google search, if you didn''t get what I said, sweetie."


    "It''s not that I didn''t get what you meant. It''s the tititing way you put it that makes me doubt you. Jeez,


    you make me flinch, Kasie Zheng!" eximed Debbie, feeling uneasy at her friend''s direct manner. .


    "Take it easy, girl. It''s your love life I''m trying to save," Kasie replied.


    "Thank goodness, in me, you have a shrink and a good friend, who won''t sit on the fence and watch


    you and Carlos destroy your marriage," she added with a satisfied giggle.


    Both Kasie and Debbie knew each other well. They had been best friends for a long time. Banking on


    that friendship, Kasie urged, "You know countless women in this world want to marry Carlos. Right now,


    you have the best chance to win his heart. Otherwise, you''ll lose him. Anyway, you are a smart girl. I


    believe you''ll hack what it takes to make him your man. Remember that time when you argued with


    Gail over that cor pin? You acted like a spoiled girl before Mr. Huo, and he bought it."


    "But I''m not one of those women..."


    "You are just an idiot!"


    "Fuck off!" Debbie shouted.


    Kasie cleared her throat and said with a smile, "I was just kidding. Don''t get mad at me, girl. You need


    to take care of your husband and satisfy his needs. Don''t lie to yourself that you''re the only woman he


    could ever find in the whole world. You should count yourself lucky and fight to keep him by any means.


    If you lose him, then you''ll wake up to what I''m trying to drive into your head, darling."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t!" Debbie said indifferently.


    Actually, what she meant was that she wouldn''t regret if she lost Carlos to another woman. But on


    second thought, she hated to think about such a possibility.


    It was almost 8 p.m. when she hung up the phone. Time for her lessons, where Carlos was taking her


    through Advanced Mathematics.


    But instead of preparing for ss, Debbie rolled on her bed, dwelling on what Kasie had said. ''If I start


    sleeping with Carlos, will it be possible that he won''t force me to have so many sses?''


    She took out her phone and posted in her WeChat Moments, "I have a dream, and it is to sleep with


    CH. If he lets me down, I''ll ask him to kneel on a washboard. If he lets me down, I''ll ask him to kneel on


    durian shells. Hahaha!"


    Next, she opened the Weibo app and posted, "Carlos, why don''t you sleep with me?"


    Kristina had added Debbie as her "Close Friend" on Weibo, and she was able to read her post soon.


    Upon seeing Debbie''s post, Kristinamented, "Do you dare to mention Carlos Huo? That takes


    nerves."


    Already, Debbie had switched off her phone and left for Carlos'' ss. Little did she know that her posts


    had be a buzz.


    Many of her friends who saw the post in WeChat Moments, took the conversation to group chats. In


    one of the groups, Kasie mentioned Debbie andmented, "Tomboy, I felt shame for you. You''ve


    been married to Carlos for three years, but you are still a virgin. Do you have a problem? Or is it your


    husband who is the problem?"

 Chapter 73 You Are Not Going To Marry Gail Mu

    Chapter 73 You Are Not Going To Marry Gail Mu


    Debbie felt frustrated at Kasie''s message. ''I don''t have a problem, and I don''t think Carlos is the


    problem!'' she retorted in her mind. Quickly, she typed in the group''s chat, "He and I are not that close


    yet, and I still need time!"


    To which Kristina chimed in, "Debbie, I''m really curious. Who is on top? You or he?"


    A clueless Debbie couldn''t find a good response, so she pretended to ignore Kristina, but deep inside,


    a lot of questions were running through her mind. Not to make her clumsiness obvious, she clicked on


    the emoji for anger and sent it. After a moment''s thought, she added, "Kasie, withdraw your previous


    messages. Don''t forget we have two boys in the group."


    Promptly, Kasie sent an emoji showing a speechless expression, and withdrew her previous messages.


    Following suit, Debbie and Kristina also quickly withdrew theirments. By the time Dixon and Jared


    saw the group''s chat, they only saw a thread of several withdrawn messages.


    But Debbie''s problems were far from over, as her Weibo ount had been flooded withments and


    messages.


    The moment she opened her Weibo app, her phone buzzed non-stop with iing messages like a


    switchboard.


    When she checked at the end of notification tones, there was a total of more than 99 unread


    messages.


    ''What did I post on Weibo to attract all the iing chats?'' she wondered to herself.


    Coming to her senses, she remembered her hurried post, which she had forgotten about when the


    group chats exploded.


    The bad part was that a good number of people on the thread had copied Kristina''sments¡ª"Do


    you dare mention Carlos Huo?"


    As if this was not enough, some people even mentioned Carlos in thements.


    Another popr person on the thread was Jared, whosement had racked up hundreds of likes


    ¡ª"Time waits for no men; just do it!"


    A strangermented, "In the sky the clouds float; it is Carlos'' dick that I want."


    Thisment had the most likes on the thread.


    Debbie felt annoyed when others showed great interest in her husband. Triggered by thement,


    she deleted it without hesitation.


    While she was chatting with Carlos'' admirers on Weibo, she got a text message from Carlos saying, "I


    need to work overtime tonight. So there will be no ss this evening. Just stay at home and wait for


    me. And don''t sing in the bar!"


    The conversation on Weibo was too engaging for Debbie to begin arguing with Carlos. ying along,


    she simply typed "Yes, Mr. Handsome!" and sent the message.


    Upon reading her reply, Carlos curled his lips with a sense of satisfaction, though he wondered why


    she hadn''t put up a protest, like her usual self.


    Growing suspicious, he opened the WeChat Moments and bumped into her trending post.


    At around 11 p.m., after a yawn, Debbie opened her WeChat Moments and saw ament left by a


    stranger with the pseudonym "C". "Believe me, it''s not a dream," read theconicment.


    Confused, Debbie opened C''s Moments and there was only one post on financial news.


    Who was this C?


    Without giving much thought to C''s identity, she closed the WeChat app and began to chat with the


    girls on Weibo again.


    Testing the waters, she made sure to throw in a negative word here and there about Carlos, just to see


    how the girls reacted. And sure enough, they would attack her immediately, often with epithets and


    zeal. ''The guy has quite some fanatical followers!'' she thought to herself, envious of her husband.


    Time passed, but Carlos still didn''te back. She dozed off and dropped her phone on the bed. The


    next morning, she woke up before daybreak and was about to get out of bed to pee. To her surprise,


    she found Carlos sleeping beside her, his right hand thrown across her waist.


    Without stopping to think, she got out of bed and walked towards the toilet.


    When she came back, he was still fast asleep. Too sleepy to think, she also slid between the sheets,


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    closed her eyes again.


    As she was drifting off, Carlos snuggled closer, crossing his arms over her, a little higher than he


    previously held her. Without opening her eyes, she turned to face him, made herselffortable in his


    embrace and went out like a light.


    Little did she know that Carlos'' eyes were wide open. He looked at her, rubbed his arching brows and


    tried his best to ignore his erection.


    At the time, Debbie was dreaming. Having a nightmare, to be more exact.


    In the dream, Carlos kissed her on the lips. Then, he kissed her neck, her chest... Then Gail popped in


    her dream.


    Jolted by the strange dream, she sat up only to realize, strangely, that she was naked and her pajamas


    were on the floor. But without stopping to think, she put on her pajamas and ran down the stairs. In the


    dining room, Carlos, who was eating his breakfast, asked her indifferently, "What are you doing?"


    Ignoring his question, Debbie gasped for air and blurted out, "Carlos Huo, I know you don''t care if I


    divorce you. You''ve already thought of marrying Gail Mu instead, but trust me, that bitch will screw your


    life!"


    That was a bombshell! After what seemed like an eternity, Carlos looked away from the hickeys on her


    neck and asked in confusion, "Who is Gail Mu? Why would I divorce you? And why am I going to marry


    that bitch?"


    Somehow, the word "bitch"ing out from Carlos'' lips amused Debbie.


    Then she realized that it was just a dream. In her dream, Gail married Carlos. At their wedding, she


    ground Debbie beneath her heel and mocked her mercilessly.


    Debbie scratched her hair in embarrassment and murmured, "Nothing. Continue with your breakfast. I


    need to go back to sleep."


    Before she could turn around, Carlos stopped her by saying, "Freshen up and have breakfast. The


    stylists will be here soon."


    "This early?" she asked in disbelief. The party would start in the evening, so she thought the stylists


    woulde here in the afternoon. "Uh-huh." He lowered his head and continued to eat his breakfast.


    Seeing he was not speaking, Debbie turned around and walked up the stairs to wash her face and


    brush her teeth.


    After that, she got into the cloakroom to get dressed. However, what she saw in the mirror made her


    scream.


    By instinct, she stepped back from the mirror, without even realizing it. When she sobered up, she


    moved closer once more and checked herself carefully. There were many love bites and her hair was


    ruffled in a way that meant only one thing. Instantly, she realized that it was not a dream¡ªCarlos


    kissed her all over and even undressed her. Just how he had gone, she couldn''t tell.


    ''Dang! This old scoundrel!


    People will think we had wild sexst night when they see me like this. How am I supposed to step out


    like this? I don''t want to wear a scarf!'' she cursed inwardly.


    The stylists arrived at the vi soon. They had brought a cosmetic case and a collection of dresses, as


    well as high heels and bags to match the dresses.


    Since it was a birthday party, an evening dress was not necessary. Carlos himself chose two from the


    dresses¡ªone beige, the other ice-blue. He gave them to Debbie saying, "Try them on."


    Debbie went upstairs with the dresses in her arms.


    Ten minutester, the girl showing at the staircase made Carlos'' eyes light up. Despite wearing no


    make-up, she looked incredibly angelic. The ice-blue dress left just enough of her long legs and fair


    skin, which definitely got Carlos'' attention.


    She had also tried the beige dress on, but the ice-blue one looked better. She put on a white wind coat


    and went down the stairs.


    With a bright smile, she stood before Carlos, her face blushing at his intense gaze. "How do I look?"


    she asked with a hopeful expression.


    Without answering her question, he looked away and ordered the servants, "Hang the rest of the


    clothes in the cloakroom."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    ''Are these dresses all mine?'' Debbie wondered in awe. Tugging at his sleeve, she said, "Carlos, I don''t


    think I need so many dresses."


    It would be winter in about a month, and she didn''t think she had the chance to wear these dresses


    before winter.


    "There is no harm in hanging them there."


    Debbie was left speechless. ''The evil capitalist!'' she mused.

 Chapter 74 Wear Dresses More Often

    Chapter 74 Wear Dresses More Often


    Carlos selected a pair of high heels and some essories for Debbie. Now, all that was left to do was


    put on the makeup. He looked at Debbie''s bare face and turned to one of the stylists. "Light makeup."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    When the stylist was about to rouge her lips, Debbie stopped her, excused herself and ran up the


    stairs. After a while, she came back carrying a delicate box. She opened the box carefully, treating it as


    if it had her most precious belongings. "May I use my own lipstick?" she asked with a hopeful smile.


    Inside the box were dozens of lipsticks of different brands and colors.


    The stylist was a bit surprised by her request, but then nodded. "Sure. Why not?"


    Debbie beamed and selected a pink one from the box.


    Carlos walked up to her and picked up the box casually. He stared curiously at the lipsticks, and asked,


    "I thought you disliked wearing makeup. Why do you have so many lipsticks?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie answered indifferently, "It''s true that I don''t like wearing too much makeup. But that doesn''t


    mean I can''t have a few lipsticks."


    As he put the box back on the dressing table, Carlos immediately remembered what had happened in


    the Shining International zast time. Olga had snatched a lipstick set from Debbie and instead of


    siding with his wife, he had bought the set for Olga and even threatened to throw Debbie out of the


    mall.


    ''Oh my God! What have I done? Debbie must have felt so wronged back then.'' Carlos realized the


    mistake he had made and wanted to make amends for the past.


    Debbie was discussing the texture of the lipstick with the stylist. Little did she know what Carlos was


    thinking about.


    Once she was done, she jumped off her chair and ran towards him. She gave him a sweet smile and


    asked, "Do I look good now?"


    He was lost in his past memories and was somewhat absent-minded. Staring at her with nk eyes, he


    nodded without saying a word.


    Debbie pouted, disappointed by hisck of enthusiasm. She thought Carlos would be stunned by her


    beauty, but he remained unaffected. She put the lipstick into her purse because she might have to fix


    her makeupter. The box was taken back safely to her bedroom.


    When they reached their destination, Debbie finally understood why she had to get up so early that


    morning.


    It was already noon by the time she was done with her makeup. After lunch, they arrived at the harbor.


    There, they boarded a ship and after traveling further into the sea, they had to take a helicopter. When


    they reached the ind, it was already dark. ''I really don''t understand these rich guys. Why do they feel


    the necessity to hold a party on such a remote ind?'' Debbie had thought to herself on her way to the


    ind.


    But when she arrived, she soon understood why.


    While in the helicopter, Debbie looked down at the ind and the ocean surrounding it. The green


    ind looked like a giant emerald, adorning the blue ocean.


    Putting the European style vis and the ssic decoration aside, the colorful flowers, the clean


    beaches and the blue ocean formed a beautifulndscape.


    The ind was covered by tropical trees and flowers. The temperature here was above twenty degrees


    throughout the year.


    After she quickly climbed out of the helicopter, Carlos helped Debbie take off her wind coat and handed


    it to the butler standing next to them. Debbie stretched her arms to loosen up her sore muscles and


    smoothed her hair lightly.


    All of a sudden, she felt Carlos'' warm breath on her ear as he whispered, "You should wear dresses


    more often. You look great today." Debbie blushed scarlet at his unexpectedpliment.


    She feigned anger andined, "I asked you whether I looked good in the vi, and you walked


    away without answering me. I thought I didn''t look good."


    Carlos handed his coat and waistcoat to the butler. He looked handsome in his white shirt. Walking


    closer to her, he swiftly pulled her into his arms and kissed her on her lips, without minding the people


    around them. "You are the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen," he said, releasing her from the kiss.


    Debbie''s face turned tomato red instantly, mostly because of hispliment, but also because the


    butler was still standing behind them. She gripped his shirt with one hand and pushed him away with


    the other. "Don''t... People are watching us," she murmured.


    Carlos shed a sly smile and continued to tease her, "Are you saying that it''s okay to do this when we


    are alone?"


    Words left Debbie as she stared into his hungry eyes. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his cheek


    once. "Will you let me go now?" she asked, with a shy smile.


    Carlos was amused, almost shocked by her quick peck on his cheek. He thought it was adorable and


    was reluctant to let her go now. He held her tighter and said, "No."


    Debbie pouted her lips, ready to retort. But Carlos added, "I''ll let you go for now. But when we reach


    hometer, wait for me in my bed." Debbie didn''t know whether to cry orugh. She was safe for now,


    but she was a little worried about what would happen in the evening.


    "Debbie!" A man''s voice brought her back to her senses.


    She turned to see who it was. From not too far away, a couple was approaching them, arm in arm.


    Colleen was wearing a long yellow dress and her partner was Curtis.


    He stared at Carlos and Debbie in confusion. "Why are you two here together?" he asked.


    Debbie was also surprised to see Curtis and his girlfriend there. "Mr. Lu, Colleen, how are you doing?"


    she greeted them. As she said her hellos to them, she pushed Carlos aside to keep him at arm''s


    length. This made Carlos'' face turn sour.


    Colleen gave Debbie a friendly smile and said, "We''re doing great! Debbie, thest time I saw you and


    Carlos, you were not on good terms with each other. Since when did you two be so close? Is


    there a story you want to share with me?"


    Curtis was as curious as his girlfriend to know that.


    Debbie was too embarrassed to answer her question. She lowered her head, staring at her shoes, not


    knowing what to say. When she failed to respond, Carlos reached out to pull her into his arms and said


    nonchntly, "She''s my wife. Of course, we are close to each other."


    Carlos remembered that Curtis had a soft spot for Debbie. He cast a challenging nce at Curtis.


    Although Carlos didn''t know about the nature of the rtionship between Debbie and Curtis, he


    decided to keep her away from Curtis anyway. ''She is my wife and I will be the one to take care of her


    from here onward, '' he swore to himself.


    Curtis and Colleen were held speechless by Carlos'' deration. They both stood stunned, not knowing


    how to react. Shock was written all over their faces. Even Curtis, who always kept his calm, was at a


    loss for words.


    As Carlos'' friend, Curtis knew that he had gotten married three years ago. But he didn''t know that his


    wife was Debbie!


    ''So, Carlos'' wife is my...'' Curtis thought.


    "Debbie,e here for a minute!" Curtis said, waving at her. He had kept a secret from Debbie and


    hadn''t nned on telling her now. But it looked like it was time to let her know. If Debbie were someone


    else'' wife, Curtis wouldn''t have been worrried about her. He knew that she was not the one to be


    bullied easily.


    But she was with Carlos. Curtis knew his buddy well, and he was really worried about Debbie now.


    Debbie began to walk towards Curtis, but Carlos grabbed her right hand tightly and pulled her back. He


    said in a low growl, "Honey, you are a married woman now. When another man waves at you and asks


    you to go with him, you should turn him down. Understand?"


    Everyone was rendered speechless and Curtis raised his eyebrows in surprise. They wondered why


    Carlos was so jealous and possessive all of a sudden.


    Debbie, whose face had be red again, said in a whisper, "Then youe with me." She didn''t


    want to turn Curtis down impolitely. After all, he had treated her well in the past.


    "Fine. Next time if someone asks you to go with them anywhere, just call me and I''lle with you."


    Debbie looked intensely at Carlos'' face, trying to figure out whether he was joking. But it looked like he


    really meant it.


    Colleen chimed in, "Hey, Carlos. Curtis only wants to have a word with Debbie. Why do you have to


    show off your affection in front of us? Are you even the same cool Mr. President anymore?"

 Chapter 75 This Is My Wife

    Chapter 75 This Is My Wife


    Arm in arm, Carlos and Debbie sauntered forward to stand in front of Curtis and Colleen. Grinning like


    a possum eating persimmon, Carlos enthused to Colleen, "When Curtis proposed to you before us, you


    two showed off your affection for each other as well. We were so jealous of you back then."


    At the mention of the loving memories, Colleen smiled so broadly that her round eyes were reduced to


    slits. Curtis smiled as well. Then they looked each other in the eye, eyes full of affection.


    The couple seemed devoted to each other, something that Debbie greatly admired.


    The envy on her face didn''t escape Carlos'' notice. He held her hand tighter. ''Debbie Nian, from this day


    onwards, I, Carlos Huo, will not have you admiring anyone else...'' Carlos swore to himself.


    Before any of them could speak, a young man''s voice came from behind their backs. "Hey! Mr. Huo


    and Mr. Lu. I''ve heard a lot about you two!"


    Turning around, Debbie saw two men, one in a ck suit and the other in white walking toward them.


    It was Jared''s brother, the guy in white who had called. Debbie knew who he was, but they were not


    acquaintances.


    The man in ck looked familiar to Debbie. She remembered she had seen him once on TV, and he


    was a colonel or something. ''In real life, he looks much more handsome than on TV!'' Debbie thought,


    letting her eyes settle upon the man''s face.


    She was really surprised to see them here. Who was this Megan Lan? Why did the four richest young


    men in Y City all appear at her birthday party?


    When he noticed his wife was drooling over another man, Carlos'' face soured. At once he pulled her


    into his arms and announced in a cold voice, "This is my wife, Debbie Nian."


    The announcement caught Wesley off guard. Among the four of them, he was the youngest, and this


    being a big bash, he had probablye prepared to mingle. The first in the group of four to have a


    girlfriend was Curtis. His girlfriend, Colleen, was 28 years old, two years older than Wesley.


    But Debbie, if his memory wasn''t lying, was only a college student and was only 21 years old!


    Still single at 26, Wesley felt dejected to know that someone five years younger was in a stable


    rtionship. Reluctantly, he stepped forward to stand before Debbie and made a military salute. "Nice


    to meet you, Debbie. I''m Wesley Li."


    Although he was in a suit, it didn''t look weird when he made the salute. In fact, he looked quite


    charming.


    The man''s loud and clear voice startled Debbie, but she immediately regained herposure and


    returned a not-so-standard salute. "Nice to meet you, Officer Li. I''m Debbie Nian. I''ve practiced martial


    arts for years. I''d like to challenge you when you''re free some day."


    However, Wesley''s face changed dramatically at her words.


    Some years back, he remembered a girl of Debbie''s age standing before him and cheerily saying,


    "Nice to meet you, Officer Li. I''m your new neighbor. I may have to trouble you in the future."


    Somehow, he realized that Debbie resembled the girl when she smiled.


    Sadly, the girl got engaged to another man, shortly after Wesley had fallen in love with her.


    Debbie was not a soldier and her arm went numb for maintaining the salute posture for two minutes.


    However, Wesley remained staring at her, without a word.


    The atmosphere became really weird, but Debbie didn''t know what was wrong.


    The next moment, Carlos pulled her behind his back to stop Wesley from looking at her. His face


    turned sullen. "She''s not her!" he told Wesley.


    ''Why did Carlos say that?'' she wondered, but she noticed Wesley came back to his senses instantly.


    He withdrew his hand, stepped back and adjusted his suit. To smooth things over, Damon reached his


    arm to hold Wesley''s shoulder and offered, "Let''s get going. Megan must be looking forward to seeing


    us."


    Feeling ufortable, Wesley threw Damon''s hand off.


    "Why would you stick close to another man when there''re so many good girls around here?"


    he sternly reprimanded Damon. Debbie couldn''t helpughing out loud at Wesley''s words.


    "Is it so funny?" asked Carlos, rolling his eyes.


    "They''re interesting guys," she replied.


    "Sucks to be me!" said Damon dejectedly. "There are so many pretty girls in the world. And he thinks I


    like hanging around with him?! I guess he went mad because he''s stayed in the army without seeing a


    woman for so long. He must have thought I had a thing for him!'' he said to Debbie with a teasing smile.


    Damon and Jared were actually brothers who resembled each other very much in character. Meeting


    Damon, Debbie felt close to him as if she were seeing Jared instead. "Yes, I know you obviously


    would''t have a thing for him. You and Jared are both yboys and have dated countless women."


    Damon''s mouth gaped. Smoothing his blond hair, he murmured, "Really? I''m a yboy in your eyes?


    Fine! A yboy is much better than a gay to me."


    While Debbie and Damon were chatting joyfully, a young girl in light green ball gown and a pair of ss


    shoes appeared in their sights.


    Holding her hemlines in her hands, she ran happily towards them, her long ck hair flying in the wind.


    A wide grin on her face.


    When she came closer, Debbie finally saw how she looked. She had beautiful blue eyes and wore


    sparkling red lipstick.


    Silently, Debbie praised, ''Wow, she''s a fairy!''


    Megan came to a halt and held Damon''s waist. "Uncle Damon!" she called out cheerfully.


    In return, Damon stroked her hair. "Happy birthday, Megan," he enthused, gesturing for his assistant to


    hand her the birthday gift.


    Beaming a sweet smile, Megan received the gift with appreciation. "Thanks, Uncle Damon."


    "Happy 18th birthday, Megan. This is the gift from Curtis and me," Colleen said with a friendly smile, as


    she walked up to hand over her gift.


    "Thank you, Uncle Curtis," said Megan, her smile even wider. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on


    his cheek.


    Then she turned to Colleen and expressed her gratefulness with a hug.


    Meanwhile, Debbie watched her moves in awe. ''Is this girl that close with Curtis? She even kissed him


    in front of Colleen!''


    After greeting Wesley, Megan walked towards Carlos and sped his palm into hers. Acting pettishly,


    she said, "Uncle Carlos, I absolutely love this ind. Thank yo for such a fabulous gift. I love you!"


    As Debbie slowly turned to look around the ind, her eyes popped wide in shock.


    ''I guess this ind at least costs hundreds of millions. Is Carlos that rich to afford a whole ind as a


    birthday gift?'' she mused.


    In particrly good mood, Carlos, smiled to Megan and introduced Debbie to her. "Megan, I''d like you


    to meet Debbie Nian. You may call her Aunt Debbie. Deb, this is Megan Lan."


    Pretending that she just saw Debbie, Megan eximed, "Uncle Carlos, since when did you have a


    girlfriend? You didn''t even tell me!"


    "She''s not my girlfriend. She''s my wife. We''ve already gotten married," Carlos exined.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie shed a big smile and reached out her right hand. "Nice to meet you, Megan. I''m Debbie Nian.


    Happy birthday."

 Chapter 76 Watch Out For Megan

    Chapter 76 Watch Out For Megan


    "Hi, Aunt Debbie. What the heck? When did you and Uncle Carlos tie the knot?" Megan asked with an


    innocent look on her face. She let go of Carlos, came over to Debbie, and held her arm like an old


    friend, though this was the first time they had met.


    Debbie gave an awkward smile. "We got married three years ago, but he was always busy, so we


    weren''t able to go out on a date until recently."


    "Oh, I see," Megan responded. Then she turned to Carlos andined, "Uncle Carlos, this is all


    your fault. You guys have been married for three years. So howe we haven''t seen her til now?"


    Carlos held Debbie''s hand with a smile.


    "You are right. Mea culpa. I''ll make up for it," he promised while looking Debbie in the eye.


    Debbie blushed. She noticed Carlos was flirting with her again and every time he did that, her heart


    started pounding.


    When the group walked in, a throng of young people already packed the venue where the party was


    being held. Everyone was having fun.


    When people saw them, the women went crazy. "It''s him! It''s Carlos Huo! And his friends too! My God!


    I can''t believe I''m seeing Carlos Huo!" one of them eximed.


    "Wow! They''re so hot! I like all four. What should I do?" a second woman said.


    "Megan was right. She really is tight with Mr. Huo. But who''s the woman next to him?" another


    wondered.


    "I dunno! Never seen her before, but she''s gorgeous," their friend said.


    Their discussion went on like that, making this or thatment, usually about their looks.


    Later, the group split up. Damon was pulled away from his friends by two beautiful women. Curtis and


    Colleen went somewhere alone. Wesley left his friends with Megan while she held his arm. Only


    Debbie and Carlos stayed put.


    A waiter came to them offering all kinds of alcohol. Carlos took a ss of wine from the tray. When


    Debbie thought it was for her, Carlos told the waiter, "A ss of lemonade, please."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    After the waiter had left, Carlos sipped the wine and asked Debbie, "There''s food over there. Hungry?"


    Debbie didn''t respond. She looked at him and asked, "Why lemonade?"


    "For you," answered Carlos.


    Debbie was struck speechless. She looked around and everyone else had a ss of something


    alcoholic: Wine, liquor, champagne, even cocktails¡ªno one was drinking lemonade. "Lemonade?


    Seriously?"


    "Yes," Carlos said. Simple, direct, and to the point. He didn''t like it when she drank alcohol.


    Debbie was annoyed, but she knew she couldn''t convince Carlos to let up. He was stubborn like that.


    Soon the lemonade was served. She took the drink resignedly and followed Carlos to the refreshment


    tables. As usual cake was her favorite. She picked up a Hokkaido chiffon cupcake. After taking a bite,


    she asked, "Any shows tonight?"


    "Yeah. Wesley invited Megan''s favorite actress," Carlos answered while leaning against the table


    behind him.


    Seeing how much the four richest and most powerful young men spoiled Megan, Debbie couldn''t help


    asking, "Who is she?"


    "Megan Lan."


    "I know that. I mean¡ª"


    "Carlos, Megan was looking for you," Damon cut in, holding one tall, slim woman in each arm.


    "Okay, I''ll go check on her. You have some fun," Carlos said to her and left.


    A minuteter, Debbie saw Megan take Carlos'' arm and walk into a room with him while they were


    talking andughing. Debbie stared at the door, but after 15 minutes or so neither of them left the room.


    She hesitated about whether to knock on the door or not. To her surpise, Colleen was already standing


    next to her, holding a ss of champagne. "Let''s dance," she urged.


    It was pitch dark outside. Deafening music echoed around the ind. And the thumping could be heard


    everywhere. Tons of young people undted on the dance floor, hypnotized by the pulsing beats and


    pleasure.


    Debbie took onest nce at the room where Carlos was before nodding her assent to Colleen.


    Once on the dance floor, Colleen shifted from a gentle, quiet young woman into a hot, seductive


    dancing queen. She shimmied and stepped in time to the music. She wasn''t the shy young woman


    anymore¡ªshe was a hottie on the dance floor and no one could stop her.


    Slowly, even Debbie sumbed to the mesmerizing beats and started to move her body. But Debbie


    wasn''t really in a dancing mood.


    Her mind was millions of miles away. She was thinking about Carlos and Megan. ''What are they doing


    in that room? Am I being paranoid?''


    Like a mind reader, Colleen suddenly stopped dancing. She hugged Debbie and whispered to her, "I


    thought the same thing. I thought I was just paranoid, but it turned out... Just...just watch out for


    Megan."


    Before Debbie could say anything back, Colleen was all smiles as she walked over to Curtis who was


    waving at her.


    Standing on the dance floor, Debbie watched Colleen leave, so confused.


    ''What did she mean?''


    Curtis saw Debbie standing alone on the dance floor. When Colleen approached him, he remarked, "I


    guess you didn''t behave while I was away. Did you have fun?"


    Colleen grabbed his hand and said, "Debbie and I had just started dancing before you brought me here


    and left her alone. Debbie will be upset."


    "You want to go back? You can dance more," Curtis said with a smile. He knew Colleen better than


    anyone else. On the outside, she was quiet and tender; on the inside, she was as wild as a panther.


    "Not on your life. I want to keep an eye on my boyfriend in case some teenage girl steals him away


    from me." Colleen meant Megan, but Curtis didn''t realize that and kissed her forehead.


    "I saw Megan and Carlos walk into another room. Any idea what they''re doing there?" Colleen asked,


    assuming a casual tone.


    Curtis didn''t answer but flicked her head. "Ow! Why did you do that? Don''t you love me anymore?" she


    cried.


    "Why are you so focused on Carlos? A friend of Megan''s gave her a painting as a birthday gift. It was a


    "Oh? Carlos knows about antiques? I didn''t know that."


    "He''s seen a lot of them, so he more or less knows."


    Colleen pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. She wanted to go back to Debbie and tell her what she


    just heard. After thinking about it, she let go of Curtis'' hand and asked, "Debbie''s alone on the dance


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    floor. Aren''t you worried?"


    "Nope," he replied.


    In fact, Curtis wasn''t worried at all. When they walked in, everyone had seen Debbie with Carlos. That


    was enough to ensure that no one was going to mess with her even if they didn''t know who she was.


    Besides, all the guests at the party were good people. Debbie knew martial arts, too. She could take


    care of herself. So Curtis was going to let her do what she wanted and have fun.


    Hearing what Curtis said, Colleen didn''t insist on going back to the dance floor and stayed at his side.


    Later, two women invited Debbie to go sailing. She wanted to go. She also thought she should tell


    Carlos about it in case he was worried. But he still hadn''te out of the room yet, so Debbie had to


    go alone.


    Fortunately, before she stepped on the boat, she saw Colleen and invited her along. So Curtis also


    knew where she was.


    Once the two girls were aboard, Curtis told the pilot, "It''ste. Don''t go far. A circuit around this area will


    do."


    "Yes, sir."


    There were quite a few people on the boat. Debbie didn''t talk much with strangers, but because of her


    lively and outgoing personality, she fit in very soon.


    Musical instruments were avable on the boat. Debbie took a guitar and yed "Never Grow Old" for


    everyone. "I had a dream. Strange it may seem. It was my perfect day. Open my eyes, I realize, this is


    my perfect day..."


    When the song was over, everyone was enthusiastically pping, and made their enjoyment known.

 Chapter 77 The Fight

    Chapter 77 The Fight


    "Debbie, if you be a superstar, I''ll go to your concert," said one of the people on the boat.


    "Why did you waste your talents going to Economics and Management School? You should have


    chosen a music school. You could be a pop star," another observed.


    But Debbie framed theirments asplimentary to Carlos.


    She thought they were trying to suck up to Carlos, rather than actually praising her performance.


    They''d been seen at the party together, after all.


    After an hour, the boat came back and docked, but the party didn''t end until after midnight. That was


    when Debbie finally caught sight of her husband.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But he was not alone. Megan, who was at his side with a smile, was seeing the guests off with him. He


    handsome and she pretty, they looked like a couple.


    The sight of them being together upset Debbie. But she managed to check her emotions. She walked


    over to them and took Carlos'' arm. "I''m tired. I want to go home," she said.


    Carlos checked the time¡ªit was already past midnight.


    But before he could say yes, Megan cut in with a smile, "Uncle Carlos, I didn''te here in my car. I


    was going to crash here tonight, but everyone''s taking off and I''m scared staying here alone. Can you


    give me a lift?"


    Carlos wouldn''t say no to such a small request.


    Debbie''s heart sank when she heard Carlos say yes. She smiled wryly before sitting on the sofa and


    ying with her phone while waiting for them to say their farewells to the attendees.


    Finally, it was 1 a.m., and all the guests were gone. They boarded a boat and started their journey


    back.


    When Debbie finally saw Carlos'' Emperor parked close by, she was relieved, and started walking


    towards the car. She took it for granted she should sit in the passenger seat.


    Before she could reach the car, however, Megan skipped to the car happily and opened the passenger


    side door. "Aunt Debbie,e on. It''ste," she shouted to Debbie.


    Debbie was surprised by what she was doing. ''Of course I know it''ste. But what does she think she is


    doing?


    If she rides shotgun, where am I supposed to sit? I''m Carlos'' wife. Shouldn''t I sit next to my husband?''


    While Debbie was pondering this, Carlos put his hand above Megan''s head protectively when she got


    in the car.


    After Megan got in, Carlos closed the passenger side door and opened the back door for Debbie.


    Standing next to the door, he stretched out his right hand towards the door in a gesture of invitation as


    a sign of chivalry.


    Debbie was totally enraged. Her sleepiness had been banished. Why was Megan more important to


    him than her, his wife?


    She wanted to scream, "No. I don''t want to get in your damn car!"


    But looking around, she found Carlos'' car was the only one avable at thatte hour.


    Ignoring him, Debbie opened the back door on the other side and got in.


    Only then did Carlos notice his wife''s bad mood. He walked around the car, craned his head into the


    car and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Debbie closed her eyes and answered in a cold tone, "Nothing. Just sleepy."


    "Okay. We''ll head home after we drop off Megan."


    After that, he closed the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Debbie watched him start the car and sighed. He didn''t understand her at all.


    The car sped down the road in the darkness. Sitting in the back, Debbie looked outside the window


    nkly, wide awake. The headlights of other cars knifed through the gloom. The girl in the passenger


    seat was giggling and speaking to Carlos. It bothered Debbie so much she wanted to plug her ears.


    Carlos didn''t talk much and only responded when it was necessary. He didn''t seem all that perturbed


    by the situation. But he never embarrassed Megan by allowing awkward silence. He made


    conversation quite pleasant for the girl. And the way she was carrying on, you could tell she enjoyed


    every minute.


    The car slowed down as it approached arge, fancy housingmunity. ''This must be where the girl


    lives, '' Debbie thought. There were tens of floors in each building. The skyscrapers made Debbie


    wonder whether Megan''s apartment was a gift from Carlos.


    When the car came to a halt, Megan was ready to get out. "Wait up. It''s dark, and not safe for you to


    walk alone. I''ll walk you to the door," Carlos offered.


    Debbie was fed up. ''Son of a bitch! Is she your wife or am I? Why do you care so much about her? Her


    building is right there! Only a heartbeat away from the car! How dangerous can it be?!


    And there are security guards patrolling the area, you jackass!'' she cursed inwardly.


    "Okay, thank you, Uncle Carlos," Megan said gratefully.


    Carlos looked back at Debbie before exiting the car, only to find that she was in the back seat, back


    straight, eyes closed. Assuming that she was asleep, he got out without waking her up. In reality, she


    was as stiff as a board, and mortified.


    Debbie waited in the car for twenty minutes, but there was no trace of her man.


    She was so furious she startedughing. ''That bastard is probably sleeping with her!''


    In the past, she would have exploded with rage by now.


    Yet in front of Carlos, she held her tongue.


    But staying in the car was impossible. She got out angrily and walked towards the entrance of the


    Ten minutester, her phone rang. It was Carlos. Debbie gave a sneer and picked it up. "Mr. Huo, your


    "Where are you?"


    "I left, of course! Do you think I should have stayed until after you two had sex? Or gone upstairs and


    watched?" Debbie blurted out furiously.


    For a moment, the other end of the phone was silent. "Megan is a kid Wesley and I are fostering


    together. Don''t overthink it." He finally spoke.


    "Huh! Fostering! Mr. Huo, you ARE rich. I''m overthinking it? Mr. Huo, think about what you did. And ask


    yourself why I''m mad!"


    Carlos ignored her sarcasm. "Where are you?" he asked again. He wanted to exin everything in


    person.


    "Don''t bother looking for me! Bye!"


    She hung up.


    Since it was a high-endmunity, it was in a remote location. At that hour, there were few cars on the


    road and a taxi was nowhere to be found. Debbie attempted to call a taxi through an app on her phone.


    But as soon as she unlocked her phone, Carlos called again.


    She hung up and logged in to the app, but Carlos called again. He kept calling and interrupting her.


    She gave up trying to get a ride.


    Frustrated and angry, Debbie sat on the curb, ring at the road.


    Then her phone buzzed. It was a message from Carlos. "Go ahead. Refuse my next call.


    See what happens," he threatened.


    When he called again, Debbie thundered, "Mr. Huo, I never knew you had such thick skin to keep


    calling like that. When someone doesn''t answer your call, it means they don''t want to talk to you. Get


    it?"


    Carlos'' patience ran out. His face darkened. Then a familiar figure by the roadside came into view. He


    hung up the phone without a word.


    Looking at her phone after Carlos had hung up, Debbie smiled wanly. ''This is unbelievable! Is he angry


    at me now? How could he, after what he did?!'' she said to herself.


    Soon, a car drove over. Debbie stood up. The headlights were so ring she had to turn her head


    away and close her eyes while walking backwards. When the car stopped beside her, she recognized


    that it was Carlos'' Emperor.


    He stepped out of the car, walked over to her, and pulled her into his arms fiercely.


    "Let go of me!" She tried to wrench herself free, but it was of no avail.


    "Why are you doing this?" No woman he''d been with had dared to act so difficult, so determined to


    have her own way. On the other hand, he didn''t understand what the woman was upset about. He


    thought she was just being unreasonable.


    "Why? You know why! How dare I? Right?" Her sarcasm made Carlos think it was time for her to chill


    out.

 Chapter 78 The Gift

    Chapter 78 The Gift


    Silently, Carlos tucked Debbie into the car. Then he buckled her up and closed the door before striding


    to the driver''s seat.


    But Debbie wasn''t staying in the car obediently. She wanted to get out. Yet she had hardly unfastened


    the seat belt before Carlos got in and locked the doors.


    Neither of them said a word until five minutester. "If you are angry because of Megan, don''t be."


    Carlos finally broke the silence.


    Howsoever, Debbie didn''t answer. Ignoring him, she closed her eyes and moved herself into a more


    Stealing a nce at her, Carlos frowned. ''This woman is such a headache. What am I supposed to do


    with her?'' he wondered.


    As soon as the car pulled into the garage at the vi, Debbie jumped out, hurried into her room, and


    quickly locked the door from inside.


    Eager to talk to her, Carlos followed her upstairs and pushed the door to her room, only to realize she


    had locked it from inside. For several minutes he stood there, knocking, but there was no response.


    Once more he forcefully tried to turn the knob. A futile attempt. Frustrated, he checked the time on his


    watch. It was past 3 a.m. already. ''I might as well let her rest now. Hopefully, she will be in the mood to


    talk when she wakes up tomorrow, '' he thought with resignation.


    Back to his bedroom, though, Carlos couldn''t sleep on the matter. So he called Damon and told him


    what had happened after the party, hoping that he could help him figure out what had triggered


    Debbie''s anger. But Carlos left out some details, which he thought didn''t matter. For example, he didn''t


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    mention that he and Megan stayed in the same room for a long time; that Megan took the passenger


    seat; and that he helped her with some math problems after he had escorted her to her apartment.


    Therefore, Damon was also puzzled after hearing what Carlos had said. "Did someone offend her on


    the ind?"


    Carlos shook his head. "Obviously, it has something to do with Megan. I just don''t know what it is."


    He still remembered what Debbie had shouted when he came out of Megan''s apartment.


    "Oh, then she must have misunderstood your rtionship with Megan. She is jealous. I think you two


    will be fine after you exin everything to her."


    "I did. I told her that Megan was a kid Wesley and I are fostering together."


    "And then?"


    Carlos took off his shirt and threw it into a basket.


    "When we got home, she was still mad. She went straight into her room and locked herself inside." It


    amused Damon how a girl like Debbie would be a threat to any man. How she would give a yer like


    him and Carlos, the CEO sleepless nights was something beyond Damon. Yet here they were, awake,


    on the phone in the middle of the night analyzing why she was mad.


    The problem was, even he, thedies'' man, couldn''t figure out what Debbie was angry about.


    So he started having wild guesses. "Maybe she is just being unreasonable. Or she is very possessive.


    Oh, or she is so possessive that she bes unreasonable."


    Carlos really didn''t know how to respond to that.


    "Actually, good buddy, the simplest yet most effective solution is to do it, until she learns to forgive you."


    Damon was in fact speaking for himself. That was exactly what he had used on the woman he loved.


    And it had worked.


    "She is still a girl," Carlos replied.


    It took Damon a long while to realize what he meant by that. And when he did, he jumped up from the


    bed and asked in disbelief, "C''mon, Carlos. You want to tell me you and Debbie have never slept


    together?"


    Carlos suddenly felt embarrassed.


    "Carlos, man, what''s the problem? Are you impotent? Between you and Debbie, could there be a


    medical problem? Or are you gay?"


    "Shut the fuck up!" Carlos cursed. "I never force any woman. I want her to want to have sex with me."


    "Fine! Keep your cool then. Why are you freaking calling me in the middle of the night? Two hot chicks


    are waiting for me in bed!" Damon snarled.


    "Two women? D, does Adriana know about this?"


    The other end of the phone went silent, as if all of a sudden Damon''s mind went nk. "Get out! Both


    of you!" Carlos heard him shouting, apparently at a distance from the phone after a moment.


    Intrigued by what Damon was up to, Carlos looked out the window calmly, a cigarette in hand.


    He could hear the sound of door closing over the phone. "Where is she?" asked Damon.


    "Adriana showed up at the party, but when she saw you go into a hotel with another woman, she went


    back to New Zend," Carlos answered.


    Hearing this, Damon stood up from the sofa in a fluster, grabbed his red suit jacket, and said, "Bro,


    either you spoil your woman without a limit or you subjugate her in bed. Gotta go."


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    The next day, Debbie slept in. When she got up, it was already noon. Sitting in bed, she looked around


    her room, her head swimming. It took her a moment to remember that she hade home in the


    middle of the night.


    Memories of Carlos and Megan came flooding back.


    After freshening up, she came downstairs to have lunch. When the doorbell rang, it was Julie who


    answered. Tristan walked in with a couple of shopping bags.


    He walked over to Debbie and greeted, "Good afternoon, Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie nodded, "Afternoon to you."


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo bought these and asked me to bring them to you."


    Debbie stopped eating and looked at those bags. Her eyes lit up on the sight of the logo of a designer


    lipstick brand she always wished for, but couldn''t afford. At the price of a six thousand dors per piece,


    it was way too expensive for her.


    "Thank Mr. Huo for me. But I won''t take these. Take them back to him so that he can give them to


    someone else," Debbie said in a t tone.


    Her refusal surprised Tristan. Had he walked into a marital storm? It was an awkward moment he


    wished he should have excused himself.


    But Carlos was his boss, and he felt obliged to put in a good word for the big man. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo


    picked these for you in person this morning. I''ve worked for Mr. Huo for a long time, and I''ve never


    seen him pick a gift for any woman before."


    Scooping some rice from her te, Debbie asked casually, "What about Megan''s birthday gift?"


    Tristan was stumped. "Er... about that...Mr. Huo picked it himself.


    But what does this have to do with Miss Lan?" Tristan didn''t understand why Debbie suddenly brought


    up Megan. But he had to do his job. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo was in an awful mood when he went to work


    this morning, but when he picked this gift for you, he was in an incredibly good mood."


    "A good mood? How did you know? Did he smile? Or did he tell you that himself?"


    Tristan was left speechless. He could tell that Debbie was furious about something.


    That made the situation even worse for him because although he was capable at work, he sucked


    when it came to women. The fact that he was a divorced man spoke for itself. Clutching at straws, he


    fumbled, "Well, as you know, Mr. Huo doesn''t smile much. And he doesn''t put his feelings into words."


    "I know," Debbie responded crisply. Once again Tristan fell into silence.


    Careful not to make the situation spoil Tristan''s mood over her differences with Carlos, she simply said,


    "Take these lipsticks back to Carlos Huo. I don''t want them."


    However, unsure how he would face Carlos, Tristan put the lipsticks on the dining table and turned


    around. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Huo, I can''t do that. If you don''t want them, I guess you will have to take them


    back to Mr. Huo yourself. They are out of my hands now,"


    he said anxiously as he headed for the door.


    Once he got out of the house, he wiped beads of sweat off his forehead and feeling the warmth of


    sunshine, a sudden need to talk to someone filled his heart. To help his boss, he might need Emmett to


    be around. Among his colleagues, Emmett was a friend to Debbie. Meeting Debbie in this foul mood


    reminded Tristan of his own struggles. ''Emmett,e back home. I wouldn''t be so miserable if you


    were here, '' he thought.


    Meanwhile, Emmett, who was on a construction site, supervising the crew, sneezed suddenly. ''Damn!


    Who is talking about me behind my back? Or is someone missing me?'' he wondered. Actually, he had


    been thinking, ''Mr, Huo, I miss you. I want to talk to you. Please take me back!''


    Bowing his head, he pondered over it for a while. Then he took out his phone and called Tristan.


    "Tristan, how are things with Mr. and Mrs. Huo? Are they getting along?"

 Chapter 79 Jealousy Reared Its Head

    Chapter 79 Jealousy Reared Its Head


    When Tristan got Emmett''s call, he had just returned to the office. Emmett''s question caused him to


    think about the lipsticks Carlos had bought Debbie. In his opinion, a gift meant their rtionship was


    okay. So he replied, "They''re fine."


    "OK. Thanks," Emmett said. After ending the call with Tristan, he called Debbie.


    Debbie didn''t realize she hadn''t talked to Emmett in a long time until she got his call.


    "Hi, Emmett," she said. She was about to go to Carlos''pany to return the lipsticks when her phone


    rang.


    "Boo...hoo... How... how are you, Mrs. Huo?"


    Emmett cried over the phone, which made Debbie shiver. She thought something awful must have


    happened. "What''s the matter?" she asked.


    The next moment, Emmett asked cautiously, "Mrs. Huo, is Mr. Huo with you?"


    "No. Why?" she wondered.


    Hearing that Carlos wasn''t around, Emmett stopped crying and his voice went back to normal. "Mrs.


    Huo, I was sent away to carry bricks on a construction site because of you. I''ve been in this dull,


    terrible ce for a month. You can''t imagine what I''ve been through. When you pour yourself a drink


    and look out the window of yourfortable vi, do you ever think of me? Does it hurt when you do?"


    Debbie was surprised to hear that. ''Emmett? Carrying bricks? Because of me?


    Why didn''t Carlos tell me? I asked him about Emmett, but...''


    "Sorry, I didn''t know," she apologized.


    "Now you know. I want my old job back. You''re Mr. Huo''s wife. Can you help me out? If you bring me


    back, I''ll do anything for you. Anything," Emmett pleaded.


    "Do anything for me? What about my husband?"


    Debbie asked. "Well, do anything for both of you."


    Debbie promised she''d put in a good word, but she couldn''t promise that Carlos would forgive him.


    Swallowing the lump in his throat, he said that was fine. After ending the phone call, Debbie looked at


    the cartons of lipsticks, wondering what to do next. She had been thinking of returning the gift to


    Carlos. She intended to do so resolutely, so she would know that she couldn''t be bought like that. She


    wasn''t happy. But Emmett''s phone call made her hesitate. She had to give it more thought before going


    to Carlos''pany and talking to him.


    When Debbie visited ZL Groupter, Carlos had juste back to his office after a meeting with a


    client.


    Just likest time, Rhonda received her at the reception desk.


    The difference was, this time Rhonda trotted over to her as soon as she saw her. "Nice to see you,


    Miss Nian. You''re here to see Mr. Huo, right?" Without giving Debbie a chance to say anything, she


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    added with a smile, "Mr. Huo has just returned to his office. I''ll take you there right away."


    Rhonda''s over-the-top enthusiasm made Debbie ufortable. She gave her a smile and said, "Okay,


    thanks."


    They walked down the lushly-carpeted hall, and entered the elevator. When they left the elevator on the


    66th floor, Zelda, another of Carlos'' secretaries, caught sight of Debbie.


    Although Debbie had been here before, for all kinds of reasons, this was the first time Zelda had seen


    her. She also didn''t look happy to see her. She was definitely different from Rhonda. Colder, more


    distant. Debbie wasn''t sure she liked her that much. It turned out Debbie''s first impression was right.


    "Rhonda, who is this?"


    "Zelda, this is Miss Nian. Mr. Huo specifically said we should take her to his office whenever she drops


    by," Rhonda exined.


    Zelda hadn''t paid much attention to Debbie until now. Hearing what Rhonda had said, she sized


    Debbie up and down and said indifferently, "Okay. I''ll take it from here."


    Debbie smiled, "Thank you!"


    Zelda, on the other hand, only gave her a sidelong nce before making her way to the CEO''s office.


    Debbie pursed her lips at Zelda''s back disapprovingly. ''What a rude bitch!'' So far, she had met three of


    Carlos'' secretaries, the other two being Rhonda and Tristan. Of all of them, Zelda was the most


    arrogant.


    When they came to the door of Carlos'' office, Zelda knocked and soon Carlos responded, ''Come in."


    With the CEO''s permission, Zelda pushed the door open quietly and said respectfully, "Mr. Huo, there''s


    a Miss Nian here to see you."


    Debbie took one step forward and saw what was going on in the office.


    Instead of sitting at his desk, Carlos was reading a file while rxing on the sofa. Megan was at his


    desk. She was doing her homework.


    "Ah, it''s Debbie. Hi Debbie! Come on in!" Megan put down her pen and came to the door when she


    spotted Debbie standing there.


    ''Debbie? Huh! What happened to "Aunt Debbie"? Is it because the secretary is here and she doesn''t


    want her to know about my rtionship with Carlos?'' Debbie didn''t like to think badly of Megan, but


    from what she had learned about that girl, that was most likely the case.


    Megan''s words drew Carlos'' attention away from his work. He dropped the file and scolded, "Don''t be


    disrespectful."


    Megan intimately held Debbie''s arm and said, "Uncle Carlos, Debbie and I are almost the same age.


    Calling her Aunt makes her sound much older. I think ''sister'' is fine. Right, Debbie?"


    Megan turned to look at Debbie expectantly for a response. She sounded friendly and acted nice, but


    somehow, Debbie couldn''t manage a smile, as much as she tried. Yes, Megan hadn''t done anything to


    harm her directly. But there was this hostility in Debbie''s heart growing minute by minute when she saw


    that younger girl, especially when she saw her with Carlos.


    Debbie finally forced a wry smile and nodded at her.


    Carlos didn''t say anything else. He stood up from the sofa and said to Debbie, "Come in."


    Debbie bit her lower lip while thinking about it. Megan''s books and papers were spread out on Carlos''


    desk. There were science papers, math papers, and a pile of hardback textbooks. All signs that the girl


    was in school. The sight of it caused a strong sense of revulsion in Debbie''s heart. She decided not to


    go inside. She turned to Megan and handed her the bags she had been holding all the while. "No. I just


    came here to give these back. Bye," she said to Carlos. It was quick, and decisive, just not quite the


    way she had envisioned it. But, then again, she hadn''t imagined she''d run into Megan here. Who knew


    what Carlos did with Megan when Debbie wasn''t around?


    "Eh? Debbie..." Megan called behind her. She had no idea what she did, or why Debbie was acting this


    way.


    But Debbie didn''t stop. She couldn''t stop. She certainly wasn''t going to stay there a minute longer and


    continue to be humiliated. Each stride was purposeful and as long as she couldfortably make


    them. There was no way to make this any better, and then¡ª


    "Stop!" Carlos called out coldly, causing Zelda to gasp. ''Who is this woman?'' she wondered. ''And what


    does Mr. Huo have to do with her?'' Zelda knew something was up, now. The visitor was clearly furious,


    but why? ''Does she think Mr. Huo owes her something?'' She decided to wait, and watch.


    Debbie paused. She turned around and asked in a sarcastic tone, "Yes, Mr. Huo? I''m rushing off to


    school. Is there a problem?"


    At this point, Megan had already ripped open one box of lipsticks. The smile on her face said


    everything. She was ecstatic, practically glowing. It somehow made Debbie feel even worse. As if she


    hadn''t noticed what was going on at all, she eximed, "Wow! These colors are fantastic! I don''t have


    any of these. Uncle Carlos, did you ask Debbie to buy these for me?"


    Debbie and Carlos were stunned.


    ''I said "giving back" the lipsticks not "bring" them. What is she? Mentally challenged? Why does she


    think the lipsticks are for her?''


    Debbie looked at Carlos and sneered, "Yes, your Uncle Carlos bought those for you. They''re limited


    editions. Enjoy!"


    That made Megan even happier. She put the lipsticks back into the bags and hopped to Carlos'' side


    like a rabbit. "Thank you, Uncle Carlos! I love love love them!" Then, right under Debbie''s nose, she


    stood on tiptoe and kissed Carlos on the cheek, just as she had kissed Curtis on her 18th birthday.


    Watching this, Zelda retreated to her seat. ''I''m right. It seems Miss Lan is going to be Mrs. Huo. Mr.


    Huo is ten years older, but I guess it doesn''t matter as long as they love each other.


    But who is this stupid woman at the door? Mr. Huo and Miss Lan are having a moment there and she is


    still hanging around, being the third wheel. So annoying, '' she thought resentfully. For a second, she


    wanted to grab Debbie and drag her out of the office.


    Debbie looked at Megan in shock. ''How could she?'' She had kissed Curtis right in front of Colleen the


    other night and just now she had kissed Carlos right in front of Debbie.


    Suddenly, it dawned on Debbie what Colleen had meant by ''watch out for Megan.''


    At the same time, Megan seemed to have realized that she messed up. "I''m sorry, Debbie. Habits. But


    now that you are my auntie, I''ll work on it."


    ''Habits?'' Debbie couldn''t help wondering. ''How many times has she kissed him?


    And does she kiss him like I do?''

 Chapter 80 Three Terms

    Chapter 80 Three Terms


    To ease the tension, Debbie took a deep breath and said, "You might be more open-minded since you


    grew up in Norway." Then with a delicate smile, she added, "But I''m conservative, and you can''t


    behave like this again, Megan. Or else I may misunderstand you."


    In response, Megan nodded and excused herself, saying, it would be better if she left, so that Carlos


    and Debbie could have some personal time alone.


    "That''s a good idea, considering your uncle Carlos is a married man. It''s inappropriate for you two to be


    alone," Debbie cut in ahead of Carlos.


    Then she winked at him and added, "Honey, I''ll go back to schoolter. The driver can pick up Megan


    when he drives me to school."


    However, Carlos didn''t answer her back. Looking at Megan who was putting away her homework, he


    said, "Megan, I''ll ask the driver to drop you home now."


    "Who am I supposed to respond to between the two of you?" asked Megan, unimpressed by conflicting


    instructions.


    Carlos shot Debbie a warning look and walked to the door, where he instructed, "Zelda, tell the driver to


    drop Megan home."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." On the spot, Zelda called the driver.


    After Megan had left the office, Debbie turned around and was ready to leave too, when Carlos


    grabbed her hand. "Come in," he said.


    "No. I''m not staying," she replied stubbornly, which came as a shock to the secretaries who had been


    observing what was going on in the CEO''s office. ''Lord, did she just say no to Mr. Huo?'' Anticipating


    their boss would explode with rage, they all pretended to bury their heads in work.


    Everyone was afraid that they would be the victim of their boss'' impending fury.


    "I said,e in," Carlos continued in a colder tone, still holding Debbie''s hand. The expression on his


    face indicated that his demand was non-negotiable.


    However, Debbie shook his hand off and shouted, "I already said, no!"


    She cast the man a re and turned around. But the next thing she knew, her feet were off the floor,


    Carlos holding her by the waist and carrying her into his office.


    "Carlos Huo, put me down! You sleazebag! I''ll kill you! I''ll..." The woman''s voice trailed off when the


    door was shut.


    The secretaries exchanged terrified and confused looks and lowered their heads again.


    In his office, Carlos put Debbie down on the sofa.


    She tried to get up, but was stopped every time by Carlos. After some exchanges of moves between


    martial arts masters, she was overwhelmed and confined to the sofa, Carlos'' body closely against hers.


    Humiliated and angry, she wanted to curse, but as soon as she opened her mouth, a pair of wet lips


    pressed down.


    The man was fierce. Yet the scent on his body was so enchanting for a moment, Debbie almost forgot


    to fight.


    For a while, Carlos kept on holding her. "Debbie Nian, you have been unreasonable. Don''t push my


    buttons!" he said, breathing heavily.


    When he finally rxed, Debbie took a deep breath, looked him in the eye and asked sarcastically,


    "Your buttons? Do you mean Megan?"


    The gloom on Carlos'' face deepened. His hands gripping her wrists tightened. "I don''t like repeating my


    words. For thest time, Megan is a girl Wesley and I are fostering together. Don''t pick on her," he


    snarled.


    ''Pick on her?'' Debbie hit the ceiling. She tried to kick the man off her, but after some wriggling, she was


    forced to give up. "You asshole! I never¡ª"


    The rest of her words caught in her throat when the fierce lips came again.


    Several minutester, Debbie gasped greedily for air, feeling as if her lungs had been sucked empty. A


    moment more and she might suffocate from the kiss.


    By now, she didn''t think it necessary for them to talk about what had been going on between them


    recently. "I have to go back to school. Let me go," she said.


    Carlos didn''t move. "Are you done with the drama?"


    ''Drama! Drama your ass!'' she cursed in her heart. "Yes, I''m done." They were just a nominal couple


    after all. She shouldn''t take everything seriously. At least that offered her some constion.


    "You''re upset," Carlos dered.


    "No, I''m not. You''re reading too much into it," Debbie denied.


    Even so, Carlos knew he was right. He eventually released her, but didn''t allow her to go. He made her


    sit on hisp and wrapped his right arm around her waist.


    Annoyed, Debbie rolled her eyes. ''What now?''


    To which Carlos asked, "Why did you give the lipsticks back?"


    "Why should I keep them?" she retorted curtly.


    "They were a gift for you, and it pissed me off that you didn''t appreciate my effort. That''s insulting."


    Debbie sneered, "Huh! Was it a must that I ept them? Get over yourself! I can say no to anyone,


    okay?"


    Nheless, she actually started regretting giving those lipsticks away. She really loved the brand and


    colors, not to mention that now Megan had them. The idea made her wish she could collect them back.


    .


    But then she recalled Megan kissing Carlos and how calm Carlos had been. The kiss must have


    happened a lot of times and he must have be ustomed to it.


    Ignoring her hostile tone, Carlos ordered, "You have no right to throw away gifts that have cost me an


    arm and a leg!"


    "That depends." Debbie finally got a chance to negotiate with Carlos, who was trying to read what was


    going on in her mind.


    All of a sudden, Debbie wasn''t angry anymore. She locked her arms around his neck and observed, "I


    have three terms."


    Debbie might have forgotten that Carlos was a sessful businessman. How was it possible for him to


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    agree to trade one term for three terms. "No problem. But to be fair, you have to agree with my three


    terms too," Carlos said firmly.


    Three for three, it sounded fair, but why did she feel she had missed something? And she didn''t know


    exactly what was wrong.


    To make Carlos agree with her terms quickly, she nodded, "Fire away."


    "Ladies first."


    Debbie had to begin, "First, you have to call Megan and get the lipsticks back. But I won''t take the


    broken ones."


    In disapproval, Carlos'' mouth twitched. "You already told her those lipsticks were a gift. How do you


    expect me to ask them back? I can buy you new ones."


    "No, I only want those." She wouldn''t let Megan benefit from their argument.


    Carlos was lost for words.


    Noticing his silence, Debbie stood up and dered, "I see no point continuing this talk."


    For the first time in his life, Carlos felt so helpless.


    "Okay. Your next term?" ''Debbie Nian, good for you!'' he thought.


    "You can''t stay with her alone for more than five minutes. No, five minutes is too long. What if you are


    not so good in bed? One minute! You can''t stay with her alone for more than one minute!" Debbie said,


    holding up her index finger, even though she saw clearly that Carlos'' face had turned ck. He didn''t


    think it was funny at all.


    ''This woman! How could you humiliate me like this?


    Underestimating my ability in bed? I''ll let she know how good I am at that, woman! Right now!''


    He pulled her hard towards him and held her tightly. "Hey! What are you doing? You haven''t said yes to


    my second term yet! Where are you taking me?" she asked nervously.


    But Carlos didn''t respond. Off he carried her towards the lounge. What was he going to do?

 Chapter 81 Step Barefoot On A Porcupine

    Chapter 81 Step Barefoot On A Porcupine


    "I agree to your first two conditions. As for the third, keep it to yourself. Now it''s my turn. This is my first


    condition," said Carlos as he kicked open the door of the lounge, entered the room with Debbie in his


    arms and locked the door behind them. He passed all the other furniture in the room adroitly. They


    zipped past tables, chairs, and a standing liquor cab before Carlos stopped at the bed. The richly-


    appointed bed was inspired by eighteenth-century designs, and featured round ball top bed posts. It


    was colored a beautiful ck walnut, and ornate duvets covered the sheets.


    "What condition is that?" Debbie asked. Looking at the king-sized bed adorned with grey sheets,


    Debbie had a bad feeling all of a sudden. She was not sure what was going on, but the bed put an


    image in her head, and she was going to try and forestall that as long as she could.


    "I''ll have to show you for how many minutes you should forbid me from being alone with Megan."


    As he said this, he threw Debbie onto the bed.


    In an instant, he was on top of her. Her heart rate skyrocketed. Before she could respond, the man


    moved her arms up, and held her hands above her head with his own hand.


    She struggled, but was unable to move. "Wait, wait! I''m trying to discuss something with you. I''m not


    here for this!" she yelled, panicked.


    "We can discuss it while we do this." He pulled the zipper of her jacket down, peeled it off and threw it


    onto the floor. Ity there, silent witness to the actions Carlos was taking.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''What''s going on?'' she mused, growing more panicky. And that was the thing. She was hoping he''d say


    something to ease her anxiety. Instead, his actions just scared her even more.


    Suddenly, he stopped, leaned forward and looked into her eyes. He said in a serious voice, "Deb, I''ve


    already given you plenty of time. We''ve been married for three years, and I neverid a finger on you. I


    don''t care about the past, but from now on, I want you to be my woman, physically and mentally.


    Understand?"


    She didn''t think Carlos had it in him. He never so many words at a time. This was the most he''d said to


    her in awhile. Debbie, however, was focused on the sentence¡ª"I want you to be my woman, physically


    and mentally."


    ''He''s going to have sex with me?! What should I do? Should I turn him down?''


    With a red face, she stammered, "I-I understand."


    To be honest, she had already mentally prepared for this when they were in J City. After all, Carlos was


    her husband, and it was normal for couples to have sex. They would have done it there if it weren''t for


    their argument¡ªthey couldn''t agree on what position to use. But now, she wasn''t so sure. She wanted


    to talk to him, not do the horizontal mambo.


    And so far, Carlos had been nice to her. The only thing he did that really ticked her off was maintain a


    rtionship with Megan. And even that could be forgiven, as long as none of them crossed the line.


    Problem was, she wasn''t sure that they hadn''t crossed that fabled line. He''d generally treated her well


    ¡ªhe made sure she was well-taken care of financially, and sent Phillip and Julie to ensure she was


    okay. ''All right. Fine. I can do this. He''s my husband, '' Debbie consoled herself internally.


    But what Carlos said next sent chills down her spine.


    "Don''t be so nervous. This isn''t your first time. I don''t care whether you were top or bottom. But me, I


    have to be¡ª" SMACK!


    Carlos failed to finish his sentence. The sound of a p echoed through the lounge. After that, time


    seemed to stop. There were no other sounds in the room. None at all. And shey there, watching his


    expression turn, and the moments seemed like millennia. She waited, nanosecond by agonizing


    nanosecond, as the full impact of what she''d done sank in.


    Carlos'' face soured as he watched the girl turn from shy to angry. He hadn''t bargained for this. Not at


    all. She was his wife, damn it! She was his woman, and she had no right to turn him down. Not now.


    Not like this. Not after all he''d done for her. And now, she dared toy her hand on him. ''She pped


    me! Again?!'' He couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. It rose in him, threatening to explode. He balled


    a fist, ready to repay her actions with interest.


    When Debbie heard him say "This isn''t your first time," she finally got it. And that was not all. She now


    knew why he said "I don''t care about the past." He didn''t think she was a virgin.


    That was when she remembered... Before he knew she was his wife, he had always believed she was


    a slut who dated countless boys.


    ''Hahaha! God, was I stupid?!'' Sheughed, but tears streamed down her cheeks. These were not tears


    of joy.


    A rush of adrenaline overtook her as she pushed the man away from her, jumped out of bed and


    shouted, "You asshole!" That word hung in the air between them longer than either of them would like


    to admit. Each person believed they had been wronged, and that might change things between them.


    After that, she grabbed her jacket and stormed out of his office, crying.


    She opened the office door and was about to leave when suddenly she saw Tristan standing there. He


    had his hand raised, poised to knock. Seeing Debbie in tears, he was stunned and blurted out, "Mrs.


    Huo."


    Debbie was in no mood to talk to anyone. She bit her lips and ran towards the lift without saying a


    word. She couldn''t. She just couldn''t right now.


    Staring at her retreating figure, Tristan wondered, ''Why the tears? Did she have a fight with Mr. Huo?''


    He turned his head, his gaze shifting to the office, only to see his bosse out of the lounge with a


    stony face.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at Tristan before he sat on the couch and lit a cigarette.


    Now that Carlos had already seen him, Tristan couldn''t just shut the door and leave. He swallowed


    hard and entered the office. He presented a file folder to Carlos and said, "Boss, I got this from our


    branch office, and there''s an urgent¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Carlos interrupted him impatiently. "I asked you to investigate my


    wife. Do you know anything about her previous rtionships? Who was she with? And for how long?"


    "No," Tristan answered briefly, his head lowered. He knew he''d failed Carlos, and was ready to ept


    punishment if necessary. Carlos hadn''t asked him to investigate Debbie''s rtionships with other boys;


    he didn''t dare to do it without authorization. And this was what he was waiting for.


    "Leave the file here and do what I told you to do," he demanded coldly.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "Pay special attention to her rtionship with Hayden Gu."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Tristan raised his head and was on the point of leaving when he saw Carlos'' face. A red


    mark? After a closer look, Tristan confirmed that Carlos did have a red mark on his cheek. About hand-


    sized. His mouth widened in shock.


    ''Did Mrs. Huo p him?''


    "Out!" Carlos thundered.


    Frightened, Tristan ran out of Carlos'' office and went back to his seat. He took a moment to slow his


    breathing, and patted his chest to calm himself down.


    ''Oh my gosh! This is the first time Mr. Huo has been this angry. Last time he blew his top when we lost


    an order worth one hundred million, but he was not this angry. But now... Women will humble the


    mightiest of heroes, '' he mused.


    Now he finally understood why Carlos had exiled Emmett to the construction site. Emmett probably


    sided with Debbie. Even so, Tristan considered it a smart move for Emmett to build a close rtionship


    with Debbie, in light of how much she could influence Carlos, so he decided to do the same.


    Leaving the ZL Group, Debbie hailed a taxi and proceeded to the university. But she changed her mind


    halfway and told the driver, "On second thought, take me to Shining International za."


    Then she took out her phone, opened the WeChat app and mentioned Kasie and Kristina in their group


    chat. "I''ll be waiting at our old haunt. You guysing?"


    "ying hookey again, Tomboy?" Dixon asked curiously.


    "Yeah.


    I''m not in the mood. I need to blow off steam."


    While waiting for Kasie''s and Kristina''s replies, Debbie posted an update in Moments. "I want..." She


    couldn''t finish it. She was too mad. So she just left it that way. She couldn''t wait to get together with her


    friends.


    Instantly, someone going by the handle "C"mented, "What do you want?"


    Initially, Debbie didn''t n to reply, for she didn''t know who this person was. But she was really


    frustrated right now and wanted to vent her anger. So she replied, "I want Carlos Huo to step barefoot


    on a porcupine."


    She didn''t think it was a big deal to mention Carlos Huo in Moments. Only her close friends knew she


    was married to him. As for the rest of her WeChat friends, they all thought that she was cracking a joke.


    C replied, "What did he do to you?"


    Debbie paused. She wasn''t stupid enough to tell a stranger the whole story between her and Carlos.


    She just said, "He didn''t do anything to me. He thought his girlfriend had slept with her ex. I just can''t


    believe he said that."


    Debbie updated her Moments a couple of times, but C stopped posting.


    ''Maybe he''s busy right now, '' she thought. She really wanted to find out who this person with no profile


    photo was. Having no profile pic was rare, but not impossible. All he needed to do was upload a nk


    PNG file and it wouldn''t show up on WeChat.


    She clicked his dialog box and sent a message, "May I ask who you are?"


    C replied very quickly, "You don''t need to know who I am."


    The reply rendered Debbie speechless.


    Shaking it off, she decided to ignore him. ''Probably just some rando on the Inte, '' she thought.


    However, within two minutes, C changed the profile photo.


    The new one seemed somewhat familiar, but it was a bit small to see on the phone. Debbie tapped on


    it to see in full-screen mode. That person used her photo as the profile pic!


    She and Kasie had vacationed in Paris together and Kasie took a picture of her standing beneath the


    Eiffel Tower. She posted that picture in Moments.


    Debbie tapped the photo to make it normal-sized again, and sent a message to C. "Why did you use


    my pic as your profile photo? Who the heck are you? You know me?"


    C''s response floored her. "You know how people put beautiful singers and actresses in their profile


    pics? You look hot in that pic, so I used it. I like you, and I''m going to make you mine."

 Chapter 82 Give Him A Slap In The Face

    Chapter 82 Give Him A p In The Face


    Debbie rolled her eyes at her phone screen where the nickname "C" shed on it. She typed a


    message. "I''m a married woman. If you crack such jokes again, I''ll definitely cklist you!"


    The guy, C, replied to her, "I want to be friends with you."


    She felt bored after chatting with him, so she locked her phone and put it back into her pocket.


    Debbie bent over the table and sipped her milk tea through a straw. A momentter, Kasie and Kristina


    walked into their old haunt, No. 99 Milk Tea. Debbie waved her hand to themzily and called out, "Hey,


    I''m here."


    Kasie sat down next to her and asked curiously, "I thought you weren''t going to y truant again. Why


    did you bunk off school today?"


    A few days ago, Debbie had told them that she wouldn''t dare skip school again because Carlos would


    punish her if she did. They weren''t expecting Debbie to go back on her word so soon.


    Kristina was more considerate than Kasie. The moment she saw Debbie, she realized that something


    was wrong. "Debbie, were you crying?" she asked in a voice full of concern.


    It was not until then that Kasie noticed that Debbie''s eyes were red and swollen.


    Debbie ordered two cups of milk tea for her friends before she cursed through gritted teeth, "Carlos


    Huo is such a jerk!"


    Kasie immediately covered Debbie''s mouth with her hand. "Shh! Look, I know that Carlos Huo is your


    husband, but keep those kinds of words to yourself. Do not curse him in public. If his fans hear you,


    you''re definitely screwed!"


    Debbie did not care for her warning. She shoved Kasie''s hand away and snapped back, "I''m cursing


    my own husband. What does it have to do with them?"


    Kristina approached her and whispered in her ear, "They don''t know that Carlos Huo is your husband.


    A girl cursed him at an airport because she had failed to attract his attention. And that caught the


    attention of his fans. The girl ended up being beaten up and taken to the hospital."


    Debbie''s jaw dropped at Kristina''s surprising words. She gulped hard and eximed in a low voice,


    "That''s crazy! If they found out that I''m married to him, would they go insane and cut me into pieces?"


    Kasie nodded and feigned a serious tone. "They would. So you better watch yournguage. " And she


    couldn''t hold it anymore and burst into a fit ofughter.


    Kristina tapped Kasie''s arm, gesturing for her to not tease Debbie again. "Tomboy, tell us why you are


    in such a bad mood. Who was terrible enough to make you cry? We''ll teach them not to mess with our


    friend."


    They had known Debbie for years, and they had only seen her cry once after her father had passed


    away. This was the second time they had seen her cry.


    "Oh forget it! You possibly couldn''t teach Carlos Huo anything. I''ve cried so many times because of him


    now. That bastard!" Although she hated to admit it, Debbie had been in tears several times since


    Carlos had moved back into the vi.


    Kristina and Kasie shared a knowing look.


    Kasie asked sighing, "Did you piss him off again?"


    "Hey! He''s the one who''s making me cry again and again. Why won''t you me him for his behavior?


    He''s such a jerk! A good man would never make his girl cry." Debbie was puzzled by theirck of


    support. Kristina and Kasie despised men who made girls cry. But why weren''t they taking her side this


    time?


    The two girls shook their heads and said in unison, "I don''t dare."


    Even if his crazy fans were not around, they wouldn''t dare curse Carlos Huo in Y City. After all, this was


    his domain.


    Debbie stared at her friends, mouth agape. ''I asked you toe here to console me. But instead, you


    have managed to make me more upset!'' She waved her hand and dismissed them. "You guys should


    leave. I don''t want to see you right now." She''d rather stay alone than be with people who didn''t


    understand her.


    The waitress came with their milk tea at that moment. Kasie put her cup aside and held Debbie''s hand


    in hers. "We were just joking with you. Don''t be mad. Tell us, what happened between you and him?"


    After a pause, Debbie said in an angry tone, "Do you still remember how Carlos and I had a fight in J


    City regarding who would be on top? I thought about it, and decided to give in to him. So I went to his


    office today... And just when..." She was too embarrassed to continue.


    She blushed scarlet. Although she was used to discussing these things with her friends, it felt totally


    different when it came to her own life. She didn''t know how to continue.


    Seeing their excited eyes, she covered her face with her hands and stammered, "W-When we were


    about to begin... he...uh...thought I was not...a virgin." She peeked at them through the gap between


    her fingers. They were looking at her eagerly. She continued, "He said that since it was not my first


    time, I shouldn''t be too nervous. And he also went on to say that he didn''t care whether I or my ex was


    on top before. I was so pissed off!"


    She dropped her hands and banged the table in frustration. "He''s such an ass! How could he think of


    me like that? He had even called me a slut once before he knew that I''m his wife."


    Kristina and Kasie were startled by the rattling of the table and tried to console her, "Easy, Debbie!


    Rx."


    There were not many guests in the shop, but the employees were attracted by the loud sound. They all


    turned to stare at them, frowning.


    Realizing what she had done, Debbie gave them an apologetic smile and then lowered her head to


    take a sip of her drink.


    Kasie chuckled. "So, you failed to getid again? This is hrious!"


    Debbie nodded while pouting. How could she have sex with him after being insulted like that?


    Kasie sighed with profound resignation and said, "If I were you, I would''ve gone on with it and proved to


    him that I was a virgin. It would have been a tight p in his face and then you should have forced him


    to kneel before you and apologize."


    "Kneel before me and apologize? He would never do that." Debbie shook her head, knowing Carlos


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    very well.


    ''It''s Carlos Huo. The great Mr. President. He seldom apologizes, let alone kneel before me, '' Debbie


    mused.


    "Come on, Tomboy! Why are you being so naive? It should be a run in the park for you to make him do


    such a small thing as kneeling." Kasie shed a sly smile and winked at Debbie.


    Kristina got her meaning instantly and giggled. Seeing Debbie''s confused expression, she approached


    her and whispered in her ear, "Well...if you have sex with him in a regr position, then he will be


    kneeling before you. So..."


    Her voice was very low, but Debbie heard her every word clearly and her face instantly turned bright


    red.


    "Kristina! I thought you were an innocent girl. This is all because of Kasie! She is such a bad influence


    on you!"


    Kasie felt wronged and retorted, "Hey Tomboy! This has nothing to do with me. I''m single, but Kristina


    has a boyfriend. She knows much more than I do. And although you know very little about all this right


    now, I''m sure that you''ll be sophisticated enough once you be Carlos'' woman. After all, your


    husband looks like he''s experienced."


    Annoyed, Debbie pinched her arm, and they began to fight in jest.


    Kristina, however, did not agree with Kasie. "I don''t think that Mr. Huo is an experienced man in this


    matter. My guess is that he''s still a virgin. Otherwise, why would he always piss Debbie off like this? He


    knows next to nothing about women, and he is emotionally unavable. He has also failed to sleep with


    our Debbie even after such a long time."


    After some consideration, Kasie nodded. "That makes perfect sense. Debbie, you are so lucky!"


    Debbie was dumbfounded. "I''m lucky? How?"


    Kasie and Kristina said nothing more, but winked at her with a cunning smile. Unable to bear them


    anymore, Debbie pouted and asked in fury, "Are you here to console me or to make fun of me?"


    Kasie tried hard to hold back herughter and said, "Easy, Deb. Just listen to me. Fuck him once and


    p him in the face with the truth that you''re a virgin."

 Chapter 83 The Slap

    Chapter 83 The p


    Debbie was speechless. She had originally hoped that Kasie and Kristina would console her and give


    her some advice. But all they did was support Carlos and even ask her to sleep with him. "I must have


    been blind when I made friends with you two! You betrayed me and changed sides?" Debbie rolled her


    eyes.


    Kristina grabbed Debbie''s hand and put it on her chest. "Tomboy, trust me. I was always your best


    friend... But that was before I knew that Carlos Huo is your husband. Now that I know the truth, I''m


    siding with him." Debbie retrieved her hand and hit her yfully. "Ouch! Hey, don''t hit me. I''m just telling


    the truth."


    The three of them made fun of each other and burst intoughter. Debbie felt more cheerful now after


    talking to them.


    Kristina told some dirty joke again and Debbie instantly blushed scarlet and hit her arm. Kristina caught


    Debbie''s hand and said, "Come on, Tomboy! Don''t act like a kid! You are his wife, and it''s perfectly


    normal for a couple to getid." Debbie covered Kristina''s mouth with her hands to stop her from saying


    anything more, and Kristina started tickling her in return.


    Debbieughed out loud, unable to tolerate the tickling torture. She waved her arms to stop Kristina.


    Kasie immediately held Debbie''s arms and said, "Stop, you two! Tomboy, to be honest, you should feel


    lucky to have a husband like Carlos Huo. If he were not your husband, we wouldn''t have gotten the VIP


    cards for the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Why do you think he gave us the cards?" Kasie raised her


    brows at Debbie and continued after a pause, "It''s as the saying goes, ''Love me, love my dog''. He


    wanted to treat your friends well because he cares about you! I wish you would look before you leap


    anymore. There must be some kind of misunderstanding between you and him. Why don''t you two just


    sit down and talk?"


    Kristina echoed, "Exactly. And that day, when we were having lunch on the fifth floor of the Alioth


    Building, he joined us. You two started showing off your affection for each other before us. We were so


    jealous of you! I still remember the way he looked at you. His eyes were full of affection. If it weren''t for


    my dear Dixon, I would have already fallen for Mr. Huo."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at her friends and snapped back, "I can''t believe that you both are smitten by


    him. And here I thought that I could count on you to bring him down. Oh, my heart is broken." ''Kasie


    and Kristina are so mean. Ever since they found out that Carlos is my husband, they seem to have


    forgotten what he had done to me in the past, '' Debbie mused.


    Since that time when Carlos had gone to J City to rescue her, Debbie had been so touched and had


    forgotten the terrible things he had done to her in the past. But now, the memories came flooding back


    to her. ''He had his men throw me into the ocean. And he even threatened to bury me alive! The jerk!''


    she cursed inwardly.


    "Deb, trust me. He is a good man, and you need to cherish him. I think you should be nicer to him. And


    tell me the truth¡ªdid you hit him this time? I really hope you didn''t..." Before Kasie could finish her


    sentence, she was interrupted enthusiastically by Debbie.


    She gave her a proud smile and said, "I did! I pped him right across the face."


    "What?!" both Kasie and Kristina blurted in unison, stunned by her confession. Kristina choked on the


    red beans in the milk tea and coughed violently. After she stopped coughing, she asked in disbelief,


    "Are you kidding me? Tomboy, did you really p him?"


    Debbie nodded nonchntly and thought to herself, ''How dare he think so low of me! I let him off easy


    by only pping him once!''


    Kasie covered her face with both hands. She knew that Debbie was a short-tempered girl, but she


    never expected that she would p her husband across the face. "Tomboy, why are you always so


    impulsive? Who do you think Carlos Huo is? He''s the richest man in Y City! No, the richest man in the


    world! ! How could youy your hands on him?!"


    Debbie sat upright and told them with a straight face, "This is not the first time I''ve hit him. It happened


    once when Jared took me to a wine party. I almost turned him into a eunuch by kicking him in the


    crotch." She could still remember how hard she had kicked him that day.


    Kasie and Kristina stared at Debbie, mouth agape.


    Words had left them. Finally, Kasie found her voice. She patted Debbie on the shoulder and said,


    "Tomboy, he hasn''t killed you after what you have done. He must love you very much. You must be


    nicer to him, okay?"


    Kristina patted her other shoulder and echoed, "Kasie''s right. Go back home and apologize to him. He


    will forgive you."


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. She shook her head at her two friends.


    She didn''t want to go home then. And she didn''t want to go home that evening either.


    Dixon called Kristina a whileter and she bid goodbye to her friends and left soon after. Kasie and


    Debbie stayed there until 9 p.m. They hailed a taxi and went to the university.


    When they got out of the taxi, many students were swarming into the university. The university gates


    closed at 10 p.m. At the entrance of the girls'' dorm, many couples were hugging and kissing, unwilling


    to say their goodbyes for the night.


    "I''m a big big girl, in a big big world; it''s not a big big thing, if you leave me..." Debbie was about to


    enter the dorm when her phone started ringing loudly.


    She took it out from her pocket and was surprised to see the name on the screen.


    Kasie turned to her and asked with a frown, "Who is it? Why are you not answering?"


    After some hesitation, Debbie dismissed the call instead of answering it. She held Kasie''s arm and


    said, "Nobody. Let''s go."


    However, her phone kept ringing again and again, no matter how many times Debbie dismissed it.


    Kasie was unable to bear it any longer and pleaded, "Tomboy, just answer it, okay? I''ll lose my hearing


    if you don''t."


    Before Debbie could answer it, the ringtone stopped. And a text message popped up on her phone.


    Upon seeing the text, Debbie gnashed her teeth and grabbed her phone tighter.


    The text said, "I''m waiting for you at the school gates. If you don''t show up in five minutes, I''lle to


    your dorm and drag you out."


    Debbie gave her stuff to Kasie and said, "I have something urgent to deal with."


    Taking over Debbie''s stuff, Kasie looked at her with a puzzled and worried expression. She grabbed


    Debbie''s wrist and asked, "Tomboy, who is it? You look like you are gathering up for a fight. Do you


    want me toe with you?"


    "It''s Carlos Huo. Are you sure you want toe with me?" Debbie teased her.


    Instantly, Kasie shook her head. "Oh No! No, no! You better get going. Don''t make him wait for you.


    Clear your misunderstandings and start being a proper couple. I''m leaving now!"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Kasie dashed into the dorm as if she was being chased by some dangerous beast.


    Debbie sighed and turned around towards the school gates.


    She ran at her highest speed; otherwise she wouldn''t be able to make it there within five minutes.


    When she arrived, she saw a familiar Emperor car. Many students'' attention was drawn to the luxurious


    car. Some girls were trying hard to figure out who was inside the car.


    Debbie gasped for air as she pulled up her hoodie and covered her face. She didn''t want the students


    to gossip about herter on. She walked to the other side of the car and got into the backseat.


    Carlos was in the driver''s seat. He had spotted Debbie the moment she had arrived at the gates. After


    she was safely in the car, he started the engine and drove away from the university gates.


    He said nothing as he drove towards the East City Vi. Debbie couldn''t bear the silence anymore and


    said, "Mr. Huo, just tell me what you want right here. I''m not staying at the vi this evening. I''ll take a


    taxi back to school."


    Debbie was a straightforward girl¡ªshe didn''t and wouldn''t hide her true feelings in front of anyone.


    This was both her virtue and her w. She just wouldn''t pretend to be polite andpliant. Carlos


    could tell from her long face and her words that she was still angry at him.


    "You don''t need to take a taxi anymore. I''ll buy you a car," Carlos said in a calm voice.


    ''What the fuck?! I wasn''t implying that I want a car, okay?'' Debbie fumed with rage. "Thank you, Mr.


    Huo. But I don''t need a car. I just..." On second thought, Debbie knew that it was of no use arguing with


    him. She sighed and said, "Never mind. Just stop the car and let me go back."


    "I already told you that you''re not allowed to live in the dorm again," he said coldly.


    "Yes, you did. But why do I have to follow your orders? Who do you think you are? You also want me to


    quit learning martial arts and take Yoga and dancing lessons. But why do I have to listen to you?" she


    yelled.


    "Because you are Mrs. Huo," he said calmly.

 Chapter 84 Im Sorry

    Chapter 84 I''m Sorry


    "Mrs. Huo? Haha! Women are lining up to be the next Mrs. Huo. How about we get a divorce and I give


    someone else the privilege?" Debbie taunted.


    The car screeched to a halt with a piercing sound, which startled the girl in the backseat.


    She swallowed and stroked her chest to calm herself down. ''I''m such a fool! Why did I have to piss off


    the guy behind the wheel? "Car crash victim" isn''t a good look for you, Debbie, '' she told herself.


    Carlos parked the car along the roadside. A few secondster, he unfastened his seat belt, grabbed


    several bags in the passenger seat and left the car.


    Then he pulled open the back door and got in.


    Instantly, Debbie scooted over to the next seat to stay away from him. She was frightened. What was


    he going to do?


    Without saying a word, he set the bags in herp. She looked down and saw the shades of lipstick he


    had bought for her earlier. Even the carton of lipsticks whose packaging had been opened by Megan


    was in one of the bags.


    ''Did he buy me a new set? Or did he take the old set back from Megan as I said?'' she mused.


    As if Carlos could read her mind, he exined, "I got those lipsticks back from Megan except the


    carton she already opened. To rece it, I simply went to the mall and bought the same one again."


    A myriad of thoughts flooded Debbie''s mind.


    Words left her as she stared at the bags.


    She didn''t know whether she should just give in and forgive him, or persist in ignoring his gestures.


    After all, she was still mad at him because he said she wasn''t a virgin. How could he?


    Carlos suddenly moved like a pouncing cat, and ended up hovering above her. His face was so close


    to hers that she could feel his warm breath against her cheek. Looking her in the eye, he said sincerely,


    "I''m really sorry. I had no call to say that." What he said was disrespectful. No wonder she was mad at


    him.


    He came back home with the lipsticks early this evening, but Julie was the only one there to wee


    him. Julie told him Debbie moved into her dorm. Somehow, he was suddenly struck with a deep sense


    of loss. He never knew what he had until it was gone.


    When he finally regained hisposure again, he was already at the gates of her university. He called


    her more than ten times, but she rejected all of them. He had no other choice but to threaten her.


    She had even pulled her hood up before getting into his car. ''Is it embarrassing to be with me? Why


    doesn''t she want people to know that I''m her ride?'' he wondered.


    Thinking about this, he removed her hood and was much more satisfied when he saw her girlish bun.


    He reached out his hand to smooth some stray hair.


    Debbie wasn''t sure how she felt, but his sincere apology left her in a trance. ''He apologized to me? A


    proud man like him would apologize?''


    She was too shocked to utter a single word. Carlos was amused by her reaction. It wasn''t every day


    that he managed to shock her, but not forck of trying.


    He kissed her softly on the forehead and whispered in her ear, "I don''t want to fight anymore. Let''s go


    home."


    ''Fight? Does wanting a divorce count as fighting?'' she thought inwardly.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When they reached the vi, Carlos got out of the car and opened the back door. He took the bags and


    helped Debbie out of the car.


    He was so considerate and careful that Debbie felt like she was a pregnant woman.


    Inside Debbie''s bedroom, Carlos pulled the wrappings off a box of lipsticks and put the lipsticks on her


    dressing table. "Hey, old man, stop!" Debbie blurted out.


    Women liked shopping, and also enjoyed undoing the wrappings. Sometimes it was a game, like how


    intact could I leave this if I just undid some corners? The struggle was real.


    Carlos was confused when she said that. ''Why is she mad at me again?''


    When he didn''t stop, Debbie ran toward him and took the other lipsticks away from him. "Aren''t these


    all mine? I want to take the wrappings off. So stop doing it!"


    Carlos finally got the point and couldn''t help but chuckle. He pulled her into his arms, kissed her on the


    forehead and said, "Alright. Have fun then. I''m going to take a bath.


    "


    After saying that, he let go of her and walked towards the door.


    Watching Carlos leave, Debbie pouted and snapped, "Don''t think I''ll forgive you just because you


    apologized and got me a gift!"


    His harsh words still stung.


    Carlos turned around and his face softened. "I know," he said. He knew she was a stubborn girl and


    would not forgive him that easily. But he believed that she would eventually forgive him if he treated her


    better. Maybe someday soon her heart would yield to him and she would be back to the lovely girl he


    used to know, the one he fell for.


    Silence nketed the room after he left. There was nothing left to say, and no one around to say it to.


    Unable to resist the siren call of the lipsticks, Debbie sat in front of the dressing table and began to


    unpack the boxes. She took every shade out and organized the collection.


    She divided them into two piles¡ªthose she liked and those she didn''t.


    She decided to send those she didn''t like to her friends. ''Kasie prefers bright colors while Kristina loves


    soft ones. And auntie will love this pale mauve one! Perfect!'' she thought to herself.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Carlos in a long nightshirt entering her bedroom. The id


    stripes couldn''t hide the contours of his body. She put the containers of lipstick on the table and asked,


    "May I send these to my friends?"


    Carlos'' face soured at her question. "You don''t like them?" he asked.


    "Don''t get me wrong. These particr ones just aren''t me. It would be a waste of money keeping


    them," she exined.


    His face took on a more normal expression. "That''s up to you. They''re yours now." He walked toward


    the dressing table and opened the delicate box where she used to keep her lipsticks. The ones she had


    kept had simr hues to those she had bought before.


    Carlos could tell that she loved lipsticks with colors like red, maple-leaf red, blood red, wine red, ruby


    red... She also had two shades of pale mauve that she used when she didn''t wear any other makeup.


    She was going to send those rose red, orange and purple ones to her besties.


    After closing the box, Carlos suddenly remembered something. He went back to his bedroom and


    came back with a bag in his hand. "This is ourpany''stest bath and body line. Hope you like


    them... Never mind. Just wait for me."


    After a couple minutes, Debbie entered her bathroom to find Carlos pouring some bath oil into the tub.


    Her jaw dropped as she asked in utter disbelief, "Tell me, you did something wrong, right? And this is


    your way of saying sorry?" ''Why is he suddenly being so good to me?


    He apologized to me earlier. And now Carlos Huo, the busy CEO of a multinational corporation, is even


    drawing my bath!'' she mused. She wondered if she were dreaming. This was absolutely unreal. It was


    not like she was a queen or even rich without his money; she was just Debbie. Where was thising


    from?


    "Yes," he answered briefly. He shouldn''t have said those harsh words.


    However, Debbie was now intrigued. She started to ask, "What did you do? Did you just happen to


    sleep with Megan when you went to her house to fetch the lipsticks?"


    "Debbie Nian!" Carlos interrupted her as his face soured. He looked hurt and outraged, and it could be


    heard in his voice. Well, what was done was done. She couldn''t take it back now.


    Debbie shut her mouth at once. As Carlos turned back to add the bath oil, she opened her mouth


    again. And again, she pressed him. "If you really slept with her, you don''t need to feel guilty. After all,


    our marriage is in name only. If you two really love each other, I''ll just bow out¡ª Ow! You...what


    are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Debbie pulled her sweater tighter to her with both hands. Thanks to Carlos, her jacket nowy on the


    floor.


    "If you keep nagging, I''ll bathe you myself!" he threatened.

 Chapter 85 An Innocent Man

    Chapter 85 An Innocent Man


    "Alright, alright. I''ll take a bath. Now get out of here, will ya?" Debbie said. As the saying goes, "Those


    who suit their actions to the times are wise." Debbie decided it wasn''t a good idea to anger Carlos


    again.


    He cast a cold nce at her before leaving the bathroom.


    After locking the door, Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. ''I thought he''d never leave, '' she thought.


    ''He almost got me naked!'' She pondered this as she stripped off her clothing and was about to settle


    into the tub. It was quite warm, almost hot, so she put in one foot at a time, letting herself get used to


    the temperature. But it was just right to wash away the aches and pains of the day. She finally got all in,


    and settled into the tub. That was when she realized something was wrong. ''I''m the one who''s mad at


    him. Why should I listen to him?''


    Getting out of the bathtub, she yawned. Then she took the body wash that Carlos gave her and foamed


    up. Her hands left trails of foam as she ran them over her body. ''Wow, it smells like milk. I love it!''


    Debbie could practically taste the shower gel.


    Then she washed the foam away under the shower. Her skin was not as smooth as other young girls


    because she had not paid special attention to it before. But after she applied the body lotion, she could


    feel her skin was much smoother. She might have to make a habit of this. It felt great!


    Looking at her naked body in the mirror, Debbie blushed and couldn''t help touching her smooth leg.


    ''I need to pay more attention to my skin. Otherwise, I might age quickly.''


    Shrugging on her night gown, she walked out of the bathroom with wet hair. She thought Carlos would


    be in the study working, but actually he was sitting on her bed, answering a phone call. What was he


    doing here? And why was he in here anyway?


    The moment she appeared, he turned his head and fixed his eyes upon her.


    Debbie sat at the dressing table, opened the tube of nighttime moisturizer and squeezed out some of


    the goo onto her hand. ''It wouldn''t do to get all wrinkled, '' she thought as she worked the lotion onto her


    cheeks, around her nose, her forehead, everywhere on her face. She nced at some of the other


    products and decided the anti-aging SPF 20 serum would be best in the morning. Then she reached


    into a drawer and found her blow dryer. Then, gadget in hand, she walked into the bathroom once


    more.


    While she was drying her hair in the bathroom, Carlos was on the phone with his assistant. "Tristan, I


    need three VIP cards for the spa on the fourth floor of Alkaid Building. Yeah, yeah. It''s for my wife."


    ''Three? Oh, one for Mrs. Huo, and two for her friends.'' Tristan got Carlos'' point immediately and


    answered, "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "And build a lipstick research and development center in East District Manor, and prepare all the


    necessary materials. She''s going to love designing her own lipstick.


    Register a brand name ''Decar''. We might need it in the future.


    Let''s see, there was something else. Oh, I remember¡ªshe loves singing. So establish a music studio


    for her. Put a piano, a guitar, a digital audio workstation and other top notch equipment in it."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Tristan was secretly shocked, though. ''Since when did Mr. Huo be a ve to his


    wife?''


    Carlos, however, was still pondering how he could be nicer to Debbie. ''She likes martial arts, but I don''t


    think she needs it anymore. After all, I''ll protect her in the future. She doesn''t need to lift a finger to do


    that.''


    "Ah, one more thing. I need you to hand off your duties to someone else, including the tasks I just gave


    you. I need you to go and find me something. It is a rough diamond of pale blue. I saw it at auction


    once." The gem was pale blue and as clear as water. Carlos hadn''t paid much attention to it back then.


    If memory served him, pale blue was Debbie''s favorite color.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!" Tristan answered.


    "Get it no matter how much it costs!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Having dried her hair, Debbie walked out of the bathroom and saw Carlos set his phone down on the


    nightstand. Standing beside the bed, she asked, "Not going back to your bedroom?"


    Without answering her question, he reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    The girl smelled like milk, turning him on.


    He lowered his head and was about to kiss her on the lips, but she turned her head and the kissnded


    on her cheek instead. He looked at her and said, "I told you before, we''re a couple. I want you. Get on


    the bed."


    "No! Listen, I agreed to sleep in the vi instead of the dorm like you wanted. Keep it in your pants."


    "It''s perfectly normal for a couple to sleep together."


    Before she could refuse him, he picked her up andid her on the bed. Debbie was about to struggle,


    but he turned off the lights and held her tight. "Sleep, now!"


    "I''ll only go to sleep after you leave my room. Otherwise, I can''t."


    "You don''t want to sleep? No problem! Let''s do something more fun." The next second, she felt all of


    his weight on top of her, pressing her back into the bed. In the dark, he kissed her full on the lips.


    She thought he would continue, but he let go of her, turned around andy beside her, panting. "Sleep,"


    he said in a husky voice.


    Early the next morning, when Debbie went down the stairs and sat at the dining room table, Carlos


    already finished his breakfast. He looked at Debbie and said, "We didn''t get to the third condition


    yesterday. Mind telling me what it was?"


    ''What? The third condition? I totally forgot. What was it again...'' It took a while before she finally


    remembered what her third condition was. It was hard to concentrate, with everything going on. "Um, I


    haven''t seen Emmett recently. Do you know where he is?" Debbie went sober when she thought of


    Emmett, who must be crying and alone at the construction site now.


    Carlos immediately realized what she was going to say. There was a reason for Emmett''s exile, and his


    wife wasn''t going to undo that. It wasn''t any of her business anyway.


    With a sullen face, he stood up from his chair and said in a cold voice, "He''s busy."


    Putting her chopsticks on the table, Debbie ran toward Philip and grabbed Carlos'' suit coat. She then


    ran toward Carlos and said with a ttering smile, "Let me help you put this on. Though we''re a couple


    in name only..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by an angry Carlos. "We are not a couple in


    name only!"


    "Oops, sorry. Won''t say that again." She helped him put his arm in a sleeve, and when she was about


    to help him with the other sleeve, she remembered she was still mad at him. She immediately let go of


    the coat. Luckily, Carlos grabbed the coat himself. Otherwise, it would have fallen onto the floor.


    He cast a cold nce at her and shrugged on his coat without saying a word.


    The smile on her face disappeared as she stated in a cold voice, "I haven''t forgiven you yet. If you want


    me to forgive you, then don''t get Emmett involved in our fight. After all, it was I who threatened him to


    keep my identity a secret. He had no choice."


    "It has nothing to do with me," he answered indifferently.


    Debbie didn''t expect him to say that. Or act like that.


    ''What a petty man! Fine. Maybe my feminine wiles...'' "Can you please let hime back?" she asked


    in a soft voice.


    "Can you please stop being mad at me?" he asked in reply.


    Reluctantly, she answered, "Okay. I''m not mad at you anymore."


    "Then I''ll let hime back when I''m not angry at him anymore," he offered.


    Debbie jumped to her feet and snapped, "Then I won''t forgive you!"


    "Poor Emmett. He''ll have to haul around bricks on that construction site for a long time," he sighed. He


    turned around and walked towards the gates.


    Debbie''s jaw dropped. She wanted to find a way to bargain with the man. But after he had changed his


    shoes, she hadn''t figured it out yet. She could only run toward him and hold his arm tightly. "I''m not


    mad at you now. Can you just forgive Emmett this time? C''mon old man..."


    Trying hard to suppress hisughter, Philip opened the gates for Carlos and wondered, ''Debbie is so


    cute. She knows how to deal with Mr. Huo. He''s a sucker for sweetness, but nevermand him to do


    anything.''


    "What did you just call me?" Carlos asked in a cold voice. He never liked that epithet much, and saw no


    reason to do anything for her when she was like that. He liked to have everything under his control.


    Embarrassed, Debbie cast a nce at Philip. He immediately got her point and left the vi.


    Once she was sure Philip was out of earshot, she held Carlos'' arm and said "Honey" in a sweet voice.


    Satisfied, Carlos smiled, but he feigned anger and asked in a stern voice, "He''s that important to you?


    You''re going to do what I want just for him?!"

 Chapter 86 Be Good To Yourself

    Chapter 86 Be Good To Yourself


    "It''s not what you think. There''s nothing going on between Emmett and me. The day we met at Shining


    International za, I only asked him not to tell you who I was. It''s so unfair that he''s being punished


    because of me. Can you forgive him and let hime back? Otherwise, this whole thing will weigh me


    down; I may not be able to lift the spoon at the dining table."


    In her usual yful manner, Debbie forgot how important this was for Emmett and trailed off into a joke.


    Carlos pried her hand off and


    left her with a terse message as he left for work¡ª"Be attentive in your lessons."


    Debbie felt frustrated. ''I begged so hard and he left me hanging? He didn''t even say whether he had


    forgiven Emmett or not.''


    After the yoga lesson, Debbie went back to school with the lipsticks. But Carlos'' attitude bugged her no


    end.


    In the dormitory, Debbie gave out the lipsticks to Kasie and Kristina.


    Upon receiving those limited edition shades, Kasie held her tightly and gave her a peck on the cheek.


    "Tomboy, you are a goddess."


    Kristina tried a magenta lip gloss. She looked great wearing that color. "Debbie, these lipsticks cost $2,


    999 each and you gave me more than one. Why are you being silly? You told us you needed money.


    Why didn''t you sell them online?"


    Debbie propped her hand against her chin and answered, "I don''t want to bother. Besides I don''t like


    this color and you have been talking a lot about how you love it. So I thought it was perfect to give them


    to you guys."


    Meanwhile, Kasie removed the fuchsia shade she had just put on and looked at Debbie mischievously.


    "Have you and your husband made up?" she asked.


    Debbie hesitated, not sure how to put it. "Sort of."


    She had every reason to be angry, but whenever she saw Carlos, she calmed down without knowing


    why.


    "Making up is good, Debbie. You need to give your all to each other, and that can only happen when


    both of you are at peace. You have our blessing for that."


    "I''m a big big girl, in a big big world..." Debbie''s ringtone went off, interrupting them, right then.


    It was Tristan. "Hello, Tristan," she answered cheerily.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo had some items delivered to you. Ashley Ren, another assistant to Mr. Huo, has


    arrived at your school parking lot. Afraid that you won''t take her call since you don''t know her phone


    number, she asked me to inform you about it in advance."


    "Okay, thanks, but what items?" Debbie asked as she stood up from a chair.


    "You''ll know when you see them. Ashley Ren drives thepany''s vehicle, license te 5566." It


    seemed Tristan was at the airport, as over the phone, Debbie could hear departure and arrival


    announcements in the background.


    "Okay, on my way. Thank you, Tristan."


    "My pleasure, Mrs. Huo. You can also take your friends with you if you want."


    Debbie couldn''t make head or tail of Tristan''s words. Atst, she took Kasie and Kristina with her to the


    school parking lot, where


    at the entrance stood a white Mercedes SUV, which drew a lot of attention. Many students stopped to


    admire the sleek car. Some girls even fantasized about a Prince Charming behind the wheel. However,


    when they found out that the driver was a woman, they left with disappointment.


    From a distance, Debbie saw a middle-aged woman in a ck uniform lingering by the car. "Hi, are you


    Ashley Ren?" Debbie asked when they got near.


    Ashley Ren pushed her sses up and replied respectfully, "Yes, Mrs. Huo. I''m Ashley Ren, Mr. Huo''s


    assistant. I came here to deliver some items for you."


    Ashley Ren was not a gossip, but she was amazed at how beautiful and young the CEO''s wife was.


    After some polite remarks, she took out a bag from the car and handed it to Debbie. "Mrs. Huo, here


    are three VIP cards for the biggest SPA on the fourth floor of Alkaid Building. If you have no ns


    tonight, why don''t you and your friends go there and sample their services?"


    The three girls were surprised to know what the secretary was there for.


    Debbie took the bag. There were three embossed boxes. She opened one of them, in which was


    enclosed a gilded card from the Divana Nurture SPA.


    In each card was enclosed a $50, 000 VIP card.


    Kristina could not believe what she was seeing. She covered her mouth with her hand and said, "Thank


    you, but I can''t ept it. I''ll stay by Debbie''s side and take care of her for Mr. Huo with or without the


    card."


    Having already taken a one-million-dor VIP card from Carlos, she felt it was too embarrassing for her


    to take this one too.


    Thinking the same, Kasie held Debbie''s arm and looked at Ashley Ren. "Please thank Mr. Huo for us.


    We feel honored to be Debbie''s friends. But we can''t ept these cards. Please take Kristina''s card


    and mine back. Thank you."


    Ashley Ren returned Debbie''s friends an approving look and observed, "Mr. Huo hopes that Mrs. Huo


    can have yourpany when she hits the SPA."


    When the other two girls heard this, for a moment, they couldn''t frame a response.


    However, Kristina still thought they ought to refuse the cards. "We understand. We''ll apany


    Debbie when she goes to the SPA, but we don''t have to ept the cards."


    Kasie echoed, "Debbie, just keep your card. I''ll keep youpany next time you want to go to the SPA.


    I can ask my dad for more pocket money to afford the ce on my own." She used to have some


    sauna and beauty salon cards, but she couldn''t afford a VIP card for the fourth floor of Alkaid Building.


    Nheless, for Debbie, Kasie would ask her dad for some financial support. She assumed that her


    dad would help her out if she mentioned that Debbie was Carlos'' wife.


    Without saying a word, Ashley Ren only smiled at the girls. "The ball is in your court," she said calmly


    as she waited for a final decision from Debbie herself.


    Debbie understood her friends. She felt stumped. After a while, she decided to call Carlos. "Old man,"


    she began on the phone after she had excused herself and gone a little distance from her friends and


    Ashley Ren.


    "Hmm? What did you just call me?" Carlos asked in a deep voice that made Debbie blush.


    "Um... Ashley Ren has brought the cards to me, but I''m afraid we can''t take them. My friends and I


    rarely go to a SPA," she exined. What she said was the truth for her girl friends. They were young,


    livelydies, whose skin didn''t need much of special care. Besides, Debbie had more than enough on


    her te without having unnecessary troubles about her appearance.


    "A girl is supposed to have an exquisite life. Do I have to tell you that?" ording to what Carlos had


    found out, Debbie had learned to make do with the little she had, ever since her father passed away.


    Such luxuries as spa treatment were things she had had to cut outpletely. And she was doing just


    fine, until


    Carlos came along. Even so, from the handsome monthly allowances he gave her, Debbie only took


    what was enough to cover her usual expenses. He couldn''t stand her being so harsh on herself. It


    made his heart ache.


    "This is just a beginning.


    The title of Mrs. Huoes with a lot of duties and privileges as well. As my wife, you''ll have to learn


    the ropes. I''d take you to various social activities and to meet friends. So you have to enhance yourself


    on every level. Alright?"


    "But..."


    "If you don''t like to socialize, I won''t force you. But you have to promise me something¡ªbe good to


    yourself. The first step of being good to yourself is to treat yourself to something nice."


    Five minutester, when they hung up the phone, Debbie was convinced. She took the cards and


    thanked Ashley Ren for the delivery.


    "I was just doing my job. Bye, Mrs. Huo," Ashley Ren replied.

 Chapter 87 Wounded

    Chapter 87 Wounded


    After Ashley had driven away, Debbie took out two embossed boxes and handed one each to her


    friends. "Here. I don''t want to take the card either, but I guess we all have to. Besides, it''s only a small


    sum for Mr. Huo anyway. He said if you don''t ept the cards, then that means you don''t see me as


    your friend. So, just take it, both of you."


    "But Debbie. When we were on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building the other day, we had already


    epted a one-million-dor VIP card. We really feel embarrassed to take this one as well," Kristina


    said.


    "I don''t know. It beats me how that capitalist''s mind works," Debbie responded, shaking her head. She


    could imagine how awkward they were feeling to be forced to ept VIP cards with huge sums of


    money in them, especially from another woman''s husband. She would probably feel the same if she


    were put in the same situation.


    "Never mind. Since Mr. Huo insists, let''s just take it," she said to her friends.


    That evening, Debbie decided to have a talk with Carlos. However, she was informed by Emmett, who


    had just returned, that Carlos had left on a business trip and wouldn''t be back for at least a month.


    With Carlos away, she was hoping to have some relief from her busy schedule. But it was not going to


    happen. Carlos had already organized a list of activities for her to do and bid someone to supervise her


    in his absence.


    During the day, she had yoga and dance lessons. To make sure that she stayed busy, Carlos also


    arranged other various activities such as flower arrangement, tea parties, art exhibitions, bowling,


    women''s baseball and so on. In the evening, she was expected to have either a milk bath or a rose


    petal bath.


    Debbie was frustrated with this way of life. It was the lifestyle of an upper-ss socialite diva and not


    hers. She wanted her own simple, easy life back. Just as she was about to go crazy, Carlos finally


    returned from the business trip.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been away for more than two months. At the start, they had texted each other on the phone.


    But when Debbie hadined to him about the lessons and activities that he had arranged for her,


    he had simply replied, "I did this for your own good." Debbie didn''t contact him again after that.


    Later, she found out that Carlos had put her name down for a dance program at her school''s Sr New


    Year G. Debbie was so angry she gritted her teeth and felt like punching him in the face for it. But


    she didn''t call or text him.


    The day that Carlos returned happened to be when the Sr New Year G was held. Since the new


    year was on Sunday, the g was held three days earlier.


    Debbie anxiously waited on the stage dressed in a ssical style azure dance costume.


    When the curtains parted and the spotlight lit up the stage, the audience was stunned to see Debbie


    there.


    She twirled and jumped, moving her body smoothly and gracefully.


    Everyone was in awe and wondered when Debbie had be so elegant and charming.


    When the dance finished, the audience gave her a standing ovation that echoed throughout the whole


    venue.


    Even though her performance was a huge sess, Debbie didn''t feel happy within herself. She smiled


    and bowed politely to the audience and then left the stage. Changing back into her own clothes she


    headed home.


    ''I won''t ever speak to that dreadful man again. Even when he is not around, he still manages to torture


    me. He must be thrilled that the dance was such a sess. It was all for him. I didn''t want to do it, '' she


    thought angrily as she reached the vi.


    She opened the front door and went in. While she was feeling around in the dark for the light switch,


    someone held her from behind. She jumped back startled.


    But, the hug felt familiar and she knew instantly that it was him. Turning her, he silenced her scream


    with a kiss.


    Even though it was dark, Debbie could sense that something wasn''t quite right. She could smell the


    unusually sweet metallic scent of blood.


    rmed, she wriggled out of his embrace and quickly turned the lights on. When she looked at Carlos,


    he was holding his bleeding arm.


    "What happened?" she asked nervously. Carlos'' face was pale and sweating from the pain.


    "I''ll be fine. Call this number and tell him toe quickly," he said, trying to control his excitement at


    seeing her again.


    "Let me drive you to the hospital. It will be quicker." Debbie threw her bag onto the floor and was about


    to help him to the car.


    But Carlos stopped her. "We need to keep this quiet, especially from the press. Can you help me


    upstairs? The number that I gave you to call is a doctor."


    After Debbie had called the doctor, she turned to Carlos, visually upset. "I''m surprised that you still


    remember you had a home after being away for such a long time! Look at you! You''ve gotten yourself


    hurt like this. Somebody may think that I did this to you," sheined as she helped him climb the


    stairs.


    Once they reached the top, Carlos stopped and turned to look at her. He touched her cheek gently. "I


    saw your performance tonight. You were breathtaking," he said sincerely.


    On hearing that, Debbie suddenly remembered everything that she had to endure for the past two


    months, while he was away on his business trip. Tears welled in her eyes. "Carlos Huo, you''re such a


    jerk! You kept controlling my schedule even when you were gone. All the things that you made me do


    are for divas and socialites, not for me!"


    "Okay, then don''t do them anymore."


    When Carlos saw the sadness in Debbie''s eyes, his heart softened. He didn''t want to push her


    anymore.


    "Do you really mean it? Or are you just saying that now, because I am helping you? Do you remember


    what you said to me when I firstined to you about it? You said that it was for my own good. Why


    are you letting me quit everything now?" Debbie hadined about it to him only once. When she


    got his response, she was so angry that she didn''t contact him anymore after that.


    But what infuriated her even more was the fact that he never called or texted her either.


    "I''ve agreed to let you stop because I don''t want to see you upset." Perhaps what she said was true.


    The sses and activities really didn''t suit her. She was wild and free-spirited. Forcing those things on


    her wouldn''t work. He was surprised that she didn''te and find him abroad and argue the point with


    him face to face.


    "The past two months have been unbearable for me. I thought I was going mad from all of the tedious


    activities that you had inflicted upon me. And now, suddenly you are being nice and trying to make


    everything okay. No! It just won''t do."


    She was sobbing slightly, but she also dramatized a little to make it all sound much worse than it really


    was.


    Debbie helped Carlos onto the bed. Once he seemedfortable enough, she turned to leave. But


    Carlos grabbed her hand. "I''m sorry for everything I made you go through. I won''t do it again," he


    apologized.


    This time, she couldn''t contain her emotions anymore. Her tears spilled down her cheeks and she wept


    openly. She raised her fist and was about to punch him in the arm. But when she saw the injury, she


    aimed for his chest.


    Even though Carlos was hurt, Debbie was still no match for him. He caught her hand and pulled her


    into his arms. "We haven''t seen each other for two months. Didn''t you miss me?"


    "Why would I miss you? No, I didn''t miss you at all." She lied. With her cheek against his chest, she felt


    awkward and began to fidget. Also she took care not to identally touch his injured arm.


    "But I missed you, a lot," he confessed.


    At his words, her heart began to beat faster in her chest and her cheeks flushed red hot. Stuck for a


    response she decided to change the subject. "How did you get hurt? Were you trying to protect some


    woman?" she asked casually, having a dig at him.


    Carlos fell into a silence.


    Debbie''s heart sank at his response. She stood up and red at him. "So I was right!"


    She felt a pang in her heart.


    "Do you know why Wesley and I decided to foster Megan? Because her parents both died a horrible


    death to cover us."


    She soon realized that the woman he had tried to protect was Megan.


    Debbie wasn''t sure what she was feeling anymore. It wasplicated. Part of her felt that Carlos had


    done the right thing while the rest of her felt like crying. She was so conflicted.

 Chapter 88 Falling In Love

    Chapter 88 Falling In Love


    Carlos continued, "Megan was only twelve at the time and she watched her parents die. The horror


    was too much for even Wesley and me to bear, let alone for her, who was only a little girl. Stimted by


    what had happened in front of her, her asthma hade back. She was taken to hospital soon enough


    to just save her life. It was a painful day for everyone. She could have died that day..."


    Imagining the horrible scene, which was even difficult for a tough guy like Carlos to describe, Debbie


    immediately felt sympathetic towards Megan.


    She now thought that Carlos had done the right thing by saving the girl this time, though he had gotten


    himself badly wounded.


    Debbie banished all the negative feelings in her heart and said, "I''ll go check if the doctor hase."


    Then she turned and walked towards the door.


    Carlos didn''t stop her. He slowly passed out as Debbie walked down the stairs.


    A few minutester, Debbie came back to the room with the doctor at her heels. As she saw the man


    lying there, motionless, his eyes closed, her body went stiff with uncontroble fear. She ran over to the


    bed to check on him, and she saw that the bed was soaked with the blood from his wounds.


    "Car...Carlos," she called. Tears welled up in her eyes the minute Carlos'' name escaped her lips.


    "Wake up! Please don''t scare me like this."


    She patted his face softly, trying to wake him up. "I''ll be good. I''ll attend all the sses you''ve arranged


    for me. I''ll do everything you''ve asked me to do. Just wake up. Please!" she begged.


    Carlos'' eyes slowly fluttered open. Looking at the wailing girl by his bedside, he asked in a hoarse


    voice, "Really?"


    Debbie stopped crying and nodded repeatedly. She sighed, relieved to hear his voice. "Yes, I promise.


    Just don''t go passing out on me again, okay?"


    The doctor got everything ready for his immediate treatment. "Mr. Huo, I''ll stop the bleeding first," he


    said, swiftly getting to work on Carlos'' wounds.


    A trace of smile appeared on Carlos'' pale face when he looked at Debbie''s tear-stained face. "Be a


    good girl now and don''t cry anymore. Wait for me outside, all right?"


    To get out of the doctor''s way so that he could efficiently do his job without any disturbances, she left


    the room quietly and waited outside.


    Strong feelings surged inside her which she felt she had to share. Too anxious to wait to see her


    friends in person, Debbie decided to talk to them on the phone right away. She typed a confession into


    her message box. "I think I have fallen for Carlos Huo."


    Kristina was the first to respond. "Isn''t that quite normal? He''s perfect! Even though I have a boyfriend,


    I still would love to be with Carlos."


    Kristina wouldn''t stop talking when it came to Carlos. However, Debbie didn''t reply to her statement.


    There was too much going on in her mind at that moment. She had to spill it all out. She continued to


    type, "He has arranged a lot of sses for me. Although I don''t like any of them, so far I have gone to


    all the sses. He always has this straight, calm face. When I think of him, I am afraid...but I also feel


    happy."


    Kasie didn''tment, but just nodded at the phone screen. She had always hoped that sparks would


    fly between Debbie and her husband. It was finally happening.


    "He''s actually so good to me. He knows what my favorite food is and always asks Julie to cook


    whatever I like. He knows that I have a huge appetite, but he neverins about me eating too


    much or worries about me getting fat. And when we got out, he ordered so much food for me," Debbie


    went on.


    When they dined at Alioth Building the other day, her friends could tell that Carlos treated her


    preciously.


    "It is true that he is cold and condescending, but when we are alone, he is gentle to me."


    That text came as a shock to Jared, who found it hard to connect the word ''gentle'' to Carlos. ''Gentle?


    Mr. Huo? What''s that like?''


    "He knows that Kasie and Kristina are my good friends, so when he buys VIP cards for me, he never


    forgets about them."


    Kristina and Kasie nodded viciously at that statement. Thanks to Debbie, now each of them had more


    than ten VIP passes to all kinds of fancy ces.


    "I got so mad when another woman sat in the passenger seat of his car. I got mad when he stayed in


    Megan''s room for too long. I was so angry when he was good to her."


    ''Sounds like love to me, '' Jared thought as he read her messages.


    "In J City, he had rescued me. I didn''t tell him this at the time, but I was really touched by his care for


    me."


    Jared rolled his eyes and thought, ''Women always tend to be grateful to the person who saves them in


    an emergency.'' In Debbie''s case, that person was Carlos. There was an infinite possibility of romance


    between them.


    "It pained me so much when I saw him wounded. All my anger vanished in an instant."


    ''Is Mr. Huo wounded?'' everyone wondered when they saw Debbie''s message.


    "He is my husband, he is handsome and he has the most perfect body. After he found out that I''m his


    wife, he did everything in my interest. Why am I still hesitant to be intimate with him? Is there


    something wrong with my head?"


    Kasie couldn''t hold herself anymore. She typed, "Your head is fine. Maybe you''re just frigid in bed."


    Debbie''s wistfulness was expelled by Kasie''s words. She looked at her phone andughed.


    The rest of the group posted the Rolling On The Floor Laughing emojis.


    Debbie sent several Crying Face With A Hammer Over The Head emojis and mentioned Kasie in her


    next text, "You''re the one who is frigid in bed." Every time they got down to have sex, she was as eager


    as he was. But the road always got bumpy. It hadn''t yet happened for them, for some reason or the


    other.


    Carlos had managed to control his urge every time things went south or when Debbie wasn''t in the


    mood. His self-control was beyond her imagination. In fact, she was so stunned sometimes that she


    suspected if he had some physical problem. But since she could clearly feel his erection against her,


    she knew that was not the case.


    Perhaps he truly respected her and didn''t want to force her into it.


    When she thought of all this, tears filled her eyes again. She turned to look at the closed door beyond


    which Carlos was lying wounded; she thought of Megan. If only she could beat the hell out of that


    culprit!


    Megan was the reason why her husband was bleeding in bed.


    Carlos had told her that Megan''s parents had saved his life. So he felt like he owed that girl and was


    indebted to her.


    "Arghhhh!!" Debbie yelled, troubled by all these contradicting thoughts. She stopped crying and


    pounded the wall fiercely with her fist.


    Meanwhile, her friends were still talking to her in the group chat. "Debbie, has something happened to


    Mr. Huo?" Dixon asked.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, but it''s confidential. Keep it to yourselves, please," she said. Debbie regretted having blurted out


    Carlos'' injury.


    She was worried if it would lead to some trouble for Carlos if the news of his injury was leaked. But she


    also believed that her friends wouldn''t betray her.


    "Isn''t he on a business trip?" Debbie''s friends asked in unison. They all knew that Carlos had gone on a


    business trip two months ago.


    "He came back out of the blue. And to my surprise he told me he saw my performance. I wonder how."


    She mused if he had gone to her school to see the performance.


    Yet considering the depth of his injury, it seemed unlikely.


    "Tomboy, after watching you dance, I really think that Mr. Huo has done all this for your own good. He


    has turned you into such an elegant, glowing woman," Kristina said, proudly.


    "What?! Elegant and glowing? Really? Are you talking about me? Come on!"


    Debbie was surprised that her friends thought of her that way.


    Kasie agreed dly with Kristina on that. She said, "Kris is right. Moreover, your skin is much better


    now too. Your hands used to be rough and covered in calluses. But thest time I held your hand, it


    was soft and smooth like silk. And that time in the bathroom, I saw that your skin had be fairer


    and rosy. I almost drooled all over you."


    Debbie blushed at herments. "Okay, stop! Don''t talk about all that stuff with the boys here. Delete


    it!" Debbie demanded.


    Kasie immediately deleted her messages. But Jared posted a Grinning Face emoji and said, "Toote.


    I already saw it. Tomboy, next time we meet, let''s take a bath together. I want to see how good your


    skin really is."


    "Back off! Wait until I tell Carlos about thatment."


    Jared was terrified and deleted that message immediately. "My mistake. Please forget that I even said


    it," he pleaded.

 Chapter 89 Seduction

    Chapter 89 Seduction


    The fact that Debbie was Carlos'' wife alone was enough to forbid Jared from wanting anything more


    than friendship from her. Even if he were the bravest man on earth, he wouldn''t dare to cross the


    threshold with Carlos'' wife.


    Kristina sent a Heart-Eyes emoji, followed by her fantasy. "I want to sleep in Debbie''s arms."


    Dixon replied right away with a Worried Face emoji, "What about me? What''ll happen to me then?"


    The others hooted.


    Later, two of the doctor''s assistants came to the vi to bring some medicine to the doctor. They walked


    into the room Carlos was being operated in. After that, another wait of two hours was steadily breaking


    Debbie''s resolve. No one hade out of the room yet and Debbie was so anxious to know what was


    going on inside that she was on the verge of barging in.


    About a half more hourter, the door of the room finally opened and the two assistants walked out.


    "How is my husband? Is he going to be all right?" Debbie dashed towards them as soon as they


    stepped out of the room.


    "Both of the bullets from inside him have been removed. The surgery is almost finished. Dr. Jiang is


    just performing the finishing work, making sure there are no chances of future trouble," they reassured


    her.


    Debbie was a bit relieved now. "Can I go in there?" she asked.


    "A few more minutes, please. Dr. Jiang will being out soon."


    "Okay, then."


    Fifteen minutester, the doctor came out of the room. He removed his mask, looking exhausted. "The


    bullets have been removed and we''ve managed to stop the bleeding. But I think it would be best if you


    took Mr. Huo to hospital. After all, there is no proper medical apparatus in the vi," he stated.


    "I see. Thank you, doctor," Debbie nodded.


    Dr. Jiang didn''t know exactly who this girl was, but since Carlos had kept her around especially when


    he was wounded, he assumed that she must be someone special to Carlos. Thinking of that, the doctor


    replied respectfully, "Don''t mention it. Emmett and Tristan will be here in a minute. Please don''t hesitate


    to call me if I''m needed."


    "Okay, thanks. Please let me walk you out."


    "I''ll show myself out. You can go see Mr. Huo now."


    "All right. Thanks, doctor."


    Emmett and Tristan arrived at the vi very soon. When Debbie saw them, she was shocked to notice


    that Tristan himself was limping. It looked like his left leg was wounded as well. Debbie was concerned,


    but Tristan told her not to worry; the wound had already been attended to in the hospital. It was


    nothing.


    He also told her that it happened after he and Carlos had gotten off the ne. They left the airport and


    went to rescue Megan. Both he and Carlos were wounded. The fear that ensued had triggered


    Megan''s asthma and she was being taken care of in the hospital right now.


    With Emmett''s and Tristan''s help, Debbie moved Carlos from her bedroom to his. Her bedclothes were


    changed and for safety and hygienic purposes, the old blood-stained ones were destroyed.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that Carlos finally woke up.


    He opened his eyes and the first thing that fell into his eyes was Debbie sleeping beside him. She had


    barely slept the night before.


    Looking at her haggard face, Carlos put his good arm around her shoulders and kissed her forehead.


    When Debbie woke up, Carlos was sitting on the bed perusing some files. She sat up still muddled in


    her sleep and remarked sleepily, "Oh, hey. You''re back."


    As soon as she finished the sentence, she sensed that something was wrong with it. Then she


    remembered Carlosing back the day before. The bandage on his right arm reminded her that the


    wound wasn''t a dream.


    "Did you sleep well? Are you hungry?" He put the files aside and looked at her with tender eyes. She


    seemed totally awake now.


    "It was all real. You got hurt because of Megan," Debbie muttered in a slightly horrified tone. The fact


    was still too hard for her to process.


    Hearing her words, Carlos scooped her cheek with one hand and tried tofort her, "Deb, you know


    that¡ª"


    "I know, I know," she said resignedly. After getting out of bed, she prattled on. "I''m going downstairs for


    breakfast. Then we''re going to the hospital. Dr. Jiang said your wound needed to be treated in the


    hospital. Or else it is going to fall prey to inmmation or infection."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos was recovering quickly. Debbie was surprised to see him able to be on his feet already. And he


    looked like a million bucks.


    "I don''t need to go to the hospital," he protested.


    Debbie turned her head back and threatened, "Fine! Then you can ask Megan toe over and look


    after you. I don''t want to take care of a stubborn patient."


    Carlos was left speechless. He recalled how tender and sweet she had been when she had danced on


    the stage the other day. Sadly, that side of her appeared only briefly.


    Debbie got dressed in her bedroom and went downstairs.


    In the dining room, Julie was heating up the dishes for Debbie. She had already gotten a call from


    Carlos asking her to do so before Debbie could get downstairs.


    After a simple breakfast, Debbie went back to Carlos'' room. "Hey, are you going to the hospital or not?"


    she asked sullenly.


    "If you''re worried about me, just call the doctor in. It would be much simpler that way in any case."


    "The doctor was here yesterday. He said there was no medical equipment here and you would receive


    better treatment at the hospital. This is the doctor''s advice, not mine. Why are you fighting this?"


    Debbie got exasperated and once again, Carlos was left nothing to retort.


    Debbie ground her teeth, angry at the man''s stubbornness. "If you n on acting like this, then I''m


    leaving. I won''te back until your wound is healed."


    She had hardly taken one step before Carlos took her wrist and agreed resignedly, "I''ll go."


    Debbie secretly chuckled and then assumed a serious look again. After prying Carlos'' hand away, she


    said, "I''ll go get your clothes."


    However, when Debbie opened Carlos'' closet, she was stunned at the tidiness and cleanness it was


    sporting. The clothes and essories were arranged in such an order as the kind one would witness if


    they were being disyed in a showcase in a mall.


    Since Carlos wanted to keep his injury from the press, Debbie picked out a pair of sweatpants, an


    extra-thick white sweatshirt, and a white baseball cap for him. She had never seen him dressed like


    that, so she assumed the press wouldn''t be able to recognize him in this outfit. It looked low-key


    enough.


    She put the clothes on the bed and ordered, "There. Get changed."


    Carlos shifted his look from her to his right arm and then back to her again, saying, "I''m injured. You''ll


    have to help me dress."


    For a moment, Debbie didn''t know how to respond. Then she said, "I''ll go get help." When Carlos had


    "Do you really want another woman to see your husband naked?" Carlos called out behind her.


    Debbie exhaled helplessly. "Fine! I''ll help you change your clothes." Carlos had gotten her there. She


    really didn''t want another woman to see her husband''s body.


    Fortunately, it was not so much work, except for the teasing part. Carlos didn''t behave at all when she


    was changing his pants.


    When she was dressing him in the sweatshirt, she identally bumped into his chest and left him a


    kiss.


    "Deb, you naughty girl, you''re seducing me." His body instantly went stiff when her soft lips touched his


    skin. As if out of instincts, he wrapped his left arm around her.


    Debbie''s face med with embarrassment. She felt like it was on fire. She covered her burning face


    with the back of her hand and said, "It''s an ident. You''re too tall. I got tripped."


    "How about we go to the hospital after?" he whispered in her ear in a tempting voice.


    "Eh? After what?"


    "After some dessert," he continued, sniffing her hair. "What are you thinking?!"


    Realizing what he was implying, Debbie gave him a pinch on the waist. "Quit joking around. Hurry up."


    Her heart was pounding but she pushed him away. In a fluster, she grabbed his left arm hurriedly and


    tucked it into the sleeve.


    Not giving up, Carlos continued with his seduction. "Honey, only my arm is wounded. My other parts


    are as good as new. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you go ahead and examine them yourself?


    Come,e."


    Debbie tried to project an angry tone to cover up her nervousness. "In your dreams, smart ass! Now


    let''s go to the hospital."

 Chapter 90 In The Hospital

    Chapter 90 In The Hospital


    "Okay, fine," Carlos replied resignedly. "You know, I intended to have a passionate night with you


    yesterday, but this injury totally ruined my ns," he confessed. He had been patient with Debbie for a


    long time. If he waited any longer, he was afraid that something wrong could happen to his manhood.


    Debbie gave him a re and seized the opportunity toin, "You should have known better than


    to get yourself injured. Maybe God doesn''t want you to get your own way."


    "If that had been the case, then my injuries wouldn''t havended on my arm. Deb, I can push myself up


    with one arm. How about we have a try?"


    Debbie''s heart was racing and she could hardly maintain herposure anymore. Carlos seemed odd


    to her today. He kept hitting on her and as if that wasn''t enough to throw her off the mark, he was very


    handsy as well. Desperate for a way to contain her surging emotions, she stomped on his foot and


    snapped, albeit frivolously, "Keep your hands off me!"


    Carlos was amused by the shy and annoyed expression on her face. He bowed his head and kissed


    her forehead softly before whispering, "Honey, I''ll go to the hospital with you, but I think I deserve a


    reward for the trouble."


    Hearing him call her honey again, Debbie couldn''t help smiling and taunted quietly, "And what reward


    does this child want?"


    "This, of course." He pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply on the lips. Nothing else could be


    heard anymore in the room except for the heavy breathing of the two.


    Some timeter, Debbie walked out of Carlos'' room again with burning cheeks, looking definitely


    rumpled. She fetched a mask from her bedroom and asked Carlos to put it on.


    Just as they were about to leave, Debbie reminded him to put on a pair of sunsses too. After that,


    she took a nce at him and decided that everything was finally set now. They left the vi and headed


    for the hospital.


    Emmett had already made an appointment for them with the doctor. In the consulting room, the doctor


    looked at Carlos'' wound carefully and changed his dressing. It took about two hours toplete the


    process, after which, they left the doctor''s consulting room. Debbie had been under the impression that


    they would be heading back to the vi immediately, but to her surprise, Carlos was holding her hand


    and leading her to the inpatient department.


    "Where are we going?" she asked in confusion.


    "The inpatient department. Megan was hospitalized and is being kept under observation."


    Hearing Megan''s name, Debbie didn''t respond and just followed him silently.


    Hardly had they reached the door of the ward before they heard the sound of Megan''sughter


    emanating cheerfully from inside, in stark contrast to the hospital''s general ambiance. At that point,


    Debbie noticed an evident smile on her husband''s face, and secretly, made a face in disapproval.


    Walking inside, they noticed that Damon and Wesley were already there. Megan was sitting on the


    edge of the bed, giggling at Damon''s jokes.


    Her eyes brightened when she saw Carlos and Debbie. She ran towards Carlos, calling in a cheerful


    voice, "Ah, Uncle Carlos, Uncle Carlos, you are here. Are you okay? Does it still hurt?"


    Seeing her trotting over, Carlos released Debbie''s hand and spread his arms to catch the girl. "Mmm,


    I''m fine. But you be careful. You shouldn''t do anything strenuous right now."


    "I''m fine too. But Uncle Wesley won''t allow me to leave the hospital," the girlined as she buried


    herself in his arms.


    "Now, now, noints. Uncle Wesley is doing that for your own good." Carlos pulled her out of his


    arms and rebuked her, "Aunt Debbie is here too. I didn''t hear you greet her."


    As if she had just seen Debbie, Megan put on an embarrassed look and apologized, "Hi, Aunt Debbie.


    I''m sorry. I was too worried about Uncle Carlos. He was wounded because of me and I feel so bad


    about it."


    Debbie tried hard to suppress the difort in her heart. "Don''t. Uncle Carlos did the right thing in


    protecting you. After all, your parents saved his life," she replied tly.


    "Ah, so Uncle Carlos told you about it?"


    "Yes. Your uncle Carlos and I are married. Married couples don''t have secrets." Debbie took Carlos''


    hand with a smile, interlocked fingers with him, and looked up at her man affectionately.


    Carlos squeezed her hand and met her eyes. Tenderness could be seen from a mile away in his eyes.


    He was a lot more than happy to hear what she had just said.


    "Hey, did you guyse here to visit Megan or to torment us single people with your affections and


    flrting?" Damon retorted from the bed, fed up with the sweetness between the two.


    Within a second, the tenderness in Carlos'' eyes was all gone. It looked like he had turned into a


    "Shit. Carlos, we''ve been friends for more than a decade now. But you are not at all gentle to me.


    Worse than that, you asked me to go away. I guess you forget your friends when you''re with your wife,"


    Damonined with a careless expression on his face, and his hands in his pockets.


    "Well then, friend! Tell me, howe you never visited me after I got injured?" Carlos retorted. All his


    friends had visited him at the vi after the injury except Damonst night.


    However, Damon didn''t feel guilty at all. Instead, he confessed, "Look. In my heart, Megan is much


    more important than you. It would be obvious to anyone that I would want to make sure she was okay


    before I came to see you."


    Hearing him say that she was more important than Carlos, Meganughed. She walked over to


    Damon, grabbed his sleeve, and appealed like a spoiled brat, "Uncle Damon, you''re the best."


    "Of course." Damon put his arm around Megan''s shoulders and looked at Carlos provocatively.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Carlos ignored him. "What did the doctor say?" he asked Wesley, who had been looking out the


    window the entire time and seemed the least interested in their rift.


    "Asthma again. But it''s fine. She can be discharged from hospital tomorrow." Wesley withdrew his gaze


    from outside and finally turned towards them slowly.


    Carlos didn''t reply. He pulled Debbie closer to him and sat down on the sofa with her. Crossing his legs,


    he settled infortably and watched Megan and Damon chat andugh together.


    A momentter, the door of the ward opened again. Curtis and Colleen walked in.


    "Debbie," Curtis greeted as soon as he saw Debbie.


    "Hi, Mr¡ª" Debbie was about to stand up to greet the man, but Carlos pulled her back to the sofa and


    wrapped his arms around her. She looked at him with a perplexed gaze.


    Carlos exined his stance, though in a highly indifferent tone, "This is a hospital, not a school. You


    don''t have to be so polite to him."


    Curtis only smiled at his unfriendly remarks.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at Carlos helplessly and greeted Curtis and Colleen once again. "Hi, Mr. Lu. Hi,


    Colleen."


    Curtis nodded and walked over to Megan.


    Colleen, on the other hand, walked closer to Debbie, and asked, "How''s Carlos'' arm?"


    Debbie was puzzled. She looked at Colleen who was smiling at her and wondered, ''Carlos is right


    there. Why doesn''t she ask him directly? Why is she asking me?''


    Before she could recollect her thoughts and respond, Colleen said in a louder voice, "Debbie, you''re


    Carlos'' wife. Why is it so embarrassing to talk about your husband''s injury?"


    "He...Um... I..." Debbie was confused too much by the situation to form a coherent answer.


    Seeing confusion written all over her face, Colleen pulled her away from Carlos, took her arm, and


    whispered with a smile, "Last night, when we got to the vi, you were sleeping beside him like a piggy.


    You must have been really tired from taking care of Carlos."


    It was only now that Debbie realized she and Curtis had dropped by the vi the night before.


    It only dawned on her now that there were so many people who had watched her sleep. Debbie turned


    her head and rolled her eyes at Carlos. "Why didn''t you wake me up when Colleen dropped byst


    night?"


    Carlos raised his eyebrows and apologized, "Sorry. I won''t do it again."


    Seeing how cute the two were being together, Colleenughed. It was only now that she remembered


    to ask about Megan. "Megan, when will you leave the hospital?"


    Megan replied in a sweet voice, "Thank you for asking, Colleen. I''ll be discharged tomorrow morning."


    Curtis reminded her, "Call her Aunt Colleen."

 Chapter 91 Be Careful

    Chapter 91 Be Careful


    Before Megan could respond, Colleen said, "What aunt? We''re not married yet."


    Curtis walked over to stand at her side and smiled, "Do you think you can get rid of me? You''re stuck


    with me, woman."


    Colleen blushed and made a face at him. "I need to borrow Debbie for a minute. You guys go ahead."


    Then she took Debbie''s hand and led her away to the door.


    After they walked out of the ward, Colleen looked at Debbie and said worriedly, "About Carlos saving


    Megan, don''t overthink."


    "Okay," Debbie responded. but she found Colleen strange.


    When they moved to the safe passage, Colleen stopped walking and reminded her, "Debbie, you don''t


    have to get angry with Carlos because of Megan. That will save you unnecessary stress."


    "Colleen, what are you trying to tell me? I don''t understand."


    Colleenughed and said, "Right. I was so anxious I forgot that you had only seen Megan a few times."


    Then she lowered her voice and said to Debbie, "I don''t know what that girl is up to. You know what?


    Wesley''s girlfriend, well, sort of girlfriend, got engaged to someone else, mostly because of her."


    Debbie was shocked by the news. She knew Colleen was talking about Megan.


    "Afterwards, Curtis and I argued a couple of times too. All because of her.


    I don''t mean to talk about her behind her back, but she''s too maniptive. You never know what she is


    thinking. Anyway, be careful. Don''t get into disagreements with Carlos over her. Otherwise, you will


    only give her what she wants. Okay?"


    Finally, Debbie understood what she meant. "If she is so awful, why can''t the four of them see it?" It


    struck her as odd that a whole four men still doted on Megan, even with full knowledge of her


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    maniption. Were they blind?


    "They are men. Only women can see through other women''s deep buried dark thoughts. In their eyes,


    Megan is an innocent, adorable girl. An angel. They never think badly of her. Nor do they believe that


    she will stir up things among us," said Colleen, shrugging with resignation.


    If what she said was true, then Megan was really a horrible person. "I wonder what she is up to,"


    Debbie said honestly.


    "Who knows? Sometimes she acts as if she likes Wesley, but she also keeps a technical distance from


    him. Sometimes it looks that she is into Carlos, but she never takes much initiative. But Damon and


    Curtis are almost old enough to be her father. She is unlikely to set her mind on them."


    Debbie felt tired. Tired of trying to figure out what was on Megan''s mind.


    "Now is not a convenient time to talk. I will invite you to tea some other time. Think about what I just


    told you. Don''t say a word to those four. Or else, they will think that we are scheming against their


    innocent, adorable little Megan," Colleen cautioned. Herst remark was full of irony.


    "Ah, it feels great to finally get these words out of my chest. I have been dying to talk to someone, but


    there was no one. And now I can talk to you. Debbie, women know women the best. Between you, me,


    and Megan, you are the most innocent, adorable soul. I''d fancy having you for a friend, just to enjoy


    your politepany over a cup of tea, or even on a shopping spree."


    Debbie was surprised by Colleen''sments. ''I''m innocent? And adorable?'' "Colleen, you can''t be


    more wrong. Anybody can be innocent but me."


    "Okay, let''s go back. And one more thing, you''re really special to Carlos. Cherish what you have," said


    a visibly amused Colleen, to Debbie''s surprise. When she first met her, Colleen was such an elegant


    socialite diva; Debbie''s memory shed back to how the girl had dazzled at Megan''s birthday party¡ªa


    hot cougar on the dance floor, Colleen was quite a name. But today, she was so approachable and


    witty. ''This girl has a whole mix of different graces, '' Debbie thought.


    ''What next surprise will I discover about her next time?'' Debbie''s mind ran on.


    Gently, she shook her head and smiled.


    When the two women went back to the ward hand in hand, Megan was lying in bed, surrounded by the


    four gorgeous men¡ª every woman''s dream.


    Seeing the two women walk back in, Curtis and Carlos came to meet them. Carlos pulled Debbie away


    from Colleen to himself and asked, "Where were you?"


    Debbie put on a smile and answered, "We went to the bathroom."


    Curtis pretended to be surprised. "You two went to the bathroom together? Since when did you be


    so close?"


    Colleen joked, "Debbie and I really hit off. We may wear the same pair of pants some day."


    Whether what Colleen had said about Megan was true or not, Debbie feltfortable around her, so


    she echoed, "Right. I''ll try to lose weight from now on to fit Colleen''s pants, if ites to that."


    Despite knowing they were just joking, Carlos still felt unhappy about what they had said. "My wife will


    never wear somebody else''s pants."


    Feigning a sulky look, he put his hand on Debbie''s waist and pinched her. ''Lose weight? You should


    put on some weight, '' he thought to himself.


    Amused at the serious face he was making, Colleen giggled and said to Debbie, "In Carlos you have a


    model husband. Someone worth keeping by any means."


    "Really? I don''t see it," said Debbie to Colleen, rolling her eyes at Carlos, whose hand was still sliding


    back and forth on her waist.


    "I think you know it. You''re just too embarrassed to admit it. The way you''re blushing betrays you,"


    Colleen retorted as she leaned into Curtis'' arms,ughing.


    Pretending to be angry, Debbie stared at Colleen and then said to Curtis, "Mr. Lu, keep your woman in


    line."


    "No problem," Curtis promised crisply.


    Debbie gave Colleen a cocky smile.


    At this point, Damon put in curtly, "Can you two couples get lost as soon as possible? Why can''t you


    just keep your lovey-dovey down a notch in front of the single?"


    "Why don''t you just bring Adriana back and floss on us with the sweetness between you two?" Carlos


    retorted.


    That line didn''t go down well with Damon. If anything, it cut him deep at heart like a knife. Although he


    didn''t say a word, his face darkened.


    Seeing the brooding look on Damon''s face, Debbie felt bad. She tugged at Carlos'' sleeve. Carlos knew


    what she meant. He looked at her with a frown. ''Is she feeling bad for Damon?'' he thought unhappily, a


    little jealous.


    Assured that Megan was fine, Carlos and Curtis left the ward with their women.


    After their cars drove out of the hospital, they went in different directions.


    In the next two days, Carlos didn''t go to thepany. He worked at home. Debbie had offered to take


    care of him at home, but he sent her to school. As he had demanded, Debbie didn''t skip a single ss.


    On the third day, Debbie and Kasie waited on the yground for Jared and Dixon toe to the


    ssroom with them. A few minutes passed, but the boys didn''t show up. To kill time, the girls chatted


    as they were waiting.


    Then all of a sudden, Debbie spotted two familiar figures in front of the office building. ''Is that Carlos?


    Isn''t he supposed to be resting at home? Is he fit enough to teach already?'' she wondered.


    "Debbie, what are you looking at?" someone asked in a soft voice.

 Chapter 92 Carlos, I Like You

    Chapter 92 Carlos, I Like You


    Debbie rolled her eyes upon hearing that voice. Gail was everywhere on campus, always following her


    like an annoying shadow. "What''s it to you?"


    Debbie retorted. She was wondering why Carlos hadn''t told her he wasing here.


    But then, a lightbulb came on in her head. She nced at Gail, who was so excited to see Carlos that


    she was close to tears. ''No wonder Debbie keeps looking over there. It''s Mr. Huo! I''m not dreaming!


    He''s here! I''m seeing Mr. Huo again!'' Gail thought, her eyes reddening.


    The two men, Carlos and Curtis, were so handsome they made a magnificent sight when they stood


    together. More and more eyes were drawn to them.


    Debbie patted Gail''s shoulder. The girl was bathed in happiness now that she saw her dream man.


    "What?" she asked, so excited that the grin on her face didn''t vanish even when she turned to face


    Debbie.


    Standing next to Gail didn''t make Debbie explode with rage this time, which was odd. She pointed at


    Carlos and said calmly, "Look. Carlos."


    Gail rolled her eyes and snorted, "I''m not blind."


    Ignoring her hostility, Debbie raised her voice and suggested, "Care to make a bet?"


    "Why would I do that?" Gail intended to say "Have you lost your mind?" But she remembered she had


    a public image to maintain, and bit back that retort.


    "Don''t you always want me to make a fool of myself? I''m giving you a chance. Remember thest time


    you set me up and I ended up embarrassing myself at Carlos Huo''sunch event? Now that he''s here,


    are you really going to miss such an opportunity to humiliate me again?" Debbie coaxed her.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gail moved closer to Debbie with an innocent, sweet smile on her face. But what she said was neither


    innocent nor sweet. "Of course not. I won''t miss any opportunity to screw things up for you. It''s so


    much fun," she whispered in Debbie''s ear.


    Debbie took a step back to put some distance between them. Gail was not alone. A few of her friends


    were with her. Debbie looked at them and said, "How about this? I''ll go confess to Carlos again. If he


    doesn''t turn me down then you''ll have to apologize to me loudly ten times and sing "Bad Romance" in a


    public ce. Your friends too. "


    Gail''s friends were surprised by the idea. At first, Kasie was confused about what Debbie was trying to


    do. But now she found the idea hrious. To help Debbie out, she held her arm and said anxiously,


    "Debbie, are you crazy? Have you forgotten how he treated youst time? Don''t do anything stupid!"


    "Rx, Kasie. It''ll go better thanst time, believe me. Everyone will be watching, after all." Debbie


    raised her voice as she said thest sentence.


    ''Right, a bunch of students will be there, '' Gail thought. Everybody in Y City knew how ruthless Carlos


    was. If she recalled right, Debbie had even been tossed into the ocean to drown. She loved imagining


    how humiliating it would be for Debbie if Carlos rejected her right to her face and threw her out of


    university.


    However, Gail didn''t fall for Debbie''s trick easily. She sensed that something was off. "But we aren''t that


    close to Mr. Huo. How do we know what went on between you?"


    "Easy. I''ll face you. To make sure I won''t cheat, you can see what I''m saying. How does that sound?"


    Debbie had been seeking revenge and now the chance had presented itself.


    Nheless, Gail turned her down. Her friends, on the other hand, urged her to agree. "Gail, that''s Mr.


    Huo. If Debbie does this, she has a death wish. What could go wrong? Don''t you want to see what he


    does? If he kills her, we get a show," a girl said.


    Debbie gasped. ''What a cold bitch! She even wants to see me die.''


    "But..." Gail faltered. She recalledst time they were at the mall. She and Debbie fought over the cor


    pin. Judging from what happened that day, Debbie and Carlos seemed to have a special connection.


    Sensing Gail''s uncertainty, Debbie decided y up her gift for acting. She whispered in Kasie''s ear, "I


    hope he forgot what he saidst time. He promised to bury me alive if I ever got him mad."


    It was a stage whisper, pitched perfectly so that Gail could hear it, and her friends couldn''t.


    Kasie acted shocked and pulled her aside. "You out of your mind, Tomboy? If he really said this, maybe


    he meant it. I don''t want to watch you die."


    As they were whispering to each other, Gail broke in, "What are you waiting for? He might leave any


    minute."


    Debbie instantly stopped talking and pretended to be surprised. "What? You agreed to it? I was just


    stringing you along. No way would I do that."


    Seeing how frightened Debbie was, Gail''s friends gloated. "You can''t back out now, Debbie." "Right.


    What''s the matter? You chicken?"


    They kept taunting her and egging her on.


    Debbie took a deep breath and walked towards Carlos with a dozen girls watching.


    Curtis and Carlos were talking about the incident involving Megan. Curtis told Carlos, "Wesley has


    taken care of everything. Just take some time to recover ande back when you''re ready. I always


    wondered why you agreed to teach here even though you''re uber busy. Now I get it. There''s someone


    you like here."


    Carlos smiled. "I have toe. My wife is such a pain. But you¡ª" Carlos had intended to ask, "You


    seem to care about Debbie a lot. Why?"


    A sweet voice interrupted him. "Hi, Mr. Huo, Mr. Lu."


    The familiar voice made Carlos'' smile widen.


    Curtis waved at the girl. "Debbie,e here." As an educator, Curtis was urbane in his every


    movement.


    Debbie trotted over to them and stood where she could see Gail.


    Carlos checked the time and asked, "Two minutes to ss. Shouldn''t you be on your way?"


    Debbie didn''t answer his question. She could sense annoyance in his tone, but she ignored it. Instead,


    she looked at Curtis with embarrassment and asked, "Mr. Lu, could you please give us a minute?"


    "You want to talk to your husband in private?" Curtis asked.


    Debbie nodded with a giggle. "Kinda. But I only need him for a minute. Or maybe you could just turn


    around."


    Curtis looked at her lovingly and said with resignation, "Your minute starts now." Then, he turned his


    back to the couple.


    Looking at her expressionless husband, Debbie smiled mischievously, which confused her man. The


    next second, she snuggled into his arms and shouted, "Carlos Huo, I like you. I really like you!"


    She had shouted so loudly Gail didn''t have to read her lips to know what she was saying, for her voice


    could be heard from tens of meters away.


    The other girls watched her, their mouths agape. Even Jared and Dixon, who had arrived at the scene


    <pte, were astounded. ''When did she get so brave?''

 Chapter 93 I’ve Heard What You Said

    Chapter 93 I¡¯ve Heard What You Said


    Carlos had been a little unhappy about Debbie beingte for ss. But her confession of feelings filled


    his heart with joy.


    However, when he looked at her, he noticed that she was staring at something. He turned back and


    noticed a group of students were watching them. Immediately, he realized that the confession was just


    part of some game his wife was ying.


    But he didn''t seem to mind. He pulled her back into his arms and said, "I''ve heard what you said. Now


    go to your ss."


    Seeing what was happening, Gail was so shocked she couldn''t feel her legs anymore. She copsed


    onto one of her friends and wondered, ''What on earth is Debbie''s rtionship with Carlos Huo?


    Not only didn''t he push her away, but he actually hugged her! There must be something going on


    between them.''


    Having achieved her goal, Debbie wriggled out of Carlos'' arms and apologized to Curtis, who was


    looking at them in disbelief. "I''m sorry that you had to hear my confession of feelings again, Mr. Lu. I''m


    going to my ss now. Bye."


    She had hardly turned around before Carlos took her by the wrist and said, "I''ll pick you up after ss


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    this afternoon."


    With her mind totally on Gail, she replied casually, "Um...


    Okay."


    Carlos watched as Debbie left. He was sure that his wife had just used him as a pawn.


    But he still looked happy. Curtisughed, "I should have listened to her and left."


    Carlos responded tly, "I''m going back to mypany. My sses will be resumed next week as


    scheduled."


    His wife was still a little imp. He had to put more effort into her.


    Curtis patted his shoulder. "I''m looking forward to the day when you will address me differently."


    Carlos raised his eyebrows in confusion. "Perhaps, I should do a background check on you and my


    wife."


    Sensing his jealousy, Curtis waved his hand and said, "There''s no need for that. You will know it sooner


    orter. You just need to believe that I won''t harm her."


    When the bell rang, Carlos got into the vehicle and Ashley started the engine.


    The Rolls-Royce Phantom slowed to a stop when it reached Debbie. Then the ck tinted window was


    rolled down and revealed Carlos'' handsome face. All the girls that were around held their breaths in


    anticipation. However, Carlos only had eyes for one.


    He reproached, "Think about what you could do to get me to forgive you for being several minuteste


    for ss."


    Everyone that was around was stunned to hear what he said.


    The way he spoke to Debbie was totally different.


    "How about I treat you to dinner?" Debbie quickly blurted out.


    "I don''t ept bribery." He turned her down tly.


    The window was wound up again and


    the Rolls-Royce sped away.


    Once the vehicle had left, Debbie''s ssmates surrounded her and bombarded her with questions


    about what her rtionship with Carlos was.


    "When did you meet Mr. Huo?" someone asked.


    "Why didn''t he reject you?" wondered another student.


    While she was texting Carlos, Debbie answered them casually, "Oh, about that. Well, once Gail


    apologizes to me and you guys sing ''Bad Romance'', I''ll exin it all to you."


    She pressed "Send" and the message read, "Mr. Handsome, I''m sprinting to the ssroom now. Can


    you forgive me?"


    He simply replied, "Do I need to show you the surveince footage of your school?"


    Debbie pulled a face towards the phone, meant for Carlos. He indeed knew her well.


    Some girls crowded around Gail, asking her to apologize to Debbie. Gail assumed a sad face and


    wrung out some tears, hoping to get off lightly.


    But the girls weren''t buying it. They wanted her to do it as soon as possible, so they could hear all


    about Carlos and Debbie''s rtionship.


    Gail had no other choice but to do what Debbie had asked of her. So she took a deep breath and put


    her head back, shouting ten times, "Debbie, I''m sorry¡ª"


    Hearing that, Debbie had a big smile on her face, as pleased as punch. Embarrassing the person that


    she hated really made her day, especially since Gail was always picking on her.


    The girls were supposed to then stand under the national g and sing the song, "Bad Romance."


    Since sses had already begun, there were only a few students passing by that would hear them.


    Gail wanted to chicken out. But the girls couldn''t stand the suspense any longer. They were eager to


    find out the juicy information about Carlos and Debbie. So they grabbed Gail and dragged her under


    the national g and sang the song.


    The scene went viral on the school forum.


    However, when the girls asked Debbie about her rtionship with Carlos, she simply said, "Why don''t


    you ask him?"


    After that, she turned on her heels and walked away.


    The girls were left speechless and furious.


    Soon, rumors about Debbie and Carlos traveled around the campus. The most popr version was


    that Debbie hooked up with Carlos Huo and was his mistress. And another was how she confessed her


    love for Carlos Huo on campus but was turned down.


    Debbie and her friends had hardly sat down in thest row of the ssroom when Carlos sent her a


    message. "Did you have fun?"


    Debbie was puzzled. She texted back. "What do you mean?"


    "What were you doing just now?" replied Carlos. Debbie realized that he already knew about what had


    happened between her and Gail. She looked around half expecting to see him there. ''How did he do


    that? Does he have six pairs of eyes?'' she wondered.


    After what had happened that day, no one on campus dared to mess with Debbie again, so she finally


    enjoyed some peace.


    However, on the flip side of the matter, she had to deal with a girl who was standing in front of her and


    expressing her feelings for Carlos. "Debbie, I really am crazy about Mr. Huo. I have liked him for more


    than ten years. Can you give me his WeChat or Facebook ount?"


    Debbie sat up frowning and replied, "I don''t have it. You can ask him yourself in his ss the next time


    you see him." She was telling the truth. All she had was his phone number.


    To her surprise, the shy girl suddenly made a hideous face and said sarcastically, "I thought you were


    close to Mr. Huo! It turns out you don''t even have his contact information. How dare you pretend to be


    his woman!"


    "Damn it!" Debbie couldn''t help cursing under her breath. Then she pped the table and demanded,


    "What the heck do you mean by pretending to be his woman? Don''t you dare to leave before you


    exin yourself!"


    Her ssmates fled the ssroom one after another when they saw her re up.


    Was this the same graceful girl who had danced at the Sr New Year''s G? They all wondered.


    The other girl was terrified. Even without Carlos, Debbie was scary enough. The girl swallowed and


    stammered, "It is said that you are Mr. Huo''s woman. Didn''t you start the rumor? People also say that


    you hugged Mr. Huo. Is it true?" The girl stared at Debbie curiously.


    "No, it''s not," Debbie replied firmly.


    Then Jared took out his cell phone and showed her the picture on his phone, at which Debbie suddenly


    became speechless. Someone had photographed the scene where she had hugged Carlos and


    expressed her feelings for him and uploaded it on the forum. It had racked up countless views and


    likes.

 Chapter 94 Lets Go Home

    Chapter 94 Let''s Go Home


    Now that Debbie had had her revenge on Gail, nothing else mattered. As for the man in the picture


    online, she dered, "That''s not Carlos Huo. That''s my boyfriend." She believed that making her


    rtionship with Carlos public would only bring herself more trouble.


    Hearing her words, her friends thought to themselves, ''Come on! That is Carlos Huo.''


    The girl who hade to ask for Carlos'' contact information left the ssroom with doubts of her own.


    Debbie took out her phone andined to Carlos, "Mr. Huo, your fans are totally crazy. If they want


    your contact information, why didn''t they just ask you in person while you had sses at school? Now


    that they know I know you, they keeping to me for all kinds of information. Not even half a day has


    passed and crazy fan number 33 found me in the ssroom. This is madness!"


    She didn''t get any reply for a while. Half an hourter, her phone buzzed. "You should get used to it


    because I might make your identity as Mrs. Huo public anytime."


    If he did that, more girls would try to find her. And this time, they would be pissed off that Mr Huo was


    off the market! She shivered at the thought of their reaction to the news. "Mr. Huo, please have some


    mercy on me. Let''s keep this low-key. Just like how it was three years ago," she pleaded.


    Carlos smiled at the other end of the phone. "Deb, it''s toote for that now," he replied.


    ''The moment I lost my heart to you, I knew that you were the one. You are mine and you are not going


    anywhere. I want you by my side for the rest of our lives and I can''t wait to tell the whole world that you


    are my wife, '' he thought to himself.


    Debbie, on the other hand, was terrified by what would happen once everybody knew she was Carlos


    Huo''s wife. She totally freaked out when another one of Carlos'' fans ran excitedly towards her.


    ''Argghh! I can''t stand this anymore. It''s driving me crazy! Whoever wants to be Mrs. Huo, please be my


    guest. I''m more than willing to give the title away.''


    But then she pictured another woman dining with Carlos, traveling along with him, having fun with him,


    sleeping in his arms... Just imagining those scenes was enough to upset her immensely!


    That crushing feelingpletely cleared her head. She knew what she wanted now. She shoved


    Carlos'' enthusiastic fan aside and whispered to Jared, "I need money. Get me a job in some other bar. I


    need to sing."


    Jared stared at her for a moment and then shook his head. "You know what? You''re insane!


    Your husband is generously rich. If this were some other woman, she would be busy enjoying her


    Debbie was frustrated. "There''s something that I want to buy. It will be more meaningful if I buy it with


    my own money," she exined.


    She only had around $20, 000 left from the money she had made by drinking. It was enough to buy the


    thing that she wanted, but she could only afford the lesser version for that money, which wouldn''t do.


    She only wanted the best for Carlos.


    She liked Carlos. There was no more doubting that truth. There was no hesitation in her. Since that


    was crystal clear in her heart now, she decided to show him how she felt about him before it was too


    She couldn''t stand the thought of losing him.


    "Okay, I''ll find another job for you. But no drinking. Can you promise me that?" The risk was too high for


    Jared. Carlos would probably skin him alive if he found out that Debbie got drunk again.


    "Yes! Cross my heart!" Debbie promised, patting her chest.


    Carlos picked her up after school. They went to a hotel for dinner. That evening, she was unusually


    sweet to him. During dinner, she asked him about his day and showed concern about the recovery of


    his wound. She picked up his food for him, and she even massaged Carlos'' back diligently even though


    he told her there was no need for it.


    When they both finally sat down to eat, Carlos put some boneless fish on her te and said, "There''s


    no use sucking up to me. I still remember that you werete for ss today."


    She squirmed in her seat. That really brought her spirits down.


    Head bowed, Debbie poked the fish with her chopsticks with a frown on her face. Then she said with a


    sigh, "No horror movies and no martyrs'' cemetery, okay?"


    "Okay," Carlos agreed readily.


    His response came as a pleasant surprise to Debbie. She was thrilled. But before she could swallow


    the next bite of her delicious fish, he said, "I''m taking you to watch a live show¡ªa person making out


    with a snake."


    "N-N-N-No!" she objected desperately, her eyes wide open and filled with horror. She had seen that


    horrendous scene before. There was no way in hell that Carlos would let her go with just making her


    watch the show. Her legs started trembling as memories of the previous incident emerged in her head.


    Once, she had gone to Thand on a holiday with her friends. "Human and snake kissing" was one of


    the shows on the itinerary. Disgusted and terrified by the show, she had hidden behind a column and


    yed with her phone during the duration of the entire show. When she raised her head towards the


    end of the show, she saw Jared making out with the snake. She was so frightened that her phone was


    tossed away when she jumped out of her seat. After they had returned from the trip, she avoided Jared


    for half a month.


    At this point, Debbie already knew that Carlos made sure that every one of his punishments was harsh


    and effective to the people who angered him.


    Even Debbie, his own wife, wouldn''t be spared. He was a cold man.


    All of a sudden, the tender, vorful fish tasted incredibly nd. "Is there any way that you would let


    this one go?"


    Carlos gave her a nce as he picked out the fish bones for her. "That depends on your performance."


    After she heard his words, an idea dawned on her. She stood up from her chair abruptly and locked her


    arms around his neck. She then looked him in the eye and


    mmed her lips on his. Three times!


    That would definitely help her get through, she thought. However, the man''s face darkened and


    frowned. "Debbie Nian, did you wipe your mouth after eating?


    " Debbie bit her lips and looked elsewhere. That hadn''t urred to her.


    An innocent mistake. But it was not toote for her. She could still make up for it. She quickly drew a


    tissue and was about to wipe her mouth when it hit her that it might be wiser to wipe the tyrant''s mouth


    first.


    So, she gently wiped her husband''s mouth with a grin and then her own.


    After throwing the tissue into the bin, she wrapped his neck from behind and asked, "Mr. Handsome, do


    I get an A for my performance?"


    "I didn''t feel much sincerity. Perfunctory kisses don''t satisfy me."


    Frustrated, Debbie buried her face in his neck, and rubbed it back and forth; her breath drifted lightly


    against his skin. Carlos'' hand stopped in midair. ''This woman is doing it intentionally, '' he thought.


    He slowly put down the chopsticks and wiped his mouth and hands clean with a wet napkin.


    The next second, Debbie was pulled into his arms and seated on hisp. She looked at the door


    nervously, her face red. But they were in a private booth, so no one woulde and interrupt them.


    Carlos took her hand in his and then pulled her in for a deep kiss on the lips. His tongue was restless in


    her mouth; his breathing became heavier and heavier.


    He whispered to her in a husky voice, "Let''s go home, shall we?"


    "Yes," came her swift answer. She was aware of what he meant.


    Compared with making out with a snake, kissing Carlos sounded like a much better choice. So she had


    agreed to it without thinking when he had suggested that they go home.


    Carlos didn''t even wait for her to finish her dinner before dragging her out of the hotel and heading


    home.


    What would happen after they got home was way too exciting for Debbie. Too embarrassed to look at


    Carlos, she kept her head down and pretended to y with her phone, flushing as she thought about


    the impending scene.


    When they were about to arrive at the vi, Carlos'' phone rang suddenly. Debbie raised her head and


    saw the caller ID on the LED screen of the vehicle backup camera¡ªMegan.


    Carlos answered the call immediately, "Hi, Megan."


    Megan sounded scared and anxious as she blurted out, "Uncle Carlos, there are some men at the gate


    of my housingmunity. They seem to be looking for something or someone. I''ve been waiting for


    them to leave for half an hour, but they are still here. What should I do?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos'' face turned dark in worry and fury. He steered the wheel while saying, "Go to the security


    guards'' room and wait for me. I''m on my way."


    "Okay, but hurry," Megan urged.


    "Okay."


    By the time the call ended, the excitement and sweetness in Debbie''s heart had died away.


    "It must be those men fromst time. We''re going to Megan''s ce to pick her up," Carlos said in a


    hurry.

 Chapter 95 What Are You Trying To Buy

    Chapter 95 What Are You Trying To Buy


    "Wait. Just drop me here at the roadside," Debbie said. She didn''t want to see Megan, nor did she


    intend to stop Carlos going.


    Carlos looked at her and sensed the change of her mood, but he didn''t know what she was unhappy


    about. "Honey, if those men take Megan, she will be in danger," he exined patiently.


    But Debbie didn''t respond.


    When they arrived at the gate of Megan''s housingmunity, the girl was cringing in a chair in the


    security guards'' room, holding her legs.


    "Megan!" Carlos called.


    At his voice, Megan raised her head, ran towards him, and held him tightly. "Uncle Carlos, I''m so d


    you''re here. I was scared out of my wits."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here,"


    Carlosforted her gently. Seeing her husband holding another woman was bad enough, but his soft,


    warm consoling tone made Debbie feel even worse.


    Some people used to say that her husband had a ruthless, cold soul.


    But not to everybody, it seemed.


    Gently he picked Megan up and carried her towards the car. "Open the door," he ordered the security


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    guards.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," answered the guards in unison as one of them darted to open the back door quickly.


    Then he turned to Debbie who had quietly stood by, watching. Thank God, he hadn''t forgotten about


    her yet. "Deb, get in, please."


    Debbie didn''t want to get in the car.


    Thankfully, as she was wondering what to do, her phone rang.


    "Hi Tomboy, I''m calling just to ask where you bought the red winest time," said Kasie.


    "What? You''re drunk? Where''re you? Okay, I''ming to pick you up," Debbie said on the phone.


    Kasie was confused. She took her phone away from her ear and checked the service, which was good.


    "No, Tomboy, I am asking¡ª"


    "Oh, you are at home. Okay, stay put and wait for me. I''m on my way."


    Before Kasie could respond, Debbie hung up. She looked at Carlos who was waiting for her to get in


    the car and said apologetically, "Sorry, Kasie is drunk at home. She is in a really bad mood right now. I


    have to go check on her. I''ll stay at her ce tonight."


    Staring at her, Carlos didn''t say anything back.


    Megan, who was in his arms, clutched his shirt and said, "Debbie, go ahead if you have something to


    attend to. I''m already feeling much better and I don''t see the need to hold you around. I''ll watch over


    Uncle Carlos for you, just in case you''re worried about him."


    Debbie was startled at the girl''s nerve. ''This maniptive bitch!''


    "OK. Bye," she said and left in a huff.


    When she turned around, she hoped he''d call her or stop her. ''Stop me. If you stop me, I''ll get in the


    car and go back to the vi with you.'' But till a cab stopped in front of her, he didn''t call her ore to


    her to ask her to stay.


    Carlos put Megan in the back seat and said, "Have a rest. I''ll go¡ª" He intended to tell Debbie that he


    wanted to drive her to Kasie''s himself.


    However, before he could even finish his sentence, Megan grabbed his sleeve and said in a feeble


    voice, "Uncle Carlos, I feel... I''m not feeling well... I...


    think I need to take the medicine."


    "Alright. Do you have any of the drugs with you?" asked Carlos. "Y-Yes," Megan answered, pointing at


    her bag with great difficulty.


    After Carlos had given her the medicine, he turned to look for Debbie, but she was long gone.


    Carlos was so upset he felt like cursing.


    Debbie called Kasie in the cab and asked, "What did you call me for just now?"


    Kasie didn''t answer. She asked instead, "What''s going on with you?"


    Listlessly, Debbie replied, "Not much. Where are you? What are you doing?"


    "I''m at a friend''s party. I called to ask you where you bought the red winest time. It really tasted great.


    Could we have some bottles delivered here?" Kasie asked without a pause. Only then did Debbie


    notice the noises at the other end of the phone. Someone was singing.


    Quickly, she gave Kasie the address and hung up. Then she called Jared. "Where''re you? "


    "In a bar. Looking for a job for you. Where else can I be?" Jared replied resignedly.


    A dog with full mouth does not bark. He had taken a VIP card from Carlos, so he felt obliged to take


    matters concerning Debbie more seriously.


    "How is it going?"


    "It''s just settled. The manager is an acquaintance of mine, and he has agreed to pay you $1, 100 per


    hour. I was going to call you. When can youe for an audition?"


    To be honest, the pay was good. Some bars paid two or three hundred a night. "I can go there right


    now."


    Jared gave her the address.


    When Debbie got to the bar, Jared took her straight to the manager. The manager had heard from


    Jared that Debbie had a very powerful background, so he looked at her more carefully.


    Assessing her strong points, the manager was impressed by the confident aura and natural beauty.


    The only shoring was her low-key dressing, which didn''t go with the ambiance of the bar. But that


    didn''t matter as long as she could sing. And she blew him away with that melodious voice.


    When she took to the stage, guitar in hand, one might have dismissed her for just another wannabe.


    But the moment she strummed the first chords on her guitar and belted out the first words of her song,


    the whole bar fell quiet in awe.


    By the time she was done, the audience was rapturous. The more sentimental ones among them


    pulled out handkerchiefs to wipe teary eyes.


    The manager, reading his patrons, requested her to sing something more cheerful to set a different


    tone for the night. From many years of experience, he knew how to y on their moods and make


    them keep buying.


    On the manager''s suggestion, a certain girl in the audience requested "Move Your Body," so Debbie


    picked that for her next act.


    With smooth progression, she hit the refrain to another round of apuse. The girl who had requested


    the song was ecstatic.


    When the second song was over, Debbie took a brief rest, during which she suggested to the manager,


    "The customers can request any song, at a tip of 200 bucks. We will split the amount collected between


    you and me. What do you say?"


    The manager gave her aplicated look. He suspected mischief in Jared''s rmendation for


    Debbie. If the girl really had a strong background, howe she seemed almost desperate to make


    money?


    Even so, the manager agreed to her proposal. He motioned a host over and had him announce their


    arrangement on the stage.


    Her charming presence on stage drew barflies, eager to impress her. Men trying to request a song


    forced their ways through the crowd towards the stage.


    "Ever-glow," "I Do," "No Promises," "Against All Odds," "Better In Time," "Wings," ... She went through


    the requests with breathtaking finesse, ending each performance to a wild round of apuse.


    She had colluded with Kasie and devised their lies before she came to the bar. In case Carlos called


    Kasie, she would throw him off the scent. When Kasie ended the call, Debbie forthwith switched her


    phone off and immersed herself in the music.


    From 9 p.m. to 2 a.m., the tips went higher and higher. Despite the high price, Debbie''s charming


    persona on stage worked to her advantage. The number of men trying to woo her by requesting songs


    seemed endless. And she just kept going for hours, until Jared, noticing she was drained came to drag


    her off the stage.


    That night she had made a killing.


    In self congrattion, she kissed the bucks with a satisfied smile. "It''s unbelievable racking up so much


    on a single night out," she said to Jared who was watching her, equally blown away.


    When they were alone, Jared couldn''t help asking, "What exactly are you trying to buy? I''ve never seen


    you bust your ass like this."


    Debbie cleared her throat and said, "I''ll tell youter, but not now."


    Jared rolled his eyes and snarled, "Friendship over."


    Debbie patted his shoulder andforted him, "Rx. Once I''ve made enough money, I''ll nevere


    to this ce again. Then you won''t have to worry anymore."


    "It''s good you can think like that. If you make any more trouble, your husband will skin me alive. How


    about I lend you the money you need so that you don''t have to sing here anymore?"

 Chapter 96 How Could You

    Chapter 96 How Could You


    "I can''t! I want to buy something with the money I earned on my own. There''s no point in buying it with


    the money you or Carlos gave me," Debbie snapped back.


    Sitting on the curb of the empty road, Jared raised his head to look at the dark sky and asked, "Where


    are you going anyway? It''ste. And freezing. You''re not going home?"


    "No, I''m not. I... I''ll spend the night in a hotel."


    She really hated to watch Carlos and Megan show off their affection in front of her. She wasn''t going to


    go home and be humiliated that way. And the dorm gates were probably closed by now. A hotel was


    her only option.


    At midnight, Carlos got a text message that Debbie''s credit card had been just used to secure a hotel


    room.


    ''I thought she was in Kasie''s house!'' he mused. Instantly, he called the hotel manager and asked


    whether Debbie was alone.


    The manager answered honestly, "There are two of them."


    After some pause, he added, "A girl and a boy."


    Carlos was fuming with rage. So this was how she repaid him after everything he''d done for her!


    He wasted no time rushing all the way there, pausing for nothing. Breathlessly, he tore into the hotel


    lobby. His livid face stopped the manager from saying anything. Holding breath, the scared man


    carefully led him straight to Debbie''s room. He inserted the universal key card and opened the door.


    As he peered inside, the manager was stunned at the sight.


    It was the cheapest single-bed room in this four-star hotel. Debbie was sound asleep in the bed, while


    a big guy was curling up, snoring on the sofa. The sofa was so small that his legs hung over the sides.


    Carlos kicked him in the leg. Jared woke up instantly. He was having a nice dream and this guy just


    ruined it. He threw back the quilt and jumped off the sofa, still fully clothed. Annoyed, he shouted,


    "Fuck! Who the hell¡ª Car¡ª Mr. Huo."


    Upon hearing Jared''s sharp, angry shouts, Debbie opened her eyes and blinked. She was still sleepy.


    ''Why is Carlos here?


    I''m in the hotel, not the vi! I must be dreaming.''


    She closed her eyes again, trying to drift off. Carlos wasn''t interested in letting her do this. He walked


    up to the bedside and demanded in a cold tone, "Get up!"


    ''What?! I''m not dreaming. He IS here!''


    Debbie covered her head with the quilt and murmured, "Wrong person."


    Her voice was so hoarse Carlos frowned. Was she ill?


    He picked up Debbie and the quilt and walked towards the door.


    Jared tried to run off, but the manager blocked his way. He wouldn''t let this young man go without


    Carlos'' say-so.


    Staring at the boy who was trembling with fear, Carlos scolded, "Jared Han, how could you?!" ''How


    could you sleep in a hotel room with my wife?'' This was what Carlos wanted to say.


    ''Did he think I was sleeping with his wife?'' Jared thought to himself and believed that he needed to


    exin it. "It''s freezing outside, so I stayed here. You saw it; I was nowhere near your wife!"


    Carlos strode toward him, and Jared lost his nerve. He quickly cried, "I was wrong. I should''ve left. Mr.


    Huo, please forgive me."


    Carlos raised his leg in an attempt to kick him, but Debbie caught his arm and said, "I asked him to


    stay."


    Jared had stuck around even when she was in a bad mood. He had spent hours with her making sure


    she was okay. It was below zero outside. She couldn''t just ask him to leave¡ªespecially thiste.


    Besides, they had slept in the same bed before. They were friends.


    And there was no mistaking it even then. They were in separate quilts with their heads on each end of


    the bed.


    Interestingly enough, they ended up getting in a fight that night. She was annoyed¡ªhe was so tall that


    his feet almost touched her face. He was equally annoyed¡ªhe figured she was just being petty, and


    told her to just shut up and sleep. They had spent much of the night arguing.


    Originally, Jared wasn''t going to stay in the hotel. He knew Carlos would give him a hard time if he


    found out. But Debbie told him that Carlos was off having sex with another girl and he''d never know. He


    was too busy.


    Jared still figured he wasn''t going to be there that long. He was just going to calm her down and leave


    after she fell asleep. He didn''t expect to doze off soon.


    Then, Carlos barged in...


    "This is thest time!" Carlos warned Jared and left the hotel, Debbie in his arms.


    Jared stuck his head out of the room to make sure Carlos wouldn''t being back. Then he asked the


    manager for a new quilt and fell asleep in the hotel room.


    When Carlos and Debbie reached the vi, it was already 3 in the morning. She entered her bedroom


    without saying a word.


    Carlos followed her into her bedroom, but she pushed him out. "Megan''s sleeping in my room," he said


    coldly.


    Debbie was fuming with anger when she heard that. But she was too sleepy to argue with him right


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    now. She just climbed onto her bed and quickly fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, Carlos was not in her room. She cleared her throat and swallowed, finding


    that it wasn''t nearly as painful as before.


    After she washed her face and brushed her teeth, she walked downstairs. But what she heard made


    her stop mid-stride and stiffen. She heardughtering from the dining hall, and it wasn''t Carlos.


    That was when she realized that Megan was still here.


    Megan noticed Debbie''s reaction, but she didn''t say anything about it. In fact, she greeted her


    cheerfully, "Aunt Debbie, here you are! Breakfast is ready!"


    "Thanks," Debbie answered nonchntly.


    Carlos stood and pulled the chair next to him away from the table. He indicated that she should sit.


    Debbie didn''t want to sit there, but on second thought, she''d better remind Megan that she was Mrs.


    Huo. So she sat down obediently.


    "Hey Auntie, I was just talking about kids with Uncle. Uncle, you didn''t tell me whether you want a boy


    or a girl?" Megan pouted her lips, acting like a spoiled child.


    Julie had just served her breakfast, and Debbie was preparing to dig in. Having decided not to say a


    word, she pretended she didn''t hear Megan.


    Carlos shot a nce at Debbie, who was about to take a bite of a boiled egg, and said with certainty, "A


    boy." Before anyone could respond, he added, "A boy, definitely!"


    If he and Debbie had a daughter, he was afraid that she''d turn out like Debbie. Then he''d have no idea


    how to teach her¡ªhe couldn''t lecture her or beat her.


    He really didn''t have the energy to deal with a second Debbie. One Debbie was enough.


    But if they had a son, he could lecture or beat him whenever he did something wrong. After all, boys


    had to be strong. He wouldn''t have to worry about womanly things, and he could teach him about the


    world.


    Meganughed and turned to Debbie asking, "How about you, Auntie?"


    Now that Carlos liked boys, Debbie decided to give the opposite answer to annoy him. She was in a


    bad mood now and wouldn''t pull her punches. She put on a fake smile and said, "I prefer a girl. Girls


    are more obedient than boys. What''s more, if I had a daughter, we could wear the same articles of


    clothing. It would be cute to go out with mother and daughter in matching outfits."


    While she said this, a picture of Debbie and a mini-sized Debbie entered Carlos'' head. Maybe it wasn''t


    a bad idea to have a daughter with Debbie, he thought.


    "Oh Megan, I nearly forgot. Let me give you a piece of advice. Men are all two-timers. When you find a


    boyfriend, keep an eye on him so he doesn''t cheat on you."


    Carlos felt weird when he heard this. ''Is she trying to imply I''m a two-timer?''


    he wondered.


    Megan nodded and looked at Debbie with a pair of innocent eyes. But what she said next irritated


    Debbie even more. "Uncle Carlos is a good man. I''ll marry a man like him!"


    Debbie took several deep breaths to calm herself down and then said in a sarcastic voice, "Really? You


    don''t know him very well. You''ve been taken in by his looks. He has a weakness for women. So you''d


    better not marry a man like him."


    Megan stopped eating and stared at Debbie in utter disbelief. "I don''t think we''re talking about the


    same guy. Uncle treats me well. But other women?"


    ''That''s the problem! He treats you better than his own wife. Can''t you see that makes him a bad


    husband?'' Debbie mocked in her mind. "You''re wrong. I''m his wife and he should treat me well. He''s


    your uncle, and I can understand he treats you well too. But he has so many other women that he also


    treats well. Like Miss Mi and Miss¡ª"

 Chapter 97 You Dont Need A Wife

    Chapter 97 You Don''t Need A Wife


    "Debbie Nian!" Carlos called out her name with authority and it stopped Debbie from talking any further.


    She lowered her head and her lips thinned into a grim line.


    Megan picked up a steamed stuffed bun and said, "Aunt Debbie, please try this. This is my favorite bun


    stuffed with veggies. Uncle Carlos asked the chef toe here and cook them for me."


    ''Seriously? Are you not going to stop showing off his love for you? I''m sick of it!''


    Trying her best to suppress her anger, Debbie replied coldly, "I''m good, thank you. I don''t like buns.


    Why don''t you give it to your Uncle Carlos?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aside from the fact that she was pissed, it was the truth; she was not fond of buns. Though she didn''t


    really hate it, she would not buy a bun if it was her choice. Moreover, she had lost her appetite already.


    Megan''s hand came to a halt in midair as she pretended to be hurt by Debbie''s words. "I... I''m sorry...I


    didn''t know that you..." Her voice trailed off dramatically.


    Debbie rolled her eyes secretly and stayed silent. Carlos, however, picked up the te in front of


    Debbie and ced the bun on it. He then put the te back and said in a curt voice, "Megan asked you


    to have it out of kindness. Eat!"


    Unable to hold back her anger anymore, Debbie banged her chopsticks on the table. "Carlos Huo, you


    will do anything to please Megan Lan, won''t you? If this is how it''s going to be, then you don''t need me


    as your wife. Why don''t you just marry¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Carlos thundered, his face dark and gloomy. Silence befell the dining hall.


    Then he stood from his seat and demanded coldly, "Follow me!"


    "NO!" Debbie cast a burning nce at the girl whose eyes were red now, and brazenly walked towards


    the gates of the vi.


    "Stop!" came the man''s cold voice from behind her.


    Debbie felt deeply wronged. She had worked so hard to make money to buy Carlos a gift, but now, she


    felt like he didn''t deserve it. She turned around, looked him in the eye and said calmly, "After we''ve


    spent so much time together, I''ve realized that we do not belong with each other. Carlos Huo, we''re


    done."


    He was a proud man with a strong personality, and she was short-tempered as well. He was always


    nice and gentle to Megan, never letting her down in any circumstances. However, he had lost his


    temper a couple of times with Debbie. He had threatened her with her weaknesses and even left her


    alone in the cemetery at midnight. And just now, he had forced her to eat something that she didn''t


    even like, all for Megan''s sake.


    Since he valued Megan more than his own wife, Debbie decided to give up the position to her. Tears


    streamed down Debbie''s cheeks, but she turned around so that he wouldn''t see it.


    She opened the gate and rushed out of the vi.


    Carlos sat back in his seat, his eyes closed. The veins on his forehead were pulsing visibly.


    Megan, who was sitting opposite him, was too scared to utter a single word. She had never seen


    Carlos lose his temper before.


    After several minutes of silence, Carlos calmed down and said to Megan in a t voice, "Eat your


    breakfast. I''m going to work now."


    "Sure. But Aunt¡ª"


    "Don''t mind her!"


    Megan shut her mouth immediately.


    At Economics and Management School


    Curtis poured a cup of tea and ced it on the table before Debbie. "What happened? You seem to be


    in a bad mood."


    He had just run into a sad and dejected Debbie at the school gate, so he had asked her to join him in


    his office.


    Debbie let her eyes settle on him, saying nothing.


    Curtis was puzzled by her look and asked, "Did I do something to upset you?"


    She shook her head and asked him, "Mr. Lu, why didn''t Carlos marry Megan?"


    Curtis was dumbfounded by her sudden question. After a short pause, he asked her a question in reply,


    "Why would Carlos want to marry Megan?"


    Staring at the tea in her hands, she forced a bitter smile. "He is so nice to her. They would make a


    perfect couple."


    Curtis suddenly remembered that his girlfriend had asked him a simr question in the past. Colleen


    had asked him, "Curtis, since you are so sweet to Megan, why don''t you marry her?"


    He shook his head at the memory and sighed, "Debbie, you''ve got it wrong. Yes, Carlos is indeed nice


    to Megan, but he treats her like his niece. Carlos, Wesley, Damon and I all treat her like a little girl. But


    his feelings towards you are different. Trust me, Debbie. I''ve never seen a girl who has dared to act so


    boldly in front of Carlos except you. Do you think that he is incapable of harming you? Or that he is no


    match for you in martial arts? I don''t think so. You may not have personally seen his cruel ways, but I''m


    assuming that you''ve heard about it."


    He paused, and Debbieined, "He has done things to me! He has threatened me several times


    with my weaknesses."


    Curtis chuckled, "You silly girl! I''m saying that he has never raised his hand on you or been cruel to


    you."


    It was true that Carlos never harmed her physically. Nor did he do anything cruel to hurt her. But


    Debbie felt that what he had done was unbearable enough.


    "I don''t know what happened between you and Carlos today. But you really don''t have to be mad at him


    because of Megan. To be honest, I never wanted you to get involved with Carlos from the very


    beginning. After all, you know, you two... well, you both are short-tempered. But I changed my mind


    after Megan''s birthday. I saw the way he looked at you that day. His eyes were full of affection for you.


    There was no mistaking it. I''ve known him for years, but have never seen him like that before. Trust


    me, he loves you. I don''t believe that it''s because you are his wife and he is responsible for you, but


    because he''s attracted to you."


    Debbie''s jaw dropped and she stared at the man in utter surprise. ''Wow. Mr. Lu is such a loyal friend.


    He has nothing but good things to say about Carlos.''


    "Maybe you are right, but that''s only when Megan is not around. When she''s present, he has eyes only


    for her," she said with a bitter smile.


    Curtis shook his head. "Debbie, give him some time. He has known Megan for more than five years


    now. That''s not the case with you. Even though you''ve been married to him for three years, you two


    have only spent a few months together. Give him some time to understand the rtionship between


    you and him, and his duties towards Megan. I know Carlos well. He won''t let you down."


    When Debbie remained silent, he added, "Do you really think we are stupid enough to believe that


    Megan is a little girl who harbors no ill-will? We know that she is not as innocent as she appears, but


    we choose to ignore it. After all, Carlos and Wesley have a responsibility to keep her happy for the rest


    of her life. Of course, your happiness cannot be destroyed to keep her satisfied either. If you feel


    wronged, just feel free to say it out loud. And most importantly, whatever you do, Carlos and I will be


    there to support you."


    Debbie''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect to hear such strong words from Curtis. She was beyond


    touched.


    She nodded, "I finally know how you were able to be the principal of the university at such a


    young age. Mr. Lu, you really are a smooth-talker. I''m fully convinced."


    Curtis rolled his eyes at her. "Don''t make fun of me. I know that you are not a girl who is easily


    convinced."


    With an embarrassed smile, Debbie pried, "Mr. Lu, I''m really curious as to why you are always so nice


    to me. What''s the reason for it?" She felt that Curtis treated her as his own family.


    Instead of answering her question, he said in a soft voice, "Go back home and make peace with


    Carlos. He has done so much for you. And because of him, you are much more girlish now than when


    you were with Hayden Gu. Your only problem is that you are bad-tempered. You would be perfect once


    you learn to control your anger."


    Debbie frowned at him. ''He avoided my question and even mentioned Hayden Gu. How did he know


    him?'' she thought.

 Chapter 98 Are You Trying To Apologize

    Chapter 98 Are You Trying To Apologize


    "You know the story between me and Hayden!" Debbie said in an affirmative tone.


    "Yes, I know. Last time, I was invited to a party, and he was there as well. He is now the head of the Gu


    family and has a partnership with ZL Group. Carlos also met him once," said Curtis. But he didn''t


    mention that when Hayden hade to greet Carlosst time, thetter had ignored himpletely.


    "Uh, got it. Hey, Mr. Lu, can''t you just answer my question? My curiosity is killing me! Why are you


    being so nice to me?" Debbie asked the question again.


    Curtis shook his head with profound resignation. "Curiosity kills the cat. Fine, I''m telling you why, and


    please don''t ask the same question again."


    Debbie sat straight and stared at Curtis with a hopeful expression.


    "I''m being nice to you because I want you to be happy every day."


    Debbie sat still, waiting for his next words. But he shut his mouth, saying no more. Eyes wide, she


    asked in disbelief, "That''s it?"


    "Yes. What else do you want to hear?" asked Curtis, with one hand propped against his chin and eyes


    fixed into the distance. Obviously, there was something more.


    ''Why do I have a feeling he''s being cryptic?'' Debbie wondered.


    What she wanted to know was why Curtis was so nice to her. Did he know her parents or something?


    But apparently he was not going to exin. Debbie gave him a fake smile and waved her hand. "Thank


    you for your advice, Mr. Lu. I''m leaving now," she said as she stood up to leave.


    "All right. Get back to ss. Also remember to go back home early in the evening."


    Debbie rolled her eyes secretly. She was not nning to go back home this evening. Although she felt


    much better after speaking with Curtis, she hated to see Megan at the vi.


    Meanwhile, at the ZL Group, the moment Carlos walked in, all employees could feel something was


    wrong. Gloom was written all over his face. Everyone got out of his way after greeting him, for fear that


    they might be the target of his tantrum.


    Even in a meeting with the senior executives, Carlos still kept his long face. Hardly had the director of


    the Financial Department begun to report his work before Carlos lost his temper and scolded him with a


    vicious diatribe.


    Other executives swallowed hard and tried to hold their breaths. As he ranted, everyone began to


    ponder what they would say to make sure their boss would not be triggered. But once Carlos had


    started, there was no stopping. Like a rabid dog he railed at everyone indiscriminately.


    Emmett took a chance to sneak out of the meeting room and called Debbie. "Mrs. Huo, it''s me,


    Emmett."


    "I know it''s you. I''ve saved your number." Debbie was leaning over the desk as she answered the


    phone.


    "What happened to Mr. Huo today? Did someone offend him? Do you have any idea how to calm him


    down?" While he was on the phone, a girl stormed out of the meeting room with tears streaming down


    her cheeks. Obviously, she was also one of the targets of Carlos'' tantrum.


    "What''s wrong with him?" asked Debbie, equally surprised.


    "You know what, Mr. Huo is in a foul mood today. I don''t know who might have offended him earlier, but


    he has gone on to scold almost everyone in thepany, including secretaries and the VP. I guessContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    after the meeting, we assistants will be his next targets. Mrs. Huo, could you please do something to


    save the situation? We really need your help!" Emmett sounded like he was losing his mind.


    ''He''s in a bad mood. Is it because of me?'' Debbie mused.


    She was not sure, so she answered Emmett, "It''s of no use to call me. He won''t listen to me."


    "Don''t be so modest! If he didn''t listen to you, I''d be still stuck at the construction site, carrying bricks.


    Mrs. Huo, please do us the favor. You only need to call Mr. Huo and say something sweet. I believe it


    will work. Please, please..."


    Debbie was amused at his utter desperation.


    When she didn''t respond, Emmett asked in confusion, "Mrs. Huo, could it be, his mood is something to


    do with marital problems?"


    "What?!" Debbie eximed.


    As she was about to say something, she heard Carlos roaring at the other end of the line, "Emmett


    Zhong, get your ass in right now!"


    Emmett was so frightened he even forgot to hang up. He rushed into the meeting room and stood


    beside Carlos addressing him respectfully, "Mr. Huo."


    Carlos noticed the phone in his hand was on and asked in a cold voice, "This is meeting hour. Whose


    call is that, still active on your phone?"


    Holy crap! Emmett immediately hid his phone behind his back, but it was toote.


    Carlos could tell from his reaction that something was not right. With a gloomy face, he snatched his


    phone away and his face changed at the caller ID.


    He cast a burning nce at Emmett, who was in cold sweat, and put the phone near his ear. "Yes?


    Anything?"


    Only two words were enough to draw all the senior executives'' attention. ''Who''s on the phone? Mr.


    Huo''s voice has magically changed. Why so soft all of a sudden?'' they mused.


    "No...nothing... Uh, here''s the thing. I was shopping...and I saw a... I saw a... a book. I guess you would


    be interested. Do you want it?"


    No one responded. Debbie wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. She had not expected Carlos to


    snatch Emmett''s phone. What was she going to say? In front of her was a book, so she found ame


    excuse.


    "Are you trying to apologize?" Carlos asked.


    "No. Bye!" Debbie was about to hang up, but Carlos'' next words stopped her.


    "Don''t you dare hang up!" He suddenly stood up, swept over the executives, whose heads were


    lowered, and said coldly, "The meeting is done."


    Then he left the meeting room, with Emmett''s phone still in his hand.


    After Carlos was gone, the meeting room went into an uproar. Everyone gathered around Emmett,


    eager to know who was on the phone.


    "Emmett, who''s that miracle worker that made Mr. Huo change his tone so abruptly?"


    "Man, aren''t you just a savior?! If Mr. Huo continued to scold us like that, I would have jumped off the


    building."


    Emmett cleared his voice before saying, "This is Mr. Huo''s private life and I have to keep it a secret.


    Please excuse me, I need to go back to work."


    Not until Carlos entered his office did he realize he was using Emmett''s phone. "Call me."


    After saying that, he hung up.


    Debbie was left speechless. ''I''m still mad at him! Why would I call him?''


    While she was still at a loss whether she would call Carlos or not, she got a text message from Emmett


    saying, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo lost his temper again! Help!"


    Having no time to think, Debbie dialed Carlos'' number. When the phone was connected, she yelled,


    "Old man, what''s wrong with you? Why so touchy?"


    With a sneer, Carlos answered, "You know exactly why!"


    Not knowing how to respond, Debbie remained silent for a moment. ''Is he mad because I made him


    lose face in front of Megan or something?''


    After a long pause, Carlos broke the silence. "Do you have something you want to say to me?"


    "Yes, I have."


    "Say it."


    "I want to sleep in the dorm this evening."


    "Not a chance!"


    "Then I''m done."


    With a gloomy expression, Carlos said, "I''ll pick you up this evening."


    "No, please. Don''t!" answered a stubborn Debbie.


    Carlos gnashed his teeth and snarled, "Are you sure?"


    "I gotta go. Bye!"


    Before he could respond, she hung up.


    Turning around, he thundered, "Emmett Zhong!"


    The force in his voice sent chills running down Emmett''s spine. ''I thought he was calmed down after


    talking to his wife. Why is he angry again?"


    It was the beginning of a long, terrible day for Emmett.


    But that night, just as she had promised, Debbie slept in the dorm with Kristina.


    It was almost 1 a.m. when she finally got off work in the bar. The dorm gates were shut, and she didn''t


    have the doorkeeper''s phone. She called Jared who found a person to call the doorkeeper and ask her


    to open the gates.


    Early the next morning, when Debbie woke up, she was surprised to find she was cramping. Regr


    as clockwork, she had always marked her menses. Apparently, thest one month must have been


    stressful to make her forget something that basic. She sighed to ease the pressure.


    She was in another dilemma. When she had agreed to leave the dorm and stay with Carlos at the vi,


    she had moved all her clothes. Now, she didn''t have any clean pants with her.

 Chapter 99 Let Me Warm You Up

    Chapter 99 Let Me Warm You Up


    Debbie decided to take the bus back to the vi so she could change out of her blood-stained pants.


    She didn''t dare take a taxi out of fear that blood might be left behind on the car seat.


    Stepping onto the bus, she decided it would be best to stand in the back so that the other passengers


    wouldn''t notice the blood on her light-colored pants. Luckily, everyone kept to themselves and no one


    seemed to notice anything was amiss. When the bus pulled up to her stop, Debbie quickly hopped off


    and walked for about fifteen minutes before finally reaching the gates of the vi zone.


    Ignoring the aching of her stomach, she walked briskly towards the vi as to avoid crossing paths with


    the others who lived there.


    Upon arriving at the vi, she opened the gate and heaved a heavy sigh of relief. It felt safer to finally


    be inside a familiar ce. Quickly changing her shoes, Debbie quietly made her way into the living


    room, crossing her fingers that there was no one around. Luckily, the living room was empty. All she


    could hear was the sounds of Julie cooking in the adjacent kitchen.


    Her luck was soon cut short, however, as Carlos walked down the stairs. The girl froze, hoping that he


    wouldn''t look in her direction. But it was toote; he was staring at her intently.


    Ignoring the man, she pushed past him, and tried to run up the stairs.


    "Stop!" Carlos demanded. The anger in his voice caused Debbie to pause and look at the man.


    Her stomach ached again, however, and it was a reminder that she needed to get upstairs. Turning her


    back on Carlos, she continued to make her way up the stairs.


    Before she could get away, Carlos grabbed her arm. "What is wrong with you?" he asked. There was


    obvious worry and confusion in his steady voice.


    Puzzled by this, Debbie turned to look at him.


    He was staring at her blood-stained pants!


    Her face suddenly went hot and red with shame. Needing to get out of here, Debbie tried to pull her


    arm out of his grip. "Let me go! It has nothing to do with you!"


    The hand gripping her arm remained tight. "What happened?" Carlos asked again. "Did you get hurt?"


    "I didn''t..." Debbie hesitated, trying to find the right words to say to reassure him. But before she could


    finish her sentence, Carlos pulled her towards him. Yelling in protest, Debbie fell into his strong arms.


    "I''m taking you to the hospital now!" he announced firmly.


    ''What is wrong with her?'' Carlos mused. ''She''s bleeding, and instead of going to the hospital, she is


    running up the stairs to her room. What does she want to do?''


    "No! Don''t take me to the hospital! Let go of me! Listen¡ª" Debbie was getting angry, as her pleas were


    continuously ignored.


    Disregarding her resistance, Carlos scooped Debbie up in his arms and carried her towards the gates.


    While he was changing his shoes, she exined in a hurry, "I didn''t get hurt, Carlos. My aunt Flo is


    visiting."


    Eyebrows furrowed, he looked at her in confusion. "Aunt Flo? You have an aunt named Flo?" ''And what


    does her aunt Flo have anything to do with her bleeding?'' he thought to himself.


    Embarrassed, Debbie rolled her eyes at him. "No, I don''t have an aunt called Flo. My period ising


    today."


    "Your period?"


    It was obvious that Carlos still didn''t understand.


    He shook his head. When he was about to open the gate and take her outside, she couldn''t bear it


    anymore and blurted, "Menstruation! Do you understand now?"


    Carlos abruptly stopped walking, noticeably stiffening at her words.


    He put her down immediately. More precisely, she was dropped on the floor. Luckily, Debbie was quick


    enough to steady herself.


    With an emotionless face, Carlos looked at both of his hands as if checking for blood. It was the first


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    time he had been in such an awkward situation; he didn''t know how to respond.


    "Oh, rx. There is no blood on your hands or on your clothes!" Debbie snapped, angered by his


    childish reaction. She had made an effort not to let her blood dirty his hands or clothes.


    Unable to read his expression, Debbie walked up the stairs to her bedroom. Carlos, however,


    continued to stand there, stunned and motionless.


    Having taken a shower and gotten changed, Debbie came back downstairs.


    Carlos had already finished his breakfast and was reading a newspaper in the dining hall. Debbie was


    about to exit the vi when he called out, "Come and have breakfast."


    With a bowl in her hands, Julie walked out of the kitchen and towards the girl with a smile. "Mrs. Huo,


    Mr. Huo said you''re on your period and asked me to make a bowl of hot ginger soup for you. Please


    ''Mmm?'' Debbie was surprised. Not believing her ears, she turned to look at the man, who was intently


    reading the newspaper as if not having heard Julie.


    ''Since the soup is ready, I''d better drink it first. I don''t want to be rude.'' Debbie walked toward the dining


    table and sat down. Seeing the hot soup in front of her, she gave Julie a sweet smile. "Thank you."


    "No problem, Debbie. Drink it while it''s still warm. What do you want to eat for lunch? I''ll cook it for


    you."


    "Oh don''t worry about it, Julie. I''ll have lunch in the school canteen. You can go home when you finish


    your work." Debbie didn''t n to go back to the vi to have lunch, and she hadn''t made up her mind


    as to whether she would sleep in the vi or in the dorm this evening.


    "All right. Then have your breakfast," Julie said. After cing a bowl of porridge on the table, Julie went


    into the kitchen to continue her work.


    The hot, yummy breakfast made Debbie feel much better.


    Leaving her empty dishes on the table, she picked up her backpack and walked towards the entrance


    of the vi.


    The gates opened and a gust of wind blew swirls of snow across the sidewalk. Not wanting to walk in


    this weather, she was about to take out her phone to call Matan, her driver assigned by Carlos, when


    suddenly she heard Carlos'' low voice. "Get in the car."


    Before Debbie could say anything, his ck Emperor car pulled up by the curb. Emmett got out and


    greeted the couple. "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo, good morning."


    Debbie nodded and gave him a smile. Turning to Carlos, who was already holding the car door open


    for her, she said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Huo, but I''m good. I''m calling Matan."


    She then stepped back from the car, ignoring the man.


    Emmett was left speechless. He looked back and forth between her and Carlos awkwardly. ''Were they


    fighting again?'' he wondered. ''Mrs. Huo is so brave to turn Mr. Huo down like that. In all my years


    working for Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo is the only one who dares to reject him.''


    With an exasperated expression, Carlos strode towards Debbie, grabbed her wrist, pulled her towards


    the car, and pushed her into the back seat, ignoring her objections.


    He then slid into the back seat of the car too.


    Emmett secretly gave Carlos a thumbs-up. ''Well done, Mr. Huo!''


    Fuming with rage, Debbie cast a fierce nce at the man sitting next to her. If expressions could kill,


    Carlos would have been killed a thousand times over. Her mind wasing up with the meanest words


    to curse him with.


    But on second thought, she decided it was best not to say anything, as Carlos had various ways of


    getting back at her. The only thing she could do to vent her anger was throw murderous looks at him


    every now and then.


    "I''ve already sent Megan back. You must move back to the vi now," he said coldly, breaking the


    silence.


    In no mood to talk to him, Debbie snorted and turned to look out the window.


    Carlos rubbed his arching brow and wondered, ''What should I do to cool her down?'' "If you refuse to


    move back, I''ll have to bring you to my office and then take you back to the vi when I get off work."


    Without turning her head, she mocked, "This is all you can do? Threaten me?"


    All of a sudden, Carlos grabbed her hand, pulling her into his arms. "The process does not matter to


    me at all. As long as I can bring you back, I don''t care what means I''m using."


    "Let me go!" Debbie yelled. "Why are you always taking advantage of me? I hate you!"


    "It''s freezing outside. Let me warm you up," Carlos replied softly.


    Upon hearing this, Emmett rolled his eyes from the driver''s seat. ''Mr. Huo, we have a heater in the car, ''


    he retorted in his mind.


    Debbie struggled, but failed to free herself from Carlos'' embrace. "Thank you, Mr. Huo, but I don''t need


    to be warmed up. I''m not feeling cold at all."


    "But I''m freezing," Carlos responded mischievously. "Please warm me up."


    Both Debbie and Emmett were stunned by Carlos'' shameless behavior. ''What is wrong with him? Is he


    the same aloof Mr. President?'' they both mused.


    Unable to move in his arms, Debbie gritted her teeth and told the driver, "Emmett, turn the temperature


    up. Your boss is freezing!"


    Emmett was a smart man, so despite the girl''s boldness, he knew who the real boss was. He replied in


    a serious voice, "Mrs. Huo, I''ve turned the heat up to maximum temperature. Maybe it doesn''t work


    because of the freezing temperature outside. Why not warm Mr. Huo up?"


    Debbie stared at the back of the driver''s head in stunned disbelief and anger. She wished she could


    beat him up right this moment.


    ''What an ungrateful man! I made so many sacrifices in order to help him leave the construction site, ''


    she cursed inwardly, ''but now he is taking Carlos Huo''s side!''


    Carlos gently turned her head, forcing her to look at him. "I won''t allow you to be angry like this," he


    said in a soft voice.


    It made Carlos'' heart ache to see Debbie angry and upset like this.

 Chapter 100 My Willful Wife

    Chapter 100 My Willful Wife


    When Debbie heard what Carlos said, she sneered. "Haha! Don''t tell me how to feel! Are you a control


    freak or something? Sorry, not today."


    "And you''re as impossible as ever!" Carlosmented. He didn''t like to be disobeyed.


    ''Me? Impossible?'' she mused. "If I''m impossible, then you''re unfaithful!"


    His eyes widened at her words. Rage shed in his eyes. Finally, he said, "You''ve got a smooth


    tongue, and I want to give it a try." Before she could know it, he leaned toward her and pressed her red


    lips with his.


    "Mmm..." Debbie tried to break free of his grip, but to no avail.


    Realizing what was happening, Emmett coughed to conceal his awkwardness and then raised the


    partition of the car so that the couple could have a private space.


    The passionate kisssted a long time, and Debbie seemed to be suffocating.


    She didn''t know how many minutes the kisssted, but it was not until she felt his erection that he


    finally let go. She sat straight, adjusted her messy clothes and pushed him away. "Get off me! God,


    you''re heavy!"


    Carlos, however, remained where he was. "Honey, I''ll bang you the day you stop bleeding. You don''t


    get it yet¡ªI need you!" he said in her ear, voice husky from lust. More likely, he felt less like a man


    when a woman told him no.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. She could tell from his expression that he was trying hard to fight


    against his desire. On the one hand, she thought she should just give in. After all, they might be the


    only couple in this world that hadn''t had sex after being married for three years. On the other hand, this


    was her first time and she really felt nervous. "D-Don''t be in such a hurry! I think we need to find a feng


    shui master to choose an auspicious day..." she stammered.


    ''I need to find a feng shui master before I have sex with my wife?'' Carlos was amused by her reaction


    and decided to y along. "I think we also need a press conference to tell the world that Carlos Huo is


    about to sleep with his wife. Sounds good?"


    "Uh...haha..." Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile and murmured, "That''s not necessary."


    He withdrew his hand from her sweater, sat up and kissed her lips softly. Her lips were a bit swollen


    from his long, passionate kiss. She was really turning him on! His voice softened when he said, "Honey,


    I was wrong. I shouldn''t have pissed you off. Please don''t be mad at me anymore. Okay?"


    After being hugged and kissed, somehow Debbie felt much better. Now that he had apologized, she


    heaved a sigh of relief andined, "I must have been a yboy in my past life and you were a


    woman who loved me deeply and I broke your heart. That''s why you''re like this."


    Carlos tried hard to suppress his giggle and said, "I think you''ve got it backwards. That''s why you''re like


    this."


    He was a wise and intelligent man in business, but in front of his wife, he acted like a fool. He had no


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    idea why she was mad at him or how to cool her down. The only thing he could do was apologize. But


    was that enough? It is said that an apology without change is maniption. Was that what it was? But


    Carlos Huo was too proud to think about these things. His ego blinded him to the truth.


    The car had been parked in front of the school for a couple of minutes. Emmett tried his best to drive


    the car slowly so that the couple would have more time to make out. He figured if there was ever a


    couple that needed it, it was them. He was loyal to his boss, and more, didn''t want to be exiled to that


    construction site again. But s, it seemed that they needed more time.


    He wanted to get out and have a cigarette, but decided against it¡ªit was freezing outside. He''d enjoy


    smoking much less if he were frozen to the bone. Remaining in the driver''s seat, he started up a game


    on his phone. The solution to Grabblies always eluded him, and this time he was going to beat level 36.


    ''Maybe if he getsid, he won''t be so eager to torture me. If she can mellow him out, I''ll take her side


    forever, '' Emmett swore to himself.


    The couple in the back seat began to kiss affectionately again. Little did they know what was on


    Emmett''s mind.


    Almost suffocated again, Debbie pushed him away¡ªagain. "Cut it out. I''m alreadyte for ss. If I


    stay here too long, I''ll miss the whole thing. I thought you didn''t like me skipping sses," she snapped.


    Carlos grabbed her soft hand and stroked it while exposing her lie. "Your ss doesn''t start til 10."


    Finally Debbie had calmed down, so how was it possible for him to let her go so easily? Last night,


    when he slept in her bed alone, he felt very lonely. This was rather strange, because he had never felt


    that way before. He was always strong, stoic, and didn''t need anyone to make him feel better.


    Caught in a lie, Debbie stammered, "Uh... Y-You need to go to work. You''re the president. What if


    something urgent happens? What if yourpany goes under because you wasted too much time on


    me?"


    "You''re mad at me. I need to make you happy before going to work. Otherwise, I won''t be able to


    focus."


    "Haha!" Debbie burst intoughter.


    She would never have believed that an overly-serious man like Carlos would act like a spoiled child if


    she hadn''t seen and heard it for herself.


    He kissed her on the earlobe and asked, "You''re not angry anymore?"


    She pouted her lips and in a soft voice said, "Well, you said you were sorry. I guess I can let it go." Now


    that Carlos had sent Megan home and sincerely apologized to her, Debbie decided to let him off the


    hook this time. ''Why keep it going?'' she thought. ''It''s just going to make both of us miserable.''


    Right now, they both felt happy and wished this moment couldst forever.


    "Honey, if you aren''t feeling well, how about I call in sick for you and take you to my office?" Carlos


    offered. "I have a couch you could lie on." He had never paid attention to girls'' periods before. It was


    Julie who had just told him that Debbie might feel ufortable on her period. Pain, particrly


    headaches and abdominal cramps, was one of the sad realities of menstruation. Julie once had a


    ssmate who had the worst migraines at that time of the month.


    Debbie was never a girl who would admit to being weak. She shook her head and turned him down.


    "There''s no need for that. We have a heater in the ssroom." It would not be that painful if she just sat


    still and didn''t strain herself.


    "All right. Call me anytime you don''t feel well." He finally let her go and sat up straight. Looking at her


    messy hair and clothes, he reached out his hands to help her smooth her hair and adjust her clothing.


    Then he zipped her up and kissed her on the cheek again.


    It was still snowing outside, so he knocked on the partition and ordered Emmett, "Take the car on


    campus and park it. See that she gets to her dorm."


    "No, no, no! Please don''t. I can walk." There were only two Emperor cars in Y City, and Carlos'' was


    one of them. If people saw her riding in an Emperor car, she would again be a hot topic. She


    didn''t want all the attention. In fact, that was thest thing she wanted. Why couldn''t he just drive a


    Buick or a Volkswagen like everyone else?


    Last time she was the talk of the town¡ªshe had made a show of confessing to Carlos, in order to get


    back at Gail. Although only a couple of people had seen it, almost every student had been talking about


    the matter for days. And the furtive looks and whispers, as well as the pointing, drove her nuts. If they


    saw her being driven to her dorm in that car, she could imagine she would once again hit the headlines.


    And all she wanted right now was peace and quiet.


    "Why not? Don''t you want people to know we''re a couple?" Carlos asked, not happy. Even though she


    had told him she loved him in publicst time, that was because she wanted to mess with Gail. He


    knew that, too.


    Carlos was frustrated and wondered why Debbie was acting like this.


    Debbie was a little startled by his reaction. She immediately put on a mollifying smile and exined,


    "Don''t get me wrong, Boss. You know who you are. If people saw me in your car, I wouldn''t get a


    moment''s peace. Really!"


    "Hmph! You are not allowed to get out unless you give me some sugar."


    Debbie snaked her arms around his neck, kissed him on the lips and called out in a sweet voice,


    "Honey!"


    He held her, pressed the back of her head and kissed her affectionately. He didn''t let her go until she


    started to struggle.


    While Debbie was rearranging her down coat, Carlos pressed a button to lower the partition and told


    Emmett, "Open the door for Debbie."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    ''Seriously? I can open the door myself.'' Debbie wanted to turn him down, but Emmett had already left


    the car.


    Before getting out, she zipped her coat to the top, put her hood up and pulled the drawstrings tight, so


    that only her eyes were exposed.


    When she entered the dorm, Kristina was still asleep. But not for long. Seeing a shivering Debbie


    running into the room, she stuck her head out of the quilt and sleepily asked, "Hey Tomboy, when did


    you leave?"


    "I just went back home to fetch something. It''s snowing outside. Why don''t we enjoy the winter


    wondend and take some selfies?" While saying this, Debbie took out a heating pad from the drawer


    and plugged it in. Wrapping it around her hands, she felt much warmer now.


    Sitting up, Kristina looked at Kasie''s empty bed and asked in confusion, "Didn''t Kasie sleep in the dorm


    <pst night? I wonder where she went."

 Chapter 101 I Want Milk Tea

    Chapter 101 I Want Milk Tea


    "No, Kasie didn''t sleep herest night, but I do have a funny story about her!" Debbie said as she threw


    the wrappings of her heating pad into the bin and sat on her chair. "She asked her dad for ten thousand


    dors yesterday to pay for some VIP membership. Her dad, though, identally transferred a


    hundred thousand dors instead! Right after she received the money, she felt scared that her dad


    might ask her to wire the ny thousand back. So, she cklisted him right away! She had much fun


    in a clubst night, I''m guessing!"


    "Hahahaha!" Kristina burst intoughter. "I guess her dad wille to school to teach her a lesson


    today," she replied as she got out of bed and began to get dressed.


    "Maybe he will. He alreadyined that Kasie''s monthly expenses are way above average,"


    Debbie said.


    Suddenly, Kristina realized something and eyed Debbie from head to toe. "You were in a bad mood just


    morning?" she asked suspiciously.


    Debbie looked so much better now than she had yesterday. She was clearly in a bad mood even when


    she and Jared set off to the club she worked at. But now, she was smiling and was sporting a very


    sunny disposition.


    Kristina didn''t believe that it was all because of that funny story.


    "Mmm... I saw him this morning," Debbie replied. She didn''t n to keep it from Kristina, anyway.


    Besides, she and Kristina were currently alone in the dorm room. Their other ssmate, Kasie, and


    their three other roommates, who had different majors, were all out for sses.


    "Tell me the details. Did you apologize to him or¡ª" Kristina knew that they had fought and why so she


    was eager to know how it turned out.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "Hmph! He apologized to me, of course!" she snorted.


    Kristina giggled. She put her hand on her friend''s shoulder and said, "Debbie, you just made a proud


    CEO like Carlos Huo beg for your forgiveness. Now, I believe that he must really love you."


    "He was wrong so he apologized. I don''t see anything unusual about that," Debbie replied. ''It''s all


    because of Megan Lan!''


    she thought angrily.


    "Oh,e on. Don''t be so stubborn. Anyway, I''m gonna wash my face and brush my teeth. Let''s talk


    moreter!" Kristina said as she stood to go to thevatory.


    "All right," Debbie said.


    She and Kristina had lunch together in the school canteen at noon. Debbie found herself fixating on a


    couple that sat near their table. The boy and the girl looked as if they were existing in their own world.


    They touched and kissed as if no one was looking. Somehow, this made Debbie miss her husband,


    Carlos. So, she put her chopsticks down and proceeded to send him a message on WeChat. "Hey, Mr.


    Handsome. I want milk tea."


    "Okay," was his reply. His message was quick and concise.


    Debbie stared at the word, wondering whether he was going to add something. To her disappointment,


    no other message arrived.


    It wasn''t until twenty minutester while Debbie and Kristina were on their way to the dorm that a


    notification alerted with a message from Carlos. "Go to Curtis'' office now," it said.


    "What for?" Debbie replied.


    "You''ll know when you get there,"


    Carlos texted back.


    Debbie put the phone back in her pocket and turned to Kristina. "I have to deal with something urgent.


    Why don''t you go to Dixon?" she said.


    Before Kristina could reply, she already dashed away.


    As she watched her friend''s retreating figure, Kristina took a bite off her baked sausage and mused,


    ''Dixon, a straight-A student, is busy studying for his final exams and has no time to date me. I am such


    a hopeless student.''


    Upon arriving at Curtis'' office, Debbie knocked. A familiar voice answered, "Come in."


    Her heart skipped a beat. ''Carlos is here!'' she thought.


    She pushed the door open, and the sight of her dear husband weed her instead of the original


    upant of the office.


    "Mr. Handsome, what are you doing here?" she asked.


    Carlos stood from the couch and handed her a paper bag. "Your milk tea," he said.


    Taking the paper cup, Debbie blushed. She had missed him and only wanted to exchange messages


    with him on WeChat. She had actually expected him to reply something like "Buy one if you want"


    when she had messaged him about the milk tea. Instead, her busy CEO husband brought her a hot


    cup of milk tea himself despite the freezing cold.


    She had wondered why he asked her to go to Curtis'' office, and guessed that he might have sent


    someone else to buy milk tea for her. Her eyes turned red. "It''s so cold outside! You didn''t have to


    her tears.


    Carlos stroked her hair and said, "I''m fine. Emmett drove me here. Drink it while it''s still warm."


    She took the cup, put a straw through the cover and took a sip. Her eyes lit up at the taste. "This is it!


    My favorite vor! Old man, how did you know that?" she inquired.


    Bubble milk tea with popping boba and coconut jelly¡ªthis was her favorite and she would never get


    tired of it.


    Seeing her so happy made him smile. Instead of answering her question, he replied, "I''m d you love


    it."


    "Come, taste it!" she said hopefully as she put the straw near Carlos'' lips.


    On second thought, she suddenly realized that the man was obsessively tidy. He might not be willing to


    use the same straw. She quickly withdrew her hand. "Oh, never mind. Next time, I''ll just buy an extra


    cup for you," she said.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?" Carlos asked. He was just about to take a sip when she drew the drink away.


    "There''s only one straw," she said with a shrug.


    Carlos held her hand holding the drink and looked her in the eye. Then, much to her surprise, he raised


    the cup together with her hand and took a sip.


    After swallowing, hemented, "It''s too sweet. Remember to rinse your mouth after finishing it."


    "You...you don''t mind using the same straw?" Debbie could not help but ask. She knew he was a neat


    freak. His bedroom and bathroom were spotlessly clean. She avoided entering his room unless it was


    absolutely necessary, too scared to mess anything up in there.


    Raising one of his eyebrows, he replied, "Why would I? You''re my wife."


    She shed a huge grin when she heard his answer. "Take another sip," she offered.


    As if to prove his words, he not only took another sip of the drink but also pulled her into his arms and


    kissed her.


    The sweetness of the milk tea spread through their mouths. Debbie was so happy she wished this


    moment couldst forever. ''I wish we would never fight again!'' she thought.


    Large kes of snow fell outside the warm and cozy office. Carlos sat on the couch while Debbie sat on


    hisp drinking the milk tea.


    Suddenly, Debbie remembered a joke. "Carlos Huo, let me tell you a story," she said.


    "Okay," he replied.


    He could tell from her sly smile that she was plotting something.


    "Listen, uh, once upon a time, there was a fool who liked saying ''No''. He always answered ''No'' when


    people asked him something," she narrated. After some pause, she continued, "Oh, by the way, have


    you heard this story before?" She looked Carlos in the eye, waiting for his reply.


    He curled his lips and answered, "Yes, you told me the story before."


    "No, I''ve never¡ª"


    It was not until Carlos chuckled that Debbie realized that he had her fooled.


    Frustrated, she pinched his arm and beat on his chest. "Aaaaaagh! Why do you have to be so smart?!


    You called me a fool! You are an ass!"


    Carlos held her tighter and smelled her hair. "Are you sure it''s I who called you a fool? You were the


    one who called yourself a fool," he retorted.


    Debbie snorted and looked away while pouting her lips.


    She thought hard about how to get back at Carlos. After a long pause, she started again, "Hey, let me


    ask you a question. If there were a girl with a pretty face and perfect body sitting on yourp, would you


    fall for her?"


    This time, he answered without hesitation, "No, I wouldn''t." There was only one girl in the world whom


    he would fall for, and she was none other than Debbie.

 Chapter 102 A Poor Virgin

    Chapter 102 A Poor Virgin


    ''Yeah, he''s hooked!'' Debbie was ted, but holding back a smile, she pretended to be angry. "Carlos


    Huo, how dare you allow another girl to sit on yourp?"


    Carlos'' jaw dropped.


    ''What a cunning girl! I can''t keep up with her varying tactics, '' he thought.


    Debbie was about to stand when Carlos pulled her waist and said in a serious manner, "I can assure


    you that I will not allow anyone else to sit on myp. This ce is owned by you and you only."


    The seriousness in his eyes stunned her. How would you feel if a handsome and charming man


    expressed his love for you? You would get excited, of course. Debbie was no exception. Words left her


    as she was drowned in Carlos'' eyes. She could not get herself to look away. After a long time, she


    finally spoke. "Carlos Huo, I want to make love to you."


    His eyes darkened at her words as he held her tighter. "You naughty girl!" She seduced him even when


    she had her period.


    When she realized that she had her flow, she sheepishly added, "I don''t mean right now, I mean in a


    week or so."


    Carlos, struck with desire, took the cup of milk tea from her hand, ced it on a table,id her on the


    couch and pressed his body against her.


    "Don''t, Carlos! Please..."


    He was about to kiss her on the lips when the door was opened from outside.


    Debbie turned scarlet.


    Carlos cast a burning nce at Curtis, who stood in stunned disbelief. "Mr. Lu, why are you back so


    soon?" Carlos said, his voice was as cold as ice.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he sat upright and helped Debbie up as if nothing had happened.


    Leaning against the door frame, Curtis replied, "I got news that you were in my office so I came here to


    meet you. I didn''t expect you to be driven by lust so early in the day..." Carlos'' re immediately shut


    him up.


    Embarrassed, Debbie stood up from the couch, picked up her milk tea and apologized to Curtis


    sincerely. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu. Please don''t get us wrong. I was not feeling well and Carlos came here to


    send me the milk tea. Er...I''d better go back to ss now so you two can talk."


    Curtis couldn''t believe his ears. A busy CEO left work just to deliver a cup of milk tea for his wife? He


    shook his head and asked, "Mr. Huo, since when were you so avable?"


    Carlos grabbed Debbie''s hand and answered casually, "When my wife wants milk tea, I will give her


    milk tea, even if I were abroad."


    Despite being a gentleman, Curtis wanted to yell at him so badly and dismiss him from his office.


    Staying in control of his emotions, he instead managed to respond, "Whatever makes you happy."


    ''I always took him for a serious man. As it turns out, he tends to be a show-off when he''s in love, ''


    Curtis thought.


    How Debbie wished she could cover Carlos'' mouth with her hands. ''What a shameless man! He


    doesn''t feel awkward at all despite being caught red-handed. Instead, he is chatting with Mr. Lu as if


    nothing happened, '' she thought.


    Carlos stood up from the couch, held Debbie''s waist and told her, "Let me walk you out."


    Shaking her head, she said, "I''m good. Why don''t you and Mr. Lu continue your conversation? I''ll walk


    myself out." After saying that, she immediately removed herself from the embarrassing scene with


    cheeks burning red.


    Sitting down in his armchair, Curtis curled his lips andmented, "Debbie usually acts like a tomboy.


    Only a man like you can make her blush like that."


    As far as he knew, Debbie had never acted this way in front of other men before.


    Carlos rolled his eyes. "I gotta go. By the way, you have a nice couch. I may try it with my wife, next


    time," he said.


    Curtis raised an eyebrow. ''The nerve of this man, '' he thought. "You talk as if you know what you were


    talking about. Carlos Huo, don''t think I don''t know you are a 28-year-old virgin. You''ve been married for


    more than three years, but you haven''t slept with your wife once," he remarked dismissively.


    Carlos'' face soured at his words. "Just shut your fucking mouth!"


    Ignoring his good friend''s reaction, Curtis continued, "Well, unlike you, I actually have experience in this


    field. Based on my assessment, it''s easy to tell that there is something wrong between you and Debbie.


    I guess that you have not slept with her yet, and it looks like I got that right."


    Carlos'' grim reaction made him feel satisfied.


    ''Good for you, Debbie! Despite Carlos'' shrewd ways, he still hasn''t managed to put you under his spell,


    '' he thought. This made Curtis burst intoughter.


    In his frustration, Carlos kicked Curtis'' desk and stormed out wordlessly.


    Sitting in the back seat of his car, Carlos swore to himself once again, ''If I failed to make love with


    Debbie after her period, then I wouldn''t deserve to be called a man!


    I must make her mine both mentally and physically!''


    He thought about her sitting on hisp. She was so shy and cute. Reying the scene in his mind


    made him feel a little better.


    At East City Vi


    Carlos pulled the passenger door open and carried Debbie out. She grabbed his shirt and mumbled,


    "Carlos, I can walk¡ª"


    "Don''t be so stubborn. You''re not feeling well," Carlos cut her off. He kicked the door to close it.


    "I''m okay, really! Please put me down," she said.


    Despite her struggle, Carlo managed to bring her to the vi gates. "Open the gate," he told her.


    Debbie reached out her finger to unlock the fingerprint lock.


    The vi went aze with lights. A dozen people were busy in the living room but immediately stopped


    what they were doing when they spotted their boss at the gates. "Mr. Huo," they greeted.


    Only the servants in the vi also greeted Debbie, "Mrs. Huo."


    The others were stunned upon hearing theirpanions'' greeting and immediately looked to see the


    girl in Carlos'' arms. ''When did Mr. Huo get married? Howe this news did not reach us?'' they


    thought.


    "Mrs. Huo," they followed, anyway.


    Debbie nodded, feeling a bit awkward. After noticing what they were doing, she turned to Carlos and


    asked in confusion, "Carlos, what¡ª"


    He put her down, grabbed her hand and led her to a rack where several pieces of clothing were


    hanging. "Sorry, I forgot to ask them to send your winter clothes here. Check these ones out. Do you


    like them?" he asked.


    Itpletely escaped him that Debbie needed clothes. Usually, his assistant, Zelda, took care of


    matters like these. It was not until he saw her blood-stained pants that he realized what he overlooked.


    He swore to himself that he would pay more attention to his wife in the future.


    ''There are so many racks with at least dozens of pieces of clothing. Are all of these for me?'' Debbie


    wondered in awe.


    "You bought me so many autumn clothesst time. I haven''t even gotten to wear some of them. I don''t


    need new clothes; it''s a waste of money and resources," she said. She felt as if she were in a boutique.


    Carlos didn''t respond. While Debbie was skimming through her options, he started pointing at pieces


    and ordering, "This, this, this... Put them into my wife''s wardrobe."


    "No, wait! I haven''t tried them on yet!" Debbie eximed, grabbing one of the pieces. "I don''t have a


    perfect figure so I need to try them on first to make sure they look good on me."


    Carlos grabbed her hand to lead her to the second floor. "You won''t be able to try all of them on in


    hours. That''s too much trouble." Then, he turned to one of the servants and ordered, "Put all of them in


    Debbie''s wardrobe."


    "How will I know whether they fit if I don''t try them on? It''s too wasteful," she protested.


    "I won''t get back to it next time," Carlos replied.


    "What?" Debbie asked, confused.

 Chapter 103 Did Your Aunt Flo Leave

    Chapter 103 Did Your Aunt Flo Leave


    "I''ll ask the store to send fewer clothes next time. Why don''t you ept all these clothes for now?"


    Carlos said indifferently. Debbie nodded obediently. But little did she know that the clothing store would


    send her even more clothes the next time. And there were already many new clothes in her wardrobe


    that she hadn''t had the chance to wear.


    One day, Julie came upon Debbie who was about to throw a down coat into the washing machine. She


    ran hysterically towards her and grabbed the coat from her. She looked shocked beyond belief.


    "Debbie, this coat is worth more than a hundred thousand dors and it requires special treatment. We


    should call theundry service to take care of it."


    Debbie was too shocked to utter a single word. More than a hundred thousand dors? For a coat?


    She was dumbfounded by how much money rich people spent on clothes.


    ''Carlos Huo spends his money left, right and center!''


    she thought.


    In the following days, Debbie went to the bar to make money whenever Carlos was working over time


    and couldn''t make it back home in time.


    She finally had enough money to buy the thing which she had longed for.


    She went to Shining International za alone one day without being noticed by Carlos and bought the


    thing. With a pleased smile, she decided to take a stroll around the za. Upon seeing a lingerie shop,


    she remembered something and went in.


    Twenty minutester, she walked out of the shop with a small shopping bag in her hand.


    On her way back to the vi, she received a phone call. "Hi, Colleen. What''s up?"


    "Hi, Debbie. I''m great. Listen, Megan is going to a dinner party tomorrow evening. Do you know who


    her partner is? So many people already know about it!"


    "Uh no..." Debbie didn''t give a damn about Megan. She just wished the girl would vanish from her and


    Carlos'' life.


    Sighing in defeat, Colleen said, "I knew it. Debbie, you should pay more attention to her. She has long


    been telling people that Carlos would be her date."


    "What?! Carlos?" Debbie cried in disbelief. Carlos was going to attend a dinner party with Megan? The


    very thought about Megan clinging on to her husband made Debbie feel ufortable. Her stomach


    flipped.


    "Most of the upper sses already know that Megan Lan is the favorite girl of the four prominent young


    men of Y City, especially Carlos'' and Wesley''s. Many of them even imagined that she would be the


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    future Mrs. Huo or Mrs. Li. I just heard my friends talking about Megan being Carlos'' date tomorrow


    evening. They kept sucking up to her because they think that it''s their chance to get closer to Carlos. It


    made me sick! Debbie, this is not some ordinary party. It might look like it''s just another dinner, but it''s


    the women''s battlefield," said Colleen seriously.


    "Battlefield? What do you mean?" Debbie waspletely confused.


    "A battlefield for women to show off their dates! People who attend this party are rich and powerful. If


    Carlos and Megan go to the party together, then the whole city will believe that she is Mrs. Huo. The


    reason why I''m telling you this is that I don''t want to see Megan y her dirty tricks again. Debbie, you


    must attend the party with Carlos. Are you willing to give up your husband to that woman?" asked


    Colleen.


    Was Debbie willing to let Megan have what she wanted? ''Of course not!'' Debbie''s mind yelled. Not a


    single woman in the world would willingly give away their husband to another woman.


    "Debbie, you must keep an eye on them. Curtis told me that you had a fight with Carlos because of


    Megan. She is such a bitch! She used to do the same thing to me and Curtis. I really hate her. Curtis


    and I had a lot of unwanted fights because of her. Debbie, you must not let her destroy your


    rtionship with Carlos, okay?" Anger was obvious in Colleen''s voice.


    Debbie didn''t respond as she was still in a trance, trying to process all this information.


    "Debbie, if you really like Carlos, just go for it. I believe you can win his heart."


    Still no response.


    "If Carlos asks you how you found out about the party, just tell him that I told you. He won''t be mad at


    me for it. After all, we''ve been friends for many years."


    Debbie finally found her voice, though she was still very confused. "Colleen, please hold on. You''ve


    dumped so much information on me that I can hardly follow you. I need time to think about all this."


    "All right. Take your time. If you ever need me, please feel free to call."


    "Er... Yeah, sure. By the way, Colleen, I have a question." She paused for a moment. "Why does Mr. Lu


    always treat me so well? Don''t get me wrong! He loves only you. I mean...he treats me like his own


    sister. No, he treats me like his own daughter! Do you understand what I''m saying?" Debbie asked.


    Both Curtis and Colleen had always treated Debbie so well that Debbie was dying to know the reason


    behind their attitude towards her.


    Colleenughed out loud. "Debbie, don''t bother trying to exin. I understand. I know how much Curtis


    loves me. I also know why he treats you well. But I think it would be best if he told you everything


    himself."


    "But I''ve already asked him twice, and he refuses to tell me. It makes me feel rather uneasy. Please


    Colleen, just tell me." Debbie was upset that Colleen wasn''t willing to tell her the truth either.


    "I believe he has his own reasons for not telling you. Maybe it''s not the right time yet. You know, Curtis


    is a stubborn man, even though he is always gentle. Nevertheless, he neither hates you nor does he


    intend to do you any harm. You don''t need to feel uneasy. So just let it go for now, okay? What you


    need to pay attention to right now is the dinner party tomorrow evening. Understand?"


    "Fine!" Debbie pouted her lips.


    "All right. I gotta go. Feel free to call me if anything happens."


    "Sure. Thank you, Colleen."


    "No problem. Bye, Debbie."


    That evening, Carlos came back home earlier than usual and led Debbie to the study to teach her


    advanced mathematics. During the ss, she couldn''t help but think about the dinner party the next


    evening. A couple of times, she almost asked him about it, but then bit back her words, saying nothing.


    Half an hourter, he closed the book and looked her in the eye. "Okay, that''s it for today''s ss. Now,


    you''ve been stealing nces at me for so long. Just say it. What do you want?"


    ''Really? He can read my mind now?'' She frowned, a little embarrassed.


    After some hesitation, she pried, "Are you free tomorrow evening?"


    "I have to attend a dinner party in the evening. What''s the matter?" Carlos pulled her into his arms and


    inhaled her unique scent.


    ''So Colleen was right, '' Debbie thought bitterly. "Oh, it''s nothing."


    Her reaction confused Carlos and he asked, "Are you going somewhere tomorrow evening?"


    "No. It was just an idle question." She hadn''t figured out how to stop Carlos from attending the party


    with Megan yet.


    Now that she refused to open up to him, Carlos decided to let it go. He changed the topic by asking,


    "Did your aunt Flo leave yet?"


    It had been five days.


    Debbie was stunned for a while, and then blushed terribly. She immediately stood up from hisp as


    she could see the desire in his eyes. "It will soon."


    ''This jerk! He has already asked the same question countless times. A lustful man is really scary!''


    Carlos touched his forehead with his left hand andined, "You''ve been giving me the same


    answer for many days." Every time he asked her, she would give him the same answer. He was


    Debbie bit her lips, giggling. As she gazed at his long face, she suddenly had an idea.


    She went back to her bedroom and sent Colleen a WeChat message. "Colleen, could you please do


    me a favor?


    "


    The next morning, Debbie took a dancing ss before she made for the university. It was Carlos'' ss.


    As soon as she arrived at the school gates, she saw his car roll in.


    The car came to a halt. Apparently, the person inside the car had seen Debbie as well. There were


    many students around, and Debbie didn''t want them to gossip about her and Carlos. The moment


    Emmett opened the door and got out of the car, Debbie ran away from the ce.


    Emmett was left speechless.

 Chapter 104 Waiting For You

    Chapter 104 Waiting For You


    Emmett watched Debbie''s figure recede from view. He needed to get back in the car again and tell his


    boss what happened. Carlos, sitting in the back seat, didn''t respond. It was what he had expected,


    though. He knew Debbie wasn''t willing to let others know about their rtionship. Every time they were


    in the midst of a crowd, she would act as if they were strangers.


    Carlos had been away on official business for thest two months, and this was his first ss after he''d


    full attention to the man on the podium, her husband.


    People all believed that Carlos was cold and detached, but Debbie knew that was not the case. It was


    a ruse that he adopted, to keep people at arm''s length, to add to his mystique. Debbie had seen


    different sides of him¡ªan angry Carlos, a gentle Carlos, an upset Carlos... Just like ordinary people, he


    had the full range of emotions. He could be cold and distant, yes, but also loving and warm.


    He was just used to concealing his true feelings in front of strangers.


    He was 28 years old now, yet he was a sessful businessman. He was confident, strong and


    powerful¡ªbetter than 99 percent men in the world.


    Debbie couldn''t help but wonder whether he was the favorite creature of God and he was born to be


    the winner. She felt so lucky she was his wife. She was lost in her own thoughts when the man''s voice


    brought her back to her senses.


    "Debbie Nian, please stand up and tell us what you''ve learned so far."


    His voice was so cold that she immediately stood without any hesitation. She winked at Dixon, who


    was sitting next to her.


    Lowering his head, Dixon whispered to her, trying to catch her up, "Mr. Huo has taught us AIP¡ª


    automatic investment n, and risk prediction..."


    With a cunning smile, Debbie cleared her throat and repeated, "Mr. Huo, you''ve taught us AIP and risk


    prediction..." While she recited the litany that Dixon was helping her with, Carlos left the the podium


    and walked towards her.


    The girls fixed their eyes upon him, looking excited. They even began whispering, "He''sing this


    way!" Some of them even took out their phones and took photos of his back or selfies with Carlos in the


    background. There was giggling and more whispering as they checked out their handiness with a


    camera.


    When Carlos atst stood beside Debbie, Dixon shut his mouth and pretended that he was reading his


    book. He wasn''t dumb enough to get caught.


    Once Dixon stopped whispering to her, Debbie was unable to continue. With an embarrassed smile,


    she said, "T-That''s all I can remember... I-I need to study more, huh?"


    Carlos tapped her desk with his index finger and said in a cold voice, "Come up to the podium with me.


    Stay focused."


    ''Dang! Is he the same Carlos Huo asst night? He was so enthusiasticst night when he held me in


    his arms in bed. So warm, so loving. But now, he looks like I owe him a shit-ton of money!'' she thought.


    Staring at his back, Debbie stuck out her tongue and made a face before following him up to the front


    of the ssroom.


    Debbie stopped not far away from him. Suddenly, an idea struck her. While the other students were


    discussing something, she said in a low voice, "Mr. Huo, do you want to have lunch with me after


    ss?"


    Carlos stopped turning the pages of his book and cast a warning nce at her. Evidently he heard her,


    and didn''t like the question.


    As if not noticing the look, Debbie continued, "Mr. Huo, my aunt Flo has left." She knew that he had


    been expecting this day very much.


    Carlos walked towards her, towering over her, and asked, "What about now?"


    When the students saw Carlos approach Debbie, they began to talk about it; more giggling and furtive


    whispers followed. "What are they talking about? Look at Debbie! The slut!"


    "Wow, he''s so handsome. I wish I could stand that near him."


    "Look at her! She''s tried to seduce Mr. Huo a lot. She just can''t get enough! That bitch! He should force


    her to leave the city!


    "


    Debbie, on the other hand, didn''t get Carlos'' point. "Now what?" she asked in confusion.


    "One more word and I''ll take you home!" Carlos threatened. Debbie shut her mouth, as she knew he


    was a man of his word.


    Now that Debbie was silent, Carlos secretly heaved a sigh of relief and thought to himself, ''What a


    naughty girl to seduce me in front of everyone! I''ll teach her a lesson tonight.''


    When the ss was over, Debbie approached Carlos and asked, "Headed back to the office?"


    "Yep. Come with me?" Carlos asked and looked at the girl.


    "No, no! You go ahead. What time do you get off tonight?"


    ''She''s been acting weird the whole day!'' Carlos thought. "I''ve got a dinner party at 6 p.m., but I''ll be


    home after we''re done."


    ''6 p.m.? Got it!'' "Okay. Bye, old man."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie waved to him and then walked off with a spring in her step.


    Staring at her retreating figure, Carlos mused, ''She seems so happy! Is it because her period is over


    and done with? I''m worried things aren''t that simple...''


    Around 3 in the afternoon, Jared ced his phone on the desk in front of Debbie and told her, "Your


    husband''s going to a party with another woman."


    A group chat was onscreen, along with a girl named Megan. She posted a message saying, "I''m going


    to a salon to get a makeover. Carlos and I have a party to go to." Some of the other members started to


    fawn over her.


    Debbie rolled her eyes and taunted Megan in her mind. ''It''s just a party and she''s attending it with my


    husband. Does she have to show off like this?''


    Debbie picked up the phone and mentioned Megan in herment, "But I thought Mr. Huo had other


    ns tonight."


    When Jared noticed what she was doing and tried to take his phone back, she had already sent the


    message.


    Immediately, Jared was mentioned in a whole gaggle of posts.


    "Mr. Han, did your brother tell you that?"


    "Mr. Han, how did you know that? Are you with Mr. Huo now?"


    "Mr. Han, would you like to go out tonight?


    "


    It was toote for Jared to delete the message. He cast a burning nce at Debbie and cursed, "Dude!


    Why did you do that?"


    Debbie raised her arm to keep the phone away from him. "Wait! I still need it."


    Soon, Megan mentioned Jared as well saying, "I just called Carlos, and he says he''s still going to the


    party with me. "


    Debbie ground her teeth and gave the phone back to Jared. "I''m taking off. I have some work to finish."


    Then she left the university, leaving her confused friends behind.


    At 6 p.m., Debbie took out her phone and sent a message to Carlos. "Honey, I''m waiting for you in


    Room 1208 of Caspian Hotel. Come and bang me. Now!"


    Carlos, on the other hand, was making for the underground car park. The moment he saw the


    message, his eyes darkened. Before he could reply to it, he got another message. "Now or never!"


    Clearly, the girl was trying to y him.


    After some hesitation, he told Emmett, "Drive me to Caspian Hotel."


    Emmett wanted to remind him that it was time to go to the party, but on second thought, he decided


    against it. "Yes, Mr. Huo." He slid into the driver''s seat and the two roared off to the hotel.


    When Carlos'' car stopped in front of the Caspian Hotel, he felt something was not right.


    Some paparazzi must have been hiding somewhere around the hotel.


    Pretending to ignore them, he got out of the car and entered the hotel lobby. Upon seeing Carlos, the


    lobby manager immediately trotted towards him and greeted, "Good evening, Mr. Huo."


    Carlos nodded in return, and strode toward the lift without further ado.


    The manager decided to see if he could help, as he could tell that Carlos was in a hurry. Besides, he


    was curious what his business was.


    "Mr. Huo, which room are you going to?" asked the manager, who was about to press the button for


    Carlos.


    "1208," Carlos answered shortly.


    "Mr. Huo, herees the lift. Let me show you the way."


    "I''m good." Carlos entered the lift and pressed the button to close the doors, leaving the manager


    behind.


    When the doorbell rang, Debbie was so nervous that she was too weak to stand.


    She took a few deep breaths before she opened the door.


    It was him¡ªCarlos Huo¡ªstanding at the door!


    Her nervousness disappeared at the sight of him. She threw herself into his arms. "Honey!"

 Chapter 105 Getting Laid

    Chapter 105 Getting Laid


    Carlos'' lips curled meaningfully the moment he saw his woman. He entered the room and shut the door


    behind him.


    Only then did he realize that Debbie was wearing a seductive nightgown. Apparently, she had just


    taken a bath and now, had draped the mostfortable, as well as the most revealing gown she could


    find.


    He would have to be the dumbest man in the entire world to not get her point even after this move.


    Her charming nose, appealing cheek bones, her ming lips¡ªthis girl could make his brain go totally


    nk within an instant. Without further ado, he pulled her in his arms, lowered his head and kissed her


    on her red, soft lips.


    Debbie stood on tiptoe, kissing him back passionately.


    Without opening her eyes, she dug through his pocket to look for his phone. She found it easily and,


    waving it before his eyes, switched it off.


    She loved him so much that she couldn''t wait any longer to give herself to him now. And more


    importantly, she didn''t want Megan to destroy their romantic night. Somehow, she got the feeling that


    Megan would have.


    Carlos took the phone from her hand and with total disregard, threw it away as he picked her up and


    carried her to the bed.


    The ambience was just right for their affair. The bedroom was dimly lit and a faint fragrance of rose


    permeated the air.


    Carlos carefullyid Debbie onto the kind-sized round bed and pressed himself against her. Her body


    was shaking like a leaf out of nervousness and excitement. In a hoarse voice, he whispered in her ear,


    "Deb, I will never let you go in my life."


    And then he lowered his head again to kiss her.


    Debbie was already in a trance due to the passionate kiss he had nted before. Suddenly, something


    dawned on her.


    She covered his lips with her right hand, and used her left hand to take something out from under the


    pillow¡ªsomething square; it was a velvet box, evidently expensive.


    She opened the box and the thing inside it made Carlos'' face sour.


    "Carlos Huo, this ring will forever be a witness of my love for you. From today on, you are to be my


    man and mine only!"


    Debbie had worked hard in the bar the past few months with the sole intention of buying this ring for


    Carlos.


    She believed that it would make the ring even more special when she bought it with the money she had


    earned by herself.


    Carlos was sulking because she had beaten him in the race to buy a ring first. Ignoring his long face,


    she slid the ring softly on his finger. It fit him well.


    Debbie was quite proud of the fact that the ring she had chosen was of the right size. Before going to


    buy the ring, she had waited for him to fall asleep, and measured his size with a string. ''I believe many


    women will give up on him when they see his ring, '' she thought to herself, pleased by her devious


    love.


    Carlos grabbed her hand tight and tried to protest, "Deb, you know, usually¡ª"


    Debbie knew very well that Carlos was very chauvinistic. She withdrew her hand from his grip, snaked


    his neck with both of her arms and kissed him on the lips before assuring him, "Honey, don''t tell me


    that girls shouldn''t take the lead in a rtionship. I don''t believe that for a second. As long as we''re


    happy, nothing matters. Right?"


    Carlos was stunned for a while. He had never expected that Debbie''s thinking would beid out like


    this. Recovering, he smiled and kissed her hair. "You''re the boss tonight. Babe, I''m all yours."


    ''She''s so special!'' he was thinking.


    Actually he had also nned to give his wife a ring. Tristan had found the rough diamond a month ago.


    Carlos had asked him to have the diamond processed and made into the best possible ring. However,


    it would take some time and the jewel wouldn''t be ready until half a monthter. He hadn''t expected


    Debbie to give him a ring first. Nevertheless, he was ted. After all, he was now sure of her love for


    him.


    To keep the surprise, he decided not to tell her about his own preparations. She was going to find it out


    half a monthter anyway. He pulled her close and kissed her affectionately.


    It didn''t take long for Debbie to get into the mood and throw his coat onto the floor. Then she began to


    unbutton his shirt. She hadn''t done this before, and as a result, she was clumsy in her movements.


    Several minutes passed, but she managed to work her way through a mere two buttons.


    Carlos was unable to bear it anymore¡ªhis erection was killing him. He pulled her hands away from


    him, and began to strip himself off.


    His tie, shirt, leather belt, her nightgown¡ª very soon, everything had been thrown onto the floor. His


    voice, full of sensuality and allure, came to her ears. His breathing deepened slightly and his heart was


    quickening against her hand. The next second, she felt all of his weight on top of her, pressing her back


    into the bed.


    She was nervous, but at the same time, full of a desire and passion to make love to him. In fact, she


    was excited and looking forward to it. As she ran her hands down his back and along his waist and


    then his front, his passion rose even further, and finally, he cut to the chase.


    "Be gentle." Debbie didn''t want to refuse him anymore. Instead, she wanted him to continue kissing


    her, caressing her, stroking her all over...


    The next morning, she was woken up by her phone rm. Although she had switched her phone off


    the night before, the rm still functioned.


    She tried to raise her arm to grab her phone and shut it, but her arm was killing her.


    Before she could will herself to raise her arm, the rm was shut off abruptly.


    She opened her sleepy eyes due to the sudden cut off, only to see Carlos turning off the rm at her


    bedside. "Old man, what time is it?" she murmured.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Something was not right! Suddenly, she remembered it. She had gottenidst night.


    Debbie''s eyes widened as she shot up straight, only to wince immediately because of the pain.


    "Aaaaagh! Ooooouch!"


    Her body hurt all over, a hard and painful reminder of the soft and sensuous night she had had.


    Carlos lowered himself near her with a smile, and asked in a soft voice, "Hey you. Are you hungry?"


    Everything which had happenedst night shed across Debbie''s mind. Shey back, covered her


    head with the quilt and asked in a shy voice, "Old man, why are you still here?"


    She felt shy as she remembered that she had been the one to ask for the sex.


    Carlos was amused by her childish behavior. Throwing back the quilt, he looked at his girl whose face


    was very red shade indeed and asked, "Why are you so shy? I''m yours now."


    She used to be a bold girl who would sometimes tease him and tell dirty jokes. Why was she being so


    shy after gettingid?


    "I-I''m not shy..." she murmured, but her cheeks betrayed her. Her face was as red as a tomato.


    Carlos tried hard to suppress his giggles and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her hair and


    remarked, "You must be hungry now. Go freshen yourself up. I''ll ask them to send lunch over here."


    "O-Okay. You go out first." This was a presidential suite and there was a living room outside.


    Instead of leaving immediately, Carlos leaned over towards her and kissed her on the lips before letting


    her go.


    After she had washed her face and brushed her teeth, Debbie picked up her phone and switched it on.


    Only then did she see that there were several missed calls and unread messages.


    They were from Jared, Kasie, Curtis, Colleen...


    Opening the WeChat app, she saw several friends'' messages.


    Colleen had written a rather cryptic but meaningful message. "Well done, Debbie!"


    Jared had sent her dozens of messages, and the first one was, "Bro, you have to be cool. The news


    must be fake!"


    Kasie was trying tofort her for some reason. "Debbie, where are you? Let me stay with you


    together. Don''t take such small things to heart."


    Dixon told her, "You should talk with Mr. Huo. Whatever the results are, we are always there for you!"


    Debbie was confused. ''What is going on?''


    Right then, a Weibo push drew her attention, which said, "Carlos Huo, president of ZL Group, stayed


    overnight in a five-star hotel. ording to an insider, there was a mystery woman waiting in the room


    which Mr. Huo entered..."


    She opened the Weibo app, but it didn''t respond. What was going on? Her phone was working just fine!


    She then clicked the Trending Hashtags and saw Carlos'' name which was first in the queue.


    Most of the news was the same. "Carlos Huo spent a night with a university girl in a hotel room?!" And


    there was a photo of him entering the hotel gates.


    So, the news that Carlos had stayed overnight with a girl in a hotel room was so widespread that it had


    brought the Weibo server to its knees...


    That was not the point! The point was that Carlos had been photographedst evening when he had


    entered the hotel.


    While Debbie was pondering hard on this, the man that people were talking about came up before her


    and asked, "Are you done?"


    "Carlos Huo... did you really hold a press conference?" she asked. She remembered that she had once


    made a joke with him that they should find a feng shui master to choose an auspicious day to getid.


    And he had replied that he would hold a press conference and tell everyone that he was going to sleep


    with his wife.

 Chapter 106 The Girl In My Arms Is My Woman

    Chapter 106 The Girl In My Arms Is My Woman


    "What?" Carlos asked, confused.


    He walked to Debbie and saw the news on her phone. Without any change in his expression, he locked


    the phone screen and said, "I''m not that bored. Colleen tipped the reporters off."


    ''Huh? Colleen?''


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    And then Debbie remembered it. She had asked Colleen to help her find out which hotel was Carlos''


    favorite.


    "Will this have a negative impact on you?" she asked in worry.


    Carlos held her close to his body and said, "I slept with my wife. What''s wrong with that?" ording to


    him, there was nothing unnatural happening. They were married and they just happened to have spent


    a night together in a hotel. He didn''t have any reason to demand the news be deleted as he had done


    before.


    During their lunch, Debbie kept checking her phone screen, hoping to learn how things were going


    outside. No sooner had she clicked on the news than Carlos said, "Eat." Debbie put the phone down


    withoutining.


    After the meal, Debbie secretly replied to her friends'' messages while Carlos was talking on the phone.


    "Don''t worry. I was the one with Carlosst night."


    Her friends were shocked. One after another they posted the Blood Vomiting emoji.


    Debbie clicked on the news on Weibo, which imed that Megan was stood up at the party because


    Mr. Huo was on a date with a mystery woman at a hotel. The news also said that the two hadn''t left the


    room all night and that Carlos'' phone wasn''t switched on until noon the next day.


    Carlos had some clothes brought to the room. After getting changed, Debbie walked over to him and


    asked, "What do we do now?"


    Calm as usual, Carlos simply straightened his clothes and pulled her into his arms. "Are you still sore?"


    he asked. She was walking funny, he noticed.


    Debbie flushed. After hearing his question, she realized that the soreness had indeed not gone yet.


    She nodded. The next second, Carlos picked her up in his arms and asked, "Do you need to see a


    doctor?"


    Debbie stammered with embarrassment, "N-No."


    It was just a process that every woman had to go through. She knew that she would be fine after


    getting some rest.


    "I''ll drive you home before I go to thepany."


    "Okay."


    To her shock, the entrance of the hotel was packed with reporters. The paparazzi were thrilled by the


    Usually, any news about Carlos would be covered up immediately. And both the reporter and the press


    would pay the price for even getting anywhere near him.


    This time, however, there was no interference from his side. ZL Group didn''t respond to the news as it


    spread like wildfire. It looked like both thepany and Carlos were giving their silent approval to the


    news.


    Carlos exited the hotel and appeared in front of the reporters carrying Debbie in his arms. Cameras


    were shing left and right. Questions rang out from all sides relentlessly. Debbie had never seen so


    many reporters at one ce before. She kept her face buried in Carlos'' chest. All the press could see


    was the figure of the girl in her pink down jacket, wearing a bun. One thing was clear¡ªthe girl was


    pretty young.


    As they witnessed the intimacy between them, everyone was convinced that the news was true.


    Because of themotion, at least ten security guards rushed to the door to maintain order and keep


    the reporters at a safe distance from Carlos.


    Tons of questions were raised all at once. Everyone wanted to know the identity of the girl in Carlos''


    arms and what his rtionship with her was. Out of nowhere, a reporter brought up Megan. "Mr. Huo,


    how do you define your rtionship with Miss Megan Lan?"


    "Mr. Huo, you were supposed to be at the dinner party with Miss Lanst night. But you didn''t attend


    the party. Who is this woman in your arms? What''s your rtionship?"


    "Mr. Huo, are you two getting married?"


    "Mr. Huo, is this the other woman who stands between you and Miss Lan?


    "


    Debbie felt furious. How did she be ''the other woman''?


    Carlos had been calm all the while, but the reporters''st question made him halt next to the car. He


    cast a sharp nce at the reporter who had asked that question and the man almost fell to the ground.


    "I''ll only say this once. Megan Lan is my niece. The girl in my arms is my woman."


    Hisst sentence stirred up a wild sensation among the reporters. They all wondered about the kind of


    woman who was lucky enough to be Carlos'' woman. But since Debbie kept her face hidden, they never


    got a glimpse of her.


    After Carlos and Debbie got in the car, Emmett closed the door and told the reporters in a formic


    way, "This is Mr. Huo''s personal matter. Please focus your attention on the new productunch event of


    ZL Group. Thank you."


    The car drove away soon after, leaving the bunch of reporters behind. Debbie didn''t raise her head until


    they were out of sight. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to cause you all this trouble. I shouldn''t have booked the


    room," she said in a low voice.


    She had never expected that getting a room with her husband was such a big deal.


    "Don''t worry about it. This news will help publicize the new productunch event," Carlosforted


    her.


    In all honesty, he was not fond of advertising new products by hyping his personal affairs. As for today''s


    news, he didn''t think he owed anybody an exnation. Nor would he pretend like nothing had


    happened.


    His words soothed Debbie.


    Back at the vi, Carlos walked her to the living room and kissed her forehead. "Do you want me to


    take you to school?" he queried.


    "No, that''s not necessary. I''ll ask Matan to drive me. Now, go to work."


    Her response was just as he had expected. Without another word, Carlos left the vi for work.


    Slipping on another outfit, Debbie packed her books and went back to school.


    On the way, she skimmed the news on her phone and updated her Weibo. After the incident at the


    hotel, she got to know more about Carlos.


    As a sessful businessman, he interested the press even more than some movie stars. That


    morning, the news about Carlos had crashed the Weibo app. As far as Debbie knew, no celebrity had


    drawn that much attention.


    A picture a reporter had snapped when Carlos had carried her out of the hotel had be the hottest


    news. In the picture, Carlos'' face was very clearly seen, while her face remained hidden.


    The title of the news read, "Mr. Carlos Huo dered that the girl in his arms was his woman."


    Within half an hour, the news had received hundreds of thousands ofments and countless likes. It


    was re-posted like wildfire.


    Carlos'' fan-girls wailed in thements section, "Carlos, my dream man! I''ve loved you for so many


    years. And now, you''ve found the one. Be happy!"


    "Mr. Huo has always kept a low profile. I can''t believe that he has a girlfriend."


    "Damn! Carlos Huo is the best-looking guy in the world. I''m drooling on the other side of the screen."


    "Carlos, my love for you will never die. Even though you have a girlfriend, I will still love you.


    Boo...hoo."


    "''My woman.'' So cool! Mr. Huo is bloody awesome! Wish you so much happiness forever.


    "


    Seeing all thements, Debbie realized that there were so many girls who loved Carlos the way she


    did. She obviously had dozens of rivals in love.

 Chapter 107 The Mother-in-law’s Coming

    Chapter 107 The Mother-inw¡¯s Coming


    At ZL Group, Carlos was listening to one of his secretaries, Zelda, do a report in his office when his


    phone rang. The caller ID said it was his mom.


    "Mr. Huo, that''s all. I''ll leave it at that." When Zelda realized it was a personal call, she put the file on


    the desk and excused herself.


    Once she stepped out and closed the door behind her, Carlos took the call. "Hello, Mom," he greeted.


    "Son, did I catch you at a bad time?" Tabitha Luo asked in a gentle voice.


    "No, not at all. What''s up?"


    "Your father and I saw the news this morning. Did you..." Tabitha Luo didn''t finish her sentence.


    Carlos knew what she was trying to ask. "Yes, Mom, it''s true," he admitted.


    "Then bring her home, please. Your father and I would like to meet her. Or, even better, I cane


    over in the two days I''m taking off duty." Something important urred to Tabitha Luo. She urgently


    needed to meet her daughter-inw-to-be.


    "Okay. I''ll have Emmett book an air ticket for you." For Carlos'' part, he wanted to wait until his mother


    arrived to tell her that he and Debbie had already gotten married.


    "Okay then. I''ll let you go back to work. Take care of yourself. Okay?"


    "Sure. I will, Mom. Bye."


    Hanging up the phone, Carlos looked out the window, deep in thought. Not long after he and Debbie


    had registered for marriage, his grandfather had fallen into aa.


    Therefore, till now, his parents still hadn''t known about the marriage.


    At the Economics and Management School


    Out of the bathroom, Kasie suddenly dragged Debbie in her arms and asked in a whisper, "Tomboy, tell


    me,st night, did you and Mr. Huo...Huh?" Instead of finishing her sentence, she gave Debbie a


    mischievous wink.


    Hearingst night mentioned, Debbie yanked her hand free and rolled her eyes at Kasie. Her face


    turned red. "You know it all, don''t you?"


    "I have some clues, sweetie," said Kasie in a naughty tone. "Well, I can tell when a woman has had


    sex. You walk differently. In addition to the news this morning, I can put two and two together," she


    whispered.


    Debbie was so embarrassed she pinched Kasie''s arm, held her neck, and threatened, "Shut up! Keep it


    to yourself, honey."


    Kasie startedughing hysterically. Then she noticed the hickeys on Debbie''s neck. "Oh my Goodness!


    What a crazy night it must have been for the two of you! Look at those marks. I can imagine the


    passion. Tsk-tsk." She made funny clicking sounds with her tongue.


    Flushing with embarrassment, Debbie pulled the zipper of her down jacket up quickly and wrapped


    herself tight. "Shut the hell up!" she growled. Then lowering her voice, almost to a whisper, she said,


    "Remember that $100, 000 you took from your dad and spent on a toy boy? Well, I too can snitch on


    you. Right?"


    Straight away, Kasie pped her shoulder and protested, "You ungrateful girl! I just treated you to a


    nice lunch and now you want to ckmail me? Our friendship is over!" "To hell with it!" retorted Debbie.


    "You thought you could buy me off with a meal? Well then. Take me to Starbucks this Saturday. Their


    new French Le n, and Salted Caramel and Nuts Cake, two shares each," she teased.


    "No problem. But since when did you be a fan of Salted Caramel?"


    Debbie propped her hands against her chin and said slowly, "I don''t. But since it''s you who is paying, I''ll


    eat it anyway."


    Kasie pushed her away. "What kind of friend are you? Go fly a kite."


    To which Debbie replied with a teasing smile, "Good. Then Kristina and I are going hiking on Saturday


    without you."


    "Kristina is with Dixon every day. How is she going to have time for you? Poor Tomboy. Considering


    your husband is hideously busy, you''re stuck with me on Saturday. Can''t you see?" Kasie joked,


    feigning an air of indifference. "Now, say something nice to me, or you will be going hiking alone," she


    coaxed.


    "Cool. You wanna bet?" said Debbie with a yful wink.


    "On what?"


    "I''m going to call Mr. Handsome now. If he agrees to go hiking with me on Saturday, you will buy me


    lunch for a month. If he doesn''t, I''ll buy you lunch for a month. Interested?"


    Kasie pped her hands excitedly. "You got yourself a deal," she eximed. But on second thought,


    she said, "Wait. You and Mr. Huo are hot for each other right now. You two are now officially on your


    honeymoon, I guess. Why would I have that kind of bet with you? I''m not stupid. No, uh-uh."


    Debbie wouldn''t let her bail. She dialed Carlos'' number, cockily shook her phone in front of Kasie and


    said, "You said yes. Besides, I''ve already dialed Carlos'' number. It''s a little toote to buckle."


    "Devil!" Kasie cursed.


    Debbie put her phone to her ear. Soon the phone was connected. "Honey," came the greeting from the


    other end.


    The sudden sappy form of address almost made Debbie choke on her own saliva. "Ugh...well, Mr.


    Handsome, are you busy?"


    "Not really. Why? Miss me?" asked Carlos.


    Kasie pushed herself towards the phone to listen to the conversation. "Um, are you busy this


    Saturday? I''m thinking of going hiking together, you and me."


    "Saturday? We can''t. Your mother-inw''sing this Saturday."


    ''Huh? ? Mother-inw ?''


    Debbie totally freaked out. For a long moment, she couldn''t think straight. "My mother-inw...No. Why


    is your moming all of a sudden?" she asked nervously.


    "She wants to meet you. Isn''t that normal?"


    Realizing she had overreacted, Debbie cleared her throat and replied, "Well, I guess it is."


    "Her ne willnd on Saturday noon. Let''s pick her up together then."


    "O-Okay," Debbie responded numbly. All she could think of were the words "mother-inw" and


    ing."


    ''What does she look like? Will she like me? What if she doesn''t...'' Her mind traveled miles away.


    "What do you want to have for lunch? How about youe to my office so that we can have lunch


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    together?" Carlos continued.


    "What? Lunch? Oh, lunch..." The word "lunch" brought Debbie back to senses. She looked at Kasie,


    who was talking to her friend on WeChat, andined, "It''s all your fault. Now I have to buy Kasie


    lunch for a month. I can''t have lunch with you anymore."


    Hearing that, Kasie knew she won. Cockily, she held up two fingers and made a victory gesture.


    "Huh?" Carlos was confused. ''Why is it my fault?''


    Debbie bent over the desk listlessly and told him, "I had a bet with Kasie and I lost..."


    "A bet on going hiking?" Carlos guessed and he was right.


    "Yes," she answered.


    Carlos was amused. "Come to my office for lunchter. I''ll sort it out with Kasie. Okay?"


    "No. I lost the bet, so I''ll buy Kasie lunch for a month. We had a deal," Debbie dered.


    "Deb, I was kidding. It doesn''t matter you buy me lunch or not. Don''t take it too seriously," said Kasie.


    They were good friends. Even if Debbie broke her word, Kasie wouldn''t mind.


    "Put Kasie on the phone. I''d like to talk to her." Carlos knew how much friendship meant to Debbie. And


    her word was her bond. He decided to help her out.

 Chapter 108 Our Mom

    Chapter 108 Our Mom


    "Er... what do you want to say to her?" Debbie got tense when Carlos said he wanted to speak to


    Kasie. ''What in the world does he want to say to her?''


    Carlosughed, "Rx, honey. I''m just trying to help. Don''t worry. I won''t tell her how greatst night


    was."


    Debbie blushed and exined hurriedly, "No, no. That''s not what I mean. Why do you want to speak to


    her? Never mind. I''ll put her on the phone right now."


    Then she handed the phone to Kasie. It was only then that her friend realized that Carlos wasn''t joking


    earlier. Kasie stared at the phone, scared, as if it would bite her. Gnawing her index finger, she asked,


    "Mr. Huo...Mr. Huo wants to talk to me? For real?"


    Debbie blinked with a nod. "Yeah, for real."


    Kasie immediately put her phone down and before taking Debbie''s, she wiped her hand on her clothes,


    as if afraid that the phone would be stained. "Hi, Mr. Huo," she greeted him respectfully.


    Watching her friend''s dramatic reaction, Debbie was rendered speechless.


    Carlos said something over the phone and Kasie exined nervously, "No, Mr. Huo, I was just joking. It


    really didn''t mean anything. Please don''t take it seriously. I''ve barely spent a dime of the card you gave


    mest time. Debbie and I were really just fooling around a moment ago."


    Hoping to convince Carlos, Kasie used the word "really" repeatedly, stressing it every time she said it.


    Then she paused as Carlos responded to her exnation. Debbie couldn''t hear what he said easily.


    This time, Kasie nodded resignedly, "Okay then. Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    Kasie put him on hold and handed the phone back to Debbie. Debbie took it off hold. "What did you say


    to her, old man?" she asked.


    "Nothing. My secretary will pick you up at noon. We''re having lunch together."


    Although puzzled, Debbie agreed.


    Once the phone call ended, Kasie remarked anxiously, "Your husband is way more serious than you


    are."


    "What do you mean?" Debbie wondered.


    Then Kasie told her what Carlos had said on the phone. Finally, Debbie would get to the bottom of this.


    "He said it wasn''t just a joke. You and I had made a pact. Since you lost the bet, he knew you would


    feel bad if you went back on your word. So he asked his secretary to dump more money into my card


    for the fifth floor of Alioth Building. It''s enough to eat there for a month," Kasie stated.


    Words failed Debbie when she heard that.


    Carlos always thought money solved everything, so that was his go-to answer for every situation. He


    was almost never proven wrong, either.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashley picked Debbie up at noon, and dropped her off at the office. Carlos was there waiting for her,


    and said, "Let''s go out to eat."


    After the waitress had taken their orders, Debbie asked, "What does your mom like? What''s her


    favorite food? What does she do for fun? What does she hate? I''m so nervous."


    Carlos took her hand in his, patted it lovingly andforted her as she looked at him in confusion, "My


    mom is your mom too. You''ll have to get used to that. But hey, don''t worry. She''s nice. She''ll like you."


    Debbie was uncertain. "Really? You think so?" She''d heard that a lot of fights were caused by the


    mother-inw and her attitude toward the bride.


    "Yes, I''m super-uber-sure," Carlos replied. She loved it when he tried to be cute. A handsome man with


    a yful wit made a wonderful husband. His mom, Tabitha, used to tell Carlos he should marry an


    outgoing girl. And that was just it¡ªupbeat and outgoing, Debbie was perfect. So Carlos was positive


    his mom would approve.


    Debbie was relieved to hear him say yes. "Okay. How long will your mom be here?"


    Carlos gave her a sidelong nce as he unfolded a hot wet towel. "Not just my mom, our mom. Two


    days," he corrected.


    "Oh, sorry." ''Our mom, our mom...'' she repeated in her head. ''Got it.''


    During the meal, she was preupied with the fact that she was going to meet her mother-inw. She


    was anxious and excited all at the same time. When Carlos talked to her, she was very distracted.


    "Where did you get the money for the ring?" asked Carlos. He got a notification for every transaction


    with the card he gave her. ording to the notifications, she hadn''t spent over a thousand at a time


    recently. So obviously, she didn''t use the bank card to buy him the ring.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust her or was spying on her. The notification function came with the card. It


    was something he could turn off, but he felt it wise to keep it on. That way if someone stole it, they''d be


    easier to track down.


    "I earned it, of course," Debbie answered proudly. ''I wonder what she looks like? Since Carlos is so


    handsome, I bet she''s gorgeous. Probably he got those good genes from her, '' she thought to herself.


    "How?"


    "By singing." ''Should I go shopping with her or something?''


    "Where?"


    "At a bar. Oh crap..." She suddenly realized she''d been tricked into blurting out things that she had


    been hiding from him. The look in his eyes told her that he was angry about something. She tried to


    recall what he had asked and what she had said.


    He grabbed her hand tightly and demanded, "Why do you have to sing at bars? Didn''t I give you bank


    cards? Did you drink alcohol there?"


    He squeezed her hand hard, and it hurt. Afraid to further provoke him, Debbie didn''t dare to take her


    hand back. "I''ll quit singing. The money on the card is yours. How could I use your money to buy you a


    ring? I just wanted the ring to be more meaningful, so I decided to earn the money on my own. But I


    didn''t drink even a drop of alcohol."


    She giggled at him.


    As Carlos heard her promise not to sing again and that she hadn''t drunk, his countenance softened.


    "Did you get hoarse because of singing?"


    Debbie knew she had toe clean now, so she admitted, "Yeah. I hadn''t sung for a long time. But


    everyone was wild and I was having fun. I guess I sang for too long, cause I got a little hoarse. But


    luckily, my throat healed. I was fine the next morning. You know that. You were there."


    Carlos remembered her throat was fine the next morning. He had the housemaid prepare some


    medicine, but it turned out she didn''t need it. She was good as new. He understood most of what she


    said¡ªexcept for one part. "Your throat healed?"


    Debbie grinned, "Yeah. That wasn''t the first time I had a sore throat, after all. It happened before, but


    maybe because it had happened so many times my throat got used to it or something, I don''t know. It


    just does this on its own."


    The goofy smile on her face brightened his heart like the sun.


    And just like that, his anger disappeared.


    He took her hand in his, and brought it to his lips. He kissed it tenderly, lovingly. "Sweet pie, don''t do


    that again. You have money. If you want to buy me something, just use the card, okay?"


    "Fine. But Mr. Handsome, I''m 21 now. I can make my own money, can''t I?" she asked defensively.


    When he kissed her fingers, it tickled. She couldn''t help giggling. Her eyes narrowed into thin lines.


    "I''m not saying you can''t work. It''s just that you''re still in school. You should be studying, not working. If


    you study hard and pay attention, you''ll be awesome at whatever you decide to do." Although she was


    a wonderful woman in Carlos'' eyes, she''d have to deal with all kinds of people. If she focused in


    college, she''d have a better handle on that, and know better what to do. He wanted her ready for all


    kinds of situations.


    Debbie nodded. She knew he was right. Besides, a lot of her ssmates had told her that she changed


    into a better and more graceful woman. She was happier, more confident, and more respectful.


    She knew Carlos did that for her and she appreciated it.


    After all, what kind of girl in their right mind wouldn''t want to better themselves? She had hoped to


    be her best self too before she met Carlos, but she had never really tried. She didn''t have much


    money, and she had no idea how to make her dreamse true. Not to mention shecked self-


    discipline. Carlos was everything she wanted in a man.

 Chapter 109 He Is Good To You

    Chapter 109 He Is Good To You


    Not only did Carlos provide everything for Debbie materially, but he also supervised her school


    performance whenever possible. It just didn''t make sense for her to ck.


    Taking a deep breath, Debbie bragged with a smile, "I''ll be more sessful than you are. I''ll take over


    your position and make you stay at home to take care of the house. If you upset me, I''ll make you


    stand barefoot on a porcupine. And, if you make me happy, I may take you outside for a vacation. It


    feels great just thinking about it." Sheughed.


    Amused by the gloating look on her face, Carlos chuckled. He kissed her hand and said, "I''m looking


    forward to the day that your aspirations are fulfilled and you take over my position. I''ll be d to take


    care of our baby at home and cook for you for the rest of our lives."


    He couldn''t help but smile as the scene yed out in his mind.


    Hearing him mention the word "baby," Debbie blushed as she felt her heart leap in her chest. ''Having a


    baby with him would make me unbelievably happy, '' she thought to herself.


    All of a sudden there was a knock on the door, which startled Debbie out of her day dreaming. Pulling


    her hand away from Carlos'' grip, she picked up the ss of juice on the table, pretending to take a sip.


    Carlos'' hand was left motionless in midair. He was so surprised by her reaction, for a moment, he


    forgot to put his hand down. "Debbie Nian, is it so embarrassing to be with me?" he asked quietly.


    Clueless to the pain that her reaction had inflicted upon her husband, Debbie asked in confusion,


    "What? Of course not." In fact, it was quite the contrary. Debbie wished the whole world knew Carlos


    was her husband.


    It was just that Carlos'' identity was too significant, so she wanted to be inconspicuous.


    Remembering the person at the door, Carlos answered, "Come in!" The door opened and the waiters


    entered holding numerous dishes in their arms. It was time to eat.


    The dishes were served efficiently. As the waiters left the room, Carlos began putting food onto


    Debbie''s te for her to eat. He continued to do this until she was stuffed. Afraid that she still wasn''t


    full yet, Carlo offered to order even more dishes.


    Before he could call the waiters back, Debbie grabbed his hand, put it on her belly and said, "I''m so full.


    Touch my belly and check it out yourself."


    Assured that her belly was bulging out, Carlos closed the menu with one hand, while his other hand


    moved upward away from her belly.


    "Carlos Huo!" Debbie yelled, grabbing his rogue hand.


    A satisfied smirk flitted over his face.


    "Let''s go." Carlos stood up as if nothing had happened.


    As he began to walk away from the table, Debbie quickly followed him, sliding her arm into his. "Are


    you going back to your office?" she asked.


    "No, I have to meet with a client at Clouds Road. I can drop you off at school if you''d like."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay," Debbie replied.


    That evening, after school Debbie dropped by her aunt''s house to bring her some lipsticks before


    heading back to the vi.


    "Debbie, this brand is insanely expensive. How can you afford it? Where does the moneye from?"


    Lucinda asked. She knew Debbie''s husband was supporting her, but she didn''t know how much he


    gave her each month, nor did she know who Debbie''s husband even was.


    Debbie grabbed Lucinda''s arm and whispered, "My husband bought these for me, but there are too


    many of them. It would be a waste to leave any of them untouched, so I would like to bring you some."


    "I remember thest time you were here you said that you wanted a divorce. Why are you epting


    his gifts?"


    Debbie hesitated for a moment and then replied honestly, "I don''t want a divorce anymore. Things are


    good between us right now."


    Lucinda took a step back from Debbie to get a better look at her. The girl had changed. She noticed the


    moment Debbie had walked in the door. It was hard to pinpoint what was different from before, but on a


    closer look, Lucinda figured it out. "He''s good to you,"


    Lucinda said firmly. Debbie used to look rough because she practiced martial arts, but now she looked


    put together and very happy. Despite not wearing any makeup, the girl''s skin had a natural glow.


    Lucinda only had to nce at Debbie''s clothes to know that they cost a fortune. Flipping up the tag on


    her shirt, Lucinda was shocked. The brand was so expensive that even she, an elderly woman with


    savings and assets, would hesitate to buy it.


    "Aunt, you are remarkable! You can tell that he is good to me just by looking at me." Debbie''s face


    reddened as she attempted to avoid her aunt''s stare.


    Noticing that Debbie didn''t deny it, Lucinda let out a sigh of relief and said, "Deb, if you are happy, then


    I have nothing to worry about." ''This girl had a tough childhood. Her mom abandoned her when she


    was born. Now finally there''s somebody there for her.'' Lucinda was so d.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt. I''m very happy now." Debbie smiled. Although she and Carlos had their


    disagreements, he made her happy again afterwards every time.


    "Tell me, what does he do for a living? How old is he? Bring him over sometime to have dinner,"


    Lucinda said, enthusiastically.


    "Okay," Debbie hesitated. "He is a 28-year-old CEO. I''ll bring him here to meet you and uncle next


    time."


    "A 28-year-old CEO?" Lucinda observed. ''That''s some achievement, '' Lucinda thought to herself,


    amazed. Gail''s father, Sebastian, hadn''t taken over thepany until he was in his forties.


    There were only a few CEOs under thirty in Y City. Lucinda decided to ask Sebastian about itter.


    When Debbie left, Lucinda immediately called Sebastian. "Where are you?" she asked.


    "I''ve just arrived home. Open the door."


    Upon seeing Sebastian outside, Lucinda opened the door and quickly pulled him into the living room.


    Sebastian was so tired he could barely move his feet. "What is it? Why are you being mysterious?" he


    asked, irritated.


    "How many 28-year-old CEOs are there in Y City?" Lucinda asked.


    Sitting on the couch, Sebastian rubbed his temples to rx a little. "Why are you asking?" he


    responded after a nce at his wife.


    "I told you that Debbie was married, right?"


    "Yeah, so?"


    "Tonight, Debbie dropped by and brought me some lipsticks that cost thousands of dors each. She


    also brought you a fancy tobo pipe. She said it was her husband''s money. Guess what? Her


    husband is a 28-year-old CEO!"


    Hearing that this was about Debbie, Sebastian focused up. He thought about it and then replied, "A 28-


    year-old... Hayden, who has just started to make a name for himself in Y City, seems to be 28. There is


    the son of the Xue family, the oldest son of the Zhang family, and Carlos Huo of ZL Group..."


    Thinking of Carlos Huo, Sebastian seemed to gain some energy. "Could it be Carlos Huo? I heard on


    the news that he carried some college girl out of a hotel room this morning..." he said.


    ''Could the college girl be Debbie?'' he wondered.


    Lucinda had heard of Carlos Huo before. While she knew who he was, she didn''t think it could possibly


    be him. "Carlos Huo? That''s impossible! Stop freaking me out! As far as I''m concerned, he doesn''t


    even know Debbie. They are people from twopletely different worlds. How can he be Debbie''s


    husband? Let''s be realistic. I say it might be Hayden. He and Debbie know each other. They used to


    date."


    Rich and powerful, Carlos Huo was beyond their imagination. The wedding of such a man wouldn''t


    have been so discreet and private. The news of his marriage would have traveled throughout the city.


    He also wouldn''t have married such a lowly girl.


    When Artie was alive, Debbie had lived several years as a wealthy spoiled girl. Butpared to the


    Huo family, her family''s wealth was practically nothing.

 Chapter 110 Let’s Go To The Maldives Together

    Chapter 110 Let¡¯s Go To The Maldives Together


    Not that Lucinda and Sebastian looked down on Debbie. On the contrary, they felt bad about Gail


    constantly picking on her. It was just that Carlos was so unapproachable. They felt it didn''t make sense


    for him to marry a in girl like Debbie.


    "Hayden?" Sebastian tried to remember the man. "He just came home from abroad recently, but in a


    short time, with the help of his powerful family, he''s already quite influential in Y City. I don''t know much


    about him, though. I''ll do a background check on himter," he promised.


    "That''s not necessary. Since he''s Debbie''s husband, she has agreed to bring him here for dinner some


    day. We''ll know more when hees."


    "Okay," Sebastian agreed.


    When Debbie got to the vi, Carlos wasn''t back home from work yet. When she passed by the living


    room, she saw the tens of bags of various sizes on the floor. It was only then that she remembered she


    had been on a shopping spree before she had gone to her aunt''s.


    She had bought a load of cosmetics at the Shining International za. Even she herself was shocked


    by the number of the extravagance. When did she be so wasteful? Was that the right kind of


    influence she was picking from Carlos? On the nightly shopping spree, she had gone to Shining


    International za to buy a tobo pipe for Sebastian. But on impulse, she had visited the cosmetics


    shop, which happened to be running a sales promo.


    She was lured by a sales assistant who pushed a pitch of ridiculously discounted items.


    But when Debbie got to the counter to pay for what she had picked, she realized she had been tricked.


    She hated their bait and switch sales tactics, but she didn''t want the embarrassment of appearing that


    she was a t broke ass, so she just epted the items. With a kit of hydrating toner, lotion, and creamContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    going at $10, 000, the prices were simply over the top, forcing her to call Carlos for his opinion before


    she paid for anything. It was his money after all. To her surprise, he upbraided her.


    "Debbie Nian, I have loads of money that you''ll never finish a fraction in a thousand lifetimes. You can''t


    afford to be a penny pincher when you have my money and my heart, dear. If you ever hesitate again


    to spend the money, I''ll move the most expensive cosmetics shop in the Shining International za


    into your bedroom," he warned.


    After the brief call, Debbie leisurely walked back to the counter and paid for the cosmetics without


    batting an eyelid. She had been hesitant about the hydration essence and face mask a moment ago,


    but after his nudging on the phone, there was not a thing she''d leave out.


    After paying, she called him once more and proudly anounced, "Mr. Handsome, I just blew $36, 570 on


    the damn things. A good treat, huh?"


    Carlos was d that she finally bought herself something fancy, but Debbie despised that needless


    obscene spending.


    "All the skin care products are having a sales promotion now. The customers who have spent $200,


    000 or more will get a free 8-day trip to the Maldives. Amodation, refreshments, transportation, all


    included. Deb, wouldn''t you fancy an all expenses paid trip to the Maldives?" Carlos asked.


    Debbie nodded violently, "Yes, yes, I do. But... how can I manage to spend so much money on one


    night''s shopping spree?"


    The so-called free trip would only be a fraction of the money spent at the mall first. Annoyed by the


    maniptive sales gimmicks, she passed by as if she hadn''t heard what the sales crew were touting.


    "What have you bought?" Carlos asked on the phone.


    After hearing Debbie out, he continued, "Go buy two more sets of the same items, if you don''t mind. In


    addition, you can also buy some lipsticks and other cosmetics. Stay away from the cheap ones,


    please."


    Debbie was astounded.


    "If you can''t spend $200, 000 by yourself today, I''ll go to the mall and pick out some things for you


    shops in Shining International za were lower end.


    "No, no¡ª"


    "Go to the lounge to have a rest. I''ll have the manager bring the samples of everything to you so that


    you can decide what you want."


    "I said no¡ª"


    "Sweet pie, it''s only $200, 000. That isn''t much for a man of my means."


    Debbie sensed that she didn''t have a choice. "Okay," she replied.


    "Good girl. Remember to im the Maldives reward at the service counter afterwards. Then don''t leave


    the mall yet. Go to thepartments for men and buy some articles for me. Spend at least $200, 000


    on me as well. Let''s go to the Maldives together. Don''t you like the idea?"


    Debbie wasn''t very impressed, but she had to y along.


    Because if Carlos came and chose the cosmetics with her, he''d blow away far more than the $400, 000


    he was telling her to spend. "Okay," she agreed.


    Carlos smiled. "From now on, Zelda won''t be in charge of shopping for me anymore. It will be your


    duty. I believe you''ll keep our skin care products in adequate supply."


    Later, with the help of the housemaids, Debbie moved the bags delivered to the vi by Shining


    International za from the living room to her bedroom.


    She cautiously took the products out of the bags and put them on the dressing table.


    When the top of the table was all upied, she stuffed the rest into the drawers. ''Obscene spending, ''


    she chastised herself silently. Careful not to ruin her day by dwelling so much on the negatives, she


    told herself to unwind. Heaving a deep, reflective sigh, she pulled out her phone, took a photo of the


    items and posted it in Moments on WeChat. "For the 8-day trip to the Maldives, I shopped like crazy at


    the Shining International za!" she captioned.


    Since Carlos had been sleeping in her bedroom most of the timetely, and they had had sex the night


    before, Debbie thought he wouldn''t sleep alone in his bedroom anymore. So she kept his cosmetics in


    her bedroom.


    The thought of what had happenedst night made her blush. With the palm of her left hand on cheek,


    she put one set of skin care products for men into her bathroom. There were only a few items for


    Carlos, but each was exquisite.


    She marveled at the fancy packaging while she unpacked a face cream.


    ording to the sales assistant, the packaging had won the first prize of an international skin care


    products designpetition. Did the packaging design make the product look better? No, of course


    not, but it made it more expensive. That was the point.


    The cream for men was as expensive as a few sets of skin care products for women. Debbie removed


    the lid and wondered whether it was gold inside the jar. Wow, it smelled so good. The faint fragrance


    was simply ethereal.


    She smeared some cream with her finger and dabbed it on the back of her hand.


    Later, she found out that it was very effective in hydrating. It left her hand unbelievably smooth. It


    seemed their pricing was justified, after all.


    Then she noticed the cologne she had bought for Carlos. To find the perfect scent for him, Debbie had


    smelled all the cologne samples, but none of them was close to the perfume he usually wore.


    Atst, she had to go with a soft Cbrian bergamot scent, just perfect for her man.


    When everything was tidied up, it was ten o''clock already. After a bath, Debbie opened several bottles


    and smeared her body all over. Then she slipped under the covers.


    Before having a beauty sleep, she intended to y a little bit of Candy Crush Saga on the phone for a


    while. But seeing the time on the screen, she wondered, ''It''s prettyte already. Why is Carlos not


    home yet?''


    Immediately, she called him. "Hi." The phone was answered quickly.


    "Do you... I''m wondering when you areing back. It''s already 10 p.m."


    ''Does she miss me?'' Carlos wondered. A smile crept over his face when he sat in the back seat. "I''m


    on my way. I''ll be home in five minutes."


    "Oh, okay then. See youter."


    "Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Debbie got out of bed quickly, the phone still in her hand. She trotted down


    the stairs into the kitchen and started to heat up a bottle of milk.


    Within five minutes, the doorbell rang and Carlos was home, true to his word. How she wished he''d be


    like this forever.

 Chapter 111 Bad In Bed

    Chapter 111 Bad In Bed


    Entering the vi, Carlos noticed that the light in the kitchen was still on. He didn''t pay much attention


    to it and, loosening his tie, walked towards the stairs.


    "Old man!" A girl''s voice rang out,ing from within the kitchen. So he changed his ns, and made


    for the kitchen.


    Debbie came out before he could enter, a ss of warm milk in hand. She offered it, and he took it


    from her. "Drink it," she said.


    As Carlos epted the ss, Debbie smelt something on him. Was that...alcohol?


    Instead of drinking the milk, he pulled her into his arms with his free hand and gave her a passionate


    kiss. "Why aren''t you in bed? Naughty girl!" he med, half-jokingly.


    Debbie frowned. She hadn''t imagined it. And now the smell of booze was overpowering. She realized


    that Carlos must have had more than a little wine this evening.


    "You went out drinking?" She raised her head to look at him.


    "Yeah. Wended a major ount, so we drank a little to celebrate." A little? That couldn''t be a little!


    Debbie pouted her lips and thought, ''So you won''t let me drink, and now youe home drunk. This is


    so bogus!''


    After draining it in a single gulp, Carlos put the empty ss on the table beside him, scooped Debbie in


    his arms, and carried her up the stairs.


    "Wait, wait! I haven''t even turned off the lights yet." Debbie pointed to the kitchen.


    Without stopping, Carlos said, "Julie will handle it."


    He had scarcely finished his sentence when Debbie saw Juliee out of the gloom and enter the


    kitchen carrying the empty ss.


    Entering the bedroom, Carlosid her carefully on the bed and leaned down close to her. He kissed her


    ear, her cheek, her mouth, her neck, all the way down her body. She normally enjoyed this, but the


    stench was beginning to make her nauseous. "Honey, you smell so good," he murmured.


    ''I know I smell good. You gave me yourpany''stest bath and body line, '' she thought. Unable to


    bear the strong reek of alcohol anymore, Debbie cupped his face and feigned anger by saying, "Get


    away from me¡ªyour breath stinks! Go take a bath!"


    "Yes, mydy!" It was exaggerated, or perhaps exacerbated by his drunken state. In any case, he


    snapped to, and did as she bade him. He gave her a passionate kiss before getting up from the bed.


    He pulled her up and demanded, "Take off my tie!"


    "Hmph! Don''t you know how to untie your tie?" Debbie had never done it before and began to study his


    tie. Taking in the over and under nature of the knot, figuring out where she''d start.


    "No, I don''t." He lied.


    Much to his surprise, Debbie was instantly mad at his answer. She grabbed him by his tie and asked


    through gritted teeth, "Tell me the truth. Did you have some woman doing it for you?"


    Carlos'' jaw dropped.


    He had no other choice but to give in and tell her the truth. "Well, I can take off my own tie myself.


    Usually Julie or Zelda helps me tie it."


    Julie? No problem. But Zelda? Carlos'' assistant who was partial to Megan? Absolutely no! "Why did


    you ask Zelda to help you with your tie?" Debbie pouted her lips, irritated.


    Amused by her reaction, Carlos pulled her into his arms and said, "Fine, you''ll be the only one who can


    tie my tie from now on. Promise. Okay, Honey?"


    "Okay. I''ll hold you to that. No one is allowed to touch your tie except me!" she warned him.


    "Trust me!" He kissed her forehead. A loudugh escaped his chest. He was in a great mood. And why


    not? Debbie was very jealous and possessive and he thought that was highly amusing. She should be.


    After all, he was a prize that any woman would be lucky to have. The fact that Debbie recognized that


    just made his day.


    ''My wife is the cutest, prettiest and most interesting girl in the world!'' he thought.


    Debbie finally managed to remove his tie, and while she was unfastening his shirt, a light bulb went off


    in her head. "Hey, I''ve heard my friends talking...The way they talk about sex, it''s the best thing in the


    world. But all I could feel was pain thest time we did it. Old man, you''re bad in bed!" Stunned, Carlos


    was left speechless for a while. That was a devastating blow for any man, especially someone like


    Carlos. His face was as dark as ink. He gripped her hands and gritted his teeth. "Debbie Nian!"


    His cold voice brought Debbie back to her senses. "W-What? Er... Did I say something wrong? Wait,


    wait. Hey...Honey...let go of me... Don''t... Mmm..."


    Now in no mood to take a bath, he pressed his body against hers. One of his hands undid her clothing,


    and the other was busy kneading her breasts. He would show her what he was capable of.


    After what seemed an eternity, Debbie stretched out, and watched the man enter the bathroom. ''Wow.


    Why did I tell him that?


    My whole body''s killing me now!'' She was too tired to move and just wanted to sleep.


    In about twenty minutes, Debbie was fast asleep and dreaming. In her dream, a drooling Husky was


    licking her lips. She pped the Husky across its face and yelled, "Fuck off! You stupid dog!"


    But it was no dog, but instead Carlos. He had been pped across the face and had just been called a


    dog by his wife. This was thest thing he expected. He was hoping to hear how great he was in bed.


    His face soured instantly.


    He grabbed her waving arms and kissed her ear before saying, "Honey, look at me."


    Debbie opened her sleepy eyes and got her head on straight when she saw Carlos'' face. "Hey baby, I


    was wrong. Please don''t be mad. I''m wiped out and just want to sleep. Let''s just crash, okay?"


    "No!" Carlos turned her down without any hesitation. He grabbed her jaw, forced her to look him in the


    eye and asked, "Debbie, am I bad in bed?"


    That night, he had sex with her again and again. He even asked her the same question so many times


    the whole evening that she could only answer him again and again, "No, you''re not bad in bed. You''re


    incredible!" She kept hoping he''d just be sated so she could get some shut-eye.


    It wasn''t the first time Debbie had woken up with a hoarse voice. But it was the first time that her voice


    had been hoarse and cracked because of what she and Carlos did between the sheets.


    Carlos got up, and then took her in his arms once more, carrying her to the bathroom. Debbie


    wondered if he''d finally let her go this time. But no, the ss door began to blur at the same moment


    the water from the shower hit the floor. A blurry image of two silhouettes intertwined in throes of


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    passion could be seen through the frosted door. Heavy gasps, passionate moans, and affectionate


    words filled the bathroom as their bodies merged into one. It was almost dawn when Carlos finally


    decided to call it a day. He picked up a sleeping Debbie from the bathtub andid her carefully on the


    bed. Then he took out a hair dryer and dried her damp hair carefully before he atst fell asleep,


    Debbie in his arms.


    Debbie was awakened from her slumber by her phone. She reached out her hand to grab it and


    opened one eye to check the caller ID¡ªit was Jared. "Hi, Jared."


    "Hi Tomboy! Not feeling well? Your voice... Were you singing in the club again?" On second thought,


    Jared knew he was wrong. If Debbie had actually gone to the clubst night, she would have called him


    so they could go together.


    Debbie blushed when she realized why her voice was so rough. She shook her head and cleared her


    throat before saying, "No, I wasn''t at the club. And I''m feeling okay. I just woke up. What''s up?"


    She rolled over and then... ''Ouch! That hurts! Damn it, Carlos!''


    "You just woke up? Look what time it is. It''s almost 12! You weren''t in ss this morning. What would


    your dear husband say?" Jared asked.


    Speaking of Carlos, Jared couldn''t helpining inwardly. ''He''s Debbie''s husband, and he should


    keep an eye on her. But he''s even had me followed since he found us in the same hotel room together!


    What a jerk!''


    This was true. If Jared made the slightest mistake at school, Carlos had standing orders for Curtis to


    drag him to the CEO''s office of ZL Group so Carlos could get on his case.


    Jared was too scared to skip sses anymore, and he''d even get there ahead of time. His parents


    even wanted to thank Carlos for having made him into a good student.


    But he didn''t expect Debbie to be bold enough to skip sses. He''d sent her messages on WeChat,


    but got no reply. So he called her on his lunch break, only to find that she was still sleeping...


    Debbie was left speechless. She knew very well why she wasn''t in ss, but to admit it... Yes, she


    knew, but was it right for her to tell him that? She turned it over in her mind a few times, trying to figure


    it out. ''How do I tell him the real reason I wasn''t in ss? And do I really want to? This is all Carlos''


    fault, the jerk! He tortured me all night just because I said he was bad in bed.'' And she cried inside.


    She was weary, sore, and suffering for a terrible choice of words.

 Chapter 112 It Can Nourish You

    Chapter 112 It Can Nourish You


    Despite the fact that she had practiced martial arts for many years, Debbie was still no match for Carlos


    in stamina. Last night, she had begged him to let her go many times, but instead of giving her a break,


    Carlos had worked on her harder and even taunted her.


    "I''m getting up now. See youter in the ssroom. Don''t call Carlos!" Debbie sat up on the bed, and


    blushed, looking at the clothes scattered on the floor.


    "All right. See you then. You better hurry up. Otherwise, your husband will punish both of us again,"


    said Jared. He was so scared of Carlos that he''d tried everything possible to stay away from him.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Debbie went down the stairs to have lunch. Just then,


    Carlos called her. "Deb, what are you doing now?" he asked in a soft voice.


    Hearing the voice, Debbie couldn''t help but remember what had happenedst night. "I''m going to


    have lunch," she said through gritted teeth.


    Of course, Carlos noticed the anger in her tone, and chuckled, recalling images of an alluring Debbie in


    bed.


    "Deb, you''re the sweetest girl on earth. The kind of girl I never thought I''d find all my life," he teased.


    "Carlos Huo, you''re a flirt!" Debbie said, blushing even more.


    The smile on his face turning into a thoughtful look, Carlos said, "Honey, I want to go home now."


    "What? Now?" she asked in confusion. "Does the lunch in yourpany not taste good?" she added.


    "I want to taste your sweet wine now. In fact I''m in the mood right now as we speak," he said in a


    suggestive whisper.


    Originally, Debbie wanted to go to the dining hall. But now that Carlos kept on teasing her, she was


    afraid that Julie would hear him and decided to go to the balcony. "Carlos Huo, how shameless you


    are! One more word and you''ll be hauled over the coals!"


    "Boo...hoo...I''m so scared. I don''t want to get your rough side of the tongue. But how can you be so


    cruel to your dear husband?"


    With an affected dismissive gesture, Debbie waved her right hand in the air as if chopping an invisible


    Carlos. "Are you kidding me? If youe near, I''ll beat you to a pulp," she joked. "Anyway, I know


    where to hit you if I have to inflict the worst pain. You are an old goat with lots of fans out there on


    social media. How would it pan out if I leaked some juicy stuff to your fans?"


    Not until she had gottenid did she realize that she didn''t know him at all. She had underestimated


    him all along.


    "Ouch!" identally, she bent and twisted trying to stretch her back, only to trigger sharp pain that


    reminded her of the crazy night they had together. She immediately cursed him again, "You''re a bad


    egg! My whole body is aching. You jerk!"


    A smile of aplishment shed across his face. "Honey, I was wrong. I''ll be more gentle the next


    time we bang. And by the way, the sooner we can, the sooner your body will get used to it," he added


    with a giggle.


    "Hey! It can''t be soon. Sorry, but I need a break! I''ll stay in the dorm this evening." The color drained


    from Debbie''s face.


    Carlos chuckled and coaxed, "Honey, I''m just kidding. Don''t worry. Just go have lunch now. See you on


    campus this afternoon."


    "Okay..."


    Debbie went to the dining room and sat at the table. Since Julie was still cooking, Debbie opened the


    WeChat app and read her friends'' messages. Her jaw dropped. How the hell had she hit a total 99


    By the time she clicked open the Moments after her brief surprised reaction, thements had hit 123.


    ''Ah, I remember. Last night, I posted a picture of the skin care products on my dressing table.''


    Among thements, she had drawn both admirers and trolls in equal numbers. "Tomboy, it''s my


    dream to have a dressing table like yours," read Kristina''sment.


    Kasiemented, "Oh, I''m really so envious of you, Tomboy! You broke my heart and you need to be


    responsible for it."


    "How I wish I could be a girl. Then I could marry a rich husband," teased Jared.


    Without saying a word, Dixon, in his typical crisp manner, simply gave the post a like.


    There was undisguised admiration in some other friends''ments, while a part of thements was


    not so friendly. Gailmented, "Where did you download this picture? Give me the website, please."


    Even Portia, who hadn''t contacted her for years,mented, "Debbie, how have you been? I know


    you want to live an affluent life, but girl, this is a little too extravagant. No?"


    Debbie knew that Portia always looked down upon her. Since they had added each other on WeChat,


    Portia had never given her a like, while she always gave Hayden the likes.


    What shemented was implying that Debbie must have found herself a sugar daddy. Debbie fumed


    with rage.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down and replied to herment. "Thank you for your concern,


    Portia, but you''ve gotten it wrong. I''m living a happy life now."


    Another personmented, "Come on! What''s the point in showing off these skin care products? They


    are worth about $200, 000 only. They are not anything near the top brands at all!"


    Debbie could still remember her. A former ssmate from high school. Debbie replied, "You''re right.


    They are worth $200, 000 only. There''s no point in showing them off." If she really wanted to show off


    her wealth, she could have posted her BMW, which Carlos had bought at a cool four million dors.


    In the picture she had posted, she hadn''t exposed the brands at all. She had turned the bottles to their


    backs so the brands would not show in the picture.


    She had been so happy to have them that she just wanted to share the cheer with her friends.


    But now... her happy mood was ruined. ''Never mind, Debbie. Don''t pay attention to those people, '' she


    consoled herself.


    Then she saw thement from the man with the name "C", which said, "You want to go to the


    Maldives?"


    She replied without hesitation, "Yes, of course." And she added a Proud emoji.


    After Julie served lunch, Debbie put her phone aside and concentrated on her meal. But somewhere


    midway, a light bulb went off in her head. She picked the phone up again and sent Carlos a text


    message. "Old man, give me your WeChat ount."


    Putting down the chopsticks, she opened the Weibo app and followed Carlos.


    Carlos must have been very busy¡ªhe had only posted two updates on Weibo. Done two a year apart,


    both posts were ads for the ZL Group.


    Despite this fact, he still had tens of millions of followers. ''This is so unfair!'' Debbie thought. She had


    posted more than a thousand updates, but she only had about a thousand followers. She envied him.


    She then searched for Curtis'' Weibo ount and followed him as well. He had millions of followers.


    Then Colleen. Much to Debbie''s surprise, Colleen was the chief editor of a fashion magazine. No


    wonder she always stepped out in those stunning outfits!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just as Debbie sent a private message to Colleen, Julie passed her a bowl of soup. "Debbie, eat the


    soup first. It has taken me hours just to prepare it for you."


    "Thank you, Julie. Wow, it smells so yummy. What a terrific cook you are!" Debbie shed a sweet


    smile.


    Honestly, she liked Julie very much. Since she had moved into the vi three years ago, Julie had


    always been there to take care of her. And they got along so well, much like sisters, despite the fact


    that Julie was only a maid.


    "Really? I''m humbled to hear that. Anyway, eat while it''s still warm." Julie was amused by Debbie''s


    reaction.


    Picking up the bowl, Debbie took a sip and frowned. ''It tastes a little weird. Sort of a herb, I guess.


    What did she add to it?'' The way Julie looked at her with a satisfied smile only confirmed the suspicion.


    "Julie, what''s in the soup?" she asked curiously.


    "How do you like it? It''s a secret recipe from one of my friends and it''s very nutritious, '' Julie said, the


    smile on her face growing even bigger. "But that''s just a tip of the iceberg. The recipe is an aphrodisiac,


    which will also increase your chances of conceiving a boy," added Julie, now, smiling like aplete


    idiot.


    "What?!" Debbie choked on her soup and coughed violently.

 Chapter 113 Im Living A Happy Life Now

    Chapter 113 I''m Living A Happy Life Now


    Seeing Debbie choke on the soup, Julie immediately picked up a tissue and cleaned the spilled soup


    on the table. "Why are you in such a hurry? Take your time," she said.


    "Don''t you guys try this on me again," Debbie cautioned, with a hand on her heart. Still a student, she


    had no ns to have a baby yet.


    All of a sudden, she remembered something was not right¡ªCarlos hadn''t used a condom and she had


    forgotten to take her morning after pill.


    Quickly, she gulped the soup and sent Carlos a text message. "Holy crap, old man! I didn''t take my


    morning after pill. I don''t know how I forgot that! Is it toote to take the pill now?"


    Just before lunch, she had sent him a message asking about his WeChat ount and he hadn''t replied


    to it yet. But this time, his reply came immediately. "What pill?"


    What was the name of the pill? She opened browser and Googled "emergency contraception".


    Scrolling down a few hits, she got it. Mifepristone! Quick as a wink, she copied the link, took a


    screenshot and sent him both.


    Then her phone rang. "Debbie Nian, there are two things here. First, it''s already toote for the


    morning after pill. Second, I want a baby. I mean, you and I should be getting desperate to have a baby


    by now, '' he said in a firm voice that made his intentions crystal clear.


    "What?! But why?" Debbie asked in disbelief. Was he already desperate for a baby?


    "Honey, listen to me." With the phone in right hand, he rubbed his arching brow with the left and started


    to exin. "Deb, we''re a married couple. If you got pregnant, it wouldn''t be something to tense about.


    dly, I''d personally want us to keep the baby. Understand?"


    "But...but..." she stammered. She didn''t know how to make Carlos change his mind. After a long pause,


    she found ame excuse. "You want a boy. What if I gave birth to a girl? Will you ignore her then?"


    Carlos was pped hard in the face by his own words. In a t tone, he said, "I can''t afford to be


    choosy over some things. Whether it''s a girl or a boy, I''d wee the baby with open arms. As long as


    you''re the mother."


    "But I''m still a student!"


    "College students can have babies."


    "But... you want me to study abroad next year!" Debbie felt somewhat thrown off bnce.


    "If you got pregnant, I would go abroad with you."


    "But... but..." She had run out of excuses.


    "No buts. What you need to do now is not take after morning pill, but hopefully look forward to having


    you up the spout. In any case, I''ll be there for you. In short, worry not!" he dered with finality.


    "But..." Debbie came up with one more excuse. "But I''m only 21. I don''t really think I''m mentally


    prepared... to be a mother..." The word "mother" was forced through with a muffled voice.


    The misfortune of growing up without a mother had been hard enough for Debbie. Wouldn''t she have a


    difficult time trying to love her own child, something she''d never personally experienced?


    From her choked voice, Carlos could tell that something was not right. After some pause, he said, "If


    you really don''t want a baby, I''ll have to use protection from now on. But as for the pill, it''s a no. I won''t


    allow you!


    For your own health, I''ll strongly advise you to stay away from that stuff. It''s not good for you."


    The show of genuine concern in that line touched Debbie at heart. For a moment, she heaved a sigh,


    rubbed her tingling eyes and murmured, "Give me some time, okay? I''ll consider your words. Maybe, a


    little more time will help me decide."


    It was not because she disliked children, but that apparently, she wasn''t mentally prepared yet. What


    would she do with a baby, at her age?


    "Honey, just rx, okay? We only had sex for two nights, and you were in your safe days. Don''t let it


    worry you so much. All the same, if you got pregnant, I''d personally take care of everything. Whichever


    way, you need to take it easy, okay?" he coaxed her.


    "Er...okay..." At longst, his words began to take effect. In fact she was getting teary-eyed, just


    listening to him.


    ''Thank you, dad, for giving me the best husband in the world!


    Dad, you know, I''m living a happy life now, '' she thought to herself.


    In Carlos'' ss that afternoon, Debbie fixed her gaze upon the man standing on the podium, with one


    hand propped against her chin. The affection in her eyes made Jared''s flesh creep. "I didn''t expect a


    tomboy like you to fall in love with a man. Stop staring at your husband like that. I''m afraid that he


    would make out with you right here right now..."


    Smack! Debbie pped Jared on the shoulder.


    ''What a jerk! How could he say that in ss?'' Debbie thought.


    She then realized that she was overreacting and immediately lowered her eyes to look at the book, as


    if nothing had happened. But it was toote. While she had been staring at Carlos, many in the ss


    had noticed him watching her as well.


    Clearing his voice, Carlos turned to Jared and said, "The chap at the back of the second line to my left.


    Please stand up and answer the question."


    Everyone turned to look at Jared. He cursed inwardly, ''Damn it! So Mr. Huo is avenging his wife?''


    While he rose slowly from his seat, he heard Carlos add, "Please tell us what you''ve learned so far."


    ''What''s he up to?!'' wondered an incredulous Jared.


    Watching him struggle for an answer, Debbie giggled with mischief.


    Jared turned to Dixion for help, but thetter looked away as if he didn''t get his point. Jared pretended


    to clear his voice, but the exaggerated manner had the ss in stitches. Eventually, he excused


    himself, "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo. I think my memory..."


    Determined, Carlos cast him a cold nce and ordered, "Stand there. The girl sitting next to him,


    please stand up and answer my question."


    The girl sitting next to him? Sitting on Jared''s right side was a boy, and the girl sitting next to him...


    Debbie Nian?!


    ''Holy crap!'' Debbie cursed quietly as she stood up. All through, her mind had wandered off to fantasies


    of her nights together with Carlos.


    "What is AIP short for?"


    Carlos'' question surprised everyone in the ss. ''Seriously? Such a simple question?''


    Any jerk taking Financial at the university could answer that straight if woken out of sleep.


    For a moment, Debbie had to suppress herughter. Why was he using kid gloves on her? Anyway,


    she answered proudly, "AIP is short for automatic investment n."


    "Good!" Carlos praised her with a smile. The shallowness of the whole question made Jared curse.


    ''Come on, dude! Give us a break! Stop disying how much you''re crazy about Debbie when we are


    here!''


    But if he thought the question was infuriating, Carlos'' next words were even worse.


    "Since the girl has bailed you out, will you please dance for her after the ss? You can only stop


    dancing when sheughs," Carlos told Jared. Debbie couldn''t stifle herughter.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''At this rate, are we getting anywhere with our sswork?'' she wondered.


    The ridiculousness of the whole thing elicited quite some giggles and ripples.


    Jared''s face was as dark as ink. ''Carlos Huo, you jerk!''


    As if it weren''t enough, Carlos continued, "Well, if you can''t dance for her, then you should see me in


    my office after the ss."


    Jared had no other choice. "Mr. Huo, I choose to... dance for Debbie," Jared said through gritted teeth,


    which sent the ss into a hysterical bout ofughter.


    When ss ended, Carlos picked up his stuff, and pointing at the ckboard said, "Jared Han, you are


    a tall guy. You clean the ckboard."


    Jared''s jaw dropped.


    ''Again? Seriously? Did I owe him a million dors or something?'' he cursed in his mind.


    Debbie propped her hand against her chin and looked at Jared who was cleaning the ckboard with a


    long face.


    Kasie and Kristina approached Debbie and winked at her. "Tomboy, your husband is so caring."


    Debbie shed a sweet smile and said, "To be honest, I can''t believe it myself. I really don''t like him to


    dote on me like that, even using kid gloves on a hardened soul like me."

 Chapter 114 Debbies Brother

    Chapter 114 Debbie''s Brother


    Dixon tried to analyze Carlos'' motives behind this. "I believe Mr. Huo was trying to avenge you. He


    must have seen you hit Jared and guessed that Jared had pissed you off. He asked the both of you to


    answer two different questions. The first question was extremely hard while the second one was rather


    simple. That way, he could find a reason to make Jared dance for you when he failed to answer where


    you seeded. He just wanted to make you happy. Wow, what a caring husband Mr. Huo is!"


    Debbie, Kasie and Kristina nodded at Dixon''s analysis. Till now, his was the only one that made any


    sense.


    Jared blew off the chalk on his hand and cast a burning nce at Debbie. "Did I kill your husband''s


    grandpa? Why did he treat me like this?" he snapped furiously. "He not only asked Mr. Lu to keep an


    eye on me, but also asked me to dance for you and clean the ckboard! From now on, I am going to


    keep you at arm''s length. I can''t afford to bear his jealousy."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped back, "Come on, dude. You are not my lover. Why would he be


    jealous of you? Just dance for me, now!"


    Jared banged the table, fuming with rage at the thought of dancing for Debbie. He shouted at the


    ssroom door as if Carlos were still standing there. "Carlos Huo! I am going to remember this thing


    for the rest of my life. You know what they say? Revenge is a dish best served cold! You just wait and


    watch!"


    Debbie wasn''t too pleased to hear him shout a threat to her husband. "Jared Han, I''ve recorded what


    you just said. I think I''ll send it to Carlos right now," she threatened.


    The anger on Jared''s face immediately disappeared. With a pitiful look, he pleaded, "Please don''t do


    that, Tomboy! I''ll dance for you right here, right now."


    "Do it!"


    A few students, who wanted to see Jared dance, stayed in the ssroom, pretending to be studying.


    Jared, however, shooed all of them out.


    He even wanted to drive Kasie, Kristina and Dixon out. However, Kasie held onto Debbie''s left arm,


    and Kristina held onto her right. Dixon, who also wanted to watch Jared dance, cradled his girlfriend''s


    neck. The three of them were determined to not leave the ssroom.


    Despite his unwillingness, Jared had no other choice but to start dancing.


    To be honest, his street dance wasn''t that bad and managed to impress everyone, except Debbie, who


    remained emotionless and even yawned.


    Seeing an exhausted Jared, Kasie had an idea. "Jared, why don''t you do Yangko dance*? I think that''s


    going to be a lot funnier," she proposed with a giggle and even yed a video of Yangko dance on her


    phone to demonstrate it.


    (*TN: The Yangko dance is a traditional Chinese folk dance. Yangko dancers are usually women


    wearing bright and colorful costumes.)


    Jared stopped dancing and covered his face with both hands, giving up all hope of ever escaping this


    humiliation. "Tomboy, if you refuse tough this time, we aren''t going to be friends anymore!" he


    threatened Debbie.


    Jared moved exactly like the women in the video were moving, and it was really funny to see a big boy


    like him do the Yangko dance.


    The other three burst intoughter this time, but Debbie still remained poker-faced¡ªshe was trying her


    best to suppress herughter.


    Just as the music was about toe to an end, Debbie finally couldn''t hold it back anymore and


    cracked upughing. "Hahaha! Jared, you dance like Logger Vick*! Hahaha..."


    (*TN: Logger Vick is a character in animation "Boonie Bears".)


    Just like Logger Vick, Jared was tall and thin. And he was wiggling his ass like crazy.


    Jared heaved a sigh of relief when Debbie finallyughed. He turned off the music and sat beside her.


    "Debbie, would you mind if you had to divorce Carlos Huo and marry another man?" he asked.


    "Yes, I would!" Debbie blurted out without any hesitation. She was beginning to fall for Carlos


    Within a minute, Debbie received a text message from Carlos. "Tell Jared Han, I''ve recorded him


    dancing in the ssroom. If he doesn''t want this video to be released, then he''d better watch his


    mouth."


    Confused, Debbie raised her head and swept her eyes around the ssroom. Only then did she see


    the camera not far away from them. The camera was able to record both pictures and sound. So...had


    Carlos really recorded Jared dancing Yangko dance?


    Jared looked back and forth between Debbie and the camera. Suddenly, he started having a bad


    feeling about it.


    He pounced towards Debbie and snatching her phone, saw Carlos'' message on it. Defeated, he


    slumped down on the chair and murmured, "Mr. Huo is such a considerate teacher..." But in his mind,


    he was cursing non-stop, "Fuck you, Carlos Huo!"


    All that was left for him to do was leave the ssroom, which he did, and Debbie replied to Carlos''


    message, "Did you really record him?"


    "Of course not. I''m too busy to disturb myself with that nonsense," Carlos replied.


    "Then how did you hear what he said to me?"


    "I totally don''t know what he said, but I know him well. He is not a guy who would be convinced easily."


    Debbie admired Carlos very much. She typed on her phone, "Well done, old man!"


    "Call me Honey!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes, speechless.


    After all the sses had ended, Debbie left the campus to go back home but was stopped by Gail at


    the school gates.


    She ignored Gail and walked past her. Gail, however, grabbed her by her wrist and yelled, "Debbie


    Nian!"


    "Get out of my way!" Debbie shook off her hand impatiently.


    "How dare you rte yourself to Carlos Huo!" Gail came to the point. She had sworn to herself that she


    was going to find out this girl''s secret today. Rumors had it that when Carlos had walked out of the


    Caspian Hotel, he had been carrying Debbie in his arms.


    "Who do you think you are? This has nothing to do with you!" Debbie snapped.


    Gail bit her lower lip and replied, "My mom told my dad that you had gotten married. Who''s your


    husband?"


    She had overheard her mother talk to her father and was really surprised that Debbie had gotten


    married at such a young age.


    Remembering the strange interaction between Debbie and Carlos, Gail had a bad feeling that Debbie


    might have been married to Carlos.


    "My husband is none of your business, Gail Mu. Don''t bother me with these stupid questions again. If


    you really have so much time, you should spend more of it with your parents," Debbie replied.


    Gail''s little sister, Sasha, was studying in another city. Although Gail here only, she barely went back


    home. Her parents really missed her sometimes.


    "Is your husband Hayden Gu?" Gail asked, ignoring what Debbie had said.


    Upon hearing the name, Debbie turned to look Gail in the eye and asked, "How did you know him?"


    When she had been with Hayden, she had kept it a secret from Gail, for fear that Gail might destroy


    their rtionship.


    "So I''m right, huh? He is your husband!" With a proud smile, Gail continued, "No wonder you can afford


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    skin care products worth two hundred thousand dors. He''s from an affluent family. Congrattions!


    You found a rich husband. Then what about you and Mr. Huo? What''s your rtionship?"


    Gail was dying to know that. She didn''t think Carlos could be Debbie''s husband, because he had once


    asked his men to throw Debbie into the ocean.


    Debbie was really annoyed and raised her voice saying, "Gail Mu, one more word and I am going to


    beat the shit out of you!"


    Scared, Gail took several steps back. Plucking up some courage, she asked, "Are you afraid of people


    finding out that you''ve cheated on your husband? I guess Mr. Huo doesn''t know you''re a married


    woman, huh? What a bitch! You appear like an innocent girl, but actually you are a slut."


    Despite the fury inside her, Debbie wouldn''ty a finger on Gail, as Gail was her aunt''s daughter. She


    took a deep breath and walked past Gail. Gail, however, followed after her and coaxed, "If you tell me


    your rtionship with Mr. Huo, I''ll tell you where your brother is."


    Gail''s words sessfully stopped Debbie.


    Few people in Y City knew Debbie had a brother, who had been taken abroad since he had been a kid.


    Debbie only knew she had a brother, but didn''t know where he was and why he had been taken away.


    Before his death, Artie had told Debbie, "Now that you''re Carlos'' wife, I can rest assured. The only


    person I''m concerned about is your brother. Debbie, if there''s a chance, please ask Carlos to help you


    find your brother. I am really worried about him..."

 Chapter 115 Who Is My Mother

    Chapter 115 Who Is My Mother


    Debbie fixed her gaze on Gail, with a cold fury in her eyes. "How the hell do you know I have a


    brother? And howe you know where he is?"


    With an increasing amount of her time being spent with Carlos, she was beginning to resemble him in


    quite a few aspects. Right now, her eyes were as intimidating as Carlos'' when he got angry. Gail was


    scared by her strong aura and took a few steps back. She had once eavesdropped on her parents''


    conversation, but didn''t know much details. She had mentioned it only to get Debbie to talk. "I know


    everything," Gail bluffed. "I know about your mother. Her family took your brother abroad when he was


    a baby. You weren''t even born yet."


    Mother... It was a taboo word to Debbie.


    She grabbed Gail by her cors and shouted in a harsh voice, "Tell me more!"


    "Let me go! What do you think you''re doing, Debbie Nian? I thought you had be a good girl now.


    But evidently, I heard wrong. You haven''t changed a bit. You''re the same bully as before!" Gail broke off


    Debbie''s grip and adjusted her messy shirt in annoyance.


    Thest few days, Gail''s ssmates had been all telling her that Debbie had changed¡ªshe was now a


    good student and did not bully people anymore. Gail knew better than anyone else whether Debbie had


    changed or not. After all, she and Debbie had known each other for around twenty years. Gail had to


    admit that Debbie had indeed changed¡ªshe had be a better girl, and this fact angered Gail even


    more than her rtionship with Carlos.


    "Tell me!" Debbie repeated through gritted teeth.


    Out of fear, Gail had to give in to her. Despite her unwillingness, she started her story. "Fine... Your


    maternal grandfather waspletely against your mother being with your father, and when they


    wouldn''t listen, took your brother away from them. The next year, your mother gave birth to you. When


    you were two months old, your grandfather also took your mother away. That''s all I know. I swear!" Gail


    had only heard this much before she had been discovered by a servant in her family. She had


    pretended that she had juste back home. As a result, Lucinda and Sebastian had no idea that their


    daughter had heard them talking about Debbie''s family.


    Debbie remained speechless for a long time, pondering on what Gail had told her.


    ''Why did grandpa forbid mom from being with dad? Why did he take mom and brother away from me


    and dad?


    So mom didn''t abandon us...''


    When she came back to her senses and wanted to ask Gail some more questions, Gail spoke first.


    "Tell me the rtionship between you and Carlos Huo. Or I am just going to shut up and nothing in the


    world''s gonna make me talk."


    "We are..." Debbie''s voice trailed off. ''No! I can''t tell her about our rtionship. If she knew about it,


    then the whole world would know.'' So she lied. "What you saw is real. I like him."


    Gail covered her mouth in shock. "You''re a married woman. How can you still like Mr. Huo? Debbie


    Nian, you are cheating on your husband!" she used.


    Debbie cast a burning nce at her and snapped back, "Don''t talk nonsense! I like him, but we didn''t


    do anything hical."


    "Bullshit! I don''t believe a word of what you''re saying!"


    "Whatever. I don''t care. It''s my turn now. Who''s my mom?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Debbie bombarded Gail with more questions, but all she received in response was Gail shaking her


    head with a confused look. Debbie could tell that Gail was being honest in her denial, so she let her go


    this time.


    Matan was waiting for her with the BMW car. Debbie got in the back seat and lost herself in her


    reflections.


    ''Should I tell Carlos everything and ask for his help?


    But I''m not mentally prepared yet. Carlos, of course, is a powerful man and I believe he''ll be able to find


    out everything¡ªwho is my mom, why did she leave me and dad...


    I''m so scared to find out the truth. What if I''m unable to ept it?''


    When she arrived at the vi, she didn''t enter the house. Instead, she stood in the snow outside, her


    brain stuffed with her mother and brother.


    Her father hadn''t told her anything about her mother even before his death. Obviously, he didn''t want


    Debbie to look for her.


    All he had told her was her brother''s name. But that wasn''t going to be of much help in finding him, as


    there could be a million people with that name. What was more, it was highly likely that her grandfather


    had already changed her brother''s name. Maybe her brother didn''t even know his family name was


    Nian.


    Not until the headlight of an automobile lit up the ce she was standing in did shee to herself.


    She raised her head and saw Carlos'' Emperor car approaching.


    The car pulled over and Carlos got out. He was wearing a ck knee-length cashmere coat and a pair


    of ck leather shoes. She could hear the snow creak beneath his shoes, but somehow, didn''t feel


    cold.


    His handsome face and perfect body shape drew all of Debbie''s attention as he approached her. ''Wow,


    he is a sight to behold!'' she praised him in her mind.


    Standing before Debbie, he grabbed her hands, pulled her into his arms and chided her, "It''s freezing


    outside. Why didn''t you go into the house?"


    He frowned as he felt that her hands were as cold as ice. He unbuttoned his coat,id her hands on his


    warm waist, and wrapped her with his coat.


    The couple stood in the snow. They were so close that Debbie could even hear his strong heartbeat.


    "Carlos Huo," she murmured.


    "Uh-huh?"


    "Have I ever told you one thing?"


    "What thing?" he whispered back.


    "I really really really like you..." ''I''ve had a thing for you ever since the kiss in that bar. The more time


    we''ve spent together, the more I have fallen in love with you. I want to be with you forever...'' she said in


    her mind.


    Surprise and excitement hit Carlos as he heard this sudden confession. He lowered his head and


    rubbed her cheek with his nose. "Mmm..." he murmured in return. ''I love you too, Debbie.''


    A love song suddenly came to Debbie''s mind, so she started singing in a low voice, "I swear by the


    moon and the stars in the sky, and I swear like the shadow that''s by your side. I see the questions in


    your eyes; I know what''s weighing on your mind. You can be sure I know my part, ''cause I''ll stand


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    beside you through the years. You''ll only cry those happy tears. And though I make mistakes, I''ll never


    break your heart. And I swear by the moon and the stars in the sky, I''ll be there. I swear like a shadow


    that''s by your side, I''ll be there, for better or worse till death do us part. I''ll love you with every beat of


    my heart, and I swear..."


    The suddenmencement of a song after her confession touched Carlos, as he began singing in the


    chorus, "I''ll give you every thing I can. I''ll build your dreams with these two hands. We''ll hang some


    memories on the walls. And when just the two of us are there, you won''t have to ask if I still care,


    ''cause as the time turns the page, my love won''t age at all. And I swear by the moon and the stars in


    the sky, I''ll be there. I swear like the shadow that''s by your side. I''ll be there, for better or worse, till


    death do us part. I''ll love you with every beat of my heart..."


    This was the first time Debbie had heard Carlos sing. His voice was so alluring she couldn''t help but


    sink deeper into him.


    She withdrew her hand from his coat and pictured his face with it. His face had well-defined angles¡ª


    his forehead, cheeks and jawline. Although he didn''t say it out loud, she knew he was confessing his


    love with the song. Joy gleamed in her eyes.


    "Carlos Huo!"


    "What?"


    "Promise me, you will never ever leave me." Debbie used to be a tough tomboy. But now, she just


    wanted to be a soft girl, standing in the arms of her dear husband.


    "I promise you."


    After saying that, Carlos lowered his head and kissed her right on her lips. Every time they had kissed,


    it had been more passionate than before, as if they were the only two people left in the world. He


    scooped Debbie into his arms, and carried her into the house.


    As a germophobe, Carlos had a habit of taking a shower first whenever he got back home. But right


    now, the most important thing to him was to have sex with Debbie.


    It was not until after wild sex that Carlos finally went into the bathroom with Debbie in his arms.


    Debbie really had no idea why Carlos had been turned on. After she had heard him promise her that he


    would never leave her, she hadn''t had a chance to say a word and had been scooped inside. ''He''s


    such a jerk! Why did he have to ruin the moment and be the old goat again?''


    The next morning, when Debbie was still sound asleep, her lips were pressed against by Carlos'' and


    he whispered in her ear, "Honey, it''s time to go to the airport."

 Chapter 116 We’re Married

    Chapter 116 We¡¯re Married


    Debbie turned in bed and rested her head on Carlos'' arm, her cheek against his chest.


    With the woman he loved sleeping in his arms, Carlos felt deep contentment at heart. What else could


    he wish for? Looking at her affectionately, he reminded her gently, "Honey, we have to get going. We


    can continue to sleep after wee back from the airport."


    "Mmm..." she muttered, and buried her cheek deeper in his chest. "One more minute," she said.


    "Honey, your mother-inw''s ne is about tond."


    ''Mother-inw!'' Now she totally woke up. Looking him straight in the eye, she could''t help but smile at


    his handsome face. "It''s great," she said.


    "What''s great?" asked Carlos.


    Debbie locked her arms around his neck so that half of her body was on his. "This. Us. When I wake up


    and find you, my handsome, well-heeled husband by my side, it''s the best feeling there could ever be.


    Youplete my dreams."


    "You''ll get used to it, because you''ll wake up in my arms every day."


    "I want to, but it''s impossible, since you''re so busy. You have business trips from time to time. How am I


    going to wake up in your arms when you''re not even at my side?" Once again, she snuggled closer and


    pressed her cheek against his chest.


    The force of his heartbeat''s throbbing made her feel so close to him. For the first time, since her


    father''s death, she felt safe around a man.


    Caressing her gently, he kissed her eyebrows. "If you like, I can take you with me wherever I go. You


    can go with me on my next business trip."


    When his hand slid across her skin, she savored the slight ticklish feeling. "It would be quite an honor


    to go with you. I''d dly follow you around like a shadow," she giggled.


    "I''d like it even better if you and I became a part of each other," Carlos said.


    Huh? The expression on his face looked familiar. "Get up. Time to pick up Mom," Debbie said abruptly,


    trying to divert his attention. But her bait didn''t work. Instead, he grabbed her. "It''s ticklish," she


    screamed between bouts ofughter.


    Outside, the sun shone with an enchanting sparkle, especially after the previous day''s dull, cloudy


    weather. From the willows around the stream, birds chirped pleasantly, jumping here and there among


    the boughs. It was a good day. Hypnotized by the beautiful music of nature all around him, Carlos


    savored how Debbie''s mellowughter blended into the symphony.


    At the entrance to the arrival terminal of the airport, two Bentleys came to a halt. In the driver''s seat of


    the one in front was Emmett. He got out first, trotted to the left back door and opened it respectfully. A


    pair of feet in brand-new ck leather shoes stretched out and stepped on the ground. Then emerged


    Carlos, in a long brown overcoat and sporting trendy t top sunsses.


    He turned around and stretched out his right hand, saying, "Be careful."


    In a long, light tan overcoat, also wearing sunsses, Debbie took his hand and smiled, "You''re being


    overcautious. I''m wearing sneakers, so I won''t fall."


    Carlos returned her a tender smile. Straight out of the car, they sauntered into the waiting room arm in


    arm.


    As they waited, Debbie was on the lookout, keenly observing every woman of about fifty and above.


    Fidgeting, she wondered if Carlos'' mother looked her age, or if she was one of those few who retained


    youthful looks even in old age. Luckily, before long, a middle-aged woman in a limited edition Giorgio


    Armani white mink walked out of the VIP passage, apanied by two bodyguards.


    "There''s Mom," said Carlos. Debbie had butterflies in her stomach.


    As Carlos walked over for a hug, Debbie watched from aside. The woman too was wearing trendy


    sunsses and carried herself with grace that spoke for her blue blood.


    ''Is that his mom? She looks amazing.'' From the way she talked to Carlos, Debbie could see a gentle,


    caring mom that many could only dream of.


    After greetings, they hugged again before Carlos turned around as if to introduce Debbie.


    But Tabitha had noticed the girl behind him, so she took off her sunsses and beamed, "Son, is this


    Debbie? Come on. Introduce us."


    sping Debbie''s right hand, Carlos pulled her beside him and proudly announced, "Mom, this is


    Debbie Nian. We''re married." Then he turned to Debbie and said, "Debbie, this is Mom."


    The word "married" froze the smile on Tabitha''s face. ''Married? This is huge. Howe I wasn''t told?''


    Without noticing the change of the woman''s facial expression, Debbie greeted, "Mom, I''m Debbie. d


    to meet you!"


    Tabitha had seen the world. She put on a smile and embraced Debbie. "I''m d too. Debbie, you''re


    beautiful. My son has good eyes."


    To which Debbie blushed, her nervousness obviously showing on the face. Carlos took her into his


    arms and suggested, "Mom, this is not a ce to talk. Let''s get in the car and go home."


    Tabitha knew how influential her son was in the city. Although they had made their appearances at the


    airport for only a few minutes, by now, a lot of people in the hall were already gazing at them. Tabitha


    nodded in agreement to his suggestion, so they turned and walked towards the exit.


    Debbie opened the passenger door and intended to get in so that Carlos and his mom could sit


    together and talk in the back.


    But Tabitha stopped her. "Debbie, let''s sit together in the back and let Carlos sit in front," she said


    warmly.


    Feeling ttered, Debbie reflexively looked at Carlos, who


    nodded resignedly. After helping the twodies into the back seats, he took his ce in the passenger


    seat.


    The car drove away slowly. On the way, Tabitha held Debbie''s hand in hers all the time, asking about


    this and that, to which Debbie replied politely.


    "Has Carlos ever pushed you around ever since you two got married? If he has, tell me. I''ll kick his


    ass," Tabitha said.


    Debbie shook her head. Reacting to the question, Carlos cut in, "Mom, maybe you won''t believe it, but


    I''m the one that gets pushed around here."


    Tabitha knew he was kidding. ''Carlos gets pushed around? Is that even possible?''


    But innocently Debbie protested, "No. I never..." She exined incoherently. She was clumsy at


    socializing. Carlos telling his mom on her threw her off guard.


    "Well done, Debbie!" Tabitha remarked, to her surprise. "Somebody has to let him know that women


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    can''t be bullied. He used to belittle women all the time. That is about to change. Don''t be easy on him if


    he does that again."


    "Huh?" ''Is she kidding me?'' Debbie wondered. ''But she doesn''t seem to be joking. Usually moms are


    protective of their children. Why is she not?


    Is Carlos adopted?''


    Tabitha and Debbie had a good time chatting. The amiable chitchat left Debbie relieved.


    When they arrived at the vi, Tabitha looked at the new structure and asked, "Carlos, don''t you live in


    the manor?"


    "No, but with time. I''m nning to move into there," said Carlos, pulling Debbie into his arms. Once the


    ''Manor? What manor? Is it some ce Carlos used to live in?'' Debbie was curious, but she was


    cautious not to ask him about it. At least for now, in Tabitha''s presence, that wouldn''t be wise. So she


    put those questions behind her.


    When they were about to walk in the house, a red Mercedes pulled to a halt near them. Glimpsing the


    license te, Carlos stopped.


    The driver''s door opened and a girl in pink rolled out and threw herself at Carlos'' mom. "Tabitha! I


    missed you so much," Megan said.

 Chapter 117 They Have A Special Connection

    Chapter 117 They Have A Special Connection


    Megan looked youthful in her pink, cashmere overcoat and white casual shoes.


    Tabitha was delighted to see her. "Oh, Megan! You''ve grown! Let me see you," she said as she gave


    her a warm wee hug.


    Tabitha was grateful because of what Megan''s parents had done for Carlos. She loved her as if she


    were her own daughter.


    "Tabitha, I''m already 18, remember? I''m an adult now and won''t grow much taller," Megan said coyly.


    Amused, Tabitha grinned from ear to ear. She took Megan''s hand in hers and patted it lovingly. Their


    closeness saddened Debbie, who watched silently in Carlos'' arms. "Oh, Debbie, do you and Megan


    know each other?" Tabitha asked her.


    Holding back the bitterness in her heart, Debbie forced a smile and answered, "Yes, we''ve met before."


    ''They look like a family, '' Debbie thought.


    Suddenly, Megan let go of Tabitha and ran towards Carlos happily. She took his left arm casually as if


    she had done it a million times before, and said with a smile, "Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, I''m sorry for


    not greeting you right away. I was too excited to see Tabitha!"


    Carlos politely pulled his arm free from her grip and stroked her hair dotingly. "Every time you see


    Tabitha, you ignore the rest of us," he said.


    Megan made a face yfully and walked back to Tabitha. "Of course. Tabitha loves me the most in the


    whole world," she dered proudly.


    Carlos held Debbie tighter and didn''t respond.


    Debbie stood there numbly, hands in her pockets. Feeling Carlos'' tightened embrace, she squeezed


    the fabric hard, a choreographed smile stuck on her face.


    It was never in her personality to be as amicable as Megan. Socials and ttery were not her strong


    suits. She wondered if Tabitha was disappointed in her already.


    "Let''s go inside," Tabitha said, turning.


    But before she could take a second step, Megan grabbed her arm and eximed, "Ah! Tabitha, I''m


    sorry I forgot about my friend''s son. He''s in my car. His mom had ast-minute meeting. She asked me


    to babysit him, but I really wanted to see you so I brought him here instead. I hope you don''t mind."


    With that, she stuck out her tongue awkwardly.


    Hearing that there was a kid in the car, Tabitha said to the bodyguards hurriedly, "Let the kid out of the


    car. Be quick."


    Once the door of Megan''s car was opened, a boy in a blue down jacket jumped out. He wore a ck


    knitted hat and carried a toy gun. At the sight of the group of adults, he held the toy gun up and yelled,


    "Hands up! Or I''ll blow your heads off!"


    Carlos frowned at the boy''s rude words. Inexperienced in dealing with kids, Debbie wondered if she


    should cooperate.


    Only Megan put her hands up and said, "King Jake, please spare me. How about I take you inside to


    have some delicious snacks?"


    Hearing that there were snacks, the boy put down his toy gun and dashed towards the house as he


    shouted, "Go! Charge! Everybody, charge towards the food!"


    Quickly, he was in the vi and out of everyone''s sight.


    Megan acted as if there was nothing wrong with the boy''s behavior. Or maybe she was used to it.


    Without a word, she held Tabitha''s arm and helped the smilingdy into the vi.


    Debbie, on the other hand, thought, ''If my and Carlos'' son was that naughty, I might strike him every


    day.''


    At this point, her husband whispered in her ear, "I think we should have a girl."


    Debbie blushed. She replied as she followed him inside, "Didn''t you say you wanted a boy?"


    "I''m afraid that I would end up hitting him every day," he said.


    Debbie burst intoughter. No doubt that they had a special connection.


    Her smile made Carlos'' day. "I''ll start working hard from tonight," he said.


    "For what?" Debbie asked as she changed into her slippers and put his in front of him.


    Carlos put them on and answered, "To make you pregnant with my baby girl."


    Embarrassed by his flirtation, Debbie pinched him on the arm and scolded, "Shameless."


    Carlosughed.


    Standing in the living room, Tabitha saw the two whispering to and smiling at each other. She was quite


    surprised. Carlos hadn''tughed like that since he was a teenager.


    Clearly, he didn''t just like Debbie. He loved her. Something urred to Tabitha. She waved at Debbie


    and said, "Debbie,e over here."


    Debbie walked up to her obediently and said with difficulty, "Yes, Mom."


    Not that she was reluctant to call Tabitha "Mom". It was just that she had never called anyone ''Mom''


    before. The word was alien to her and she needed time to adjust.


    Tabitha lifted her hand and was about to say something but was suddenly interrupted by Megan''s


    scream. "Jake,e down! You are not allowed to go upstairs!"


    The boy, Jake, who was running up the stairs, turned his head back to Megan and made a face. "Try


    and stop me," he said. As soon as he finished the sentence, he started rushing upwards again.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Megan looked at her threepanions awkwardly. Atst, her eyes stopped at Carlos. "Uncle Carlos,


    can you go upstairs with me and help me keep an eye on him? Your bedrooms are there, after all. It


    feels inappropriate for me to go there on my own."


    Carlos didn''t reply, but he didn''t say no either. As he was about to go upstairs, a hand grabbed his arm


    and stopped him. Debbie met his eyes and said, "Leave it to me. You keep mompany."


    Let her husband go upstairs with Megan? Huh! She wouldn''t allow Megan to be alone with Carlos!


    Unaware of Debbie''s concerns, however, Tabitha smiled and gently interrupted, "Debbie, let Carlos go.


    I''d like to talk to you." Carlos sensed the difort in his wife. He patted her hand tofort her and


    then started walking over to Megan. Suddenly, he noticed the housemaid pouring tea for them. He


    quickly turned to her and ordered, "Go upstairs and watch the boy."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo,"


    she replied immediately as she went upstairs. Carlos returned to Debbie. Relieved, Debbie sat next to


    her mother-inw.


    "Debbie, I came in a rush, so I didn''t have the time to get you a gift. These are heirlooms of the Huo


    family. I''d like to give them to you. Keep them safe, will you?" Tabitha said as she took off the pair of


    jade bracelets that she was wearing. She pulled Debbie close and put them in her hand.


    Actually, Tabitha had prepared a gift, but that was before she knew that Debbie was her daughter-in-


    daughter-inw, so she decided not to mention it at all and give her the jade bracelets instead.


    Debbie was stunned. She knew how meaningful those bracelets were. Overwhelmed by the warmth


    and nervousness she felt, she didn''t know what to do. She looked at her husband.


    Carlos smiled, "Since Mom is giving them to you, take them."


    Debbie took the jade bracelets, her eyes red. "Thank you, Mom. I''ll treasure them and keep them safe,"


    she promised.

 Chapter 118 Apologize

    Chapter 118 Apologize


    With Debbie''s assurance, Tabitha nodded in approval.


    She liked her daughter-inw. She was simple, honest but also quite perky when she was with Carlos.


    Megan sat next to Carlos with her hands propped against her jaw, wearing her typical sweet smile.


    "Tabitha is so nice to Aunt Debbie. I''m envious," she said.


    Tabitha smiled, "Megan, one day when you get married, your mother-inw will be nice to you too."


    "I''m too young to think about getting married, Tabitha," Megan replied. At that point, a housemaid


    handed her a cup of tea; she took it and lowered her head to take a sip.


    Tabitha smiled and continued to talk with Debbie. "Which year are you in at university? Busy at


    school?" she asked.


    "I''m in my Junior year. We''re not so busy," she replied.


    "What''s your major?" Tabitha asked.


    Just then, the housemaid with Jake upstairs ran down, flustered. "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, something''s up,"


    she reported nervously.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Megan.


    The housemaid ignored her and looked at Debbie, saying, "The boy... Mrs. Huo, I didn''t mean it. I was


    cleaning. I didn''t notice... I tried to stop him, but he wouldn''t listen..."


    The housemaid was so scared she was on the verge of crying.


    Debbie had an ominous feeling. She stood up and went upstairs.


    The others followed at her heels.


    There were a few rooms upstairs, but only the door to Debbie''s room was open. She walked in, only to


    find that her tidy room was now a total disaster.


    Jake was nowhere to be seen and water could be heard running in the bathroom.


    Debbie walled around to examine the room. When she passed by the dressing table, she saw that the


    lines of cosmetics had been messed up and some products were missing.


    Then she pushed open the door of the bathroom, to find that the boy was ying with the missing


    cosmetics with the faucet on. Standing in front of the mirror, he dabbed cream all over his face until it


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    waspletely covered. He put some on his body too, but more of the product was in the sink, being


    slowly washed into the drain.


    Debbie felt her blood rise to her face. Without thinking, she rushed up to the boy and shouted, "What


    are you doing?!" She turned the faucet off and attempted to snatch the remaining cream away from the


    boy.


    However, it was already toote. On the vanity cupboardy face cream jars, hydration essence


    bottles, hydrating toner bottles...all empty.


    Debbie''s face darkened. The boy got scared at the sight and threw the cream jar at Debbie. "Bad


    woman! Bad woman!" he yelled.


    "Shut up!" Debbie shouted.


    The cream jar was smashed against her thigh. It didn''t hurt much but the rest of the cream spilled all


    over her clothes, making her blood boil even more.


    The chaos stumped the others in the bathroom. Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and asked, "What''s


    the matter?"


    Debbie''s heart ached when she saw the empty cosmetic bottles and jars. At that moment, she was too


    sad to say a word. The boy ran towards Megan and started wailing. Debbie threw him a nce and


    gritted her teeth, trying not to explode with rage.


    Those cosmetics cost an arm and a leg. Now, they were ruined by a naughty boy before she could use


    them even once.


    Megan held the crying boy in her arms and keptforting him. "Aunt Debbie, those were just a few


    bottles of cosmetics. Did you have to be so harsh on a little boy?" she said in a low voice.


    ''Just a few bottles of cosmetics? They cost tens of thousands of dors! Also, it was Carlos'' money. It


    was hard-earned money. Why should it be wasted like this?'' Debbie thought.


    Her eyes reddened. After a deep breath, she said to Megan in a hard voice, "Call his mom."


    "What for?" Megan asked.


    "Tell her what he did and ask her how she educates her son! Shouldn''t she take responsibility? I won''t


    ask them topensate me for the ruined cosmetics, but shouldn''t they apologize?!" Debbie said,


    unintentionally raising her voice at thest sentence. Shepletely lost hold of her emotions.


    Megan was stunned. "Aunt Debbie, don''t you think you are making too much of a deal over a bunch of


    cosmetics?" she said.


    Debbie insisted, "Yes, they were just cosmetics, but your uncle Carlos bought them for me. I didn''t even


    have the heart to use them. Now, look at this mess! They''re all ruined. Do you think a little boy is


    capable of taking the responsibility? Would it be too much to ask his parents to apologize?"


    Megan awkwardly looked at Carlos, who remained silent. As if oblivious of her stare, he stood next to


    Debbie, with no intention of uttering a word.


    Standing there, Tabitha watched everything quietly.


    Without backup, Megan said weakly, "Aunt Debbie, please don''t be mad. It was me who brought Jake


    here. How about Ipensate you for the ruined cosmetics? I can have a new set delivered here very


    soon. Boys tend to be naughty. Please don''t take a little boy''s naughtiness to heart."


    ''I''m the one taking the little boy''s naughtiness to heart? Megan, that''s quite a tongue you have!'' Debbie


    sneered inwardly. "Don''t bother! I only need an apology. Just call his parents," she demanded. Then,


    she turned to Tabitha, full of guilt. "Sorry, Mom, I will clean up the mess right away."


    Tabitha smiled, "Debbie,e out of the bathroom. Leave the cleaning to the housemaids."


    Debbie turned her back to the others to wipe her eyes. Carlos pulled her by the arm and said, "Walk


    with me."


    Knowing she wouldn''t be able to say no, Debbie followed him out of the bathroom with her head down.


    Carlos took her into the walk-in closet and closed the door. Gently, he wiped the tears from her face


    and soothed her, "Those were just cosmetics. They were not worth your tears."


    The more she thought about it, the more she got upset. "I always liked that brand but I couldn''t afford it.


    I might never be able to wear that kind of makeup if it were not for the bank card you gave me. Now


    that I finally had them, they were ruined. Tens of thousands of dors were spent for nothing," she


    sobbed.


    "It''s no big deal. Sugar, don''t cry. If you like that brand so much, I''ll ask them to deliver a few more sets


    here," he said.


    Debbie wiped her eyes and red at him. "Tens of thousands of dors is no big deal? You worked


    hard for that money! Why should it be wasted? You might have stayed upte to earn it or drank with


    your clients just to make them happy. It''s not easy to make money. Besides, that boy was way too rude.


    Somebody needs to knock some sense into his head," she told him.


    It would have been easier for her to let go if the boy hadn''t done it on purpose. But he not only refused


    to apologize but also threw a jar at her.


    The old her would have spanked him by now.


    Carlos realized that Debbie wasn''t mad just because of the cosmetics. She was mad partly because of


    the boy''s bad attitude and partly because she felt as if his hard work had been wasted. "Okay, there,


    there. You know I don''t care about that sum of money, so don''t get so upset. Go get changed. I''ll ask


    Megan to call the boy''s parents, all right?" heforted her.


    After wiping away her tears, he kissed her eyes gently.


    ''Deb, my girl. Do you know how much it pains me when you cry?'' he thought.

 Chapter 119 Call His Mom

    Chapter 119 Call His Mom


    Debbie nodded. "Will mom be disappointed in me?" she asked worried, looking at him with teary eyes.


    Carlos shook his head and assured her, "No, she won''t. Don''t worry. Go get changed, all right?"


    Debbie collected herself and changed into a clean pair of pants after Carlos had left the walk-in closet.


    In her bedroom, the dressing table had been cleaned up. When Carlos saw it again, he recalled how


    tidy it had looked even with so many items on it before the boy messed it up.


    Just that morning, when Debbie was applying the products to her face after freshening up, she had


    joked, "Now I see the benefits of marrying Carlos Huo. As Mrs. Huo, I can buy whatever I want. I


    craved these things for years! Now, I have so many of them. Mr. Huo, it seems that I''ll have to be a


    good wife so you won''t dump me one day. If you do, no one will be left to buy me expensive beauty


    products anymore."


    After applying them to her skin, she checked them carefully and rearranged them on her table.


    "They are not even premium brands. Why do you value them so much?" Carlos asked as he watched


    her go through her routine.


    He thought about how easy it was to please her.


    Holding a newly opened face cream, Debbie answered joyfully, "They''re not the most expensive, but it


    was you who bought them for me. To me, that makes them the best."


    Carlos couldn''t help smiling as he yed the scenario back in his mind.


    He took out his phone and called Emmett. "Buy a few more sets of those beauty products Debbie


    bought at Shining International za and have them delivered to the vi," he ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," he replied dutifully.


    "Also, ask our best business partner in the beauty category to develop an exclusive line of cosmetics


    for her as soon as possible,"


    he added.


    The moment Carlos hung up, Debbie walked out of the closet.


    He stretched out his hand towards her, and she put her hand in his. The two held each other''s hands


    tightly.


    As they walked downstairs, Debbie couldn''t help but ask, "Did I overreact? He is only a five-year-old


    boy anyway."


    Carlos looked at her and answered, "I know you. I was surprised that you didn''t spank him and only


    demanded an apology."


    Debbie was disappointed to hear that. She stopped him from moving forward and asked, "Am I that


    hot-tempered in your eyes?"


    Sensing the hint of anger in her tone, Carlos knew that he had bettere up with something nice to


    say. "Bad or good, I love your temper," he told her with a smile.


    She brightened up at his words. "Hmph, this sounds much better. Never mind. Since he is just a boy, I''ll


    let it go," she dered.


    Carlos looked at her dotingly and said, "You''re such a pushover."


    "Mom saw everything. What if she thinks I am too petty and doesn''t like me anymore? That is a loss I


    can''t afford," she exined. Between tens of thousands of dors and a mother-inw who liked her, of


    course, she would go for thetter.


    "Rx. She won''t think that of you," Carlos assured her.


    When they arrived downstairs, Tabitha was chatting with Megan. The culprit Jake was watching TV


    while holding a bag of snacks, as if nothing had happened.


    "Ah, Debbie, there you are. Come and sit next to me," Tabitha said, patting the seat next to her.


    The look on her face was as amiable as it had been before the mess, which relieved Debbie a little.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything seemed calm. Debbie decided that it was best to let the whole thing go and move on.


    Carlos, however, thought the contrary. He sat down and immediately asked Megan, "How long is it


    going to take?"


    "What?" Megan was confused.


    Carlos threw a sideways nce at the boy who was watching a cartoon, and remained silent.


    Megan realized what he meant. She was embarrassed. "Uncle Carlos, I haven''t made the call yet. This


    is all because of some beauty products. Can we just¡ª"


    She tried to exin and make the whole thing go away. Also, she was not used to seeing Carlos all


    cold and firm.


    All her friends knew how much the four richest young men in Y City indulged her.


    However, Carlos'' face darkened before she could finish her sentence. "Make the call now!" he


    demanded impatiently.


    His unexpected anger made Megan''s face turn hot. He had never been mad at her before. Mortified,


    she bowed her head and took out her phone from her bag.


    While she was looking for the boy''s mom''s number from her contacts, Debbie turned to Carlos in


    confusion and asked, "Didn''t we agree to let it go? "


    Carlos looked at her and replied, "You said you would let it go. I didn''t."


    He wouldn''t let anybody offend his dear wife, not even a boy, especially one whocked discipline.


    Debbie was rendered speechless.


    Tabitha, who hadn''tmented anything on the matter, finally decided to speak. "Debbie, I think Carlos


    is right. The boy needs discipline. Otherwise, he would keep putting others in jeopardy in the future."


    Hearing Tabitha''s remark, Megan turned red.


    She was so ashamed that she fled to the balcony holding her phone. As soon as the phone was


    connected, she said hastily, "Jake is in trouble. Come to East City Vi quickly."


    The person on the other end of the line said something. Megan responded after some hesitation, "You


    have toe. Your son angered Mr. Huo. I shouldn''t have brought him here."


    Jake''s mom was in a meeting when she received Megan''s call. Hearing about what her son did, she


    immediately excused herself, hopped in her car, and drove towards Carlos'' vi.


    Meanwhile, Jake was about to finish eating the pack of snacks he was holding. One housemaid


    reminded him when she noticed, "It''s bad for your health to eat so many snacks." She had hardly


    finished her words before the boy started crying out loud. The adults tried to calm him down, but to no


    avail. The boy''s cries resounded throughout the living room. Debbie felt as if her ears were bleeding.


    Since Jake''s mom hadn''t arrived yet, Megan couldn''t take him away. As she did not have much


    experience in taking care of kids, all her attempts tofort him and quiet him down failed. She could


    only stand there and watch the housemaids at their likewise futile attempts.


    The boy was so noisy that even Tabitha, who was the most patient, started to look sullen.


    Carlos'' face twisted with rage. Debbie lowered her head and propped her right hand against her


    forehead in frustration. Seeing how distressed his wife was getting with the relentless crying, Carlos


    stood up, grabbed the boy by his clothes and carried him towards the door.


    Tabitha and Megan ran after him, frightened. "Carlos!" Tabitha called.


    "Uncle Carlos!" Megan followed.


    Noticing what was going on, Debbie stood up too. By now, Carlos had already opened the gates of the


    vi. He put Jake on the snow-coated ground. The boy was still crying, but it didn''t affect Carlos at all.


    The man turned around and closed the gates behind him.


    Megan wanted to open the gates, but Carlos stopped her. "Don''t you dare!" he said as he red at her.


    His face was almost purple with anger. Too afraid, Megan turned to Tabitha. "Tabitha..." she pleaded.


    Tabitha wasn''t sure if her son would listen to her, so she looked at Debbie.


    Meeting Tabitha''s eyes, Debbie fell into a daze.


    ''Is Tabitha telling me to calm Carlos down?'' she wondered. As if aware of what she was thinking,


    Tabitha nodded. Receiving the hint, Debbie took a deep breath and grabbed Carlos'' hand. "He''s


    naughty, but it''s not our ce to discipline him. Isn''t his mom on the way? Why don''t we leave it to her?


    Besides, if she sees her son thrown out of the vi and crying in the snow alone, she will feel


    ufortable," she told her husband.


    Carlos was nonchnt. "I don''t give a damn how she will feel. If she sucks at parenting, then she


    doesn''t have the right to me others for doing the job for her!" Ufortable? Mess with his wife


    again and he would hang her son flogged on a tree.


    See how she would feel then!

 Chapter 120 Petty Man Slash Protective Husband

    Chapter 120 Petty Man sh Protective Husband


    For a few minutes, Jake had been crying outside. But it was hard for Debbie to leave the kid in the


    austere weather anymore. Ignoring Carlos'' caveat, she opened the gate to the vi and walked over to


    the little boy, whose nose was red from the biting cold.


    Heaving a sigh, she squatted to whisper in the boy''s ear, "Jake, I''ll take you inside, but you have to


    promise me to stop crying, okay?"


    To Debbie''s surprise, the imp pushed her hard without a word. Caught off guard, she slumped on the


    cold, snowy ground.


    "You ungrateful, spoiled brat!" Debbie roared, boiling with rage as


    Carlos stepped forward to help her to her feet. The grim look on his face as he helped her up was


    enough to stop the boy crying.


    When everyone thought that was it, Carlos released Debbie, clutched the boy and spanked him so


    hard that


    his palm hurt.


    The kid burst out crying again. This time he was so loud you''d fear he was going to have a seizure.


    Scared out of wits, Megan dashed over and intervened by pulling Carlos aside. Standing between him


    and the kid, she implored, "Uncle Carlos, Jake''s mom is stuck in a traffic jam, but she should be here in


    about an hour. Can I get him out of here, please?"


    "No, you can''t!" Carlos growled coldly. "If you are worried about him, you can stay here and wait with


    him!"


    Never had Carlos been so angry at Megan. Today, he had easily snapped at her time and again that


    she wondered what was wrong with him. Looking back, she recalled how just the other day he had also


    embarrassed her by standing her up at the party. She had been taunted by so many people. At the


    mere thought of it, anger consumed her eyes. But there was not much she could do, considering he


    held power over her. In disappointment, her mouth opened and closed involuntarily, as if she was going


    to say something but words failed her.


    By now, the boy had cried so much that he was panting for breath. With a ferocious eye, Carlos looked


    at him and demanded, "Shut the hell up and apologize to my wife!"


    A terrified Jake scampered for cover behind Megan, at his cold, menacing roar.


    Irritated by the little brat''s impenitence once again, Carlos pulled him out and roared, "I''ll say this one


    more time. Apologize to my wife!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Resignedly, the kid turned to Debbie and stammered between sobs, "I''m s-sorry. Boo...hoo... Mommy. I


    want mommy!"


    After he had apologized, Carlos tucked him into Megan''s arms and warned, "I don''t ever want to see


    him again!"


    Frightened, Megan held Jake tight and nodded with a pale face.


    If she had known the boy would anger Carlos, she would never have brought him along.


    Tabitha, who had been silently watching, walked over to check Debbie. "Debbie, let me have a look.


    Are you hurt?" she asked with genuine concern.


    "Thank you, Mom. The ground is covered in snow, so I''m fine. Don''t worry," answered Debbie shaking


    her head.


    Learning that she was fine, Tabitha was relieved.


    When they were about to head back into the vi, a BMW pulled in beside Megan''s Mercedes. A short,


    plump woman in a green down jacket threw herself out of the car hurriedly.


    She was wearing lots of jewelry, which she seemed to proudly unt. Obviously one hell of a shy


    woman who just couldn''t resist the urge to show off wherever she turned up.


    Instead of checking on her son, she trotted over to Carlos and said, "Hi, Mr. Huo. I''m Jake''s mom."


    Seeing his mom there, Jake thought he had backup, so he cried, "Mommy, mommy, help me! This man


    is bad. He hit me! And they too. They all bullied me! Boo...hoo..."


    ''My son got hit?'' Her heart ached at the word, but she couldn''t bring herself to confront Carlos. All she


    did was hug Jake tightly and console him.


    "Mr. Huo, I''m sorry I''mte. Awful traffic," she said to Carlos apologetically.


    Carlos looked at her indifferently and demanded with a stern face, "Apologize to my wife!"


    ''Huh? When did Mr. Huo get married?'' Jake''s mom wondered. She looked at the woman next to Carlos


    and thought, ''Is this Mrs. Huo? Why did Megan never mention her?''


    Carlos didn''t even care enough to exin the situation to her. Megan came to her and said, "Jake


    messed up his wife''s cosmetics, which were worth tens of thousands of dors."


    Megan left out the rest of the story. Jake''s mom was stunned to hear that the whole thing was just


    about some cosmetics. She was angry but she restrained herself. "Mrs. Huo, my son is crying his heart


    out just because of some cosmetics?"


    Debbie threw a stare at Megan who had left out the most important part of the truth, and was about to


    say something, when the housemaid that had been with the boy all the time responded, "Lady, Mr. Huo


    doesn''t care about the money of course. Your son was rude to Mrs. Huo. He not only messed up Mrs.


    Huo''s cosmetics but also hit her with a jar of face cream. And when Mrs. Huo tried to calm him down


    while he was throwing his tantrum, he pushed her down to the ground. Don''t you think what your son


    did is wrong?"


    The way the maid referred to Mrs. Huo again and again made Megan frown in disgust.


    Meanwhile, the respectful manner of the housemaid towards Debbie and the grave look on Carlos'' face


    awoke Jake''s mom to the seriousness of the situation. After all, Carlos Huo was a man with vast


    influence across the city. That was not the kind of person she could afford to offend, for her own


    business and political interests in the city.


    Gripping Jake''s hand, she walked over to Carlos. "Mr. Huo, I''m so, so sorry. I''ve failed as a mother,"


    she apologized, with her head bowed. Likewise she turned to Debbie. "Mrs. Huo, I''m sorry. I''ll teach


    him a lesson when we get home. Again, sorry for everything."


    Standing there, Carlos didn''t respond. His mind was hard to read. Debbie had to stand with him.


    To make up for the mess, Jake''s mom called someone on the phone and had a few sets of the most


    expensive cosmetics at Shining International za delivered to the vi. After hanging up the phone,


    she asked the bossy-looking man cautiously, "Mr. Huo, is it okay now?"


    Carlos responded with a frown, "Is this how you''re teaching your son?"


    At first, Jake''s mom was confused, but soon she realized what he meant. She pulled her son out of her


    arms and said to him, "Jake, what you did is wrong. Now, apologize to Mr. Huo and his wife. Come on."


    "No, I won''t!" the boy shouted as he pried his mom''s hand away and ran towards the car. "I want to go


    home. I want Daddy! I hate all of you! You are all bad! You should be eaten by a monster!" he


    continued shouting.


    His mom stood there, watching him climb into the car, terribly embarrassed.


    "He... I... Mr. Huo..."


    Without a word, Carlos looked at her coldly before turning around to go back to the vi with Debbie.


    In the vi, Tabitha was giving instructions to Julie on what she wanted on menu for dinner. When she


    saw theming in, she dismissed Julie and stood up. "How did it go?" she asked.


    Since Debbie looked at Carlos, indicating that he answered, Carlos said casually, "Whoever touches


    my wife will face my wrath, and Jake is not an exception. It does not matter whether he is only a child


    or not."


    Moved by his words, Debbie took his hand and said quietly, "It''s over now. Jake''s mom apologized, so


    don''t be mad anymore, okay?"


    "No!" he protested.


    Debbie lowered her head and smiled at his stubbornness. When she looked up again, her eyes were


    full of affection. "Jake is only five years old, dear. You have to get over it, or you may begin to sound


    petty. Do you think that is good for a man of your reputation?" she asked tenderly.

 Chapter 121 Will You Promise Me That

    Chapter 121 Will You Promise Me That


    With a serious expression on his face, Carlos said, "I don''t care what other people think of me. I won''t


    stand anyone crossing you. Not even a 5-year-old boy. That''s my word."


    Messing with his wife meant messing with Carlos himself, and he would not let anyone get away with


    that so easily.


    It really touched Debbie, to have Carlos taking her side against Megan this time. That was quite out of


    the blue. Feigning anger, she pouted her lips and said, "If you refuse to let it go, it will make me so


    anxious I might even cry. Would you kick yourself for making me cry?"


    Mulling over her words, Carlos lowered his head and saw the hint of emotion in her eyes. A frown


    marred his face. But he misunderstood her mood. Actually she was teary-eyed because she was


    touched by how protective he was of her. Sighing in defeat, Carlos didn''t get her drift. "Okay, okay. I''ll


    let you have your way, dear. Some concessions can''t be avoided between lovebirds," he said with a


    thoughtful look. Then lowering his head closer to her ear, he whispered, "Don''t put on that sulking face,


    sweet pie, or I''ll be tempted to carry you to our room for a full body massage."


    Before Debbie could react, Tabitha interrupted them with profound resignation. "Son, I didn''t travel all


    the way to see you show off. Give me time with my daughter-inw too."


    Blushing, Debbie pushed Carlos away immediately and turned to Tabitha''s support. "Mom is right.


    Carlos, stop being so possessive. You should let me enjoy herpany for the little time she''s here."


    Then she walked towards Tabitha calmly.


    When she approached Tabitha, she held her arm, and pretending that nothing had happened, asked in


    a sweet voice, "Mom, what were you discussing with Julie?"


    No one knew how much courage it took for Debbie to hold Tabitha''s arm and call her "Mom".


    While still holding hands, Tabitha showed Debbie Julie''s notebook filled with recipes. "We were


    discussing what we''re going to eat this evening. But I think it would be wise if we let you choose. Tell


    me what your favorite meal is or anything special that you''d want for the night. I''ll dly prepare it for


    you," Tabitha offered.


    It humbled Debbie to have a mother-inw who, despite all her money and position, was so


    affectionate to prepare a meal for her.


    Sensing the surprised look on Debbie''s face, Tabitha asked, "Well, you don''t believe I can cook, do


    you?"


    Debbie nodded with embarrassment. "You got me. I must be the dumbest person here. I don''t know


    how to cook..."


    The only time Debbie attempted to cook a meal for Carlos, it was a disaster.


    ''When dad asked me to learn how to cook, I should''ve listened to him. Now I so wish I could cook for


    Carlos...'' she rued.


    "For now," began Tabitha, patting her hand, "all you need to do is study hard. As for cooking, you don''t


    need to do a thing while you have Julie around. She''s a terrific cook. Even if you could cook, Carlos


    wouldn''t be willing to let you cook for him."


    There was no need for any woman in the Huo family to learn cooking, unless she took it up as a hobby.


    They could learn it if they were really fond of cooking, but if it wasn''t something they were passionate


    about, it wasn''t a necessary skill. After all, they would neverck servants.


    Carlos chimed in, "No one knows a son better than his mother."


    To which Debbie made a phony reproachful nce. Tabitha and Julie couldn''t help but chuckle.


    By now, everyone had forgotten about the little drama they''d had with Jake.


    However, the family''s happy moment together was interrupted to Debbie, when the gate to the vi


    opened again and Megan walked in. The smile on Debbie''s face vanished. Tabitha waved at Megan


    and asked, "Has everything been dealt with?"


    Megan came over to Tabitha and with a guilty look said, "Yes, everything is okay. Uncle Carlos, Aunt


    Debbie, I''m really sorry for what has happened. I promise that such a thing won''t happen again."


    Nodding to her promise, Carlos suggested, "Mom will cook this evening. Why not stay and have dinner


    with us?"


    His dinner invitation suggested that he had forgiven Megan.


    Megan turned to look at Tabitha with an intimidated expression as if asking for her permission. "Please


    stay here for dinner," Tabitha said with a smile. Whenever Tabitha hade here to visit her son in the


    past, Megan would have dinner with them. It was normal for the mother and son to ask her to stay.


    "Yeah. Thank you, Uncle Carlos. It''s been a whole while since Ist ate Tabitha''s delicious food."


    Thrilled, Megan jumped to her feet, held Tabitha''s arm and took over Julie''s notebook.


    Feeling frustrated, Debbie bit her lower lip. To be honest, she could feel Tabitha liked Megan very much


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    and treated her like her own daughter.


    "I''m going to cook fried crab with pepper, seaweed soup..." Tabitha began to tell them the dishes she


    was going to cook. Then she turned to Debbie and asked, "I heard from Julie what your favorite food is.


    So I''ve considered your liking too. But just in case, kindly let me know what else you guys would want


    to add to the menu?"


    Debbie shook her heard immediately.


    "No, thanks, Mom. Of course, what you''ve selected will be just perfect for me. Maybe, if someone else


    would want something extra."


    "Okay," Tabitha nodded.


    Then Carlos went to the study to work, Tabitha went to her room to take a rest, and Megan followed


    after Tabitha, iming that she wanted to have small talk with her. Left with nothing to do, Debbie


    chose to go to her bedroom.


    In order to kill the time, she began to clean the dressing table. Suddenly, she received Kasie''s message


    on WeChat. "Tomboy, how was your meeting with your mother-inw? What is she like?" it read.


    Debbie replied without hesitation, "Carlos'' mom is an awesome person. Pretty and graceful, and really


    nice to me. To be honest, I''ve liked her, right from the word go."


    "Sure! I''ve also done a background check on her. Seems like you have an amazing mother-inw.


    Despite her noble birth and the fact that she''s highly educated and rolling in money, she''s also a


    weing person. In fact, very good with people, from the little information I''ve gathered. I hope you


    two will make good friends. Tomboy, I''m so happy for you."


    Smiling from ear to ear, Debbie simply typed back, "I feel so lucky."


    Then she went downstairs, where she found Tabitha cooking in the kitchen. She wanted to help, but


    Tabitha drove her out of the kitchen. Feeling bored, she decided to go to the study to keep Carlos


    Just as she reached the door of the study, she heard cheerfulughtering from within the room.


    She wondered when Megan had sneaked into the study. The door was left unlocked, and Debbie could


    hear them talk through the small opening.


    Megan stoppedughing and pettishly said, "Uncle Carlos, you were so bad to me! You stood me up


    times, your phone was switched off. I didn''t take it kindly!"


    Just when Debbie was about to push the door open, she heard Megan mention the night on which she


    and Carlos had their first time. She curled her lips. The next day after the night, Colleen had alerted


    Debbie to how mad Megan was.


    Carlos'' low voice came to Debbie''s ears. "Your aunt Debbie and I had something urgent to do that


    evening. But tell me who had the guts to make fun of you and I''ll teach them a lesson."


    "You don''t need to do that, Uncle Carlos. Just promise me that you''ll never repeat whatever you did to


    me. I''m not an unreasonable girl."


    "I..."


    Carlos had just begun to say something when Debbie stealthily pushed the door open without anyone


    noticing her entering the room. She saw Megan walking past Carlos'' desk and leaning over to get close


    as if for a kiss.


    "Honey, have you finished your work?" Debbie''s voice froze Megan in her tracks.


    Megan stood straight and stared at Debbie. Fury could be seen in her eyes.


    Carlos closed the folder on the desk and answered, "Yes, I''m through. Come over here, Honey."


    Left with no other option, Megan left where she was standing, cutting a gloomy look.


    sping Debbie''s hand, Carlos offered, "It''s not dinner time yet. Why not fetch your English book and


    study with me for a few minutes?"


    Debbie''s face soured at his words. "Seriously? It''s Saturday and I''m not in the mood for sses at all."

 Chapter 122 You Stay Overnight In The Study

    Chapter 122 You Stay Overnight In The Study


    Before reaching the door, Megan changed her mind and sat on the couch in the study instead. Looking


    at Carlos in admiration, she said, "Aunt Debbie, Uncle Carlos speaks English so well. He used to teach


    me. Actually, my English grades improved vastly, thanks to his tuition."


    The more she droned on and on, the more she irritated Debbie. ''Such an airhead! Can''t she just leave


    us alone?


    What joy does she derive from being the third wheel all the time? She keeps showing off her


    rtionship with Carlos again and again! I must put an end to this, '' Debbie mused.


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her mind. She cradled Carlos'' neck and kissed his short hair. It smelt


    good. "Honey, I''ve changed my mind. Let me fetch my book for a short lesson as we wait for dinner. I


    guess it might take Julie and Mom a little longer to cook what they have in mind," Debbie said yfully.


    Pleasantly, Carlos curled his lips and stroked her arm. "Alright. Go fetch the book. I''ll be here waiting


    for you."


    "Sure. I''ll be back in a minute." Before Debbie trotted to get her book, she gave him a kiss on the


    cheek.


    With eyes full of affection, Carlos stared at her retreating figure. Once Debbie was out of sight, he


    turned to Megan and said, "Why don''t you go to the living room and watch TV?"


    With a cute smile, Megan answered, "Uncle Carlos, I wish I could join Aunt Debbie for the lesson."


    Carlos shrugged as he couldn''t find a reason to turn down her request. When Debbie returned with a


    book in her hand, Megan, still sitting on the couch, cast her a challenging nce.


    "Aunt Debbie, Uncle Carlos has agreed to let me join you for the ss." With a haughty face, she had


    her chin and nose up in the air.


    Instantly, Debbie fumed, but she did her best not to lose her temper. Just then, an idea struck her. With


    a fake smile, she conceded, "Okay. Why not?"


    Sitting on the couch with Debbie and Megan on either side, Carlos began his lesson.


    In a minute or so, Debbie casually put her hand on hisp. Every now and then, she adjusted herself,


    getting closer and closer to him until, at longst, shepletely leaned into his arms.


    asionally, she''d give him a peck on the cheek or earlobe without Megan noticing. Even Megan


    could sense something unusual with Carlos. When the ss was finally over, he ordered, "Megan, go


    check if the dinner is ready."


    Megan knew Carlos was trying to dismiss her so he could be with Debbie alone. She also didn''t want to


    stay here any longer to see Debbie almost getting cozy. Without hesitation, she left the study.


    Carlos went to lock the door and came back to Debbie. Before she could say a word, he pressed her


    against the couch. "Seducing me, huh?"


    With intense passion, he kissed her, while his hands ran over her clothes, hurriedly stripping her.


    Although she wanted to resist his advances, she was unable to. Instead of wrestling him, she allowed


    him on top, her arms wrapped around her waist. She bit her lips so that she could hold back her


    moans.


    After about thirty minutes, there was a knock at the door. A housemaid hade to tell them dinner


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    was ready. "Got it," Carlos answered in a low voice. Debbie, who was pressed against the windowsill,


    turned her head and tried to stop Carlos. "C-Carlos, dinner...is ready..."


    "Mmm," Carlos grunted.


    "It would be bad if we...if we... didn''t go...downstairs now...


    after Mom has put in so much effort...to make our dinner special tonight."


    Still, Carlos didn''t let her go. His mouth was open slightly, and his breathing was heavy. He groaned.


    Between moans of pleasure Debbie kept pleading with him to let her go. Eventually, Carlos decided to


    let her go despite the fact that he didn''te. He caressed her hair and gave her a peck on the back.


    "Honey, we need to bang this evening," he whispered in a hoarse voice.


    When she tried to stand, her legs were shaking from the frenzy. With the support of the windowsill, she


    turned around and snapped, "Old man, we''ll see to that when the timees. But you shouldn''t be so


    infatuated. A bit of moderation would go a long way."


    As he dressed, Carlos asked casually, "Deb, have you been taking exercisetely?"


    Confused, she nodded, "I like running. As long as I''m free, I usually go for a run, especially at nights."


    Carlos eyed Debbie from head to toe andmented, "You need to improve your endurance.


    Otherwise, you may find it difficult keeping up with my pace."


    The tongue-in-cheek remark left Debbie blushing.


    ''This shameless old man! Is he a sex maniac or something?'' she cursed inwardly.


    When they appeared at the stairs on the second floor, the housemaids were busy serving the dishes.


    Debbie raised her left leg and was about to descend the stairs, but her right leg suddenly went soft. If it


    weren''t for Carlos'' fast reaction, she would have fallen and rolled down the stairs.


    ''It''s all his fault!'' Debbie cast him a reproachful nce.


    "Is it so funny?" she retorted to his naughty smile. Since he didn''t deny her causation, Debbie gnashed


    her teeth and whispered in his ear, "You''ll stay overnight in the study!"


    "You want Mom to worry about us?"


    "Mom is a smart woman. Even if I don''t tell her, she''ll know it''s all your fault," Debbie joked with a


    confident smile.


    To support her, Carlos held her arm and slowly led the way to the dining room, where everything was


    ready by now. Straightaway, he led her to the sink so that they could wash their hands. Just then,


    Tabitha and Megan walked out of the kitchen together. "Debbie, how do you find his English ss? Is


    he easy to follow?" asked Tabitha in an honest tone.


    But Debbie''s face blushed again. A lot of things had taken ce while they were in the study. She


    answered with embarrassment, "Yes, Mom, he is. He''s a great teacher."


    "From a tender age, Carlos showed promise innguages. Even through college he maintained a


    distinction in English," exined Tabitha.


    The ster academic achievements of her son were something she greatly took pride in. There was no


    denying, Carlos'' grasp ofnguages was exceptional. In particr, Debbie was impressed by his


    English. As Tabitha and Megan took their ces at the table, Carlos, now at the sink, quietly listened


    with no emotion on his face, as if he didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Not to be left out of the women''s talk, Megan echoed, "Uncle Carlos is not only good at English, he''s


    also fluent in French, Russian, Japanese, Korean and German. Meanwhile, he''s also studying Spanish,


    Arabic..." Megan droned on, until she was interrupted by Debbie, who cut in, in praise of her husband.


    "Aren''t you incredible, darling?!"


    To which Carlos replied genially, "Thanks for thepliment, Honey."


    "I guess I might never catch up with you in that area," Debbie grumbled, pouting her lips. At one time,


    she had imagined getting ahead of him. Apparently, she had underestimated just how versatile Carlos


    was.


    Language ability was only one of his many exceptional skills. Would she evere close to his other


    areas of strength?


    "You can give it a try. Maybe you''ll seed," he teased with an arched eyebrow.


    ''Give it a try? Then I''ll have to bury myself in those foreignnguages every day? No, no, no!'' She


    shook her head immediately. "Old man, I''ve made up my mind that I''ll be a housewife. You support the


    family, and all I have to do is take care of you. What do you think of it?"


    The running water washed away the liquid soap on Carlos'' hands. He pinched her cheek with his wet


    hand and answered, "You''re the boss."


    Debbie elbowed him gently and pouting her lips,ined, "Mind your hand, old man! In order to


    make a good impression on your mom, I put on some makeup this morning. See, I used primer and BB


    cream. Better be careful where you touch me, or my makeup will run."


    Although her cosmetics were water-proof, she was still worried that her makeup might run.


    It urred to Carlos she might be honest about her makeup.


    Earlier on, while he was engrossed on the phone, he had seen Debbie doing something before the


    dressing table. It must have been makeup she was putting on.


    At longst, when they went to the dining table, Tabitha and Megan were already waiting for them.


    There were ten main courses and two soups on the table. The housemaids had already poured a ss


    of wine for everyone. The wine was one of Carlos'' best collections.


    Carlos and Debbie sat at one side of the table, while Megan and Tabitha sat opposite. They clinked


    sses and began to eat.


    The atmosphere was quite good at the very beginning. Debbie raved about the dishes, praising what a


    terrific cook Tabitha was.

 Chapter 123 Youve Eaten So Much

    Chapter 123 You''ve Eaten So Much


    The dinner had a pleasant start, but it wasn''t long before Megan began to fawn over Carlos. "Uncle


    Carlos, this is popcorn chicken. I helped Tabitha cook it. Give it a try, please."


    "Mmm," Carlos said, unwilling to say more with a mouthful of food. The look on his face and the sounds


    of chewing were enough to gauge how he felt.


    "Uncle Carlos, taste the soup. I helped Tabitha vor it. Does it taste good?" Megan put a bowl of soup


    on the table, setting it down in front of Carlos.


    She acted as if she were the hostess, and anyone who didn''t know better might believe that Megan


    was Carlos'' wife.


    His face deadpan, Carlos answered "Mmm" again. He was a man of few words, yet those few words


    usually said enough.


    Still, Megan continued to pile food onto his te, and soon his ce was inundated with all sorts of


    tasty dishes.


    Debbie, on the other hand, grew angry when she saw this. As any woman would be. Tabitha kept


    putting food onto Debbie''s te, ignoring the gal''s rage. Debbie had to take a deep breath to suppress


    her anger, so she wouldn''t snap at the wrong person.


    She lowered her head and ate her food quietly. Suddenly, a piece of fish was put onto her te and the


    man finally spoke, his mouth finally forming words that were not just sounds. "I boned the fish."


    Debbie paused for a moment. If Tabitha were not here, she would mock him, "So you finally remember


    your own wife, huh?"


    She put on a fake smile and said icily, "Thank you."


    Before long, he put a piece of raw lobster onto her te. "I remember you like seafood. Mom made a


    couple of dishes just for you. Here..."


    Tabitha smiled at Debbie, "This lobster was flown in from Australia earlier today. It was very fresh, so I


    just sliced it. You''ll love it."


    "I really appreciate it, Mom!" Debbie gave Tabitha a sweet smile, and ate the lobster. She always loved


    lobster, ever since she was a little girl. Even when she was too young to properly shell it, her dad had


    always made sure to give her some. It was a nearly lifelong love affair with the dish. Carlos now paid all


    his attention to his wife. When Debbie was about to pick up a piece of lobster again, he was one step


    ahead of her and picked it up himself.


    Debbie stared at Carlos in confusion. He dipped the lobster into the sauce before putting it onto


    Debbie''s te. Then he picked up another piece of lobster with shell and began to shell it.


    Debbie''s jaw dropped. She approached Carlos and whispered in his ear, "Put it down. Mom and Megan


    haven''t touched the lobster yet."


    He answered with a shrug, "They''re not fond of lobster."


    "Don''t worry about us, Debbie. I''m allergic to it, and Megan hates seafood." But that didn''t echo her


    thoughts. What Tabitha was really thinking was, ''My ungrateful son forgot his mother after he got


    married.


    Look, how considerate he is. He boned the fish and shelled the lobster for his wife, but he didn''t dish up


    anything for me." Despite her thoughts Tabitha was d that Carlos and Debbie loved each other.


    "Allergic? Are you okay now? You sliced the lobster." Worry was obvious in Debbie''s eyes.


    Tabitha shook her head. "Don''t worry. As long as I don''t eat it, I''m good."


    "Er... Mom, have some of this." Debbie ced the almond curd in syrup in front of Tabitha.


    "Thank you, Debbie." Tabitha scooped it onto her te.


    "How about you? Are you allergic to seafood? Or just don''t like it?" Debbie asked Carlos.


    He shook his head.


    ''Come on! Can''t he say something? He''s acting like a mime!'' Debbie rolled her eyes secretly. ''They say


    silence is golden, but this is ridiculous!''


    Megan was the first one to finish. Then Tabitha, and finally, Carlos. He had eaten slowly on purpose,


    because he knew Debbie had a good appetite and she would feel embarrassed if she was left eating


    alone. Besides, he liked to take his time, and not much would make him rush. Even if the house were


    on fire, he might simply walk out of the door, calmly and elegantly.


    Debbie was still eating, while Tabitha and Megan ate some fruit as a dessert and chatted with each


    other.


    Debbie felt a little embarrassed. ''This is the first meal that I''ve had with my mother-inw. Will she freak


    when she sees me eating so much?''


    Carlos noticed that Debbie was distracted. He put a piece of bamboo shoot onto her te and said,


    "Here, have some more!" It was his quiet way of telling her to focus on her meal.


    Debbie came back to her senses.


    Megan was amazed by Debbie''s good appetite and eximed, "Aunt Debbie, you''ve eaten so much!


    How do you even keep that wonderful figure? I really admire you."


    Debbie couldn''t tell whether she was praising her or mocking her. She gave Megan a smile and


    continued eating.


    As a thoughtful woman, Tabitha chimed in, "Debbie, a good appetite is a blessing. Take your time."


    Debbie was almost moved to tears. How lucky she was to have such a good husband and a caring


    mother-inw! "I will, Mom."


    After the dinner, Carlos asked the housemaid to make a fruit tter for Debbie. Looking at more than a


    dozen fruits on the tter, Debbie gulped them all down. She loved fruit, and after taking so much time


    to eat, there was some room left in her stomach.


    Megan stayed at the vi until 9 in the evening. As a result, Tabitha invited her to stay overnight.


    Debbie shrugged. ''Whatever! Carlos will be sleeping with me. Megan won''t have a chance.''


    All was quiet in the dead of night.


    Tabitha knocked on the door of the study, and after Carlos gave his assent, she entered. Carlos was


    working on hisptop. Tabitha closed the door behind her and sat opposite him. "You busy now?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I always have time for you. What do you need?" Carlos asked in reply.


    "You and Debbie..." She paused, not knowing how to say it. "You know, your father..."


    Carlos remained silent.


    Tabitha continued, "He thinks the eldest daughter of the Li family..."


    "Mom!" Carlos interrupted her. "Debbie and I are married. Tell him to not interfere in my affairs when


    you get back home." Determination was written all over his face.


    Thinking of her husband''s stubbornness, Tabitha shed an embarrassed smile. Carlos folded his


    "No! I know how you are. If you spoke to him yourself, you''d just end up in a big fight. I''ll talk to him,"


    said Tabitha. Carlos and James Huo, his father, always had fights with each other over decisions about


    thepany. They gave no quarter, and there was no reason to think they''d be any different.


    After a short pause, Carlos said, "Actually, it was Grandpa who asked me to marry Debbie. But now,


    I''ve fallen in love with her. It doesn''t matter what Dad thinks, I''m with her for the long haul."


    "Your grandpa?"


    "Yeah. Grandpa felt indebted to Debbie''s grandma." Debbie''s grandmother and Dous Huo, Carlos''


    grandfather, were not only ssmates, but also each other''s first loves. Because of the unrest in the


    country dozens of years ago, they were forced to separate. It took more than a dozen years for them to


    find each other again.


    But when they finally reunited, they both were married¡ªto other people!


    Debbie''s grandmother had waited for Dous Huo for more than ten years before she had gotten


    married. Thest time they had met each other, she was on her deathbed.


    Dous Huo felt guilty and indebted to her when he knew that she had waited for him for so many


    years.


    Back then, she pointed at Debbie, who was washing some towels, and said, "I''m only worried about my


    granddaughter. Her mother left her when she was born. She''s had a hard life. Could you please do me


    a favor? If you know a nice boy, send him her way. She needs a good man..."


    Dous Huo agreed without hesitation and kept that in mind.


    Not long after Debbie''s grandmother''s death, Dous Huo also fell deathly ill. When he got over his


    illness and went to visit the Nian family again, Artie, Debbie''s father, was already in bad health.

 Chapter 124 The Past

    Chapter 124 The Past


    When Dous first put forward a proposal to marry Debbie to Carlos. Artie, who had heard of Carlos


    before, agreed to the proposal without hesitation.


    Debbie had just broken up with Hayden back then. And she couldn''t bear to turn down her father, who


    was terminally ill. She had been so mad at Hayden that she had agreed to marry Carlos in a fit of


    pique. Their marriage certificate had been issued on her birthday that year.


    The reason why Carlos had agreed to marry Debbie was that he respected his grandfather''s advice.


    From Carlos'' childhood, Dous had dedicated his time and money to his grandson''s education.


    When weak, frail and advanced in age Dous sat Carlos down and rmended Debbie for a wife,


    it made sense.


    At that time, Carlos was a workaholic with virtually no time for anything else.


    Shortly after, Dous had been hospitalized, in aa, before he could let anyone in on his


    grandson''s marriage. It didn''t help that Carlos was overextended in time. So much that he hurtled from


    meeting to meeting, ce to ce, the world over for business. Until gradually, he hadpletely


    forgotten about his wife.


    Debbie didn''t know the story behind this. She and Carlos had been married for three years, yet had


    barely known each other until several months ago.


    "Your grandpa is still in aa. When your dad gets to know this, I''m pretty sure he''ll throw a tantrum,"


    said Tabitha in a worried voice. That was a real source of concern for her. If there was one thing that


    Tabitha didn''t like in James, it was his quick temper. Over the years, she had learnt to wisely avoid


    unnecessary strife with her husband. But it wasn''t lost on her that if triggered, he could be


    unreasonable.


    And there was no way to tell how he''d receive his son''s marriage to Debbie.


    Sensing that his mom was worried, Carlos stood up from his seat, walked up to Tabitha and assured in


    a calm tone, "Mom, just leave it to me. There''s no need to fret."


    He didn''t want her to be med for the decision. If anything, his grandpa''s word was enough. The only


    problem was that chances of Dous ever making it safely at the hospital were infinitesimal.


    Eventually, Tabitha agreed to stay her calm, and hoped that James would be rational enough not to


    throw a hissy fit when Carlos finally got to introduce Debbie as his wife.


    "Well, then, when are you going to take Debbie to see the rest of our family?" Tabitha asked. A couple


    of years back, the Huo and Li families had all moved abroad, which meant Carlos would need good


    nning of his otherwise busy schedule to take Debbie for introductions.


    "I think it won''t take long. It''s time to visit Grandpa and Grandma," answered Carlos. It had been three


    months since he hadst visited them. And the Spring Festival was drawing near. Carlos nned to


    take Debbie to see his family to celebrate the Spring Festival together this year.


    "All right. Carlos, don''t stay upte. I just saw Debbie doing yoga in her bedroom. She must be bored.


    Why not keep herpany? I really hope you two can have a baby. I''d be d to babysit my own


    grandchild."


    Both the mother and the son beamed with delight at the mention of a baby.


    The Huo family usually had a rather impersonal, business-like atmosphere. Tabitha hoped that a baby


    would make things less uptight.


    Carlos curled his lips and said, "Debbie and I hope so too."


    "Great. Oh, by the way, Megan..." Even though Carlos was an adult, Tabitha didn''t think he was


    handling his rtionship with Megan properly. Yes, she liked Megan very much and treated her as her


    own daughter. But of course Debbie was Carlos'' wife. "You see, Megan and you are not rted by


    blood. Now that you have Debbie, you''ll need to set boundaries in the way you rte to Megan. In all,


    your wife should be number one on your mind."


    Images from earlier in the day shed back in Carlos'' mind. Had Debbie gotten angry at Megan?


    "Mom, you are overreacting. I''ve told Debbie before that I treat Megan as my niece. Debbie is a


    sensible girl, and she perfectly understands."


    "Okay..." Tabitha was not convinced, but she could do nothing. All she could do was pray and hope that


    her son would learn to give priority to his wife.


    After a little bit of small talk, Tabitha went back to her room, while Carlos assigned his remaining work


    to some of his staff and left the study.


    In the bedroom, Debbie was still doing yoga. The downward-facing dog posture she was in when


    Carlos walked into the room instantly turned him on.


    At the sound of the door closing, she turned her head and asked, "Are you done with work?"


    ''Hoo...I''m ready to drop.


    Since he''s done, I''d better take a shower and go to sleep, '' she thought.


    When she was about to stand up, Carlos stopped her. "Don''t move!"


    "What? But why?"


    "In your current posture, we can..."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He stopped in mid-sentence. Debbie struggled to her feet. "Stay away from me, you goat!" she said,


    blushing like a teenager.


    This afternoon, Carlos hadn''t been satisfied in the study. Now that he had been turned on by her


    alluring posture, he would by no means let her go.


    Despite Debbie''s slight unwillingness at the beginning, she gave in to his desires in the end.


    In that split second, when he stroked her, every nerve in her body was electrified with the anticipation of


    being together. Twisting with the surge of power through her whole system, she pulled his shirt over his


    head. In quick response, he pushed her hard onto the bed, his handsing up to her neck as he


    cupped her head into his palms while passionately kissing her lips. She tried to pull away, but he


    grabbed her hungrily and held her back in the same position.


    A few momentster, he flipped her over forcefully, Debbie burying her head into his neck, while his


    hands caressed her all over the body. Their breaths by now came in gusts, fast and furious.


    When his hand rolled up to her bra, he violently grabbed it in the middle and yanked the thing off,


    without even trying to undo the strap. A crazy night of love, unlike any they had ever had.


    Carlos finally let her go after the wild sex. Still tightly wrapped in his arms, Debbie mumbled teasingly,


    "Carlos Huo, if you act like this again, I will run away from you."


    "Do you dare?" Carlos kissed her hair affectionately, his voice soft.


    Debbie shook her head first and then nodded. Pouting her lips, sheined, "You always threaten


    me..."


    But apparently she was still dazed from the rigor of the night. Mid-sentence, she then dozed off.


    The next day, Carlos went to hispany for work. Since he was not in the vi, Megan also bid


    goodbye to Tabitha and went back home. On their part, Debbie and Tabitha went shopping at Shining


    International za. They had much to talk, and got along so well.


    At noon, they had lunch on the fifth floor of Alioth Building, and Carlos joined them.


    When Carlos didn''te home early due to a backlog of work, Tabitha invited Debbie to her room for a


    heart-to-heart talk.


    Looking at the pretty girl, Tabitha said sincerely, "Debbie, I''m going back home tomorrow morning. I''ve


    about Carlos''ck of a social life. You know, he''s not an outgoing man. I didn''t expect that he would find


    an adorable angel like you for a wife. I feel much relieved now. Hopefully, you can be strong enough to


    put up with his odd character and bad temper. I know it''s not fair to say so, and you may feel wronged.


    But I really pray that you and Carlos will live happily together. Couples need to learn to give and take,


    right?"


    Debbie could understand Tabitha. She held her hands and answered, "Mom, rest assured please.


    Carlos treats me well. I''m living a happy life with him. Please don''t worry about us." Debbie swore to


    herself that she would start to be nicer to Carlos.


    "Thank you so much, Debbie. Now I can rest assured. I''ve urged Carlos to take you to meet our family


    as soon as possible. You''re a good girl, and I believe other family members will be fond of you as well."


    "Mom..." Moved by the motherlypassion and unable to hold her emotions anymore, Debbie threw


    herself into Tabitha''s arms.


    Tabitha was so caring, Debbie felt lucky to have a mother-inw like her. ''Maybe my own mother


    wouldn''t have been nicer to me than Tabitha if she hadn''t been taken away from me, '' she thought to


    herself.


    When Carlos finally came back home, it was almost midnight.


    Debbie was ashamed of sleeping in when Tabitha was here. So she had gotten up very early this


    morning and gone for a run. After a shopping spree with Tabitha, she then went to meet her friends.


    She was exhausted and went to bed early this evening.


    By the time Carlos came back, she was dead asleep. Quietly, he entered the bedroom, careful not to


    rudely awake her. He approached her stealthily and kissed her on the forehead before he went to the


    bathroom.


    When he walked out of the bathroom, Debbie was sitting on the bed, wrapped by the quilt, ying on


    her phone. On seeing him, she put the phone away, spread her arms, and invited him with a sweet


    smile, "Honey, give me a hug."


    Although he hade in worn out, the bright smile on her face instantly revived him.


    He strode towards her, pulled her into his arms and kissed her affectionately on the lips. After a


    moment, he let go of her and asked in a hoarse voice, "Did I wake you up?"

 Chapter 125 A Business Trip

    Chapter 125 A Business Trip


    Nestled in Carlos'' arms, Debbie shook her head and murmured, "You didn''t wake me up. Hear that


    buzz? Someone sent messages in group chat."


    Debbie was usually a light sleeper, and the person who had awakened her was none other than Jared.


    He met a girl recently and couldn''t stop posting selfies with her in group chat on WeChat. He just


    wanted to show off.


    Hearing that, Carlos furrowed his eyebrows and reached out to grab her phone to find out who was to


    me. Debbie somewhat unsessfully tried to keep her phone away from him. She was wrapped in


    the sheets, and he could reach across the bed easily.


    Afraid that Carlos might punish Jared again, Debbie immediately grabbed his hand and said in a


    charming manner, "Honey, it''s no big deal. A friend of mine is overexcited about his S.O. Baby, I''m still


    really sleepy, and it''s cold in here. Snuggle?"


    Carlos realized she was covering for someone, so he went along with it. He curled his lips, got onto the


    bed andy down beside his wife. He felt really ufortable now. He thought about taking a look at


    her phone, but somehow it didn''t seem worth the effort.


    Debbie rested her head on his arm and wrapped her arm around his waist. A satisfied smile found its


    way to her face.


    "It''s Sunday, but you worked all day. You must be tired." Debbie reached out her hand and stroked his


    face, concern showing in her eyes.


    Carlos grabbed her hand and put it inside the warm quilt. "No, not really. Close your eyes and get some


    rest. You have a yoga ss tomorrow morning."


    The yoga ss started early the next morning, so Debbie needed to get up earlier than usual. She liked


    to sleepte. If she didn''t get to sleep now, she wouldn''t be awake enough for the ss.


    "Okay. Night, Honey." She closed her eyes obediently and dozed off in his arms within a couple of


    minutes. She was tired, and the warm bed was inviting. If she had any dreams, she didn''t remember


    them.


    The next morning, since Debbie had to head to the college and Carlos had an important meeting,


    neither of them could drive Tabitha to the airport. So Damon offered to drive her there.


    Debbie and Tabitha were saying their goodbyes at the gates of the vi when Damon''s car pulled up.


    He greeted them yfully, "Wow, two beautifuldies! Good morning!"


    Debbie waved her hand at him. "Morning, Damon."


    Tabitha''s smile grew wider when she saw Damon. "I''ve been here all this time, and you never came


    by."


    Damon gave Tabitha a hug and clutched his chest melodramatically. "Tabitha, you wound me. I heard


    you came to Y City, so I took the red-eye to get here. At least I can drive you to the airport. You know I


    wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep if I didn''t see you at least once."


    Tabitha shook her head and sighed, "You silver-tongued devil. No wonder you had so many girlfriends."


    "Shhh!" Damon raised his index finger and put it against his lips. In a low voice, he added, "I have a


    fiancee now. I''m a respectable man. We don''t talk about that anymore. What if she heard you and


    dumped me? Then you''d have to find me a new fiancee."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at what Damon just said. Damon and Jared were a lot alike, despite the fact that


    they had different mothers. She felt as if it were Jared she was talking to, and maybe that was why


    Damon soon became a friend of Debbie''s.


    The brothers both had glib tongues, had both dated countless girls, and both seemed to have nothing


    to do.


    Tabitha took a look inside Damon''s car and asked, "Really? A fiancee? Did you bring her along?"


    Damon shook his head. "Nope. I just brought her back from abroad. Next time you''re around, I''ll take


    her to meet you. Or maybe I can take her to New York, so we can visit you."


    "Sounds good."


    Debbie''s ss was starting soon. After bidding goodbye to Tabitha and Damon, she got into her BMW,


    and Matan drove her to the college. Damon started the engine as well and drove towards the airport.


    After the second afternoon ss ended, Debbie got a call from Carlos. He said he needed to go to a


    nearby city on business. Debbie was surprised by the sudden news. "That''s short notice!" She was not


    prepared for it at all.


    "I know, babe. There''s an emergency I have to fix. I''ll be back in like a week. Wait for me, okay?"


    "Okay." Debbie pouted her lips. The very thought of it made her feel unhappy. She didn''t like to be


    separated from Carlos for long. When he was difficult, he was infuriating, but there were times he could


    be really sweet. And right now, things were going well.


    Carlos suddenly remembered something and told her, "Deb, can you attend a dinner for me tomorrow


    evening? Emmett will keep youpany."


    "Attend a dinner for you?!" Debbie cried in utter disbelief.


    "Uh-huh. A business partner is throwing a party, and he invited me a long time ago. I''ll tell him who you


    are, so there won''t be any problems." She wanted to keep their marriage a secret, and he was fine with


    it. But eventually, the truth woulde out. He was the most eligible bachelor in people''s eyes, but he


    couldn''t really date because he was already married. It looked odd, and some people were talking


    about it.


    He swore to himself that he would tell the media about his marriage once Debbie had graduated. Yeah,


    that would make it all better. She could get used to the limelight, and it wouldn''t make things too


    ufortable for her.


    Debbie was very nervous. "I... I don''t think I can make it. What if I screw it up?"


    "Don''t worry, Honey. I already bought a gift for the host. You need only give it to him, and then find a


    ce to enjoy the food and drinks there. Just be yourself, and eat everything in sight."


    Debbie burst intoughter. "Come on! You brat! I''m not that bad!"


    Carlos seemed to be in a good mood. He teased, "Really? Last time I was out on the cruiser, I saw a


    girl stuff her face with so many desserts. She looked a lot like you, actually."


    Back then, Debbie had eaten te after te of dessert for more than half an hour without stopping


    once, which amazed Carlos.


    ''What? Cruiser? Wait. I remember now.'' Debbie snapped, "Leave me alone about that! It was all


    Jared''s fault. Once we got on board, he went after two girls and left me alone. I couldn''t do anything but


    eat." Then she remembered how Carlos had treated her back then.


    "Wait a minute. How dare you mention the cruiser! You ordered your men to throw me overboard!"


    Debbie said through gritted teeth.


    "You should''ve told me who you were back then!" Carlos defended himself. He felt so lucky right now


    that Debbie could swim. Otherwise, he would not be living a happy life now. He was grateful that she


    was in his life, and that she wanted to stay with him.


    "So it was my fault you didn''t recognize your own wife?"


    "It was my fault, Honey. I''m really sorry. I swear I won''t do stupid things in the future." Anxiousness


    could be heard in his tone.


    Debbie epted his apology and said, "Okay! I forgive you¡ªthis time." She wasn''t hurt by the incident,


    but she was still humiliated.


    "So should I say thank you?"


    "Of course. But since we''re family, don''t be so polite. Haha..." Standing under a big tree, Debbie raised


    her head to look at the sun streaming through the leaves and shed a big smile.


    Family... For the first time, the word meant a lot to Carlos. "Will you miss me?"


    "Of course, Honey."


    Raymond Grand Hotel was a five-star hotel. Even driving up to it, you could see the 10 acres of


    blooming gardens, not to mention the gazebo and fish pond. And of course it had a richly appointed


    lounge and restaurant. The wealthy and shameless rubbed elbows here.


    As darkness fell outside, luxurious cars stopped in front of the hotel gates one after another. Men and


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    women in designer threads entered the hotel.


    The Kasee Group had booked the entire hotel for its fiftieth anniversary. More than 1, 000 guests could


    be seen everywhere¡ªin the main hall, in the garden, etc.


    While the CEO of the Kasee Group made an opening speech in the main hall, the PR team responsible


    for receiving the guests waited at the hotel gates. The team leader raised her wrist to check the time.


    The dinner had already been going on for about seven minutes, but their special guests hadn''t arrived


    yet. Their boss had specifically instructed them to treat the two guests with utmost respect.


    The next moment, a red Pagani sports car raced along and stopped abruptly before the gates.


    When she saw the car, the team leader realized the guests had arrived. It must be Emmett of the ZL


    Group and their mystery guest. With a big smile, she led herpanions forward to greet them.


    The girl in the driver''s seat was none other than Debbie. Her head almost bumped into the steering


    wheel when the car stopped. But she waste, and she didn''t want to be anyter than this. The man


    in the passenger seat was in the same situation. His heart rate skyrocketed. He patted his chest to


    calm himself down and said, "Alright! Here atst!"

 Chapter 126 At The Party

    Chapter 126 At The Party


    When the car came to a halt, Debbie straightened her clothes and fixed her hair. "Emmett, we''re ten


    minuteste. Think anyone will notice?" she asked. This was all Carlos'' fault. When she was picking


    out a dress, he refused to hang up the phone and insisted on video chatting with her.


    Carlos picked out her dress and even her earrings. It was like he wanted control over the entire


    process. Before that, he had watched her change and try on every dress. That had been fun. Some


    secrets a man should never know¡ªlike all the gymnastics it took sometimes just to fit into a dress. The


    Therefore, she ended up getting to the hotel ten minuteste, even though she was an excellent driver


    behind the wheel of a sports car.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it, Mrs. Huo," Emmett answered, frankly relieved they''d stopped. He didn''t


    enjoy the trip over here at all, wondering how long it would take him to stop shuddering. He got out of


    the passenger seat and trotted over to the driver''s seat. After straightening his clothes, he opened the


    door for Debbie with a serious look on his face and held out his right hand. "Please, Mrs. Huo," he said


    respectfully.


    Debbie put her high heels on again. She had taken them off and thrown them aside while she was


    driving. Then, she put her hand on Emmett''s gracefully and got out of the car.


    The PR team knew Emmett as Carlos'' secretary. When they saw him being so respectful to the woman


    getting out of the car, they all knew she must be very important. Carlos spared no expense to make


    sure those close to him were well taken care of, and she was obviously close to him.


    In a pair of 6 cm high heels, Debbie walked carefully and nervously into thevish hotel. Emmett was


    by her side and the PR team led the way.


    The lobby doors were pushed open by two bodyguards, and held in ce while Debbie walked in. The


    boss of Kasee Group had just delivered his opening speech.


    Soon, all eyes were drawn to the woman who had just walked in wearing a red evening dress. She was


    letting her passionate side shine.


    Fine feathers make fine birds. The woman they were gazing at had been made up and dressed by an


    international master make-up artist. Nothing but the best for Carlos'' wife. Even the socialite divas and


    the actresses present at the event couldn''t hold a candle to Debbie now.


    Her hair was no longer a lc, and was dyed back to a gorgeous raven hue. Knotted into a five-strand


    braid, it was coiled up at the back of her head, adorned by a diamond tiara-shaped hairpin.


    Debbie took off the white overcoat draped over her shoulders and gave it to her bodyguard, fully


    revealing the red evening dress underneath. It had three-quarter sleeves and a stand-up cor, and her


    beautiful vicles were partly exposed. The dress was a gold medal-winning work by a master


    designer from Mn. Crystal and diamond studs adorned it from head to toe. The pattern was


    sumptuous, low-key and conservative.


    Her skin used to be dry, but thanks to Carlos it was now delicate and smooth. She used to know little


    about skin care and so didn''t take care of her skin, but now it fairly glowed. Her cheeks were rosy with


    a sheen of happiness.


    Under the dark eye shadow and her long eyshes, her ck pupils glistened as if warning people


    away, while somehow there seemed also to be a hint of deeply hidden helplessness about them.


    Beneath her high nose, her lips embellished with red lip gloss, shone in the light, like two dewy rosy


    petals.


    Around her fair neck hung a white crystal ne, from the same set as the bracelet on her wrist, both


    perfectly matched and stunning. Her ears bore low-key, expensive crystal ear studs.


    She walked slowly in her ck high heels, straightening up, with a presence of aloofness and


    uniqueness. Everyone feasted on her sumptuous beauty but hesitated to approach, all wondering who


    she was and why she was with Carlos'' secretary Emmett. "Who is she? Why have I never seen her


    before?" someone from the crowd whispered.


    "You tell me. I didn''t know Emmett got married. My aunt was talking about how she wanted to fix him up


    with a girl," another person cut in.


    "Although her dress looks low-key, it''s pricey. I don''t think Emmett can afford something like that. Is she


    Mr. Huo''s..."


    While they were guessing, the boss of the Kasee Group came over.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Huo, Emmett," the man greeted.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He shook hands with the two. Debbie gave the gift to his secretary and said with a smile, "Nice to meet


    you, Mr. Zhu." When he nced at the gift, she continued, "It''s a present from my husband. He''s too


    busy to make the celebration tonight, so he asked me toe on his behalf."


    Emmett picked up two sses of wine from the tray a waiter was carrying, one for Debbie and the


    other for himself. They clinked with Mr. Zhu''s ss, a toast to the health of all in attendance.


    Debbie''s polite remarks flustered the man. He hadn''t expected the powerful Carlos'' wife to be so


    modest and polite. "Mrs. Huo, you''re too modest. It''s indeed a pity that Mr. Huo can''te himself, but


    I''m so d you''re here. The honor is all mine."


    Debbie wasn''t good with ttery. Nor did she like too manypliments. She smiled nervously, "Thank


    you for understanding, Mr. Zhu. Today''s a big day for you. I bet you''re very busy, so I''ll not take up any


    more of your time."


    "Okay, please help yourself, Mrs. Huo. If you need anything, please let me know. Please forgive us if


    the service isn''t good enough."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhu." They cheered again. Debbie took a sip of her wine, and Mr. Zhu left them. He


    intended to mingle in this little shindig he threw.


    Watching him leave, Debbie was relieved. She visibly rxed, taking a deep breath and untensing her


    shoulders.


    She whispered to Emmett, "Did I say anything wrong?"


    Emmett smiled, "No, Mrs. Huo, you were great. Rx." At that point, Emmett understood why Carlos


    wasn''t worried to let Debbiee to the party on his behalf.


    She might not be adept at ttery or socializing, but she was confident and looked even more amazing


    after the makeover. She was definitely cut out for the job.


    With Carlos'' effort, she had changed into a different person inside a matter of months. Several months


    ago, she had been a hot-tempered, reckless troublemaker, who got into a fight now and then. For this


    reason or that, she went to the dean''s office at least twice a month. Her grades were always the worst


    in the ss.


    Now, she still had a bad temper, but when she wasn''t mad, she even seemed tender. In her spare time,


    she practiced dance, yoga, flower arrangement, piano, and art, specializing in pen and ink. Debbie


    hadn''t picked a fight or gone to the dean''s office for a long time. Her grades had climbed to respectable


    levels.


    Anyone close to her might not see these changes, for they were gradual, but the ones who hadn''t seen


    her for a while could sense them at once.


    Emmett thought this was how a girl should be: not too gentle, not too tough, not too hot-tempered.


    Carlos had changed a lot too.


    His fury was more terrifying than ever. His rage was a fire that burned you when he got too hot.


    But when he was in a good mood, he would talk more and even smile asionally.


    Emmett was amazed at the changes in both of them. The two had affected each other in ways he


    hadn''t dreamed of.


    After a while, a waiter came by and said, "Mrs. Huo, there are some snacks in the refreshments


    section. I hope you get a chance to try them."


    Debbie looked at Emmett in confusion. He reassured her, "Mr. Huo arranged that. He asked a dessert


    bar to work together with the hotel to make these snacks."


    A smile of happiness crept over Debbie''s face, brightening the room. ''He thinks of me even when he''s


    out of town, '' she thought.


    She followed Emmett to the refreshments section. On the way, she was shocked to see some familiar


    faces. It was Gail, along with Olga. Plus Jared, who was worried about Carlos suddenly showing up,


    and others.

 Chapter 127 Fake Crystal

    Chapter 127 Fake Crystal


    Among her acquaintances, the girls kept looking at her with an envious eye. If gazes could kill, Debbie


    would have been dead.


    "Debbie," called Colleen and Curtis in unison.


    Some men wanted to approach Debbie, Emmett noticed. But when they saw Curtis and Colleen, they


    stopped.


    When Debbie, who was eating a snack, heard them, she put the snack down and clinked with the two.


    "Hi, Colleen, Mr. Lu."


    Taking a step back to look at Debbie, Curtisplimented, "You look great. No doubt Carlos has been


    good to you."


    Colleen released Curtis and took Debbie''s hand. "Of course. One has just to look at Debbie to know


    that she is in love,"


    she said, as gentle as the first time Debbie had met her. If Debbie hadn''t seen Colleen on the dance


    floor the other day, she wouldn''t have believed the woman could dance seductively like that. Debbie


    smiled resignedly.


    yfully, Curtis pinched Colleen''s cheek before he turned to look Debbie straight in the face. "Did you


    "Yeah, he is on a business trip," Debbie replied.


    Curtis nodded. "Not bad." He was relieved to see that Debbie and Carlos were happy together.


    After a short while, Curtis and Colleen were needed somewhere else and left Debbie. So did Emmett.


    Even though he was only a secretary, many people sucked up to him, on ount of having Carlos as


    his boss.


    Left alone, Debbie ate some more snacks and went towards the bathroom.


    When she walked out of the bathroom, there was another woman standing in the hallway. Adorned in


    an expensive champagne evening dress, and holding a fashionable handbag, the woman must have


    been waiting for Debbie. Straightway, she called out, "Debbie Nian?"


    Her voice was not too loud nor quiet, emotionless.


    It was Portia. ''Why is she here?'' Debbie wondered. ''Since Portia is here, is Hayden here too?''


    Debbie nodded and said, "Hi."


    "Is it really you?" It was only then that Portia believed the glowing woman at the party was Debbie.


    Debbie smiled faintly and excused herself. "Yeah, it''s me. If you have nothing else to talk about, I have


    to go."


    Now that she was married, she didn''t want to engage with anyone from the Gu family, unless it was


    necessary.


    Just as Debbie was about to leave, Portia began, "What''s the rush? Are you hiding something?"


    Debbie sneered. She looked at Portia and retorted, "Hiding?"


    Born and brought up in a wealthy family, Portia, with a single look, could tell how much Debbie''s outfit


    was worth, but she wouldn''t admit it. "Are you afraid that people might know you are wearing a fake


    designer dress and fake crystal?" she taunted arrogantly.


    Debbieughed. Touching her crystal bracelet, she raised her right hand, which looked smooth after


    the skin care. "Since when is the daughter of the Gu family so ignorant? Is the Gu family degrading? Or


    does Hayden grudge giving you money after he became the head of the family?" Debbie fired back.


    From Emmett''s evaluation of Debbie''s dress and essories, Portia was being either painfully ignorant


    or simply insulting. If anything, Debbie''s dress for the night was something few divas could afford. Even


    her crystals were not ordinary white crystals, but rare natural ones.


    Apart from being pricey, Debbie''s essories had another significance. They were coveted Buddhist


    souvenirs. In addition to Crystals being one of the seven treasures, the bracelet she was wearing had


    been consecrated by an eminent monk, for psychic energy to charm and protect.


    The bracelet had briefly appeared on disy for sale at Shining International za the other day, only


    to be bought on the afternoon of the same day, by a mysterious collector. Most likely, Carlos had seen


    it on disy and sent someone to make the purchase on his behalf. Later that evening, he hade to


    the vi with a sweet surprise for Debbie.


    Today, Debbie wore brown nail polish and had an extra crystal¡ªa ring on her right hand, which red


    in Portia''s eyes against the light.


    Trying to conceal her envy, Portia said with a fake air of superiority, "Sorry to disappoint you, but the Gu


    Group is thriving under my brother''s leadership. Also, my brother and I are on such good terms that


    besides my basic ie of $500, 000 a month, he always gives me more than double that amount.


    What about you, Miss Nian? I hear you got married. To whom? A secretary?"


    Emmett might be respected by people because of his identity as Carlos'' secretary, but at the end of the


    day, he was not Carlos.


    Debbie took her hand back. She smiled at what Portia said, but she didn''t deny it. "What about him


    being a secretary? He works for Carlos Huo. You should know that anyone connected with Carlos is


    influential and powerful."


    She exhaled and continued, "You get $500, 000 a month or double that? Isn''t that peanuts the Gu


    Group pays some of its highest ranking members? I hate to break this to you, but my husband gives


    me more than ten times as much."


    Aside from the bank cards Carlos gave her, the monthly revenues of Orchid Private Club alone were


    more than 50 million.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Portia had no idea about that. She thought Debbie was married to Emmett, the secretary.


    ''She is only the wife of a secretary. How dare she mock me!'' she thought. Squinting at Debbie, she


    snorted, "Right. Anybody connected with Carlos is important and powerful, but don''t you forget that he


    is not Carlos after all. He is still just a secretary. So, what are you gloating over? Are you really


    expecting me to believe that a secretary can give you that much as pocket money? Do you take me for


    a fool? Or is your husband corrupt?"


    Debbie felt speechless. She had never said Emmett was her husband. Corrupt? Emmett would never


    do that. He was always honest. She felt bad about dragging him into this.


    ''Thank God I married Carlos. Otherwise, Portia and Gail wouldugh at me for the rest of my life, '' she


    thought. "Whatever. I''m busy. Bye." Debbie didn''t want to waste any more time on Portia.


    "Stop!" Portia called out. She found Debbie had changed a lot. Power never scared her, but she was


    even prouder than before, not giving a damn about anybody else.


    From the arrogant way Debbie carried herself, Portia began to suspect her husband was not Emmett


    but Carlos.


    Debbie turned her head and said, "I always tolerated, humored and even ttered you. It was all


    because of your brother, but not anymore. From now on, I will humor neither you nor your brother."


    "What do you mean? You are going to see my family as enemies?"


    Debbieughed scornfully, "Whatever." None of the Gu family mattered to her anymore, and she didn''t


    give a hoot about what they thought of her.


    With her head held high, Debbie walked away, leaving Portia guessing and clutching at straws. She


    acted calm, but her long fingernails stuck into her handbag, leaving deep marks.

 Chapter 128 Breakup in Three Minutes

    Chapter 128 Breakup in Three Minutes


    It hadn''t been that long since Portiast saw Debbie. But this wasn''t the Debbie she knew. Debbie used


    to be humble and self-effacing, with low self-esteem. Now she was parading around with her nose in


    the air, all puffed up with pride as if she were the queen.


    ''Dammit Debbie! Your husband''s just a secretary. Don''t get cocky. It''s not like he''s Carlos Huo! We''ll


    see whoes out on top!'' she thought resentfully.


    On Debbie''s way back to the party, two other women stopped her in her tracks. They sized her up and


    down, and then one of them said curtly, "Someone wants to see you."


    ''I wonder who they''re talking about, '' thought Debbie.


    "Who?" she asked. Neither of the two women looked even remotely familiar. She''d know if she''d met


    them before. So it made her even more curious who wanted to talk to her, and why.


    The woman in a ck dress snapped, "Don''t ask. Just follow us."


    ''This is crazy!'' Debbie was irritated. It was supposed to be simple, and maybe fun. She went to the


    party on Carlos'' behalf, but ended uping across all kinds of weird things and hostile women.


    Mental note: Don''t do this again. And now, why did she have to deal with some ridiculous mystery


    boss? She didn''t. She was thinking that maybe now would be a good time to bug out of here. She had


    made an appearance, presented her gift, and now she just wanted to be left alone.


    "Sorry, I''m busy." She passed them without giving them a second nce. Who were they? And why


    were they following someone else''s orders? And more importantly, why were they trying to get her


    involved?


    The woman in ck shouted to her back, "Hey, you! Miss Mi wants to see you! Get your butt over here


    now, unless you want that butt kicked out of Y City! Just so you know, Miss Mi is Mr. Huo''s woman. I


    wouldn''t turn her down if I were you."


    ''Really! We''ll just see about that!'' Debbie thought.


    The two looked at Debbie gloatingly, anticipating that she would turn around and follow them timidly to


    see Olga. After all, these two were at her beck and call, so why shouldn''t Debbie be the same? She


    wasn''t any better than them.


    Nheless, to their disappointment, Debbie only paused for a second and then continued walking


    away.


    The party was chock-full of things to do. The snacks Carlos ordered for her were delicious. She was


    stuffed, but when she returned to the party, she couldn''t help walking towards the desserts again. She


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    waspelled by the sweet taste of the treats, and her mouth watered in anticipation.


    After getting herself a full te of food, Debbie found herself a table in the corner, ready to dig in. But


    before she could take a bite, a familiar figure sat next to her. He looked around and asked cautiously,


    "Your husband didn''te with you?"


    Debbie took a bite of iced mango pudding and rolled her eyes at him. "Why are you sneaking around


    like that?"


    d in a id charcoal suit and wine leather shoes, Jared stared at her, his eyes wide like tes.


    "You''re asking me? Your husband is way too possessive. That guy''s gonna kill me sooner orter, just


    for hanging out with you."


    Giving Debbie no chance to respond, he grabbed her arm and said, "Tomboy, promise me that you''ll


    never cheat on your husband." Debbie almost choked on her food.


    "Cuz if you did, I think he''d go after the poor guy''s entire family."


    Debbie wrenched her arm free from his grip, swallowed the food in her mouth and spat, "Cut the crap."


    Seriousness was never part of Jared''s personality. The next second, he whispered to Debbie in a


    conspiratorial tone, "I saw Hayden just now. He''s a bigwig in Y City now. He draws girls and rich guys


    to him like a master fisherman."


    As if tired from talking too much, Jared paused long enough to grab a Fairy Bean Cake from Debbie''s


    te and toss it into his mouth. "Why do girls like sweet things so much? How long has it been since


    youst saw Hayden? Did you happen to catch him after he came back from abroad?" he asked.


    "No," Debbie replied. Carlos was the only thing on her mind now. She was totally smitten with him.


    Other men couldn''t even draw her eye anymore.


    As they chatted, Jared waved at a girl. Then he looked at Debbie and said, "Hey, dude. I''d like you to


    meet my girlfriend."


    "Sure." Debbie was intrigued. After all, he woke her up with the news, when he posted it in group chat.


    The girl walked towards them. When Debbie saw her, she choked on her ck tea. Same old Jared.


    The girl was his typical type¡ªbig breasted, thick waisted and with a huge butt.


    Looking in her twenties, she wore a seductive ck dress and a pair of high heels that seemed to be at


    least eight cm high. Her long red curls tumbled to her waist.


    Jared hooked his finger towards the girl and thetter instantly ran coquettishly into his arms. "Darling,


    I''ve been looking all over for you," she said.


    Sitting there, Debbie couldn''t help but put her hands on her arms, trying to pry the sprouting


    goosebumps off. When she thought that was hard to watch, the two started to make out. Debbie slid


    over to be farther away from them, pretending not to know them. This was embarrassing and gross.


    "Tomboy, this is my girlfriend DeeDee. DeeDee, this is my buddy Debbie Nian." Jared introduced them


    to each other briefly.


    Debbie smiled faintly, kind of speechless at his taste. He seemed to have a thing for size. Big boobs,


    big butt, but never a care for what was attached to. This gal looked like she''d cleared the dessert table


    a couple of times. Even so, Debbie put the ss of water in her hand on the table and waved at the


    neer. "Hi, DeeDee, nice to meet you," she said.


    DeeDee sized her up and down. Noticing the pricey outfit Debbie was wearing, she forced a smile and


    simply said, "Hi." Then she threw herself at Jared and acted like a spoiled little girl. "I want to go


    shopping. Go with me," she said while shaking his arm and wriggling her body. It wasn''t a pretty sight,


    but it was what it was. This was how she got her way, because certain men liked the fact they acted


    bratty. That was considered cute by some. Jared was like that.


    "Wait a minute. I need to talk to Tomboy."


    Hearing this, DeeDee looked at Debbie sullenly andined, "Wait a minute! It all makes sense


    now. You bought her those clothes, didn''t you?" DeeDee had noticed Debbie as she walked over. ''What


    rock did this ho pop out from? Stealing everyone''s thunder like this.


    No wonder Olga hates her so much. She acts all innocent when she''s just a cheap-ass ho, '' she cursed


    inside.


    Debbie looked at DeeDee in shock, wondering where the resentment came from. She patted Jared on


    the shoulder resignedly and said, "I''ll see you tomorrow. We can talk after ss. Go. Have fun."


    Her opinion of the woman got lower.


    Jared didn''t respond to Debbie. Instead, he impatiently pushed the woman in his arms away and


    scolded, "Didn''t I tell you to wait? Besides! Are you blind? I can''t afford anything she''s wearing!"


    Debbie burst intoughter. Jared always hated to lose face.


    She hadn''t expected him to talk about himself like that in front of his girlfriend. ''He must be really mad, ''


    she mused.


    "I''m sorry," Debbie apologized, realizing how inappropriate it was tough at that moment. She nudged


    Jared and reminded him quietly, "Your girlfriend is ticked off. Go make her happy."


    Hearing this, Jared stood up and left with his girlfriend.


    It was finally quiet. Debbie polished off the rest of the desserts on her te and started ying with her


    phone. After reading the updates in Moments on WeChat, she started to bang out a message to


    Carlos. "I want to..." She intended to say, "I want to go home. It''s so boring. Emmett''s been busy with


    work all night."


    But before she could finish writing the message, a familiar voice called, "Tomboy."


    "Eh? Back so soon? I thought you were out with your girlfriend," Debbie asked curiously.


    Jared sat next to her and replied, "We broke up." He sounded upset.


    "Um...What happened?" Debbie put her phone down.


    They''d only just left. It couldn''t have been more than three minutes. They broke up within three


    minutes? The thing was, they had only been together for a couple of days. Talk about your whirlwind


    romance.

 Chapter 129 Call Mr. Huo

    Chapter 129 Call Mr. Huo


    "You two seemed fine. What went wrong?" Debbie probed.


    "Fine? I don''t even like her. She seduced me while I was drunk and continually pestered me to take


    responsibility after we slept together. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have even talked to her. Who does she think


    she is? I''ve slept with dozens of women. I don''t even remember her," Jared said contemptuously before


    taking a sip of beer.


    Debbie was surprised, even though she knew Jared was a yboy. She felt obliged to chime in. "Hey,


    dude. What you did was disgraceful. How could you sleep with someone and not take responsibility for


    it? She did nothing wrong to you."


    Derisorily, Jared waved his hand. "These women are all after my money. It sucks! None of them loves


    me. They only freaking love my money! If they could marry my old man, they would leave me


    immediately."


    Although Jared was not as handsome as Damon, he was still good-looking in his own way. He was so


    tall that when Debbie stood beside him, she looked like an elf.


    In Y City, the Han Group was one of the leading enterprises. Although it was not as influential as the ZL


    Group, it was among the top five most sessful enterprises. The Han family''s assets were worth


    more than 100 million.


    Therefore, it came as no surprise that many women were tempted by his wealth.


    Listening to Jared''s misery, Debbie felt grateful for Carlos'' dour moods, which repulsed women who


    would have surrounded him like a swarm of bees, if he entertained them.


    Gently, she patted Jared on the shoulder andforted him, "Rx, buddy. You''ll find a girl who truly


    loves you soon."


    At that time, Debbie had no idea that that girl would appear very soon. Neither did she know that she


    was familiar with the girl. Jared didn''t take her words seriously.


    He knew she was just saying that tofort him. But it worked, just fine.


    For the next few minutes, they remained glued to their seats, chatting freely about everything. Until


    suddenly, a bunch of loud women descended on them. A gang of socialite divas in Y City, notorious for


    their knack for drama wherever they went.


    In the meantime, Debbie, oblivious to their approach and enjoying her chitchat with Jared, jokingly


    rubbed her overstuffed stomach and didn''t notice themotion. The crowd was behind her, so it was


    Jared sitting opposite her who saw those women. "Tomboy, I''vee to learn some women just can''t


    stay away from trouble," he said in a whisper.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Debbie, curious about why he was whispering.


    "Holy cow!" she eximed when she turned back to look. There must have been more than ten women


    in the oing gang. In the lead was Olga, nked on either side by Gail and Portia. Right behind


    them Debbie could only identify DeeDee who had just broken up with Jared. As to who the rest of the


    gang were, Debbie had no clue.


    One thing Debbie realized at a nce was the hideous looks on their faces, especially Olga, who


    stood in front of Debbie and Jared. Dressed in an expensive cream evening dress mounted with


    diamonds, she towered over them and pointing at Debbie, asked arrogantly, "Is she the one?"


    To which DeeDee pushed through the group and answered, "Yes, Olga. That''s the shameless


    boyfriend snatcher. She must pay for turning my life upside down!"


    ''Boyfriend snatcher?'' Confused, Debbie nced at Jared, but he seemed to be enjoying the scene.


    She didn''t see it when Olga picked up Jared''s half full ss of beer.


    Thanks to many years of martial arts practice, Debbie was quick to react, when Olga tried to douse her


    face in all the contents of the ss. But the woman sitting at the next table was not as lucky.


    Unintentionally, Olgapletely drenched her. Dripping with the frothy liquid, the poor girl screamed,


    drawing everyone''s attention.


    Being the party pooper that Olga was, she didn''t apologize for attacking the wrong person. On the


    contrary, she even had the nerve to give the girl a dressing-down for screaming. "There were plenty of


    tables. Why did you have to sit next to this bitch?"


    she chided, as though it was the offended girl who was in the wrong and not the other way round. The


    impertinent attitude got on Debbie''s nerves. ''Who the hell does Olga think she is, to go stepping on


    everyone''s toes?''


    "Apologize to me or I''ll escte this issue to the authorities!" demanded the offended chubby little girl.


    However, burning to settle the ount with Debbie, Olga didn''t want to waste time on the girl. "How


    much is your dress? I''llpensate you," she said impatiently. Then for no damn reason, she added,


    "But since your waistline is a little thick, I''m worried that maybe no shop has the right size for you. What


    you need might be a tailor."


    As if what she had just said was a wisecrack, her likewise tactless crewughed at the offended girl.


    "You... You..." The girl''s face med with anger, but she couldn''t get the rest of her sentence out.


    Debbie stood up, holding a newly refilled ss of ck tea. "Shut the hell up, Olga!" she challenged. "If


    I were you, I''d be ashamed of sounding like a blonde. Or could it be that you envy the girl for her little


    extra fat on the waist? You see, ording to a study by the Sidney Galvin Institute, within normal


    weight, women with only slightly bigger hips like her are at no risk associated with visceral fat. The only


    concern would be if she has an apple-like figure, which means more fat around the waist and a


    significant risk for diabetes, heart disease, and lower bone mineral density. This girl does not fit that


    description, Miss Mi. I''m pretty sure you''re only making fun of her because her curved figure is


    something you badly wish you could have. Isn''t that true?"


    Olga had never been humiliated in public like that. She took several deep breaths to calm herself down


    before she went on a rant. "Sucks to be you, Debbie. After Mr. Huo threw you out of the Shining


    International za, I thought you''d run out town. But shameless bitch that you are, you have the guts


    to stick around here. If I were you, at the very least, I would have kept as low a profile as possible. Girl,


    I''d be so embarrassed, I''d evenmit suicide, just to make myself disappear. But I see, you have


    thick skin. Now here you are, with your shameless tarty dress, ready to snatch other women''s


    boyfriends. Anyway, for sleeping around with my cousin''s boyfriend, I promise, my crew and I will make


    you pay for your sins."


    Jared was about to spring up angrily from his seat, but Debbie stopped him. She retorted with a smile,


    "Miss Mi, how can you be so forgetful? I lent it to you, remember?"


    It took Olga a while to realize what she meant. "You bitch! You''re going to pay for that!" she snarled.


    Looking at Debbie indifferently, Portia chimed in, "Messing with Carlos Huo''s woman is thest dumb


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    thing you''d ever do."


    ''Carlos Huo''s woman? What of it? Huh! I''m Carlos Huo''s wife. Did I make a big deal about it?'' Debbie


    sneered inwardly.


    Debbie''s and Olga''s eyes met. Debbie provoked her further. "I would say the same even if Carlos Huo


    stood in front of me. Since you can''t stop iming that you are Carlos Huo''s woman, why don''t you call


    him and ask him toe and throw me out of town?"


    ''Damn you, Carlos Huo! You flirted with another woman and now I''m dealing with your trouble. You''ll


    meet my anger when youe back, '' she swore to herself.


    Debbie''s arrogancepletely enraged Olga, but someone made things worse for thetter by


    shouting, "Yes, Miss Mi. Call Mr. Huo and ask him to help you. Make this ignorant bitch disappear from


    Y City!"

 Chapter 130 Ruined By A Glass Of Wine

    Chapter 130 Ruined By A ss Of Wine


    ''Call Carlos Huo?'' Olga was frightened. She and Carlos hadn''t talked for a long time.


    As if remembering something, Debbie acted surprised and asked Olga, "So you im to be Carlos''


    woman and Carlos Huo even said he had a girlfriend to the press. Are you the girl he carried out of the


    hotel?"


    Jared knew the truth, and buried his face in his cuff to avoid bursting out inughter. ''Way to go,


    Tomboy! She''s a lot different now. Much more confident, she takes pot shots and ducks for cover.''


    Embarrassed, Olga bit her lower lip. She had no clue who that woman was. She really couldn''t answer


    either way. When the news broke, she had looked into it. But Carlos was security-conscious, so no


    information was avable on that mystery woman.


    She had heard from Emmett that Carlos was married, so she wondered if that woman was the


    mysterious Mrs. Huo.


    Determined to avoid the question, Olga growled brashly, "Listen to you! Prying into Carlos'' personal


    affairs!"


    Seated on the sofa, Jared cut in, "Miss Mi, I''m just curious. Was that you? Mr. Huo said that the woman


    in his arms was his woman and that''s who you say you are. Did any of you hear Mr. Huo say this to


    anyone?"


    Jared looked at the other girls with her. They looked at each other. Gradually it dawned on them. It


    turned out none of them had ever heard Carlos refer to Olga as his woman. It was only Olga who


    talked about her life with Carlos. No one else was circting those rumors.


    Debbie gave Jared an knowing look, as if to say, "Nice, dude!" Then she shifted her eyes to Olga and


    continued, "Using Carlos Huo''s name to bully others. Does he know about this?"


    "You!" Anger overtook Olga. She raised her hand to p Debbie.


    Debbie dodged, shifting position and using her arms as stability. But when Debbie''s hand flew out, it


    stopped. Her tea didn''t. ck liquid sloshed out of Debbie''s cup and drenched Olga''s face.


    The tea wasn''t hot. It just stained the victim''s face¡ªand her cream dress. Even DeeDee''s ck dress


    got hit.


    Since it had already gotten ugly between her and Olga, Debbie decided she was done giving a shit.


    And she was done with this insufferable woman. She kicked Olga in the leg. Debbie''s victim screamed


    and went to one knee.


    Debbie wondered between her, his wife, and the self-proimed his woman, which of them Carlos


    would protect.


    The other women were flustered. They trotted over to Olga to help her to her feet. But Debbie grabbed


    one of them by the arm and pushed her hard. The woman fell backwards. Being in high heels, all these


    women lost their bnce quickly and grabbed onto each other, screaming. Olga was at the bottom of


    the heap. Debbie observed her handiwork, dusting her hands off and looking quite satisfied.


    At this point, Jared handed Debbie a ss of red wine. She took the hint immediately. While those


    women were busy squabbling amongst themselves, Debbie poured the red liquid onto each of them.


    Their evening dresses probably cost in the neighborhood of a million or so. Now they were all ruined by


    a ss of wine.


    Jared brushed his outfit with his hands, making sure it was pristine. He rested his arm on Debbie''s


    shoulder and said to those miserable women, "That''s what you get when you mess with me and


    Tomboy."


    Those women all red at them. Noticing that, Debbie cast them a sideways nce and sneered,


    "What do you want? Hadn''t had enough? How about I cut your dresses into bikinis?"


    Those women shut their mouths and lowered their eyes immediately.


    When Emmett arrived at the scene, he was so shocked his teeth started ttering. He wasted no time


    ringing up Carlos. "Mr. Huo, something''s happened. Something big!"


    "Talk." Tired, Carlos rubbed the spot between his eyebrows.


    "Mrs. Huo... Er... She..."


    Hearing that it was about Debbie, Carlos stood up abruptly. "What about her? Get to the point or I''ll kill


    you!"


    Emmett gasped and managed to speak clearly. "I was negotiating contracts so I left your wife alone for


    a short time. When I was done and returned to her, she was in trouble. She got into a fight with some


    socialite divas, including the daughters of the Mi family, the Gu family, the Mu family..." Each of the


    families mentioned was important in Y City. Angering them could have serious consequences, and that


    might be something even Carlos couldn''t shield Debbie from.


    Carlos got the gist. "Which side lost?" he asked.


    Huh? Emmett was confused until Carlos asked again. He turned his head back to the scene. The


    socialite divas were getting up from the floor, and Debbie was watching them, remarkably unscathed.


    "It looks like Mrs. Huo won, sir," he answered honestly.


    "Excellent. Protect her. Make sure no onees at her. I''ll deal with it," Carlos ordered.


    ''Excellent?'' Emmett was puzzled. ''What''s so excellent about getting into a fight?''


    After he hung up, Emmett walked towards Debbie. But by this moment, a group of distinguished


    women and middle-aged men in suit were crowding around her. They looked angry. Scratch that, they


    were livid. "How dare you treat my daughter like that! Do you know who I am? By God you''ll remember


    the name Yan when I''m done with you!"


    Mr. Zhu, president of the Kasee Group, mediated between the two sides, while nervously wiping sweat


    from his brow. It looked like he was sweating bullets down there. He couldn''t afford to offend any of


    these powerful families. "I''llpensate thedies for any damages. Mr. Gu, Mr. Qin, Mr. Yan... please


    don''t get angry," he said.


    Lucinda helped Gail up and red at her. She knew who was at fault without having to ask. "Thank


    you, Mr. Zhu. But there''s no need for that. It''s just a dress," she said politely.


    Sebastian didn''t understand how Debbie got into a fight all of a sudden with so many women at the


    same time. He and Lucinda had watched Debbie from the moment she had appeared at the party.


    Everything was fine a moment ago.


    Then, a warm voice familiar to Debbie said, "Sorry about the mess, everyone. I''ll pay whatever you


    need me to. I apologize on behalf of Deb."


    Everyone turned around curiously. A man in a white suit stood there gracefully, holding a ss of red


    wine with one hand, the other in his pocket. It was Hayden, topic of the day.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    His cropped hair had been cut into a t-top. His almond-shaped eyes were thick with joy.


    "Hayden, '' called his mom, nche Liu. She looked at her son in disbelief.


    After casting a silent look at his parents and his sister, Hayden walked towards Debbie and stood in


    front of her with a doting smile. But his eyes said it all. Complicated emotionsy hidden inside those


    gems.

 Chapter 131 Who Is She To You

    Chapter 131 Who Is She To You


    Debbie hadn''t seen Hayden for more than two years. She had thought she had forgotten him, or that


    she wouldn''t be emotional when she saw him again.


    She was wrong.


    After all, she had loved him once. It was impossible for her to feel nothing at all. You never quite stop


    caring for the other person, even if the other person turns out to be not who you thought they were.


    Something always lingers, always tugs at you. No matter how thin the thread that holds you, love is


    always the tie that binds.


    There was a dull pain in her heart. That was all.


    When Debbie remained silent, Hayden just smiled wider. "It''s been a long time, Deb. You''re looking


    hotter than ever." He''d been watching her ever since she walked in.


    She had changed so much he could hardly believe this was the same girl that he''d been with for two


    years.


    This meeting had brought memories of the old days rushing back into her head. Debbie fell into deep


    thought. Two years, it was a long time to be together, even if it didn''t feel long while you were in the


    midst of it. And the memories it left¡ªtheyst a lifetime. And when it''s over, all the things you used to


    do, ces you used to go, the feelings attached to those things linger. Debbie was lost in her head. It


    was not until Jared nudged her that she came to her senses. Back in the present, she turned Hayden


    down quietly. "Thank you, Mr. Gu. But I wasn''t going to pay them anything."


    The gentle smile on his face turned to a grim one at her response. How she could be so haughty was


    beyond him. She was only married to a secretary, after all. And she was even bold enough to offend so


    many powerful families.


    "Deb, don''t be like this..."


    At this moment, Curtis and Colleen were at her side. Carlos insisted they show up. They were sharing


    a moment in the car earlier when he called.


    The man had just straightened his suit. But his tie was still slightly crooked, his normally perfect hair a


    bit mussed. Not to mention his slightly flushed cheeks and the goofy smile on his face.


    "Debbie, what''s the matter?" he asked.


    Before Debbie could say anything, the olddy of the Qin family saw Curtis and regarded him with a


    sour face. "Let me guess, Mr. Lu. you''ll take responsibility for her too?"


    Curtis smiled and answered politely, "Yes, Mrs. Qin. Debbie is young and made a mistake. I apologize


    for any trouble she''s caused."


    Hearing this, Emmett tugged at his sleeve and reminded him, "Remember Mr. Lu, Mr. Huo didn''t call


    because he wanted you to apologize."


    Having anticipated what Curtis might do, Carlos had asked Emmett to remind him at the right moment.


    That was Carlos, always at least one step ahead, and usually three. That was why he was sessful


    at business and at Go.


    Curtis knew how Carlos usually took care of things, but that was not his style. He preferred to solve


    problems the mild way. But if that didn''t work and things got out of hand, heads would roll for that.


    The others couldn''t hear what Emmett was whispering to Curtis. They all thought that he was begging


    Curtis to help "his wife" Debbie out. Hayden was convinced that Debbie was Emmett''s wife.


    Mrs. Yan had always been pompous. Even in Hayden''s and Curtis'' presence, she was hostile. "I want


    her to apologize! And pay for the dresses! No¡ªI want three times their worth. For emotional distress!"


    "Right!" the crowd echoed.


    Curtis didn''t get angry. His mood remained steady. He looked at Debbie with a smile and asked,


    "Debbie, you bad girl, you. You okay?" He sounded slightly reproachful, but there was no trace of


    me in his eyes at all.


    Mrs. Zhang cut in, "Mr. Lu, it was our daughters who fell, not her."


    Curtis turned to her. "I know you want her to apologize, but shouldn''t we find out what happened first?"


    Gail couldn''t hold her tongue anymore. She pointed at Debbie angrily and shouted, "Mr. Lu, she poured


    red wine on us and pushed us! Everyone saw it! That''s the truth! What else do you need to know?"


    ''Why? Why are so many wonderful men protecting this... this... tomboy? It''s not fair!''


    Lucinda was so mad at Gail''s behavior she almost fainted. Her face was beet red now. "Shut up, Gail!"


    she reprimanded harshly.


    Told off in front of so many people, Gail stomped her feet angrily, her cheeks burning, nearly as red as


    her mother''s.


    Ignoring her mom, she looked at Curtis with a smoldering gaze and demanded, "Mr. Lu, why are you


    taking Debbie''s side? Who is she to you?" As soon as the question was out, all eyes were on Curtis.


    So many people had been dying to know the answer.


    Curtis looked at Debbie and answered calmly, "I''m Debbie''s principal. Of course, I can''t sit idly when


    my student is in trouble. I''d be concerned too, if it were you." Of course, he wouldn''t promise to do the


    same thing he did now.


    The reason he had given sounded solid, sending everyone into silence. No one was going to question


    an august presence like him, and they knew the reason now anyway.


    "Jared, I should have known you were at the heart of this!" a devil-may-care voice shouted suddenly.


    All heads turned back. A group of people walked in. Or rather, sauntered. Damon was in front, a herd of


    bodyguards in tow.


    Curtis noticed that Damon''s buttons were cattywampus, some buttons were in the wrong holes, others


    simply not buttoned at all. He couldn''t help but smirk. ''He must have been with some woman too when


    Carlos called, '' he thought.


    Jared was confused to see Damon here. ''Why''s he here? What does he mean?'' he reflected. After


    some consideration, he retorted, "Hey, they started it. What are you ming me for? Debbie tried to


    ignore them, but they barked and bit like rabid dogs."


    The daughters and parents were furious


    at his insulting remarks. They red at him, wishing that they could just go up there and snap his neck.


    They wouldn''t get very far. Damon''s bodyguards would see to that.


    The willful youngest daughter of the Qin family couldn''t stand such an insult. She pointed a finger at


    Jared and threatened, "Who are you calling a dog? One more word and I''ll cut your tongue out!"


    With a sneer, Jared put the back of his hand to his forehead, assuming a dramatic tone. "Oh my God!


    Oh my God! I''m so scared. What should I do?"


    Furious, the daughter of the Qin family started dashing towards him. Luckily, someone stopped her and


    grabbed her arms. Otherwise, Jared''s face would have been covered with scratches.


    Well, Jared might have dodged a bullet from the girl, but there was a second one. While he was riding


    high, Damon walked over to the flippant boy and kicked him in the leg. "Dude! Shut up! You got a


    mouth on you. Want me to take it from you?" he said.


    Even a blind person could tell that that kick was just for show. It didn''t hurt at all. Clearly, Damon and


    Curtis were protecting Jared and Debbie. And they weren''t going to let anything happen to the pair.


    Looking at them, the parents and their daughters trembled with rage.


    By now, Hayden thought Emmett had called Curtis and Damon to back him up. Of course, as Carlos''


    secretary, he was totally capable of that.


    With that thought in mind, he turned to his assistant and said, "Quinn, cut every youngdy a check for


    three times the price of their dress."


    "Yes, sir." Quinn Yang took out the checkbook, and began to draft the requested amount.


    But Debbie put a hand on the assistant''s pen. She took a deep breath and said, "Thanks, Mr. Gu. But I


    don''t need this. It''s my fault."


    As more and more people got involved, Debbie felt bad. She turned to face the parents and their


    daughters, ready to apologize. Knowing what she was trying to do, Damon beat her to the punch.


    "Someone told me what happened. It''s not Debbie''s fault. There were more than ten of you. Bullying a


    girl like that, hardly fair," he scolded. Carlos had found out the truth and told him about it. Damon wasn''t


    afraid to offend any of those so-called important families.


    ''What just happened? A few simple words from Damon and Debbie isn''t responsible at all? He even


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    made her sound like a victim, '' the crowd wondered. ''Can I leave now?'' Debbie mused. She just


    wanted this night to be over.

 Chapter 132 A Slap For A Kiss

    Chapter 132 A p For A Kiss


    Without giving anyone a chance to retort, Curtis pushed his sses up and echoed gently, "Is that so?


    Debbie, you may leave now since the truth is out. We''ll take care of the issue."


    His words triggered the crowd to look at him, stunned.


    On the other hand, Debbie turned to Curtis and hesitantly whispered, "Mr. Lu..."


    She was aware that the whole thing had started because of her. Thus, she felt responsible.


    Just then, Damon''s phone rang. He looked at the screen and muttered, "Why is Carlos calling now?"


    Hearing Carlos'' name turned everyone''s attention to Damon''s phone.


    Then as expected, Damon answered the call. "Hi, Carlos."


    No one knew what Carlos said on the other end, but they saw Damon wave his hand while saying,


    "There''s no need to send Wesley for such a trifle. It will be fixed right away. On the other side are


    daughters of the Mi family, the Qin family, the Yan family... Wait. What? Wesley is already on his way?


    Okay then."


    Damon gazed at Curtis after hanging the phone up and said, "Carlos asked Wesley to send some


    special force here. They''re on their way."


    Carlos'' name alone was frightening enough. More so, knowing that Wesley was rushing here with


    some special force... Gosh! No one dared to stand up for their daughter again.


    The air inside the room was suddenly heavy with fear. Discarding the questions in his head, Sebastian


    told Debbie, "Debbie, Gail was wrong earlier. I apologize for what she did. I''m taking her home now."


    Warmth filled Debbie''s heart as she shook her head. "Uncle, I''m sorry for troubling you."


    "Debbie,e home for dinner sometime," intervened Lucinda as she patted Debbie''s hands tenderly.


    It was now clear to her that Debbie''s husband was not Hayden. But she was sure Debbie was


    connected with Carlos somehow.


    Afraid of Carlos, many parents thought that it was wise to get out of that ce before the situation got


    uglier. They followed Sebastian''s example and apologized to Debbie for their daughters.


    However, nche was an exception.


    She looked at her son and said with a sullen face, "Let''s go home, Hayden."


    Then she gave Debbie a resentful re and thought, ''This girl was unlikable two years ago. I can''t


    believe that she still is! So many parents were on the brink of irritating Damon and Curtis because of


    her.


    Wesley and Carlos Huo maye down on us like a ton of bricks if we stay here any longer.''


    "Mom, I have something to deal with. You and Portia go home first," refused Hayden, with his hands in


    his pockets.


    Feeling that it would be very inconvenient to say anything more before these people, nche took


    Portia and left. Her face was livid as she walked away. Her rage was evident with how loud her heels


    were making tapping sounds against the floor.


    A relieved sigh escaped Debbie''s chest upon seeing thest pair of parent and daughter had left that


    ce. She muttered, "Thank you, Mr. Lu and Damon."


    As a reaction, Curtis cast a meaningful look at her and then gazed at Hayden. He then looked back at


    Debbie and said, "No problem. Go home early."


    "Okay," she replied obediently.


    Damon waved at Debbie. He then started walking towards the door while dragging Jared by the ear.


    "I''m going home, Debbie. Call me if you need me."


    After a short confusion, Debbie nodded and answered, "Oh, okay. Thank you, Damon."


    It was then that Jared suddenly kicked Damon''s leg without any warning as he screamed, "Goodness,


    Debbie! What did you thank him for? Get your hand off me, Damon!"


    Getting fired up, Damon began kicking back against his brother.


    The brothers were still fighting like little kids when they left, leaving Emmett, Debbie, and Hayden at the


    party venue.


    Despite all the drama, Debbie remembered how Hayden stood behind her amidst the trouble.


    On the other hand, Emmett knew his ce so well that he turned to Debbie and said, "Mrs. Huo, I''ll


    wait for you outside."


    Debbie hated to hear what Emmet said. Nheless, she remained quiet. She didn''t want to be left


    alone with Hayden.


    Hayden''s eyebrows furrowed as he watched Emmett leave. He wondered, ''Psh! What kind of husband


    would leave his wife alone with another man?''


    "See you." It was Debbie''s voice that cut through Hayden''s thoughts. She then turned away as she had


    nothing to say to Hayden anyway.


    She was already about to leave when Hayden suddenly grabbed her hand and dragged her towards


    the hotel door.


    "Hayden, what are you doing? Let me go!"


    shouted Debbie. However, Hayden justpletely ignored her protest and kept on. Mr. Zhu, who was


    seeing the guests off at the door of the hotel, just watched them with a subtle look in his eyes and then


    said his farewell to them. He knew better than to get involved in those influential people''s personal


    affairs.


    Hayden found an empty spot at the parking lot where no one was around. It was only then that he


    released her.


    Debbie was already on the brink of losing her temper when


    Hayden embraced her tightly without any further ado.


    She struggled to get off his hold, but the man had been firm on holding her close. Despite her pushes


    and kicks, Hayden said painfully, "Deb, don''t reject me. I know you''re married. I''m sorry foring


    back toote. Do you even have any clue of how much I missed you in the past two years?"


    Debbie was stunned upon hearing how broken his voice was with emotions. The pain in his voice


    instantly rendered her powerless. Her hands involuntarily stopped pushing him away.


    "I know my mistake. Really. There wasn''t a single day that I didn''t regret treating you badly. Deb, can


    you forgive me?" confessed Hayden affectionately. He then swiftly scooped her cheeks with his warm


    hands. He couldn''t believe how beautiful she was now, even more beautiful than before.


    Debbie''s eyes turned a little red as she tried to hold her emotions. A faint smile cracked her beautiful


    lips before she said, "Too little toote." She had already fallen in love with Carlos and couldn''t even


    consider anyone else other than that bossy and tender man himself.


    However, Hayden was unwilling to take her answer and shook his head. "Divorce your husband and


    then marry me. If you divorce him tomorrow, I''ll marry you the day after tomorrow."


    "Impossible! We cannot and will never go back, Hayden! I have moved on. Just¡ª"


    She wasn''t able to finish her words when Hayden suddenly grabbed the back of her head and kissed


    her.


    As soon as his lips touched hers, Debbie instantly wrenched herself free and gave the man a crisp


    smack.


    Hayden''s head turned because of the forceful p. Through the way her fingers ached, she could


    imagine how hard it impacted his cheek. Disgusted, Debbie wiped her lips hard with the back of her


    hand. ''How dare he kiss me!


    How am I going to face Carlos?'' she thought angrily.


    Taking a deep breath, she said firmly, "I''m married. I''ll hate you for the rest of my life if you do this


    again!"


    Then she turned around and left.


    "Debbie, I won''t give up!" Hayden shouted behind her.


    His miserable voice echoed throughout the parking lot, but Debbie wouldn''t give much care about it


    anymore. She just paused for a second and walked on.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Emmett who drove the car on their way back. Debbie rested her aching head against the car


    window the whole time. The view outside was just like merging colors as they were passing by. She


    was too dejected to enjoy it.


    She missed Carlos so much.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Emmett kept silent as he thought that she might need a moment


    alone. He called Carlos as soon as they reached the vi. "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo is back home," he


    reported.


    "Good," Carlos responded shortly.


    Debbie felt queasy at the thought of that kiss. She brushed her teeth repeatedly inside the bathroom.


    She couldn''t stop. Her gum was already bleeding but she just kept on.


    It was only when her phone rang that she put the toothbrush down and gargled quickly. Mixed feelings


    surged inside her the second she saw the caller ID on the phone screen. "Hi." Her voice came out


    sweet as she answered the phone.


    "Hi, what are you doing?" asked the tender voice from the other end.

 Chapter 133 Miss You

    Chapter 133 Miss You


    Tears welled up in Debbie''s eyes as soon as she heard her husband''s voice. She missed him a lot. "I''m


    at home brushing my teeth and getting ready for bed," she said.


    "Was everything okay at the party?" Carlos asked.


    Debbie hesitated a little before giving him an honest answer. "I stirred up some trouble. I fought with


    your woman, Olga. I also enraged the Gu family, the Qin family, and other families. I''m sorry, Carlos."


    "Olga is not my woman."


    "But everyone is saying that she is," Debbieined sadly.


    Carlos furrowed his eyebrows. "Do you want me to announce that we''re married?"


    "Oh, no, not yet. It doesn''t matter. You''re a wonderful person, so women naturally adore you. I''m okay


    with it as long as you don''t like them."


    "Of course I don''t like them. I love you," he assured her.


    Debbie smiled. "I''m relieved. I''m worried that someday when I tell them that I''m your wife, one of them


    will retort, ''I''m Carlos'' woman. The whole world knows.'' That would be embarrassing." She giggled


    thinking about the scene.


    "That won''t happen. I''ll take care of the matter with Olga."


    "Okay," she replied. It bugged her that other women had greedy eyes on her husband. But if Carlos


    said that he would take care of it, he would. Debbie trusted him.


    "Deb, do whatever you want. You''re my woman. No one is allowed to bully you. I''m your rock. Even if


    you tore down the entire city, I would clean up the mess for you. But you can''t chicken out, ever."


    Curtis had told him what had happened at the party. Unwilling to let the situation get worse, Debbie had


    intended to apologize to everyone in the end.


    That wasn''t the Debbie that Carlos knew. She used to have a devil-may-care attitude and never held


    back. For example, she had challenged him repeatedly despite knowing that there would be


    consequences.


    But nowadays, she would cave in just to spare everyone the trouble. Seeing this change in her attitude


    made Carlos sad.


    "Er... You already know everything, don''t you?" asked Debbie, burying her face in the covers.


    "Yeah. You did a great job winning the fight! Keep it up. Remember, even if you blew up the sky, I would


    fill the hole," Carlos dered proudly.


    "Bull! How would you do that?" Debbie couldn''t help butugh at his ridiculous words. Her annoyance


    at Hayden had disappeared.


    "Just leave the worries to me. All you need to do is be yourself," Carlos said firmly.


    Debbie understood him perfectly. Comforted by his words, she felt warmth spread through her body.


    "Carlos Huo..." "Call me what?" That was not the form of address Carlos desired. On this serene night,


    his maic voice sounded like a beautiful piece of music that soothed her nerves and took her into a


    wondend.


    "Honey..." she called.


    "Sweetie."


    "I miss you."


    More than 2, 000 km away, Carlos listened to Debbie pour out her longing for him.


    His eyes shifted to the outside of the window. The night sky was littered with stars twinkling here and


    there, as if they were winking mischievously at the people looking up at them. Under the stars, the


    lightsing from the buildings formed all sorts of shapes. Together, they looked like another star-


    studded sky, only more colorful and dazzling. It was a perfect night. "I miss you, too," he said with a


    smile.


    He wished he could hug her at the moment.


    Debbie rolled happily on her bed. "Go to bed early. Don''t stay upte."


    Carlos always workedte. Debbie was worried about his health.


    "Noted. Wait for me toe home."


    "Okay," she replied.


    After hanging up the phone, she texted Carlos for a while before going back to the bathroom to resume


    her routine.


    The next morning at school, when she was walking towards the ssroom, a boy stopped her in her


    tracks. He looked her up and down and then asked contemptuously, "Are you Debbie Nian?"


    Debbie flipped her phone close. "What can I do for you, Gus?"


    "You know my name?" The boy frowned. He had always thought that he kept a low profile.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "You''re Gus, Mr. Lu''s younger brother, the fifth child of the Lu family..." ''...and it


    is said that you''re gay.'' Debbie left that part unsaid.


    "You fought wellst night. Are you trying to get in between my brother and Colleen?"


    It turned out that Gus had witnessed the fight at the partyst night. After noticing how much his brother


    cared about Debbie, he was worried about the rtionship between Curtis and Colleen.


    Debbie forced a smile, then side-stepped him and continued walking. "Aren''t you the best brother in the


    world? I think they should give you an award."


    "Debbie Nian! Stop right there!" Gus shouted. Gus had heard a lot about Debbie. To him, she was an


    odd girl. Now, he was seeing it firsthand. Everyone else on campus fawned over him, as if even his


    farts smelled great. But Debbie was different. She talked tough and left him hanging.


    Of course, Debbie didn''t feel threatened by the boy.


    She turned her head and made a face at him. "Catch me if you can." After that, she ran away, because


    her ss was about to begin.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gus stood there, sulking.


    Running was one of Debbie''s strong suits. How could he possibly catch up with her?


    Getting angrier and angrier, he called his brother to settle the matter once and for all. "Curtis, why did


    you help Debbie Nian? She''s annoying."


    Curtis was surprised by his question. "I told you to be nice to her, not to confront her. She''s short-


    tempered. Be patient with her."


    "Patient? Huh! Curtis, be honest. Do you have a foot in both camps? You know, you''re too old for


    Debbie. Does Colleen know about this?"


    Curtis was speechless at Gus'' words. He thought that maybe he should get Debbie to beat some


    sense into Gus. Not wanting to exin, he simply said, "She knows."


    Hearing this, Gus said disdainfully, "You''re a shame to men and to the Lu family. You''re a pig!"


    The call was disconnected abruptly. Curtis guessed that Gus was frustrated with Debbie.


    Meanwhile, Debbie was sitting in the ssroom and counting down the days. Carlos had been away for


    three days and there were four more days to go before he came back. Life was boring without him.


    Kasie walked into the ssroom just as the bell rang. She ran toward Debbie as soon as she saw her.


    "Debbie, you''ve gone viral!"


    "Viral for what?" Debbie was puzzled.


    "Last night when I got home, my parents were talking about you. They said that there had been a fight


    between you and a dozen rich girls, and that Mr. Lu, Damon, and Hayden all protected you, so you


    didn''t apologize to those girls in the end. In fact, they apologized to you! You rock, girl!"


    Debbie hadn''t expected the news to travel so fast. Kasie prattled on about the incident.


    "You''ve be famous among the upper sses now. Since those three amazing men came together


    to protect you, all those socialite divas see you as a rival in love. If I were you, I would be more careful.


    You''d better ask your husband to hire a bodyguard for you."


    Kasie wasn''t exaggerating. The men that had protected Debbiest night were among the best in the


    upper ss. It was said that Wesley and Carlos had almoste to her aid too.


    Those men were the embodiment of power and wealth, every woman''s dream men. However, Debbie


    seemed to have gotten the attention of every one of them. It was no wonder that the incident at the


    party was creating such a sensation. But what would be waiting for her next?

 Chapter 134 Hes Walking The Dog

    Chapter 134 He''s Walking The Dog


    Kasie went on talking without even stopping for breath. "They all think that Megan''s best days are


    behind her because the four most wonderful men in Y City protect you instead now. Carlos Huo has


    also rified his rtionship with Megan and dered to everyone that she is just his niece. She didn''t


    even go to the partyst night. There were too many rumors."


    "Don''t they have a life? Why do they have so much time to gossip?" Debbie was annoyed. No wonder


    so many of her schoolmates had looked at her differently this morning.


    They''d looked at her like they wanted to get close to her but they were also afraid of her.


    Kasie waved her hand. "People think you have the support of Curtis, Damon, and Hayden, but they


    don''t know that you have the support of someone even more powerful. Wait till they find out that you''re


    Mrs. Huo. Tsk tsk! Y City is going to be turned upside down."


    In Y City, the most powerful thing wasn''t money or status, but the name "Carlos". However, when


    people found out that he was married, they might admire and respect Mrs. Huo even more, because


    she had managed to capture the heart of the mighty Mr. Huo.


    Debbie only half believed what Kasie said, considering that she had a tendency to exaggerate things


    sometimes, just like Jared.


    After ss in the afternoon, Debbie got a call from Hayden. "I''m not busy today. Can we grab a meal


    together?" he asked.


    "No, thanks, Mr. Gu. I have ss tonight." Debbie turned him down.


    "Deb, we have known each other for a long time. Do you have to treat me like a stranger?" Hayden


    asked, sounding depressed.


    "Yes. I''m married. I don''t want my husband to misunderstand. I have to go. Bye, Mr. Gu."


    Debbie didn''t understand why Hayden was holding onto something hopeless.


    When she and Kasie reached the gate of the university, they noticed a sapphire Porsche parked at the


    roadside, drawing attention from all sides. Hayden was leaning against the car and talking on the


    phone.


    When he saw Debbie, he hung up and walked toward her.


    Kasie nudged Debbie. "Your ex is here for you."


    Debbie had seen him, but she decided to cut him dead. Arm in arm, the two girls walked on without


    looking at the man. However, he quickened his pace and stopped them in their tracks.


    Once again, Debbie became the hot topic on campus. Everyone who was watching the scene started


    whispering excitedly among themselves.


    "Sorry, Kasie, I need to talk to Debbie alone. How about I have my driver take you home?" Hayden


    said.


    Fully aware of what he meant, Kasie didn''t respond. She looked at Debbie, who was expressionless.


    "Hayden, we have nothing to talk about. Besides, I don''t have that kind of time," Debbie said


    resignedly.


    But her words didn''t affect the persistent man. "Deb, I know you''re still upset, but can you please give


    me a chance to apologize?"


    Debbie took a deep breath and turned to Kasie. "Kasie, it''s okay. Go home. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Kasie gave Hayden a pointed look. "Mr. Gu, Debbie has a husband. I hope you won''t cross the line,"


    she warned.


    Hayden just smiled in response.


    After Kasie left, Debbie got into Hayden''s car. Both of them sat next to each other in the back seat.


    After a while, they reached Saint-Raphael Restaurant, one of the best French restaurants in Y City.


    Looking at the extravagant decor of the ce, Debbie smiled sarcastically. It seemed Hayden had


    changed too.


    He had never taken her to such a fancy ce before when they had been together.


    The manager received them and led them inside. Hayden was a true gentleman and let his arm linger


    near Debbie''s the whole time, just in case.


    They were led to a table by the window. But before they could sit down, Debbie caught a glimpse of two


    people she knew and her face fell. They seemed to have just gotten here too. Along with them was a


    teenage boy.


    Debbie''s heart broke when she heard the words that the girl she was looking at said next.


    "This is my boyfriend, Carlos Huo," Megan said to the teenage boy.


    The boy''s face turned pale. He trembled like a leaf. "Let''s sit," he finally managed to say.


    Hayden saw Megan and Carlos too, but he didn''t notice the expression on Debbie''s face. "I just saw an


    acquaintance. Let''s say hi before sitting down," he said quietly.


    Before Debbie could say anything, Hayden took her to Megan and Carlos, who were just about to take


    their seats. "Mr. Huo, what a coincidence!" Hayden said.


    Carlos turned around. When he saw Hayden, he maintained a poker face, but when he saw the woman


    next to him, there was a noticeable change in his expression.


    He fixed his eyes on Debbie. "Mr. Gu, what a coincidence," he responded tly.


    Megan was surprised to see Debbie and Hayden.


    When she met Debbie''s eyes, she quickly looked away, as if she didn''t know her, and then intimately


    took Carlos''s arm. Standing beside Carlos, Megan looked like a sweet teenage girlfriend. She even


    nodded to Hayden politely.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie nced at Megan''s hand coldly. What pissed her off was that Carlos wasn''t saying or doing


    anything.


    Hayden had seen Carlos several times before, but Carlos had never talked to him. Hayden had


    wondered for a long time if Carlos had a problem with him. But now, he realized that he''d just been


    imagining things.


    Oblivious to the tense atmosphere around him, Hayden continued, "Mr. Huo, I heard that you went to H


    Country for a bid for a contract. Why are you back so soon?"


    Everyone in the business circle knew about the open tender. Since it was a big investment, many


    ''Why am I back so soon?'' Carlos thought to himself, ncing at the angry woman next to Hayden. ''It''s


    all because of her. She said she missed me.''


    Before Carlos could respond to Hayden, Debbie tugged at Hayden''s sleeve and said, "Can''t you see


    how intimate Mr. Huo and his girlfriend are? There''s no doubt he came back for her. The manager''s


    waiting. Let''s go and eat."


    Hayden knew that Debbie was being impatient, so he ended his conversation with Carlos. "Mr. Huo,


    enjoy your meal. We''re sitting at the next table."


    Carlos nodded silently.


    Debbie turned around and sat in the seat that the manager had arranged for her. After they ced their


    orders, Debbie started sipping her tea absentmindedly. "Where''s your husband? Why didn''t he pick you


    up after ss?" asked Hayden.


    Debbie thought about it for a moment and then said in a raised voice, "Oh, my husband? He''s walking


    the dog right now."


    At the next table, the teenage boy eximed, "Megan, are you okay?"


    Hayden was confused by Debbie''s reply. "A dog? He left you at school alone because of a dog?" he


    asked.

 Chapter 135 I Love Him

    Chapter 135 I Love Him


    "Yes, a bitch. Opposite sexes attract each other after all, not to mention the fact that it''s a good-looking


    bitch. So my husband likes her a lot," Debbie said as she drew circles on the table with her index


    finger. The two at the next table heard every word of hers, loud and clear.


    Unaware of what she actually meant, Haydenmented with a smile, "No matter how much he likes


    her, it''s just a dog. Are you saying that you are not even as important as a dog in his heart?"


    "I''m wondering the same thing." Debbie smiled bitterly.


    When she heard Debbie''s first words, Megan identally poured hot water on her hand. Carlos asked


    the waiter to get some ointment for her, but that was it. He didn''t do anything else.


    As Debbie''s words turned harsher, Megan stared at the man next to her, a wronged expression on her


    face. Since he was within earshot, she believed he had heard every single word Debbie had said.


    However, there was no response from him. His face remained nk. Silently, Megan worked on her


    emotion. Soon, a single tear rolled down her cheek.


    Carlos didn''t notice it, though. The boy did. He was talking about something, but stopped immediately


    and asked, "Megan, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? Is it something I said? I''m so sorry."


    In a fluster, Megan grabbed a tissue from the table and wiped her eyes carefully. "No, it''s not. It''s


    nothing. I''m fine," she said.


    It was only then that Carlos realized that Megan was crying. He frowned and handed her a napkin.


    "Don''t bother her again!" he said to the boy sternly.


    The boy was the same age as Megan and he was visibly terrified of Carlos from the very beginning.


    Carlos'' order made his forehead sweat. He nodded and then nodded some more. "I... Megan, I''m s-


    sorry for bothering you. Bye."


    As soon as he managed to stutter those words, the poor boy fled.


    Left alone with Carlos, Megan asked in a low voice, "Uncle Carlos, does Aunt Debbie have a problem


    with me? She seems to dislike me. Last time, she got mad at Jake when I brought him to the vi. Now


    she is calling me a... Uncle Carlos, I..."


    Megan sounded sadder and more desperate as she spoke. She started to pant for breath.


    Debbie could hear her crying. When she turned to look at her, she saw Carlosforting the girl,


    holding her in his arms. She heard him say, "Don''t cry. You''re in poor health. Crying will only make it


    worse."


    Debbie was shocked by his actions. She used to think that his tenderness was meant only for her. But


    now, she knew that she was just being naive.


    It turned out that Megan was way more important to Carlos than she had thought.


    All the dishes had been served at their table. Debbie and Hayden started eating. Meanwhile, the pair


    from the neighboring table stood up and approached them. Hands in his pockets, Carlos said


    indifferently, "Mr. Gu, enjoy your meal. I''ve already taken care of the bill. We''re leaving."


    His attention was entirely focused on the woman who was silently eating her food with her head hung


    low. Debbie never looked up, pretending like he wasn''t even there.


    Hayden stood up to shake hands with Carlos. "Thank you, Mr. Huo. I hope we can have dinner


    together next time."


    Carlos nodded and hoped to take Megan out of there as soon as possible.


    However, Megan didn''t move. She looked at Debbie with her reddened eyes and said in a low, gentle


    voice, "Debbie, please don''t misunderstand us. Tonight is just about..."


    Debbie put her fork down and interrupted her in a calm tone, "Don''t bother exining. I know my


    husband."


    Megan gnawed at her lower lip and kept her mouth shut.


    After giving Debbie a long look, Carlos left with Megan.


    Hayden picked up his wine ss and clinked it against hers. Debbie picked up her ss resignedly.


    "You know Mr. Huo''s girlfriend?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    She nodded and sipped her wine. The delicacies on the table had lost their appeal. "Hayden, I only


    came here tonight to tell you this onest time. I''m married. You and I will never happen. I hope we


    never see each other again."


    Debbie stood up to leave, but Hayden grabbed her hand firmly.


    When she turned her head to face him, he was smiling. "Fine. Then, let''s be friends. Can you finish this


    meal with me as an old friend?"


    She rolled her eyes at his efforts. Hayden could tell that she was getting impatient.


    Heughed, "You''re as impatient as ever. Deb, let''s not waste food. Don''t worry. I will drive you home


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    right after dinner."


    Debbie sat back in her seat reluctantly. She finished her meal like she was assigned some tough task.


    Just as he had promised, Hayden got up to drive her home after dinner.


    His driver brought the car to the entrance of the restaurant. But before Debbie could get in, a Bentley


    pulled up next to them. Debbie''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the license te. It was Carlos''


    car.


    Emmett got out and walked over to her quickly. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo asked me to pick you up."


    Hayden, who had just walked around to the other side of the car, didn''t hear what Emmett had said. He


    was about to approach them when Debbie said, "No, thanks. Mr. Gu is driving me home."


    Debbie got into the Porsche without another word. Hayden looked at Emmett and thought that the


    couple was having a fight.


    That was what he had been dreaming of. Hiding his excitement, he walked over to Emmett and patted


    him on the shoulder before getting in the car.


    Emmett watched the car pull away from the restaurant helplessly and called Carlos.


    Knowing that Debbie was in a bad mood, Hayden didn''t talk much in the car. "Where do you live?" he


    asked finally.


    His Porsche had just left the parking lot. "Just pull over here. I can go home by myself," Debbie said.


    They remained silent for a moment. Light music from the stereo filled the awkward silence.


    Hayden sighed, "Debbie. You don''t love him, do you?" He couldn''t see any sign of affection in her eyes


    when she looked at Emmett.


    Debbie smiled sadly. "Yes, I do. I love him very much."


    Hayden read her response as an effort to pretend to be strong in front of him. "Okay, okay. You love


    him." He drew closer to her to let her see how sincere he was. "I don''t mind being a backup. If you''re


    ever unhappy with him,e back to me, all right?"


    The genuine look in his eyes confused Debbie. "Hayden, if you really like me, then why did you choose


    another girl over me in the first ce?"


    Hayden bowed his head in shame. After a moment, he looked up and pulled her into his arms. "Deb, I


    regret that decision every day. Only after you left me did I realize how important you are to me."

 Chapter 136 Seek Solace In Drink

    Chapter 136 Seek Sce In Drink


    Debbie would have been thrilled if Hayden had told her this before.


    But things had changed and she had already moved on. She was not used to the new cologne he was


    wearing, and the man before her was, for all intents and purposes, a stranger. True, she hadn''t seen


    him in awhile, but the man whose arms she was in now was so alien, so changed from whom he once


    was when they had first met. Although she was in his arms, she felt there was a huge chasm between


    them. And that chasm was indeed hard to bridge.


    Time does change everything.


    Debbie pushed Hayden away from her and told the driver, "Stop the car!"


    The driver looked at Hayden through the interior rear-view mirror, hoping to get some indication of


    whether or not he should do this. But Hayden was silent, and gave no cues, verbal or otherwise, that


    he should obey the girl''s orders. He wouldn''t do as Debbie asked without Hayden''s say-so.


    Instantly, Debbie figured it out. She fumed with rage and shouted at Hayden, "I said, stop the car!"


    Hayden was not angry at her behavior. Instead, he coaxed her, "It''s freezing outside. Let me send you


    home." There was a time and ce to be angry, and now was not the time.


    However, Debbie didn''t buy it at all. She yelled at the top of her lungs, "No! I''m not going home. Let me


    out!" She put her hand on the door handle, ready to unlock the door and open it. "I''m not kidding. I''ll


    jump!"


    Besides, she was at the end of her rope. Her already frayed nerves had snapped. She had seen


    Megan and Carlos together, when he should have been away on business. Her heart hit rock bottom.


    What was worse, Megan had told the boy that Carlos was her boyfriend. And before Megan and Carlos


    had left the restaurant, he hadn''t even cast a single nce at Debbie. Debbie was so mad she could


    explode at any time.


    Sighing in defeat, Hayden told the driver to pull over. Debbie pushed the door open and left without


    even turning her head.


    Hayden watched as the stubborn girl walked off. He rubbed his aching temples and wondered, ''What


    can I do to make here back to me?''


    Debbie trotted along the road, and then started to run.


    Finally, she arrived at Jared''s housingmunity and rang him on the phone. "Hey, Jared. Where are


    you? I really need a drink¡ªand a friend."


    "Tomboy? Drink? No, no, no! Your husband will beat me to a pulp if he finds out."


    "Dammit Jared! Do this for me! Forget him; he''s not worth worrying about!"


    Jared could tell from her tone that Debbie was mad right now. "Tell you what, I''m at a friend''s birthday


    party right now. Give me some time to say my goodbyes and we''ll go to Orchid Private Club, okay?"


    ''Orchid Private Club? Okay, anywhere that I can get a stiff, tall one, '' Debbie thought. "Okay! Meet you


    there."


    Then Debbie hung up the phone.


    Following the phone call, Debbie hailed a taxi that just happened to be traveling on the outer perimeter


    of the housing development. It wasn''t the most luxurious ride she had, just an electric BYD e5, but it


    wasfortable and clean. Naturally, she gave the driver instructions to take her to Orchid Private


    Club. Carlos called her several times on the way, but she dismissed all of his calls. She didn''t think that


    talking to him was a very good idea right now.


    When the taxi arrived, her phone rang again and she identally answered it. She remained silent.


    Trying to suppress his emotions, Carlos asked in a low voice, "Where are you?"


    "Hanging with my friends." She paid the fare and got out, walking towards the gates to the Orchid


    Private Club.


    "Give me the address and I''ll pick you up."


    "I..."


    Debbie was about to tell him, "I''m not going back home now." But a cheerful voice interrupted her.


    "Uncle Carlos, the noodles are ready. Come and eat."


    ''Seriously?


    He''s still with Megan? Go to hell, you two!''


    zing anger burned in Debbie''s heart. She really needed that drink now. Without saying a word, she


    hung up on him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Looking at his phone, Carlos was stunned, not knowing what happened. ''Why did she hang up? I need


    to get to the bottom of this, '' he thought.


    At the gates of the club, Debbie put her phone back into her pocket. Before she could calm herself


    down, two men in suits and leather shoes trotted over to her.


    "Boss, wee to the club!" one said.


    "Good evening, Boss!" chirped the other.


    Staring at the two managers, Debbie forced a smile and said, "Hi. I need a private booth. My friend will


    be here any minute."


    "Of course. We''ve gotten Room 888 all ready for you. It''s Mr. Huo''s exclusive booth." Since Carlos had


    transferred the club''s ownership to Debbie, that meant they must be somehow rted. The managers


    believed that they could let their new boss use Carlos'' private booth.


    Debbie felt ufortable being addressed as "Boss". Sighing with profound resignation, Debbie


    looked at them and said in a serious manner, "Don''t call me ''Boss''. You know what happened that


    evening. And you know Carlos. I might not be your boss for long. Just call me... er... Miss Nian."


    Upon hearing that, the managers looked at each other in confusion. Rhys Huang, one of them, said


    with a smile, "As you wish, Boss...er, I mean Miss Nian. Your wish is ourmand. We''ll try to


    remember how to refer to you from now on."


    "Thank you. Now, the booth, please?"


    Carlos was indeed a person who enjoyed life. Room 888 was the most luxurious booth of the club, with


    an area of more than 300 square meters. Not only that, but the seat cushions were just the right height


    to sit on, and were designed for hours of use. If you wanted to, you could even lie down and nap there.


    It also had HVAC climate control settings, and controls for a tscreen TV that rose from the middle of


    the table and receded when it wasn''t needed. Apart from that, there was also a tea room, a jukebox, an


    auto mahjong table, and even a fitness area. It even had arge liquor cab against the wall, stocked


    with the finest vintages. Most people didn''t even have houses this big. Not even in the U.S.


    Debbie hesitated a long time in front of the liquor cab. What did she want? Maotai? No. Erguotou?


    Not her thing. Maybe some cheap, ordinary Tsingtao beer? She thought of something hard, but then


    decided against it.


    She took two reds from the cab and asked Rhys Huang to open them. While he was pouring the


    wine, Debbie ate fruit from a te and called Jared.


    "You here yet? I''m in Room 888," said Debbie.


    Jared was still driving. His purple Ferrari flew like a bat out of hell toward the club. "Really?! Room


    888? Isn''t that Carlos... Never mind. Wait for me. I''ll be there in two minutes."


    Carlos'' exclusive booth had a strong appeal to Jared, who shortened the five minutes'' drive to two.


    Punctuated with the screech of brakes, the Ferrari came to a halt before the Orchid Private Club. Jared


    was pretty eager to grab that booth. It was meant for the rich and famous, and now he''d at least have a


    taste of the good life.


    Jared entered Room 888 before Debbie was able to take a sip. "You''re so fast!" she eximed.


    He nodded and had a look around. He''d never been here before. "Your husband is so rich! Look at this!


    It''s a porcin vase from the Yuan dynasty. I heard some rich dude bid 200 million for it at auction. I''m


    guessing that''s Carlos. And now he just hides it here! What a waste! Oh, look at that! The painting is


    called...er...I can''t think of it right now. But this guy was a famous painter. It must have cost Carlos a


    pretty penny..."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and poured a ss of wine for him. "Dude,e on. Your family is by no


    means poor. So why are you ying the broke card?"


    Jared took a sip of the wine, and his eyes went wide. He took the bottle on the table and checked it


    carefully. "Oh my God! This wine is from a private winery in Bordeaux!" Debbie was getting a little tipsy


    now. "So?" she asked. "So, if you look at where it was made, when the grapes were picked and made


    into wine, etc, it''s more expensive than Chateau Lafite Rothschild 1982. It costs at least $500, 000."


    "What?!" Upon hearing the price, Debbie coughed and almost choked on the wine. While Jared was


    looking around, she had gulped down three sses of wine. She had filled the ss with the expensive


    wine, and gulped it down in one go!


    ''I almost drank half the bottle, so that means I just drank $250, 000! Oh my God!'' Debbie was at a loss


    for words.


    "Hey, why is there only half a bottle left?! How long have you been here?" Jared asked in disbelief.


    With an embarrassed smile, Debbie stammered, "Er... I''ve been here... more than ten minutes. But I


    didn''t start til you got here."

 Chapter 137 Lets Get Drunk

    Chapter 137 Let''s Get Drunk


    Jared was stunned by Debbie''s words. ''You drank this expensive wine like water?'' "Tomboy, it''s such a


    waste! If your husband found out, you''d break his heart. By the way, he''s on that business trip, right?


    Let''s get some of the hard stuff. I mean, did you see his liquor cab? Vodka, whiskey, brandy,


    Maotai...He has the best stuff. Tomboy, how about a bottle of limited-edition brandy? This isn''t that


    expensive, I think," he said, grabbing a bottle and examining it.


    Lured by the alcohol, hepletely forgot about Carlos'' warning.


    ''Limited-edition brandy?'' Debbie blinked and wondered. ''This is all my husband''s liquor. No big deal to


    drink a bottle or two. Besides, he''s with Megan now...''


    When Megan popped into her mind, Debbie mmed another ss of wine, snapped her fingers and


    told Jared, "Sure, why not? Besides, I''m not letting you leave. You haven''t drunk enough."


    Jared pped his hands, cheerful at her assent. "Awesome!"


    He took the bottle from the cab, removed the lid and poured her a ss, then himself. The smell of


    alcohol filled the room.


    They clinked sses and drank the brandy. They were feeling pretty good now, the two of them. The


    room was warm, the lights making the ce somewhat indistinct, and their cares werergely


    forgotten. It was a good time, just these two friends, and in some ways just like old times.


    After two sses of brandy, Debbie''s mind was a nk¡ªno more Carlos, no more Megan. She felt


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    great at that moment. And that was the whole point of this little rendezvous.


    Jared was a heavy drinker. He was still ying on his phone¡ªit was thetest version made by Carlos''


    one while ying another.


    They polished off the bottle of brandy and were about to find something else to drink when Jared''s


    phone rang. He showed Debbie the caller ID and said, "It''s Kasie."


    With a red face, Debbie stammered, "W-Why is she...calling you now?"


    "Not a clue. Maybe she''s in trouble." Jared and Kasie were good friends, but he and Debbie had a


    better rtionship. He''d known Debbie longer, and she was just more fun to be around. Still, he cared


    about Kasie.


    When he answered the call, his face changed dramatically. He jumped to his feet and yelled at his


    phone, "Where are you? Debbie and I... Okay, got it!"


    His face became a mask of solemnity. Debbie shook her dizzy head and asked, "Jared, what


    happened?"


    "Something happened to Kasie. She asked me to bring some people along to help. Let''s go."


    Once she heard that, Debbie sobered up a little. She guzzled some more wine and put on her coat


    before the two of them left the Orchid Private Club. Kasie was in trouble.


    Jared''s Ferrari was parked not far from the gates. He managed to make his way into the driver''s seat,


    but Debbie dragged him out and snapped, "Get out! You''re too drunk to drive."


    "You kidding? I can hold my liquor." Jared''s face was a little redder than usual, but he was fully awake


    now.


    Debbie shook her head. "No! What part of ''no'' don''t you understand? You''ll lose your license and rot in


    jail. I don''t think you''d look good in prison grey. Let''s just get a taxi. Or call for a driving service."


    Although Debbie was drunk, she always kept that in mind. ording to thew, if a drunk gets behind


    the wheel, he''ll be held by the Traffic Administration Department until he sobers up, and his driver''s


    license shall be automatically revoked. He''ll face criminal charges, and lose his license for 5 years.


    "Driving service?" Jared looked at the two-seat sports car. "You want to stay in the trunk?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Forget it. Just call a taxi."


    Sighing in defeat, Jared gave his car keys to a security guard at the club and told him, "Call the driving


    service for me, and ask the driver to follow our taxi."


    "Yes, Mr. Han."


    At the Merja Karaoke


    When Jared and Debbie entered the private booth where Kasie was, they saw many young boys and


    girls having fun.


    The room was very bright. The lyrics of a love song were disyed on the screen, but it was in quiet


    mode.


    People came up to Jared and weed him to the little soiree. "Jared, what brings you here?"


    "I haven''t seen you in a long time. Your girl looks familiar."


    "She looks pretty. Your new girlfriend?"


    Coming from a well-off family, Jared was popr in upper ss circles.


    Most of the guys in the room were from rich families as well, and were Jared''s friends. Jared couldn''t


    be bothered to introduce them to Debbie. He greeted them back and pointed to Kasie, who was


    surrounded by several people. "She''s my friend."


    "I get it. She called you." A girl''s soft voice sounded. Both Jared and Debbie knew her.


    And Debbie hated her¡ªshe was Portia, Hayden''s sister.


    Brown beret, beige knit dress, ck boots, haughty expression. That was Portia. Her brown long coat


    was folded and draped over the couch.


    She was rich, and looked the part.


    ''How did Kasie piss off Portia?'' both Debbie and Jared mused.


    Hands in pockets, Jared walked up to Kasie and then flung his arm around her shoulders. With a broad


    smile, he turned to Portia and said, "Yeah, she called me. She''s my best friend."


    Portia cast a scornful nce at Debbie, who was leaning against the wall, trying to look detached. Then


    she turned to Jared. "Jared, why are you even friends with this woman? You know she''s a mistress,


    right?"


    Portia stressed the word "mistress", which enraged Kasie. She shouted, "Don''t throw shade at me!


    Dammit, I didn''t know he was your boyfriend. He told me he was single."


    Disdain was obvious in Portia''s eyes. She told Jared in a mocking tone, "You need to be more careful


    next time you want to make friends with someone. Look at you. You have a ho and a tomboy as


    friends. Good thing you guys are just friends. If you were dating one of them, you''d probably be tearing


    your hair out by now."


    Everyone realized that she was calling Debbie "tomboy". They turned to look at Debbie and whispered


    to one another.


    Debbie was still drunk and you could smell the alcohol on her.


    Jared''s face soured at Portia''s words. The only person he couldn''t afford to offend was Carlos Huo. As


    for people from the Gu family, he didn''t give a damn about them. He pointed to Portia and snapped,


    "Who do you think you are? You don''t even deserve to be mentioned in the same breath as my friends.


    Come on, Kasie, let''s go."


    The boys around Kasie immediately blocked Jared''s way.


    Jared fumed with rage. "Get the hell out of my way!"


    These boys were all young and rich. They didn''t like what Jared said. One of them shouted, "Shut up!


    Did Portia say you could go?"


    "Why do I need her permission?" Jared''s eyes swept over the boys around Portia. "Why do you guys


    all bow down to her? What do you get out of it? It''s not like you need the money...I''ve got it! You guys


    fucked her once, and now you''re hoping she''ll put out some more, right?"


    It was quite normal for these rich boys to have threesomes. As for rich girls like Portia, only a few of


    them would agree to it.

 Chapter 138 Clean My Shoes

    Chapter 138 Clean My Shoes


    Many rich boys had had threesomes and foursomes before, but it was something that upper-ss


    people talked about only behind closed doors.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Most people in the private booth were enraged by Jared''s bluntness, especially Portia. Her face turned


    pale, and then livid. She pointed at Jared and yelled, "Jared Han, you''re so shameless! Don''t you dare


    think that we''re as dirty as you are."


    ''How dare Jared insult Portia?!'' The boy standing nearest to Jared fumed with rage. He grabbed


    Jared''s cor with one hand and got ready to punch him in the face with the other. "Fuck you, Jared


    Han! You''re really asking for it!"


    Just as his fist was about tond on Jared''s face, Kasie grabbed his arm and pulled it back. "Don''t start


    a fight!"


    Debbie staggered to the boy and patted him on his shoulder. "Hey, dude."


    The boy turned to the drunk girl. Irritated by the smell of alcoholing from her, he shouted, "Fuck


    off!"


    Instead of getting angry, Debbie gave him a big sweet smile that caught him off guard.


    The very next moment, she threw her fist toward his face. It was toote for the boy to dodge; he got a


    hard punch in the face.


    "Ouch!" His hands flew up to hold his face in pain.


    Debbie blew on her fist. It had been a long time since she had fought with anyone, so she was a little


    rusty now. Her hand was hurting so much that she wanted to cry.


    Now that Debbie had started a fight, the room was in chaos. The boys gathered around Debbie and


    Jared in an attempt to avenge their dream girl, Portia.


    Kasie didn''t know how to fight, so Jared pushed her aside to protect her.


    The room was in a mess.


    Several of Portia''s girlfriends ran toward Kasie, nning to teach her a lesson. Although Kasie didn''t


    know how to fight like Debbie, she wasn''t a doormat. She grabbed an empty bottle, smashed it onto the


    table, and pointed the broken half at the girls. The girls immediately stopped in their tracks in fear.


    Some of the people in the room couldn''t afford to offend either party, so they tried to stop the fight but


    to no avail.


    One of the boys tried to catch Debbie off guard, but she gave him a spin kick, sending him flying


    backward. He rolled back and forth on the floor, wailing in pain.


    Debbie belched loudly and murmured, "Jared, I don''t want to fight anymore. I want to sleep."


    With a sigh of resignation, Jared said, "I''ll take you home after I beat these guys... Aaaaargh! That


    hurts!"


    While Jared was talking to Debbie, a boy hit him in the eye.


    All Debbie wanted to do was sleep. She went over to Jared and knocked the boys around him onto the


    floor effortlessly.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Portia standing there as if the whole scene had nothing to do with


    her. She kicked the table beside Portia, causing it to move a few centimeters. The wine bottle on the


    table fell onto its side and the wine poured out. Portia wasn''t fast enough to dodge it, so the wine


    stained her expensive boots.


    "Debbie Nian!" she cried hysterically.


    Debbie had destroyed her night dress a couple of days ago and now she had stained her limited-


    edition boots. ''Damn bitch!'' Portia cursed inwardly.


    Debbie shook her head in a bid to sober up and asked, "You called me? What for?"


    Realizing that Debbie was drunk, Portia took a deep breath to calm down, then raised her left leg and


    put her foot down on the chair. "Clean my boots!" she ordered. Obviously, she wanted to insult Debbie.


    Debbie nodded, "Sure."


    She grabbed a piece of red dragon fruit from the fruit tter and spread it onto Portia''s boot. "Actually,


    ck boots don''t suit you. Red ones look better. See?" Debbie sounded satisfied.


    The ck boot was covered with the juice and flesh of the red dragon fruit.


    Portia couldn''t believe her eyes. Unable to maintain her elegant demeanor anymore, she yelled,


    "Debbie Nian! These boots cost me $130, 000. Do you think you can afford topensate?"


    Debbie shook her head honestly. "I can''t afford topensate. I have no money." All the money she


    used was from Carlos.


    Hearing that Debbie didn''t have any money made Portia feel much better. She was pleased that


    Debbie was living a hard life. With a mocking smile, she said, "I don''t care whether you have money or


    not, you mustpensate for my boots. Oh, and the night dress as well. Otherwise, I will teach you a


    lesson."


    At that moment, a boy tried to hit Debbie on Portia''s behalf, but Debbie knocked him down.


    Just then, the door to the private booth was opened from the outside. Several policemen entered and


    shouted, "Don''t move!"


    Meanwhile, in a new three-story vi, Megan propped up her chin with her hands and fixed her eyes on


    Carlos, who was sitting opposite her and eating noodles. "Uncle Carlos, there''s something I want to tell


    you..."


    "Go on." Although Carlos looked calm andposed, his thoughts were all on Debbie.


    Megan hesitated for a long time, as if she was struggling for words. Finally, she said in a low voice, "I


    saw a man kissing Aunt Debbie in an underground car park the other day."


    Carlos froze for a moment, and then said, "Okay. I already know that." Then, he continued eating the


    noodles as if what Megan had just said wasn''t a big deal.


    Silence befell the dining room. With an embarrassed smile, Megan tried to defend herself by saying,


    "You know, I''m not a girl who speaks ill of other people behind their backs. But... Uncle Carlos, you


    need to understand that I''m only saying this for your sake. To be honest, a woman like Debbie Nian


    doesn''t deserve..."


    "Megan!" Carlos interrupted her in a stern voice.


    Tears welled up in Megan''s eyes as she continued stubbornly, "Uncle Carlos, you never used to scold


    me for anything. But ever since Debbie popped up from nowhere... If she behaved herself, I''d be willing


    to call her my aunt. But you''ve seen it with your own eyes. She has a close rtionship with Jared Han


    and even dated another man while you were away."


    Carlos put down the chopsticks, picked up a tissue to clean his mouth, and said with an emotionless


    face, "Megan, you''ve misunderstood her. She and Jared have been good friends for many years. Do


    not say such things ever again, okay? Go to bed early."


    Then, he stood up from his seat, adjusted his suit, and walked toward the gates of the vi.


    Megan jumped to her feet, trotted after him and held his waist as he changed his shoes. She pressed


    her cheek against his back and pleaded, "Uncle Carlos, please don''t be angry at me. I just want you to


    be happy."


    Carlos was not pleased with how she was acting. He shifted away from her and said in a cold voice, "I


    know what you meant to say, but you''re overreacting. It''s veryte. You need to sleep now."


    Sensing that he was in a bad mood, Megan took a step back and said obediently, "I''m d you know


    that, Uncle Carlos. I''ll go to bed now. Have a safe drive."


    Megan knew how to manipte Carlos'' mood. As expected, his face softened at her words. He nodded


    and left the vi.


    Inside his Emperor car, Carlos leaned back against his seat with his eyes shut.


    Emmett, the driver, stole a nce at his boss and then, carefully choosing his words, said, "Mr. Huo,


    we have to attend the open tender in the nearby city tomorrow morning. When are we leaving for the


    city?"

 Chapter 139 Your Husband Seems To Be Here

    Chapter 139 Your Husband Seems To Be Here


    The open tender was very important to the ZL Group and it was why Carlos had gone out of town in the


    first ce. But after hearing Debbie say that she missed him, he''d squeezed out some time in his


    schedule and rushed back to Y City.


    Silence befell the car. Emmett could tell that Carlos was in a bad mood. Since Carlos didn''t respond,


    Emmett didn''t pursue the topic again.


    Just then, Emmett''s phone rang. With one hand on the wheel, he answered it. "Hello, this is... What?!


    When? Okay, got it. Thank you. Bye!"


    After hanging up, he cast a careful nce at his boss sitting in the back seat, then cleared his throat


    and said, "Er... Mr. Huo, something has happened to Mrs. Huo."


    Carlos'' eyes flew open, and his piercing gaze sent a chill running down Emmett''s spine. Emmett


    wanted nothing more than to hit the brakes and ditch the car to get as far away from his boss as


    possible.


    Meanwhile, the local police station was overflowing with young boys and girls, even though it was


    usually calm and quiet at this hour.


    The boys were behaving as arrogantly as ever, as if they feared nothing and no one. The girls,


    however, lookedpletely different from half an hour ago. Now, they were sitting quietly in the cell


    with their heads lowered.


    One of the policemen was interrogating Jared, whose face was ck and blue. "Why did you start the


    fight?"


    Jared raised his chin and pointed at another boy. With innocent eyes, he said, "Sir, you should ask him.


    I don''t know why they hit me. I''m confused too."


    The policeman knew how unruly these rich second generation kids could be. He banged the table and


    said in a serious tone, "If you refuse to answer, you''ll have to celebrate New Year behind bars."


    New Year was just half a month away.


    While Jared was being questioned, Debbie was sound asleep with her head resting on Kasie''s


    shoulder. No matter who spoke to her, she kept her eyes closed. Finally, when one of the policemen


    pressed her too hard, she yelled, "Why didn''t you bring that woman here as well? She''s the one who


    started the fight!" The woman she was referring to was none other than Portia. Portia had made a


    phone call to Hayden as soon as the policemen arrived at the private booth. As a result, she hadn''t


    been taken to the police station.


    Debbie wanted to leave too, but she didn''t dare to call Carlos. Besides, she was still mad at him. There


    was no way she would call him for help.


    Anyway, she wasn''t worried about herself because she believed that Jared would help her out.


    Debbie''s stubbornness gave the policeman a headache. He shifted his attention to Kasie instead.


    Unfortunately for him, Kasie wasn''t a well-behaved girl either and had been brought to the police


    station before. Like Debbie, she kept insisting that she was innocent and that Portia was the one who


    had started the fight.


    The policeman knew these people were all from prominent families, so he didn''t want to waste his time


    on them anymore. "Just ask one of your family members toe here. You can leave after we get their


    signature."


    Upon hearing that, Debbie instantly sobered up. Her eyes were red because of sleepiness. She cast a


    warning nce at Jared and firmly said, "Don''t call your brother." If Damon found out about this, so


    would Carlos.


    Initially, Jared had been nning to call Damon. He was afraid that his father would beat him up if he


    found out about this.


    But now that Debbie was asking him not to call his brother, his mother was the only person he could


    call.


    Kasie took the telephone receiver away from Jared and said, "This is all my fault. I''ll call my dad."


    "Don''t. It''s no big deal." Jared snatched it back.


    While the two were arguing about who should make the call, a man walked into the station¡ªit was


    Emmett. As soon as Debbie saw him, she grabbed her two friends and used them to shield herself


    from Emmett''s line of vision.


    Kasie recognized Emmett immediately.


    Jared, however, was too preupied with his own thoughts to notice Emmett. Shaken out of his


    thoughts by Debbie''s sudden push, he asked in a loud voice, "Tomboy, what are you doing?"


    ''Shoot! He''s such an idiot!'' Debbie cursed inwardly and kicked him hard in the shin.


    She then stole a nce at the entrance of the station, only to see Emmett approaching her.


    "Mrs. Huo, I''m here to bring you home."


    ''No! It seems that he already knows about what happened. I''m done.'' Debbie wanted to cry.


    ''Now that Emmett knows, then Carlos must know about it as well.''


    Swallowing hard to calm herself down, she turned around and asked, "Does your boss know about it?"


    A friendly smile crossed Emmett''s face. "Yes."


    ''I''m screwed!'' Debbie thought.


    After signing some papers, Emmett took Debbie, Jared, and Kasie out of the police station.


    Jared had to carry Debbie on his back. After realizing that Carlos knew about the whole mess, Debbie


    was so nervous that she could barely stand.


    At the sight of the Emperor car parked across the street, Jared whispered to Debbie, "Your husband


    seems to be here as well."


    Debbie froze immediately and tightened her grip on his neck. "Take me to your house."


    "Please! Please let me go!" Jared pleaded.


    "If you don''t do as I say, we won''t be friends anymore," she threatened.


    "I''d rather break off rtions with you than offend your husband."


    Debbie was left speechless.


    Emmett, who was closely following behind, almost burst intoughter.


    He trotted toward the car and opened the back door for Debbie. Jared carefully helped Debbie into the


    back seat. Even after settling down into the back seat, however, Debbie refused to loosen her grip on


    Jared''s neck.


    Jared felt like he was suffocating. "Tomboy, your husband''s here. Let go of me!" he said through gritted


    teeth.


    "What? My husband?" murmured Debbie, trying to y innocent. Her eyes swept around the car and


    met Carlos'' cold gaze. She shivered in fear and released her arms.


    Finally able to breathe again, Jared straightened up, closed the car door, and ran away. He didn''t even


    dare to take onest look behind him.


    Through the car window, Debbie watched as Jared ran away from the Emperor car as fast as he could.


    Fear and disappointment flooded her. ''He''s such an ungrateful ass! How could he leave me alone to


    face a tyrant?'' she cried in her mind.


    "Er... Bye, Jared. Bye, Kasie. Wow, I''m so sleepy. I need to take a rest," Debbie murmured as if she


    was talking to herself.


    Then, she leaned against the seat and closed her eyes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She dozed off quickly. When cold wind blew in through the car door and woke her up, she opened her


    eyes in confusion.


    Then, she found herself in familiar arms.


    It took her a second to remember everything that had happened. But in order to avoid being punished


    by Carlos, she decided to y dumb.


    "Carlos Huo, it''s you... Who am I? Where am I?"


    Carlos remained silent.


    Her heart sank; her tricks didn''t seem to be working. In a fit of desperation, she started to sing. "Twinkle


    twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are. Up above the world so high..." But before she could finish


    singing the song, she had an urge to vomit. She ran toward a tree and started vomiting.


    She felt much better after she was done. A bottle of water was handed to her. Without raising her head


    to see who it was from, she rinsed her mouth with the water.


    Now that her head was clearer, she could feel the cold gust of wind blowing past. She shook her head


    to clear her vision and found a man staring at her with piercing eyes. She was so frightened that she


    threw the bottle away. Her legs were shaking. She reached out a hand to steady herself against the


    tree and stammered, "Carlos..." ''No! Maybe I can calm him down by seducing him.'' She put on a sweet


    smile and said, "Honey, here you are. I missed you so much."


    "Are you sober now?" His voice was still cold. Obviously, her n didn''t work. Anger was written all


    over his face.


    ''What can I do? God, help me!'' But Debbie maintained the smile on her face and said, "Yes, I am.


    Honey, it''ste and freezing outside. Let''s go home and go to bed."

 Chapter 140 Bury Me In The Earth

    Chapter 140 Bury Me In The Earth


    Debbie raised her left leg to walk, but her right leg went soft. She was about to fall to the ground when


    Carlos steadied her and pulled her into his arms.


    "You are as drunk as a lord. How are you nning to get to the vi?" Carlos taunted.


    Debbie covered her face with both hands in shame. "Honey, let''s get going." She tried to act in a


    pettishly charming manner, but she felt like she was going to throw up again.


    However, Carlos didn''t buy it this time. He stared at her red lips, and became engrossed in his own


    thoughts.


    "Honey, why not bury me in the earth? That way, many Debbies will spring up next year. I know that


    you don''t like this short-tempered Debbie. If you''re lucky, you might be able to harvest an obedient


    Debbie and you''ll love her."


    ''Many Debbies? I can hardly deal with one Debbie.'' Carlos'' head throbbed at the thought. He rubbed


    his arched brow and said in a cold tone, "After this semester, I''m sending you to study abroad."


    ording to him, her unruly character had much to do with the environment she was living in. He


    thought that her friends, Jared and Kasie, were a bad influence on her.


    ''Study abroad? NO!'' Instantly, Debbie fumed. "You''re sending me abroad? Oh, I guess you want to


    send me as far away as you can, so that you can date women like Olga and Megan..."


    Carlos'' lips were reduced to a thin line, but he remained silent.


    Debbie raised her voice. "Why are you not responding? Say something! You are feeling guilty because


    I''m right, aren''t you?"


    "You don''t want to leave because you want to get back together with Hayden Gu. Isn''t that right?" His


    voice was as cold as ice.


    Debbie was stunned by his words. ''Hayden? What does this have to do with him?'' "You''re judging me


    by the standards of your own vile mind! I got nothing to do with him!" she snapped back.


    ''Me? Vile?'' Too impatient to argue with her anymore, Carlos grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the


    vi.


    Debbie staggered because of his sudden movement. She struggled hard to break free from his grip,


    but to no avail. "Let go of me, you bastard! Let me go! Yeah, I drank! So what? I drank from your best


    collections. I will drink all your limited-edition wine next time. And then, you will have nothing left to


    drink."


    Unable to control herself, Debbie droned on and on. "I''ll mix the wine with Sprite and beer...and c..."


    Bang! Carlos locked the bedroom door behind him and threw her onto the bed. "Mixing liquor with


    Sprite and c will harm your intestines and stomach; mixing wine with Sprite and c will harm your


    heart and cause diabetes," he said in a calm voice.


    He threw his tie on the couch and began to strip himself. "Mixing liquor with beer might cause


    duodenitis and gastric bleeding; mixing wine with beer might cause chronic alcoholism."


    Lying on the bed, Debbie watched Carlos as he threw his white shirt onto the floor. He then began to


    take off his pants. She swallowed hard and mumbled, "Er... Wh-What are you doing?" ''Wow...His


    strong chest and tight abdomen...'' Debbie drooled over her husband''s sexy body. "P-Put on your


    clothes," she stammered.


    ''Put on my clothes? I came all the way here to fuck you, '' Carlos snorted inwardly.


    Ignoring her pleas, he pressed her against the bed with his body and asked, "You want to die, don''t


    you?"


    "What?!" Debbie didn''t understand.


    "If you want to die so badly, you don''t need to down all this alcohol. I''ll do you a favor. I''ll fuck you to


    death."


    "What?! Aaaaargh! Carlos Huo is trying to murder me! Mmm..." Her voice was muffled by deep kisses.


    The next moment, she was stripped down mercilessly. She really, really regretted provoking this angry


    man. And now, she was going to pay the price. In his anger, he showed no mercy. He had rough sex


    with Debbie all night.


    Debbie quaked like a leaf in the wind. Uncontroble moans filled the room. As he came, he called out


    her name, thrusting hard, then stilling as he emptied himself into her.


    She wanted to cry and yell at him. ''You monster! You old goat!'' But she was too exhausted to utter a


    single word. She decided to let him go for now.


    She felt him slipping something onto her finger, but she was too sleepy to open her eyes and look at it.


    She dozed off soon after.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already noon when Debbie woke up the next day. Her eyes swept around the empty room. As far


    as she knew, Carlos had arrived in the nearby city in the morning.


    How did she know that? She had Emmett, and she could find out Carlos'' whereabouts any time she


    needed to know it.


    ''So he squeezed out the time and came all the way here just to serve as Megan''s boyfriend? Or just to


    have sex with me?'' Debbie thought to herself, confused.


    She raised her hands to rub her aching temples, and that was when she saw it. The diamond ring on


    her finger! She gasped.


    ''Where did thise from? Did Carlos put it on? When did he...? Oh my God!


    Oh no! My head is killing me now!''


    At Economics and Management School


    Debbie slouched around on the campus, one hand on her chest. She had a ne around her neck


    with the huge diamond ring as the pendant.


    The diamond was almost the size of a pigeon egg. She was afraid that she might be kidnapped if


    someone saw it.


    She could even see the shape of the diamond through her thick sweater. Luckily, it was winter, and she


    was wearing a down jacket and a scarf. It would be highly difficult to spot the rock.


    But, she was sure that the ring was probably worth at least tens of millions of dors. It was the most


    expensive gift she had ever received. Mixed emotions flooded her. She was drowned in her own


    thoughts when she heard someone calling out her name.


    "Hey! Tomboy!" a familiar voice shouted behind her.


    Turning around, she saw Jared limping over to her. He had a dark circle around his eye as a result of


    the punch from a boy yesterday.


    "You didn''t hurt your leg yesterday. What happened?" Debbie asked, scowling.


    Frustrated, Jared shook his head and exined, "That bastard, Damon, kicked me when I got home. I


    swear he''ll pay for this. Why didn''t you attend Prof. He''s ss this morning? Was it because your


    husband punished youst night?"


    "He didn''t punish me! I-I had something else to do in the morning. Why did Damon kick you?" Debbie


    changed the topic as her face turned red at the word "punish."


    But Jared was too careless to notice the blush. At the mention of Damon, he said through gritted teeth,


    "He thought that he needed to teach me a lesson so that I wouldn''t get into fights again. Damn him! He


    really thinks he''s my brother! I don''t give a damn about that. I''ll get even with him next time!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Why do you hate him? He did it for your own good." Debbie


    thought of Damon as a good brother to Jared.


    Jared snapped back, "Oh really? And I think Carlos Huo does everything for your own good. But you


    hate him as well."


    "I don''t hate him at all!" Debbie defended herself, frowning at him. ''I love him, '' she said to herself.


    Although she was still mad at Carlos, that didn''t mean she didn''t love him.


    "I clearly remember you calling him a scum when we were drinking yesterday. You were saying that he


    dated Olga, Megan..." Jared had apparently heard Debbie grumblest night at the club.


    pping her hand over his mouth, Debbie yelled, "Stop talking nonsense! You obviously misheard me!"

 Chapter 141 A Handsome Young Boy

    Chapter 141 A Handsome Young Boy


    Jared didn''t want to bother arguing with Debbie, so he changed the topic and said casually, "There is a


    poverty relief project to support the people in the Southon Vige. Are you going to sign up for it?" If his


    memory served him right, Debbie was always enthusiastic about this sort of charity events.


    "Yes! Of course, I''m going!" Debbie replied firmly. In the past, she didn''t have much money, but she still


    actively participated in the charity activities. Now that Carlos had given her arge amount of money to


    spend as she wished, of course she would go and put that money to good use. ''I''ll just be doing charity


    on his behalf, '' she thought to herself and she was okay with it as long as she could help others in


    need.


    "I knew it!" Jared groaned. "But Southon Vige is the poorest vige in our country. The conditions


    there are awful. Besides, it''s winter and the event will go on for at least a week. Are you sure you want


    to torture yourself by doing this?"


    His words did scare Debbie a little. She hesitated, but when Carlos'' face popped up in her mind, she


    gritted her teeth and said, "Yes, I''m sure. I''ve made up my mind."


    Although Jared was dressed in a warm down jacket, he suddenly felt the whole world freeze after


    hearing her reply. A chill ran down his spine when he thought about apanying Debbie to such a


    remote ce where even a heater was a luxury. He couldn''t help but pull his down jacket tighter around


    himself as his body trembled.


    In the multimedia ssroom


    Kasie repeatedly shook her head in disbelief. "Tomboy, please. Please! Think about it. Are you even


    aware of how bad the conditions in the Southon Vige are? Most of the people in the vige speak the


    minoritynguage which you don''t understand. There will be no heater, not even an asphalt road to


    walk on, no shower..." She shuddered as she imagined being in such a ce. "Gosh! Believe me! You''ll


    turn into aplete mess after spending a few days there."


    Echoing Kasie''s words, Kristina nodded her head up and down and then nced sympathetically at


    Jared, who looked visibly depressed now. From the expression on his face, Kristina knew that Jared


    was definitely nning to apany Debbie in spite of his reluctance. Patting him on his shoulder,


    she praised him, "I admire your courage, Jared. I didn''t know that you were actually this manly."


    Unconvinced by her weak praise, Jared yelled, "Dixon, get a leash on your girlfriend and ask her to


    mind her words! What does she mean ''actually''? I''ve always been manly, okay?"


    Dixon merely smiled and pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. Then, he said in a calm voice,


    "Kasie. Kristina. You two needn''te along. Jared and I will go with Tomboy." Dixon was born in a


    small vige and had lived there before he hade to the university. He was used to the hard life in


    the vige, so it wasn''t a big deal for him to spend a few days in the Southon Vige.


    With an apologetic look, Kasie patted Debbie on her hand and said in a mock serious tone, "Tomboy,


    as your best friend, I know that I should share weal and woe with you. However, this is a hardship


    you''re begging to be in, so I''m not going to share it. Take care of yourself."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie shrugged. She didn''t mind. She had no intention of making Kasie and Kristina go with her. "I''ll


    be okay with Jared and Dixon. The two of you can enjoy your winter vacation in peace."


    After their discussion, Dixon wrote their names on the list, signing up for the activity. There were fifteen


    students who were taking part in the project in total, and four of them were from Debbie''s ss.


    Intrigued, Debbie looked at the fourth name¡ªGregory Song.


    ''Gregory Song...'' she pondered. ''Isn''t that the docile boy who took me back home when I was drunk


    that night?


    He looks like an indoor type. Why would he be interested in going to the Southon Vige?''


    She quickly scanned the ssroom and her eyes met Gregory''s.


    Gregory flustered as they made eye contact. In a split second, he lowered his head and pretended to


    read his book. His face flushed bright red, but Debbie was too busy to notice it. She was marveling at


    his good-looking face. She pictured how charming Gregory would be if he dressed up like a hero in a


    historical soap opera. A lot of girls would fall for him.


    ''He is such a handsome young boy. He should be staying in a big city. Why would he want to go and do


    charity in Southon Vige?''


    Unable to hold back her curiosity, Debbie decided to go and ask him directly.


    As she walked up to the row of seats in front of Gregory, she gestured to the girl in the seat and she


    immediately moved to another seat, making room for Debbie. Debbie casually sat down in front of


    Gregory and asked outright, "Gregory, are you going to go to Southon Vige too?"


    Closing his book, Gregory slightly nodded. "Yes. I''m free during that week." The truth was that he


    actually had something else to do during that week, but he chose to take part in the poverty relief


    project instead.


    He knew Debbie''s hobbies and he was sure that she would go.


    Seeing Gregory nodding, Debbie suddenly felt that his face resembled someone she used to know.


    She searched her memories, but failed to identify the person.


    Time flew by and it was soon the day of their departure to Southon Vige. Wearing a ck down


    jacket, a knitted hat that matched her clothes and a pair of white sneakers, Debbie showed up at the


    high-speed rail station with Jared and Dixon. She was pulling Carlos'' 26-inch ck suitcase behind her.


    When all her schoolmates were assembled, Debbie was shocked to see an unexpected person in their


    midst. She pointed at the masked boy who was dressed in ck casual clothes and asked surprisingly,


    "Gus Lu? You areing too?"


    Gus sneered. "What? Why are you bothered by it? Can''t I go where I please?"


    He kept it to himself the reason why he was there. The truth was that he was forced to sign up for the


    activity by his brother, Curtis. Curtis had told him that he should go along and protect the girls.


    ''Debbie Nian is stronger than most men. She doesn''t need my protection.


    And even if she needed someone''s protection, it shouldn''t have to be me! She has nothing to do with


    me!'' Gus cursed angrily.


    Suspicions rose in his mind. He wondered why Curtis treated Debbie so well. ''Could it be possible that


    they are in some sort of rtionship?'' With that thought in mind, Gus stared at Debbie with contempt in


    his eyes.


    His hostile attitude quickly got on Debbie''s nerves. If he hadn''t taken the initiative to talk to her on the


    yground, she wouldn''t have said a word to him!


    But Debbie didn''t want to argue with a wimpy kid like him, so she rolled her eyes and turned around to


    leave. She spotted another interesting individual in the group and walked up to her. The girl was clearly


    pretending to be happy as she chatted away with the others. Debbie asked as she approached her,


    "Gail, does your mother know that you are on your way to Southon Vige?"


    Gail seethed with anger at Debbie''s appearance. With her back against her other schoolmates, she


    ferociously red at Debbie and cursed in a low voice, "Damn you! This is all because of you! Why do


    you have to do this goddamn charity? My father forced me to go and I am supposed to learn from you!


    Are you insane?"


    ''Who would willingly want to stay in such a remote and poor vige for a whole week? There''s


    something wrong with her pitiful brain, '' Gail thought.


    Hearing Gail''s words, Debbie instantly understood the situation. She nodded happily and said, "I think


    my uncle did it for your own good. You haven''t gone through any hardship in your life. It''s good for a


    richdy like you to experience some hard life from time to time."


    Gail wanted to vent out her anger on Debbie at that very moment. But since there were other


    schoolmates around, Gail had to pretend to be an elegant and well-educateddy. So she walked


    closer to Debbie and grabbed her arm with a fake smile. In a loud voice, she said, "Yes, you''re right!


    I''ve brought so much snack food with me. I''ll be giving it to the children there. By the way, what are you


    going to give the children, Debbie?"


    "Money." The school had already sent the donated clothes and daily supplies to Southon Vige.


    Debbie didn''t think it was necessary to bring more of that for them. But with a little money, they could at


    least buy something they wanted most. She had brought something else too. But she wasn''t going to


    tell Gail that!


    Gail''s smile froze on her face. She ridiculed Debbie, "You think you have enough money to spend on


    charity? And what makes you think that money has any use there? In a remote mountain area like that,


    what can you buy even if you have money?"


    Shaking off Gail''s arm, Debbie walked a few steps away and said coldly, "That''s none of your business.


    Remember not to drag the whole team down with you."


    Among the fifteen students, ten were boys and the other five were girls. Debbie knew most of them,


    except two or three students. She usually met them at school and sometimes greeted them on the


    campus.


    So she was excited about going with all of them. ''It''s like going on a trip with friends!''


    At Southon Vige


    Jumping off the bus, Debbie quickly ran to the edge of the road and began retching.

 Chapter 142 Rebuked By Gus Lu

    Chapter 142 Rebuked By Gus Lu


    To get to the Southon Vige, Debbie and her schoolmates had first taken a two-hour ride on a high-


    speed train. Then they transferred to a bus, which took them seven hours. By the time they arrived, it


    was already dark. The bus had bumped all the way along the rugged mountain roads, jolting the


    passengers on it badly. Debbie never had carsickness, but this time, she couldn''t help but feel dizzy.


    She bent down on the roadside and retched a few times, but didn''t vomit.


    A few of her schoolmates had begun vomiting as soon as they got off the bus.


    The pungent smell of vomit and the disgusting sight of it only made things worse for Debbie. Just when


    she felt she was safe, her stomach churned violently, and in one loud retch she threw up.


    Dixon opened the lid off his water bottle and handed it to Debbie to wash her mouth. "There''s no hot


    water right now. Just take a few sips of this bottle of water first," he said.


    Debbie took the bottle and rinsed the taste out of her mouth with the water. Now that she felt much


    better, she was finally in a mood to appreciate the scenery.


    As they stood up high and looked around, the students could see the small vige in the distance¡ª


    dozens of houses lined up at the foot of the mountain. Most of the houses were smallish one-storey


    houses, with the tallest standing only three-storey up.


    Still feeling exhausted from the journey, Debbie stretched herself. It was refreshing to finally breathe


    the clean air of the countryside.


    But the biggest problem was... the piercing coldness in the mountain area.


    A gust of cold wind blew over, threatening to freeze them into icy stumps sticking out of permafrost.


    Although they all came in warm clothing, they were not prepared for biting cold. The girls soon began to


    Once the vigers learnt of the students'' arrival, many of them, especially children, stood at the


    entrance of the vige to wee the group. As Debbie and her schoolmates walked towards the


    vigers, they were shocked to realize that the children''s faces and hands were turning red from


    exposure while they waited. And it really gripped Debbie''s heart that the kids wore old, worn-out cotton


    clothes, which were far from enough to keep them warm in such harsh weather. Worse still, some of


    the children wore thin, baldly beaten shoes.


    With wide eyes, the children stared curiously at the visitors from the big city. Expectation and


    eagerness to learn about the outside world were obvious on their faces.


    Behind the children, there stood a group of old or middle-aged women, wearing genuine, weing


    smiles on their tanned faces. They raised their gnarled hands and waved enthusiastically.


    The scene moved most of the students close to tears. Born and brought up in affluence, they were


    jolted,ing face to face with such abject poverty for the very first time.


    Even though they had already mentally prepared themselves before they came, the squalid living


    conditions here were way too unsettling.


    The donated relief supplies would arrive at the vige tomorrow, so the students would start their work


    from tomorrow. After greeting the students, the vige head led them to the host families, where they


    would spend the night.


    Since there were fifteen students in total, they were assigned into smaller groups for amodation in


    different vigers'' houses. And some were in individual rooms. When Debbie saw the room that was


    arranged for her, she gave a helpless sigh.


    But she didn''t want toin, because she had seen Jared''s and Dixon''s rooms too. Compared to


    their rooms, hers was much better. The conditions were indeed terrible. The room was simple with only


    a wooden bed, a rickety table, a chair, a broken desk and an old wardrobe. Everything was seen at a


    nce.


    The only thing tofort Debbie was that there was a new and clean set of bedding. She counted


    herself lucky for that.


    It was getting darker outside. After dropping off their own luggage at their different rooms, the group


    gathered at the vige head''s house and had dinner together.


    The vige head had prepared enough food for the guests. On the long table, various dishes were


    served, everything from fresh farm ingredients. There was rabbit meat, turkey, pork and fish. All


    generously provided by farmers across the vige. Although the dishes didn''t look all that decorated,


    the aroma aroused Debbie''s appetite.


    After a moment of hesitation, Gregory finally picked his chopsticks and took a bite. But the other girls


    sat still, sipping at their cups of hot tea, to get some warmth. Gus and Jared, both born into aristocracy,


    kept killing time by ying games on their phones, without even lifting their chopsticks. Debbie couldn''t


    help but nudge Jared, and persuaded in a hushed voice, "Jared, eat something. Show some respect to


    the vigers!"


    Debbie knew sacrifice it must have taken the women who volunteered to prepare the meals. ''The


    vigers would find it insulting, if we don''t eat, '' she thought.


    Reluctantly, Jared pursed his lips, put his phone aside and grabbed his chopsticks to pick a few slices


    of meat.


    However, Gus didn''t care. He remained glued to his phone. Unimpressed by his aloofness, Debbie


    rolled her eyes, but she didn''t want to wheedle him.


    As the team leader, Dixon, realized it was incumbent on him to address Gus'' indifference and maybe


    discourage anyone who might have simr thoughts. So when all the vigers went outside, he rose up


    to speak. "Hey, guys, listen to me! The vigers have devoted a lot of effort to prepare this meal for us.


    Maybe these foods are not good enough for you guys, but for them, these are the best. Probably, they


    will only have the chance to enjoy such a big meal once a year, on Spring Festival. So let''s be


    considerate enough, just like what Debbie said. Eat some and show respect to the vigers, okay?"


    After Dixon''s words, all the students obeyed him and began eating the food, except one person...


    Once more, Debbie rolled her eyes. But she came up with an idea. "Dixon, do we have anything to


    charge our phones tonight?" she asked. Maybe that would destruct Gus.


    Dixon instantly understood what Debbie meant to say. "No," he answered, his gaze fixed on Gus.


    Earlier when they dropped off their luggage, all of their attention was on how bad the living conditions


    were, so nobody noticed whether there was any socket in the room or not. Thus, when everyone heard


    Dixon''s answer, they woke up to another unpleasant reality. That was an inconvenience to their digital


    lifestyles.


    But right then, the vige head and the other vigers came in with some pots of wine in their hands.


    Seeing theming in, the students had to suppress theirints and quietly ate the food again.


    Still twiddling his fingers on the phone, Gus squinted at Debbie. "Stupid!" he spat out.


    Obsessed with his phone as he was, he had taken the time to check if there was a socket in his room,


    and to his relief, there was. So he could y on his phone all he wanted without worries on where to


    recharge.


    Since Gus would not budge, Debbie took out her phone and texted him. "If you don''t eat the food, I''ll


    call Mr. Lu," she wrote.


    Before she came here, Curtis had given Gus'' phone number to her, just in case they needed to contact


    each other for the time they''d be posted in the vige. Curtis had also told her that if she had any


    trouble, she could ask Gus for help.


    When Gus saw the message from Debbie, he shot an incredulous nce at her, just in time to catch


    her returning the phone back into her pocket. "I''ve never seen such an annoying woman!" Gus cursed.


    His voice wasn''t that loud but was enough to be heard by their schoolmates. As Gus'' eyes were fixated


    at Debbie, everyone instantly understood who the annoying woman was in his mouth.


    The vigers were preparing the wine at one side so they didn''t hear it. Gail and the other girls


    chuckled under their breaths.


    What had Debbie done to earn his rebuke? Was it something major that Gus would carry the


    disagreement back to school?


    Unimpressed by Gus'' behavior so far, Jared put down his chopsticks and wanted to retort. But Debbie


    grabbed his wrist and stopped him. "Never mind. Go on with your meal," she persuaded.


    At least, Debbie''s message had gotten home. Feeling pressured, Gus had already taken his chopsticks


    and begun to take a bite of the food. As such, Debbie thought it was unnecessary to let Jared join the


    argument.


    Yet, a question suddenly rose in her heart. She didn''t understand why Curtis had to ask Gus toe


    with her.


    In the middle of the meal, the vige head''s wife came to the dinner table after finishing her housework.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    A student stood up and politely ceded his seat to her. But she shook her head and chose to sit next to


    Debbie.


    As Debbie was relishing the special vor of the peach blossom wine made by the vigers, she finally


    got to know why the vige head''s wife chose to sit next to her. She realized that she was specially


    treated by the vige head''s wife. The woman happily greeted in her local dialect and proceeded to add


    more food onto Debbie''s te.


    Although Debbie didn''t understand hernguage, she could feel the hospitality in her tone and


    suppressed the urge to stop the woman from adding food onto her te.


    Seeing how the two got along so well, Jared said jokingly whether the vige head''s wife wanted


    Debbie to stay and marry her son. Debbie would probably have a dotting mother-inw.


    Amidst amused giggles, everyone''s eyes turned to Debbie, who pretended offense at Jared''s joke.


    After dinner, the vige head took them to attend a campfire party. The bone chilling cold on the way


    made them yearn for the bonfire so much that when they finally arrived, they couldn''t hide their


    excitement.


    A group of young boys and girls dressed in cultural costumes were on the site to entertain their visitors


    with dance and song. Beaming with glee, they greeted and invited the students to dance together.


    Debbie joined the dancing group too. On her left hand was a pretty girl dressed in a yellow cultural


    costume; while on her right hand was the handsome son of the vige head, also dressed in a cultural


    costume and arge woven hat on his head.


    The young man and a few of the young vigers had basicpulsory education, so they at least had


    enough conversational fluency in standard Mandarin to have chit chat with the students. It was sheer


    fun to finally have locals to talk to, ask questions and learn about the culture.


    After the campfire party, Debbie went back to her room, feeling thoroughly entertained. But she


    shivered in cold again when she went back to her room. In a few minutes, without washing her face,


    she quickly went to her bed.

 Chapter 143 The Warm Bed

    Chapter 143 The Warm Bed


    "Rat-a-tat-tat." Debbie was startled by a sudden knock at the door. It was already well past her usual


    sleeping time and she wondered who could it be at this ungodly hour. She had just unzipped her down


    jacket. She had no choice but to zip it up again.


    "Who is it?" she called out.


    "Young girl, it''s me." It sounded like the voice of the vige head''s wife.


    Her guess was right. When Debbie opened the door, she saw the vige head''s wife and her


    handsome son standing outside.


    The woman smiled pleasantly on seeing Debbie and asked, "Young girl, did I wake you?"


    Debbie shook her head. "No, it''s okay. I hadn''t slept yet. Is everything okay?" she answered, confused


    as to why these two were paying her a visit at night.


    The woman turned towards her son. He immediately lifted up something from the ground and handed it


    to Debbie. "This is our electric warming fan. My mother and I have brought it to you so that you don''t


    get cold," he told her coyly.


    "But...no... I can''t take this. This is too generous." Debbie was deeply moved. As far as she knew, there


    was not even a water heater in the vige. How on earth did they manage to procure an electric


    warming fan for her?


    She didn''t want to prove a burden to anyone, but the vige head''s wife was having none of it and


    straightforwardly asked her son to carry the fan into Debbie''s room. Before Debbie knew how and


    what, the boy had already plugged the fan into a socket and the room was filled with the slight hum of


    its motor.


    "Thank you so much! But if I keep the fan in my room, what about you? You''ll be cold at night without


    it," Debbie protested, though she wasn''t entirely ungrateful. If she had guessed right, then this might


    have been the only electric warming fan in the whole vige.


    With a genuine smile, the woman responded, "We''re used to this weather, young girl, but you''vee


    from the big city. You can''t fall asleep at night without it. Please sleep tight. We should get going now!"


    Then, she held her son''s hand and they left together, leaving Debbie to her confused thoughts.


    With the warming fan on, the room was soon filled with a warm ambiance. Sitting at the edge of the bed


    in her thoughts, Debbie even forgot to lie down.


    She was confused. ''Why does the vige head''s wife treat me so well? Is Jared''s joke true? Does she


    really want me to stay and marry her son? Truth be told, her son is quite handsome. But...I''m married. I


    have Carlos. If that''s why this whole special-treatment-thing is going on, I''m afraid their wish can''te


    true, and it''s got to stop, '' she mused.


    As it turned out, she couldn''t be farther from the truth. This was proven when she went to get some hot


    water.


    It wasn''t only the vige head''s wife who was treating her so well. Debbie found that almost every


    person of the vige who was a part of her life at the moment was being very kind. Even the owner of


    the house which she was staying in gave her special care. When she walked out of her bedroom and


    told the hostess that she wanted some hot water, the hostess immediately brought three thermoses to


    her bedroom.


    That wasn''t the only thing she did. Earlier, she had prepared a new basin and a clean towel for Debbie


    too. At the moment, Debbie hadn''t thought too much about these new things, because she believed


    that all the other schoolmates had the same things as hers.


    The notion was broken rather abruptly when after washing her face and wiping her body, she slipped


    into the bed again. Much to her surprise, the bed didn''t feel cold. And the fan couldn''t have warmed the


    bed; it was too low for that.


    Debbie sat up and took a careful look. It wasn''t until now that she noticed there was an electric nket


    on her bed. And moreover, someone had turned it on in advance, so it was already warm enough now.


    A suspicion rose inside her heart again. Unable to hold back her curiosity, she took out her phone and


    texted Jared and Dixon. She asked cautiously, "Hey guys! Do you two feel cold in your rooms?"


    After waiting for a long while, she received Jared''s reply. "Of course we feel cold Deb! I couldn''t bear it


    so I''vee to sleep in the same bed with Dixon."


    Before Debbie could return him a message, she received a voice message from Jared. "Dude, what


    the fuck! It is such a cold weather here and I''m freezing to death. What''s more, that jerk Dixon asked


    me to stay in the quilt to warm the bed for him. I''m so pissed!


    But I need to stay with someone to keep warm when I sleep, so I have no choice but to tolerate that


    guy." Though her friends were cold, Debbie couldn''t help bursting into a guiltyughter.


    She could vaguely hear Dixon''sint in the background of the voice message and it was really


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Judging from their words, Debbie was sure that they didn''t have an electric nket.


    ''Am I the only one who has it?'' she wondered. To confirm her guess, she texted Gail too. She couldn''t


    sleep right now anyway if she couldn''t figure the whole thing out. She wrote, "Gail, are you asleep?"


    Soon enough, she received Gail''s voice message. They were all too cold to type with their thumbs. "Is


    that really a question? It''s so cold in this bad ce. How the hell am I supposed to fall asleep? I


    shouldn''t have brought snacks for the kids. I should have brought something to keep myself warm,


    such as an electric nket. I don''t even want to get on this cold bed..."


    Debbie paused. After all, Gail was her cousin. Debbie didn''t want her to catch a cold or get some


    serious illness, so she returned a message. "If you can''t withstand it, how about youe to my room


    and we sleep together?"


    After waiting for about two minutes, Debbie received Gail''s reply. This time, she had resorted to text.


    "No way! I will never sleep in the same bed with you! Who knows what your body smells like! Not a


    chance. Damn! What a bad ce here! I can''t even find an electric nket anywhere."


    ''I have bad smell? Fine! Then just stay in your cold bed!'' Debbie angrily repeated Gail''s sentence in


    exasperation. She didn''t care about her anymore and decided to sleep.


    The next day, the first batch of donated supplies had arrived at the Southon Vige. Therefore, Debbie


    and her schoolmates assembled at a small school and began to distribute the supplies to each


    household. The supplies were numerous and by the time they were finished, it was already dark. One


    day had psed quickly.


    During the course of her interactions, Debbie also met a few children who didn''t have parents and were


    being raised by their grandparents. She silently gave some money to the grandparents of these


    families.


    One of the children''s grandmother was so grateful that she even knelt down in front of Debbie, which


    startled her, and she quickly lifted the old woman up from the ground. It would have been a touching


    scene, but Debbie didn''t feelfortable with someone in her feet.


    On the third day, since the second batch of the donated supplies hadn''t arrived, the fifteen university


    students took turns to give sses to the kids there. They shared a lot of things with the kids that they


    had never heard due to the poor education conditions there. They also sang a lot of popr songs for


    the kids.


    The shabby ssroom had be noisy. A lot of vigers had alsoe to the school and were even


    standing outside since there wasn''t enough space inside. With keen pleasure, they listened to Debbie


    and Jared singing songs and then listened to Dixon and Gregory telling stories. Everything the students


    talked about was new and interesting to the vigers.


    On the morning of the fourth day, the second batch of supplies arrived. There were new cotton shoes


    and clothes in this batch. The university students helped the kids wash their feet and then asked them


    to try on the new shoes.


    Debbie didn''t have any mission this afternoon, so she silently went to the yard behind the school on her


    own. She wanted a breath of fresh air for as long as she could have one. Earlier, she had told the


    vige head''s son to help her send out a few postcards. ''Have Kasie and the others received my


    postcards yet?'' she wondered.


    She had just sat down on a big rock and taken out her phone which had no signal, when a person


    suddenly showed up in front of her, blocking the cool sunlight.


    She raised her head and found that it was Gus.


    He was staring at her without saying a word. Debbie looked around and found nobody else here.


    Confused, she asked, "What do you want?"


    Gus kept his eyes on her without responding.


    Debbie got goose bumps by his gaze. "Dammit. Hey, you''re a man and I''m a woman. Don''t stare at me


    that way. I''m scared..."


    Gus rolled his eyes at her. He snorted, "You''re as stupid as all the others!"


    Debbie was rendered speechless. What did he want? ''Is he here to stir up some new trouble for me?''


    she thought.


    With that in mind, Debbie put her phone back and stood up from the big rock. She was about to leave


    but Gus stopped her. "What''s going on between you and Carlos Huo?" Gus had happened to overhear


    someone''s words. Whoever it was, the person had said that Carlos demanded people here give special


    care to Debbie.


    With Carlos'' name being mentioned, Debbie turned around and spat out, "Wimpy kid, just mind your


    own business and don''t poke your big nose where it doesn''t belong."


    ''What? Wimpy kid? Me?''


    Gus'' face darkened. If Debbie weren''t a woman, he would surely have punched her ck and blue


    now.


    After Debbie had walked away, Gus immediately texted his brother. "Curtis, Debbie called me wimpy


    kid! How dare she do that? I need to go back to Y City now. Arrange for someone to pick me up. I don''t


    want to take that goddamn bus again!"


    The signal was really bad in the vige, and Gus had to try several times before the message went


    through.


    A few momentster, Gus received Curtis'' reply with only a few words. "Debbie is right. Just stay


    there."


    Gus was angry at his cold response. He wondered why his brother always sided with Debbie.


    He was sure that Curtis loved Colleen, so there shouldn''t have been any untoward rtionship


    between Curtis and Debbie. ''When I return home, I need to ask my father if they mistook me and


    Debbie when we were born. Could it be possible that Debbie is their biological daughter and I''m the


    wrong one?''


    There were several times when Gus felt like Debbie was Curtis'' real younger sister and he himself was


    the one who had been adopted to protect Debbie.

 Chapter 144 Gregory, A Docile Pup

    Chapter 144 Gregory, A Docile Pup


    Avoiding Gus, Debbie found a quiet corner and sat down, looking nkly into the distance. She was


    immersed in deep thoughts. ''What''s Carlos doing right now? I''ve been away for a few days. Has he


    been missing me?''


    Since she was on a trip far away from the city, Debbie had left her diamond ring behind.


    "Debbie."


    Her train of thoughts was interrupted by a voice again and she snapped back into reality.


    Debbie turned to look at the person and gave him a friendly smile. "Hi, Gregory." Gregory had helped


    her several times in the past few days and she felt the need to be polite to him though she did want to


    stay alone and allow herself to indulge in Carlos'' memories.


    Gregory sat down next to Debbie. "Why are you sitting here alone? Are you feeling cold?" he asked in


    a concerned tone.


    "No, I''m okay."


    She thought about her quarrel with Carlos a few days ago, so she wasn''t in the mood to talk much.


    Gregory was a man of few words, so he didn''t know what to say next either. Awkward silence filled the


    air.


    He unwittingly stole nces at Debbie, who had loneliness written all over her face. Finally, he broke


    the silence and asked, "Debbie, you look upset. What happened?"


    "Oh...Um... It''s nothing, really." Not knowing how to exin what had happened, Debbie gave him an


    embarrassed smile and then suggested quickly, "Let''s go and find the others!" Being alone with


    someone who had nothing inmon with her made Debbie feel ufortable.


    Gregory stood still, watching his favorite girl walk away from him. He had a lot of questions for her, but


    they were all stuck in his throat.


    He wanted to ask her about her rtionship with Carlos. But he knew that he wasn''t in a position to ask


    such a private question. Left with no choice, he hurried to catch up with her to find their other


    schoolmates.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    On their way, they bumped into Gail, who wasining to another girl about how dirty the vige


    was. She was telling the girl that she was afraid of catching some infectious disease.


    Debbie had been hearing Gail''s constantint ever since the day they had arrived at Southon


    Vige. Every time she felt like rambling, she wouldin to the same girl. But in front of others,


    she would pretend to be tender and sweet.


    And once again, Debbie got to witness Gail''s instant change in character. A boy approached Gail and


    called her name while she was talking to the other girl. She instantly stopped wearing her long face.


    Forcing a tender smile, she turned around and said, "Hello, Tim. What''s up?"


    The boy named Tim Zhang sheepishly handed a hot-water bag to Gail and said, "Hi, Gail...Um... I filled


    this bag with hot water for you. Please use it and keep warm." His heart ached when he saw Gail''s


    reddened face due to the cold.


    Gail epted his kindness with a sweet smile. Tilting her head down shyly, she took the hot-water bag


    from Tim Zhang. He jogged away with his face flushing red.


    As soon as the boy was out of sight, Gail looked at the bag in her hands with contempt in her eyes.


    Debbie noticed it.


    She wanted to reveal Gail''s true face to everyone so badly. Yet, she held back her anger. There were


    times that she felt helpless. If she and Gail were to be really considered as enemies, then Debbie


    would have lost the game the moment they had been born.


    Since Debbie was the elder cousin, she had to concede to Gail no matter what.


    And taking into consideration her uncle and aunt, Debbie just couldn''t get even with Gail, no matter


    how bad her behavior was. She sighed inwardly and then walked up to her. "Wow! It''s so nice to be


    such a beauty. You even get hot-water bags from your dear ssmates."


    Gail snorted at Debbie''s teasing. "Of course, I do. But what about you? Does a tomboy like you get


    anything at all from anyone? Boys never treat you well and now even Gus hates you to the bone."


    As she was taunting Debbie, she caught a glimpse of Gregory tagging along with her. A pang of


    jealousy stung her heart. She wondered why there were so many men around a tomboy like Debbie.


    Did all of the men have such bad taste in women? Shifting her gaze from Gregory to Debbie, Gail


    mocked, "You usually have a stupid puppet in tow, and now there is a weakmb following you around.


    Debbie, where did you find such men of low qualities?"


    ''A stupid puppet? Is she referring to Jared? Then the weakmb must be... Gregory?'' Debbie thought


    and looked at the emotionless Gregory for a moment.


    A retort was on the tip of Debbie''s tongue, but Gregory forestalled her. Without even sparing a nce


    at Gail, he said, "Being a tomboy means that the girl has a cute, honest and forthright personality. She


    is what she appears to be. And it''s better to be a stupid puppet or a weakmb than be a hypocritical


    bitch. Some people appear to be innocent and tender on the surface, but deep inside, they are dirty


    and vicious. I could never regard that sort of person as a human being."


    Unlike the shy and quiet boy that Debbie was used to, Gregory was now provoking Gail aggressively.


    Even though he didn''t spell out Gail''s name, everyone knew clearly who the hypocritical bitch he was


    referring to.


    His words irritated Gail and stunned Debbie. Debbie had thought that Gregory was like a cute, docile


    pup which would never bite anyone. But now, he wasn''t just biting. He was viciously tearing someone


    apart. Debbie had never seen Gregory this way, and she was taken aback.


    With her teeth clenched tight, and her face flushing red in anger, Gail pointed at Gregory with a


    trembling finger, unable to utter a single word. It took her a moment to find her voice again. "You...You!


    How dare you say that I''m not a human being!"


    Gregory smirked. "Miss Gail Mu, I never said that I was talking about you. Don''t get me wrong. Or do


    you actually think that you are one of those people I was talking about?"


    "You...You..." Her voice trailed off.


    Gail was seething in anger, while Gregory stayed calm. Seeing the exchange between them, Debbie


    burst intoughter. She walked closer to Gregory and whispered in his ear, "Gregory, thank you for the


    But this girl is my cousin. Could you let her go, please?" Gregory was suddenly lost in a trance as he


    breathed in her scent and gazed at her delicate face. He couldn''t say anything in return.


    Hearing no response from him, Debbie misinterpreted his expression and thought that he was angry


    with her too. Embarrassed, she stepped back and stood at a distance from him.


    Her gesture snapped Gregory back to his senses. Recalling what Debbie had asked, he said in a


    haste, "Rest assured, Debbie. I''m not petty enough to try and get even with a girl. I''m going back now."


    He quickly turned around and ran into the courtyard of one of the viger''s house.


    Soon after Gregory left, Jared showed up and slowly walked towards her. With obvious worry in his


    eyes, he shouted, "Debbie, where have you been? I''ve been looking all over for you since noon. Why


    are you just standing here? Aren''t you cold? There''s a stove inside the house. Come and warm


    yourself up."


    Debbie sniffled lightly. She felt touched by what all her friends did for her.


    Gregory had defended her in front of Gail and now Jared was worried about her health. But somewhere


    in her heart, she felt like something wascking. She wondered what it was.


    But she soon realized what she had been missing.


    When Debbie was close enough to him, Jared whispered, "Hey, I got some interesting news for you.


    Mr. Huo had apparently arranged for someone to tell the vige head to give you special care. Did you


    know about this? Okay, no need to answer that. I just saw a huge question mark pop up on your face.


    You had no idea, did you? Your husband is really warm and caring." Jared was so envious of Debbie at


    that moment. She had received some electric appliances to keep warm at night, but he had nothing. He


    only had a man to sleep together with in the same bed to keep warm, yet, the man wouldn''t allow Jared


    to hug him.


    Debbie blinked her eyes, unable to process the information. "Who told you this?" She had no idea at


    all. She couldn''t believe that Carlos'' influence could reach such a remote vige.

 Chapter 145 If A Bear Mauled Me To Death

    Chapter 145 If A Bear Mauled Me To Death


    "I heard it from the vige head!" Jared replied. He had gone to the vige head''s house in an attempt


    to get an electric warming fan or at least, an electric nket. Much to his disappointment, he hadn''t


    gotten anything. Perhaps, the only thing to help him keep warm now would be wine, which thankfully,


    their hosts had supplied in plenty. So he joined the vige head for a drink with the apaniment of


    some hearty talks. But the elder was no heavy drinker. Only a few sses down and he dropped the


    guard, turning into a bbermouth.


    In between his juicy tales, he let slip to Jared that someone had requested the vigers to give special


    care to Debbie. Although he didn''t know who that person was, he remembered someone mentioned


    about a name "Mr. Huo".


    From the vige head''s words, Jared could put two and two together. The surname Huo was a rare


    name, and even across the city, there was only one "Mr. Huo" whose influence could reach a remote


    vige like the Southon Vige.


    Touched by Carlos'' gesture, Debbie shed a sweet smile. But she didn''t want to admit the happiness


    exploding in her heart. Instead she faked a retort to Jared. "No, I don''t think the vige head was telling


    the truth."


    "Oh, really? But I can see you smiling from ear to ear. Why don''t you just admit that you''re on cloud


    nine now?" Jared teased.


    Debbie turned around and red at him. "Just go and do night running. It will help you keep warm!"


    ''Do night running? No way! I would rather stay under the quilt, though I have to tolerate Dixon, '' he


    thought.


    In Y City, by the time Carlos came back, Debbie had already been away for about three days. She had


    left without giving him a phone call, not even sending him a message.


    Sulking silently, he took out his phone and called Curtis. "Have they arrived there?"


    "Yes, they arrived safely, although my brothermented the living conditions. Seems a little seedy over


    there," said Curtis on the other end of the phone. ''His brother? Gus Lu?''


    Closing his eyes tight, Carlos said in a stern tone, "It serves her right. She made her own bed." ''She


    didn''t even ask for my opinion before deciding. I didn''t know it until the name-list was submitted to the


    school, '' he thought to himself.


    "Rest assured. I''ve done as per your instructions and asked the people there to take good care of her.


    I''ve also sent Gus there to protect her. I know you feel bad, but it''s only a few more days and she''ll be


    back." Curtis understood what was going on in Carlos'' mind.


    Carlos wasn''t convinced that Gus could be of any help. "Do you think I can bank on your unreliable


    brother for anything meaningful?" he asked. If he hadn''t known that Gus had shown no interest in


    women in the past 22 years and had been suspected to be gay, he wouldn''t have agreed Curtis to send


    Gus there to help Debbie.


    The sharp manner of Carlos'' question left Curtis doubtful. He paused for a moment and then replied,


    "Well, anyway, he''s a man. Somehow, I believe, he can protect the girl should the need arise. Besides,


    Jared and Dixon went along with Debbie. So just rest assured."


    ''Rest assured?'' There was no reason for Carlos to be distressed that she might suffer some harm. If


    anything, he was pretty sure she''d be just fine. But how would she cope with the other inconveniences


    of the trip?


    It was not until she set out for the Southon Vige that he learned about the dismal living conditions


    there. It seemed like a vige abandoned by the government, with virtually no basic infrastructure.


    ''For three whole days of her stay there, she hasn''t bothered to call me. Not even once! I think I should


    just let her be. Why should I care after all?'' Carlos was angry at the thought.


    Yet much as pretended not to give a damn, for the three days of her absence, everybody around him


    could sense his palpable anxiety. For fear of getting on his wrong side, they went about work with


    caution.


    Now, seeing Carlos'' deadpan face made Emmett shudder in fear. He knew his boss must be in an


    extremely terrible mood. Before he followed Carlos to thepany offices, he took out his phone and


    secretly sent a message to the WeChat Group consisting of his colleagues. He wrote, "My dear fellows,


    attention please! A ''volcano'' is on the verge of erupting! Anyone who doesn''t want to die, please mind


    your steps and don''t step on our CEO''s toes!"


    So, when Carlos arrived at thepany building, all the staff tried their best to stay away from him


    after greetings.


    Nheless, even after Emmett''s kind warning, there were still a few managers who were unluckily


    caught by Carlos and given a tongueshing.


    The next day, the air in the CEO''s office still felt heavy and oppressive. Standing next to Carlos,


    Emmett wished the ground under him would magically open up and swallow him to save him from this


    demon. But he knew he had to finish reporting to his boss no matter how much he wanted to escape.


    "Mr...Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo is having... a good time with...a minority young boy..." ''The young boy is quite


    handsome!'' Emmett thought in his mind.


    He continued, "Mr. Huo... Mrs. Huo is dancing with that young boy."


    "Um...Mr... Mr. Huo... Mrs. Huo is taking a walk with that young boy."


    On the third day, everyone in the meeting room held their breaths. They couldn''t utter a wrong word,


    because they could feel the dangerous aura around their boss.


    When Emmett saw a postcard, he finally felt a hope. ''Oh! The senior executives and managers of the


    ZL Group finally can be saved!'' Emmett eximed in his mind.


    For the first time, as the CEO''s personal assistant, Emmett rushed into the meeting room without even


    knocking at the door.


    Carlos'' cold voice came. "Emmett, what are youughing? You have a good mood? Then how about I


    send you to the remotest ce in the world to study the market there?"


    Under everyone''s curious and nervous gaze, Emmett mustered up his courage and walked toward


    Carlos.


    Carlos'' cold voice came to a sudden stop when Emmett handed him a postcard.


    He took it and had a better look. On it was a picture of a beautifulndscape. There were words written


    on its back. "Carlos, this is my second day in the Southon Vige. Have youe back from your


    business trip? I''m freezing to death but you haven''t given me one single call. I hate you!


    Carlos, I''m still so angry with you. It is just that this postcard is very beautiful so I sent it to you on a


    whim. Then again, I think I''d better write a few words on it to jolt you out of your arrogance.


    Carlos, I said I missed you, but why haven''t you said anything back? Do you still love me? Fine, if your


    answer is no, then I''ll stay in the Southon Vige for the rest of my life. That way, you can enjoy your


    time with Miss Lan or Miss Mi. No one will ever stop you from doing whatever you wish.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos, the vige head''s son is very handsome and his mother treats me really well. I''m moved. What


    should I do? But when I remember that your mother treats me even better, I''m left at crossroads. How


    can I forget you, even if it''s only on Mom''s ount?


    Anyway, the children here are really cute. I''ve given some of your money to them in secret. Will you get


    angry with me? Some of them are orphans. If you still love me, how about we adopt one from them? I


    won''t need to experience the pain of giving birth to a baby. But...if there is a chance that you want a


    baby of our own and you still love me, then I''ll consider giving birth to a baby for you!


    Carlos, there is no more nk space for me to write anything on. I''ll stop now. Take care! But just if you


    don''t need me anymore, I''ll be OK with it. You shouldn''t let it bother whether I''ll be bored to death or


    freeze into a cold pir, nted on permafrost. It shouldn''t disturb you even if a bear mauled me to a


    horrific, painful death.


    Written from a poor girl who will be bored to death, freeze into a cold pr and be mauled to death by a


    bear."


    Finally, she signed off. "Date: Unclear. (I forgot to charge my phone. It''s already out of power. I don''t


    know the exact date, nor do I want to ask anyone. That''s it! Goodbye!)"


    From top to bottom, she had written on every single inch of the postcard, as if it was a novel she


    intended to write.


    Seeing the thin smile on the corners of Carlos'' lips, Emmett heaved a sigh of relief, as if a burden had


    been lifted off his shoulder.


    For a moment, he assumed that the postcard would restore calm to the office, but unexpectedly, Carlos


    angrily threw the postcard on the table and demanded, "Who allowed you to open my letters?"


    The smile on Emmett''s face froze. "Mr. Huo... Mr. Huo... but you..." Emmett felt wronged. It was him


    and Tristan who had been handling Carlos'' letters in thepany all the time.


    But he swore that he hadn''t read the content of this postcard when he noticed the name was "a poor


    girl". He knew it was from Debbie, so he immediately hurried to the meeting room and handed it to


    Carlos.


    Out of the blue, Carlos stood up from his seat and announced, "This project is well nned and very


    creative. The nning Department has done a good job and everyone in the department can get a


    bonus equal to your monthly wage." He then turned to Emmett and instructed, "Emmett, ask the


    directors of the charity foundations toe and discuss about the investment."


    There were some non-governmental charity foundations under the ZL Group. Emmett instantly


    understood what Carlos was going to do.


    ''Ask the directors toe and discuss about the investment? Oh, if I''m guessing right, Mr. Huo is going


    to invest in the development of the Southon Vige!'' he thought excitedly.

 Chapter 146 Love Letter

    Chapter 146 Love Letter


    When Carlos left the meeting room, he took along with him the postcard that had magically changed


    his mood. As soon as he stepped out of the room, noisy sighs of relief filled the space; some


    executives almost cried out gratefully, especially the nning department.


    "Phew! Thank God! We survived!" one of them eximed. "Not just that! Each of us gets twice our pay


    this month! Isn''t this great?" someone responded excitedly.


    Back in his office, sitting leisurely in his chair, Carlos couldn''t help but re-read the words on the back of


    the postcard. Before he knew it, a smile had appeared on his face.


    When he had finally savored the words long enough, he opened a folder on his desk and carefully put


    the postcard in the middle of it. It was made of poor quality paper, but it was his treasure nevertheless.


    ''Looks like this woman has started to take the initiative, '' he thought.


    In Southon Vige


    It was getting dark. Debbie was jogging when she heard some noise ahead of her, which sounded like


    two people were having sex.


    It was awkward, so she stopped her run and stayed away from them.


    The reception was usually awful in the vige. Unfortunately, she got signals at the spot she was at that


    moment and her phone started buzzing in her pocket. It was on vibration, so it didn''t disturb the couple.


    She hid behind a big tree to take care of the call. Panting for breath, she took out her phone and saw


    the familiar number.


    Tears threatened to roll out of her eyes. ''This grumpy, hateful man! He has finally decided to call me!''


    she thought, gratified and angry. After wiping her moist eyes, she swiped her finger on the screen to


    answer the call, but she did not speak first. Their stupid fight was still fresh in her mind. "What are you


    doing?"


    Carlos asked when she refused to say anything. His tone was t. There was neither rage nor


    affection.


    Debbie was mad because she was disappointed. This wasn''t the attitude she had been expecting from


    him. She wanted to throw a tantrum, but she couldn''t find a good excuse. "Having fun," she said, after


    a long pause.


    Despite her sullen tone and short answer, Carlos smiled when he heard her voice. "I got it," he said.


    "Huh?" She was perplexed. ''Got what?''


    "The love letter you wrote me."


    ''What? What love letter? I never wrote him any love letter. This fact-twisting capitalist!'' Blushing, she


    corrected him, "It wasn''t a letter. It was a postcard." She wouldn''t write him a love letter and embarrass


    herself.


    The vige head''s son had given her some postcards with thendscape of the vige on them. She


    filled the little space with her scribble and had asked the young man to help her send them. Since the


    vige was so remote, she was surprised that Carlos had even received the postcard.


    But for Carlos, that postcard was a love letter from her, whether she admitted it or not.


    Unwilling to be fixated on such a trifling matter, he moved on. "How are you doing these days?" he


    asked, his voice full of concern.


    Debbie turned her head to listen to the two lovebirds who seemed to have gotten more passionate. ''It''s


    freezing cold outside. Why do they have to do it here? These people are so freaking weird.''


    She got up and retraced the path while holding her phone to her ear. "Not so good," she answered


    honestly.


    These past few days had been the harshest days of her entire life. The temperature dropped to at least


    ten degrees below zero at night. It was so cold that stepping out the door of their designated house


    was a struggle.


    "Hmm." Her answer was more or less what he had anticipated.


    Carlos hung up without another word.


    ''So typical! Would it kill him to talk some more?


    He hardly spoke three lines.''


    Debbie went back to her room, with a mad frown on her face. She couldn''t stop thinking about Carlos.


    Atst, she decided to text him. "Was there a reason why you called me?"


    "Yes." Again, a single-word answer. Debbie cursed him a hundred times in her head. "And? What was


    it?" she asked, trying to be patient. She was expecting a sweet response despite knowing that she


    might not get any.


    "I wanted to know if you were okay."


    That was it! That was all she needed to hear--to know that he cared. Her eyes reddened as she read


    his message. "I...I''m not okay." She missed him beyond what words could express. She missed his


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    voice, his hugs, his tenderness.


    Carlos might not have been too busy because he replied very quickly, "I''m relieved."


    A hundred question marks shed across Debbie''s mind.


    ''He''s relieved to know that I''m not okay? What does he mean?


    Is he happy that I''m unhappy?! Why does he hate me so much?''


    She was too angry to continue talking to him, but what he had said lingered on, bothering her


    immensely. The more she thought about it, the angrier it made her. "I hope you have a good time in Y


    City, Mr. Huo."


    "Okay.


    " Debbie''s eyebrows furrowed while a thousand angry exmation marks jumped around her head.


    ''Aargh! This man is so irritating!''


    It had been overcast for many days in a row. The next day, the sky finally cleared up.


    Gus sat alone, enjoying the sun. Gail was helping an olddy pick out some tea leaves. Others were


    ying "Drop the Handkerchief" with the children. Jared was one of them. Since he was so tall, it was


    funny to see him running among the kids. When he started running around the circle, it set everybody


    off.


    The childrenughed while shouting, "Jared, tag Debbie! We want to see Debbie catch you."


    The kids knew how fast Debbie could run. Many of them even ran with Debbie around the vige in the


    mornings.


    Jared refused as he panted, "You''re so mean. I won''t tag Debbie. I''ll tag you."


    When he dropped the handkerchief, the kids screamed, "Aaah! Debbie, Jared tagged you! Catch him!"


    Debbie looked back. The handkerchief was indeed dropped right behind her. To make the kidsugh,


    she stood up and challenged Jared, "You, big guy! I''ll catch you and make you sing ''Old MacDonald'' in


    the middle of the circle."


    Then she started chasing Jared. To her surprise, he ran away from the circle, and she had to run after


    him. When Debbie was finally close enough to grab him, Jared stopped and pointed his finger into the


    distance and said, "Debbie, look!"


    Everyone was automatically curious and stopped ying at once to look towards where he was


    pointing at. A little boy ran towards them and shouted cheerfully, "Look! So many cars havee to


    our vige! The cool ones. I''ve only seen them on TV. What are their names?"


    Jared named the cars as he pointed at them one by one, "Emperor. Bentley. And that''s a Rolls-Royce


    Phantom."


    The boy jumped in excitement. "Right. Lice-Rice! Pepper, Shorty, Butterball! Let''s go take a look. We''ve


    never seen those cars before.


    "


    ''Emperor? Is it Carlos?'' Debbie wondered. Then the familiar car and its license te came into view.


    The ten-meter-away entrance of the vige was on a low terrain. The whole vige could see the cars


    parked there.


    Emmett got out of the car in an elegant manner. He immediately spotted Debbie among the others.


    After a few incidents that had taken ce in the past, Carlos'' employees had started seeing his cute


    and sweet wife as their savior. Emmett waved at her excitedly.


    The vigers didn''t know who he was waving at, so they all waved back at him warmly.


    Debbie only looked at Emmett briefly. Her eyes quickly shifted to the back window of the Emperor. She


    could sense Carlos'' tense gaze even with the window rolled up.


    ''He''s here. I''m sure.


    Has hee to take me home?


    He always makes me mad and then tries to make up for it by doing something nice.'' With that thought


    in mind, she looked at the car expectantly, and all her anger was gone.

 Chapter 147 Why Her

    Chapter 147 Why Her


    Among all the college students in the vige, only Debbie, Dixon, Jared, Gus, Gail, and Gregory knew


    that Emperor was Carlos'' car.


    However, not a single soul from this group knew why Carlos was here except for Debbie, Dixon, and


    Jared.


    Jared excitedly grabbed Debbie''s sleeve as soon as he saw the car, and said, "Tomboy, this is the


    moment that tests our friendship. Ask your husband to get me out of here too."


    As a matter of fact, Jared had called his dad the next day after they reached this vige. He was asking


    the older man to send him a car and take him home. He badly needed a private car because the


    minibus that had taken them to the vige made him vomit for a whole day. There was no way that he


    would ride that horrible vehicle again. It was bad enough that his dad immediately rejected his request


    without even letting him rebut the decision.


    Worse, Jasper went as far as telling all his friends not to pick his son up. He brainwashed everyone by


    iming that his son needed to experience some tough life which might help him change his frivolous


    personality.


    On the other hand, Emmett sent two of his men to discuss the details of the investment they were


    nning with the vige head. He then walked towards Debbie. His action made everyone turn their


    head curiously to them. Thus, he and Debbie decided to move somewhere else so that they could talk


    privately.


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo asked me to take you home. I''ve already sent someone to pack your things. You


    can get in the car and go home directly," said Emmett.


    Debbie looked at the car again with furrowed eyebrows. She then asked, "Is Carlos here or not?"


    A knowing smile crept over Emmett''s lips before he replied, "Why not go near the car and check for


    yourself?" ''How would Mr. Huo not pick you up personally when he knew that his precious wife is


    having a hard time here, Mrs. Huo?'' he thought.


    Debbie was still trying toe up with the best response she could give Emmett when a tender voice


    suddenly cut in through her trail of thoughts.


    "Hi, Emmett."


    It was Gail.


    ''What does she want?'' Debbie wondered as she gazed at the neer.


    However, Gail didn''t even look at her and just walked straight to Emmett. She exchanged some polite


    remarks with him. They were in the middle of their endless greetings when Emmett threw Debbie a


    questioning look after hearing that Gail was actually Sebastian''s daughter. Nevertheless, Debbie just


    remained silent, devoid of any expression. "Oh, so you''re Mr. Mu''s daughter. What can I do for you?"


    he asked Gail.


    "Didn''t Mr. Huoe here?" Gail responded in a casual tone.


    Emmett smiled politely and replied, "He''s busy. May I ask why you''d like to meet Mr. Huo? "


    Reluctance instantly flooded Gail''s face. Of course, she wouldn''t want Debbie to know what her real


    agenda was. Thus, she red at Debbie and sarcastically asked, "Do you have to be here?"


    Debbie nodded calmly. Her face was still unreadable when she said, "Yes. Emmett came here for me."


    That answer made Gail feel a little embarrassed. ''Why is that? Are Debbie and Emmett really married


    to each other just like what the rumor says? Then why didn''t Mr. Huo get angry with her after she


    expressed her feelings for him?


    Who on earth is really involved with Debbie? Jared? Emmett? Hayden? Or Curtis?


    Ah! Debbie is such a slut!


    On the other hand, it wouldn''t be impossible for Carlos to just let her off easily if Emmett is indeed her


    lover. Considering that Emmett has worked loyally for Carlos for a long time, it is possible that Carlos


    just forgave Debbie because of Emmett.''


    With these thoughts in her mind, Gail finally turned to Debbie and asked, "Debbie, what is Emmett to


    you?"


    Debbie was eager to find out whether Carlos was inside the car or not and hoped to finish the


    conversation as soon as possible. Thus, she rested her arm on Emmett''s shoulder and cunningly


    replied, "We''re close. As to how close? Guess."


    Since Gail had already taken her for a slut, it didn''t matter to add one more name on the list of the men


    Gail thought she had slept with.


    Debbie nced at Gail provocatively before patting Emmett on the shoulder. She then said, "I''ll leave


    my cousin with you. I have to go pack my things. Wait for me here." The possibility of seeing Carlos put


    her in such a good mood she even blew a kiss to Emmett while stepping away.


    Emmett, who was Carlos'' secretary, couldn''t be happier upon seeing how chirpy his boss'' wife was.


    He nodded to Debbie and dotingly said, "No rush. Someone is already packing your things for you. You


    can get in the car whenever you''re ready."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Got it."


    After Debbie left, Gail looked at Emmett and asked anxiously, "How exactly do you two know each


    other?"


    ''What does she mean by "you two"?'' Confusion flooded Emmett instantly. His eyebrows were furrowed


    as he tried to figure out what the woman before him was talking about. It took him a while before he


    finally realized that she was talking about him and Debbie. "I don''t think that''s what you are really


    interested in," he coldly answered.


    That indifferent reply embarrassed Gail all over again. However, she wasn''t going to waste the chance


    to pry into Debbie''s secrets. Thus, she asked, "Umh...When are you leaving here?"


    "Right now," Emmett deadpanned since he already knew what Gail was up to.


    Frankly, they didn''t have time for sightseeing. Every one of thepany was super busy since it was


    the end of the lunar year.


    Hearing his answer thrilled Gail a lot. It was such a relief to hear them leaving soon. Nevertheless, she


    chose to contain her excitement since she had a public image to maintain. She needed to remain


    innocent and sweet. Then she asked in a low, soft voice, "Can you give me a lift? I''m sorry to disturb


    you, but my dad is too busy to spare me any time. So... I..."


    She cleared her throat, trying topose herself and remain polite as she spoke.


    Although Emmett was just a secretary, the fact that Carlos was his boss cut him from the rest. Gail


    couldn''t afford to make a mistake, especially when she was asking for a favor, for example, right now.


    The fretful look on Gail''s face almost made Emmettugh aloud. This woman had always been rude,


    arrogant, and mean when she was around Debbie. Emmett would have turned this patheticdy''s


    request down if he hadn''t received an order from Carlos that all Debbie''s schoolmates should be sent


    home together with her.


    She had Debbie to thank for that. If it wasn''t for Debbie, Gail wouldn''t even have a chance to ask. In


    the end, he smiled slyly, "To be frank, besides the investment project in Southon Vige, my job here is


    to pick somebody up. If you want to go with us, you can ask Debbie about it. If Debbie says okay, then


    it''s fine by me."


    Gail''s smile gradually melted upon hearing Emmett. She thought, ''So he came here just to pick Debbie


    up? Huh! It is impossible that there''s nothing going on between them!''


    Those things kept Gail quiet for a while. It was only after a few seconds when she opened her mouth


    again. "Why her?" she asked curtly.


    Emmett smiled and responded, "Didn''t youe here because your dad forced you to learn from


    Debbie?"


    "Yeah, but what does it have to do with me going back with you?" Gail wondered.


    "Since you came here because of Debbie, it would be Debbie''s decision whether you can go back


    earlier or not. It''s fine if you don''t want to ask her. It''s totally your call." Time was pressing. Those were


    thest words Emmett said before nodding at her politely and walking away.


    Gail''s face turned red with anger. ''Debbie! Debbie! What''s wrong with these men? Why are they all so


    good to her? I have to ask her permission to leave this ce earlier? That''s bullshit!''


    Even though pissed, Gail decided to go find Debbie. It wasn''t like she had any other choices anyway.


    Assuming that Debbie was packing her things, Gail went straight to her ce.

 Chapter 148 Going Back Home

    Chapter 148 Going Back Home


    Gail had gone there to meet Debbie, but when she reached Debbie''s room, she saw that there were


    two people looking for something in the room. Her breathing became faster until she realized it was two


    bodyguards. And after watching them for a while, she realized that they weren''t looking for anything.


    Rather, they were packing Debbie''s things for her. What was going on?


    What surprised her even more was that there were two bodyguards packing her things. The special


    treatment wasn''t enough to make her suspicious, the number was. How much luggage could Debbie


    possibly have? Only then did it hit Gail that things were not as simple as she had thought. Something


    was definitely up, and she was curious what.


    The bodyguards saw her, but both of them seemed not to care. They merely continued with their work.


    After they had packed everything that was visible in the room, one of them flipped the covers over,


    wanting to make sure that nothing was left behind. Instead of Debbie''s belongings, a white nket


    came into view. It looked much like an electric nket to Gail.


    Sure that nothing was left behind, the bodyguards remade the bed almost oblivious to the nket. At


    that point, Gail couldn''t help it anymore and dashed into the room like a tornado. With one enormous


    swipe, she lifted the covers and the sheets. Aha! It was indeed an electric nket. Shocked, she


    looked around to find an electric warming fan in the corner as well. What was more, there were a


    number of more articles for daily use spread across the room, which were brand-new and barely seen


    in the vige.


    ''None of us got any of these things except for Debbie. Why?''


    It seemed that Debbie had more secrets than she had thought, and there was more to her story than


    she was letting on. Then Gail recalled that Debbie had invited her to sleep in her room the first night


    they were here, but she had refused, even insulting her in a way. Thinking about her stupid decision,


    she was extremely regretful. If she had said yes that night, then not only would she have slept soundly,


    she would have found out about this whole thing earlier.


    Panting, Gail went in search of Debbie once more. Thetter was saying her goodbyes to some elders


    in the vige.


    Regardless, she dragged her away from those vigers and demanded some answers. "Howe


    your room had much better facilities than ours? What''s so special about you? And tell me one thing:


    why do I need your permission to leave this godforsaken ce!? No wait. I get it. Tell me this: is it


    Emmett or Mr. Huo you are involved with?"


    Gail studied Debbie''s face after the string of questions she had thrown her way. With makeup, the girl


    had been the center of attention at the party the other day. But what was surprising was that even with


    bare face, her skin looked fantastic. Quite unusual!


    The past few days had been really tough for every one of those students and they had to make do with


    the bare minimum of facilities. However, even under such circumstances, Debbie had managed to look


    more feminine and beautiful than before. Gail hated to admit it, but that was the truth. She had noticed


    it herself.


    And she was convinced that only money, a lot of money, could bring about that kind of change.


    The puzzle was¡ªwas it Carlos or his secretary who had spent that kind of money on Debbie? Either


    way, it was clear that Debbie was close to Carlos.


    Gail started trembling at the thought. If Debbie''s secret lover was Carlos, Gail believed that her


    miserable days would never end. Since Debbie was in power while she was with Carlos, she could


    make her life very miserable indeed.


    "Who told you that you have to get my permission to leave this ce?" Debbie responded with a


    question of her own. Gail noticed that she sounded a bit curious. ''My permission? Why?'' It sounded


    odd to Debbie.


    Gail bit her lower lip hard and answered resentfully after a long while, "Emmett! I don''t want to get on


    that crappy minibus again. And you know... I came here only because of you. My dad wouldn''t have


    forced me toe here if you hadn''t joined this project. If you''re leaving, then you have to take me with


    you. And you really don''t have a choice, because I am gonna tell my parents what you are. As soon as


    they find out you''ve been fooling around with so many men, you''re done!"


    Debbie valued Lucinda''s and Sebastian''s opinions quite a lot, and Gail knew that very well. What


    infuriated her was the fact that it was almost as if Debbie had managed to steal her parents away from


    her. Nothing she did seemed to be good enoughpared to Debbie. She hated every moment of that.


    Debbie took a deep breath, trying to control a wave of anger on her face. She then told her, "Gail, I can


    take you with me, but you have to promise me not to mess with me again. And don''t ever repeat that


    "Who is he?"


    "You''ll know that one day. But today is not that day. Can you do what I asked you to or not?" If Gail


    knew about Debbie''s rtionship with Carlos, the whole world would know. She wasn''t the sort who


    were too keen on keeping secrets. Debbie couldn''t tell her yet.


    Gail was left with no choice now and promised.


    When Gail finally left her alone, Debbie bid her farewell to the kids who had just yed "Drop the


    Handkerchief" game with her and her schoolmates. It was a tearful scene with the kids when they


    found out she was leaving. Her eyes watered a bit too. It was sad to say goodbye to these kids.


    Although she had not been here for too many days, she still felt a strange attraction to the ce.


    When she finally left the school, still immersed in her sorrow, Jared suddenly popped out from nowhere


    and started dragging her towards the vige itself.


    "Where are we going?" she asked, pulled along. She felt that both Jared and Gail were acting really


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    weird today.


    "To where I was staying."


    "But why?"


    "To pack my things."


    Debbie wanted to kick him right in the shins when she heard that. "You can pack your things on your


    own. What do you need me for? To do it for you?" she asked in exasperation.


    "Of course not."


    The vige was tiny and it didn''t take them more than three minutes before they found themselves in


    Jared and Dixon''s room. As soon as they came to the door, Jared pulled Debbie inside and locked the


    door.


    He opened his suitcase and threw all his items in as he kept an eye on Debbie. "You can''t get in the car


    without me. Otherwise, I am going to be stuck here," he exined, noticing her curious nce.


    He believed that Carlos wouldn''t allow him to get in his car, unless Debbie was with him.


    Debbie saw his point. "Dude, you came here with me. Do you really think I will leave you and Dixon


    behind? Is that how you see me?"


    "No. Of course you won''t leave us behind," he replied immediately, "but your husband will!"


    His packing was done within minutes, usual for boys.


    While they were walking towards the luxury cars, Jared grabbed Debbie''s arm tightly, as if he was


    afraid she would run away from him anytime. Emmett was waiting by the Emperor car for her. Upon


    seeing them, a bodyguard took Jared''s suitcase and led him towards the car behind him. "Mr. Han,


    please follow me," he asked respectfully.


    Jared clutched Debbie abruptly like an insecure child while shouting, "Where''re you taking me? I''m


    going nowhere. I just want to go home!" He was sick of this ce and couldn''t stay here any longer.


    Emmett stifled hisughter somehow, even though it was really hard to do after even a fleeting nce


    at Jared, and assured him, "Mr. Han, please rx. The cars waiting behind are for you and your


    friends."


    Hearing this, Jared was relieved and calmed down. "Okay, that sounds fair. Tomboy, I''m getting in the


    car." He sounded a bit embarrassed for having made a scene.


    Looking at the Emperor beside her, Debbie took a deep breath before getting in. When Emmett opened


    the door for her, she found the overbearing man she had been thinking of the past few days sitting


    inside staring at her. "What are you waiting for?" he asked.


    Debbie''s heart started pounding, and she felt a burning sensation in her face. All the fights and


    arguments they''d ever had between them vanishedpletely from her mind. Even before she had


    gotten in the carpletely, she had already wrapped her arms around Carlos'' neck and kissed him on


    the cheek.


    Carlos was surprised by her sudden affectionate reaction.


    After the kiss, Debbie got out of the car again and smiled. "I have to go find Dixon. Be right back."


    "Flirt with me and run away right after?" Carlosined in a husky voice.


    Debbie''s face turned crimson. "No, idiot. I don''t n to do that just yet. I''ll be back soon," she retorted.


    She was about to turn around when Emmett assured her, "Mrs. Huo, all your friends have gotten in the


    cars. Please don''t worry."


    "All right, then." She found Emmett was a very considerate person. Nothing to worry about, Debbie


    bent down to finally get in the car.


    Suddenly a man in navy blue ethnic clothes called from behind her, "Debbie, wait!"


    Debbie turned around. The vige head''s son was running towards her.

 Chapter 149 On The Road

    Chapter 149 On The Road


    It urred to Debbie that she had said goodbye to everyone but him. "Just a minute," she muttered


    quietly to the man inside the car. Before Carlos could protest or ask what was going on, she had shut


    the car door and was walking towards the young man, who was breathless from all the running.


    "Debbie, are you leaving?" he looked at her sadly. From the way he was sulking and the way he looked


    at her, affection was visible clear as daylight.


    "Yes," Debbie replied with a nod. "My... My family hase to pick me up. It was nice meeting you.


    Keep in touch." Debbie didn''t want to break his heart like that and corrected herself.


    The young man took out a sachet from his pocket and handed it to her. "I made something for you. It''s


    a silver essory. I want you to keep it as a souvenir."


    Debbie looked at the sachet in surprise. It was meaningful, she knew that. Reflexively, she tried to


    decline it. "Thank you from the bottom of my heart. But it''s a very big gesture and I can''t take it."


    "It may be worth little, but I will be d if you take it. It would mean a lot to me."


    Debbie didn''t know what to say. She was saved by Emmett who walked towards her at this point. "Mrs.


    Huo, Mr. Huo is waiting. It''s time to go," he reminded her with a smile.


    ''Mrs. Huo?'' The young man was surprised and confused. He knew what that form of address meant.


    "Are you married?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, I am," she admitted shortly. "Thank you for taking such great care of me these days. My husband


    is waiting. I have to go."


    The young man watched the woman he had fallen for get in the car, heartbroken.


    The fancy cars drove away one after another. From the rearview mirror, Debbie could see him standing


    there alone. She felt sad to see him so heartbroken.


    She had only stayed in the vige for a couple of days, but the vigers had been so nice to her, and


    the vige head''s family deserved a special mention. It was unfair that the young man had to face such


    heartbreak even after being so nice to her.


    "Feeling sad?" a cold voice asked, breaking into her thoughts.


    "Yes," she admitted sinctly. Humans were sensitive. It was normal to feel sad on asions like this.


    "Do you want to stay and be the vige head''s daughter-inw?"


    Carlos asked coldly. Debbie turned towards him in surprise.


    His face was grim. ''Damn! What did I do wrong in saying goodbye? I didn''t even encourage him.


    What''s he sulking about now?'' she thought.


    Pondering over what he had just said, she slid closer to him and asked, "Are you jealous? Huh?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seen through, Carlos tried to save face with a poker expression. "Sit back," he demanded, though it


    was clear he didn''t mean it.


    She refused to obey. Pressing her cheek against his arm, she asked while fluttering her long


    eyshes, "You didn''t react much on seeing me. Did you reallye here to see me or what?"


    The road was bumpy, but sitting in Carlos'' car, Debbie could barely feel it. It was much better than


    riding a minibus.


    The next moment, the interior screen was rolled up so that the passengers could have some privacy.


    Confused, Debbie was about to ask what was going on when her face was lifted up gently. "Do you


    want me to react?" Carlos asked meaningfully.


    Looking into his eyes, she regretted saying that. "No, no. I¡ª" She wanted to say this was not what she


    had meant.


    But actually, she wanted to kiss him too.


    Inside the Bentley behind the Emperor, Jared was sitting with an expression on his face that was as


    annoyed as if he had just eaten a dead fly. It was all because of the woman sitting next to him¡ªGail.


    He couldn''t help suspecting that Carlos had made this arrangement on purpose. Although every


    student unfamiliar to Debbie was sharing a car with others in groups of two or three, whoever was


    connected with Debbie was given a separate car. Dixon, Gus, even Gregory were enjoying a car alone.


    Only Jared had to share a car with someone. And to make matters worse, that someone had to be


    Gail!


    The most irritating part was that there were no passengers in the two Bentleys behind them and Gail


    could have been thrown in any of those two.


    Carlos must have done this to torture him!


    Jared felt that it was so unfair. He had had to apany Carlos'' wife to the remote, backward vige


    and this was what he had gotten in return. Life was so unfair, especially to men.


    "Jared, do you know what Debbie''s rtionship with Emmett is?" Gail asked, even though she had


    anticipated that most likely, Jared wouldn''t tell her anything even if he did know something.


    "I don''t know."


    "Is she sitting in the same car with Carlos?"


    "Go see for yourself."


    "What is she to Hayden?"


    "Can you just shut up? Or I''ll kick you out of the car." Jared was fed up with her questions and couldn''t


    take it anymore. Gail gritted her teeth resentfully but finally had to shut up.


    Since it was nightfall, the cars stopped in an urban district on the way. They would spend the night


    there.


    Even in such a simple area, Carlos was famous. As soon as the ck Emperor pulled up in front of the


    fancy hotel, the manager himself came out of the hotel with some foremen.


    Emmett got out first and opened the back door for the passengers inside. As soon as people caught a


    glimpse of their distinguished guest, they all began trying to please him. "Good evening, Mr. huo!


    Wee to our hotel, Mr. Huo!"


    Carlos merely nodded to the barrage of pleasantries and held out his right hand towards the car. A


    woman closely wrapped in a purple down jacket emerged from the car. She hadpletely wrapped


    herself and only her eyes could be seen. Her big eyes looked around curiously.


    She then took Carlos'' hand and jumped out of the car.


    The employees of the hotel couldn''t believe their eyes. They had received countless upper-ss


    females.


    But never had they seen anyone so unique. What shocked them more was that


    when the two were about to enter the hotel, Carlos pulled the woman into his arms, as if to tell


    everyone that the woman was his and his only.


    ''Is this the woman in the rumors?'' they wondered.


    Carlos had always told Debbie that they would keep a low-key profile, but anywhere Carlos went, it was


    never low-key.


    Right now only, five men had greeted them by the car alone. And another ten were standing in two


    lines in front of the door.


    Debbie was d that she had covered her face with her hat and scarf, even though Carlos was against


    it. She didn''t want to expose her face. Anyone could have snapped a picture and posted it online. Then


    the whole world would know.


    Two managers led the way to their Presidential Suite. In the elevator, Carlos was still holding her tightly.


    Since they were not alone, Debbie felt embarrassed to be intimate. She tried to pry his hand away, but


    Carlos wouldn''t let her get his hand off her. With two hotel managers and Emmett beside them and two


    bodyguards behind them, Debbie tried her best to keep the interaction between them inconspicuous.


    However, Emmett noticed it and gave her a knowing smile, making her blush a deep crimson behind


    the scarf.


    Soon, the modern elevator reached its destination and the managers themselves opened their suite for


    them. The bodyguards stopped the managers and the waiters from going inside.


    They themselves positioned on either side of the door. Once Carlos and Debbie had stepped inside


    their suite, Emmett closed the door and with a click, the self-locking door was closed. "Thank you, Mr.


    Yue. I think right now what Mr. Huo needs is some privacy. Are the other rooms all set?" he asked one


    of the managers.

 Chapter 150 Getting Close To The Truth

    Chapter 150 Getting Close To The Truth


    "Emmett, you''re being too polite. We''ll leave you be. You know where to find me if I''m needed," said the


    manager with a smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Yue."


    Emmett had already made arrangements to make sure that Carlos and Debbie arrived at the hotel a


    few minutes before the others. Five minutes after Carlos had entered his room with Debbie, Emmett


    parked the car in the parking lot and then walked back to the hotel.


    When the others reached the hotel, they didn''t see Carlos'' Emperor. Jared looked around. When he


    saw neither Debbie nor the Emperor, he asked one of Carlos'' bodyguards where Debbie was. That was


    when he learnt that Debbie had arrived at the hotel a few minutes before them, and that most possibly,


    she was already in her hotel room.


    Jared hesitated a little before he decided to call her. However, she didn''t answer his call. To put it more


    precisely, she cut the call.


    ''What''s wrong with her?'' Jared wondered. After pondering over it, he whispered to one of the


    bodyguards with a goofy smile, "Mr. Huo is here, isn''t he?"


    Emmett had told the bodyguards when to talk, and when to keep their mouths shut. The bodyguard


    assumed that it should be safe to answer Jared''s question, so he nodded.


    ''That''s what I thought, '' Jared gloated.


    Deciding to leave the couple alone, he put his phone away and strolled into his room humming a tune


    as he pulled his luggage behind him.


    Just as Jared had imagined, the scene in the Presidential Suite was screeching hot. Its two upants


    had been apart for too many days. Debbie was stripped down to her bra and panties.


    Lost in Carlos'' kisses, shey in bed, enjoying their reunion. When her phone rang, Carlos turned it off


    impatiently, without even checking who was calling. His lips never left her body the whole time.


    "Wait! I have to take a shower first,"


    she said as Carlos'' breathing got heavier. Southon Vige was too cold andcked facilities. So she


    had never got the chance to have a proper shower.


    "Let''s bathe together afterwards," he moaned in her ear.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I haven''t showered in days," she confessed, a little embarrassed. Knowing he was a neat freak,


    she thought that he would let her go the moment she said that.


    However, Carlos didn''t care. He continued to do what he wanted, without a word.


    He had wanted to have sex with her in the car on their way to the hotel. But Debbie had turned him


    down saying that it was embarrassing with the driver in the car.


    But he had been very handsy all the way. Frustrated as well.


    Now that they were finally alone, he was acting like a wild predator set loose on its prey.


    Seeing his hungry eyes, Debbie recalled the crazy night when she had gotten drunk. "Can I ask you


    something?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you be gentle, Honey?"


    ''Gentle?'' Except for the one night long back, he hadn''t been intimate with her for a while. Being gentle


    was thest thing on his mind.


    Two minutester, Debbie was pressed against the window.


    In a Presidential Suite two doors away from Debbie and Carlos'', a girl toured the suite excitedly a


    couple of times, eximing, "This is great! You get what you pay for!" She rolled on the soft bed until


    she was tired. Then with one hand propped against her chin, she said, "I should remember to thank


    Debbie someday. If it wasn''t for her, I would have never had the chance to stay in such a luxurious


    Presidential Suite."


    A chubby boy seconded her, nodding his head. "The car was so damnfortable! I''ve never sat


    inside a Bentley Mulsanne before. Five million dors! I used to be afraid to even get close to one of


    those cars. But today, thanks to Debbie, I was in it! Who could have imagined it?!"


    Hearing all the fuss, Jared joked as he leaned against the door, "You should hang out with me from


    now on. I''ll make sure that you get to ride in a luxury car every day."


    Jared had despised Gail the whole time since they had been stuck in the same car. And finally here


    came her chance to humiliate him. She took it immediately. "Ride in a luxury car every day? The entire


    city knows how strict your dad is. Nobody came to pick you up from Southon Vige. You can''t even


    get yourself a luxury car. How do you n on letting others ride in them every day?"


    Ever since he had gotten out of the cold vige, Jared had been in a good mood. Right now, enjoying


    the heat and the luxury of the suite, he couldn''t have been happier. Even Gail''s insults didn''t make him


    lose his temper. "Your dad didn''t pick you up either. You are here because of your cousin, Debbie. Don''t


    forget that. You''re no better than me."


    Surprised gazes fell on Gail when the other students heard what Jared had said. A barrage of


    questions was thrown at her. "Gail, Debbie is your cousin?"


    "Howe you''ve never mentioned it before?"


    "How are you two rted?


    "


    Gail smiled awkwardly. She had never mentioned her rtionship with Debbie to anyone. She didn''t


    want to have anything to do with Debbie.


    Now that Jared had revealed her secret, she was forced to admit it. "Yes, Debbie is my cousin. My


    mom is her aunt."


    "What''s her family like?" a gossipy girl asked. "So many posh cars came to pick her up. She must be


    rich."


    Gail cleared her throat and acted sad. "Actually, she is from a poor family. She had a tough childhood.


    Her parents got divorced when she was little and her dad diedter."


    Gail''s words at once denied the theory that Debbie was from a rich family.


    However, they saw that Debbie was living an extravagant life. They wondered where her money came


    from. Another theory popped up into everyone''s head. Yet, no one dared to say it since her good friend,


    Jared, was among them.


    But he could sense what they were thinking. His good mood disappeared in an instant. He started


    yelling, "You bunch of pathetic nosy idiots! Debbie may be rich or poor, but what does it have to do with


    you? Debbie''s boyfriend is rich and he loves her. He came to pick her up today. Moved by the fact that


    you all had volunteered for some public good, he decided to give you people somefort. And now,


    you are all talking about Debbie behind her back! I''m ashamed to be with you knuckleheads."


    It was true that Carlos had sent the cars because the students had volunteered to help the vigers


    and kids in Southon Vige despite the cold weather. Also, he had taken care of the expenses on the


    road, including the food, hotels, and the transportation.


    Carlos somehow made the students attribute everything to Debbie.


    The students quieted down after Jared''s outburst.


    Gregory, who had been silently staring at his phone all the while, decided not to utter a word, no matter


    what. Back in the vige, he had seen Debbie get into Carlos'' Emperor and Emmett was driving the


    car.


    In the city, Carlos was the only one who could boss Emmett around.


    Considering the fact that Carlos'' car had reached the hotel five minutes earlier than them, he figured


    that they were trying to avoid the others. He assumed that Carlos had indeede to the vige and


    had been in the same car with Debbie.


    He had always refused to give any heed to the rumors about Debbie. But now, it all added up.


    Debbie''s boyfriend, whom Jared had just mentioned, had to be Carlos.


    Gregory recalled that the other night when Debbie had gotten drunk, she had gone to Carlos'' house.


    Debbie had shouted "Carlos Huo, I love you" ten times on campus. She had confessed her feelings for


    Carlos in Curtis'' presence and she hadn''t faced any punishment for doing so.


    If Debbie and Carlos were really lovers, then all of those made perfect sense.

 Chapter 151 Im Debbies Husband

    Chapter 151 I''m Debbie''s Husband


    At around 8 p.m., the elevator descended gracefully into the hotel lobby and a couple walked out, hand


    in hand. The woman had zipped her coat all the way to the top, put her hood up, and pulled the


    drawstrings tight. No one would be able to recognize who she was.


    "Mr. Huo, are you going out? Do you need a car?" the lobby manager asked with the utmost respect.


    "No," Carlos answered shortly.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo. Do you need any other services?"


    "No."


    "Sure, Mr. Huo. Goodbye." The manager always made a fuss whenever Carlos was around.


    On their way out, Carlos and Debbie had to bear the greetings from several hotel staff passing by.


    When they finally left the hotel, she heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Somehow, Carlos was not happy with her reaction. He cast a sideways nce at her and asked, "You


    feel ashamed of being with me, don''t you?"


    ''Not again! I''ve told him a dozen times.'' Debbie was exasperated at the stupid thought but decided not


    to act it out. She grabbed his arm and told him with a sweet smile, "Honey, could you please wait until I


    graduate first? I''m not mentally prepared to live under limelight just yet."


    Then she added yfully, "You know who you are¡ªthe great Carlos Huo. It''s quite a big thing to be


    your wife and sometimes, stressful too."


    Carlos'' heart went soft at her words, but he managed to maintain a straight face. "Behave yourself.


    Don''t hang onto my arm like that," he demanded frivolously.


    "It''s all your fault! My legs are killing me. I am not the one to me," she snapped back yfully. If it


    weren''t for her rumbling stomach, she would still be tormented by this old goat.


    Carlos couldn''t maintain his long face any longer, and his eyes reduced themselves to slits in his


    affection. "What do you want to eat?" he asked in a soft voice.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never been to this city before. Let''s look around and find something good to eat." She


    suddenly remembered that one of her cousins was a freshman in some university in this city, but she


    didn''t know the exact address.


    She took out her phone from her pocket and asked Carlos casually, "Hey, do you know T City Film


    Academy?"


    "Yes," he responded cautiously.


    "Do you know where it is?"


    "About a couple of miles from here. Why?"


    Debbie was ted at the news. She dialed a number and told Carlos, "I''d like you to meet someone,


    okay?"


    "You know someone here?" he remarked in surprise.


    "Uh-huh. A cousin of mine."


    The call went through, and a girl''s voice came from the other end. "Deb, you finally remember me,


    huh?"


    Debbie was thrilled to hear Sasha''s voice again. "Sasha, I''m in T City. Are you avable right now?


    How about we have dinner together?"


    Sasha, 19 years old, was Gail''s sister and Debbie''s cousin.


    Debbie had a much better rtionship with her than with Gail.


    "Really?! I''m so d. Send me your address and I''lle over to you right now." Sasha''s screaming


    was so loud that even Carlos could hear her on the phone.


    Disdain was written all over his face. He felt lucky that Debbie wasn''t as noisy as that girl.


    Poor Sasha! Little did she know that she had managed tond a disgraceful impression on Carlos even


    before they could meet.


    Debbie and Sasha decided to meet at a Japanese restaurant located inside a shopping mall nearby.


    Carlos had nned to take Debbie out to eat some local food, but she was afraid that Sasha might not


    be able to find the ce. Eventually, she chose a famous chain restaurant so that Sasha could reach


    there effortlessly.


    Debbie was waiting for Sasha at the gates of the mall. Soon, she saw the girl getting out of a taxi.


    Thin and small, Sasha wasplementing her figure with a white long down jacket today. She had fair


    skin, round eyes, a high nose and a small mouth¡ªpeople often said that she looked like a doll. Her


    long hair was adorned with a brown hair band.


    "Deb!" Sasha eximed upon seeing her cousin. Her voice was so piercing people from a dozen


    meters away could hear her. "Wow! What did you do? Drink some magic water? You look so much


    more beautiful than ever before. And look at your skin, even smoother than mine. I am jealous!"


    Her exaggerated reaction made Debbie giggle. "Magic water? I only drink pure water. Why did you not


    go back home? I thought the winter vacations had already started."


    "Exactly! I guess I''m in a fake college or something. Everyone in other colleges is enjoying their winter


    vacations, while we are still taking sses. Deb, I''ve missed you so much. Did youe here alone?"


    The two girls hadn''t seen each other for months, but they were still very close. Without answering


    Sasha''s question, Debbie led her into a private booth of the restaurant.


    Sasha noticed that the booth was upied by a handsome man on a phone call. Upon noticing the


    girls, he ended the call.


    Before Debbie could introduce Carlos, Sasha yelled at the top of her lungs, "Wow! He is so handsome!


    Deb, is he the man whose picture you posted in Moments?" Debbie had posted Carlos'' figure wrapped


    by a towel in Moments on WeChat. Sasha had seen the post, and wanted to know who he was. But


    Debbie had kept it quiet. She didn''t want anyone to find it out just yet.


    Sasha had such a big mouth that Debbie''s face instantly blushed. She stole a nce at Carlos, only to


    see him chuckle. Covering Sasha''s mouth, she snapped, "No! I did no such thing. Just shut up. Let me


    introduce you to each other."


    Nodding repeatedly, Sasha was dying to know who the man was. "Let me guess. Is he your boyfriend


    or something?"


    Sasha''s bluntness would have been quite funny to some boys, but it made Debbie feel shy. She was


    getting the feeling that maybe, it hadn''t been a fine idea to invite Sasha to have dinner. At that moment,


    Carlos cut in, "Hi, I''m Carlos Huo, Debbie''s husband."


    "Husband? Carlos Huo? Aaaaaaaaargh!" Her voice rose to a scream. So prating was her pitch that


    everyone in the restaurant heard her.


    Not until a waitress entered the room to check on what was happening did Sasha realize that she was


    overreacting. She gave the waitress an embarrassed smile and mouthed an "I am sorry" at her.


    After the waitress had left the room, Sasha held Debbie''s hand and asked, "Deb, he''s Carlos Huo! I


    was just about to tell you he looked like Carlos Huo, and he IS him!"


    Debbie covered her ears andined, "Would you please lower your voice? If you keep yelling like


    this, Carlos and I are going to leave."


    Carlos, who preferred quietness to noise, was a little unhappy, but as a cultured man, he didn''t show it.


    Afraid that Carlos would get angry, Sasha shed a wry smile. Clearing her throat, she apologized to


    him in a lowered voice, "I''m sorry. Actually, I''m not that noisy by nature. I just got too excited."


    On the inside, she still believed that any girl who had met Carlos Huo in person and known he was her


    cousin''s husband would act like this. After all, he was super handsome, super rich, and super


    mysterious. He was the dream lover of countless girls, and what wouldn''t they give for one moment


    with him?


    Carlos decided to let it slide with a kind smile. "Never mind. Have a seat, please."


    Sasha sat opposite Carlos. Debbie wanted to sit next to her, but Carlos grabbed her hand and pulled


    her into a chair beside him.


    Upon seeing the two of them acting coy, Sasha covered her mouth with both hands and giggled


    naughtily.


    Debbie knew Sasha''s favorite food and had already told Carlos about it. He had ordered the dishes


    while Debbie was waiting for Sasha. This way, they didn''t have to wait long and the food was served


    soon.


    Debbie put Sasha''s favorite caviar roll onto her te and asked casually, "Your sister is in the city as


    well. We just came from Southon Vige together. Did she contact you?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Despite the fact that Gail hated Debbie, she was fond of her sister, Sasha. After all, blood was thicker


    than water.

 Chapter 152 Colleens Brother

    Chapter 152 Colleen''s Brother


    Sasha nodded, "Yes. Gail came to see me earlier, but she didn''t tell me that you were here."


    Debbie shrugged without saying anything. Sasha looked back and forth between the couple and asked


    curiously, "Deb, when did you get married? Why didn''t you invite me? And Carlos, when are you


    leaving T City with Deb?"


    Debbie turned to look at Carlos, who was boning a pork rib. "We''ve been married for several years


    now, and we''ll be leaving tomorrow morning," he answered without raising his head. As soon as he was


    done boning the rib, he put the meat onto Debbie''s te.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Her eyes full of admiration, Sasha said, "Deb, you have such a caring husband. You should cherish


    him."


    "I will," Debbie said with a sweet smile. She could feel his love towards her through his smallest of


    actions.


    There were more than twenty dishes on the table. Carlos knew that she had a huge appetite and


    always remembered to feed her well.


    On their way to the city, he had exined why he had served as Megan''s boyfriend back then.


    That day, he got off the ne and was about to go see Debbie when Megan called him out of nowhere.


    She wanted him to act as her boyfriend so that she could get rid of a boy who had been pestering her.


    The ce Megan mentioned was not too far away from the airport, so Carlos didn''t turn her down. He


    had nned to go to Debbie after dismissing the boy. But much to his surprise, he and Megan ran into


    Debbie and Hayden at the restaurant.


    In return for his exnation, Carlos had asked Debbie to exin why she had been with Hayden that


    day. She told him that she just wanted to tell Hayden that she had moved on and that there was no


    chance for them to get back together.


    However, Carlos didn''t buy it and bombarded her with questions. He didn''t let her go until she had told


    him every word she and Hayden had spoken, every move they had made, and every dish they had


    eaten.


    During the dinner, Debbie realized how busy Carlos was. Emmett, Tristan and some other people kept


    calling him, but he dismissed all of them and sent Skype messages instead.


    Meanwhile, he also had to answer Sasha''s curious questions. In order to not dy his work further,


    Debbie quickly gulped down her food and offered to go back to the hotel right after dinner. Two cars


    were already waiting for them as they exited the mall. Undoubtedly, Carlos had arranged them in


    advance. He asked one of his men to drive Sasha back.


    Debbie wanted to go for a stroll, so Carlos decided to walk back to the hotel with her. Emmett had to


    drive the car at a snail''s pace, following them closely behind.


    When they arrived at the gates to the hotel, they saw Gregory walking out. Although Debbie was


    wearing a hood, and her face was covered with a scarf, Gregory recognized her immediately. He


    remembered her down jacket from that morning.


    He had known for a while that Debbie was married to Carlos. But his heart still ached at the sight of


    their interlocked fingers.


    He forced a smile and greeted them, "Hi, Carlos. Debbie."


    Surprised, Debbie asked, "Seriously? You recognized me under all this mask?"


    Her reaction amused Gregory.


    Carlos checked the time in his watch. "It''ste. Where are you going?"


    "To grab some food. I didn''t have dinner." Debbie looked back and forth between Carlos and Gregory,


    confused by their casual interaction.


    Gregory had taken Debbie to East City Vi once and had met Carlos. Back then, he didn''t know


    Carlos and thought that he was Debbie''s brother.


    Carlos had always kept a low profile. Although most people in the city knew his name, very few had


    actually seen his face. Colleen and Curtis had taken Gregory to meet Carlos a couple of times after


    Gregory had first met him.


    "Why not ask for room service?" Carlos asked.


    "I have been resting all this time. I feel kinda bored and thought I''d take a stroll." If he hadn''t seen


    Debbie get into Carlos'' car, he would have invited her to go along with him for a walk.


    Debbie couldn''t hold her curiosity in anymore. She asked, "You two know each other?"


    "He''s Colleen''s brother," said Carlos curtly.


    Debbie''s jaw dropped. No wonder Gregory looked familiar. She realized that he resembled Colleen a


    lot.


    Silent misery shed across Gregory''s eyes when he saw the affection between the couple. He took a


    deep breath before saying, "I''m leaving, Carlos. Bye, Debbie."


    Debbie waved her hand. "Bye."


    Carlos nodded in response. He looked at Gregory''s retreating figure and turned to Debbie. "How long


    have you known him?" he asked, sensing that something was not right.


    Debbie looked up at Carlos for a moment and then answered, "We were ssmates in high school. We


    were not in the same ss in the first and second years at college. But this year, we''re in the same


    ss again. But I didn''t know that he is Colleen''s brother. I just realized that they actually look very


    much alike."


    "He went to Southon Vige with you as well, right? Have you attended this kind of activity together


    before?"


    Debbie wondered if Carlos was concerned about Colleen''s brother. She answered honestly, "No. This


    was the first time. I didn''t know he wasing until I saw his name on the list."


    They walked into the elevator together. Before the doors werepletely shut, Carlos pressed her


    against the wall and kissed her passionately on the lips.


    Debbie froze. Her hands were caught tightly in his, so she couldn''t move an inch.


    ''What is this all of a sudden? Is he horny? No! It doesn''t seem like that. Ouch! He''s biting me! Is he


    angry or something?'' Debbie mused, stunned.


    Once inside the hotel room, Carlos took off his ck wool coat and threw it at her. Debbie, who was


    still in a trance, saw it flying towards her and caught it by instinct. She looked at the coat closely.


    Everything rted to Carlos was super expensive, even if it was a cigarette lighter. Debbie guessed


    that the coat too might be worth hundreds of thousands of dors.


    She hung it in the closet on a hanger with utmost care and dusted it lightly before closing the closet


    door.


    When she returned to the living room, Carlos was sitting in front of the liquor cab with two sses


    of wine on the table before him. Upon seeing Debbie, he curled his finger. "Come over here. I have


    something to talk to you about."


    Talk? With a cunning smile, she approached him and asked, "What do you want to talk about? Any


    sweet words for me?"


    Carlos raised his eyebrow at her provocative words. He handed her the ss which had a smaller


    quantity of wine and pulled her into his arms. "If you want me to whisper sweet nothings to you, then I''ll


    do that as much as possible in bed from now on."


    ''I knew it! I shouldn''t have said that to him. He links everything to sex!'' "Never mind that. Let''s drink."


    She lifted the ss and looked at the liquid inside it. "Hey! You are so petty. Why am I getting so little


    wine?"


    Debbie protested, pointing at his ss.


    "Not enough?" Carlos asked.


    "Uh-huh." ''I can drink this in one gulp, '' she thought. ''But I shouldn''t be that rude in front of him.''


    Carlos took a sip of his wine and gently pulled her into a deep kiss. Debbie felt warm liquid flowing into


    her mouth and she swallowed it subconsciously.


    "Want more?" Carlos whispered in her ear, like a demon driving her to sin. "I have plenty to give."

 Chapter 153 The Password

    Chapter 153 The Password


    Debbie shook her head immediately. "Behave yourself, old man," she snapped. Who could guess that


    the aloof Carlos Huo could act that way in front of his wife?


    Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and began to use her. "Maybe you should behave yourself."


    Seeing her puzzled expression, he continued, "How about the vige head''s son? Hayden Gu?


    Gregory Song?"


    "Huh?" Debbie raised her head, only to see the displeasure in his eyes.


    Carlos lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "You''re a siren, aren''t you? Did you flirt with those


    guys? Remember, you''re my wife. I''m the only one who can bang you."


    Debbie was stunned. ''A siren? Flirt? And he''s the only one who can...'' "You married me just


    to...er...bang me?" she asked angrily.


    "That''s not the point!" he corrected her and kissed the corner of her mouth.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa. Back up," she said, blinking her eyes. She knew Hayden wanted her back. But


    the vige head''s son? And Gregory? What was he talking about?


    Carlos pressed her against the liquor cab, raised one brow and said, "I''m a guy, see? I know how


    they think. Keep Gregory at arm''s length. Getting the hots for my girl? Next time I see Colleen, I''ll tell


    her to bitch at her brother for me."


    ''Gregory has a thing for me?'' Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. "You got it wrong. We''re in the same


    ss, that''s all. I think you''re way off base here!"


    Debbie retorted. That would just be too much. Colleen and Gregory would think she and Carlos were


    both nuts. And that could ruin their friendship.


    "And you''re naive," Carlos sneered.


    ''Naive?'' Debbie was enraged. She disentangled herself from his arms. "Well, now that we''re getting


    things off our chests..." She took a step back and stared up at him defiantly, arms crossed.


    "What do you mean?" Carlos was confused.


    "Ha! You''re mad at me?! I''m your wife. We sleep in the same bed every night. And you told me that you


    loved me, that I was your everything, and that we''d grow old together. But look what you did. You said


    Megan was your girlfriend while I was standing right there! What? Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Sighing with profound resignation, Carlos said, "I already exined that."


    "So? You should''ve told me that Megan asked you to act as her boyfriend! Anding back to the city


    like that? Why didn''t you tell me? I''m your wife, aren''t I? Where do I fit into this? Men are all two-timers!


    Two-timers!" As if afraid that Carlos might not hear her clearly, she stressed the word "two-timers" and


    yelled at the top of her lungs. There was only so much humiliation she could stand! Her breath was


    Her face was red. Before he could say anything, she added, "What did I do to make you think that was


    okay? Hell, while we''re at it, let''s talk about Olga. To make her happy, you threw me out of the Shining


    International za, andter, into the ocean. The OCEAN! What the hell were you thinking? If I


    couldn''t swim, I''d be dead now."


    Debbie could not believe how cruel Carlos could be.


    "I told you, you should have let me know who you were." Carlos defended himself.


    "So, you''re saying I deserved it?"


    Carlos was speechless. For the first time in his life, he realized that women wouldn''t listen to reason.


    The only thing he could do was apologize to his wife sincerely. "Honey, I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have


    treated you like that. Please forgive me." He gave her a peck on her lips.


    "Humph!" Debbie rolled her eyes.


    "Better?"


    "Sort of." Pride could be seen in her eyes.


    Carlos took the ss from her hand and asked with a cunning smile, "By the way, where''s your ring?"


    He raised his finger to show that he was wearing his ring.


    He had never taken the ring off ever since she had put it on his finger.


    And he felt a little ufortable when he didn''t see her ring.


    ''Oh my God! He always has a way to get back at me, '' she cursed inwardly. With an embarrassed


    smile, she stammered, "Er... I-I put it in the safe at home. I couldn''t very well take it to the Southon


    Vige, right? What if I lost it? What if it got scratched? I''d feel bad then."


    Carlos nodded his head, but he wasn''t buying it. "No big deal. If you lost it or it got scratched, I''d buy


    you a new one."


    "I know you can afford it. But this is the first ring you gave me, and that can''t be reced. Get it? I''ll put


    it on when we''re back home. I won''t take it off. I swear..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, he stopped her by kissing her affectionately on the lips. After a


    long kiss, he said, "Okay. Forget about it. But you just called me a two-timer..." He put his hand on her


    waist, waiting for her answer.


    Debbie felt danger approaching and cursed inwardly, ''Dammit! Can''t you just let it go? You''re such a


    petty man.''


    She swallowed and with a fake smile said, "Two-timer? Who said that? Really?"


    She wanted to deny it, but Carlos'' next move suggested he was not satisfied with it. His hand slipped


    into her sweater. "Please don''t. It''s still aching there... Honey, I was just pissed. I didn''t mean it that


    way. Please forgive me, okay?"


    She stared at him, with a pair of innocent doe eyes.


    His heart softened instantly, but he managed to keep a straight face and said in a cold voice, "I don''t


    buy it."


    "Honey, I love you. I really, really love you. But it''ste. How about we get some sleep?"


    It was indeed veryte. Carlos gulped down the wine in his ss and kissed her fully, his lips gliding


    over hers. It felt like an eternity. Finally, he scooped her up and carried her into the bedroom.


    Lying in bed, Debbie watched Carlos, who was taking off his clothes. All of a sudden, a light bulb went


    off in her mind. "Hey you," she called out.


    He cast a warning nce at her. "Hey you? Really?"


    "Humph! I won''t call you ''honey'' until you give me an exnation. Why not add me as your WeChat


    friend? You hiding something?"


    Carlos grabbed his phone from the table and threw it onto the bed. "Check it yourself."


    ''What did he mean by that? Doesn''t he use WeChat?


    Still, if he gave me his phone, he doesn''t have anything to hide.'' She picked his iPhone XS Max up. It


    was the first time she had yed on his phone. With a sweet smile, she told Carlos, "Password,


    honey."


    "1104."


    ''What? It sounds like someone''s birthday.''


    Debbie entered the password and unlocked his phone. She heard Carlos say, "Help me change the


    password, and tell me the new one."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?"


    Carlos took off his pants and answered calmly, "Change it to your birthday."


    Blushed, Debbie looked away and asked, "Whose birthday is this?" She couldn''t help but steal a


    nce at him and met his teasing eyes. She immediately lowered her head to avoid eye contact.


    ''He''s impossible, '' she cursed silently.

 Chapter 154 Carlos Secret

    Chapter 154 Carlos'' Secret


    "Megan''s," answered Carlos as he walked towards the bathroom. Debbie''s face soured at the answer.


    She knew it instinctively, but it became more real when he finally confirmed it. As if realizing something


    wasn''t right, he added, "I lent her my phone and she keptining that she couldn''t remember my


    PIN. So she changed it to her birthday. I forgot to change it back."


    ''Is he trying to exin?'' Debbie thought.


    Carlos turned to look at her and offered, "I''ll change all my passwords to your birthday, okay?" He


    wanted Debbie to blend into every aspect of his life. She was his wife, after all, and often at the


    forefront of his thoughts. He was a busy man, though, and could only juggle so many things at once.


    He had to make any number of decisions day in and day out to keep his business running. So


    sometimes, he''d make a snap decision without necessarily consulting his wife. The man wasn''t


    ustomed to married life. It would take some time getting used to it.


    She pouted her lips. "Okay. By the way, when is your birthday?" She gave him an embarrassed smile,


    as she knew it was not appropriate to not know her husband''s birthday.


    He cast a meaningful nce at her before saying, "September 25th, Lunar Calendar."


    "What?! We have the same birth month! Mine''s September 5th. Oh no! Why didn''t you tell me about it


    earlier? I didn''t get you anything for your birthday." Feeling guilty, Debbie jumped out of bed. Despite


    the fact that he was naked now, she wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly.


    Stroking her hair, Carlos smiled, "No, you already got me a present."


    Confused, she raised her head to look at him.


    Although Carlos hated to mention what had happened on the cruiser, he had to exin. "When I asked


    my men to throw a girl into the ocean, it was my birthday. After boarding the cruiser, the girl gave me a


    kiss. That was the gift you gave me."


    "What? No, no, no. That doesn''t count..." She didn''t know that day was his birthday, and he didn''t know


    she was his wife back then either.


    "It was the best gift I ever got," he said unreservedly. He did love her, but it was hard to find the time to


    remind her. She meant a lot to him, and he was trying to make sure that she was a part of his life. But


    why was it so hard sometimes? He scooped Debbie up into his arms, and carried her towards the


    bathroom. "You can''t even stay away from me for one second, huh? Why not take a bath together?"


    "NO! Put me down, old man. I''m not a clean freak. I already had a bath today. Hahaha... That tickles!


    Don''t bite my ear." Before they had gone out to grab some food, Debbie had already had a bath. She


    had even used the skin care products he had gotten her so she''d smell nice. He liked it when she did


    that. And she liked hearing him tell her.


    Carlos put Debbie down, pressed her against the door frame and kissed her affectionately before


    letting her go.


    Throwing herself onto the bed, she unlocked his phone, found the WeChat app and opened it.


    "Aaaaaaargh!" When she saw his WeChat name and profile, she couldn''t believe her eyes. The scream


    was unintentional, but entirely understandable, under the circumstances. Carlos could even hear her


    scream over the rush of water shower. "Carlos Huo! I can''t believe it! You calcting asshole! You


    added me as your WeChat friend awhile ago but never told me. Why didn''t I know? Because you


    pretended you were someone else..."


    She opened her Moments and checked all her updates. To her dismay, she found that she had called


    him "a wolf in sheep''s clothing" after he had kissed her in his office at school. Not only that, she had


    posted a picture of him wrapped in a towel and had even said that she wanted to date him while she


    was taking his ss...


    Many girls at Economics and Management School had posted simr updates, so her friends didn''t pay


    much attention to that update. But Gail had to be a troll.


    ''He''s an ass! He even pretended to be somebody else and told me he wanted to go out with me!''


    Truth was, the guy with the username "C" was Carlos himself.


    After changing his password to her birthday, she threw his phone aside and picked hers up. She


    opened a group chat and sent a message. "Men are all two-timers."


    "Ha! Who pissed you off?" read Jared''s reply.


    "You know who," Debbie replied.


    "Really? What did he do this time?" Jared sent a Curious Face emoji.


    Debbie wondered whether she should tell her friends about the conflicts between her and Megan. It


    was a sore spot with her, and she and Carlos constantly fought about her involvement in their lives. But


    was it really appropriate to share that? After a moment''s consideration, she decided against it. "Forget


    it. I said he was a two-timer, and he got angry at me."


    "And then what?" replied Kristina.


    "He''s such a petty man. He didn''t let me off the hook at all. He just had to punish me," answered


    Debbie.


    "Punish?" Jared sent a Dirty Smile emoji.


    "Hey, don''t take it the wrong way! I didn''t mean it like that," Debbie snapped.


    "Thedy doth protest too much, methinks," Dixon cut in.


    ''Nice, '' she thought. ''A Shakespeare reference.''


    "Exactly, dude. Come on, Tomboy. Don''t keep us in suspense. Tell us."


    "Hold on. Need snacks. BRB," Kristina typed. And then she broke off chatting to get snacks. Debbie


    might not feel like sharing by the time she got back to her phone.


    Kasie sent a voice message in which sheughed out loud for 15 seconds. They had kept the pressure


    on, and were finally going to get Debbie to crack.


    Debbie mentioned Dixon and Jared and typed, "You two better delete your messages. You know how


    Carlos is."


    "No fair! How about Kristina and Kasie too?" asked Jared.


    With a Proud emoji¡ªa grinning face with smiling eyes¡ªDebbie replied, "Because I love Kasie and


    Kristina, but not you and Dixon. Capice?"


    "Does your husband know you''re bi?" asked Dixon, along with a Winking Face emoji.


    Debbie turned to look at the locked bathroom and heard the sound of running water before replying,


    "Watch yournguage. My husband..."


    Carlos was so possessive of Debbie that he couldn''t bear the thought that other men might find her hot.


    She had begged and cajoled, and promised him things for a long time until he finally agreed to let her


    go this evening. And she knew how close he was to saying no.


    Jared was sick of Debbie talking about Carlos. He thought she was showing off. He sent her a voice


    message saying, "Come on, Tomboy! Give me a break! Quit talking about how obsessive he is. Or I''ll


    tell him you called him a scum."


    At the same time, Carlos stepped out of the bathroom.


    It was toote for Debbie to turn down the volume. Feigning calm, she mentioned Jared and said,


    "What?! Kristina called her dear boyfriend a scum? How could she say that? Dixon is so nice to her..."


    Her friends were struck speechless when they heard the voice message.


    Carlos walked over to Debbie and took away her phone.


    ''Holy crap! I''m done. What should I do?'' Debbie mused. She then saw Kristina send a voice message


    as well. ''Please don''t listen! Please don''t listen!'' she prayed in her mind. To her disappointment, Carlos


    clicked the message and it said, "Tomboy, don''t drag us into this, okay? Dixon and I are having a great


    time. You better bribe Jared so that he won''t snitch on you."


    "Er... D-Dear..." Debbie stammered.


    But Carlos wasn''t buying it. He sighed, his face stoney. The silence was agony, made all the more


    painful by Carlos'' raised eyebrow.


    "No, no, no! Honey! Honey! Darling..." Debbie put on an unctuous smile.


    Carlos locked her phone and sat on the bed, emotionless. He looked so cold it caused Debbie to


    involuntarily shudder. She threw herself into his arms and said yfully, "Honey, please don''t be angry.


    I was mad and drunk because Megan said you were her boyfriend. I was trying to forget."


    "Oh, is that all?" he asked.


    Debbie nodded.


    Sighing in defeat, he said, "Do you really think I''m such a petty man that I would get angry at you for


    such trifles?"


    Debbie nodded, then shook her head immediately. Before they had known they were husband and


    wife, he had been so mean to her. But ever since they had been together, he was much better and


    more tolerant.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re the best husband in the world," she said. Now that he was not angry, she picked up her phone


    andy down to y with it.


    "Debbie Nian," he called out.


    "What?" Debbie felt strange when he called her by her full name. ''Did I say something wrong?''

 Chapter 155 Talking About The Baby

    Chapter 155 Talking About The Baby


    "I''m not angry at you, but that doesn''t mean I don''t mind,"


    said Carlos as he pulled Debbie into his arms. "So you need to make me happy."


    "Okay. How about I sing a song for you?" She put her phone aside and cradled his neck.


    "What? ''Pray for You'' again?" Carlos asked through gritted teeth.


    Debbie stuck out her tongue and made a face. "No, no, no! I don''t want to be buried alive again. Grave


    mold is a bad look for me."


    Her reaction amused Carlos, who pinched her nose and ordered yfully, "Then sing."


    Debbie rested her head on his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. "This is my favorite song.


    Hope you''ll enjoy it."


    "Uh-huh."


    Carlos moved the slider on the dimmer, and instantly the room was cloaked in darkness. The neon


    lights of the city came in through the window, bathing everything in the room in a curious cast of blue.


    Tucked in his arms, Debbie looked him in the eye and started to sing. "I''ve seen the world, done it all,


    had my cake now. Diamonds, brilliant, and Bel-Air now. Hot summer nights, mid July, when you and I


    were forever wild. The crazy days, city lights, the way you''d y with me like a child. Will you still love


    me when I''m no longer young and beautiful..."


    Carlos had long known that Debbie was a good singer. She seemed to have magic in her voice; his


    restless mind cooled down when she started singing. That was why he liked to hear her soaring vocals.


    She was able to hit some intense parts, and there were times when her voice went positively


    stratospheric. She was gifted, and he was a lucky man.


    And singing had an effect on her as well. When she hit those emotional parts, her eyes would start


    tearing up. She was able to feel what she was doing, give it some punch from deep in her lungs and


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    enthrall an audience. "Will you still love me when I''m no longer young and beautiful? Will you still love


    me when I got nothing but my aching soul? I know you will, I know you will, I know that you will. Will


    you still love me when I''m no longer beautiful? Dear Lord, when I get to heaven, please let me bring my


    man. When hees, tell me that you''ll let him in. Father tell me if you can. Oh that grace, oh that


    body, oh that face makes me wanna party. He''s my sun, he makes me shine like diamonds..."


    His eyes were as deep as the ocean; she couldn''t help but lose herself in them.


    She finished off with a beautiful line. "Will you still love me when I''m no longer young and beautiful?" As


    she crooned, her voice was low and angelic, as tender as a baby''s skin, and as soft as new fallen


    snow. She rxed finally, done with her rendition of Lana Del Rey''s "Young and Beautiful". After a


    moment''s pause, she added, "Will you?"


    She was so nervous waiting for his answer.


    Carlos lowered his head, kissed her on the forehead, and whispered in her ear, "Yes, I will."


    The atmosphere between them was so tender and warm that they weren''t willing to surrender to sleep.


    They were buzzing with all the pleasant emotions the song and Carlos'' words had stirred in them. It


    was so wonderful that neither of them wanted it to end. Eventually, they agreed to close their eyes at


    the same time and fell asleep almost as soon as they did so.


    The next morning, when Carlos dug Debbie out of the quilt, her schoolmates had already eaten their


    breakfast and left for Y City.


    Debbie''s eyes were still closed. Carlos made her sit on hisp, helped her pull on her slippers, and


    carried her to the bathroom.


    "Need me to brush your teeth for you?" His voice snapped Debbie back to her senses. She looked at


    her messy hair in the mirror, and then turned to Carlos, who was already in his suit. Like being hit with


    a p, she was able to take full stock of the situation.


    "No, I''m good. When did you get up? I had no clue. Has everyone gone?"


    "Yeah. They''re on their way to Y City. I''ve been up for 3 hours already." He answered her questions


    patiently and helped her squeeze the toothpaste onto her brush.


    She sshed some water on her face, and took over her toothbrush. "Don''t worry. I''ll be quick."


    "No rush. I''ll wait in the dining room."


    Carlos left and checked the time before he started working¡ªit was 10:05 a.m.


    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, Debbie began her morning skin care routine. First, a


    skin toner to get rid of excess dirt, traces of oil and makeup, and correct and bnce the pH of her


    skin. She also didn''t want e. Then, an antioxidant serum to neutralize sun damage. Finally, an eye


    cream and moisturizer. She followed this routine dutifully¡ªCarlos wanted her to look radiant. At the


    When she showed up in the dining room, it was already 10:45 a.m.


    Although Carlos was patient, he was a little stunned and confused. ''She said she would be quick, but it


    still took 40 minutes.


    If she hadn''t rushed, how long would it have been?'' He closed the lid on hisptop and walked up to his


    wife, who was shoveling food into her mouth, devouring her breakfast like a wolf devouring its kill.


    "Take your time. Don''t choke."


    Debbie paused and asked, "You eat already?"


    "Yeah. But I can join you if you want." He sat opposite her, picked up a boiled egg, and began to peel it.


    Watching him was fascinating, because he was so good at it. He rolled the egg on the table to form


    cracks all over the shell, and then he squeezed the ends. The result was that the shell slid off in a few


    seconds, and created a minimum of mess.


    When Debbie finished her breakfast, she was quite full. She stood up from her seat, but Carlos picked


    up thest waffle and lifted it to her lips.


    She rubbed her tummy andined, "I thought you were eating too, but I pigged out on this." All he


    had done was put food onto her te.


    He had only taken a bite or two.


    "Full?" he asked.


    Debbie nodded immediately. As if she was afraid that he didn''t trust her, she lifted her sweater and


    showed him her big belly. "People might think I''m pregnant," she mumbled, pouting her lips.


    "Who cares what they think?" Carlos cleaned his hands with a wet napkin and stood next to her.


    "No! I''m still a student. If you get me pregnant, I won''t forgive you!" Debbie threatened Carlos with


    burning eyes.


    Not until then did Debbie realize something very important. She raised her fists and beat his chest


    repeatedly. "You didn''t use any condoms. Nor did I take any pills. What if I get pregnant? You promised


    me you''d use condoms. Liar! All men are sleazebags! Go buy me the morning-after pill!"


    Carlos grabbed her wrists and asked with dark eyes, "You don''t want to have my baby?"


    Debbie was scared by his fierce look. ''We''ve talked about it before. Why is he asking me again?'' she


    mused. After some consideration, she answered, "You got me wrong. If I were pregnant, I would give


    birth to it."


    He was satisfied with her answer.


    But she was not pleased, as Carlos didn''t keep his promise. All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in her


    mind. "If we have a baby in the future, I''ll teach our baby to call ''Daddy'' first."


    "Why?" Carlos asked in confusion.


    "In that case, our baby would say ''Daddy'' when wetting the bed or getting hungry. Hahaha! It would be


    you who gets up at midnight to change the diaper..."


    Carlos'' heart softened at the mention of their future child.


    He decided to y along with his wife, who was putting on her down jacket. "Honey, don''t worry. If you


    gave birth to a baby, I would hire ten nannies to take care of you and our baby. So you should teach the


    baby to say ''Nanny'' instead."


    "But I heard some nannies would hurt babies, like feeding them sleeping pills so that they won''t cry all


    day," she retorted.


    "No one would do that to MY baby!" Carlos spoke with curt finality.


    Rolling her eyes, Debbie zipped up her jacket and snapped back, "What if they did it behind closed


    doors?"


    "Well then, teach our baby to say ''Grandma'' and ''Grandpa'' first," Carlos said with a shrug.


    "So, you''re trying to tell me you won''t take care of our baby, huh?"


    A cold shiver suddenly ran down Carlos'' spine. "That depends..." He could only give her a vague


    response so that she wouldn''t be pissed off. But on the inside, he retorted, ''Of course I won''t be taking


    care of my baby. I hate babies; they''re a pain in the butt.''


    Debbie remembered Carlos was fond of boys, so she asked, "If it''s a boy, will you take care of him


    then?"


    "No," he answered shortly.


    Taking a deep breath, she continued to pry, "What if it''s a girl?" Debbie was fuming inside. ''He doesn''t


    seem to like children at all. Then why is he dying to have a baby? Does he just want to torture me by


    letting me give birth to a baby? Or does he want to have a baby with someone else?''


    ''A girl?'' Carlos pondered. The man, who had always wanted a boy, hesitated right now. ''A girl...''

 Chapter 156 Our New Home

    Chapter 156 Our New Home


    The couple were immersed in their own thoughts. Without giving Debbie a straight answer, Carlos held


    on to her, who had wrapped herself tight in the down jacket again, and led her outside the door. "I''ve


    arranged our trip to Maldives," he said. "We''ll go there after spending the Spring Festival in New York.


    Then, after the end of next semester, you''ll be studying in the UK."


    Digging her fingers into her ears, Debbie repeatedly nodded her head. "Okay." Since her handsome


    husband had always treated her well, of course she''d do what he wanted.


    And it was not like she''d have to do without him. Carlos would also be there, waiting for her when the


    school day was done. She would be okay with it as long as he was by her side. But her best friends


    would be sad. Next year, they wouldn''t be able to see her. She was the one who stuck up for them


    when they were wronged, and lifted their moods when they were unhappy. Of course, she''d miss them


    too.


    Seeing Debbie nodding meekly along without protest, Carlos was content. Ignoring everyone, he


    nted a kiss on her forehead. "Hey, I''ve got a surprise for you."


    "What surprise?" Debbie asked expectantly.


    Glowing with happiness, Carlos looked into her eyes and said, "You''ll have to wait till we''re back home.


    If I tell you, how could it be a surprise?"


    Debbie''s curiosity was triggered. She practically bounced in her seat in excitement. The girl racked her


    brains trying to figure out what it might be. She even asked Carlos for clues, but the stoic man would


    not give up his secrets. So she had to sit, and wait. Wait the entire four-hour trip back to Y City.


    All of a sudden, she shifted her gaze from her phone to the outside of the car window. Confused by the


    unfamiliar scenery outside, she turned to Carlos and asked, "Where are we going? Aren''t we going


    back to the vi?"


    "No..." He was busy looking over documents. He took advantage of the long ride, keeping hispany


    running smoothly. It took dedication and drive to use your spare moments to work, but Carlos had


    those in spades. His phone suddenly rang, interrupting his reply.


    As Carlos answered the call, Debbie kept quiet. She knew he didn''t like to talk to her when he was on


    the phone. So she pulled out her own phone again, and scrolled through news sites.


    Ten minutester, the car started to slow down. Up in the driver''s seat, Emmett reminded Debbie, "Mrs.


    Huo, take a look out the window. The scenery is just amazing." ''Mr. Huo really knows how to enjoy life.


    This manor has everything, '' Emmett marveled in his mind.


    Heeding what he said, Debbie rolled down the car window and looked out. She saw the manor gate a


    short distance away. "So where are we now?" she asked curiously.


    Carlos smiled, "Our new home."


    Before he moved into the vi to live with Debbie, Carlos had stayed in this manor every time he came


    back to Y City. The surroundings here were quite tranquil. It was a perfect ce for them to live.


    ''Our... home?'' Debbie repeated these words to herself.


    She shifted her attention back to the magnificent European style gate. There were tall, grey pirs on


    either side, with crystalmps on top. She looked up¡ªeach one had to be at least ten meters.


    Between the two tallest pirs was a ck gate of wrought iron, and six arch doors in different sizes


    were adorned on both sides of it. A security room in the same color stood beside the gate. It was a


    gorgeous gate, with straight lines and curves existing together in symmetry. Everything was decorated


    in a simple but stunning style without any fussy designs.


    As they drove close to the gate, it opened automatically. A few well-trained security guards in uniforms


    stood at the gate and weed them.


    Debbie was mesmerized by the scene in front of her, her mouth agape. The mere sight of this splendid


    gate was enough to stun her. And if she thought that was amazing, she hadn''t seen anything yet. But


    the gate was simply beautiful, and the most astonishing thing she''d seen in a long time. Maybe ever.


    She could hardly imagine how luxurious it would be inside the manor.


    She saw that the estate was surrounded by a variety of trees, of which some were still green and


    dense even in winter. Behind the trees, there was a row of grey iron fences. And numerous power grids


    and high-definition security cameras were hidden amidst the trees.


    As the car slowly drove into the manor, Carlos opened the sunroof and told Debbie, "Stand up and


    have a look around."


    Emmett slowed down again. Debbie leaned her upper body out of the sunroof and got a full view of the


    grounds. Inside the car, Carlos carefully wrapped his arms around her waist to ensure her safety.


    She looked around, appreciating the beautiful scenery unfolding before her. Everywhere she looked,


    green leaves greeted her eyes. She felt like summer had returned. Flowers started to bloom, forcing


    their bright colors against the calming green. A warm feeling coursed throughout her whole body. She


    closed her eyes, breathing in the fresh and fragrant air. The grounds were huge, too. It was not like


    Carlos skimped on anything. There was a beautiful garden filled with well-tended nts, bushes, and


    trees. A cobblestone path wound around the garden, and in the center there was a fountain. Debbie


    took in more sights, and spotted ake to the side of the manor. As the car eased along the road, she


    took note of the hugewn that seemed it would take a lifetime to mow encircling the manor. It had


    everything here.


    Momentster, their car reached the main part of the manor, where a luxurious three-storey vi stood.


    The walls were painted white.


    Around this vi, there stood a few two-floor buildings. All the buildings were pleasingly arranged


    around the main mansion. More than that, she had also seen a helicopter and a mysterious hot-spring


    introduced from the back hill. Perhaps, there were more astonishing things hidden inside this huge


    manor, waiting for Debbie to discover.


    Finally, their car stopped on the open parking lot beside the three-storey vi. After getting out of the


    car, Carlos led Debbie to the right hand side.


    Pointing at a smaller building which upied a few hundred square meters, he said, "Can you see


    that? I had that building decorated for you."


    In front of the building, there was arge swimming pool, with clear water gleaming under sunlight.


    Next to the swimming pool, there was a beautiful garden. Various tropical, subtropical, and temperate


    flowers of which Debbie didn''t know the names were growing and blooming there. These different kinds


    of flowers could ensure the manor to be filled with fragrance through all four seasons.


    A heated, bright greenhouse was built next to the garden, in order to help some kinds of nts


    withstand the cold.


    "What? Do you mean we''ll settle down here? Then is our room on the ground floor or upstairs?" Debbie


    asked innocently.


    She was fond of this building decorated with abination of Chinese and Western styles.


    Carlos smiled tenderly. He held her hands in his and led her into the two-storey vi.


    On the ground floor, Carlos pushed open one of the doors and let Debbie go in first.


    "Wow!" she eximed the moment she entered.


    It was a huge music studio! A lot of music books were neatly lined up the bookshelves on one of the


    acoustic walls. She could see the most advanced mixer and all the necessary voice recording


    equipment.


    The room was filled with all kinds of Western and traditional Chinese instruments like guitars, pianos,


    zithers... Almost any musical instrument that you could name was here.


    Covering her mouth in shock and excitement, Debbie turned around and looked at the expressionless


    man. "What''s...this? Are you a musician too, or..."


    Carlos raised his eyebrows. "Do you think I have an interest in music?"


    Instantly, tears sprang to her eyes. In a sob, she asked, "How do you know I''m crazy about music?"


    Seeing her reddened eyes, Carlos held her hand and dragged her out of the room, while warning, "I


    know you love music. But stop crying. I installed this studio for you to entertain yourself but not for you


    to cry. Understand?"


    Debbie repeatedly nodded her head, but her effort to hold back the tears was in vain. They began


    streaming down her cheeks.


    Carlos helplessly wiped off her tears before pushing another door. "Stop crying now, or... well, you''ll


    find out!"


    "Find out what?" Debbie asked while sobbing.


    Carlos looked toward the music studio, drew closer to her and whispered yfully, "How about we have


    some sexy time in the music studio?"


    These words worked. In an instant, Debbie turned her tears intoughter and rebuked, "You jerk!" She


    patted his body several times to vent her anger.


    Then, she pulled a tissue and wiped off her tears. When she calmed down, Carlos led her into the


    second room.


    This room was totally different from the music studio. A lot of colorful bottles and containers sat on the


    shelves.


    At first, she didn''t know what they were used for, but when she noticed a set of molds and equipment,


    she finally understood. "This is to make lipsticks?" she asked.


    Carlos pinched her cheek. "Clever. Yes. This is a lipstickb. I have hired some professional


    technicians to teach you how to make lipsticks."


    Her emotions were stirred again. She could hardly find the words to express herself. "I... I don''t need...


    so many lipstick..."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have registered apany for you¡ªDecar Cosmetics. You can sell the lipsticks you don''t need or


    the shades you don''t like. I''ve arranged for some designers to work on the packaging. You can pick


    your favorite designter. As for the advertising and the marketing channel, Emmett can handle those."

 Chapter 157 The Dog Named Hum

    Chapter 157 The Dog Named Hum


    Debbie squeezed Carlos'' hands while listening attentively to each word he said.


    "Decar..." she repeated the brand name.


    Carlos kissed her on the lips and then gently stroked the tear stains on her face with his thumb. "Decar


    is thebination of Debbie and Carlos," he said tenderly.


    ''Decar...Debbie and Carlos... What a good name!''


    Staring at him in a daze, Debbie cupped his face with her hands as if in a gentle gesture, only to pinch


    his cheeks so hard. Carlos was startled. "What''s wrong?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In a serious voice, she asked, "Did it hurt?"


    He shook his head. "No."


    "No? So I''m just daydreaming! Everything here is not real, right? What a good dream! I hope I''ll never


    wake up," she said, pouting.


    Carlos rolled his eyes at her.


    As Debbie was still in a confused state, he led her to another room that was specially furnished for her


    ¡ªa gym.


    There had been a gym in this vi previously but he had it renovated for her sake.


    As Debbie was good at running, he had purchased a few new treadmills with different functions. He


    also had added other equipment, suitable for women.


    Thest room they visited was a spacious dancing and yoga studio. On one side of the room was a


    French window facing awn. The other three walls were covered with floor to ceiling mirrors, giving


    the room an illusion of even bigger space.


    A few pieces of hammocks and swing straps for doing anti-gravity yoga dangled from the ceiling.


    Beautiful yoga mats and yoga ballspleted the list of essories. It was a fully furnished yoga


    studio that would rival any professional clubs around.


    Just a feel of the studio would excite even those who didn''t have interest in yoga.


    Observing their reflections in the mirror, Carlos noticed the pleased look in Debbie''s eyes.


    Affectionately, he pulled her into his arms and said, "Just hold on a little longer. After you finish your


    studies abroad ande back, we will settle down here. This will be our home forever. Okay?"


    ''Our home forever...'' Debbie felt touched.


    Through the French window, she gazed at thewn outside and indulged in a bit of fantasy. She


    pictured herself walking hand in hand with Carlos on thewn under the sunlight, probably with one or


    two kids and a cat or a dog ying around. A happy smile crept across her face as she thought about


    such a warm scene.


    Then, they headed to the three-storey vi. When they arrived at the gate, Carlos grabbed her hand


    and pressed her finger on the fingerprint lock to collect and identify her data.


    Now, she realized this three-storey vi was the ce where they would live, while the two-storey


    building they had just visited would be for recreational purposes. Carlos had chosen that building and


    renovated it into a music studio, a lipstickb, a gym and a yoga room, because there was arge


    swimming pool in front of it. Since Debbie was fanatical about swimming, that building would be the


    best choice.


    After unlocking the gate, Debbie eagerly pushed it open. But barely had she set a foot in when out of


    the blue an "attacker" charged at them. "Be careful!" she shouted. On reflex, she lifted her right leg and


    was about to kick hard, only for Carlos to push her aside. He caught the "attacker" in his arms, leaving


    Debbie astounded.


    When she realized clearly that the "attacker" was a dog, she rolled her eyes.


    Wiggling its tail, the dog barked at Debbie, but it was not threatening.


    Carlos pointed at the white hairy dog which was now sitting docilely beside him, and said


    mischievously, "This is a Canadian Eskimo Dog, also called a sled dog. It''s fun and very good at taking


    instructions, so I thought you''d have a greatpanion, especially for your morning or night runs.


    Would you like to take it to the manor for a walk? Its speed will surprise you, I promise."


    But Debbie was not impressed. She had never been fond of dogs or any pets for that matter. All her


    touching feelings vanished into thin air now. With her lips pursed, she said rather snappishly, "Well,


    maybe I''d like to, but not now, please! And no matter how fast it runs, I''ll be faster! Anyway, are you


    sure that you haven''t been fooled by anyone? The damn dog looks like a Samoyed rather than an


    Eskimo dog."


    She said that with an obvious attitude.


    When Carlos didn''t answer, she added, "Didn''t you see how it dashed toward us when we opened the


    door?"


    Carlos chuckled under his breath. "Well, why not give this damn thing a name?"


    "Give it a name? Haven''t you already kept it for some time?" ''It seems quite close to Carlos. I thought it


    was a pet that he had kept for long, '' she thought.


    "No. It was brought here a few days before you went to the Southon Vige. I''ve seen it only once."


    "I see. Then why did you want to keep a dog all of a sudden?" Debbie squatted down and reached out


    her hand. She wanted to touch its head. It was actually cute, with white and silky fur.


    However, as if knowing what Debbie was going to do, the dog suddenly stood up and walked away. It


    stared at her with wary eyes from a distance away.


    Debbie pouted once more and snorted. "Humph! It''s a silly dog, just as I thought at first!"


    As she finished, the dog instantly barked at her again. ''This dog is not silly but quite clever! It knew I


    was rebuking it!'' Debbie murmured in her mind.


    Carlos was amused by the exchange between Debbie and the dog. It was so funny that he chuckled.


    "Whenever I''m not here with you, you can y with it. To tame it, you need to give it strict training and


    get a leash on it."


    Debbie frowned. "What? It''s so troublesome. Not the kind of pet I can manage!"


    Caressing her hair, Carlos assured her with a smile, "The dog needs regr exercise. Almost daily.


    Just take it along as you exercise too."


    ''To exercise for what?'' Debbie turned around and stared at him. "I bet thest sentence is the whole


    point you''re driving at, right?" Her face flushed red when she remembered him teasing that she couldn''t


    keep pace with him in bed.


    To confirm the suspicion, he was smiling when her curious eyes met his. "Yes. You''re a smart girl!"


    "Humph!" Debbie snorted. She was angry but couldn''t find a way to retort. ''It''s not that I am weak, but


    you bang like a stallion on steroids!'' Debbie wanted to say, but she decided otherwise.


    "Okay, babe, I think I''ve got a name for your dog. Just call it Hum," she said, trying to steer the


    conversation to something different.


    Carlos rolled his eyes resignedly. "Well...okay, as you please."


    From now on, Debbie had one morepanion named Hum.


    In the afternoon, Carlos left for his work while Debbie stayed in the manor and continued to look around


    their new home.


    After he left, Debbie went to their bedroom. As she opened the door, she was surprised to see many


    packing bags that filled the table and the floor. Since the ce was full and a little disorganized, she


    chose to first sort out what was in those bags. She found that most of them were cosmetics and skin


    care products!


    She recognized some of the packing bags. They were the cosmetics that she bought in Shining


    International zast time, in order to get the free trip to Maldives.


    But for the other skin care products, she didn''t know who had bought them and why there were so


    many. ''Are they all bought by Carlos?'' Unable to hold back her curiosity, she called Carlos for an


    answer.


    She was shocked to know that some of the skin care products were given to her by the parents of the


    naughty boy, who had been brought to the vi by Megan the other day.


    "And some of those items were flown inst week from Paris, by Mom. She strictly instructed me not to


    tell you until you walked into your new house. They are her house-warming bash for you. There''s a


    cab next to your dressing table where you can ce your cosmetics. If the cab is notrge


    enough, just tell me and I''ll change it to arger one," Carlos told her on the other end.


    ''Oh, my goodness!


    This... This is too extravagant for me!'' Debbie eximed in her mind. The number of pleasant surprises


    Carlos had pulled on Debbie in one day were just far too many.


    After ending the call, she looked at the cab. It was a customized wooden cab with gliding ss


    doors. On the upper part of the cab, the shelves were divided into smallpartments which would


    be convenient to store different items.


    Humming in joy, Debbie didn''t unwrap any of these packages. She simply stuffed them into the cab.


    But when her mind ran back to the biting levels of poverty she had recently seen first hand in Southon


    Vige, she began to wish they could return all the items for a refund. Up to thest cent, she would


    spend the money on improving living conditions in the vige.


    Overwhelmed bypassion on the weing but poor vigers over there in Southon Vige, she


    dejectedly slumped into bed, badly in need of a rest.


    When she woke up, it was already dark outside. Carlos hadn''te back yet for he had a lot of work to


    finish before Spring Festival. She would have dinner on her own.


    When she came downstairs, she found that the chef and his beautiful female assistant were busy at


    work in the kitchen. In a few minutes, mouth-watering dinner was served.

 Chapter 158 So Hot

    Chapter 158 So Hot


    Before grabbing her chopsticks, Debbie called Carlos. Just as she guessed, he was too busy toe


    back for dinner. Despite feeling a jolt of loneliness, she understood why. He had already abandoned his


    schedule to pick her up from the Southon Vige. Earlier, he had received quite a few business calls,


    even in the car. All his time was devoted to either flirting with her or dealing with work.


    After reminding Carlos of his meal, Debbie hung up and dug into her dinner.


    She had to admit one thing¡ªwithout Carlos at the table, she was free to do anything she wanted. She


    liked to y on her phone, but Carlos rarely let her do anything other than eat and talk to him. And he


    did precious little of thetter. Sometimes, there was little to talk about, especially with a man of few


    words. And she did love to mess around with her phone...


    Debbie had just opened her Weibo app when her phone suddenly rang. It was Kasie calling.


    After quickly swallowing down a mouthful of tasty soup, she answered in a happy tone, "Hi, Kasie!"


    "Debbie! Did you see the top trending topic on Weibo?" Kasie was obviously excited, and her words


    came out in a rapid-fire jumble.


    "Not yet. I just sat down for dinner. I was about to get on Weibo when you called. Something


    happened?"


    "Yeah. Your husband made the headlines again! Carlos seems to have be a newsmaker. I don''t


    know what you did to him, but it''s almost like he''s craving the limelight now. He used to issue takedown


    notices for stories about him, but not anymore."


    ''Made the headlines?'' Debbie tensed up. "What did he do this time? Anything happened to him?"


    "Well, you''d better read the news yourself. You''re involved. You''d probably know better than I would."


    Kasie had scarcely finished her sentence before she hung up the phone immediately. Debbie had no


    chance to say a word.


    With a torrent of doubts flooding her mind, Debbie clicked the hot topics list on Weibo. The topic


    "Carlos Huo is married" ranked first. The story had gone viral¡ªa lot of people had seen this, and the


    number kept ticking upwards.


    ''Carlos Huo is married? Has our marriage gone public?'' Debbie thought.


    Her heart jumped into her throat. Losing her appetite, she put down her chopsticks and glued her eyes


    to the headline for several minutes.


    After a long pause, she took a deep breath and mustered the courage to click the title. There were a


    few photos posted at the end of the article. Instead of reading the article, she took a quick look at the


    photos first.


    The first photo was a full body shot of Carlos attending an award ceremony this afternoon. He was


    holding a trophy with a thin smile on his charming face.


    The second photo was a close-up picture of the hand holding the trophy. It was obviously meant to


    show the ring on his finger.


    And the third one was an animated GIF. It showed what happened the moment he left the venue after


    the award ceremony. He was surrounded by a throng of reporters; his face had almost been buried


    amidst the microphones. Then, he was escorted to his car by many bodyguards without answering any


    questions.


    Thest photo was the same one that someone had posted on the Inte. That one was secretly


    taken by paparazzi when Carlos walked out of the hotel with Debbie in his arms.


    Debbie scrolled down and saw a few click-bait headlines. "Better put a ring on it! Carlos Huo is a


    married man!"


    "Married? Billionaire Carlos Huo sports a wedding ring at the First Phnthropist Awards ceremony."


    The main thrust of the article was about how the photographers discovered this big secret.


    They were observant enough to notice the ring on Carlos'' finger and snapped pictures of it when he


    was on stage at the award ceremony. Even after the event, Carlos didn''t answer any of the reporters''


    questions, but he didn''t deny the allegations either. His silence seemed to be a tacit admission to the


    authenticity of his marriage.


    After the photos were posted, a flood of Carlos'' fans had writtenments on both his personal Weibo


    ount and the ZL Group''s official ount. Some of his crazy fans were heartbroken, while some


    blessed his marriage with the mysterious woman. They also hoped that Carlos could personally


    respond to the news.


    A few smartizens had even collected some information about Debbie''s two confessions of love to


    Carlos at the university. They figured that Debbie was probably Mr. Huo''s wife, and leftments to


    that effect. Tons of reporters wanted to interview the students of the Economics and Management


    School, but they couldn''t, because the school was on winter vacation now.


    But not long after Debbie found them, some of thesements began to disappear. It seemed like


    someone had them deleted.


    Debbie entered Carlos'' Weibo page and looked at thements. There were hundreds of thousands


    ofments more than thest time. This was the second time people had gotten a look at his private


    life. It seemed that people were hungry for this. There were already more than five millionments


    under Carlos'' two posts.


    Shocked, Debbie couldn''t believe that a ring on Carlos'' finger could make the Inte explode. Once


    again, it proved that he did have a huge fan base. He might be more popr than a lot of A-list pop


    stars.


    Debbie''s heart was racing as she looked at the crazy amount ofments. Her train of thought was


    interrupted by Carlos'' call. As soon as the call was connected, she asked bluntly, "Hi honey. How''s it


    going?"


    "You read the news?"


    "Hmm..."


    "What do you think?" Carlos asked. He wouldn''t mind announcing their marriage to the whole world. He


    wanted everyone to know that Debbie was his beloved wife. He had expected the news to get out.


    In fact, the gossip had already spread like wildfire, which was more serious thanst time. Carlos felt so


    helpless. The PR department of hispany had gotten a flood of calls about the viral posts. They


    were understaffed for that sort of thing, so the phone lines were all lit up, and many callers were on


    hold. The best way to stop all the chaos was to post an announcement with his personal Weibo


    ount.


    Carlos didn''t know theizens would be following his life this closely.


    "What? Why ask me?" Debbie was confused by his question. ''Shouldn''t his PR department be doing


    damage control?'' she wondered.


    Carlos sighed inwardly, feeling annoyed that they hadn''t announced their marriage. "Do you think we


    should post our marriage certificates or continue to keep it a secret?"


    Debbie hesitated. Thinking about the waves of rumors spreading on Weibo, she knew Carlos couldn''t


    keep silent anymore. He had to post something. "Then tell everyone you are married. But you''re so


    popr, especially among the girls. I bet a lot of your fans will be heartbroken this time," she joked.


    Carlos didn''t give a damn what anyone else thought. They had nothing to do with him. "So should I just


    post our marriage certificates?" he asked again.


    "No, no, no..." Debbie couldn''t voice her disapproval strongly enough. She thought it was a bad idea.


    She was still in school, and she didn''t want people trying to get close to her just to get close to Carlos.


    She didn''t need the added stress and attention. School was hard enough, and with tons of eyes on her,


    she''d be extremely nervous. She''d be hounded by paparazzi, and never have any time of her own. And


    even when she did, inevitably, there would be a hidden reporter, with a hidden camera, ready to sell his


    pic to any tabloid that would pay him.


    A few minutester, asizens were anxiously waiting for any new clues or gossip to spring up, they


    were excited to see a new post on Carlos'' personal Weibo ount.


    It was a photo


    of a couple kissing


    inside a luxury car.


    A man, dressed in a dark grey zer, squeezed a woman in a white sweater into a corner of the back


    seat, and kissed her passionately. The man looked really manly the way he handled all this.


    The femaleizens felt a thrill in their hearts when they saw the photo. ''Oh, Mr. Huo is so hot!


    Oh, his legs are long and slim. That car looks luxurious. What a romantic scene! I wish I were her!'' they


    all eximed in their minds.


    But their curiosity was not satisfied, because the woman''s face was covered by Carlos'' back. They


    could only see their fingers entwined tightly.


    The truth was, Emmett had taken this romantic photo. The car was stopped at a red light at the time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He initially wanted to send this secret photo to Debbie to make fun of her, but moments ago, he


    identally overheard Carlos'' phone call with Debbie.


    Knowing Carlos wanted to let people know he was married, Emmett felt this photo woulde in


    handy to solve this.


    So he sent the photo to Carlos. Emmett suddenly felt regretful when Carlos shot him a cold nce as


    thanks.


    He realized he had pried into his CEO''s private affairs.


    As a clever man, Emmett instantly excused himself by saying, "Mr. Huo... I still have work to do.


    Excuse me." Then, he fled away as quickly as he could without waiting for Carlos'' response.


    Around seven p.m., Debbie had finally finished her dinner, but it hadn''t helped her nervous mood any.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened the Weibo app again. She was shocked to see the hottest post in


    the news feed.


    It was Carlos'' post, and there were already more than five million "likes".


    She looked at the new photo carefully. Yes, that was certainly Carlos, and the woman in the photo was


    her!

 Chapter 159 Official Announcement

    Chapter 159 Official Announcement


    As she stared at the photo posted on Carlos'' Weibo page, Debbie began to recall what had happened


    yesterday. After lunch yesterday, they got back into Carlos'' car. She had just taken off her jacket when


    he suddenly pinned her down in the back seat and began kissing her. In the driver''s seat was Emmett,


    quietly sitting, as if he didn''t know what was happening. It urred to her that the partition of the car


    had been rolled down when they parked the car on highway service area. They''d forgotten to roll it up


    again, so Emmett had secretly taken a photo of them passionately kissing.


    Coming back to her senses, she scrolled through thements on the post. A few minutes after


    dinner, thements were at a million and counting. Ranking top of thements was a user by the


    ount name "J-Loves-D". "Wow!! Mr. Huo takes my breath away!" thement read.


    In second rank was Colleen''sment. "Mr. Huo, you''ve crowded your wife to the corner. Give her


    some room to breathe, boy!" she wrote.


    "This official announcement of love broke my heart!" another user wrote.


    For the next half an hour, Debbie read thements one by one, which kept increasing by the minute.


    It wasn''t until she heard the barking of the dog that she reluctantly moved her eyes away from the


    phone.


    ''Oh shit! I forgot to walk Hum, and...I even forgot to feed him!'' she thought and kicked herself.


    Squatting in front of the dog, she murmured, "Hum, I''m so sorry. I forgot about you." The dog made a


    sound between barking and yawning. It almost sounded like it wanted to speak its mind and reprimand


    Debbie for ignoring it. "Okay, Hum. You don''t have toin. I feel guilty about it already. And for


    that, I''ll prepare a double serving of meat for you. Right away!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At the door to the kitchen, she gestured to Hum. "Come over. Tell me how you''d want your meat


    cooked. Would you fancy spices?"


    Hum didn''t budge a little, but just stared at her discontentedly.


    Unsure what to feed the dog, Debbie took out her phone to call Carlos for confirmation. But hardly had


    she unlocked the screen when the doorbell rang. The gate of the vi was kind of far away from the


    kitchen, so she quickly ran to the living room and checked on CCTV. From the screen, Debbie saw that


    there was a woman standing in front of the gate with an anxious look on her face. Immediately, she


    pressed the speaker button andmunicated with the woman outside. "Hello, who are you?"


    The woman instantly exined, "Mrs. Huo, I''m sorry. I''m hired toe and take care of the dog. I


    should''vee earlier, but I had something urgent at home to deal with, so I amte. I''m really sorry..."


    ''So Carlos has assigned someone to take care of the dog too...'' Debbie thought.


    She pressed another button beside the screen and the door of the vi opened automatically. The


    woman rushed to the porch and changed into a pair of clean shoes before entering the living room.


    Then she hurried up to Debbie and apologized again, "I''m really sorry. My child had some trouble this


    afternoon. I won''t bete anymore. This job is really important to me. Mrs. Huo, please don''t get angry


    with me..."


    Debbie was taken aback by her humble begging for mercy. Snapping back to the reality, she shook her


    head vigorously. "Never mind. It doesn''t matter at all. Rx. Hum is hungry now. Please prepare the


    food for it."


    The woman was moved by Debbie''s warm gesture. With teary eyes, she thanked Debbie and ran to


    the storeroom to fetch kibble and chicken meat.


    Curious, Debbie stood at one side and watched the woman get down to work. Putting the chicken meat


    into a pan, she added the kibble, a little salt, and covered the pan.


    "Is that all?" Debbie asked.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. That''s all there is to it. Actually the best for an Eskimo dog."


    "Okay, I see."


    After feeding Hum, Debbie took it for a walk in the garden. She had also missed out on her running, so


    she took this opportunity for that.


    The street lights on both sides of the cobble-path were all on, brightening up the whole garden. The


    manor looked even more gorgeous under the colorful lights. However, being alone with only a dog by


    her side made Debbie feel a little bit scared. The rustling and whispering of trees added to her fear.


    As she was lost in a trance, she didn''t hold the dog leash tight in her hand, so Hum got a chance and


    ran away all of a sudden. In a split second, Humpletely disappeared from her sight!


    Looking at her empty right hand which had been holding a dog leash a moment ago, she sighed


    helplessly. ''You cunning dog!''


    "Hum, don''t run away! Wait for me!" Debbie shouted as she picked up her pace and ran along the path.


    She was concerned that the naughty dog would damage the nts or even turn the whole garden


    upside down.


    When Carlos came back to the manor, he didn''t find Debbie in the house, so he anxiously called her at


    once, only to find that her phone was left on the table in the living room.


    He then called the security guard on duty who told him Debbie had taken the dog for a walk in the


    garden.


    When he found Debbie in the garden, he saw her ring at Hum while gasping for air. She begged,


    "Hum, please, don''t run again. Let me hold your leash, okay? Just for a while, please... Hey! Don''t


    dodge me! Come on. What''s so good for you if I''m exhausted to death? Huh?"


    But Hum didn''t listen to her. It kept dodging Debbie''s touch, giving her no chance to get close.


    Just as she was about to lose her patience, a cold and stern voice suddenly came. "Hum!"


    The dog darted toward the direction of the voice. Debbie turned around to find a smiling Carlos only a


    few meters away. With a simple order, the dog lunged at Carlos, who immediately grabbed hold of its


    leash to keep it under control.


    Watching on, Debbie got angry. She protested between gritted teeth, "Carlos, can you imagine how


    much time I''ve had to run after Hum? That''s so unfair.


    I bet it was a she. Opposite sexes attract each other, right? I''d be jealous and use her ofpeting


    with me over your love." Carlos arched an eyebrow.


    Debbie paused. ''What did I say? Did I say...Carlos and a dog attract each other?'' Realizing her


    impulsive words, she held back herughter and took to her heels after saying, "Was I wrong?"


    Carlos patted Hum on the head and ordered, "Catch her!"


    To which Hum darted out like an arrow and ran after Debbie, while Carlos slowly tagged along. It didn''t


    take him long to catch up with Debbie. The dog yfully snapped at her trouser. He pulled her into his


    arms and asked with affected seriousness, "You thought you''d outrun both of us? And who is


    Debbie giggled. "Oh...I didn''t refer to...Hum. I meant it''s Miss Mi or Miss Lan...and probably there''s still


    a Miss Me or Miss Fan waiting for you somewhere... Aargh! Carlos Huo! Let me down now! Okay, I''m


    wrong. Please...I...feel so ufortable...please..."


    Carlos carried her over his shoulder as he walked back to the vi. All the way, Debbie iled, trying to


    break free, but he just didn''t let her down. Hum skittishly walked behind them, watching their endearing


    banter.


    Theirughter broke the silence of night, their shadows swaying under the street lights. It was such a


    warm and romantic scene.


    However... two dayster, Carlos gave the dog to someone else. His purpose of keeping this dog was


    to help Debbie build up her physique so that she could keep pace with him in bed. But to his


    disappointment, it had the opposite effect, and on the very first day, she hade home haggard and


    fallen sound asleep as soon as she hit the hay.


    Debbie felt sad that Carlos had sent Hum away. She scolded him. But he didn''t care. They didn''t need


    a dog.


    But tofort her, he promised that if she really liked keeping a dog, he would buy her a little pet dog


    after their uing Spring Festival trip to New York.


    On that promise, Debbie finally stoppedining, much to Carlos'' relief. It was hard for him to


    understand her emotions for a dog she had only kept for two days.


    That night, before bedtime, as Debbie went to bathe, Carlos wanted to slip in and bathe together with


    her, but a phone call from New York stopped him at the doorstep.


    With no other choice, he sighed and went to the study instead. He answered, "Dad..."


    Before he could finish greeting, a thunderous rant came from the other end of the line. "Young man!


    You do remember you have a dad, right? How dare you get married without my approval? Huh? You


    even keep it under wraps. Do you have any respect to your parents?"


    Used to his father''s ill temper, Carlos silently listened. "If the media doesn''t expose your marriage, are


    you going to keep it from us for the rest of your life? Who allowed you to marry secretly, and at that, an


    unknown woman? Who gave you the courage to do so? How about Stephanie? How can I exin to


    the Li family? You''ve embarrassed me now!"

 Chapter 160 Marry Her Yourself

    Chapter 160 Marry Her Yourself


    After James finally finished his rant, Carlos said calmly, "She''s not just some random woman I plucked


    off the streets. I have the final say in my marriage, Dad. As for the Li family, go exin to them


    yourself. This has nothing to do with me!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His words caused James'' blood pressure to surge. Hearing the noise on the other end of the line,


    Carlos shut his eyes and inhaled deeply. He knew that his father was rummaging through the drawers,


    looking for his medicine. He patiently waited on the phone.


    After downing the pills, James gradually got a hold of himself. When he was able to speak again, he


    yelled, "Divorce! You have to divorce her!"


    In a colder voice, Carlos asked, "Anything else?"


    "Last month, I talked marriage with Stephanie''s grandfather. You and Stephanie grew up together.


    You''re 28 years old, and she''s 27. If you guys can tie the knot before you''re both 30..." James just


    wouldn''t stop. He kept urging Carlos to marry Stephanie Li as if Carlos weren''t already married. But he


    was. To Debbie. It had already been arranged, and Carlos found himself continually surprised by,


    challenged by, and head over heels in love with Debbie. He didn''t want anyone else.


    "Seems like you''re quite fond of her, Dad. How about you marry Stephanie yourself? That way Mom


    can rx too."


    "You asshole! Goddamn ungrateful..." The call was cut all of a sudden. Carlos figured that James must


    have thrown his phone against the wall or something. That was just like him, and it wouldn''t be the first


    time.


    James had broken a number of phones over the years. If he''d kept those phones in decent shape, he


    could have opened his own phone store.


    From experience, he knew what James would do next: find someone to vent his anger at. And the


    target was probably... Leaping into action, Carlos quickly dialed Tabitha''s number. He waited a long


    time for her to pick up.


    "Carlos, what''s up? It''ste. Haven''t you gone to bed yet?" Tabitha asked, though she had guessed


    what had happened. She heard the man hollering a few rooms away, and heard the unmistakable


    sounds of a phone shattering against the wall.


    "Mom, I''ll get my assistant to pick you up. Please pack a few things and move into my vi. I''m flying to


    New York soon, two days before the Spring Festival. I can bring you back home then." Carlos had


    several houses in New York. If she stayed in one of his estates, James wouldn''t be able to do a thing to


    her.


    Wiping her teary eyes, Tabitha forced a smile and said, "I''m okay, Carlos. Don''t worry about me. I''ll just


    stay in my room. Just take care of Debbie, okay? You have your own life now."


    Fretful, Carlos closed his eyes tightly. "Mom, you''ve suffered enough. Why don''t you leave him? Why


    do you put up with him? Do you want your depression to get worse?"


    As a matter of fact, a few years ago, Tabitha had been diagnosed with mild depression thanks to


    James'' temper. Carlos had identally found out about her mental health challenges and sought out


    the best doctors. After some therapybined with traditional Chinese medicine, she got better.


    However, as long as she was living with James, it would be impossible for her to recoverpletely.


    Her illness returned time and again.


    Carlos had even given Tabitha his keys to the vi in New York, but she refused to move in. She had


    been determined to live together with James and make the best of it. The Huo family had a


    distinguished status in H Country and even in New York. Thest thing she would do was dishonor the


    Huo family name.


    "No, Carlos. Your dad and I..."


    "Pack your luggage now. I''m sending my assistant over to drive you to my vi." As he finished, he


    hung up at once, without giving Tabitha the chance to refuse. Then, he called his assistant at the New


    York branch of hispany, requesting that he ferry Tabitha to his vi.


    Carlos leaned back in his seat and lit a cigarette. Contemting the view outside his window, he was


    deep in thought. Momentster, Debbie''s face popped into his mind, and he came back to his senses.


    Thinking of her, he immediately grabbed his phone from the table and opened WeChat. He tapped


    Debbie''s Moments.


    Like Debbie usually did, she had updated her status again. She was quite an active WeChat user who


    enjoyed sharing her daily life and thoughts. There were new posts in her WeChat Moments almost


    every day.


    A few moments ago, she posted another pic. You could see her cute manicured toes, and her hand


    held the ss of wine he had just poured for her. Above the photo, there was a line of text: "Cupid


    shoots me with his arrow! Lovees so fast like a tornado!"


    ''Lovees so fast...'' Carlos smiled. ''Yeah, before I knew Debbie was actually my wife, I had a feeling


    that I''d fall in love with her if I didn''t shoo her away as soon as possible.


    And I was right. I did fall in love with her, and I love her with all my heart. Luckily, she turned out to be


    my legal wife...''


    His mood lit up as he scrolled down to see her other posts. Apparently, Debbie was still a little girl, even


    though she behaved like a tomboy. She expressed her feelings and shared everything in her life.


    For awhile now, most of her posts had to do with him, like her post today, or the one a few days ago.


    That was when they were having dinner with Debbie''s cousin, Sasha. Then, after escorting Sasha back


    to school, they walked back to the hotel, hand in hand. Debbie had taken a photo of their sped


    hands and posted it too. She had written ament, "I hope I can keep holding your hand until the end


    of my life."


    All of his unhappiness and gloom vanished into thin air now.


    After putting out the cigarette in his curved ss ashtray, Carlos left the study. When he walked back to


    the bedroom, he saw that Debbie had already hidden herself under the quilt, chatting fervently with her


    friends on WeChat.


    Carlos climbed onto bed, pulled her into his arms and kissed her damp-dry hair. "It smells good," he


    whispered in her ear.


    "Of course. I used the best shampoo and body wash made by your ZL Group. It should smell good."


    His hot breath fell on her neck, making her feel itchy, so she tried to move away.


    "Hmm. I see. The design team will see a little extra in their paychecks. I make that happen tomorrow."


    Debbie was shocked, speechless. Maybe he was too rich to use up his money, so he had to find some


    way to spend it!


    "Your hair''s still wet," he said.


    "Yes, I know. I just didn''t care." Her hair was long and thick. She didn''t have the patience to dry it all.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows. "Let me help you dry off." He wrapped his arms around her waist and


    flipped her over, making her look at him.


    Debbie moved her body to the edge of the bed, letting her hair fall straight down like a waterfall. This


    way, her wet hair wouldn''t get the bedding damp. She entwined her slender arms around his neck and


    asked with a sweet smile, "Are you really going to help me dry my hair?"


    Carlos grinned yfully. "Yes, but I need to be paid."


    Seeing the passionate look in his eyes, Debbie instantly understood what sort of payment he was


    asking for. She struggled to sit up. "No, no. I''ll dry it myself."


    "Think you can run away?" Carlos asked without stopping her. He slowly followed Debbie into the


    bathroom again.


    In the bathroom, when Debbie found the hair-dryer, she saw Carlose in too. She swung the hair-


    dryer in front of him and urged, "I''m going to dry my hair, seriously. Just go back to bed."


    Instead of leaving, he grabbed the hair-dryer from her hand. Debbie assumed that he was really


    intending to help her dry her hair. She remembered he had done this for her before. Without thinking


    too much, she turned around, back against him, and reminded him, "The cord is short. Maybe move


    closer to the outlet."


    Putting the hair-dryer aside, Carlos clung to her and whispered in a husky voice, "The cord might be


    short, but you know, a certain part of my body isn''t..."


    Debbie''s face flushed bright red. She patted him on his hand, trying to drive him away. "Go away. Don''t


    bother me."


    However, it was toote. The man''s lust was triggered. Unable to constrain himself anymore, he turned


    her around and pressed her against the sink. His hands ran up and down her body, driving waves of


    pleasure through her again and again, before they both surrendered to love''s embrace.


    The next morning, Carlos had gone to work while Debbie still slept soundly in the bed. Her phone


    jarred her awake. It was Kasie, asking her out on a shopping trip. As the Spring Festival was just


    around the corner, Carlos had given the yoga teacher and dancing teacher a holiday at Debbie''s


    request. She also wanted to enjoy a rxing holiday without any lessons. She could just sleep, eat and


    y all day long!

 Chapter 161 Every Woman Loves Mr. Huo

    Chapter 161 Every Woman Loves Mr. Huo


    "Can we go shopping this afternoon? I want to go back to sleep," Debbie asked Kasie.


    "No, we can''t. Even Jared, who is theziest among us, has gotten up. Dixon ''Doctor'' and Kristina are


    already on their way to the Shining International za. You hurry up,"


    Kasie urged. "Fine. I''m getting up. Wait for me. By the way, usually, you get upter than me. Why are


    you so early today?" Debbie mumbled as she sat up.


    Kasie giggled shyly. "My boyfriend got a promotion at work. He ising to Y City tonight. I want to


    buy him a present to celebrate this milestone."


    Speaking of Kasie''s boyfriend, Debbie knew little about that guy. The other day Kasie had gotten into a


    fight with Portia because of him. Debbie had wanted to inquire more about the man, but then she had


    been too sloshed to even make sense of it.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "When did you get a boyfriend? Why did Portia use you of being the other woman? What''s the


    matter?" Debbie put her phone on speaker and started brushing her teeth.


    For a while, Kasie was silent before asking, "Can we not talk about it?"


    "You know, we''re BFFs and BFFs have no secrets. I told you guys about Carlos a long time ago, but


    none of you believed me. You even thought I was crazy. I had no choice but to stop mentioning it again.


    So you have to tell me everything too. We can''t be friends while using double standards on each other,"


    Debbie dered firmly.


    Defeated, Kasie began exining, "I fell in love with someone at the same time as Portia. It sucks.


    That day at the club a friend of mine was holding a birthday party. To my surprise, Portia went to the


    party too."


    A friend of Kasie''s at the party wanted to see her new boyfriend''s picture and jokingly, everyone at their


    table echoed the idea. So Kasie agreed to show them her boyfriend''s picture on her phone.


    A proud woman like Portia didn''t care who Kasie''s boyfriend was, until a mutual friend of theirs


    eximed that Kasie''s boyfriend and Portia''s looked alike.


    Portia''s face fell. She snatched Kasie''s phone and looked at the picture. Then she red at Kasie and


    demanded when she had started to fool around with her boyfriend behind her back.


    Born into a rich family too, Kasie rarely feared anyone. She always hated Portia for bullying Debbie.


    Thus, at that moment, Portia''s hostile attitude worked like an ignition. Kasie instantly exploded with


    rage. Things escted quickly. When it got ugly, Portia called some men in and Kasie countered by


    turning to Jared.


    Debbie knew the rest of the story.


    In the bathroom, she applied some cleanser to her face and muttered, "Well, are the two of you still


    seeing the same boyfriend as we speak?"


    "Of course not. I asked my boyfriend about it. He told me that he knew Portia, but that was all. There


    was nothing romantic going on between them. I wonder why you had protected that evil woman Portia


    for two years. She is always so mean to you." Kasie''s anger increased as she spoke.


    Debbieughed. "To think about it, I feel stupid too. But luckily, I''m done with the Gu family. Those two


    years is water under the bridge now." Back then, she had tried her best to protect Portia, yet Portia


    always looked down on her. But even so, Debbie had chosen to ignore all of it and tter her instead


    just because she loved Hayden and Portia was his sister.


    Memories of it drained Debbie. She didn''t hate Portia for looking down on her, though. It was her fault


    ¡ªshe shouldn''t have sold herself short in front of that wicked woman.


    "I heard that Portia''s parents and Carlos'' parents once had a meal together, at which Portia''s parents


    tried to hook her up with Carlos. Although back then Carlos was 23, Portia was only a teenager. How


    gross that was! I wonder what her parents were thinking. At the time, Carlos had just joined the ZL


    Group and wasn''t as sessful as he is now, but he knew Portia was not good enough for him. He


    gave her parents a tongueshing and left the table. How cool your husband was!"


    Debbie wiped her face and wondered, "Howe I never heard any of this?" That was five years ago


    when she and Hayden had just started dating. She had never heard about it from anyone before.


    "It was so humiliating, of course the Gu family buried it deep. But Debbie, imagine the Gu family''s faces


    when they find out that you married Carlos. I swear, it will be fun." Kasie couldn''t stopughing out loud


    on the phone. She was looking forward to the day when the Gu family would make fools of themselves.


    It would be payback time for the unfair treatment they had given Debbie.


    Debbie disagreed, however. "I don''t think Portia will care who Carlos married. She doesn''t like him after


    all."


    "You can''t be more wrong! Your husband is a ma. Show me a woman who wouldn''t want to be with


    him. It''s not that Portia doesn''t like Carlos but that she knows she isn''t Carlos'' type, so she finds it


    pointless to aim above her cut. Portia is always sticking her nose up in the air. Why is she always so


    arrogant? Even as Mrs. Huo, you are not that arrogant. On the contrary, you have kept your marriage


    secret."


    Hearing Kasie''s angry remarks, Debbie exined resignedly, "The fact that we''re married wille out


    sooner orter. In the beginning, I kept it secret because I didn''t realize I liked Carlos and I wasn''t sure


    how long our marriage was going tost. Now I don''t want it to be in the limelight. I''m not ready for


    drama. You can see for yourself how influential he can be. I bet some international movie star''s sudden


    marriage wouldn''t even be so sensational as his."


    Kasie didn''t understand what Debbie was thinking. But she was sure that if people knew she was Mrs.


    Huo, no one anywhere would dare touch her. "Do you intend to keep it a secret for the rest of your


    life?"


    "Nope, of course not. I''m also worried that many women will pursue Carlos since they think he is single.


    Carlos and I have agreed to announce our marriage as soon as I graduate from university." Too many


    women drooled over Carlos. On several asions, while she was with Carlos, she had seen his many


    curious SMS notifications from Emmett, who as a PA manned two of Carlos'' other phones. Constantly,


    Emmett kept blocking other women''s phone calls and texting to put Carlos in the loop.


    Kasie was relieved when she heard Debbie''s response. "Are you done dressing yet? It feels like


    forever. I''ve gotten to the Shining International za. Are you out of your house yet, my dear Mrs.


    Huo?"


    "Almost. Let me just put on some lipstick. Today, I want to step out looking fabulous." Everyone loves


    beauty. Debbie was no exception. Taking her sweet time, she put on some foundation primer, BB


    cushion, and lipstick, before finally she was good to go.


    Right out the house, she went to the garage, where more than ten fancy cars were parked. Looking


    around a few times, she was dazzled.


    Carlos had bought her a red Porsche Cayman, but she had never driven that car once.


    One night, she had told a joke in bed, but Carlos had taken it seriously and gone ahead to buy another


    car.


    Actually, she had read that joke online and casually shared it to Carlos. "Although I''ve made a lot of


    money, I''m also good at saving. Only that today, I was tempted to ssh cash on a Maserati. Thank


    God I didn''t buy it. Otherwise, I''d have parted with a cool eight million dors."

 Chapter 162 A Fabulous Jared

    Chapter 162 A Fabulous Jared


    Carlos'' onlyment was, "What a good wife!"


    Two dayster, an eight-million-dor Maserati was delivered to the vi. Debbie realized that Carlos


    took everything seriously. After that, she made a mental note to think before opening her mouth.


    Right now, she wandered around in the garage, searching for a cheap car, but it seemed that the


    Porsche Cayman was the cheapest one among them.


    She got the keys to the car from a locker and sped away from the manor in the Porsche.


    When she reached the Shining International za, her friends were already waiting for her. She was


    thest one to arrive. Jared ced his phone close to her face andined, "Look what time it is! I


    got out of bed so we could go shopping, and I end up waiting for half an hour. My ass is frozen!"


    Dixon cast him a sidelong look and was ruthless in exposing his lie. "Actually, I and Kristina have been


    waiting that long. You just got here. You''ve been here maybe five minutes tops."


    Embarrassed, Jared took his phone back and wrapped his arm around Dixon''s neck. "I''m your friend.


    How could you do that to me? I''ll kill you."


    Debbie always had a good time when she was with her friends. "Hey, big guy, don''t bully Doctor," she


    "Right. You won''ty a hand on Tomboy, so you bully my boyfriend instead. Cut it out, Jared!" Kristina


    pulled Dixon out of Jared''s grip and massaged his neck.


    The rest of the group giggled.


    It took a long time for Kasie to decide what to buy for her boyfriend. Then they walked into a clothing


    shop. While the girls were trying on some clothes, the boys yed games on their phones as they


    waited. The nice thing was that the chairs had charger cords that werepatible with their phones.


    So they were able to maintain a charge while ying some of the more intensive games. The chairs


    werefortable as well.


    When the picture revealing Carlos'' marriage was exposed to the public, Debbie identally set the


    fashion trend.


    Once again, Carlos'' influence shocked her. Since she was wearing a white sweater and casual shoes


    in the pic that was posted on his Weibo page, both the shoes and the sweater had be a trend.


    Later, in the shop, while Debbie and Kristina were picking out clothes for Kasie, some women


    specifically told the shop assistants to fetch them some white clothes. She thought it was actually wild.


    Usually, people were seen mixing fashions both modern and ancient, but still this trend surprised her


    some.


    It wasn''t odd at all to ask for white clothes. What surprised Debbie was some of the conversations


    revolving around the clothing.


    "I''m not sure if Mr. Huo has a thing for white sweaters, but I''m sure he doesn''t hate them. So if I wear


    something like that, maybe he''ll think I''m hot," one of those women said with a dreamy smile.


    "Mrs. Huo and I have simr figures. If I wear my hair in a bun and put on a white sweater and a pair of


    casual shoes like she was wearing, people might think I''m her. Too bad the casual shoes in that pic


    were discontinued," another woman muttered.


    "Really? Think you could even afford those shoes? Have you seen the price tag?" herpanion


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    sneered.


    Debbie blinked her eyes in wonder because even she herself didn''t know how much that pair of shoes


    cost. They were given to her. It was Carlos'' money, and he seemed to think money was no object.


    The belittled woman retorted, a trace of anger in her voice, "How much?"


    "17, 999 dors! How are you going to cough up that kind of cash?"


    The taunted woman shut her mouth when she heard how much it was, yet Debbie''s and her friends''


    mouths hung open in shock.


    Kristina''s heart was beating so fast she had to put one hand over her chest to steady it. "Wow! Mr. and


    Mrs. Huo sure are rich!" she whispered in Debbie''s ear.


    Debbie had been shocked into a daze. It was Carlos who took care of everything: her clothes, her


    shoes, her diet and so on. The walk-in closet in the manor was huge, but even so, it was packed with


    the clothes and shoes Carlos bought for her. So she just picked out what she feltfortable in, and


    wore that.


    She knew Carlos wouldn''t settle for anything but the best. Yet $17, 999 for a pair of shoes?! That


    sounded a bit ridiculous, not to mention the fact that she had tons of shoes .She had bins stacked up


    against the walls. Each one contained a pair of shoes.


    All of a sudden, Kasie hugged Debbie and pressed her cheek against Debbie''s shoulder. The shop


    assistants stared at them, weirded out. Kasie then jumped excitedly and remarked, "Hey, call me if you


    don''t want any of your clothes and shoes anymore. Even my most expensive shoes only cost $4, 300.


    How I envy you!"


    It all happened so fast Debbie was muddled. She nodded mechanically to Kasie. She had never


    imagined her closet alone would cost millions of dors. ''What was Carlos thinking?'' Debbie was no


    rare beauty, no fashion te. She knew men found her attractive, but she didn''t think she was worth all


    that fuss. There were plenty of knock-off brands that looked exactly the same as some of these


    designer ones. There was no reason to drop the kind of cash that Carlos had. She would have just


    worn what was in there, provided it wasn''t moth-eaten or tasteless.


    In addition, to make her happy, Carlos had also asked Tristan to find some rare and pricey stuff to put


    in her closet.


    As she remembered this, she was thinking that was why her closet was so expensive. Carlos had


    never told her how much any of those things was worth. He might not answer even if she asked, and


    she felt it rude to ask. So she just wore these things, blissfully unaware that everyone seemed to have


    eyes on her. Now, walking into a store, she knew.


    When they stepped out of the clothing shop, Debbie still felt the whole thing was surreal. Carlos had


    done too much for her. She didn''t even know how to repay his love for her.


    When they were wandering the streets, Jared spotted a barber shop and dragged Dixon inside without


    even asking him. When the girls saw Jared again, they almost choked. If they were carrying beverages,


    they would have done a spit take.


    With so many colors adorning his head, Jared was definitely the most dramatic person in the mall.


    Everyone was looking at him. He liked being the center of attention, and today was no exception. In


    fact, that was why he dyed his hair that way.


    Disdainfully, Dixon stepped away from him as soon as they walked out of the shop. However, as if


    oblivious to the stunned look in his friends'' eyes, Jared stalked towards the girls, gloating, and made


    sheep''s eyes at them while stroking his eye-catching, colorful hair.


    "Hey,dies, how do you like my new hairdo? Dank, huh? You want me, don''t you? The struggle is


    real."


    With his height, he stood out among people whenever he was in the streets. He dwarfed most of the


    poption, and you could usually pick him out of a crowd. Jared was rightfully proud of this fact. Now,


    with eight lines in eight different colors crisscrossing on his head, he was like a bizarre, huge walking


    ma, attracting attention everywhere he went. You could find every primary color in his hair: red,


    orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple, and white. Every color but one¡ªck.


    Debbie''s mouth twitched. "I think you''ll break the Inte with that!"


    Kasie rolled her widened eyes. "Jared, I don''t think you need a barber. You need a shrink."


    Kristina pulled Dixon close to her and demanded, "Stay away from my boyfriend. You''re a bad


    influence. If you stay outside long enough, a unicorn wille along looking for their rainbow."


    Jared looked at them and countered, "You kids don''t get it. This is art! Besides, it''ll be Spring Festival


    soon. I want to have a festive hairdo. And my old man will be happy to see it. When Pappy''s happy, I


    get tons of cash for my allowance. Then the $10, 000 I spent on it will be worth it."


    Kristina''s eyes almost popped out. "$10, 000? For a haircut? That''s nuts!" Jared pointed at Debbie.


    "Ask her husband why everything in the Shining International za is so damn expensive. A haircut


    alone costs hundreds. But apparently it''s the going rate, since the cutting is done by A-list stylists." He


    grinned.


    Debbie reminded him, "Slow down, pretty boy. You made yourself so colorful. Sure your dad won''t


    mistake you for fireworks and set you off over New Year?"


    The others roared inughter. Jared was a little worried when he heard what Debbie had said.


    "Debbie, can youe home with meter?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Why? Do you want me and your dad to set you off together?"


    Jared scolded, "Knock it off! If you go home with me, my dad will go easy on me for your husband''s


    sake."

 Chapter 163 Hit On Mrs. Huo

    Chapter 163 Hit On Mrs. Huo


    After Jasper noticed his son, Jared, behaved well whenever Carlos was around, he knew the right


    person to turn, in case the boy got up to mischief.


    Debbie waved her hand after hearing Jared''s exnation. "Save it. If Carlos saw you like this, he would


    shave you bald and kick your face in."


    Then an idea urred to Debbie. She secretly took a picture of Jared with her phone and sent it to


    Carlos. "Honey, I want to see you in this hairstyle." She put a Grimacing Face emoticon after that


    sentence.


    Upon reading her message, Carlos called Emmett in. "Call Jasper Han. Tell him that his son is a bad


    influence to my wife and it''s time for him to teach his son a lesson."


    "Which son of his?" asked Emmett.


    "Damon spends most of his time with his fianc¨¦e."


    Emmett understood. ''It sounds Mr. Huo is getting jealous again.'' He prayed for Jared and then called


    Jasper.


    Debbie came across someone she knew before she got Carlos'' reply. It was Gus, who was hugging a


    man. At least Debbie thought so. ''The rumor that he is gay is true, '' thought Debbie.


    She took a photo of Gus too. Unfortunately, Gus noticed it. He released the person in his arms and


    walked towards Debbie. "Give me your phone," he demanded.


    Debbie shook her phone before his eyes and threatened, "You''d better lose that sour expression on


    your face next time when you see me. Or I''ll send this picture of you and your boyfriend to Mr. Lu."


    Gus'' face darkened. He turned his head towards the person he had just hugged. With short hair and


    wearing a ck jacket, she indeed looked like a man.


    Without a word, Gus called Curtis himself. "Curtis, Debbie calls me gay."


    Debbie couldn''t hear what Curtis said on the phone. After ending the call, Gus pointed at Debbie


    angrily but couldn''t manage to utter a single word for a moment. When he finally spoke, it was a


    demand. "You bewitched Mr. Huo and now you are bewitching my brother too!" he blurted.


    ''Bewitching?'' Debbieughed. "Should I take that as ttery? Carlos aside, can''t you see how much


    your brother loves Colleen? You must be blind."


    "Tell me, why does Curtis ask me to help you whenever I can?"


    Debbie shrugged while stretching her hands. "Beats me." Personally, she had been confused about


    Curtis'' obvious concern for her.


    Although Gus disliked Debbie, there was nothing he could do about her. He turned around and then


    saw Jared''stest hairdo. "What the hell is that? It''s louder than a rainbow over there! Why don''t you


    just wear Hulun Buir Grasnd on your head?" he sneered.


    Jared wanted to return fire, but before he could say anything, his phone rang. Seeing that it was his old


    man, he answered the phone impatiently. "Dad, I''m busy. Call you back¡ª"


    "Get your ass back here!" Jasper roared. Even though no one knew what Jared heard over the phone,


    there was no mistaking the fact that his caller left him shaken.


    His tone softened. "What''s the matter?"


    "Hitting on Carlos Huo''s wife, have you lost your mind?"


    Completely clueless, Jared looked at Debbie and mumbled, "My old man thinks I''ve been hitting on


    you."


    Since Debbie and Jared were like two people from two different worlds, everyone burst intoughter


    when they heard his words. Even Gus, leaning against a column, couldn''t keep a straight face


    anymore.


    Hearing what Jared had said, Jasper instantly stifled his anger and asked cautiously, "Are you with Mrs.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Huo now?"


    "Yes, I''ve been with her for a long time."


    Jasper misinterpreted his words. He pounded on the desk angrily and thundered, "How dare you


    seduce a married woman? Not to mention she''s Mrs. Huo! Do you really think Mrs. Huo will love you


    more than her husband? Wake up! Come back immediately! Or I''ll beat you to a pulp!"


    "Dad, what happened? Why are you so angry at me all of a sudden? Why do you think I''ve been hitting


    on Mrs. Huo?"


    Jared was totally confused, but his dad wouldn''t listen to him. "I already know you are at the Shining


    International za. Stay there. I''ll send somebody there to bring you back. Don''t you dare move your


    ass!"


    The old man was not interested in Jared''s exnations, whatsoever.


    So without another word he hung up, leaving Jared in suspense.


    Jared clutched Debbie''s arm and implored, "Tomboy, help! My dad hasn''t been this mad in a long time.


    Even on phone, I could almost feel his blood boiling with every single syble of his lecture."


    "And you think I can help you? How?" Debbie asked, obvious doubt coloring her face.


    "Call your husband, please! Ask him to tell my dad the truth between you and me. Someone has to let


    him know that I''ve never hit on you." It sounded as if Jared was on the verge of crying. ''If I ever find out


    who told my dad that, I''ll roast him alive!'' he promised himself.


    The othersughed so hard they actually looked in pain. Some of them had to grip their stomach, while


    others had to bend over with theughter. After watching the scene, Gus left for his girlfriend in an


    incredibly good mood.


    Later, Debbie called Carlos, just as Carlos had anticipated. "You''re calling at a perfect timing. There''s a


    dinner tonight. I''d like you to go with me," Carlos said to her as soon as the phone was connected.


    "Hmm? Okay. Well, I''d like to ask a favor," Debbie said.


    "I remember there''s a light gray overcoat in your closet. Try it onter," Carlos continued, as if he hadn''t


    heard a single word she had just said.


    Debbie thought about what she had in her closet. There were too many clothes. She didn''t know


    exactly how many clothes she had. Then she realized that was not what she was calling for. "Mr.


    Handsome, I''m calling because of Jared."


    Carlos put his feet on the desk. "Do you like that hairdo?"


    "Hmm?" She was puzzled.


    "The picture you sent me."


    "Oh, I found it hrious, and then I couldn''t help imagining what you would look like in that hairdo." A


    Jared turned to her sullenly. ''My life is in her hands now, and there she is, flirting with her husband. She


    was even having fun while I''m in deep shit, '' he thought bitterly.


    "What''s so funny about it?" Carlos wondered.


    "It''s hrious. Didn''t you get the picture from me? Didn''t you think it was funny?"


    "Debbie Nian! What did you mean by sending me a picture of another man and asking me to copy him?


    Did you have a crush on Jared, but he turned you down? And now you are trying to make me look like


    him?" ''Make him look like Jared?


    What did he mean?'' she thought to herself.


    Before she could speak, Carlos queried, "I''m only 1.88 m. Do I have to grow ten more cm to be Jared?"


    "Carlos Huo! What''s wrong with you?" His weird tone started bugging her.


    "You''re always close to Jared. So today, you eventually started sending me his pictures. Debbie Nian,


    are you telling me that you didn''t do it intentionally?"


    Carlos retorted. Now Debbie sensed jealousy.


    "That wasn''t my intention. I just thought the hairdo was funny and wanted you to have augh. That


    was all." Standing next to her, Jared listened on restlessly. She still hadn''t gotten to the point of the call


    yet.


    ''Sending him a picture of another man to make himugh?'' Jared wondered what was running through


    Debbie''s mind. "Okay, I can forget about the whole thing, but you and Jared won''t shop together


    anymore."


    Quietly, Carlos ced an internal call. It was for Emmett.

 Chapter 164 Identity Outed

    Chapter 164 Identity Outed


    Debbie didn''t notice Carlos calling Emmett on the phone. She was too focused on ming Carlos for


    being bossy. "Jared and I are just friends. You know that. Why are you doing this?" She started to


    suspect that it was Carlos who called Jared''s dad and made him angry at him. ''Why would he even do


    that? It''s none of his business what Jared does, and he doesn''t need to stir up drama like that. The


    man is just too controlling, and it''s time he got knocked down a few pegs. Maybe if I bug him enough


    he''ll back off. Yeah, that''s what I''ll do!''


    Carlos wasn''t amused. "So this is my fault?" His voice got colder.


    Debbie shook her head and said in a hurry, "No, no. My bad. Please call Jared''s dad and tell him Jared


    didn''t hit on me. He''s really mad. He figured out where Jared is through GPS and is going to take him


    home and kick his ass."


    "Feeling bad for him?"


    Just then, Emmett walked into Carlos'' office. Carlos mouthed the words "Call Jasper." Emmett noticed


    that Carlos looked gentler than a moment ago. Immediately he knew who Carlos was talking to on the


    phone.


    Carlos'' stubbornness made Debbie feel frustrated. She lost her patience. "You going to call him or


    not?" she asked in a t voice.


    "Promise me. Promise that you won''t get too close to Jared," said Carlos, ying with a lighter.


    "Honestly, how many times do I have to tell you? Jared and I are just friends! We''ve known each other


    for years. Now you''re asking me to stop talking to him all of a sudden? No can do!" Then she turned to


    Jared and said, "Sorry, buddy. I can''t save you. It seems you''ll have to go home and face your dad. Or


    you''ll lose me forever."


    "Noooooo!" Jared was desperate.


    Kasie, Kristina, and Dixon burst intoughter.


    "Emmett has already called Jasper Han," Carlos said and hung up.


    ''What?'' Debbie looked at her phone, confused. ''He called already? So Jared won''t get beaten by his


    dad?


    Why didn''t he tell me earlier? So he was pulling my leg the whole time! Auuugh!'' Debbie opened


    WeChat and sent Carlos a message. "Honey, love you." At the end of the message was a Kiss Mark


    emoji.


    "Your husband won''t help?" asked Jared. He had decided that if Carlos didn''t help him, he would fix


    Debbie up with a ton of guys.


    "I think... he will. Maybe. Just wait." Debbie wasn''t sure.


    The Shining International za was only about ten-odd minutes from Jared''s home, if you took a car.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jared was still sweating bullets when he went up to the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. He could think


    of little else, and picked at his food. He was too worried that Jasper would swoop in with his men, carry


    him into the car, and then he''d really get it. But by the time he finished his meal, everyone knew that


    Jared was safe.


    Jared almost cried with relief. He ced one arm on Debbie''s shoulder and said, "You have no idea


    how much I want to kiss you and your husband right now."


    "Probably not a good idea. Carlos doesn''t swing that way, and he won''t be happy if you kiss Deb,"


    Kasie reminded him.


    "Okay, suddenly I don''t feel like kissing anyone," dered Jared.


    Everyone looked at him and shook their heads.


    The group separatedter. When Debbie came back to the manor, she found the overcoat Carlos had


    told her about, and put it on. By the time she fixed her makeup, it was almost time to go. The dinner


    party would be starting soon.


    The dinner was in a private booth on the fifth floor of Alioth Building. By the time Debbie and Carlos


    turned up, everybody else was already there waiting for them.


    After some pleasantries, they were led to the seats of honor. Somebody had already pulled the chair


    out for Carlos. Yet Carlos didn''t sit down immediately. He said to Debbie, "The heat''s on. Take off your


    coat, or you''ll start sweating."


    Debbie blushed and did as he asked.


    Everyone there was a sessful businessman. One was more slippery than another. When they saw


    how considerate Carlos was to Debbie, they all started sucking up to her. Obviously, if Carlos was


    deferent to her, then she must be important indeed.


    One man took her coat. A second pulled the chair out for her. A third poured her some wine while a


    fourth filled her water ss.


    When everybody was finally seated, someone mustered up enough nerve to ask, "Mr. Huo, I assume


    that thisdy is Mrs. Huo. Am I right?"


    Carlos smiled. He looked at Debbie but remained silent.


    Debbie was surprised at his reaction. ''What''s that supposed to mean? Why doesn''t he tell them who I


    am?''


    Since Carlos didn''t respond, everyone else kept their mouths shut. A few quiet, awkward seconds


    passed. Someone was about to break the ufortable silence when Carlos announced, "My wife


    always keeps a low profile. I promised her I''d keep our marriage secret. As to your question, I need my


    wife''s permission before I answer it."


    The others were familiar with Carlos'' personality. They had never seen him talk that much before.


    When he turned to Debbie, every one of them understood that the woman sitting next to him was Mrs.


    Huo.


    They all looked at Debbie with a smile and racked their brains topliment her. The room suddenly


    was abuzz with their unctuouspliments. Someplimented her beauty, others focused on her


    hair, dress, or her bearing. A few talked about her manners, and some more nebulous things that they


    couldn''t possibly know about the quiet woman sitting at the table with them. They were unconcerned,


    all fawning over her to get on Carlos'' good side.


    Bombarded with their expressions of praise,mendation, and admiration, Debbie didn''t know how to


    respond. It was Carlos who came to her rescue. "My wife is shy. Let''s eat," he said.


    Debbie''s face turned red.


    Immediately, his proposal was echoed. The subject was changed. Someone asked the waiter to bring


    the meals.


    During the feast, Debbie realized something. The fact that she was at a dinner with Carlos and the way


    Carlos had answered that man''s question kind of made their rtionship public.


    But under the circumstances, there seemed to be nothing wrong with the way Carlos told the others


    who she was.


    Debbie stopped thinking about the issue and ate while listening to them talk about work. She had


    nothing to add, so she remained quiet as they talked shop. Some things she understood, sometimes it


    was jargon or abbreviations she was unfamiliar with. But a wise person never learned with their mouth


    open.


    Carlos barely said anything afterwards. However, even so, the other men kept asking his opinion on


    this or that.


    "I need to use the little girls'' room," Debbie whispered in Carlos'' ear.


    The bathroom in the booth was upied, so Debbie had to go outside. "Do you want me to go with


    you?" asked Carlos.


    "No, you stay. I''ll be right back."


    Debbie let out a long exhale when she stepped outside. The ambiance inside the booth was nice but


    boring.


    She kept walking. A conversation came to her ears when she passed by the smoking zone. It was


    actually whispering between two men. She wasn''t eavesdropping, but since they mentioned Carlos,


    she couldn''t help noticing.


    "We just found out yesterday that Mr. Huo was married, and today we got to see her for ourselves,"


    said one man.


    "I want to know more about her. What''s her background? I don''t want to make any mistakes talking to


    her. But really... who wants to ask Mr. Huo that?" observed hispanion.


    "What''s he up to tonight, anyway?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Pretty much everything he did after he got here, and the words he said, indicated the


    woman was Mrs. Huo. What he didn''t say was that she had to be respected, but that was the subtext.


    Disrespecting her is like disrespecting him. I think he wanted all of us to remember that." The men that


    hade to dinner tonight might be of different levels of importance, but they were all elites in


    Debbie stood there and thought, ''It''s just a dinner. How can it mean that much?''


    But what the two men said also made sense. Carlos was always serious. Everything he said or did


    meant something.


    Debbie went another way to go to the bathroom. She didn''t want it to be awkward, bumping into those


    two.


    On her way back to their booth, the door to another booth opened and the people inside walked out.


    There were a lot of them. Debbie was going to change direction again. But she spotted someone


    familiar. And almost at the same time the person saw her too. "Debbie? Debbie Nian?" called a


    surprised voice.

 Chapter 165 Be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 165 Be My Girlfriend


    It was Hayden''s mom, nche.


    Along with her were Hayden''s father, Portia, a middle-aged couple, and a young man.


    It looked like some kind of engagement meeting.


    Since nche called her, Debbie knew she couldn''t just run away. "Hi, nice to see you," she said,


    greeting Hayden''s parents politely. She really wanted out of here. Seeing Hayden''s family made her


    think of how he kept hitting on her. It was like he didn''t want to believe she was really married, believed


    that he was entitled to her simply because he wanted her. Whenever he texted, her heart sank like a


    stone. Sometimes, while talking to him, she threw up in her mouth a bit.


    "Why are you here?" asked Portia curtly, looking her up and down. She sounded surprised.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She didn''t say it, but her tone told Debbie what she really thought was "Wow, woman, how can you


    even possibly afford this ce?"


    "Who is this?" asked the young man. Wearing a blue down jacket, he looked at Debbie the same way


    Portia had¡ªonly difference was he seemed interested. The glint in his eyes disgusted Debbie.


    But somehow, the man looked familiar. She just couldn''t quite ce his face. She racked her brains


    trying to figure out where she''d seen him, but she couldn''t figure it out. ''School? No. Maybe at one of


    Carlos'' meetings? No. Who is this guy?''


    "She''s nobody. Lewis, Let''s go," said Griffin Gu, Hayden''s father.


    Considering the history between Debbie and the Gu family, he knew nothing good woulde out of


    this chance meeting. He wanted no trouble for anyone and hoped they could leave as soon as


    possible. However, nche wasn''t done yet. "Are you here to see Hayden? No can do, sister. He''s not


    here. He''s on a date with my daughter-inw-to-be." Her voice was full of contempt.


    ''Hayden has a fianc¨¦e? But why is he still texting me every day? What a jerk!'' Debbie thought to


    herself. "It''s not what you think. I didn''te here for your son. I''m just having dinner with some


    people," Debbie exined with a smile.


    Hearing that Debbie wasn''t there for Hayden, nche felt embarrassed. Clearly, she had fallen into a


    pit she dug for herself. To save face, she turned to the aloof woman standing next to her, and said with


    a fawning smile, "Mrs. Huo, this is my son''s ex-girlfriend. My son dumped her years ago, but she still


    pesters him. Sorry about that. I''m so embarrassed."


    ''Mrs. Huo?'' Debbie looked at the aloof woman again. She had the same cold presence as Carlos.


    But there were some other people who had the surname "Huo" in the city. Debbie thought maybe she


    wasn''t rted to Carlos at all.


    However, although she was a total stranger to the woman, she could see disdain in Mrs. Huo''s eyes.


    Debbie turned to nche and retorted, "Mrs. Gu, you''re wrong. Your son is pestering me. I think I may


    need your help to get through to him. Since we''re here right now, I''ll just say this: please tell your son to


    back off. I''m married."


    nche''s face turned hideous with embarrassed rage. "What are you talking about? My son?


    Pestering you? Don''t be ridiculous! You hooked up with someone''s secretary and do some skin care,


    and then you think you''re rich and powerful? Get over yourself! You said you''re married, but I don''t see


    a ring. Maybe your husband can''t even afford one!"


    Just like her son, Hayden, nche also thought Debbie married Emmett.


    Debbie took a deep breath and decided to ignore her. She turned to Mrs. Huo instead and wanted to


    give her a heads-up. "Lady, if I were you, I wouldn''t let my son marry Portia. Look at who he''d have for


    a mother-inw. Like mother like daughter, you know."


    Mrs. Huo looked like she wanted to say something, but she thought better of it and remained silent. Her


    son had been staring at Debbie with interest the whole time. She felt so disappointed.


    Debbie''s words enraged nchepletely. She viciously yanked Debbie away from Mrs. Huo and


    warned, "Watch your mouth! Or I''ll make sure you won''t have one anymore! You slutty, nosy bitch!"


    After that, she turned to the middle-aged couple with an apologetic smile and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Huo,


    Lewis, this woman is crazy. Just ignore her."


    The couple didn''t want to get involved in the drama. They turned to leave.


    The young man, however, didn''t move. He hadn''t taken his eyes off Debbie from the moment he saw


    her. "I''m also worried that Portia would turn out like her mom. How about I call off the engagement and


    be your boyfriend?" he said to Debbie.


    Portia looked at Debbie with burning eyes. Debbie took out her ne from under her clothes and


    shook it before Lewis Huo''s eyes. "See? I''m married."


    Not wanting to be noticed, she had been wearing her huge diamond wedding ring around her neck as a


    ne.


    Of course, Carlos found out she hadn''t been wearing the ring and punished her for a long time in bed.


    So she worked up the pendant as apromise.


    Portia fixed her eyes on the ring immediately when she saw it, and knew it was precious. Certainly


    more than any of them could afford. Even an idiot could tell that ring was priceless.


    Shocked at the size of Debbie''s ring, Portia started to study her essories.


    She found out that the in-looking ear studs Debbie wore were actually worth hundreds of thousands


    of dors.


    The shoes she was in cost nearly twenty thousand.


    ''So, is Debbie really married to a secretary?''


    But Emmett was Carlos'' secretary. It made sense to Portia that he could afford these things.


    "I like stealing other men''s wives. It''s exciting. Be my girlfriend. I''ll buy you two rings just like the one


    you have. What do you say?" Lewis Huo said shamelessly.


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. She looked at the man who was smiling at her evilly. ''He''s flirting with


    me right in front of Portia. So did I get it wrong? Maybe they''re not here to talk about their


    engagement?''


    Her thoughts were interrupted by her ringtone. She pulled out her phone, and saw it was Carlos. She


    walked away from Lewis Huo and took the call. "I''m heading back," she told Carlos.


    When she was back inside the booth, Carlos took her hand under the table and asked, "You were gone


    for awhile. Where did you go?"


    "I came across a friend. We talked," she answered casually.


    "Okay. Are you full?"


    "Yeah."


    "Let''s go then." Carlos held Debbie''s hand and stood up.


    Debbie was speechless. ''Leaving the table as soon as he is stuffed, Carlos is so arrogant.''


    Seeing Carlos stand up, the others all followed. Someone took his and Debbie''s coats for him. A


    couple of guests helped them get their coats on, and someone else opened the door for him.


    Their enthusiasm made Debbie sick. But not Carlos. Her husband was expressionless, as if he were


    ustomed to it.


    Once they were out of the building, they got into the car. "I''ll drop you off at the manor, but I have to go


    back to the office. It''s work." He shrugged, then continued, "Be homete tonight."


    "Can''t you do it tomorrow?" asked Debbie. It was already 9 p.m. He workedte every day. She was


    worried.


    "I have work to do tomorrow too. If I don''t finish up today, I''ll just have more work to do tomorrow. I''ll


    leave work as early as I can, okay?" he exined with a smile and then kissed her forehead.


    She nodded. "Okay then. Don''t be out toote."


    The car came to an intersection after it left the underground parking lot. There was a traffic jam. The


    Emperor slowed down. Debbie looked out the window while Carlos was on the phone talking to


    Emmett.


    Suddenly, she noticed some people pushing each other at the entrance of Alioth Building. There were


    men and women. The woman in a ck overcoat looked familiar, though. After she pushed a man and


    turned around, Debbie saw her face.

 Chapter 166 Carlos Cousin

    Chapter 166 Carlos'' Cousin


    The woman in the ck overcoat was none other than Kasie.


    Lewis was there, grabbing Kasie''s arm. Portia was standing nearby with a man and a woman.


    Debbie''s gut feeling told her that something bad happened to Kasie. She turned to Carlos and said


    anxiously, "I have to get out there. Go on ahead, Carlos. You need to get to work." She was about to


    open the car door, but he stopped her.


    "What''s going on? Why the rush?" Carlos asked in confusion.


    "I think Kasie''s in trouble. I need to check on her." Anxiety was written all over her face.


    "Location," he said shortly.


    "What location?"


    "Kasie''s location."


    "Oh, she''s at the entrance of Alioth Building."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Call me if you need help," Carlos nodded.


    "Sure. Come home early after work."


    After Debbie got out of the car, the traffic light changed to green. Carlos started the Emperor''s engine.


    "Call Ralph Lu," demanded Carlos.


    Ralph Lu was one of Carlos'' subordinates, the general manager in charge of Alioth Building.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," answered Emmett.


    At the entrance of Alioth Building


    Kasie was nursing a red mark on her face. She had just been pped across the face and was about


    to p back when Lewis grabbed her wrist. "Enough! Are you done? We''ve been broken up for awhile,"


    he thundered.


    A devastated Kasie smacked a gift box against Lewis and yelled, "When did we break up? You cheater!


    I''ve spent all day picking out this gift to celebrate your promotion. And this is how you repay me?!"


    Ignoring her questions, Lewis adjusted his clothes andined, "Quit making a fool of yourself.


    Leave! Now!"


    "Kasie!" a woman''s voice chimed in.


    They turned to look who it was. A woman in a grey overcoat was walking toward them at a hurried


    pace. Her eyes swept over them as she asked, "What''s going on?"


    Kasie sobered up at the sight of her. "Tomboy, why are you here?"


    Lewis'' eyes lit up. "Hey, beautiful! We meet again."


    Paying no attention to him, Debbie approached Kasie and grabbed her hands, only to see her swollen


    cheek. "Just passing by. What''s wrong with your face? Who hit you?"


    With arms akimbo, the woman standing next to Portia said coldly, "She''s a ho, and she deserved it."


    Debbie looked Portia in the eye and asked, emotionless, "Did you hit her?"


    With a scornful smile, Portia replied, "She seduced my fiance. She''s lucky I just pped her. I


    should''ve stripped her clothes off and thrown her out on the street."


    Debbie released Kasie and strode towards Portia. Smack! The p was so loud that even passersby


    stopped to look on.


    Everyone was stunned by Debbie''s sudden move, especially Lewis. He fixed his eyes upon her¡ªhis


    gaze was full of desire instead of fury.


    ''Wow, I''ve never seen such a hot chick before. She must be wild in bed, '' he mused.


    In stunned disbelief, Portia yelled at the top of her lungs, "Bitch! Who do you think you are? What are


    you two waiting for? Tie her up!"


    The man and woman then came to their senses and tried to seize Debbie. However, Portia was too


    angry to remember that Debbie was a good fighter. Within seconds, it was all over. Debbie swept the


    woman off her feet with a simple movement of her leg. The woman hit the ground hard, and it knocked


    the wind out of her. The man advanced on our heroine. "You''ll pay for that, bitch," he growled. She


    didn''t pay¡ªhe did. When he grabbed for her, she kicked him right between the legs. His mouth formed


    an "O". Then Debbie pushed on his forehead, and he fell over. Both would-be assants rolled back


    and forth on the ground, coughing and wailing in pain.


    At this moment, a man in a suit and leather shoes trotted towards them, followed by a dozen


    bodyguards. The man was surprised to see Lewis here. "Mr. Lewis Huo!" he greeted.


    "Ralph Lu! What are you doing here?" Lewis asked. Obviously, they knew each other.


    "Emmett asked me to help Miss Debbie Nian," Ralph Lu replied honestly.


    Lewis cast a meaningful nce at Debbie. ''So that''s her name. She can fight! I like her even more.''


    Debbie knew these guys must work for Carlos, so she told Ralph Lu, "I''m Debbie Nian. Since you''re


    here to help me, then beat the shit out of this scumbag!" She pointed at Lewis.


    Ralph Lu was startled at the request and decided to probe further. "Miss Nian, is there some


    misunderstanding between you two? This is the general manager of ZL Group''s New York branch."


    The general manager of ZL Group''s New York branch? "And you are Carlos Huo''s...?" she asked


    Lewis.


    Lewis'' face changed dramatically at the mention of Carlos Huo. Fear could be seen in his eyes. But


    soon it was reced by hubris. "He''s my cousin," he announced, proud as a peacock.


    ''Oh, I see. He''s Carlos'' cousin.


    Then the middle-aged couple I met earlier must be Carlos'' rtives.''


    Despite Lewis'' identity, Debbie didn''t n to let him go. She didn''t care who he was. She had kicked


    Carlos before, and she wasn''t about to surrender to a scumbag like Lewis.


    She turned to Ralph Lu and asked angrily, "You gonna help me or not?"


    ''Who is she? She''s not afraid of Carlos'' cousin at all, '' Ralph Lu mused. With an embarrassed smile, he


    said, "Miss Nian, I think there must be some misunderstanding. How about this¡ª"


    Debbie interrupted him, "How about what? If you''re not going to help, then stay out of the way!"


    Ralph Lu was struck speechless. Under ordinary circumstances, he would have done as Debbie said.


    After all, Emmett had told him to help her. But this was Lewis Huo.


    No matter what, he couldn''t afford to hit Lewis. Carlos would have his head cut off if he did that, he


    feared.


    "Fine. I knew I couldn''t count on anyone else," Debbie said, as she took off her overcoat and handed it


    to Kasie.


    Her move snapped Kasie back to her senses. She grabbed Debbie''s arm and tried to stop her. "Hey,


    Tomboy, forget it. Let''s go." Kasie pondered letting Lewis go. This might develop into something that


    she couldn''t handle. There were many bodyguards around, and Debbie might get hurt. A little


    douchebag like Lewis just wasn''t worth it.


    She hated Lewis, but she didn''t want to cause trouble. After all, he was Carlos'' cousin. If Debbie beat


    Lewis to a pulp like she wanted, Carlos might get angry, and it would end up in a big row.


    Debbie tapped Kasie''s forehead and snapped, "Are you kidding me? Since when did you be a


    doormat? When Hayden dumped me, you wanted to beat the shit out of him for me."


    Hayden had broken up with Debbie years ago. Back then, Kasie and Jared had assembled a group of


    people to teach him a hard lesson.


    But Debbie had stopped them.


    Now, Kasie was deeply aware of Debbie''s feelings back then. She released Debbie''s hand and


    dropped into a fighting stance. "All right. He has thising."


    With a satisfied smile, Debbie took her coat back and threw it at Ralph Lu. "Watch and learn, guys. This


    is how you deal with an asshole!"


    With Debbie''s coat in his hands, Ralph Lu was at a loss for words. ''I''m not your ve!'' he cursed


    inwardly.


    He was about to throw the coat back at Debbie when Kasie warned him, "You better take good care of


    the coat. It''s a prototype for a clothing line produced by ZL Group. You damage it, you pay for it."


    Thetest prototype of ZL Group?


    Not until then did Debbie realize why Carlos had her wear that coat to the dinner party. No wonder


    everyone there talked about clothes all the time. Debbie clenched her fists.


    ''Carlos Huo! You used me as your model!''


    Not knowing whether Kasie was lying, Ralph Lu told one of the bodyguards, "Find out if the woman is


    telling the truth."

 Chapter 167 You Are A Wimp

    Chapter 167 You Are A Wimp


    Debbie raised her fist and threw it at Lewis'' face. Although Lewis knew next to nothing about martial


    arts, he was a fan of boxing matches, and was fast enough to dodge her fist.


    Seeing Debbie start a fight, Portia ordered Ralph in a harsh voice, "Why are you still standing there?


    The bitch dares to beat Mr. Lewis Huo! If he gets hurt, do you think you could afford it?"


    Ralph didn''t dare to offend either side, so he told the bodyguards, "Stop them!"


    Cornered by Debbie, Lewis warned, "Woman! One more step and I''ll escte this!"


    "Escte to whom? Is it Carlos you''re banking on? Shouldn''t you be ashamed of calling on another


    man to fight the stupid scuffles you started?" Debbie snapped.


    Seeing Debbie not convinced, Lewis took his phone out from his pocket. Just then, shended a punch


    in his belly. He winced in pain.


    Joining in, Kasie took the chance to p him across the face. A humiliated Lewis shouted to the


    bodyguards, "Drag them away!"


    Helpless, yet fumed with rage, Portia thought to herself, ''Who does she think she is?! She used to be


    the dog of me and my brother.'' In her high heels, she rushed to Debbie and grabbed her arm. "Debbie


    Nian, if you dare touch Mr. Lewis Huo again, I swear it will be the end of you and my brother!"


    "Huh?" Debbie''s jaw dropped. "Are you kidding me? You think the Gu family is something I give a damn


    about, don''t you? To be honest, your family was even no match for Jared''s family before. It is a stroke


    of luck that Hayden has managed to improve the lot of the Gu family in thest few years. So stop


    showing off. You are just from a nouveau riche family."


    The blunt truth in Debbie''s words incensed Portia. With a sour face, she snarled, "Shut up, bitch!"


    "Your mouth stinks!" Debbie shook off Portia''s hand. "Portia Gu, I''m not the old Debbie Nian anymore. I


    don''t give a hoot about you or your stupid brother. I''m going to teach this Mr. Jerk a lesson today. Oh,


    don''t worry. Kasie won''t see him anymore. He doesn''t deserve¡ª"


    Before Debbie could finish, Portia gave her such a heavy p


    that she could feel color ming up in her cheek.


    Kasie, who was blocked by two bodyguards, heard the p and turned to look what happened. When


    she saw Debbie''s swollen cheek, she broke herself free, charged forward and yelled at Portia, "Portia


    Gu, how dare you hit Debbie! You will pay for this!"


    Not knowing Debbie''s strong backer, Portia gave Kasie a mocking smile and taunted, "Really? I don''t


    think I''ll pay for it. Debbie Nian is just a worthless bitch who used to suck up to me and my brother."


    Two bodyguards helped Lewis to his feet. As he adjusted his clothes, he scowled at Ralph and


    demanded, "Tie them up."


    Ralph held Debbie''s coat with utmost care, aware that it was worth over $300, 000¡ªnot something he


    would wish topensate for, even if he could afford. All the same, there was no way he could disobey


    Lewis'' orders. So he called on his men, "Hear Mr. Lewis Huo? Do as he says."


    Debbie got raving mad when she remembered thest time she was pped¡ªit was on ount of the


    same Portia.


    Before the bodyguards could subdue her and Kasie, Debbie grabbed Portia''s wrist tight, giving her


    such a scare that she screamed like a banshee. Debbie dragged Portia to Lewis. "Mr. Jerk, how dare


    you cheat on my friend! Look how I''m going to teach this whore a lesson."


    Ignoring Portia''s screams of terror, Debbie pped her so hard she saw stars.


    Lewis, however, had no intention of stopping Debbie at all. His eyes lit up at the sight of this. It had


    been a long time since he wasst turned on by a woman. He wished he could press Debbie against


    the wall and give her an S and M right now.


    While Portia was still reeling from the shock, Debbie gave her two more ps. Certain that the men


    around were not able to save her from Debbie, Portia tried to hit back. Flinging her expensive bag in


    the hope she''d hit Debbie, she yelled hysterically, "Screw you! I''ll kill you!"


    But Debbie was too quick and dodged with ease. Seeing that she was no match for Debbie, Portia took


    out her phone from her bag and dialed a number. "Bring guys who know martial arts to the entrance of


    Alioth Building. Quick!" she hollered.


    Debbie looked on with a derisive smile and casually asked, "Are you done with your phone call? Have


    your peoplee?"


    "Debbie Nian, just wait and see!"


    "Why should I wait? Am I a fool? Anyway, I hope you''ve learnt not to mess with everyone. But in case


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    you still want us to dance, I''ll be more than willing. Try me!" With that, Debbie waved at a young man


    who was watching the fun in front of a beauty salon. "Hi, handsome."


    The man''s face blushed scarlet. He was too shy to say a word.


    Debbie came up to him and asked politely, "Are you an employee of this salon? Can I borrow


    something from you?"


    "What do you want?" he asked in confusion.


    After Debbie whispered in his ear, he got into the salon and before long, came out and handed her


    something.


    Debbie returned to Portia, who was trying to call Hayden. Unfortunately, he was on the ne, and his


    phone had been switched off.


    Portia was instantly alerted upon seeing the thing in Debbie''s hand. "What are you going to do?" Her


    voice was trembling.


    "Guess what I''m going to do." Debbie waved the scissors in her hand and gave her a wicked grin. "I''ll


    shave you bald right here!"


    Portia''s face paled. She covered her head and hid behind Lewis. "Mr. Lewis Huo, help me please."


    Lewis himself was no match for Debbie. But he was a man, and he couldn''t afford to see a woman


    being bullied in front of him. He tried to coax Debbie, "Beautiful girl, please. Let her go for my sake.


    Let''s put this matter to rest now, okay? It''s not safe to y with sharp objects like you''re doing. What if


    someone gets hurt?"


    Lewis was a yboy. Always too soft, too patient with beautiful women.


    Debbie, however, didn''t buy none of that crap. She pointed the scissors to his crotch and threatened,


    "On second thought, I better cut your dick off. You''ll never hurt girls again, after this, I promise."


    Lewis went numb at the sight of the menacing woman. Certain that if he tried to resist Debbie, things


    would turn nasty, he chose to cooperate. He drew Portia aside, grabbing both her hands so that she


    wouldn''t move while Debbie clipped her hair. "Don''t worry. Better the small humiliation of a bald shave


    than to think we can fight her when we both know what she''s capable of."


    Portia broke herself free and pped Lewis across the face. "You are a good-for-nothing wimp! Why


    not call your cousin? He''s Mr. Huo! And you are the general manager of ZL Group''s New York branch


    yourself! Why are you so afraid of her? Debbie Nian is just a weak woman. We have so many people


    here. Ask them to tie her up!"

 Chapter 168 Beatings

    Chapter 168 Beatings


    Lewis had been beaten by Debbie and cussed out by Portia. He was a proud man, and couldn''t stand it


    anymore. He pointed at Portia and cursed loudly, "Debbie''s right. You''re just like your mother¡ªa total


    bitch! Get the hell out of my way!"


    Everyone was so shocked they couldn''t say a word.


    Debbie was not interested in the drama. She approached Portia, grabbed her long hair and cut arge


    hunk of it off with the scissors.


    Portia''s hair fluttered to the ground along with her screams.


    "Aaaaaargh! Lewis Huo, you puss-pop! Call your cousin!" Portia yelled at him.


    Lewis was fumed with rage when she called him that. He pointed at Debbie and demanded, "Have her


    arrested! Now! Otherwise, you''re all fired!"


    The bodyguards urged Ralph to action. "Boss, we need to do something. Mr. Lewis Huo is Mr. Huo''s


    cousin. If we get hurt, it''s won''t be a big deal. But I''m sure Mr. Huo will be pissed if Mr. Lewis Huo gets


    hurt."


    "He''s right. You can just tell Mr. Zhong that Mr. Lewis Huo forced us to arrest her."


    ''They make a lot of sense, '' Ralph thought. He didn''t need much time, and something needed to be


    done here, before Lewis got hurt even more. This had gone too far. He nodded and gestured to his


    men. "Do as Mr. Lewis Huo says. Arrest Debbie Nian."


    The bodyguards swarmed around Debbie. Meanwhile, Ralph took out his phone and called Emmett.


    Debbie was busy cutting Portia''s hair. When the bodyguards approached, Kasie stood in front of


    Debbie, arms out, intended to shield her from harm. "What are you going to do? Just go away!"


    shouted Kasie.


    Debbie waved the scissors in the air and dered nonchntly, "Go ahead if you don''t mind losing


    your dicks."


    The bodyguards didn''t believe Debbie could fight. Not this girl, not any woman, really. Two men


    dragged Kasie away, and the rest advanced on Debbie.


    Debbie kicked a man in the gut, and he staggered backwards.


    There were too many of them, so Debbie had to let go of Portia. The girl almost passed out.


    No sooner had Ralph told Emmett what had happened than the secretary yelled at him over the phone.


    "Ralph! That is the dumbest thing I''ve heard all day. Don''t me me if you''re fired or something. You''ve


    really stepped in it this time!"


    "What? Why? Emmett, I only did as Mr. Lewis Huo asked."


    Wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, Emmett said, "Ask your men to stop and apologize to Mrs...


    er...Debbie Nian. It''s not toote. If she gets hurt because of you, you''ll be so dead. Listen to me, man."


    Ralph was not fully convinced yet. "Emmett, are you out of your mind? Debbie Nian offended Mr. Lewis


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Huo, not to mention the daughter of the Gu family. Are you sure you want me to help her?"


    "Of course, I''m a hundred percent sure. Mr. Huo asked you to help her. She''s Mr. Huo''s woman, and he


    cares more about her than Mr. Lewis Huo. Capice?" Emmett said this through gritted teeth.


    Of course, Emmett''s words came as a great shock to Ralph. ''What?! Debbie Nian is Mr. Huo''s woman?


    I know there''s a rumor that he''s married. But she could be anyone...''


    Thinking about this, he yelled at his men, "Guys, retreat!"


    The bodyguards were fighting with Debbie, who was a formidable opponent. They were too excited to


    pay attention to Ralph''s order. Of course, not like she was giving them a chance to think. One was on


    the cement nursing a kneecap, likely broken. She had also swept another with her leg, knocking him to


    the ground. And she had just finished punching one in the throat, causing him to stumble backwards,


    trying to catch his breath. She didn''t fool around when she fought. These men had underestimated her


    and were paying the price.


    Ralph was so anxious he dashed towards them and even got between them and Debbie. "Are you


    deaf? I said, retreat!"


    His sudden move stunned them. They didn''t dare to hurt Ralph, so they stopped.


    Ralph heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He turned around and put on an


    unctuous smile. "Miss Nian, I''m really sorry about all this. Are you hurt? How about I take you to the


    hospital?"


    Debbie was confused by his change in attitude. "What do you mean by that?"


    With an awkward smile, Ralph said, "Sorry, Miss Nian. I wasn''t trying to hurt you." He then turned to his


    men. "Arrest Mr. Lewis Huo. Do as Miss Nian says. Get it?"


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    At the ZL Group


    Emmett swallowed and told Carlos worriedly, "Mr. Huo, something happened at the Alioth Building." He


    knew Carlos would be angry, but he didn''t dare keep it from his boss. Otherwise, he would end up in


    hell.


    Alioth Building? Carlos raised his head and fixed his sharp eyes on Emmett. "How is she?"


    "Um...Mrs. Huo is all right. Mr. Lewis Huo is also there, and he got in a fight with her. She beat the shit


    out of him and cut Portia Gu''s hair." ''Ralph, you better start praying, '' Emmett thought to himself.


    ''Lewis Huo?'' Carlos furrowed his brows as he picked up his phone and called Debbie. The phone call


    connected soon.


    "Hey, honey." Her voice was low. Carlos guessed that there might be others around her.


    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" he asked worriedly.


    "I''m great. Um...I beat up your cousin..." Her voice trailed off. She wondered whether Carlos would


    me her or not.


    Carlos heaved a sigh of relief and even praised her. "Nice. He deserved it."


    ''What?! Nice?'' Debbie was confused. "Aren''t you mad?"


    "Yes, I''m mad, but not at you. Get Lewis on the phone."


    "Er... O-Okay... Hey, Mr. Jerk, it''s for you!" Carlos heard Debbie''s voiceing from the other end.


    ''Mr. Jerk?'' Carlos chuckled. ''Well, she''s not wrong.''


    Confused, Lewis took over the phone. "Me? Who is this?"


    He saw the caller ID¡ªMr. Huo¡ªand wondered, ''Another Huo. Do I know him?'' He asked casually,


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Me." The simple word scared Lewis to death¡ªhe recognized Carlos'' voice.


    He eyed Debbie up and down, wondering who she was to Carlos. "Hey, Carlos, what''s up?"


    Lewis'' words caught Portia''s attention. ''Did Carlos Huo call Debbie?''


    She looked back and forth between Debbie and Lewis and thought to herself, ''Why did Mr. Huo call


    Debbie? How are they rted?''


    After Carlos said something, Lewis nodded immediately. "Okay. I get it. I''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up, Lewis fixed his gaze on Debbie. After a long time, he decided to take her with him to


    meet Carlos. "Let''s get going." He grabbed her wrist.


    Debbie shook off his hand in disgust and snapped, "Where? Why should I go with you?"


    "I''m heading to my cousin''s office. This is your fault. And you need to tell him." Lewis didn''t know why


    he had to take Debbie with him, but he had a gut feeling that he would be much safer if he took Debbie


    to meet his cousin.


    Ralph, who had just sent two patrolmen away, approached them and offered, "Mr. Lewis Huo, Miss


    Nian, I''ll get the car."

 Chapter 169 Shes My Wife

    Chapter 169 She''s My Wife


    Debbie bid Kasie goodbye and was about to get into the car when Portia grabbed her arm¡ªhard. "No!


    We''re not done!" Portia yelled. Her men would arrive in a few minutes. She had no intention of letting


    Debbie off the hook so easily.


    Before Debbie could respond, Lewis pulled Portia away and snapped impatiently, "Get the hell out of


    here, Portia. I thought you were an ice queen, but you''re really as clingy as an octopus."


    He didn''t love Portia; he just took it as a challenge to melt the ice queen''s heart. But now she was


    getting on his nerves.


    Portia trembled with anger at Lewis'' remarks. With red eyes, she pointed at him and shouted, "Dammit


    Lewis! You''re cancelled! I''m telling my mom to call off our engagement."


    Debbie had guessed right¡ªPortia and Lewis were about to get engaged.


    "Whatever." Lewis shrugged and got into the car. Seeing Debbie remain motionless, he urged, "Hurry!


    Get in the car! You don''t want her bitch cooties, do you?"


    Portia broke out into curses. "Lewis Huo, you''re an asshole! Everyone in your family is!"


    Debbie, trying hard to suppress her giggles, got into the back seat. Lewis was not angered by Portia''s


    words. "My family? Does that include Carlos?"


    Portia stopped as soon as Lewis mentioned Carlos. She cast a murderous nce at Debbie and


    threatened through gritted teeth, "Debbie Nian, just wait and see."


    With a wide grin, Debbie pped back. "Oh, don''t forget to tell your brother¡ªI kicked your ass and cut


    your hair."


    "You!" Portia was too angry to utter aplete sentence.


    The car soon drove off, leaving Portia behind. Her long fingernails dug into her palms, leaving deep


    marks.


    At the ZL Group


    Lewis and Debbie made a beeline for the CEO''s office. Most employees didn''t know Debbie, but they


    knew Lewis.


    The elevator came to a halt on the 66th floor. Staring at the closed door of Carlos'' office, Lewis nudged


    Debbie forward and said, "Remember our arrangement. You go in first."


    Debbie was dumbstruck. ''Seriously? You''re really afraid of Carlos, aren''t you? I can understand why


    Jared is scared of Carlos. But you''re his cousin! Besides, he''s not that scary!'' she thought to herself.


    There were only two people in the secretary''s office¡ªEmmett and Zelda. Zelda stood up from her seat


    and greeted Lewis, "Mr. Lewis Huo, good evening."


    She was quite surprised to see Debbie.


    Lewis leered at her, and a wolf whistle escaped his lips. "Zelda, you''re as hot as ever." This was a


    "Stop it," Zeldained, her face reddening. She sat back in her seat.


    Emmett came up to them and told Lewis respectfully, "Mr. Lewis Huo, Mr. Huo is waiting for you."


    Then he approached Debbie and whispered in her ear, "Mrs. Huo, why are you here with him?" If Lewis


    weren''t here, Emmett would have let Debbie know that Lewis was an asshole and advised her to keep


    him at arm''s length.


    Debbie said with a shrug, "He forced me toe here."


    Lewis got close to the office door, and then realized that Debbie wasn''t behind him. He cast a burning


    nce at her and said in a low voice, "What are you waiting for? Open the door!"


    Emmett trotted towards the office and knocked on the door. With Carlos'' permission, he pushed the


    door open and addressed his boss, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo and Mr. Lewis Huo are here."


    Lewis grabbed Debbie and pushed her into the office. Caught off guard, she staggered, almost falling


    onto the floor.


    Carlos, sitting in his armchair, saw Debbie falter. He immediately stood up, strode towards her and


    pulled her into his arms. "It''s veryte. Why aren''t you home? You okay?" That was when he saw her


    red and swollen cheek. "Who did this to you?"


    he asked in a cold voice and furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry. I''m okay. I. . . I came here. . . because I missed you. Can I get a ride home with you?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Debbie held back Carlos'' waist and cast a challenging nce at Lewis, who couldn''t believe his eyes


    and ears. Why was she so familiar with his cousin?


    Carlos disentangled her from his arms and examined her cheek carefully. His face turned livid. "Who


    did this?" He shifted his gaze to Lewis, who also had a swollen face.


    Assuming that Lewis hit Debbie, Carlos released her, and before Lewis could respond, kicked him in


    the gut, knocking him to the floor.


    He then walked over to his prone body, and ced his foot on him. Then he asked in an icy tone, "You


    hit her, didn''t you?"


    Beside him was a table. Carlos picked up the teapot from the table and raised it overhead, as if he was


    going to smash it against Lewis'' head.


    Lewis'' face paled. "Rx, man! I didn''t hit her. It was Portia Gu. She pped her!"


    It was the first time that Debbie had seen Carlos lose it like this, and she was a little scared as well.


    She then realized that Carlos had always been rather kind to her when she had offended him so many


    times.


    Lewis'' pleas snapped Debbie back to reality. She grabbed Carlos'' arm and exined, "He didn''t hit me.


    I kicked his ass."


    Carlos then let go of Lewis, ced the teapot back on the table and warned him, "If she hits you again,


    don''t fight back."


    "What?! But why?" Lewis was in stunned disbelief.


    Carlos straightened his suit and said indifferently, "She''s my wife."


    ''She''s Carlos'' wife?! That means she''s my cousin-inw.'' Lewis almost choked on his own tongue.


    Ignoring Lewis, who was too shocked to stand up, Carlos buzzed Emmett. "Get in here. And bring


    some ice."


    Then he led Debbie to the couch, sat down and stroked her cheek softly. "So it was Portia?"


    His voice was soft, but Debbie could somehow feel danger.


    It came back to her now, how people used to describe Carlos¡ªcruel and cold-hearted. Debbie grabbed


    his hands and coaxed him, "Honey, cool down. I got even with her. I pped her several times, and


    even cut her hair. So just let it go, okay?"


    Carlos, however, was not easily convinced. "Leave her to me," he said.


    A cold shiver ran down Debbie''s spine, as his tone suggested that he would kill Portia. "Don''t, Carlos. I


    don''t care. It was nothing. Leave it to me, please."


    At this moment, Emmett came in with an ice pack and handed it to Carlos.


    Lewis was still lying on the floor, but Emmett didn''t even blink. However, when he spotted Debbie''s


    swollen cheek, he asked worriedly, "Mrs. Huo, what happened? Did someone hit you? Does it hurt?"


    ''Who had the nerve to hit Mr. Huo''s woman? Look at Mrs. Huo''s fair skin. That must be stinging, '' he


    thought.

 Chapter 170 Share Happiness And Sufferings

    Chapter 170 Share Happiness And Sufferings


    The concern that Emmett showed towards Debbie really touched her heart. "It''s all right. I feel much


    better now, but it''s nice of you to ask," she said with a friendly smile.


    "Emmett Zhong!" Carlos'' voice sounded as cold as ice.


    Emmett shifted his gaze to his boss and answered, "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    "Your heart must be broken now, huh?" Carlos asked, emotionless.


    Emmett nodded honestly. He always had a tender heart for women. Besides, Debbie had always been


    nice to him.


    Debbie somehow sensed something was not right with Carlos, and winked at Emmett.


    However, Emmett didn''t get her point. Instead, he asked innocently, "Mrs. Huo, what''s wrong with your


    eyes? You got hurt? Shall we call a doctor over to check?"


    Debbie was speechless. ''I did what I could, but he didn''t get me. Can''t he see that Carlos is in a terrible


    mood right now?'' she wondered.


    "Emmett, it seems that you care about my wife very much," Carlos said casually as he dabbed the ice


    pack onto Debbie''s swollen cheek. He turned to Lewis, who had stood up from the floor, and ordered,


    "Lewis Huo, don''t just stand there while this dumbass pokes his nose into my business. Strike him in


    the face!"


    Only then did Emmett realize he had almost stepped on andmine. His face turned pale.


    With a cold smile, Carlos continued, "In this way, you can share in her happiness and suffering."


    Debbie was at a loss for words. ''Carlos is way too possessive, '' she thought.


    "Please don''t get me wrong, Mr. Huo. Ah, I remember I have something urgent to attend to. I''ll take my


    leave now," said Emmett and quickly turned to leave.


    But just as he was about to step out of the door, Lewis blocked his way. "Emmett, you know, on this


    turf, I''ll only y by my cousin''s rules." Then without a second thought, he swung his clenched fist to


    strike.


    Only by a whisker did Emmett dodge. With quick darting steps, he retreated from Lewis and cast an


    imploring nce at Debbie. "Mrs. Huo, please help!"


    The exchange at the door amused Debbie. Holding back her giggles, she clutched at Carlos'' right arm


    with both hands and pleaded in a cute way, "Honey, Emmett was just showing his concern for his boss''


    wife. Don''t get mad at him, okay? Besides, he''s your right-hand man. How will it benefit you, if he gets


    hurt?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think he''s that indispensable?" asked Carlos with a dismissive snort. "We have an abundance


    of talented people. His absence would make no difference."


    ''How cruel he is!'' thought Debbie.


    All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in her mind. Feigning sadness, she looked at Emmett and said,


    "Emmett, you see, it''s not that I didn''t help you. My words cut no ice with your boss."


    Instantly, Carlos knew what his wife was going to say. He watched with a raised eyebrow as she


    continued.


    Not knowing Carlos had seen through her trick, Debbie cast a sad nce at her husband and


    continued, "Emmett, I suggest you go find Miss ''Me'' to put in a good word for you. I believe her words


    will work."


    "Get out!" Carlos roared, at which Lewis and Emmett immediately left the office and closed the door


    behind them.


    A proud smile shed across Debbie''s face, as her n worked.


    Carlos sighed with profound resignation. "I''ll have my turn to even the score in bed this evening," he


    threatened.


    "What?! Why are you so obsessed with sex? Must you always link everything to what you do in bed?"


    Debbie snapped at him.


    He pulled her into his arms, kissed her on the lips and said, "Well, that''s one of the keys to a sessful


    marriage."


    Debbie pushed his hands away andined, "Stop it!"


    "Okay, okay. Is your cheek still hurting?" he asked.


    "Not at all. Just go on with your work. I''ll be fine." She took the ice pack from him and dabbed it on her


    cheek.


    It was a cold winter. Fortunately, the heating system in the building was working well.


    "I''ve finished my work already. Let''s go home now." He had nned to teach Lewis a lesson before


    going back home, but he hadn''t expected Debbie toe here along with the jackass.


    And when they had arrived, he had been distracted by her swollen cheek, which gave Lewis the perfect


    excuse to get away.


    In the evening, Carlos and Debbiezilyy in bed after taking a bath together. He told her their


    schedule in a couple of days. As thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club, Debbie would attend


    an investors'' dinner tomorrow. After that, together with Carlos, she would fly to New York to celebrate


    New Year with the Huo family the day after tomorrow.


    But Megan would go there too. In the past few years, she had celebrated New Year with either the Huo


    family or Wesley''s family. Both families doted on Megan for her bright and bubbly personality. Other


    than that, her parents had saved Carlos'' and Wesley''s lives.


    Debbie''s heart sank when she heard Megan would celebrate New Year with them.


    Watching her carefully, Carlos noticed Debbie''s change of mood. It didn''t take rocket science to tell


    what was on her mind. In a soft voice, he coaxed her, "Actually, Megan is a good girl. I think there must


    be some misunderstanding between you and her. Maybe, you could use this opportunity to know her


    better."


    He understood why Debbie disliked Megan. Megan was wholly dependent on Carlos and his friends. It


    was perfectly normal for Debbie, his wife, to feel ufortable when she saw another girl invading her


    space.


    But Megan had juste of age. If anything, Carlos nned to send her abroad to study in a few


    years. Hopefully, that would put Debbie''s worries to an end. If all went well, Megan might as well find a


    boyfriend there.


    "Okay," Debbie answered in a low voice. She didn''t want Carlos to think she was a mean woman.


    Carlos kissed her again. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone cross you, okay?"


    Relieved by his promise, Debbie cuddled his neck and said, "You cannot go back on your words. If


    someone crosses me, I''ll go have fun without you."


    "Without me? How would that be?"


    "There are many things I can do. Maybe, I''d even go clubbing with a random handsome guy, just to


    blow away your money. That must be really interesting...Aargh! Carlos Huo, don''t bite my ear!"


    "Really? You still have the energy to mess around with another guy? Am I such an ipetent


    husband?" Carlos pressed her against the bed, his eyes as dark as ink. A cold shiver ran down her


    spine as she looked him in the eye. He looked more menacing than wolf now.


    "No, no, no! I was just kidding. Mr. President, don''t take it seriously. Mmm..." She was unable to talk


    anymore as Carlos gagged her with his lips, his hand rubbing her chest.


    In the Gu family''s house


    When Portia got home, Griffin and nche were still waiting for her in the living room. They wanted to


    find out how she was getting along with Lewis.


    They were freaked out when Portia appeared in front of them. nche held her daughter''s hands and


    asked anxiously, "Portia, my dear, what''s wrong with your hair? And your cheeks are swollen. What


    happened?"


    Unable to handle the questions, Portia burst into a crying fit, wailing like a baby. When Portia finally


    spoke, Griffin, who was in poor health, almost had a seizure. "It was Debbie Nian. Her friend has been


    hitting on Lewis, and when I confronted the girl, Debbie attacked me with a barrage of punches. To add


    to the humiliation, she pulled out a pair of scissors and cut my hair, while threatening dire


    consequences to anyone who''d attempt to help me. More so, people fear her on ount of Emmett


    Zhong¡ªher husband. Mom, it was so humiliating, I wished for the ground to open up and swallow me."


    "Debbie Nian?! " Both Griffin and nche were shocked to hear that name. How the hell would Debbie


    have the guts to bully their beloved daughter?

 Chapter 171 Let Go

    Chapter 171 Let Go


    nche asked a housemaid to fetch some ice for Portia. "That bitch Debbie thinks she is somebody


    just because she is the wife of Carlos Huo''s secretary," she said through gritted teeth, a murderous


    look in her eyes. "She thinks she can do whatever she wants now! Next time I see her, I''ll shave her


    bald!"


    Griffin was pissed. He pointed at Portia with a trembling hand. "Tell me the truth! What did you do? I


    know Debbie. She is a fairly reasonable girl. She wouldn''t have done this for no reason."


    He had liked Debbie a lot when she and Hayden were dating, for her natural and poised manner. He


    still remembered how much she had done for Hayden and how she always protected Portia.


    "Dad, I''m your daughter, not Debbie! Why are you always taking her side?" Portia protested angrily.


    Back when Debbie and Hayden were still dating, Portia''s dad had med her every time she and


    Debbie had a conflict. And now, he still did. Portia felt it was unfair.


    "I only take the right side. Your brother is trying to get Debbie back, but you and your mom are just


    doing him a disservice." Griffin was disappointed in his daughter. He also med himself for spoiling


    her.


    Yet nche disagreed with his words. "Don''t be absurd! Hayden has agreed to get engaged to the


    youngest daughter of the Qin family. She''s from a truly illustrious family. Debbie Nian is married. Even if


    she wasn''t, she wasn''t good enough for our son."


    Holding his hands behind his back, a reflective look on his face, Griffin exined to nche patiently,


    "How many times have I told you about the Nian family? It was an influential family in Y City when Artie


    and his father were still alive. Afterwards, Debbie''s grandpa was forced to sell thepany to pay his


    deep debts to the Lu family. Plus, Artie''s medical expenses cost at least ten million dors. It was not


    until then that the family started to run into financial problems. It was fair to say that before Debbie was


    ten, her family had been more powerful than the Qin family."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    nche wasn''t convinced. She said contemptuously, "Still, the family went down. Since the day I met


    her, she has never been refined as a good girl from a respectable family should be. Think about those


    days she practiced martial arts. A girl should be delicate and elegant, but she fought and somersaulted


    like a boy. What was she? From some savage tribe? I wonder what Hayden sees in that poor girl!"


    "You''re one to talk! Don''t you know why Debbie was practicing martial arts? To save your son and


    daughter! It was Hayden who pushed her into martial arts. Your son was a weakling who needed her


    for protection from bullies. Wouldn''t you have done the same thing if you were in Debbie''s shoes? Look


    at her now. She doesn''t have to protect your children anymore. She even married Emmett, and since


    Emmett works for Mr. Huo, by extension she also has Mr. Huo''s protection. Does she need to practice


    martial arts anymore? Look how delicate she is now. I think you have noticed that yourself." Having


    talked so much, Griffin started to breathe hard.


    But nche''s tone didn''t soften much. "You know your health condition. Why don''t you save some


    energy? No one asked her to protect anybody. As if we couldn''t even afford a bodyguard! She just


    wanted to show off and to let everyone know how capable she was."


    With his eyes closed, Griffin leaned back on the sofa to steady his breathing. After a long while, he


    opened his eyes and looked at his daughter, who was still sulking. "Do you remember the time when


    you were kidnapped? Think about how Debbie saved you."


    Portia quieted down, her hands clenched into fists. "I didn''t ask her to save me. She made that decision


    on her own. Just like what my mom said, she just wanted to show off."


    That year, Debbie and Hayden were only friends. They hadn''t started dating yet. In an attempt to save


    Portia, she was beaten up so badly by a bunch of kidnappers that her life hung by a thread. But those


    men were still not leaving her alone. When they were about to rape her, the police came and saved her,


    who was dying.


    Afterwards, Hayden scolded Portia for hanging out with punks.


    It was in the hospital that Hayden first told Debbie that he liked her. Back then, he was still a nobody in


    the Gu family. He hadn''t achieved anything yet, and every month, he depended on pocket money from


    his parents. The only thing he bought for Debbie that day was a rose, which Debbie dly epted,


    and that was how their rtionship had started.


    Hearing his daughter''s response, Griffin almost had a heart attack. He tried to contain his emotions.


    "Let go this time. If a wrong is avenged with another wrong, there would be no end to it," he persuaded


    while watching nche dab Portia''s face with ice.


    If the matter got out of hand, he was afraid that Carlos would step in himself. Not the kind of trouble the


    old man would wish anyone in his family to get involved in. But given that Emmett had worked for


    Carlos for many years, that possibility wasn''t far-fetched. It was not likely that Carlos would turn a blind


    eye to Emmett''s trouble. If Portia angered Carlos because of a trifle between her and Debbie, nobody


    would be able to save her.


    As Portia was busy massaging her stinging face, she didn''t respond. However, silently, she had already


    made a decision in her heart. ''It''s impossible for me to let go of this. That bitch is getting more and


    more arrogant. This has toe to an end, no matter what it takes!''


    Back in Carlos'' vi, he watched Debbie fall asleep. Then he got out of bed and called Emmett. "What


    exactly happened this evening?"


    Emmett was just dozing off when the iing call from Carlos shook him wide awake. For the


    hundredth time, he thanked fate for his not having a girlfriend. Otherwise, his rtionship would be


    strained by such calls from Carlos in the dead of the night.


    Emmett shook his head to expel the thought from his mind and gave Carlos a blow-by-blow ount of


    what had happened at the entrance of the Alioth Building.


    "Cancel all the ads and activities she has gotten. Shut her out for some time and you give her a


    warning in person."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Emmett had already foreseen how the drama would unfold against Portia. The Gu


    family''s influence had grown rapidlytely. Many advertisingpanies tried to suck up to Hayden, by


    bringing in Portia¡ªhis sister to do theirmercials. Although she was only a freshman at college with


    lousy people skills, anyone eager to please her brother could easily get that around by highlighting


    Portia''s beauty as the main strength for engaging her.


    However, for the silly mistake of pping Debbie tonight, all those advertising gigs would go up in


    smoke. In offending Debbie, she had messed with the wrong person. If Carlos chose to flex his


    muscles, Portia''s life in Y City would turn into a living hell.


    Emmett guessed that Debbie must have pleaded with Carlos for Portia. Normally, Portia would have


    lost a finger for hitting Debbie.


    The next day, Debbie was fidgeting all day because of the investors'' dinner she would have to attend


    that evening.


    That was something new to her. Before Carlos left for work, she had asked as many questions as


    possible about the function.


    Carlos spent a lot of time calming her down.


    After he left, Debbie got dressed and left the house too.


    They were going to New York for some time the following day. She felt she should put Lucinda and


    Sebastian in the loop about her trip before she left the city.


    As soon as she arrived at her aunt''s house, Debbie noticed Gail and Victor fighting at the entrance. In


    case they saw her, Debbie didn''t get out of the car, but watched them argue and fight hysterically.

 Chapter 172 The Mu Family Learned The Truth

    Chapter 172 The Mu Family Learned The Truth


    Since they broke up, Gail didn''t pretend to be sweet and refined anymore in front of Victor. So she


    readily took him on in a shouting match.


    In a few minutes of the altercation, Victor''s words got filthier. He was going to hit Gail. Debbie couldn''t


    watch anymore.


    She drove the car forward and stopped beside the two fighting people. The brand-new Cayman drew


    Gail''s attention immediately. When she saw Debbie getting out of the car from the driver''s seat, she


    asked with widened eyes, "Debbie, whose car is this?"


    It sounded as if Debbie had stolen the car. Standing by the open door, Debbie ignored her and looked


    at Victor. The one-time vice general manager of the Shining International za now looked every inch


    azy slob. His hair looked like a roughly built bird nest, his clothes wrinkled. From the length of his


    stubble, he must haven''t shaven for two or three days.


    Upon seeing Debbie, Victor found another outlet for his frustration and anger. He stalked towards the


    Porsche Cayman and demanded, "Hey, you! I''ve been looking for you for days on end. You got me


    canned, so you mustpensate me for my loss!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "How is your losing the job our fault?"


    "If Gail and you hadn''t fought the other day, she wouldn''t have called me. If she hadn''t called me, I


    wouldn''t have gotten involved and thus fired." As a result of that incident, Victor was fired that evening,


    and Gail broke up with him within two weeks.


    As soon as he finished his words, Victor kicked Debbie''s car furiously, leaving a big footprint impressed


    on the red Cayman.


    ''Son of a bitch!'' Debbie cursed inwardly. ''The car cost my husband a pretty penny, you idiot!'' The sight


    of that ugly footprint gripped Debbie''s heart so forcefully, you''d think she was going to have a heart


    attack.


    Gail grabbed Victor''s arm and spat, "Hey, idiot! This car has premium equipment. It''s worth nearly two


    million. If you damage it, do you think you can even afford the fee for repairs with your jobless ass right


    now?"


    Of course Victor was aware that the car was pricey. He loosened his tie carelessly. "It''s just a car. Of


    course I can afford the fee."


    Debbie limbered up a little by wriggling her wrists, seeing which, Victor already regretted what he had


    done. He was scared, but it was toote. Debbie already came to him and clutched his cor.


    Memories of thest time when she had beaten him to a pulp shed before his eyes. He started


    shouting shrilly, "What are you doing? I''m warning you¡ª Ahhh¡ª"


    Debbie hauled him to the car, held his head, pressed his ugly face against the footprint, and rubbed it


    back and forth until the mark was gone.


    Gail, who had been watching the whole time, was stunned. For the millionth time, she felt lucky that


    she was Debbie''s cousin and had never been treated so roughly.


    When the footprint disappeared, Debbie looked at her car. Seeing no sign of damage, she pulled Victor


    up and thrust him to the ground.


    Sent sprawling out on his stomach, Victory there in a crushed heap for a moment. He groaned


    painfully, rolled, and struggled to stand up. "If you dare touch my car again, I''ll beat the living daylights


    out of you!" Debbie threatened, holding her fist up high.


    Victor was so afraid that he ignored his hurting face and started to run before he could even stand


    straight.


    In the Mu family''s house, Lucinda was watching TV in the living room. She walked to the door as soon


    as she saw Debbie walk in with Gail. "Debbie, I wasn''t expecting you toe today."


    Debbie changed into slippers and walked into the living room. "Aunt, I''m going to New York tomorrow,


    so I came to say goodbye. Is Uncle Sebastian home?"


    "He''s still at work. Why are you going to New York suddenly?" Lucinda asked a housemaid to serve


    some fresh fruit.


    Hardly had Debbie sat down on the sofa when Sasha, in pajamas, came down the stairs excitedly.


    "Debbie, you''re here! I heard your voice."


    In ecstasy, she ran into Debbie''s arms so forcefully that they both slumped into the couch. "Debbie, I


    missed you so much. Did youe here alone? Where is my cousin-inw?" Sasha asked after giving


    Debbie a peck on the cheek.


    Expecting Carlos would be there too, she looked towards the door after breaking from Debbie''s


    embrace.


    Recovering from the surprise, Debbie got up from the sofa and straightened her clothes. "Stop looking.


    He didn''te. He has work to do."


    Sasha pouted her lips in disappointment. "Fine. It''s normal for Mr. Huo to be busy. Even Dades


    homete from work, not to mention Mr. Huo."


    Gail, crunching on her snacks, suddenly stopped. She looked at Sasha in surprise. "What did you just


    say? Who?"


    Sasha blinked her eyes in confusion. "Mr. Huo. Gail, don''t you know? Debbie married Carlos Huo."


    ''Debbie married Carlos Huo?! '' Gail had suspected that, but every time she dismissed those thoughts


    as far-fetched.


    Even though now she was hearing it, she still felt it was surreal. ''How is it possible for Mr. Huo to marry


    someone like Debbie?''


    "Sasha, your head must be muddled from sleep. Go back to sleep and don''te down until your


    head is clear!" Gail snapped.


    ''Debbie married Carlos Huo?'' was the only thing lingering in her mind. ''Debbie married Carlos Huo?''


    The question lingered on.


    Her breathing became hard, her words slower, as if a lump had stuck in her chest.


    Memories shed through her mind. Over and over, Debbie had shouted, "Carlos, I love you!" in the


    grove, but she wasn''t punished at all. Instead, Gail was the one that had gotten expelled.


    When Debbie told her that she was married, Gail had never taken it seriously. Actually, she had never


    believed a single thing that Debbie said.


    She remembered that when she said that she would marry to a better man than Debbie would, Debbie


    had retorted "No need for that, because you already lost."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It also urred to Gail the day when they came back from Southon Vige, Carlos had sat with Debbie


    the whole time. Now everything made sense!


    Every one of her questions was answered.


    "Aargh! " Gail suddenly screamed so loud her voice startled the other three women in the vi.


    Debbie looked at Gail, astonished, but Gail screamed at her again. "Debbie Nian, why did you get to


    marry Carlos Huo?! Why? Aargh! That rtionship must fail!"


    ''Gail must be crazy!'' Debbie thought.


    Lucinda knew that Gail was acting unreasonably because she couldn''t take the news well. She felt


    physically and mentally exhausted. Even she herself didn''t know how Gail had turned out to be like


    that.


    Sitting on the sofa listlessly with red eyes, Gail mumbled to Debbie, "When we were little, Grandpa


    often bought you princess dresses. When you wore your pretty little dress and ignored me with other


    kids, I swore I would marry better and be happier than you when we grew up."


    Gail''s maternal grandpa, that was, Debbie''s paternal grandpa, had spoiled Debbie when he was alive.


    He was always buying new clothes for her.


    On the other hand, Gail''s paternal grandpa was biased in favor of her male cousins and treated her


    indifferently. Therefore, every time she saw her maternal grandpa spoil Debbie, she felt jealous.

 Chapter 173 Putting Cards On The Table

    Chapter 173 Putting Cards On The Table


    When Debbie was ten, the Nian Group was given to the Lu Group in payment for debts, and then her


    grandpa passed away. Meanwhile, her father suffered from a rare illness, which cost at least ten million


    dors in two years. From then on, Debbie was no longer a princess.


    When the Nian family''s financial woes began, only Lucinda and Sebastian had helped them, and


    Debbie had been invited to the Mu family''s house very often.


    Unable to stand the attention her parents were showering on Debbie, Gail felt her space invaded, and


    soon in retaliation, she started to bully Debbie around.


    Not to trouble her aunt and uncle, Debbie had stoically endured Gail''s bullying.


    But one rainy day, Debbie''s endurance came to an end. That day, Debbie''s dad was in the hospital in a


    so she came to her house for help. However, it was Gail who answered the door; and she wouldn''t let


    Debbie in.


    If it had ended like that, Debbie wouldn''t have hated her so much. That rainy night, Gail had pushed


    Debbie into a kennel and kept her there with a dog for an entire night.


    The next morning, a housemaid found Debbie when she went to the kennel to feed the dog. She was


    shocked! Immediately, she woke up Sebastian and Lucinda. When the kennel was opened, in the biting


    cold ofte fall, Debbie was carried out unconscious and freezing. For three days, she remained


    hospitalized, running a fever. Shocked at the heinous act, Lucinda had given Gail a thorough flogging


    and for the next three days forced her to kneel in the ancestral temple, until Debbie was discharged.


    Debbie was surprised that Gail had brought up the things from their childhood. In Debbie''s memory,


    when she was a child, her grandpa loved her the most. The things the other kids had, her grandpa


    would make sure she had them too. She also had some things that no other kid had. Her bedroom was


    packed with the princess dresses her grandpa had bought for her, just because she liked them.


    While Debbie was lost in thoughts, Lucinda stood up, intending to lecture Gail. However, Debbie put


    out an arm to stop her. Then she turned to Gail and said, "Nobody was ignoring you. The other kids


    and I wanted to y with you, but you always acted haughty, as if you were better than the rest of us.


    Whenever we yed in the garden, you always told your mom on us. With time, nobody wanted to y


    with you anymore. You had made your bed, and you had to lie in it. It''s so unfortunate that you haven''t


    outgrown that juvenile stuff yet. Aunt Lucinda and Uncle Sebastian are so worried about you.


    Last time, to humiliate me, you recorded my deration of love to Carlos and yed the video at the


    ZL Group''s new productunch event. It didn''t take rocket science for Carlos to find out that you were


    behind the tasteless clip. As a result, you were expelled, and Uncle Sebastian''spany was affected


    too. Do you know how you were ever allowed toe back to the university again after being


    expelled?"


    Familiar with Gail''s narcissism, before she responded, Debbie assumed that she had to be thinking that


    Carlos liked her.


    Actually, Gail indeed would have said so if she hadn''t known that Carlos and Debbie were married.


    However, right now, she had to keep that thought to herself.


    Debbie looked Gail in the eye and told her word for word, "Well, the university allowed you back only by


    my pleading with Carlos on your behalf. And if it weren''t for the fact that we are cousins, he was


    categorical, you''d have spent the rest of your life in the cold." Reluctant to let Gail know too much about


    her and Carlos, Debbie didn''t tell her the whole story.


    But it was true that Carlos had agreed to allow Gail toe back to school because of Debbie.


    Since they were talking about the past, Debbie decided to discuss the matter on the table in her aunt''s


    presence. "Since I''m older than you, at least you should show some respect. I''ve never wanted to


    struggled with adolescent problems, you always snitched on me to the teachers and even spread


    unfounded reports about me. I can forget all about that. But right now, I''m married to Carlos. Our


    marriage can be found out by the press anytime. I don''t want Carlos to be embarrassed because of


    some rumor about me, so I hope you can stop starting rumors about me. If you want, we can get along,


    but it all depends on how you''ll treat me. Effectively, the ball is in your court. If you still hate me, then it''s


    fine by me. Let''s just stay out of each other''s business."


    Lucinda was moved by Debbie''s magnanimity and tolerance. She admired the sweet girl and wished


    she could do more to help such an innocent, truthful soul.


    Standing there, motionless, Gail stared at Debbie silently. The red, long cashmere overcoat Debbie


    was wearing set off her fair skin. Her long inky hair was tied up without bangs. In handmade knee high


    leather boots, Debbie stood straight in the middle of the living room.


    This was the Debbie Gail knew, but there was also something different about her. Debbie''s words were


    wholly sincere. Everyone could see how kind and big-hearted she was.


    She was no longer the rough,zy girl. Now she was so confident and refined that


    Gail couldn''t take her eyes off her.


    Suddenly, Sasha chirped, "Gail, let bygones be bygones. Debbie is already married to Carlos Huo. If


    you continue to cross her, you might only invite Mr. Huo''s wrath against our entire family."


    Debbie''s mouth twitched when she heard what Sasha had said. ''That''s exaggerated, '' she thought.


    However, Gail remained silent. She couldn''t ept the fact that Debbie had married Carlos, the most


    distinguished man in Y City.


    Without a word, she ran upstairs into her room.


    Lucinda lowered her head and propped one hand against her forehead in frustration. She had talked to


    Gail a lot of times about working things out with Debbie, but to no avail. Debbie had expressed her


    willingness to forgive and move on, but if Gail still held grudges against her, then she''d be vindictive,


    Lucinda thought.


    When Debbie was about to leave her aunt''s house, Sasha insisted on tagging along, hoping to see


    Carlos'' manor.


    Thinking that it would be a good idea to have someone at her side if she took Sasha with her to the


    investors'' dinner, Debbie texted Carlos, asking, "Sasha wants to visit the manor. Mr. Huo, does she


    have your permission?"


    "In our house, Mrs. Huo is the boss," Carlos replied.


    Debbie was amused by his message. "You''re so sweet. I want you to take the driving seat tonight."


    "Driving seat?" After a pause, Carlos added, "How about I go home and leave you in charge now?"


    Hearing that, Debbie started the car quickly and responded, "Mr. Huo, I''m driving the car. Talk to you


    Carlos, who was in a meeting with the employees of the nning department, smiled, making him look


    much milder.


    The young are fearless. A recruit of the nning department saw that smile. "Mr. Huo, you look so


    happy. Have you been texting Mrs. Huo?" she asked.


    Few of his employees had been brave enough to ask such questions, so Carlos was surprised to hear


    it, but he nodded.


    The entire nning department got excited. They were dying to know what kind of woman was able to


    win the heart of the cold, powerful Carlos Huo, but none of them dared to ask Carlos to show them his


    wife''s picture.


    "Wow! My goodness! Dear lord! Good heavens! Oh my God!" When Sasha arrived at the manor, she


    couldn''t hold her joy. She ulted and screamed her heart out, feeling grateful at her favorite cousin''s


    windfall.


    From the entrance to her bedroom, Debbie felt she was going deaf from Sasha''s high-pitching, excited


    shrills.


    She had been shocked too when she had firste to the manor, but Sasha was on another level.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 174 The Legal Representative Of Orchid Private Club

    Chapter 174 The Legal Representative Of Orchid Private Club


    In deep admiration, Sasha looked at Debbie and praised, "You are the real Cindere! How I wish I


    could marry a man as rich as your husband. But I think that''s overambitious, because in the real sense,


    I''d be contented to find a man with half Carlos'' fortune."


    After all, sessful businessmen were few and far between, not to mention someone as young and


    handsome as Carlos.


    "Rest assured. You will. You are such an adorable girl. Who knows, you might find someone just as


    good," Debbie assured, gently stroking Sasha''s cheek.


    To which Sasha nodded cheerfully, "You tter me, Debbie. Anyway, let''s hope and pray that your


    wishes for me wille true. Ideally, I''d wish to make it big as a movie star. Then, even without a rich


    suitor like Carlos, I''ll still end up just fine on my own."


    "Yeah, I believe you can hack it as a movie star!" While making small talk, Debbie took Sasha to her


    walk-in closet. "I need a favor from you," she said as she opened the door.


    "Name it," dered Sasha with enthusiasm. But at the sight of Debbie''s clothes and jewelry, the girl''s


    eyes lit up.


    "I need to attend a party this evening. Apparently, Carlos is too busy toe with me. Would you mind


    lending me your lovelypany?" With a thoughtful look in her eyes, Debbie opened the closet full of


    evening dresses, and selected a pink one for Sasha.


    Blown away by the luxurious collection, Sasha picked a sexy party dress. "Trust me, Deb. You''ll rock in


    this one. Why not try it on now?"


    "For another asion, I would have loved this burgundy dress. But since tonight''s party is kind of


    formal, I think I need an appropriate one." Debbie turned Sasha down politely.


    "Okay. Then, try this white one on."


    "This one looks good. Let''s get changed together," Debbie offered.


    "Yeah!"


    The two girls spent a long time selecting dresses and jewelry. When Emmett called, Debbie was tired


    and sleepy, but Sasha was still adorning herself with jewelry excitedly.


    "Hi, Emmett," Debbie greeted. While answering the phone, she took a few steps from Sasha and sat at


    the dressing table, ying with her lipsticks. There were so many shades that she was spoiled for


    choice.


    "Mrs. Huo, I''ll drive you and Miss Mu to the party," said Emmett. ''Every employee in thepany has


    their hands full. Even Mr. Huo himself is too busy to see his wife. So he sent me to drive the queen of


    his heart to the party. She must mean so much to him.


    If he could even squeeze out half an hour, I believe he would be here to drive her to the party himself, ''


    he mused.


    "Okay. Where are you now? We''re almost done," said Debbie. She grabbed a lipstick with a low-key


    shade and walked toward the closet.


    Adorned in excessive brilliant jewels and pearls, Sasha looked like a moving disy shelf.


    Meanwhile, Emmett killed the engine and answered, "I''m waiting for you at the gate. You cane out


    if you''re ready."


    "Okay. We''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up, Debbie put on the lipstick and left the vi with Sasha in a hurry.


    In a five-star hotel, many people paid attention to Debbie and Sasha, especially to the huge differences


    in their outfits. Debbie was wearing a beige dress with little jewelry, while Sasha was wearing a light


    green one with as much jewelry as possible.


    Sasha whispered in Debbie''s ear, "Deb, everyone is looking at you."


    "I don''t think so. . ." An embarrassed smile shed across Debbie''s face.


    But the ecstatic Sasha couldn''t stop talking. "Actually, I put on much jewelry just on purpose. This way,


    people will notice your stand-out sense of fashion and persona, without breaking a sweat."


    "Whatever floats your boat. . ." It was a topic that Debbie didn''t want to dwell on.


    The guests in attendance at this party were all sessful businessmen in Y City. Among the few that


    Debbie could recognize, she saw Sebastian, Griffin, Hayden, and Olga, whose name she had often


    mentioned to Carlos. Whenever he annoyed her, she would mention Olga just to get back at him.


    As they made their way through the auditorium, Sebastian approached them and eyed his younger


    daughter up and down. "Look at you!" he reprimanded with a frown. "Why did you have toe here


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    looking like a peacock? Do you think you''e on a blind date? Couldn''t you have borrowed a leaf from


    Debbie?"


    Debbie felt ttered. No wonder Gail always doubted whether Debbie was Lucinda and Sebastian''s


    daughter, because of her parents'' unfair tendency to find fault with her and Sasha over petty issues


    while flowing with praises for Debbie.


    Sasha pouted her lips grumbling, "Dad, stop it! Mying to this party was only to keep Debpany.


    Why would I get dressed as if I was going to give a speech on the podium?"


    Debbie chimed in to reassure Sebastian. "Uncle, it''s my first time ever to give a speech on such an


    asion. And I feel really nervous. With Sasha''spany, I feel much better."


    Sebastian, a hard-nosed man, cast a warning nce at Sasha and turned to Debbie asking in a low


    voice, "Under what name did youe here?"


    "The legal representative of Orchid Private Club," answered Debbie.


    Sebastian thought he heard her wrong. If she was telling the truth, then Carlos was really nice to her. "I


    thought the legal representative of the club was Brooks Huo, Carlos'' cousin. Since when did you take it


    over from him? Who''s thergest shareholder now?"


    With an awkward smile, Debbie stammered, "I don''t know either. . . Carlos just asked me toe here,


    and said nothing more. . ."


    "Okay. The host will invite some entrepreneurs to give us a short speech. I guess you''ll be one of


    them," said Sebastian. As a norm, he knew the host would introduce the most important faces.


    Among the names to be recognized, the host would no doubt have the legal representative of Orchid


    Private Club atop his list.


    After Sebastian left to chat with his friends, Debbie and Sasha joined a smaller group of people nearby.


    The two girls were unknown to anyone, so naturally people had many questionsing their way, such


    as whichpany they were from, and what their positions were.


    Debbie and Sasha had foreseen this before they came here, so they evasively fielded the questions


    with a smile. Where they couldn''tment, they simply said, "The party will start soon, and the host


    will announce it. Please be more patient."


    Now that they were unable to get any information from the two girls, they soon left one after another.


    Then, a man in a white suit approached Debbie with a ss of wine in his hand. He just smiled at her


    without saying a word.


    Sasha whispered in her ear, "Deb, he''s your ex, isn''t he? When did hee back from abroad?"


    Politely, Debbie nodded at Hayden and then looked away.


    In a low vice, she said to Sasha, "It''s been a while."


    Hayden had fixed his gaze on Debbie since he entered the hall. He had seen her chatting with the


    businessmen and joking with Sasha.


    She was absolutely stunning.


    Soon, the party started with the host going through introductions after a short opening speech. "First of


    all, let''s wee Mr. Hayden Gu, an excellent entrepreneur, the CEO of the Gu Group, one of Y City''s


    Ten Outstanding Youths, and the founder of Wayhey Electronics."


    Hayden had made a great achievement in the past few years. People nodded in approval at him when


    his des and titles were mentioned.


    Before taking to the podium, he gave Debbie a smile and went on to deliver his short speech.

 Chapter 175 A Young And Beautiful Businesswoman

    Chapter 175 A Young And Beautiful Businesswoman


    After Hayden, several key guests made their speeches as well, including Olga. It was not until then that


    Debbie knew Olga was the general manager of her family business despite her young age. Besides,


    her short resume as presented read like someone who was already carving out a name for herself in


    business.


    As Debbie followed the proceedings, her heart beat faster, her mind pondering on what she was going


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    to say on the podium. Before long, it was her turn. "Thest person I''m going to introduce is Miss


    Debbie Nian, the legal representative andrgest shareholder of Orchid Private Club, legal


    representative of Angel''s Love Foundation, and the CEO of Decar Cosmetics. Let''s wee Miss


    Debbie Nian."


    To calm her nerves down, Debbie took a deep breath and let go of Sasha''s hand, who had been


    encouraging her all this time. With confidence, she then strode on the red carpet, ignoring all the heads


    turning around her and hushed whispers across the auditorium.


    "She looks so young. How old is she? For her tender age, the titles are a little too many. Must be


    through some powerful influence, somewhere."


    "I thought the legal representative and thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club was Brooks Huo.


    Since when did this little known girl take them over?"


    "I''ve never heard of her before. What''s her real background?"


    "I guess she must be some powerful man''s mistress."


    "Stop your spections! She''s rted to Mr. Huo," said a man in a raspy, deep voice. He had had


    dinner with Carlos and Debbie before, and he knew she was Mrs. Huo. Through it all, Debbie remained


    calm. Although she correctly guessed what people were saying in hushed tones, she reminded herself


    to focus on the task at hand and not be carried away by sideshows.


    Gracefully, she made her way to the podium, keeping as calm as possible. She must pay attention to


    her demeanor; after all, she represented Carlos.


    Once she got the microphone from the host, she took a deep breath and began her speech with a


    deliberately slow, emphatic speed of delivery. The audience fell silent, eager to know what she would


    bring to the table. "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. My name is Debbie Nian. I deem it a great


    honor for me toe here and be part of this auspicious asion. First and foremost, I must


    acknowledge that I''m rtively new in the industry, and as such, I would appreciate your guidance. . ."


    In all, her words were modest and sincere. Most importantly, she was a prettydy with brains. The


    party began to warm up.


    A CEO of somepany joked, "Miss Nian, you are such a young and beautiful businesswoman. In all


    honesty, you''ll have the world at your feet. We are willing to guide you in any aspect in the future. Miss


    Nian, I hope you may give me a VIP card for Orchid Private Club."


    Most people took his words for a light moment. With a sweet smile, Debbie replied yfully, "Everyone


    here is a big shot in Y City. My humble club will be honored by your presence. I promise that you''ll all


    get a VIP card for the club."


    Debbie was nowpletely rxed. The man''s touch of humor had juste at the right time. The


    audience seemed much at home now.


    "Although she''s young, she''s already a CEO. My daughter is several years older, but she still has no


    job.


    When I get home tonight, I''ll sit her down and talk sense into her head. She must go out and find a job


    now!" another man said.


    "Despite her age, Miss Nian''s no doubt on a meteoric rise." People wouldn''t stopplimenting


    Debbie.


    Actually, they all knew that Debbie had to have a strong background. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have


    be thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club and the CEO of Decar Cosmetics at such a


    young age, even if she was a genius in business. They were all sophisticated businessmen; they


    wouldn''t offend Debbie before they knew who was her backer.


    Debbie nodded at them and then walked off the podium.


    Hayden had been waiting for her all this time. As soon as she got off the podium, he came up to her.


    But before he could say a word, a few people began gathering around them.


    Aware of Debbie''s massive influence, they were eager to rub shoulders with her.


    "Miss Nian, you look so young.


    Have you graduated yet?"


    "Miss Nian. . ."


    Debbie would rather talk with Hayden than mingle with all these people. She felt a little uneasy now.


    After all, the des were all thanks to Carlos, and had very little to do with her own effort. She was


    only lucky to have married a powerful man.


    Politely, she excused, "I''m sorry, but now I have something to talk to Mr. Gu about."


    That caught Hayden off guard. For a long time, Debbie had kept him at arm''s length, and meeting her


    here, he hadn''t expected her to take the initiative to talk to him. But he then realized that she was using


    him as an excuse.


    It was okay by him, anyway. With a smile, he nodded at the people, then held Debbie''s hand and led


    her to a quiet ce.


    When the people were out of sight, Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. She really hadn''t anticipated so


    much attention on her.


    ''I must warn Carlos against decorating me with faux des that make everyone run to me with


    unrealistic expectations. This is just crazy, '' she mused.


    Lost in thought, she didn''t notice Hayden had ced his right hand tenderly on her waist. Not until he


    lifted off the hand did she realize it. The way he fixed his eyes on her was revealing. Behind his gaze,


    she could see his images of regret at chances lost. Now, she was another man''s wife.


    The thought of Debbie moaning under another man in bed was torture to him.


    He clenched his fists and asked in a cold voice, "Deb, the assistant gave you all this, huh? If you need


    this, I can give you more."


    Hayden had no idea how Emmett managed to make Debbie thergest shareholder of Orchid Private


    Club. All the same, he had to admit that the man was really nice to her.


    Debbie was confused. ''The assistant? Who? Ah, I get it. He must be referring to Emmett.'' "Although I


    major in Economics and Management, I don''t like business," she said. The only reason she ended up


    at the Economics and Management School was that Carlos had arranged for it, through Philip.


    So as not to disappoint Carlos, she had agreed to switch from her preferred course without


    Looking Debbie in the eye, Hayden said in a sad voice, "Deb, what can I do to make youe back to


    me?"


    "Mr. Gu, I cut your sister''s hair, yet you don''t mind and even confess your love to me. Are you not afraid


    that your beloved sister will be mad at you?" Debbie asked as her eyes darted around, looking for


    Sasha.


    Hayden knew the conflict between Portia and Debbie; his mother had snitched on Debbie to him as


    soon as he got back home from a business trip.


    "Portia is a willful girl. And you didn''t hurt her. I don''t think it''s a big deal," said Hayden, making it sound


    easy. But staring at him, Debbie said word for word, "Mr. Gu, I cut your beloved sister''s cherished hair."


    Hayden was amused by her seriousness. "Deb, I''ve known you for many years. I know what kind of girl


    you are. You never stirred up trouble. She must have offended you." When Debbie was still with


    Hayden, she had been really nice to Portia. But neither Hayden nor Portia had treasured Debbie back


    then.


    Debbie cast a meaningful nce at him. ''Since when has he trusted me so much?'' But she had to


    repeat what she had said before. "I''m sorry, but it''s toote."


    Adamantly, he said, "I don''t care. I will wait for you."


    Remembering what nche had told her, Debbie was a little angry at Hayden''s words. "I will never go


    back to you. Your fiancee is a poor girl. Does she know her fiance loves someone else?" she taunted.


    Hayden was excited at her words, thinking she was jealous. "Do you mind that? Deb, trust me. I won''t


    get engaged to her. Really! I only love you."

 Chapter 176 Intimacy In The Car

    Chapter 176 Intimacy In The Car


    Hayden''s intense reaction annoyed Debbie. She tried to pull her hand away, but his grip was too tight.


    "Debbie? Mr. Gu?" a sarcastic voice cut in.


    It sounded familiar. Debbie turned her head to find that Olga was standing behind them, watching with


    a smirk on her face.


    To avoid trouble for both Debbie and himself, Hayden reluctantly released her hand.


    Debbie never liked Olga. And life was too short to spend it around people she didn''t like. She''d long


    ago promised herself that if it didn''t make her happy, make her money, or make her better, she didn''t


    have time for it. So certainly, she didn''t have time for Olga. She turned around and walked away, as if


    the neer were invisible.


    Olga''s cheeks were burning with embarrassment. ''What a snooty bitch! And right in front of Hayden,


    the most eligible bachelor in the city.'' Olga decided that she had to do something to save face.


    "Debbie Nian!" she called out shrilly.


    Debbie turned and looked at her coldly. "What? You want more? Another ss of wine on your dress


    maybe?"


    Olga reyed the events of theirst meeting in her mind. It consumed her, and she was lost in thought


    for a moment. She remembered how Debbie had humiliated her in front of so many people. She


    remembered the crushing embarrassment, the cold, wet feeling of the wine seeping through her gown,


    the looks on the faces of the other guests. The happenings of that night still burned in her mind, fueled


    her rage, and sapped her self-control. She finally gave into her feelings and lost it. Looking at Debbie


    riding on the crest of sess, she sneered, "Shut up, you showoff! Who the hell do you think you are?


    You think because you''re married to Emmett you can do what you want? When I be Mrs. Huo, I''ll


    kick you and Emmett out of ZL Group and out of Y City!"


    Her stupid words sent Debbie into a wild wave ofughter. She couldn''t stop. After a long while, she


    finally calmed herself down and said, "I think Mr. Huo is married. So you''re Mrs. Huo? Or just the other


    woman?"


    Instinctively, Olga thought it was a good idea to make Debbie think she was Mrs. Huo, so she retorted,


    "God, you must really be stupid! As a daughter of the Mi family, I would never be the other woman!"


    Raising her eyebrows, Debbie pretended to be surprised. "So, you mean you''re Mrs. Huo?"


    "And why would I tell you?" Olga snorted.


    Debbie put a hand over her mouth to stifle herughter. It was getting harder by the moment not to


    expose Olga''s lie. Then she remembered that Carlos had said he would take care of things with Olga,


    so she decided to leave it to him.


    However, their bickering confused Hayden. He looked at Debbie and asked, "You''re Emmett''s wife and


    you don''t even know who Carlos'' wife is?"


    Olga''s face turned pale. She had forgotten Debbie''s rtionship with Emmett, Carlos'' personal


    assistant. If anyone knew who the real Mrs. Huo was, it was him. And Debbie probably knew too. ''What


    if Debbie blows my cover?'' Olga was worried.


    Debbie acted as if she didn''t notice the expression on Olga''s face. It was pretty easy to ignore her


    normally, so this came naturally to her. She told Hayden conspiratorially, "Of course I know who Mrs.


    Huo is. That''s why I wasughing. Looks like someone''s pretty on the outside, but ugly and stupid


    inside."


    Debbie let out augh and turned her back to Olga. The other woman''s blood was boiling when she


    heard Debbie''sst sentence. She strode over to grab Debbie, but Hayden stopped her. "Miss Mi,


    we''re in public," he reminded her.


    Thinking of what a grand asion it was, Olga managed to fight down her anger. ''Fine, Debbie Nian,


    I''ll deal with youter!''


    "Mr. Gu, are you trying to steal Debbie from her husband?" Olga said to Hayden in a sarcastic tone


    after she calmed down.


    Watching Debbie, who was walking towards Sebastian, Hayden admitted, "I''ll wait for her. She''lle


    around."


    Envy surged in Olga''s chest like a gushing storm overwhelming and engulfing her. ''Why? Why is


    everyone hot for this woman? She''s rude, unrefined, and has no boobs! I don''t get it. Even Hayden?


    You''d think he''d have better taste. Are they all blind?'' she thought resentfully. "What do you see in her?


    She''s married," Olga couldn''t help asking.


    Hayden drained his ss. "She''s awesome. Much better than you, Miss Mi,"


    he replied coldly before standing up and leaving. She was livid. Her face a mask of fury, Olga stomped


    her feet furiously, cursing the both of them.


    Debbie didn''t like these kinds of parties. She found little to say to those CEOs, so she called Carlos to


    ask him if she could leave early. Carlos told her to wait for him. He woulde pick her up.


    Ten minutester, she got his call. He was waiting for her in the car across the street.


    Debbie took Sasha to Sebastian and left through the back door.


    Hayden''s eyes had been on Debbie all the time. When he noticed her leaving, he followed her outside.


    He got there in time to see Emmett closing the door for her after she got in the car. He didn''t go over to


    her. Instead, he told his assistant to find out what Emmett''s phone number was. He figured he''d get to


    her another way.


    As soon as Debbie got in the Emperor, Carlos enthusiastically took her into his arms and kissed her


    passionately. Debbie could feel that he could hardly control his urges. If she hadn''t been rejecting his


    advances, he would have taken her right inside the car, not long after she got in.


    The intimate moment seemed tost forever. How long it actuallysted, no one could say. "Hi Mr.


    Handsome. I pissed off your dear Miss ''Me'' today," she said, nestling in Carlos'' arms.


    ''Miss Me?'' Carlos was puzzled for a moment. Then he realized she was talking about Olga. "She''s not


    dear to me. Don''t say that again, or I''ll punish you like never before." Anger shed in his eyes.


    Emmett, who was driving the car, was embarrassed by what he had said. ''Mr. Huo, please, even if you


    don''t care, I do. I don''t enjoy watching that kind of scene.'' But Emmett didn''t dare express his thoughts,


    so he silently rolled up the interior screen to spare himself the awkwardness.


    Although the interior screen had been rolled up, Debbie covered Carlos'' mouth tightly in case he said


    something cheekier.


    Carlos smiled and took her hand in his. "Why''re you embarrassed? Emmett doesn''t mind. Look, he


    even put the privacy screen up."


    "Is this why you''re acting like this?" Debbie rolled her eyes.


    Carlos moved closer to her with a mischievous smile. "How would I ever get lucky with my wife if I


    cared what anyone else thought?"


    Debbie cupped his face and said, "Seriously, I made Miss ''Me'' very angry today."


    Carlos took her hands away. "How?"


    "Last time, I poured wine onto her dress. This time I threw shade at her and called her out on her lie."


    "What lie?"


    "She said she was your wife. Is it true?" Debbie looked at him, expressionless.


    "You want to know who my wife is? How about I show you? That would be more convincing." With that,


    he pressed Debbie against the back seat and climbed on top of her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Meanwhile, he med Emmett in his heart. ''Next time, I''ll pick up my wife by myself. And once again,


    I''ve missed the chance to have a moment with my wife in the car, thanks to Emmett, the third wheel.''


    "Dammit honey, just wait. I fought with that chick a lot. And today I didn''t reveal we were married. But it


    felt like I was ying her. What will happen when she finds out? "


    Carlos grabbed her hands, trying to stop her from pushing him away. "I don''t think we need to worry


    about Olga. I told her grandfather I''m married. I didn''t stutter. He promised me he wouldn''t try to fix me


    up with her anymore."


    Debbie replied, "There''s another problem. She likes you. Great, you got her grandpa off your back. But


    you need to let Olga know."


    "I''ll tell her you''re my wife next time. I''ll keep my distance." He was d to do that. He had been waiting


    to tell everyone Debbie was his wife.


    "Okay." She didn''t like Olga and couldn''t be happier to keep her away from their lives. The further away


    she was from Olga, the happier she''d be. She and Carlos had enough problems to fill a lifetime, and it


    would be nice to get some peace and quiet every once in awhile.


    After driving Carlos and Debbie back to the manor, Emmett went back to his own house. On the way,


    he got a call from Hayden. So apparently Hayden''s assistant came through and found the number for


    him.


    Emmett answered the call, wondering why he didn''t recognize the number on the caller ID. Hayden


    didn''t mince words. "Emmett, I''ll give you five million. Divorce Debbie Nian."

 Chapter 177 Going To New York

    Chapter 177 Going To New York


    Emmett was always on the ball and a quick thinker, but at this moment, Hayden''s abrupt words


    confused him. "Mr. Gu, what do you mean?"


    "Not enough? How about ten million? I can tell you don''t love Debbie. I want her back. So just give me


    a chance with her."


    ''Of course I don''t love Debbie. How could I?'' Emmett mused. "Mr. Gu, there must be some


    misunderstanding," he said.


    "What is it? More money? Just say the word. If you''re worried that you won''t be able to find someone


    else, I''ll help you out. With 10 million burning a hole in your pocket, you''ll be married in a sh."


    Emmett wanted to cuss this guy out. He was stupid¡ªthis man on the other end of the phone. He


    wouldn''t stop talking, for one, and he wouldn''t let Emmett get a word in edgewise. He kept outbidding


    himself to boot. Even if Emmett were in a position to bargain, the man just kept going. Emmett couldn''t


    even ept his offer. Finally, he interrupted him. "Mr. Gu! I know I''m just a secretary, but I can''t be


    bought. Besides, I don''t care about your money. If I were you, I''d spend more time with Miss Qin. It''s


    Emmett hung up the call without giving Hayden time to respond.


    Everyone in Y City knew that Hayden was getting engaged to a daughter of the Qin family.


    Hayden was furious and tossed his phone on the desk. He hated being hung up on. He rubbed his


    cheeks in frustration and sighed heavily. ''How do I get Debbie back?''


    The next morning, Carlos and Debbie were going to make the trip to New York. Before leaving for the


    airport, Carlos went to his office to delegate his duties. Other people needed to pick up the ck. He


    wasn''t going to have hispany fall apart simply because he wasn''t there. Debbie slept in. She didn''t


    start packing until she finished herte breakfast.


    Still, when she was done packing, Carlos hadn''t made it home. She waited. And then she even took a


    nap. It was not until nearly noon that she heard the sounds of a car pulling up. Debbie got out of bed


    swiftly and dashed onto the balcony. Carlos was back! She waved at the car happily. Emmett got out


    and opened the back door. Carlos looked at her as he stepped out of the car.


    "Mr. Handsome!" Debbie shouted to him.


    Carlos stretched out his arms. Debbie dashed through their bedroom and across the hallway. From


    there she raced down the stairs into the living room, threw open the main doors to the vi, and ran into


    the arms of the man who strode towards her.


    "Wow, you''re sure in a good mood. Is it because we''re going to New York?" asked Carlos.


    Debbie shook her head. "Nope."


    She had time off sses the past couple days, and it was getting boring. She had nothing to do. But


    now that she saw Carlos, she wished she were a cuff link, going with him everywhere.


    Debbie opened her mouth, trying to say something else when a joyful voice came from behind them,


    "Aunt Debbie, are you done packing?"


    Debbie craned her neck to see around Carlos. When she looked at the car, she saw a girl sitting in the


    back seat¡ªMegan.


    ''Oh, right. She''s going with us to New York, '' Debbie remembered.


    She nodded to the girl. Just then, a servant carried Debbie''s luggage out of the house.


    Debbie thought it bad form to whisper in front of someone, but there was something she just had to say


    to Carlos. She needed to get this off her chest, and she didn''t care about what kind of strange looks


    she got from others. This was extremely necessary. She stood on her tiptoes to whisper in his ear, "I


    want to sit in another car with you, just the two of us. Want to?"


    Carlos knew exactly what she was up to, but he loved how flirty she was being right now. He started to


    get horny.


    He beckoned Emmett toe closer and said to him, "You and Megan go ahead."


    Emmett was confused, but he was too afraid to ask. He remembered how vengeful Carlos could be, so


    he didn''t question his orders. "Yes, Mr. Huo," he nodded.


    When the car was started, Megan stuck her head out the window and asked, "Uncle Carlos, aren''t you


    getting in the car?"


    "Go on. Your aunt Debbie and I will be along soon."


    The Emperor left. Carlos called his driver, Matan, and soon another posh car was driven out of the


    garage and stopped in front of them. This one had some serious dramatic ir, the Maserati


    Quattroporte. She climbed into the sumptuous, leather-lined cabin. The seats were exquisitely padded,


    covered in brown leather, along with a grey subcushion of memory foam for optimalfort.


    Carlos sat next to Debbie.


    The glossy ck car drove slowly out of the manor. Debbie leaned against his shoulder and started


    asking all kinds of questions. "Is Grandpa awake yet? Will Grandma and Dad like me? Who else is


    living in the house besides Dad and Mom? Where will we live? Will you stay with me every day after we


    get there?"


    Carlos was totally speechless. He swore this wasn''t the flirty moment he was hoping for.


    Although resigned, he didn''t lose his patience. "Grandpa is getting better, but he still hasn''te


    around yet. My family will like you. You and I will live in the manor in New York just like everyone else in


    my family. I''ll work there, but I''ll also make as much time for you as possible."


    Then Carlos gave Debbie a general rundown of his family members. "My dad is a hothead. You''d better


    not talk to him alone. If there is something that requires you to talk to him, tell me first, and I''ll do it for


    you," he added.


    "Got it," Debbie replied. She was curious. ''How short-tempered can my father-inw be? Is his temper


    worse than Carlos''?''


    When they got to the airport, Megan had already checked in. Emmett was waiting for them at the


    luggage consignment area. After checking the luggage, Emmett turned to them and said, "Mr. and Mrs.


    Huo, happy New Year! I look forward to seeing you soon!"


    "Huh? Aren''t you going with us?" Debbie asked. Ever since she met Carlos, Emmett had been around


    him every day. Now that he wouldn''t be around, Debbie found it weird. She had gotten to like the fellow.


    Knowing that Debbie was disappointed, Emmett was moved. "Don''t worry, Tomboy. All of my family


    members are in Y City, so it would be bad form to leave. The secretaries in New York will pick you up


    when you get there. I''ll see you next year. I''ll miss you," he joked, which was rare.


    "Tomboy?" Carlos asked icily. "Since when are you and my wife so close? It''s Mrs. Huo to you."


    Emmett had no words, spending his time in stunned silence. He had gone over all the other forms of


    addresses in his head. "Tomboy" seemed to be the least likely to make his boss jealous. However,


    obviously, he was wrong. Carlos was way too possessive. Emmett looked at Debbie sympathetically


    and said, "I feel for you, Mrs. Huo."


    "What?" Carlos asked immediately before Debbie could say anything.


    Emmett wasn''t stupid enough to share what he really thought. He chuckled nervously. "I feel for Mrs.


    Huo because she has such a wonderful husband. Right, Mrs. Huo? The man of your dreams."


    It didn''t make sense. Carlos knew it. If Emmett really thought he was a good husband, he wouldn''t


    have used the expression "feel for her." "I hear that your family is trying to arrange blind dates for you.


    I''ll call Prof. Dou."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Hearing this, Emmett became fretful. "Hey, it''s almost New Year. Do you have to be so cruel?"


    Hmm? Debbie looked back and forth between the two. ''Why call Prof. Dou?'' "Which Prof. Dou?"


    Debbie couldn''t help asking.


    Carlos pulled her into his arms and ignored Emmett. "Prof. Marc Dou," he answered while they walked


    towards the VIP passage.

 Chapter 178 Meeting The Huo Family

    Chapter 178 Meeting The Huo Family


    Then Debbie learned that Carlos was Prof. Marc Dou''s student too, which came as a surprise. And


    Emmett turned out to be Prof. Marc Dou''s stepson.


    When Emmett was 13, his mom remarried Marc. And Emmett had lived with his mom in the professor''s


    house afterwards.


    As Emmett''s stepfather, Marc didn''t spoil the boy. On the contrary, being an educator, he was strict with


    him, especially about his education, which turned the rebellious adolescent against him. Emmett vowed


    that he would never call Marc "Father," nor would he ever use Marc''s family name. To this day, Emmett


    kept his family name Zhong. Therefore, despite being father and son, Emmett and Marc had different


    family names. That was why the connection between them had never urred to Debbie.


    But as Emmett grew up, he realized that Marc cared about him a lot. When it came to Emmett''s


    marriage, he was even more concerned than Emmett''s mom.


    He had sent Emmett on more than thirty blind dates within a couple of months. If Emmett hadn''t been


    so busy, Marc would have made it three blind dates a day for him.


    When they walked out of the VIP passage for first-ss passengers, Carlos took out his phone and


    called Marc just as he had said. "Prof. Dou, Emmett has been so idletely he has even started to


    sabotage my rtionship with my wife. If you run out of candidates for his blind dates, I can have


    Tristan send you the name list of all the socialite divas and rich girls in Y City. You''re wee,


    Professor. Yes, my wife is with me right now. We''re flying to New York. We''ll visit you after the New


    Year. Please send my regards for your wife and wish her a ''Happy New Year!'' for me. We''re boarding.


    Bye, Professor."


    When the call ended, Carlos turned his phone off.


    "Mr. Huo, are you sure you haven''t gone too far? Aren''t you worried that Emmett might rise in revolt?"


    "Not far at all." Carlos had kept his cool in Debbie''s presence. If she weren''t around, he would have


    humiliated Emmett with useless errands, just to remind him who was in charge here.


    For getting too close to Debbie, Carlos would use every opportunity to put that man in his right ce.


    Seeing how jealous her husband was, Debbie was lost for words.


    On the ne


    Since Carlos'' private jet was in New York, the mighty CEO had ordered Emmett to charter the entire


    first-ss cabin. Two flight attendants led them through the bar full of refreshments and into the first-


    ss cabin.


    Megan had a separate seat with a curtain, while Carlos and Debbie had a private booth with a sliding


    door that could be locked from inside.


    The booth wasrge enough for the two of them. It was a pleasant surprise for Debbie that she could


    have some alone time with Carlos on the ne.


    Before getting on the ne, she had been troubled. She was thinking, ''What if Megan insists on sitting


    next to Carlos? Should I go ballistic or put up with it?'' Thankfully, she didn''t have to worry about it


    anymore.


    Although Megan''s seat was near their booth, the privacy of the booth was priceless.


    It was twelve hourster that the ne touched down. In New York, it was evening already.


    To pick them up from the airport, Carlos had some of his staff from thepany offices in New York on


    standby. After some pleasantries, everyone got in the car.


    They went straight to the Huo family''s offshore manor.


    When they arrived, the gates were wide open, in a traditional Chinese decor, withnterns on either


    side, heralding the arrival of the New Year.


    It was past 7 p.m. Knowing that Carlos wasing with his wife, the whole family was waiting to have


    dinner together.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of the main building, a servant came immediately to open the door


    for them. Debbie gripped Carlos'' hand nervously and followed him into the house.


    Nevertheless...


    Bang! A porcin teacup was smashed into pieces at Debbie''s feet. It would have smashed her if


    Carlos hadn''t pulled her away.


    Everything in the living room turned silent all of a sudden. It was not until then that Debbie noticed that


    more than ten people were sitting in the living room. Even "Mr. Jerk" Lewis, who was always frivolous,


    was now sitting nicely with a serious look on his face. When he saw Debbie, he seemed excited.


    Debbie''s eyes eventually fell on the middle-aged man in front of the table. His face was red with rage.


    When her eyes met the man''s, she could see that his eyes were filled with nothing but disgust.


    ''It was him. It must have been him who smashed the teacup. Who is he? What a head-on blow at our


    first encounter!''


    Carlos'' menacing presence seemed to grow. Unknowingly, he squeezed Debbie''s hand.


    Ignoring the broken teacup, he took Debbie to a distinguished olddy with silver hair. "Grandma, I''m


    back with Megan and Debbie. This is Debbie Nian, my wife," he said to the olddy. Then turning to


    Debbie, he said, "Deb, greet Grandma."


    The grandma wore a long ga cashmere sweater, top-notch pearls around her neck and her wrists.


    She had been gazing at Debbie, stone-faced, since she walked in.


    Just sitting there quietly was enough for her to intimidate everyone. Both her stern face and sharp eyes


    were telling Debbie, "Don''t mess with me!"


    Debbie had to keep herself calm by all means. She took her hand out of Carlos'' hold and smiled at the


    old woman. "Good evening, Grandma. I''m Debbie. Nice to meet you."


    Valerie Cheng only smiled at her perfunctorily and said nothing. But when she saw the two people


    behind Debbie, she blossomed. "My dear grandson and little Megan, let me have a look at you. How


    have you been?"


    She smiled, she cared, she stroked their faces affectionately. It seemed all of a sudden she had turned


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    from the icy cold witch into a cordial, loving grandma. It struck Debbie that the Huo family didn''t care for


    her. Neither the dad nor the grandma.


    It sucked.


    The olddy''s smiles lightened the atmosphere in the living room. Megan ran to Valerie Cheng and


    hugged her tightly. "Valerie, I missed you so much! I''ve been thinking abouting to visit you all


    along, but Uncle Carlos had been busy, so we weren''t able toe until today." It was the lunar New


    Year''s Eve in China.


    Gradually, everybody lightened up. Lewis, the chatterbox, began, "Megan, Grandma has missed you


    and Carlos. She just couldn''t stop talking about you. Grandma, now that they are here, can we eat? I''m


    starving."


    Valerie Cheng nodded, holding Megan''s hand. "Carlos, Megan, after a long flight, you must be hungry


    and tired. Let''s go eat," she said.


    Carlos didn''t respond. He pulled Debbie, who had been slighted and embarrassed, close to his side.


    His eyes swept over the others in the room. "Wait!" he said coldly.


    His icy tone brought everyone to a halt. Nobody dared to take one more step.


    Valerie Cheng, who had just gotten up, slumped back into the couch at Carlos''mand. Everyone


    could see that the dad and grandma didn''t like Debbie. Watching Carlos, they all wondered what he


    was going to say.

 Chapter 179 Shes Not Welcome Here

    Chapter 179 She''s Not Wee Here


    It was Carlos who provided everything for the entire Huo family, so whenever he spoke, both his dad


    and his grandmother listened. At least those two, James and Valerie, were less authoritative in front of


    him.


    Sensing Carlos was about to say something, Megan suggested, "Uncle Carlos, Valerie hasn''t eaten


    dinner yet. But she wanted to have dinner with us. Why don''t we eat first? Do it for Valerie?"


    Carlos ignored her. He pulled Debbie into his arms and announced, "I only need three minutes.


    And I''m going to say this only once. If any of you has a problem with Debbie, you have a problem with


    me! She is my wife, and I love her. If you can''t treat her nicely, then we''re not staying."


    There was dead silence in the living room. Valerie sighed. After a while, James roared, "Shut up, you


    ungrateful son of a bitch! Did I say you could marry her? She''s not wee here!"


    Carlos was going to talk back, but Debbie pulled at the corner of his shirt and shook her head when he


    looked back at her.


    He knew she was worried about him. After giving Debbie aforting look, Carlos told James,


    "Grandpa blessed our marriage. Although he''s sick and in hospital, he''s still the head of the family. He


    speaks for all of us. Grandpa''s blessing means that she''s part of this family. Dad, if you think I should


    listen to you, you should listen to your dad too. If you have a problem with his decision, take it up with


    him. Huo men are gentlemen. You should treat women with more respect."


    James pointed at him furiously. His mouth opened and closed, but words failed him.


    They knew Carlos never backed down, so Valeriepromised. "James, calm down. If your dad made


    the match, it isn''t the kids'' fault. Carlos did the right thing, defending his wife. Okay, enough. Time to


    eat."


    Debbie blinked in disbelief. ''Has Carlos'' grandma actually epted me? My husband is awesome!''


    Tabitha, who had been quiet the whole time, echoed, "Mom''s right. It''s New Year''s Eve. James, please


    stop. Let''s have dinner first."


    She barely ever spoke in James'' presence. However, as Debbie''s mother-inw, she thought it wrong


    to remain silent any longer.


    Since Tabitha had spoken up, Wade Huo, James'' elder brother, spoke up too. He looked at his three


    sons and reprimanded, "Are you blind? Escort your uncle James to the dining room!"


    Debbie now started to understand how these people were rted to each other.


    Wade Huo was Lewis'' dad, Carlos'' uncle. He and Lewis'' mom, Miranda Shu, had no daughters, only


    three sons.


    Their first born, Frasier Huo, was kind and honest. Both he and his wife, Gloria Mo, were professors.


    Their second son, Brooks Huo, was awyer. Being a hothead, he tended to go from one extreme to


    the other. But his heart was in the right ce. He was soft-hearted. His wife, Connie Feng, was a


    photographer.


    The youngest son was Lewis, who wasn''t married and had tons of girlfriends. All yboys, yet Lewis


    was different from Damon and Jared. The Han brothers had new girlfriends from time to time, but they


    weren''t lewd. Lewis, however, was disgusting, despicable, lewd, and a total loser. He dated many


    different women at the same time. The other day, he was almost engaged to Portia. But then he split


    that one off. And Portia was better off not being around him.


    Carlos had warned Debbie to stay away from Lewis whenever she saw him.


    Back in the present, Wade Huo''s remark annoyed James. "I''m not crippled. Why do I need anyone to


    take me to the dining room?


    "


    They started to take seats around the table. Debbie sat next to Carlos. Connie Feng came to Debbie


    and wanted to sit next to her, but someone beat her to the punch. It was Lewis. He rushed to the chair


    and elbowed Connie Feng away. "Debbie, I didn''t expect you toe here for New Year''s. It''s been


    only a couple of days, but you''re even more beautiful than thest time I saw you," he said impishly.


    "Ahem!" Someone coughed heavily, interrupting Lewis. Debbie turned to look, only to find that Lewis''


    mom, Miranda Shu, was staring at her youngest son coldly.


    Lewis was afraid of his mom. He grinned and said, "I know, I know. More eating, less talking.


    " Finally, dinner began.


    At the table, Megan busied herself with picking up food anddling soup for Valerie. The olddy just


    couldn''t stopughing. It looked as if they were grandma and granddaughter.


    Then suddenly, Megan looked at Carlos and said, "Uncle Carlos, I would like some of the Dong-jiang


    salt-baked chicken." The bratty charm was obvious in her voice, as if you could see it.


    Debbie looked at the dish Megan mentioned. It was right in front of Carlos. Since she asked, Carlos


    picked up the serving chopsticks and grabbed some chicken for her.


    "Thank you, Uncle Carlos." Megan smiled like a sunflower, at which Carlos simply nodded.


    Debbie puckered her lips. ''Ugh! I can''t believe it! Carlos is my husband. I didn''t even ask him to pick up


    food for me. You did it on purpose! I hope you choke on it!''


    As soon as dinner was over, Valerie and James called Carlos into the study, and a housemaid took


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Debbie into Carlos'' room, at the end of the second floor. Diagonally opposite Carlos'' room was


    Valerie''s.


    Debbie wandered around Carlos'' bedroom, trying to know more about the man she loved. The decor of


    the room was exactly the same as that of their bedroom in the manor in Y City. Many of the items she


    simply left in their ces as she walked around the room, hands behind her back. But soon, the urge to


    be proper was overwhelmed by her curiosity. She started to pick up various items to look at them in


    more detail. On the bookshelf were the trophies Carlos had won when he was a teenager and the


    medals he had been awarded in the army. There were medals for first-ss merit, second-ss merit,


    and third-ss merit. Looking at the medals and trophies, Debbie found her husband was outstanding.


    In the study of the manor in Y City, there were more than one hundred trophies which he had won in


    the past few years. Now in this bedroom, there were dozens of trophies. He even started winning


    trophies in kindergarten. He was a remarkable man, driven from the earliest age to excel in everything


    he put his mind to. A lot of this exined his exceptional nature, and some of his control freak


    tendencies. He had to be in control or dominate every aspect of his life. And sometimes that was a


    charming trait, other times quite frightening. None of this urred to Debbie at the time.


    ''How lucky I am to be married to this exceptional man!'' Debbie thought to herself.


    She took a picture of those trophies and medals and sent it to her friends through the group chat


    function on WeChat. "Carlos is so awesome! I feel inferiorpared to him," she eximed.


    Jared saw the picture andined, "Shit! How could you put me in such an envious mood by


    posting this so early in the morning? Damn! He was even awarded medals for first-ss merit. That''s a


    state-level honor! Is your husband even human? He is under thirty, for God''s sake! How can I ever be


    as aplished as him?"


    Kristina asked, "When did you touch down in New York, Tomboy? It has to be night there, right?"


    Before Debbie could reply Kristina''s question, amotion started in the study. ''Carlos'' dad must have


    exploded with rage again, '' Debbie thought.


    ''Never mind. Since Carlos is there, he should be able to handle it. I''d better stay away, in case his dad


    gets even angrier when he sees me.''

 Chapter 180 Call Me Mom

    Chapter 180 Call Me Mom


    As Debbie thought about it, she added in the group chat, "Guys, Carlos'' family doesn''t like me."


    For a moment, no one said anything. It was Dixon who first chipped in, "It doesn''t matter as long as Mr.


    Huo likes you."


    Later, Kristina cut in, "You never know howplicated life in rich families can be. Before you left, I


    had thought to caution you, but I downyed it. Ignore the others. Just as Doctor said, all that matters


    is that Mr. Huo loves you."


    "Tomboy, since when do you care about other people''s opinions? This isn''t you," frankly wrote Jared,


    alongside an eye-rolling face emoji.


    Debbie''s eyes turned teary as she read through her friends''forting words. In such trying moments,


    it was enough that her friends were always there for her.


    There was a knock on the door. Debbie calmed herself down and opened the door, only to meet


    Megan, with her usual pesky attitude.


    Without waiting for Debbie''s permission, she walked in uninvited and locked the door from inside.


    ''She acts as if she was the hostess of the Huo family, '' Debbie sneered. "What do you want?" she


    asked indifferently.


    Megan stared at her curtly. "If I were you, I would leave the Huo family this instant."


    The ridiculous way she sounded made Debbie chuckle. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Since there were only the two of them in the room, Megan took off her masquerade and snorted, "Don''t


    you see? You have turned the family into a war zone. Uncle Carlos'' dad got so angry he almost passed


    out. It''s New Year''s Eve today and everyone is having a crappy mood, just because of you. Don''t you


    feel bad for what you''ve done?"


    "Why should I feel guilty when I did nothing wrong? Carlos'' dad almost passed out because he has a


    bad temper. Do you think I don''t know that?" Debbie retorted. She wondered why James hated her so


    much.


    "Did you just say Uncle Carlos'' dad had a bad temper? I can''t believe you''ve been talking about people


    behind their back, and you don''t think it''s rude? No wonder nobody likes you. I don''t understand why


    Uncle Carlos is defending you all the time."


    Debbie was having a meltdown. "When did I talk about people behind their back? Stop making things


    up! Is this what you''re here about? Are you done? Now get out!"


    "No, I''m not yet done! Debbie Nian, do you know?" That was just the provocation Megan was looking


    for. In an instant, her face flushed red, taking on a threatening aura like a cobra ready to strike.


    Through gritted teeth, she blurted, "If it were not for you, I would definitely marry into the family."


    ''I knew it! I knew she liked Carlos, '' Debbie thought. "Which one exactly do you want to marry among


    them four? Carlos? Mr. Lu? Wesley? Or Damon? Because sometimes it''s really confusing."


    Megan raised her voice. The look in her eyes was weird. "What the hell are you talking about? I''ve


    always only liked Uncle Carlos from the beginning."


    "Only liked Carlos? Don''t think I haven''t seen you hug and kiss Wesley and Curtis! You want them all,


    don''t you? You act like an innocent little girl. But who can imagine that deep down you are such a loose


    little slut?! You have deceived them all, using your pure, sweet facade. What a scary, maniptive


    bitch!" Debbie looked Megan up and down in disbelief.


    Megan''s face twisted with fury and embarrassment. "I''m going to tell Uncle Carlos that you not only


    said his dad was bad-tempered but also defamed my rtionship with him and his friends."


    "So now you are going to tell Carlos on me? Stop fooling yourself! Don''t you know how much your


    uncle Carlos cares about me?"


    "Yes, he cares about you. But he spoils me more. Just because he married you doesn''t mean he loves


    you. Debbie Nian, Uncle Carlos loves me, not you. If you think he loves you, you can stop dreaming."


    Debbie burst into derisiveughter. "You like my husband, don''t you?"


    Megan neither admitted nor denied it.


    "You want my husband to love you, don''t you?"


    "I don''t have to want anything. Your husband loves me from the beginning. If you hadn''t popped into


    the equation out of nowhere, he would have been my husband."


    From the time she arrived to the hostile reception, Debbie had been wondering if she had killed


    someone from the Huo family lineage in her previous life to be hated so much by her hosts in this life.


    Carlos'' dad had smashed a teacup as soon as she entered the house. Now even an 18-year-old was


    trashing her right to her face. Did they see her as a pushover? Debbie sighed. "Calling Carlos ''Uncle''


    isn''t enough to show how important he is to you. Since he''s fostering you, why not call him ''Dad?'' And


    since I''m his wife, you should call me ''Mom.'' I''ll spoil you more than he does."


    "You! You!" Megan''s face turned livid. She stomped her feet and finally managed, "You''re taking


    advantage of me!"


    "I am, so what? Come,e. Call me ''Mommy'' and live with me from now on. Then you can see your


    daddy every day."


    In a fit of rage, Megan stormed out of the room in tears. But before she left, she warned, "Debbie Nian,


    you are dead meat!"


    "We''ll see!" Debbie snorted.


    Then with a bang, Megan closed the door, leaving Debbie with so many questions. ''Gail, Portia, Olga,


    and now Megan, why do they all hate me so much? Is it something to do with my personality?'' Then


    she thought of Carlos'' family. ''Oh heck, what have I done to deserve this?''


    As soon as Megan left the room, she ran into Tabitha, who was lingering outside the study. "Megan,


    what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Tabitha asked.


    But Tabitha''s questions only made things worse. Intent on creating drama, Megan wailed even louder.


    "Hey! Stop crying and tell me what''s wrong, Megan," Tabitha demanded, genuinely concerned. "Who


    upset you?"


    Since she realized how furious James was, Connie had been hiding in her room to stay out of trouble.


    But Megan''s wailing made her curious. "Why is Megan crying?" she asked Tabitha, who unfortunately


    had no idea either.


    "For the life of me, I can''t tell. She has been crying from the time she walked out of Carlos'' room. But


    when I tried to find out from her what the matter was, she wouldn''t say a thing."


    When the little brat finally stopped weeping, she said to Tabitha, between sobs, "I saw that James


    seemed angry to see Aunt Debbie, so I went there tofort her. But Aunt Debbie didn''t appreciate it


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    at all. And she even called me names. Boo...hoo..."


    "Debbie called you names?" Incredulous, Tabitha looked at the door to Carlos'' room and asked,


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe she was in a bad mood. But how could she take it out on me? It wasn''t my fault.


    To make it worse, she even had the nerve to tell me that James was cranky and I shouldn''t be here,


    because I am nobody to the family; I''m just a freeloader. Can you imagine? She boasts that she''ll only


    be nice to me if I call Uncle Carlos ''Dad'' and call her ''Mom.'' Boo...hoo..." Tears welled in her eyes once


    again.


    Just to create a scene, she started panting for breath; her face so downcast, you''d think she was going


    to pass out any minute. Even Tabitha who had been skeptical at first was moved. ''Could she be telling


    the truth?'' But then it didn''t seem possible that Debbie would stoop so low.


    Just then, the door to another room opened and Miranda walked out.


    Casting a cold nce at Megan, she demanded, "What are you doing here? Don''t you need sleep?"


    Tabitha smiled, "Miranda, Megan and Debbie had a squabble. We''re trying to sort the issue out, before


    she goes to bed."

 Chapter 181 Youre Not Part Of The Family

    Chapter 181 You''re Not Part Of The Family


    Miranda furrowed her eyebrows, annoyed by Megan''s crying. "Stop crying for heaven''s sake! It''s New


    Year¡ªa day of celebration. Crying is bad luck. Besides, are you a snowke or something? I hate


    people bawling all the time. You should learn something from Debbie. Now, get back to your room and


    get some shut-eye."


    Instantly, Megan stopped crying. With a pitiful expression, she apologized to Miranda. "I''m sorry,


    Miranda. I''m leaving now. Have a good night."


    Connie helped Megan walk to her room. When they walked past Miranda, Connie said softly, "Mom,


    have a good rest."


    Miranda nodded at Connie and then went back to her room. Despite Connie''s humble family


    background, Miranda was pretty happy with her¡ªConnie was kindhearted and was never a


    troublemaker. No drama was Miranda''s rule, and Connie adhered to that.


    When Tabitha and Connie left Megan''s room and walked past the study, they could still hear James


    roaring.


    Tabitha shook her head with profound resignation.


    Debbie was unpacking when she heard a knock at the door. She opened it and saw her mother-inw.


    "Mom, why aren''t you in bed? It''ste," she said with a smile.


    Tabitha looked at her, not as close to Debbie as before. Hearing Megan trash-talking Debbie definitely


    changed the way she saw the woman. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    Pointing to the luggage on the floor, Debbie replied, "Unpacking."


    "Don''t mind James. He''s short-tempered. Don''t take his words to heart," said Tabitha.


    Debbie was stunned for a while. Then she nodded, "Mom, I can understand...Dad. Maybe to him, I''m


    just some rando off the streets. Maybe he just can''t ept it."


    Back on the ne to New York, Debbie had secretly practiced addressing Valerie and James as


    "Grandma" and "Dad" hundreds of times. Unfortunately, she didn''t have the chance to call them that to


    their faces.


    "Yeah, I think you''re right," Tabitha smiled. Then she pretended to mention Megan casually. "By the


    way, how well do you know Megan? Her parents saved Carlos and Wesley. Did you know that?"


    Debbie didn''t know why Tabitha suddenly talked about Megan''s parents. After short consideration, she


    realized that Megan must have snitched on her to Tabitha. She nodded honestly, "Carlos told me about


    that. Mom, don''t worry. I''ll be nice to her and treat her like my own niece."


    Tabitha was at a loss for words; she didn''t know whom she should trust¡ªMegan or Debbie. "Megan is


    an adorable girl. We all like her, especially Carlos'' grandma. She''s like family. You''ll like her when you


    get to know her."


    ''I''ll like her? A girl who said she could have been married to my husband? Not a chance!'' Debbie


    thought. If they weren''t in the Huo family''s manor, she would have already taught Megan a lesson. But


    she decided to be obedient to Tabitha. "I''m three years older than her. I will humor her as much as


    possible. Don''t worry, Mom."


    Debbie''s conciliatory attitude reassured Tabitha, who nodded in satisfaction. There wasn''t much more


    she could ask for, and Debbie seemed sincere. At least there''d be less drama this way, she hoped.


    Tabitha didn''t like family fights much.


    After a long pause, Tabitha stammered, "D-Debbie, why don''t you go to the study and get Carlos out of


    there? You know James'' temper... If I go there, I don''t think...he''ll listen to me."


    Debbie''s heart sank when she heard James'' roaringing from within the study. ''If James wouldn''t


    listen to Tabitha, then why does she think he''d listen to me?'' Debbie thought.


    But now that Tabitha had asked, Debbie decided to do as she was bidden. She didn''t want the Huo


    family members to argue with each other over her.


    Perplexed, she knocked on the door to the study. "Come in," came Wade''s voice.


    Debbie pushed the door open and saw Carlos leaning against a couch, smoking. Valerie and Wade


    were sitting opposite Carlos, and James stood before a desk. The floor was a mess¡ªpapers, pens,


    pen holders, knick-knacks, paperweights, paperclips, and staples. There was barely any ce to step


    on that wasn''t covered with debris.


    "Grandma, Uncle, Dad, sorry to interrupt you," said Debbie.


    James got even angrier at the sight of the girl. "What are you still doing here? Get the hell out of our


    house. Go back to Y City!" he thundered.


    "James Huo!" Carlos called out his father''s name as he stood up from the couch and put an arm


    around Debbie. He had kept silent all this time in the study, not giving a damn about what James said.


    In fact, he had even dozed off during James'' tirade. He had heard it all before, and it bored him silly.


    But he couldn''t bear to see James belittling Debbie.


    James didn''t expect his son to argue with him over a woman. He pointed at Carlos with a shaking hand


    and said through gritted teeth, "Ungrateful cur!" Hardly had his voice faded away when he threw a thick


    book at Carlos.


    "Watch out!" Debbie shouted, and held Carlos to protect him. The book hit her arm and then fell to the


    floor.


    She gave a choked cry; that really stung. Luckily, it was winter, and she was wearing thick clothes.


    Otherwise, she might have gotten hurt.


    "Debbie!" Carlos grabbed her arm and rolled up her sleeve to check if she was okay.


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief and gave Carlos a wide grin. "I''m okay. Don''t worry. It doesn''t hurt


    much."


    "Why did you do that?" he asked through gritted teeth. ''Why did you try and protect me? Why didn''t you


    move out of the way? You know kung fu. Silly woman!'' he cursed inwardly.


    With an embarrassed smile, Debbie replied in a low voice, "I was too nervous to remember you know


    kung fu as well." Carlos was better at kung fu than Debbie. He had had several years of formal


    instruction, and was a 2nd dan ck belt. It was a piece of cake for him to dodge the book.


    He was tense and worried until he saw that Debbie''s arm was okay.


    It only made James feel worse when he saw the couple care for each other so much. "Stop showing


    off! Debbie Nian, I''ll be frank. You''re not part of the family. If you promise you''ll divorce him when you''re


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    back in Y City, you can stay here for a couple of days."


    Carlos was about to say something when Debbie grabbed his hand. She knew it was time for her to


    make a stand.


    She stood straight with her head held high. "Grandma, Uncle, Dad, sorry I make you unhappy," she


    began, looking at them with no fear. "I don''t know why you don''t like me, but I''m Carlos'' wife. We''ve


    been married for more than three years, and we love each other. We''ll go through thick and thin


    together. Whether you ept me or not, I won''t give up on him as long as he doesn''t ask for a


    divorce."


    Carlos held her hand in his, and this bolstered her courage. She went on, "No one gets a say in our


    marriage, except me and Carlos. And my temper''s short. Dad, if you keep on treating us like this, I


    won''t put up with it just because you''re his father."


    James was stunned, while Valerie stared at her like a poisonous snake. Debbie, however, didn''t flinch.


    "Sorry, I guess I said too much. In short, no one is gonna split us up. And I''lle at anyone who tries


    to harm Carlos. Family members should care for each other. You should be happy to see Carlos have a


    happy married life. But on the contrary, you''re all mad at him. You just want him to marry a woman that


    you like, even if he doesn''t want to. Are you really Carlos'' family?" Confusion could be seen in Debbie''s


    eyes.


    "How dare you!" Valerie bellowed and banged on the desk.

 Chapter 182 Poor Mrs. Huo

    Chapter 182 Poor Mrs. Huo


    Debbie shut her mouth immediately. As the saying goes, "He who talks much errs much." She


    wondered whether she had said something wrong that caused Valerie''s fury. But she didn''t say


    anything wrong.


    "Debbie Nian! You are so rude! Didn''t your parents teach you about self-esteem and self-respect?"


    Valerie''s words cut Debbie''s pride like a sharp knife.


    Her face was hot as she felt both sad and humiliated.


    "Grandma, Deb¡ª"


    Before Carlos could finish, Debbie interrupted him. ''Carlos has been yelled at by his family this whole


    time because of me. I should do something, '' she thought. Looking Valerie in the eye, she shed a


    smile and said, "Grandma, I don''t think it''s a big deal to leave self-esteem and self-respect behind to be


    happy."


    Carlos had done a lot for her, and she should repay him. And this was the best way she knew how. By


    carefully choosing words that they couldn''t argue over, maybe she could stop them from fighting.


    Maybe she''d even win one for Carlos. Who knew? But it was important that she stood up for herself


    and for Carlos, not to mention for their marriage.


    Carlos'' eyes lit up when he heard this. Meanwhile, his heart ached as Debbie had to fight against three


    elders.


    James knew he was in the wrong, so he had to find another excuse to yell at her. "Debbie Nian! Who


    do you think you are? We''re older than you. Show some respect!"


    Debbie blinked and sighed with resignation. "I wanted to respect you, but respect is a two-way street.


    You haven''t shown me any respect at all."


    No one had ever dared to talk to James like that before. His face twitched as he said through gritted


    teeth, "Fine! You have guts! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll drive you out of the Huo family''s house?"


    Upon hearing that, Debbie held Carlos'' arm and said yfully, "Honey, your father wants to throw me


    out of the house. Protect me?"


    "Hahaha..." Wade burst intoughter at Debbie''s reaction.


    The tension in the study was eased a little by Wade''sughter. However, Valerie and James still wore


    long faces. It would take more than just that to change their minds.


    Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and said to his family, "I hope you''ll be nice to my wife from now on.


    If someone dares hurt her while I''m away, Grandma, Dad, Uncle..." He left it there, an unspoken threat.


    More menacing than anything he could have said.


    After that, he took Debbie''s hand and left the study.


    "Ungrateful retard!" James roared behind Carlos'' back, but Carlos paid no attention to him.


    When Carlos and Debbie went back to their room, she shut the door behind them and rested her head


    against his chest. "Honey, I just pissed off your whole family," she grumbled pouting her lips.


    Carlos kissed her forehead and said, "That was awesome. You should get a medal."


    "Will you be serious? This isn''t funny. When you were in the study, I made Megan cry. Mom looked


    unhappy too. And I even talked to your grandma, dad, and uncle like that. Did I go too far?" For some


    reason, she regretted what she had said in the study. After all, they were Carlos'' family.


    "I know you were trying to protect our marriage. You didn''t say anything wrong. Deb, you did a great


    job." When James lost his temper, Carlos wanted to leave the study. But Tabitha had urged him not to


    argue with James, for he had been taking blood pressure medicine these days.


    ''What?! Is this really happening? He just praised me for fighting against his family!'' Debbie thought to


    herself. "If Dad heard this, he would throw another book at you," she remarked.


    Carlos took her to the bedside and took off her down jacket. "Why are you wearing this? Aren''t you


    hot?" he asked in confusion. The central heating in the vi worked very well. Debbie wiped her


    forehead, which had grown damp.


    "Of course I''m hot. But I was trying to be respectful by dressing decently," said Debbie. She was


    wearing a short knit T-shirt and jeans inside the down jacket.


    Carlos'' heart broke. His dad wanted to drive Debbie out of the Huo family''s house, while she wanted to


    show respect to his family. Stroking her smooth face, he said softly, "I know it''s a holiday, but I still have


    to go to the branch office here for work. Are you going to be okay here? Don''t hesitate to call me if


    anyone tries something. No one''s going to harass you if I have anything to say about it."


    "Sure. Don''t worry. I don''t think they''ll harass me. They didn''t call me into the study, did they? You''re


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    overreacting."


    Carlos shook his head, smiling. ''Deb is so simple-minded.'' He changed the topic. "So what happened


    between you and Megan?"


    "She came to my room and tried to piss me off. Then she left, crying. I don''t know why she cried."


    Debbie looked at Carlos carefully, wondering whose side he would take.


    Carlos stroked her hair and asked casually, "What did she say?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it. Can we go for a walk now? I''m not tired yet." Although it was already


    midnight, it was still daytime in Y City. She was still suffering from jetg.


    "Me neither." Carlos shed a grin.


    Debbie thought he agreed to go for a walk; she was thrilled and cradled his neck asking, "Where are


    we going? To the beach?"


    "Beach? No problem. We''ll go there tomorrow," said Carlos with a dirty smile. His thoughts were not


    about going anywhere, though he could take her to the privately-owned beach and have wild sex with


    her there. His family owned that beach and didn''t let just anyone go out there. But it was winter now.


    He didn''t want her to catch a cold.


    "Tomorrow? Then where are we going now?"


    "Now... we''re going to...bed."


    Hardly had his words faded when he pressed her against the bed and kissed her lips.


    Meanwhile, a picture posted on Weibo had caused a flurry of rumors in Y City.


    A paparazzo had taken a picture of Carlos and his wife waiting for their flight in a VIP lounge. Megan


    was there as well.


    Debbie''s face was blurred and indistinct. No one liked that, least of all theizens.


    ording to the news, Carlos had taken his wife to New York to meet his family and celebrate the New


    Year. He had also taken Megan with them. People believed that Megan was the apple of Carlos'' eye.


    By the time Kasie saw the post, there were already hundreds of thousands ofments. She couldn''t


    help but feel sorry for Debbie, so she left ament. "Poor Mrs. Huo. There''s always a third wheel


    between her and Mr. Huo. Miss Lan, why were you looking at your uncle like that? Like you have a


    thing for him. I heard Miss Lan always pestered her uncle even if Mrs. Huo was there. Miss Lan, you


    are not a little girl anymore. And the winter vacation started a long time ago. Can you please fly to New


    York alone next time? Mr. Huo is busy, and I''m sure he wants some alone time with his wife."


    Debbie hadined to Kasie before that she felt there was something wrong with Megan''s feelings


    towards Carlos.


    Kasie had also warned Debbie not to let Carlos and Megan stay with each other alone. After all, Carlos


    and Megan weren''t rted by blood¡ªit was perfectly normal if she had a thing for him.

 Chapter 183 Shes So Delicate

    Chapter 183 She''s So Delicate


    Actually, Debbie was never a troublemaker. If Megan hadn''t gone too far, Debbie wouldn''t have cussed


    her out. No woman was willing to give up her husband without a fight, and Debbie was no exception.


    Any news rted to Carlos was a hot topic. Before long, Kasie''sment on Weibo was in the top 3,


    with a ton of likes.


    Many people agreed with Kasie. When Carlos hade out of the hotel with Debbie in his arms back


    then, paparazzi had asked him whether the girl was Megan. But Carlos, the man of few words, had


    simply said, "Megan is my niece."


    Megan''s name had always been linked with Carlos, and many people actually thought she would be


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Huo¡ªor worse, already was Mrs. Huo. As the saying goes, "There''s no smoke without fire." If


    Megan really treated Carlos like her uncle, things would never have developed like this. The truth was,


    they had spent too much time together, and the press was on that. And tabloids love to spread


    scious rumors.


    Kasie''sment had been shared a countless number of times. Weibo users leftments under


    Carlos'' and Megan''s Weibo posts asking about their rtionship.


    When Kasie opened her Weibo again, she was startled by the number of likes andments. She was


    thinking of deleting thement, as she didn''t want to offend Carlos. But it was already toote. She


    herself became a hot topic, as herment was shared via screenshot to all the online gossip rags.


    Some staff at these websites even sent her private messages about her rtionship with Mrs. Huo.


    What was more, her post had caught the attention of the ZL Group''s PR department.


    It was Emmett who was responsible for dealing with news rted to his boss. After all, he was Carlos''


    right-hand man. When Emmett saw thement, he thought something wasn''t right and asked the


    technology department to find the poster''s profile. That was when he found himself staring at Kasie''s


    information.


    Many Weibo users leftments under Megan''s posts and asked her, "Why are you bugging Carlos


    Huo? Are you trying to seduce him?"


    The next morning, Carlos got dressed and went downstairs to have breakfast. Debbie had just fallen


    asleep. The Huo family was having breakfast in the dining room¡ªeveryone was there except Lewis


    and Debbie.


    Valerie cast a nce at Carlos and then at the stairs. "Where''s your wife?" she asked in a cold voice.


    Carlos sat at the table and answered casually, "Sleeping off the jetg."


    James banged his chopsticks on the table and shouted, "Then why didn''t Megan have to sleep off the


    jetg? I swear that woman is so delicate!"


    Megan was sitting opposite Carlos. Her face went pale. At the mention of her name, she began, "I... I


    didn''t... get any sleepst night."


    "What happened? I thought you had gotten used to New York time," said Valerie, concern in her voice.


    Megan looked at Carlos, who was cing a table mat in front of himself. He raised his eyes and saw


    her reddened orbs. "Why are you crying?" he asked indifferently.


    His words caught everyone''s attention. Tabitha''s heart broke when she saw how sad Megan was. She


    handed Megan a tissue and asked, "Sweetheart, what happened? Are you okay? Just tell us if


    anything is wrong."


    Megan was always a cheerful girl, and the Huo family seldom saw her cry. They all looked at her,


    wanting to know who had bullied their beloved girl. Miranda, however, was an exception. She always


    thought Megan was a troublemaker and disliked her. She thought this woman was two-faced and


    cozied up to Carlos too much. As if she heard nothing, she continued eating her breakfast.


    "I... I got cyber-bulliedst night..." Tears streamed down Megan''s cheeks. She dropped her chopsticks,


    her voice choked with tears.


    Valerie was anxious. "Tell us what happened."


    Megan wiped her tears with the tissue and said with a sad smile, "I''m sorry, Valerie, James, Tabitha. I''m


    okay now. Please¡ªjust keep eating."


    Carlos furrowed his eyebrows, but he said nothing. He just ate his breakfast silently.


    After the breakfast, Tabitha dragged Carlos to a corner out of earshot and told him, "Megan criedst


    night. And now she''s crying again. Put your people on this. Find out who this cyber-bully is and deal


    with it."


    Tabitha treated Megan like her own daughter and couldn''t bear her beloved girl suffering from any kind


    of bullying.


    The moment Megan said she suffered from cyber-bullying, Carlos knew why she was crying. He had


    already knew that the media had talked about him flying back to New York with his wife.


    Emmett kept him informed as well, and let him know that Kasie was the one who had caused this stir.


    "You got it," answered Carlos. He then cast a nce at his family; they were busy consoling Megan.


    Then he walked up the stairs.


    "Uncle Carlos!" Megan called out in a choked voice.


    Carlos stopped and turned to look at her.


    Megan stood up from the couch, her eyes and nose red. "Uncle Carlos, I know she''s Aunt Debbie''s


    friend. Just pretend that you don''t know anything, okay? I don''t want you and Aunt Debbie to end up in


    a fight."


    "Keep Grandmapany," Carlos nodded.


    Then he turned around and left, saying nothing more.


    When she heard this had something to do with Debbie, Valerie kept on prodding Megan, "Tell me what


    happened."


    "Grandma, it was all my fault. I should''ve flown here alone. Some paparazzo took pictures of Uncle


    Carlos, Aunt Debbie and me waiting for the flight. Aunt Debbie''s friend was so mean. She said I... I


    wanted to seduce Uncle Carlos... But I never thought anything like that..." Megan started crying again.


    Valerie''s heart broke at the sight of her tears. "It''s okay. Don''t cry. I trust you. Before that Debbie Nian


    popped up out of nowhere, you flew here with Carlos every time. Don''t worry, Megan. I won''t let that


    woman off the hook so easily."


    James snorted, "I knew it. Debbie Nian is just a drama queen. Birds of a feather flock together. She


    and her friend are both troublemakers."


    It was the first day of the Lunar New Year. No one in the Huo family had to work today. They were all


    gathered in the living room, listening to the conversation. Most of them chose to remain quiet until they


    could find out more.


    Megan pretended to be anxious and began to defend Debbie. "James, you don''t get Aunt Debbie.


    She''s nice. Can she control what her friend did? I don''t think so."


    James shook his hand. "You don''t need to put in a good word for her. She''s rude and doesn''t respect


    her elders at all. She certainly wasn''t raised right. She''s not my daughter-inw!"


    Miranda had changed her clothes and walked down the stairs. When she heard James, she taunted,


    "It''s toote for you to disagree. They''re already married."


    James was shocked speechless. His sister-inw always had a way to shut him up.


    Miranda put on her sunsses and left the house with her head held high.


    Meanwhile, Carlos pushed open the door to his bedroom, and Debbie was still sound asleep inside. He


    kissed her softly on the forehead and entered the adjacent study.


    He closed the door behind him and called Emmett. "Delete everything that says something negative


    about Megan¡ªall the news posts, and all thements."


    Emmett opened hisptop and beganining to his boss. "Do you know where I am right now?"

 Chapter 184 You Like My Wife

    Chapter 184 You Like My Wife


    "I don''t care where you are," Carlos answered nonchntly.


    Emmett''s heart broke. "You should care. I''m your assistant, and I''ve worked for you for so many years,"


    he retorted.


    Carlos lit a cigarette, took a drag on it and blew it out. "I heard you''ve been at the cafe near the office


    thest couple days."


    Covering his chest, Emmett said excitedly, "Boss, it''s the first day of the Lunar New Year, yet you


    expect me to work. There''s a reason I''m at this cafe. This is my 36th blind date, and she''ll be here in


    ten minutes."


    It was alreadyte at night, but he couldn''t even go back home.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "That can mean only one thing," Carlos said.


    "What?" Emmett asked while working on hisptop.


    "Your taste in women has improved after you started working for me."


    "Isn''t that a good thing I have better taste? As for my future wife, I hope she''s at least half as pretty as


    Mrs. Huo, and at least half as cheerful. She doesn''t need to know anything about martial arts. I hope


    she can learn yoga and dance...like Mrs. Huo..."


    Carlos knitted his brows as he felt like Emmett had some special feelings towards his wife. "You like my


    wife, huh?" he pried.


    Emmett was too focused on deleting negativements under Megan''s posts on Weibo to figure out


    what his boss was getting at. "Of course. She''s a ssydy. She''s so special, the one and only. You


    are so lucky, dude," he said casually.


    "Emmett Zhong." Carlos'' voice was as cold as ice.


    A shiver ran down Emmett''s spine. He raised his head to look at the central heating, which was still


    working. "Boss, I''m deleting thements on Miss Lan''s Weibo. These kids are so mean..."


    ''Why am I cold? That''s weird, '' he thought.


    "After the Lantern Festival, I''m reassigning you to L City''s branch in D Country. Gay marriage is legal in


    D Country, and you can find a husband there. I''ll ask the manager there to introduce you to some


    excellent men. I remember you seem to like... muscr men like Dwayne ''The Rock'' Johnson. Don''t


    worry. You''ll find the perfect husband there," said Carlos.


    Emmett was stunned into silence. He couldn''t believe his ears. "What? Mr. Huo, why would you do


    that? Did I say anything wrong? I''m really sorry if I¡ª Wait, wait! Don''t hang up!"


    Staring at the phone, Emmett was desperate. Carlos had already hung up.


    Then he dialed Debbie''s number. She must know how to cool Carlos down.


    However... she had turned off her phone. It went straight to voicemail.


    Emmett pped himself across the face. ''I was such a fool. Why did I say anything like that?


    He''s super possessive when ites to his wife.''


    At the same time, Kasie arrived at the cafe. When she found the table, she saw Emmett pping


    himself.


    "Mr. Zhong? Why are you doing that?" she asked.


    ''Is this Taylor''s date? Emmett Zhong?'' Kasie was shocked.


    Emmett cast a nce at the girl before him and asked casually, "Why are you here?"


    Kasie looked around the cafe, then back at him. "Are you Taylor Mo''s date?"


    Emmett took his phone out and checked the name¡ªit was Taylor Mo. "You''re her friend, huh? Where is


    she?"


    "She asked me to tell you she couldn''t make it," Kasie answered. Then a thought urred to her. "Wait


    a minute! You''re Mr. Huo''s assistant! Why do you need a blind date? Didn''t Mr. Huo arrange someone


    for you?"


    Emmett shivered at the thought of Dwayne "The Rock" Johnson, and changed the topic. "None of your


    business. But I have something to ask you. You know you''re in big trouble?"


    Of course she knew. Herment regarding Megan had caused a stir. She was scared to death¡ªwhat


    if Carlos asked his men to kill her, just to please Megan? All she could do now was call Debbie and ask


    for her help. But she couldn''t get through to Debbie on the phone. Kasie stroked her hair to conceal her


    nervousness. She gulped and replied, "Big trouble? What are you talking about?"


    She didn''t think Emmett had any proof against her.


    Emmett was amused by her reaction. On the one hand, he knew she was the one on the Weibo


    ount. On the other hand, her reaction had already sold her out. He turned hisptop and pointed at


    the screen. "See? You posted ament, and I''ve been busy solving the problem for thest two days


    because of you. I had to do damage control on Mr. Huo''s public image yesterday, and I''ve been hard at


    work deleting thements and news posts rted to Megan Lan today."


    "You''re Mr. Huo''s assistant. Isn''t this IT''s job?" Kasie asked in confusion.


    "Come on! It''s the Spring Festival. No one is still working but me! What''s more, Mr. Huo only trusts


    yours truly." Emmett had a perfect reason to neglect his dates¡ªhe had to work for Carlos and had no


    time to chat. It made it hard to have a social life when he was on call 24/7.


    Looking at Emmett, Kasie pried, "Can you please not delete myment?"


    "Why not?"


    Now that Emmett already knew she had posted thement, she decided to admit it. "I said nothing


    wrong. Megan Lan is the third wheel."


    "Well, true or not, it has nothing to do with me. I have my orders."


    Kasie rolled her eyes. ''He has his orders? He thinks he''s a soldier, huh? The struggle is real¡ªnot.''


    She stood up from her seat and said, "I only came here to pass on Taylor''s message. I''ll leave you be.


    Bye."


    "Wait!" Emmett stopped her.


    "What?"


    "Just stay. Maybe have a cup of coffee?" Emmett suddenly had an idea.


    Kasie rolled her eyes at him. "Do you think I need you to buy me a cup of coffee?"


    "Just do me a favor. Please?"


    "Huh?" In Kasie''s mind, Emmett was a sly fox. She needed to be more careful.


    After a moment''s consideration, Emmett said, "Let me take a picture. Then I''ll put in a good word for


    you to Mr. Huo. That way you''re in the clear, and he won''t pursue charges of nder. Deal?"


    Kasie was enraged. "I didn''t nder her! Yes, I posted thement. But what I said is the truth. Watch


    your tongue."


    "Okay, okay. My fault. Miss Zheng, the problem is not whether you ndered her. The problem is


    cyber-bullying. Megan is distraught, and Mr. Huo is very angry. He might have mee after you. You


    get it?" If Kasie weren''t Debbie''s friend, Carlos would have already asked Emmett to get rid of her.


    But the problem was that Kasie was one of Debbie''s best friends, and Carlos did what his wife wanted.


    Emmett had no idea whether his boss would punish Kasie or not.


    He just wanted to frighten Kasie using Carlos.


    After some hesitation, Kasie argued, "I don''t care. Debbie will help me."


    "Mrs. Huo? She''s sleeping off jetg. When she wakes up, you could be dead."


    His words did make sense. Kasie had called Debbie countless times, but her phone had been switched


    off.


    She pried, "Will you put in a good word for me?" Little did she know that Emmett was unable even to


    fend for himself.


    "Of course!" Emmett promised without hesitation.


    "Great. Okay. You can take a picture of me. By the way, why do you want my pic?" she asked in


    confusion.

 Chapter 185 Id Rather Find A Boyfriend

    Chapter 185 I''d Rather Find A Boyfriend


    Emmett told Kasie honestly, "I''m really fed up with blind dates. I can''t stand them anymore. I''ll send my


    father your pic and tell him we''re dating. Then at some time in the future, I''ll tell him we''ve broken up.


    Sounds good?"


    "Get bent! You think I''m that desperate?"


    Emmett stared at her, eyes wide. He really knew next to nothing about women. "But I''m not asking you


    to be my girlfriend. It''s just... Ah screw it! Name your price," he offered, resignedly.


    "Well, you buy me a bunch of roses, a handbag and some clothes. Do that, and you won''t just get my


    pic, but we can take selfies together. Way more convincing. Okay?"


    ''What?! That''s some serious time and money! This woman''s gone too far! I''d rather find a boyfriend


    who can support me, '' Emmett cursed inwardly. But the more he thought about it, the better it sounded


    ¡ªKasie''s demands, not the boyfriend part. Maybe then his dad would get off his case. Despite his


    thoughts, he said through gritted teeth, "Deal! You''re Mrs. Huo''s friend, after all. I just need to make


    some arrangements and pay the bill here. Then we''ll go to the mall."


    He called the IT manager and assigned some tasks to him before leaving the cafe with Kasie.


    After they arrived at Shining International za, Kasie led Emmett to a store, picked up a handbag


    which she''d had her eye on for a long time, and put it in Emmett''s hands. "Just buy this. I don''t need


    roses or clothes."


    The handbag stood out because of its strange shape. Emmett was a little shocked by Kasie''s taste, but


    said nothing. He needed this, so he just went along with whatever she wanted. He took it to the


    cashier''s desk, and much to his surprise, it only cost him around $200, 000. He had thought it would


    cost more than 1 million dors.


    Then he went back to Kasie and handed the well-packed handbag to her. She kissed the package


    cheerfully. ''He''s not a bad guy at all. Even more generous than my dad, '' she thought. "Hey, Mr. Zhong.


    If you buy me a handbag every month, I''ll be your girlfriend," she offered.


    "Really? A handbag a month is enough to buy you?" Emmett retorted, rolling his eyes. "I thought you


    loved Mr. Lewis Huo. What would he think? Do I look like a fool to you?"


    With a serious look, Kasie exined, "Lewis? I broke up with him a long time ago. Besides, you do look


    like a fool to me..." If he wasn''t a fool, then why would he buy such an expensive handbag for a woman


    he''d only met a handful of times?


    It was the first time that Emmett had been called a fool, and he was hot with rage. He reached out his


    arm and put it around her neck as if he were going to strangle her. "Let''s get a selfie together. My dad''s


    already called a couple of times. I better send a pic to him."


    Kasie struggled trying to loosen his grip. "You want to kill me, don''t you?"


    Emmett didn''t let go of her, but took out his phone and started taking pictures of them.


    Kasie put on a fake smile and leaned in close to Emmett. After taking some pictures, he was about to


    let her go when a familiar voice came from behind them. "Mr. Zhong? Kasie?"


    Kasie and Emmett turned around in confusion, only to see Hayden, followed by his secretary.


    Emmett released Kasie, straightened his clothes and greeted him. "Mr. Gu, what a coincidence!"


    Hayden looked back and forth between Emmett and Kasie, his nce settling on each. With a sneer,


    he said, "I wonder whether Deb knows her husband is tight with her bestie."


    Kasie couldn''t figure out what he meant. ''What is he talking about? Since when was I close with Mr.


    Huo?''


    With a tiny smile, Emmett responded, "Mr. Gu, this is a private affair. Kindly butt out."


    Hayden snorted, and cast a scornful nce at Kasie. "You''ve always been Deb''s best friend. And now


    you try to seduce her husband?"


    "Hayden Gu! Watch your tongue. When did you see me seduce Mr. Huo? You... Mmmph..." Emmett


    quickly covered Kasie''s mouth, but it was already toote.


    Hayden heard Kasie mention Carlos, and was confused. "Carlos Huo?"


    Unable to speak, Kasie stared at Hayden with burning eyes. She thought Hayden knew Debbie was


    Carlos'' wife. But apparently, she was wrong.


    "Okay, Mr. Gu, we''re leaving now. Buh-bye!" said Emmett.


    He dragged Kasie away, leaving Hayden behind.


    Staring at their retreating figures, Hayden was lost in thought. As a man who was able to develop the


    Gu Group to such an extent in only a few years, he was never a fool. He was renowned for his


    business acumen, and his sharp mind. He began to recall all the asions he had seen Debbie, and


    tried to link them with Carlos.


    ''Debbie is celebrating the Spring Festival in New York now. And ording to the news, Carlos took his


    wife to New York to celebrate the Spring Festival with his family...''


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in his head. Debbie wasn''t married to Emmett! Instead, her husband was


    actually Carlos Huo!


    ''If she''s married to Carlos Huo, that would exin why she wore a priceless diamond ring, and why


    Curtis Lu and Damon Han protected her at that party. Not to mention why she''s thergest shareholder


    of Orchid Private Club, '' Hayden mused.


    Only Carlos was able to spark a change in Debbie in such a short time¡ªshe was much more graceful


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    and elegant than in the past, and one of the most prominent figures in Y City.


    No wonder Hayden had never seen any kind of affection between Debbie and Emmett.


    ''I was such a fool!'' he thought.


    His face paled at the thought.


    In the past, he was sure that Debbie woulde back to him, despite the fact that she had already


    married. After all, he was practically a princepared with Emmett.


    He really thought her husband was Emmett, who couldn''t hold a candle to him. But now he knew


    Debbie''s husband was Carlos Huo¡ªthe richest and most powerful man in Y City.


    Hayden clenched his fists tightly; he didn''t think Carlos would actually fall in love with Debbie.


    It was not that Hayden looked down on Debbie; he just thought that no matter what she did, she didn''t


    deserve Carlos.


    ''There must be a reason behind this. Maybe Carlos is hiding something? Like sexual dysfunction?


    I guess so. No wonder he won''t tell the public who his wife is, '' Hayden thought to himself.


    He took out his phone and dialed Debbie''s number to ask her something. But to his disappointment,


    her phone was off, and the call went straight to voice mail.


    As soon as they left Shining International za, Kasie asked Emmett, "Hey, why the hand over my


    mouth?"


    Emmett turned to look whether Hayden was behind them. Then he looked Kasie in the eye and


    exined with resignation, "Mrs. Huo doesn''t want everyone to know she''s married to Mr. Huo."


    "I know. Tomboy is my best friend, and we have no secrets between us."


    "Then do you know Tomboy turned Hayden Gu down? Told him she was a married woman?"


    Kasie nodded, "Yeah. So? Get to the point."


    "Mr. Huo loves his wife, and he wants the whole world to know Tomboy is his one and only. But she


    doesn''t like the limelight. So Hayden thought I was her hubby. I let him think that, because I want


    Tomboy to be happy. And if she''s happy, so is Mr. Huo."


    Kasie was totally confused. "Okay, so why did you shush me?"

 Chapter 186 I Always Stand By Your Side

    Chapter 186 I Always Stand By Your Side


    "Remember, mum''s the word. It all rests on Tomboy''s decision. Anyway, I''m just helping them to cover


    their marriage. And I can''t do anything until I get the green light to let everyone know. So I have to


    pretend that she''s my wife, until she says otherwise," exined Emmett.


    Kasie finally made a sense of the situation. "So, you mean that everyone thinks you''re Tomboy''s


    husband, even though you never said anything. You just let people think what they want, right?"


    "Exactly." Emmett sighed helplessly. His boss''s wife wanted to keep a low profile.


    "But still...Why keep it a secret from Hayden Gu? Isn''t it better to let him know? If he knew Mr. Huo was


    Tomboy''s husband, he might stop pestering her." Emmett and Kasie continued to walk along the road,


    engrossed in a talk centered around Carlos and Debbie. She asked, and he felt it was only fair to let


    her know what was going on. That way, she might not let anything slip either. Carlos wasn''t happy with


    her at the moment, and maybe if she understood more about the situation, then she might even be able


    to help.


    After pondering Kasie''s question for a short while, Emmett said, "Maybe Tomboy just didn''t bother


    exining anything to Mr. Gu."


    Emmett had always been impressed by Debbie''s unique personality. There were many reasons why.


    But what impressed him most was her attitude toward the title of "Mrs. Huo." If any other woman were


    in Debbie''s position, they probably would let the whole world know that Carlos was their husband.


    But Debbie was different. She had silently kept it a secret for three years, and more surprisingly, she


    had even wanted to divorce Carlos.


    She was actually trill, not a faker, not just trying to attract Carlos'' attention. Luckily, Carlos had figured


    out who she really was and had done everything to win her over. Or else, they probably would have


    already divorced.


    Emmett and Kasie kept carrying on like this until they reached the gate of Kasie''s apartment building.


    Before they bade each other farewell, Emmett tried to call Debbie onest time. To his surprise, the call


    went through.


    Kasie''s jaw dropped when she saw how Emmett''s face changed all of a sudden. With a pathetic


    expression on his face, he begged in a feigned sobbing voice, "Mrs. Huo, you have to help me!"


    "Emmett?" Debbie stifled a yawn, trying to wake up. "What''s wrong?" she asked in confusion while


    rubbing her sleepy eyes. She had just woken up and powered her phone on when Emmett called.


    Hearing the noise from the bedroom, Carlos guessed that Debbie was finally awake. He put aside his


    work and walked out of the study, only to find that she was on the phone. Then, he called a housemaid


    downstairs and asked her to prepare food for Debbie.


    "I was onlyplimenting you, but Mr. Huo got angry with me and intended to send me to D Country.


    You know there are too many strong men there. What if I get hurt? Mrs. Huo, you know I always give


    you my full support. I''ve hidden your marriage from others like you asked. I''ve even tantly gone


    against my boss for your sake. You have to save me!" Emmett eximed.


    Kasie shook her head when she realized Emmett was also in trouble. ''Didn''t he say he''d help me out?


    Looks like he stepped on Mr. Huo''s toes too!''


    Debbie caught a glimpse of the man approaching her. "Uh-huh," she said to Emmett while staring at


    Carlos curiously. She was trying to hide the fact that it was Emmett on the other end.


    Carlos was confused by her curious gaze. He shifted his gaze to her phone screen and saw the caller


    ID. It was Emmett.


    In an instant, he understood what was going on. ''Emmett, you idiot...''


    He leaned toward Debbie, trying to grab her phone away, but she dodged him, rolling her eyes at him.


    Surprised and amused, Carlos couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "And then maybe you can make Mr. Huo happy in the bedroom, and put in a good word for me..."


    Before Emmett could finish his sentence, Kasie suddenly kicked him in his shins, reminding him of


    what he had promised to do. "Oh! Wait, wait! And Kasie... I think you need to help her out of hot water


    too."


    A torrent of doubts flooded Debbie''s mind. "What''s going on with Kasie?" She could hardly process his


    words. It seemed that a lot of things had happened while she was asleep.


    "Long story. I''ll exin it to you when you get back. Anyway, Mrs. Huo, do you think you can do us this


    favor?"


    Debbie stole a nce at the man who was lying next to her and running his fingers over her body. She


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was pretty sure she could convince Carlos to let them off, but she didn''t want to do it by having sex with


    him. This man had tortured her for a few nights, and she could hardly keep pace with him.


    Hearing no response from the other end, Emmett became more anxious. Regardless of Kasie''s


    presence, he suddenly cried out, "Mrs. Huo! Please! You have to help me this time. You know I always


    stand by your side like family!" Again, Kasie was stunned, her mouth agape, and her eyes popped out.


    This Emmett waspletely different from the usual stern assistant when he was with Carlos. She


    didn''t expect to see his childish side.


    He looked even funnier than Jared now.


    "Ah... Is there a reason you''re calling my wife on her cell? Huh?" a cold voice chipped in all of a


    sudden.


    ''Oh, crap! I''m dead meat!'' Emmett panicked.


    Debbie pushed Carlos aside and asked, "Emmett, is Carlos really sending you to D Country over


    nothing?"


    "Yes!" Emmett nodded.


    "Wow! What a shit boss!" Debbiemented.


    ''That''s right! Exactly!'' Emmett wanted to speak out loud, but knowing that his boss was listening in next


    to Debbie, he had to keep these words to himself. He nodded his head vigorously to echo her words.


    "Okay, I see. I''ll give it a try. But if I fail, maybe you can go find Miss Mi, or Miss Me..."


    Debbie said,ughing. She knew this would work, and she was right. Next second, Carlos'' cold voice


    came into Emmett''s ear again. "You''re such a pest. I trust my orders are being carried out! And you


    need to be in the office after the Spring Festival!"


    Carlos gave an unhappy nce at Debbie as he said it. Nothing had ever happened between him and


    Olga, but every time Debbie deliberately mentioned her, it sounded like he was in the wrong and he


    had to surrender to her, no matter what.


    Realizing that Carlos meant to let him off, Emmett gave Kasie the thumbs up. He cleared his throat,


    pretending to be serious, and answered formally, "Yes, Mr. Huo. I''ll be sure to clock in on time after the


    holiday!"


    A relieved sigh escaped Emmett''s chest after he hung up. He turned to Kasie and said excitedly,


    "Tomboy has helped us out! We''re saved!"


    Kasie rolled her eyes at him. It didn''t surprise her at all. She had seen it many times before. Carlos was


    head over heels in love with Debbie. Of course he would do everything she asked.


    Emmett admired Debbie even more. "You know? Debbie is even better than I thought. She has turned


    a cold and scheming CEO to a docile husband! Can you believe that?"


    Kasie nodded in agreement. Then she thought of how Debbie behaved in front of Carlosst time, and


    said, "But I think Mr. Huo is really great too. Debbie used to be a strong tomboy with no filter, but he


    has turned her into a sweet girl now."


    After a moment of silence, Emmett looked up at the sky, sighing with sentiment. "As long as Mrs. Huo


    is willing to undress herself in front of Mr. Huo, I bet he wouldn''t mind giving her his life!" He had


    witnessed their love story from the start to this moment. He had seen clearly how Carlos had changed


    from a cruel and imperious CEO to a loving husband who spoiled his wife to the hilt.


    Kasie wasn''t convinced though. "Aren''t you exaggerating?"


    Emmett squinted at her. "No, I''m not. I''m telling the truth. You''re too young to understand these kinds of


    things." He still remembered how passionately Carlos stared at Debbie on their way back from Southon


    Vige. ''Mr. Huo was like a beast stalking its prey the whole way. If I hadn''t been there driving the car


    and Debbie hadn''t been too shy, he probably would''ve had sex with her straightaway in the car. I think


    he must have had a hard time controlling himself back then, '' Emmett thought.


    Kasie let out a cold hum. "What did you say? I''m too young? Huh! I''ll be an undergraduate very soon.


    Don''t take me for a kid, okay?"


    "Yes, yes. You''re not a kid, but I''m a few years older than you. In my eyes, you''re just a kid. By the way,


    could you please dye your hair ck again? You don''t look good with the yellow hair."


    ''Yellow hair? But this is brown!'' Kasie sulked. "I think we have nothing inmon. Goodbye!" she said


    and turned around to leave. In fact, she had intended to dye her hair ck before the new semester,


    because students were not allowed to dye their hair.


    Right then, a middle-aged woman in pajamas came downstairs. Seeing Kasie, she asked curiously,


    "Kasie, who''s this guy?"


    Emmett assumed that this woman might be one of Kasie''s neighbors. In a good mood, he decided to


    make fun of Kasie. "Hi! Nice to meet you," he said yfully. "I''m Kasie''s boyfriend."

 Chapter 187 Missed Out On Her

    Chapter 187 Missed Out On Her


    Kasie was taken aback by Emmett''s mischievous joke. She hastily exined to the middle-aged


    woman, "He''s just kidding. He''s only a friend."


    Emmett smiled and waved at her. "I should get going. Bye Kasie."


    "Hey, wait! Young man, don''t leave!" the woman suddenly called out to stop Emmett.


    Confused, Emmett turned around. The woman stepped forward, observing him from head to toe, and


    asked, "So how long have you two been dating? How old are you? Come inside, please. Have a drink.


    You can meet her father too."


    ''What? Meet her father? So this woman is Kasie''s mother? Oh, Jesus!'' Regret filled Emmett''s heart. He


    shouldn''t have made a joke like that! He had told this woman he was Kasie''s boyfriend. ''Well, that''s


    another fine mess you''ve gotten yourself into, Emmett.''


    He straightened up, returning to his usual calm and serious self, just like at work. He said to the woman


    politely, "Oh, so you''re Kasie''s mother. Nice to meet you. I''m sorry for my joke. I''m actually one of her


    friends, but not a boyfriend. Sorry for the misunderstanding."


    Despite his denial, Kasie''s mother didn''t mind it at all. Instead, a happy smile crept across her face as


    she studied his own. She was satisfied with the way he behaved and talked. He seemed quite


    respectful, and maybe her daughter might take up with him. He seemed to be a working man as well,


    and she could do much, much worse. "Never mind. Even if you''re just her friend, you''re wee to


    and led him into the elevator of the building. She didn''t give him any chance to refuse.


    Shocked, Kasie raised her hand but put it down immediately when she realized it was toote to stop


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    them.


    Watching the elevator door close, Emmett began to wonder how big a fool he really was. ''Now I''m


    really in it. All because I can''t keep my big mouth shut. How could a fool like me be Carlos''


    personal assistant? I may have to thank Mr. Huo for not firing me all these years.''


    But in fact, Emmett was pretty straightforward and effective in the office. He never made these sorts of


    stupid mistakes at work.


    He would only y the bad boy in private, but unfortunately for him, each time he made fun of


    someone else, it backfired on him.


    On the other hand, in New York, Debbie was leaning back, held in Carlos'' arms. "What on earth


    happened? And how was Kasie involved?" she asked.


    Carlos gently kissed her cheeks and said in a muffled voice, "Nothing happened."


    ''Nothing? Don''t bet on it, '' she thought.


    "Fine. Anyway, I should get up now. I may sleep until dark if I don''t get up now." She had already


    missed out on breakfast. If she skipped lunch again, the elders of the Huo family would hate her more.


    Not like they hated her for any rational reason anyway, but there was no need to add fuel to the fires of


    their rage. She was already on thin ice as it was.


    Thinking of it, she threw an angry nce at the man. ''Huh! It''s all your fault, you bad boy. You tortured


    me until the wee hours and even turned off the rm clock, '' she thought, pursing her lips.


    Unaware of theining look on her face, Carlos whispered, "It''s fine if you want to sleep till


    tomorrow." He didn''t mind it at all.


    "Till tomorrow? Are you kidding? I''d be thrown out of the house along with my luggage, and your father


    and grandmother would be waiting there to m the door."


    Debbie pushed him away and got out of the bed to dress herself. Leaning against the headboard,


    Carlos watched her put on her clothes and said, "They wouldn''t!"


    Unconvinced, Debbie answered perfunctorily, "Yes, dear."


    Carlos smiled, "Freshen up and get something to eat. I''ll take you out after that."


    "Great!" On hearing that she could hang out with Carlos, Debbie got excited.


    Momentster, at the dinner table downstairs, Carlos sat next to Debbie and they had lunch together.


    All the other family members ate their food silently. No one dared to speak a word against Debbie at


    Carlos'' presence. It has been said that if you can''t say anything nice, don''t say anything at all. They


    chose thetter option.


    When the couple left the house, Valerie finally broke the silence and told James, "Just live with it. Don''t


    start a fight with Carlos. He''s going back to work tomorrow. We can deal with her then."


    James let out a cold hum. "But that means I go back to work, too! I''m not that free."


    Holding a string of Buddhist prayer beads in her hand, Valerie murmured an "Amitabha".


    The living room was quiet with only the sounding from the TV. Valerie cursed Carlos'' grandfather


    in her mind, ''Dous, why do you make me hate you so much even when you''re ill and in the hospital?


    You''ve kept Debbie''s grandmother in your heart for your whole life. You''ve missed out on her but you


    still tried to make her granddaughter marry into the Huo family.


    When you wake up, you''ll realize what a big mistake you''ve made...''


    It wasn''t too long before Debbie began to feel exhausted and sleepy. She hadn''t fully gotten over the jet


    biological clock.


    On returning to her bedroom, Debbie dove onto the bed and hit the hay immediately.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Carlos had no choice but to head to the study and catch up on his work.


    The next day, Carlos went to work in his branchpany. Since he wasn''t at home, Debbie thought


    she''d better stay in the bedroom and avoid the other family members.


    So shey in the bed, and yed on her phone inside the bedroom. After looking through the news on


    Weibo, she finally figured out what happened. In no time, she dialed Kasie''s number and so she could


    talk to her by phone. "I haven''t gotten over the jetg yet. Is it bedtime there yet?" Debbie asked.


    "No, it''s still early. I''m having fun outside," Kasie said. Hearing the loud music and cheering on the


    other end, Debbie guessed that Kasie might be having fun in a bar. But soon enough, the noise


    subsided¡ªprobably because Kasie had walked to a quieter corner to talk on the phone.


    "I saw yourment. I''m touched, really. Thanks, Kasie. You always got my back!" Debbie expressed


    her gratitude sincerely.


    "Of course! We''re best friends. Though Emmett deleted myment and handled everything, watch


    out for Megan. That girl is bad news."


    Debbie had been aware of it. But to reassure her friend, she said, "Oh, I know. Carlos is always busy,


    too busy to take care of stuff like this. He doesn''t care that much as long as I''m not hurt." To stop


    Megan''s flood of tears, Carlos had asked Emmett to do damage control and delete all thosements


    against her. But that was all he did. He even told her that Kasie was Debbie''s good friend and that


    Debbie would handle it herself.


    ''Kasie''s my best friend. She pissed off Megan because of me. Of course I''ll defend my friend. Yeah, I''ll


    deal with her, alright¡ªI''ll buy her a drink, '' Debbie thought happily.


    Kasie entered a quiet and empty room, turned on the lights and closed the door while protesting,


    "So...are you calling me from thousands of miles away just to brag about how well your husband treats


    you? We''ve suffered enough, Tomboy. Cut it out. Have mercy on a single woman!"


    Debbie chuckled. "Just deal with it. When you score a sweet boyfriend one day, I won''t mind listening


    to all your stories."


    "Sounds good. I should go out and find a boyfriend, then."


    "I''m looking forward to hearing the good news!"


    Kasie paused and then begged, "Okay, okay. You win! Don''t make fun of me anymore. How are you


    doing in New York? Everything okay?"


    "Not too bad. I''m not wee here. Most of the Huo family members don''t like me, especially Carlos''


    grandmother and father. I don''t get why. This is my first visit, and I''m not sure how I offended them,"


    Debbie said gloomily as she rolled to and fro in the bed.


    "Eh? Really? Doesn''t Carlos'' mother like you?" Kasie asked, confusion in her voice.


    "Yeah, but it doesn''t help. She just keeps quiet. And she seems to be scared of her husband. It''s too


    "Is it? I''m sorry, dear. Oh, let me tell you one thing¡ªEmmett bought me a handbag yesterday..."


    Debbie wasn''t sure she heard her right. Confused, she asked, "Emmett bought you a handbag? Why?"


    She couldn''t understand how all these things came together. ''Jeez! I go nap for a bit, and the world


    turns upside down.''


    Then, Kasie told her everything that happened yesterday. She summed it all up by saying, "you weren''t


    there to see this. My parents treated Emmett like their son-inw. They''re really happy with him. I was


    close to fainting from embarrassment!"


    ''Emmett and Kasie? Is there anything romantic going between them?'' Excited, Debbie sat up and


    suggested, "I think Emmett is way better than Lewis Huo. Carlos said that he had an annual ie of


    at least a million dors. And he just can''t seem to find a girlfriend. How about you give it a try and date


    him?"

 Chapter 188 Its Not Like Were An Item

    Chapter 188 It''s Not Like We''re An Item


    "No way. We''re not a good match. Emmett is a weird guy when he''s not working. What''s more, I enjoy


    being single. I don''t need a man. It''s my parents. They want me to find a nice guy," Kasie said on the


    other end.


    Debbie pursed her lips and defended Emmett, "So why did you ept the expensive handbag he


    bought?"


    "For the selfies. Those are worth more than the price of a handbag. We took some cute pics to


    convince his parents we''re dating."


    Debbie sighed helplessly. "Fine, as long as you guys are okay with it."


    "Yeah. Oh! Can you guess who we bumped into at Shining International za?"


    "Who?"


    "Hayden. By the way, why haven''t you told him who your real husband is? He thought you were


    married to Emmett."


    Debbie knew Hayden had mistaken Emmett for her husband. Yet she wasn''t interested in exining


    anything to him, and he likely wouldn''t even believe it. "I don''t need to exin anything to him. Anyway,


    it''s not like we''re an item," Debbie replied firmly.


    "Sounds about right. I''m looking forward to the day Portia finds out you''re Mrs. Huo. I can see the look


    on her face. Aha...ha..." Kasie leaned against the sofa, bursting into wildughter.


    Right then, the door of the empty VIP room was pushed open. A group of businessmen walked in as a


    man said politely, "Emmett, this is the room we reserved..."


    The group of neatly dressed businessmen were shocked to see a woman lying casually on the sofa.


    When she spotted them, Kasie hastily stood up from the sofa and tidied her clothes.


    Emmett asked curiously, "Kasie? Why are you here?"


    Kasie swung her phone in front of him. "Too noisy out there, so I wanted a quiet spot to talk on the


    phone. I''m leaving now," she exined briefly.


    Emmett nodded and moved aside to let her out. But the next second, he remembered something and


    stopped in her tracks. After pulling her out of the room, he said, "Hey, my dad invited you to have a


    meal at my house."


    Kasie widened her eyes in shock. "What did you say? A meal with your parents?"


    He nodded casually, confirming her words. "Yeah. I have no choice. Rx, this is a paid gig. When you


    have some free time, I can buy you a handbag, cosmetics, whatever you want."


    ''What?'' Kasie felt weird. All sorts of thoughts were going through her head right now, none of them


    good. He was paying her to go out with him? Wouldn''t that be like a prostitute? If theparison was


    valid, then did that make her a whore? And what did that do to her image? What if someone found out?


    And was that all she was to him? A paid escort? He seemed friendly enough, but his offer of "a paid


    gig" just set her on edge.


    As Debbie was still on the phone, she could hear Emmett''s voiceing from the other end, so she


    spoke loudly to get Kasie''s attention. "Hello, Kasie? Kasie? Put Emmett on the phone. I need to talk to


    him."


    When Emmett took the phone from Kasie''s hand, he noticed that the caller ID was "Tomboy" and that


    they had already been on the phone for 18 minutes. Realizing this, he grinned broadly and said


    yfully, "Hi, Mrs. Huo. Emmett here. Miss me yet?"


    Kasie rolled her eyes at him. "Oh please. What would Mr. Huo think if he heard you?"


    Debbie had wanted to get on his case too. Now, hearing Kasie''s remark, she couldn''t help but burst


    intoughter. She fought the urge and stoppedughing. She needed to know. "So, what do you think


    of her?"


    He thought carefully. This was her best friend Kasie, after all. "My parents are happy with her after


    seeing the photo," he answered in an official tone.


    Debbie chuckled. "Very polite. But what about turning this lie into reality?"


    Emmett paused, shifting his gaze to the girl casually leaning against the wall. "I''d like to give it a shot.


    But she loves Mr. Lewis Huo..."


    His sentence was interrupted abruptly by Kasie''s angry shout. "Hey, who loves Lewis Huo? You mean


    me? Bullshit! I was done with him a long time ago. Cut it out!"


    Emmett thrust his arms forward, palms out. "Okay, okay. Mea culpa." Getting back on the phone, he


    said, "Mrs. Huo, I have a meeting. I''ll call Kasieter to talk about her visit to my house, okay?"


    "Wow! So soon?" Debbie eximed. She was taken aback. ''Seeing parents? Are they talking


    marriage?''


    After returning the phone to Kasie, Emmett drew close to her and whispered in a mysterious voice,


    "The contract tonight is important to thepany. If I can''t seal the deal, half of my bonus goes bye-


    bye. I''ll call you when I''m done."


    His closeness made Kasie nervous. With a stiff smile on her face, she stuttered, "I-It''s... none of my


    business."


    He tried to get her on board by saying, "There will be a lot of new and fashionable products at the za


    after the Spring Festival. I''ll buy you two things and youe to my house to have a meal, okay? Just


    one meal. That''s it!"


    ''I get two things and I get fed...'' Kasie hesitated. This was tempting because her mother had tightened


    her purse strings recently. ''Fine, just one meal. I''m not marrying him. There''s nothing to worry about.''


    With that thought in mind, she nodded, "Deal!"


    Emmett smiled happily, showing his white teeth. Before entering the room, he patted her on her


    shoulder and promised, "If I get this contract, I''ll buy you dinner."


    Kasie wondered, ''Buy me dinner? Since when did we get so close? Why would he buy me things, invite


    me to his home and treat me to a meal?''


    Lost in deep thought for a moment, she finally came back to her senses, realizing that the call was still


    connected. "Tomboy, hear me?"


    "Yeah. I heard everything. Look, Emmett''s a nice guy. Think about it, okay?" Debbie persuaded.


    Kasie paused. After a while, she said, "I... Let me think about it."


    As Debbie was chatting fervently with Kasie over the phone, a knock at the door interrupted her. It was


    a housemaid, informing her that Carlos'' grandmother wanted to see her. The olddy was waiting for


    her downstairs. It seemed that Debbie had been too naive. She thought that as long as she stayed in


    her room, nobody would mess with her.


    ''What does she want?'' she thought. Ending the call quickly, she asked the housemaid curiously, "Did


    she say why she wanted to see me?"


    "Sorry Mrs. Huo. But Mrs. Valerie Huo didn''t tell me," the housemaid replied.


    Despite her reluctance, she had no choice but to follow the housemaid downstairs. It would be impolite


    for her to keep an elder waiting.


    In the living room, Valerie and Megan sat on the sofa while a few housemaids were busy with


    housework.


    Valerie was sulking silently. Seeing Debbiee downstairs, Megan asked, "Aunt Debbie, have you


    seen a string of Buddhist prayer beads made of lobr red sandalwood?" The main feature of lobr


    red sandalwood was the wood grain which looked like stars on each bead.


    ''A string of Buddhist prayer beads?'' Debbie frowned. "No, I haven''t seen it. I''ve been in my room the


    whole time. Why do you ask?"


    Megan gave Debbie a meaningful nce before answering in a regretful voice, "Grandma''s string of


    Buddhist prayer beads is gone. It was here yesterday, but we can''t find it now. We''ve been looking for it


    for a while."


    Debbie nodded andforted Valerie, "Grandma, please take it easy. In my experience, the more you


    try to look for something, the less likely it is you''ll find it. But if you stop worrying about it, it will show up


    one day, out of the blue!"


    Valerie sneered and gave her a cold nce. "Did you mean to say I shouldn''t look for it?"


    Under Valerie''s cold re, Debbie felt utterly speechless. ''Fine! Everything I say is wrong. Better zip


    my mouth.''


    A loud yawn broke the awkward silence in the living room. Debbie turned around and saw Lewis


    Lewis'' eyes lit up with excitement at the sight of Debbie. He picked up his pace and ran up to her.


    "Debbie, you''re home today?"


    "Yeah." The contempt was obvious in her voice.


    But Lewis didn''t care a bit even if he had sensed it. Instead, he tried to butter her up. "I can show you


    the hottest spots in town. How about I take you out for a drive? Or do you want to go shopping? I can


    buy you anything you want."


    ''Doesn''t he know I''m his cousin''s wife? How can he be so tantly obvious?'' "No way!" Debbie refused


    bluntly.


    "Now wait. Don''t be so quick to turn me down. You know I''m a hottie, right?" Lewis said as he ran his


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    fingers through his hair. A confident smile appeared on his bratty face.

 Chapter 189 The Idiot

    Chapter 189 The Idiot


    Debbie shifted her gaze toward Valerie and Megan, who were both pretending to ignore Lewis.


    Frowning, she wondered why they paid no attention to his lewd behavior.


    Lewis put a hand in front of her eyes, blocking her view, and asked, "Debbie, why are you looking at


    them? Eyes on me, okay? I''m hot, right?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and turned around to go upstairs. "Want me to lie or tell the truth?" she asked,


    walking past him.


    Catching up with her, Lewis said, "Lie to me, then."


    "You''re not hot," she replied purposefully.


    Lewis tittered. ''That''s a lie, so she means I''m a good looking guy!'' But he didn''t want her to beat around


    the bush to praise him. He wanted to hear it from her lips directly. "And the truth?" he asked


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    expectantly.


    Debbie turned around and looked into his eyes. "The truth is¡ªyou''re so ugly that when you walk into a


    bank, they turn off the cameras."


    Lewis was stumped by her words.


    Seeing the frustrated look on Lewis'' face, a few housemaids in the living room giggled under their


    breaths. Even Megan couldn''t help but cover her mouth to stifle herughter.


    As Debbie continued to walk toward the staircase, she was shocked to spot a woman standing on the


    It was Miranda, who was dressed neatly. It seemed like she was going out.


    Embarrassed, Debbie forced a smile and greeted, "Hello, Aunt Miranda."


    Oblivious to Debbie''s greeting, Miranda fixed her eyes on her son, who was ready to run away, and


    reproached in a cold voice, "Lewis, you idiot!"


    Scolded by his mother in front of others, Lewis lowered his head in shame. He walked to the sofa, sat


    down next to Valerie and asked, "Grandma, what did you need?"


    Valerie kept silent while Megan answered instead, "Grandma lost her string of Buddhist prayer beads.


    No one can find it. Have you seen it?"


    "Nope. I couldn''t care less about things like that. Why would I take it?" Lewis replied nonchntly as he


    stroked his messy hair. Seeing Miranda finally leave the living room, he quickly stood up and rushed


    upstairs.


    Debbie had just closed her bedroom door when she heard a knock. She opened it, but in a split


    second, flung the door to close it.


    However, Lewis reacted so fast that he had already squeezed part of his body in before she could


    close the door. Wearing a lewd smile on his face, he said, "Hey, wait. Debbie¡ªugh! Don''t close the


    door. Let me in!"


    No one knew how much Debbie wanted to kick this guy out of her room. Gritting her teeth, she


    swallowed her anger and flung the door open straightaway. "What do you want now?" she yelled.


    "My cousin left you here alone. You must be lonely, so I just want to keep youpany. I''m so


    considerate, aren''t I? Don''t bother to thank me," he said, winking at her.


    Debbie had never known anyone more shameless than him. He actually thought he was a great guy.


    When really, he was a creep. "Thanks. Please go. I need to be alone."


    With an even more obscene smile, he teased, "Please don''t kick me out. I heard you''re a very naughty


    girl. C''mon sis-inw, let''s have some fun!"


    Anger was written all over her face. She wanted to say, "tell that to your brother''s wife." But on second


    thought, she remembered that his brother''s wife was actually a nice person, so she swallowed those


    words. Instead, she threatened, "Get out! Go downstairs! Or I''ll send you there the hard way!"


    ''His parents seem to be well-educated, but how did they raise such an asshole?'' she thought to herself.


    Knowing that Debbie was skilled in martial arts, Lewis finally restrained himself and retreated from the


    room. Standing at the doorway, he still tried to get in her pants. "Come on! You have to admit my


    cousin is a cold guy. What''s so good about being his wife? Cut him loose and marry me. I promise I''ll


    stay with you every minute. Never leave you alone!"


    To avoid misunderstanding, Debbie had no choice but to walk out to the corridor, since Lewis hadn''t


    stopped his pestering. In a cold voice, she ridiculed, "You want to marry me? Look at your thin, weak


    body. And that fat chin. Find a gym."


    "Why?" Lewis asked.


    "Why? Because you need exercise. If you''re gonna be like that, at least be manly enough to take the


    punches you''re asking for!" As she spoke, she dropped into a fighting stance, and cracked her neck,


    getting ready to teach this bastard a lesson.


    Sensing danger emanating from Debbie, Lewis stepped backwards and leaned against the wall.


    "Debbie, this is the Huo family''s house. I wouldn''t try anything if I were you. Remember, you''re not


    exactly popr here," he said in a trembling voice.


    Debbie snorted, "Even if I stayed quiet, they still wouldn''t change their minds. This is going to be fun!"


    Then, without saying anything more, she darted toward him.


    In a panic, Lewis quickly ran toward his own bedroom, following a wave of screams. Eventually, he


    managed to shut the door behind him, putting his back into it. He quickly locked it before she could get


    at him. Leaning against the door, he gasped for air.


    His heart was racing fast as if it could stop beating any time. ''She''s such a hard woman. I can''t


    understand how Carlos can keep her under control.


    But...a woman like that has to be great in bed. Damn! I really want some of that action!'' He couldn''t


    help but swallow a little saliva as he fantasized about having sex with Debbie.


    After frightening Lewis away, Debbie returned to her bedroom. These people were all so different from


    each other. It had to make life difficult.


    For instance, Valerie was strict; James was ill-tempered; Tabitha was docile; Carlos was cold; Lewis


    was frivolous and Miranda was arrogant...


    At dinnertime, the ambience of the dining room was as odd as usual. Everyone sitting at the dinner


    table was immersed in his or her own thoughts.


    But for Debbie, it was lucky that James wasn''t having dinner at home, thanks to work.


    As usual, Megan took any chances to stir up trouble during meal time. "Uncle Carlos, I want to eat that


    dumpling, but I can''t reach it," she said with a pitiful look on her face.


    Debbie discreetly rolled her eyes. Megan always wanted to eat the food in front of Carlos! Obviously,


    the food wasn''t the point. If Carlos gave in to her and helped her dish up food, then she could pretend


    she was his girlfriend.


    Debbie wasn''t the only one who got it, but everyone else could see through her too. However, no one


    dared to make ament because each time, Valerie would look at Megan affectionately and nod


    approvingly.


    Carlos was eating soup when Megan spoke to him. On hearing her, he put down his spoon, took up his


    chopsticks and reached for a dumpling.


    As he was about to pick up the dumpling, Debbie suddenly stretched out her chopsticks, picked it up


    and put it in her mouth.


    Carlos didn''t think anything of this and moved his chopsticks toward another dumpling.


    However this time, Debbie thrust her chopsticks forward and snatched the dumpling from his own.


    Then, the couple began the "pick-and-snatch" game. Debbie had stuffed nearly an entire te of


    dumplings into her mouth. Fortunately for her, the chef had made each of the dumplings fairly small, so


    it wasn''t a problem for her to fill her mouth with one after another.


    On the other hand, Valerie and Megan had been watching the couple the whole time, their faces


    deadpan. Lewis tried so hard to stifle hisughter that his face went red.


    Tabitha remained silent, but just asked a housemaid to fetch Debbie a bowl of soup.


    In the end, Carlos stopped trying to pick up any dumplings. He was afraid Debbie would choke to


    death.


    He ced the whole dish of dumplings in front of Debbie and looked at Megan. "Megan, your aunt


    Debbie likes eating dumplings. Maybe try another dish," he requested.


    Debbie stared lovingly at Carlos, her eyes glittering. She felt her heart melt. Her husband looked


    extremely handsome in her eyes whenever he tried to protect her.


    Megan inhaled deeply, trying to keep the smile on her face. "Never mind. Since Aunt Debbie likes


    dumplings, just let her enjoy them. Uncle Carlos, please have a bite of this meat," Megan said as she


    picked up a slice of roasted meat and put it on a clean te. Then, she asked the housemaid to carry it


    to Carlos.


    Debbie felt gloomy. ''Can''t you just eat quietly? Why all the drama? Maybe Carlos should enroll you in a


    drama academy since you''re so talented at acting. You''ll surely be an A-list actress, Megan!'' she


    thought angrily.

 Chapter 190 His Wife Is Pregnant

    Chapter 190 His Wife Is Pregnant


    As soon as the housemaid put the te in front of Carlos, Debbie thrust her chopsticks in to pick up the


    slice of roasted meat. Shaking the meat in front of the angry Megan, she said in a naughty tone, "Oh,


    I''m sorry. You know, your uncle Carlos is a germophobe. You touched the meat with your chopsticks, so


    he won''t eat it. I''d better eat it instead."


    Before stuffing the meat into her mouth, she looked at the meat while adding, "But...do you have... Are


    you healthy?" She managed to swallow the words "infectious disease" before she said them out loud.


    That would have been tant, and Debbie was too clever for that. She wanted her attack to be well-


    nned, well-timed, and well-executed, and being too brazen would have knocked all that off kilter.


    She tried not to smile while chewing her food. That would have given her away.


    Exasperated, Megan began to breathe faster. Short of breath, she stuttered, "Aunt Debbie, what are


    you... talking about... I... I..."


    It seemed to Debbie that Megan''s asthma attack always came at the best times. Debbie''s n had hit


    a snag, instead of staking her im to what was rightfully hers¡ªCarlos himself. But yet again, it looked


    as though Debbie was bullying a patient.


    "Enough! Why are you being so noisy at the dinner table?" Seeing Megan struggling for breath, Valerie


    immediately gestured to a housemaid, instructing her to take care of Megan. In the meantime, she cast


    a stern nce at Debbie. Of course, Debbie wasn''t about to take that lying down.


    ''I''m being noisy? But who started it?'' Unconvinced, Debbie pursed her lips and focused on eating her


    food.


    Carlos put down his chopsticks and called in the steward. When the steward came into the dining


    room, he ordered, "Tomorrow, swap this table out for a rotating table."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," the steward answered and left.


    Carlos put a piece of cabbage in Debbie''s bowl and looked at Valerie. "Grandma, Debbie''s part of this


    family too. If you y favorites, you''ll hurt Debbie''s heart. As time goes by, she may develop


    psychological problems. If that happens, you might find it harder to be a great-grandmother."


    ''A great-grandmother?''


    Valerie looked toward Debbie with hatred, while thetter blinked her innocent eyes at her. Debbie


    didn''t expect Carlos to mention having a child all of a sudden.


    "Just eat your food," Carlos ordered her in a hushed voice. He moved more food to her te before


    eating his own.


    On the other side of the table, Valerie heaved a sigh of relief when Megan''s breathing had improved. It


    seemed like her asthma attack was going away. Debbie saw it too, and red at her briefly. She


    believed that Megan used it to get attention, and might even be faking to the whole ordeal. Quite the


    usation!


    After dinner, Valerie excused herself, and asked both Carlos and Megan toe into her room. She


    wanted to talk with them privately.


    Obviously knowing that Debbie was watching, Megan cheerfully closed the door.


    Left outside, Debbie made a face at the closed door. ''Huh! I don''t give a damn what you will talk about,


    '' she thought, gritting her teeth.


    When she turned around, she saw an emotionless Miranda standing right behind her. In an instant, the


    grimace on her face was reced by a polite smile. "Aunt Miranda," she greeted, sounding courteous.


    The reason why Debbie showed so much respect to the arrogant Miranda was not because Debbie


    was scared of her. It was just that Miranda was an elder. And besides, she hadn''t done anything overt


    to Debbie, nor did she seem to side with the other family members whenever they got mad at her.


    Miranda gave her a cold nce and said slowly, "I''d like you toe with me to visit Carlos'' grandpa in


    the hospital. Today or tomorrow."


    ''What?'' Shocked, Debbie raised her head and looked at Miranda with disbelief in her eyes.


    Her reaction made Miranda unhappy. She queried in a cold voice, "Is that a no?"


    Shaking her head vigorously, Debbie promised, "No. I didn''t expect to be asked. It would be an honor


    to go with you." It was just that she hadn''t ever imagined that Miranda would invite her to tag along


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    when she visited Carlos'' grandfather.


    Without responding to Debbie, Miranda turned around and returned to her own bedroom, leaving


    Debbie alone with her thoughts. Why did she do that? Was this a way to reach out, maybe an olive


    branch? She didn''t have long to think about it, though.


    A bitter, Carlos went back to their bedroom too after listening to Valerie''s lecture. Debbie had given


    up thinking about the invitation, and had been chatting happily on WeChat with her friends. Jared


    suddenlyined, "Damon''s getting married. His wife-to-be is pregnant. My dad is busy preparing


    the betrothal gifts. Maybe I should get hitched. Otherwise, my dad might break the bank buying gifts for


    Damon and his wife. If he did that, I would have to start eating air for breakfast."


    Debbie wrote, "Ha! Think your brother cares about your dad''s money?"


    Jared replied with a zipper-mouth face emoji. But she was right, Damon was rich enough himself, so he


    wouldn''t care about his dad''s fortune a bit. Then he asked Debbie, "Do you remember Oscar? The man


    you had a fight with at the Orchid Private Club."


    Debbie sent a nodding-head emoji.


    "I''ve told you something about himst time, but you were too drunk to listen. I''m not sure you heard


    anything I said. So... I heard Damon say he sent Oscar to the police station at your husband''s request.


    And in the end, the court gave Oscar a life sentence."


    Debbie was taken aback. "Seriously? Life-imprisonment? But it wasn''t that serious..."


    Jared wrote, "Yeah, no shit. But he deserved it. The guy was a punk. Hemitted crimes like kids eat


    candy. Any one of these would have dumped him in jail for the rest of his life. He''s lucky he didn''t get


    the death penalty."


    Debbie didn''t text back.


    Shey prone on the bed, deep in thought. When Carlos walked into the room, this was what he saw¡ª


    a meditating Debbie. He climbed onto the bed, pressed on her back and asked, "What are you doing?"


    He kissed her long hair.


    Putting her phone aside, she struggled to roll over and looked into his eyes. They were in a rather sexy


    position now.


    But she was so deep in thought and had so many doubts that she didn''t even have time to care about


    it. "Is it true? Did Oscar get life in prison?" she asked outright.


    ''Oscar?'' Carlos slightly frowned, racking his brain to recall who this guy was. But he failed. "Who''s


    Oscar?" he asked in confusion.


    "Last time at the Orchid Private Club, I got in a fight with a guy and a woman. The guy was Oscar."


    After her reminder, two blurry faces popped into his brain. Yet, he didn''t give it much thought and shook


    it off quickly. He wouldn''t bother dealing with a guy like that personally. "I told Damon about it. I don''t


    know the rest. If you want, I can ask Damon now."


    Debbie shook her head. After a moment of meditation, she pinched the handsy man''s ear and asked,


    "He got the sentence because of his past, not because of me, right?"


    It seemed like this woman wouldn''t let it go. After giving her a quick kiss, Carlos pulled out his phone


    and called Damon.


    The call went through in no time. Damon''s voice was clearly heard in the quiet bedroom. "Carlos? You


    finally remember that I exist. You''ve been a hermit since you fell for Debbie."


    Oblivious to hisint, Carlos got straight to the point. "How did you deal with the guy I handed to


    youst time?"


    "Which one?"


    "The man who offended my wife at the Orchid Private Club!"


    "Well, that guy. O...Oscar, right? He''s just a scumbag. I just called a friend of mine, a cop, and got him


    arrested. They found outstanding warrants and the rest was history."


    Carlos hung up the phone as soon as he made sure that Debbie had an answer. Putting his phone


    aside, he asked, "Happy now?"


    "Hmm," Debbie nodded. So Jared was right. It was reasonable to lock Oscar in jail for his entire life,


    regarding the tons of crimes he hadmitted.


    Carlos pulled her into his arms and whispered, "If they mess with you, I won''t let them off the hook."


    Debbie nted a kiss on his forehead. "Hmm. Honey, thank you!" she beamed at him.


    "Thank you? Why so formal?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes!" He raised his eyebrows.


    Debbie smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck, asking, "By the way, what did Grandma talk to


    you about? Did she try to talk you into divorcing me again?"


    "Hmm." He didn''t hide it. "I''m not giving you up, no matter what."


    Wearing a sweet smile on her face, Debbie pretended to be angry and grabbed him by his cor. She


    rested one leg on top of him and threatened in a condescending manner, "Promise me...or else."


    Carlos put his hands under his head on the pillow and looked at her, a tender smile adorning his


    handsome face. Finally, a single word left his lips. "Promise." For the first time in his life, he had


    willingly allowed himself to be weak. Most willingly.


    "I''m happy!" Debbie blew him a kiss, and then tried to push him into the study.


    But he shook his head. "I''m not working tonight. Let''s go out for fun instead."

 Chapter 191 Piggyback

    Chapter 191 Piggyback


    When she heard that Carlos was going to take her out, Debbie was thrilled. "Awesome! Let''s go!"


    Just as they stepped out of their bedroom, they came across Valerie and Megan who had juste


    upstairs.


    Seeing Debbie and Carlos both fully dressed, Megan asked, "Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, are you going


    somewhere?"


    Debbie ignored her. Carlos nodded. "Grandma, we''re going out for a bit."


    "What for?" Valerie asked.


    "A movie," Carlos replied. It was Debbie''s suggestion. Her idol''s new movie was just released. She had


    been talking about seeing it for a couple of days now. It was about time that he took her out on a date,


    and the theater seemed like the perfect excuse.


    Megan''s eyes lit up. "A movie? Uncle Carlos, I want to go. Can I go with you?"


    ''Bitch, we''re on a date. Can''t you see that?'' Debbie thought.


    "Next time. I don''t think you''ll like this one," Carlos said, tly refusing. Debbie was relieved. She had


    been worried that Carlos would have agreed to everything Megan asked.


    Megan trotted to Carlos and held his sleeve. "Uncle Carlos, I''m bored here. I want to go to the movies


    with you. Grandma Valerie will go to sleepter, and then I''ll have nobody to talk to and nothing to do.


    Please let me go with you. Please."


    Valerie knew Megan''s intent. She decided to help her. "Yes. To keep mepany, Megan''s been


    cooped up here for days. As her uncle and aunt, you should take her out for some fun."


    Several minutester, Debbie, Carlos and Megan left the house together.


    In the cinema, Debbie took Carlos to the self-service machine to get the tickets through her phone,


    while Megan went to buy some snacks and drinks.


    ording to the tickets, Debbie''s seat was right between Megan and Carlos, yet in the theater, Megan


    took somebody else''s seat and sat beside Carlos.


    So now, Carlos sat between the two women.


    "That''s somebody else''s seat," Debbie reminded Megan.


    Megan responded casually, "Nobody else ising. Uncle Carlos'' assistant rented the entire theater."


    Debbie was surprised. ''Howe I didn''t know that?''


    "My assistant arranged that when you were in the bathroom," Carlos exined.


    ''Fine. I knew I shouldn''t have gone to the bathroom. I needed to keep my eyes on Megan!'' Debbie


    thought regretfully.


    The movie started. It starred Ramona Lu, a fantastic singer who became an actress. Her sess as an


    actress proved that she could not only sing but also act. It was a period piece, and Megan had to stifle


    a groan. Megan hated those kinds of movies, where everyone wore robes and even funny headgear,


    and they had so many rules about the roles of women and society. Even more than today. She much


    preferred the more fantastic ones, with mighty magics and eye-popping special effects, but she was left


    with this. It was called "The Heart Abides"¡ª about two star-crossed lovers. One a prince in exile, the


    other a pce servant. Of course, it was scandalous in the days of the Song dynasty. At least she was


    with Carlos. Debbie, of course, was delighted. She had been waiting for this since it went into


    production, and she heard that her favorite actress was starring in it.


    Looking at the middle-aged woman on the screen, Carlos told Debbie, "Your idol is Curtis'' sister."


    "Huh? Mr. Lu''s sister? But they don''t look anything alike. Is it because she is wearing makeup?"


    "Nope. She''s his half-sister, so odds are they wouldn''t share any family features.


    " Debbie remembered that Jared and Damon were half-brothers. ''It seems that there are a lot of half-


    siblings in rich families, '' she mused.


    She popped a chip into her mouth and asked, "So Damon''s dad married Jared''s mom, but only after


    Damon''s mom had passed away. What about Mr. Lu''s dad?"


    Last time when she and Jared were at the Lu family''s cruiser party, they had seen very few Lu family


    members.


    "The Lu family isplicated. Outsiders know little about it. Maybe next time you can ask Curtis to tell


    you about his family himself." Carlos assumed that Curtis actually was concerned about Debbie. He''d


    made some reference that made it sound like Debbie was rted to him in some way. Thinking about


    that, Carlos nced at Debbie, who was focused on the movie. He decided to do some investigation


    about the connection between Debbie and the Lu family.


    Having no chance to cut in, Megan took out a bottle of lemon-vored C100 and handed it to Carlos.


    "Uncle Carlos, I can''t open it. Please help me unscrew the lid."


    Carlos looked at the beverage and handed it to Debbie, who seemed to be on the verge of going


    ballistic. "Honey, you open it."


    Debbie tore her eyes away from the film, and had put her full attention on Megan and Carlos as soon


    as Megan opened her mouth. She wasn''t going to let anything Megan did get between them. Debbie


    was surprised by Carlos'' reaction, but she reflexively took the bottle. ''Why did he do that? Does he


    think I''m his servant or something?''


    With the bottle in her hand, for a long moment, Debbie was too stunned to react. "Here, let me help


    you," Carlos said.


    He quickly opened the bottle and gave it back to Megan.


    Both Megan and Debbie were surprised.


    Hence, Carlos was actually helping Debbie instead of Megan.


    Megan was embarrassed. And not only that, she had created an opportunity for Carlos to express his


    affection for Debbie. He threw it right in her face. She had no one else to me but herself.


    When the movie was over and the end credits were rolling, they walked out of the cinema. They were


    caught by a gust of cold wind that blew on them right when they hit the streets. Megan crossed her


    arms over her chest and trembled. "It''s so cold," she said.


    "Are you cold?" Carlos asked Debbie.


    She shook her head. She was wearing a down jacket while Megan was sporting a reversible cashmere


    overcoat with few buttons.


    Carlos walked to the car and opened the door. "Get in the car first if you''re cold," he told Megan.


    After giving Debbie a look of triumphant satisfaction, Megan got in the car.


    Just then, Carlos closed the door and said to the driver, "Megan is cold. Turn the heat up and drive her


    home."


    The driver was hesitant. "What about you and Mrs. Huo?"


    "I''ll ask my assistant toe and pick us up."


    Megan was deeply disappointed.


    Through the lowered passenger seat window, Debbie snickered at Megan.


    After the car had driven away, Debbie wrapped her arms around Carlos'' waist and sang and screamed.


    "I pray to be with you through rain and shiny days. I''ll love you till I die. Deep as sea, wide as sky. The


    beauty of our love paints rainbows everywhere we go."


    Carlos smiled and kissed her on the lips. "Love me that much, huh?"


    "Of course," Debbie answered firmly.


    With a wider smile, Carlos bent over and patted his back. "We might not have a car right now, but you


    have me. You gotta be tired. Come on. I''ll give you a piggyback ride."


    Debbie stared at Carlos'' broad back. Warmth spread through her body. She raised her head to look at


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the sky as she tried to hold back her tears.


    Carlos carried her easily.


    Riding on his back, she called out, "Carlos."


    "Yes?"


    "Why are you so good to me?"


    "Because you''re my wife, silly."


    Although Carlos'' gentleness was nothing new to her, at this moment, Debbie was still intoxicated by his


    tenderness. The man was nothing short of amazing sometimes. She pressed her cheek against his


    back to feel his warmth. "Would you have done this for me if I weren''t your wife?"


    Carlos smiled. "No ifs, ands, or buts about it. You''re my wife, my one and only. I''ll treasure you forever.


    Remember that."


    "Okay. If you go back on your word, I''ll... I''ll... I''ll jump into the sea with you." Debbieughed.


    "No problem. If I ever break my promise, you can punish me however you want."


    "Remember, a promise is a promise."


    "Yeah."


    It started raining as they approached the Huos'' residence.


    Worried that Carlos was tired, Debbie got off from his back. "You''ve worked all day. I don''t want to wear


    you out in the evening too."

 Chapter 192 Don’t Be Shy, Grandma

    Chapter 192 Don¡¯t Be Shy, Grandma


    Carlos pulled her into his arms and whispered, "Don''t worry about me. I can carry you home and still


    show you a good time. I can prove it to you."


    "Stop it." Debbie covered his mouth with her hand.


    Carlos pulled her hand away and kissed her on the lips. "What? Can''t I say this stuff to my wife?"


    "Maybe. And maybe you should be locked up for saying things like that."


    "Just think about how lonely you''d get if I were put in prison. Not a good idea. You''d miss me way too


    much."


    "You''re so modest!" she giggled. He was right. She was getting a bit tired.


    The rain was starting toe down in earnest. It was drizzling and their hair was starting to get wet.


    They ducked under an overhanging roof, trying to stay dry. Carlos took off his overcoat and spread it


    over her head.


    Debbie pulled it off again. "No. This is your favorite overcoat. And very expensive. I can''t let you do


    this. It''ll get ruined." She knew how much Carlos liked that particr article of clothing.


    Carlos put it back over her head. "I can always buy a new coat. I don''t want you to get sick."


    He was so considerate. Debbie was enormously moved. What was happening reminded her of a song


    which goes, "For the rest of my life, I want only you, for better or worse."


    If Emmett knew Carlos had protected Debbie from the rain with his favorite overcoat, he would have


    marveled at how important Debbie was to Carlos. He already thought of Carlos as Debbie''s ve, and


    that would have proven it even more. That was something new to Emmett, and he figured that bending


    over backwards for someone wasn''t healthy. But then again, he had never been in love, at least not


    that kind of deep, enduring love, so he wouldn''t know until he fell that deeply.


    The rain was getting heavier. Worried that Debbie might be cold, Carlos called his assistant to ask him


    to pick them up.


    The next day, Debbie didn''t show up downstairs until eleven, still yawning.


    The first thing she saw was Valerie''s grim face. Standing next to Valerie was Megan, who waited on her


    like a maid.


    "Grandma," Debbie said.


    "So you still know to get up? Do you know what time it is?" Valerie berated her, pounding her cane on


    the floor.


    Debbie poured a ss of water for herself and took out her phone to check the time. It was eleven


    o''clock. "I''m sorry. I still haven''t gotten over the jetg."


    The olddy snorted loudly, refusing her exnation. "You can''t sleep in anymore. I won''t allow it."


    Debbie fluttered her eyshes in disbelief. "You should discuss this with your grandson."


    "Carlos went to work early this morning. How am I supposed to discuss this with him?" Valerie asked


    angrily.


    Debbie yawned and exined helplessly, "Your grandsones homete from work every day. And


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    he usually brings some work home and doesn''t go to bed until the small hours. I try to get some sleep,


    but every night, he kisses me until I wake up, and then has sex with me."


    Not giving the other two any chance to interrupt her, she continued, "Normally, he falls asleep in the


    middle of the night, but sometimes, he won''t leave me alone until the birds start chirping. So you see,


    Grandma, you have to talk to him about this. I used to practice martial arts, but even so, I can barely


    walk..."


    "Enough!" Valerie''s face turned red with embarrassment as she was listening to Debbie. "So rude!"


    Megan blushed and kept her head bowed the whole time. "Aunt Debbie, maybe you should keep this


    kind of stuff to yourself in the future."


    Megan supported Valerie with her hands as the olddy walked towards the door. Debbie watched


    them, confused. "That''s my husband I was talking about. Isn''t it normal for couples to have sex? Don''t


    be shy, Grandma. We''re all family here."


    Valerie hadn''t even made it to the living room yet when she turned back and reprimanded, "Shut up!"


    Debbie picked up the ss of water and put it to her mouth. Valerie''s red face made her want tough


    so much. She stifled herughter and somehow thought the olddy was adorable at that moment.


    Spending days in the Huos'' house was quite boring for Debbie. She was despised every day. The


    family always directed meanments at her, and it didn''t seem to matter if she pped back or not.


    She wanted to have some fun outside, but it was very cold. It was snowing outside, and the kes


    rested on the ground and nketed the countryside in bright white. It probably wasn''t the best idea to


    go out when you could see your breath in the air. Maybe she should have asked Carlos to assign her


    as his bodyguard.


    After lunch, Debbie bundled up warmly, and decided to go outside and have some fun. But Valerie


    stopped her by saying, "The help has the day off. The first floor is dirty. Go clean it up."


    Debbie was shocked to hear her say that. The first floor was at least two hundred square meters, which


    usually took a few servants to clean it. Now Valerie wanted her to do all the work by herself? This


    wasn''t a reasonable expectation of work. This was a punishment.


    Valerie cast her a disdainful look. "What? You have a problem with it? Or is it too hard for you? As the


    daughter-inw of the Huo family, you can''t even handle something simple like this?"


    ''Huh! So you finally acknowledge that I''m the daughter-inw, '' Debbie sneered in her heart. "I can


    clean it. But I need her help." Debbie pointed at Megan who wore a smug smirk on her face. It was


    obvious she was enjoying this.


    Megan didn''t care, because she knew the olddy would help her out.


    Sure enough, Valerie said, "Megan has better things to do. What you need to do is clean.


    " For Carlos'' sake, Debbie decided to put up with it, pretending that she was killing time.


    She fetched the tools from the shed and started doing the work.


    It had been a long time since thest time she did housework. She had been treated like a queen ever


    since she married Carlos. Soon after she had started, she began panting. Her shirt clung to her


    ufortably, and she started to perspire. It didn''t take long before she got really tired. She wanted to


    take a break, but she wasn''t sure that Valerie would allow even that.


    Megan and Valerie, on the other hand, were chatting andughing in the living room. ''So, Megan''s job


    is to keep Valeriepany while eating fruit and talking with her?'' Debbie couldn''t help but wonder


    inwardly.


    Later, Connie saw Debbie doing the cleaning and tried to help her, but Valerie sent her away. When


    Lewis saw her mopping the floor, he held her hand and tried to take her away from the family, but he


    was scared away as his grandma hit the floor with her cane.


    It took her three hours to finish all the work.


    When she put the tools back in the shed and walked out, Valerie said, "You forgot the bathroom. Go


    clean it."


    Debbie felt anger rise inside her, but once again, she chose to push it down deep inside her. ''Cleaning.


    No big deal!''


    However, the size of the bathroom frustrated her as soon as she saw it. It was huge, with multiple sinks


    and a huge mirror running the length of the wall. It not only had many sinks, but also several stalls.


    There were store bathrooms that were smaller than this one.


    ''Why do they need such a big bathroom? Do they have to waste money like this just because they


    have it?''


    "Call me and ask me out, now!" Debbie texted Carlos secretly.


    She started waiting hopefully, but after a long while, Carlos still didn''t reply to her message. Then the


    olddy came to check on her. "It''s taking you forever! Give me your phone!"


    ''Am I really the daughter-inw of the family, not a servant?'' she thought.


    She tried to talk the olddy out of it. "Grandma, I''ll be more efficient if I watch a video while cleaning."


    "You should be more focused. Hand it to me!"


    Debbie wanted to toss the rag onto her old, wrinkled face. ''Calm down. This is Carlos'' grandma. My


    dearest husband''s grandma.'' She tried topose herself.


    It was veryte when Carlos came back. Exhausted, Debbie had gone to bed early after grabbing a


    bath.


    When he came in, she looked at him and closed her eyes once more. She had been worked to the


    bone, and she definitely needed to rest.

 Chapter 193 Eruption

    Chapter 193 Eruption


    Carlos loosened his tie and sat on the edge of the bed. "Why did you call? Something happened? I was


    in a meeting. I called backter, but why did Megan answer your phone?" he asked as he touched her


    chubby cheek.


    Debbie held his hand and asked casually, "What did she say to you?"


    Carlos let her know what Megan had said. "She said you left your phone in the living room and you


    were upstairs, sleeping. She told me nothing happened."


    Debbie adopted a conciliatory attitude. To avoid further trouble, she lied, "I missed you. It''s New Year


    and you''re still busy. I''ve always said you work too hard. I''m worried about you."


    Carlos smiled and kissed her forehead. "Don''t worry. I''m used to it. I''ll ask someone to take you outside


    when you want, in case you get lost if you go on your own."


    Debbie agreed to his suggestion readily.


    The next day, when Debbie was about to leave the house with Carlos, Valerie suddenly piped up,


    "Debbie, you''re young and have good eyesight. Come help me."


    Carlos was still changing his shoes. Debbie looked at him, and his reply made her happy. "Ask Megan,


    Grandma. Debbie and I are taking off."


    Debbie nodded to Valerie and felt her handsome husband was awesome.


    Valerie sighed, "She''s not feeling well. Besides, she''s taken care of me every day. It''s someone else''s


    turn." After casting Debbie a disgusted nce, she asked Carlos, stone-faced, "Can''t I ask your wife to


    do anything?" To prevent the matter from escting, Debbie waved at Carlos and said, "Just go to


    work. Come home early. I''ll go out after I help Grandma."


    Carlos smiled and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "Okay. The driver''s waiting for you outside. Call me


    if you need me."


    "Okay, bye."


    Carlos left, and the olddy guided Debbie to the storage room.


    Standing at the entrance to the storage room, one hand holding her cane and the other twirling the


    beads, Valerie began, "Go find the string of Buddhist prayer beads of mine and clean this room."


    ''I knew it wouldn''t be that simple with her. She really wanted me to clean this room, ''


    Debbie thought to herself. ''Cleaning again!'' Cleaning had be her nightmare.


    "Grandma, didn''t you say that you lost that string of beads?"


    "Yes, I lost it. That''s why I asked you to find it. One of my ancestors came to me in a dream and told me


    it''s in here. Go look for it."


    ''Her ancestor told her that in her dream? What a load of bullshit!''


    But what could she say? For Carlos'' sake, she decided to be stoic and do as she was told.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The storage room was dusty and crammed with all kinds of things. When she was finished, Debbie was


    on the brink of tears. But she didn''t find the string of beads. When she emerged from the room, she


    was covered in dust from head to toe.


    She walked into the living room to tell Valerie that she couldn''t find the beads, only to see Megan and


    Valerie sitting on the sofa enjoying fruit, as well as each other''spany. As soon as she showed her


    face in the living room, Megan ordered, "Hey, you, pour me some water. I need to take my medicine."


    Containing her anger, Debbie shot her a cold nce and snapped, "Do it yourself."


    Megan wondered in fake shock, "Aunt Debbie? Why do you look like that? Your hair''s mussed and your


    face is dirty. I didn''t even recognize you."


    ''Didn''t recognize me? Lying bitch!'' Debbie cursed. "Why do I look like this? Try cleaning the storage


    room for two hours." ''Even if your dead parents came out of the grave, they wouldn''t recognize you!''


    "Oh, Aunt Debbie, I didn''t know you were cleaning. You must be tired. Come, sit down. You work so


    hard." Megan looked at her in a fawning manner.


    Then she turned to Valerie. "Grandma Valerie, my aunt Debbie is so hard-working. She cleaned the


    living room and bathroom yesterday, and today she cleaned the storage room. But I...I can''t do


    anything. I''m useless."


    Valerie patted her hand and said lovingly, "What are you talking about? How is that possible? You''re


    like a granddaughter to me. My precious granddaughter will never have to do this kind of work."


    Valerie''s words were like a needle piercing Debbie''s heart. She threw the rag into the bin in frustration.


    "Grandma, from now on, if there''s work to be done, just tell me. My husband will hire a dozen servants


    for you. Money is no object for him. As long as the pay is good, someone will clean, even at midnight


    on New Year''s."


    The smile on Valerie''s face faded. With a stern stare, she asked Debbie, "What? Can''t do a little


    cleaning? Telling your husband? That''s my grandson! Who do you think he''ll side with? Where are your


    manners? Didn''t your parents teach you not to talk back to your elders?"


    Megan shook Valerie''s arm and reminded her, "Grandma Valerie, Aunt Debbie''s dad died a few years


    ago and her mom ran away from home a long time ago."


    Debbie''s face darkened as soon as she heard her parents mentioned.


    Valerie sneered, "No wonder she''s so rude. It turns out that both of her parents were irresponsible and


    taught her nothing."


    Debbie''s eyes burned with rage. She stalked towards the two on the sofa. Megan and Valerie were


    scared when they saw her angry face. Yet the olddy managed to remain calm despite her fright.


    "What do you want?" she demanded.


    "What do I want? Olddy, you''re lucky that you''re Carlos'' grandma, so I won''t do anything to you.


    However, Megan is not my elder..."


    Debbie grabbed Megan''s cor abruptly and pulled her up. "As her aunt, I''ll teach her a lesson."


    Since Debbie had just done the cleaning, her dirty fingers left ck streaks on Megan''s white cor.


    Megan screamed, "Yikes. Gross. Let go of me!"


    "Gross?" Debbie sneered. "You think that''s gross? You should be used to it. Why are you so


    condescending? My husband treats you well, so you think you''re a princess? Listen up: you''re trash!


    From now on, show some respect. I have a temper."


    With that, she pushed Megan so forcefully the girl staggered and fell onto the sofa.


    Furious, Valerie started panting for breath. Seeing Megan was thrown to the sofa, she trotted over to


    pull the girl up. "Dear, are you okay?" she asked in worry.


    Megan trembled in the olddy''s arms.


    Watching the two, Debbie remarked indifferently, "I don''t owe this family anything. Even though you


    treat me like shit, I''ll still call you ''Grandma, '' because you''re Carlos'' grandma and I love him. I don''t


    want any problems between us, because he''ll have to take sides."


    After a short pause, not long enough for the olddy and the girl to respond, she continued talking.

 Chapter 194 You Married Carlos Huo

    Chapter 194 You Married Carlos Huo


    "But there''s a line. I hope for your sake you don''t cross that line again. As an elder, you should know


    better. I''ll let Megan off the hook this time, but if she talks about my parents again, things won''t be so


    easy for her, I swear."


    After that, Debbie turned and went upstairs.


    Valerie was too furious to say anything. If it were possible, steam would have poured from her ears.


    Back in her room, Debbie decided to getfortable. She drew a nice warm bath and washed the


    grime away. She had hardly put clean clothing on before her phone rang. She knew the number by


    heart, even though she didn''t have him in her contact list. It was Hayden. ''Why''s he calling?'' she


    wondered.


    In a bad mood, Debbie decided not to answer it, just let it go to voicemail. She wasn''t very good


    important."


    ''Hayden is in New York?'' Debbie was a little worried. "Why are you here? What''s so important?" she


    asked in a text.


    "I''ll give you the details when we meet up. If you don''te and meet me, I''ll go to the Huos'' residence


    to find you,"


    he threatened. ''What the heck?'' Debbie cursed inwardly. She figured she''d better do as he said. After


    all, it might cause a scandal inadvertently. She called Carlos to let him know.


    "I want to go out for a while," she told him.


    "Okay, I''ll ask the driver to take you wherever you want to go."


    "Okay. Carlos..." Debbie intended to tell him that she was going to meet Hayden, but remembering how


    jealous he could be, she decided not to.


    "Yeah?"


    "Oh, nothing. What time are youing home tonight?"


    Carlos smiled. "Since you miss me so much, I''lle home early."


    To his surprise, Debbie didn''t scold him this time for hitting on her. "Okay," she replied sweetly.


    On Broadway Avenue


    Debbie got out of the car at an intersection, sent the driver away, and walked to the coffee shop where


    she was supposed to meet up with Hayden.


    When she got there, Hayden was already waiting for her. Seeing her walk in, he waved at her.


    It was a very cold day. She could see her breath in the air. Debbie felt she could hardly stand the cold


    after stepping out of the Huos'' house. They kept that ce hot like summer with the heat on all the


    time. She took off her hat and scarf, unzipped her down jacket, and sat opposite Hayden before


    ordering atte for herself.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. Debbie''s coffee came. "Thank you," she said to the barista who


    had just brought her the coffee. Hayden just leaned against the sofa and watched her.


    It made Debbie feel ufortable. "Mr. Gu, I''m here, so just say what you have to say."


    "You married Carlos Huo."


    It was not a question but a statement.


    Debbie nodded, "Yeah."


    Though he knew the truth earlier, Hayden felt a pang in his heart when he heard her admit it in person.


    Heposed himself and stated, "I''ve heard that there''s an arranged marriage in the works. The Huo


    family and Li family. Carlos and the daughter of the Li family grew up together and make a perfect


    couple. Everyone thinks that they''ll get married sooner orter. James told the press a few days ago


    that the daughter of the Li family would be his daughter-inw."


    Just now, Debbie finally understood why James didn''t like her. She represented a threat to their


    business interests. It turned out that he had chosen a daughter-inw a long time ago. Debbie was an


    unpleasant surprise to him. And his decision was based purely on the business advantages it would


    bring.


    "I know. Not a problem. Carlos and I love each other. We''ll convince his father to ept me." Carlos''


    family might have some problems with her right now, but that was no reason for her to give up.


    "And Carlos'' grandma likes his niece, though she''s not a blood rtive." Hayden had done some


    research on Carlos. Although there wasn''t much, he found out something about his family.


    Debbie was not blind. She could see that Valerie liked Megan a lot. "It doesn''t matter." She believed


    that the love between her and Carlos was strong enough to ovee any obstacle between them.


    They would pass this trial.


    Hayden sighed, resigned to his fate. He still couldn''t win her back. He said in a defeated tone, "Fine.


    Tell me why you lied to me."


    Debbie held the coffee mug to warm her hands. "When did I lie to you?" she wondered.


    Hayden smiled wryly. "I thought you were married to Emmett, and you didn''t deny it." He felt yed, felt


    that he made a fool of himself in front of Emmett and her. He didn''t like that feeling, not one bit.


    "You and I broke up. Remember? So I have to tell you who I married? None of your business!" Debbie


    retorted with a sneer.


    Her brutal tone stung. Hayden felt his heart was bleeding. He leaned forward and grabbed her hand


    resting on the table. "Deb..."


    "Get your hands off me!" Debbie said angrily, trying to pull her hand out.


    Hayden didn''t move his hands away. He held her hand tighter and pulled it close to his face to smell


    her scent. "Deb, don''t cancel me. Please."


    Debbie looked around the coffee shop and found that Hayden and she were all the customers the shop


    had. She raised her voice and demanded, "Let go of my hand! Don''t push me. I''m getting pissed!"


    Hayden looked up at her. "What''s the worst that can happen? You already left me a long time ago


    anyway." Sensing her anger, Hayden conceded, "Fine. I''ll let you go, but don''t walk away, okay?"


    Debbie gritted her teeth and nodded. As soon as he let go of her, she asked a barista to bring her a wet


    towel to wipe her hand.


    Embarrassed, Hayden gave a bitter smile.


    Debbie wiped her hand again and again before asking, "What''s so important that you have to tell me in


    person? What are you up to?"


    "Does Carlos Huo treat you right? Why did you marry him? Did you two make a secret deal or


    something? How much is he paying you? Tell me, Deb. I''ve been worried about you ever since I found


    out you married him."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but he really treasures me. And there''s no deal between us. We''re in love.


    Got it? Oh, my mistake. I forgot you never loved anyone, so you might not know what it is."


    When they were dating, Hayden always thought he was better than Debbie and despised her on every


    level. Soon after, he hooked up with some rich girl and often showed up as a happy couple in front of


    Debbie. That was when Debbie realized he had never loved her.


    "Come on, Deb, our breakup was mutual. Don''t act all innocent." Hayden sighed, trying to defend


    himself.


    "What do you mean? I poured my heart into our rtionship. Wasn''t that enough?"


    Hayden shook his head. "I didn''t say you weren''t good to me. You were great to me. But, in that time,


    we only held hands. We were a couple, but we didn''t even kiss. Not fair."


    That was something Hayden hated to mention. He had only kissed Debbie on the cheek. That was all.


    Debbie replied, "I was too young." She hadn''t evene of age yet when they started dating. She


    thought she was progressive and free-spirited enough to do that. But she had standards, and she


    wasn''t going to vite those.

 Chapter 195 Catching Up

    Chapter 195 Catching Up


    Debbie thought that kissing was only appropriate for adults, so she had rebuffed Hayden''s requests all


    the time when they were dating.


    Once, he attempted to forcibly kiss her on the lips and promptly found himself on his back with the wind


    knocked out of him. She had thrown him over her shoulder. Afterwards they gave each other the silent


    treatment for months.


    It was Debbie who caved. She started to make up for what she did, but their rtionship was a shadow


    of what it was previously.


    "Deb, we live in the 21st century, for crying out loud." Hayden was at a loss for words.


    Debbie felt she was maybe in the wrong about that, so she changed the subject. "That''s in the past.


    We''ve been apart for a long time. And I''ve found my true love, so let''s move on."


    Hayden''s heart ached when she said she had found the one. "If he really loved you, he would have


    announced your marriage and told everyone that you are his wife. But he didn''t. He doesn''t love you,


    Deb. Open your eyes!"


    "Wrong! I''m the one who wants it kept under wraps," she told him. Her face betrayed no emotion.


    Hayden was so shocked he couldn''t even speak. "Deb, you know I love you. But Carlos Huo? In the


    circles I run in, he''s known to be cold, distant, and calcting. Don''t get taken in by him. There is no


    such thing as the modern Cindere. So be realistic, okay?"


    Debbie withdrew her gaze from outside the window to look at him. "You don''t know me. You don''t know


    us. How can you be so judgmental?"


    Hayden was reduced to silence again. After a while, he stood up, came to her, pulled her to her feet,


    and embraced her tightly. "Did you know I was so worried about you when I learned you married Carlos


    Huo I immediately booked a ticket to New York? Do you really think he can manage a bigpany like


    ZL Group without being underhanded and scheming? Impossible. He''s known as a ruthless


    businessman. Even if you don''t love me, let me in. Don''t push me away. I''ll wait for you, until the day


    you finally figure out who he really is. You''lle back to me.


    " Debbie was only human. When someone she had once loved whispered to her how much he cared


    about her, she froze and didn''t know how to turn him down.


    Hayden went on, "I won''t get married to anyone else. I''ll wait for you. When Carlos Huo hurts you, I''ll be


    waiting. My arms are your harbor. You loved me once, but I never stopped loving you.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Babe, I know it''s toote, but I won''t give up. My life is a dark ce without you. I''m a walking zombie. I


    work my ass off at Gu Group. I do it for you. I used to be a jerk, I know. That''s why I want to make


    money, a lot of money. I want to give you everything."


    Words like "no," "never," "can''t" were on the tip of Debbie''s tongue, but she didn''t have a chance to cut


    in. She was waiting for him to calm down and then to turn him down.


    However...


    "Mr. Gu, I see you came to New York to dere your love for my wife. How touching!" a familiar and


    cold voice said. His voice was like a thunderbolt over Debbie''s head.


    She pushed Hayden away in a fluster. Nheless, when she turned around, she saw Carlos sitting


    Her face went pale. She trotted over to Carlos and said, "Carlos¡ª" Before she could continue, Carlos


    took her hand, stood up, and strode towards Hayden with her.


    Hayden, however, wasn''t nervous at all at Carlos'' sudden appearance. He held out his right hand


    confidently to shake hands with him. "Mr. Huo, what a coincidence!"


    "Yeah, it is." They shook hands just as they had the other day in the restaurant. Debbie watched them,


    her mouth agape.


    As if nothing had happened, Hayden invited them to sit with him. "Care for a cup of coffee?"


    Carlos shook his head and wrapped his arm around Debbie''s waist. After giving her an affectionate


    look, he replied, "No, thanks. My wife is kinda snacky, and I have another cafe in mind. If you''ll excuse


    me. Bye, Mr. Gu."


    ''When did I say I was hungry?'' Debbie wondered.


    But she was more confused by the weird interaction between the two men. She watched them, holding


    her breath, and didn''t dare to say anything. She knew how this looked, and she knew Carlos'' temper.


    Debbie was extremely surprised that her husband had found her here, much less was behaving quite


    cordially to Hayden. This man had practically proposed to her, bared his soul, and begged Debbie to


    ditch Carlos ande with him. As possessive as Carlos was, he didn''t have any further reaction. That


    shocked her.


    "I see. Then I''ll leave you to it." Hayden looked at Debbie and continued, "Deb says that you two love


    each other very much. I can tell. You should spend more time with her. Did you know she loves to


    travel? Doesn''t look like she gets out much, though."


    Carlos tightened his hand around Debbie''s waist. "Of course. We''re nning to go to the Maldives in


    February, heading to H Country in March, and A Country in April. I''ll go wherever she wants."


    Debbie pulled Carlos'' arm and whispered in his ear on tiptoe, "I knew about the Maldives, but H and A?


    When did you decide on those?"


    He turned towards her, just a bit. "Just now," he answered.


    Debbie was dumbstruck.


    Seeing them together, Hayden smiled resignedly. "Awesome! Take care."


    When Carlos passed by the cashier''s desk, he released Debbie''s hand and took care of the bill.


    Before they walked out of the coffee house, he wrapped Debbie''s scarf around her neck and zipped up


    her down jacket. Everything he did seemed so natural and gentle it worried Debbie even more. What


    was going on in his head?


    She followed Carlos to a spacious, bright, and well-equipped minivan.


    He sat on the couch, and then forcefully pulled Debbie into the seat next to him. "Drive," he told the


    driver.


    Debbie sensed the coldness around him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and exined, "I...


    He... We were just catching up."


    "Catching up?" She felt he was about to explode with rage. When he spoke, it felt as if the carriage


    were a missile silo.


    Since Carlos had seen Hayden holding her in his arms, Debbie understood why he was mad. "I don''t


    love him anymore. So tell me, Mr. Handsome, why were you there?"

 Chapter 196 At Arms Length

    Chapter 196 At Arm''s Length


    Carlos rolled down the car window and cast a sideways nce at a building across the road. "Check


    that out," he said.


    Confused, Debbie tried to look where he was looking, only to see the building towering into the clouds


    with the giant letters "ZL Group." "So, you can see the cafe from your office?" she asked.


    He gave her a cold look and said, "The Huo family has eyes everywhere in this city." Debbie figured out


    how he knew.


    It wasn''t hard to figure this out. One of James'' men had seen Debbie being with another man and told


    his boss. As a result, James had barged into Carlos'' office and demanded his son divorce her. So it


    was only natural Carlos would be furious. Conversations with his father never went well under the best


    of circumstances, so with his dad in a confrontational mood only made matters worse. He had enough


    time to stew walking out of his office, waiting for the elevator, getting into the car, and getting to the cafe


    across the road. Steam was practically pouring out his ears by the time he got there.


    On the way home, Carlos said nothing, his face sullen. Knowing that he was in a bad mood, Debbie


    didn''t dare to say a single word either.


    As the car drove into the Huo family''s manor, she couldn''t bear it anymore. "Don''t you need to work?"


    she asked.


    "Work? What for? My wife was about to fuck another man." His voice was as cold as ice.


    Sighing with profound resignation, Debbie exined, "Come on, Carlos, listen to me. I know I shouldn''t


    have gone to see Hayden. But I wasn''t going to sleep with him. Damn, you''re paranoid!"


    Carlos said nothing, his face still livid.


    The car came to a halt at the gates to the vi. Carlos got out and walked to the vi without even


    looking back. Without a word, he just left her there. He wanted her to do the walk of shame.


    Seeing Carlos'' figure receding, Debbie felt her heart break. If they weren''t fighting, he would have


    scooped her up in his arms and carried her into the vi.


    "Carlos Huo!" she called out.


    Carlos stopped, turned around and looked at her, still silent.


    Debbie bit her lower lip and demanded, "Carry me into the house."


    Carlos couldn''t believe his ears. He was the one that was mad at her, yet she still acted like a little brat


    instead of apologizing.


    His reply was simple and sharp. "No!" After saying that, he turned around and entered the vi.


    How Debbie wished she could stop him and beat him up!


    ''Fine! You want me to make the first move? No way!'' She picked up her phone and texted Carlos


    saying, "If you don''t carry me into the vi, I won''t get out of the car!"


    She had made up her mind that she wouldn''t move from this spot unless Carlos came back for her. ''His


    whole family loves Megan more than me. I guess they''ll be happy if I freeze out here.''


    The very thought made Debbie''s heart ache.


    She knew why Carlos was so angry; after all, she was caught with Hayden at a cafe. But she didn''t


    think she was wrong. They were just friends. ''It was all Hayden''s fault. He acted so messed up that I


    couldn''t help but go soft on him.''


    Thinking of it, she decided to send Hayden a text message.


    "Get a clue, Hayden! You and I are not a thing. Even if I divorced Carlos, I still wouldn''t go back to you."


    Hayden, on the other hand, was still at the cafe. Debbie''s message made himugh. He could tell how


    angry she was now. "What happened? Did he get pissed at you for meeting me?" he replied.


    Debbie''s reply came soon. "None of your business. Just leave me alone. I don''t want to see you again.


    Got it?"


    Hayden giggled and thought, ''Deb is getting more and more adorable.''


    Now that Debbie refused to get out of the car, the driver could only wait quietly.


    More than ten minutes had passed, but Carlos still didn''te back for her. Debbie was sad and


    dejected.


    ''What should I do?'' she mused.


    ''I guess I''d better get out of the car and get inside. Carlos has always been nice to me. I get why he''s


    mad. If I were him and saw my wife with her ex, I would get mad too.'' She took a deep breath and got


    out of the car.


    She pushed the gate to the vi open and changed into her slippers. Just past the entryway, she saw


    something she couldn''t ept.


    Carlos was having a talk with Valerie. Megan went down the stairs and ran towards him.


    She had already changed into clean clothes.


    Carlos caught and steadied Megan, and thetter held his waist tight. "Uncle Carlos, you''re back! I was


    so bored here."


    ''Dammit! You call him Uncle Carlos and act like his wife! Show some restraint!'' Debbie thought angrily.


    Instead of pushing Megan away, Carlos stroked her hair and offered, "There''s a party this evening. If


    you''re bored, you can go."


    Megan raised her head and looked at Carlos asking, "Are you going too?"


    Sensing Megan had no intention of letting go of him, Carlos pulled her away from him and answered, "I


    need to work. You can ask Connie to go with you."


    Megan stole a defiant nce at Debbie, but Carlos didn''t notice. Then she held his arm intimately and


    said, "Uncle Carlos, I want you toe with me. But if you are busy, then I will stay home as well."


    Hayden told Debbie that Valerie wanted Megan to be Carlos'' wife, and it looked like he wasn''t wrong.


    Valerie acted like Megan and Carlos were the most natural thing. Worse, she tried to create more


    opportunities for the two. "Carlos, don''t work yourself to death. You should spend more time with


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Megan. Just y hookey and go to the party with her."


    ''I thought Valerie and Megan would tell Carlos about my "rude" behavior. But they act as if nothing


    happened. That''s really weird!'' Debbie thought to herself.


    "I have a dinner with Mr. and Mrs. Smith this evening," said Carlos. He pulled his arm away from


    Megan and was about to walk back out to the car when he saw his wife standing at the entryway.


    "Come here," he said coldly.


    Obediently, Debbie came over to Carlos and stood before Megan. "Megan, do you remember what I


    said before?" she asked.


    Since Valerie and Megan didn''t mention what she had done earlier, Debbie wouldn''t bring it up either.


    Megan was confused, and had no idea what Debbie was talking about.


    With a tiny smile, Debbie began, "Since you are Carlos'' niece, you should keep him at arm''s length.


    You shouldn''t hug my husband tight like that. I might get angry. You get it?"


    Debbie had made up her mind¡ªsince they didn''t care about her feelings at all, why should she care


    about theirs?


    Megan''s face paled at Debbie''s words. With red eyes, she lowered her head and apologized in a sad


    voice, "Aunt Debbie, I''m so sorry. I didn''t know...I''ll keep that in mind and stay away from Uncle Carlos.


    Please don''t be mad at me."


    She put herself in such a low position anyone would think she was intimidated by Debbie.


    Valerie banged the table and shouted, "Debbie Nian, this is how you treated Megan in Y City? Bullying


    her?"


    ''Bullying her?'' Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. She thought she needed to exin it. She took a deep


    breath and said calmly, "Don''t get me wrong. I know Megan''s parents saved my husband''s life. I take


    care of her like Carlos does. But Carlos is a married man. Don''t you think she''s being too flirty?"

 Chapter 197 Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 197 Leave Me Alone


    "Megan is family. Why should she not be so close to Carlos?" Valerie snapped.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Debbie could respond, Carlos held her hands and told her in a calm voice, "Deb, Megan is just


    a kid with a lot of enthusiasm. You''re overreacting. Let''s go upstairs."


    ''An 18-year-old kid? With a lot of enthusiasm? She has a thing for you. Why can''t you see it?'' Debbie


    retorted in her mind.


    With red eyes, Megan apologized again, "Aunt Debbie, please don''t be mad at me. If you''re not happy,


    I will keep that in mind and stay away from Uncle Carlos."


    Debbie was fuming with rage. ''So you all think I''m the bad guy here? Fine! I''ll be the ck sheep.''


    Debbie shook Carlos'' hands off and walked up the stairs. He started after her. She suddenly turned


    around and shouted at him, "Don''t follow me. Leave me alone."


    Before Carlos could say anything, Megan stepped backwards as if she were intimidated by Debbie,


    and Valerie stood up from the couch. "Debbie Nian!" she shouted imperiously. "Don''t talk to my


    grandson that way! He''s your husband! The husband is always right!"


    ''The husband is always right?'' Debbie rolled her eyes secretly. ''This woman is positively medieval!''


    She wanted to say something back. But on second thought, Valerie was Carlos'' grandma, so she bit


    back the words she would like to have said.


    Putting his hands in his pockets, Carlos chimed in, "Grandma, you''re wrong. It''s the 21st century, and a


    wife has as much power as her husband when ites to family. Please stay out of it, Grandma.


    Megan, keep Grandmapany."


    After saying that, he grabbed Debbie''s hand and walked up the stairs.


    Although Debbie had lost her temper at him in front of his family, Carlos made his stand clear and


    defended her. Valerie couldn''t believe her ears. ''Carlos used to be a proud man. I didn''t expect him to


    defend such a rude woman.''


    She grabbed her walking stick tighter. "Women have as much power?" she retorted. "Only when she''s


    from a family of equal social rank. What kind of family does shee from? A rich and powerful one?


    " ''Ah, that''s why no one in his family likes me, '' Debbie mused. Bitterness flooded her as she lowered


    her head to hold back her tears.


    Carlos was angered by Valerie''s words. Despite the fact that he was still mad at his wife, he felt he


    should defend her against his own grandma. And he also felt he shouldn''t have to. Debbie was his


    wife. He chose to love her, marry her, and spend his life with her. This was his choice, not his family''s.


    And it was ridiculous to think that he didn''t have a say in this. Why did they think they had a say,


    anyway?


    Carlos looked Valerie in the eye and said in a serious tone, "You know what? I don''t care if she has


    money or power; I love her. We had dated for a long time before she finally agreed to be with me. My


    wife is hot, and doesn''t love me for my money. If it weren''t for the marriage certificate, she might have


    been another man''s wife. Grandma, will you please stop poking your nose in my business? If Deb


    leaves me because of you, it will cost me a lot of time and energy to get her back. She''s my one and


    only."


    Carlos just wanted his grandma to stay away from Debbie. He wanted to remind Valerie that even if


    she seeded in driving Debbie away, he would by no means ept another woman as she wished.


    Valerie was exasperated. Pointing at Debbie with a shaking hand, she yelled, "What''s so good about


    her that you had to date her for a long time? Do you know what she did to me and Megan? She bullied


    us, and then went out on a date with another man. She''s nothing but a ho! She even has a lover in


    New York. How could you be so blind?"


    She banged her stick on the floor; the sound reverberated in the living room.


    ''Bullied Grandma and Megan? Impossible!'' thought Carlos. His eyes darkened as he said, "Grandma,


    Debbie has always respected you. Bully you? Ha! And Megan, you just held my waist, right? Your aunt


    Debbie just overreacted. She doesn''t hate you. Grandma, please don''t mess with my family."


    Debbie''s anger vanished when she saw Carlos defend her like this. His words touched her heart


    deeply.


    Carlos felt Debbie brush his hand away, and got confused.


    Before he could respond, Debbie walked towards Valerie, took a deep breath and said in a soft voice,


    "I''m sorry, Grandma. Maybe I''m not the granddaughter-inw you want. But I can assure you I love


    Carlos. A lot. I would never cheat on him. What''s more, we''ve been married for more than three years.


    If you really hate to see us together, I''ll try to not show any public disys of affection. Okay?"


    Debbie decided to make peace with Valerie for Carlos'' sake. He had done a lot for her, and she should


    do something in return.


    ''Maybe we got off on the wrong foot. When I first knew the Huo family didn''t like me, I should''ve tried to


    make them like me instead of standing up to them, '' Debbie mused.


    Now that Debbie had already made a concession, Valerie didn''t think she should press her luck.


    Otherwise, Carlos would think she was crazy. She decided to let Debbie go for now, and she would find


    a new way to deal with her. Sitting back on the couch, she snorted, saying nothing more.


    Debbie gave Valerie a smile and went back to Carlos. They went up the stairs, hand in hand.


    After they entered the bedroom, Carlos shut the door behind them and then walked to the study


    adjoining the bedroom. He opened hisptop and began to work, without saying a word to Debbie.


    ''What?! I thought he wasn''t mad anymore.


    Turns out I was wrong, and he''s still angry, '' Debbie thought.


    She sat on the bedside, wondering what she should do to cool him down. Suddenly, a light bulb went


    off in her mind. She entered the study quietly and sat on the couch.


    All of a sudden, she held her back with her right hand and cried, "Aaaargh! It hurts! My back!"


    Carlos stopped typing and stood up. He strode towards her and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong? Your


    back hurts? Let me take you to the hospital."


    "No... No... No need for that. I can handle it."


    "No! I must take you to the hospital." He scooped her up in his arms and was about to leave.


    Debbie cuddled his neck and said quickly, "Don''t take me to the hospital! I just feel like I''m sprouting


    wings."


    Carlos stopped and looked at her in disbelief.


    His reaction amused Debbie, and she wanted tough out loud. But she knew he would get angry


    again if she did. So she said yfully, "Honey, I''ve developing wings."


    Instead of putting her down, Carlos took her to the bed and threw her onto it. He began to strip off her


    clothes while saying, "Well, I''d like to check how your wings areing along. What kind of bird are


    you, anyway? Never mind, let''s have fun finding it out."

 Chapter 198 I Want To Be A Father

    Chapter 198 I Want To Be A Father


    Carlos'' words amused Debbie. She rolled on the bed and said, "No need to check what kind of bird I


    am. I was a humble sparrow in the past. But after I got married to you, I became a shining phoenix."


    Carlos was in no mood to banter with her any longer; he needed to teach her a lesson in his own way.


    He pulled her into his arms and began to take off her clothes.


    "Don''t, Carlos. You are hurting me. Aaaaargh! Stop taking off my clothes. I was kidding. I don''t have


    wings."


    Debbie''s cries were so loud they traveled outside the bedroom.


    "Why are you kissing my back? I said I didn''t have wings!"


    "Shut up!" Carlos demanded coldly.


    "No. I know what you''re trying to do. This is daytime, and I''m not in the mood." Debbie knew more


    about Carlos after she had spent months with him. When he was mad at her, it would be torture to have


    sex with him¡ªhe would bang her like a stallion on steroids.


    Without stopping, Carlos said through gritted teeth, "How could you meet your ex behind my back? And


    you were in his arms! Were you going to cheat on me?" The more he thought about it, the angrier he


    became.


    Debbie shook her head immediately and tried to mollify him. "I''m sorry. I was really, really wrong. I


    won''t see him again. Please forgive me, old man."


    "Old man? Who''s old? When he held you in his arms, what did you call him? Mr. Gu? Hayden Gu?


    Hayden? Or honey?"


    Debbie kept her mouth shut. Otherwise, she would be unable to hold back the impulse to yell back at


    him.


    "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Did he do this?" he asked, caressing her breasts.


    "Carlos Huo! You''re an ass! Aaaargh! He didn''t! He didn''t do anything to me!" Debbie struggled hard,


    but to no avail. She was no match for Carlos'' strength. Why was he still angry with her? Nothing


    happened, and it was all Hayden''s fault. Well, maybe not entirely true. She did agree to meet him,


    knowing that he still carried a torch for her. If she hadn''t gone to meet with Hayden, Carlos wouldn''t


    have been alerted, and he wouldn''t have witnessed anything.


    She felt wronged. ''I gave my first kiss to Carlos. Why doesn''t he believe me?''


    After what felt like an eternity, Debbiey in bed, motionless. Her body was killing her. Carlos, however,


    was donning his clothes again.


    She couldn''t understand why Carlos, an aloof CEO before the outsiders, would turn into a sex maniac


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    when he was alone with her.


    "Waah..." Debbie burst into tears as she pointed at Carlos, who was now in a suit. "We need separate


    bedrooms now. I can''t stand it anymore."


    Carlos cast a cold nce at her and asked casually, "Still want to argue? I guess I need to bang you


    more so that you won''t have the energy."


    Debbie shook her head immediately and covered her face with the quilt. "No, no, no. I''m not going to


    argue with you. Just go to work."


    When Carlos descended the stairs and entered the living room, Valerie was sitting on the couch,


    watching TV. When she saw Carlos, she snorted and snapped, "It''s the middle of the day. What were


    you thinking? Even the servants heard her cry. What are you, a sex fiend?"


    Without slowing his pace, Carlos said, "Grandma, I know you already have a great-grandson, and you


    may not want another. But I''m dying to be a father."


    ''Great-grandson?


    Of course I want another great-grandson, '' Valerie retorted inwardly. She had a great-grandson¡ªher


    eldest son Wade''s grandson, who was a junior middle school student. The boy had a fight with his


    father Frasier, and went to his maternal grandpa''s home to celebrate the New Year.


    Brooks, Wade''s second son, had some health problems and had no sons or daughters.


    Lewis, Wade''s third son, was a yboy, and hadn''t gotten married yet.


    She really wished that Carlos, son of her youngest son James, could have a baby. But she didn''t want


    the baby''s mother to be Debbie.


    After Carlos left, Valerie turned off the TV and began to ponder on how she could drive Debbie out of


    the Huo family.


    When Debbie woke up again, it was already dark outside. She struggled out of bed and went to the


    bathroom to take a bath.


    Her jaw dropped when she saw herself in the mirror¡ªshe was ck and blue all over.


    ''That asshole!


    He was worse than a dog in heat!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Despite the anger, she didn''t dare curse him to his face.


    The next morning, she didn''t wake up until noon. She readied herself and took a deep breath. ''Once


    more unto the breach, '' she thought, echoing the speech in the ssic y. She had to steel herself


    every time she was together with that family. She went down the stairs to have lunch. Much to her


    surprise, no one in the Huo family was hostile to her.


    After lunch, she went back to her room. ''Did Valerie decide to make peace with me after I stood up to


    her? Thank God. Finally, '' she thought.


    In the afternoon, Miranda invited her toe along and visit Carlos'' grandpa in the hospital.


    Miranda and Debbie had nomon interests, so they didn''t chat on the way. The old man was still in


    aa. After that, Miranda asked the driver to send Debbie back to the Huo family''s manor, and she


    herself hailed a taxi and went off to work.


    Debbie was really confused. ''Why did she invite me to visit Grandpa?


    I mean, it''s normal to visit him. But it''s not normal for us to visit him together. We barely know each


    other.''


    Despite the confusion, Debbie didn''t ask Miranda for an answer. She went back home obediently.


    When she arrived at the manor, Valerie was taking a stroll with Megan. They saw Debbie and looked


    away as if she were invisible. Debbie greeted Valerie out of politeness, but she didn''t respond.


    Debbie went back to the bedroom and felt something was not right. ''This is weird. It''s like the calm


    before the storm. Is Valerie nning something behind my back?'' Debbie mused. And she was right.


    After supper, Valerie asked everyone to sit down in the living room.


    She even called Carlos back from work. He wasn''t finished, but he did as she asked anyway.


    Since Debbie had been caught seeing Hayden, Carlos had been terribly cool towards her. When he


    entered the living room and saw the family waiting for him, he came up to Debbie and sat next to her


    naturally.


    Since Carlos was now here, Valerie cleared her throat and began, "Debbie, I heard your academic


    performance was not good."


    Debbie was confused. "What?" ''Is she going to yell at me in front of everyone or something?'' she


    thought to herself.


    With a mocking smile, Valerie continued, "I don''t care whether you''re a bad student or not. But I won''t


    have a thief as a granddaughter-inw. Your behavior has brought shame on the Huo family."


    "A thief? What do you mean?" Debbie couldn''t believe her ears.


    Valerie said with a cold smile, "Ever since you set foot in this house, things have gone missing. I lost a


    string of Buddhist prayer beads, Megan lost a limited-edition lipstick, and Miranda lost a limited-edition


    handbag..."


    Debbie finally got it. "So, you think I stole them?"


    "I don''t think. I know," said Valerie firmly.


    Debbie was at a loss whether tough or to cry. Taking a deep breath, she defended herself by saying,


    "Grandma, you may not know it, but your grandson treats me very well. He''s given me a ton of precious


    gifts. Each of them is much more expensive than your string of beads. As for Megan''s lipstick, your


    grandson built a lipstickboratory for me. Well, Aunt Miranda''s limited-edition handbag might be


    valuable. But use your head. Your grandson provides for me quite nicely. Why would I need to steal


    anything?"

 Chapter 199 I Know My Woman Well

    Chapter 199 I Know My Woman Well


    Pride was written all over Debbie''s face. Not until now did she realize that Carlos had given a lot to her,


    and she felt so grateful.


    With knitted eyebrows, Carlos stared at his grandmother and said angrily, "Debbie may be a bad


    student, Grandma, but she''s better than that. Quit trying to frame her."


    Valerie scowled at him and snapped back, "I''m not lying! Before she came here, we never lost


    anything. She must be the thief! Besides, she always tries to bully Megan. If I hadn''t been with Megan,


    this woman would''ve probably beaten her. She eats too much. She''szy, and doesn''t respect her


    elders. She doesn''t wake up until noon. What''s worse, she even cheated on you. Carlos, I won''t ept


    this woman as my granddaughter-inw."


    Debbie was shocked at Valerie''s words¡ªshe never imagined she thought so low of her. Bitterness


    flooded her at this moment.


    She had done so much housework to please Valerie, but she thanked her by calling her a thief.


    ''I don''t give a rat''s ass what they think of me. But I do care about... Carlos'' opinion. Does he think of me


    like that too?'' she thought to herself.


    She didn''t dare to look Carlos in the eye, as she was afraid that she would see disappointment glinting


    there.


    Carlos leaned against the couch, his face deadpan. When he heard Valerie''s usations against his


    wife, he held Debbie''s hand and began to y with it.


    Debbie was left speechless. ''What''s he doing? I thought we weren''t on speaking terms. Is he trying to


    defend me?


    Or is he only doing this to save face?''


    Just when Debbie was lost in her own thoughts, Carlos spoke in a cold voice. "I don''t know why you


    think of her that way, Grandma. But she''s a good girl. You just won''t give her a chance. You said she


    had bullied Megan. If she really wanted to do that, she would have beaten her up whether you were


    there or not. See any bruises? No. So you just overreacted."


    Valerie''s face turned livid. Ignoring her, Carlos continued after a short pause, "You said she didn''t


    respect her elders. In my eyes, she always treats our family members with the utmost respect. You


    guys, on the other hand, are shitty to her. She doesn''t wake up until noon? Well, she suffers from jet


    get to sleep earlier. She cheated on me? I already exined it, and I don''t want to talk about it


    anymore. You said she stole things? Haha! You must be kidding. My wife would never want your cheap


    things."


    Disdain could be seen in Carlos'' eyes.


    A myriad of emotions flooded Debbie at this moment. She was so moved by Carlos she wanted to cry.


    She didn''t think she was good enough to catch his eye, but he treated her like the most precious thing


    in his life.


    Valerie was too angry to utter a single word. After a long time, she finally cooled down a little and asked


    in a sad voice, "Carlos, how did she bewitch you? Why are you going on like this?"


    "Because she''s my wife," Carlos replied.


    "Don''t you think you''re focused on the wrong person? How about Megan or Stephanie? But why


    Debbie? She''s a thief and a cheater!" James thundered, as he couldn''t bear Carlos'' attitude any longer.


    ''Stephanie? Who''s that?'' Debbie thought to herself.


    Carlos stood up from the couch and dragged Debbie along with him. "Don''t call me out of work again


    and then run this...this circus! I''m super busy, and I don''t have the time to deal with stupid shit. As for


    your lost things, I''ll have my people look into it. And you, Grandma, you need to apologize to her once


    the air is clear."


    Then he and Debbie went up the stairs, hand in hand. No one dared to stop them.


    Valerie hadn''t expected things to go down like this. She thought once she said Debbie was a thief,


    Carlos would get angry and hate Debbie. But it turned out she was wrong.


    The moment they entered the bedroom, Carlos told Debbie, "I still have work in New York, and we can''t


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    go back to Y City now. If you don''t feel happy here, how about we move out?"


    After she thought about it a bit, Debbie shook her head. "We''re going back to Y City in a few days. Why


    go to the trouble? I''ll go out for the day while you''re at work." She decided to keep herself away from


    Valerie as much as possible.


    Then she fell into his strong arms, and she could smell his cologne. With dark eyes, Carlos asked, "Go


    out? Is Hayden Gu still around?"


    Debbie got a headache thanks to Carlos'' words. ''I thought he forgot about Hayden. Turns out I was


    wrong.'' "I don''t know whether he''s still here or not. It has nothing to do with me. I''m not going out to see


    him. Let me guess, you don''t want me to go out, do you? You want to ground me?"


    With a snort, Carlos released her and warned, "I don''t want to find out that you pulled something like


    you did with Hayden again."


    Sticking out her tongue, Debbie teased, "Fine! I won''t tell you."


    The next moment, she was scooped up and thrown onto the bed.


    "Trying to piss me off?" he asked in a hoarse voice as his hand began to stroke her waist.


    Debbie went rigid. "It was just a joke. I''m sorry, honey," she apologized immediately.


    Carlos stood up, adjusted his clothes, took out his phone and dialed a number. "It''s me, Carlos. A


    number of things have gone missing in the Huo family''s manor. I trust you can look into this."


    Debbie turned over on her stomach on the bed, looking at Carlos with pitiful eyes. After he hung up the


    phone, she asked in a low voice, "Carlos, do you really believe I didn''t do it?"


    Carlos undid his tie and cast a sidelong nce at her. "I know my woman well," he said shortly.


    Debbie was so touched that she stood up and jumped at Carlos. He caught her and held her tight. She


    kissed him repeatedly on both his cheeks. "I love you so much, honey."


    His heart softened, but he managed to maintain a poker face. "Don''t try to fool me. I will always


    remember what you did behind my back."


    ''Why does he sound like I cheated on him?'' Debbie cursed in her mind.


    "What a petty man!" she grumbled, pouting her lips.


    "Petty?" he repeated.


    "No, no, no! You misheard me. You''re so handsome that I¡ª Aargh! Don''t bite me. I was wrong. My


    husband is the most wonderful man in the world!"


    Deep inside, she began to curse, ''Carlos Huo! I swear I''ll make you stand barefoot on a porcupine.''


    In the Gu family''s house of Y City


    Portia was on a phone call on the balcony of the living room, taking in the snow-coveredndscape.


    "Tell me why all my activities have been cancelled! It took me a long time to set them up. And now,


    you''re telling me that all of them have been cancelled! What on earth is going on?" she shouted angrily


    into the phone.

 Chapter 200 Im Going To Be Carlos Huos Woman

    Chapter 200 I''m Going To Be Carlos Huo''s Woman


    "What? I thought Light Shade Entertainment was going to sign me after the New Year. Why did they


    decide against it all of a sudden? Who reced me?" Portia yelled into her phone.


    "What? Don''t tell me you don''t know! Mr. Zhong? Emmett Zhong! Could he be behind this?" Portia


    suddenly stopped shouting when the person on the other end of the line said something. "I didn''t


    expect a little assistant to be so resourceful..." she murmured in disbelief.


    All hermercials and modeling contracts had been cancelled. What was more, Light Shade


    Entertainment also decided not to sign her.


    After hanging up, Portia went back into the living room and threw her phone onto the couch. It bounced


    obligingly among the cushions beforending again, finally still.


    Hayden had juste back from New York and entered the house, overcoat in hand. Portia trotted up


    to him and asked anxiously, "Hayden, you''re friends with the CEO of Light Shade Entertainment, right?"


    Hayden was about to take a warm bath after a long journey. He didn''t miss a beat and asked in reply,


    "Yeah, I am. What''s up?"


    "Then call your friend and ask him why he didn''t sign me." Light Shade Entertainment was the leading


    internationalpany in the entertainment industry in Y City. It was Portia''s dream to be an entertainer


    of thatpany.


    With Hayden''s help, the CEO of Light Shade Entertainment had agreed to sign Portia after the New


    Year celebrations were done. But Portia''s assistant had just called, and told her that all her


    not to sign her.


    "Really?" Hayden asked, as he stopped and turned to look at Portia. "But why?"


    Portia''s eyes reddened. She took a deep breath and said in a choked voice, "I don''t know either."


    "Don''t worry. I''m calling my friend now." Hayden took out his phone and dialed a number.


    He hung up inside two minutes. He stared at his sister and was lost in his own thoughts, saying


    nothing.


    Portia was impatient. "Hayden, what did he say?"


    "Have you seen Debbie recently?" he asked.


    Before Portia could respond, a sharp voice chipped in, "Hayden, why talk about that bitch? Are you


    really that hung up on her? You want to piss me off, don''t you? Why did you suddenly go to New York?


    You should''ve stayed and celebrated the New Year with us."


    Hayden turned around to see nche walking down the stairs, d in a night gown. Fury was written


    all over her face.


    Ignoring her questions, Hayden repeated his question. "Have you seen her?"


    "Yes," Portia nodded, and wondered whether it had something to do with Emmett.


    Hayden had long known that Portia couldn''t stand Debbie, but he hadn''t taken it seriously before. He


    didn''t want to be caught between his sister and his beloved woman. But maybe he should have. A


    niggling doubt tickled the back of his brain. He wondered if it wasn''t so much about Portia, but instead


    hisst liaison with Debbie. Carlos seemed like he was okay with it, but what if he wasn''t?


    Now that Hayden knew that Debbie was Carlos'' wife, he thought he''d better remind his sister. "Portia,


    Debbie isn''t a doormat now. Don''t mess with her. Just be nice to her for my sake, okay?"


    Of course, Portia would not listen¡ªthere was no way she''d buy this. "Why should I be nice to her?


    Hayden, I don''t care if you still like her or not. You''ve gone too far," she said in a cold voice.


    ''Yes, her husband is Carlos'' assistant. So what? I don''t give a damn about that, '' she thought.


    nche pointed at Hayden and yelled at the top of her lungs, "Debbie Nian! Debbie Nian! What''s so


    good about her that you''ve carried a torch for her for so many years? Hayden, you are now the CEO of


    the Gu Group. You need to marry a woman from a family of equal status. That bitch doesn''t deserve


    you!"


    "Mom is right, Hayden. Just forget that woman," Portia echoed. She never liked Debbie, and she would


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    do everything to make Hayden hate her. Her efforts came to naught, of course. While Debbie was a


    perfect vision, the woman of his dreams, these women just came off as hateful and wrong. They just


    didn''t know Debbie like he did. She was a delicate flower, a gleaming jewel to be plucked, and the best


    thing that ever happened to him. They just couldn''t ept that.


    Unable to stand it anymore, Hayden said to Portia, "You pissed Debbie off thest time you saw her,


    and now her husband is avenging her." After saying that, he turned around and walked up the stairs.


    Although Portia had thought of this possibility before, she still couldn''t believe her ears. ''Emmett is just


    an assistant. How was he able to do that to me? Ah, I see. Maybe he mentioned this to Mr. Huo, and


    Mr. Huo did all of this...''


    nche then noticed something was not right with her daughter. She held Portia''s hands and asked


    anxiously, "What happened? Your face is so pale."


    After a long time, Portia finally came back to her senses. She looked at nche in the eye and


    murmured, "Mom, all mymercials and modeling contracts have been cancelled. And Light Shade


    Entertainment decided not to sign me..."


    "Why?" nche raised her voice, and her face changed dramatically. Themercials and modeling


    contracts were very important to Portia, and determined her future in the entertainment circle. nche


    had even unted her daughter''s achievements before other richdies at a tea party the other day.


    If Portia was unable to sign with Light Shade Entertainment, nche would have made a fool of


    herself.


    "Emmett Zhong is avenging Debbie Nian," Portia said through gritted teeth. ''Debbie Nian! You thought


    you were something after marrying Emmett Zhong, huh? How could you do this to me?'' Portia cursed


    inwardly.


    nche''s face twitched with anger. "What?! That bitch again? How dare she! She thinks she can do


    anything she wants just because of Emmett Zhong?! He''s only an assistant! Bah! I swear I will beat her


    to a pulp."


    A light bulb went off in Portia''s head. "Mom, please get me in touch with Carlos Huo," she said.


    "What for?" nche asked in confusion.


    Looking nche in the eye, Portia said with determination, "I''m going to be his woman." That was the


    only way she could step on Debbie and teach her a hard lesson that she would never forget.


    "NO! Don''t you know Mr. Huo is married? You''re not going to be anyone''s mistress," nche snapped.


    There was no way that would end well. Men made endless promises to their mistresses about how


    they''d divorce their wives and marry them. They rarely did, and if the mistresses got pregnant, well,


    that was all over.


    Portia was not willing to be an ordinary man''s mistress. However, Carlos Huo was not an ordinary man.


    Being his mistress was much better than being an ordinary man''s wife. Portia said in a calm voice,


    "Mom, I don''t think Carlos Huo loves his wife. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have kept her a secret from the


    public. He has gone to parties with Olga a couple times. Besides, he walked out of the hotel with a


    college girlst time, and I''m sure that wasn''t Olga. See? He has so many women. Men are all


    unfaithful. And Carlos is no exception. Have you ever heard of the daughters of the prominent families


    in Y City getting married? No! Of course, Carlos'' wife is not from a powerful family. Do you think I can''t


    drive Mrs. Huo out of the Huo family and rece her?"


    "Um..." nche hesitated. She had to admit that Portia had a point, but she was afraid that people


    might gossip behind her back. After all, it would be disgraceful if Portia was a mistress.


    Portia knew what was on her mother''s mind. "Mom, don''t worry. I don''t think people would gossip about


    me. Carlos is so rich and powerful, nobody will trash talk him or his woman. After I be his woman,


    our family will be more respected."


    ''After I be Mrs. Huo, I''ll ask him to fire Emmett Zhong!'' she swore to herself.


    nche had been thinking of marrying her daughter to Carlos instead of Lewis. Despite being the


    general manager of ZL Group''s New York branch, Lewis wielded little power in thepany. But the


    truth was, Carlos had turned this offer down without hesitation. Left with no other option, she then


    decided to marry Portia to Lewis. After all, Lewis was Carlos'' cousin. The Gu family could still benefit


    from an association with Carlos.

 Chapter 201 Scandal

    Chapter 201 Scandal


    Portia''s exnations made nche feel better about her n. She was still wary, but Portia seemed


    logical about this. "But it''s not easy to get close to Mr. Huo," she said to her daughter.


    "I know. From now on I''ll work harder to stand out. You and Dad can try your best to get me the


    invitations of the parties, dinners, andmercial activities Carlos will attend," said Portia.


    She had been trying to be a better woman all the time. It used to be just for show, but now it was for


    Carlos.


    She understood that only an exceptional woman deserved to stand by him.


    In New York


    The next morning, some professionals came to the Huos'' house to investigate the case involving the


    missing items. Debbie just wanted to get out of there, so she left the house with Carlos without asking


    the men anything.


    She felt much better after wandering around and having some fun.


    When the sun started to set, it was time to go back. She wanted to find Carlos to go home together with


    him, but then she learned that he wasn''t in the office, so she had to head home alone.


    Since it waste, she ate dinner outside. When she went back inside, not a single soul was around.


    The chandelier in the living room had been switched off. Only some dim wall fittings in the hallway were


    on. The ce was almost eerie now. Debbie paused. She could almost hear ghosts, but she wasn''t


    sure what it was. The shadows on the walls did little to dispel the unsettling feeling. She peered into the


    gloom, trying to see into adjoining areas, but had little luck. She changed into slippers at the vestibule.


    Just as she walked into the living room, some noises startled her. This wasn''t her imagination this time.


    Debbie looked towards the sound.


    A shadow was descending the staircase, trying to be stealthy. Debbie swiftly hid herself behind the


    shoe cab and watched. It was a man, she was sure of it. And the man seemed to be...


    At the corner of the stairs, he knocked over a potted nt but was quick enough to catch it.


    He looked around carefully. Seeing that no one was around, he moved on.


    Debbie followed him cautiously. To her surprise, the man walked towards the storage room she had


    cleaned.


    He walked into the room and locked it from inside after looking left and right shiftily.


    Pressed against the wall, Debbie walked quietly to the door of the storage room and listened carefully


    as she held her breath.


    Someone was talking. Too bad she couldn''t hear clearly. But one thing was clear¡ªthere was a woman


    inside!


    Debbie had a nasty feeling something bad was going to happen. Sure enough, obscene moans hit her


    ears shortly afterwards.


    ''Crap! Why do I have to be the one to find out about this?'' Debbie thought in frustration.


    The two inside were getting noisier. Debbie covered her ears and started to walk back to the living


    room.


    She felt bad about the storage room. It had taken her a couple of hours to clean it, and now it was used


    to sneak some nookie.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she reached the living room, Lewis spotted her.


    His sudden appearance scared the life out of her. He trotted over to Debbie excitedly and said loudly,


    "Deb, Deb, you''re home. I came downstairs to grab a can of pop¡ª" He was so loud


    Debbie had to cover his mouth with her hand and drag him aside.


    "Shh! Keep your voice down! The others are sleeping. Do you want to wake everybody up?"


    Lewis'' eyes narrowed into thin lines as he stroked Debbie''s hand with a grin. Debbie let him go


    immediately and smacked his head. "Touch me again and I''ll gut you like a fish!" she warned.


    Lewis asked with a goofy smile, "Deb, did youe home alone? Where''s Carlos? He isn''t home yet?"


    Reluctant to talk to him, Debbie wiped her hand on his clothes and went upstairs.


    Lewis watched her and swallowed hard.


    "Lewis, why are you even here?" a man''s voice asked casually. It seemed he wasing from where


    the storage room was.


    Lewis turned to him and looked behind him. "I came down to get a pop. But Uncle James, why did you


    James smiled. "Oh, I came down to get a ss of water, but then I had to answer the call of nature, so


    I went to the bathroom first."


    The bathroom and the storage room on the first floor were the same way, so Lewis didn''t think anything


    of it and went to the kitchen.


    James looked upstairs while pouring himself some water. He asked, "Who were you talking to?"


    "Oh, it was... it was Debbie." Lewis intended to say Deb but changed it, considering it sounded a little


    too intimate.


    James'' face fell when he heard that. "Oh? What did shee down for?" he asked, pretending to look


    at Lewis casually. Lewis wasn''t buying it. The old man couldn''t conceal his contempt for his daughter-


    inw. He was tense, too.


    "I don''t know. When I saw her, she wasing that way." Lewis pointed to the bathroom after he


    closed the refrigerator door. Thinking that James had juste from the bathroom, he added, "Since


    you were in the bathroom, maybe she had been to the storage room."


    Except for the bathroom and storage room, all the rooms on the first floor were guest rooms.


    James lost his cool when the storage room was mentioned. "Did she say why she went there?"


    Lewis was confused. He shook his head and wondered, "No, she didn''t. Uncle James, what''s wrong?


    You look nervous."


    Realizing he was overreacting, James forced a smile. "Nothing. Just curious. You know some things


    have gone missing in this house recently. We all should be more careful."


    James thought about it for a while, and an idea popped in his head. "Carlos won''t be back for awhile.


    Why don''t you go to her room and ask her why she went there? And tell her not to wander around. It


    looks suspicious as all hell."


    All Lewis heard were "Carlos won''t be back for awhile," and "go to Debbie''s room." He swallowed and


    nodded immediately, "Sure, Uncle James. I''ll tell her."


    A trace of contempt appeared in James'' eyes as he found out how horny Lewis looked when it came to


    Debbie. He concealed his emotions and suggested, "Let''s go upstairs."


    "Yes, Uncle James." Lewis took a huge gulp of soda and followed him.


    As soon as they left the living room, a figure snuck out of the storage room, left by the back door, and


    walked towards the servants'' quarters.


    Once she was back in her bedroom, Debbie wondered if she should tell Carlos about the disgraceful


    affair she had discovered.


    Should she pretend nothing happened or tell Carlos the truth?


    If she kept her mouth shut, she would feel bad about keeping something this big from him.


    But if she said anything, surely the matter would turn the house upside down like a torpedo.


    She had started thinking about the question the minute she walked in. She thought about it during her


    shower. She thought about it when she was brushing her teeth. After being mentally tortured by the


    question for more than half an hour, she felt like she was having a meltdown. "Oh, whatever." She


    finally gave up and pushed the thought aside. Lying in bed, she started reading updates on Weibo.


    That was much more fun.


    She typed the name Carlos Huo in the search bar, and saw all the news about him.


    Most posts were focused on his marriage.


    The night deepened. It was past 11 p.m., and yet Carlos was still not back. "Mr. Huo, honey, when are


    youing home?" she couldn''t help asking him in a text.


    But there was no reply. She waited around for about five minutes. Then she texted him again. "Don''t


    work toote. I''m waiting for you to tuck me in, honey."

 Chapter 202 Carlos’ Rage

    Chapter 202 Carlos¡¯ Rage


    It was midnight, but Debbie still hadn''t heard from Carlos. Before long, she drifted off.


    In the dead of the night, someone opened the door to her bedroom silently.


    That someone walked in stealthily and nced around the room. The fragrance in the air filled his


    nose. He sniffed greedily.


    In her sleep, Debbie felt that mysterious figure slip into her bed. Assuming that it was her husband, she


    didn''t open her eyes and held him tightly. "Honey, finally, you''re back," she muttered.


    Without a word, the man tried to kiss her lips, but Debbie happened to slide down a little, so he kissed


    her hair instead.


    She opened her eyes a little and found the room waspletely dark. Unable to see anything, she


    closed her eyes again and snuggled into the man''s arms. "Mr. Handsome, did you just take a shower?


    You smell good. Is that new cologne?" The scent was a bit strong.


    The man didn''t answer. He turned over and threw himself on top of her.


    Sensing what he was about to do, Debbie woke up. "No, Mr. Handsome, I''m good. I''m still sore from


    ''Wait. Something''s wrong, '' Debbie realized.


    ''This doesn''t feel right. The weight and scent are both wrong!''


    Debbie''s eyes snapped open. She reached for themp on the nightstand, fumbling with the switch.


    Her eyes widened in shock when she saw the man''s face.


    Angry, she pushed him off of her forcefully, and the man was dumped unceremoniously onto the lushly


    carpeted floor. "Ow! Dammit! What''s wrong?" he howled.


    Debbie straightened her pajamas quickly. Usually, she slept naked. But tonight, she had been so


    sleepy that she had dozed off in pajamas. Lucky for her, otherwise he would have felt something he


    had no right to. This man was no Carlos. Indeed, he could never match up to that powerful, handsome


    presence. Instead, this guy would forever be in Carlos'' shadow, no matter where Carlos was at the


    time.


    She jumped off the bed and grabbed Lewis'' ear furiously. "How dare you sneak into my room!"


    "Ouch! Easy, easy! Carlos is always busy. I was worried about you. I thought you might be lonely, so I


    came in to give you some lov¡ª Ah¡ª"


    Before Lewis could finish his words, Debbie released his ear and gave him a hard scissor kick in the


    chest.


    ''This guy just walked into my room, devil-may-care, even though most of the others are here. They all


    think I''m a pushover, don''t they?'' Debbie thought to herself.


    Little did she know that someone had snapped a picture of her and Lewis earlier and sent it to Carlos.


    When Carlos got the picture, he was on his way home. His face darkened instantly. "Drive as fast as


    you can,"


    he ordered the driver sternly. "Yes, Mr. Huo." At that moment, they were already near the manor. A


    couple of minutester, they arrived at the house.


    Before the driver could reach the door and open it for him, Carlos already got out of the car and strode


    into the house quickly and purposefully. He was fully enraged.


    The second floor was supposed to be quiet with everyone deep in sleep. However, right now, each


    room was bright with the lights on. His family were crowded in the hallway at the door of a room,


    everyone in nightwear. Everyone heard themotion.


    "What''s going on?" Carlos demanded. Spotting him, they all made way for him.


    With everyone out of his way, now Carlos could see clearly. Lewis was lying on the floor, cupping his


    face. Beside him was Debbie with a coat draped around her shoulders. Her eyes reddened as soon as


    she saw Carlos.


    The elders of the Huo family had scolded her harshly without listening to her exnation. Carlos was


    the only one that could provide her withfort right now.


    But she didn''t move. She was waiting for him to go near her.


    Carlos was stone-faced. Lewis was too afraid to lift his head. James, on the other hand, thundered,


    "What shameful behavior! She''s a disgrace to this family! Carlos, look what your wife did! Trying to bed


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    your cousin while you weren''t home! We wouldn''t have known, but they were too loud. This is the


    woman you''ve been protecting! How can we ever show our faces anywhere if word gets out?"


    Lewis got to his feet and looked fearfully at Carlos. "C-Carlos, Debbie...she told me that... you weren''t


    home tonight and... asked me to... to ce to her room. S-so I did..."


    With a hideous face, Valerie berated, "You married well this time! God, what a whore! Even though your


    father and I don''t approve of your marriage, you still take her side!"


    No one else said anything. Some were too scared to speak, others were too angry, like Miranda.


    She looked at Lewis with a livid expression on her face, as if she wanted to beat him to death right now.


    If looks could kill, Lewis would have been a smoldering corpse.


    Carlos walked towards Lewis, stood in front of him, and then without a word, sent him flying to the wall


    with a heavy kick. The beaten man screamed painfully.


    The others gaped at the sight. Worried about Lewis, Valerie panicked. "What are you doing? Why hit


    Lewis? It''s your wife who did this!"


    Not responding, Carlos grabbed Lewis by the cor and gave him two heavy blows to the face. The


    disgusting man''s squeals pierced the air. And blood covered his whole front side, red, wet, sticky; all


    gushing from his broken nose and ruined lips.


    Both Frasier and James walked over to Carlos to calm him down. "Carlos, chill."


    Carlos brushed them aside, took off his coat, and threw it to Debbie, who had been stunned into a


    trance by his sudden outburst. She caught his coat reflexively.


    Lewis fell onto the floor, but Carlos lifted him up and punched him again. Now Carlos'' fists were


    covered with the pathetic loser''s blood. Some of it flecked onto Carlos'' clothing as well. He appeared to


    pay no mind to that fact.


    Everyone panicked.


    Since he couldn''t stop Carlos, James suddenly stalked towards Debbie and pped her hard across


    the face.


    Focused on Carlos, Debbie didn''t see the ping.


    Her cheek was burning. Her ear rang.


    Everyone froze at the sound of the heavy smack.


    Even Valerie hadn''t expected James to hit a woman.


    Realizing that it was Debbie who had been hit, Carlos balled his hands into fists. The red p mark he


    saw felt like it was on his own face. His eyes med as if they would catch on fire any minute.


    James had never seen his son this angry. He was afraid and regretted pping Debbie immediately,


    but he summoned up his courage and managed to argue, "Your slutty wife cheated on you with your


    cousin! She''s no daughter-inw of mine! She''s a femme fatale and should be kicked out of this


    house!"


    As soon as the middle-aged man finished his sentence, Carlos dashed towards him, raised his fist and


    smashed it against his face while the others screamed in shock.


    "Carlos! He''s your father!" In tears, Tabitha blocked the second blow by standing in front of James.


    Carlos looked at James as if there were decades of hatred between them. He pulled Tabitha away and


    swung his fist again.


    Dizzy, James slumped onto the floor and had difficulty getting up. Wade and his other two sons tried to


    stop Carlos but failed. Because Carlos was far different than the man he had been seconds earlier.


    How do you stop a force of nature?

 Chapter 203 Megans Declaration Of Love

    Chapter 203 Megan''s Deration Of Love


    Seeing so many people had failed to stop Carlos, Megan thought she''d give it a shot. She approached


    him and tried to talk him out of it, but she only got one single tug at his sleeve before she herself was


    pushed away. The push was so fierce she stumbled backwards to the wall. Holding her injured arm,


    she stood there and didn''t dare to take another step towards the enraged man.


    By now, the house was a total mess. Everything was in disarray. The potted nt was tipped over, and


    dirt spilled onto the carpet. The little decorative table was knocked over, and the knickknacks it once


    held were all over the floor. Pools of blood stained the carpet darkly in ces where Carlos'' victims had


    bled. Even the wall hangings were knocked crooked. This was the worst anyone had ever seen the


    ce, but anyone who might want to try and clean up the ce was held in check by Carlos'' white-hot


    rage.


    Tabitha walked to Debbie and pulled her arm. The young woman was still at a loss. Caught off guard,


    she staggered and managed to steady herself by pressing her hand against the wall. "This is all your


    fault! Everything was okay before you married him. But look what''s happening now! Because of you,


    Carlos is beating his own father! What kind of monster have you turned him into?!"


    That brought Debbie to her senses. She handed Carlos'' coat to Connie, trotted over to him, and


    grabbed his raised hand, now balled into a fist, covered with blood both fresh and congealing. "Carlos,


    Carlos, please stop. He''s your father..." she sobbed.


    The madman regained his sanity when he heard her cries.


    "Carlos, listen to me. There''s nothing wrong with elders scolding their kids. Please don''t hit him again,


    okay?"


    Valerie was so angry she could barely stand, even though Frasier and Gloria were supporting her on


    either side. She pounded on the floor with her cane and shouted, "Sinful! This is utterly sinful! Carlos,


    he''s your father! How could you do this?"


    Carlos nced at the others nonchntly and ignored all of them. He pulled Debbie closer to him and


    asked, "Does it still hurt?" That was the second sentence he had said the whole evening.


    Shaking her head, Debbie answered, "No. Let''s go to our room."


    "Your room?" Valerie walked over and red at Debbie. "Debbie Nian, you saw it yourself. Not that we


    don''t wee you, but you ruined the peace in this family.


    " It seemed true. Debbie forced her tears back and apologized, "I''m sorry¡ª"


    As soon as the words came out, Carlos squeezed her hand.


    Valerie gazed at her grimly. "I don''t need your apology. I''m sure you''ve shaved years off my life.


    Divorce Carlos if you''re not trying to make me die soon."


    ''Divorce!'' Debbie''s heart twisted into a knot.


    "Here''s what you do. Call thewyer. Now. Ask him to write up the divorce papers. As long as you sign


    the papers without making a fuss, we may consider paying you alimony."


    Debbie was lost for words. Carlos pulled her behind him protectively and confronted the olddy.


    "Since when does any of you get to make decisions about my marriage, Grandma?"


    Valerie met his eyes. "Carlos, you used to be loyal to the family, but now you disrespect me again and


    again, all because of this woman. You hit Lewis! You hit your father! I won''t allow this woman to


    confuse you anymore."


    Carlos sneered, "You''re the confused one. Who has been stirring shit up ever since Debbie got here?


    You know Lewis as well I do. Do you really think this is Debbie''s fault? Dad shouldn''t have hit Debbie.


    He should be thankful he IS my dad. Otherwise, I would have cut his arm off. You protect your son, and


    I''m just trying to protect my wife. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Carlos, you¡ª" Valerie was too furious to go on.


    Carlos nced at the others and dered, "Debbie and I will never get divorced, never. All of you, just


    forget about it, because you''ll only be disappointed. We''re only living here because we want to keep my


    mompany. But now it seems it''s not necessary. My mom''s willing to take insults lying down, but


    there is no way that I''ll let my wife be somebody''s doormat. Debbie and I are moving out."


    With that, he took Debbie''s hand and started walking towards the stairs.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Carlos! Carlos Huo!" Watching her grandson''s cold figure, Valerie wanted to ask him to stay. However,


    Carlos only quickened his pace. He didn''t want to be there a minute longer than he had to be. If this


    was the way they were going to treat his wife, he didn''t want any part of it.


    When they came to thending, he suddenly stopped and said to the others, "And my wife isn''t a thief,


    either. My men figured out it wasn''t her. Grandma, keep an eye on your dog."


    Valerie kept a medium-sized dog. She would let him y and run around in the manor at regr times.


    ''Is the dog responsible?'' they all wondered.


    A car was parked at the entrance to the house. Before getting in, Debbie suddenly stopped. Carlos


    looked back at her.


    "Maybe I should move out. You can stay here..."


    Carlos affectionately pulled the coat draped on her shoulders closer to her. "You think I''ll agree to that?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Uncle Carlos!" a ringing voice interrupted Debbie.


    They both turned their head. In the dim light, they could see Megan running towards them like a


    butterfly. She threw herself into Carlos'' arms and started crying. "Uncle Carlos, please don''t go. I don''t


    want you to go. Boo-hoo...hoo..."


    Carlos disentangled himself andforted her. "We''re leaving for Y City in three days. Take care of my


    grandma for me."


    "Uncle Carlos, I want to stay with you. Don''t leave me alone. Can I go with you? Uncle Carlos, Aunt


    Debbie, please."


    Megan''s crying was too real. Tears streamed down her face, her voice was hoarse from grief. For a


    moment, even Debbie almost believed her. She was worried that Carlos would go soft and agree to


    take the vicious girl with them. Then she would have to not only cry but also bleed inside!


    Carlos took Debbie to the car and said, "Wait for me inside. It''s cold out here."


    It was indeed cold outside. Debbie got in the car and sat by the window.


    Nheless, as soon as Carlos closed the door, Megan embraced him again and sobbed, "Uncle


    Carlos, I know you think I''ll get in the way if I stay with you and Aunt Debbie. Besides, Aunt Debbie


    doesn''t like me. But you know what? I don''t like her either, because she stole you. Uncle Carlos, I''ve


    liked you since the day you took me in." Her deration of love caught Carlos off guard. His brows


    knitted.


    "I was going to tell you on my 18th birthday, but that day, you told me you were married. Uncle Carlos,


    can you imagine how heartbroken I was? I like you so much, but you married someone else..."


    Words failed Carlos.


    He was always resolute and cold when he handled things with the women that were obsessed with


    him. Debbie used to be the only exception.


    But now there was Megan.


    "Megan, listen up," he said seriously.


    "Yes," Megan nodded, her eyes and nose red.


    "I love your aunt Debbie, and she is my one and only. I only love her. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 204 Call Him

    Chapter 204 Call Him


    Carlos'' ruthless refusal was a shock to Megan. She felt as if she''d been struck by a thunderbolt. Her


    face turned pale. "Uncle Carlos, don''t you like me at all?" Her lips trembled.


    "I like you, but that''s not love. I see you as family."


    Megan couldn''t take it. This was not what she had expected. She took a few steps back while shaking


    her head in disbelief. "No, no! Uncle Carlos, you are always so good to me. You love me! I know you


    do!"


    Carlos sighed deeply. "Megan, listen to me."


    He tried to calm her down, but in the end, Megan''s illness reared its head again. She slumped onto the


    ground, gasping for air.


    Carlos closed his eyes tightly in resignation, scooped her up, and started walking towards the house.


    Sitting in the car, Debbie watched her husband carry another woman in his arms all the way to the


    manor. That wasn''t what she wanted. Not even what she needed. She was hoping to get away from all


    this, away from Carlos'' family, away from creepy Lewis, who had plucked the straw that broke the


    camel''s back. From judgmental Valerie and James, two oldsters who didn''t like her because her family


    wasn''t rich. Because there was no advantage for them if Carlos stayed married to her. They even


    suggested she divorce Carlos.


    A couple of minutester, Mr. Handsome himself called her.


    She slid her finger along the screen of the phone to take the call but didn''t speak.


    "Honey, I''ll get my assistant to drive you to the vi first. Megan is sick. I can''t leave right now. I''ll be


    there as soon as possible."


    Debbie smiled bitterly. There was little she could say. After a while, she replied gently, "Okay. But you


    have worked all day. Take care of yourself."


    Carlos was exhausted. Debbie''s tender words were the cure for everything. He smiled, "Okay. Just rest


    when you get there. Don''t stay upte."


    "Got it. Bye, honey."


    "Bye."


    The car stopped in front of a white vi. Debbie had expected to see an empty house, but when she got


    out of the car, she could see lights were on inside the house through the windows. She assumed


    Carlos must have told someone to turn the lights on for her.


    Carlos'' assistant led her inside. Two maids were waiting for her. "Good evening, Mrs. Huo," they


    greeted her with a bow at the main entrance.


    Debbie nodded with a smile and asked, "Is the room ready?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. The room is upstairs. Please follow me."


    "Thank you."


    It was already past midnight. Debbie was tired and was in no mood to tour the vi. She plopped onto


    the bed as soon as she walked into the bedroom. She just wanted to be one with the night, close


    her eyes, and forget the events of the past few days. She could swear that the Huo family members


    were trying to drive her mad. Fortunately she was made of sterner stuff than that. But now, she was just


    exhausted. Her eyes had already started to close when the maid drew close and started to speak.


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo asked us to prepare this for you. Please move closer so that I can apply the ice,"


    she said quietly. Apparently the maid followed her inside the room holding a tray in her hands. She was


    too tired to notice.


    "Okay, thank you," Debbie agreed. Actually, her face didn''t hurt much right now, but she was too weary


    to speak much or do anything. Her head was full of thoughts. She justy there and let the maid do her


    job.


    The things that had happened tonight hit her like a ton of bricks. Only the dull pain in her face reminded


    her it was all too real.


    ''Was the Huo family too mean or was I a lousy daughter-inw?


    Maybe both.


    Carlos hit Lewis and James because of me. I was so moved by that. But then I saw Megan in his


    arms... and he isn''t home yet... Oh, God, this is so frustrating and stressful, '' she thought.


    She took the towel and ice from the maid''s hands. "Go to sleep. I can do it myself," she told the maid.


    After the maid left the room, Debbie ced the ice onto the tray and called Kasie. She would know


    what to do. Or could at least give her moral support.


    "Hey, Tomboy, Why are you calling sote? It''s midnight in New York. Shouldn''t you and your husband


    be doing the dirty-dirty in bed?"


    Debbie felt sadder when Kasie mentioned Carlos. "I had a bad day today. Kasie, I want to go home."


    Kasie captured her sad tone. "What happened?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Too much. That''s what happened. I don''t even know where to start. Kasie, they don''t like me. What


    should I do?"


    Kasie was relieved. "I thought it was something serious. Why do you even care? As long as your


    husband likes you, nothing else matters."


    "I know. And it should be like that. But when Carlos got in a fight with his family because of me, I felt so


    awful. And Megan, his not-by-blood niece, loves him in a romantic way. It bugs the hell out of me, but I


    can''t get mad at Carlos because of it." Debbie started to channel her depression and told Kasie what


    had happened over the past two days.


    Kasie listened to her quietly and then asked, "So, Mr. Huo hit Lewis and James to defend your honor,


    and then Megan''s asthma acted up, and Mr. Huo carried her back to the manor and hasn''te back


    yet now. Am I right?"


    "Yeah."


    "How can you be so stupid to leave your husband alone with another woman? And in the middle of the


    night? What if something happens between them? I don''t think Mr. Huo is a scumbag, but some


    women are. Your husband is an extraordinary man. A maniptive bitch like Megan will try everything


    to make him hers. Hang up with me. And call your husband and ask him toe back, you silly girl."


    Kasie was really worried about Debbie. Debbie didn''t know how to handle rtionships yet. She was


    too new at this. Maybe she married Carlos too soon?


    "But... I don''t want to call him. He must be busy banging things out with his family right now. What if he


    gets upset? "


    "He cares for you too much to do that. You call him to show your concern, to tell him how much you


    care about him, not to grill him for the details. Got it? "


    Debbie nodded her head, even though Kasie couldn''t see her. But she only caught part of Kasie''s


    meaning. "So I try calling him? What if something is happening between them? My phone call will¡ª


    No, that''s impossible. Kasie, what were you thinking? You put this crazy thought in my head. Carlos


    isn''t that kind of guy. He won''t cheat on me. Whatever Megan tries, it won''t work. A proud man like


    Carlos won''t fall for her. "


    "You''re right. Your husband won''t cheat on you¡ªintentionally. But I''m not sure about Megan. What if


    she kisses him? "


    ''Kiss him?'' Megan had kissed Carlos more than once before. The scenes yed out in Debbie''s head.


    The longer she visualized it, the more anxious she became. What if Megan got Carlos in bed? What if


    he liked her better than Debbie? "Call youter. Bye. "


    She hung up the phone immediately and called Carlos.


    The phone was connected soon, but Megan answered it.


    "Aunt Debbie, it''s sote. What''s up?"


    Debbie sneered, finding her question ridiculous. ''Do I need a reason to call my own husband?'' "Where


    is your uncle Carlos?"


    "Uncle Carlos was worried that I might be hungry, so he went to the kitchen to cook something for me."


    ''She''s gloating, '' Debbie realized. ''She thinks she''s won.'' "What makes you think he wants you to


    answer his phone? And why are you keeping him up sote? You know he has to work, right?" she


    asked, trying to keepposed.


    "What''s wrong with it? Uncle Carlos and I are in love. You''re the other woman trying toe between


    us. Now you are telling me what''s okay?" Megan provoked.


    Debbie was going mad. She sneered, "You two are in love? Then why didn''t he marry you? Why did he


    marry me instead? "


    "Don''t you know? Uncle Carlos married you because of his grandpa. He is nice to you just because his


    grandpa asked him to. He has to. You think he loves you? Haha! That''s hrious. Uncle Carlos loves


    his grandpa very much. Everything he did for you is just to make his grandpa feel better so that he


    could wake up earlier. "

 Chapter 205 Bring It

    Chapter 205 Bring It


    ''She even used Carlos'' unconscious grandpa as a pawn in her game. She would really use everything


    she could, '' Debbie thought. She took a deep breath and snorted, "You''ve finally shown your true


    colors. You dering war on me? "


    "War? Don''t be stupid. You''re not even a worthy opponent. I can make Uncle Carlos spend the night


    here if I want. Want proof?" Megan asked in a weird, creepy voice.


    "Huh! Who on earth do you really like? Carlos? Wesley? Curtis? Or Damon?" Debbie asked.


    "I like them all," Megan answered simply. "You''re absolutely the biggest ho I''ve ever known. Too bad for


    you, Carlos''s married. I''m his wife, and you''re just one of many women who want him."


    "I warned you, but since you''re so stupid, don''t cry when things get tough." Meganughed like a happy


    witch over the phone.


    Debbie had never feared anyone before except Carlos. An 18-year-old was definitely no threat to her.


    What was she thinking? Besides, Carlos wouldn''t cheat on her. He had many opportunities to, and


    hadn''t done so yet. So was Megan just a madwoman chasing a dream she could never have? Or was


    there something to what she was saying? After all, Carlos'' family seemed to like Megan a lot more than


    they liked Debbie. On the other hand, Carlos had beaten his own family members in defense of


    Debbie, so maybe this was really woman to woman. "Bring it, Miss Lan!"


    "Good!"


    "Can you hand the phone to my husband now?"


    "Of course, Aunt Debbie!" Magically, Megan''s voice was back to the usual sweet one. She was good at


    sounding bubbly and innocent. Probably the weapon she used well against Carlos, and on the family if


    anyone called her out on her actions.


    She walked downstairs and came to the kitchen, where Carlos was cooking for her. "Why did youe


    downstairs?" he asked when she showed up at the door.


    With a sad face, Megan raised the phone so that he could see the screen. "Aunt Debbie wants to talk


    to you. I didn''t want toe down. But she said it''s urgent. I told her you were cooking, and then she


    started yelling at me. Uncle Carlos, you should try and calm her down."


    Debbie heard everything. ''She''s pretending to be soft and innocent again, that evil, maniptive bitch!''


    she cursed.


    Seeing that Megan had answered his private call, Carlos was a bit annoyed. "Go wait outside," he said


    to her.


    Megan read the annoyance on Carlos'' face. She left the kitchen obediently.


    Left alone, Carlos asked tenderly on the phone, "Why aren''t you asleep yet? It''ste."


    Little did he know how hard Debbie was trying to suppress her anger. Remembering Kasie''s advice,


    she answered gently, "I couldn''t sleep. I was worried about you. Did your dad and grandma get mad at


    you again?"


    "No. Megan got sick, and they were all worried about her, so they dropped it for now,"


    he replied while adeptly cracking an egg into a bowl with one hand.


    Listening to the sound of whisking eggs, Debbie felt her heart was soaked in bitterness, but she


    pretended not to mind. "I didn''t know you could cook. When did you learn that?"


    Carlos paused shortly. "I''ll cook for you someday soon, okay?"


    "No need for that. The servants can cook. By the way, you worked all day. Where are the servants?


    Aren''t they supposed to do that?" Debbie''s eyes started tearing up. Carlos was busy every day. She


    didn''t have the heart to ask him to do anything for her after work. But right now, another woman was


    having him work in the middle of the night.


    "Megan didn''t feel well. She wanted to eat the noodles I cooked for her before," he exined briefly.


    ''Huh!'' Debbie held back her tears without one more word.


    She didn''t know since when she''d always been trying to reign in her temper.


    But it was only around Carlos that she would suppress her anger time and again.


    "Megan said it was urgent. What is it?"


    "I want to go back to Y City alone tomorrow," she blurted out.


    Carlos put down the bowl and chopsticks. "We''ll only be here for three days. I''ll be finished with work by


    then. What''s the matter? I gave you a private vi all to yourself. I promise no one will disturb you


    there."


    Debbie was conflicted. She appreciated what Carlos had done for her, from the bottom of her heart, but


    meanwhile, she couldn''t stand him being nice to other women, even if the woman was his supposed


    niece. Especially a niece who wanted him for herself!


    She wanted to be mad, but she also thought she shouldn''t be.


    It might make her seem petty.


    She wanted to cry, but she didn''t know exactly why she was hurt.


    "Okay, can youe back now? I miss you, honey. I can''t sleep without you by my side."


    Carlos missed her too, but the meal wasn''t finished yet. He didn''t like leaving things half done. "I''ll be


    back in half an hour."


    The manor was very close to the vi. He could get there in very few minutes. He always finished what


    he had started. The noodles would be ready in a dozen minutes.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    "All right, bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Debbie got a message from Kasie. "How''s it going, Tomboy?"


    "The bitch showed her true colors and made it clear she''d steal my husband from me. Carlos is cooking


    for her."


    "Holy crap! Mr. Huo is cooking for her?"


    "Yes, she''s so weak right now she needs special care, so my husband has to take good care of her,"


    Debbie responded, sounding a little jealous.


    "The key is to stay calm. The bitch is trying to trap you, so she can say you were mean to her. Don''t fall


    for it, okay?" Kasie reminded her.


    "Got it. Carlos said he''d be home soon," Debbie replied.


    Kasie thought for a while and continued, "When your husbandes back, don''t fight with him. The


    bitch has been around him for five years. She won''t just go away all of a sudden. Besides, she''s his


    niece and pretends to be sweet, lovely, and understanding. Maybe Mr. Huo will be taken in by it and


    even me you. So be patient. We need a n to take the bitch down."


    "We''ll see. I don''t want to start a fight, because my husband has been so good to me. He works all day


    and is tired by now." It''s just that I never ask anything of my husband, and what right does that bitch


    have to tell him to do this or that? I''m so irritated." If Megan weren''t Carlos'' niece, Debbie would have


    knocked her head off.


    "She didn''t really want noodles. Who would want to eat noodles in the middle of the night? She just


    wanted to piss you off, okay?" Kasie exined to Debbie and sent her a Face With Rolling Eyes emoji.


    Debbie was struck speechless.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought about it and found it seemed Megan was just trying to stir things up between her and


    Carlos.


    Debbie decided not to let her get her wish. "I''ll just pretend to know nothing. When Carloses back,


    I''ll give him a big hug and sleep with him."


    "Um, whatever you want, Mrs. Huo," Kasie replied yfully.


    Carlos was usually on time, and now was no exception. Twenty-eight minutes after their phone call, the


    door to the bedroom opened.


    He put his suitcase down and came over to the bed. Debbie threw her phone aside and embraced him


    excitedly. "Mr. Handsome, I''m so happy you''re back!"


    Seeing her smile, Carlos felt much happier. He looked at the p mark on her face and asked, "Does it


    still hurt?"


    "No. Sorry, honey. I wasn''t a good daughter-inw. I put you in a difficult position."

 Chapter 206 Dont Be Kind

    Chapter 206 Don''t Be Kind


    Carlos shook his head and pecked her lips. "I should be the one to apologize. Sorry for making you


    suffer like this. Did Lewis do anything bad to you?"


    "No, but he climbed onto my bed and I discovered it wasn''t you..." Debbie hadn''t expected Lewis to be


    so bold even in the Huo family''s house. At first, she had thought that the guy who climbed on top of her


    was Carlos. But then the difference in weight and the scent of Lewis'' cologne made her realize that it


    definitely wasn''t Carlos. She got really crept out, and even now, when talking of it, she still felt her heart


    race.


    mes of rage shed through Carlos'' eyes. He asked between gritted teeth, "And then? What did he


    do?"


    Though embarrassed, Debbie mustered the courage to tell him in a hushed voice, "He... climbed on top


    of me and wanted to...touch me, but I figured it out and stopped him at once."


    At this point, Carlos'' face hadpletely darkened. He suddenly broke his embrace, removed Debbie


    from his arms, and strode toward the doorway.


    "Hey! Where are you going?" Debbie shouted anxiously. Without time to put on her slippers, she ran


    after him in bare feet. Thankfully, he hadn''t gone outside, and the carpet was warm and soft.


    Carlos turned his head around and spat, "To deal with him!"


    Seeing the fuming rage in his eyes, Debbie got flustered. It looked as if he was going to eat someone.


    To stop him, she grabbed hold of his arm, shook her head and persuaded, "No, no. See, I''m safe and


    sound now, right? He didn''t do anything. And you''ve already taught him a lesson. Come on, calm down,


    okay? I promise I''ll be more careful next time."


    It took him a moment topose himself. Letting out a deep sigh, he noticed her bare feet and


    immediately, carried her in his arms. "Where are your slippers?" he rebuked. He didn''t like it when she


    went barefoot. Not only was it unseemly, but it could be unsafe.


    Debbie threw her arms around his neck, staring into his eyes. "You just got here. I have you all to


    myself finally. Don''t go anywhere now, okay? I''m tired. Come to bed?" she said, using her cute tone in


    her favor. She knew Carlos was a man of his word. Once he made a decision, it would be hard to


    change his mind. Even though Lewis was his cousin, he would still find him and jump him.


    Most of the Huo family members already disliked her. And earlier tonight, Carlos had punched Lewis


    and James in front of the other family members. After tonight, they hated her even more. Now, if Carlos


    did anything terrible to Lewis, the Huo family would never forgive her!


    "Okay, I hear you," Carlos promised, regaining hisposure. He tucked her into bed and covered her


    with the quilt. Then, he shed his clothes before entering the bathroom.


    Lying prone in the bed, Debbie whined, "Mr. Handsome, it''s less than ten below zero outside. You didn''t


    sweat today and you change your clothes every day. Why shower now? The water will go to waste!"


    Carlos stopped his steps and looked toward theining woman, feeling baffled. Hesitantly, he


    replied, "I need to wash my feet."


    "Okay, be quick!" Debbie nodded happily.


    However, much to Debbie''s frustration, that germophobe still chose to take a long shower in the end...


    When he finally climbed onto the bed, Debbie clung to him and joked, "Next time, I''m going to quit


    showering for a whole week and hug you like this. So have I turned you off, seeing that I''m unwashed?"


    Breathing in the fragrance of her hair, he said casually, "So what? Even if you don''t bathe for a whole


    week, I still can kiss you all over!"


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. ''Mr. Huo, aren''t you a germophobe?'' she wondered.


    Stroking his short hair, she recalled what happened earlier. In a jealous voice, she asked, "You''ve been


    busy all day long. You must be absolutely bushed. Why did you cook for Megan?"


    Carlos tightened his arms on her and exined slowly, "For the past five years, I''ve been looking after


    her like this. I didn''t think much of it tonight. But if you don''t like it, I guess I can stop." He had never


    turned down Megan for anything she wanted in the past five years. Cooking a bowl of noodles wasn''t a


    big deal, so of course, he didn''t refuse to do it either.


    ''Don''t like it? Of course I don''t like it!'' Debbie sulked. "Yes, I hate that you put yourself out for her. You


    work hard all day, and then you take care of another woman after work!" she protested with concern in


    her voice.


    Smiling, he kissed her on her forehead. "It''s sweet that you worry about me."


    "Of course. You aren''t her husband, so she doesn''t worry about your health. But I feel my heart ache!"


    Yes, her heart ached when she knew Carlos personally cooked for Megan. But it wasn''t just about his


    health, but also for the jealousy. The jealousy was really killing her.


    Clever as Carlos was, of course he couldprehend the subtext of her words. "Sorry, sweetheart. I


    didn''t know it bugged you so much. I''ll take note of it and never let it happen again, okay?"


    Debbie couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. She leaned over his chest, hearing his heartbeat. There were


    times that she felt this man was actually a fool who tried his best to make her happy. Yet, maybe he


    was not stupid at all because his strategy always worked. Even though she had almost drowned in


    jealousy, how could she be angry with him anymore after hearing his sincere apology?


    On the third day, an unexpected guest came to visit Debbie in Carlos'' private vi.


    It was Miranda.


    "Hi, Aunt Miranda," Debbie greeted her with courtesy.


    "Hmm," Miranda responded nonchntly and went straight into the living room.


    Watching the woman walking in, Debbie wondered, ''Why did Miranda show up all of a sudden? Did


    Carlos know anything about her visit? Or did shee here to seek justice for her son?''


    Miranda turned around when she reached a sofa. Staring at the confused girl, she sat down and said,


    "Carlos has deprived Lewis of his position in thepany."


    "What?" Debbie asked, trying to understand what was going on.


    A housemaid came and served a cup of tea to the guest. After smelling the strong tea aroma, Miranda


    took a sip, relished the lingering vor in her mouth and then put down the cup.


    Elegantly, she crossed her legs and continued, "It wasn''t easy for Lewis'' father to make him a general


    manager. But yesterday, Carlos fired him from that job and set him up in the secretarial department.


    Lewis has to start at the bottom and work his way up by himself."


    ''So...her purpose is to seek justice for her son?'' Debbie asked in her mind.


    She suddenly felt the air pressing in around her as she could sense the coldness and arrogance


    radiating from Miranda. Even though she spoke in an elegant way, there was a hint of power in her


    voice, just like Carlos.


    Awkward, Debbie cautiously sat opposite her, cleared her throat and replied, "Aunt Miranda, I never


    meddle inpany affairs nor do I understand... Since it''s Carlos'' decision, I can''t interfere..."


    Miranda stared at her. "I''m not asking you to interfere. I just came to inform you of it."


    This left a question hanging in the air. ''What did she mean? Isn''t she telling me this on purpose?


    Isn''t she asking me to put in a good word for Lewis so that Carlos would give him his old job back?'' A


    lot of questions went through Debbie''s mind.


    Awkward silence filled the living room. Debbie wasn''t a talkative girl in front of unfamiliar people, and


    Miranda too was aloof with few words, which made the atmosphere even weirder to Debbie. However,


    it didn''t seem to affect Miranda at all, as if she were used to silence. She went on to enjoy the cup of


    tea in a rxing mood. In order to stifle the silence, Debbie had to start a conversation herself.


    "Um...so... Are Lewis and Dad doing well now?" she stammered.


    Miranda nodded her head without saying a word.


    Debbie cried in her mind, ''Honey,e back now! Save me!''


    "Is your flight tomorrow?" Miranda finally opened her mouth to ask.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As if she were being saved from this awkward situation, Debbie nodded her head vigorously and


    replied enthusiastically, "Oh yeah. We''ll take a flight tomorrow afternoon and arrive in Y City the day


    after tomorrow."


    Miranda took out her phone from her handbag. "Add me on Facebook. Contact me in private if you


    need my help."


    "Okay!" Debbie hastily pulled out her phone, opened the app and shot Miranda a friend request.


    Her ount name was exactly her own name: Miranda. After that, Miranda suddenly looked into


    Debbie''s eyes and requested, "Don''t tell Carlos anything about James. Just pretend you know nothing."


    Her words dumbfounded Debbie. She wondered if Miranda also knew something about James'' secret.


    Before she could formte a response, Miranda stood up from the sofa. "You can probably guess


    what''s going on. Whatever you think, you''re right. And that''s why Tabitha has depression," she said,


    sounding sarcastic. With her eyes bing sharp, she cautioned, "And be careful of Megan. She''s a


    great actress. Don''t be kind to the family. Don''t cut them any ck, or you''ll have dug your own grave."


    After tidying her clothes, she walked toward the door in an arrogant and graceful demeanor. Before she


    left, she turned around and left herst words. "Don''t feel bad. That night, Carlos did a good job. Lewis


    and James deserved it. I''m going back to work. Goodbye."

 Chapter 207 Death Barbie Pink

    Chapter 207 Death Barbie Pink


    "I hear you. Goodbye, Aunt Miranda." After bidding farewell to Miranda, Debbie began to think about


    her parting words. ''Carlos did a good job? They deserved it? Did she mean what she said? Is Miranda


    really Lewis'' mother?'' Watching Miranda''s receding figure, Debbie couldn''t fend off the barrage of


    doubts from intruding on her thoughts.


    That night, Carlos picked up Megan from the Huo family''s house and drove her to the vi. Megan was


    going to spend the night with them. Since they were all flying back to Y City tomorrow, it would be more


    convenient to have her there.


    When Megan stepped into the vi and spotted Debbie, she ran briskly and gleefully toward her. With


    an innocent look on her face, she said, "Aunt Debbie. Guess what I bought you?"


    Debbie smiled sarcastically as she stared at her innocent look. It was exactly the same look as when


    she met Megan for the first time. Miranda''s words came unbidden to her mind¡ª"And be careful of


    Megan. She''s a great actress." And wasn''t that the truth? Megan had managed to hoodwink both


    Carlos and her, intending to steal Carlos away from her. Back then, her fake innocent expression


    blinded Debbie''s eyes, making her believe that Megan was a pure, sweet girl. It turned out that she


    was just a hypocritical and cunning woman.


    Oblivious to Debbie''s indifferent attitude, Megan lifted the shopping bag with an international brand


    logo printed on it. In a more excited voice, she revealed the answer. "Lipsticks! Thetest ones! Uncle


    Carlos and I picked out the colors for you. Come on. Open it and take a look."


    ''Uncle Carlos and I...'' Debbie repeated this sentence in her mind. ''Interesting that you''d bring Carlos


    into it. You always follow him around like a lost puppy dog, '' she thought angrily.


    She shifted her gaze past Megan to the man walking towards them. ''Wasn''t Carlos busy wrapping up


    his work here before leaving New York? How could he spare any time to go shopping with Megan?'' she


    wondered.


    Devoid of emotion, Debbie took the shopping bag from Megan and said tly, "Thanks." Then, while


    Carlos and Megan watched, she opened the exquisite, high-ss packing box.


    There were three shades of lipstick inside the box. When she unscrewed the lid of the first one and saw


    the color, she was overwhelmed by an urge to punch the pair.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes. The first one was Death Barbie Pink!


    Her lips twitched, totally at a loss for words. Everyizen knew about that shade, and many jokes


    were told about it. It was supposed to be a hue simr to a Barbie doll''s lips. But this shade was


    Some actresses tried it, but they also failed to pull it off and were roundly mocked. Thus, it came to be


    known as ''Death Barbie Pink.'' And the second tube of lipstick was blue.


    This was getting bad! She had lost all her strength toy a finger on the third lipstick. Instead, she


    red at Carlos. The man was obviously confused by her expression.


    Finally, she mustered the courage to unscrew the lid of the third lipstick. Thank God! This one was at


    least normal. It was orange.


    She asked Carlos, "How much did this set you back?"


    Her question embarrassed Megan and she apologized, "I''m sorry, Aunt Debbie. You know, I can''t get a


    job yet..."


    Debbie paid no attention to her, but kept her eyes on Carlos. Confused, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "How much did they cost?" She insisted on an answer.


    "Eighty thousand, give or take," Carlos replied honestly.


    His reply sent a chill down her spine. Her eyes popped out in shock. "Dors? Eighty thousand dors


    for three lipsticks?!" she confirmed again.


    Perplexed, Megan replied, "Yeah. Was that too much? But Aunt Debbie, the manager told us that it was


    a limited edition. There are only two sets of these in the entire world. Now you have one in your hands!


    Cool, right?"


    Bang! Debbie mmed the box heavily on the table and red at the fake innocent girl. "Cool? No,


    more like a fool. Of course they had only made two sets of these particr shades. If they made


    hundreds of thousands of these lipstick colors, thepany would''ve already gone bankrupt! And you


    think eighty thousand dors isn''t expensive? It''s a sky-high price for lipstick. Much higher than market


    price. You think money grows on trees or something? How about you go and earn eighty thousand


    dors for me now? Huh? And, you take it for granted to waste my husband''s money. Take it back to


    wherever you got this!" she shouted out a barrage of words in one breath.


    Hearing Debbie''s rant, Megan was startled and staggered backward. Tears instantly sprang to her eyes


    and streamed down her face. Yes, she shed crocodile tears again.


    On the other hand, Carlos still couldn''t make sense of the situation and had no idea why Debbie got


    pissed. As a straight man and a workaholic, he didn''t understand colors of lipstick. "Why get mad? You


    don''t like them? I think pink fits you." He remembered she looked quite lovely in a pink dressst time


    he saw her wear it.


    As for the blue color, he remembered Debbie had worn a blue down jacket once. She looked good in it


    too.


    Then for the orange color, she had two orange pajamas and they both were quite ttering.


    Debbie tried her hardest to hold back her anger. "Yeah, pink is a nice color. But Carlos, not everything


    in pink is good and not everyone looks good with pink lipstick. And blue, yeah, you may have seen


    some people put on blue lipstick, right? But they are mostly models who need special make-up for a


    fashion show. You want me to be a model? Okay, the orange lipstick is a normal shade, but since I


    don''t like the other two, you should go and return the whole box," she said, trying to make her voice


    sound calm. Yet again, Megan''s nonstop crying got on her nerves. She turned to Megan and rebuked,


    "Megan, dear spoileddy, why are you crying? Are you hurt? I can give you a reason to cry... Don''t


    bother buying me any gifts from now on. And would you please kindly stop wasting my husband''s


    money? I''d really appreciate it!"


    "Honey," Carlos called out in a helpless voice, trying to stop the angry woman.


    Debbie red at him with widening eyes. "What? Don''t tell me you don''t care about eighty thousand


    dors. But I care! Give me your wallet now. You need my approval before spending a penny!"


    Debbie said as she stretched out her hand in front of him. Sighing, he obediently took out his wallet


    from his pocket and handed it to her.


    "Megan, you''ll get the same allowance for your living expenses every month, as you used to get from


    my husband. Not one penny less. But if you squander the money again, half of your allowance goes


    bye-bye!"


    Megan was frightened by Debbie''s threat and quickly hid herself behind Carlos. Nodding her head, she


    tried to soothe her aunt''s temper. "Yes, yes, Aunt Debbie... Please don''t get mad."


    ''Don''t get mad? How can I not be pissed off by these two?'' she thought angrily.


    Then, Debbie put the three lipsticks back into the box and lifted it, asking, "Now who''s going to return


    this?"


    Carlos frowned in embarrassment. He had never done a thing like that. It would be ridiculous for a CEO


    of an internationalpany to return a box of lipsticks and take back eighty thousand dors. After a


    pause, he begged, "Honey, please let it go this time!"


    Debbie''s words were believable. He finally realized that it wasn''tmon for women to put on pink or


    blue lipstick in daily life. With that epiphany, he was determined to fire the sales manager who had


    rmended these colors to them.


    "Fine, I''ll let it go if Megan promises to wear this pink lipstick tomorrow, all the way back to Y City. After


    all, Megan is such a young and beautiful girl. She''ll look gorgeous in this color. Honey, what do you


    think? Am I right?" Debbie asked in a threatening voice as she put a hand on his arm, getting ready to


    pinch him heavily if he said a no.


    Getting the hint, Carlos had no choice but to nod and tell the girl behind him, "Megan, your aunt Debbie


    doesn''t like them, so you can keep them. And she''s right. Don''t waste money anymore. I''ll arrange a


    stylist toe and bring you a dress that matches the lipstick. You''ll look stunning in both."


    "Uncle Carlos..." Megan called out, feeling wronged.


    Seeing the grief on Megan''s face, Debbie finally felt happier. She held his arm and said blissfully,


    "Honey, let''s go to sleep now!"


    Carlos nodded and followed her upstairs.


    Megan seethed with anger as she watched them going away. Undeterred by the defeat, she yelled,


    "Uncle Carlos, seems like Aunt Debbie doesn''t want me here. I''d better leave now ande back


    tomorrow!"


    Debbie''s head was pounding. ''Why is Megan so annoying? Why all the drama?''


    Carlos turned around and looked at Megan''s red and tearful eyes, his eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    "You''re already here. No need to go anywhere," he said.


    Megan deliberately caught a glimpse of Debbie and asked in a shaking voice, "So is Aunt Debbie still


    angry with me?"


    Debbie clenched her fists. ''Jesus! I can''t tolerate this hypocritical bitch one more second!''


    In an instant, she loosened her grip on Carlos'' arm and jumped downstairs, rushing toward Megan.


    Carlos was taken aback. ''Oh my!'' He hastily followed her.


    Megan screamed seeing Debbie dashing toward her. Thetter grabbed her by her cor and


    threatened furiously, "Dare you pretend to be weak in front of my husband again? Try again! I''ll tear you


    apart!"


    "Uncle Carlos, help! Uncle Carlos..."


    "Stop it! Carlos won''t save you!" Debbie turned to stare at the man who had caught up with her. "Both


    of us can''t stay here. It''s either her, or me! Choose!"


    Carlos tried talking her down in a calm voice, "Let go of her first."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But Debbie didn''t loosen her grip. Instead, she shoved her against the wall. "You love my husband,


    right?"

 Chapter 208 Why Hasnt She Gotten Pregnant

    Chapter 208 Why Hasn''t She Gotten Pregnant


    Megan kept shaking her head, her face turning pale.


    "Didn''t you dere war on me? Why so afraid now?" Debbie confronted her. Carlos stepped forward,


    pulling them away from each other.


    As soon as they were separated, Megan weakly leaned into Carlos'' arms, her body trembling. Debbie


    sneered, "Carlos Huo, you feel your heart ache, don''t you?"


    Carlos shut his eyes. "Don''t make a fuss out of nothing!"


    ''Make a fuss? Me? She''s got her hooks in you, '' Debbieughed ironically in her mind.


    She felt like she was suffocated by her anger. "Fine, I''m in the wrong. I''m a troublemaker!" she yelled, a


    lump in her throat.


    Ignoring them, she turned away and ran upstairs.


    To prevent the two women from fighting again, Carlos had a housemaid prepare a guest room for


    Megan on the ground floor. After confirming that Megan was fine, he turned around to leave. It was


    better this way. Debbie was stopped from doing much at the Huo family''s house. But here, away from


    all the elders who disliked her, her anger had free reign. Tomboy''s rage was a terrible thing to behold.


    Carlos thought he''d better make them stay away from each other for the moment.


    "Uncle Carlos..." Megan called out, her body curling up in the bed. "I''m sorry if I make you and Aunt


    Debbie unhappy. Maybe I should fly back to Y City alone tomorrow."


    Carlos nced at her, shaking his head. "No. Stay here. Sleep tight."


    Before he left, he turned off themp. But all of a sudden, Megan jumped out of the bed and rushed to


    him. She threw herself into his arms, stopping him from leaving the room. "Uncle Carlos, trust me. Aunt


    Debbie doesn''t love you at all..."


    "Megan!" Carlos cried out sternly. He tried to pull himself away from her.


    Megan raised her voice. "It''s true! Think about it. You''ve been with her awhile, but why hasn''t she


    gotten pregnant yet? Don''t you think something is wrong?"


    Her words froze Carlos.


    Meganposed herself and continued, "I saw...saw Aunt Debbie take birth control pills. I didn''t want


    to tell you this. But I don''t want you to hate me because of her! I want you to know who she really is..."


    Carlos asked, "When did you see that, and where?"


    "At the Huo family''s house. I saw her do it three times there..."


    Seeing Carlos pull away to leave, she hastily added, "Don''t just ask her outright. She won''t admit it.


    Uncle Carlos, you can take her for a blood test and see if there''re anymon steroidalpounds in


    her body, like the kinds that are used in birth control pills. Or maybe figure out why she can''t get


    pregnant."


    Carlos stopped walking now.


    Megan held her breath and cautiously added fuel to the fire. "I''m a woman and I know how women


    think. If I married a man I truly loved, I''d want to have kids with him. But if I don''t want babies, then it


    means I don''t love the guy at all..."


    Her words reminded Carlos of all the times when Debbie told him that she didn''t want a baby right now.


    "I told you that I saw Hayden Gu kiss her, but you didn''t trust me. Truth is, they''re still in touch.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have dated him behind your back. Uncle Carlos, I never tried to drive a wedge


    between you and Aunt Debbie. I just care about you. I don''t want you to be fooled by this woman. I feel


    bad that you''ve fallen into her trap. Uncle Carlos..." she said with a sob and grabbed him by his sleeve.


    Without turning his head, Carlos pulled her hand off and strode out of her room.


    He mmed the door heavily behind him. As soon as the door was closed, Megan turned her tears into


    a big and cunning smile.


    When Carlos walked upstairs, he found that their bedroom was double locked. He couldn''t get in. He


    could unlock the doorknob, but not the deadbolt on the inside.


    As he stared at the closed door, Megan''s words resounded in his head, making him even more


    annoyed.


    A housemaid came behind him and reported in a low voice, "Mr. Huo? Mrs. Huo requested... you sleep


    in the guest room tonight. I have it ready for you."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His face darkened. Kicking the door, he roared, "Open it!"


    The noise was loud enough to be heard by the woman inside. But she didn''t budge even a little.


    Carlos raised his head to stare at the ceiling, pressing his lips tightly to stifle his anger. ''Debbie, you did


    a good job!''


    In the end, the couple slept in separate rooms. Ever since they confirmed their rtionship, this was


    the first time they spent the night in different rooms, though still under the same roof.


    The next morning, as Carlos knew that Debbie liked to sleep in, and since they were flying back to Y


    City in his private ne, there was no need to hurry. So he called in a housemaid to tell her not to wake


    up Debbie.


    However, the housemaid told him Debbie had already left for the airport an hour ago. She''d bought a


    ticket for herself and asked Carlos not to worry.


    Carlos'' eyes burned with fire as he listened to the housemaid pass on Debbie''s words. The housemaid


    almost fainted when she saw the fire in his gaze.


    At the airport


    Wearing a pair of sunsses and sipping a bottle of milk tea bought at the airport, Debbie sent a


    message to their friends on WeChat. "Hey guys, good news! The return of the queen! See you soon."


    Jared echoed her joke and wrote, "Long Live Queen Debbie!"


    Kristina wrote, "Your majesty, we, your people, call to you."


    Kasie wrote, "Party time! I''ll book a room so we can do that tomorrow."


    Dixon wrote, "Bon Voyage, Tomboy!"


    Debbie sent a "goodbye" and put away her phone reluctantly.


    She had bought an economy ticket. Though she had control over Carlos'' wallet now, she still didn''t


    want to waste money.


    And she didn''t feel guilty taking his wallet away, sparing him not a single cent. She was justified


    keeping a tight grip on his purse strings, or he would spend all the money on another woman.


    After boarding the ne, she went into the economy cabin and looked for her seat following the signs.


    However, when she found her seat number, she was surprised that her seat was already upied.


    "Excuse me, sir. I think this is my seat!" she said to the man sitting in her seat.


    The man looked at her and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. I want to sit next to my girlfriend. Can


    we change seats ?"


    Debbie nodded understandingly. "Okay, so where''s your seat?"


    The man gestured to a stewardess and showed her his ticket. After exchanging a few words with the


    stewardess in fluent English, he said to Debbie, "Thank you. The stewardess will guide you to my


    seat."


    Then, Debbie followed the stewardess to walk along the passage. When she walked through the


    economy ss, she felt something wrong. ''Wait, is the stewardess taking me to the first-ss cabin?''


    Her guess was right. The stewardess led her to an empty seat and said with a smile, "You can sit here."


    Stunned, Debbie looked around the sumptuous first-ss cabin. ''My guess was right!


    What an idiot! Why would he give this up?''


    It wasn''t until she was settled down in her new seat that she realized the real idiot was none other than


    herself!


    It turned out he had an ulterior motive, for who would be willing to give up a seat in first-ss and


    change to a much cheaper seat in economy? Now she finally got it.


    Instantly, she stood up to leave, but the man sitting next to her quickly stopped her. He had wanted to


    hold her hand, but in the end, he grabbed her by her sleeve. "Deb, seems like we''re destined to meet


    here."


    Debbie shook off his hand and said coldly, "Hayden, you stalker! Why do I see you everywhere?"


    "I don''t know. As I said, it must be fate," Hayden said innocently, throwing his hands in the air and


    shrugging his shoulders. The truth was, he had spotted Debbie when he was waiting at the VIP lounge


    earlier. He had someone look into it and found that she had booked an economy ticket herself.


    Ignoring him, Debbie took her bag and intended to get back her original seat in economy, like her ticket


    indicated.


    Hayden stood up and stopped in her tracks. He tried persuading her. "The ne is going to take off. It''s


    just a seat. I promise I won''t bother you nor will Iy a finger on you. Okay?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes. But seeing two stewardesses look curiously at them, Debbie had no choice but


    to sit back in the seat. ''Forget it. It''s just a seat. He won''t be able to do anything on a ne, '' she


    thought, sighing helplessly.


    After sitting back, she pulled out her phone and said to him formally, "It''s not in Airne Mode yet, so I


    can transfer the money to you now. I owe you the price difference between Economy and First ss."

 Chapter 209 Stalk Them And Report Everything To Me

    Chapter 209 Stalk Them And Report Everything To Me


    Hayden smiled resignedly. Aware of Debbie''s stubborn personality, he had to back out gracefully. "My


    assistant booked it for me. I don''t know the price of a first-ss ticket. How about this? When we return


    to Y City, you can buy me a meal or something. Then we''ll be even-steven."


    Debbie hesitated. After a moment, she nodded, "Okay." Then, she put her phone in Airne Mode and


    put on the headset, ignoring the man next to her.


    Hayden was true to his word. They''d been on the ne for hours, but he hadn''t bugged her once.


    It had been a sleepless night for Debbiest night thanks to her fight with Carlos. She couldn''t fall


    asleep until the wee hours and then she woke up quite early this morning to catch her flight. She tried


    watching a movie to pass the time, but she was soon overtaken by drowsiness, her eyelids drooping.


    She turned off the video and rested her head on the seat back to take a nap.


    She fell sound asleep at once. Seeing that, Hayden pressed the button to call in a stewardess, asking


    her to fetch a nket. He carefully covered Debbie with the nket, and tried not to wake her.


    For a moment, he kept staring at her sleeping face, eyes glimmering with affection. He wished that time


    would freeze this moment forever. As the affection in his eyes grew, he couldn''t help but nt a kiss on


    her forehead.


    The sleeping Debbie was disturbed, her forehead itchy. She frowned. But the itchy feeling was gone


    soon, and she drifted off to dreand again.


    She had been asleep for only a few moments before it was dinnertime.


    As the stewardess began to deliver the food, Hayden woke her up and asked her what she would like


    for dinner.


    The stewardess had been waiting at one side. In a haze, Debbie mumbled, "What do we have?"


    Her sleepy look and mumbling amused Hayden very much. With no choice, he repeated what he had


    said. "Fruit sd, fish and rice, Australian steak... Which one do you want?"


    Debbie lowered her head to look at the nket in confusion. Absent-minded, she casually answered,


    "Fish and rice, baked chicken wings, seafood, spaghetti... and a ss of orange juice and a Haagen-


    Dazs. Thank you."


    The stewardess was taken aback by the amount of food she had ordered. Yet, with professionalism,


    she managed not to show the surprise on her face and replied politely, "Yes, please wait for a moment."


    Hayden, of course, was absolutely stunned. He knew she could eat a lot and liked to, and her


    metabolism somehow managed to let her burn all those calories and there wasn''t a trace of fat on her,


    not even a belly. How she did this was a mystery. Hayden was also secretly delighted, because it was


    one new thing he didn''t know about this goddess before. And he loved finding out new things about


    her.


    As a man, he had only ordered a garden variety steak. No wonder the stewardess was so shocked to


    hear Debbie''s order.


    Debbie was well aware of her ownrge appetite, and she didn''t think it was necessary to hide it from


    Hayden. She didn''t care what he thought. After cing the order, she went to thedies'' room.


    At night, Debbie came to realize that their seats were actually for couples. There was a small curtain


    around theirpartment. If they pulled it closed, it would separate them from the others, giving them


    privacy and independent space. She could join the mile-high club if she wanted. But she wasn''t that


    type of girl, even though Hayden found himself wishing that she was.


    But that wasn''t something she really wanted to do with Hayden. So, she kept the curtain open, adjusted


    her seat and closed her eyes again.


    As she closed her eyes, Carlos'' face came to mind. She suddenly felt resentful. That bad man hadn''t


    called her once after knowing she took a flight alone.


    Was he having a good time with Megan on his private ne?


    Debbie suddenly felt sorry for her impulsive decision. She shouldn''t have given them the chance to


    stay together.


    Thinking of it, she patted her own forehead, feeling annoyed.


    Hayden noticed her gesture and turned to ask with concern, "What''s up? Are you okay?"


    Debbie hid her emotion and said, "I''m okay. Just a little bit dizzy. Maybe I''m too sleepy."


    Hayden slightly pulled the corner of her nket as he said, "Then get some sleep now. The ne will


    arrive at Y City early tomorrow morning."


    "Hmm. Thanks." Debbie turned to one side with her back against Hayden and fell silent.


    Hayden stared nkly at her back for a long while until he could hear her light and steady breathing.


    Knowing that she''d been sound asleep, he pulled the curtain closed, separating them from the outside


    world.


    Content, he smiled happily. He really cherished this precious moment when he and Debbie were the


    only people in this private little space.


    After the nended in the airport of Y City, Hayden and his assistant followed Debbie out of the


    ne. A few momentster, he pointed in a direction and told her, "The luggage im area is over


    there."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie nodded, "Thank you."


    They proceeded to get their luggage together. After that, Debbie suddenly felt a stomachache. She


    caught a glimpse of thedies'' room a short distance away. Embarrassed, she called out, "Hayden!"


    Hayden turned around and looked at her in confusion.


    She pointed to thedies'' room and said awkwardly, "I need to use the facilities. Could you please


    watch my luggage for a moment?"


    There was a ck handbag on top of herrge suitcase. In it were all kinds of snacks bought in New


    York, which were gifts for Kasie and Kristina. Debbie didn''t think it a good idea to take that handbag


    with her into the toilet. Some of the snacks were not even packed in sealing bags. It would be


    unhygienic. Left with no choice, she could only turn to Hayden for help.


    Hayden understood. He took her luggage and urged, "Okay, go now. We''ll wait for you here."


    When Debbie got to thedies'' room, she found that her period hade. She felt confused. She


    hadn''t eaten anything bad or done anything bad to her health recently. When did her menstrual circles


    be irregr? And the menstrual amount wasn''t normal either...


    She wondered if anything was wrong with her body. If this continued, she thought she''d better go to the


    hospital to have a check-up.


    When Debbie emerged from thedies'' room, Hayden was on the phone. Seeing here out, he


    didn''t return her luggage but instead, walked straight out of the lobby, dragging her luggage behind


    him.


    Debbie had wanted to take over her luggage, but since she was still wiping her wet hands with a tissue,


    she gave up the idea.


    She tagged along with him to the exit of the airport. There, Hayden insisted on driving her back home


    no matter how she tried to turn him down. She told him she could take a taxi herself, but using the poor


    public security of Y City as an excuse, he insisted on taking her back himself. "C''mon Deb. It''s not safe


    out here. Just get in."


    In the end, Debbie reluctantly got in his car.


    As bad timing would have it, Tristan, responding to Carlos'' orders toe pick Debbie up from the


    airport, had just arrived. He was supposed to get there before Debbie''s flightnded. However, due to


    the heavy snow in Y City and a couple of car idents on the way, his car had been stuck in the traffic


    jam for a few hours. He grew more and more annoyed the longer he was dyed. That was why he


    waste, and the moment he arrived, he saw Debbie getting into another man''s car.


    In an instant, he unfastened his seatbelt and got out of his car, intending to call out to Debbie. But it


    was toote. Their car started and drove away as soon as Debbie and Hayden got in it.


    Tristan hastily pulled out his phone to call Debbie, but voicemail was all he got for his trouble. Sighing


    helplessly, he got back in the car. Then he started the engine and followed their car.


    Meanwhile, he called Carlos. As soon as the phone was connected, Tristan reported to him in a


    cautious voice, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo... has gotten off the ne."


    "Okay," Carlos simply responded. This was as expected. ''Why do I feel a "but"ing?'' he thought.


    "But..." Tristan paused.


    Hearing him stammering, Carlos frowned and asked, "But what?"


    "It''s just that... I got stuck in a traffic jam so I got herete. I saw Mrs. Huo... get in Mr. Gu''s car." As he


    finished, he thought in his mind, ''Jesus! No wonder Mr. Huo asked me to grab a contract that the Gu


    Group was bidding on.


    I thought it had something to do with Mrs. Huo. And I''m right!''


    There was a moment of silence on the phone. Tristan assumed that Carlos must be trying topose


    himself. He could well imagine his boss with steaming out of his ears.


    "Stalk them and report everything to me," Carlos coldly ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    In the sapphire Porsche, Debbie wasn''t able to contact anyone because her phone died. She hadn''t


    had a chance to charge it, and 12 hours was a long flight. Yet, she didn''t want to talk to Hayden either.


    The only thing she could do was lean toward the window and look out of it, watching the world go by.

 Chapter 210 Have Something To Do With Debbie

    Chapter 210 Have Something To Do With Debbie


    Hayden had been talking about work with his assistant the whole way. He hadn''t intended to interrupt


    Debbie either. He respected her space, and sometimes it was just enough for him to catch a glimpse of


    her. They were downtown before he finally took the initiative to talk to her. But this time, he had a pretty


    important question to ask.


    "Where''s your house?"


    Debbie hesitated at the question. ''Should I go back to the manor? Carlos and Megan are probably


    there already.'' Not in the mood to see Megan, she replied, "Please drive me to East City Vi."


    Hayden raised his eyebrows. "Oh, what a coincidence! I have a house there too," he said to Debbie.


    He turned to his assistant. "Alfred, I''ll stay in East City Vi tonight. Have someone ready the house for


    me," he instructed.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    Debbie''s breath caught in her throat. If she had known he had a house there too, she wouldn''t have


    rattled off that destination.


    Even so, they remained silent again all the way to East City Vi. She didn''t feel much like talking, and


    she was hoping Carlos wouldn''t figure out where she was right now, or that she''d caught a ride with


    Hayden.


    A few momentster, the Porsche pulled up in front of Debbie''s previous vi. Hayden personally


    helped her remove her luggage from the trunk.


    Debbie reached out her hands for the luggage while saying, "Thank you for the ride, Mr. Gu. Goodbye!"


    Instead of handing the luggage to her, Hayden suggested, "I figured out what you could do to repay me


    for the ticket. You used to make the most wonderful egg tarts. I haven''t had any in a long time. How


    about you make some for me now? Then we go our separate ways, and you owe me nothing. What do


    you think?"


    Frankly, this was rather a far-fetched excuse. He knew it, and so did Debbie. It was just an excuse to


    spend more time with her. And she didn''t want to do that. She wanted to talk to her friends, and be


    alone with her thoughts. Hayden was a constant¡ªand dangerous¡ªdistraction.


    Of course Debbie turned him down and refused bluntly, "If I recall correctly, you don''t like egg tarts, do


    you? On top of that, I don''t know how to make egg tarts. I think I''d better buy you a meal some other


    time."


    The truth was, she could make egg tarts if all the ingredients were ready-made. There were pre-made


    egg custard, pastries and tart tins sold in the supermarket. She just needed to fill the tart tins with the


    egg custard and put them into an oven to bake for a while. But she didn''t feel like doing that now. She


    didn''t have the energy to do much at all.


    Back when she and Hayden were dating, she had once made egg tarts for him. But he''d just looked at


    the egg tarts with contempt in his eyes without taking a bite.


    "Deb, I didn''t cherish what we had. I''ve been regretting ever since. Please, I''m not asking much now.


    And we''re already at the door of your house. Don''t refuse me, please?" Hayden stared at her


    expectantly.


    Debbie pulled a long face, annoyed. "I don''t have any ingredients at home."


    He immediately turned to his assistant and instructed, "Go to a nearby supermarket and buy a full set


    of egg tart ingredients and tools. And a new oven too. Be quick!"


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    Debbie was at a loss for words. Hayden was bing bolder and more annoying now. He had always


    done something that made her hard to turn him down. Now he was not only buying all the ingredients


    for egg tarts, but a brand new oven as well. Never let it be said that he wasn''t one for grand gestures.


    Eventually, she opened the gate of the vi and allowed him in. Julie and the other housemaids were


    still on a vacation for the Spring Festival and hadn''te back yet.


    Debbie impatiently led Hayden into the living room. In an angry voice, she warned, "Just sit there and


    wait. Don''t speak to me. Or else I''ll spread your nose across your face!" She raised her fist in front of


    him as she said it.


    Haydenughed and nodded. Inside, he felt remorseful again. ''She''s so cute when she''s like this! What


    an idiot I was! I''ve lost her...''


    Leaving Hayden alone in the living room, Debbie lugged the bags upstairs to her bedroom first. He had


    wanted to help her carry the luggage upstairs, but she rejected his help.


    She had been kind enough to allow him to enter the vi. That was enough for her. By rights, she


    should have sent him home. But there was always a small part of her that wanted to care for the


    smallest parts of his soul. He was like a lost child now, and seemed as pitiful as anything else.


    However, letting him help her with the bags would mean letting him into her bedroom. That would be


    too ridiculous.


    Shortly, his assistant had bought all the needed items for making egg tarts. Looking at the clean


    kitchen, Debbie felt at a loss. ''What should I do first?''


    It urred to her that this situation was simr to what her husband had done a few days ago. That


    night, Carlos cooked noodles for Megan, and now, she was going to make desserts for Hayden. She


    smiled bitterly. ''It''s so ironic.


    If anyone saw this, they might think I''m deliberately doing this to get revenge on Carlos.''


    Taking a deep breath, she shook off all these thoughts and began to wash the tools. Then, she clumsily


    ced the crust on the tart tins and filled them with the egg custard.


    It proved again that Debbie wouldn''t be a good housewife. Now, she had poured too much egg custard


    into some of the tart tins and it spilled out. And then again, her elbow identally swept some of the


    tart tins off the table onto the floor. The kitchen was already a mess even before she put the unbaked


    egg tarts into the oven.


    Unknowingly, Hayden had alreadye into the kitchen. He asked with worry, "Need my help?"


    In a tearing hurry, Debbie nodded and said, "Yeah. Help me preheat the oven first."


    Hayden then opened the box and took out the new oven. Quickly ncing over the instruction book, he


    switched it on and pressed the preheat button.


    Finally, Debbie finished the first step and put all the unbaked egg tarts on a tray. Steadying the tray in


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    her hands, she carefully moved it to the oven. When she drew back her hands, her bare left hand


    identally touched the hot oven grilling pan. With no oven mitt, she was definitely asking to be


    burned.


    "Ouch!" she groaned and stepped back.


    Unexpectedly, Hayden was standing right behind her and she fell into his arms...


    On the other hand, Carlos had hurried back to his office after getting off his private ne. He had just


    sat down in his seat when Tristan called him and reported to him that Debbie was in Hayden''s car.


    After hanging up, he immediately called Emmett in, his face darkened. "Besides bidding for the contract


    of the Century Group, what else has the Gu Group been working on recently?"


    Emmett quickly checked the documents in his hands and replied, "They held a new product release


    event. A few international A-list stars attended it and endorsed the products for them."


    Carlos looked out of the window, overlooking the whole Y City, and instructed calmly, "Now, go and


    prepare a spring fashion show from ZL Group. What''s more, some time ago, there was a rumor that the


    Gu family and the Qin family would be allied by marriage, right? Do something to push forward the


    arrangement..."


    Emmett silently swallowed his spit as he took note of his boss''s orders. ''Mr. Huo is causing a lot of


    trouble for Hayden!''


    Half an hourter, Carlos got another call from Tristan. This time, the report from the other end of the


    line made Carlos leap up from his seat. Kicking the seat away in fury, he strode out of his office while


    holding the phone in his hand.


    Outside the office, when Emmett noticed Carlos'' deadpan face, he knew something terrible had


    happened. He quickly gave a few instructions to his men and followed Carlos to the elevator at a rapid


    sprint. At thest second before the elevator door closed, he squeezed inside, breathless and panting.


    ''Is Debbie in danger?'' Emmett wanted to ask but he didn''t dare to, because the man standing next to


    him was on the verge of going ballistic. The atmosphere inside the elevator was heavy and oppressive.


    In the parking lot, Emmett gestured to Carlos to take a seat in back.


    But when Emmett had just sat in the driver''s seat and fastened the seatbelt, Carlos suddenly got out of


    the car and opened the door of the driver''s seat. He pulled him out while yelling, "Move!"


    Emmett obediently moved to the passenger seat.


    Thanks to Carlos'' excellent driving skills, the engine of the pricey and high-end Emperor roared to life,


    and handled like a dream. The gleaming high-performance engine could be heard clearly as the car


    raced through the city streets. As the car zigzagged along the road, Emmett held tightly onto the


    interior handrail, fighting the urge to vomit. His eyes were fixed on the windshield and his lips were


    zipped.


    Undoubtedly, Carlos'' mad behavior must have something to do with Debbie.


    About twenty minutester, the Emperor rolled to a stop at the East City Vi. Seeing the sapphire


    Porsche and Tristan''s car parked in front of Carlos'' vi, Emmett was even more certain about his


    guess.


    ''Mr. Huo always loses hisposure when ites to Debbie, '' he thought smugly.


    Using the fingerprint lock, Carlos silently pushed open the door and walked toward the living room. He


    didn''t even bother to change his footwear from outside shoes to ones more appropriate for the house.


    In the kitchen, holding Debbie''s hand tightly, Hayden asked anxiously, "Deb, does it hurt? I''m taking


    you to the hospital now!" That said, he gathered her into his arms straightaway, giving her no chance to


    refuse. He started to carry her out of the kitchen.


    Feeling her body leave the ground all of a sudden, Debbie reflexively wrapped her arms around his


    neck. "No, put me down first..." ''It''s not that serious!'' she thought.


    Hayden ignored her protests and rushed out of the kitchen, carrying her in his arms. Just as he stepped


    out, he saw a man in the living room and slowed his pace.

 Chapter 211 Hayden Is A Crazy Guy

    Chapter 211 Hayden Is A Crazy Guy


    Carlos'' tall figure came into view. Realizing she was in Hayden''s arms now, Debbie felt the blood


    rushing to her head. She knew that she had done wrong, and she was now in apromising position.


    Carlos would be angry with her, she knew that. And he had no sense when it came to Debbie. It was


    like she knew exactly which button to push to drive him crazy, but didn''t know she was doing it until it


    was toote.


    ''I''m so screwed!''


    She released Hayden''s neck and jumped out of his arms. She was so anxious that she staggered


    when shended on the floor. Luckily, Hayden steadied her and kept her from a nasty fall.


    ''Dammit! I promised Carlos that I wouldn''t hang around with Hayden.''


    Carlos stood where he was, wordless. His eyes fixed upon her, as cold as ice.


    Debbie opened her mouth to exin, but nothing came out, and she shut it again. After recalling what


    he had done for Megan, she decided otherwise.


    She turned and walked into the kitchen, without saying a word.


    Now, Hayden was sure that there must be something wrong between Debbie and Carlos.


    He gave Carlos a smile and sat on the couch naturally, almost as if he were not a guest. "It''s not what it


    looks like, Mr. Huo. I''m here for egg tarts. I helped Deb on the ne earlier, and she wanted to make


    egg tarts for me in return. Nothing happened. You seem like a reasonable man..."


    Resting his hands in his pockets, Carlos cast a cold nce at Hayden and said indifferently, "You seem


    to have a lot of free time, Mr. Gu. Do you want a lot more?"


    As a clever man, Hayden instantly heard the warning in Carlos'' words. "Thank you, Mr. Huo, but I''m


    good. We''re really busy these days. After all, we''d been preparing bids on a specific contract for a


    while, but ZL Group suddenly stepped in and outbid us. We have to stay alert, right?" Hayden said.


    Carlos turned to look at Debbie, who was pretending to be busy in the kitchen. "You like egg tarts, Mr.


    Gu?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden didn''t know why Carlos asked, so he simply answered, "Deb''s making them."


    "Then just sit here and wait. Remember, don''t take off."


    After saying that, Carlos walked past the couch, and into the kitchen. He turned off the tap and pulled


    Debbie, who was washing a rag, into his arms. His moves were quick and smooth.


    Debbie was startled. "What are you¡ª Mmm..." Carlos kissed her rudely on the lips. His kiss was fierce


    and deliberate, showing disdain for his guest, and showing this rival for his true love''s affections exactly


    who was in charge. By telling him to stay put, he was subjecting him to more torture, as the love of his


    life was in the arms of another man.


    The sliding door to the kitchen was wide open; Hayden, who was sitting on the couch in the living room,


    could clearly see what was going on in the kitchen.


    The heating system in the vi was working. Debbie had taken off her down jacket when she got home.


    She was now wearing a knit shirt, under which Carlos'' hand was caressing her breasts. It was obvious


    what he was doing, and Hayden was a captive audience.


    Realizing what Carlos was about to do, Debbie couldn''t believe it, her eyes wide. ''Carlos must be


    crazy. He wants to bang me right in front of Hayden!''


    She used all her strength to push him away, but to no avail. His hands were like the arms of an


    octopus, and every time she broke free she was grabbed again. He was determined to make out with


    her.


    Hayden''s smile froze when he saw Carlos acting like this. He thought of himself as a well-educated


    man, with an aristocratic background. Not the kind of creep who would enjoy a live sex show.


    He stood up and walked out the door, heading for the gates to the vi. After pausing briefly and


    casting a sad nce back at the vi, he left. Carlos finally let go of Debbie''s lips and was about to take


    off his pants when Debbie blurted out, "Cut it out. My aunt Flo is visiting."


    "You''re kidding, right? You think I''m an idiot? Your aunt Flo has already been here this month," Carlos


    taunted.


    Debbie felt quite frustrated, as her aunt Flo had already visited her twice this month. "I''m not lying," she


    said earnestly.


    And then, Carlospletely lost it.


    Outside the vi, Emmett looked at Hayden''s secretary with a mocking smile and taunted, "Hey, man.


    Why is your boss always pestering Mrs. Huo?"


    With a fake smile, the man answered in a diplomatic manner, "That''s Mr. Gu''s business. If you really


    want to know, ask him yourself."


    Emmett snorted and said, "Some advice: tell your boss not to be the third wheel. It''s messed up that a


    CEO can''t find his own date and has to go after a married woman."


    The secretary kept smiling. "If Mr. Gu and the girl truly love each other, then your boss is actually the


    third wheel."


    ''What?!'' Emmett was shocked by his words. "I always knew Hayden Gu was kind of a crazy guy. I


    didn''t think his assistant would also be that way."


    His words destroyed the smile on the secretary''s face. "Mr. Zhong, watch your tongue," he warned.


    "Haha! Oh, forgive me for not acting all proper. Should I bow to you now?" Emmett taunted.


    The secretary was fuming with rage at Emmett''s attitude, but he didn''t dare snap back. After all,


    Emmett was Carlos'' secretary, and he couldn''t afford to offend Carlos.


    Then the gates to the vi were opened, and Hayden walked out, a nk expression on his face.


    Emmett took a closer look, and found that Hayden''s eyes were bloodshot and he clenched his fists


    tightly.


    ''Ha! You wanted to mess with Mr. Huo, and now you''re paying the price. Young man, you''ve bitten off


    more than you can chew. You better start grovelling, '' thought Emmett.


    With a cheerful smile, Emmett greeted him, "Hi, Mr. Gu."


    Hayden, who was always a polite man, cast a sidelong nce at Emmett and got into his car without


    saying a word.


    Emmett didn''t mind at all; he knew Hayden was in a bad mood, and he was happy to see it.


    After the Porsche left, Tristan approached Emmett, who said, "That guy''s a real tool, hitting on Mrs.


    Huo! I don''t know whether he has balls of steel or if he''s just a fool."


    Tristan patted his shoulder and said, "Gotta go. By the way, I''ve dismissed the¡ª"


    He stopped as he was shocked by the scene unfolding before him.


    Debbie put on her down jacket, and before she could zip it up, Carlos grabbed her wrist and dragged


    her out of the vi, causing her to stagger. "Let me go, Carlos! Where are you taking me?" Debbie


    yelled.


    Carlos, however, gripped her wrist tight all the way to the Emperor car, and without saying a word,


    pushed her roughly into the back seat.


    Emmett and Tristan were struck speechless. ''What''s going on? Why''s he treating her like this?


    Does he forget how hard he worked to make her happy before?'' both the secretaries thought to


    themselves.


    Emmett pushed Tristan aside and told him, "Bro, we''ll talkter." He trotted towards the Emperor and


    started the engine.


    Carlos sat beside Debbie in the back seat. In a cold voice, he demanded, "Drive to the hospital."


    Hospital? Emmett couldn''t help but turn his head to check if Debbie was hurt.


    "Go!" Carlos'' sharply barkedmand startled both Debbie and Emmett. Emmett turned back his head


    and drove towards the hospital under ZL Group.


    Debbie rubbed her aching wrist and asked angrily, "What are you doing? Why take me to the hospital?"


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Debbie felt wronged. She held back her tears and snarled, "Stop the car! I''m not going anywhere."


    Carlos cast a burning nce at her and repeated the question he had asked her before. "Your aunt Flo


    has visited you twice this month. Why?"


    Debbie yelled back, "I don''t know! What are you implying? Maybe I got sick. Are you taking me to the


    hospital? Are you deaf? I''m not going there. And this is how you treat a sick woman?"


    She really couldn''t understand why Carlospletely lost it when he heard she''d had her period.

 Chapter 212 A Matter Of Trust

    Chapter 212 A Matter Of Trust


    Carlos took Debbie''s chin between his thumb and forefinger, forcing her to look him in the eye. "You still


    have the guts to yell at me after I caught you making out with Hayden! Make egg tarts for him? If I


    hadn''te back, he would have already fucked you. Huh?"


    Smack! The sound of a p reverberated in the car.


    Startled, Emmett almost lost control of the car and crashed into a tree. He didn''t think his boss would


    p Debbie, so the person who got hit was...


    Maybe Carlos had really spoiled Debbie. She pped him, and she was not afraid of what he might do


    next. Sometimes, she really acted like a little brat. Still not willing to make a concession, she went on,


    "You thought I wouldn''t hit you, didn''t you? Don''t you forget what you did the other night¡ªyou were at


    the manor cooking noodles for Megan in the freaking middle of the night. If I hadn''t called and asked


    you toe back, you would have banged her that night. Am I right, Mr. President?" She said his title


    acidly, indicating that she did not approve, and was mocking him.


    Although his face didn''t swell, somehow she still felt ufortable after she pped him. She wished


    she could stroke his face, but she was too proud to do so. Besides, that would be conceding to him,


    and she wanted him to know how mad she was.


    Carlos'' gaze was so cold, so piercing that Debbie thought she would be dead if eyes could kill. "Why


    are you looking at me like that? I''m telling the truth. Don''t say things like that. I won''t take it lying


    down..." Her voice trailed off.


    He pulled her into his arms rudely. Caught off guard, Debbie was shocked and yelled, "What are you


    doing? Let...ugh...me...go!"


    Carlos pressed a button, and the interior screen rose. Then he lowered his head and bit her lips


    savagely. At this point, he was beyond reason. Not a savage, but a thoughtless, brutal animal. She was


    his woman, and needed to be taught a lesson.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital owned by ZL Group. Two minutes passed, and the two


    people got out of the car.


    Debbie''s lips were red and swollen, while there was a tooth mark on Carlos''.


    ''Wow! They must have really gone at it, '' thought Emmett.


    Carlos took Debbie to the obstetrics and gynecology department. Upon seeing the sign, she thought he


    took her here because he cared for her, and her heart softened. She regretted pping him.


    ''He does care for me. He just has a short fuse, huh?'' she thought to herself happily.


    Two older doctors stood up and came over to greet Carlos. Carlos, however, dragged Debbie to his


    side and said coldly, "There''s something wrong with her period."


    The doctors immediately got his point. Debbie blushed, and stammered, "It''s not a big deal. It''s


    probably because I always stay upte." She decided to make peace with Carlos.


    That was not how it looked to Carlos, however. He was thinking she said this only to hide something.


    With a livid face, Carlos left the exam room in silence. Debbie had to go through the check-up alone.


    Debbie sighed with resignation as she watched his retreating figure. ''Maybe I should apologize to him.


    After all, I shouldn''t have pped him.''


    Since the hospital belonged to Carlos as well, it didn''t take a long time to finish the exam. After several


    minutes, Debbie walked out.


    She saw Carlos smoking at the end of the corridor. Instead ofing up to him, she found a bench and


    sat down.


    She turned things over in her mind. ''We''re both right. Each of us is too possessive, but it''s because we


    love each other so much.


    He''s bossy, and I''m no pushover. He had to take me to the hospital by force to have me checked out.


    Maybe things will be better if I learn to be tenderer.''


    Carlos didn''te back until the results came out.


    One of the doctors told Carlos, "There''s no problem with Mrs. Huo or her periods. We tested for the


    might be a little off. Mr. Huo, I suggest you use condoms instead. After all, birth control pills¡ª"


    "Wait!" Debbie interrupted the doctor. "What did you just say?"


    "Mrs. Huo, birth control pills aren''t the right contraceptive option. If you don''t want a child for now, you


    can choose¡ª"


    Again, Debbie interrupted him. "That can''t be right. I only took it once, a long time ago. Would it still be


    showing up in my system?" Meeting Carlos'' cold gaze, Debbie felt her heart hit rock bottom.


    She had only taken the birth control pill once. And after she had promised Carlos that she would give


    birth to their baby once she got pregnant, she hadn''t taken any since.


    But now, the doctor said that she had been taking the pills. It was all too much.


    The two doctors looked at one another, and one of them told Carlos apologetically, "Mr. Huo, here are


    the results. You can have a look. And we can run the test again if you think they''re in error."


    "No need for that."


    "Let''s try this again!"


    Carlos and Debbie spoke at the same time.


    Despite Carlos'' objection, Debbie looked at the doctors and said in a stern voice, "Think very carefully


    about what you''re saying. I need another test. If it turns out I haven''t been taking the pills, I''ll sue you!"


    Carlos cast a nce at her and said, "I said, there''s no need for that. Let''s go home."


    "No! I''m not going home. I need another test! They can''t just lie about me like that." Debbie had seen


    disappointment in Carlos'' eyes when the doctor said she had been taking birth control pills. She


    wanted to clear her name.


    Carlos, however, turned around and left.


    Debbie overtook him and said anxiously, "Carlos, I only took the pill once. Trust me."


    "Trust you?" Carlos stopped. "I wanted to trust you. But someone saw you taking the pill."


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. "Really? Who? Where did I take the pill? East City Vi? I just took it


    once!"


    Carlos reached out his hand and stroked her face while asking, "It''s been years. But you still can''t


    forget him, right?"


    Her gut feeling told her that he was referring to Hayden. "God, you just won''t let that go. I broke up with


    Hayden years ago, and I¡ª"


    Withdrawing his hand, Carlos interrupted her. "I didn''t even say who I was referring to, but..."


    Disappointment was written all over his face.


    Debbie was at a loss for words.


    Carlos left the hospital, but Debbie didn''t. She insisted on having another test.


    They got the results quickly. When Debbie saw the papers, Carlos had just been gone for half an hour.


    The doctor pointed to a graph and said, "Mrs. Huo, this index suggests that you''ve been taking birth


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    control pills a lot. Not once, not twice... How could you not know about it?" Obviously, he didn''t believe


    what Debbie said.


    ''A lot?''


    Debbie was dumbstruck.


    She sat on the bench in the corridor for a long time, papers in her hands. She really couldn''t figure it


    out. ''Is there a possibility that the food I ate had some of the same ingredients?'' she thought.


    She went to the doctor and asked him about that. The doctor said, "Even if some shady vendors


    powered the pills and sprinkled them onto vegetables and fruits to make them grow faster and you


    happened to have eaten them, the index still wouldn''t be that high. We can only conclude you have


    been taking the pills frequently.


    "


    When a sad and dejected Debbie walked out of the hospital, Emmett was waiting for her.


    Upon seeing her, he trotted towards her and asked, "Mrs. Huo, are you alright?"


    Instead of answering his question, she asked, "Where''s Carlos?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Emmett stammered, "Mr. Huo... had something he had to deal with. He


    asked me to drive you back home."

 Chapter 213 This Has Nothing To Do With Love

    Chapter 213 This Has Nothing To Do With Love


    ''Carlos left instead of waiting for me, '' Debbie thought, heartbroken and sad. She folded the papers,


    stuck them into her pocket, and reached out her hand. "Emmett, give me the car keys. I can drive


    myself home. You''re free. Do whatever you want."


    "I''m avable now. Why not let me drive?" Emmett offered as he could tell something was not right with


    her.


    "Thank you, but I''m good. Don''t worry. I just need to go to the East City Vi first to fetch my luggage,


    and then head to the manor." Debbie took a deep breath, pretending to be calm.


    Left with no choice, Emmett handed her the car keys. "Mr. Huo has the Emperor. This Mercedes-Benz


    belongs to thepany. Just leave it in the manor, and I''ll grab itter."


    "Sure. Thank you, Emmett." Debbie took over the car keys and cranked the ignition. After hearing a


    satisfactory roar from the engine, she drove off.


    Little did she know that Emmett walked into the hospital as soon as she was out of sight. He went


    straight to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    Several minutester, Emmett called Carlos. "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo just drove herself back."


    "Mmm." After a short pause, Carlos asked, "The test results?"


    Recalling what the doctors had told him, Emmett swallowed before stammering, "Mr. Huo, the pills


    would harm a woman''s health. The doctors suggested Mrs. Huo stop taking¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Carlos hung up the phone.


    Emmett looked in the direction where Debbie left, and wondered, ''I thought Mr. and Mrs. Huo loved


    each other. Why take the pills?


    What''s more, everyone knows long-term use of birth control pills is harmful. Why did Mr. Huo allow his


    wife to take them?''


    On her way, Debbie was absent-minded. She kept going over it in her head. What foods had she eaten


    recently? Could any of those foods cause the results to skew?


    She had eaten a lot of seafoodtely. And scientists had recently found contraceptivepounds in


    fish. Could the doctors be detecting that, instead?


    Sometimes, she would pull over and think about whether there were the same steroidalpounds in


    seafood and what kind of seafood might have the same chemicals.


    But she had to admit that she knew next to nothing about this.


    When she arrived at East City Vi, she plugged her phone in to charge it, since the battery died. It was


    lunchtime; she ordered some food delivery on Meituan app. She sat down for a quick meal, then


    checked to make sure she had all her luggage, and drove towards the manor.


    On her way to the manor, she kept thinking about what the doctors had told her. ''There must be


    something wrong with the two doctors. Is it possible that they were bribed? Maybe I can get a second


    opinion somewhere else.''


    There was anotherrge hospital not far away. Debbie decided to turn around and drive to the hospital.


    She stopped at a red light.


    That was when her phone rang. She saw the caller ID, and it was an unknown number.


    She connected the Bluetooth and then answered, "Hello?"


    "It''s me." Megan''s voice reverberated in the car.


    "Why did you call?" Debbie asked in a cold voice. ''Is she in the manor with Carlos right now?'' she


    mused.


    "Ha!" Meganughed out loud. "You know what? Uncle Carlos came to me after leaving the hospital.


    He told me I was the one he truly loved. Oh, it turns out you always take birth control pills. You don''t


    want to have his baby, do you? I really feel sorry for him."


    "So?" Debbie acted calm, but her long fingernails stuck into the leather steering wheel, leaving deep


    marks. ''So the thing he had to deal with was to be with Megan!''


    "Debbie, I feel bad for you. Uncle Carlos told me that he would never leave me and that we''d be


    together forever." There was a trace of smugness in her voice.


    The traffic lights turned green, but Debbie paid no attention to it. Not until the driver behind her honked


    at her did shee back to her senses and start the engine. "You''re the daughter of the ones who


    saved his life. He''s supposed to treat you like his own niece and take care of you. This has nothing to


    do with love. You understand?"


    "Really? Then why did Uncle Carlos tell me that he would take care of me after sending you abroad?


    You did know you would be studying abroad soon?"


    ''No way! This is like a bad dream! I can''t believe it, '' Debbie thought. "No, you got it wrong. My


    husband''s going abroad with me, and will live with me while I''m studying there," she snapped back.


    "Ha! Debbie Nian, you''re so naive. I''m here, in Y City. Do you really think Uncle Carlos will leave me


    behind? Especially after I told him that you took birth control pills..."


    "What?" Debbie interrupted her. "You''re the one that told him about it?"


    "Yep!" Megan answered in a cheerful voice. "I told Uncle Carlos that I saw you taking the pills all the


    time and that you didn''t want his baby. And he believed it. He took you to the hospital to have an exam,


    didn''t he?"


    "Megan Lan! You¡ª" Debbie was boiling over with rage. She guided her car over the bridge, the river


    surging madly under it. When she saw a car galloping at full speed towards her, she wrenched the


    wheel to the right.


    It was a serious miscalction. She lost control of her car, and the ck Mercedes-Benz flew straight


    at the guardrail.


    Bang! After a loud sound, the car crashed right through the guardrail and fell into the river. Bubbles


    rose for a bit, before the rapids once again reasserted themselves and the water covered the car like


    nothing had happened.


    The cars on the bridge all stopped, and some drivers got out to see if they could help. A few of them


    called for an ambnce, hoping against hope that the driver would be alright. They hadn''t seen much


    before the actual crash, and who knew if the currents had already carried the car far from where they


    saw it go off the bridge?


    Hearing the loud banging from the other end of the line, Megan suddenly had a bad feeling about


    this. She heard a piercing scream and took the phone away from her ear. When she put her ear to the


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    receiver again, she heard Debbie say in a calm voice, "Looks like you''ll get your wish. I''m dying. Enjoy


    living with your uncle Carlos..." Debbie''s voice trailed off. "Megan, if I''m not dead... ahem... I swear I''ll


    kill you."


    Silence ensued.


    Not knowing what happened to Debbie, Megan was frightened. She pried the back off the phone, took


    out the SIM card and dumped it into the trash bin.


    Under the water, Debbie tried to calm herself down. She had to save herself! She pried her white-


    knuckled hands off the steering wheel and covered her bleeding forehead. The water around the car


    was as ck as ink. She picked up her phone, opened the shlight app and looked for the lifesaving


    hammer with the light.


    The posh car was well outfitted. In just a few minutes, she found just what she needed. Good thing,


    since the air inside the car was getting thinner. A sigh of relief escaped her chest as she lifted the


    hammer out of the box under the seat.


    The cabin would soon be devoid of air. Debbie was winded and shaken. Her head wound was still


    bleeding, but she paid it little mind. ''Not much time left. Need to break the window.''


    She held the hammer, and put a ding in the window. At this point, she might run out of air before she


    got through. But she swung the hammer, again and again, with strength born of desperation. It didn''t


    take long before a crack formed. Then, a spiderweb of cracks. Finally, the window exploded inward as


    torrents of water gushed into the cabin.


    Holding her breath, she swam out of the car and made her way upwards.


    The water was deep, and she had to hurry up.


    Theck of oxygen made her feel dizzy. Although she had escaped the car, she had no idea whether


    she could make it all the way to the surface.


    How she wished she could call Carlos and listen to his voice. She wanted to tell him that she loved him


    and wanted to have his baby. But she couldn''t right now.


    The water was muddy, and she was unable to open her eyes. She only heard a honking from far


    away.


    It was winter, and the water was freezing. Luckily, she had taken off her down jacket in the car. Her


    soaked sweater alone was so heavy.


    She struggled to take it off, and then she felt lighter.


    She kicked her legs hard and saw the blue sky.


    But then, the rapids washed over her, and the currents dragged her under again, as she gulped a


    mouthful of water.


    Myriad feelings gripped her¡ªcold, hurt, terrified, sad... ''Carlos Huo... Save me...''


    Although she could swim, she gradually lost consciousness after staying in the water for so long. She


    wasn''t cold anymore. Instead, she feltforting warmth embrace her. It was a fiction, though¡ªshe


    knew the end was near.


    ''No! I can''t die here. I haven''t had a baby with Carlos yet. I haven''t found my brother. I haven''t said


    goodbye to my friends...''

 Chapter 214 Saving Grace

    Chapter 214 Saving Grace


    Carlos had been nice to Debbie all this time, and she really couldn''t die like this.


    Her will to live was so strong that she found the strength to swim upwards again.


    After what felt like an eternity, she could breathe again. She took several breaths and shouted for help.


    "Help me..." Her voice could hardly be heard. She grabbed onto one of the concrete supports of the


    bridge and hung on for dear life.


    Many people gathered on the bridge, and more people were arriving. A first-aid team arrived as well.


    The moment she emerged from the water, someone saw her. "Look! Someone''s there!"


    Debbie was too tired, and when her fingers slipped from the concrete and she sank into the water


    again, she heard several people jump into the river.


    Her chest burned like fire. She had no strength left at all; she closed her eyes and stopped struggling.


    ''Carlos Huo, I''m sorry...'' Then she lost consciousness.


    Debbie was awakened by the cold. She blinked, but the light was so blinding that she closed her eyes


    to stop the headache she felting on.


    She heard people talking in her ear. Opening her eyes slowly again, she saw the blue sky.


    ''Am I still alive?'' she thought.


    "She''s awake!" said a strange voice. "Is the ambnce here? She woke up!"


    "Girl, are you all right?"


    Debbie nodded by instinct. But she felt very cold, both physically and mentally. She was shivering, and


    for some reason, she was getting hot shes. She wasn''t sure why.


    Someone helped her to her feet. She then noticed that she was wearing a man''s coat. It was part of a


    uniform and had patches on it as well as a name badge. It must belong to someone on the first-aid


    team. Underneath, she was still wearing her wet knit shirt.


    She heard the ambnce approaching, and some men gathered around her when it arrived. She was


    bidden to lie down on a stretcher and was carried into the ambnce by several men.


    In the hospital


    Sitting on a bench in the corridor, Debbie looked up and down the intake hall. The wards were fully


    upied, and even the hall itself was overflowing with patients. A nurse bound her head, and then set


    her up with an IV. The IV rack had wheels, so she could walk with it if she had to.


    "Miss Nian, we need you to contact your family. They need to pay for your treatment!" the nurse


    demanded in a loud voice with a wad of test results in her hand.


    Debbie was still not entirely with it, and didn''t hear the nurse at first. Not until the nurse called her


    several times did shee back to her senses.


    "Pay the bill now, or you can''t have another bottle of IV fluid," the nurse said impatiently. She was


    practically yelling, like Debbie was deaf or something. Debbie opened her mouth, but before she could


    respond, a familiar voice met her ears.


    "I''ll pay. How much is it?" She raised her head to see Hayden.


    ''We have to stop meeting like this, '' she thought.


    Behind him was Portia, staring at her with burning eyes.


    "$1, 600. If she needs more IV fluids, that''s a total of $2, 100. Here''s the bill. The cashier''s window is


    on the first floor."


    Hayden took the bill from the nurse and said with a friendly smile, "Thank you for taking care of my


    friend. I''m going to pay now."


    The nurse, who had been impatient towards Debbie, was charmed by Hayden''s handsome face and


    his impable manners. Although she was wearing a mask, you could tell from her reddened ears that


    she blushed with shyness. "I-It''s my pleasure, sir."


    After bidding goodbye to Hayden, the nurse left. He squatted down and looked at Debbie. "Are you


    okay? What happened? And whose coat is this?" Concern was written all over his face.


    In no mood to talk, Debbie just shook her head.


    "I''m going down to the first floor to settle the bill. Wait for me here," he said softly and stood up.


    "Thank you," she croaked. After her experiences, she was still shook.


    Hayden left, followed by Portia. Debbie could hear Portia berating Hayden. "Why did you help her?


    Look what she''s done to you! Hayden, you''re a damn fool!"


    "Portia, I''ll ask the driver to send you back home, okay? You don''t need to be here," Hayden coaxed.


    Not until Hayden and Portia were out of earshot did Debbie look away.


    She really wanted to stop Portia and ask her what she had done to Hayden.


    Sitting next to her was a woman with a baby in her arms. With an embarrassed smile, Debbie said to


    her, "Excuse me, miss, may I borrow your phone? I fell into the river and lost my phone. I need to call


    my family."


    She was rather difited¡ªshe was soaked to the bone, and there was a blood-stained bandage


    around her head. The woman took out her phone and gave it to Debbie. She had no doubt that Debbie


    needed it badly.


    Debbie thanked her and dialed Carlos'' number.


    Carlos, on the other hand, went directly to his office after he left the hospital.


    Under great stress, he decided the best way to bleed off this stress was to light up. After he lit the first


    one, he took a drag and let his chagrin float away with the smoke. He was still smoking when some


    unexpected guests entered his office.


    Damon whistled at his buddy and sat on the desk. "Hey, bro. It''s rather smoky in here. Isn''t there a


    smoke detector in your office?"


    Before Carlos could respond, Damon spotted something and approached him. "Wow! Guys, look at his


    lip! Who had the guts to bite you? It had to be your wife. She used to be so wild."


    "Looks like he''s in a bad mood. I wouldn''t tease him," said Curtis. He knew Carlos well, and he felt he


    should remind Damon. He didn''t want Damon to get hurt if Carlos flew off the handle.


    He sat on the couch and fixed his eyes on Carlos, wondering why he looked so upset.


    Wesley and Megan sat opposite Curtis, and both of them stared at Carlos, who had just tapped his


    cigarette on the ashtray to get rid of the cherry. He still sat wreathed in smoke.


    Carlos remained silent as if he didn''t hear Damon.


    Curtis crossed his legs gracefully and adjusted his sses. "We heard you came back from New York,


    so we came here to meet you. Where''s Debbie? In the manor?" he asked.


    At the mention of his wife, Carlos still remained quiet.


    The rest of them looked at each other, puzzled.


    "Hey, bro! Did you have a fight with your wife?" Damon pried.


    Curtis couldn''t keep his cool any longer. He stood up from the couch and came up to Carlos. "You two


    were fine when I called you yesterday. What happened?"


    Still, Carlos said nothing. At this moment, his phone rang, and it was Emmett calling.


    They couldn''t hear what Emmett said. Carlos just uttered a few words and then hung up.


    Silence nketed the office again. Megan walked towards Carlos, and coughed because of the acrid


    smell of tobo. "Uncle Carlos, did you guys fight because of what happened that evening?" she


    asked in a concerned voice.


    While shaking his head, Carlos stood up from his seat, walked past Megan and stood in front of


    Wesley. "Take care of Megan for me, okay? I need to deal with my wife. You know, she''s tough."


    ''You don''t want my baby, so you simply took the birth control pills. You think that will do? Certainly not!


    You''ll have my baby if I want you to!


    I won''t let you go that easily.


    You don''t like Megan. Fine! I get that. I can ask Wesley, Damon and Curtis to take care of her, '' Carlos


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    mused.


    Upon hearing that, Wesley furrowed his eyebrows. "Did you fight because of Megan?" he asked.


    "No, that''s not it. She doesn''t want to have my baby," answered Carlos. ''And she hasn''tpletely cut


    off rtions with her ex.'' But that was too embarrassing for Carlos to admit in front of his buddies.


    The rest of them were rendered speechless.


    Curtis walked towards the wine cab and took out a bottle of red wine. He poured everyone a ss


    of wine and asked casually, "Debbie is still a student. It''s not a big deal if she doesn''t want a kid now.


    Why fight about it?"


    Damon nodded and patted Carlos'' shoulder. "Does it bug you that I''m going to be a dad first?"


    Carlos cast a murderous nce at him and said coldly, "Fuck off!"

 Chapter 215 Be More Tolerant Towards Her

    Chapter 215 Be More Tolerant Towards Her


    Delicately holding two sses of wine, Curtis walked towards his buddies. "I''ve managed to bring only


    one extra ss," he said while taking a sip from the ss in his right hand. Then he ced the second


    ss on the desk before them and added, "Whoever grabs this first will have it. The rest of you can


    fetch your own."


    They all took it as a joke. Since when did they have topete for a ss of wine?


    But even before he loosened his grip, Damon grabbed the ss, went to the couch and said casually,


    "Well, seems I''m the lucky one." Then in the same casual manner, he sat next to Megan and offered


    her the ss. "Little angel, you can have this," he said with a sideways nce at Curtis.


    "Hey, are you trying to impress her with the wine that I''ve just brought for you? Shame on you!" Curtis


    reprimanded.


    "Thank you, Uncle Damon, but I don''t feel like drinking." Megan declined his offer politely. She sat with


    her fingers interlocked under her chin, seeming very preupied.


    "You were fine just a moment ago. What happened?" Damon asked curiously.


    Casting a pitiful nce at Carlos, who was still smoking, Meganined, "Aunt Debbie doesn''t


    seem to like me. She even had a fight with Uncle Carlos over me. I feel so sad..."


    Carlos flicked the ashes from his cigarette and said indifferently, "It has nothing to do with you."


    Poor at reading moods, Damon consoled Megan, "It''s okay. Pepper Nian is an odd woman. As far as I


    know, she has only a few friends. Besides, our Megan is so adorable. I can''t see how anyone could not


    like you. Don''t think about it too much." He stroked her hair gently.


    But thements rubbed two of his friends the wrong way. Carlos looked at him with burning eyes and


    asked, "Who is the odd woman? I dare you to repeat it."


    Gruffly, Curtis snatched the ss of wine from Damon''s hand, poured the wine into his own ss, and


    snapped, "Boy, you have the nerve to speak ill of Debbie before Carlos! Try that one more time, and I


    swear, he''ll beat the crap out of you!"


    Instantly, Damon regretted his mistake. Why would he cross Carlos? To make up for his error, he went


    to the wine cab and brought the other sses of wine that Curtis had poured for them. "I''m sorry,


    Carlos. You know how clumsy I sometimes get in expressing myself. Guys, let''s forget that dry joke and


    drink."


    They clinked sses and settled down to some chitchat.


    Turning to Curtis, Carlos asked, "I''ve already gone through all the formalities for Debbie to study


    abroad. How about you?"


    But Curtis, somewhat not in favor of the idea, made an incredulous face and asked, "You want her to


    go there alone?"


    Stubbing out the cigarette, Carlos shook his head. "No."


    Although he was mad at Debbie for her refusal to have his baby and her insistence on taking birth


    control pills, he didn''t want to have her study abroad alone.


    While the men were chatting, Megan went to the bathroom, inserted an anonymous SIM card into her


    phone, and dialed a number.


    When she came back to Carlos'' office, the men were almost off, heading to the Orchid Private Club


    together.


    Wesley was the first to notice something was not right with Megan. "You look pale. What''s wrong?" he


    asked.


    Megan was startled to see everyone staring at her with curious eyes. Flustered, she looked away and


    covered her face with both palms. "Nothing. I''m perfectly okay..."


    Since she looked calmer and moreposed when she dropped her hands, no one around bothered


    to press further. Briefly, Carlos consulted with his secretary about some work rted issues, and then


    they all left the ZL Group''s offices together.


    They had hardly left the building when the employees began to gossip about them. "I envy Miss Lan so


    much. Lucky girl! She''s surrounded by some of the finest eligible bachelors all the time."


    "Now, she''s in thepany of not one, not two, but four high-ss men, everyone eager to please her.


    How lucky of her!"


    "Our very own Mr. Huo must dote on her the most. Did you hear the rumor that Miss Lan was the other


    woman between Mr. and Mrs. Huo?"


    "Maybe Mr. Huo is nicer to Miss Lan than to Mrs. Huo. Miss Lan must have saved the world in her


    previous life. What else could exin her never ending streak of luck?


    "


    At Orchid Private Club


    After supper, Wesley answered a phone call and bade his friends adieu, unable to stay with them any


    longer.


    Being a military officer sometimes denied him time for his taste for the fine things of life.


    The members of his crew settled down to whine, amid chitchat. But Damon didn''t stay long either.


    About two or three ssester, he too excused himself. "Hey, guys, will you excuse me? I need to go


    back home and keep my wifepany. See you tomorrow."


    That left only Curtis, Megan and Carlos in the private booth.


    In a bad mood, Carlos was inclined to seek sce in drink. After he and Curtis finished a bottle of fine


    Chinese spirits, thetter got a call from Colleen. As he stood to leave, Curtis had a hunch that Carlos


    might want to stay at the booth a little longer, so he reminded Megan to watch on him. "In case he gets


    two extra sses after I''m gone, please don''t let him drive. I know Emmett will be on standby, so you


    can call him to drive the two of you any time," he advised and walked out of the club as well.


    "Uncle Carlos, why are you not happy? Is it something that you could get over by talking? Should you


    feel the need to kindly talk to me, I''ll be more than willing to listen." Megan propped her hand against


    her chin and looked worriedly at him.


    Staring at his ss, Carlos asked, "How did you know she took birth control pills? Tell me the truth."


    Although he was not staring at Megan, sternness was obvious in his voice.


    Her heart skipped a beat at the question. "I-I saw it... with my own eyes. Uncle Carlos, you don''t


    believe me, do you?" she stammered.


    At the beginning, Carlos didn''t believe Megan''s words. But after he had taken Debbie to the hospital,


    he could only ept the bitter truth that his wife had been taking birth control pills.


    After a long pause, he spoke. "Your aunt Debbie is short-tempered. Please be more tolerant towards


    her."


    Megan couldn''t believe her ears. She looked Carlos in the eye, wondering whether he was already too


    drunk to reason. ''I''m only 18, yet Debbie is 21. Does he expect me to be the one to tone down and


    amodate an older woman''s whims? This can''t be more sarcastic!''


    "If... this can make Aunt Debbie happy... I''ll do it. Uncle Carlos, I can do anything for you as long as


    you''re happy." Tears welled up in her ears as she spoke.


    To change the subject, Carlos stroked her head lovingly and asked, "Have you decided what to major


    in when you go to university?"


    The question piqued Megan''s interest. "Of course I''ll go for Economics and Management, like Aunt


    Debbie. Hopefully, after graduation, you''ll find me a slot for work in yourpany. It would be exciting


    to be part of your team at work," she enthused, smiling from ear to ear.


    Mulling over her excitement, Carlos cast her a meaningful nce. "Okay. An Economics and


    Management School in the United States is pretty good. You can¡ª"


    Before he could finish, she interrupted him. "Uncle Carlos, thanks for the generous offer. But I''d prefer


    going to the Economics and Management School right here in Y City. I don''t want to study abroad. That


    would be like sending me away from you. I don''t know how I could live far from here," Megan pleaded


    earnestly as she grabbed Carlos'' sleeve and looked at him with innocent doe eyes.


    But Carlos simply drew his sleeve out of her delicate hands and poured himself another ss of wine.


    "We''ll see," he said, sounding distant. Takingrge gulps, he downed the ss without another word.


    He was watching, trying to see what she''d say next.


    "Uncle Carlos, you''ve had too much already. Let''s go back home," Megan suggested, looking at Carlos,


    who was leaning against the couch now, his eyes shut as if in deep contemtion.


    When he opened his eyes, he took the phone out from his pocket and handed it over to Megan. "Call


    Tristan and ask him to drive me home."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Sure."


    Megan input the password, but to her surprise, it was wrong. Jealousy flooded her as she knew it must


    have had something to do with Debbie. She took a deep breath and said, "Uncle Carlos, I have no


    password."


    With his eyes closed once again, he told her the numbers without even bothering to look at her.


    On call, Megan seemed to have poor connection in the private booth. Tristan couldn''t hear what she


    was saying.

 Chapter 216 Find Her

    Chapter 216 Find Her


    Holding Carlos'' phone, Megan said to him, "Uncle Carlos, the reception in the room is bad. I''ll take the


    call outside."


    "Okay," Carlos responded.


    Megan hung up the phone and walked out of the private booth. She was about to call Tristan again


    when Carlos'' phone started ringing. It was an unknown number.


    Megan stared at the number, wondering, ''Who''s this? Why are they calling on Carlos'' private number?''


    She decided to answer the call. "Hello?" she said.


    At the other end of the line, Debbie recognized the girl''s voice. She smiled bitterly and said, "Put my


    husband on the phone."


    Megan had been nervous the whole afternoon, worrying that she would be held responsible if Debbie


    was dead. Now that she heard Debbie''s voice, she heaved a sigh of relief. ''Thank God. She''s not


    dead.''


    "Uncle Carlos doesn''t want to talk to you right now." Megan lowered her tone to a whisper. As far away


    as Carlos was, he was definitely out of earshot. The whisper was a voice that only she and Debbie


    could hear. The girl nced around warily.


    But Debbie wasn''t happy. ''Doesn''t want to talk to me? Who''s this bitch to decide whom he talks to?!''


    "Put him on the phone!" Debbie demanded, balling her hands into fists. If Megan were standing in front


    of her right now, she would put one of those fists to good use¡ªpunching her in the face.


    "Uncle Carlos is in a bad mood. He really doesn''t want to talk to you. It took hours for me to make him


    smile even a little. Just leave him alone. Moreover, Uncle Carlos told me to answer the call for him. He


    even told me how to unlock his phone. Just go away."


    "So... how do you unlock his phone?" Debbie doubted what she said. Anything Megan said was


    suspect at this point.


    To her surprise, Megan recited the new password to get into Carlos'' phone¡ªDebbie''s birthday. She''d


    set it only a few days ago. Now, she had to believe Megan was telling the truth. Heartbroken, she hung


    up the phone quickly.


    But Megan''s performance had only just begun. Still holding the phone to her ear, she pushed open the


    door to the private booth and said in a persuasive tone, "Aunt Debbie, hang on. Why don''t you tell


    Uncle Carlos that yourself? Hello? Aunt Debbie?"


    Carlos opened his eyes suddenly when he heard Megan''s words. Megan showed him the conversation


    log while holding the phone with trembling hands. "Aunt Debbie called from an unknown number. I


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    thought it was Tristan, so I answered it, but it turned out to be Aunt Debbie. She asked me to tell you


    that she wouldn''t be home tonight and then hung up."


    Carlos took the phone and red at the number silently for a long moment before he called Debbie, but


    he didn''t get through; it went straight to voice mail.


    He hung up in disgust and then dialed the unknown number. A woman answered the phone. "Hello?"


    "Where is Debbie Nian?" Carlos asked coldly.


    "Oh, you mean the young girl who borrowed my phone? She left with her boyfriend."


    ''Boyfriend?'' Carlos stood up abruptly from the couch. "Where did they go?"


    The woman smiled. "I don''t know. Her boyfriend carried her in his arms. It was so sweet. Lucky her! My


    husband and I were talking about the happy couple."


    Jealousy and anger filled Carlos, recing the disgust he had felt before. These were rawer and more


    powerful emotions, and Carlos was no stranger to them. In fact, he felt more powerful, more physically


    imposing when he was upset.


    At the hospital, Debbie gave the phone back to the woman holding the baby. Just then, Hayden was


    back with the receipt after paying the bill.


    Doctors were not far behind. "Deb, I asked them to get you a ward. Come with me," he said to her.


    Sitting there, Debbie looked pale and felt groggy. She nodded to Hayden and attempted to stand up.


    However, a surge of dizziness forced her to thump back into the chair again.


    Hayden scooped her up as soon as he noticed how weak she was. He made herfortable in his


    arms and hurried towards the ward. The hospital had been packed with patients recently. There hadn''t


    been a ward avable in a long time. Right now, even the corridors of each floor were crammed with


    hospital beds.


    After pulling some strings, Hayden managed to get Debbie into an upscale double ward.


    When they got to the ward, Hayden ced Debbie on the bed carefully and tucked her in. A nurse took


    her temperature¡ª39.6¡æ. A high fever.


    In Orchid Private Club


    Carlos couldn''t be indifferent to Debbie, no matter how mad he was at her. He still cared for the


    woman, though sometimes he thought only God knew why.


    "Find out where she is! Now!" he told Emmett on the phone. Emmett knew exactly who he referred to.


    When he and his men found Debbie, it was already past midnight.


    In the inpatient department of Y City Second General Hospital


    A bunch of men in ck stalked through the corridor, breaking the rtive quiet of the hospital.


    The man in charge looked grimly at the hospital beds on either side of the hallway. Imagining Debbie in


    such terrible surroundings, he quickened his already hasty pace.


    Those menacing men drew most of their attention from the patients and their families. Their looks and


    presence made people wonder who they were and what they were doing there.


    Emmett pushed open the door to a double ward, after which Carlos walked in steadily. There were two


    beds and four people inside.


    A womany in the bed closer to the door, and a man sat next to it, head resting on the edge of the


    same bed, asleep. Carlos gave her a nce and walked on. She wasn''t Debbie.


    In the other bedy a woman with a bandage around her head. She was in deep sleep. She was


    hooked up to an IV, a needle taped to her arm.


    Hayden sat on the sofa beside the bed, working. Seeing Carlos walk in, he smiled at him but didn''t


    speak.


    The two men''s eyes met. With a stern look on his face, Carlos said nothing to Hayden either. He strode


    over to the bed and stared at Debbie. She was the point. She was what he hade for.


    Her face was a sickly red. The bandage around her forehead was blood-stained. The fluid in the


    infusion bottle was mostly gone.


    Carlos promptly peeled back the tape and plucked the needle out of her wrist. Hayden stood up and


    tried to stop him, but Emmett walked over and kept him where he was.


    When Carlos lifted the covers away, he saw that underneath, Debbie was only wearing hospital


    clothing. Quickly, he took off his overcoat and wrapped her tight. Without a word, he picked her up from


    the bed.


    Maybe it was the warmth of his arms. Just then, Debbie slowly opened her eyes. In a blur, she thought


    she saw Carlos.


    "Mr. Handsome..." she muttered. The ice around Carlos'' heart melted. The tough man softened. The


    tenderness in his eyes went rogue. Nothing could conceal it anymore.


    He lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Don''t worry, I''m getting you out of here." He


    was so gentle, so caring, Debbie thought she was having a beautiful dream. Slowly, she closed her


    eyes again. If she stayed in that dream, she would rather never open her eyes again.


    Since the moment Carlos walked into the ward, Hayden hadn''t been able to get much work done. He


    stood aside and watched Carlos'' every move. Being a gentleman, before leaving, Carlos said to


    Hayden, "Thank you, Mr. Gu, for taking care of my wife tonight."


    Hayden nodded in response.


    The whole thing was done rather quietly. The other patient never stirred.


    Onlookers gathered at the door as they left the ward.


    The bodyguards cleared the way for them ahead, so Carlos and Debbie got to the parking lot without


    disturbance.


    Emmett trotted to the car and opened the back door for him. After he and Debbie got in, Emmett sat in


    the passenger seat.


    They were heading for an affiliated private hospital owned by ZL Group. A VIP ward that was three


    times as big had been arranged.


    Two chief physicians along with a few nurses were waiting for them at the entrance to the intake


    department. They walked up as soon as Carlos'' car arrived.


    After a thorough examination, a doctor said to Carlos, "Nothing serious except the fever. The injury on


    her forehead was caused by some kind of blunt force. Looks unintentional. The bruises on her legs?


    Just scrapes."


    Carlos reminded him with a furrow, "She''s on her period. Be careful with the medicine. I don''t want her


    harmed."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    When everything was settled, it was already past 2 a.m. Carlos sent Emmett home to get some rest


    and he himself sat on the wide bed.

 Chapter 217 Let Me Starve

    Chapter 217 Let Me Starve


    Sitting on the bed, his back against the headboard, Carlos carefully took Debbie in his arms.


    He took special care with the hand that was hooked up to an IV. Stroking her other hand, he noticed


    how pale her hands were. Her face was pasty white. He had never seen her so fragile. His every


    movement was made with extreme care, like she would break if he moved too fast or forcefully.


    A tough guy, he rarely showed his feelings, much less adopt a different facial expression. But when


    Emmett told him that Debbie had a car ident and her car fell into the deepest river in Y City, all the


    blood drained from his face.


    When Carlos and his men reached the ident site, Debbie''s car hadn''t been retrieved yet. Some


    professionals were working on it. The site was thronged with people, but few of them had witnessed


    exactly what had happened. Anxious to know how Debbie was, he told Emmett to ask around, see if


    anyone knew what happened to the driver. It took a long while before he found someone. They told him


    that the woman driving the car had been rescued and taken to the hospital.


    Then Emmett checked all the hospitals nearby. It took him a bit to cut through the red tape, but that


    was what he was hired for. He finally found Debbie in Y City Second General Hospital.


    Debbie had been asleep for quite a few hours, and had quite a few dreams to match that extended


    time. She remembered seeing Carlos in her dream. He told her gently that he came to get her out of


    that ce.


    A man''s exasperated growl interrupted her wandering thoughts.


    "Didn''t you say she''de around this morning? Do you know what time it is? 2 p.m.! Why is she still


    unconscious? You call yourselves doctors? I spend a ton of cash on this hospital every year. I pay you


    good money. And what do I get in return? A bunch of idiots! "


    "Please don''t worry, Mr. Huo. Mrs. Huo is only sleeping. "


    "Sleeping? She''s been asleep sincest night! You tell me that''s normal? "


    "Carlos, why are you yelling? " a feeble voice scolded.


    Hearing her, Emmett said to himself, ''Thank God, Mrs. Huo''s finally awake. If she slept any longer, Mr.


    Huo would probably tear this hospital down around our ears.''


    As soon as he heard Debbie''s voice, Carlos'' anger vanished like smoke on the wind.


    He and the others all rushed to her bed. The doctors looked at her, thankful and anxious. Now they


    knew their jobs were safe. At the same time, they prayed Debbie would be fine so that they wouldn''t


    get another round of sturm and drang from Carlos. Debbie was surprised to see so many doctors


    surrounding her. One might think she was dying or had contracted some weird and highly-contagious


    disease. But she knew that it was all because Carlos had lit fires under these doctors'' backsides. They


    knew that their jobs were on the line, so they gave her the very best care. One of the perks of owning


    the hospital, Debbie figured.


    The director of the hospital himself examined Debbie, listening to her heart and lungs, checking her


    vitals, making sure that her reflexes were good. Afterwards, he assured Carlos repeatedly and


    unctuously that there was nothing serious with his wife. Only then did Carlos allow the doctors to leave


    the ward.


    Looking at Debbie''s colorless face, Carlos was deeply worried. "Bring the food," hemanded


    Emmett.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Emmett turned to fetch the food.


    The couple were left alone in the ward. Carlos seemed a little distant, while Debbie was silent. The


    atmosphere in the room turned awkward.


    "What happened?" Carlos finally broke the ufortable silence.


    Debbie turned her back to him. "Isn''t it obvious? Can''t you see for yourself?"


    Her car had been retrieved. After going over the car, they determined the brakes were working. The


    other parts of the car were all functioning fine. So the only thing Carlos could think of was Debbie''s


    driving. "Since you''re such a bad driver, don''t get behind the wheel. The driver can take you wherever


    you want to go."


    Debbie turned to look at him with a sneer. "Your bedside manner needs work." She had been expecting


    him to say how worried he had been, maybe even treat her gently andfort her, just as he had in


    her dream.


    But it turned out nothing was like the dream. Noforting words. No gentle voice. All she got was his


    using tone. She was beginning to think maybe she shouldn''t have woken up. Just stay nice and


    warm and loved in her dream world. She was thinking maybe she should say she was tired and shoo


    him out of the ward. At least it would shut him up. She normally liked his voice, but now she just


    preferred silence.


    This wasn''t how he used to treat her.


    Staring at her ghostly white face, Carlos didn''t say a word. Indifferently, he turned around, leaving. His


    hands were in his pockets, balled into fists.


    Only he knew how much he wanted to hug her. But he had been telling himself not to.


    "Carlos Huo!" Debbie shouted, exerting all her strength to sit up.


    Carlos paused and turned. "You''re still too weak. Don''t sit up. Get some rest."


    Without waiting for a response, he continued with a frown, "Lie down."


    "''Lie down'' my ass! Don''t you even care how I fell into the river? Where were you when I fell? Were you


    having a sweet moment with Megan, with her in your arms? The first thing I heard after waking up was


    you ming me for being a bad driver. Was I ever a bad driver before? Why now? Did it ever ur to


    you that something happened before the ident? Or maybe you were hoping I died so that you could


    be with another woman." Debbie started panting after this. Only now had she stopped to take a breath.


    Carlos walked to the bed and made her lie down. "I think you must have bumped your head. You''re


    talking crazy. Maybe a CAT scan will reveal something."


    Debbie wanted to punch him in the face. While Carlos was tucking her in, she pped his hands and


    snarled, "Thank you, Mr. Huo. Save your energy. I''ll do it myself."


    At this moment, Emmett walked in with the hot meal. This happened to be at the exact same time she


    pped Carlos'' hands away.


    It gave him great joy. Stifling hisughter, he put the food on the edge of the bed and said to Debbie


    with admiration, "Mrs. Huo, let me adjust the bed for you so you can eat morefortably." He reached


    for the button to elevate the head of the bed.


    "No, thanks," Debbieshed out. "I don''t want to eat. Let me starve. Someone would be happy to see


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    me die."


    Emmett persuaded, "It''ll break Mr. Huo''s heart to see you starve. You can''t imagine how happy Mr. Huo


    was to see you wake up."


    "Emmett!" Carlos shouted. Immediately, Emmett shut his mouth.


    Debbie retorted, "Emmett, I bet you don''t know that your boss fell in love with someone else! Wait,


    that''s not it. He''s always loved someone else."


    "It seems that you''re well enough. I guess we don''t need the food. Emmett..." Carlos'' order was


    implied.


    Emmett was surprised to hear it. He had seen how upset Carlos had been when he heard Debbie had


    an ident.


    He had seen Carlos holding Debbie in his arms in the middle of the night and kissing her repeatedly,


    worry written all over his face.


    He had seen how Carlos roared at those doctors when Debbie didn''t wake up like he was hoping.


    ''Mr. Huo, clearly, you care about your wife more than anything.


    Why can''t you justpromise and humor her a little?'' Emmett was disappointed to see two people


    who were obviously deeply in love hurting each other. Even though he knew one day Carlos would


    regret these stupid fights with Debbie, it was not his ce to do or say anything. That was why he


    didn''t, even though he wanted to. In spite of Carlos, in spite of himself, he found he liked Mrs. Huo


    more and more each passing day. He didn''t like the way Carlos treated her, but he had to keep silent.


    He followed Carlos'' orders and took the food away.


    Debbie''s mouth had been watering at the delicious smell of the gourmet food, but right now she had to


    watch them being taken away. So this was how Carlos punished her? So unfair!


    "Emmett,"


    Debbie called when Emmett reached the door.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo," Emmett responded loudly.


    Debbie sat up in bed and asked, "Can I borrow your phone?"


    "Of course, Mrs. Huo. Someone you want to call?" Emmett walked back with the food.


    "Yeah. I want to call someone and ask her to get me out of here. I know someone doesn''t want to see


    me here."


    Emmett stole a nce at Carlos. The man''s gloomy face made him hesitate.


    As he was wondering if he should lend Debbie his phone, the door to the ward opened. Emmett saw


    the people that walked in. "Mr. Lu, Miss Song," he greeted.


    Too worried to respond to Emmett''s greetings, Curtis hurried to the bed. After examining Debbie


    carefully with his eyes, he asked anxiously, "How did this happen? How''s your forehead? Still hurting?


    Is anything else hurting?"

 Chapter 218 Call Mrs. Huo For Help

    Chapter 218 Call Mrs. Huo For Help


    Curtis'' concern opened the floodgates for Debbie''s tears. Compared to Carlos'' cold tone, Curtis''


    sounded so warm. Debbie embraced Colleen, who was standing next to him and was equally worried.


    "Finally, someone cares about me. Mr. Lu, Colleen, please take me with you. Can''t stay here anymore.


    My husband loves another woman. He won''t let me eat and talks to me coldly all the time,"


    she sobbed.


    Curtis rarely got mad. But upon hearing what Debbie had said, he turned to Carlos with a sullen face


    and demanded, "Carlos, is this true? Don''t you know she just had a near-fatal experience?"


    Carlos nced at Debbie and said, "It''s all bullshit and you know it."


    Not having the heart to watch his boss make a bigger mistake, Emmett walked to Carlos and reminded


    him in a whisper, "Mr. Huo, with all due respect, don''t say anything you''ll regret."


    Carlos red at Emmett. The dutiful secretary''s voice trailed off.


    Assuming the couple were fighting, Colleen rolled her eyes at Carlos. "Debbie, don''t cry. Gregory''s not


    busy. So if your husband can''t take care of you, I''ll call my brother and ask him toe and look after


    you," she said, trying tofort Debbie.


    Recently, Colleen learned her brother had a crush on Debbie¡ªCarlos'' wife. She knew that Gregory


    stood no chance and that it would go nowhere. She felt sorry for her brother.


    Now that there was an opportunity for Gregory to show how much he cared, Colleen grabbed it for him.


    And with both her and Curtis around, she believed Carlos wouldn''t be tough on her brother.


    Colleen took out her phone and was about to dial the number, when Carlos observed. "Colleen, you''re


    a bride-to-be. Don''t you have a wedding to n?"


    His tone was full of warning.


    Colleen stared at him and put her phone away. After twitching her lips unhappily, shemented,


    "Debbie just had a serious ident. Why do you have to be so mean? Couldn''t this wait until she''s


    well? You''re so rude. Honestly, I don''t know how Debbie puts up with you."


    Then Curtis took the tray out of Emmett''s hands and put it beside the bed. He sat down on the edge of


    the bed and picked up a bowl of congee. Gently, he spooned some food out of it and ced it to her


    mouth. "Here, eat something. We''ll get you to another hospital."


    "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Lu," Debbie said sweetly.


    Carlos watched and listened.


    Just as Debbie was about to take a bite, the proud man who had just been criticized by everyone else


    in the ward snatched the bowl and spoon away from Curtis and snapped, "She''s my wife, Mr. Lu. Now,


    go away!"


    Curtis was simply pushed off the bed. Looking at the overbearing man, he shook his head. ''This man''s


    ego sometimes makes him lose his head. But at least, now the reverse psychology is working. If he


    won''t take care of her, we''ll make a show of it. Then, he''ll be forced by his jealousy to act, even if he


    wants to punish her instead of cherishing her.''


    "Open your mouth!" Carlos ordered bluntly.


    Debbie snorted, "Since you''re so gant, I guess I''ll have to open my mouth." A spoon of warm congee


    was put into her mouth.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    "One minute, you ask me to open my mouth, and the next, you ask me to shut my mouth. You''re so


    high-maintenance. Mr. Huo, if I shut my mouth, how will you feed me?" asked Debbie, blinking.


    The man of few words was again rendered speechless, while Colleen and Emmett burst intoughter.


    This was too good. She was giving as good as she got.


    Another group of visitors came sauntering into the ward while Debbie ate. They were Jared, Damon,


    and Damon''s wife Adriana.


    Damon walked beside Adriana protectively. This was the first time Debbie had met Adriana. She hoped


    she was good for him. Jared had made some questionable choices when it came to girlfriends. But


    then again, Damon was not Jared.


    This woman was almost nine months along.


    Thanks to the pregnancy, her face was round and chubby. Her almond-shaped eyes were bright and


    beautiful. A smile lingered around her lips.


    She wore a simple orange designer down jacket and soft ts.


    Her long hair was tied back casually. Debbie''s first impression of her was that she was a high-flier.


    Their eyes met. When Adriana saw Carlos himself feeding Debbie, she was very curious about the


    woman in the hospital bed.


    Jared saw the gauze around Debbie''s forehead. Before anyone could say anything, he dropped


    everything and sprinted towards Debbie. "How ya feeling, Tomboy? I was worried to death when I


    heard about the ident. I couldn''t sleep. I even lost my appetite. How are you? Let me have a look¡ª"


    He approached Debbie to hug her, but Carlos pulled him away by the sleeve, putting the boy at a


    distance from Debbie.


    ''I haven''t even gotten to hug my wife yet today. You? Back off!''


    Everyone was stunned by Carlos'' possessiveness.


    With his hands around Adriana''s waist, Damon kicked Jared in the leg and berated him, "Behave


    yourself around Mrs. Huo. Otherwise, next time if Carlos gets pissed and throws you into space, I won''t


    help you."


    Jared scratched his newly dyed yellow hair and exined, "Mr. Huo, I was just worried about Tomboy.


    Don''t get me wrong."


    Carlos only threw him a cold nce and continued to feed Debbie.


    With one arm around Adriana''s waist, Damon moved closer to the bed and said, "Debbie, let me


    introduce my wife, Adriana Mu, CEO of ZL Group, New Zend branch. Sweetie, this is Carlos'' wife,


    Debbie Nian, a student from Curtis'' university."


    Debbie swallowed the food in her mouth and eximed, "CEO? Wow! You''re a sessful woman. Hi,


    Adriana. Nice to meet you."


    Adriana walked over and shook hands with her. "What sessful woman? I only got this position


    because your husband felt bad for me. But you, you even melted Carlos, the Iceberg. That''s


    impressive."


    "No..." Debbie wanted to ridicule Carlos. On second thought, it seemed to be inappropriate on such an


    asion, so she said instead, "Me too. I got the title of ''Mrs. Huo'' only because Mr. Huo felt sorry for


    me."


    The others hooted, but Carlos'' face darkened. He picked up a cookie and put it into Debbie''s mouth to


    shut her up.


    Damon nodded his head. "Mrs. Huo, you''re my heroine. Few people dare to talk about Carlos like that."


    Carlos cast Damon a cold look.


    Damon wrapped his arms around his pregnant wife protectively and took one step back. Pretending to


    be afraid, he said, "I''m warning you. Don''t be a smart-ass. Your wife is here today." All of Carlos'' good


    friends felt bullied by him all the time. Today, they all wanted to see how weak he was in front of


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Debbie. It was a sight for sore eyes, and they enjoyed every minute of it. She was the only one who


    could really mess with him and not get hit for it. Anyone else, well, they knew better.


    Colleen smiled at Emmett and said, "Emmett, if Carlos gets angry at you guys again, call Debbie. She


    knows how to calm him down."


    Emmett gave Colleen a thumbs-up and whispered, "Works like a charm." He had tried many times. It


    never let him down. By word of mouth, "Call Mrs. Huo for help when Mr. Huo is mad," had be a


    well-known secret in the offices. Debbie, actually, wanted to say, "No use calling me. Call Megan." But


    in the end, she swallowed those words and simply smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 219 The Truth

    Chapter 219 The Truth


    As soon as Debbie finished eating, Carlos peeled a banana and handed it to her.


    Damon saw this. He looked at Carlos earnestly and said, "Bro, I''d like a banana too."


    For the first time since Jared, Damon and Adriana had walked into the ward, Carlos spoke. "Beat it!"


    Seeing his brother getting bullied, Jared snorted, "Don''t be so bossy. Your wife''s here."


    The othersughed.


    The atmosphere inside the ward was pleasant. Everyone was happy, except Carlos.


    "Tell us what happened," Curtis said to Debbie.


    The smile on Debbie''s face froze when the ident was suddenly brought up. She looked at Carlos.


    He was confused by her look. "If you have something to say, just say it."


    "It''s true. I mistook the gas pedal for the brake."


    They were rendered speechless by her careless mistake.


    Debbie, however, was wondering if her friends would believe her if she told them that Megan was


    involved in the ident. And Carlos... Would he trust her words?


    Luckily, Wesley wasn''t in the ward. Among the four, Carlos and Wesley valued Megan the most. If


    Wesley were there, he would be pissed at her if she told them that the ident was caused by Megan.


    ''Should I tell them that Megan not only provoked me, but also purposely told Carlos that I had taken


    birth control pills?''


    Debbie pondered silently.


    She med herself for being too weak. She shouldn''t have let Megan get to her so easily. She had


    learnt her lesson. Even if she decided not to tell the others the truth, she would get back at Megan


    sooner orter. She promised herself.


    Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Colleen patted her hand and said, "It''s okay. If you don''t feel like


    talking, just forget about it now. You are fine, that''s all that matters."


    Adriana chipped in, "Get some rest. When you are ready to talk, Mr. Huo will be here beside you. If


    there''s some problem, I''m sure he''ll fix it for you."


    Debbie was still silent.


    Jared couldn''t hold his tongue anymore. "Tomboy, you have never been so hesitant before. What''s


    wrong with you?


    " It was true. She used to speak her mind anytime, anywhere. That used to be her trademark.


    But now, she couldn''t. And it was because of Carlos. She was wondering if he would believe her. If he


    didn''t, then whatever she said would be pointless. And he might even think that she was trying to frame


    Megan.


    When that thought hit Debbie, she forced a smile and said, "This is just the result of me being a bad


    driver. It''s nothing else. Rx, everybody."


    They could tell that she was definitely hiding something, but no one forced her to share.


    The others left the hospital together after spending some time with her.


    Left alone with Carlos, Debbie fell silent once again and slept immediately after.


    When she woke up, it was already dark.


    The ward was quiet. Debbie was alone. Bored, she stared at the half empty infusion bottle. "Hello?


    Anybody there?" she shouted after clearing her throat.


    Carlos walked in from the next room.


    He walked to the bed and pressed the nurse-call button. They were engulfed inplete silence as


    they waited. Soon after, two nurses walked in and Carlos said, "Bring her dinner."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The nurses turned to leave, but Debbie said, "Please wait."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. What can I do for you?" asked one of the nurses.


    "Could you help me get out of bed?"


    Since Carlos was standing right beside her, the nurses were confused by her request. They stared at


    him in search of an answer.


    ''She is ignoring mepletely!'' His face clouded over in anger.


    "Get out!" he ordered icily.


    Seeing his furious face, the nurses fled from them quickly.


    "Hey! You scared them away! I need their help!" Debbieined with a frown.


    Carlos walked over to her, rolled the bed up for her, and put a pillow behind her back so that she could


    lean against itfortably.


    Debbie threw the covers aside impatiently and tried to get out of bed on her own. "Where are you


    going?" Carlos blocked her way.


    "The bathroom! It''s urgent. What? You have a problem with that, Mr. Huo?" Debbie yelled. ''If you don''t


    want to be here, then leave! Why the long face? No one forced you to stay!''


    Carlos walked around the bed and picked up the infusion bottle. He slowly hung it on the mobile rack.


    Debbie wanted to do everything herself, but Carlos refused. He led her towards the bathroom,


    supporting her with one hand and pushing the rack with the other.


    After she was done, Debbie washed her hands and walked out of the bathroom.


    Carlos was waiting at the door. Silently, he escorted her back to the bed, one arm protectively around


    her waist.


    It was unnecessary, but he insisted. So in the end, she was kind of carried back to her bed.


    As soon as she sat on the bed, her dinner arrived. It was a huge meal.


    Since her hands weren''t injured, it never urred to Debbie to ask Carlos to feed her.


    She told the nurses toy the table for her, and began eating.


    However, Carlos was angered because he thought that as her husband, he wasn''t being relied upon at


    all.


    He closed his eyes to suppress the anger building inside him. When Debbie finished eating, he sat on


    the bed and said, "Now, tell me."


    Debbie stared at him and asked, "Tell you what?"


    "How did you fall into the river?" The car window had been broken. It seemed that she had been smart


    enough to break the window with the emergency hammer to save herself under the life-threatening


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    circumstance.


    "Where were you when I fell into the river?" she asked as she wiped her mouth and studied his face


    carefully.


    Carlos thought about it. The ident had taken ce yesterday afternoon. So he was... "In my office."


    During the time she had her ident, he hadn''t arrived at Orchid Private Club yet. But he was about to


    leave.


    Debbie sneered, "Is it so difficult for you to tell me the truth?" She knew that he had gone to Megan''s


    ce and had told her about the examination result as soon as he had left the hospital.


    Carlos'' brows knitted tightly. He didn''t understand what she was talking about. "Have I ever lied to


    you?"


    "You''re lying to me NOW!" If he wasn''t lying, how would Megan have known that they had gone to the


    hospital?


    "Debbie Nian, why are you trying to push my button? What good does it do you to make me angry?"


    Carlos lifted her chin and forced her to look at him in the eye.


    Debbie wasn''t afraid. She brushed his hand away and retorted, "Push your button? How? Are you


    angry because I exposed your lie?"


    Carlos stood up, trying to calm down. "Sleep. We''ll talk when you have a better attitude." He started


    walking towards the door.


    "Carlos Huo!" Debbie called from behind him.


    Carlos stopped, but didn''t turn.


    "If I tell you that the ident had something to do with Megan, will you believe me?"


    Carlos turned around now. Debbie looked serious. "What do you mean?" he asked with a frown.


    "While I was driving, I got a call from Megan. She told me that you went to her ce after you left the


    hospital, and that you told her you were very disappointed in me." Debbie stressed every word and


    spoke slowly.


    "She also said that you told her that you''d realized that she was the one who loved you the most and


    that you would never leave her. And she was the one who told you about the birth control pills."

 Chapter 220 Lying Son Of A Bitch

    Chapter 220 Lying Son Of A Bitch


    That was when Debbie had been stimted. In a fluster to avoid the vehicleing in the opposite


    direction, she had mistaken the gas for the brake. As a result, the car veered out of control and ran into


    the river.


    Sounding morose, Carlos said, "Although I was disappointed in you, I didn''t go to Megan''s ce. It was


    indeed Megan who told me about you taking birth control pills, though." It was also true that he had told


    Megan he would take care of her forever¡ªas her uncle.


    "Did you lose yourposure because your lie was exposed?" he asked.


    Debbie looked at him in disappointment. "So, you think this has nothing to do with her?"


    At the moment, Carlos wasn''t sure how much he should trust Debbie. It had just been confirmed that


    she had been taking birth control pills behind his back. Besides, Hayden was never out of her life.


    "You''re a grown woman. You should take your own responsibility when there''s a problem instead of


    ming others, understand?"


    Apparently pissed off, Debbieughed sarcastically. Grabbing the pillow from behind her back, she


    threw it at Carlos angrily. "To hell with your ''ming others''! Get out of my sight! I don''t ever want to


    see you again! Ever!"


    Unppable, Carlos didn''t duck. The pillow softly hit him.


    "Get some rest." With those three words, he picked the pillow up, tossed it on the sofa, and left.


    Left alone, Debbie''s eyes reddened. One of the most enjoyable feelings she had with Carlos was his


    constant reassurances. It was a priceless part of the rtionship. Made her feel like a princess. But


    when he ignored her, it made her feel like a weed in his backyard. Something which he didn''t give a


    damn about and could as well be trampled under feet.


    Her phone had been destroyed in the ident, so when Debbie was left alone in the ward, she had


    nothing to do but aimlessly switch between TV channels. Yet, she didn''t find anything of interest.


    When she finally got bored with the telly, and Carlos had been gone for more than one hour, she


    decided to get out of bed to y on theputer in the ward.


    Leaving the TV on, she heavy-heartedly dragged herself out of bed and sat at theputer. That was


    when the TV in the background drew her attention. "CEO of ZL Group, Mr. Carlos Huo, is present at


    the fashion show." Instantly she turned to check what was on the news.


    On Y City Fashion Satellite TV, an international fashion show was being broadcast live.


    Countless cameras were on Carlos, the grim-looking, well-dressed man. His date wore a cloud dress


    and white stilettos. Arm in arm, they walked on the red carpet towards the venue.


    Watching all this, Debbie couldn''t help but move closer to the TV.


    But there was no mistaking the woman next to him¡ªPortia!


    Walking beside Carlos, the ever proud and aloof woman enjoyed the envious gazes from everywhere,


    obvious excitement written all over her porcin face.


    Clenching her hands tightly, Debbie wanted to smash the TV.


    ''Didn''t he say he always kept a low profile? Didn''t he say he never allowed the media to take pictures


    of him? Then what the hell is this?! Everything he says is a lie!


    He is a lying, cheating son of a bitch!''


    Even after he and Portia had sat in their VIP seats, the reporters kept on taking pictures of the two.


    After all, it was rare for Carlos to be willing to face cameras. Besides, he and Portia looked great


    together.


    ''Previously, there was Olga, and then Megan, and now, Portia! Mr. Huo, aren''t you a phndering old


    dog?!'' Debbie cursed inwardly.


    Portia was never nice to her. And now she was wrapping her arm around Carlos'' in public, for the


    whole world to see!


    Unable to take in the eyesore anymore, Debbie grabbed a ss form the bedside cupboard and


    smashed it angrily against the TV, sending the nurses gasping in shock.


    In a short while, still on the set at the fashion show, Carlos got a call from Tristan not long after he had


    sat down. "Mr. Huo, Mrs Huo..."


    "What''s wrong?" a panicky Carlos asked. Although he tried as much as he could to remain calm, the


    anxiety was detectable in his tone.


    "Mrs. Huo smashed the TV."


    "Why? What happened?"


    Regretting havinge here, Tristan turned to Debbie, who had wrapped herself in the covers in bed.


    Disturbed, he tapped his middle finger at the side of his forehead, now sinking deeper into thoughts.


    Why did he have to walk into the ward just when Debbie was about to smash the TV? Now he had to


    be the one telling his boss what she was up to. While he fumbled for words, Debbie shouted in the


    background, "Well, do you ever get tired of fooling around with all kinds of women? Aren''t you such an


    amorous wild flower that entertains anything and everything, from poisonous bees to deadly butterflies?


    You phndering, thoughtless scumbag!"


    Tristan listened on without a word; his anxiety only grew worse. Carlos said calmly, "Ask her if she had


    a good time smashing things. If one set is not enough, give her more sets to smash." It had only been a


    short while since he had left, but she had already started creating drama.


    He was livid. He couldn''t even find the right words. "Yes, Mr. Huo," Tristan answered respectfully.


    Sitting next to Carlos, Portia listened carefully to the conversation on the phone. She couldn''t hear


    anything from the other end of the line, but she got every word that Carlos had said.


    ''Who is this "her"? Is she Carlos'' wife?''


    Behind the scenes, Portia''s parents had pulled a lot of strings to get her this opportunity to attend this


    fashion show as Carlos'' date. And since the chance was here, she had decided to use it to its fullest,


    making sure she left a favorable,sting impression on Carlos. The very best she possibly could.


    When Carlos hung up the phone, she asked in affected confusion and thoughtfulness, "Mr. Huo, is


    anything the matter?"


    But in an unreadable mood, Carlos simply put away the phone and responded coldly, without even the


    courtesy of looking at her, "Nothing happened." In an instant, it all began to sound as if he were talking


    to a stranger rather than his date.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Tristan moved another TV set into Debbie''s ward, just as Carlos had


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ordered. This infuriated Debbie.


    ''Carlos Huo, what''s this supposed to mean? You don''t have time for me, do you? What do you want me


    to do? Tear this hospital down?''


    As soon as thest bottle of IV fluid ran out, Debbie immediately asked the nurses to pull out the


    needle in her wrist. "I can''t stand this ce any longer. I want to be out there going about other things.


    Discharge me right now!" she demanded, on the verge of turning hysterical.


    It took Tristan a long while to calm her down. "Mrs. Huo, the gauze is still on your head, and the


    stitches in your forehead haven''t been taken out yet. Why not wait until the cut heals before you start


    throwing tantrums?" he urged.


    "I don''t give a damn about the stitches. My husband is showing off out there as a couple with another


    woman! Do you want me to sit here and wait? Get me an invitation to the show! I have to get in there


    and personally witness whatever mischief he is up to!"


    Without waiting for an answer, Debbie got out of bed and started searching for clothes in the cupboard.


    Looking at her, Tristan began to regret his thoughtless promise to Emmett that he''d take care of Debbie


    for him.


    After a moment of searching in the room, she found there were no spare clothes she could wear, not to


    mention a suitable outfit for her to wear to the event. "Your boss'' wallet was lost in the river. Get him a


    new card when you can. Wait, didn''t Carlos tell you to get me some clothes? There''s nothing here," she


    bitterly grumbled. By now she was getting very frustrated.


    Tristan shook his head and responded, "Mr. Huo intended to let you stay in the hospital for a week.


    There are still five days to go, so I haven''t prepared the clothes yet."


    ''Me being here for a week, while he ys around with his other women?'' At the mere thought of it,


    Debbie was on the verge of ripping the gauze off. How would she convince him that she had recovered


    and was ready to leave the hospital soonest?


    But then as she studied the anxious nurses around her, she had an idea. "Fine. Then I guess I''ll have


    to stay."


    Half an hourter, Tristan called Carlos again. "Mr. Huo, is this a good time?"


    To which Carlos snappishly replied, "Go ahead." Just a nce at the model on the runway and he


    almost lost his temper.

 Chapter 221 Stop Her

    Chapter 221 Stop Her


    "Mrs. Huo... ran out of the hospital," Tristan stammered on the phone.


    "How?!"


    Watching the hospital surveince footage, Tristan cleared his throat and answered, "Mrs. Huo asked


    me to grab some real food for her. After I left, she snatched a nurse''s uniform, changed into it and ran


    off."


    Carlos closed his eyes with resignation. He felt as if the old rebellious Debbie was back, always giving


    him a headache.


    "Where did she go?" asked Carlos. His voice betrayed no emotion.


    "The camera shows she hailed a cab at the entrance, and the cab drove towards Skyline Road. You


    know, she lost your wallet in the river. With no money on her, where do you think she went, Mr. Huo?"


    Tristan wondered how Debbie paid the fare, since she didn''t have a penny on her.


    Carlos stood up from his seat and left the venue quietly.


    Portia grabbed her handbag and followed.


    The manager of the fashion show had kept an eye on Carlos the whole time. The moment he saw


    Carlos leave the show, he tagged along.


    "Tell Emmett to call Kasie. Tell her to stay put until I get there!" Carlos ordered on the phone.


    Portia trotted after him. She almost sprained her ankle, thanks to a strap on her heeling loose, but


    she didn''t darein. She followed him all the way to the parking lot. Seeing Carlos hang up the


    phone, she asked, "Taking off, Mr. Huo?"


    He nced at her and said, "Yeah. Zelda will drive you home after the show."


    Portia refused thoughtfully, "Thanks, Mr. Huo. No worries. I''ll call my brother."


    Carlos got in the car. Without one more look at Portia, he ordered Zelda to start the car.


    When the manager of the show came out to the parking lot, Carlos'' car was already gone.


    Cautiously, he asked the woman standing there with an awkward expression on her face, "Miss Gu, Mr.


    Huo left because..."


    Portia regained herposure and answered, "He had to leave for work."


    "I see," the man replied. Then he pried, "Miss Gu, are you a close friend of Mr. Huo''s?"


    Portia cast him a cold look. The manager grinned and shut up.


    Since Carlos had left, Portia decided not to go back to the show. She called the driver and asked him to


    pick her up.


    When Debbie arrived at the gate of Kasie''s block of ts, she told the driver with embarrassment that


    she didn''t have any money.


    The cabbie was annoyed. "Are you screwing with me? Nurse, don''t you know you have to pay for the


    ride?"


    Debbie smiled awkwardly. "Just a minute. Can I borrow your phone? I''ll call my friend and ask her to


    meet me here. She can pay you."


    Left with no other option, the cabbie reluctantly handed Debbie his phone. It was either that, or risk not


    getting paid. At this point, he still wasn''t sure if he would.


    "Kasie, where are you?" she asked, once Kasie answered.


    "Outside. d you''re awake. What''s up? Kristina and I went to the hospital to see you this afternoon,


    but you were snoozing, so we left without waking you up."


    Hearing that Kasie wasn''t home, Debbie was flustered. "You''re outside? Where? I took a cab to your


    ce, but I have no money to pay the fare. I''m at the entrance to your block."


    "What? Emmett and I are having dinner outside," Kasie replied. Then Debbie heard her say to Emmett,


    "Emmett, don''t answer your phone yet. Tomboy went to my ce. Let''s head back now." When Kasie


    answered Debbie''s call, Emmett''s phone started ringing too.


    Debbie asked, "Have you eaten yet? If you''re not finished, I can find you at the restaurant¡ª if you don''t


    mind me being the third wheel."


    There was a moment of quiet on the phone. Then Emmett said on Kasie''s phone, "Mrs. Huo, we''re on


    our way back. Tell the cabbie we''ll be right there."


    Without giving it too much thought, Debbie said, "Okay, hurry please. Bye."


    She gave the phone back to the driver and exined, "My friends areing. You''ll have to wait a


    moment. But I''ll pay you double the fare."


    At that, the anger disappeared from his face, and he visibly rxed. He even chatted a little with


    Debbie. He had quite a few questions, but she must have presented quite a sight. She didn''t have time


    to gather up winter clothing, and some of her clothes were lost in the ident, anyway. Her scalp had


    stopped bleeding, but she still had the bandage on, which people''s eyes were naturally drawn to. And


    of course, with nurse''s scrubs, you couldn''t really tell where she worked. Debbie had eschewed the


    name tag when she donned the nurse''s outfit. "Which hospital do you work in? That looks like a nasty


    wound. It''s freezing cold. Why are you not bundled up? Aren''t you cold?"


    Debbie looked at the clothes she was wearing and feigned embarrassment. "I spilled water on my own


    clothes. These clothes belong to my friend. And I came to borrow some clothes from another of my


    friends."


    "Oh, you should be more careful. You could catch a cold dressed like that."


    Ten minutester, Debbie saw someone approaching. It wasn''t Kasie, but Carlos.


    When Zelda got out of the car and paid Debbie''s fare, her first thought was, ''Holy Crap! Run!''


    She opened the back door quickly and ran away from the Emperor like crazy.


    Watching her fleeing figure, Carlos took out his phone and ordered, "Mrs. Huo is running down


    Riverside Lane. Stop her!"


    Soon enough, a Bentley pulled up in front of Debbie, blocking her path. She almost ran into it, and had


    to put her hands on the door to steady herself.


    Two bodyguards walked out of the car and stood in her way. "Good evening, Mrs. Huo," they greeted


    her respectfully.


    ''Good? Nothing good about this evening, '' Debbie thought in frustration.


    She turned her head. The Emperor rolled up alongside her.


    The car window was rolled down. Carlos looked at her and asked, "Where do you think you''re going?"


    d in only the nurse''s oufit, Debbie trembled from the cold, but still, she rolled her eyes at Carlos and


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    responded stubbornly, "None of your damn business."


    ''Gosh, why is it so cold? I''m freezing.''


    Zelda stared at the shaking woman with mixed emotions. Recently, she had learned that Debbie was


    Carlos'' wife.


    She had seen Carlos with Megan. And word had it the Huo family and the Li family were going to form


    a bond by marriage. So shouldn''t Mr. Huo marry Megan or Stephanie? Why did he marry Debbie Nian?


    Lifting her head high in defiance, Debbie walked past the Bentley and the Emperor and continued


    walking down the road towards Kasie''s building.


    Carlos opened the door and got out.


    Even though her teeth were chattering from the cold, the stubborn girl didn''t intend to yield.


    Steady footsteps came from behind her. Suddenly, she was scooped up and fell into familiar arms.


    "Hey... Let...go of...me. Now..." ''So damn cold.''


    "If you don''t want to freeze to death, shut up!" Carlos scolded.


    Debbie''s anger red. "You''re the one...fooling around ...with another...ugh...woman while I was in the


    hospital suffering. You don''t get to be mad, Mister. Put me down," she said, struggling with him, while


    he held her fast. Although she was furious, due to the cold, her words sounded weak. She felt as if her


    lips were not hers anymore. She had lostmand over them.


    Carlos was at a loss. He had only gone to a fashion show. Why was Debbie using him of fooling


    around with another woman? ''This woman is unbelievable!''


    He came to the Emperor and put Debbie down. The woman, however, gave the car a heavy kick. "No, I


    won''t g-get in. I''d rather f-f-freeze to d-death out here". Her teeth ttered as if they wereposing a


    special symphony. She was far from shivering now. Great convulsions rocked her body.

 Chapter 222 The Big Plan

    Chapter 222 The Big n


    The innocent Emperor was the one to receive the kick. Zelda sat stiffly in the driver''s seat, not daring to


    move. This was her boss'' favorite car.


    Carlos'' aura got grimmer. "Debbie Nian," he warned.


    Debbie wasn''t scared. ring at Carlos, she snapped, "What?"


    Somehow, her angry tone made himugh. "If you''re angry about something I did, then be mad at me.


    Don''t take it out on the innocent."


    ''The innocent?'' "Mr. Huo, by ''innocent'', did you mean your car or Megan?"


    Carlos'' anger had worn out. He wondered since when he had be so patient. "For thest time, get


    in the damn car!"


    Making sure nobody was around them, Debbie kicked Carlos in the shin while saying, "No problem. I''ll


    take it out on you!"


    Looking at the footprint on his suit pants, he asked, "Are you happy now?"


    "Yes, I am," she replied. She could hardly stand the cold anymore. Besides, she had just nerved herself


    to kick Carlos. She had had enough.


    Without waiting for Carlos'' reply, she got into the warm car.


    After she was driven back to the hospital, Debbie walked to the changing room silently and changed


    into her hospital clothing. She shoved the nurse''s uniform at Carlos'' arms, but the man just stood and


    stared at it.


    Debbie red at him stubbornly. Her bright wide eyes read, "Are you going to take it or not? If you''re


    not, I''ll be very mad."


    Carlos looked at the uniform in disdain and said, "This is another woman''s clothes. I don''t want to touch


    it."


    Debbie was lost for words.


    Debbie grumpily walked to the next room and said to the nurse on duty, "Please return this to your co-


    worker and apologize for me. Thank you."


    Then she ran back to the bed and slipped under the covers without another word.


    Again, Carlos was neglected.


    After some time, how long Debbie couldn''t say, she was about to drift off when Carlos said to her,


    "Here, take this."


    She didn''t respond.


    Carlos lifted the covers. Debbie opened her eyes and gave him a cold look.


    In his hand was a new high-end phone developed by ZL Group. "Your SIM card is already in it."


    She grabbed the phone from him quickly without so much as a "thank you" and tucked herself in again.


    The first thing she wanted to do was talk to her friends on WeChat.


    She thought that she might have to log in first. To her surprise, when she opened WeChat, her ount


    had already been logged in. She wondered if Carlos had logged into her WeChat ount.


    There was no chat log. And it didn''t seem that anyone had browsed through her messages or her


    updates in Moments.


    She opened the group chat with her closest friends and typed, "Jared, Kasie, Kristina, Dixon! Let''s do


    something crazy after I am discharged from the hospital."


    Jared didn''t respond.


    Kasie sent an emoji which had a face with a question mark.


    Kristina sent an astonished face emoji.


    Dixon said, "I heard you had an ident. I called you, but your phone was switched off. How are you?"


    "I''m fine now, but I can''t leave the hospital yet. Dixon, are you back in Y City?"


    "Not for another two days." Dixon had gone to visit his hometown for the Spring Festival. They still had


    several days to go before the new semester began.


    Debbie had slept a lot during the day, and since chatting with her friends was so much fun, she was still


    busy typing on her phone past midnight.


    After his evening routine, Carlos came into her room. As soon as hey on her bed, Debbie covered


    her phone with her hands, as if she was hiding something from him.


    "What are you doing?" she asked warily, rolling her eyes.


    "Sleeping," Carlos said, stone-faced. He knew what she was doing with her phone. He decided to


    ignore it. He had read her updates in Moments.


    Just as he had anticipated, she had gone straight to WeChat and other social media as soon as she


    had gotten her hands on the phone.


    She had posted an update in Moments. "I won''t forgive you."


    She didn''t care whether Carlos saw it or not. Actually, she hoped he would. Then she wouldn''t have to


    tell him again.


    "Why don''t you go home? How am I supposed to sleep if you stay here?" Debbie locked the phone


    screen and stared at him instead.


    Carlos ignored her attitude. "I''m married. I''m supposed to sleep with my wife, and this bed is big


    enough for two people."


    "We''re having a fight."


    "I didn''t fight with you," he shrugged.


    ''If this isn''t a fight, then what is it?'' Debbie wanted to ask him. On second thoughts, if she chased


    Carlos away, she might get frightened at night to be alone in a hospital. So she dropped the topic.


    Turning her back to him, she unlocked her phone screen again and continued replying to her friends''


    However, Carlos grabbed her phone from her clutches and said coldly, "It''ste, and your wound hasn''t


    healed yet. Go to sleep."


    "I slept too much during the day. I''m not sleepy now. Give me back my phone. I have to reply to my


    friends'' messages."


    Carlos put the phone aside and pulled her into his arms. "Do it tomorrow."


    "Hey! We''re having a fight! You can''t hug me like this. I''m mad at you. Mr. Huo, You¡ª" She was


    silenced by his kiss¡ªa long, gentle kiss.


    "You''ll make me lose control over my urges. You''re on your period. I don''t want to be an inconsiderate


    asshole. So, stop moving," he warned in a husky voice.


    In the darkness of the hospital room, Debbie smirked. ''Am I that sexy, turning a universally acimed


    good man into a horny asshole?''


    Debbie wanted to talk to him, but she was afraid that the topic might be upsetting and that the


    conversation might go ugly.


    She would end up sleeping alone in the hospital. She decided to silently fall asleep in Carlos'' arms


    while listening to his steady heartbeat.


    Debbie behaved well in the hospital the next day since she had her phone.


    In the afternoon, Kasie, Kristina and Jared came to see her. They talked for the whole afternoon.


    While Carlos and his secretaries were working outside her ward, Debbie and her friends were hatching


    a big n.


    Debbie began in a conspiratorial tone, "Wanna take someone out?"


    The other three looked at each other and then shook their heads vigorously.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "You don''t have to kill anyone."


    "Then, don''t say ''take someone out''," Kristina corrected her, sighing.


    "Fine. How about doing something really crazy? Interested?"


    Jared nodded. "Of course. How could I miss that?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Since nobody needed to die in their little operation, Kasie and Kristina nodded too. "As long as it


    doesn''t go against thew, count us in."


    ''Against thew...'' Debbie thought about it. ''Does it?''


    "It doesn''t, I suppose," she said with a grin.


    For a moment, her friends stared speechlessly at her.


    Kristina finally said, "I doubt it."

 Chapter 223 She Looks Quite Happy

    Chapter 223 She Looks Quite Happy


    Debbie scratched her head in hesitation, mulling over her n. "No. I don''t think it''s anything criminal,


    but we''ll be stepping on Carlos'' toes. Will you guys still do that for me?"


    Her friends all looked perplexed at her words. Kasie couldn''t bear hearing Debbie speak in riddles


    anymore, so she asked, "Okay, Tomboy, justy it out. What are you nning?"


    "Get this. I''m lying in a hospital bed, wearing these ugly patient clothes, and I''ve been put on a drip and


    had stitches in my forehead. This is all thanks to one woman! So I need your help to teach her a


    lesson!" Debbie said between gritted teeth.


    ''Her...'' Even though Debbie didn''t explicitly spell out the name, they all knew who she was talking


    about.


    Familiar with upper-ss circles, Jared and Kasie were both well aware of the consequences. They


    simultaneously shook their heads disapprovingly. Jared blurted out, "Don''t do that. Mr. Huo and Mr. Li


    are protecting her. She''s the apple of their eye."


    Kasie pped Jared''s shoulder to stop him. "Shut up! That was then and this is now. Tomboy is Mr.


    Huo''s wife!"


    Jared noticed a dash of sadness sh through Debbie''s eyes. Realizing that his words had hurt


    Debbie, he was full of remorse and hastily apologized, "Yeah. My bad. Tomboy, I''m in! Whatever you


    want. Okay?"


    "Count me in. Anyway, Mr. Huo will probably take your side. There''s nothing to be afraid of! Look what


    that bitch has done to you. She needs a whooping," Kasie said. She knew most of the story. She


    couldn''t swallow her anger over what Megan had done to her best friend.


    Hearing them, Debbie pped her leg and said resolutely, "Exactly! I''m tired of being a doormat. I


    never did anything to get back at her because I didn''t want to hurt Carlos. But she''s crossed the line.


    She''s sabotaging our marriage. My husband and I are being driven apart because of her. I won''t let her


    off the hook!"


    ''On top of that, I almost died thanks to Megan''s phone call!'' she thought angrily.


    "Kasie, you can swim, right? I may need your help for this. And Jared, I just need you to do me a little


    favor. Kristina, you don''t have toe with us. Just stay at home and wait for the good news." Then,


    Debbie told everyone her n and assigned a task to each of them.


    Atst, Kristina looked at Debbie, embarrassed. "Debbie, I... I want to go with you too." She also was


    angry with Megan and wanted to watch this good show. However, she didn''t have someone that had


    her back once things turned serious. Everyone else had wealthy parents that could pull some strings.


    Touched by Kristina''s gesture, Debbie patted her on the shoulder. "Kristina, don''t follow bad examples.


    It''ll make you a bad girl. I know your heart. Thank you. Just wait for us at home and prepare a big meal


    to celebrate our sess. Okay?"


    Kristina had no choice but to nod. "Okay. Take care, all. Especially now..."


    When the three of them left Debbie''s ward and saw Carlos sitting outside, they all bade farewell to him


    politely and formally. "Goodbye. Mr. Huo!"


    "Bye Mr. Huo, see you!"


    Carlos felt suspicious of them. His intuition told him these kids were nning something behind his


    back.


    They had always been courteous to him, but this time, it was more than that. They seemed to want to


    butter him up, as if trying to get on his good side. Especially Jared. He had even sped his hands in


    prayer when he left the ward.


    With that thought in mind, Carlos turned to Emmett and instructed, "Go and get some information from


    your girlfriend."


    Emmett understood what he meant. "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    But... He suddenly felt baffled. Kasie was on Debbie''s side, and so was he! Besides, Kasie was one of


    Debbie''s best friends. Not exactly a reliable source, especially if she was part of the n. No matter


    what information he had gotten wind of, he wouldn''t betray Debbie. He liked the girl, though he was


    curious what she was up to.


    As a protest against Carlos, Debbie was determined to endure a long, boring stay in the hospital rather


    than bow down and beg him to take her back home.


    A weekter, Debbie was finally discharged from the hospital.


    Breathing in the fresh air outside, Debbie felt a surge of excitement coursing throughout her body. ''No


    more smell of disinfectant in the air! Amazing!'' she eximed in her mind.


    Truth was, if it weren''t for the new semester starting in two days, Carlos wouldn''t have allowed her to


    be discharged from hospital until the scar on her forehead vanished. So she felt really lucky.


    After leaving the hospital, Carlos drove her back to the manor.


    Much to her disappointment, he left for his office at once, even before she''d been properly settled


    there.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching him slowly disappear from sight, she could do nothing. She searched her brain, but found no


    excuses to make him stay a little longer.


    The rhythm of an old song began to y in the back of her mind. She tried to recall the lyrics. ''Yeah, I


    remember now!'' Then, she cleared her throat and began to sing. "I hide my tears from you to y cool.


    I give you a cold shoulder, however I care. Never thought you''d leave me along the way. My heart is


    dripping blood, but I have no courage to make you stay. I watch, you go to a world, far, far away..."


    As she sang the sad song, Debbie felt much better. Sad songs sometimes had a way of doing that,


    curiously. They were cathartic, in a way, and sometimes more effective than all the anti-depressants a


    pharmacy had to offer. Then, she remembered Carlos told her to buy whatever she needed because


    her luggage had been lost. They weren''t going to drag the river to find someone''s dresses or makeup


    collection. Besides, she had stayed in the hospital for so many days. She needed to break out, hang


    out, and do some shopping.


    "Your tenderness is nowhere to be found, and I lose all reasons to be strong..." Debbie continued to


    sing to herself as she slowly made her way upstairs. Funny enough, she suddenly sped up the rhythm,


    changing the sad melody to a cheery tune.


    Meanwhile, Carlos had made a call to a housemaid before driving out of the manor. He asked the


    housemaid what Debbie was doing at the moment. Withplicated feelings, the housemaid looked at


    the woman who was singing happily, and replied honestly, "Mr. Huo... Mrs. Huo is singing."


    Carlos was surprised. ''Singing? So she''s quite happy even without me, '' he thought, upset.


    Unsatisfied with the answer, he hung up the phone at once, his face darkened. He was as gloomy as


    ever, and the mood around him darkened as well.


    Debbie went to the music studio and enjoyed herself there for a short while. She even got the


    inspiration to write a few lines for the song she was putting together. After that, she asked the driver to


    get her to the Shining International za.


    Debbie spotted a hair salon after getting out of the car. She touched her long hair. The idea of having a


    haircut came to mind. ''It is about time for a change. Maybe they can make me look like a million bucks.''


    In the hair salon, a handsome man with grey-dyed hair greeted Debbie enthusiastically, "Hi, pretty girl!


    Wee! What''ll it be?"


    Debbie scanned the spacious studio and replied casually, "My hair is a bit too long. I want it cut a little."


    She hadn''t expected the interior of the salon was this luxurious. The price should be quite high.


    "Okay, pleasee this way. Let me wash your hair first!"


    Then, she followed the handsome man to another room to have her hair washed.


    "So, just a haircut, or...? What about a dye job or perm too? Actually, you''re lucky you came in today.


    We''re running a special offer now. It''ll be cost-effective if you buy a VIP card..."


    Debbie paused. "Just a trim and perm the ends of my hair a little. And how do I get a VIP card?"


    As the grey-hair man dried her hair, he gestured to another young man, asking him toe over.


    When Debbie saw another young maning up to her, she couldn''t help but marvel in her mind,


    ''Wow! Another handsome boy. Why are all the hairdressers here so handsome? Do they need to win a


    beauty contest before bing a hairdresser?''


    When Debbie knew that the price of a simple haircut was already 1, 200 dors, she was taken aback.


    Her lips twitched. ''God! I''ll never get a haircut in the Shining International za again. That''s way too


    expensive!


    Are they hoodwinking the customers? How can Carlos allow such a hair salon to open here?'' she


    wondered.


    "But if you apply for a VIP card and save 10, 000 dors in it, you''ll get an extra 5, 000. And we have


    different bonuses at 30, 000, 50, 000 or 100, 000 dors. Besides, we''ll give you a coupon for one free


    hair dye and hair perm which is worth 3, 888 dors... It''s our 10th anniversary, so that''s what we have


    for you. It''s really a bargain. You look so beautiful, and toe here more often would only add to your


    beauty."


    Debbie felt a little dizzy hearing the young man''s endless prattling. They were doing the hard-sell here.


    It seemed that it would be a better deal to buy a VIP card. She would actually get a 50% discount, if her


    calction was right. And moreover, she''d have a free dye and perm...

 Chapter 224 Is She Saying Im Old

    Chapter 224 Is She Saying I''m Old


    "Okay, please help me apply for a 10, 000-dor VIP card," Debbie said to the young man. Deep down,


    she wondered if Carlos made her be bolder in spending money. This guy talked her into buying a


    10, 000-dor card, and that was not chump change. He appeared to have done so easily, like he had


    a gift for fast talk. It only took three minutes for her to be 10, 000 dors poorer.


    Even before Debbie''s hair was dry, the handsome hairdressers had quickly fetched the VIP application


    form for her to fill in and sign.


    They couldn''t show more hospitality to Debbie by entertaining her with fresh fruits and beverages. In no


    time, a POS machine was put in front of her. So, without moving an inch from her seat, Debbie sealed


    the deal.


    So, with her new hairdo, Debbie was warmly sent off by the handsome young men. Her hair was dyed


    brown, yet it looked ck; it was trimmed, yet it looked as long as before. Well, the so-called new


    hairdo didn''t seem that different at all.


    In a daze, Debbie stepped out of the hair salon holding the Gold Card in her hand. This Gold Card was


    given to her by Carlos. She hadn''t brought this bank card to New York and had kept it in another


    handbag.


    She never expected to waste 10, 000 dors so soon.


    She mourned a bit, feeling sad to waste money so impulsively.


    Then, she opened the WeChat app and posted an update in the Moments. She wrote, "Wow,


    nowadays, hairdressers are all young and handsome, but with mad sales skills! They got me to buy a


    VIP card. Aww, poor me! My heart is aching, and so''s my wallet. If I could turn back time, I would''ve


    never stepped into that store..."


    She then put two Crying Face emojis below the words.


    On the other hand, working in his office, Carlos heard his phone beep when Debbie posted her update.


    He had set her ount as the Top Focus, so he would get her updates right away.


    He immediately tapped Debbie''s Moments. However, as he read the content, his frown deepened.


    ''Young and handsome? She always calls me old man. Is she saying I''m old?'' he wondered.


    ''And why was she sad for buying a VIP card?'' He was intrigued. How much money had Debbie put


    down on that card that made her so frustrated? He called Emmett in and asked, "Emmett, check how


    much money Debbie spent just now and where. All ounts."


    Ten minutester, Emmett reported, "Mrs. Huo spent 10, 000 dors on a VIP card in a hair salon at


    the Shining International za."


    ''What? Just 10, 000 dors? And she''s sad?'' Carlos couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    "Go and upgrade the card. The highest amount they have," he demanded.


    "Um...yes, Mr. Huo," Emmett replied.


    He hadn''t made it to the office door yet when Carlos added, "Don''t let her know."


    Emmett nodded.


    While she was hanging out at the shopping mall, Debbie chatted with her friends on WeChat. She


    want to bug her friends to keep herpany all the time. So she decided to set out on her own, and do


    her shopping that way. It would give her time to think, at any rate.


    Dixon sent a voice message. He said, "Bad idea. If Jared and Kasie were there with you, you would''ve


    spent 100, 000 dors."


    Dixon was right! Jared and Kasie led a more extravagant life than she did. But she didn''t like


    squandering money, for the most part. Money was to get something you needed, not everything you


    ever wanted.


    Kasie sent a Rolling Eyes emoji to Dixon and said, "You kidding? She''s Mrs. Huo. If anyone knew who


    she was, and that she was crying over 10, 000 dors, they''dugh at her! Tomboy, it''s only 10, 000


    dors. Show off a little. Money''s no big deal for your husband. Remember, Megan spent 80, 000


    dors for three shades of lipstick. She didn''t even feel bad..."


    They might be right! Debbie sent a Heart emoji to Kasie and wrote, "You''re right. If I don''t spend my


    husband''s money, Megan will use it up sooner orter. I shouldn''t give Carlos any chance to waste


    money on her!"


    Seeing the two women''s words, Dixon felt that he''d better zip his mouth.


    Then, as Debbie walked into a cosmetics chain store, she tapped thements in her WeChat


    Moments. There were already dozens ofments under the new post.


    Gail''s and Portia''sments caught her attention. Gailmented, "You bragging about something?"


    Portia wrote, "I have a VIP card with 50, 000 dors, for thergest hair salon at the Shining


    International za. Go ahead and use my card."


    Debbie could sense the sarcasm in Portia''sment.


    Portia had be more and more aggressive against her. She seemed to smell blood, and like any


    shark, was attracted to it. Debbie didn''t know why. ''I''ve been done with Hayden for a long time. Why is


    she still pissed?'' Debbie wondered.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Portia. But I have..." Debbie was typing a reply. She paused and


    wondered what was the highest amount of the VIP card in that hair salon. She giggled mischievously.


    Anyway, Portia didn''t know any better. Debbie decided to brag about it. She continued to write, "I have


    a VIP card with 200, 000 dors in it. If your 50, 000-dor VIP card isn''t enough, you can call me and


    we can use mine together."


    Portia didn''t take the bait and reply instantly. Instead, she asked her man to confirm it.


    Emmett had already upgraded the card of the hair salon by the time Portia''s men called the receptionist


    there. The worker had already put the money into Debbie''s VIP card five minutes before the call. After


    getting the answer, Portia''s man reported to her, "Miss Gu, Debbie Nian''s VIP card indeed has 200,


    000 dors, and together with the 50, 000-dor bonus, she has 250, 000 in total."


    Portia was dumbfounded, her mouth agape.


    Clutching her phone tightly, she hung up quickly. She wondered, ''Why does Emmett have so much


    money to spend on Debbie? He''s just an assistant. Maybe he takes bribes?''


    Now, the thought of hitting on Carlos burned stronger inside Portia''s heart.


    She began to fantasize the day when she would be the new Mrs. Huo. The first thing she would do was


    ask Carlos to investigate Emmett. If he was found out to have epted any bribes, he''d be locked up.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    That way, Debbie would lose everything. She grinned broadly as she pictured the scene.


    There was still no reply from Portia. Debbie didn''t care, either. She closed the WeChat app and shifted


    her attention to the various lipsticks inside the lit ss counter. There were tons of shades, and ents


    on top of that. With exotic names like After Midnight, Love Bites, Everglow, and A Little Magic, there


    was a lipstick for practically every mood, if your mood was to attract a guy, of course. And with


    selections in matte, satin, or metallic finish, it was difficult for Debbie to make a choice.


    ''No, Debbie. You have more than enough lipsticks at home. Leave now and stop spending money!


    But this color is so beautiful...'' Debbie battled with herself in her mind. In the end, she couldn''t resist the


    temptation and bought one more shade of lipstick. In the end, she decided on Moonlit Night, a mauve-


    ish shade that promised to give her a refined and elegant look.


    Debbie had eaten dinner outside beforeing back to the manor. Carlos hadn''te home from


    work yet, so she went to the yoga room. After doing a few poses, like Tree Pose and Downward Dog,


    she decided to head to the music room afterwards.


    Carlos didn''te back until eleven o''clock at night. He found Debbie in the music studio and she was


    concentrating on writing a song.


    He caught a glimpse of her scribbles on the paper. There were crosses or dots under most of the


    words. It seemed that she wasn''t satisfied with the lyrics she hade up with.


    Carlos stood behind her and patiently waited for a few moments. Yet, she didn''t notice his presence.


    He stayed silent, even held his breath, trying to make himself as unobtrusive as possible.


    "You..."


    "Aargh!" Her high-pitched shriek interrupted his unspoken words.


    Debbie jerked around to stare at the man who had sprung up from nowhere, her face white as a sheet.


    His sudden voice startled her so much that she felt like she was having a heart attack. As it was, she


    was still trembling.


    Carlos inhaled deeply and closed his eyes. "Am I that scary?"


    Debbie nodded, but then shook in panic. "No, you''re handsome..."


    A dash of satisfaction shed through his eyes, but soon it vanished into thin air as he heard her say,


    "As handsome as a vampire."


    Carlos sighed.


    He threw a cold nce at her and demanded, "Go to bed now. Don''t stay upte!"


    "That''s none of your business. Anyway, I can use my husband''s money to buy the most expensive eye


    cream. I can use my husband''s money to keep healthy no matter howte I stay up!"


    Her words made Carlos happy but also angry at the same time.


    In the end, he grabbed hold of her wrist and dragged her out of the music studio to keep her from


    talking any more nonsense.

 Chapter 225 This Is Your Home

    Chapter 225 This Is Your Home


    "Let go of me. My legs work just fine!" Debbie yelled as she struggled in an attempt to break his grip.


    But Carlos didn''t loosen his forceful grip on her hand until they reached the edge of the bed. With


    strength, he freed her hand, throwing her onto the soft bed.


    Debbie awkwardlyy prone on the bed, bouncing a bit while shouting angrily, "Carlos Huo! Are you


    nuts? If you don''t want to see me, then don''te back home! Oh, well. This is your home, not mine.


    I''ll get out."


    As she said this, she got out of the bed and trotted toward the doorway.


    "Stop!" Carlos ordered coldly.


    With his authoritative voice, he always could assert power over everyone but Debbie. It urred to him


    that she was the only person in this world who dared to go against him time and again.


    The angry woman had disappeared from the bedroom after mming the door loudly, leaving Carlos


    alone with himself. Why did she constantly get angry with him when he only wanted the best for her? It


    seemed to him that their rtionship was a bit like a child and a parent. He would make a rule or re-


    direct her, and she would throw a fit because she wasn''t allowed to do what she wanted right then and


    there. Sometimes, she would bring him to the end of his rope.


    She had only gotten a few steps away when Carlos caught up with her and carried her in his arms.


    Feeling her legs leave the ground all of a sudden, she yelled, "Let go! You jerk! I don''t want to see


    you..." Her voice was suddenly muffled. The man had kicked the door closed and pressed her against it


    to kiss her bbering lips.


    Realizing his intent, Debbie took the chance to ridicule him while gasping for air, "You want to have sex


    with me? But aren''t you angry with me for taking birth control pills? Aren''t you worried I''ll take them


    again?"


    Thanks to this topic, Carlos red up more. He red at Debbie intently, warning, "Debbie, if you eat


    just one more pill, I won''t let you have even one bite of food."


    "Whatever, no sex anyway, then. Since you don''t trust me, why sleep with me? Get lost! Get away from


    me... Aargh! Ouch! You''re hurting me..."


    Debbie stopped her attempt to wriggle out of his arms by his sudden gesture.


    Carlos tightened his grip on her waist. "Why are you turning me down? For Hayden?"


    Debbie really wanted to pop him in the face. Why was he talking about Hayden? What did he have to


    do with this? In a huff, she snapped, "Are you high right now? Hey, stop, stop! I was wrong... I didn''t..."


    Debbie was now shrieking, her deafening pleading sounds echoing through the house, even though


    their bedroom was well-insted.


    Until the wee hours in the morning, the pleading, moaning and heavy breathing sounds finally subsided


    and everything returned quiet again. Weakly lying prone on the sofa, Debbie felt really remorseful. She


    felt like a fool. She shouldn''t have angered a night beast who hadn''t tasted its prey for a long time. She


    had reaped the consequences herself now.


    Some people say that fight sex of a couple is some of the best sex you can ever have. Your blood is


    already surging through you, your adrenaline is high, so why not? Angry sex can sometimes make you


    feel better. But not in this case. They had sex for a whole night, but Carlos wore a cold face the whole


    time. Even when they reached climax, he didn''t affectionately call her "Deb" or "Honey" as he usually


    did. Thinking of it, Debbie felt even more frustrated. ''Whoever talked about fight sex never met my


    husband. It''s not true at all!'' she thought gloomily.


    The next afternoon, Debbie woke up from her long sleep, and she slept even longer due to her


    exhaustion. Like usual, Carlos had already gone to work.


    She raised her sore arm, grabbed her phone and texted Carlos. "Shouldn''t you go visit my uncle and


    aunt during Spring Festival?"


    When they were in New York, Lucinda had called Debbie, inviting her to have a meal together with


    Carlos. Debbie had promised to go.


    She had intended to visit her aunt and uncle aftering back from New York. However, she''d had a


    fight with Carlos even before flying back and had even experienced a near fatal ident. So she hadn''t


    had the chance to visit them. Since she had almost recovered now, it was time to show respect to her


    elders.


    On the other hand, when Carlos received Debbie''s message, he had just arrived at Megan''s house.


    He took a look at the message and put his phone away.


    Megan put a cup of coffee in front of him and said happily, "Uncle Carlos, this is fresh-brewed coffee. I


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    made it for you. Have a sip, please!"


    As she said it, she suddenly noticed a love bite on his neck. Her face flushed bright red in an instant.


    She found it hard to take her eyes off it because it was... too obvious.


    Sensing Megan fixing her eyes on him, Carlos already knew what she was looking at. The truth was,


    he had gotten a lot of curious and strange nces from his staff all morning.


    He remembered Debbie did it on purposest night. And she got what she wanted thanks to this little


    trick. Now everyone knew Carlos had spent a crazy and romantic night with a woman. They believed


    that the couple must have been so passionate that they gave each other love bites in the heat of the


    moment.


    Thinking of Debbie, Carlos couldn''t help but grin tenderly. He grabbed the coffee mug and took a sip,


    trying to hide the affectionate look in his eyes.


    Then he put down the mug and nodded, "It''s good."


    Megan came back to her senses and smiled sweetly. "Thank you, Uncle Carlos. I''m d you like it."


    But the next second, what Carlos asked made her smile freeze on her face. "I''m curious...when and


    where did you see your aunt Debbie taking birth control pills?" That was his purpose of visiting Megan''s


    house today.


    "I... I already told you about it. In New York, in the Huo family''s house. Uncle Carlos, why do you ask?"


    Megan stammered.


    Carlos cast her a sidelong nce and said in a very stern voice, "Megan, be honest with me. You know


    I hate liars!"


    Megan was frightened by his stern tone. Carlos had never talked to her like this. Unable to take it, she


    felt hurt, her eyes reddened. "I...I''ll tell you the truth. Your... your mom told me..."


    ''My mom?'' Perplexed, Carlos continued to interrogate her, "What did she tell you?"


    Bowing her head in fluster, Megan uneasily yed with her fingers. She looked baffled. "Uncle Carlos...


    please stop asking me. I don''t want to betray your mom."


    Seeing the flustered expression on her face, Carlos did stop asking about it. He changed to another


    topic, which in fact, brought more unease to Megan''s heart. "Did you call Debbie before her car


    ident?"


    "N-no..." Megan replied, her lips trembling.


    "Megan!" Carlos shouted, his tone bing stern again. Unlike Debbie, Megan couldn''t resist this


    man''s powerful demeanor, and he broke her resolve.


    This time, she couldn''t hold back her tears. They flooded her eyes and poured down her cheeks.


    "Uncle Carlos, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do it. I didn''t think she''d get in an ident. That day, I knew


    you had a fight with Aunt Debbie and that you were unhappy. I felt really guilty, so I went out to call her


    in order to soften her anger. At first, she didn''t answer, then I used another phone to contact her. When


    the call finally went through, I apologized to her sincerely. Instead of epting my apology, she


    confronted me about telling you about the pills. I admitted it, and then she hung up on me. I didn''t think


    she''d have an ident after the call. Uncle Carlos, please don''t get mad at me. Please?"


    Stone-faced, Carlos stared at her and continued to ask, "What else did you talk about?"


    "Aunt Debbie said... that you loved her the most. So she warned me to stay away from you. That I''ve


    been pestering you all the time, annoying you. I promised her. Uncle Carlos, I feel bad now. I know it''s


    wrong to hang around with you so much since you''re married. But I just can''t get you out of my head.


    I''m sorry. It''s all my fault..."


    Megan sobbed, her breath bing short. Carlos massaged the upper part of his nose near the eye-


    sockets, feeling his head pounding for the trouble. To avoid her asthma attack, he had no choice but to


    "Hmm... Uncle Carlos, I hear you. I won''t cry as long as you don''t get angry." She turned her tears into


    smiles as she went to get a tissue.


    After leaving Megan''s house, Carlos got in his car and called Tabitha. "Mom, it''s me."


    "Carlos, what a surprise! You''re not busy now?"


    "No. Mom, when did you see Debbie take birth control pills?" Carlos asked outright.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. Tabitha figured that it must be Megan who


    told Carlos.


    Carlos waited on the phone patiently. After a while, Tabitha finally opened her mouth. "I think it''s good


    she took a contraceptive, since your grandma and dad don''t like her. It''ll be a problem divorcing her if


    she gets pregnant with your child..."

 Chapter 226 Lets Have A Talk

    Chapter 226 Let''s Have A Talk


    "Mom!" Carlos'' powerful voice interrupted Tabitha''s mumbling. "Whether they like Debbie or not has


    nothing to do with me. Just answer my question. When did you see Debbie taking birth control pills?"


    "Carlos!" Tabitha raised her voice. His cold voice stung her heart. "You''ve never talked to me like this


    before! You''ve be distant from me because of Debbie. I''m heartbroken by your coldness."


    Carlos remained silent. Suspicion rose in his heart. It wasn''t a difficult question to answer if she had


    indeed seen it with her own eyes, but she kept jumping over this issue. It dawned on him that things


    were not as simple as he had thought it to be. "Sorry, Mom. I have work. I''ll call youter. Bye!"


    "Carlos! Carlos..." Tabitha wanted to talk to her son for a while longer, but he had ended the call without


    waiting for her reply.


    She sat staring nkly at her phone for a while beforeing back to her senses. She stood up and


    walked to James'' study.


    James was talking to someone on the phone with a smile on his face when she pushed open the door


    and walked in. At the sight of her, he instantly pulled a long face and ended the call in haste. The smile


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    had vanished from his face.


    In a cold voice, he asked, "Anything?" He returned to his seat and randomly grabbed a file which was


    on his desk.


    The expression on his face had changed so abruptly that it was impossible for Tabitha to not have


    noticed it. Her face went pale. "Carlos knows about Debbie taking contraceptives," she said, trying to


    sound calm.


    James put aside the file and asked with a frown, "So soon?"


    She merely nodded without saying anything. The truth was that she was the one who had blurted it out


    to Megan. But she couldn''t dare tell James that, afraid of his ill-temper.


    There was a moment of silence in the study. James lit a cigar, took a drag and slowly blew out a stream


    of smoke. Tabitha wanted to stop him from smoking for the sake of his health. Yet, the words were


    stuck to her throat. She dared not interfere with his business.


    After a few moments, she vaguely heard him muttering, "It looks like it wouldn''t be that easy to get rid


    of Debbie Nian. I might have to finish her off for good."


    Tabitha stared at the man in a daze. His face was emotionless as he said those devilish words. She


    wondered if she had heard it right...


    In the manor


    Debbie changed into a set of clean and casual sportswear, and was all set to go out.


    Before she left, she called Emmett to inquire about Megan''s new address.


    Megan wasn''t living in her previous residence anymore. Carlos had arranged another expensive house


    for her in a high-ss neighborhood.


    Debbie felt gloomy when she saw the beautiful houses sh by her as the car drove through the


    neighborhood. It was like her husband was keeping a mistress in broad daylight with no concerns.


    Emmett had informed the entrance guards about their visit beforehand. So Debbie, Jared and Kasie


    were able to smoothly pass through the heavy security.


    Jared, who was driving the car, stole a nce at the sumptuous houses in the neighborhood and


    marveled at their beauty. "Tsk, tsk," he clicked his tongue and shook his head. "Tomboy, your husband


    is so wealthy that he bought a house in this prime location for someone unrted to him. I bet even the


    smallest house here upies at least a hundred and fifty square meters, and it would be worth tens of


    millions of dors!"


    Debbie angrily hit his head. "I know that! No need to rub it in my face."


    Of course she knew how expensive this area was. This was the center of Y City. The average housing


    price in Y City was already high even for a standard middle ss house, not to mention a house in this


    prime location.


    Kasie, sitting in the back seat, rolled her eyes. ''Jared, you idiot!'' she cursed in her mind. She quickly


    pricey than any house here. And the manor you''re staying in now is probably more expensive than this


    whole neighborhood. So, don''t go too much into it. Your husband loves you far more than her."


    East City Vi was well known as a brownstone district. Each of the vi there was valued at at least a


    hundred million. Everyone in the city knew about its sky-high price.


    Debbie understood Kasie''s intention tofort her. She leaned against her seat, remaining silent.


    When they reached building number eight, Debbie asked the other two to wait outside, and walked


    towards Megan''s apartment by herself. She rang the door bell and waited.


    She said to herself that she was strong enough to deal with a weak woman like Megan on her own.


    As she waited for Megan to open the door, Debbie caught a glimpse of the two tall and sturdy


    bodyguards who were standing in front of the door and staring vigntly at her. They were arranged by


    Wesley and Carlos to protect Megan. Debbie smiled ironically. They did treat Megan well.


    If the bodyguards hadn''t known Debbie''s identity, they wouldn''t have allowed her toe an inch close


    to the door.


    Then again, she was confused. Carlos and Wesley spoiled Megan so much; why didn''t either of them


    get engaged to her while they were still single? That way, things would have been simpler.


    As Debbie was lost in herplicated thoughts, the door opened and Megan stood in front of her,


    wearing pink pajamas with bunny ears and a pair of pink slippers. She looked like a lovely young girl.


    Megan was surprised to see Debbie at her door all of a sudden. But she returned to her usual self and


    greeted her with a sweet smile, "Well, if it isn''t Aunt Debbie? What brings you here today?"


    Debbie wasn''t in the mood to pretend to be on good terms with her. She snorted coldly and cut to the


    chase. "I just happened to drop by. Come with me. I will buy you a drink and we can have a good talk."


    Megan frowned upon hearing her invitation. But she hid her emotion and smiled again. "I''d love to.


    Pleasee in and wait till I get changed."


    She stepped back from the doorway to allow Debbie to enter. Debbie had had no intentions of going


    into her house, but then she was curious to know if there would be any of Carlos'' belongings in there,


    or if she might find some clue regarding their past. She decided to go in and find out.


    At the hallway, Megan brought a new pair of slippers for Debbie to put on. After that, they walked into


    the living room.


    "Wait here," Megan said indifferently and went straight to her bedroom without giving Debbie a second


    nce. The fake smile had faded away from her face the moment they had walked in and closed the


    door behind them. She dropped her pretense since there was nobody else here except the two of


    them.


    Debbie didn''t care about her cold attitude. She stood in the middle of the living room and scanned the


    space.


    The decor was the sort of style most girls would have loved. The walls were painted in pastel hues and


    pink. Even the furniture was colored in either baby pink or light blue.


    Exquisite and rare ornaments were ced on the tables and the cabs. Everything looked pricey.


    But Debbie didn''t find anything strange or special.


    Suddenly, a photo frame on the table caught her attention. Curiously, Debbie walked towards it. She


    stood there and looked at the picture without touching it.


    There were three people in the picture¡ªCarlos, Wesley and Megan.


    It must have been taken a few years back, judging from theplexion of Carlos'' face. He looked


    tanned. Besides, he looked much younger in the picture.


    Carlos and Wesley were both wearing a set of camouge clothes. They had a thin smile on their


    usually calm faces. A short and young Megan stood in between them with a sweet smile, wearing the


    same camouge uniform. In the background was a blue sea. It was a warm picture...


    Debbie already knew how Carlos looked in camouge uniform because he had a lot of group pictures


    of himself and other big shots hanging on the walls of his study in the manor. Those pictures were


    taken while he was serving in the Special Force.


    "That picture was taken five years ago. Uncle Carlos had just fostered me and had been taking care of


    me for a while at the time." Megan''s voice came from behind her.


    Debbie turned around and saw her wearing a blue, long overcoat. In a sincere tone, Debbie praised as


    she turned back to look at the picture once again, "It''s a nice photo. Two handsome men and a


    beautiful mixed girl. Breathtaking." Debbie couldn''t help but think that if Megan hadn''t fallen in love with


    Carlos, she would have been fond of this girl too.

 Chapter 227 Anything Rash

    Chapter 227 Anything Rash


    Megan remained emotionless even after hearing Debbie''s praise. "I''m ready," she said tly.


    They went out together. Megan''s bodyguards followed close behind them and got in another car.


    It wasn''t until Megan opened Debbie''s car door that she was shocked to see the other two guys sitting


    there. After a pause, she climbed into the back seat without a word.


    Kasie shot her a cold nce and moved over, and then looked back down at her phone. That showed


    Megan the proper amount of contempt and disdain Kasie was going for.


    Jared was in the driver''s seat, and he turned around to re at Megan. "Well, you do have the guts to


    with sarcasm.


    Debbie settled down in the passenger seat. After fastening her seat belt, she grabbed Jared''s head


    and made him look at the road ahead. "Let''s go!" she ordered.


    "Hey! Watch the hair!" Jared protested. If it were someone else other than Debbie, who dared toy a


    finger on his new hairdo, he would''ve kicked the guy away. Or at least he would''ve given him a good


    punch to remind him.


    It wasn''t easy to manage the new hairdo. He had spent more than an hour making it look just right


    before he went out today.


    He anxiously looked at his reflection in the rear-view mirror and carefully smoothed the tousled hair,


    making sure he looked as handsome as usual. After two minutes, the mboyant guy still hadn''t started


    the car. Impatient, Kasie kicked the back of the driver''s seat and yelled, "Are you going on a date? Quit


    messing with your hair. You already have a tons of pretty girls around you. Let''s get going!"


    Jared finally started the engine. Heined, "But it''s you guys¡ªnot my Mrs. Right. I''m not looking


    for a friend or a girlfriend. I''m looking for a wife."


    "A wife?" Debbie mocked. "You? The eternal bachelor? Dream on," she said, as she yed on her


    phone.


    Jared sighed helplessly. "Come on Tomboy. Have some respect."


    On the other hand, Megan showed no interest in their bantering and secretly texted Carlos. "Uncle


    Carlos, are you free now?"


    She waited awhile, but there was no reply. Megan assumed that Carlos was busy with his work at the


    moment, so she texted him again. "Aunt Debbie is taking me somewhere. She wanted to have a talk.


    But she''s bringing a couple friends alone. Uncle Carlos, I''m scared..."


    In no time, Carlos t out called her. Seeing the caller ID on her phone screen, Megan instantly


    silenced the ringer. She didn''t answer the call.


    Shortly, Debbie''s phone rang. Confused, she shot a nce at Megan, who was just sitting quietly with


    her phone in herp. The screen was off, so she wasn''t ying with it. After a little hesitation, Debbie


    decided to answer the call. "What''s up?"


    "Where are you now?"


    Debbie''s lips twitched. "Why do you ask?"


    "Where are you taking her?" Carlos asked as he leaned back in his chair, massaging his aching


    temples.


    "I just want to talk to her. What are you worried about?" Carlos could sense the irony in her tone.


    "Don''t do anything rash. Her health is bad."


    "Haw-haw!" Debbie chuckled ironically. "Let me guess. You''re worried that I''ll hit her?"


    ''Since her health is bad, why can''t she just behave and stop pissing me off?'' Debbie thought to herself.


    A bad feeling rose in Carlos'' heart. He knew Debbie too well. There was a good chance she wouldn''t


    let Megan off the hook easily this time. He tried his hardest to control his emotions and did his level


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    best to calm her down. "Debbie, listen¡ªshe''s innocent." What caused this mess was that Debbie was


    used of taking birth control pills. Megan was the one who told Carlos about it, but he already knew


    that there was something moreplicated behind the usation. Megan might have been a pawn in


    a game that someone else was ying, trying to get rid of Debbie. He had asked Emmett to investigate


    the truth.


    "She''s innocent? Then what about me?" Hearing him defend Megan disappointed Debbie. She felt she


    was owed at least the same amount of respect, and he definitely wasn''t showing it. He just grew


    enraged and colder when he found out the result of the blood test, and didn''t even listen to her side of


    it. True, with the steroidalpounds showing up in her blood, it didn''t look good for her, but there had


    to be some other exnation. Maybe someone had ground it up in her food, or something else. But


    Carlos had jumped to conclusions immediately. She was his wife, dammit! He should believe her over


    Megan.


    ''Have I done anything to her that deserved all the pain she put me through?'' Debbie thought sadly.


    Whatever he said, she couldn''t swallow her anger this time. She had almost died because of Megan''s


    call.


    "I won''t let her go this time." As she finished this sentence, she hung up at once. She wasn''t interested


    in hearing any more excuses.


    Everyone in the car remained silent and held their breath the whole time. They were all well aware who


    Debbie was talking to.


    Debbie''s phone rang a few more times but every time, she rejected the call as soon as it rang.


    Carlos called one of Megan''s bodyguards and figured out where they were going. Realizing her intent,


    he hurriedly drove out with Emmett, tracing their routes.


    But a few minutester, the bodyguard called again, reporting to Carlos that they had lost track of their


    car.


    Carlos immediately called Tristan and asked him to check Debbie''s GPS position.


    Jared finally stopped the car by the side of a river. This location was carefully selected by Debbie. She


    had personallye to study the surroundings beforehand. It was quiet here with no cars passing by.


    No one to see what was going on. No one to call for help.


    Megan was forced to get out of the car. At the sight of the surging waves of the river, she was


    frightened, feeling the colors drain from her face. ''This was how Debbie almost lost her life, '' she


    thought. ''Does she have a simr fate in mind for me?'' She was hoping to rely on Carlos, but she


    wasn''t sure he''d be able to find Debbie, or get here in time if something drastic happened.


    She tried topose herself. "You wanted to talk, so talk now." But Debbie remained silent. "Why did


    you bring me here? It''s so cold outside," Megan said, hoping to break the awkward silence.


    Debbie grabbed her by her wrist, dragging her closer to the riverbank.


    Megan''s legs were trembling. "What are you doing? If Carlos and Wesley hear about this..."


    When Carlos was mentioned, Debbie chuckled. "Carlos will love me like he always has. Only this time,


    you won''t be in the way."


    Flustered, Megan quickly looked around, hoping to find anyone to turn to for help. But there was


    nobody else except the four of them. She didn''t even see her bodyguards.


    She inhaled sharply and shouted to the three surrounding her, "This is a crime!"


    Debbie found a block of stone and sat on it. Squinting at Megan, she said casually, "I know my


    husband cares for you, but don''t forget, he cares for me more. Do you think my husband would lock me


    up if I killed you? Worst case scenario, I still have someone else to save me like Mr. Lu, Hayden Gu..."


    Of course, Debbie just brought up these two names to brag. She didn''t really think that Curtis and


    Hayden would get themselves in trouble for her sake, had she been locked up in jail. But Megan didn''t


    know that, and it was possible they might be able to pull some strings and get her out. Of course, she


    might lose Carlos in the deal, and she wasn''t willing to bank on that.


    Megan got even more frightened, her face now white as a sheet. "Just calm down!" she said in a shaky


    voice.


    "Calm down?" Debbie snorted. She stood up, drew closer to her and looked into her eyes as she


    whispered with resentment, "When I fell into the river with my car, I was really calm. You know why?


    Because I felt despair. I was ready to give up and quietly waited for myst breath!"


    Overwhelmed by the great fear, Megan slowly stepped backward with each word Debbie said. "Why


    did I bring you here? I want you to feel the same way I did. Megan, do you want to have a talk with


    death?"


    Debbie said as she backed her to the edge of the river where there was no guardrail. A one-meter tall


    warning sign was visible on one side with the words: DANGER! DEEP WATER!


    Megan tightly clutched a branch of a small tree, her heart pounding. Taking a deep breath, she


    apologized. "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Please, I didn''t want you to get into an ident..." ''No. I don''t


    want to die now...'' she eximed in her mind.


    "You''re sorry?" Suddenly, Debbie heard a car squeal to a halt behind her. Somebody came. If her


    guess was right, it should be Carlos who hade to save Megan.


    And she was certain of her guess when she saw Megan shed crocodile tears again. Debbie had


    threatened her for a bit now, but she didn''t even shed a tear. Now, as soon as her Prince Charming


    came, she began to cry...


    The next second, a familiar voice came to Debbie''s ears, "Debbie, get over here now!"

 Chapter 228 Just Being Rebellious

    Chapter 228 Just Being Rebellious


    Debbie turned her head around to nce at Carlos. The sullen man stood on higher ground some


    distance away, ring at her with his sharp and piercing eyes, his face serious.


    Emmett, worry written all over his face, also tried to persuade her. "Tomboy, cool your jets. It''s not..."


    He wanted to say it wasn''t worth risking her future just to get revenge on Megan. But he swallowed his


    words as Carlos was right next to him. He didn''t think much of Megan, but Carlos did. And it wasn''t


    worth letting his boss know. His personal feelings weren''t necessary for him to do his job, and he knew


    that. He also knew that he could be reced at a moment''s whim, and he''d been on thin ice more than


    a few times where Carlos was concerned.


    He hurriedly tagged along with Carlos, rushing towards the group.


    Seeing Carlos darting towards her like an arrow flown from a bow, Debbie got anxious. She lost her


    "Aargh¡ª"


    Ssh!


    Following a shriek, Megan fell into the river, making a loud ssh.


    By the time Carlos reached them, Debbie had already pushed Megan into the river. He red at


    Debbie angrily, eyes burning with rage. "I thought you were just being rebellious. I never knew you


    could be this evil," he scolded.


    Debbie stared at him without uttering a word.


    Seeing that Carlos was about to take off his coat, she got flustered, demanding, "What are you doing?


    Don''t save her!"


    Her words added fuel to the fire. His body radiated a frozen aura, which made Jared, Kasie and


    Emmett all hold their collective breath.


    Without taking his eyes off Debbie, Carlos decisively barked orders to the group. "All of you. Jump in


    now. Save her!"


    In fact, the reason why Debbie had to include Kasie and Jared in her n was that they could save


    Megan at thest moment. Kasie was a good swimmer and Jared was a strong guy who could easily


    carry another person. She didn''t truly intend to kill Megan, so she had people back her up in case


    Megan couldn''t easily save herself. She wasn''t going to kill her, but she was sure going to put the fear


    of God into Megan.


    So Kasie had already been on standby from the moment Megan fell into the river. Now as soon as


    Carlos gave his order, she instantly jumped in. It wasn''t wise to disobey Carlos, despite the fact that


    she might not be entirely ready. She steadied her strokes, and angled her body so that the currents


    might not carry her away too. She had no intention of drowning today.


    Seeing Kasie jump, Emmett followed her. He had to obey Carlos. Moreover, he wanted to make sure


    Kasie was safe. He didn''t care too much about Megan, but Kasie was his girlfriend. While they hooked


    up over a few bribes, God helped him, he was starting to have feelings for the girl. He could see why


    Debbie liked her.


    Megan kept struggling after falling into the river. She finally surfaced, but was only able to stay afloat for


    a second or two, coughing up water. Then, she went under again, dragged down by the strong


    undertow. She wasn''t a strong swimmer to begin with, and being wet, cold, and suddenly dragged into


    the water really didn''t help things.


    The very second she surfaced, Emmett spotted her and swam towards her. His sleek body cut through


    the darkened, menacing waves. He knew this was a life-or-death situation, and one slip meant he''d be


    in danger too.


    On the riverbank, Carlos grabbed hold of Debbie''s wrist. "You crossed the line this time!" he yelled


    angrily. He held her hand tightly, so it hurt. He was beginning to lose control of his anger, and it bubbled


    to the surface now that Megan was in danger.


    Surprisingly, Debbie broke his grip. "She just fell into the river, and now you''re worried? What about


    me? I could have died! I nearly did!"


    Carlos'' face became livid. Feeling the tension between the couple which was like the calm before the


    storm, Jared felt like a tornado was on its way toe and destroy everything.


    As Carlos responded with silence, Debbie continued to mock him, "Aren''t you always soposed? I


    remember you being quite calm when you had me tossed overboard."


    Carlos coldly cast her a sidelong nce and took off his coat while roaring, "It''s a life-or-death matter. I


    can''t just sit back and watch!"


    "Then why did you just sit back and watch when I was in danger? Huh? Carlos Huo, if you jump down


    to save her now... you...marry her." Debbie didn''t dare to spit out the phrase "we divorce."


    "You trying to piss me off?" He flung his coat to one side and grabbed hold of her wrist, pulling her


    closer to the edge. "Then we go down together!"


    He was determined to teach her a lesson. Otherwise, he was afraid she might kick Megan off a


    skyscraper next time.


    Before Debbie got what he meant, he had dragged her down to the river with him...


    Everything happened in a split second. Jared waspletely taken aback, his jaw dropped. There


    were six people who hade here, and four of them had jumped down to save one woman. What in


    the world was going on?


    The icy-cold water pierced Debbie to her bone, but that was not why she was cold. It was not her body,


    so much as her heart. She struggled to break Carlos'' forceful grip on her wrist. In a muffled and weak


    voice, she said sadly, "Carlos, I''m so cold. It''s not my body... but my heart..."


    After spitting out a mouthful of water, she tried to speak again. "You said... you had my back...no matter


    what. But now, wig snatched!"


    As Debbie kept surfacing and sinking, her words were lost in the flurry of activity. "Dammit...this is how


    you back me up?


    Carlos, did you lie? Do you really love me?" Her voice trailed off. She felt drained of energy and didn''t


    want to swim anymore. The cold water closed around her throat, suffocating her, which brought back


    the horrible memory of her sinking into the riverst time. All of a sudden, she felt like she was


    drowning in an ocean of fear and loneliness. Why was Carlos choosing Megan over her? Didn''t she


    have a im to him, too?


    Carlos had initially wanted to swim toward Megan, but now regretted having done such an impulsive


    thing. Debbie looked like she''d lost the will to do anything.


    He immediately approached Debbie, wrapped his arm around her waist and swam towards the bank.


    After getting Debbie onto dry ground, he quickly took off her wet clothes and wrapped her in his


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    overcoat. At the same time, he ordered Jared, "Turn on the heater in the car!"


    Snapping back to his senses, Jared rushed towards his car, started the engine and turned the heater


    on high. He hoped that the heat rushing through the vent could warm up the pair. This was getting too


    weird. It was just supposed to be a prank they yed on Megan.


    Right as Carlos carried Debbie to the car, Emmett also pulled Megan from the water.


    At the hospital


    With a dark face, Carlos leaned against the wall of the corridor, deep in thought. Curtis and Damon


    soon arrived there in a rush.


    "What''s going on? Is Megan okay?" Curtis asked, confused.


    Carlos looked at him. A single word left his lips. "Debbie."


    Curtis was more confused. He ventured a guess. "Did Debbie push Megan into the river?"


    Carlos made no response this time. Curtis dropped into silence and even the talkative Damon kept his


    mouth shut. Pin-drop silence filled the air around them.


    Since Megan was still in aa, they couldn''t visit her now. Then, Curtis asked Carlos about Debbie''s


    ward number and found out it was just a few steps away.


    When he pushed open the door of Debbie''s ward, he saw the girl lying in bed, looking rather annoyed.


    Hearing the footsteps, she instantly sat up. "Hello, Mr. Lu," she said by way of greeting.


    Curtis nodded to her.


    Debbie shed an awkward smile. "Mr. Lu, let me guess. Is this about me pushing Megan into the


    river?"


    The four most respected men in Y City had always spoiled Megan, so Debbie had already mentally


    prepared for any me from them before she carried out her n.


    Unexpectedly, Curtis touched her head and smiled to her tenderly. "What are you talking about?


    Debbie, you have a far more important ce in my heart than Megan."


    ''What? Wait, wait. What''s that affectionate look in his eyes? Does he...'' In a fluster, Debbie moved


    away to avoid his touch and stared at him. "Are you...you...a two-timer?" she stammered.


    Curtis was amused by her question. He slightly patted her head and said, "Wow, you definitely took that


    wrong. You aren''t scared of Carlos, but I''m scared of Colleen throwing me out of the house!"


    Debbie wanted tough, but with Carlos'' name being mentioned, she suddenly pulled a long face.


    Seeing the gloom on her face, Curtis sat down next to her and pulled the corner of the quilt. He said


    helplessly, "Didn''t Colleen tell you not to fight with Carlos over Megan? Why can''t you get that through


    your head?"


    Debbie smiled bitterly. "Megan went too far this time. There wouldn''t have been so many fights if it


    weren''t for her."


    Their rtionship was worsening these days because of Megan stirring up trouble all the time, and


    besides, Carlos seeing her and Hayden stay in the vi together also made things worse.


    "Carlos has been in a pickle because of you two girls. But he already knew you and Megan were like


    water and fire, so he granted guardianship of Megan to Wesley, asking him to spend more time taking


    care of her. I''m sure you''re much more important to Carlos than Megan," Curtis said, patiently


    eyes how much Carlos cared about her. So he thought he should at least tell her that much.


    Before Debbie came into Carlos'' life, Carlos had almost devoted all his spare time to Megan.


    But after he fell in love with Debbie, Megan was no longer his top priority. Especially knowing that


    Debbie didn''t like Megan, Carlos had always tried his best to keep his distance from Megan. Curtis saw


    all of this. He knew for that to happen, the cold, proud man must care deeply for her.

 Chapter 229 Carlos, Kettle, Black

    Chapter 229 Carlos, Kettle, ck


    Besides, Curtis had never heard Carlos trash Debbie in front of them, and likewise, no one was allowed


    to speak badly of Debbie.


    "Mr. Lu, did youe to defend Carlos?" Debbie smiled helplessly. Curtis was indeed Carlos'' loyal


    friend. She still remembered when they had a fight the other day, Curtis did the same thing and kept


    putting in a good word for Carlos. He would go to the mattresses for him, and wasn''t likely to abandon


    him even in difficult circumstances. Which was exactly what a good friend was supposed to do.


    Curtis shook his head. "No, I''m telling the truth."


    "Can you get me out of here?" she asked expectantly. She was safe and sound without any injury this


    time after being saved from the river. But much to her frustration, Carlos stuck her in the hospital again.


    She couldn''t bear another boring stay in the hospital. She was tired of inhaling disinfectant.


    Curtis raised his eyebrows. "You don''t want to stay here?"


    "No, not another second!" More importantly, she also didn''t want to see Carlos for the time being.


    Momentster, Debbie tantly stepped out of the ward, tagging along with Curtis.


    Carlos and Damon were busy chatting in the corridor. They stopped talking all of a sudden when they


    heard the footsteps.


    Curtis walked up to Carlos and said, "Hey Carlos, Colleen has something to say to Debbie. You''ll get


    her backter."


    Carlos didn''t say anything, nor did he look back at Curtis. He had kept his eyes glued on Debbie the


    moment she walked out of the ward. Debbie, of course, had sensed his intent gaze, but she just looked


    away, trying to avoid eye contact with him.


    Curtis looked between the silently bickering couple andughed. He shook his head helplessly while


    patting Carlos on the shoulder. "She''s still young, so childlike. Do you have to be so serious with her?"


    Carlos finally broke the silence. In a cold voice, he snapped, "Childlike? Have you seen any of your


    students do something like this?" ''Beyond all her bad habits and outrageous behavior, she''s gone


    overboard. She tried to kill Megan... in broad daylight!'' Carlos thought angrily.


    Curtis wasn''t able to find the best words to defend Debbie.


    Hearing his reply, Debbie finally shifted her gaze to Carlos. She sneered and taunted him, "Carlos,


    Kettle, ck. You had the guts to have your wife thrown to the sea to feed the sharks. I was lucky to


    survive, but then you wanted to bury me alive. Again, I was blessed by God and escaped your deadly


    grasp. But then you dragged me into the river to drown me. Am I your wife, or your enemy?"


    Carlos lost control of his temper and darted toward Debbie to grab her. "Calm down," Curtis said. He


    hastily moved and blocked Carlos standing in between the couple to stop things from escting.


    Debbie stuck her head out from behind Curtis and smiled at the angry man. "Oh wait, Mr. Huo. I almost


    forgot. Congrattions on marrying Megan. Granted, if I''m your ex, then it makes sense that you did


    this... So now we see who you really are. Resorting to violence?"


    "Debbie!" Curtis stopped her. He had been signalling her with his eyes the whole time.


    Carlos, who was controlled by Curtis, slowly shut his eyes, bearing his anger. A momentter, without


    parting his eyelids, he urately pointed at Debbie and ordered between gritted teeth, "Get her out of


    here, now!"


    He didn''t know how far he''d go if she didn''t disappear from sight as soon as possible.


    "Fine. I know how to follow orders. I should get going now! Just leave me alone!" As she was finished,


    she turned around and headed for the elevator.


    Thanks to her parting words, Carlos was now overwhelmed by an urge to tie Debbie to a bed and


    punish her good. She always knew how to push his buttons and get his blood boiling in seconds. He


    wondered why he put up with her sometimes, but he also knew that the moments where he felt deep


    affection for her made it all worth it. She was his one and only, but sometimes she pushed him to his


    limits. Finally, he broke free of Curtis'' grip, and shouted to Debbie, "You, stop there!"


    Hearing the heavy footstepsing from behind her, Debbie picked up her pace to rush toward the


    elevator.


    When she began to run, the usually mature man also started to run after her. They looked like two kids


    ying cat-and-mouse in the corridor.


    Curtis and Damon were both dumbfounded by the funny scene. Fortunately, this was the VVIP floor of


    the hospital, so there was no one else here.


    Debbie quickly slipped into the elevator and pressed the button. The door closed at the very moment


    Carlos reached it.


    Carlos quickly moved to another elevator, but it was still going up. This was the 18th floor. He couldn''t


    catch up with Debbie if he chose to descend the staircase on foot.


    Left with no choice, he called one of the bodyguards on the ground floor, asking them to head to the


    elevator and stop in Debbie''s tracks.


    However, two minutester, the bodyguard called him and reported, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo got away..."


    Still waiting for the elevator, Carlos asked in a cold voice, "How?"


    "Um... She ran too fast and we couldn''t overtake her..." the bodyguard stammered, embarrassed.


    Carlos tried his hardest to hold back his anger. "So get in a car."


    Gasping for air, the bodyguard looked in the direction where Debbie had disappeared and replied,


    "Mrs. Huo ran into the garden as soon as she saw us. Then she stopped a car on the road and jumped


    inside."


    "Stopped a car?"


    "Yes... Unless I miss my guess, that was Mr. Gus Lu''s car."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Carlos turned to stare at Curtis, his face fell. After a while, he said, "Okay, I see. Just report to your post


    and stand by for more orders."


    Confused by his stare, Curtis asked with doubt, "What happened?"


    Carlos put his phone away and tidied up his clothes, returning to his stoic and imperious self. He said


    calmly, "Mr. Gus Lu... Curtis, why did youe here? Are you and your brother trying to make trouble,


    or..."


    ''My brother? Gus?'' Curtis suddenly realized that Gus hade to the hospital for another checkup


    today. He chuckled under his breath. "Gus didn''t mean anything by doing this. He had the stomach flu


    two days ago. He''s recovered, but the doctor asked him toe back to make sure..."


    ''So Deb got lucky!'' Curtisughed in his mind.


    Damon had been silently watching the show the whole time. He wasughing, because the situation


    was so absurd. Debbie was definitely giving Carlos a taste of his own medicine. Now he walked up to


    Carlos and rested his hands on Carlos'' shoulders, looking into his eyes. A momentter, under the


    stoic man''s cold nce, Damon finally said, "I''m sorry."


    As amused as he was, he did feel sorry for Carlos. Debbie was such a troublemaker. Meanwhile, he


    felt lucky that his own wife was mature,posed and charming.


    Outside the hospital


    In the driver''s seat, while driving the car, a young man took a nce at the cars behind them in the


    rear-view mirror. When he confirmed that there was no suspicious car following them, he finally let his


    guard down. ring at the panting woman in the passenger seat, he confronted her, "Hey, Debbie, you


    running from someone?"


    Debbie patted her chest to steady her breath. "Yeah." ''My husband!'' she eximed in her mind.


    Gus snorted. He wouldn''t believe her words. He didn''t bother saying anything more about it. Instead,


    he said outright, "Get out of my car at the next intersection. And remember the fare."


    "You''re charging me for the ride? Should I call Mr. Lu now?" As she said this, she pulled out her phone


    from her pocket.


    Gus shouted with anger, "Hey! If it weren''t for me, those guys would have caught you! Is this how you


    thank me?"


    Debbie rxed her whole body and leaned back weakly in her seat. "Can a ride a little while longer?


    Long enough for a few phone calls?"


    Then, she called Jared first. "Hey, Jared, drinks tonight!"


    Unexpectedly, it was Jared''s dad who answered the phone. "Debbie? It''s Uncle Jasper."


    "Oh...hello, Uncle Jasper!" Debbie said politely.


    Jasper smiled and replied in a more formal and courteous voice, "Hello Debbie. I''m afraid Jared isn''t


    free tonight. Take a rain check?"


    Debbie felt that something was strange. But she couldn''t put her finger on it. "Okay, doesn''t matter.


    Uncle Jasper, I shouldn''t take up more of your time. Goodbye now."


    "Hmm. Don''t be a stranger. Come to our house to have fun next time. I''ll have Jared''s mom make your


    favorite desserts," Jasper said.

 Chapter 230 Banned From Drinking

    Chapter 230 Banned From Drinking


    Debbie had been to Jared''s house a couple of times. Faye Ji, Jared''s mother and Damon''s stepmother,


    had been very nice to her, as she thought Debbie was Jared''s girlfriend. They corrected her, and she


    was somewhat embarrassed by her mistake. Nheless, she still treated Debbie very well.


    "Okay. Thank you, Uncle Jasper. Goodbye," said Debbie.


    "Bye, Debbie.


    " After hanging up, Debbie called Kasie. But unfortunately, her phone was off.


    She sighed and then tried to contact Kristina. But before she could do that, her phone rang. It was


    Colleen.


    "Hi, Colleen," Debbie called out in a depressed voice.


    Colleen could tell that she was in low spirits. "Hey Debbie! What are you doing now? You free? How


    about we go out for drinks?"


    This was exactly what Debbie wanted! She pped her thigh and agreed cheerfully, "Sure. Why not?"


    She was trying to find someone to hang out with when Colleen called.


    "I''ll book a ce and send you the location on WeChat," said Colleen.


    "Mm-hmm. I''ll be waiting for you."


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief as she could drown her sorrows this evening.


    "I thought you weren''t allowed to drink," Gus said to Debbie in confusion.


    Puzzled, Debbie asked in reply, "What? Who told you that?"


    "Curtis. He told me your husband banned you from drinking," he answered honestly. His brother also


    told him that if he saw Debbie drinking, he should not only pay her tab, but also get her to a safe ce


    so that Carlos couldn''t lecture her.


    Debbie was left speechless. ''Really? Ban me from drinking? Well, he might be someone else''s


    husband soon. And he has no right to tell me what to do anymore.'' She was more convinced than ever


    she was right about that. Carlos chose to defend Megan over her, so as far as she was concerned,


    they were done. Besides, she thought it was a stupid rule that she couldn''t go out and drown her


    sorrows in alcohol. How else was she supposed to bleed off stress? Meditate?


    Not knowing where else to go, Debbie asked Gus to drop her at a shopping mall.


    She had originally nned to visit her aunt and uncle with Carlos. But now it seemed impossible. The


    stubborn girl didn''t want to even think about her errant husband right now.


    Debbie went on a shopping spree, walking past all the things the mall had to offer. Movie theaters with


    thetest releases, karaoke lounges, lively gaming arcades, tranquil beauty spas, indoor ice rinks, not


    to mention the hottest restaurants in town. It seemed a great ce to kill some time, but she knew what


    she had her heart set on. She took a cab to the Mu family''s house with loads of shopping bags. Only


    Lucinda and Sasha were home.


    Lucinda opened the gate and got confused when she saw Debbie''s haul. "Why all the bags?" she


    asked.


    With an embarrassed smile, Debbie told a lie. "I...wanted to visit you and Uncle...with Carlos, but...he''s


    too busy to make it. So I came here alone."


    "Really?" Lucinda was still not convinced. "Carlos called me and said he was too busy to visit. He


    already sent us gifts. Why did you buy more?" Debbie was shocked. "Gifts? When did he send them?"


    Lucinda helped Debbie put the bags in a corner and led her to the living room while saying, "Yesterday.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Emmett dropped by and left gifts, along with Carlos'' apologies. Your husband said you guys would


    Sasha was lying on the couch, a facial mask covering her face. She greeted Debbie in a mumble,


    "Deb!"


    Debbie nodded at her, and then said to Lucinda, "He didn''t tell me. Forget it. I can still bring you gifts,


    even if he already did. The more, the merrier!" Carlos didn''t reply to her message, so she thought he


    didn''t want to visit Lucinda with her.


    Lucinda rolled her eyes at Debbie. "Come on! Don''t say it like that. You''re husband and wife, and you


    should behave like a couple. Come here. Have some fruit. Emmett brought all kinds of fruit¡ªflown from


    overseas. So sweet!"


    Debbie was again speechless. She was still mad at Carlos, and didn''t want to eat anything he sent.


    However, she didn''t want her aunt to worry about her. So she picked up a slice of mango with a fork,


    pretending to enjoy it. She couldn''t deny that it was sulent and delicious.


    In a few minutes, Debbie got Colleen''s WeChat message along with a location. It said, "6 o''clock. We''ll


    grab some dinner first. Then clubbing. Cool?"


    Debbie replied, "Cool. See you then."


    She didn''t have other ns, so she stayed there until nearly 5 p.m. She then bade Lucinda and Sasha


    goodbye.


    At the Han family''s house


    As soon as Damon got home, he went upstairs to find Jared.


    The door to Jared''s bedroom was open. Damon could hear Jasper lecturing Jared. "What? You thought


    you were 3 years old? Do you know what you did? How dare you offend Mr. Huo!"


    Covering his head, Jared tried to avoid his father''s strikes. "Just stop, okay? You grounded me and


    took my phone. I just wanted to get some sleep, yet you came in and started hitting me."


    Faye Ji was standing off to one side, looking anxious.


    When she saw Damon, she grabbed his hand and said, "Stop your dad and cool him down."


    Damon rolled his eyes and leaned against the wall, thinking, ''They can''t pay me enough to do that.''


    Watching the scene, he said casually, "Why not enjoy the show? Dad should teach him a lesson so that


    he won''t mess around with Debbie again."


    "Hey, what? I didn''t mess around. You messed around! Your whole family messed¡ª Aaaargh!" Jasper


    caught him off guard and gave him a heavy blow with his duster.


    He stared fiercely at Jared and said through gritted teeth, "Your whole family? Are you cursing me? You


    ungrateful cur!"


    Damonughed out loud at his father''s words. "Jared, listen to Dad. Mom, don''t worry about it. Do you


    know what he did today? He pushed a young girl into the water. Ten-meter-deep water! That girl was


    Megan, Carlos'' niece. See, Carlos would probably stick up for Debbie. But a prick like Jared? Hah!"


    "Watch yournguage. Megan deserved it. She caused Tomboy''s car ident," Jared retorted angrily.


    Damon rolled his eyes. "You believe whatever Pepper Nian says, don''t you? Megan wasn''t there when


    she had the car ident, anyway. How could she have caused it? Come on. Pepper Nian was just


    jealous and tried to frame her."


    Jared fumed with rage when he heard Damon. He pushed Jasper away, who was about to hit him


    again with the duster. Jasper staggered and fell onto the bed.


    Jared grasped Damon''s cor and shouted, "You said Debbie framed Megan? Don''t talk about her like


    that!"


    "Dude, I''ve known Megan for more than five years. She wouldn''t do anything like that," said Damon


    angrily.


    "Dammit! I''ve known Debbie for seven. She wouldn''t do that, either." As he said this, Jared raised his


    arm and threw a punch towards Damon''s face.


    Damon was quick enough to dodge the attack. Now that Jared started a fight, he wouldn''t take it lying


    down. He aimed a hammerfist at his brother.


    Jared blocked it. Then, the brothers began to fight in earnest. Fists flew and tempers red.


    Jasper and his wife stared at the two, mouth agape. The brothers fought over girls. The funny thing


    was, those girls weren''t even their girlfriends.

 Chapter 231 Its A Date

    Chapter 231 It''s A Date


    Faye was freaked out when Damon and Jared came to blows. She grabbed Jasper''s arm and said


    anxiously, "What are they doing? Don''t just stand there. Do something!"


    Jasper was boiling over with rage. He rubbed his arching brows and cursed, "Stop! Why are you


    fighting over this? Cut it out, you idiots!"


    Damon and Jared didn''t stop, though. It was as if they hadn''t heard their father''s barkedmand. Left


    with no choice, Jasper decided to threaten Damon. "Damon, if you don''t stop right now, I''ll tell Adriana


    that you fought for another woman."


    Adriana was out shopping with her friends. Damon was supposed to pick her up at the mall tonight.


    Jasper''s threat worked. Upon hearing that, Damon immediately stopped. Jared didn''t care, and seized


    the chance to give his brother a sucker punch. Despite his fury, Damon didn''t fight back.


    Jared wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and with a sly smile taunted, "When Adriana


    "Dammit! Jared, I''ll tell your future wife all your one-night stands," Damon said through gritted teeth.


    "Hah!" Jared sneered. "I don''t even have a girlfriend, not to mention a wife." Jared was a yboy, and


    he didn''t want to settle down yet. He swore to himself that he wouldn''t get married until he was more


    than 30 years old.


    Before Adriana came back home, Damon had already paid Jared 100, 000 dors to keep his mouth


    shut.


    Jared had been paid off. Jasper and Faye wouldn''t say anything about this to their daughter-inw.


    Besides, Adriana was with child. No one wanted anything bad to happen to her. As a result, the fight


    was soon forgotten. When Adriana asked about the fat lips and bruises, the brothers mumbled


    something about dropping a heavy chest their parents asked them to move.


    Debbie, on the other hand, arrived at the restaurant at 6, just like she and Colleen had agreed.


    When she found the table, a boy was already there. Upon seeing Debbie, he stood up and greeted her


    cheerfully, "Hi, Debbie."


    She looked at Gregory in confusion. "Gregory! Why are you here? And where''s Colleen?"


    Gregory knew Debbie would being, so he dressed up and decided to get here first. Carlos wasn''t


    in the picture anymore, right? He was wearing white casual clothes and a pair of Adidas Yeezy 350s,


    bouncy and full of energy. He knew Debbie usually wore casual clothes, and he was right¡ªthey looked


    like a young couple.


    Polite to a fault, he pulled out the chair for her and said with a smile, "Colleen''s stuck in a traffic jam.


    She''ll be here soon. Here''s the thing. I owed her a meal, and she happened to be free this evening. So


    I offered to buy her supper. She didn''t tell me untilter that you''d be here."


    "Really? I hope I''m not intruding," Debbie said with an embarrassed smile.


    "No, no, no," Gregory denied instantly. "I should be the one to apologize. It''s a girls'' night out, right?"


    Debbie shook her head. "No. It''s just a meal."


    She liked him, at least what she saw so far. ''It wouldn''t hurt to have a meal with him, '' she thought.


    Gregory called over a waiter and handed Debbie a menu. "Get whatever you want. It''s on me."


    His serious expression amused Debbie. "I have a big appetite. I''m afraid you might burst into tears


    when you see the bill," she teased.


    Gregory replied with augh, "I saw how you packed it away at Southon Vige. I don''t think you have


    a big appetite at all. I probably eat more than you."


    As if she didn''t want the waiter to hear her, she covered her face with the menu and approached


    Gregory whispering, "I''m a hundred percent sure I have a bigger appetite than you. Once I ate more


    than ten dishes dining at the Alioth Building."


    Back then, Carlos was having dinner with his business partners on the fifth floor of Alioth Building. He


    called her over, and ordered a full table of dishes for her in another private booth. Although the dishes


    were small, there were still more than ten. Even Carlos, a tall and strong man himself, was unable to


    finish them alone.


    After bidding goodbye to his partners, he went to her booth and was shocked to see she''d polished


    them off. He gave her a thumbs-up, sincerely convinced.


    "Shh-shush!" Debbie shushed Gregory with a forefinger to her lips, embarrassed.


    Suddenly, an idea struck Gregory. With a cunning smile, he offered, "How about this? If I eat more than


    you tonight, you owe me a meal."


    "Okay. Why not?" Debbie agreed without hesitation. She thought it an interesting game.


    Gregory took another menu from the waiter and said, "How about we order the same set menus, just to


    make it fair?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine with me. But Colleen hasn''t arrived yet." Debbie began to read the menu.


    "Don''t mind her. You know what? She''s alwayste." Gregory was used to Colleen''s tardiness.


    Debbie burst intoughter. "Are you throwing shade at Colleen right now?" she joked.


    Gregory was about to say something, but he lost his voice when he saw someone.


    Debbie saw his change of expression and asked, "What''s up?" She turned her head to check what


    made Gregory''s smile disappear.


    A man entered the restaurant, followed by a woman in a long beige coat. Debbie''s face soured as the


    two approached.


    Her eyes met the man''s, and then she looked away and turned back. She pretended to ignore him and


    read the menu.


    Gregory stood up from his seat, because the man not only saw them, but also came up to their table.


    Gregory greeted them with a friendly smile, "Hi, Carlos, Olga."


    Carlos fixed his eyes upon Debbie, who neither stood nor raised her head. "A date?" he asked in a cold


    voice.


    Debbie''s hand came up between her and him. ''Talk to the hand, Carlos!'' she thought.


    Embarrassed, Gregory tried to exin, "It''s not what you think, Carlos. We¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Debbie raised her head and looked Carlos in the eye. "Yes, it''s a date. You''re on


    a date as well, right?"


    ''I shouldn''t have trusted him. He told me he had nothing to do with Olga. But now, he''s dating her


    again, '' she thought angrily.


    Olga was a little taken aback by Debbie''s defiant manner. ''Who does she think she is, talking to Mr.


    Huo like this? Does she forget how he punished her before?''


    Fury could be seen in Carlos'' eyes. Gregory tried to keep the peace, saying, "Hey man, Debbie didn''t


    mean it. She¡ª"


    Carlos raised his hand to stop Gregory from defending Debbie. Then he told the restaurant manager


    standing behind him, "Clean the table for us." He pointed to the table next to Gregory and Debbie''s.


    The manager called several waiters over and began to set the table.


    The two tables were so close together that the four of them could easily hear each other.


    Carlos and Olga took their seats inside a minute.


    The more Debbie thought about Carlos and Olga, the angrier she got. She finally figured out what she


    wanted, and consulted with Gregory over the selection. When he readily agreed, she decided to ce


    the order.

 Chapter 232 I Like Chubby Girls

    Chapter 232 I Like Chubby Girls


    Gregory looked at the set menu Debbie was pointing at, and felt his stomach grumble. In order to not


    be a killjoy, he gulped and told the waiter, "Same for me."


    The waiter''s jaw dropped at their request. Trying to suppress his astonishment, he offered with a smile,


    "The dishes you have ordered are a bit too much. How about I take you to a bigger table?"


    Debbie turned him down politely saying, "No, thank you. This table is just fine."


    Carlos and Olga were sitting at the nearby table. Debbie wanted to see how her husband was going to


    flirt with another woman right before her.


    Soon, a couple of waiters walked to their table, pushing trolleys of food, and served the dishes. Olga


    was shocked.


    Looking at the three small tes before her, she said to Carlos in a whisper, "Oh my God! How can a


    woman eat so much? Just one of those set menus she ordered is enough tost me three days, and


    two of them willst me a week!"


    Carlos cast an indifferent nce at her and replied, "A good appetite is a blessing."


    Olga hadn''t expected him to defend Debbie. She gave him an awkward smile and shut her mouth. After


    a pause, she added, "She''s already big-boned. If she keeps eating like this, no man will like her."


    "I like chubby girls," Carlos said with a stern face.


    Olga didn''t know how to respond. ''Why is Carlos defending Debbie again?


    Or does he say that because he doesn''t like my skinny body, '' she wondered. Olga said nothing more,


    and began to eat her food in a graceful manner.


    Debbie swallowed a mouthful of spaghetti and began to stab the beefsteak with her fork. She looked at


    Gregory, who seemed dumbstruck, and said, "I''m gonna consider this beefsteak as my husband, and


    I''m gonna stab him and tear him apart."


    She cut through the meat with so much anger. But that was all she could do. She sliced a piece and put


    it into her mouth.


    "Your husband? He..." Gregory stole nervous nces at Carlos from time to time. He knew that the


    couple had a fight, and he was afraid that Carlos might lose his temper and take Debbie away any


    time. But his sister had once told him that Carlos was his wife''s ve. Gregory thought his worries


    were uncalled-for.


    Debbie swallowed the meat and cut Gregory off. "My husband? He eloped with an old woman."


    "Ahem!" Gregory choked on his drink and coughed violently. He stole a quick nce at Carlos, curious


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to know his reaction.


    Carlos looked at the woman in front of him and thought, ''Although Olga is not even thirty yet, she does


    seem like an old womanpared to Debbie.'' His face twitched at that thought.


    Olga didn''t know Carlos was Debbie''s husband. She almostughed out loud when Debbie said that


    her husband had eloped with an old woman, and thought that she deserved such a fate.


    She hated Debbie because thetter had spilled wine all over her dress and had made a fool of her


    before Hayden.


    But she felt much better now. She even thought that Carlos had brought her here to watch Debbie


    make a fool out of herself.


    "Gregory, are you all right? That''s so careless of you! Waiter!" Debbie patted Gregory''s back softly in


    an attempt to help him.


    Gregory, however, coughed more fiercely because of her actions.


    He really wanted to tell her, "I''m all right. Don''t do this. Your husband will be jealous."


    But every time he opened his mouth, he began to cough harder.


    Eventually, Debbie had the waiter bring a ss of water. Gregory finally stopped coughing after


    drinking it.


    Embarrassed, he apologized to Debbie, "I''m really sorry. I made a show of myself."


    She shook her hand. "It''s no big deal. Are you okay now? How about another ss of water?"


    "No, no. I''m good. Let''s just eat."


    Now that Gregory was fine, Debbie got back to her food once again.


    It was Carlos'' turn to stir up some trouble. He wiped his mouth with a napkin and told Olga, "There are


    sometest cosmetics in Shining International za. Why not pick some after the meal?"


    Overjoyed by his generous offer, Olga didn''t know how to thank him. She looked at him with


    affectionate eyes and said in a sweet voice, "Thank you, Mr. Huo. You are so kind."


    Debbie stopped eating once she heard that. How she wished she could overturn his table and hit it on


    his handsome face! She put down her knife and fork, and told Gregory tly, "I''m going to thedies''


    room. Be right back."


    "Okay," Gregory nodded.


    Debbie stood up and walked towards thedies'' room.


    Olga put down her knife and fork casually and told Carlos, "Mr. Huo, I need to go to the bathroom for a


    moment."


    "Mm-hmm." Carlos didn''t raise his head to look at her.


    Olga didn''t mind his cold response, she knew he was a man of few words. She grabbed her purse, and


    walked towards thedies'' room as well.


    Debbie sat on the toilet seat, boiling with anger. She opened WeChat and sent Carlos a message


    saying, "Carlos Huo, you not only n to marry Megan Lan, but are also buying cosmetics for Olga Mi.


    I really can''t live with you any longer. Name your price and we''ll have a clean break-up."


    Carlos'' reply came almost immediately. "A clean break-up? Why don''t you stay where you are and I''ll


    ''He''sing in here? Discussing something in thedies'' room? He is so weird!'' she thought. "Just


    discuss it on WeChat," she typed angrily.


    "You want to have a clean break-up with me so that you can be with Gregory Song, don''t you?" he


    replied.


    Debbie gripped her phone tighter. It took her several deep breaths to calm herself down.


    To piss Carlos off, she answered shortly, "Yes!" Then she readied herself and walked out of the cubicle.


    Olga was smoothing her hair standing before the wash basin. Seeing Debbie through the mirror, she


    sneered, "Debbie Nian, you are really good at seducing men. First, you hooked up with Mr. Gu, and


    now you are with the son of the Song family."


    ''And she had even hugged and kissed Mr. Huo. Good thing that Mr. Huo doesn''t like her. Otherwise, I


    wouldn''t have been able to mock her like this now, '' Olga thought with a smirk.


    "You should feel lucky that I''m not interested in Carlos Huo. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be hooking up with


    that unfaithful man," Debbie snapped back in a cold tone.


    Olga fumed with rage when she heard Debbie call Carlos "an unfaithful man." Stepping on her high


    heels, she walked up to Debbie and red at her. "How dare you call Mr. Huo an unfaithful man! I''ll tell


    him about this. He will definitely wipe you from the face of this world. Just wait and see!"


    Debbie grabbed a tissue to dry her hands. Feigning terror, she mocked a plea, "Oh, please don''t do


    that, Miss Mi!"

 Chapter 233 Ill Sleep With Gregory

    Chapter 233 I''ll Sleep With Gregory


    Olga was pleased when Debbie looked frightened. She cast a disdainful nce at her and mocked,


    "Well, if you beg for mercy sincerely, I won''t tell Mr. Huo what you just said."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Beg for mercy? Why would I do so? You''re not Mrs. Huo," Debbie said with a raised eyebrow as she


    stared at Olga.


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Olga''s face at the mention of "Mrs. Huo," but she stood


    upright. "Yes, Mr. Huo is married, and I''m not Mrs. Huo. But he doesn''t love his wife. So what''s the


    point of being Mrs. Huo? He loves me, you know. Beg me for my forgiveness, and I''ll put in a good


    word for you," she said with a smug expression.


    Debbie couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She eyed Olga from head to toe and taunted, "He loves


    you? Come on, Auntie! You look even older than him. He should be blind to fall for you. Besides, he


    has had so many women. Who do you think you are?"


    Olga''s face twitched when Debbie called her "Auntie." "You... How dare you! I''ll tell him that you called


    him an unfaithful man!"


    "Go ahead. Tell him," Debbie shrugged. ''Megan, Olga, Portia... He has been with so many women!'' she


    cursed inwardly.


    How Olga wished she could point at Debbie and call her names at that moment! But someone entered


    thedies'' room just then, and she had to leave to keep her image.


    Debbie started after her. "Auntie, you''d better hurry up. If I reach Carlos Huo first, I''ll snitch on you."


    Since Debbie was wearing sneakers, she trotted towards the dining hall effortlessly.


    Olga believed her threat, so she quickened her pace.


    Debbie had almost reached Carlos'' table, while Olga was still pretty far away from him. She started


    running to catch up to her.


    Her six-centimeter leather heels gave away as she stumbled and fell to the floor, spraining her ankle.


    And yet again, tragedy struck Olga.


    "Aargh!" she screamed, lying on the floor in the middle of the dining hall. Everyone turned to look at


    her.


    Even the pianist stopped ying and stared at the woman on the floor with his mouth agape.


    Olga was too embarrassed to even raise her head. Debbie cast a sidelong nce at the emotionless


    Carlos, and feigning surprise, she said in a loud voice, "Oh! Is that Miss Olga Mi? The general manager


    of the Mi Group!"


    If she remembered correctly, that was how the host at the investors'' dinner she had attendedst time


    had introduced Olga to the crowd.


    This was a top notch restaurant in Y City, and the guests were all rich and famous. The Mi Group was


    one of the leading enterprises in the city. Olga was not only the general manager of the Mi Group, but


    had also appeared on TV with Carlos before. So many people knew her.


    Hearing Debbie''s words, many of the guests took a closer look at Olga. "It is indeed Miss Mi!" someone


    echoed.


    "Yes. Her grandfather is the famous Mr. Mi. How did she end up like this? If you''re not used to wearing


    high heels, then don''t wear them, Miss Mi."


    "Exactly! This is so embarrassing!


    "


    Debbie didn''t expect all these rich people to be so... rude.


    Carlos sighed with profound resignation. He put down his knife and fork, and was about to stand up.


    Debbie looked him in the eye and threatened, "If you dare help her, I swear I''ll sleep with Gregory."


    Gregory froze instantly. ''I should''ve listened to Colleen. I shouldn''t have interfered in Carlos and


    Debbie''s problems, '' he thought, shaking in his boots.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at Debbie, stood up from his seat and walked towards Olga. As he walked


    past Gregory''s table, he said, "Gregory, keep an eye on her."


    He swore to himself that he would teach his relentless wife a hard lesson this time.


    "Gregory, let''s go. My husband has no problems in me sleeping with you." Debbie''s words made Carlos


    stop in his tracks. He cast a warning nce at her before walking towards Olga again.


    Everyone was shocked when Carlos carefully scooped Olga up in his arms.


    "I told you! It is Mr. Huo," someone eximed.


    "Wow! He''s so handsome! So manly!"


    "Is Miss Mi his wife?"


    "Who knows?


    "


    Olga cuddled Carlos'' neck, and pouting her lips,ined, "Mr. Huo, this is all Debbie Nian''s fault.


    She said that you were an unfaithful man and that she dumped you. I was so angry at her, and I


    wanted to defend you. I ran after her, but tripped."


    ''Stupid bitch! You have embarrassed me again! I swear I''ll make Mr. Huo get rid of you from this city!''


    she thought to herself.


    "Hmm," was Carlos'' short reply.


    Not knowing what was on his mind, Olga continued to snitch on Debbie. "Mr. Huo, I bet Debbie is trying


    to seduce you. You don''t know how flirty she is. I saw her making out with Hayden Gu at the investors''


    dinnerst time. And now, she''s dating Gregory Song. Mr. Huo, you need to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Carlos interrupted her. "You want to seduce me as well, don''t you?" he asked


    in an emotionless tone.


    Olga didn''t expect Carlos to ask her such an embarrassing question. In a shy voice, she replied, "Mr.


    Huo, I''ve been in love with you for years. You know¡ª"


    Again, Carlos stopped her. "Olga, I''m a married man, and you know that. Go to the Shining


    International za and buy whatever you want. That is my thanks to you for apanying me to


    dinner tonight. We won''t be seeing each other anymore," he said coldly.


    Earlier this evening, Curtis had told him that Debbie and Gregory were going for dinner at this


    restaurant. He had then called Olga and invited her to dinner.


    Olga panicked when she heard his abrupt words. "Mr. Huo, I¡ª" She tried to say something to save the


    situation.


    In the parking lot, Carlos'' driver held the car door open for them. Carlos ced Olga in the back seat,


    straightened his suit and said in an icy tone, "And do not offend Debbie Nian ever again."


    The fierce look in his eyes told Olga that he was not joking. Besides, Carlos was never a man to joke.


    His threat was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky to Olga. She didn''t know how to respond.


    Watching Carlos retreat, Olga had a bad feeling. ''Is it possible that Debbie Nian is Mrs. Huo?


    No, no, no! That''s impossible. Mr. Huo would never marry a woman like her!''


    When Carlos returned to the restaurant, Gregory and Debbie, who had been busy with their eating


    contest earlier on, were nowhere to be found.


    He rubbed his arching brows and dialed Colleen''s number. "I''m at the restaurant. Why didn''t you


    With a guilty conscience, Colleen exined, "I''m stuck in traffic."


    "You better ask your brother to send my wife back right now. If he fails to do so in the next ten minutes,


    he will be missing some very important parts of his body," he threatened.

 Chapter 234 Im Not Happy Either

    Chapter 234 I''m Not Happy Either


    ''Gregory will be missing some very important parts of his body?'' Colleen was taken aback by Carlos''


    threat. She knew Carlos meant it, and figured she''d better warn Gregory. After all, whenever it came to


    Debbie, he was a raging, jealous mess.


    She hung up on Carlos, and immediately dialed Gregory''s number. To her dismay, his phone was off,


    and the call went straight to voicemail.


    She dialed the number again and again, but to no avail. She didn''t dare to call an angry Carlos;


    instead, she sent him a private message on Facebook saying, "I''m sorry, Carlos. Both Gregory''s and


    Debbie''s phones are off."


    Of course, Carlos knew it. He had called his wife five times, but couldn''t get through. Thest time, he


    mmed the phone down on the seat next to him in disgust. He''d seen his dad ruin enough phones to


    know that when he was that mad, he needed a cushion he could throw his phone at. He couldn''t call


    with a broken phone.


    The tall, proud man sat in the back seat of his car, visibly upset. Suddenly, his phone rang, and it was


    Wesley. "I''m at the hospital now. Megan just woke up, and she''s asking for you. Where are you?"


    Rubbing his arching brows, Carlos felt a little annoyed when Wesley mentioned Megan. "I can''t make it


    now. Just keep her busy till I get there." His wife was about to sleep with another man, and he was


    eager to find her. He had no time for anything or anyone else.


    "Hmm," Wesley answered. "What happened? How did Megan fall into the river? Was it Debbie?" His


    voice was as cold as ice.


    "It''s not what it looks like. Debbie might be a brat, but she''s not psycho. She wouldn''t kill anybody."


    Carlos'' head cleared after he took some time to cool himself down. Debbie had always been square


    with him before, so he saw no reason not to defend her now. She tried his patience¡ªa lot¡ªbut in the


    end she always had a heart of gold. And now, he knew her spirit was broken. And her heart. He figured


    that maybe if he could clear the air, she''d believe that she was his one and only.


    Wesley paused as ir''s words entered his mind. "If Megan''s so important to you, then marry her!"


    She had once yelled at him like this.


    None of the two men hung up, nor did they say anything. They were both lost in their own thoughts.


    On the other hand, when Debbie and Gregory left the restaurant, she got into his car and made sure


    both of their phones were powered down. "If our phones were on, Carlos would call and find us, and


    then we''d be screwed," she said.


    Gregory couldn''t do anything but glumly retort, "I don''t think it''ll help."


    He knew Carlos far too well. Everyone did. The arm of his vengeance was long, and he had men who


    were quite efficient at carrying out his orders, whether they were to seize someone, break up a fight, or


    finish one. They were pretty ruthless, often as efficient as Carlos himself. If he couldn''t handle a


    situation personally, he put his assistants or bodyguards on it. Could he find two people with ease?


    Does a bear poop in the woods? Even if you hid in those same woods, it was just a matter of time


    before he found you.


    Gregory''s words did make sense to Debbie. But she was stubborn... She murmured, "Carlos Huo is too


    busy to look for us. He''s holding Miss Mi in his arms right now. And he might go to the hospital to keep


    Miss Lanpanyter."


    Gregory looked at the sad and dejected girl, and felt it necessary to console her. "I really think you''re


    taking all this wrong. Carlos treats Megan well just because she''s his niece. But you''re different..."


    "Gregory, you don''t know her..." Megan had once told Debbie that she would''ve married Carlos if it


    weren''t for her. She even tricked Debbie once, making her think that Carlos had chosen Megan over


    her. But Debbie didn''t tell him, as she didn''t think it was anyone else''s business.


    Whenever Megan wasn''t around, Debbie was one hundred percent sure that Carlos loved her very


    much. She was sure the man thought of her often. However, as long as Megan was around, Debbie


    was not so sure anymore.


    Silence befell the car. Gregory was a young man of few words. He wanted tofort Debbie, but didn''t


    know how. He wasn''t even sure he could. But he was sure of one thing¡ªeven with tear stains lining


    her face, she was a lovely sight.


    "Gregory, if Colleen''s busy and can''t make it, just drop me off here," Debbie said. "I''ll figure something


    out."


    "Colleen''s not busy. She called me when you were using thedies'' room. She''s at the Rock Bar now,"


    Gregory said quickly. He didn''t want to leave her alone.


    "Oh, really? Awesome. Thanks for driving me there," she said with a smile. She felt a little


    embarrassed. Gregory had paid for dinner this evening, and now he was driving her to the bar. She felt


    like a leech.


    "Come on. It''s no big deal. We''ve known each other for years." Gregory shed a smile.


    "Yeah. From school. That was you: Gregory Song, a straight-A student, always made the Dean''s list...


    It took me awhile to figure out it was you." That was the reason why his name came up so often¡ªthe


    teachers always praised him. Although she''d heard the name, she hadn''t paid any attention to him.


    Gregory had always kept a low profile¡ªhe was never a ss monitor or student body president. She


    hadn''t gotten to know him until her third year of college.


    The traffic lights cycled to red, and Gregory eased the car to a stop. "Seriously? Was I that low-key?


    Maybe I was just an ordinary, boring guy that you wouldn''t look at twice in high school." He cracked a


    joke, if only to make her smile.


    Truth was, Gregory would ask the head teacher to remove his name from the rolls when he was voted


    into a student body position.


    After all, his mother was his father''s mistress, and he didn''t want to attract too much attention. His


    family''s reputation was on the line, and he didn''t want to do anything to drag their names through the


    mud.


    "An ordinary, boring guy?" Debbie eyed him from head to toe. "You''re tall and handsome. You could be


    a model." Women of all ages would think Gregory was hot. He could be famous overnight if he


    wanted.


    Gregory burst intoughter. "Hah! As if."


    "Believe me. You''d be a heartthrob." Debbie shook her head, sighing.


    ''I thought that was actually what Gregory wanted¡ªto be a star, but his family forced him to major


    in economics and management, '' she thought.


    When they arrived at the bar, Colleen was already there, waiting for them in a booth.


    Before they sat down, Colleen couldn''t resist asking, "What''s wrong with you two? Debbie, your


    husband is super angry. What happened?"


    Debbie got more depressed at the mention of Carlos. "I don''t care. I''m not happy either," she grumbled.


    Colleen poured Debbie a ss of beer and pried, "Why not call him back?" She was really frightened


    by Carlos'' threat. If he did something bad to Gregory, how could she face their father?


    Debbie pouted her lips. "No! I want some wine. Let''s get drunk tonight." She drained her ss and


    asked the waiter for two bottles of Cassia wine.


    Both Colleen and Gregory were startled.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After several sses, Debbie began to curse Carlos. "Go to hell. You piece of trash!" she kept


    repeating. The siblings didn''t know what to do. This didn''t seem to be easing her depression. Instead, it


    seemed to be making it worse.


    Half an hourter, Emmett entered the bar and walked over to them. "Mr. Song, Miss Song," he said in


    greeting. Then he turned to Debbie, who was leaning over the table. She could barely hold her head


    up, so she used her elbows to keep herself steady. Emmett said in a loud voice, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo


    asked me to drive you back home."


    The music was deafening. Debbie raised her head and looked at him asking, "Emmett, what did that


    asshole tell you to do?"


    Despite discouragement from those around her, she emptied her ss rapidly.


    Emmett wanted to answer "That asshole asked me to drive you home," but he didn''t dare to say so.


    After all, walls have ears. "Come on Mrs. Huo. You can''t escape. Mr. Huo has men at all the exits. Just


    To be honest, Emmett sympathized with his boss. Carlos had to ask people to surround the bar to get


    his wife back home.

 Chapter 235 He Has Changed

    Chapter 235 He Has Changed


    Debbie was already drunk. She put a hand over Colleen''s shoulder and told Emmett, "I''m not going to


    see Carlos. Just leave me alone. Colleen, let''s drink some more."


    The two women had had a happy evening drinking together. Colleen was a little drunk as well. Resting


    her head on Debbie''s shoulder, Colleen dismissed Emmett saying, "You may leave. Debbie is mine


    now."


    Emmett was left speechless. He wanted to leave, but his boss would kill him if he left without Debbie.


    "Mrs. Huo, it''s veryte, and you must be sleepy. Juste with me for now, okay?" he coaxed Debbie


    patiently.


    She tried to open her sleepy eyes and fixed her gaze on the anxious secretary. "Okay... No! Okay..."


    ''Is that a yes or a no?'' Emmett wondered, feeling defeated.


    Eventually, he managed to carry Debbie out of the bar with Gregory''s help.


    Carlos'' Emperor was parked at the entrance. The man sitting in the back seat instantly had a headache


    at the sight of the drunk woman on Emmett''s back.


    He got out of the car and retrieved his wife from Emmett. He frowned when he smelled the alcohol


    emitting from her.


    Debbie opened her eyes and found herself in the car. She then spotted Carlos sitting next to her, but


    she was too drunk to keep a cool head. "Ah, it''s you! Asshole Huo! Mr. Asshole... Urgh...I''m so full.


    Another sip will make me burst."


    How Carlos wished he could throw her into the snow to cool her down! But that was just a thought.


    He pulled his wife into his arms and listened to her constant grumbling.


    "Why are you here in front of me?" she asked.


    "You don''t want to see me, do you?" he asked in reply. His voice was low as he asked that.


    "Hmm..." Debbie nodded and blurted out, "Carlos Huo has changed. He no longer treats me like he


    used to. I''m not going to love him either. I''ll marry someone else."


    "Whom do you want to marry?" Carlos tried his best to suppress his growing anger.


    After a moment''s consideration, she answered, "Gregory! Or Curtis, or Gus, or Hayden, or Emmett!"


    The names she uttered shocked the two men in the car. Emmett, who was driving, was unwillingly


    dragged into their fight. He trembled and almost lost control of the car.


    Carlos sat there quietly as his wife told him that she was going to marry someone else. His face was


    ashen with fury.


    "Whom do you want to marry the most?" he pried.


    "Um...I want to marry... Gregory the most..." she grumbled. Carlos cared so much for Megan. Curtis


    had Colleen, and Emmett had Kasie. Only Gregory was single.


    Little did Gregory know that Carlos was growing a grudge against him because of Debbie''s drunken


    talk.


    When the car slowly rolled into the manor''s parking lot, Debbie pushed the car door open and jumped


    out. She ran towards the swimming pool without even noticing that she had lost one of her shoes.


    Carlos picked it up and ran after her.


    Standing before the wide pool, Debbie pointed to the water and yelled, "I hate water. I hate swimming. I


    hate this pool! Get out of my way! Get out of my way, you stupid pool!" If she didn''t know how to swim,


    she would have gotten drownedst time. Then she wouldn''t have to face all these annoying things in


    her life.


    Carlos squatted down in front of her, raised her foot, and coaxed, "Hold my shoulder."


    The lights around the swimming pool were off. The roadmps were too dim for Debbie to see who was


    in front of her. She bent over and cupped his head in her hands, rubbing her cheeks against his head.


    "Since when is there a puppy in the manor? Hi, little puppy! You''re so fluffy."


    ''Did Carlos buy this puppy for me?'' she thought in her drunken state.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos went rigid when she called him a puppy. He tied her shoces quickly, stood up and pulled her


    into his arms. "Do I look like a puppy to you?" he asked angrily.


    Debbie squinted her eyes to look clearly and then screamed, "Aaaaargh! It''s you! Carlos Huo, you


    asshole! Let go of me!"


    She struggled hard to break free, but to no avail. Eventually, she burst into tears. In a choked voice,


    sheined, "Why are you so annoying? Let me go! Just go and date your dear Megan or Olga. I


    don''t want to see you again. Go ahead and marry Megan. I''ll be with Gregory! I''ll sleep with him!"


    Carlos believed he would be driven mad if he allowed Debbie to continue talking, so he scooped her up


    into his arms and threatened, "One more word about Gregory and I''ll throw him into the Pacific for the


    sharks to feed on! Then you won''t see him ever again."


    He hated Gregory more than Hayden now. There was a crisis in Hayden''spany, and he hadn''t left


    his office for a couple of days.


    As for Gregory, Carlos didn''t want to deal with him for Curtis'' and Colleen''s sake. He could only


    threaten Debbie with his life.


    Debbie was restless in his arms¡ªshe cried, yelled and thumped him with her fists. When he finally


    managed to get her into the bathroom, he broke out in a sweat despite the cold winter.


    After stripping her clothes off, he put her in the bathtub and then took off his own clothes as well.


    Debbie shivered when she was dipped into the warm water. "Old man, where are your clothes? Are


    you going on some fashion show?"


    Carlos just stared at her. ''Did she go to some fashion show with naked models?''


    "Argh... It''s so cold. Hold me in your arms." She threw herself into his arms and held his waist tight to


    keep warm.


    Carlos was instantly turned on. With intense passion rising inside him, he kissed her mercilessly, while


    his hands ran all over her body.


    And she was so obedient this time that he couldn''t help but have sex with her in all kinds of positions


    again and again...


    The next morning, when Debbie woke up, her head was killing her.


    She turned over in her bed; she felt like her body had been run over by a truck. When she yawned, she


    found that her mouth was sore.


    ''What the hell happenedst night? Why am I feeling so tired?''


    She sat up, looked around and then realized that she was in her and Carlos'' bedroom at the manor.


    ''How did I get back here? When did I get back?


    Why can''t I remember a single thing?''


    Rubbing her aching temples, she threw back the covers in an attempt to look for her phone.


    "Aaaaaargh!" she screamed in a hoarse voice.


    She was shocked by what she saw.


    Marks! Marks all over her body!


    ''This is Carlos Huo''s work!!'' she thought angrily.


    She found her phone and dialed Carlos'' number¡ªa spur-of-the-moment decision. When it connected,


    she yelled into the phone, "Carlos Huo, what did you do to mest night?" She sounded as if she had


    beenpelled to engage in prostitution.


    Carlos curled his lips as he remembered what had happenedst night.


    Wesley, who was sitting opposite him, snorted upon seeing his reaction. ''That must be his wife calling!''


    he thought.

 Chapter 236 No One Lays A Finger On My Wife

    Chapter 236 No One Lays A Finger On My Wife


    Carlos cast a sidelong nce at Wesley, who was feeding Megan, and left the ward with his phone.


    Entering an empty room, he locked the door behind him and put the phone to his ear. "Last night, you


    kept insisting you were freezing, and asked me to hug you. Then you threw yourself into my arms..."


    Surveying Y City from the window, he shed a broad smile and went on resignedly, "I just wanted to


    help you take a bath, but you started hugging and kissing me nonstop. I''m your husband. You think I


    was going to say no?"


    Carlos'' words made Debbie blush.


    "That''s not possible!" Debbie denied rapidly, eyes wide open. Deep down inside, she asked herself,


    ''Really? Am I that horny when I''m drunk?''


    "Nope. It''s true. I was d to oblige," he said in a serious manner. "So I did what you wanted. And then


    you asked to try something new. Variety''s the spice of life. You taught me a few things."


    Debbie''s mouth was so sore that she suddenly had a bad feeling. "And?" she pried.


    "You gave me a blow job," he said, stifling hisughter.


    Debbie wanted to kill herself when she heard this.


    "You''re lying! I''d never do that!" Debbie retorted in a loud voice. Her face was as red as a tomato.


    ''He has to be lying. I''d never...'' she thought.


    "No lie. I have to say, you were pretty wildst night. Thanks for the memories," said Carlos with a


    ''Thanks... for the memories? Go to hell, Carlos Huo!'' she yelled inwardly. "How dare you take


    advantage of me when I was drunk! Now you''ve gone too far! You asshole!" she yelled into the phone.


    "Tell you what..." His voice was cold. After a moment''s pause, he added, "Visit Megan. Apologize. Then


    I''ll forgive you." Megan had cried to him and insisted Debbie apologize to her. Carlos really had no


    other choice.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Visit her? Apologize? Forgive me?" Bitterness flooded Debbie. "In your dreams! I don''t give a damn


    about your forgiveness. Stay with Megan. See if I care."


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    Carlos called her back, but she rejected it. She even sent him a text message saying, "If you have


    Megan apologize to me, I might go to the hospital to see her. Otherwise, don''t talk to me."


    Having read the message, Carlos simply put his phone back in his pocket and came back to Megan''s


    ward.


    When she saw Carlos, Megan asked, "Uncle Carlos, was it Aunt Debbie?"


    Carlos nodded.


    "If Aunt Debbie won''t apologize to me, just let it go. Uncle Carlos, please don''t be mad at her. I just


    want you to be happy. I''ll keep you at arm''s length, and maybe she won''t be jealous." Tears welled up


    in her eyes.


    Wesley frowned when he heard Megan. "Your wife pushed Megan into the river. I don''t think it''s too


    much to ask her to apologize," he said in a cold voice.


    Instead of replying, Carlos turned to Megan and said, "Megan, I''ll ask her toe here. She had a car


    ident and fell into the river because of your call. When she gets here, you need to apologize."


    Wesley and Megan couldn''t believe their ears. "What the hell?" Wesley swore through gritted teeth.


    "Uncle Carlos!" Megan cried, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I just called her. I didn''t cause her to


    crash her car and fall into the river!"


    Carlos looked away, and said coldly, "If you won''t apologize, I won''t force you. Wesley, take care of her.


    I still have work to finish."


    With that, he started to walk to the door. Megan pulled off the tape with a grunt, removed the IV, and


    jumped out of bed.


    Wesley tried to stop her, but she pushed him away and gave Carlos a back hug. In a choked voice, she


    said, "Uncle Carlos, I''m sorry. I''ll apologize. Please don''t leave me. Uncle Carlos, you used to care for


    me. Don''t do this."


    Wesley pulled Megan away from Carlos, and into his own arms. His eyes were red with fury, his


    expression dangerous. "If you don''t get Debbie to apologize, I''ll drag her here myself," he said slowly,


    every word dripping with menace.


    Carlos cast a warning nce at Wesley and said coldly, "No oneys a finger on my wife."


    Wesley snorted, "She''s a killer, yet you still defend her. Are you crazy?"


    "Megan is fine, isn''t she?" After saying that, Carlos left the ward without looking back.


    "Stop!"manded Wesley, but to no avail. He wanted to catch up to Carlos and teach him a lesson,


    but Megan stopped him.


    She wiped her tears and said, "Uncle Wesley, don''t fight with Uncle Carlos over me."


    Wesley sighed and stroked her cheek. "Don''t worry, Megan. I''ll make that woman apologize to you."


    At the manor


    When Debbie walked out of the vi, she saw people working feverishly, and heard several motors


    droning. Drawing closer, she could see the motorized pumps and people holding hoses into the pool''s


    dwindling supply of water.


    Confused, she asked a maid who was trimming trees, "What are they doing there?"


    The maid put down the shears and answered respectfully, "They''re pumping the pool, Mrs. Huo. Mr.


    Huo asked them to fill it in with concrete." Debbie''s jaw dropped. "With concrete? Why?" ''Does he hate


    to swim? Or did he almost drown?''


    The maid shook her head. "I have no idea. Why not ask Mr. Huo?"


    "Okay. Thanks. I''ll let you get back to work." Despite her curiosity, she didn''t n to ask Carlos.


    She came to the parking lot, and stared at the cars, wondering whether she should drive on her own.


    She was still a little gun-shy, given what happened thest time she was behind the wheel.


    She decided to ask Matan to drive her for now.


    Matan came by soon, and Debbie got in the car he drove. As the car approached the gates to the


    manor, they opened to admit a military car. It was a GAZ Tigr 4x4 Infantry Mobility Vehicle,


    manufactured by the Russians. This was the closest thing the army had to a HUMVEE. There were


    only 3, 000 of those things made. Many were still roadworthy.


    ''Wait, could it be?'' Debbie realized who it was.


    She was about to ask Matan to pull over so that she could say hi to Wesley, but then the Tigr stopped.


    It was blocking the way.


    "Mrs. Huo, it''s Wesley Li," Matan reminded her.


    Debbie nodded as she pushed the car door open and got out.


    Wesley also jumped out of his car, and fixed his sharp gaze upon her. Despite his reluctance, he


    greeted her politely, "Hi, Debbie."


    Noticing his livid face, Debbie guessed this was about Megan. "Hello, Colonel Li," she said with a


    smile.


    Wesley nodded and got straight to the point. "I''m here for you."


    "Oh, really? Why?" she asked.

 Chapter 237 Dont Lay A Finger On My Wife

    Chapter 237 Don''t Lay A Finger On My Wife


    "I want you to apologize to Megan. She''s very unstable right now," Wesley said bluntly. Talking


    obliquely was never his thing.


    Raised at the military residential quarters and having grown up to be a serviceman, he was even less


    tactful than Carlos. Debbie didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry at his words.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Colonel Li, Megan should be the one apologizing, not me." Even Carlos couldn''t make her apologize.


    Wesley was just wasting his breath.


    He said in a serious tone, "Megan is just a little girl. You should be more tolerant with her. Besides,


    she''s the one in the hospital right now, not you."


    "Wesley, you and your friends are all biased towards her. You don''t even care who''s right and who''s


    wrong when ites to Megan, do you?" Debbie asked with a re. Just because he and Carlos


    treasured Megan didn''t mean that they could cover for all her mistakes. And there was no way that


    Debbie would apologize to her.


    Wesley cast Debbie aplicated look. Then he said, "I''m sorry, Debbie." With that, he trotted towards


    the military vehicle in a standard military style and opened the back door, as if saying, "Get in, please."


    Debbie''s anger grew. ''What the hell? Is he gonna force me to apologize to Megan even though she is


    the one who is in the wrong?


    Does he think I will dly get into the vehicle just because he asked me to? I don''t even listen to my


    own husband. What makes him think that I will ever listen to him? How big a pushover does he think I


    am?'' "Colonel Li, new semester begins in two days. I''m going to buy some new stationery. Show


    yourself around the manor if you want."


    Debbie turned to walk towards her car.


    Wesley, however, caught up with her after several strides and closed her car door which she had just


    opened. He stood rigidly in front of it.


    "What? You want a fight?" asked Debbie. She didn''t give a damn about his status or rank.


    Wesley was about to say something when his phone rang. He took the call and simply said, "I''m at your


    manor."


    "I know," responded Carlos, as he walked into the elevator. "I''m warning you, don''t you dare harm a


    hair on my wife''s head."


    Wesley looked at Debbie and then replied, "Don''t worry, I respect her. That''s why I''m politely asking her


    to get into my car."


    Debbie guessed it had to be Carlos on the phone. Hearing Wesley''s reply, Debbie scoffed. ''Politely?


    Thank you, Wesley, for showing so much respect.''


    The doors to the sightseeing elevator closed. The view of the city shed before Carlos'' eyes. "She


    does what she likes. Even I can''t force her to do anything she doesn''t want to. Your words are not


    gonna budge her," he continued.


    Wesley''s lips twitched scornfully. ''Can''t force your own woman to do what you want? I''m sure you''re


    just unwilling to force her, '' he sneered within. "She muste to the hospital with me today."


    "If you take her to the hospital forcefully, you will only make her angry. She won''t apologize to Megan.


    Instead, she will tear the ward down, and she will make you watch as she smashes the ce into bits.


    Is that what you want?" Though they hadn''t lived together for too long, Carlos knew his wife very well.


    Wesley hesitated. ''Why are women so troublesome? She''s just like that woman, the one that left me.''


    "Since I''m already here, I will take her to the hospital."


    "Don''ty a finger on her. I''m on my way. Don''t do anything until I get there." Carlos hung up quickly.


    He drove the car himself and sped towards the manor.


    Wesley put his phone away and looked at Debbie, who was standing in front of him silently. "You can''t


    deny the fact that you pushed Megan into the river. Now she''s suffering from the aftermath trauma and


    is hospitalized. You must follow my orders. I order you¡ª" When he saw that Debbie''s expression was


    quickly changing into something ferocious, he realized that she wasn''t one of his soldiers. He changed


    his tone immediately. "Debbie, you must apologize to her."


    "What did Carlos say?" asked Debbie.


    Wesley''s face twitched. "He asked me not toy a finger on you. So I won''t. Please, get in the car


    yourself."


    Debbie scoffed. Carlos wasn''t a heartless asshole after all. "Even if I go to the hospital with you, I won''t


    apologize to Megan," she dered.


    "Get in the car first." Wesley felt that time was pressing. He was losing his patience.


    Unfortunately, Debbie sensed his impatience. "You''re the one forcing me to get into your car. What are


    you impatient about?"


    Wesley was speechless. ''Women are so touchy.''


    Without another word, he walked back to the military vehicle and opened the back door again for


    Debbie.


    She snorted. After telling her driver to go back, she walked to the car and climbed into the big vehicle.


    On the way, Debbie scanned the interior of the car. She asked, "Wesley, this vehicle is so cool. Can I


    borrow it some time?"


    Wesley replied honestly, "Military vehicles can''t be used for civilian purposes."


    That was an expected reply from Wesley. Debbie didn''t mind. She changed the subject. "Did Carlos


    serve in the same unit as you when you were in the army? Why did he leave the army?"


    "We both served in the special force." That was all Wesley divulged.


    Curiosity getting the better of her, Debbie asked again, "Why did he leave the army and be a


    CEO?" She remembered asking Carlos the same question. ''What was his answer again? Crap, I


    forgot.''


    Wesley steered the vehicle as easily as breathing. "Why don''t you ask him that directly? He can


    answer it better than anyone else."


    Debbie felt defeated. ''Soldiers are so tight-lipped and vignt, '' she thought, sighing.


    Silence engulfed them. After a while, Debbie asked, "You''re unmarried, right? Since you like Megan so


    much, why don''t you just marry her?"


    Wesley was caught off-guard by her sudden question.


    The woman he had loved used to say the exact same words. Those words had rung in his head


    countless times even after she had left. Hearing them again, the words struck him hard. He said


    solemnly, "She''s not the one I want to marry."


    Debbie was intrigued. "Is there someone else you like? Who is she? Where is she now? Have you


    been dating her?


    "


    Silence was the only reply she got from him.


    Sensing the change in Wesley''s mood, Debbie figured that she might have identally rubbed in a


    sore spot. She refrained from asking any more personal questions.


    Both of them remained silent till they reached the inpatient department. It was Carlos who opened the


    door for Debbie when she got out of the vehicle.


    She wanted to jump to the ground herself, but Carlos was quick to catch her as she jumped down.


    He held her hand and wasn''t going to let go, but Debbie pushed him away, blushing. "Don''t touch me,"


    she reprimanded.


    Carlos grabbed her wrist and said tly, "That''s not what you said in bedst night."


    Wesley, who had walked around the vehicle to meet them, happened to hear their little conversation.


    ''Why? All I did was bring his wife to the hospital. Did he have to punish me by making me listen to


    that?''


    Debbie tried to cover Carlos'' mouth, but it was toote. The words were already out in the open.


    She shook off Carlos'' hand and said sarcastically, "Shall we go inside now, guardian angels?"

 Chapter 238 Terms Of The Apology

    Chapter 238 Terms Of The Apology


    "Oh, I''m not talking about me. How could I tter myself like that? Only Megan deserves your ultimate


    care. Everything about her is such a big deal. What perfect guardian angels you make when ites


    to Megan!" Debbie scoffed.


    Carlos and Wesley exchanged a look as they walked behind her silently, and quickened their pace to


    catch up with her.


    When they reached the ward, Damon was talking andughing with Megan, who looked nothing at all


    like a sick person. Nor did she seem like someone who had just fallen into the river.


    "A-Aunt Debbie." Seeing her, Megan looked frightened. She grabbed the covers nervously and moved


    to the corner of the bed.


    Debbie sneered. ''She makes it look like I am about to kill her. Bravo, Megan! They owe you an Oscar


    for this act.''


    She did want to kill her, but Debbie knew better than to spend the rest of her life in prison just for a


    lesser, evil bitch like Megan.


    Damon noticed how scared Megan was. He stood between Megan and Debbie, ring at thetter


    with hostile eyes.


    Debbieughed. She ignored him and asked Megan, "Didn''t you want me toe and apologize? Now


    that I''m here, why are you hiding from me, huh? What is this, Damon?"


    Damon had hardly ever been serious, but at that moment, he gritted his teeth and asked, "You don''t


    sound like you are here to apologize."


    Debbie snorted, "When did I say I came here to apologize?" ''Me apologize to Megan? That''s not gonna


    happen even in my next life!''


    "Then why is she here?" Damon asked Carlos and Wesley, who were standing behind her.


    Debbie walked around Damon and tried to reach the other side of the bed, but Wesley strode ahead of


    her and stood in front of Megan.


    The two men were blocking Debbie''s path on either side as if she were some kind of beast.


    Their fear was hrious to watch. Turning to Carlos, who was standing nearby quietly, she asked,


    "Honey, are you going to jump over here to protect her if I make another move?" She pointed to the


    other end of the bed.


    "Move away, you two!" said Carlos, giving Damon and Wesley a cold nce.


    Damon looked at him in disbelief. "How can we? Do you see how arrogant she is? What if she hurts


    Megan again? Don''t forget that she knows martial arts."


    "Damon, you tter me. Don''t forget that Wesley and my husband used to serve in the special force."


    They could easily throw her out of the room if they wished to.


    Wesley figured that he might have overreacted a bit, so he stepped aside a little.


    Debbie finally came to the bedside. Megan clutched at the covers tightly. She watched a stone-faced


    Debbie approaching her bed, and her eyes widened with fear.


    "Are you so frightened of me? It''s very unlike you. I still remember howcent you sounded when


    you called me that day. What happened to that side of you?" Debbie wanted to throw her to the floor


    and step on her lying mouth.


    Megan shook her head. Even before Debbie could see how she did it, tears streamed out of her eyes


    magically. "Aunt Debbie, I don''t know what you are talking about. You have already pushed me into the


    river. Wasn''t that enough for you? Why are you still trying to frame me for something I didn''t do?"


    Slowly, Megan removed the covers to reveal her tearful face. "I saw how angry Uncle Carlos was and I


    felt bad. I didn''t want you two to fight over me. You fell into the river because you were bad at driving.


    How could you take it out on me by pushing me into the river too? I know that you don''t like me, but


    what you did was vicious."


    The next second, regardless of the needle in her hand, Megan pushed the covers away and knelt on


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    the bed. "I''m sorry, Aunt Debbie. I was wrong. Could you please let this go? Please, please, I''m sorry."


    "Megan, get up! Why are you kneeling in front of her?" Damon asked angrily. He rushed over and sat


    Megan back onto the bed. Wesley pulled the covers back and tucked her in. It was a scene out of a


    fairy tale.


    Debbie gaped at Megan''s performance. She apuded. "Megan, I beg you too. Please do be an


    actress after college. There''s no doubt that you will make it big."


    "Deb." With a frown, Carlos stopped her from saying more. He strode to Debbie''s side and said to the


    others, "Whether the ident happened because of Debbie''s bad driving or because of Megan''s


    provocation, both of them have been hurt equally. So, let''s just move on and stop talking about this."


    Debbie let out a sigh. This whole thing had been stressful and irritating from the beginning. She didn''t


    want to waste more time on Megan either.


    However, Megan acted surprised and cried, "What? Uncle Carlos, I am innocent. How could you


    protect a murderer? You know I can''t swim! I would be dead if you hadn''te to save me in time.


    How can you let me suffer like this after what my parents had done for you?" Megan got agitated as


    she thought about her parents.


    "Calm down, Megan. Don''t get too excited," Damonforted her.


    Megan inhaled deeply to steady her breathing. Then she looked at Carlos in the eye and said in a


    choked voice, "All I want is an apology. Is that too much to ask? Uncle Carlos, you used to give me


    everything I wanted. But now, I can''t even get an apology?"


    Carlos wanted to put the whole thing behind him. Besides, he didn''t want to lose his friends over this


    matter. He took Debbie into his arms and whispered to her, "Honey, you pushed Megan into the river


    after all. And she''s younger than you, isn''t she? Could you just apologize to her?"


    Debbie wrenched herself free from his arms and dashed towards the bed. She tossed the covers away


    as Megan screamed.


    Wesley grabbed Debbie''s arm and pushed her aside forcefully. Luckily, Carlos followed her and caught


    her promptly. Debbie bumped into his chest. Carlos embraced her, as he red at Wesley furiously. He


    dered in a raised voice, "Wesley, I dare you to touch my wife again!"


    ''And now he is protecting me! Who was it that asked me to apologize to Megan just now? Huh!''


    Once again, Debbie squirmed out of Carlos'' arms and yelled at him, "Save your hypocrisy!" Then she


    pointed at Damon and Wesley. "You, and you! You''re both acting in collusion with him. You two y the


    bad cops and he ys the good cop, just to make me apologize to her. But guess what? I am not as


    gullible as you three. Damon Han, Carlos Huo, Wesley Li, you three idiots are all being yed by this


    venomous, maniptive bitch, and you don''t even have a clue! I wonder how you became a colonel or


    a CEO. Damon, if I were Adriana, I would have left you too."


    The three men''s faces had turned coal ck. Never had a woman given them such a harsh tongue-


    Debbie took a deep breath and lowered her voice. "Apologize? No problem!" She walked towards


    Carlos and grabbed his hand, trying to remove the ring from his finger. "I''ll apologize to her right now.


    But after that, you will have to send me abroad for further studies as soon as possible. Or we get a


    divorce."

 Chapter 239 It Will Be Enough When I Say So

    Chapter 239 It Will Be Enough When I Say So


    Carlos wouldn''t let Debbie take his ring off. He grabbed her hands that tried to snatch the ring, and


    said, "Enough!"


    "It will be enough when I say so! She has been making trouble for me from the very beginning. This


    ends today!" Debbie tried to free her hands from Carlos'' grip, but failed. Furious, she bit into his hand.


    It hurt, but Carlos didn''t let go. He gritted his teeth to swallow the pain while she bit deeper.


    But Debbie''s heart softened. She let go. He was her husband after all. But her anger didn''t settle. She


    was mad at herself for being such a sucker for Carlos.


    She let out a sharp sigh and then turned to Megan. "You want me to apologize to you? Beg me. If you


    beg, I will not only apologize, but will also give you my husband¡ª Ow!" Carlos'' hand squeezed hers


    hard. It hurt so much that she grimaced and closed her eyes tightly.


    But she didn''t stop talking. "Megan Lan! If you don''t apologize to me and admit that you have been


    defaming me, I will tear this ward down!"


    Carlos squeezed her hand again and tried to persuade her. "Calm down."


    "Calm down? My husband is protecting the other woman. Tell me, how am I supposed to calm down?"


    Her words "the other woman" stirred Wesley''s and Damon''s anger again.


    Damon shoved his hands into his pockets and looked at Debbie with a devil-may-care attitude. "Debbie


    Nian, Megan met Carlos long before you did."


    Debbie froze. A trace of despair flitted over her eyes. "What do you mean? Are you saying that I am the


    other woman?"


    "Damon, shut up!" Carlos snapped. His eyes shot icy cold daggers at Damon.


    Debbie felt her heart sink to a ce that was as dark and cold as the bottom of ake which had been


    frozen for a thousand years. She looked at Carlos and asked in a low voice, "Please, send me abroad


    now. Can you?" She couldn''t afford to study and live abroad on her own, so she had no choice but to


    rely on Carlos for the moment.


    "No," was all he said, his eyes cold as usual.


    "No?! Fine! Then watch the show and do enjoy." Rage consumed her. She straightened up and walked


    towards Megan''s bed. A weird smile hung over her face.


    She reached out her hand and lifted Megan''s chin. Wesley intended to intervene, but since Debbie was


    being calm, he stepped back.


    "Megan, I have a suggestion. This drama is crazy. Let''s make peace." Debbie''s offer took the three


    men aback.


    Megan acted happy to hear it. Instantly, her eyes reddened. She said excitedly in a trembling voice,


    "Oh, Aunt Debbie! Really?"


    "Really? Of course... NOT! Today, I''ll show you what happens if you mess with me!" Her smile


    disappeared. Her tone changed. Before anyone could realize it, she hauled Megan out of her bed.


    "Aargh!" Unprepared, the girl slumped to the floor. The needle in her hand was plucked out forcefully


    during the fall.


    It happened so fast that none of the men was quick enough to stop her.


    Wesley and Damon ran towards Megan to help her to her feet. Debbie ignored them and demanded,


    "Megan Lan, apologize to me!"


    It took Megan a long while to realize what had happened to her. Her leg was hurt. Immediately, Damon


    pressed the nurse-call button, and Wesley scooped her up and ced her back on the bed gently.


    Feeling an oing headache, Carlos pinched the middle of his brows helplessly.


    Disappointed at how things had turned out, Wesley shouted at Carlos, "If you can''t stop your wife, allow


    me to do it for you. I can''t stand by and watch her bully Megan!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Carlos replied nonchntly, "I warned you not to bring her to the hospital, didn''t I? Now that things


    have gone out of control, you want to make it all her fault? If you touch her, you will only make the


    situation worse."


    Wesley didn''t understand. It was clear as day that Debbie attacked Megan. He wondered why Debbie


    and Carlos were acting as if justice was on their side.


    The doctor came running with two nurses close behind him. He was surprised to see so many people


    inside the ward. "Mr. Huo, Colonel Li, Mr. Han," he greeted them.


    Anger had been building up inside Damon''s chest. The doctor served as a good outlet for his fury. As


    soon as he saw him, Damon roared, "What are you waiting for? Come in and examine her injury.


    Check her hand and leg."


    The doctor and the nurses trotted over to the bed immediately. Their faces were pale from fear, but


    Debbie wasn''t scared. She strode towards the bed and stood in front of it. "Don''t even think about


    giving her a checkup until she apologizes to me," she said slowly and furiously.


    Damon''s eyes med with rage. He pointed at Debbie and cursed, "I''ve been putting up with you just


    because you''re Carlos'' wife. Don''t push me!"


    "Damon!" Carlos stopped him before his words got any harsher.


    Unable to vent his anger, Damon walked back and forth restlessly with a twisted, irritated face. "Fine!


    You''re the boss. You make the final call. I''ve had enough of this shit. I''m out of here! My wife is waiting


    for me at home. Wesley, you don''t have a wife or girlfriend. You stay all you want. Carlos, you''re so


    bossy around us. Why can''t you handle your wife for once? Whatever, I''m off!


    " With that, he left.


    Hands pressed against her hurting leg, Megan apologized in a feeble voice, "Please calm down,


    everybody. I apologize. I''m sorry, Aunt Debbie. I vilified you. Sorry."


    Sincere or not, Megan''s apology satisfied Debbie. When she walked by Wesley, Debbie said tly,


    "Unattached Young Man, I''ve heard that your ex-girlfriend left you and married someone else because


    of Megan. As a serviceman with glorious achievements in war, how are you so easily deceived by a


    girl? Such a shame on your family which has generations of valiant servicemen."


    Saying that, Debbie left the ward with panache, not giving the others so much as a second look.


    Wesley stared at her straight back, deeply embarrassed.


    ''She called me Unattached Young Man.''


    Everything in the ward went back to normal after Megan''s apology. And Debbie had left contentedly.


    Wesley had brought Debbie to the hospital to apologize to Megan. How ironically things had ended.


    As the doctor started examining Megan, Carlos told her, "Recuperate well. Study hard after you leave


    the hospital. You will have to study abroad too after your graduation."


    Megan wanted to give it another try to win over Carlos. "Uncle Carlos..." Sadly for her, Carlos walked


    out of the ward without hearing her out.


    Wesley fell into deep thought as he watched the doctor examine Megan.


    The doctor concluded eventually that Megan was perfectly fine. Wesley made sure she didn''t need


    anything else and then said, "Get some rest. I''ll drop by some other time." He strode out of the hospital.


    Once she was alone, Megan removed her masks of emotions and stared at the ceiling.


    ''Debbie Nian is a handful, more than I thought.


    But only because Carlos loves her too much.''

 Chapter 240 Blair Jing

    Chapter 240 ir Jing


    ''Carlos promised that he would protect and take care of me for the rest of my life, but why didn''t he stop


    Debbie when she was bullying me?


    He said that he would ask her to apologize to me, but when she forced me to apologize to her, he didn''t


    even try to stop her, '' Megan thought.


    She knew it was not that he couldn''t stop her, but that he didn''t want to. If Carlos wanted to prevent


    something from happening, he could. Be it Debbie or anyone else, it didn''t matter. What mattered was


    whether he really wanted to or not.


    So on the surface, it seemed like he was protecting Megan, but actually he was on Debbie''s side.


    In the end, neither Wesley nor Damon stopped Debbie from attacking her. ''Debbie called those three


    men idiots. They aren''t. Maybe they already know what I did and what I have always been doing.


    Huh! Men are such liars!'' Megan thought resentfully.


    Wesley drove around on the streets aimlessly. He couldn''t stop thinking about that woman.


    When his mind finally came back to the present, his car had alreadye to a stop at the entrance of a


    run-down housing estate.


    This was where her fiance lived. Wesley had heard that she was pregnant. She was only twenty years


    old. But she was willing to have a baby.


    The man she was going to marry was several years older than her and had no money or power. Why


    was she willing to marry him? Was she happy with him?


    Wesley parked the car across the street and killed the engine. He rolled down the window, lit his


    cigarette and took a drag on it. Several people came and went through the entrance.


    After a long while, a cab came to a halt at the entrance. A man in histe twenties walked out.


    A woman of the same age got out of the cab, following him. They walked into the housing estate


    together intimately.


    Wesley squinted his eyes at the sight. The man looked like her fiance.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But in his arms was another woman. ''I thought she was living a happy life after she left me. Looks like


    that ising to a shattering end.''


    A sad smile crept over Wesley''s lips.


    He took out his phone and called someone. "Find a way to make here to her fiance''s ce right


    away."


    Twenty minutester, a bus stopped near the entrance of the housing estate. As the bus left, a


    flustered girl sprinted towards the entrance.


    Wesley frowned. ''Isn''t she pregnant? How is she able to run like that? Does she have a death wish? Or


    is she trying to kill the baby?''


    Without giving it much thought, he got out of his car and followed her inside.


    She dashed through a door and took the stairs to the second floor. From the first floor, Wesley could


    hear her insert the key and open the door to her fiance''s apartment.


    Soon enough, angry voices came from inside. The man said, "She came here for work. Can you stop


    being so paranoid?"


    Then Wesley heard a familiar female voice. "Work? Who does their work in the bedroom? I can see


    how messy the bed is! Do you think I am blind or do you take me for a fool?" she retorted furiously.


    The apartment was quiet for a few minutes. Next thing, the door was mmed shut, and hasty


    footsteps were heard rushing downstairs.


    When she reached the first floor, ir Jing put her seven-decimeter-long suitcase on the floor and tried


    to drag it out of the building.


    A hand suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    "Ah!" she gasped in surprise. But she quickly regained herposure when she saw the familiar army


    uniform.


    Her eyes were red and swollen. Clearly, she had been crying. Without asking her, Wesley took her


    suitcase and walked ahead.


    For a moment, she was in a daze. When she came to her senses, she trotted to catch up with him.


    "Why are you here?" she asked. "Give me back my suitcase."


    Without a word, Wesley walked out of the housing estate and stopped next to the military vehicle. He


    put the suitcase in the trunk and opened the passenger door for her.


    When she didn''t move, he walked to her silently and scooped her up in his arms. He gently ced her


    in the passenger seat and buckled her up.


    "Wesley, why are you here? What is this? Where are you taking me?" It had been a while since their


    Wesley didn''t answer. He sat in the driver''s seat and started the vehicle.


    Scenes from theirst meeting came flooding back to him. It was two months ago. With her arm


    wrapped in her fiance''s, she had told Wesley happily, "We''re engaged. This is my fiance."


    But now, the engagement ring on her finger was gone. She had taken it off and thrown it at her bastard


    fiance''s face. He was the one who had cheated on her, yet she was the one who had to pack


    everything and leave the apartment.


    She had been living there for several months. The vehicle finally came to a stop in front of an upscale


    block of ts.


    Wesley pulled up into the parking lot and took her to an apartment that was muchrger and fancier


    than her ex-fiance''s. "You''re pregnant. You need a quiet and serene ce to take care of yourself and


    the baby."


    ir Jing waited a moment to calm herself down.


    Then she gave him a puzzled look and asked, "Pregnant? When was I ever pregnant? What made you


    think that? And whose baby am I carrying? Yours?" Her voice wasced with sarcasm.


    "We never slept together,"


    he said in a low voice.


    "Right. I never slept with you. But I bet that woman did," she said casually.


    Wesley gave her a long look but didn''t bother to exin anything. "You know the entry password. You


    can stay here. I won''t disturb you unless there is something important. Bye."


    He turned to leave.


    ir Jing said hurriedly, "Of course you won''t disturb me. You hate me, after all. I was wrong all along. I


    shouldn''t have disturbed you and your precious Megan in the past."


    Wesley paused, but he didn''t look back. He opened the door and strode out without a word.


    Looking around the empty apartment, she slumped into the couch and buried her teary face into her


    hands.


    Every time he saw her, she was in some kind of embarrassing situation. When she had gotten


    engaged, she had thought that finally she had something to be proud of in front of him. But now, even


    that was gone, and he had seen her leave her fiance''s ce in defeat.


    ''Wesley, you idiot. Why did you have to leave so soon? I didn''t even get a good look at you, '' ir Jing


    thought.


    When Carlos came out to the hospital entrance, once again, Debbie was nowhere to be found. He


    closed his eyes in frustration and thought that maybe one day his wife would set a new Guiness record


    in running.


    He called her. To his surprise, the call was answered only on the third ring. "Yes, Mr. Huo? How may I


    help you?"


    "Where are you?"


    "In a cab."


    "Where to?"


    "Going home to pack and get the hell out of your life."


    "Wait for me at home."


    He said that much and hung up.


    Carlos was always quick to act. Before they had headed for the hospital, Debbie had heard Carlos


    telling Wesley on the phone that he was going back to the manor, but when she and Wesley reached


    the hospital, Carlos was already there waiting for them.


    And now, when the cab arrived at the manor, Carlos'' Emperor was already parked at the entrance. The


    man was leaning against the car door, smoking.


    Once the cab stopped, Carlos walked over to it with the cigarette in his mouth. He opened the door for


    Debbie, who was still paying the fare.

 Chapter 241 The Silent Treatment

    Chapter 241 The Silent Treatment


    As soon as Debbie left the cab, the smoke filled her nostrils. She could taste the acrid vapors, stale,


    with a hint of bitterness. "Ugh...Carlos... ugh..." She coughed violently, tears threatening toe out.


    She hated the smell, hated the taste, and most of all hated not being able to breathe. Carlos did this


    deliberately. He knew she hated the habit, yet he exacerbated the problem. He couldn''t stop ying


    pranks on her, and she walked into them all the time.


    Carlos smiled mischievously.


    The cab didn''t leave immediately. The driver rolled down the window and stared at Carlos. After a


    while, he asked, "You look familiar. Are you Mr. Huo?"


    Carlos nodded indifferently, at which the driver pushed the door open excitedly and rushed over to


    Carlos. He stammered out a request, nervous at finally meeting the man. "I...my daughter... my


    daughter worships you very much. Can I get an autograph for her? Her birthday''sing up. It would


    make an awesome present."


    It was a request from a loving father. Hard to refuse. Carlos wanted kids, and his heart softened around


    them, indeed, at the very mention.


    Carlos held Debbie tight in his arms and said, "Okay."


    The driver ran back to the cab and rooted around in there for a long while, but he found nothing that


    Carlos could write with or on.


    He turned back and looked at Carlos, eyes full of disappointment. "Never mind. I don''t have a pen or


    paper. Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    Carlos raised his eyebrows and released Debbie. He motioned the security guard to bring him some


    paper and a pen.


    Then Carlos wrote, "Happy birthday! ¡ªCarlos Huo."


    The driver was moved. While Carlos was writing, he took out his old phone and snapped a pic.


    Carlos saw that, but he decided not to take it seriously. He was a fan, after all. What was the harm?


    After handing the paper to the driver, he put his arm around Debbie''s waist and walked back to the


    Emperor with her.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huo! Bye, Mr. Huo!" the driver said. He watched the car drive into the manor. When the


    car couldn''t be seen anymore, he spent a few minutes standing there to admire the grand house. There


    was a lot of square footage to be impressed with. He drank it all in with his eyes.


    Inside the manor


    Debbieined in the car, "You blew the smoke in my face as soon as I got out of the cab. What


    were you thinking? If you hate me, just tell me. I can handle it."


    Carlos leaned against the seat and looked at her silently while she threw her tantrum. The longer he


    looked at her, the cuter he found her. If he thought she was beautiful normally, he hadn''t seen anything


    yet. This took her loveliness to a whole new level.


    "What? Not saying anything? You don''t want to talk to me, do you? Okay, then get out and go back to


    your precious Queen of Maniption!"


    "Queen of Maniption?" Carlos wondered.


    Debbie sneered, "See? You''re interested as soon as I bring her up. I can''t stand it anymore. Give me


    the ring back. I want a divorce! I want a divorce!"


    With that, she started to grab for the ring Carlos was wearing. He grabbed her hands and said, "You''re


    not getting this back. You already gave it to me."


    "I will! Got a problem with that?" Debbie red at him stubbornly.


    "I do. Why did you say you couldn''t stand it anymore? Stand what? Besides, you think we can get a


    divorce if you get the ring back?" Carlos wanted tough. ''How naive.''


    Debbie slipped her hands out of his grip and sat up straight. "Of course. I''ll give it to another guy. Then,


    off you go. Out of the picture."


    Once she finished her sentence, the Emperor came to a sudden stop, and the driver killed the engine.


    Carlos grabbed her wrist tightly and dragged her out of the car.


    The smile on his face was reced by a look of intense gloom.


    He dragged her into the manor and then upstairs. He didn''t stop to make sure she was alright. Even


    though she stumbled, he simply lifted her up and continued his climb.


    He had been so tender to her before. But right now, the fierce man holding her wrist so tightly seemed


    a different person entirely. Debbie wanted to cry, but didn''t have time as he wasn''t done yet.


    ''How did ite to this?'' she thought sadly.


    The door of the bedroom was thrown open violently, banging the wall on the opposite side. Debbie was


    tossed onto the bed. Luckily, the bed was soft.


    She sat up. Before she could say anything, Carlos demanded, "Another guy? You already have


    someone in mind, don''t you? Who is he?"


    Debbie was shocked. She raised her head to look at the man standing over her. "Just because you


    have a mouth doesn''t mean you can say whatever you want. Listen, I did some thinking when I was in


    the cab. Aren''t you going to send me abroad to study after my junior year? I don''t want to wait till then. I


    wanna go now." A new environment was what she needed right now. New faces, new ces. She


    needed to stay away from Carlos, away from Megan. If she had to wait a few more months, it would


    drive her crazy.


    Hearing what she said, Carlos stepped forward and stood right in front of her. Awkwardly, if she looked


    straight on, her eyes fell right on his crotch. That was ufortable, to say the least.


    Debbie turned her head away immediately.


    However, as if he hadn''t even noticed her embarrassment, Carlos turned her head back to make her


    look at him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Debbie''s eyes wandered to avoid looking straight ahead.


    He suddenly spoke. "Okay."


    The anger Debbie had felt a moment before turned swiftly to sadness. This was crazy! Though it was


    her idea, she hadn''t expected him to agree to it so quickly.


    It sounded like he wouldn''t feel sad that they weren''t together. If that was the case, then what was she


    doing hanging around here?


    "Oh, okay then. So, that''s it. It''s...it''s all settled. I''ll go pack," Debbie said, still in a daze. She couldn''t


    believe this was happening. It was all too fast¡ªall too real. She pushed Carlos away and stood up.


    Carlos grabbed her wrist and demanded, "Can''t wait to leave me, huh?" ''Leave him? Why does he


    think I want to leave him?'' Debbie turned to look Carlos right in the eyes. She wanted him to know that


    she loved him, and he needed to hear this. "Carlos, I love you. I don''t want a divorce. But we''ve been


    fighting a lottely. I''m tired. Sick and tired. I think we need some space."


    She loved him. Divorce was never really an option for her, no matter how bad the fight was. And she


    knew she belonged at his side. It was the only ce she belonged in.


    His grip on her wrist tightened. It hurt, but she didn''t say anything.


    Eventually, without a word, he let go of Debbie and left the room, mming the door behind him. Quiet


    spread across the room. Debbie sat back on the bed.


    nkly, she looked out the window. But she really didn''t see anything. She was exhausted and wanted


    nothing more than sleep. Slowly, shey down and drifted off.


    To her surprise, for the next three days, she didn''t even see Carlos once. The sun rose and set, just


    like it always did. But she endured. She prepared her meals robotically, not having much of an appetite.


    She would have thought he had gone missing if Emmett hadn''t re-posted a news article saying that


    Carlos had negotiated a contract with an overseas-funded enterprise.


    This was the longest game of the silent treatment they had ever yed.


    In New York


    Carlos'' car sped into the Huos'' residence. He got out of the car gloomily and went straight to the study


    on the second floor.


    On his way, he saw Tabitha, but he only greeted her tly. The grimness on his face told her that


    something was wrong. Her heart tightened. She followed him all the way up the stairs. She knew


    something was going to happen. Everyone could feel it¡ªa tension in the air.


    Sure enough, as soon as he saw James in the study, Carlos dashed over and greeted him with his fist.


    Covering the side of his face that Carlos had struck, James red at him and shouted, "Have you lost


    your mind? I''m your father!"


    Carlos grabbed James'' cor and stared at him fiercely. "How are you a father? Did you earn respect


    from your family? What kind of father would hurt his own daughter-inw?"

 Chapter 242 Bad News

    Chapter 242 Bad News


    Tabitha screamed and ran towards Carlos. She tried to hold him back. "Carlos! Carlos, what''s this


    about? Listen to me, son. Calm down."


    Carlos gave his mother a cold look and asked, "How could you do this to my wife?" He gritted his teeth


    in anger and added, "Debbie has always respected you. Is this what she deserved from my parents?"


    James still didn''t think he did anything wrong. "I never epted her as my daughter-inw. I won''t


    allow her to give birth to your child."


    "So you told the servants to put crushed birth control pills in her food?" asked Carlos, grinding his teeth


    to suppress his growing anger. His eyes zed and seemed to stare deep into James'' ck rotting


    soul.


    James attempted to wrench free, butpared to his son, he was too weak. Pretending to be


    City for this?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Just birth control pills?'' Within Carlos'' heart, his father''s image sank to a new low. "Yes, they were


    poison. You''ve been feeding her cumtive poison!"


    Saying that, he swung a second fist towards James'' face.


    Only Tabitha and James were home at that moment. There was no time for Tabitha to rush downstairs


    to ask the servants for help. She had to stand in front of James to stop Carlos from hitting him again.


    "This family was never happy while she was here. And she even tried to kill Megan in Y City. Why are


    you still protecting her? Can''t you see how vicious she is? Divorce her already."


    Carlos closed his eyes to hide the misery he felt from those words. He let go of James and


    straightened his own clothes.


    Regaining hisposure, he told his parents, "From today, I will not enter this house anymore, unless


    Grandpa wakes up or you ept Debbie as a member of this family."


    Tabitha panicked. There was no sign of Dous waking up yet. Did this mean that Carlos would never


    Carlos nced coldly at the weeping woman and said, "There''s nothing more to say here. If my wife


    has a baby some day, our child will have nothing to do with any of you."


    He turned to leave. Tabitha shouted desperately, "Carlos, are you willing to turn your family and friends


    against you for that woman?"


    Carlos said, "Just my family. Unlike you, none of my friends did anything heartless to Debbie even


    when they found out that she had pushed Megan into the river." Debbie had had to bear all the


    mistreatment and insults from Valerie and James just because she had married Carlos. Now, they had


    even set her up to take birth control pills without her knowledge. She had suffered too much for him.


    "She is a murderer! Why are you still protecting her?" Tabitha yelled at her son''s cold back,


    heartbroken.


    Carlos turned around and looked his mother in the eye. "Debbie is not a murderer. We all know what


    kind of person Megan is. We just choose to ignore some things about her out of gratitude towards her


    parents. Debbie fell into the river because of what Megan told her on the phone. She only pushed


    Megan into the river for revenge. And she has been merciful in the act. Besides, Megan didn''t die."


    That only served to prove that however angry Debbie had been at the time, she had never intended to


    take Megan''s life.


    "Let me warn you onest time, Father. If you dare hurt my wife again, I will make sure you suffer."


    Without waiting for his parents'' response, he left the study.


    There was a loud bang from the room. As soon as he walked out of the study, an ashtray was smashed


    against the door.


    Then James was heard roaring, "Bastard! This is what I get for keeping him! If I had known that he


    would be so ungrateful, I would have..."


    Carlos couldn''t hear the rest of his words clearly, nor did he want to. Fists clenched, he left the house.


    Back in Y City, it was the seventh day that Carlos had been away from the manor. Debbie sat in the


    music studio and read the lyrics which she had revised a hundred times.


    "In the dim street lights, in each other''s arms, we expressed our feelings.


    Snowkes swirled around us, and fell on our hair.


    Would this momentst forever?


    You kissed my hair and told me that you love me.


    "


    That was all she had written.


    ''Should I also write down what Carlos said to me?'' she wondered. Her phone rang, breaking her


    thoughts.


    It was Kasie.


    "Debbie, bad news! Guess what I saw just now!"


    Debbie was confused. "What is it?"


    "I came to Orchid Private Club to find Emmett. And I saw your husband, Mr. Lu, Damon, and Wesley


    walk into a booth. They were not alone. Each of them had a woman alongside them. Megan was with


    your husband."


    Bam! Debbie mmed the pen on the table. "Did you see it for yourself?"


    "Yes! I checked it with Emmett too. He gave me the room number. Are youing?" Kasie knew that


    Carlos had crossed the line. He was fooling around with another woman while her friend had been


    staying at the manor all alone for seven days.


    Debbie''s friends would have thought that Carlos had forgotten about her if Emmett hadn''t gone to the


    manor to get Debbie''s ID card for her overseas study papers.


    ''Should I go?'' Debbie asked herself. After giving it some consideration, she said, "I''m noting. He''s


    in Room 888, isn''t he?" That was his exclusive booth.


    "Right. What are you going to do about it? I''ll go with you, if you like."


    "No. Let him be. I have to go."


    Debbie hung up and immediately called someone else with gritted teeth.


    In Orchid Private Club


    After entering the exclusive booth, the four men sat down around the automatic mahjong table, with


    their women sitting next to them.


    Beside Carlos was Megan. Colleen looked at him with a raised brow. "Mr. Huo, where is my good


    friend, Debbie?" This was supposed to be a get-together of Carlos and his closest friends. However,


    instead of Debbie, he brought Megan along. Colleen was pissed.


    Carlos lit a cigarette and took a drag. After exhaling the smoke, he said, "She''s home."


    Colleen knew that Carlos and Debbie had a huge fight after Debbie had pushed Megan into the river.


    Things wereplicated between the couple right now. So, Colleen didn''t feel the need to pretend to


    be cordial with Megan anymore. "Mr. Huo, I have to say, you are in the wrong here. This is an asion


    for the people closest to you. Why didn''t you bring Debbie? You should learn from Wesley. He brought


    his girlfriend. As for Damon, he gets a free pass. He has always been a yboy. Even when his wife is


    about to give birth to their baby, he is here messing around instead of taking care of her at home. He


    has made his own bed and he will have to lie in it."


    Damon snorted and replied defensively, "Don''t get me wrong now. Your man said that we were having


    a get-together, so my wife gave me permission to have some fun. Since they all had a woman with


    them, how could Ie alone?"

 Chapter 243 Which Of You Has The Surname Huo

    Chapter 243 Which Of You Has The Surname Huo


    Eyes fixed on Colleen, and one hand propped against her chin, the girl sitting next to Wesley exined


    in a low voice, "You misunderstood my rtionship with Wesley. I''m not his girlfriend."


    Demanding an exnation from Wesley, Colleen was irritated by his silence and the way he avoided


    her unblinking eyes. At longst, obviously running out of patience, she asked, "How can that be


    possible? You know, you''re the first girl Wesley has ever brought to¡ª"


    "Colleen." Finally Wesley interrupted her. "Weren''t you asking about Debbie?" he snapped, eager to


    change the subject.


    "OK. Alright! Mr. Huo, you haven''t answered my question yet." At Wesley''s hint, Colleen pretended to


    realize she was off the topic. Promptly, she tuned her gaze to Carlos, the look in her eyes unrelenting,


    waiting for him to answer her earlier question.


    "She''s at home, expecting all the papers to be ready, so that she can go abroad," said Carlos,


    determined to keep everything asconic as possible.


    As he spoke, Curtis could see the gloom on his face. Of course, he knew Carlos and Debbie were still


    not reconciled yet. So in an attempt to broach the subject with caution, he said, "I''ve heard that ZL


    Group''s business has been boomingtely. The employees have been working extra hours. I hope you


    haven''t been sleeping in your office." He added thatst bit with slight emphasis. The gist of his


    question was to find out why Carlos had not been sleeping at home. Then he added his piece of


    advice. "You don''t have to burst a nerve working overtime, man. If it''s for money, do you think it''s wise


    of you to drive yourself so hard at work that you don''t even have time to return home?"


    Hearing his question, the others exchanged a look.


    Damon drew a tile and chipped in sullenly, "It''s not like Carlos Huo is short of money. No! That''s


    ridiculous. I suspect, the person driving him hard is his wife. You know how demanding somedies


    can be." The tongue-in-cheek way he phrased his words left everyone in stitches. But Damon ignored


    the giggles and carried on. "Only she can throw him into a vortex of emotions."


    Although Damon was known for his wise cracks, Curtis took him seriously on what he had just said. He


    discarded two dots and with a curious gaze at Carlos, inquired, "What did Debbie do to get on your


    nerves this time?"


    Carlos took a puff on his cigarette and blew the smoke forcefully, betraying his inner tension. Amid the


    fumes, he opened his mouth as if to say something, but no words escaped his mouth.


    Noticing that mood around the ce, Megan, somewhat embarrassed, excused herself. "Uncle Carlos,


    maybe I should go home. You have fun with your friends," she said in a shaky voice.


    In her pockets where nobody could see, her hands had been balled into fists. ''These people...Huh!


    Now they are all on Debbie''s side. It looks like that woman is taking my ce in their hearts. No! I won''t


    have any of that bullcrap!''


    But while she cursed inside and was about to leave, Carlos ordered her to sit down. Without saying it,


    he thought to himself, ''I have ignored Debbie for seven days, and now she knows that I brought Megan


    with me to this ce. I don''t believe she will take it well and won''t do anything about it.


    For all I care, I''d silently standby and watch her level this booth to the ground, if she broke in here, right


    now. I just want to know she cares.''


    Just then, someone started to kick the door of the booth from outside. "Hell no!" he murmured, fearing


    Debbie had indeede to fulfill his silent wishes. But when the door finally burst open, a group of


    men noisily stormed in. The women in the booth were scared stiff.


    "Policemen?" Colleen wondered loudly.


    The men ying mahjong only paused for a second at themotion. Then ignoring the intruders,


    they calmly went on with their activity.


    A young policeman feeling insulted by the way his team''s arrival was casually ignored raised his gun


    and shouted, "Police! Stop what you are doing right now! Someone reported that you were gambling."


    ''Gambling?'' The four mahjong yers were amused.


    Damon looked at Wesley, who was wearing casual clothes. Then he gave a wicked smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Which of you has the surname Huo?"


    the young policeman roared. ''Huo?'' All of Carlos'' friends shifted their eyes to look at the shameless


    intruder.


    The enthusiastic cop continued, "Someone reported under their real name that the person with the


    surname Huo was doing an illegal transaction and activity here. Pleasee with us. And thedy


    beside you." The young policeman turned to Megan and asked, "Miss, what do you do? Where do you


    go to work? How did you two meet? How long have you known each other?"


    Megan''s face turned pale with embarrassment. Everyone could tell that the policeman thought she was


    a prostitute.


    "Plbbt! Ha ha." Damon burst intoughter.


    Even Curtis and Wesley, who were much more unppable, found it hard to stifle theirughter. Clearly,


    the police were there for Carlos. Reporting him for doing illegal activity and Megan for prostitution...


    In Y City, there was only one person daring to do that. Among the eight of the party, everyone knew


    who it was, except ir.


    "Stopughing. This is as serious as your lives!" the young policeman reprimanded with a red face,


    pointing his gun at Damon, who seemed to be having a good time. Obviously, the moment wasn''t quite


    enjoyable for Damon. He didn''t like it when his authority was challenged.


    Stone-faced, Carlos tossed the tile in his hand away and looked at the young policeman. "You said the


    report was done under the person''s real name? Who was it?"


    The young policeman looked very serious. "Carlos Huo''s wife, Debbie Nian. Now, stop stalling. Come


    with us."


    At this point, the policeman next to the overzealous young chap pulled his sleeve and cautioned,


    "Boss, we''re in trouble. This is the...the very Mr. Carlos Huo."


    The young policeman was barely in his twenties, but already made the team leader. The young are


    fearless. Learning that the man he had been talking to was Carlos Huo, he was only a tad bit surprised.


    But then he carried on, "We have to do our job. All of you have toe with us."


    Carlos took out his phone and asked casually, "Which police branch are you with?"


    The young man presented his badge and replied, "The city bureau."


    Carlos patted Wesley on the shoulder. "He has great potential. You can consider transferring him to the


    army so that you can groom him." Meanwhile, he dialed a number on his phone.


    It was connected soon. "Uncle Noel, I''m sorry to disturb you at thiste hour, but your men here are


    trying to take me to the station."


    ''Uncle Noel?'' the young policeman wondered. The name of the COP of the city bureau was also Noel.


    And he was old enough to be Carlos'' uncle. ''Could it be...?''


    Not half a minuteter after Carlos hung up the call, the young policeman''s phone rang. With shaking


    hands, he answered, to which Noel Li went straight into a dressing-down. "You are an idiot. Get your


    men back here as fast as your legs can carry you! Do you have any idea what and whom you''re


    messing with?"


    "I know who he is, but someone reported that he organized gambling. Also, there is a prostitute with


    him¡ª"


    "Shut the fuck up! Do I have to exin to you whoever Mr. Huo is with? You''re stupid enough to jump


    into action without even confirming the reports you get? Who the hell came up with the idea of raising


    such an asshole to your position? Get the hell out of there now!"


    Now with a mixture of panic and embarrassment, the young policeman looked at the four men in the


    booth. Resignedly, he put his gun away and replied on the phone, "Yes, Chief Li."


    Before he left with his men, he looked at Wesley. Confusion was written over his tan face. "You look


    very familiar. Do you know Colonel Li the God of Warriors?"


    irughed. "Handsome, this is Colonel Li."


    ''This woman called another man "handsome" right before my eyes.'' Wesley''s face darkened.


    The young policeman''s eyes glistened with excitement the minute he realized he had met the God of


    Warriors. Instantly, he stood at attention and saluted Wesley. "It''s a great honor to meet you, Colonel


    Li."


    Wesley nodded in response.


    The excited young cop wanted to get an autograph, but afraid that he might cause more trouble, two of


    his co-workers got him out of there quickly.


    The booth finally regained its quiet. Carlos tossed the chips on the table and stood up. "Damon, you''ll


    have to drive Megan hometer."


    Damon stared at the man who was putting on his coat. "Eh? We''ve just started. Where''re you going?"


    After ncing at him, Carlos replied tly, "It seems my wife has be unbridled. I''m going home


    right away to deal with her."

 Chapter 244 Dont Struggle

    Chapter 244 Don''t Struggle


    ''Deal with Debbie?'' Damon rolled his eyes at Carlos and snapped, "Come on, Carlos. Just admit it.


    You''re a ve to your wife. You do whatever she wants. I guess Debbie will get you to stand barefoot


    on a porcupine. I''d like toe with you. See how you''re going to deal with her."


    Carlos was about to snap back at him when his phone started to ring. The small rectangr phone


    buzzed insistently on the desk. Damon looked at the caller ID¡ªit was Emmett. Before Carlos could


    pick it up, Damon answered and put it on speakerphone. Emmett''s anxious voice came from the other


    end of the line. "Bad news, Mr. Huo! Mrs. Huo went to a nightclub! She is going to buy a rent boy!"


    Silence reigned in the private booth.


    Everyone turned to look at Carlos. Gloom clouded his expression, but soon disappeared. He picked up


    his phone and asked calmly, "Which nightclub?"


    "The one opposite Orchid Private Club," Emmett answered honestly.


    "Okay, got it." Carlos disconnected the call and put his phone back in his pocket. He looked at the


    group. "You guys have fun."


    Then he strode towards the door in a hurry.


    Everyone looked at one another in stunned disbelief.


    Curtis stood up from the couch and said, "I''d better go along, keep him out of trouble." He was afraid


    that Carlos might lose his head and hurt Debbie. He knew Carlos quite well, and knew that when it


    came to Debbie, he did lose his head quite often. Carlos was insanely jealous, and wouldn''t abide a


    man so much as casting a lustful nce in her direction. Having a pretty wife was both a blessing and


    a curse for him.


    Colleen, of course, stuck by her boyfriend. This was fun to Damon. He was a pleasure-seeker and


    decided toe with them.


    Wesley was not interested in this kind of thing, and all he wanted to do was just go back home. But


    when he turned to ir and saw her excited expression, he sighed inwardly and followed after his


    buddies. He guessed she wanted to see blood. In the end, all of them walked towards the nightclub


    across the street.


    Of course, Debbie had a n. She called Kasie after phoning the police with a tip-off, and they decided


    to meet at The No. 1 Nightclub.


    Carlos once promised her that he would always have her back. But he broke that promise and hurt her,


    so she decided to get back at him.


    She had deliberately chosen the tight ck dress that Carlos loved so much, and put on thick make-up.


    Every man''s eyes were glued to her as they admired her pretty face and hot body.


    After entering thergest private booth, Debbie threw a bank card on the table and told the manager


    indifferently, "Call some handsome guys over."


    Kasie grabbed her hand and whispered in her ear, "I thought you were just kidding, Tomboy. Sure you


    want to do this? Your hubby''s across the street."


    "One hundred percent sure," Debbie nodded. She turned to the manager and said, "I just saw some


    guys with blond hair and light blue eyes walk in. I like them."


    She had warned Carlos before about this¡ªif he hurt her, she would leave him and y with other men.


    She kept her word.


    The manager recognized the card on the table¡ªit was the Diamond ck Card issued by the bank


    under the ZL Group. Only three of those cards had been made. That meant she was super important,


    and needed to be treated with the utmost respect. Whatever she asked for, he had to provide it. Not


    only that, but that card provided a near-limitless line of credit. She could rack up the biggest bill ever


    seen in that nightclub and she''d still be good for it. He bowed respectfully and said, "No problem.


    They''ll be here before you know it."


    After leaving the booth, he told his men over the inte, "Outfit Room 206 with the best snacks, a


    fruit te with imported fruits and a bottle of vintage wine..."


    Within three minutes, the manager came back to the booth, followed by several tall, handsome men


    with blond hair and light blue eyes.


    Debbie looked at those men, eyes wide open. She just wanted to make Carlos jealous. It had seemed


    like a good idea. But now that they were right there, she got cold feet.


    "Ladies, these are the guys who our guests have enjoyed the most. Like what you see? I''m sure any of


    them will...er...measure up," the manager offered.


    Debbie gulped and poked Kasie. "Kasie, which one do you like?"


    Kasie rolled her eyes and answered, "It was your bright idea. Why ask me? No thanks."


    Debbie forced a smile and said, "We''re best friends. We should do things together. Go ahead. Knock


    yourself out." Then she nudged Kasie and pointed at the men.


    Helpless, Kasie looked at her friend and said resignedly, "Fine. Just wait here."


    She decided to do as Debbie asked. Standing in front of a row of handsome men, she gestured for


    three of them to go to Debbie. "Serve her."


    Before Debbie could say anything, the three men sat beside her. They had stic grins, as they were


    paid to smile. They also had thirsty eyes, which disconcerted her somewhat. She was hoping this


    wouldn''t go too far. One of them with pale skin opened his mouth saying, "Hey pretty girl. I''m David.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    First time here? You look a bit nervous."


    ''Nervous? Is it that obvious?'' Debbie was not used to the perfume they were wearing and tried to move


    away from David so that she could take a deeper breath. But she forgot that there were two more men


    sitting next to her. "Um...yeah," Debbie answered.


    Kasie had two men to herself, holding their arms. Her fingers wouldn''t even fit around their biceps. She


    gave Debbie a dirty smile. "Tomboy, don''t be so shy! We came here to enjoy ourselves."


    Debbie was speechless. ''I''m not here to have fun. I just want to piss Carlos off. He should be here by


    now. After all, Orchid Private Club is just across the street, '' she thought.


    Coming back to reality, Debbie said to Kasie, "I''ve never been here. What do I do?"


    Kasie and her twopanions sat on the couch, and she was about to answer when someone opened


    the door to the booth from the outside.


    A group of people stormed in.


    Unlike the handsome men in the booth, these people had a strong aura.


    The manager could tell from their dresses and demeanor that they were rich and powerful. He asked a


    dozen people to stand outside, in case these guests needed anything. He himself followed them so that


    he could give them split-second service if necessary.


    Carlos'' eyes swept over the people in the booth. They narrowed when he caught sight of the woman


    leaning against a man and sipping her wine.


    Despite the cold winter, the booth was quite warm. The investment in the heating system paid off. The


    woman was dressed in a tight ck dress and wore heavy make-up. She was a sexy, spicy siren.


    "Throw them out!"


    he demanded coldly. Emmett gestured for the bodyguards to throw the rent boys out of the booth.


    Debbie grew bolder when she saw her husband. She grabbed David''s arm tightly, and snapped at


    Carlos, "What are you doing? You have your mistress, and I have my guy. Fair''s fair!"


    Although David didn''t recognize Carlos, he was intimidated by his menacing aura. He told Debbie in


    fluent Chinese, "Miss, this man is pretty scary. I think I should jet. Hit me upter?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "I''m not scared. You''re a man! Act like it!"


    Carlos was fuming mad as he thought they were flirting. That wasn''t eptable. That was his wife


    David was talking to.


    He came up to them, grabbed David by his cor and punched him in the face. His head lolled.


    "Aaaargh!" David yelled at the top of his lungs. "Help me! Help¡ª"


    Debbie immediately grabbed Carlos'' arm to stop him. "Why are you hitting him? Let him go!"


    The manager was frightened. He rushed over to David and said, "Don''t struggle, David. Let Mr. Huo


    beat you. I''ll pay you double your hourly rate..."


    Everyone in the booth was struck speechless.

 Chapter 245 This Is Unfair

    Chapter 245 This Is Unfair


    Carlos cast a sidelong nce at the woman holding his arm, and then let go of David.


    He shook off Debbie''s hands, pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "Uncle Noel, it''s me, Carlos.


    You may have to inspect The No. 1 Nightclub. I suspect they are engaging in organized prostitution."


    The manager was shocked to hear his words. ''Dammit! We''re so screwed!'' he thought. Putting on a


    pitiful look, he pleaded, "Mr. Huo, David was wrong. Please don''t be mad at him."


    Carlos gave him a cold re and said, "Get out."


    The manager didn''t dare disobey his orders. He shut his mouth and quickly left the private booth with


    David.


    Only Debbie, Kasie, Carlos and his friends were left behind in the booth.


    Curtis was aware that Carlos was about to teach Debbie a good lesson. To protect her, he pulled


    Debbie to his side and stood between her and Carlos.


    "Carlos, why not let Debbie stay with Colleen for a couple of days? Her visa has been issued already,


    right? How about we drive her to the airport then?" Curtis offered.


    Debbie was amused by the current scenario in the booth. She was now standing behind Curtis.


    Everyone else, except Carlos, stood behind her. Damon''s date was long gone. There were nine people


    in the booth. And Carlos was confronting eight of them. But strength wasn''t always the solution for


    victory.


    Carlos straightened his suit and looked at Debbie, who was standing behind Curtis. "Come here!"


    Debbie was not afraid of him¡ªshe was boiling over with rage. She wanted to ask him whether he had


    been with Megan the past week. "What do you want with me now? You can do whatever you want, but


    you deprive me of mywful rights. Don''t you think it''s unfair?"


    Carlos looked her in the eye and retorted, "It is not yourwful right to hang around with other men."


    Staring defiantly at him, Debbie snapped back, "My husband is cheating on me, while I am left to stay


    alone at home. I can''t live like that!"


    "Stop your nonsense! When did I cheat on you? I was just hanging out with my friends."


    "Hanging out with your friends?" Debbie sneered. "Mr. Lu has brought his fiancee along. Wesley is with


    his girlfriend. Damon hase alone. You are the only one who is here with your mistress. Shame on


    you!


    " The rest of them were at a loss for words. Even Damon, who was hostile to Debbie most of the time,


    had nothing to say to her now. He wasn''t stupid enough to correct Debbie at the moment to tell her that


    he had also brought a woman with him. What if she snitched on him to his wife? So, he chose to ignore


    herment.


    Both Wesley and ir were embarrassed by Debbie''s words; their faces had gone tomato red. Wesley


    really liked ir. He felt a tingle when Debbie mentioned that ir was his girlfriend, and didn''t want to


    refute her.


    Curtis and Colleen always had Debbie''s back.


    But the man whom Debbie cared for the most only had time to lecture her. "It''s Megan! Not my


    mistress. Stop making trouble out of nothing," he snapped.


    Megan was the apple of Wesley''s eye. He pretended to be ignorant of the fact that Debbie was


    referring to Megan as Carlos'' mistress, and chipped in calmly, "Debbie, there''s obviously been a


    misunderstanding. Carlos didn''t bring any mistress. He came with Megan."


    Debbie, however, turned around to face Wesley and said in a cold tone, "Colonel Li, you are the one


    who has misunderstood. I AM talking about Megan. I''ve underestimated this girl. I didn''t expect that she


    would be able to keep my husband to herself for seven whole days. She is really something! I shouldn''t


    have taken her lightly.


    " People in the booth were dumbstruck. They admired Debbie''s guts¡ªshe not only dared to argue with


    Carlos and Wesley, but also had no qualms in speaking ill of their beloved Megan.


    Colleen and ir were thrilled¡ªMegan''s true colors were finally being exposed. ir looked at Debbie


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    with admiration. ''Debbie is my idol from now on!'' she swore to herself.


    Wesley looked at ir and saw the look in her eyes. He didn''t understand why she was staring so


    intently at Debbie. ''I really know next to nothing about women, '' he thought with a sigh.


    Megan was fuming inside. But she was a good actress, and so, she quickly managed to squeeze out a


    few drops of tears and exined weakly, "Aunt Debbie, that''s not true. I didn''t know that Uncle Carlos


    hadn''t been back home in a week."


    Emmett put in a good word for his boss as well. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo has been staying in thepany


    for thest week." Emmett was telling the truth. Carlos hadn''t seen Megan in the past week at all. It


    was Damon who had decided to take her to their gathering to cheer her up.


    But then, he met one of his old ssmates and had asked Carlos, who didn''t have a date, to take care


    of Megan.


    Carlos didn''t refuse¡ªafter all, in his eyes, Megan was his niece. Also, he wanted to use this


    opportunity to make Debbie jealous. When it came to his hot-headed wife, the smart CEO tended to


    lose his sense.


    But he hadn''t expected that he would be at the receiving end of this jealousy pang.


    Debbie cast a stern nce at Emmett. Her sharp ck eyeliner made her look like a strong woman.


    "Did you sleep in thepanyst week? What if he had slept with other women in the middle of the


    night?"


    Emmett stepped backwards and shook his head. "I... I don''t know...Mrs. Huo, please go on with your


    reprimanding. I better shut up now." He was immediately freaked out by Debbie''s question.


    Carlos didn''t know how to exin himself; Debbie always found a way to retort.


    Even Damon was defeated by Debbie''s chopping logic. ''I''m really lucky that Adriana is not hard to deal


    with, like Debbie. Otherwise, it would have been such a headache. Adriana is such a good wife; I need


    to treat her well, '' he mused.


    ''Go on reprimanding Carlos?'' The others were amused by Emmett''s frightened reaction.


    Carlos was short-tempered, and they had never dared to offend him. But Debbie was not afraid of him


    at all; she was clearly throwing a tantrum in front of him. Although he tried to threaten her, she didn''t


    give a damn.


    Everyone looked at them with sheer excitement.


    ''Reprimand Carlos?'' Debbie rolled her eyes. In a mocking tone, she told Emmett, "No, no, no. I


    wouldn''t dare reprimand the great Mr. Huo. Why would I even try to? He always chooses other people


    over me. Did you know that he even filled my favorite swimming pool? Unbelievable, right?" ''And


    what''s more...he knew I was mad at him, yet he banged me again and again while I waspletely


    drunk. He is an asshole! A pervert!


    '' Carlos sighed with profound resignation. "Debbie, can you stop this nonsense? It was you who had


    wanted to fill the swimming pool."


    Debbie was confused. "You are lying! I never said that," she snapped back.


    Carlos was too tired to argue with her. He said coldly, "Let''s go back home and talk."


    He grabbed her wrist and tried to drag her to the door.


    Debbie was startled by his sudden move. "No! I''m not going anywhere with you. Let go of me! I''m


    staying with Colleen!" she yelled at the top of her lungs.


    She broke herself free and hid behind Colleen''s back.

 Chapter 246 Debbie Gives In

    Chapter 246 Debbie Gives In


    The livid look on Carlos'' face scared Colleen stiff. If anything, she knew Carlos well enough not to cross


    his line.


    She immediately clutched at Curtis'' arm and huddled for cover behind him.


    With profound resignation, Curtis patted Carlos'' shoulder and tried to appease him. "Man, we both


    know Debbie well. She deliberately chose this club, just to piss you off. Come on! She''s just acting like


    any other woman in a situation like this. As a man, you should try and understand."


    Although Debbie was embarrassed at how her scheme n had been so easily exposed, she still


    stubbornly refused to admit her fault. Instead, she tried to downy her mistake with a joke. "Mr. Lu,


    you took it wrong. I came here because I knew there would be handsome rent boys around. Lately,


    Carlos has been drab, boring. I wanted to try someone new... Aaargh! Carlos Huo, what are you doing?


    Let me go!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, Carlos pounced on Debbie, forcefully pulling her over from behind Colleen''s


    back, his face dark and threatening. The look on his face alone scared the bejesus out of Debbie.


    ''Dammit! Why did I have to piss him off?'' "Help! Help! Mr. Lu, Damon, Wesley...please somebody, help


    me out..."


    "Shut the hell up!" Carlos wondered what hade over Debbie.


    Leaning against the wall, Damon shook his hand and said casually, "For all the trouble you have


    caused everyone, we''ll leave Carlos to deal with you whichever way he sees best. So you two had


    better sort out your differences without involving any of us." ''Why would anyone want to have a


    girlfriend as bold and reckless as Debbie?'' he wondered.


    Looking deeply thoughtful, Wesley spoke his thoughts out. "I can only imagine what it would be like if


    she had fooled any of us into her mischief."


    Adjusting his sses, Curtis chimed in with a smile, "The disagreements you two are having only prove


    how deeply you love each other. Colleen and I can only sincerely wish you well after this is over."


    Now Debbie realized she was alone in dealing with her own mess, and no one was willing to intervene


    on her behalf. In desperation, she turned to Emmett. Perhaps he would be herst hope. "Emmett,


    please, help! If you can, please..." She paused, not knowing what to say next.


    But Emmett too was careful to not meddle in the private issues of his boss. Pretending not to care


    about Debbie''s request, he turned to Kasie instead and held her close in his arms. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Lu is


    right. You and Mr. Huo are just getting to know each other. It''s part and parcel of love. The only


    challenge is that it takes time and lots of patience in how you deal with each other."


    By now, Carlos had already dragged Debbie to the door. Not willing to give up, she clung on to the


    door-frame and yelled, "Why do you leave me in the lurch? You should at least allow me the little


    courtesy to invite the girls to the manor. Colleen, Kasie, Wesley''s girlfriend...why don''t you guyse


    have a drink at my ce?"


    Surprised at the way Debbie had addressed her, ir smiled sweetly and declined the invitation


    politely. "Thank you, Debbie. But today is not the right time. We''ll visit you next time."


    In Emmett''s arms, Kasie waved her hand at Debbie and said, "Tomboy, it''s veryte now. Just go back


    home with Mr. Huo. See you tomorrow."


    "Oh, Kasie, you have always gotten my back in times like this. Why don''t you put in a good word for me


    when Carlos is about to bite my head off?"


    "Tomboy, I''m sorry for letting you down. Don''t worry. Mr. Huo won''t beat you. Oh, by the way, you may


    want to stay at home tomorrow because of your hickeys..."


    That wisecrack form Kasie immediately diffused the tension in the air.


    While everyone giggled, Debbie rolled her eyes, and turned to Colleen, who burst outughing the


    moment their eyes met.


    "Well, I guess Kasie''s right. Just be girly and see how Carlos will quickly forget about your


    disagreements."


    "Be girly? Hell no! I don''t think I can, Colleen..." Debbie was still holding on to the door-frame,


    struggling to wriggle herself from Carlos'' arms.


    "You know how to do it. Good luck," said Colleen.


    "Oh, please, I really can''t..." protested Debbie, obviously still mad at Carlos.


    "Girl, you can. Not unless you underestimate yourself," Colleen kept urging. Of course Colleen knew


    how a little charm and ttery could disarm a man.


    Even an impatient, forceful man like Carlos would easily fall for such tenderness. But since Debbie was


    bent on maintaining her hardcore stance, Carlos finally ran out of patience. He scooped her up into his


    arms and carried her to the parking lot. No matter how much she kicked and iled, he wasn''t going to


    let her break free.


    Feeling tipsy after having one too many, Debbie was nauseated from the struggle. Finally, Carlos put


    her in the back seat and closed the door.


    At once, he got into the driver''s seat, locked the car doors and started the engine.


    "Carlos Huo, drop me off!" Debbie shouted, leaning against the car door.


    But Carlos didn''t respond.


    "Leave me alone. I don''t want to go back to the manor."


    Carlos slowed down, put on the Bluetooth and dialed Emmett''s number. "Book a hotel room for me,


    and buy me a few items for the night. Get a pen and write down the following list. I need..."


    The moment Debbie heard the very first item of what Carlos asked Emmett to buy, she sprung to her


    feet. Forgetting she was in a small space, she bumped her head into the roof of the car. Her face


    turning red, she snapped, "Why did you ask Emmett to buy them?"


    After hanging up, Carlos said indifferently, "Let''s try something new."


    "Are you kidding me, Carlos?" Debbie was totally freaked out. What the heck was Carlos up to,


    ordering for sex toys? "Listen! If that''s your idea of fun, you''d better not involve me," she sneered. "And


    I mean it. Call Emmett and exin away your silly joke."


    "Nope," Carlos curtly replied.


    Not in the mood to argue, Debbie took out her phone, dialed Emmett''s number and told him in a hurry,


    "Emmett, I think your boss has had one too many. He''spletely sloshed. Don''t listen to him. You


    may go back home now."


    Emmett, who was on his way to the sex toy shop, answered the call with some hesitation. On hearing


    Debbie''s anxious voice, he put in, "But Mr. Huo told me to... I don''t think it would be wise of me to take


    instructions contrary to what my boss has told me. Besides, what is the harm in trying something


    different?"


    This was driving Debbie crazy. "Shut the hell up and listen to what I''m saying! If you want to try, then


    well and okay, that''s up to you and Kasie. But don''t lecture me on what I want."


    At her suggestion, Emmett looked at Kasie, who was even more excited than him, and answered, "I


    haven''t gotten to second base yet. After we get married, we will give it a try. Mrs. Huo, don''t worry.


    They are not scary at all..." ''What''s Carlos thinking of to order for things that he and Debbie couldn''t


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    agree on?'' he wondered.


    "I hope my instructions are clear, Emmett," Debbie said when she realized the other end of the line had


    gone silent for a moment.


    "Um...how about I just buy some candles?" he offered.


    ''Candles? What for? This is getting weird!'' Debbie thought. "Are you high on something, Emmett?


    Okay. Whatever you''re on, I hope you have gotten me clear."


    "Mrs. Huo, I''m Mr. Huo''s secretary," Emmett stammered. Judging from the way the party had ended, he


    knew Carlos was mad, and there was no wisdom in trying to side with Debbie when everyone knew


    she was the cause of trouble.


    Meanwhile, Debbie waited, taking time in the hope that Emmett would relent. But just when she wanted


    to say something, Carlos snatched her phone away.


    She hadn''t even noticed the car stopping at a red light. That was when Carlos took the chance to


    stretch his hand and take the phone from her.


    In frustration, Debbie slumped back into her seat and pursed her lips. She was lost for words.


    Eventually, Carlos stopped the car at the underground parking lot of the hotel. Debbie, however,


    refused to get out.


    Carlos got in the back seat, pressed himself against her and looked her in the eye. In a cold voice, he


    asked, "Hayden Gu, Gregory Song, and now three rent boys...Debbie Nian, are you that horny?"


    "No, I''m not." She shook her head vigorously. On the contrary, she couldn''t even stand Carlos'' sexual


    needs.


    With a mocking smile, Carlos raised her chin and ordered, "Wipe your lipstick off."


    To which Debbie simply waved her hand in dismissal. She knew he was a clean freak and that lipstick


    alone was enough to turn him off.

 Chapter 247 Dont Provoke Me Again

    Chapter 247 Don''t Provoke Me Again


    ''She thinks I won''t kiss her if she refuses to wipe the lipstick off? Humph! How naive!'' Carlos thought.


    He lowered his head slowly and kissed her on the lips.


    An hourter, with the lipstick mark still on the corner of his mouth, Carlos scooped Debbie up in his


    arms and went to the room which Emmett had booked for them earlier. She was exhausted.


    There were different kinds of sex toys on the nightstand. Carlos put Debbie onto the bed, and began to


    study the toys.


    Debbie turned over and got in between the sheets. She covered herself with the quilt, not wanting to


    look at the man.


    But when she heard one of the toys buzzing, she couldn''t keep her cool anymore. She held out her


    head from under the quilt and pleaded, "Carlos, I already apologized to you. Please don''t torture me


    anymore, okay?" ''He already forced me to apologize to him back in the car, but he wants to torture me


    even more. What an asshole!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at her and continued to read the manual of the toy in his hand.


    Debbie was angry again.


    She turned her back to him and swore to herself that she would never beg him for mercy again. When


    Carlos finally began to use the toys on her, she clenched her teeth, not letting out a sound.


    However, after a while, she couldn''t bear it any longer. She cried out and begged, "Aaargh! I''m sorry,


    Carlos. Please! Please forgive me. Carlos...don''t..."


    Carlos didn''t stop, so she continued to beg, "Honey...I''m really, really sorry. Please let me go..."


    Carlos was really mad at Debbie this time. He had no ns of going soft on her just because of her


    pleas. He thrust his finger inside her, and she cried out. He did it again and again and enjoyed her cries


    of pleas and pleasure. He palmed her clitoris, and she yelled out once more. He pushed inside her


    harder and harder. "Don''t provoke me ever again, okay?"


    "Okay... I won''t." Deep inside, she cursed, ''Pervert! Sex freak!''


    When she woke up again, she felt like she had slept for an eternity. The strong rays of the sun hit her


    eyes. It seemed like it was already afternoon.


    She turned over to reach for her phone on the nightstand. It was ten past three.


    "Okay. That''s all right." Carlos'' voice suddenly broke the silence and startled Debbie. She had thought


    that she was alone in the room.


    She looked around and saw Carlos standing by the window in his suit. He was on the phone, but his


    eyes were fixed on her.


    Debbie looked away; she didn''t want to look at the man. She hadn''t gotten out of bed for two days and


    one night because of him, and didn''t even know when and how she had gotten back home.


    Seeing Debbie awake, Carlos walked towards the bed and looked at her sleepy eyes.


    His call was still connected. "Okay. She''ll be there in three days. No need to arrange a dorm for her. A


    house has been bought for her near the college. Okay, bye."


    ''So, he has already gone through the enrollment procedures for me. He wants me to leave as soon as


    possible, doesn''t he? He hates me so much. I said I wanted to go abroad ahead of time, and he agreed


    without hesitation. Doesn''t he know that when women say yes, they actually mean no?''


    Debbie thought, her heart aching.


    After hanging up, Carlos dialed another number and demanded, "Bring my wife''s lunch."


    Then he sat on the side of the bed and threw back the covers. Looking her in the eye, he said casually,


    "Go to an expo with me this evening."


    "No." She turned him down without a second''s hesitation.


    Carlos'' face darkened. "Why not?"


    ''Why not? When I told you I wanted to go abroad ahead of time, you should''ve coaxed me into staying


    instead of agreeing with it. And you tortured me mercilessly at the hotel!'' she thought angrily. "I''m not


    feeling well." She made an excuse.


    Concern crowded his face. He held her waist gently and said, "Let me take you to the hospital." He sort


    of regretted having all that wild sex with her.


    "No, thank you. You go to work." Debbie shook off his arm and turned her back to him.


    Carlos bent over and whispered in her ear, "Honey, do not provoke me again."


    Bitterness flooded Debbie''s heart. She gave him a mocking smile and taunted, "Seriously? It was¡ª"


    ''Never mind. I don''t want to argue with him any longer.'' She took a deep breath and said, "Rest


    assured, Mr. President. I''m leaving this country soon. I won''t have the chance to provoke you again."


    "Sure, you will be going abroad ahead of me. But don''t worry, I''ll be there with you soon enough. I''m


    not gonna leave you alone," he coaxed her. He had alreadyid out his ns for dealing with some of


    the major issues at hand. He would then leave the rest of his work to his trusted subordinates before


    going abroad to keep his wifepany.


    ''There will be no Hayden, no Gregory, and no more Megan. We won''t have to continue these stupid


    arguments with each other over there...'' he thought with a small smile.


    "No need for that, Mr. Huo. I''m good on my own. Just keep your niecepany. She''s a delicate girl


    and needs you the most. I''m different. I''ve been practicing martial arts for more than ten years now. I


    can protect myself," she said sarcastically.


    Carlos closed his eyes to calm himself down. Ignoring her taunts, he said, "I''ve found out who and


    where your brother is. He''s in Z Country. If you want to visit him, I''ll take you there."


    He sessfully shifted her attention to a more delicate subject.


    Debbie hesitated for a long time. "Do you know who my mom is?" she asked, her voice shaking.


    Now that Carlos knew her brother''s information, he should''ve found out who her mother was as well.


    "Yes. If you want to know¡ª"


    "No!" Debbie interrupted him quickly. "I don''t want to know who she is. Don''t tell me anything." She was


    not mentally prepared for that information yet.


    Carlos sighed, "I have your brother''s information in my office. If you want to take a look at it, I''ll ask


    Emmett to fetch it for you."


    Debbie didn''t respond.


    Her lunch arrived. She washed her face and brushed her teeth before having her lunch quietly.


    Before he headed to work, Carlos gave her a set of high-end skin care products. "These were specially


    made for your skin. Try them to see if you like them."


    ''Is this his way of apologizing?'' she wondered.


    She epted the gift. After all, she would be leaving soon. She might not be able to receive gifts from


    Carlos in the future.


    After having a warm bath, Debbie put on her pajamas and threw herself onto the bed. She just wanted


    to stay at home and y on her phone.


    About ten minutes passed, and she received a call from an unfamiliar number.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She answered it. "Hello?"


    "Debbie. It''s me, Gregory."


    "Oh, hi, Gregory. What''s up?"


    After a moment''s pause, he asked, "Are you busy now?"


    "No, I''m not. What is it?"


    "There''s a jewelry and watch exposition at the New District Exhibition Center. I happen to have two


    invitations. Would you like toe with me?" he offered, holding the invitations tightly in his hand. He


    was so nervous that his palms became sweaty.


    ''A jewelry and watch exposition?'' Debbie already had many jewelry and watches in her walk-in closet.


    They were all sent to her by Carlos, and most of them were brand new. "I''m sorry, Gregory, but I don''t


    feel like going out today..."

 Chapter 248 Let My Wife Know

    Chapter 248 Let My Wife Know


    Debbie''s sudden refusal made Gregory''s heart ache, but he was reluctant to give up. "Debbie, this


    expo is being held by the ZL Group, and many international celebrities will be attending. Invitations are


    hard toe by. Emmett, Kasie, and Jared will be there as well. You''ll be going abroad soon, right?


    Why not take this opportunity to have some fun?" After a pause, he added while feigning indifference,


    "If you really don''t want to go, it''s fine. I''ll go with Colleen and her boyfriend. I hope they don''t give me


    the cold shoulder for ruining their date."


    Debbie was confused. "I thought you didn''t like these kinds of activities. Why are you mad keen to go


    this time?"


    "Oh, here''s the thing. I collect watches. And this is a world-wide expo. There will be many limited-


    edition watches. I really need to see them in person."


    Debbie began to wonder, ''It''s held by ZL Group. Carlos just asked me to go to an expo with him. Is it


    the same?'' "Will Carlos be there?" she asked.


    After some hesitation, Gregory murmured, "He will be there, but..." He didn''t know if he should tell her


    the truth. He didn''t want to drive a wedge between the couple.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat when he said "but," and she asked, "But what?"


    "Nothing. Didn''t he tell you about the expo?" he asked curiously. The whole world would have its


    attention turned to the expo, and Carlos should be taking his wife to it. Yet...


    "He told me, but I refused to go with him," she said honestly. Now, for some reason, she regretted


    having turned Carlos down.


    Since Debbie had already declined Carlos'' offer, Gregory didn''t think she would ept his invitation.


    "Well, since you want to stay home, I better leave you be. Bye, Debbie."


    "Wait!" Debbie stopped him. "Gregory, did Carlos do something to you after he had seen us together at


    that restaurant?" On one hand, she was afraid that her petty husband would''ve done something to hurt


    Gregory. On the other hand, she sort of knew that he wouldn''t because Gregory was Colleen''s brother.


    "No, he didn''t. Carlos is always nice to me," he replied. The truth was, when the new semester began,


    most of the teachers began to pay more attention to him.


    They left him with more homework, and made him the ss monitor andmissary in charge of


    literature and art. He was much busier than before.


    They had said that they were doing this for his own good, but he didn''t like it at all.


    "Great!" Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. "By the way, you said ''but.'' But what? What did you want


    to tell me?"


    Gregory hesitated for a while before answering honestly, "I heard from someone that Carlos was


    attending the expo with... Portia Gu."


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. ''What?! Portia Gu? That woman again? She is everywhere!''


    She gulped and asked, "Why Portia Gu?" She hated that woman.


    "Sorry Debbie, but I don''t know why either. I''m curious too. After all, Carlos had shut her out from the


    entertainment circle before. And now he is attending the expo with her. It is really confusing."


    Portia was a college student, and was not rted to Carlos in any way. But he had taken her out as his


    date a couple of times recently.


    Gregory wondered, ''Is it because Portia is pretty?


    But Debbie is more beautiful than her.''


    Debbie frowned at his words. ''Carlos had shut her out before? Why didn''t he tell me about this? Why


    did he do it? Was it for me?''


    "Gregory, I''ll go with you," she said all of a sudden. She wanted to keep an eye on Portia in case she


    seduced her husband.


    She had already rejected Carlos, and thetter had decided to attend it with Portia. So she had to go to


    the expo with Gregory.


    After hanging up, Debbie went to the walk-in closet to pick out her dress. She left her phone in the


    bedroom.


    In the meantime, Carlos kept calling her. He had earlier switched her phone to mute mode while she


    was asleep. She was only able to answer Gregory''s call because she happened to be ying on her


    phone at the time. Carlos called her several times, but she wasn''t aware of it.


    At ZL Group


    Carlos stood by the French window, his phone in his hand. Zelda stood before his desk, holding her


    breath.


    After a long time, Zelda swallowed hard and broke the silence. "Mr. Huo, Miss Gu has been waiting for


    you for thirty-five minutes now," she said nervously.


    Since Debbie wasn''t answering his call, Carlos had no other choice. "Fine, I''ll go with her."


    Zelda nodded and was about to leave when he added, "Let my wife know."


    She couldn''t believe her ears, so she had to confirm. "Let Mrs. Huo know that you are attending the


    expo with Miss Gu, sir?" She really couldn''t believe that the intelligent CEO would be so childish


    sometimes.


    Well, Emmett and Tristan had already gotten used to their boss''s abnormal behaviors when it came to


    his wife. However, it was Zelda''s first time dealing with this.


    "Hmm." Carlos put his phone on the desk and walked towards the lounge.


    He knew what was on Zelda''s mind, but didn''t bother to exin. ''I have a possessive wife, and I have


    to y along, '' he thought. He didn''t realize that he was the same as well.


    Last time, when he had gone to the fashion show with Portia, Debbie saw it on TV and smashed it into


    pieces.


    He didn''t want to piss her off this time, so he tried calling her many times. But she didn''t answer.


    Zelda would have to tell her on his behalf. ''If Debbie calls me after learning about this, I''ll pick her up


    and dere something important to the public using this opportunity.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If she acts as if nothing happened... No. That won''t happen. I know her well, '' he thought with a smirk.


    At the New District Exhibition Center


    Most of the rich and powerful people in Y City had gathered at the venue. The ce was flowing with


    all kinds of people.


    The jewelry and watch exposition was being held by ZL Group. Thepany had been preparing for


    this event for months. Vintage jewelry and limited-edition watches produced by the ZL Group were to


    be disyed at this event.


    The two spokesmen at the exposition were popr international stars.


    Hundreds of security guards were responsible for the security of the venue. The parking lot was


    upied by luxurious cars. Some people had to park their cars about two kilometers away from the


    venue because of the immense crowd.


    Prominent figures from various industries were pouring in¡ªofficers, businessmen, and celebrities. Men


    were in their best suits, and women in beautiful dresses.


    When Debbie and Gregory arrived at the venue, they had to park their car a kilometer away and walk


    to the building.


    Debbie had chosen a pair of five-centimeter stilettos to match her evening dress, which rubbed her


    heels all the while she walked.


    Many who didn''t have invitations stood outside the building. They were mostly fans of celebrities, and


    hade a long way to support their idols.


    Gregory showed the guards their invitations, and led Debbie inside. The ce was decorated


    extravagantly. The jewelry and watches were separated from each other by individual ss cases.


    There were thousands of people in the building already.

 Chapter 249 He Can Date Anyone He Likes

    Chapter 249 He Can Date Anyone He Likes


    Some people were giving interviews, while some were still checking in. Everyone wore a broad smile.


    Debbie was excited; you could hear it in her voice. "Holy cow! Would you check out all the star power?


    Look! Isn''t that Lady Jasmine from ''The Story of Yanxi Pce?'' Wait..." She pointed at another


    handsome guest dressed from head to toe in elegant formal attire. "He...he...That''s the guy from ''The


    Wandering Earth''!" She couldn''t remember who he was, but he certainly looked like a leading man.


    Gregory was amused. "Come on, Debbie. You''re the most important guest today¡ªwife of the CEO of


    ZL Group. It''s my honor to be here with you," he joked.


    Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile. The main reason she came here was to keep an eye on


    Carlos and his date. "Let''s go find Jared and Kasie," she suggested.


    She had called them before she came here. She found Jared soon enough. The girl on his arm was


    none other than her cousin. "Sasha!" she eximed.


    Sasha was thrilled to see Debbie. She jumped to her and took her arm. "Deb, I knew you''d be here. I''m


    here with Jared."


    ''Sasha and Jared?'' Debbie was confused. She turned to Jared, who seemed a little impatient, and


    asked, "I had no clue you knew each other. When did this happen?"


    Jared rolled his eyes and answered, "It''s all thanks to you."


    "Me? Why?" Debbie was more confused.


    Sasha beamed, "He was on a phone call back then, and I heard him say ''Debbie.'' So I went to him and


    asked about it. Then we realized that we both knew you. He''s a great guy." Saying that, she squeezed


    his hand.


    "Wow, such a coincidence!" Debbie was amazed.


    Jared cast a casual nce at Gregory and asked, "Why are you guys here together?"


    Gregory reached out his hand and greeted him politely, "Hi, Jared."


    Jared reached out, shook his hand, and nodded.


    Then he said to Debbie, "I thought you''d be here with your hubby. Where is he?"


    Before she could answer, the host on the stage announced, "And now to give the opening speech,


    here''s Mr. Carlos Huo! Put your hands together,dies and gentlemen."


    Upon hearing that, everyone turned to look at Carlos, apuding enthusiastically.


    Our hero was in a tailored ck suit and dark brown leather shoes. His pace was steady, his bearing


    confident and unhurried. He was the picture of poise, handsome and cold all at once.


    Many noticed that Portia stood by him offstage.


    In a beige evening dress, Portia fixed her affectionate eyes upon Carlos. The guests began to talk


    about her, gossiping about whether she and Carlos were an item. Some even ventured a guess she


    might be Mrs. Huo.


    After all, Carlos had kept his wife a secret from the public. Debbie wanted it that way, but she was


    starting to regret her decision. She didn''t want the attention, but he had no small amount of female


    admirers. He spent his time with too many of them. And far too few people knew Debbie was his wife.


    Standing in the middle of the stage, lights bearing down on him casting long shadows, Carlos began


    his speech. Every eye in the room was glued to the figure on that stage. But Carlos'' eyes rested on


    another figure, intimately familiar to him.


    When their eyes met, Carlos gave her a smile, and Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. Blushing, she


    grumbled, "Why the smile? Don''t look at me! You have your own date."


    Soon, the speech was done. When he strode off the stage, Portia immediately took his arm. She felt


    like a queen, others looking at her with admiration and envy. She could get used to that.


    Out of nowhere, Kasie appeared and grabbed Debbie''s wrist. "Debbie, what''s going on? Why is Portia


    with your hubby? Why are you just standing here? Go and take his arm. Look at Portia! It''s like she


    thinks she''s Mrs. Huo."


    "I don''t care. He can date anyone he likes. It''s not my business!" But deep down inside, she regretted


    having turned Carlos down. She loved the man, and it did hurt to see him with another woman. First it


    was Megan, now Portia. He was taking Portia to public events like this one, and she was showing off.


    But she had every right to. Debbie pushed him away, and he was too proud to go stag. He had an


    image to maintain.


    Kasie poked Tomboy''s forehead with her index finger andined, "Are you nuts? Look at these


    people. Why let Portia get away with this? You''ve changed. Where''s the Debbie I used to know and


    love?"


    Debbie was enraged, and pinched Kasie''s cheek hard. "Some friend you are! I''ll find Emmett a new


    girlfriend." After saying that, she looked around to look for Emmett.


    But to her surprise, she saw Wesley. She also noted that he was not with ir, but Megan! Why was


    Megan everywhere?


    ''Where''s ir? Why isn''t she here with Wesley?'' Debbie wondered.


    She also saw Olga, smiling from ear to ear. Then she spotted Gus with a petite girl with short hair. They


    were staring at a watch.


    ''So Gus isn''t gay...''


    Meanwhile, Kasie held Debbie''s arm and said in a whisper, "Really? Great! When Emmett finds


    someone new, I can start dating younger guys."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Hot for younger guys, huh? How about Jared? He''s in his


    twenties..."


    "No! Stop! I''d rather be with Emmett."


    "Hah!" Debbieughed at Kasie''s reaction.


    Gregory stood there, listening to the girls banter. To him, Debbie''sugh was so magical that it lifted his


    mood and warmed his heart.


    "Deb!" a familiar voice said, interrupting Kasie and Debbie.


    Debbie turned her head to see Hayden, a woman in a gorgeous yellow gown at his side. She was the


    daughter of the Qin family, and Hayden''s fiancee.


    Debbie greeted him in a polite yet distant manner, "Hi, Mr. Gu, Miss Qin."


    Hayden cast a sidelong nce at Carlos, who was surrounded by a group of people, and then looked


    at Gregory. "You''re here with Mr. Song?" he asked Debbie.


    Debbie wanted to nod, but Gregory opened his mouth before she could reply. "You''ve got to be kidding,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mr. Gu. I could never have the honor to be Debbie''s date on such an important asion. We''re old


    friends from school."


    ''Why is he lying?'' Debbie was confused. ''Why not just tell Hayden the truth?''


    Hayden gave him a smile and clinked sses with him. No one knew whether he believed what


    Gregory said or not.


    Despite his fiancee''s presence, he told Debbie softly, "I was going to ask you to the expo, but


    something happened... Please choose whatever you like. It''s on me."


    Hayden''s fiancee cast a burning nce at Debbie. Debbie cried inwardly, ''What''s he trying to pull? Is


    he trying to get her to hate me?'' When Debbie and the woman hadst met at a party, she had


    destroyed her evening dress with a ss of wine. So she didn''t need a reason to dislike Debbie. And


    now her date was trying to make nice with Debbie. It woulde as no surprise to Debbie if she woke


    up to find this woman holding a knife to her throat.


    Debbie took a deep breath and tried to ease the tension. "Thank you, Mr. Gu, but I''m good. My


    husband is here. He''s got this."


    Hayden, however, acted as if he heard nothing. He looked around and offered, "I saw a set of jewelry,


    and you''d look dazzling in it. How about we go have a look?"


    Debbie''s smile froze as she insisted, "No, thanks. Save your money. In fact, why don''t you see how it


    looks on Miss Qin?"

 Chapter 250 Is Mrs. Huo That Tough

    Chapter 250 Is Mrs. Huo That Tough


    Hayden stood still with a calm face and swirled the red wine gently in his ss.


    As Debbie was hesitating to leave, a man swiftly walked on to the stage, a microphone in his hand. He


    started, "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry to take up more of your shopping time..."


    Carlos'' voice boomed through the microphone. Again, it proved how influential he was in the city. As


    soon as he had started speaking, the noisy crowd turned pin-drop silent, with their eyes glued to him.


    With his eyes fixed on a certain individual, Carlos shed a smile and continued, "I would like to take


    this opportunity to pick a unique wristwatch for my wife, as an apology to her..."


    This time, the hall erupted in an uproar. Finally, it was time to meet the mysterious Mrs. Huo! The crowd


    cheered and eximed as they scanned the hall to look for ady who would most likely be Mrs. Huo.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. She clutched her wine ss tightly, holding her breath.


    ''What in the world... is he trying to do?'' she wondered, nervously.


    She shifted her gaze towards the stage, only to find that he had been looking at her all this time. Their


    eyes met. The affection in his eyes was so evident; Debbie waspletely mesmerized.


    But she was nervous and worried. ''Why did he mention me all of a sudden? Is he nning to really


    apologize to me in front of so many people? He is a CEO! Doesn''t he care about his self-esteem? Isn''t


    this going to be a disgrace for him?'' she wondered with a frown.


    "Tomboy, Tomboy! Mr. Huo is going to profess his love for you in public!" Kasie eximed excitedly as


    she shook Debbie''s shoulders. However, Debbie didn''t take in any of her words; she wondered what


    Carlos was up to.


    Ignoring themotion among the guests, Carlos spoke again. "But... my wife has..." he paused and


    smirked before continuing, "a very short temper. I''m afraid she won''t forgive me even if I give her all the


    priceless valuables here."


    The guests grew restless. More and more spectators began to whisper to each other. Inevitably,


    Debbie heard the people next to her talking. "Oh, my God! Who on earth is his wife? She''s so daring


    that she would show her anger towards Mr. Huo," a guest wondered loudly.


    "Is Mrs. Huo that tough?"


    "I was wondering the same. If I were his wife, I would try my best to make him happy around the clock.


    How could I possibly get angry at him?"


    The chatter continued fervently.


    As Carlos'' eyes were fixed on Debbie the whole time, some people began to crane their necks and


    look in the direction where he was looking.


    On the stage, Carlos continued, "So...I want to give my wife a small gift today, which I hope, will please


    her. And it would be great if you guys could do me a favor and put in a good word for me."


    The hall erupted inughter and screams at his romantic words. "Aargh! Mr. Huo, I am sure she will be


    utterly pleased! You''re so romantic. Even I can''t resist your charm..."


    "My goodness! Who on earth is this Mrs. Huo? She''s so lucky to be loved so deeply by this stoic man!"


    "Mrs. Huo, where are you? Come on! Show yourself please!"


    "Jesus! I''m dying to see her now!"


    Debbie felt her heart jump to her throat as she listened to the crazy screams around her.


    Wearing a pair of white gloves, Emmett climbed on to the stage with a brocade box and passed it to


    Carlos.


    As he carefully picked up the luxury watch from the box, the big screen on the stage began to disy


    the high-resolution pictures and details of the watch in his hand.


    The watch was mechanical, coborated by 101 outstanding designers of the ZL Group.


    It contained a total of 520* dazzling VVS diamonds, and it was equipped with an epicyclic gear system


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    timer.


    (*TN: The number 520 sounds like "I love you" in Chinese.) The watch featured a ssic track-type


    dial. A capsule containing a Martian meteorite fragment sat upon the brass dial. The date was shown in


    a window at the three o''clock sub-dial and a moon phase indicator was disyed at the aperture of the


    dial. Most importantly, this watch was unique and was the only one avable in the whole world.


    To the guests'' exmation and cheers, Carlos descended the stage with the watch in his hand.


    As he walked through the crowd, everyone spontaneously moved aside and made way for him to pass


    through uninterrupted. As they witnessed, Carlos stopped in front of a woman.


    But to everyone''s shock, this woman was neither Portia nor Olga. At that very moment, the two women


    widened their eyes in disbelief as they watched Carlos walk up to Debbie, the woman they despised so


    much. At this point, the two shocked women had be aughingstock in the crowd''s eyes.


    Debbie was wearing a blue evening dress with a fluffy bottom. It was embroidered with baby blue floral


    patterns. Ayer of thin blue chiffon was draped from her shoulders to her ankles. From a distance, she


    looked like a fairy in a blue gauze dress.


    Her ck hair shone with a little brownish color under the light. It was tied back in a simple style. She


    had put on some light make-up with a red shade on her plump lips.


    She looked lovelier than ever with her big eyes popped out in shock.


    Although she was dressed in a simple, low-key manner, she was charming enough to attract people''s


    attention. Carlos found it hard to take his eyes off her.


    Portia was stunned and muttered in a shaky voice, "Why? Why her? How? Wasn''t she married to


    Emmett?"


    Portia and her mother had been so excited when Carlos'' assistant had contacted Portia, inviting her to


    attend the event with him. They had even celebrated, hoping that she would be Mrs. Huo in the near


    future.


    But now, her blood was boiling with jealousy. Recalling the scenes where she had deliberately taunted


    Debbie made Portia blush out of embarrassment.


    She balled up her fists, and gritted her teeth in rage. She seemed ugly as she turned green with envy.


    ''Debbie Nian, that annoying woman! Why can''t she just go to hell? Why is she married to Mr. Huo? And


    moreover, Mr. Huo spoils her so much. My brother had dumped her in the past; how did she be


    Mrs. Huo now?


    Why? Why?! This is so absurd!!''


    Portia cursed in her mind, unconvinced by the sudden turn of events.


    As everyone watched on, Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and kissed her gently.


    This caused a rumble of excitement in the hall. A round of thunderous apuse, screams and whistles


    arose from among the guests.


    Carlos broke his embrace and looked at the stunned woman. With a thin smile, he grabbed her left


    hand and put the watch on her wrist as he apologized, "Honey, I''m sorry. Forgive me, please?"


    The watch fit Debbie''s wrist perfectly because Carlos knew her size already.


    Kasie pinched Debbie''s arm to remind her excitedly, "Debbie, wake up! Forgive him! Come on!"


    Jared had already been squeezed a few meters away from them by the cheering crowd. But thanks to


    his height, he was still able to see everything clearly. He eximed, "Debbie, forgive him! Say you love


    him!"


    Hayden clenched his fist tightly and snapped, "What are you so excited for? She''s not your wife."


    "Hey!" Jared yelled angrily. He really wanted to pop Hayden in the face, but seeing the happy couple


    amidst the crowd, he suddenly understood why Hayden was so pissed. Jared grinned. He casually


    rested his arm on Hayden''s shoulder and mocked, "Pal, you''re only ying a walk-on part in Debbie''s


    love story. Quit being jealous."


    Hayden responded with silence.


    The dumbstruck Debbie finally came back to her senses after being pinched by Kasie several times.


    She lowered her head to look at the watch on her wrist. It was beautiful and dazzling.

 Chapter 251 They Were A Couple Now

    Chapter 251 They Were A Couple Now


    But Debbie wasn''t intending on forgiving Carlos so easily just because he had given her a luxury


    watch. After all, he had been so cruel to her for the past few days. She raised her head to look into his


    eyes, and said in a clear voice, "I do hope I can forgive you, but you have been so insufferabletely.


    But, since you''ve spent so much money to make this watch for me, I''ll ept it. But whether I''ll forgive


    you or not depends on how you behave hereafter."


    Some of the people around them who had heard Debbie''s words were amused and burst intoughter;


    some were shocked, eximing loudly, and the others were just in jealous and criticized her for


    being arrogant.


    Carlos didn''t mind at all. He kissed her hand affectionately and turned around to announce to the


    crowd, "This is my wife, Debbie Nian. From today, anyone in Y City who dares to go against her will


    be my enemy as well. I will not let anyone who hurts her off the hook!"


    He revealed Debbie''s identity in such a high-profile way that it made everyone understand how much


    he loved her. He obviously doted on her to the hilt.


    And with his announcement, no one would dare offend Debbie anymore, and a lot of people would


    even try to butter her up.


    "Mr. Huo, it seems that you''ve irritated Mrs. Huo yourself. So, are you going to let yourself off the


    hook?" a voice from the crowd asked.


    There was a second''s silence and then the hall erupted inughter.


    Debbie recognized Colleen''s voice and looked in the direction from which it hade. She spotted


    Colleen who was holding Curtis'' arm, a little far away from where she was.


    Their eyes met. The two women smiled at each other with an air of quiet understanding between them.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows at Colleen. He replied with a smile, "That''s why I''m very sincerely


    apologizing to her in front of everyone here."


    Again, the guests were dumbstruck by Carlos'' attitude towards his wife. What he did and said today


    had subverted his usual cold public image. From now on, people would begin to see more sides of his


    personality¡ªa good man, a ve to his wife, a loving husband...


    Theughter and cheering came wave after wave. Embarrassed, Debbie blushed red and stared at the


    man beside her. "Stop it. Aren''t you embarrassed?"


    Carlos shed a wide smile. "Are you still angry with me?" To make her forgive him, he had put away


    all of his pride and self-esteem. If she still couldn''t let the past go, then he wouldn''t know what to do


    next. He might need to consider offering a humbler apology.


    "Of course I''m still angry!" Debbie said with a pout. ''I''m not that easy to be coaxed, you know!'' she


    thought.


    Another familiar female voice came from the crowd, "A couple''s quarrel can be mended in a heartbeat.


    Young girl, Mr. Huo has apologized to you so spectacrly. Please forgive him."


    Debbie tilted her head towards her right. Awkwardly, she looked at Lucinda who had just spoken.


    Standing next to her was Sebastian, who was smiling happily.


    She greeted them in a hushed voice, "Hello, Uncle Sebastian, Aunt Lucinda."


    The crowd nearby heard her address the middle-aged couple and realized that Sebastian, the


    chairman of Mu Group, was Debbie''s rtive, and byw, he would be Carlos'' rtive too.


    The smart businessmen of Y City had already begun to mull over how they should fawn on Sebastian


    so that they could get close to him and attain more business resources from Carlos.


    Carlos wrapped his arm around Debbie''s slim waist and greeted the two elders with respect, "Nice to


    meet you, Uncle Sebastian, Aunt Lucinda."


    The two of them nodded to him with a smile. Sebastian drew closer to Debbie and said in a low voice


    so that only she could hear him, "Debbie, your aunt is right. Mr. Huo has already apologized to you in


    front of all these people. Don''t be headstrong now. Give your answer."


    As arrogant and mighty as Carlos was, he had eaten the humble pie and publicly apologized to Debbie.


    Sebastian didn''t understand why she was still being so stubborn.


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She rolled her eyes at Carlos. She wondered if this crafty man had


    done it on purpose, using the public to force her to forgive him. He was the famous and respectful Mr.


    Huo. How could she not forgive him now after he had publicly made his apology? It would disgrace him


    if she were to be rude to him.


    Left with no choice, she nodded and said, "Since Uncle Sebastian and Aunt Lucinda put in a good word


    for you, I forgive you. For now!" Then she leaned closer to Carlos and whispered in his ear bashfully,


    "Only because I love you too much!" She made sure that herst sentence was only heard by him. She


    wasn''t as shameless as Carlos.


    Although the others couldn''t hear what Debbie had whispered in his ear, they all noticed the big, happy


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    smile on Carlos'' face. He kissed his wife once again and said, "Thank you."


    Sasha shouted loudly from behind, "Wow, you are such a sweet couple! I''m so jealous!"


    A lot of women echoed her words and began topliment them. "Yes. Mr. and Mrs. Huo are so in


    love with each other. You''re a match made in heaven."


    One of the guests asked jokingly, "Mrs. Huo is so charming and beautiful. Mr. Huo, is that why you


    didn''t want to reveal her identity to us before now? Were you afraid of her being snatched away by


    someone else?"


    Those words reminded Carlos of someone. He didn''t deny it. Instead, he casually shifted his eyes to


    the man standing some distance away from him and dered in an aggressive voice, "Indeed. My wife


    is so beautiful that I have to make one thing absolutely clear to every man here. This is MY woman. No


    one is allowed to covet her anymore."


    Caught off guard, Hayden had no choice but to return a thin smile.


    He realized that Carlos was unbelievably possessive of Debbie. Some weeks ago, Carlos had taken


    some serious measures to put the Gu Group deep in crisis. It was meant as a warning to Hayden for


    pestering Debbie. Hayden had just managed to get hispany through the crisis and now, he was


    being provoked by Carlos tantly.


    No matter how much he refused to ept the reality, the fact was that they were a couple now. He


    could do nothing at the moment except force a bitter smile.


    As everyone cheered, Debbie pulled the corner of Carlos'' clothes and hissed, "Hey! My uncle and aunt


    are still here. And there are so many people here too. Stop saying these things!"


    Carlos whispered in her ear, "You''re my wife. Did I say something wrong?"


    The show was finally over when the couple began whispering to each other without minding the people


    around them. The security guards came and dispersed the crowd quickly.


    "Huh, I wouldn''t know." Debbie made a funny face at him.


    Carlos chuckled, "Do you like it?"


    "What?" Debbie was confused when he changed the subject abruptly.


    Carlos threw a nce at her wrist. Debbie got the hint and answered with a fake frown, "It''s not too


    bad. I love this fragment of Martian meteorite. And for that alone, I would say I like this watch."


    Her answer was nothing like he had expected. He had to admit that Debbie was really special. Most


    women would have focused on the diamonds, but Debbie was attracted by the Martian meteorite.


    Later that night, thanks to Debbie''sment on the watch, the designer who had put forward the idea


    of adding the element of the meteorite in the design, was praised by Carlos and was promoted to vice


    design director. In fact, this designer''s idea was initially disapproved by many other designers. But


    Carlos had liked the idea, just like Debbie had.


    For the rest of the night, Carlos kept Debbiepany and showed her around the exposition to


    appreciate the jewelry and designer watches.


    Each time someone approched Carlos to talk business, he would refuse them saying that it was his


    private time. He enjoyed spending time bantering with his dear wife. That was far more interesting than


    any business deal.


    Looking at a men''s watch in one of the counters, Debbie faked a smile and whispered between gritted


    teeth, "Carlos, don''t think that I''ve forgiven you yet. It''s not that simple." Meanwhile, she was battling


    with herself, ''Should I buy a watch for Carlos? But these are so expensive...''


    Carlos had gotten addicted to showing off their love in public. Even though there were people watching


    them, he still intimately rested his lips on Debbie''s earlobe and whispered, "You won''t forgive me?


    That''s not what you said in bedst night. Don''t you remember how you begged me to spare you? Who


    was apologizing to whom?"

 Chapter 252 Hows the Jewelry

    Chapter 252 How''s the Jewelry


    Debbie was embarrassed into silence. Thanks to Carlos, some x-rated scenes shed through her


    mind, making her blush bright red. In a huff, she silently tried to pinch him, but to no avail. The man


    was so slender that there was nowhere to pinch, only solid muscle. Frustrated, Debbie faked a smile


    and warned him, "Get your hand off me, or I''ll give you hell!"


    In contrast to her anger and frustration, he felt really good after finally going public with his wife''s


    identity. He''d been waiting for this moment for months. He''d wanted to do it long before, but Debbie


    didn''t want all the paparazzi following her every move. She didn''t want to worry about going out in


    public, or attending school. She didn''t want to worry who was pretending to be her friend only trying to


    get close to Carlos and his money. For every piece of jewelry or watch that Debbie had looked at with


    keen interest, he would secretly signal his assistant, instructing him to buy and pack up the item. In the


    meantime, he kept bantering with his wife. "I''ll let go if you kiss me," he teased yfully.


    Debbie took a deep breath to contain her anger. She felt like a pot about to boil over, and all Carlos


    was doing was increasing the heat. She closed her eyes, kept the feigned smile on her face and


    muttered between gritted teeth, "Carlos, I''m serious. Let go of me now. My foot hurts. Do you want a


    high heel in the face? Imagine what a scar might do to your poprity with the girls."


    When what she said sank in, Carlos frowned and loosened his grip. The next second, he squatted


    down in front of her and asked with concern, "Which foot?"


    ''My wife is hurting. Who cares about everyone else?'' he thought, not in the mood to carry on with the


    joke now.


    He reached out his hand to touch Debbie''s ankles, trying to check for a wound. In the process, he kept


    his back straight. It wasn''t hard to tell he used to be a soldier.


    His sudden gesture startled Debbie. She hastily tried to pull him up. "Hey, not here. Everyone''s


    staring!"


    Seeing Carlos obediently stand up, Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. Yet he scooped her up all of a


    sudden.


    Under everyone''s shocked gaze, Carlos strode towards the lounge, carrying Debbie in his arms. No


    one expected the gesture, so they stared in rapt fascination as he left.


    On their way, Debbie noted the crowd''s reactions. When she saw some of the women re at her with


    resentment, she wanted to cry. "You''re doing this on purpose, old man?" sheined.


    Carlos lowered his head to look at her. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, you told everyone who I was. I don''t remember telling you that was okay. Then you tried to make


    out with me in front of all the guests. And now? You carry me in your arms. In front of everyone. You


    have a lot of fans! Don''t make them hate me out of jealousy." Debbie was well aware of Carlos''


    poprity. If she guessed right, they might have already hit the headlines.


    Unfortunately, Debbie''s guess was right. Moments ago, someone uploaded photos. The news went


    viral. The news headlines read, "Mrs. Huo''s identity," "Carlos Huo apologizes to his wife in public" and


    "the Huos showed off their love at the exposition."


    And what was more, someizens even dug into Debbie''s past and found out more about her past.


    Like how her ex-boyfriend was Hayden Gu, the CEO of Gu Group.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And her best friends were Jared, the second son of the Han family in Y City; Kasie, the daughter of the


    Zheng family; Dixon Shu, the straight-A student of Economics and Management School; and Kristina


    Lin, Dixon''s girlfriend. On top of that, a lot of Debbie''s personal info was also leaked. Everyone wanted


    to know more about the recently-revealed Mrs. Huo.


    But since Debbie didn''t have a chance to do anything with phone at the moment, she still had no idea


    of what kind of uproar they had caused on the Inte.


    In the lounge


    Carlos gently put Debbie on a sofa and squatted down again. This time he didn''t draw curious stares.


    He took off her high heels and found that her right heel was chafed raw by the shoe. If she had walked


    any longer, the shoe might have caused nasty, painful blisters on her right heel or even scraped off her


    skin.


    Seeing that, Carlos furrowed his eyebrows and stood up. He pulled out his phone and called Emmett.


    "Get me a pair offortable sneakers and some band-aids. Quickly," he ordered.


    Debbie didn''t want to bother him. "Hey, cut it out. I''ll be okay after a little rest here." ''Or I can go back


    home early, '' she thought.


    But Carlos didn''t listen to her. After ending the call, he sat down next to Debbie and asked, "Hungry?"


    "Um...no. Look, people are lining up just to talk to you. You have to go talk with them. Leave me alone


    here. I''ll be okay," Debbie urged again. She had been trying to drive this man away mainly because she


    didn''t want any more attention than she''d gotten already. Carlos was a walking attention ma,


    drawing stares wherever he went.


    So to stop any more curious nces, she desperately wanted this man to go away now.


    Besides, Carlos was in charge of this exposition. He needed to be there to smooth out the kinks. Since


    Debbie had insisted, Carlos had no choice but to agree. "Okay, but don''t go anywhere. Just stay here.


    I''ll be backter when Emmett arrives." Before he left, he gestured to the waiter near them and ordered


    some desserts and beverages for Debbie.


    Just as Carlos exited the lounge, a group ofdies immediately came and crowded around Debbie. Not


    asking if Debbie wanted to chat or not, they began to spit out a barrage of questions one after another.


    "He left you alone here?"


    "Wow, I never imagined Mrs. Huo would be so beautiful! But Mrs. Huo, what happened to you? I saw


    Mr. Huo carry you the whole way."


    "How long have you been Mrs. Huo? Which family are you from? What do your parents do?"


    Debbie felt a surge of dizziness due to the never-ending questions. This was exactly what she was


    trying to avoid. What was Carlos thinking? And why didn''t he ask her before he did it?


    And she had no interest in answering any of them. Nheless, known as Mrs. Huo now, she had to


    keep a polite smile on her face. She grabbed a te of desserts that the waiter had brought to her and


    apologized, "Ladies, I''m sorry. I''m starving. Ta ta for now."


    She was obviously saying goodbye to them. A quick way to end the conversation. But strangely


    enough, they didn''t get the hint. Or maybe they feigned ignorance so they could stay longer. The


    questions stopped, and the nagging began.


    "It''s toote for you to be eating anything, Mrs. Huo."


    "Oooh! That looks sinful! You should watch your figure."


    "Are you trying to put on the pounds?"


    "You''re in such good shape! Why would you want to be fat?"


    "Careful, Mr. Huo may not like you if you put on weight."


    "You definitely need to watch your weight¡ªa rich handsome man like Mr. Huo has a lot of girls to


    choose from."


    "Is Mr. Gu really your ex-boyfriend?"


    Debbie''s head started to pound. She needed to either flee or get rid of them, otherwise she might go


    mad. This evening was not going well, certainly not the way she envisioned. What were these women


    doing here? Why weren''t they at least window shopping for all the jewelry and watches at the


    exposition? Why were they poking their nose into her business? Why couldn''t they just leave her


    alone? All these women were such a pain and¡ªwait... Maybe Carlos revealed her identity so that she


    wouldn''t be able to keep tabs on him.


    In the end, Debbie put down the desserts, deliberately ttering the tes on the counter. She was


    loud, trying to get their attention. She ran her eyes over the group and asked, "How''s the jewelry?"


    Confused, the women answered in chorus, "The jewelry is amazing!" Everything on disy was


    beautiful and luxurious. From sparkling tiaras to gem-encrusted hairpins, from nes, chokers, and


    earrings to diamond-studded bracelets. A dizzying array of gems, rubies, emeralds, opals, pearls, and


    polished pieces of jade. Even rings and cuff links. And some of the finest timepieces expertly crafted by


    Swiss watchmakers. But the prices were too high.


    If their husbands were as rich as Carlos, they would have already bought all of the jewelry here and


    brought their favorites home with them.


    "And what about the watches?" Debbie continued to ask.


    Again, the women replied in confusion, "The watches are great!"


    "Since everything looks awesome, maybe you should spend more of your precious time appreciating


    them. I''m not as interesting as all that ice out there. I shouldn''t be the focus here. Please!" Debbie


    waved at them with a smile.


    "You''re being modest, Mrs. Huo. You''re more attractive than those jewelry and watches..."


    "Yes, I think so. Mrs. Huo, are you still a student? Where do you go to university?"


    Meanwhile, more and more spectators arrived, adding to the group gathered around Debbie. Debbie


    was on the brink of a meltdown. ''Jesus! Save me from idiots! Please!'' she eximed in her head.


    She knew it. That was why she didn''t want to expose her identity. Now, where was the bad man who


    had let the whole world know about it? Couldn''t he see that she was surrounded by arge group of


    people? Why didn''t hee back and save her?


    Left with no choice, Debbie put on her high heels again and squeezed through the crowd that had


    gathered in the lounge. "I''m sorry. I need to look for my friends. Please enjoy yourselves!"


    She broke free of the hangers-on, practically pushing her way through the crowd. Debbie limped


    through the hall to look for Carlos, Kasie or her other friends.


    But she didn''t see any of them. Instead, she spotted Wesley and Megan.


    She had no interest in talking to those two, so she walked in the opposite direction. "Good evening,


    Mrs. Huo!" a guest greeted her.

 Chapter 253 Marry Me

    Chapter 253 Marry Me


    "Hello, Mrs. Huo," a guest greeted Debbie.


    Wherever she went, people greeted her politely. Wearing a rigid smile on her face, she nodded to each


    of them.


    Finally, Debbie found Kasie and Sasha in front of one of the watch counters. They were happily


    selecting their favorite watches.


    "Hey, you two¡ª"


    "Mrs. Huo, good evening!" Before Debbie could call out to Kasie and Sasha, people started gathering


    around her once again. Even the saleswoman at the watch counter stared at Debbie with sparkly eyes.


    Debbie felt so helpless. She wanted to leave the ce as quickly as possible and go back home. She


    didn''t want to stay there any longer.


    "Debbie, perfect timing! Come here! I need your opinion on something," Kasie said excitedly as she


    pulled Debbie closer to her. She and Sasha were confused as to which watch to buy.


    Sasha looked at her cousin with so much admiration and marveled at her poprity, "Debbie, you''re


    living an amazing life! You know, I was really interested in some of these watches, but Mr. Huo had


    already bought them for you before I could even get to them. I''m super jealous of you right now! Oh,


    when will I meet such a wonderful husband?"


    Debbie was a little taken aback. ''Carlos bought me more watches? When? I didn''t see him buy any, ''


    she wondered. Confused, she asked, "What are you saying? He didn''t buy any more watches except


    the one on my wrist." They had been together the whole time. But she never saw him buy any other


    watch.


    Sasha nodded firmly. "He did! I saw it with my own eyes. Every item you looked at for more than a few


    seconds was immediately bought for you by his assistant."


    Debbie''s jaw dropped. She hadn''t noticed it at all. It was such a waste of money! How could Carlos


    squander money like it was nothing?


    In an instant, Debbie turned around and ran her eyes around the hall. She was going to look for Carlos


    and lecture him about the importance of money.


    But Kasie grabbed hold of her arm to stop her from going away. "Don''t leave yet! Tell me which of these


    to buy first!"


    Debbie quickly looked between the two watches Kasie was pointing at and chose the one on the right.


    "This. It fits your image and temperament."


    Kasie sighed helplessly. She said, "Yeah, I thought so. I prefer this one too... But it''s really expensive.


    My mom gave me five hundred thousand dors, but this watch is worth seven hundred thousand."


    Although she had saved some money in secret, it was still not enough to buy the limited edition.


    Debbie turned to the saleswoman and inquired, "Hi there. Do you think you can give us a discount on


    this watch?"


    Before the woman could speak, Kasie answered for her, "No, I already asked her."


    "Please wait for a moment, Mrs. Huo. I will consult my manager," the saleswoman said quickly and


    then picked up her inte to call her senior.


    Kasie and Debbie exchanged curious nces with each other.


    Soon, the saleswoman returned and said, "Mrs. Huo,dies. The manager said that you could just sign


    the bill first and pick whichever watch you like. We will apply the discountter."


    Kasie rested her arm on Debbie''s shoulder and sighed happily. "Oh, Mrs. Huo. It''s my honor to be your


    friend."


    Debbie didn''t expect that the title of "Mrs. Huo" was this powerful. They could even get discounts for


    luxuriousmodities at an exposition such as this.


    When Emmett found Debbie, he saw Kasie signing her name on a bill. But she didn''t make the


    payment after signing it. Perplexed, he approached her and asked, "You are not paying for it?"


    It wasn''t like her. He had gone shopping with her a few times and generally, whenever she liked


    something, she would pay for it without hesitation.


    Without taking her eyes off the beautiful watch, she said cheerfully, "Thanks to Tomboy, the manager


    promised to give me a discountter."


    ''A discount?'' Emmett thought, confused. ''All themodities at the exposition are limited editions.


    How could she possibly get a discount? Since the manager said that he would give her a discount, it


    probably meant that someone must have paid the bill for Kasie, as a way of showing respect to Mrs.


    Huo.''


    At the thought of that, Emmett was determined to pay the bill for Kasie himself. He was her boyfriend!


    He should make the payment for her purchases rather than let some stranger pay for it. He handed the


    sneakers to Kasie. "Walk Tomboy to the lounge. Mr. Huo is waiting there."


    "Why? Debbie, what''s wrong?" Kasie asked with concern as she looked at the shoe box in her hands.


    "It''s nothing much. My heels are rubbing against my feet. Give the sneakers to me. I''ll go find Carlos


    myself," Debbie said. Her right heel was a litte red, but she wasn''t fragile enough to need others'' help


    to walk. She reached out for the shoe box.


    But Kasie refused to give it to her. "Emmett has asked me to help you. So, it would be better if I walk


    you to your husband," she said, smiling.


    "Cut it out. I suggest you turn your attention to your Emmett. See what he''s doing!" She snatched the


    box from Kasie''s hands swiftly.


    Debbie had been in the spotlight the whole evening, and if people saw Kasie hold her arm and walk her


    to the lounge, they would gather around her again, asking her this and that to show their concern, even


    though they would just be doing it to gain Carlos'' favor.


    To avoid being surrounded by the mob again, Debbie refused Emmett''s and Kasie''s kindness.


    Meanwhile, Emmett was swiping his credit card to make the payment. He had with him the bill with


    Kasie''s signature on it.


    "Hey, Emmett! Emmett!" Kasie finally noticed what Emmett was doing. Ignoring Debbiepletely, she


    hastily ran up to Emmett to stop him.


    He had already bought her a lot of things. She couldn''t let him pay the bill for her any more than this.


    But it was toote. The payment was done and the receipt was printed. Frustrated, Kasie took out her


    phone in an attempt to send him the money. She said gloomily, "You''re just an assistant. How much


    money do you earn every month? I''m transferring you the money right away. My dad is rich anyway. If I


    don''t spend his money, it''ll all go to his mistresses or some bastards."


    Emmett took her phone away, closed the payment app and locked the phone screen. "I don''t get many


    chances to spend my money. Besides, Mr. Huo gives me a ton of money. It''s more than enough to


    open a supermarket. So if I don''t spend the money on you, I might end up taking it all to my grave


    when I die."


    Kasie paused, blinking. "But this watch is seven hundred thousand dors, not seven hundred or


    seventy dors."


    If the person spending that much money like water was someone like Carlos, she wouldn''t have given


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    a damn about it. But Emmett was just his assistant.


    Kasie felt sorry for him.


    Seeing the gloomy look on her face, Emmett drew closer to her and whispered, "Honestly, I have only


    dated one girl in the past, but I never bought her anything. So I''ve saved up quite a lot after working for


    Carlos all these years. If you promise to marry me now, I can even buy a new house in the


    neighborhood next to your home."


    ''Marry him? Buy a house in the neighborhood next to my home? If I remember right, the price of that


    property is at least fifty thousand dors per square meter.''


    Kasie burst intoughter at the thought. She held his arm and teased, "Emmett, are you proposing to


    me? That was not formal at all. I will not say yes to such a flimsy proposal!"


    Emmett put his wallet back. "You have to promise that you''ll marry me first. If I formally propose to you


    and you say no, then I''ll be so humiliated."


    "You''ve got that backwards! If you don''t propose to me first, how can I promise you anything? So you


    should make a formal proposal first."


    "Fine, I''ll do it. I''ll propose, and you have to marry me. Deal?"


    "Deal. You do it and then I''ll maybe say yes!"


    Emmett smiled and threw a nce at Debbie who was some distance away. Carlos was helping her


    put on the sneakers. He looked back at Kasie and said, "Mr. Huo is taking care of Debbie now. You


    "Where are we going?" Kasie asked.


    Emmett held her hand and led her to a jewelry counter. There were a few dazzling diamond rings inside


    the ss case. He raised an eyebrow and told the stunned Kasie, "Go on, pick your favorite."


    Carlos apologizing to Debbie had already be the focus of that night''s event. But Emmett wouldn''t


    mind stealing Carlos'' thunder and proposing to Kasie as long as she chose a diamond ring right away.

 Chapter 254 A More Reliable Man

    Chapter 254 A More Reliable Man


    Kasie felt a warm feeling course throughout her body. She tried to stay calm and pulled Emmett closer


    to her, who was seriously looking at the diamond rings. "I was just kidding, Emmett! I haven''t even


    graduated yet. I don''t want to spend my school life with a baby in my belly. Don''t propose to me now."


    Emmett shook his head helplessly. "Kasie, you fool. We can get engaged now and we''ll get married


    after you graduate."


    His words touched Kasie. Tears threatened to fall from her reddened eyes. But she pretended to be


    angry and chided, "Be honest! Are you rushing your proposal just to save a meal? Our parents haven''t


    met each other yet. Do you think I''ll be taken in so easily? Humph, no way!"


    The truth was that she wanted to marry Emmett as soon as possible too. But on second thoughts, she


    didn''t want to rush things because they had only been together for a short period. After all, marriage


    was a huge event in a person''s life, especially for a woman. She wanted to thoroughly consider this


    before making a final decision.


    Emmett nodded understandingly. "You have a point there. I''ll wait until you graduate. And then, I''ll ask


    my parents to speak to your parents about our marriage."


    Through her tear-filled eyes, Kasie saw a beautiful future unfolding in front of her. She said with a fake


    pout, "Then it''s settled. If you don''t officially propose when I graduate, you''ll be a cheating dog. And if I


    don''t say yes when you do, I''ll be the cheating dog."


    Emmett considered her words for a few seconds. As if waking up from a confusion, he corrected


    himself immediately, "You got me wrong, Kasie! What I meant was that I''d propose to you after your


    junior year, not your senior year! You will not be taking the postgraduate entrance exam, right? If so,


    let''s make it earlier. I''ll propose to you at the end of this semester and ask for your parents'' blessing."


    "What?! So soon? There''s only one semester left in that case." Although she wanted to marry him


    soon, she felt a semester''s time was too short.


    "Yeah. I need to ask Mr. Huo for leave a few months in advance. I may need at least a month off to


    prepare for our engagement and wedding. That''s to say, I won''t be working in July and I''ll start earning


    for our family from August..." Emmett kept mumbling about their n with a serious look on his face.


    Kasie glowed with happiness as she watched her man carefully n their future. He was obviously


    serious about their marriage.


    She had missed out on Lewis, but now, she had Emmett, a much more reliable man. ''I''m so lucky that I


    found him...'' she thought to herself, feeling blessed.


    In the lounge


    Carlos carefully put a band-aid on Debbie''s scratched skin and then helped her put on the sneakers.


    "Try this and see if it''s better," he said gently.


    Debbie stood up from the sofa and walked a few steps. "Better. It doesn''t hurt."


    But the sneakers looked so weird with her evening dress. She felt awkward.


    Carlos asked a person nearby to throw her high heels away. He turned to her and instructed, "Get


    some rest. I still have some things to handle."


    After a pause, Debbie said hesitantly, "You go ahead with your work. Since you came here with Portia


    and I came with Gregory, I think we should go back home separately. I''ll leave with him."


    Carlos''s face fell abruptly. He looked intently into her eyes and requested sternly, "No way! Wait for me


    here. Don''t go anywhere or with anyone else."


    Debbie pouted and said in an unconvinced tone, "Yes, sir! As you wish. I''m gonna listen to you since


    there are so many people here. I don''t want to make you look bad in front of them."


    "Be good..." Carlos drew closer to her and whispered. "Wait for me and we''ll go back home together,


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    okay?"


    Debbie nodded slowly. At that moment, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a woman standing a short


    distance away. In an instant, she drew closer to Carlos and wrapped her arms around his neck as she


    nted a kiss on his cheek. "Okay," she said sweetly.


    Confused by her initiative kiss and the sweet smile on her face, Carlos discreetly scanned the hall out


    of the corner of his eye. As expected, he noticed some women and understood her little trick at once.


    Portia and Olga were among the women who were watching them from a short distance away.


    He dotingly pinched her nose. "How dare you make use of me? You better pay me back when we''re


    home."


    Pretending innocence, she shrugged her shoulders and said in a helpless voice, "I have no choice. My


    husband is good at attracting all kinds of women. I have to drive them away, right?"


    Carlos smiled lovingly. "Yeah, whatever you say. Wait for me here. I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    They pulled away from each other and Carlos walked away. As soon as he disappeared into the crowd,


    the women who had been watching them came up to Debbie.


    Portia had returned to her normal self. With a ss of cocktail in her hand, she sat opposite Debbie.


    Olga did the same. A few other wealthydies from Y City followed suit. Most of these women had


    fought with Debbie at thest party and she had spilled blood red wine all over their dresses.


    Debbie didn''t want anything to do with those women. She stood up to leave.


    Pretending to be nonchnt, Portia collected herself and said in a cool tone, "Debbie Nian, you''ve


    concealed yourself well."


    Debbie smirked. "Concealed what? I never hid anything from you."


    "Then why did you tell everyone that you were married to Emmett?" Portia asked between gritted teeth.


    ''Dammit! I was fooled by this bitch all along!'' she cursed in her mind.


    Debbie was amused. She turned to Portia and taunted, "You''re as ridiculous as your brother. It''s you


    who were stupid enough to think that I was married to Emmett. Why are you ming me for your


    idiocy? Did I ever say that Emmett was my husband? Did you hear it from me anytime? Huh?"


    Portia was dumbfounded, her face deadpan. She suddenly realized that Debbie had never once said it


    herself that she was married to Emmett!


    When Portia remained silent, Olga chipped in, "When did you marry Mr. Huo? And now that you are


    married, why do you still keep an ambiguous rtionship with Mr. Gu? Do you still love Mr. Gu? Does


    Mr. Huo know about this?"


    Debbie answered outright, "Yes, he knows. So what? What does it have to do with you?"


    Her answer was way out of Olga''s expectation. Dumbstruck, she couldn''t find a reasonable thing to


    say, so she just cursed, "Shame on you!"


    "Shame on me?" Debbie raised her brows at Olga with a cunning smile.


    Seeing her grin, Olga recalled some scenes in her mind. Last time, when Carlos had invited her to


    dinner, they had met Debbie and Gregory at the restaurant. ''At that time, Debbie said that her husband


    had run away with an old woman. So...by old woman, she actually meant me!'' she thought angrily.


    Olga had believed that Carlos had invited her to insult Debbie andugh at her. But now, she realized


    that she had been the one who was beingughed at by the couple.


    Olga was ticked off, her face contorted in anger.


    As she was about to throw a tantrum, Carlos'' warning came to her mind. He had earlier warned her not


    to offend Debbie. Olga shuddered and held back her anger.


    She tried her hardest to adjust her emotion and steady her breathing. As Olga was wondering whether


    she should apologize or go away at once, Debbie asked again, "Miss Mi, who is shameless here? How


    about I call my husband and ask him for his opinion?"


    Debbie thought that it was the right time to exercise her right as Mrs. Huo and get rid of her love rivals.


    It was now or never!


    "You dare threaten me using Mr. Huo''s name?" Olga red up. She hadn''t had the chance to humiliate


    Debbie yet, and the arrogant woman was already Mrs. Huo. How could she ever get the chance to


    stamp on her now?


    "Carlos is my husband. Why can''t I do it?" ''I should make good use of Carlos'' power right now!'' she


    thought mischievously. Debbie sat back on the sofa and continued with a broad smile, "I don''t want to


    see any of you here. Get lost, or I''ll call Carlos."


    "Aunt Debbie," a voice called out.


    Before those women could stand up to leave, another appeared in the lounge.


    Debbie felt her head pound. She had dealt with a lot of women tonight, but now she had to handle a


    more troublesome, disgusting woman. ''Oh, Jesus! I''d better get up and leave!'' she thought, sighing


    helplessly.

 Chapter 255 Shes Mrs. Huo

    Chapter 255 She''s Mrs. Huo


    Megan grabbed Debbie''s wrist to stop her. "Aunt Debbie, are you still mad at me?" she asked with a


    pitiful look on her face.


    She saw a group of women gather around Debbie, and she thought this was the ideal time to mess


    with her. She wasn''t going to approach Debbie privately. Debbie was no pushover, and Carlos would


    back her up if she tried anything. He had backed Megan over Debbie once, but it might not always go


    so well.


    Now Debbie was surrounded by quite a few different women, and they were all fans of Carlos. Megan


    decided to join them to deal with Debbie.


    Debbie shook Megan''s hand off and snapped at her angrily, "Yes, I am. I''m mad because you guys are


    like flies, buzzing around me all the time. That''s really annoying."


    The women were quite taken aback by Debbie''s insult. You could see it from the looks on their faces.


    Megan knew how to piss Debbie off, and our heroine would rise to the bait. These women were from


    well-off families and had been spoiled by their parents. Naturally, they wouldn''t bear the humiliation


    quietly.


    The first one to snap back was Portia. She looked down at Debbie and reprimanded her in a harsh


    voice, "You really think you''re somebody after marrying Mr. Huo, don''t you? You need to learn how to


    be Mrs. Huo. A Huo would have more grace and elegance."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hah!" Debbieughed mirthlessly, thoroughly amused. "Who the hell do you think you are, Portia Gu?


    I need to learn how to be Mrs. Huo? You''re dying to im that title, aren''t you? Sorry to burst your


    bubble. Carlos wouldn''t marry you even if you were thest woman on earth."


    After saying that, she carefully put the ss on the tray of a nearby waiter and stalked out of the room,


    leaving the furious women behind. She believed she was showing them the right mix of contempt and


    disdain.


    Wearing an evening dress and a pair of sneakers, she was too embarrassed to wander through the


    crowds. The less people saw her mismatched outfit, the better. Carlos had asked her to wait for him, so


    she was forced to go to the garden¡ªthat was an area that had next to no one in it.


    The indoor heating system worked very well. When Debbie left the building, cold air pressed against


    her skin. The chill raised goosebumps, and she was immediately ufortable.


    She pulled her cloak around her with shivering hands. She let the wool do its work and keep her warm


    ¡ªEmilio Pi had designed this one well. Debbie stopped to take a deep breath of fresh air, then sat


    on a swing, pulled her phone out of her purse, and began to y on it.


    Before she could open WeChat, a familiar voice broke the silence. "Deb!"


    Sighing in defeat, she raised her head to see Hayden making his way over to her.


    Without responding, she lowered her head again to y with her phone. She wasn''t in the mood for a


    conversation.


    Hayden didn''t mind her indifference at all¡ªhe was used to the cold shoulder. He stood before her, took


    something out of his pocket and held it out to her.


    In the palm of his hand was a pair of delicate and exquisitely crafted ear studs, dazzling in the


    afternoon sun.


    Debbie was stunned. "Okay, what is this?" she asked.


    "I can''t forget the time we''d spent together. You used to wear earrings like these. When I saw them at


    the expo, I had to buy them. Go ahead. Try them on," he suggested.


    Debbie kicked the ground, and the swing began to sway. "Thank you, Mr. Gu, but I''m good. I can''t take


    these, but your fiancee might really dig them."


    Had she worn ear studs like these? She couldn''t remember, but Hayden could. ''Does that mean he


    really loved me?'' she mused.


    Hayden grabbed the rope of the swing to stop it from moving, which snapped Debbie out of her reverie.


    Despite her reluctance, he offered, "I can put them on for you. They''ll look really good." After he had


    reunited with Debbie, he had longed to buy her a gift, but hadn''t found anything appropriate. Now he


    had found the perfect gift and the perfect time to give it to her.


    "Are you deaf, Hayden Gu? I said no!" Debbie decided that sticking around was thest thing she


    wanted. She got to her feet and started towards the building.


    Hayden heaved a sigh, contemting the ear studs in his hand. Finally, he put them back in his pocket.


    He grabbed for her wrist, and guided her back to the swing. "Okay, okay. Don''t get mad. Why don''t you


    y on the swing? Hand me your purse, and I''ll push you. Come on, you know you want to."


    "No!" Debbie cried. But Hayden snatched her purse anyway and pushed her hard. The swing flew


    forward. She had to hold on to the ropes tightly to avoid falling off.


    "Dammit! If you push me again, I''ll jump off!" she threatened. Now everyone knew she was Carlos''


    wife. If she were seen with Hayden, Carlos would be aughing stock. She didn''t want that to happen.


    Hayden closed Debbie''s purse quickly, grabbed the swing, and stopped it. "My fault. I''m sorry, Deb," he


    said softly.


    Debbie was more than a little startled. Her heart hammered in her chest.


    ''Why''s he acting so weird? First the ear studs, and then the swing. But now he gives in that easily?


    What''s he ying at?''


    She shook off her thoughts, took her purse back, and walked towards the entrance.


    On the way, she called Gregory. "Hey, Gregory. I''m taking off. You stay and have fun. Thanks for the


    ride," she said.


    She had lost her patience; she needed to leave before she lost her mind. Since Carlos was still busy


    ying the social butterfly, she decided to take a taxi home.


    Gregory was no fool. He looked across the room and saw Carlos, still mingling. "You''re not leaving with


    Carlos, are you?"


    "Nope. No biggie. I''ll hail a taxi. Bye!"


    Actually Gregory wanted to let Debbie know she might have trouble finding a taxi. After all, thousands


    of people were expected to attend, and not all at once. They would be taking taxis to and from their


    hotels and houses. And Carlos'' sudden confession to his wife had already gone viral. Debbie was now


    as famous as any A-list celebrity.


    But Debbie had already hung up on him. Gregory went to the cashier''s desk first, and quickly plunked


    down the money for a watch that caught his eye. Then he sprinted for the entrance, hoping to catch up


    to her.


    When he saw her, she was already surrounded by a gaggle of fans. Even the security guards were at a


    loss. They controlled the chaos as best they could.


    Debbie didn''t know she had be the talk of the town. She was going to boot up Weibo or


    something in the garden, but Hayden had stopped her.


    When she left the gates, many people immediately recognized her. Piercing screams split the air.


    "Look! Hey! It''s Mrs. Huo!"


    "That''s Debbie Nian! The girl who married Carlos Huo!"


    Some took out their phones topare this woman to the pictures posted by reporters at the expo.


    "Blue dress with petals, check! Updo, check! Round eyes... Yeah! She IS Mrs. Huo!"


    "She''s so pretty!"


    "Mrs. Huo, such an honor. Can I get your autograph?" They all went on like that. The noise had


    reached a fever pitch, and Debbie had no problem hearing them, but she had trouble making out


    anything coherent.


    She looked around to see her husband''s crazy fans holding a giant luminous board with letters "Carlos


    Huo" printed on it.


    It was the first time that Debbie had been in a situation like this. She didn''t know how to respond; all


    she could do was smile.


    She desperately wanted to leave, but Carlos'' fans gathered around her and even broke through the


    cordon. The guards were unable to stop them as the human wave surged around them.


    Debbie was instantly caught in the middle of the crowd. People took out their phones and cameras to


    take pictures, or set up selfies with her.


    Unable to resist their enthusiasm, Debbie took a girl''s pen and notebook, and signed her name on it in


    a serious manner.


    This was the first time she''d ever signed an autograph.

 Chapter 256 Ive Been A Fan For Years

    Chapter 256 I''ve Been A Fan For Years


    The girl was one of Carlos'' fans, so Debbie signed his name as well, right next to hers. She also drew a


    heart between their names.


    Looking at her work, she shed a broad smile and handed the pen and notebook back to the girl.


    "Done. I hope it''s okay. My writing''s a mess."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Huo. Er, can I call you ''Debbie?'' You''re so down to earth. Thanks for the autograph!"


    Before Debbie could answer, more pens and notebooks were put in front of her for her to sign. She


    wondered if she would get cramp in her hand before she finished.


    Actually, Debbie felt a lot morefortable and happier with these young girls. Compared to those fake


    women at the expo, these girls were cheerful and real. Coming from a noble family didn''t guarantee


    that a person had a noble personality. In fact, it was often the opposite.


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in Debbie''s head. With a cunning smile, she told Carlos'' fans, "Well, my


    husband looks cold and uncaring, but he''s actually a nice guy. If you ask him for autographs, I''m sure


    he''ll do it."


    "Really? If he says no, can you help us out, Mrs. Huo?"


    "No problem. But he''s busy right now. Not sure when he''ll be done," said Debbie.


    In stunned disbelief, the security guards looked at Debbie, who was busy chatting with the girls. She


    was so nice and unpretentious. She sounded like she was happy to be there, and they got the sense


    that it wasn''t an act. They''d never been assigned to guard a celebrity who was so amiable and easy to


    approach.


    And she was not just some actress or pop star, but Carlos Huo''s wife.


    At the expo, a security guard sprinted into the main hall and found Carlos, who was discussing


    business with a few guests. "Mr. Huo, your wife''s being mobbed by fans..."


    Carlos set his ss on a nearby table. "Thanks. I''ll check it out." He then turned to Tristan. "Take your


    men and find two popr stars. Make it obvious they''re around. Then split them up. That should keep


    the fans busy chasing them rather than my wife."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Debbie''s right hand became shaky after so many signatures. All of a sudden, people around her began


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    to scream. "Aaaargh! It''s Mr. Huo! Look! Carlos Huo!"


    A dozen bodyguards led the way, and Carlos walked towards Debbie, the picture of poise.


    Another two popr celebrities left the building in two different directions, just as Carlos had ordered,


    and their fans followed after them in a hurry. This effectively dispersed the crowd that had formed


    around Debbie.


    With his bodyguards clearing the way, Carlos managed to get close to Debbie quite easily. He pulled


    her into his arms and said, "I thought I told you to wait for me. What happened?"


    His eyes were full of affection. The fans yelled and screamed at the top of their lungs as if Carlos were


    talking to them.


    Debbie felt like she was in a club where they yed the dance music so loud she had to scream to be


    heard. She stood on tiptoe to get close enough to his ear. "The expo is so boring. I''m going home."


    "I''lle with you."


    At that moment, the girl whom Debbie had talked with asked excitedly, "Mrs. Huo, you promised you''d


    get Mr. Huo to sign autographs. I''ve been a fan for years."


    The girl was practically in tears because she was so excited.


    Another girl piped up, "We''re all fans. I''ve followed you since you were in the military. We need your


    autographs." However, Carlos'' bodyguards intervened. They stood between Carlos and the fans,


    making them stand two meters away from their boss.


    Debbie stared at the scene from Carlos'' arms, mouth agape. ''Wow, these are really intense fans.


    They''ve liked him longer than I have, '' she thought.


    "Mr. Huo! Mr. Huo! I''ve liked you for ten years. I..." A fan was so overwhelmed that she couldn''t


    breathe. She passed out and fell to the ground.


    The crowd began to panic. "Someone passed out! Help! Help her!"


    Debbie was also startled. She grabbed Carlos'' sleeve, and then had a better idea. "Someone call an


    ambnce!" she yelled at the fans.


    Carlos patted her back reassuringly, and then walked past his bodyguards to the unconscious girl.


    When he verified she was breathing, hemanded one of his men to call an ambnce. Then he


    unbuttoned his suit and got down on a knee to check on her. He looked at the girls around him. "Step


    back. She needs fresh air."


    And that was when he began in earnest. He carefully positioned her limbs so that shey on her back.


    Her chest rose and fell slowly, so he knew she was okay. He rolled up his suit jacket, and used that to


    elevate the fan''s legs above her heart level to avoid swelling. Debbie fell in love with him all over again.


    His quick thinking had really saved the day.


    Soon, the girl slowly opened her eyes, blinking from the sudden influx of light, but they eventually


    fluttered open normally.


    When he saw that, Carlos stood up, grabbed a wet napkin from a bodyguard and began to wipe his


    hands.


    "Aaaargh! Mr. Huo is so handsome!"


    "What a great guy! He''s a hero!"


    Carlos heard the girl say that Debbie had promised them she would have him sign autographs for


    them. He took a notebook from a nearby fan, and signed his name.


    When he received the third notebook, he saw Debbie''s handwriting. She not only signed both their


    names, but also drew a heart between them. A satisfied smile spread across his lips. Her tiny gesture


    put him in a good mood. That spurred him on, and he signed many more notebooks.


    But there were too many fans there, and he didn''t have enough time to sign autographs for everyone.


    He was busy, and time was money. After signing for ten more fans, he and Debbie said their goodbyes


    as the mob got louder. Shielded by his bodyguards, they both got into a Bentley.


    The car slowly rolled away, and the fans continued to make noise. In the car, Debbie and Carlos could


    finally enjoy peace thanks to the soundproof windows.


    Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. She was exhausted, physically and mentally. She leaned in the


    back seat and closed her eyes.


    Seeing her sleepy face, Carlos pulled her into his arms. "Get some rest," he suggested.


    Debbie didn''t refuse him. Smelling his cologne, she leaned on his shoulder and asked casually, "Why


    did you suddenly out us?"


    With a smile, he stroked her hair and asked in reply, "Why ask that? You''re not happy, are you?"


    Debbie made herself morefortable and grumbled, "That little scene back there is what I was trying


    to avoid. I''m still mad at you. I remember everything you did to me."


    Stifling a giggle, he pinched her cheek and asked, "Really? So how do I make you happy?" Deep


    inside, he chuckled, ''Deb is so cute.''


    "Um... We''ll talk tomorrow." All she wanted right now was to sleep.


    She was tired. That was a fact. The way she talked and the pale color of her face stung Carlos'' heart.


    He decided to be still and let his wife sleep.


    Thinking of Debbie''s need for privacy, Carlos pulled out his phone and sent Emmett a text message


    saying, "Delete all news rted to my wife."


    He had gotten what he wanted¡ªpeople now knew Debbie was his wife. He didn''t think it necessary to


    make her life hell by having fans watch her every move.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Emmett''s reply came soon. Carlos'' phone was not on mute, so the notification sound


    woke Debbie up.


    She raised her eyes, looking at Carlos'' jaw, and murmured, "Just to let you know, I cancelled our trip to


    the Maldives."

 Chapter 257 The Ear Studs

    Chapter 257 The Ear Studs


    Carlos frowned at Debbie''s words. ''Looks like she is really mad at me. It was her dream to go to the


    Maldives, yet she cancelled the trip.''


    He stroked her cheeks gently and said in a soft voice, "Well, if you say so. When we both settle down


    abroad, I''ll take you anywhere you want."


    Debbie didn''t respond. She thought, ''I''ll give you one more chance. If we don''t fight over Megan again,


    I''ll go anywhere with you.'' Soon after, she dozed off again.


    When the car arrived at the manor, Carlos scooped Debbie up in his arms, not wanting to wake her up


    from her nap.


    But she blinked her eyes and rubbed her cheek against his chest. She murmured, "Where are we?"


    "We are home." He walked towards the vi with Debbie in his arms.


    Her eyes widened, and she looked around. They were indeed home. She struggled in his arms. "I''m


    awake now. Put me down."


    Carlos obliged, and they walked to the vi together.


    When they entered the living room, Debbie saw several shopping bags on the couch and asked


    casually, "What is this?"


    A housemaid answered respectfully, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo had them delivered from the expo."


    Carlos took off his suit and gave it to the maid. He loosened his tie and said to Debbie, "Watches and


    jewelry. Why not undo the wrappings yourself and put them in your jewelry cab?"


    It was Debbie who had once told him that women enjoyed the process of unwrapping presents. For this


    reason, Carlos had even asked his men to pack all those things.


    Debbie immediately remembered what Sasha had told her at the expo, so she turned to Carlos. "You


    bought all the things that I took a fancy to, didn''t you?"


    She had nned to corner Carlos at the expo, but Kasie had stopped her at that time. Then she had


    totally forgotten about the matter.


    "Hmm," Carlos replied shortly. He turned to the maid and said, "Put them in her closet."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "Wait!" Debbie stopped the maid. She asked Carlos in a serious tone, "Can I have them returned?"


    "No." Carlos caught her waist and led her up the stairs. "They are all limited-editions. Once they leave


    the store, they cannot be returned."


    Debbie was shocked. "Carlos, you are such a squanderer! Why did you buy all of these? Are we


    having some sort of collection?" she asked.


    Instead of answering her question, he said, "I''ll send them over to our house abroad."


    ''Fine, whatever. Since they cannot be returned, there''s no point in arguing with him, '' she thought.


    She pulled out her phone from her purse as soon as she entered her bedroom, and began to inspect


    her messages. Not until then did she realize that she had be the talk of the town.


    So many people had followed her on Weibo and Facebook. Many had sent her messages on WeChat


    too. Her phone was full.


    She had only had about a thousand followers on Weibo earlier. But now, there were more than a million


    people following her.


    And it was all because her identity as Carlos'' wife had been exposed.


    Debbie''s attention was wholly on her phone, and she identally pushed her purse down from the


    bed. It fell to the floor, and the contents scattered all over the ce.


    She squatted down to pick them up one by one. That was when she saw the ear studs.


    Before she could pick them up, Carlos scooped them up and looked at them carefully.


    Debbie was confused and shocked. ''When did Hayden put them in my purse?''


    Carlos'' face soured. He recognized them¡ªhe had seen Hayden''s secretary buy them at the expo. It


    looked like Hayden had bought them for Debbie.


    He looked at his wife and said coldly, "I need an exnation."


    Debbie put her phone aside and tried to figure out how Hayden had put them in her purse. Then she


    realized that he had snatched her purse from her when she was on the swing.


    ''Carlos looks pissed. He must already know that Hayden bought the ear studs, '' she thought to herself.


    ''Damn it! Why is Hayden stirring up trouble between me and Carlos all the time?'' She gulped and


    answered honestly, "They were bought by someone else. I said I didn''t need them. But I didn''t know


    that he had put them in my purse."


    "Who bought it?" he insisted.


    "Hayden," Debbie stammered nervously. "I did turn him down. I don''t know when he put them in my


    purse," she repeated anxiously.


    "You don''t know?" Carlos held the ear studs tightly in one hand, and raised her chin with the other to


    make her look him in the eye. "Don''t lie to me."


    Frustrated, Debbie exined, "I AM telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, I can call Hayden and ask


    him to exin."


    "You haven''t deleted his number from your phone yet?" he asked.


    ''Seriously? We are talking about the ear studs. It has nothing to do with Hayden''s phone number!'' she


    cursed inwardly.


    "Don''t you have Megan''s number in your phone? Olga''s? And Portia''s?" she retorted in a loud voice.


    "I don''t have Portia''s and Olga''s numbers. I do have Megan''s, but she''s different." ''Portia and Olga


    mean nothing to me, but Megan is my niece, '' he thought angrily.


    "Megan''s different? You mean she''s your one and only?" she taunted.


    "Oh? Then what about Hayden? Is he your one and only? He bought you ear studs worth more than a


    million dors. Don''t tell me he buys this kind of expensive gift for everyone. Debbie, throw them away."


    Carlos didn''t want to argue with her over Hayden. He opened his palm and gave her the ear studs.


    ''More than a million dors? Hayden is crazy!'' she thought.


    Debbie took them from Carlos'' hand and was about to throw them in the trash. But she suddenly


    realized that they were still in a fight and that she hadn''t forgiven him yet. To get back at him, she took


    off the studs on her ears instead and said, "I''m not throwing them away. I''ll put them on, and I''ll have


    you watch with your own eyes as I wear them."


    She put one of them on andined, "Men are all two-timers! Hypocrites! You were apologizing to


    me only a while ago, and you start arguing with me already. I shouldn''t have trusted you."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Carlos couldn''t believe his ears. ''Who is the one throwing a tantrum here?''


    He grabbed her arm and demanded, "Take it off."


    "Fine! I''ll take it off!" she yelled. Instead of taking the ear stud off, she removed the watch which Carlos


    had put on her wrist, and gave it back to him.


    Looking at the watch in disbelief, Carlos asked in a cold voice, "You prefer the studs to this watch, don''t


    you? Or is it because you''ll love anything as long as it is from him? You didn''t even put on the diamond


    ring I gave you on such an important asion. Why?" The very thought broke Carlos'' heart.


    Debbie didn''t know how to respond. She was a bit taken aback by his question about the ring. She


    calmed down and lowered her voice saying, "You''ve gotten it wrong. The ring is just too valuable for


    me. Give me the watch. I''ll wear it every day." She reached out to take it back, but Carlos dodged.


    He put it in his pocket and turned around to leave, without saying another word.


    Debbie got flustered. "Carlos!" she called out.


    He paused for a second, but then kept walking towards the door.

 Chapter 258 I Have No Mom

    Chapter 258 I Have No Mom


    Debbie caught up to Carlos and grabbed his arm. "Give me my watch back. I''ll put it and the diamond


    ring on every day."


    "You don''t need to say anything more," he said nonchntly.


    Debbie took a deep breath and said, "I''ll return the ear studs to Hayden tomorrow. Believe me, I did


    turn him down. He put them in my purse without my knowledge."


    ''Hayden is such a troublesome man. I swear I''m gonna beat him to a pulp, '' she thought.


    Carlos shook her hands off and walked towards the door.


    Debbie was taken aback by his indifference. In a feigned choking voice, she said, "Honey, I''m afraid of


    sleeping alone."


    Carlos opened the door. But before leaving, he said, "I''ll be in the study."


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. ''Thank God! I thought he was leaving the manor.


    But it''s almost time for bed. He must be mad, and probably doesn''t want to spend the night with me. I


    must do something to appease him.''


    Instead of going after Carlos right away, she took off the stud she had put on to piss him off, removed


    her evening dress and walked into the bathroom.


    After about half an hour, she got out of her room in her pajamas. She went to the kitchen and retrieved


    a cake from the refrigerator.


    She sliced a big piece and put it on a te. With the cake in her hand, she went straight to the study.


    Without knocking, she pushed the door open and strode in. She used to knock before, but Carlos had


    told her that it was unnecessary. So now, she was used to just walking in casually.


    Carlos was on the phone. His expression changed when he saw her, but he looked away quickly.


    Biting her lower lip, she put the te on the desk. Slowly, she cut a small piece of the cake with the fork


    and brought it to his lips.


    Carlos ignored it, and spun his chair around to face his back towards her.


    The call was still connected. Curtis, who was at the other end of the line, was telling Carlos that he


    would be going to A Country and staying there for about a year. Surprised, Carlos asked, "What for?"


    "We''re opening a branch in A Country. I have to deal with the administration there." Curtis was not sure


    how long he was going to stay in A Country.


    Frustrated about being ignoredpletely, Debbie looked at the cake in her hand and gobbled it up


    herself in her anger. Her eyes widened. ''Wow, this is really yummy!''


    She took several more bites before turning Carlos'' chair back towards her, and then brought another


    piece to his lips.


    As if she were invisible, Carlos said into his phone, "When will the wedding be held? Okay, we''ll be


    there."


    Debbie tugged at Carlos'' clothes, gesturing for him to eat the cake. But he didn''t respond.


    She grew impatient. But soon, she had this crazy idea forming in her head. She reached out to his


    leather belt.


    Click! The belt was unbuckled swiftly.


    Carlos looked at her, his eyes dark and tempted. She removed his belt and threw it onto the desk.


    "I''lle after I finish my work here. The business here is rather tricky, and I''m unable to finish it


    quickly," he said. In order to separate Carlos from Debbie, James had been working with several


    shareholders to deal him a heavy blow. Carlos had to let her go abroad alone for now, and join her after


    everything was settled.


    Debbie paid no attention to the phone call, but concentrated on what she was doing.


    She put her hand into his pant pocket and found her watch. She pulled it out quickly and put it on her


    wrist. ''Yes!'' she eximed inwardly and was about to retreat from the study.


    Carlos immediately bade Curtis goodbye and hung up in a sh. He grabbed Debbie by her waist and


    pressed her against the window sill. "I had no intention of sleeping with you this evening. But since you


    started it..." His voice trailed off.


    Debbie immediately regretted her actions. She struggled against his strong body, but to no avail.


    Carlos waspletely turned on. Since she was soon going abroad to study, he was even more


    frustrated. That night, he had sex with her like a stallion on steroids. Even though she pleaded with him


    to give her a break, he went at it again and again and enjoyed her cries of pleas and pleasure.


    The next day, Debbie struggled out of bed despite her tired limbs. She had called the courier guy over


    to send back the ear studs to Hayden.


    After he left the manor, she gave the tracking number to Hayden on WeChat and added, "Hayden, we


    are done. Don''t contact me again."


    She cklisted his number.


    Although Debbie and Carlos had wild sex the whole night, he left for work as usual before she even


    woke up. He hadn''t forgiven her. Neither of them was in a good mood.


    After lunch, Debbie stared nkly at a stack of documents on the table.


    The first page was nk, but she was aware of what it was¡ªher mysterious background.


    She would know who her brother and mom were, and she would find out about her mom''s family


    background if she decided to turn over that page.


    Unable to resist the temptation, she picked the documents up from the desk.


    Half an hourter, she called Curtis.


    He was working in his office. When he saw the caller ID, he smiled and answered the phone. "Hi, Deb.


    What''s up?"


    Debbie didn''t respond.


    It was a weird situation. Curtis could tell something was not right. He pried, "Did you see the


    documents?"


    "Yes," was her short reply. It turned out that Curtis was her...


    "You may call me ''Uncle'' from now on."


    Debbie didn''t know how to respond to that. Yes. ording to the documents, Curtis was Debbie''s...


    uncle.


    Her mother was Ramona, the popr singer whom she used to like a lot. Ramona and Curtis had the


    same father, but different mothers.


    After a long pause, she said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Lu, thank you for taking care of me all this time. But


    let''s just be strangers from now on."


    She hated her mom for abandoning her, and she hated the Lu family now.


    Curtis'' smile disappeared. He couldn''t believe it. He had thought that Debbie would be thrilled after


    learning about their true rtionship. But she had chosen to break off all rtions with him instead.


    "Debbie, I know that I shouldn''t have kept this from you. But trust me, I bear no ill will."


    "I know," she said in a low voice. ''I know that he did everything for my own good, but I really can''t


    ept anyone from that family.''


    "Debbie, your mom didn''t abandon you on purpose," he said softly. ''Ramona had her own reasons for


    doing that.''


    "I have no mom!" Debbie yelled into the phone at the top of her lungs. She lost it when Curtis


    mentioned her mother.


    Bitterness flooded Curtis. He never thought that Debbie hated Ramona so much. He tried to coax her,


    "Okay, okay. Please don''t be mad. Listen to me. Let''s just pretend that none of this happened, and live


    happily like always. Okay?"


    ''Live happily like always? I see that woman on TV every day. How can I pretend like nothing has


    changed?


    It''s lucky that I''m leaving this country...'' An idea suddenly popped into her mind. She wanted to call


    Carlos and tell him that she never wanted toe back to Y City, ever again.


    Without answering Curtis'' question, she hung up abruptly.


    After a few moments'' consideration, she called Emmett. "Is everything ready for my departure?" she


    asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. Everything is ready. Zelda is booking a ticket for you to Ennd for the day after


    tomorrow," he replied.


    Closing her eyes, she said, "I want to get on a flight to Ennd tomorrow."


    "What?! Mrs. Huo, is something wrong?" he asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 259 A Love-hate Relationship

    Chapter 259 A Love-hate Rtionship


    "Nope. Just book the ticket for me. Oh, and don''t tell Carlos," Debbie said into her phone. She was now


    in a thoroughly bad mood, and her mind shed back to the scenes of the painful memories of her and


    Carlos bickering over Megan. All these scenes were on repeat in her brain¡ªall the times they shed


    over one woman. And that wasn''t all. Hayden had been bugging her¡ªpractically stalking her, and the


    Huo family members hated her on top of all that. She needed a break from the hate, the fighting, the


    bad feelings...all of it. All she wanted to do was fly to Ennd alone.


    Words failed Emmett. He knew Carlos would beat him to a pulp if he honored Debbie''s request.


    Carlos was often busy at work, but he was going to take the morning off and drive Debbie to the airport.


    She was supposed to leave the day after tomorrow.


    But Emmett had a hard time turning Debbie down. She was always nice to him, and he found himself


    liking her. So he decided to do as she said.


    When Carlos got home in the evening, Debbie wasn''t there. He called her, but he got Kasie instead.


    When he asked her to put his wife on the phone, she replied, "No can do, Mr. Huo. Debbie''s in the


    "Okay. Where are you?"


    "We...we''re at the restaurant. You know, Debbie''s taking off soon. We''re giving her a farewell dinner,"


    Kasie answered with the utmost care.


    "Which restaurant?"


    "A hotpot restaurant on Tenth Street," she said honestly.


    After hanging up, Carlos descended the stairs, got into his car and drove towards the restaurant.


    Something didn''t feel right; something bugged him. There was a tickling in the back of his brain.


    When Debbie came back to their private booth, Kasie had just hung up on Carlos. "Hey Tomboy, your


    husband just called. Why not call him back?" She held out Debbie''s phone. Debbie took it and


    unlocked the screen.


    ''Carlos called?'' She checked the time on her phone. ''It''s only 7 p.m. Why''s he off so early?''


    She sat back in her seat, chatting with her friends, but her thoughts were far away. She kept wondering


    what Carlos had called her for. She thought about it for a half hour, and finally it bothered her enough.


    She called Carlos. He answered it quite quickly; it had barely rung once on her end. "Hey, old man,"


    she said.


    "Hmm,"


    he answered shortly, his voice devoid of emotion.


    Both of them were silent for a while; they were both frustrated as they had to part with each other soon.


    Sadness was palpable.


    Knowing he was a man of few words, Debbie decided to break the silence. "I''m eating outside. What''s


    up?"


    "You see the documents?" Curtis hade to his office this afternoon. He told him Debbie was in a


    bad mood and asked him to pay more attention to her. Carlos was busy, but nothing was more


    important than his wife. Originally, he had three dinner appointments this evening, but he cancelled two


    of them and drove back home as soon as possible.


    "Yeah," Debbie answered in a low voice. She feigned calm and added, "Is that why you called?"


    "Nope. Have fun with your friends. I''ll pick you up when you''re done."


    "No. That''s cool. I''ll take a cab home," she said. Kasie hade to the manor to pick her up this


    afternoon.


    They had been drinking this evening, so Kasie couldn''t get her back home. Debbie nned to grab a


    taxiter.


    "At this hour? That''s not safe. Just call me when you''re done. I''ll be there," he said firmly. Apparently,


    he didn''t take no for an answer.


    Staring at the night scene, she was at a loss whether tough or to cry. Her husband was so bossy.


    That was why she had a love-hate rtionship. She loved that he cared for her, but hated that he was


    so controlling.


    "Okay. See you," she finally said obediently. His heart softened, as she gave in without too much of a


    fight. He just wanted to see her safe, and didn''t think it was too much to ask.


    Debbie went back to her seat like nothing happened. Jared and Sasha were bantering back and forth.


    Sasha turned to Debbie. "Was he calling to check on you?"


    Debbie was amused by her words. She then pretended to be serious and said, "Yeah. He heard I was


    with Jared and Dixon, and he said he''d send them to the South Pole to breed penguins."


    Jared was boiling with rage at her words. "Tomboy, you have to talk him down. You''re the one who


    invited me, remember? Call him now! I''ve been to the South Pole before, and it''s freezing there. Never


    again!"


    Sasha, however, burst outughing. "Yeah! The South Pole! Sounds interesting! Don''t worry, Jared. I''ll


    go with you." Seriousness was written all over her face.


    However, Jared was too freaked out to think clearly. Ignoring Sasha, he went on pleading, "Come on,


    Tomboy. Give him a ring before he asks his secretary to book a flight."


    Kasie picked up a piece of mutton and put it into her mouth. After swallowing it, she teased, "A flight?


    You wish! It''s not a vacation. You might have to take a bus there."


    Ever since the trip to Southon Vige, Jared hated buses so much that he swore to himself he would


    never take a bus again.


    "Bus! God no!" Jared''s face went pale.


    Dixon chipped in calmly, "You should feel lucky you don''t have to take a walking tractor there."


    "Shut up, Dixon. You''re going with me. Didn''t you hear Tomboy?" Jared didn''t understand why Dixon


    was so calm and nonchnt about it.


    With a smug smile, Dixon exined, "Sorry, dude, I should''ve told you earlier. You''re going there alone.


    Mr. Huo is paying for my college abroad."


    "What?" Everyone except Kristina was taken aback by the sudden news. Even Debbie was clueless.


    "What? Where? Ennd, maybe? What are you studying?"


    "So do you have a job lined up with ZL Group at the end?" Kasie asked.


    Kristina sighed and exined for her boyfriend, "Do you think the uber-possessive Mr. Huo would let


    Debbie study abroad with another man? She''s going to Ennd, while Dixon is going to America."


    Dixon nodded and told them everything. Carlos saw a lot of potential in him, so he decided to send him


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    to some college in America. As his sponsor, he had a lot of influence.


    Carlos was a smart businessman, and he wouldn''t gamble on a losing proposition.


    So he offered Dixon a long-term contract. After Dixon graduated, he would go to work for ZL Group.


    They''d haggle over exactly whereter on. His contract was for fifteen years, but at least he wouldn''t be


    job-hunting after college.


    Kasie looked at Debbie, her mouth agape. "Fifteen years? That''s a long time, Tomboy. Your husband


    had him sign a ve contract."


    After a moment''s consideration, Debbie asked Dixon, "What about the sry?"


    ''If they didn''t agree on the sry, Dixon might be in for it. After all, Carlos is a shrewd businessman, ''


    she thought.


    Like he could read Debbie''s mind, Dixon gave her a smile and nodded, "We''ve already talked about it.


    If I do well, Mr. Huo will start me off as his personal assistant. That''s thanks to our friendship." He took


    a drink and continued, "If I don''t do well, I''ll start at the bottom and try to work my way up. Then my


    sry will be the same as everyone else''s."


    It was not easy to get on with ZL Group. Their starting wages were double anyone else''s. To Dixon,


    Carlos did him a huge favor.

 Chapter 260 Dont Yell At Her

    Chapter 260 Don''t Yell At Her


    "Personal assistant? That''s Emmett''s job. Dixon, you should be careful. Carlos is hot-tempered and


    hard to deal with," warned Debbie. She didn''t mind speaking ill of her husband at all.


    Dixon gave her a friendly smile and said, "I will do my best. I believe Mr. Huo won''t lose his temper for


    no reason. Don''t worry about me, Tomboy."


    Kasie patted Debbie''s shoulder and joked, "How dare you speak ill of your husband! If he finds out,


    he''ll teach you a good lesson."


    Debbie cast a sideways nce at her andughed out loud. "He wouldn''t dare. I can knock him down


    with just one punch." She was a little tipsy, and hence the bragging.


    The rest of them chuckled. Kristina exposed her boast. "Stop bragging, Tomboy. We still remember you


    Before Debbie and Carlos got together, she had alwaysined to her friends saying that she


    would''ve thrown him into the ocean a hundred times over if she were stronger than him.


    With an embarrassed smile, Debbie said, "Kristina, you really don''t love me anymore. All you care for is


    Dixon. You''ve betrayed me!" With a pout, shey in Kasie''s arms, staring at Kristina with reproachful


    eyes.


    Kristina picked up a piece of beef omasum and put it onto Debbie''s te. "Honey, stop talking


    nonsense. I love you. Eat this. It''s so crunchy!"


    The instant-boiled beef omasum was Kristina''s favorite food. Debbie loved it as well. She shed a


    broad smile and ate it in a gulp.


    She felt much happier afterughing and talking with her friends.


    However, the topic was somehow brought back to her studying abroad again.


    Jared grabbed Debbie''s hand and told her in a serious tone, "Tomboy, we''ve been friends for so many


    years. I really, really can''t ept that you''re going away. How about this? I''ll tell my dad that I want to


    study in Ennd as well. We can be together again."


    Debbie''s heart sank at his words; she wasn''t willing to leave her friends behind either. Stifling her sobs,


    she picked up a piece of beef for him and said, "Just eat your food and stop joking. If you go to


    Ennd with me, Carlos will beat you to a pulp."


    Jared''s face darkened. "Then what will I do? Are you so cruel that you''d dump me here? We used to


    fight against others, y truant, and drink together. Without you, everything will be so boring. Dixon is


    leaving too. Kasie has a boyfriend. Kristina and I will be left behind."


    It had never urred to Jared that they would part ways with each other so soon. Yes, he had long


    known that they would eventually graduate, work and have a family, and that they would have less time


    to spend with each other. But he had thought that they would all stay in Y City together. But now, two of


    them were going abroad already.


    Debbie''s eyes reddened. She forced a smile and said in a feigned cheerful voice, "Come on, Jared.


    Don''t act like a little girl. You sound like I''m nevering back. My husband is here. I will be returning


    to Y City quite often to keep an eye on him."


    Although Carlos had promised her that he would keep herpany in Ennd, she knew that it would


    be difficult for him to leave Y City in such a short time because of his hectic work schedule.


    Seeing Jared''s long face, Sasha suggested in a low voice, "Why not find a girlfriend to keep you


    Jared snapped back impatiently, "A girlfriend is noparison to my friends. I will always value


    Tomboy, Dixon, Kasie and Kristina over any girl."


    Little did he know that what he had just said would be a p in his face in the future.


    Jared''s harsh voice made Sasha feel embarrassed. She lowered her head in dejection. The reason


    why she was here, dining with Debbie and her friends, was that she had called Debbie and told her that


    she wanted to join them too.


    Debbie was pissed off by Jared''s tone towards her cousin. "Jared, Sasha was just trying to console


    you. Don''t yell at her!"


    Jared, who was also in a horrid mood, was instantly provoked. He cast a burning nce at Sasha and


    snapped again, "Don''t follow me around ever again. You''re a real pest!"


    No one had ever called Sasha "a pest" before; she was hurt beyond belief. Her eyes brimming with


    tears, she moved towards Debbie to stay away from Jared.


    Debbie banged her chopsticks on the table and shouted, "Jared Han! Have youpletely lost it? I


    know you are not happy right now, but that''s no excuse for treating Sasha this way. I''ll have you know


    that she has many admirers. You think she''s pestering you? Hah! You''ve got to be kidding."


    Seeing that the two were about to have a fight, the rest of them stepped in. Kasie picked up some food


    for Jared and coaxed them, "Jared, Tomboy, the food is ready. Let''s eat."


    Kristina picked up a slice of pork for Debbie. "Tomboy, hurry up and eat. The meat is over-cooked


    already."


    Dixon poured Jared a ss of beer. "Let''s drink, man. I''ll call a cab for youter."


    "I have no appetite now!" Jared yelled angrily. He wasn''t going to be coaxed easily.


    Debbie was enraged by his attitude. ring at him with fury, she reprimanded, "Are you insane? They


    are trying to appease you, yet you are so ungrateful."


    Jared stood up from his seat abruptly and cursed, "I''m ungrateful? Debbie Nian, this is all your fault! It''s


    all because you got married to Carlos Huo. If it weren''t for that, you and Dixon wouldn''t have to go


    abroad."


    Debbie couldn''t believe it. ''Why is he involving Carlos now? This is ridiculous!''


    She was boiling over with rage. Although she sometimes spoke ill of Carlos, she wasn''t going to allow


    anyone else to do it, even if it was her best friend. "What was wrong with me marrying Carlos? I love


    him, and he loves me. He has me studying abroad for my own good. You have no right to judge him!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Hah! You love him, and he loves you. I''m so touched by your dreamy love story. You can''t be more


    excited to go abroad, can you?" His voice was dripping with so much sarcasm that Debbie couldn''t


    bear it any longer.


    Debbie and Jared were about to exchange real blows. Their friends immediately pulled them away from


    each other. Luckily, the private booth was soundproofed. The other guests had no idea what was


    happening inside the booth.


    Debbie shook Kasie''s hands away, and grabbed Jared by his cor. "You want me to leave as soon as


    possible, right? You were only lying when you said you didn''t want me to leave."


    Jared didn''t deny what she had said. Instead, he yelled, "Oh, yes! Leave soon. You better go to your


    dear husband. I don''t want to see your face right now. Let go of me! You want to fight? I''m no match for


    you, but I won''t let you off so easily either."


    Unable to hold back her anger anymore, Debbie raised her fist and threw it at Jared''s shoulder.


    Jared was about to fight back, but Dixon dragged him backwards so that he wouldn''t make contact with


    Debbie.


    Sasha thought that they were fighting over her, and burst into tears. "Deb, I''m sorry. This is all my fault.


    I shouldn''t havee with you." ''They are best friends, yet they are fighting because of me...''


    "Sasha, don''t cry. This has nothing to do with you. He is an ass. I need to teach him a lesson today!"


    Debbie said. She shook Kasie and Sasha off again and pounced on Jared.


    "Dixon, let go of me!" Jared yelled. Dixon released Jared immediately.

 Chapter 261 Beat Him

    Chapter 261 Beat Him


    Debbie and Jared started exchanging heavy punches. Kasie, Kristina, Dixon, and Sasha watched


    helplessly as Debbie pressed Jared against the floor and beat him mercilessly.


    Jared cursed, "Tomboy, I''m breaking off all ties with you. We''re not friends anymore."


    "Oh really? That''s exactly what I was thinking. I better beat you to a pulp today so that I don''t have to


    see your dumb face again," Debbie snapped back. She hit him blow after blow. Jared could only cover


    his face and try to dodge her punches.


    Wiping off her tears, Sasha grabbed Debbie''s wrist and pleaded, "Deb, don''t hit him. His face is already


    ck and blue."


    Debbie grabbed Jared''s cor with her other hand and said through gritted teeth, "I am not done yet.


    No one is allowed to bully my cousin. Jared, you are no exception."


    Jared''s face was killing him. He shouted at Dixon, "Bro, why are you standing still there? Pull this


    woman off me!"


    He and Debbie used to fight against others all the time, and he thought she was pretty cool. But today,


    he was the one at the receiving end of her anger, and it hurt like hell.


    Dixon said casually, "You asked me to let go of you, and I did."


    Words failed Jared.


    Debbie still refused to let him go. At that moment, her phone rang. Kasie picked it up from the table and


    saw the caller ID. She heaved a sigh of relief. "Tomboy, it''s your husband. Answer it," she said


    anxiously.


    Debbie yelled, "No! Because of him, Dixon and I have to go abroad, and Jared and I are fighting


    against each other." Saying that, she gave Jared another punch in his face.


    Jared cried bitterly, "Tomboy, if it''s your husband''s fault, then why are you still hitting me?"


    Sighing in defeat, Kasie answered Debbie''s phone. In a low voice, she said into the phone, "Mr. Huo,


    we''re in Room 2203. Debbie and Jared got into a fight, and we are unable to stop them. Pleasee


    quickly."


    The phone was disconnected immediately, and within two minutes, the door to the private booth was


    pushed open from the outside. Carlos'' tall figure came into view.


    He felt much relieved when he saw it was Jared who got beaten.


    "Hello, Mr. Huo."


    "Mr. Huo, good evening." Everyone except Debbie and Jared greeted Carlos respectfully.


    Seeing her husband, Debbie wheezed, "Carlos, you are right on time. Beat the hell out of him! I''m


    tired."


    The rest of them gaped at her.


    Carlos pulled his wife away from Jared and stroked her hand. "Your hand must be hurting," he said


    softly.


    "Yeah," she nodded honestly.


    Jared was tall and thin; he had so little fat that it hurt to hit him.


    ''I knew it, '' Carlos thought. He led Debbie to the table and gave her an empty beer bottle. "Here, hit him


    with this. Your hand won''t hurt this way. Go on."


    ''Seriously?!'' The rest of them looked at Carlos in stunned disbelief. ''Is Mr. Huo really here to stop them


    from fighting?''


    Debbie was amused, and her anger evaporated. She put the bottle back on the table, and grabbed


    Carlos'' hand. "Never mind. I''m not angry anymore. If I break his head with the bottle, I will end up in


    jail."


    Dixon and Sasha helped Jared to his feet. His nose was bleeding and his face was swollen. Sasha


    asked anxiously, "Does it hurt? Let me take you to the hospital."


    Ignoring her, Jared looked angrily at Debbie and said, "Humph! You made the right choice. If you beat


    me to death, then there will be no one to back you up when you fight against other people."


    Rubbing Debbie''s hand, Carlos said coldly, "I''ll back her up after your death."


    Jared''s jaw dropped. His anger rose again. "Tomboy, listen to your husband! He''s so cold-blooded that


    he wants me dead."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snorted, "You deserve it!"


    "I deserve it?" Jared pointed to his bleeding nose in disbelief.


    Debbie shrugged.


    Jared stroked his aching cheek and immediately got an idea to get back at Debbie. "Mr. Huo, Tomboy


    said that she could knock you down with a single punch. Is that true?"


    Debbie didn''t want to stay at the booth any longer because Jared was snitching on her to Carlos.


    "Jared, shut your mouth. I''m leaving. You pay."


    Then she grabbed her bag and pulled Carlos to the door before he could ask anything.


    "Your husband is the richest man in the city, yet you want a poor kid like me to pay the bill. This is


    unbelievable!" Jared stared at their retreating figures, mouth agape.


    Debbie turned her head and made a face. "You heard me. Tonight''s on you. Sasha, let''s go. We''ll drive


    you back home."


    Sasha, however, shook her head and murmured, "Deb, you go back with Carlos. I''ll stay..."


    Debbie looked back and forth between her and Jared, and immediately realized that something was off.


    "Jared, take Sasha back home," she ordered.


    "No! She''s your cousin, not mine!" he snapped.


    Sasha''s heart ached at his refusal. She forced a smile and said, "Deb, it''s all right. I''ll ask my driver to


    pick me up."


    Debbie was really worried about her cousin. ''Does Sasha have a thing for Jared? Oh hell, no!


    He''s a yboy! I should have a talk with Sashater, '' she thought.


    When they exited the hotpot restaurant, a current of cool air blew on their faces. Debbie shivered and


    threw herself into Carlos'' arms. "Get in the car," he said.


    After they got into the car, Carlos looked at her. "Are you still hungry?" he asked.


    He had noticed that about half their food was still on the table.


    "Yes, I am. I want to eat some durian pizza."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Carlos paused, and then pulled out his phone. He asked, "Anything else?"


    "Hotpot..." They had seldom eaten hotpot together. Carlos was not a fan, but Debbie loved it. She was


    not even full, yet the dinner was ruined by her fight with Jared.


    "Durian pizza, hotpot and...?" He looked Debbie in the eye.


    Stumped, she propped her hand against her chin and murmured, "There would be no pizza in hotpot


    restaurants. And pizza shops don''t serve hotpot. I like hotpot more, so I''ll go with that." Carlos hated


    food with durian, and that was why she chose hotpot. It didn''t matter what to eat. She just wanted


    Carlos''pany.


    "Hmm..." Carlos dialed a number. "Prepare a hotpot and some durian pizza. And make some snacks


    and desserts too. I''m on the way."


    ''Really? A restaurant which has both hotpot and pizza?'' Debbie wondered.


    When they arrived at their destination, Debbie saw that the restaurant was called "Home Cuisine."


    Staring at the old-fashioned que and dimly lit courtyard before the restaurant, Debbie asked


    curiously, "This restaurant serves both hotpot and pizza?"


    Carlos grabbed her hand and led her in. "Yeah. The owner is my friend."


    As soon as they entered the yard, someone came over to greet them.


    Debbie turned around to leave when she saw Curtis walking towards them. But Carlos stopped her.


    "Don''t avoid him. He did nothing wrong."

 Chapter 262 Because You’re My Uncle

    Chapter 262 Because You¡¯re My Uncle


    Seeing that Debbie wanted to leave, Curtis smiled with resignation. "Debbie, it''s just a dinner. Come


    on."


    Debbie took a deep breath, but her mind was made up. "I''m not hungry anymore," she said stubbornly


    to her husband, refusing to look at or talk to Curtis.


    Carlos turned around and exined to her, "This is Colleen''s restaurant. And it''s expensive, to boot.


    Let''s just eat and let Curtis pay the bill? We can rip him off. It''ll be fun."


    "Since when do you care about money?" Debbie retorted curtly. The VIP card for the fifth floor of Alioth


    Building cost a million each. Carlos had given Debbie and each of her closest friends a card like that


    without blinking. Of course, right now, he wasn''tining about the cost. He was trying to pull a


    prank.


    With a smile, he coaxed, "Hey, I get it. But you''re hungry, right? Since we''re already here, let''s get


    something to eat."


    Debbie knew Carlos wouldn''t let her leave, so she reluctantly followed the two men inside. Nothing


    would be gained by continuing to resist, so she decided maybe she was hungry, after all.


    Curtis led them into a booth. Before they walked in, a waiter had already carried a pot of soup stock


    inside the booth, and put it on the stove to heat it. A faint delicious smell filled the air when the three


    stepped inside.


    They took their seats. Debbie sat next to Carlos, and Curtis was on his other side.


    Soon, the waiter brought in several ingredients so they could finish making the hot pot. There was


    thinly slicedmb and goat, beef, egg noodles, bok choy, crown daisy and winter melon, spinach,


    lettuce, carrots, taro, daikon, and watercress. Not to mention various condiments like soy sauce, garlic,


    white pepper and XO sauce. The ingredients here were much more exquisite than those she had eaten


    at other hot pot restaurants she''d tried. This ce looked like it catered to an upscale clientele. Which


    was appropriate since she was here with Carlos.


    Assuming Curtis and Carlos were going to eat with her, she didn''t stop the waiters from bringing in dish


    after dish. There was enough for a sumptuous feast.


    When the stock started boiling, Curtis picked up some ingredients and threw them in. Debbie didn''t see


    everything he used, but there was definitely some goat and daikon. When the food was ready, Carlos


    fished it out of the pot with his chopsticks, putting it on Debbie''s te. She ate withoutint and


    life was good. At least for now.


    When there was a lull, she looked around at the two men she ate with, and noticed they hadn''t touched


    their chopsticks. "Why aren''t you two eating?" she asked Carlos.


    ncing at the greasy beef rolls he had between his chopsticks, he shook his head and replied, "I


    already ate."


    "Me too. I ate when Carlos did," said Curtis.


    Tonight, they had gone to the same dinner and left at the same time. Afterwards, Carlos had gone back


    to the manor, and Curtis hade to this restaurant.


    ''So they''re just here to keep mepany while I eat?'' Debbie suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Although she didn''t want to talk to Curtis, she couldn''t let two men spend their evening making sure she


    ate well. She wasn''t that delicate. "Guys, I''m good here. You two must have something to talk about.


    Go ahead."


    Curtis smiled. "I came here to apologize."


    "Apologize? To whom? Why?" Debbie was puzzled.


    "You tell me," Curtis said. "Why did you get pissed when you learned that I was your uncle?"


    Debbie swallowed her mouthful of veggies and answered in a low voice, "Because you''re my uncle."


    "Hey, it took awhile before I figured out you were my niece. Never mind. Just eat." Afraid to bring up


    something that might make her sad, Curtis sat there in silence.


    Debbie kept eating, and kept a silent vigil at the table.


    Though the pot was still crammed with food. Curtis stood up and walked out of the booth.


    When the door was finally closed, Debbie raised her head and stared at it. "Is he mad at me?" she


    asked Carlos.


    The expression on her face made Carlos want tough. ''Isn''t she angry at him? Why should she give a


    rat''s ass about how he feels?'' he mused. "Probably."


    He decided to tease her.


    Debbie looked down at her bowl. "Whatever. He''s a Lu family member. They''re all the same." Being


    abandoned by her mom was like an ugly scar. Every time she thought about it, it still throbbed. She


    hated all the Lus. Since Curtis was a member of the Lu family, it jumped right to her head that he was


    probably just as bad as her mom and her maternal grandfather.


    "No, he''s in your corner," Carlos pointed out sinctly, taking care not to upset her. Lord knew she''d


    been through enough, and he decided that she didn''t need to be angry forever. Hopefully, this would


    blow over. But he needed to use kid gloves when handling her for a bit.


    Debbie sneered, "How? I swear, I never met him before Economics and Management School."


    She didn''t believe a total stranger would take her side.


    Our hero decided that he really did need to exin. She just refused to see it right now. "Tell me, Curtis


    ever hurt you?"


    Debbie shook her head. "Old man, you''vee down on me for talking during a meal..."


    Obviously, that wasn''t something she wanted to talk about.


    Carlos sat in stunned silence for a moment. ''I guess I can drop it, but did she have to use my own


    words against me?''


    After a while, Curtis was back. He carried a tray with a durian pizza on it. It smelt so good even the


    thick smell of the hot pot couldn''t disguise it. It made Debbie''s mouth water and her stomach growl.


    She stared at the pizza eagerly, but since Curtis was carrying it, it was embarrassing for her to tell him


    she wanted a piece now.


    The two men exchanged a look and smiled at each other when they saw the eager look in her eyes.


    Curtis put the pizza down on the table and sliced it evenly. Then he took a piece out of the pie, put it on


    a te, and handed it to Carlos.


    Carlos set it in front of her and said, "Go ahead. Curtis made it himself."


    Debbie was surprised. ''Curtis can make pizza?''


    She wasn''t sure whether she should eat it at first. She was still mad, after all. Nheless, after a


    moment''s hesitation, she picked up the pizza slice and took a bite.


    It tasted divine.


    Then there was nothing left on her mind but the enticing taste of durian. She wolfed the entire piece in


    moments. Curtis offered her a second slice. Then he took a small box from the next table and handed it


    to her. "You''re going to Ennd the day after tomorrow, right? I bought an apartment for you there. It''s


    close to your university. And..." He dangled the keys in front of her. "Please. It''s my way of making it up


    to you."


    She was absolutely shocked. This was thest thing she expected. ''An apartment in Ennd? Near my


    university?


    That must have cost a fortune. Mind blown.'' She looked at Carlos and asked, "So why is he paying for


    all this?"


    Carlos didn''t know how to respond. It was not like he was poor. He could probably support a dozen


    Debbies if it came to that.


    "Why did you allow him to buy me an apartment? Aren''t you always jealous? Why didn''t you stop him?"


    Both Carlos and Curtis


    were dumbstruck. This wasn''t the reaction they were expecting.


    Instead of taking the keys, Debbie gulped down another slice of pizza angrily. Carlosforted her,


    "He''s your uncle, he''s family. Besides, I don''t want you to sleep in the dorm. If you take the keys, we


    can live there together."


    "He''s not my uncle. I didn''t say it, you did. So he''s your uncle, not mine." Debbie rolled her eyes at


    Carlos.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Well, my uncle is also yours," he retorted.


    "No, he''s not. If this gift were from anyone else, then I''d take them."


    "What about Gus? He''s family too." Gus was the same age as Debbie, but since he was Curtis'' brother,


    legally, he was Carlos'' uncle-inw too. Carlos felt frustrated at the thought.


    "Of course not. Don''t even try that, Carlos. You just like Curtis'' money. Mr. Lu, I appreciate it, really. But


    I can''t." On one hand, the present was too much. On the other hand, she didn''t want anything to do


    with her mom, the woman she had never met.


    Curtis didn''t mind her reaction. He said with a smile, "It''s okay if you blow off my apology. Take the


    keys. Consider the apartment ate wedding present for you and Carlos."


    Hearing this, Carlos took the keys for Debbie and said, "Thank you, Mr. Lu."


    Debbie nced at her husband and scoffed, "Dammit Carlos, where''s your dignity?"

 Chapter 263 Leaving Alone

    Chapter 263 Leaving Alone


    Carlos burst intoughter and shook his head. Putting a boiled shrimp into Debbie''s mouth, he said,


    "There''s no need to be dignified in front of Curtis." He and Curtis had been friends for nearly twenty


    years. But he had never expected that Curtis would someday be his uncle-inw. Debbie felt


    stumped when Carlos put the keys inside her bag.


    She hesitated for a moment and then decided not to worry about it anymore.


    The two men talked business while she ate. When the meal was finished, Debbie touched her stuffed


    belly, which was the size of a football. "I shouldn''t have eaten so much. It''s almost bed time. I haven''t


    run or done any yoga recently. If I keep going on like this, I''ll be fat soon."


    Carlos rubbed her soft belly and said, "Don''t worry about that. You might have skipped running and


    yoga, but you''ve been engaging in other forms of exercises. With my help, you will stay fit.


    " Debbie was confused.


    She looked at him and then at Curtis. The grin on Curtis'' face had her realize what Carlos had meant.


    Embarrassed, she pinched her husband''s arm without letting Curtis see. "Shut up," she snapped


    quietly.


    "Fine," he responded. And he kept his mouth shut for the rest of the meal.


    It started drizzling as they walked out of the restaurant, drowning Debbie''s hopes of taking a walk after


    the big meal.


    Carlos took her back home after saying goodbye to Curtis.


    When they entered their bedroom, he asked while holding her in his arms, "Are you still feeling too


    full?"


    She shook her head immediately, afraid to admit that she was. She knew how Carlos was in the


    bedroom. "I''m going to take a bath. You can go and get some work done in the study if you are bored."


    "Want me to join you in the bath?"


    "No, no. I reek of hot pot. You won''t like the stench." With that, she ran into the bathroom. Lying against


    the headboard, Carlos smiled at her receding back.


    The next morning, Debbie woke up after Carlos had left for work. She freshened up quickly and started


    packing.


    At the airport


    Debbie got out of the car and her driver handed her the luggage. "Thank you, Matan," she said.


    "When you get there, you will be on your own. Please take care of yourself. Call Mr. Huo if you need


    anything," he reminded her.


    "Got it. Thank you. You take care too."


    "Bye, Mrs. Huo."


    "Bye, Matan."


    Debbie turned around and walked towards the departure lounge.


    But before she could reach the lounge, someone shouted, "Isn''t that Mrs. Huo?"


    "Looks like her. Let me check the picture on my phone. Yes, it''s her! Hurry!" a second voice urged.


    "Mrs. Huo! Mrs. Huo! Debbie Nian!"


    More and more shouts rose behind her. She turned around to find a dozen men carrying cameras


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    running towards her.


    ''Reporters!'' she screamed in her head.


    Memories fromst time when she had been besieged by reporters came flooding back to her. She


    certainly didn''t want to relive that experience. Besides, missing her flight was thest thing she wanted.


    Pulling her luggage with her, she started zigzagging through the crowd.


    "Mrs. Huo, please wait! Mrs. Huo..." the reporters cried as they chased her.


    As a one-time half marathon bronze medalist, and as the best runner in her university, Debbie was not


    that easy to catch up with.


    She ran, she hid, and she finally got onto the esctor quietly. The heavy luggage was holding her


    back. She could have easily ditched the reporters who were following her.


    However, with her eight-decimeter-long suitcase, it took her ten minutes to get rid of all of the


    enthusiastic media people.


    After making sure that no one was following her, she hid under a staircase to catch her breath.


    ''Carlos is so much trouble. I can''t even get on a ne peacefully, '' she fumed.


    She quickly opened her suitcase and changed into another coat. She put on a baseball cap and


    sunsses to cover half her face. She even wiped off the candy lipstick she was wearing and put on a


    shade of blush before walking out again.


    Not untilter that evening did Carlos find out that Debbie was gone. He had intended to take her out


    for dinner and called her several times, but her phone was switched off all the while.


    Then he called the house phone in the manor. A housemaid stammered out the truth when she heard


    his cold voice. "Mrs. Huo...left the house this morning."


    "Where did she go?" he asked coldly after a short pause.


    "She packed her things and asked Matan to drive her to the airport. And she left a message for you,


    Mr. Huo¡ª ''See you in Ennd.''"


    Carlos hung up without a word.


    Ten-odd minutester, he called Emmett in and asked calmly, "Emmett, how is the investment n in


    Southon Vige going?"


    Emmett had been in dread of Carlos finding out the truth ever since he had bought the air ticket for


    Debbie. Every time his boss called him in, his heart would race crazily.


    But this time he knew it. His boss had found out. Pretending to be calm, he answered, "The investment


    has been made, and the construction has begun."


    "Good. I want you to go there to supervise the project. Don''te back until it ispleted."


    ''To Southon Vige? '' With a pitiful face, Emmett exined defensively, "Mr. Huo, you know about Mrs.


    Huo''s temper. I had to do what she told me to."


    Carlos gave him a cold re. "It sounds like you think I have a good temper."


    Emmett shook his head. "No, that''s not what I meant. Mr. Huo, it wasn''t my fault. Please reconsider."


    "Get out!"


    "Mr. Huo..." Emmett felt defeated. Although Southon Vige was being reconstructed, the conditions


    there were still poor.


    He couldn''t live there. And he couldn''t wait. He had to reach Debbie and ask her for help before setting


    out.


    In Ennd


    Debbie received Emmett''s call as soon as she got off the ne. "He already knows, doesn''t he?" she


    asked directly.


    "Yes. And Mr. Huo is sending me off to Southon Vige. Please help me, Mrs. Huo." Emmett wiped the


    sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand. He was relieved that the call had finally been


    connected. He had been trying to get a hold of her for so long.


    "Okay. I''ll try my best." Debbie hailed a cab and gave the address of the house Curtis had bought for


    her to the driver.


    She had asked Carlos about it the night before. And her husband had almost seen through her n.


    Carlos'' phone had rung several times before he finally answered it. She began with a giggle, "I knew


    you would be busy, but I also knew that you would insist on seeing me off at the airport. I didn''t want to


    waste your time. That''s why I left quietly."


    There was no response from the other end.


    Debbie knew what she had done was wrong. She went on, "I had a safe flight. And see? I''m calling you


    right after the nended. Also, I''m heading for the house...er... Mr. Lu bought for me, just as you told


    me, all right?"


    Carlos only grunted slightly.


    "Fine. I apologize. What I did was wrong. I''ll wait for you in Ennd. Come as soon as you can, okay?"


    Still not a word from Carlos.


    Since coaxing wasn''t working, Debbie changed her strategy. "Old man, you suggested that I study


    abroad yourself. Why are you angry about it now?"


    "I suggested it, but I didn''t ask you to leave alone," Carlos finally spoke.

 Chapter 264 Mr. Huo’s Smile

    Chapter 264 Mr. Huo¡¯s Smile


    The driver was British. Debbie was pretty sure he couldn''t understand Chinese, so she decided to


    continue talking to Carlos in her native tongue. She smiled and cajoled Carlos, putting on her sweetest


    voice. "I decided a couple days ago. I was in a bad mood then. Can you stop being mad at me, honey?


    You know how much I love you. I''m wearing the watch you bought me."


    She was also wearing the ring Carlos got her. Only, she was wearing it around her neck as a ne,


    just like before.


    "Are you also wearing the studs Hayden bought you?"


    "No. I already mailed those back and blocked his number. Honey, my love for you is as pure as


    moonlight and as deep as the sea."


    At the other end of the line, hearing Debbie''s deration of love, Carlos grinned from ear to ear. "You''re


    set up with drivers, bodyguards, and cooks. I''ve got a friend you can call if things go south. I''ll text you


    her numberter."


    "Okay, okay, whatever you say, honey. So can Emmett stay?"


    For a moment, Carlos went silent again. She could tell she said something wrong. She was also sure


    he''d let her know about it. ''So that''s what all this is about.''


    "Hee hee, Mr. Handsome..." Debbie pleaded with a giggle.


    "Debbie!" her husband snapped.


    "Yeah?" she replied immediately.


    "So it''s about Emmett again. Do you remember how many times you''ve tried to get me to go easy on


    him?" Every time Emmett made a mistake, she would plead with Carlos for him, sweeter and softerN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    than ever. She wouldn''t even do that for herself. But she liked the guy. He was well-meaning, no matter


    what.


    "I just don''t want him in trouble because of me. He helped me out. And you didn''t thank him but instead


    n to exile him to some remote vige. That''s not fair."


    "He deserves it," Carlos said firmly.


    His stubbornness frustrated Debbie. "Alright, I won''t take up more of your time. Bye, Mr. Huo." Her tone


    became icy cold.


    Carlos rubbed his throbbing temples. Before she hung up, he said, "Okay, okay. He''s not in hot water


    anymore. Happy?


    " Debbie said joyfully, "Thank you, honey. Muah!"


    Carlos let out a silent sigh. "And don''t think you can get away with this again. You know this pisses me


    off!" he warned.


    "No problem. I promise I won''t do it again. Honey, you''re the best." Her voice was sweet as candy.


    After hanging up the phone, Debbie turned to look out the car window. The scenery was so different


    than in China. All sorts of things from farms to littlemunities could be seen on the drive. Half an


    hourter, the car rolled to a stop in front of a building in Manchester, where her apartment was.


    It was an upscale 17-floor block of ts located in the heart of the city center. Close to all sorts of


    businesses from chains to mom and pop shops, she was truly set if she wanted to step out for a bite to


    eat or do some shopping. What was more, it was a short walk to a bus stop.


    The entrance was framed by a row of beautiful colonnades, and she''d have to head through an ornate


    set of double doors of chestnut stain with borate ss work. Just when Debbie located the entrance,


    checking it against the address, and strode to the doors, a plump white-haired Chinese woman


    happened to be walking that way.


    The older woman quickened her pace, trying to catch up to Debbie. "Excuse me, are you Mrs. Huo?"


    Debbie nodded. "Yes, and you are?"


    Excitement sparked in the older woman''s eyes. She took Debbie''s suitcase and replied, "I''m Ethel. Mr.


    Huo hired me to take care of you."


    "Oh, thank you, Ethel."


    The elevator took her and Ethel to the sixth floor. There were two apartments on this floor. Brass


    characters bolted into the door read "601."


    The apartment was huge, at least 200 square meters. Debbie marveled at its simple yet sumptuous


    decor. There was a leather couch in one corner, and a white fabric one in the other. A ss end table


    held an ornatemp, while a coffee table, also with a ss top, stood in front of the leather couch.


    There were little cubbies to store things like shoes and such, and arge t-screen TV hung from a


    fixture on the wall. She had a corner space, and the fishbowl windows offered her an amazing view of


    the city. And that was just the living room.


    ''Money has its rewards, '' she eximed inwardly.


    Ethel Mei told Debbie that since she loved traveling, Carlos had a camera outfitted for her. She didn''t


    have to go to university right away. The driver and bodyguards could take her sightseeing for a couple


    days. The more Ethel Mei talked, the happier Debbie got. She could get used to this. Real used to it.


    Carlos had also found her a local tour guide. If she didn''t want a stranger''spany, she could go to


    the tourist attractions without him. But wherever she went, so did the bodyguards. Carlos wasn''t willing


    to leave anything to chance.


    Although Debbie had traveled to a lot of ces, she almost never used a guide. So she decided not to


    use one either this time. Assuming she''d be exhausted, she spent the first day resting at home and


    didn''t set out until the next day. She grabbed the camera and asked the driver to take her to the most


    famous tourist attraction in the city.


    She found an open-air restaurant, so she took a picture of her food and sent it to Carlos. "Mr.


    Handsome, the French fries here are awesome. Come and have a taste," she said in her text.


    But before she finished the draft, she discarded it.


    When their marriage had been a secret, she had never disyed her love for Carlos in public.


    Now that the whole world had known she was Carlos'' wife, she thought, why not? So she posted what


    she was going to say to Carlos in the Moments on WeChat instead.


    "Honey, the French fries in this restaurant are amazing. I''m waiting for you toe steal a few from my


    te," she said.


    Below these words was the picture she had taken. She also sent her location along with it, and then it


    was done.


    This was the first time she had dered her love for Carlos in Moments. She wondered if he''d


    were people who knew them both.


    It would be messed up if he didn''t respond in kind.


    And she was so worried she couldn''t even enjoy the delicious food anymore. She stared at her phone.


    Her mind was fully upied by thoughts of Carlos. ''Has he seen my post? Why hasn''t he said anything


    yet?''


    Then her phone tinkled. She grabbed it quickly to read the message, but it was other people asking her


    meaningless questions.


    Her update had racked up more than two hundred likes. But still, there was no trace of Carlos.


    ''He must be busy. He''llmentter, '' sheforted herself.


    Looking at the food on the table, French fries, roast steak, beef pie, roast chicken... suddenly, she


    understood why Carlos had hired Ethel Mei to take care of her.


    She didn''t feel so hot right now. Her stomach just didn''t seem to like this kind of food. It was okay to eat


    it once, maybe twice, for a change of pace. But to eat it every day would kill her.


    ''Carlos is so thoughtful. He is so good to me, '' she thought happily.


    She picked up her phone to check thements, and then she saw something from Carlos!


    Her eyes were glued to the screen, hands holding the phone tightly¡ªshe didn''t want to miss one single


    word. "Mrs. Huo, you''re waiting for me to eat junk food with you?"


    ''Junk food?'' Debbie stared at the fries. ''Never mind. He doesn''t have much time toment, because


    he''s so busy.'' Then she replied to hisment, "Yes, if you love him, take him to eat junk food."


    In his office, Carlos smiled at her words. Zelda, who was doing a report, was confused. ''I''m talking


    about something serious and irritating. Why is Mr. Huo smiling? What''s so funny?''


    She checked the file from beginning to end but found nothing amusing.


    "Um, Mr. Huo..." Zelda said cautiously.


    Instantly, Carlos'' smile was gone. He looked at her with a poker face and said, "You''re in charge of this


    project. Now that there''s a problem, it falls on you guys to make it right."


    "O-Okay, Mr. Huo," she replied nervously.

 Chapter 265 Carlos Is Sick

    Chapter 265 Carlos Is Sick


    Debbie had been in Ennd for a few days now. The day she reported to her university, she met


    someone she was familiar with.


    Gus, who had always been an odd egg, ran towards her with a huge smile on his face. "Debbie, long


    time no see," he said, aplex look in his eyes.


    Debbie looked at him and walked past without a word.


    ''What did I do wrong?'' he mused with a confused frown.


    But it didn''t matter. The thought that he was actually Debbie''s uncle put him in a good mood again.


    He caught up with her and proimed, "Niece, as your uncle, I havee here to keep youpany.


    Are you moved? Come on! Call me ''Uncle''."


    The truth was that he didn''t want to study abroad at all, because that meant being away from his


    girlfriend. Curtis had tricked him intoing here.


    Making Debbie call him "Uncle" was the only thing he was interested in at the moment.


    Debbie stopped and looked at him coldly. "I''m sorry. Do I know you? Get away from me."


    Gus was stunned by her rude tone. It was not until then that he sensed there was something wrong


    about her behavior towards him.


    His happy face disappeared. He shouted at her back, "Debbie Nian, I was just asking you to call me


    ''Uncle'', as you rightly should. Do you have to pull such a long face for that?"


    Without so much as a pause, Debbie walked straight towards her ssroom.


    ''Damn that Curtis!


    Why does he put me on such frustrating tasks every time?'' he wondered sullenly.


    On the eighth day she was in Ennd, Debbie video-called Carlos and learned that he was sick.


    She asked Emmett how it happened, and he told her that ever since she had gone to Ennd, Carlos


    hadn''t gone back to the manor even once. He ate and slept at thepany and worked more than ten


    hours a day. The long hours, stress, andck of sleep eventually damaged his health.


    Today was the third day he had been sick, but he had taken no medicine and insisted on working


    without a break.


    Worried, Debbie made him go to the hospital by coaxing, ordering, and threatening him all at once.


    Even so, she still didn''t believe that Carlos would take his pills like he was supposed to.


    During recess, she sent Carlos a message asking, "Did you take your medicine? Take a picture so that


    I can see it for myself."


    She didn''t get any reply. Instead, she got a domestic call from an unknown number. "Hello?" she


    answered.


    "Aunt Debbie, it''s me. Uncle Carlos hasn''t taken his medicine yet. He''s having a fever of 39¡æ. I''ve tried


    to persuade him, but he won''t listen. You try.


    " It was Megan.


    Debbie couldn''t figure out why the girl had called her all of a sudden. "Where is he?"


    "In the meeting room. He left his phone in his office on charge. I didn''t mean to pry into his personal


    messages. When your message came, the phone screen lit up, and I saw it identally. And..."


    Debbie hung up while Megan was still exining the situation.


    She called Emmett, but he was in another city on a business trip. She asked him for another assistant''s


    phone number, and she finally got hold of Carlos.


    Debbie sounded as calm as still water. "You have high fever. Why are you still working? Do you want


    me to buy an air ticket ande back to take care of you right away?"


    Carlos smiled. "This meeting is very important. I promise I''ll take my medicine as soon as it''s over,


    okay?"


    "No. I want to see you take your medicine right now."


    ''He''s a grown man. Why can''t he take proper care of himself?''


    Carlos sighed. "Okay, I''ll go to my office and take it right away."


    After returning the phone to Ashley, he walked back to his office. Megan was doing her homework at


    his desk. "Did your aunt Debbie call on my phone?" he asked her.


    Megan drew back her head in fear and answered honestly, "No, she left you a message. I''m sorry,


    Uncle Carlos. I didn''t mean to read it. Your phone was right there on the desk. I saw the message


    identally. And I was worried about you."


    Carlos unplugged his phone silently. Then he said, "The rain has stopped. When you finish your


    homework, I''ll ask the driver to take you home."


    "All right. I''ll need another ten minutes." Megan continued with her homework.


    Looking at her lowered head, Carlos sank into deep thoughts for a moment.


    When he came back to his senses, he made a video-call request to Debbie. It was epted at once.


    Debbie had been sitting under a big tree, waiting for his message.


    Video chatting had be the main means by which Carlos and Debbiemunicated with each


    other these past few days.


    He fixed his phone on the stand so that Debbie could watch him as he got a ss of water and took his


    pill.


    However, through the camera lens, Debbie could see not only Carlos, but also Megan, who was doing


    her homework at his desk. Her eyes burned at the sight of the girl, and her cheeks puffed with anger.


    At that moment, she realized how stupid she had been to ask Carlos to send her abroad so early. Now,


    she wouldn''t know about it if Megan seduced Carlos again.


    She cursed herself a million times. Carlos picked up his phone after taking the pill. That was when he


    saw Debbie''s unhappy face. "There was a heavy downpour a while back. It was unsafe to drive, so


    Megan came here for shelter and to do her homework. She will leave as soon as she finishes her


    work."


    Debbie made a face. "I didn''t ask. Why are you exining it?" she said, pretending not to care. "All


    right, Mr. Handsome, why don''t you go home and get some rest?"


    "There''s no need for that. It''s just a fever. I''ll get better when the medicine takes effect." Carlos couldn''t


    wait to finish his work in Y City so that he could go to Ennd and be with Debbie. Taking two days off


    meant that he could only go to Ennd two dayster.


    "But you..." Carlos checked the time in his watch and asked, "Shouldn''t you be in ss at this hour?


    Where are you?"


    "Um... I... I''m in my ssroom, of course," Debbie lied.


    "Oh really? Tell me, which university ssroom has a big tree inside it?"


    Caught in the act of cutting ss, Debbie looked up at the cheating tree and giggled, "I was too worried


    about you to stay focused in ss. I had to call you."


    "If you skip ss again, I''ll consider bing an instructor in your university until you graduate, just to


    supervise you," Carlos warned as he walked into his office lounge.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Debbie stood up and dusted the dirt off her butt. "Mr. Huo, God has endowed you with the ability of


    being an extraordinary CEO and to make money to boost the world''s economic development, not to


    be an instructor in some university. That would be a waste of your talent."


    Carlos put his phone aside and started taking off his suit jacket. "An instructor can cultivate more


    capable minds for the country. In that sense, being an instructor is more meaningful than pushing


    forward the world''s economy."


    "Wait, Mr. Handsome! Why are you taking off your clothes?" Debbie had been running towards her


    ssroom. But when she saw Carlos stripping himself, she stopped in her tracks, not being able to


    take her eyes off the phone screen.

 Chapter 266 Gunshot

    Chapter 266 Gunshot


    Carlos gazed at the big pair of eyes that had widened out of curiosity in his phone screen. "What are


    you thinking? My suit jacket just got dirty." A female client''s perfume was so strong that the entire


    meeting room had been filled with its scent. Even after she had left, Carlos could still smell the scent on


    his jacket.


    Debbie was disappointed. "I thought you were gonna strip for me."


    Carlos picked up a brand-new suit jacket from the closet and put it on. "Wanna watch me strip?"


    Debbie nodded excitedly, "Yes, yes!" The thought of his athletic body made her drool.


    "Go to ss now. You can feast your eyes tonight." Carlos winked.


    Debbie nodded at his maic voice. "All right. It''s a date. Don''t back downter." She started shooting


    towards the ssroom like a bullet.


    Carlos was amused. "I won''t. Bye."


    "Bye!"


    When Carlos walked out of the lounge, Megan was still doing her homework at his desk.


    He looked at her and said tly, "I''m going back to the meeting room. The meeting won''t be over


    anytime soon. Ask Ashley to call a driver for you and tell him to take you home when your homework is


    done."


    "Gotcha. Go back to your work. Don''t worry about me, Uncle Carlos."


    "Okay."


    Debbie''s days in Ennd were pretty boring. Studying took up most of her time. It surprised her that a


    once hopeless student like her could be studying so hard now.


    Without Carlos, her life was sort of like a photocopier. Every day was just a xerox of the other. It was


    always just ss, yoga, and music.


    Luckily, she had the weekends off to have some fun. Or she would have gone mad already.


    It had been a month and a half since she hade to Ennd. She had been away from Carlos for


    forty-five days. During these days, she reflected on what had happened in Y City in the past. She came


    to a few solid conclusions.


    She had been too hot-tempered. Carlos had been nothing but good to her. No matter how busy he was,


    he always made time to keep herpany. He provided the best for her. Why couldn''t she have been


    more understanding? Why had she canceled the trip with him to the Maldives?


    He had had fights with her over Hayden only because he loved her very much and had gotten jealous


    of her being close to other men. She should have been more patient andforted him.


    And then there was Megan. She always made things worse between Debbie and Carlos. She stirred


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    things up and then pretended to be a good girl. She pretended to suck up to Debbie andfort


    Carlos.


    Yet, Debbie had easily fallen into her trap. She had fought with Carlos over Megan. She had forced


    Carlos to send her abroad sooner than needed.


    Now that she was here... It took only one look at the A4 paper with Carlos'' name scribbled all over it to


    know how much she missed him.


    He shouldn''t have been so indulgent with her.


    And Curtis... He did nothing wrong.


    He had been good to her ever since he had found out that she was family. But she had refused him


    coldly. She shouldn''t have taken her hatred towards her mom out on Curtis and Gus.


    She felt so stupid as she thought about everything that she had messed up in the past. She only


    wished that Carlos'' love for her wouldn''t fade because of her past follies.


    She had heard a saying that a person grew up suddenly at some point in their life. It was so true.


    Debbie felt she had be more mature after spending some time alone, thinking.


    She decided to start over with Carlos and treasure what they had. The process had been hard and


    tormenting. But a message from Kasie changed everything again.


    She was pondering over a question on the English test paper when her phone rang. The message from


    Kasie said, "Tomboy, I wasn''t nning on telling you this, but it''s too important. I think as Carlos'' wife,


    you deserve to know the truth. Carlos...he''s injured."


    "What happened?" she texted back immediately.


    "Emmett said that he got hurt while he was trying to save... Megan," Kasie replied.


    "Carlos had asked Emmett not to say a word about it to you. But Emmett slipped it in front of me and I


    felt bad about keeping this from you," she added.


    ''Megan!


    Why is it Megan again?!'' Debbie tried to calm down. She called Carlos immediately, but it was Megan


    who answered the phone. "Where is Carlos?" Debbie asked, suppressing her anger.


    Megan whimpered, "Uncle Carlos is still unconscious. But the doctors said that his situation wasn''t


    critical. The bullet has been removed. He needs to recuperate now."


    "Bullet?! You are saying that is not critical?" Anger and anxiety made Debbie roar, "He was shot in the


    armst time because of you. Where did he get shot this time? Tell me!"


    Megan cried, "Aunt Debbie, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean for this to happen."


    "Stop crying and tell me where he got shot!"


    Megan stopped wailing and said, "His shoulder..."


    Debbie closed her eyes in pain, too furious to speak. She didn''t know what to say either. She couldn''t


    really me Megan, because her parents had saved Carlos'' life once.


    That afternoon, Debbie bought an air ticket bound for Y City in the evening.


    After spending an hour in the car, ten hours on the ne and another hour in a cab, Debbie dashed


    into the hospital.


    At the entrance to the inpatient department, Debbie stopped and took a few deep breaths to calm


    herself down before climbing up the stairs, hauling her luggage behind her.


    The VVIP inpatient department was always quiet. So, the whisper of the two nurses in the hallway


    could be heard pretty clearly. "I thought she wasn''t Mr. Huo''s wife."


    "No, she is only his niece."


    "Then, what''s with the hugging? She''s not a child. She should have some boundaries."


    Debbie heard every word. ''Even strangers know that Megan should keep her distance from Carlos. But


    she acts like a little girl around him.


    '' Too focused on their gossip, the two nurses only nodded to Debbie as she walked past.


    Debbie heard the sobs from inside the ward even with the door shut.


    With one hand on the doorknob, she took another deep breath and pushed it open.


    Megan was crying in Carlos'' arms. His face was pale. His shoulder was bandaged. One of his hands


    lightly patted the weeping girl in his arms.


    At his bedside were Damon and Zelda.


    Zelda, who was the only one facing the door, saw her first.


    "Mrs. Huo," she greeted Debbie in a surprised voice.


    All eyes fell on her at once. Even Megan raised her head to look at Debbie with her red, swollen eyes.


    The look of delight was so obvious in Carlos'' eyes when he saw Debbie. But then he asked with a


    frown, "Who told you? Why didn''t you tell me that you wereing back?"


    He had specifically asked Emmett, who was close to Debbie, to not break a word to her. How did she


    know?

 Chapter 267 Confrontation

    Chapter 267 Confrontation


    Debbie put her luggage aside and said sarcastically, "If I had told you that I wasing back, I


    wouldn''t have been able to see this moving scene of your sweet niece crying in your arms and you


    Megan stayed in Carlos'' arms, staring at Debbie, who had shown up all of a sudden. As if she had


    entered into some fantasy, she stayed stunned.


    ''Humph!


    Is this bitch trying to provoke me?'' Debbie thought.


    Damon intended to intervene before things got worse, but he recalled that his wife had warned him to


    stay out of their romantic entanglements. So, he said, "My son would have woken up. I have to go


    home and check on him. Bye." And just like that, he left the ward.


    Zelda also sensed the tension in the room. Seeing Damon leave, she said to Carlos, "Mr. Huo, I''ll go


    and make sure your lunch is prepared on time."


    And then, there was only Debbie, Carlos, and Megan left in the ward. Megan finally came to her senses


    and got out of Carlos'' embrace quickly and exined anxiously, "Aunt Debbie, you have


    misunderstood me. I was only worried about Uncle Carlos."


    Debbie''s eyes were fixed on Carlos all the while. Upon hearing Megan''s exnation, she smiled, "I


    didn''t misunderstand anything or anyone. How I envy your close rtionship with your uncle Carlos. If


    only I had such an uncle too..."


    "Megan, give us a minute," Carlos said in a low voice. Megan got up to leave, but Debbie stopped her


    in her tracks. "If you leave, who is gonna take care of your uncle Carlos? I have to study, so I''ll be


    leaving now."


    "Aunt Debbie..."


    "Don''t you dare call me that!" Debbie bellowed, draining the color from Megan''s face.


    "Debbie!" Carlos shifted his eyes from Megan to his angry wife. The sharpness in his eyes were gone.


    There was a tender yearning in them.


    Only they knew how much they had missed each other, how many times they had imagined their


    reunion. But it was never like this; nothing like this.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo, what can I do for you?" Debbie looked at him, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    Carlos waved to her. "Come here."


    Debbie grabbed her luggage and made her way to the door instead.


    "Debbie!" Carlos snarled.


    She didn''t turn around. She shut her eyes, trying to remember how much she had missed Carlos in


    Ennd. He had been the first thing in her mind when she woke up and thest thing in her thoughts


    as she fell asleep. Every song she had listened to reminded her of him. She had missed his scent. Just


    hearing his voice through the phone used to give her butterflies, and she used to smile every time she


    saw his name on her phone.


    She was absolutely sure that Carlos loved her. And she loved the man. Only love could make her miss


    him that much. It couldn''t have been clearer after they had spent so many days apart from each other.


    She wanted to hold him tight and never let go.


    She stood still at the door and half a minuteter, she turned around, tossed her suitcase aside, and


    ran towards Carlos. He was quick enough to spread his right arm to catch her. He put his arm around


    her waist, and Debbie locked her hands around his neck as she ced her lips on his.


    This felt right. This was what their reunion should be like.


    Standing there, Megan opened her mouth to remind Debbie of Carlos'' wound. However, the couple


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    were kissing passionately. Embarrassed, she left the ward.


    After what felt like an eternity in his arms, Carlosy her on the bed and quickly got on top of Debbie,


    his hand sliding all over her. Realizing what he was up to, she grabbed his hand and reminded him,


    "You... you''re injured." Her cheeks were red.


    Carlos'' eyes were dark from containing his desire for so long. "I don''t care," he said in a husky voice.


    "I do," Debbie said, pushing him away. She got off the bed and straightened her clothes. She looked at


    him with fake anger and said, "You were being mean to me a moment ago, and now you want to sleep


    with me? You wish."


    "Come back here." He hadn''t seen his wife in more than a month. After the long kiss, he was sweaty


    and stiff all over.


    To his surprise, Debbie pushed the nurse-call button and asked for the doctor-in-charge.


    In under a minute, a group of doctors walked into the ward. "Mr. Huo, how are you feeling? Is


    everything all right?"


    Another doctor said, "Hurry. Mr. Huo doesn''t look well. Examine him."


    Carlos recognized the prank his wife was pulling.


    Debbie was surprised by the number of doctors who had swarmed in. She looked at Carlos, who was


    struggling to suppress his urge with his eyes closed. The hopeless look on his face made her feel


    better. So she said, "He''s fine. The needle seems to be a little crooked. Blood has gotten into it."


    The doctor-in-charge adjusted the needle swiftly. Noticing Carlos'' grimacing face, the doctor asked in


    concern, "Mr. Huo, you don''t look well. What''s the matter?"


    Carlos snapped, "Get out!"


    Not daring to say anything else, the doctor led his subordinates out of the ward quickly.


    Again, it was just the two of them.


    Carlos opened his eyes and said, "Come here." His voice was much more tender.


    Debbie walked over to him slowly. She stood to his left and started unbuttoning his hospital clothes.


    Carlos grabbed her hand tightly.


    Debbie gazed at him. "I just want to look at your wound."


    "It has been bandaged. There''s nothing to look at. Why did youe back without telling me?" Not just


    her, none of his employees in Ennd had informed him of it. ''It looks like I will have to rece them


    all.''


    Debbie wrenched free of his grasp. "How could I stay there any longer? My husband had almost


    be someone else''s."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Debbie didn''t respond. She didn''t think she had said anything wrong.


    Carlos moved aside to make room for her. Then he pulled her onto the bed and said, "Sleep with me."


    "I don''t need any sleep," she objected.


    "Yes, you do," he insisted.


    With Debbie in his arms, and the familiar scent of her around him, Carlos fell asleep soon.


    Debbie was tired too. But the scene she had witnessed earlier kept her awake.


    Assured that Carlos was fast asleep, she got out of his arms and left the bed quietly.


    She wanted a word with Megan.


    Megan was sitting on the bench outside the ward, ying with her phone.


    Seeing Debbie, she put her phone away and smiled without saying anything.


    "I''ll take care of him. You can go," Debbie said coldly.


    Immediately, the expression on Megan''s face changed. Before she could say a word, Debbie warned,


    "Save your crocodile tears for someone else. People might actually think that I''m bullying you. Your


    masquerade won''t work on me."


    Even so, Megan pleaded quietly, "Aunt Debbie, I''m really worried about Uncle Carlos. Can you please


    let me stay here?"


    Debbie wouldn''t buy it. "If you really cared about him, you wouldn''t have let him get shot twice because


    of you. There''s nobody else here, it''s just you and me. Cut the crap and level with me. How long do you


    n on pestering my husband?"

 Chapter 268 The Huos Did It

    Chapter 268 The Huos Did It


    The feigned sadness and weakness disappeared from Megan''s face. She smiled at Debbie


    malevolently. "I love Carlos as much as you do. So how could I leave him alone? Besides, the entire


    Huo family likes me. They hate you. So it should be me asking you, Debbie, when are you gonna


    divorce Carlos?"


    Debbie wanted to p her so badly. Carlos'' rtionship with Megan always bugged her, and every time


    she was justified. "Um...he''s my husband?" It was less a question, and more incredulity that she would


    even ask. "So what if they like you? As long as Carlos loves me, it doesn''t matter if the whole world''s


    on your side."


    Megan smiled conspiratorially. "You really think Carlos loves you?"


    "Of course." She could feel Carlos'' love for her. His every act was drenched in affection for her. Her


    feelings wouldn''t lie. Megan''s words couldn''t change that.


    "If he loves you so much, why didn''t he tell you about the birth control pills you took?"


    Debbie was puzzled. "What?" Though he''d initially been angry, the two had already made up and put


    the issue of the morning-after pills behind them. She wasn''t the most experienced sleuth, so Debbie


    couldn''t figure it out. Why did she test positive for those pills, when she never took any? In the end, she


    had thought it was simply because she had a voracious appetite. Maybe she had eaten something that


    contained the ingredients they tested for. If she ate a lot of it, that would exin the high levels they


    found.


    But now that Megan had brought it up again, not to mention in that weird tone, Debbie knew something


    was fishy.


    "What do I mean? Debbie Nian, you''re pathetically naive. Since we''re both women, I shouldn''t have to


    tell you that I don''t trust men. Carlos may have an open wallet when ites to you. He may buy you a


    lot of pretty things. But that''s not love."


    "Stop!" Debbie interrupted her. "I''m a 22-year-old married woman, you''re 18 and single. Why would I


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    think you know anything about men? You''re just trying to get between me and Carlos."


    Megan was young after all. Debbie could see what she was up to. She''d made it clear plenty of times


    that her motives were not pure when it came to Carlos.


    The younger girl bit her lip angrily and said, "Do you know why the tests came back positive? The pills


    had been ground up and put in your food. And the Huos did it. Almost every day. As long as Carlos was


    at home with you in the evening, they made sure you took the pills the next day. He knew it, and said


    zilch to you. That has to suck."


    Every word Megan had said was like a bomb. Debbie felt dizzy now, and the world, which had made


    sense just moments earlier, didn''t. ''Carlos'' family slipped me birth control pills?''


    That was too hard to take. For a moment she thought her ears were messing with her. Then she saw


    the smug look on Megan''s face. She took a few deep breaths to center herself. And finally visibly


    rxed, the tension draining from her shoulders and back. She told herself not to fall into the girl''s trap.


    "Who did it?"


    "I''ll tell you, but you can''t tell Carlos."


    Debbie thought about it for a bit. She wondered what harm it would do. "Deal," she said.


    With Debbie''s promise, Meganughed weirdly. "Your so-called parents-inw."


    ''James and Tabitha.''


    Debbie''s hands balled into fists. She clenched them so tightly that her nails started to dig into her palm.


    She knew James hated her. Debbie could totally believe James was behind it. But Tabitha? She


    remembered the bracelets Tabitha had given her the first day they met. ''She was always nice to me.


    She couldn''t do that.'' "No way. That''s not Tabitha''s style. First you ruin my rtionship with Carlos, and


    now my mother-inw? You are such a bitch!"


    Megan put on an innocent smile and ignored her insult. "Did you forget what she said about you the


    other night? I haven''t... She said you shattered the peace in that family. Afterwards, she told me she


    wanted Carlos to get a divorce and would help me be his wife."


    Tabitha''s usation from that night was still fresh in Debbie''s mind. She hadn''t forgotten. It still stung,


    and it was part of the reason she considered moving out of that house. It had taken Carlos a long time


    tofort her. She calmed down, but never forgot.


    Debbie''s face reddened from the sad memory and the cruel news. Tears welled in her eyes, making the


    world indistinct. She grabbed Megan''s cor, and the younger girl screamed in fear. However, since


    this was the VVIP inpatient department, nurses and doctors were not allowed to wander around unless


    absolutely necessary. It was the uber-private wing. So there were only the two of them in the hallway


    right now.


    Debbie forced Megan against the wall, forearm against her throat. "You''re just hell-bent on stealing


    Carlos away from me, aren''t you?"


    Frightened, Megan turned pale. She stumbled over her next words. "Y-yeah. Everyone deserves to be


    happy. Carlos makes me happy."


    ''Makes her happy?'' Debbie sneered, "So? You screw me over just to be happy?"


    "What''s wrong with that? You''re nothing to me. What do I care? Carlos used to treat me better than any


    other. But since you showed up, he''s only had eyes for you. It''s not fair!" Megan was afraid, but she


    managed to shout out her thoughts anyway. She was already on thin ice. It wasn''t going to do any


    harm to wound Debbie further.


    "Fair? You talk about fair?" Laughing, Debbie tossed Megan aside like a bag of garbage.


    "Ah!" Thrown off bnce, Megan tumbled to the floor and her forehead struck the bench.


    Blood trickled down her face. Feeling the warmth, she reached for her forehead and screamed when


    she saw the red, sticky liquid on her hand.


    In the ward


    Debbie leaned against the window, troublesome as a rebellious teen. Defiantly facing the four men in


    front of her, she remained bold and confident.


    Gesturing wildly, Damon paced furiously around the room. He wanted to curse, but he didn''t dare to.


    He stopped once, like he wanted to say something to Debbie, but all he could do is clench his fists and


    move on.


    Wesley had just arrived to visit Carlos. When he heard about what happened, he stared at Debbie


    gravely. If he could, he would make her a punching bag and strike her repeatedly.


    Curtis kept smiling, because Debbie wasn''t hurt. He had stuck up for Megan before, but only because


    Wesley and Carlos were his buddies. But he much preferred Debbie to Megan.


    Carlos sat on the bed silently, lips dry and pale. If you looked at him you could feel the temperature


    drop.


    It was Damon who finally broke the silence. "Did youe back to see Carlos or hurt Megan?"


    Debbie cast him a sideways look and scoffed, "Yeah right. Because I wanted to hurt Megan. See how


    important she is to me? I even flew back from Ennd for her. Spent 10 hours in a flying tin can. It cost


    a pretty penny though. How about reimbursing me for my trouble?"


    "Are you high? How could you even talk about that right now? " Damon stared at her with widened


    eyes. It was obvious he was furious with her.


    "Why not? Just think, if I hadn''te back, you wouldn''t have had the chance to rush to her rescue.


    Megan''s guardian angels," she mocked. Her tone was exaggerated to make it sound dramatic.


    Damon''s anger grew.


    Curtis adjusted his sses and cleared his throat. "Guardian angel? Hardly. Well, maybe for Colleen."


    He sounded impartial. But Damon could tell that he was actually on Debbie''s side. ''Curtis spoils her too


    much. Almost like he''s her brother, '' he thought.


    At this point, Carlos fixed Damon with an icy nce, and warned, "You''ve stared at my wife long


    enough." He had been silent not because he was angry at Debbie. He was simply thinking about all the


    drama she caused. He had only slept for a short time, and she''d already gotten into more trouble.

 Chapter 269 Your Wife Is Smarter Than You

    Chapter 269 Your Wife Is Smarter Than You


    Damon was unconvinced by Carlos'' warning. He still thought that Debbie was cruel and that she was in


    the wrong. "Enough? Carlos, Megan had just undergone rescue treatment, and there''s a deep wound


    in her forehead. You want to just let it go?" Damon snapped furiously.


    Earlier, when Megan had seen therge amount of blood gushing from her forehead, she had


    panicked, which caused her the asthma attack again. She was then wheeled into the emergency room


    by the nurses.


    "I mean what I said. That''s enough!" Carlos said sternly. His anger was on the verge of erupting.


    Seeing his angry face, Damon yielded to him at once. He lowered his voice and said, "I should listen to


    my wife and mind my own business¡ªtake care of our baby and work hard to earn more money. I


    shouldn''t havee here to care about others."


    Debbie grinned. "Your wife is smarter than you."


    Damon gaped at her, lost for words. This woman belittled him all the time, yet at the same time, praised


    his wife. He didn''t know how to handle her.


    Deep inside, Damon was actually impressed by Debbie''s influence on them. She had hurt Megan, but


    strangely, none of them hated her for it.


    Finally, he gave up. Sighing, he turned to look at the other men in the ward. "Wesley, Carlos, you two


    take care of Megan yourselves. You fostered her, after all. From now on, I''ll focus on being a good dad


    and husband. I won''t meddle in your businesses anymore. And since Carlos has Debbie now, you''d


    better take therger part of the responsibility for Megan, Wesley. Goodbye, everyone."


    Wesley looked at him disbelievingly. ''I''m a bachelor, so I should shoulder more responsibility? I have a


    woman to take care of too, you know! Although she isn''t my girlfriend or wife yet, she will be, if things


    goes smoothly, '' he thought to himself.


    Damon walked towards the doorway. Debbie followed him and asked, "Where are your wife and son? I


    want to see them. I haven''t had a chance to see your newborn yet."


    Damon waved goodbye to her. "You stay here and trouble your own husband. Don''t bug my son. You''re


    a bad example. I don''t want my son to be a troublemaker like you. That would hurt me so much!"


    Debbie went closer to Damon and rested her arm on his shoulder in a sisterly way. But before she


    could utter a single word, a cold voice came from behind her, "Put your hand away!"


    Everyone in the ward knew whom Carlos was talking to.


    Without turning to look at him, Debbie moved her hand away from Damon before speaking. "I wanted


    to give your baby a cash gift. Are you saying you don''t need it? I know it''s not much, but at least it''ll be


    enough to buy half a can of milk powder."


    Damon rolled his eyes. He refused with contempt, "No, thank you. Save your money to buy a ticket


    back to Ennd. It would be a huge favor to us if you leave soon."


    Debbie didn''t mind his rude words at all. Instead, she smiled and opened the door for him while saying,


    "All right, fine." She looked at Carlos and continued, "Honey, Damon said that he didn''t need our cash


    gift."


    Damon had just taken one step out of the ward when he froze. He returned in a sh and confronted


    her, "Hey, hey! Wait a second! Pepper Nian, cut it out. I don''t need YOUR cash gift, but I''ve been


    waiting for Carlos''! His gift is a must! His cash gift will help me live a lot longerfortably."


    Carlos shrugged and echoed his wife, "I guess you don''t need our money."


    Damon panicked. "C''mon, bro..." He turned to Debbie and begged, "Pepper Nian... Um...I


    mean...Debbie, please! I was just kidding. I didn''t mean to hurt you or anything. Don''t do this, okay?


    Come with me, I''ll take you to see my son. He''s handsome, you know, looks just like me..."


    Curtis burst outughing.


    Seeing Debbie and Damon walking away shoulder to shoulder, Carlos yelled again, "Come back!"


    Sensing the jealousy from the overbearing man, Damon moved some distance away from Debbie and


    bade farewell to her apologetically.


    Debbie turned around to throw a re at Carlos and then looked away. She murmured with a pout, "I''ll


    Confused, Carlos asked, "When did I me you?"


    His words dumbfounded Debbie and the two men in the ward. Both Curtis and Wesley were shocked


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    by how much Carlos spoiled Debbie. He didn''t me her for anything she did!


    Coming back to her senses, Debbie pointed her finger at the sullen Wesley and said in an innocent


    tone, "But your friend is ming me..."


    Caught off guard, Wesley was stumped. ''Why get me involved? This is a bicker between you two, '' he


    sighed.


    Carlos looked at his friend and said coldly, "Wesley, leave my wife''s matters to me. Please go back. I''m


    fine here."


    Wesley nodded and left the ward without any hesitation.


    Debbie couldn''t believe what she was hearing. ''I hurt Megan, but Wesley just let me off? Unbelievable!''


    With a triumphant smile, she rushed to the door and stuck her head out to look at Wesley''s receding


    figure. She shouted, "Colonel Li, your girlfriend is lovely and very beautiful. I like her a lot. Please bring


    her over next time so that I can have some fun with her!"


    Wesley turned around and spat, "She''s not my girlfriend!"


    Debbie giggled. ''I didn''t even specifically mention whom I was referring to. Why are you so angry?


    You''re just stubborn, Wesley!'' Sheughed and shook her head.


    As Wesley walked across the corridor, someone suddenly sprang out from nowhere and blocked his


    path. As a reflexive military officer, Wesley defended himself and attacked swiftly.


    The man was helplessly pressed against the wall; his arms were locked on his back by one of Wesley''s


    hands and his face was pressed to the cold concrete wall by the other. He groaned in pain, "Hey! It''s


    me, Damon. Calm down!"


    Hearing his voice, Wesley finally took a closer look at his friend and loosened his hands to let him go.


    Massaging his aching cheek, Damon protested furiously, "Bro, you and Carlos need to change your


    attitude! Both of you are so vignt and enjoy taking preemptive action."


    Damon had experienced the same misery twice by Carlos. Since then, he never dared to show up in


    front of him out of the blue.


    Wesley had seldom been alone with Damon in the past, because thetter used to be a member of a


    gang called the Macro Gang. Normally, they should be enemies to each other. Damon used to work in


    the underworld, while Wesley was in thewman business.


    So secretly, Damon was always scared of Wesley. He knew that if he did something that crossed the


    line, he would definitely be caught and locked up in jail by this righteous fellow.


    But Damon had dropped out of the gang, for his wife''s sake. So he could finally feel more rxed while


    facing Wesley and they had more chances to be together now.


    Wesley gave him a contemptuous nce and chided, "You''re a mature adult. Can you stop being so


    childish?"


    Damon wasn''t in the mood to argue with him. He stretched out his right hand in front of him, palm up,


    as if he was asking for something. Wesley coldly squinted at his hand and joked, "What? You want me


    to cut your pinky and sell it? Is it worth anything?"


    Damon was furious and he red his nostrils in anger. He touched his chest to suppress his anger.


    "You''re a mature man too. Can you stop being this snarky and sharp-tongued every day? Forget it! I


    don''t want to bother myself arguing with you at the moment. Where''s your pistol? Give it to me now.


    You remember our bet, right? You see how Carlos spoils his wife now? Even we don''t me her for


    anything anymore. So you know who the winner is, don''t you?"


    At the beginning of Carlos and Debbie''s rtionship, Wesley and Damon had made a bet. Damon


    believed that Carlos would be a ve to his wife, but Wesley didn''t think so. Now, the result of the


    bet was obvious, judging from how Carlos didn''t dare me Debbie even after she hurt Megan.


    Even as Debbie''s husband, Carlos didn''t think to teach her a lesson, let alone Wesley or other friends


    of his. They could do nothing but turn a blind eye on whatever Debbie did.


    Wesley used to stand by Megan''s side whenever she had a conflict with Debbie. But recently, he had


    started feeling that something was wrong with Megan. She had be unpredictable and had taken


    the initiative to provoke Debbie time and again, which of course, made it even more impossible for


    Wesley to me Debbie.

 Chapter 270 Lets Get A Hotel Room

    Chapter 270 Let''s Get A Hotel Room


    "No way!" Wesley red at Damon, bearing his anger. In his mind, he cursed Carlos, ''Carlos Huo, I''m


    so disappointed in you. Aren''t you well known as a cold and overbearing CEO? How can you surrender


    to a woman so easily? You''re too weak! Now I lost my bet because of you!''


    That blunt reply got on Damon''s nerves. He snapped in a displeased tone, "Wesley Li, are you a man


    or not?"


    Stone-faced, Wesley squinted at Damon and teased, "Am I a man or not? You want to check it for


    yourself?" Then he dropped the F word, in such a casual way, you''d think he was a crackhead from the


    backstreets.


    A chuckle rang in the corridor all of a sudden. But obviously, it was not Damon who had let out this


    chirpy chuckle.


    ''Who''s thatughing?''


    In confusion, the two of them simultaneously turned and looked towards the elevator, where the


    chuckle hade from. There stood near the elevator was a woman, staring at them with a smiling


    face that indicated she had stood there for some time, watching them argue. ''Holy cow!'' Wesley cursed


    when he realized it was ir. "When did you sneak up on us?"


    Earlier, they had reached the hospital together and then separated, each one to their own businesses.


    Wesley hade to visit Carlos while ir hade to visit her friend. She said there was something


    she wanted to pick from the friend. They''d agreed to meetter on, and Wesley would drive her back


    home.


    It only happened that ir didn''t take long at her friend''s ce. Since she had a lot of time on her


    hands, she had done a little window shopping on the street nearby the hospital and gone to a cafe for


    coffee until it was time toe here as agreed. For a few minutes, she had tried to wait outside, but itProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    was a little too cold. So she decided toe in and head upstairs where she knew he was. But the


    moment she stepped out of the elevator, she had identally overheard an improper talk that was


    going on between these two men. Stealthily, she had sneaked up on them, until she couldn''t move


    anymore, without being noticed. She had leaned against the wall only a minute before Wesley snapped


    with the profanity that made her chuckle. But immediately she had realized it was a crude remark that


    wasn''t funny at all.


    Now seeing ir covering her mouth, as if she was undecided between amusement and anger at his


    tastelessnguage, Wesley asked with a dark face, "Is it funny?"


    To which ir retorted, "It''s more thoughtless than funny, if that''s what you thought. Such a t joke,


    unless the two of you are used to suchnguage from the gutter." Trying her hardest to maintain a calm


    face, she added, "I never knew... Colonel Li, you have homosexual tendency..."


    Damon who had stood and watched her reaction quietly now spoke, taking the chance to throw in


    wisecrack. In a mock gesture of flirting, he echoed ir''s retort by holding Wesley''s shoulders and


    winking suggestively. "Wesley, let''s get a hotel room now."


    Unable to hold back herughter, sheughed and shot back, "Oh, now, that''s funny!" Then she


    noticed Wesley''s deadpan face and angry re. But she didn''t care and looked him straight in the eye,


    as she keptughing loudly.


    Awkward, Wesley softly kicked Damon in the shins and spat coldly, "Get your dirty fingers off my


    shoulders. I''ll be at the barrackster. See me at the camp if you want my pistol!" Then he made two


    quick steps to ir, grabbed her by the arm and left straight away.


    When ir saw the direction which he was dragging her towards, she stammered something in


    surprise and protested at once. "Hey, I need to take the elevator!" she excused herself. ''Is Wesley


    serious that we are taking the staircase, from right here on the 18th floor!? Jeez! Doesn''t he even care


    that I''ve been up and down the whole day?'' she thought.


    However, ignoring her protest, Wesley dragged her all the way to the exit. ir still struggled, trying to


    break free, only for him to tighten his grip around her wrist.


    After descending one floor, ir clutched the railing of the staircase tightly and refused to go on foot


    anymore. "I''m not feeling well. You take the stairs and I will take an elevator."


    Wesley turned around, staring at theining woman. "You''ve just walked a short flight of stairs,


    but you''re already exhausted. Obviously, you''re inck of exercises!"


    Unconvinced, she retorted, "I''m not nning to join the armed forces. I''m not under some obligation to


    guard our country or anything like that. Why should my physical form be a bother to anyone?"


    But in a firm voice, he replied, "If you''re out of shape, what pleasure do you think your future husband


    will derive from a woman who can''t even satisfy his sexual needs? Can''t you see that I''m only doing


    your marriage a favor?"


    ir was lost for words. Although she was still young, she could easily understand the subtext of his


    words. She blushed red all over her face. But after a few seconds, when she realized something, her


    face went pale, and her eyes became red with tears. Bearing the pain in her heart, she continued to


    walk down the stairs in silence.


    As Wesley watched her, he easily noticed her mood swing. Biting his lower lip in remorse, he picked up


    his pace in an attempt to grab hold of her wrist.


    But she shook off his hand at once.


    Determined to hold her close by his side, he grabbed her hand again.


    Jerking his hand off, she told him off, in a low and stern voice, "I don''t need your help. I can walk on my


    own."


    Now defeated, Wesley sighed helplessly.


    Slowing down a bit, he silently followed her. After descending a few floors, he suddenly quickened his


    steps and stopped in her way. Eager to appease her, he squatted down and requested, "Climb up my


    back."


    Still unimpressed, she briefly looked at his broad shoulders and sidestepped him, cursing under her


    breath. "No, thanks," she politely declined, trying to act nonchnt.


    Deep inside, though, she was breathing fire as she walked around him and kept on going down the


    staircase.


    Not ready to give up the fight that easily, Wesley had a new idea. Just as she was turning the second


    corner after she had turned down his overtures, he suddenly ran over, lifted her up and carried her over


    his shoulder, running down the next flight of stairs.


    As he went, ir, with her head facing the floor and her body tumbling on his shoulder, began to feel


    squeamish. It was as though all of her blood had suddenly started rushing to her brain. iling and


    kicking without sess, she pleaded, "It''s ufortable. Please, let me down..."


    Amused by her helpless calls, Wesley slowed down and with a cunning smile, he asked, "Will you


    "No..."


    "Will you allow me to piggyback you or not?"


    "Absolutely yes..." She gave in without a second thought. Miserably, she thought, ''I''d better listen to


    him at the moment!''


    A smile of satisfaction beamed on his face as he finally put her down.


    ir then obediently climbed on his back and let him carry her the rest of the way downstairs.


    "Honestly, Wesley, are you putting yourself through all this?" she asked when they reached the fifth


    floor. "What''s the wisdom of struggling down the stairs for a whole 18 floors, instead of taking the


    elevator? And what''s more, you''re even exhausting yourself to piggyback me!"


    "Well, this is what I find pleasure in," he answered, making light of it.


    From the way he phrased his words, ir didn''t know how to carry on with the conversation. This dull


    man was really a conversation killer. She wondered why on earth she had previously had a crush on


    him. Was she fond of his sharp tongue or his ruthlessness?


    In Carlos'' ward


    Since Damon and Wesley had left, Curtis didn''t think he should stay anymore. So he stood up from the


    sofa, walked up to Debbie and tried to bring up something new, so that she would stop worrying. He


    said softly, "I hope you still remember that Colleen and I have our weddinging up next month. I''ll


    send an official invitationter."


    To the contrary, the slight smile that had briefly appeared on Debbie''s face faded. She opened her


    mouth but hesitated to speak. After a few seconds, she slightly nodded, "Okay."


    "Well, look after Carlos. I should get going now."


    Debbie nodded again, but remaining tight-lipped.


    After Curtis left, the couple was alone in the still ward.


    Carlos could tell the mncholy on Debbie''s face. "Can I get some water?" he requested, trying to


    break the ice, but he sounded terribly t.


    "Hmm." Absent-mindedly, she got a ss of water and passed it to him.


    But he didn''t take it, leaving her confused. "Didn''t you want water?" she asked.


    "How am I going to hold the ss with my injuries? Aren''t you here to attend to me?"


    "Carlos Huo! You expect me to feed you? me it entirely on Megan," Debbie protested.


    To which Carlos retorted, "And so you hurt her for that?"


    "No. She provoked me first, and I couldn''t swallow my anger. I couldn''t put up with her affronts


    anymore. But it was out of her own carelessness that she lost bnce and hit the bench. It serves her


    right, anyway!"


    Carlos was rendered speechless by herst sentence.


    "She''s gotten to be grateful that she only suffered a slight wound in her forehead, while my husband


    got two gunshots for her sake. She''s really lucky. If her parents weren''t your life savers, I would''ve


    already returned her four gunshots!" Metaphorically, the first shot had been fired, and going forward,


    Debbie swore, Armageddon hade. What other incentive did she have left to entertain Megan?


    Basking in the glory of the moment, she couldn''t help but smile, shing back on how after she had


    hurt Megan, the four men just watched helplessly. Were they not the same people Megan thought


    would protect her from Debbie if push came to shove?


    Before, she had heard a rumor that a man had once identally knocked Megan down onto the floor,


    breaking her knees. At that time, all four of them worked together to put that man into jail on charges of


    attempted murder. While the used man was rotting in jail, Megan must have thought Debbie would


    know better not to mess with her. Girl, she was wrong! Had any of the four men even dared as much to


    touch Debbie?


    For a moment, when Debbie saw Megan being wheeled into the emergency room, she had been


    mentally prepared for a big fight with Carlos as well as his friends. But unexpectedly, they all let her off


    the hook so easily. ''Didn''t they care about Megan''s tantrums anymore? What will they tell her when she


    wakes up?'' Debbie wondered.


    As for Carlos, he knew Debbie was sometimes rebellious and wayward, but she wasn''t a cruel woman.


    On the contrary, she was kind-hearted; and he''d swear, she never wanted to hurt anyone. But why was


    she always picking a quarrel with Megan? Was there something that he didn''t know?


    Although he didn''t agree to her ways of handling Megan, he had no choice but to give in again. After


    all, he loved and spoiled Debbie. Sighing inwardly, he pulled her into his arms and reassured, "You''re


    my wife. Just do whatever you want. I won''t repeat the same mistake of dragging you into the river. It


    won''t happen again."

 Chapter 271 My Wife Is Crueler Than Me

    Chapter 271 My Wife Is Crueler Than Me


    "All right, you said it! Do keep your word. Actually, I just came up with an excellent idea!" Debbie looked


    at Carlos with a sparkle in her eyes.


    He grinned broadly. "You do know how to seize the moment."


    "Of course! It''s such a golden chance." Deep down, Debbie knew that Carlos spoiled her very much


    and allowed her to do whatever she wanted. But when it came to matters of Megan, it was hard to tell


    whether he would agree with her or not. So she wanted to take this chance to reach some sort of


    agreement with him.


    "Tell me."


    "Okay. Since you''ve arranged for me to study abroad, I think it''s only fair that you send Megan abroad


    too. See? You''ve sent me to Ennd and Dixon to America. So you should throw Megan to some


    remote, poor country far away from all of us."


    Carlos was at a loss for words. ''My wife is crueler than me, '' he thought to himself, smirking.


    Debbie didn''t really want to drive Megan away to some remote country. As long as Megan stayed away


    from Carlos, any country was fine with her.


    If Megan kept pestering her husband, Debbie was afraid that she would snatch him away sooner or


    Carlos pondered about it for a moment. Then he said, "Since this semester has already begun, let her


    finish it. I''ll send her to A Country after her final exams." Wesley was originally from A Country. The Li


    family was rooted there, so Wesley and his family could take care of Megan if she went there.


    Now that Carlos had made an appropriate decision, Debbie thought she''d better stop asking for too


    much. She nodded happily and kissed his cheek. "Honey, you treat me so well."


    Carlos pinched her cheek lovingly. "You''re my wife. A husband is bound to spoil his wife, right?"


    A happy smile crept over Debbie''s face. She pulled him closer, pressed his head against her chest and


    patted him as ifforting a child. "Rest assured, I feel the same way. I''ll love you for the rest of my


    life."


    Carlos took the opportunity to run his fingers on her chest and kissed her neck. Startled by his


    movement, she protested, "Hey, behave yourself. You are wounded. Lie down. I''ll give you a massage."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Massage? When did you acquire such skills?"


    Debbie pulled away from his arms and made him lie down on the bed. As she adjusted the height of


    the bed, she replied calmly, "I never said I had any special massage skills. I''ll just...casually help you


    rx your muscles a little."


    Carlos sighed, shaking his head helplessly.


    Debbie took his right arm and began massaging it as she muttered, "Thank you, Mr. Huo, for your


    dedication to this family. You''ve been working so hard to earn us all this money. It''s my duty to serve


    you. So, let me help you rx your arm first."


    Carlos was suspicious about her sudden sweet words. His wife was buttering him up. It was not like her


    at all. ''Is this another trick?'' he wondered. "Spill it out. What do you want?" he asked outright.


    Whatever it was, he decided that he would try his best to meet her needs.


    "Why do you think I want something? I really meant it. I do think that you work hard day in and day out.


    You have a mountain of work in your office, and meanwhile, you also have to act as someone''s


    bodyguard, making sure that person is safe. I feel sorry for you..."


    He could sense sarcasm in her tone. "So, you are not going to tell me what you want? You might not


    get a second chance," he said, studying her face.


    Debbie moved to massage his leg. "I don''t care. I just want to do my best to protect my husband, while


    he selflessly puts himself out there for another person. I don''t really want anything from you."


    Finally, Carlos could sense her jealousy filling the space.


    She continued without looking at him, "I won''t ask for anything, nor do I want anything at the moment.


    All I want is my husband''s care. I hope that the next time my husband personally goes to the battlefield


    to protect another woman, or take a bullet for her, he would kindly think of me, his poor wife, who is


    waiting for him at home."


    As she finished, she raised her head to look at him.


    With a fake smile, she asked the silent man, "Honey, do you think I''m asking for too much?"


    Carlos instantly shook his head. "No, not at all."


    "d to hear that. Looks like my husband still has me in his heart. Honey, could you please enlighten


    me? You''re a skilled fighter. You have better martial arts skills than me. How did you get shot again?"


    Her cute tone had stirred his heart. When his lust was about to be triggered, her sudden sharp question


    snapped him back to his senses.


    He couldn''t tell her the whole story. There was a good chance that the truth would make this woman go


    crazy again. He was afraid that she would go to Megan''s ward and throw her out of the hospital


    window.


    Hearing no response from him, Debbie massaged his shin more forcefully, as if venting her anger.


    "Why the silence? Are you hiding something from me? Is it a secret between you and Megan?"


    To appease her, Carlos had to spill the beans. "No. It''s just that there were too many enemies this time


    and they attacked all of a sudden. Megan couldn''t protect herself..." ''You got two gunshot wounds to


    protect Megan, '' she thought angrily.


    Her hands stopped moving. Carlos went on, "Wesley was not around at that time. I couldn''t just sit


    back and watch her get shot. Besides, her asthma attacks are more frequent these days. If she got


    shot on top of that, she would likely..."


    Unconvinced by his exnation, Debbie clenched her fists. "Did you consider my feelings? If the bullet


    had hit your heart or head, instead of your shoulder, you..." Her voice trailed off, and her eyes brimmed


    with tears. With a quiet sob, she added, "If something worse had happened, what would I have had to


    face when I came back here? Did you ever stop to think about that? Do you love me at all? You will


    worry me to death!"


    Tears streamed down her red cheeks.


    Carlos immediately sat up and grabbed her wrist, pulling her into his arms. "Please, don''t cry."


    "I can''t help it! Are you forgetting that you are not single anymore? You have a wife, and you have your


    parents. But you almost died for that Megan... How could your family live without you? Even if you are


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    not concerned about me, think about how sad your parents and your grandparents would be."


    Debbie cried even more hysterically. She was so scared when she imagined a life after losing Carlos. It


    struck her that this man meant the world to her, but he would thoughtlessly throw his life away for some


    other woman.


    Her cries gripped his heart. Wiping off her tears with his fingers, heforted in a hushed voice,


    "Honey, this will all be over soon. Those gangsters have been put on the police''s most wanted list.


    They are now wanted all over the country. Wesley has found their base camp. When the right time


    This was supposed to be confidential information which Wesley had given him in secret. Carlos hadn''t


    intended on telling her, but to soothe Debbie, he had no choice but to tell her part of the truth.


    If they could eliminate all physical threats around Megan, Wesley and Carlos would be more relieved,


    and they wouldn''t need to be around Megan to protect her anymore.


    Through her blurry eyes, Debbie asked, "The right time? When is that?"


    "If things go well, it should be next month." ''Or sooner, '' he thought.


    He would have been on his way to finish off those gangsters if Debbie hadn''te back without notice.


    "Hmm..." Debbie sniffed. Shepletely believed his words, without realizing his true intentions.


    Carlos tightened his arms around her. It took him quite a while to finally stop her tears.


    In the end, they both fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    Debbie spent the night at the hospital to keep himpany. She had wanted to ask Carlos about the


    incident of James adding birth control pills in her food. But throughout the night, she couldn''t find a


    chance to ask him about it.


    She had already argued with him over Megan, so she didn''t want to stir up more matters to annoy him.


    She understood that Carlos must be stuck between a rock and a hard ce. After all, it was his own


    father. Under no circumstances could he deal with his father like how he dealt with his rivals in


    business.


    Even if Carlos was ready to punish James ruthlessly, Debbie wouldn''t agree to it. Thest thing she


    wanted was for Carlos to turn his back against his family because of her.


    But little did Debbie know that Carlos had already had a terrible fight with James.

 Chapter 272 Because My Husband Cares About Me

    Chapter 272 Because My Husband Cares About Me


    The next afternoon, as Debbie drowsilyy next to Carlos, her phone suddenly rang, jarring her awake.


    She grabbed her phone and saw that it was from an unknown number.


    Since Carlos was working on the bed, she didn''t want to interrupt him. She got out of bed and walked


    to the corridor to answer it. "Hello?"


    "Hello, is this Mrs. Huo?"


    "Yes, who''s asking?"


    A few minutester, Debbie returned to the ward and threw a nce at Carlos, who was having a video


    conference. She silently opened her suitcase and selected a set of light-colored clothes and her


    cosmetics bag before going into the bathroom to freshen up.


    Half an hourter, Carlos saw here out of the bathroom, wearing delicate make-up. He was about


    to ask her where she was going, but she paid no attention to him. Without giving him so much as a


    nce, she grabbed her handbag and walked towards the door.


    "Wait!" Carlos said and paused the video conference.


    Debbie turned to look at him. "What''s up?"


    "Where are you going? Why are you wearing make-up?" he asked curiously. ''Is she dressed well to


    meet a man?'' he thought angrily.


    Remembering the phone call earlier, Debbie could hardly force a smile. "Tell you after Ie back."


    Ignoring his re, she turned around and left.


    Debbie arrived at a crowded street in downtown and got out of the car. It was already five minutester


    than the agreed time. Entering a cafe, she quickly walked upstairs as per the instructions given by the


    woman on the phone earlier.


    There was only one person sitting at a table on the second floor. She looked quite pretty and was


    around the same age as Debbie. She was wearing a red dress and a white coat, along with soft ts.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She had some light make-up on her face.


    As soon as the woman spotted Debbie, she stood up. Debbie noticed the slight baby bump. ''She''s


    indeed pregnant...'' Debbie confirmed in her mind.


    The woman took the initiative to greet Debbie. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Huo."


    Instead of feeling raged, Debbie was actually amused as she stared at the woman who imed to be


    Carlos'' mistress. She wondered if all mistresses nowadays were this shameless to tantly challenge


    a legal wife. Besides, this woman had yed her cards well. Debbie had just returned to Y City the day


    before, but this woman was able to get wind of the information and had even managed to contact her.


    Debbie took a nce at the ss of orange juice on the table and apologized politely, "I''m sorry for


    beingte. I don''t think I know you."


    "It doesn''t matter that you don''t know me; Mr. Huo knows me very well," she said outright. As she


    spoke, she took out a few photos from her handbag. With a smug smile lingering on her lips, sheid


    them on the table, gesturing for Debbie to sit down.


    When Debbie sat down opposite the woman, a waiter came to take her order. But Debbie shooed him


    away. She wasn''t intending to waste much time with this shameless woman. Moreover, she didn''t think


    she could share a conversation with that woman for as long as a cup of coffee''s time.


    The woman scanned Debbie from head to toe. Trying to hide the envy in her eyes, she collected


    herself and ridiculed, "I never expected Mrs. Huo to be such an ordinary woman. I heard that you''d


    gotten married to Mr. Huo three years ago, but you still haven''t given birth to his child. Is that true?"


    While she spoke, she deliberately touched her swollen belly.


    Debbie slowly picked up the first photo from the table. It was a picture of the woman holding Carlos''


    arm as they walked out of a parking lot.


    As she examined the photo, Debbie casually replied, "Yes, that''s true. I''m still a student. I don''t want a


    child yet, so my husband respects my decision because he cares for me. What about you..." She coldly


    shifted her gaze to the woman and asked, "You look like you''re around thirty. Why did you wait for so


    long to have a baby? Do you have any unmentionable disease or something like that?"


    The woman''s face fell at once. She yelled furiously, "You!"


    ''I''m just twenty-one. This is the right age to get pregnant. What does she mean by unmentionable


    disease?''


    Debbie couldn''t help but snort. She had thought that the woman might be smarter and would have a


    better strategy since she imed to have Carlos'' child in her belly. But she lost herposure so


    easily by Debbie''s provocation. ''You''re more ill-tempered than me, '' Debbieughed in her mind.


    "Me what? You are short-tempered, aren''t you? My temper is not too good either. How about we fight


    this out in front of Carlos? We can find out if he''ll side with me, his legal wife, or protect you, a nobody


    who is pregnant with the Huo family''s descendant. What do you think?" Debbie snapped fearlessly.


    The woman tried her best to suppress her anger. Taking a deep breath, she adjusted her emotion and


    said, "Don''t try to provoke me, Mrs. Huo. If you anger me and cause harm to the baby, you know the


    consequences. I think you''d better focus on the photos in front of you."


    Debbie casually picked up the photos on the table and looked through them one by one. The photos


    were well taken...or edited, showing her intimacy with Carlos. The photos showed them entering a hotel


    room together, and when they came out, her long hair was disheveled and her clothes were in a mess.


    Anyone could figure out what they had been doing in the hotel room.


    cing thest photo down, Debbie mocked, "That''s it? Too bad. I expected to see something more


    sexy. You should have taken a photo of Carlos'' sexy face after having sex. You know, he looks really


    hot and charming with that sensual look of his." As she spoke, she indulged herself in the memories of


    Carlos'' hot face while they made love.


    Debbie''s answer was an unexpected one. The woman waspletely dumbfounded.


    "Oh, right!" Debbie came back to the present and asked the woman, "By the way, how many months


    pregnant are you?"


    This was a more wee subject for the woman. Her face softened as she touched her belly and said


    with a smug smile, "More than a month. I was together with Mr. Huo on the night after you left for


    Ennd. He told me that I could give birth to the baby if I got pregnant. He assured that he would


    officially dere my baby as a member of the Huo family."


    "Oh, I see. Would you mind telling me about the sex positions you took in bed? Who was on top of


    whom?" Debbie teased yfully. The woman''s face blushed a bright red.


    Before she could answer, Debbie clicked her tongue and said, "You have the guts to be a married


    man''s mistress, why are you so shy to talk about it?"


    To which the woman retorted, "What does it matter? Anyway, I am bearing Mr. Huo''s child now. You''d


    better get a grasp of the situation and give up on being his wife already. I''ll be his legal wife and


    my baby will be his sessor."


    Debbieughed. The pregnant woman was confused by herck of seriousness and asked, "What are


    youughing for?"


    "Lady, let me tell you Carlos'' little secret," Debbie stoppedughing and said in a mysterious tone. She


    leaned over the table and drew closer to the woman. "I don''t want to continue with this sharade


    anymore. So, let me tell you the reason why I haven''t gotten pregnant all these years. It''s because...


    Carlos is sexually impotent. Then tell me, how can you be pregnant with his baby?" Debbie burst into a


    wild howl ofughter after making up the story.


    The woman was stunned, her mouth agape. Shocked by the news, she stammered, "You... Are you


    trying to fool me?"


    "Fool you? Why would I? Do you know what Carlos did before bing a businessman?"


    "Yes..." Everyone in Y City knew that Carlos had been in the Special Force.


    Pulling a sorry face, Debbie asked her, "Then you should have heard about his story with Megan too,


    right?" ''Of course, I know! Megan Lan, the lucky woman who has always been under the protection of


    the four most respectful men in Y City. Everyone knows about it!'' the woman thought, eager to know


    more.


    After a pause, Debbie continued, "You see, when Carlos and Wesley were on a mission, a gangster


    stabbed a knife in his...you know... and cut his..." She let the sentence go unfinished, but the woman''s


    eyes widened. "It was such a tragedy. Carlos was in great pain and the gangster tried to kill him. It was


    then that Megan''s parents saved his life. From then on, he and Wesley have been treating Megan so


    well. Curtis Lu and Damon Han are Carlos'' good friends, so they protect Megan too."


    Debbie narrated the fictional story with such pleasure while the woman listened with keen interest. In


    the end, the woman muttered to herself, "No wonder Mr. Huo has never dated any woman..." With a


    look of pity, she said to Debbie, "This is all so shocking. How did you manage to live for three years


    with an impotent husband? I bet it gets really lonely every night, since your needs are not satisfied."

 Chapter 273 Divorce Mr. Huo If Possible

    Chapter 273 Divorce Mr. Huo If Possible


    ''Lonely? Not at all! Carlos would rape me every night if he could, '' Debbie thought as she listened to


    the woman''s words. In a sh, images of Carlos ever demanding more sex flooded her mind. Not that


    she didn''t enjoy it entirely. If anything, it was a thrill whenever she was into it. Having a man with the


    insatiable sex drive was the real deal. It was only a bother on the few asions when they couldn''t


    agree. And although they had been having unnecessary disagreementstely, sometimes, she still


    fantasized about him. But today, she wasn''t going to act obvious, so she feigned a sad face and lied


    through her teeth, "Yes, I''m so lonely every night. In fact, I''m even ready to charge it to the game, if bad


    about sex, nor have we ever been so deeply involved emotionally. Somehow, I suspect, I''d have


    divorced him long ago, were it not for his wealth!


    That''s how dismal the reality looks between Carlos and I, as we speak!" That was quite a show Debbie


    was putting on. Even Megan, the gang leader of all hypocritical bitches, wouldn''t have had a thing on


    Debbie''s act tonight.


    Blown away by how her scheme panned out, Debbie didn''t even notice a waiter serving her a ss of


    water.


    The waiter panicked when he overheard the sleazy details about Mr. and Mrs. Huo. Ashamed of


    looking like a snitch, he quietly, carefully ced the ss on the table, and fled away, back to his


    station downstairs.


    "Oh, sorry. I bet, being you would suck the life out of me," the pregnant woman sitting opposite Debbie


    said sympathetically. Stretching her right hand to stroke Debbie''s, which was resting on the table


    between them, sheforted, "Mrs. Huo, you''re still young. You have a long life ahead of you.


    Personally, I suggest you should divorce Mr. Huo if possible!"


    ''Thisdy really thinks I want a divorce?'' Debbie grinned and shot to her feet. She had achieved her


    goal. There was no need for her to pretend anymore.


    The pregnant woman was surprised by Debbie''s impulsiveness, but Debbie did even worse.The


    woman had ordered a ss of fruit juice, but she had barely touched it as she spoke to Debbie. In one


    fell swoop, Debbie grabbed the ss of juice and doused the woman''s face. The woman could only


    stare in disbelief. But Debbie coldly taunted, "So you think you''re a better match to Carlos than me?


    Have you ever looked at yourself in the mirror and wished you could lose some of that ugly b?"


    Now aware that she had been fooled, the pregnant woman yelled, "Oh, such miserable, bitter loser.


    You came here to pick a fight with me over Carlos, and you had to beat around the bush, thinking you''d


    fool me?"


    Debbie raised an eyebrow. "Go on. Bitch around all you want. But you better learn not to meddle in


    other people''s affairs. In fact, I''m not lonely. Not at all! I may need to get him some more women to


    satisfy his needs. But since I love him so much, I won''t do that! Even if he wants to sleep around with


    other women, it won''t be a fat and ugly woman like you. You should be ashamed of yourself. Carlos is


    my husband, just in case you''re forgetting. No matter how many flings he may want, when hees


    home, I''m firmly in charge of things. If you ever had illusions of running the show, I''m afraid, you may


    have to wait for an eternity."


    Viciously, Debbie railed the pregnant woman with a barrage of words in a single breath. Unable to take


    the humiliation anymore, the woman stood up in a fit of anger and raised her hand to p Debbie


    across the face. However, Debbie was too swift for her and easily dodged the p. In retaliation, she


    grabbed hold of the woman''s wrist with her left hand and hit her in the face with the right hand.


    She struck her so hard that the silent second floor of the cafe echoed with the thwack. "You want to hit


    me? Jeez! You have the nerve to hit me, something that even Carlos has never dared? Take this as a


    warning. Never, ever dare! Because next time you try that on me, you''ll live to regret it. I swear! Now,


    go back home and behave yourself!"


    The woman''s face was already red and swollen from the force of Debbie''s p. Earlier today when she


    left the ward, she had given Carlos a cold shoulder because of this woman''s phone call. Now that she


    had taught the woman a lesson, she might have to make peace with himter on. That thought


    incensed her. Thank God she had hit the woman hard enough.


    "You are a bitch!" the woman cussed.


    Debbie then popped her head up and stretched herself, dropping into a fighting stance. As she


    approached the woman, she asked with an evil smile, "Did you just call me a bitch? Well, you better


    watch your mouth. Otherwise, you''re messing with the wrong person."


    "What...do you want to do? Don''t act rashly. I''m a pregnant woman!" The woman was scared stiff by


    Debbie''s threatening advance. Covering her belly, she quickly staggered backwards.


    "Tell me. Who''s the true father of your baby?" Debbie interrogated.


    The woman zipped her mouth, careful not let slip anything. But when she saw Debbie raise her fist, she


    got flustered and had to tell the truth. "It''s Mr. Lewis Huo!" she said, trembling.


    Over a month ago, after she found out that she had been pregnant with Lewis'' child, she happened to


    have a chance to attend a banquet as Carlos'' date and a business associate with ZL Group. During


    dinner, Carlos had apparently been in a bad mood and had one too many. Then, the host of the


    banquet arranged for her to send Carlos back to his hotel room. Nothing had happened between them,


    but it was then that she came up with an idea to take those photos and make up a story between her


    and Carlos.


    Taking advantage of those photos, she set her eyes on recing Debbie as the new Mrs. Huo.


    ording to her game n, if Carlos disputed paternity when the baby was born, the DNA result would


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    still prove that the baby belonged to the Huo family.


    Banking on the fact that the baby was the Huo family''s descendant anyway, she knew she''d have some


    cushion, just in case the truth was revealed.


    Debbie drew back her fist and massaged her aching temples. ''Lewis Huo, you scumbag! Luckily for


    Kasie, she never had sex with him when they were in a rtionship, '' Debbie sighed. "I pity you. We''re


    both women, so let me be kind enough to give you an advice. Lewis is a yboy for the time I''ve


    personally known him. I can''t count the number of women he''s made pregnant only to dump them. I


    guess you know what that might mean for you?"


    Lewis was really a scumbag and Debbie doubted he was really done fooling around. Would he be


    willing to take responsibility and not push for yet another abortion?


    Although the pregnant woman was aware of the fact, she still didn''t want to admit it. Maybe, just to put


    on a bold face, she retorted, "What if I told you that I''m special in Lewis'' heart?"


    Debbie didn''t want to waste her time anymore. ''Fine then! Keep on living in your fantasies!'' Without


    uttering one more word, she grabbed the photos on the table and left the cafe.


    At the hospital, before entering Carlos'' ward, Debbie paced up and down in the corridor, wondering


    how she should face him. After several minutes of hesitation, she took a deep breath and pushed open


    the door to the ward.


    Not giving Carlos a chance to scold her, Debbie forestalled him and pretended to be angry. "Carlos


    Huo! See what you have done?"


    Then, she threw the photos in front of him.


    Carlos took a nce at the photos and shifted his gaze to the angry woman. "What did I do?" he asked


    honestly.


    "Look at the photos yourself! Now you know why I left the hospital without paying attention to you. I


    went to take these sleazy photos of you! The woman in these photos ims to have your baby, and


    these pics are her solid evidences. Now, exin yourself!" By that confrontational tone, Debbie was


    looking to avoid giving an exnation as to why she had left the ward in a huff earlier this afternoon.


    Emotionless, Carlos took up the photos and casually studied them. In a calm voice, he said, "You


    already knew you''d misunderstood me, so you are trying to exin to me why you got pissed off


    earlier, right?"


    "What?" Debbie acted surprised by his question.


    "Haven''t you found out the truth yourself? Didn''t you punish the woman already? These photos were


    deliberately taken in some angles. And the baby''s father is Lewis. But you knew you and I still have a


    bone to chew?" In fact, soon after Debbie left the cafe, someone had already reported everything to


    Carlos.


    Debbie was shocked. ''How...how did he get to know this?'' she wondered. Unwilling to concede, she


    ignored his assertion and carried on, "No... Anyway, if you hadn''t taken her to the banquet, how would


    such things have happened?"


    "Honey, you wronged me. It was just an arrangement by the host and I only did it without any serious


    intentions. It was kind of trying not to be a party-pooper. A matter of etiquette, or something like that.


    You know me well. I''ve never been unfaithful to you, right?" When Debbie didn''t answer, he continued,


    "You tricked the woman into telling you the truth, and then you smacked her. Now, you''re purposely


    throwing a tantrum, afraid I might get even with you. Am I right?"


    Debbie was lost for words. ''Oh! My excuses have been so easily uncovered.'' After a while, she finally


    found her voice again. "You had someone stalk me?"


    Carlos tore up the photos into pieces and threw them to the trash can. "My wife was dressed so nicely


    before going out. Of course I had to have someone stalk you and report everything to me. What if you


    had gone to meet a man? Did I get it wrong?"


    He must have seen through her. Feeling both angry and embarrassed, Debbie flew her fist towards


    Carlos'' chest, but he quickly caught it and pulled her into his arms in the process. He whispered in her


    ear gently, "Honey, I''m d that you trust me."


    Debbie blushed red. She said with a pout, "Who said I trusted you? You have so many women around


    you every day. Be honest, did you see something that you shouldn''t see when you were with that


    woman?" She wanted to ask him if he had touched that woman or done anything intimate with her. But


    she didn''t dare to ask him bluntly, so she beat around the bush to raise her question.


    "What do you think?" Carlos answered her with a question.

 Chapter 274 My Wife Is Very Strict

    Chapter 274 My Wife Is Very Strict


    ''How would I know that?'' Debbie thought. With a pout, she scoffed, "If you ask my opinion, I would say


    yes. Men with power and money tend to enjoy fooling around with women. You''re no exception!"


    Carlos smirked. "I don''t care for such petty things. Plus, my wife is very strict. How could I dare fool


    around with other women?"


    Debbie grinned broadly. In a gleeful voice, she said, "That sounds better."


    The issue was temporarily solved and Debbie soon forgot about it. But the whole matter was not as


    simple as it had seemed.


    Carlos had someone look into the issue and check the background of that pregnant woman. After some


    digging, he found out that there was a backseat driver behind the scenes, someone who had instructed


    the pregnant woman to stir up trouble between him and Debbie. But he was yet to figure out who that


    person was. The investigation was still on going.


    In the meantime, a rumor was spreading like wild fire around Y City.


    The talk of the city was that Carlos, the omnipotent CEO, was actually sexually impotent, and that his


    wife was lonely every night because he wasn''t capable of giving her any kind of pleasure in the


    bedroom.


    This shocking news went viral within a few hours, and even before the next day came, everyone in Y


    City was already talking about it.


    Inside the hospital ward, Debbie was overwhelmed by unease. Each time she made eye contact with


    the sullen man, her heart skipped a beat and she instantly looked away.


    ''Crap! What should I do? He looks really angry. Should I butter him up?'' she wondered nervously.


    She decided to take some action to cool him down. "Honey, thirsty? Or are you hungry? How about I


    cook a meal for you myself?" she asked cautiously.


    Carlos red at her without budging even a little. He didn''t utter a single word.


    "You know, I''ve learned some cooking from Ethel in Ennd. My skills have improved dramatically. Do


    you want to give it a shot?" Debbie tried to coax him.


    Her words had some effect on him, but not in a way she wanted. His face changed abruptly at the


    thought of the terrible food Debbie had cooked thest time. "No," he refused bluntly.


    Debbie had a gut feeling that it''d be better if she stayed far away from Carlos at the moment,


    considering how mean this man could be. After all, she was the one who had started the rumor, and on


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    top of that, she had talked poorly of his sexual capacity. He wouldn''t let her off easily.


    As she was getting ready to flee, the door suddenly flew open. In came aughing Damon, who blurted


    out in a surprised tone, "Oh, my God! Carlos, why didn''t you tell me about this before? How could you


    let Debbie be so lonely every night for the past three years?" He turned to Debbie and said with feigned


    seriousness, "Debbie, rest assured. I''ve arranged for a specialist in this field to take good care of


    Carlos. I''ll make sure that he cooperates with the treatment."


    Debbie''s eyes widened in shock. ''Seriously? Why is he creating more trouble for me? Did he really


    arrange a specialist to treat Carlos?'' She pulled at the hem of Damon''s shirt and stopped him from


    approaching Carlos. "Damon! There''s been a misunderstanding. The rumor is¡ª"


    "I know that the rumor is true, Debbie," he cut in tofort her in a sad voice. "Let the doctor check on


    your husband first and then we''ll talk about the rest. Debbie, believe me. This specialist is a genius in


    this field."


    "No, no. Carlos doesn''t have any issues. He''s fine. The rumor is false!" At this point, Debbie knew that


    she had to drive Damon away as fast as possible. One more word from him and Carlos would snap,


    which would put her into a more miserable situation.


    Damon sighed. "You don''t have to cover it up for him anymore. I understand it''s an embarrassing topic


    and he is such a proud man. But you know, we are best friends, and I promise not tough at him."


    "Damon!" Carlos growled slowly, but viciously.


    In a sh, he pulled the needle from his wrist and pressed the spot with a cotton bud to stop the


    bleeding. Then he covered it with a medical tape.


    Debbie hastily ran up to him. "Hey, what are you doing? I''ll call the nurse when the infusion is done.


    Why are you taking out the needle yourself?"


    After taping his wrist once, he grabbed hold of Debbie''s arm and pointed his finger at Damon. "You!


    Stand there and check with your own eyes whether the rumor is true or not. See how lonely Debbie is


    every night with her impotent husband."


    In a split second, he pushed Debbie onto the bed.


    Realizing what Carlos was about to do, Debbie struggled to get out of his grip. As she tried to push him


    away from her, she yelled, "What are you doing? Your wound hasn''t healed. Stop!"


    Damon gulped. "Wow! A live adult video? I mean, I''ve watched quite a lot of AV before. But with Carlos


    as the male lead? This is gonna be something else! I want to see this. Please go on."


    Debbie was shocked by his words. ''Damon, you freak!'' "Carlos, let go of me! Your wound is gonna


    open!" Her voice was muffled as Carlos crashed his lips on hers.


    She realized that he wasn''t joking at all. He really meant to have sex with her in front of Damon! In her


    panic, she stared at the man pressing on top of her and eximed in her mind, ''Oh no! I really regret


    starting that rumor, I really do..."


    "Bro, be careful with your wound. Don''t get too excited and cause it to bleed again!" Damon reminded


    him, his tone a bit serious this time.


    A pillow flew towards Damon, followed by Carlos'' hoarse voice, "Get out and listen from the other side


    of the door." ''Like hell I''d let you see my wife''s body!'' Carlos thought. But without even waiting for


    Damon to leave, he started taking off Debbie''s clothes.


    Seeing that Carlos was serious, Damon knew that he couldn''t stay there anymore. With his hands in


    his pockets, he slowly walked out and stood near the door.


    Soon enough, he heard Debbie''s moans from inside the ward.


    As a yboy himself, Damon could imagine what Carlos was doing to Debbie at that moment. He


    raised his head to stare at the ceiling and sighed helplessly. ''All right, all right. I know how capable you


    are, Carlos! Poor Debbie.'' He shook his head and grinned.


    Her moans and his grunts became louder and more deafening. Damon couldn''t stand it any longer and


    covered his ears. Before leaving, he considerately locked the door for them.


    Two hourster, it had be darker outside. Carlos satzily on the sofa while two doctors cleaned


    his wound in the ward. The nurses wereying a new set of bedding for him.


    Curtis shook his head helplessly as he looked at the sheets dampened by therge pool of blood. He


    chuckled under his breath and asked Damon, "Why didn''t you stop him? How could you let him act so


    recklessly?"


    Curtis hade to meet Carlos to get him discharged since thetter had insisted on leaving the


    hospital. Just like Debbie, Carlos couldn''t endure the long stay at the hospital. However, much to Curtis''


    shock, when he arrived, he saw doctors and nurses rushing in and out of the ward.


    He was worried, wondering if something serious had happened. So he hurried in, only to find Carlos''


    patient clothes soaked in blood and the ward in a mess. Besides, he could smell the aura of sex in the


    air. Instantly, he understood what had happened.


    "I did remind him. But he drove me out of the ward," Damon said innocently.


    Earlier, when the couple were busy making love, he had gone upstairs to find his friend who was a


    doctor there, and had been busy talking to him for almost two hours beforeing back again. He


    thought that two hours should be enough for the couple.


    When he had returned, they were done. But everything inside the ward had been aplete mess.


    After taking a look at Carlos'' pale face and the blood on his clothes, he had burst into fits ofughter.


    He had even mocked him by saying, "I told you not to get too excited. See what happened now! What''s


    with all this blood on the sheet? And look at you! You look like a pregnant woman after a difficultbor!"


    Carlos had coldly red at him without saying a word. Shortly after, Curtis had arrived.


    Curtis looked around the ward in search of Debbie. "Where''s your wife?" he asked Carlos. The doctor


    was applying some ointment on his wound at the time.


    Carlos looked at the closed bathroom door. Debbie had been hiding in there ever since they had


    finished making love.


    Curtis followed his gaze and looked towards the bathroom. He smiled understandingly. Sitting opposite


    Carlos, he asked with a grin, "Um... I heard a rumor that had been going around Y City all day. What


    the hell is that all about?"


    With his eyes fixed on the bathroom door, Carlos replied calmly, "Ask her yourself."


    ''She started the rumor, so she has to shoulder the responsibility for clearing the misunderstanding, ''


    Carlos thought with a frown.


    Curtis chuckled under his breath. "You two are indeed a weirdly hrious couple. And anyway, I have


    no doubts about your capability in bed after seeing this upside-down ward."

 Chapter 275 Shes Indeed Scary

    Chapter 275 She''s Indeed Scary


    "You better believe it. Otherwise I would''ve just bled in vain!" Carlos said to Curtis. The news that Mr.


    Huo had sex with his wife in the ward, causing his wound to bleed again, soon spread to everyone on


    the VVIP floor of the inpatient department. Although he was aware of the shock he had brought to


    everyone, Carlos didn''t mind at all, nor did he feel embarrassed about it.


    As Carlos talked to Curtis, the doctor silently finished bandaging his wound. In a frightened voice, he


    cautioned, "Mr. Huo, the wound rupture is severe. You''ve lost a lot of blood again. Please do be


    careful."


    He nodded slightly to the doctor, and told Curtis, "Drive Debbie to the manor before you go home."


    Since his wound was worse now, it was impossible for him to be discharged from the hospital that day.


    Even if he wanted to leave, the embarrassed woman hiding in the bathroom wouldn''t allow him to. He


    might have to stay for another two days.


    Damon had beenughing the whole time. He teased, "Why? Are you afraid that you might lose control


    of yourself again and die on top of your wife?"


    Carlos swiftly grabbed a cushion from the sofa and threw it at Damon. It hit him right in the face.


    Damon yelled, "Hey asshole! Debbie,e out now! Get a leash on your husband."


    Debbie had been listening to their bantering as she stood in the bathroom with her hands covering her


    red hot face. She didn''t dare utter a word or respond to their teasing.


    "Are you gonna stay alone here?" Curtis asked with a raised brow.


    Carlos nodded. "I don''t mind. She''s been attending to me since she returned from Ennd." He was


    afraid that Debbie might get bored. He remembered how she had resisted staying in the hospitalst


    time.


    But that was not the only reason. He knew that she would be pissed if she found out about their n


    for that night. He was painfully aware that if he acted first and asked for forgivenesster, it would


    anger her even more. But he was also certain that if he told her now, she wouldn''t allow him to run into


    anything dangerous in his current condition. So after much consideration, he figured it would be best to


    keep it a secret from Debbie for the moment.


    Curtis stood up and tidied his clothes. He walked to the bathroom door and knocked. "Debbie,e


    out. The doctors and nurses have left."


    Debbie was baffled. ''The doctors and nurses have left, but you and Damon are still there...'' she


    thought, as she blushed.


    After hesitating for a while, she came out slowly. She had already taken a shower and had changed


    into new clothes. Her face was as red as a tomato when she greeted Curtis, "Mr. Lu..."


    Curtis didn''t mind that she hadn''t changed her way of addressing him. He knew that it would take time


    for her to ept him as her uncle. He led her to Carlos and pointed at the unabashed man. "See? Your


    husband sat there without a care in the world as the doctors were dealing with his wound. So what are


    you embarrassed for, Debbie?"


    Awkwardly moving towards him, Debbie red at the smug man. "Aren''t you ashamed at all?" she


    confronted him.


    Carlos shook his head and replied in a casual tone, "You are my wife. Why should I feel ashamed of


    having sex with my own wife?"


    "Fine, forget it!" Debbie said, finding it hard tomunicate with the brazen man.


    Curtis grinned at the couple''s bantering. He looked at Debbie with a thin smile lingering on his lips. "I''ll


    drive you home now. You cane and visit him tomorrow."


    "Why?" she asked in confusion.


    Curtis exined, "Carlos said that you''d been staying at the hospital to look after him. You must be


    tired. He wants you to go home and get some good rest."


    Damon chipped in as he waved a fashion magazine at Debbie, "In order to save Carlos'' life, it''d be


    better if you weren''t around. Go and do some shopping instead. Look, the Pet-Woman brand has


    released some new products. I''ve seen you wear their clothes and shoes several times. You like this


    brand, don''t you?"


    "To save Carlos'' life?" Debbie asked, perplexed. ''What does he mean? Is his life in some sort of danger


    now?!''


    Damon cleared his throat dramatically and said, "You know, if these were the ancient times, you would


    be the imperial concubine who was powerful enough to make the emperor leave his title and people


    behind, just to stay with you. I can totally understand Carlos'' feeling. When he is with you, all he thinks


    about is having sex with you and of all the different positions he should take while doing it again and


    again. So...to stop him from bleeding out again, it''d be wise of you to avoid him for a while. Got it?"


    Debbie''s lips twitched into a half smile. "Mr. Han, you tter me. An imperial concubine? You probably


    meant to say that I was the enchantress who had bewitched the great Carlos Huo, right?"


    Damon pped his hands in excitement and nodded, "Yes! That''s exactly what I meant!" It would have


    been difficult for him topare Debbie to an enchantress. But he found it amusing that she said it out


    herself.


    "Damon, I think your wife is being really nice to youtely. Why are you so free? Don''t you have to earn


    your living?" Carlos grumbled.


    Damon sat cross-legged next to Carlos on the sofa and said casually, "Never mind that. My dad is rich.


    I can just live on his money. Besides, my parents are more than happy to spend all their money on my


    little son. So, why should I care about earning any money?"


    Carlos didn''t want to waste his time talking this nonsense with Damon again. He turned to Debbie and


    said in a soft voice, "Why don''t you go for some shopping like he said? Buy whatever you want and he


    will pay for everything."


    "Whoa! Hold on a minute! She''s your wife, not mine. Why should I pay for your wife?" Damon


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    protested.


    Carlos cast him a cold nce. "It''s you who suggested that she go shopping, isn''t it?"


    "Well yeah... but..."


    "No buts and ifs," Carlos said, giving him no chance to protest. He looked back at Debbie and said,


    "Honey, go ahead. Get some sleep after shopping. You cane back here tomorrow."


    Debbie hesitated. Carlos'' wound had bled again. She wasn''t exactly in the mood to go shopping. But


    since he had asked her to leave on his own volition, she thought it would be better if she did.


    Considering he had been so bold to have sex with her in his wounded state, it wouldn''t be safe for him


    if she stayed by his side, just like Damon had said. She decided that she wouldeter on. "Okay,


    fine," she nodded.


    The couple reached an agreement, but Damon had still not agreed to pay for Debbie''s shopping


    expenses.


    Ignoring his continuous protests, Curtis said, "Debbie, let''s go." He dragged her luggage behind him


    and escorted her out of the ward.


    "Hey, don''t go! I haven''t agreed to anything yet. Hey..." As soon as they were out of sight, Damon


    stopped at once.


    As the door closed behind them, the yful expression on Damon''s face was instantly reced by a


    serious look. He turned to Carlos and persuaded in a stern voice, "Carlos, you don''t have to join the


    action tonight. Wesley and I can handle it."


    He was well aware that Carlos had deliberately found an excuse to make Debbie leave.


    He didn''t want to worry Debbie.


    Carlos lit a cigarette. "I need to be there too. One more person joining in the action will increase the


    chances of winning the battle. I want to get this over with, once and for all." Deep down, he didn''t wish


    to get hurt again in the process of protecting Megan, making Debbie angry and worried.


    They would have already taken action to finish off the enemies if Debbie hadn''te back from


    Ennd all of a sudden. Their n had already been dyed.


    It would be more difficult to fight those gangsters if they didn''t take prompt action.


    Damon took out his phone and looked at the message which Wesley had sent to him earlier. "Wesley


    has nned everything well and has already set a trap for them. If everything goes well, we will be able


    to take about a hundred men along with us to root the gangsters out. We will surely seed. You stay


    here and get well."


    Instead of responding to his concern, Carlos changed the subject. "Where''s Megan? How''s she


    doing?"


    "She is awake. But she''s scared of your wife, so she wouldn''t daree anywhere near you at the


    moment." Damon shrugged. He was impressed by how Debbie had be a beast in Megan''s eyes,


    although she looked like a beautiful angel. Now, whenever Debbie''s name was mentioned, Megan


    would be stricken with fear.


    Carlos smiled tenderly as he thought of Debbie. "Yeah. She''s indeed scary..."


    ''Even I''m scared of her, aren''t I?'' he thought.

 Chapter 276 She Is Your First Love

    Chapter 276 She Is Your First Love


    Damon rolled his eyes at Carlos and taunted, "Man, look at you! You are like a teenager who has found


    his first taste of love." He paused and then realized something. He stared at Carlos, whose face was


    still pale from the blood loss, and asked in disbelief, "Wait! She IS your first love, isn''t she?" ''Carlos


    Huo, the CEO of a multinational group, has fallen in love for the first time at 28!'' he thought, his mouth


    agape.


    "You''re so noisy! Get out!" Carlos demanded coldly.


    "What? You''re pissed because I guessed it correctly, huh? Fine. I''m leaving! Humph! I am not gonna


    tell you when we start the action this evening." Damon stood up and walked towards the door. "By the


    way, I will be super busy for the next few days and will have absolutely no time to check up on you.


    You''d better be nice to me while I''m still here."


    Carlos ignored himpletely. He unlocked his phone and clicked on his contact list.


    Damon was pissed off by his cold attitude and turned around to give him a burning look before he left


    the ward.


    After leaving the hospital with Debbie, Curtis drove her to the Shining International za.


    Debbie was too worried about Carlos to pay attention to where they were going. When she snapped


    back into reality, she saw that they had reached the entrance of the za.


    "Buy whatever you like and put it on Damon''s tab. He is loaded. Why not trim the fat off the cat?" Curtis


    said softly with a smile.


    Debbie shook her head. "No, there''s really no need for that. Carlos has already bought so many


    clothes and shoes for me, and some of them are still brand new. Damon has a family to support now."


    She had only been kidding when she had agreed to go shopping and let Damon pay the bills.


    "You don''t want to go shopping alone, do you? I can keep youpany," Curtis offered. He pretended


    to not know the real reason why she wasn''t looking forward to having any fun.


    ''Why is he insisting that I go shopping?'' Debbie thought. "I don''t feel like going shopping now," she told


    Curtis frankly. Her husband was seriously injured. She just wanted to go back to the manor and make


    some nutritious food for him.


    "Why don''t you buy something for Carlos? It is not Zelda but you who is responsible for buying clothes


    for him now, right?"


    ''Seriously? He knows everything going on between me and Carlos, '' Debbie sighed inwardly. "He has


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    many new clothes as well. I don''t think he requires any more."


    Curtis chuckled and sighed in defeat. "All right. I''ll drive you home."


    "Thank¡ª" Realizing something, she hit her forehead with her palm. "I need to go to the supermarket.


    Mr. Lu, you may leave now if you have work to finish. I''ll grab a taxi after I''m done."


    "I''m free. I''lle with you."


    "No! I''ll be quick,"


    Debbie said without any hesitation. "Just wait for me here." She got out of the car and ran towards the


    entrance of the za. There was arge supermarket on Floor B1.


    She needed to buy some tampons, and it would be embarrassing if Curtis was with her.


    Watching Debbie''s retreating figure, Curtis shook his head with a smile. ''She is so adorable.''


    When she was finally out of sight, he called Carlos. "Man, Debbie said she didn''t feel like shopping.


    She is in the supermarket now, and I will drop her back home after that. But are you sure that she''ll


    stay put at home the whole night? I really don''t think she will."


    Carlos knew that Curtis was right. Debbie was incredibly unpredictable, and even he, who was closest


    to her, wasn''t sure whether she would stay at the manor obediently. "We''ll see," he said.


    "All right. There''s no other choice now."


    "And by the way, my men have discovered that Portia Gu was behind the incident involving the


    pregnant woman. If I remember right, the headmaster of her college is one of your friends, isn''t he?


    Teach her a damn good lesson!" Carlos said, gritting his teeth. He was really pissed off when he had


    found that Portia had intentionally tried to destroy his rtionship with Debbie.


    Curtis was stunned. For a while, he wondered who Portia was. It took him some time to figure out


    whom Carlos was talking about. "Oh! I''ll take care of her," he replied.


    He and Carlos would never spare anyone who dared to hurt Debbie.


    After hanging up on Carlos, Curtis dialed another number. "Hey bro! It''s me, Curtis. My wedding is set


    for next month. Doe and attend the banquet..."


    At the Gu Group


    In her four-inch high heels, Portia entered the hall of the huge building.


    "Miss Gu."


    "Hello, Miss Gu."


    Employees stopped and greeted her warmly as she passed by them.


    Portia, however, didn''t even spare a nce at them. She remained emotionless and entered the lift in a


    hurry.


    She headed straight to the top floor and pushed open the door to the CEO''s office without knocking.


    "Hayden! Our headmaster''s secretary just called me. Originally, I was supposed to be attending a


    fashion show on behalf of the college. But he told me that I was weeded out. Hayden, you have to help


    me!" sheined.


    Hayden, who was working on some important documents, put aside his pen and rubbed his arching


    eyebrows. "Portia, you''ve gone too far this time," he said. ''And it''s rude to barge in without knocking, ''


    he added in his mind.


    Portia''s eyes widened. "Hayden, your own sister''s career is being destroyed. Yet all you have to say is


    that I''ve gone too far?" She couldn''t believe it.


    Hayden stood up from his seat and went over to her. He patted on her shoulder and said, "Let me


    guess. You must have offended Debbie again, huh?" He had also crossed Carlos, who in return, had


    done something unbelievable to the Gu Group in retaliation. Thepany''s shares had dropped


    dramatically, and Hayden had to work over time for more than a month to make up for the loss.


    He hadn''t had the time to contact Debbie or fly to Ennd to visit her during thest month.


    Portia was fuming. ''Damn it! Does Carlos have his magical umbre over the entire city? He has


    already found out what I had done and even got back at me so quickly!'' she thought angrily.


    Recently, she had gone through days when everything had gone utterly wrong¡ªshe had no


    shut Portia out of the entertainment circle. That was why Portia had asked the pregnant woman to go to


    Debbie and drive a wedge between her and Carlos.


    She had done it in a fit of rage. She hadn''t thought hat Carlos would dig out the truth so soon.


    Her eyes brimmed with tears as she yelled at Hayden, "Why would Carlos Huo fall in love with a


    woman who was dumped by you? I thought a CEO like him would have better taste in women. Is he


    blind? What''s so good about her? She must have seduced him with her fake innocence!" She couldn''t


    ept the reality. She hated to admit that Carlos preferred Debbie over her.


    Hayden poured a ss of water for her and said casually, "Deb is a good girl. You are blinded by


    hatred." He really felt sorry for Debbie; his sister and mother had mistreated her.


    "She''s a good girl? Hayden, I''m your sister! She once cut my precious hair and pped me before so


    many people. No one had ever dared to do such a thing to me! She used to suck up to me. And now,


    she''s so arrogant because she''s Mrs. Huo. I swear I''ll make that title mine. Hayden, you still love her,


    don''t you? How about this? We''ll figure out a n to destroy their marriage." Portia grabbed Hayden''s


    arm and looked at him with a hopeful expression in her moist eyes.


    Hayden pulled away from her and said coldly, "She''s married to Carlos Huo, not Emmett Zhong. You


    want me to fight against Carlos? Are you crazy?" He had tried to steal Debbie from Carlos more than


    once. But whatever he did, Carlos would find out immediately and get back at him with no dy.


    Portia crashed into a nearby couch, frustrated. The very thought that Debbie was Carlos'' wife was


    torture to her. She had no appetite and she could barely fall asleep at nights.

 Chapter 277 Jared And Sasha

    Chapter 277 Jared And Sasha


    "Hayden, do you know how Debbie managed to get married to Mr. Huo?" Portia asked angrily. She


    hated that Debbie could easily live a life that she had dreamed of. ''And he spoils her so much.


    Everyone in Y City...no...in the world knows Debbie is Mrs. Huo and how much Mr. Huo loves her.


    She must have saved the world in her previous life. What else could exin her never ending streak of


    luck?'' Portia thought to herself in dismay. Not long ago, she had dreamed of marrying Carlos. But then,


    he had made his confession to Debbie in public at the expo.


    Exasperated by her outburst, Hayden tried to coax his sister, "It doesn''t matter how she managed to


    be Mrs. Huo. It has nothing to do with you. Mr. Huo will never marry you. Just go back home and


    behave yourself. If you don''t, he has many ways to wipe you out. Portia, I''m your brother. I don''t want


    to see you get hurt. So, don''t do anything stupid."


    With her arms crossed over her chest, Portia sneered and retorted stubbornly, "Behave myself? And


    did you behave yourself? If you had, then Mr. Huo wouldn''t have dealt a blow to the Gu Group and it


    wouldn''t have been at risk now. Even you allowed your emotions to get the better of you. You are not


    qualified to lecture me about the way I behave!"


    "Debbie and I used to be lovers. What about you and Mr. Huo? You two are not even on friendly terms


    with each other. Yes, he did attend the fashion show and the expo with you. But that doesn''t mean he


    has a thing for you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have shut you out of the entertainment circle without any


    mercy. He is ruining your career for Debbie''s sake, and he doesn''t give a shit about it."


    Hayden took a sip of the water to moisten his sore throat and then continued, "Do you still believe that


    you are somehow special to him? If you two meet on the street, he won''t even cast a nce at you."


    Hayden knew how cold and uncaring Carlos was.


    He also knew how much Carlos spoiled Debbie.


    He loved Debbie to the core of his being, and wouldn''t give her up for the world; he knew that now. He


    didn''t want his sister to feel the same pain as he did. Not to mention, Carlos and Portia were merely


    strangers. He didn''t think Portia loved Carlos. He knew his sister well¡ªshe loved Carlos'' money and


    power.


    "NO! I AM special to Mr. Huo. I''m sure he has a thing for me. The reason why he keeps me at arm''s


    length is that he''s married to that wretch and that he is concerned about his reputation," Portia yelled.


    She was trying to deceive herself, and as she repeated this fictional plot in her head, she eventually


    started believing that this was the truth. Whenever she couldn''t fall asleep, she would coax herself with


    this lie.


    Hayden''s expression changed dramatically. As far as he could see, Portia had be a little...


    mentally unstable. He put his hands softly on her shoulders, and looked her in the eye.


    As an experienced businessman, he had dealt with a lot of different people, and was much more


    sophisticated than Portia, who had been spoiled rotten by their parents and was, in his eyes, an


    innocent girl. He tried to make her understand by saying, "Portia, listen to me. You''ve gotten this all


    wrong. Trust me, okay? You need to face the reality¡ª"


    But Portia turned a deaf ear towards her brother. She shook off his hands and interrupted him angrily,


    "Enough, Hayden! Since you tantly refuse to help me, I''ll just go to Dad. He got me the date with Mr.


    Huo to the fashion showst time. I believe he can help me again."


    Hayden was having a headache because of her. He closed his eyes to cool himself down and opened


    them again. "Portia, do you have any idea what Dad had to do to get you that date with Carlos? He had


    to leave behind his honor and dignity to beg Carlos for it. I don''t think that''s gonna work again."


    "What?!" Portia eximed in shock. "You''re lying! Hayden, I know what''s on your mind. You want your


    beloved woman to live a happy life. You don''t want Mr. Huo to abandon her for me, do you?"


    Hayden looked at his sister in disbelief. ''Is this really my sweet sibling anymore? Is she possessed by


    the devil or something?''


    Before he could say anything more, Portia grabbed her purse and stormed out of his office.


    As soon as she walked out of the building, her phone beeped. She had received some WeChat


    messages.


    In a group chat on WeChat, someone had sent a message saying the wife of some high-ranking official


    was holding a tea party and asked whether they had received the invitations.


    Portia cast a casual nce at the pink invitation, whichy abandoned on the passenger seat of her


    car, and snorted. ''It''s just a tea party. Why are they so excited about it?'' she thought.


    However, a girl''s message caught her attention. It said, "I heard Mrs. Huo was also invited."


    "Really? I didn''t get a chance to see her at the expo. I heard she was really pretty. I''m going to the tea


    party to have a look at her in person," another girl said.


    ''Debbie Nian will go to the tea party?''


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    she wondered with a frown. After a while, an evil smile appeared on her face. She had a n.


    Curtis drove Debbie to the manor and left soon after. She walked inside, and to her surprise, she saw


    Kasie, Kristina and Jared waiting for her. The moment they saw Debbie, the three of them rushed


    towards her and hugged her warmly. After all, they hadn''t seen her in quite a while.


    "Hey Jared, why are you here? I thought you were still angry with me because of the fight," Debbie


    teased while still holding onto Kasie''s and Kristina''s hands.


    Jared pulled a long face. "Since you''ve already apologized to me, I forgive you," he said.


    The three girls looked at each other and burst outughing. Kasie rolled her eyes and snorted, "Jared,


    you are such a liar! It was you who apologized to Debbie."


    Jared and Debbie had exchanged punches at the hotpot restaurantst time, and she had gone to


    Ennd the very next day. On the third day, he had sent her a text message to apologize and told her


    that he missed her a lot.


    Jared scratched the back of his head sheepishly and gave Debbie an embarrassed smile. Then he


    grabbed her hand and told her with his usual charming smile, "Tomboy, Sasha is my girlfriend now. Did


    you know that?"


    The news didn''te as a surprise to Debbie. About ten days after she had gone to Ennd, Sasha


    had given her a call to ask her how Jared had initially formed his rtionships with his ex-girlfriends.


    And what had Debbie told Sasha back then?


    She had told Sasha that Jared had slept with all of them first and then gotten into rtionships with


    them. Debbie had also warned her against falling in love with Jared because he was a yboy and had


    too many ex-girlfriends.


    Jared was a loyal friend, but he was a terrible boyfriend.


    Debbie was curious to know what had happened between Jared and Sasha, so she asked, "I thought


    you didn''t like her. You even called her ''a pest.'' How did you two get together?"


    "I know how that happened, Tomboy," Kristina chipped in before Jared could answer.


    He tried to stop Kristina from saying it, but she hid behind Kasie''s back and said in a hurry, "He slept


    with Sasha, and he had to take responsibility for it."


    Kasie nodded and added, "I guess their first time was really amazing, because he slept with her again


    soon after. I believe he has fallen in love with her because of the mind-blowing sex."


    ''Sasha is still in her early adulthood, yet Jared slept with her! More than once!''


    The news hit Debbie like a thunderbolt. She was stunned for a while, and then shouted angrily, "Jared


    Han, you are dead meat! I''m gonna beat you to a pulp today, and then I will break off all ties with you.


    How dare you do this to Sasha!" She was so irritated by his yboy behavior.

 Chapter 278 Cooking

    Chapter 278 Cooking


    Jared had dated countless girls before, but Debbie had never given a damn about it. This time,


    however, was different. She didn''t want her cousin to get hurt.


    She rolled up her sleeves, ready to teach Jared a lesson.


    He freaked out and hid behind Kasie and Kristina. "Tomboy, wait. Listen to me¡ª"


    "Listen to you? What are you going to say? Have you already made an excuse to break up with


    Sasha?" Debbie snapped angrily.


    Kasie and Kristina got out of the way quickly so that Debbie could beat him up.


    While dodging Debbie''s attack, Jared pleaded with a pitiful look on his face, "Tomboy, listen. I really


    love Sasha. I found¡ª Ow! My arm! Sasha is a lovely girl. I was just too blind to see it. Tomboy, if I


    really dump her someday, you can beat me up then. But don''t you think you are overreacting now?"


    Debbie was boiling over with rage. She pointed at Jared and yelled, "Sasha is indeed a good girl. She


    has never dated anyone before. I can''t believe she has fallen for a jerk like you."


    Unconvinced, Jared retorted in a low voice, "Tomboy, I''m not a jerk. I have dated lots of girls, but they


    were all after my money. But Sasha is different. Rest assured, I''ll cherish her."


    "NO WAY!" Debbie yelled at the top of her lungs. "I''m calling Sasha right now and I''m gonna ask her to


    dump your ass." She pulled out her phone from her pocket.


    Jared immediately ran towards her and grabbed her hand. "Tomboy, please don''t! I love her, and she


    loves me. You are not so cruel as to tear us apart, are you?"


    Debbie grabbed him by the wrist and twisted his arm behind his back. "Ow ow ow!" Jared cried in pain.


    Then he was pushed unceremoniously onto the floor.


    Kasie and Kristina held onto each other, feigning terror. Kristina asked Jared yfully, "Dude, you


    never expected that you would one day get beaten up by Tomboy because of your phndering ways,


    did you? You must be seized with remorse right now. Now I truly believe that evildoers are bound to be


    punished in the end for their nasty deeds." She burst outughing along with Kasie.


    Debbie was about to punch Jared in the face when he swore to her sincerely, "Tomboy, I really do


    regret having dated all those worthless girls. I swear that I will be a caring boyfriend. I''ll treat Sasha and


    our love sincerely this time."


    He had already realized his mistakes and had sworn to himself that he would take this rtionship


    seriously.


    Debbie''s fist stopped in midair, as his expression was so convincing. She red at him for a while,


    figuring out what to do. Finally, she heaved a sigh and gave him a yful kick in the ass. "Fine. You


    better keep your promise. If you dare betray Sasha, I''ll have Carlos deal with you. You know how he


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    treats his enemies."


    Of course Jared knew. Carlos had dealt with him once for Debbie. Damon had also told him how Carlos


    handled those who dared to offend him. ''Carlos is rather kind to mepared to how he treats his real


    enemies, '' Jared thought. He shuddered thinking about it. "Come on, Tomboy! You are already scary


    enough; no need to threaten me with your husband," he said honestly.


    Kasie held Debbie and patted her back softly to calm her down. "Rx. We haven''t seen each other for


    so long. Don''t waste time on Jared. Kristina and I will keep an eye on him for you. If he flirts with some


    other girl, we''ll let you know," she said with a grin.


    "Yes! Do tell me if he does something fishy. If I find out that he''s betraying Sasha, I''ll fly back


    immediately and beat him to a pulp. And then, I''ll have him pay for my airfare."


    Jared stared at her in disbelief. "Seriously? Your husband is rich as hell. Why would you make me pay


    for your ticket?"


    ''Damn it! My life is going to be a living hell from now on, '' he cried inside.


    "Yes, my husband is rich. I''ll use his money to buy a ticket first. Then, I''ll have you give the money back


    to me," she retorted.


    Words failed Jared. ''Looks like I''m gonna be bullied by Debbie and her husband for the rest of my life, ''


    he sighed.


    At the military hospital


    Carlos changed his clothes and went to Megan''s ward with Damon.


    She was watching TV with a gauze around her forehead. Upon seeing the two men, she jumped out of


    her bed and called out cheerfully, "Uncle Carlos! Uncle Damon!"


    Carlos just stood there and nodded to her. He asked casually, "Are you feeling better?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore." She walked over to him and reached out her arms to hug him. Carlos,


    however, immediately stepped backwards by instinct.


    Megan''s face went pale when she saw Carlos avoiding her like the gue.


    Realizing what he had done, Carlos rubbed his arching eyebrows with a short sigh.


    Whenever Debbie saw Carlos and Megan being intimate with each other, she would lose her temper


    and mess with him in return. He really didn''t want to have a row with his wife over Megan again. He


    decided to keep her at arm''s length.


    Damon saw everything, and instantly realized what was on Carlos'' mind. ''He really doesn''t want to hurt


    Debbie.'' He was amazed because Carlos had never been such a caring person before.


    "Get some rest. Damon and I have some work to finish. Call the doctor if you need anything," Carlos


    said calmly.


    "All right," Megan replied in a low voice. Seeing Carlos and Damon leave, she asked anxiously, "Uncle


    Carlos, are you afraid that Aunt Debbie will misunderstand our rtionship again?"


    Sighing in defeat, Carlos exined, "Your aunt Debbie has a horrible temper. We should keep our


    distance for your own good. I''m afraid she will identally hurt you again if she loses it."


    ''For my own good? identally?''


    Tears welled up in her eyes. ''He made it sound like this is all my fault.''


    Carlos'' heart softened when he saw her tears. He said, "Megan, all you need to do now is study hard.


    Don''t worry. You''ll always be my niece."


    ''Is he trying to reject me?'' Megan thought and nodded obediently. "I understand. Thank you, Uncle


    Carlos."


    "Good. Go to sleep now." Saying that, he left the ward with Damon.


    Debbie and her friends stayed at the manor the whole day. In the evening, she turned off the stove and


    Debbie. Now or never!"


    Staring at the hot soup, Kasie burst into fake tears. "Tomboy, we''ve known you for so many years. This


    is the first time you''ve cooked for us."


    Kristina smelled the soup and praised, "Smells good."


    Jared looked at the soup hesitantly. ''It looks nice, but...'' "Are you sure this is edible?" he asked,


    unconvinced. Debbie had cooked for Carlos before, and it had been a disaster.


    She patted Jared''s head and said menacingly, "Eat it and see if it''s hazardous."


    Jared''s jaw dropped. "Seriously? Tomboy, you will lose your beloved Jared if you keep acting this way."

 Chapter 279 Their Phones Are Switched Off

    Chapter 279 Their Phones Are Switched Off


    "Ugh, Jared, you are making me sick," Debbieined. Kristina and Kasie burst intoughter.


    Kristina blew on her soup and took a sip.


    Debbie took off her apron and told her friends apologetically, "Sorry, guys. I''d love to hang out with you,


    but Carlos is still in the hospital. I need to bring him this soup. You guys leave after finishing the soup.


    I''ll treat you to dinner some other day. Deal?"


    Carlos'' wound had still been bleeding when she had left the hospital. She was really worried about him.


    Kasie, Kristina and Jared exchanged knowing looks. Recalling what Carlos had told them, Jared


    suggested, "Tomboy, don''t worry about Mr. Huo. My brother is there, and the nurses will take good care


    of him. Have some fun with us tonight, and go to the hospital tomorrow. I''ll drive you there myself,


    okay?"


    Kicked by Jared under the table, Kasie echoed, "He''s right. Tomboy, we''ve missed you a lot. Come with


    us, please! We''ve already booked a private booth."


    Kristina ate her soup silently. After a while, she said in a low voice, "Dixon has been gone for more than


    a month. We''ve never been separated for so long. Debbie, keep uspany tonight."


    Debbie felt weird. It seemed like people around her all wanted to drag her away from the hospital and


    keep her at the manor.


    ''Something is off. Or is it just my imagination?'' she thought. But she shook off her strange thoughts and


    said, "I''m really sorry, guys. Carlos'' shoulder was still bleeding when I left the hospital. I can''t leave him


    behind and have fun with you. I need to bring him some food. Guys, you''re my best friends, and I know


    that you won''t me me for not keeping youpany tonight. When his situation is stable, I''ll treat you


    to a sumptuous meal."


    Not daring to look Debbie in the eye, Jared continued to persuade her into staying. "Damon just called


    me. He said Mr. Huo was all right. Tomboy, don''t worry too much."


    Jared was confused about the whole situation too. He remembered Carlos telling him over the phone,


    "Make Debbie stay at the manor, or any other ce. Stop her froming to the hospital at all costs."


    Jared''s words made Debbie even more confused. ''Why do they keep trying to make me stay away from


    the hospital?'' she wondered. "How about this? I''ll take the soup to the hospital and then meet you guys


    at the private booth?" Debbie offered.


    "Why bother? You have so many housemaids. Why not ask one of them to send the soup to him?"


    Jared blurted out. He lowered his head, fearing that Debbie would see through him.


    Debbie was too overwhelmed by Carlos''s situation to notice Jared''s guilty face. She shook her head


    and said, "I want to watch him eat the soup with my own eyes. I''d been practicing to make this soup


    under Ethel''s guidance for a whole month in order to cook it for him, and I''d been eating it for a whole


    month."


    She was really sick of the taste now. All she wanted was to cook for Carlos.


    Her friends had run out of excuses.


    Left with no choice, they had to leave the manor before she did.


    As soon as they drove off, Jared called Damon. To his disappointment, his phone was off. He


    summoned up the courage to call Carlos, but his phone had been switched off too.


    Looking at his phone screen, Jared murmured, "Their phones are both off. This is really weird."


    "Er... I have Mr. Lu''s phone number. Should we call him? Mr. Huo''s wounded. I believe Mr. Lu will be


    visiting him." Kasie unlocked her phone to look for Curtis'' phone number.


    Jared shook his head. "Even if he visited Mr. Huo, he wouldn''t stay there all day. I''ll call Damon''s wife."


    Adriana''s phone was connected after a few rings, but she didn''t know where Damon was either.


    Meanwhile, Kasie called her boyfriend, but Emmett had been away on official business in the past few


    days and knew nothing about Carlos'' whereabouts.


    They could only drive as fast as possible so that they could arrive at the hospital ahead of Debbie and


    tell Carlos that they had failed to keep her at the manor.


    Jared sped all the way and sessfully reached the hospital before Debbie did. But to their surprise,


    they were weed by an empty ward.


    The nurse who was responsible for taking care of Carlos told them that he had left the hospital for


    some private reason.


    They knew that Megan was admitted in the hospital because Debbie had wounded her.


    So, they went to Megan''s ward.


    Luckily, she was there, apanied by another girl, who seemed to be her ssmate. When they saw


    Jared and hispanions, the two girls stopped chatting.


    Megan''s smile froze for a while. Then she put on a fake smile and greeted, "Good evening."


    Being in no mood to exchange greetings, Jared asked bluntly, "Where''s your uncle?"


    "Which one?" she asked.


    ''Come on! No need to show off all your amazing uncles!'' Jared rolled his eyes and snapped at her,


    "Carlos Huo!"


    "Isn''t he in his ward?"


    "No! If he was, why would I bother asking you?" Jared''s tone was impatient.


    Megan didn''t care at all. With a sweet smile, she asked, "Did Aunt Debbie tell you to ask me about


    him?"


    Jared didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so he just asked rudely, "No. Do you know where he is or


    not?"


    "I don''t," she answered honestly.


    "Damn it! Why didn''t you just say that sooner? This was such a waste of time," he grumbled.


    The three of them left the ward without saying their goodbyes to her.


    Megan was left speechless.


    In the parking lot


    Jared, Kasie and Kristina sat in the car, staring at each other helplessly. He had called Carlos and


    Damon several times with no luck.


    They really didn''t know what to do next.


    When Debbie arrived at Carlos'' ward with the soup, she saw the empty room. She called him, and of


    course, it was futile.


    While she was wondering where he had gone, Tristan called her. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo asked me to tell


    you that he had to go to Z Country for some urgent business. He''s on a ne now. I was too busy to


    inform you about this. I''m really sorry."


    ''Z Country? For urgent business?'' "Why didn''t he tell me when I was with him? Is it that urgent?" she


    asked. ''It must have been really important because he had to rush to Z Country at night despite his


    wound.''


    Tristan paused for a while to think about how to make his lie more convincing. He then answered, "It''s


    not that urgent. But only Mr. Huo can deal with it. Before he left, he asked me to contact your friends so


    that they could keep youpany. Mr. Huo will be back either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    ''Oh! So it was Carlos who told Jared, Kasie and Kristina to go to the manor, '' Debbie thought.


    She could sense that something fishy was going on. Everyone around her had been acting really weird


    all day.


    After hanging up, Debbie looked at the soup and sighed. She opened the lid and ate it herself.


    She couldn''t figure out what was happening, so she decided to let it go for now and wait for Carlos to


    The four of them hung out together until it was veryte. When she came back to the manor, she dozed


    off as soon as she hit the pillow. She didn''t wake up until the next noon.


    She called Carlos for the hundredth time, but his phone was still off. She was really anxious because


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    she could tell that he was hiding something from her.

 Chapter 280 A Life-Or-Death Situation

    Chapter 280 A Life-Or-Death Situation


    Debbie was lost in herplicated thoughts when Zelda dropped by to give her an invitation. "Mrs.


    Huo, Mr. Huo was afraid that you might be bored at home and asked me to give you the invitation to a


    tea party held by the wife of a high-ranking official."


    Ignoring what Zelda had said, Debbie grabbed her hand and asked anxiously, "Why is Carlos'' phone


    switched off?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Zelda answered, "I have no idea either, Mrs. Huo. Maybe his battery is


    dead."


    "Tell me the truth!"


    Zelda sighed helplessly, "Mrs. Huo, I really have no clue. I''m not Mr. Huo''s personal assistant. My


    answer will be the same even if you ask me another ten times."


    Seeing her sincere expression, Debbie gave up. "All right. Thanks. Bye, Zelda," she said in a hushed


    voice.


    Zelda bade her goodbye and drove off.


    Looking at the invitation in her hand, Debbie puckered her mouth. She was in no mood to go to the


    party. She knew that the guests would be a bunch of gossiping women who would act all elegant and


    aloof on the surface.


    Kasie, however, liked to attend these kinds of parties. So Debbie called her and offered, "Hi Kasie.


    Carlos'' assistant, Zelda, just brought me an invitation to a tea party. Would you like to go?"


    "A tea party? Is it Mrs. Jiang''s?"


    Debbie took a closer look and saw the name on the invitation. "Yep."


    "Yeah! I''ll go! Why don''t you go along with me? Mrs. Jiang is really fond of holding parties, and she


    hires Michelin star chefs to prepare the food. Come on, foodie! Join me!" Kasie said in a cheerful tone.


    Debbie was not at all in a good mood because of Carlos'' sudden disappearance. She told Kasie in a


    low voice, "If it weren''t for Carlos'' injury, I would''ve already been on a flight to Ennd. I''m in no mood


    for some stupid tea party." She hated mingling with those hypocrites. She was afraid that she might end


    up having a row with some of them.


    Kasie didn''t give up. "Come on. If you stay at home alone, you will get more and more dejected. Just


    ask Zelda if she can give you an extra invitation. We can attend the party together. If she can''t, then


    you''ll have to go alone."


    Sighing in defeat, Debbie agreed to apany her.


    Zelda soon came back, holding another invitation with Kasie''s name on it.


    That evening, Debbie and Kasie arrived at the tea party together. She gave Kasie one of the invitations.


    The party was being held at a tea house on the first floor of a building. The building also had hotel


    rooms on dozens of floors.


    There was a security guard at the entrance of the tea house. Debbie gave him the invitation. It was only


    then that she noticed the invitation in her hand had Kasie''s name on it.


    It was not a big deal, so she didn''t give much thought to it.


    The guard eyed Kasie from head to toe when he saw the name on her invitation. But Debbie didn''t


    notice it.


    They entered the tea house. Just as Debbie had expected, the party was filled withdies from well-off


    families in Y City.


    Many walked over to Debbie to greet her.


    Debbie, however, barely knew them. Nevertheless, she had to smile back at them politely.


    Mrs. Jiang even invited Debbie to a private room where they chatted over tea. After a while, Mrs. Jiang


    bade Debbie farewell as she had to attend to other guests as well.


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. She really didn''t enjoy thepany. She left the room and went to the


    food section where Kasie was busy tasting different dishes. "Kasie, how''s the food?" Debbie asked with


    a faint smile.


    "Yummy! Here, taste this!" Kasie fed her a macaroon from the spread.


    "Wow, indeed. It''s not too sweet." They sat together, eating and talking.


    Before long, a woman came over and invited Debbie to join them. She was Lucinda''s friend, and


    Debbie had to oblige.


    Debbie even caught a glimpse of Portia, who was as arrogant as ever. Neither of them greeted each


    other.


    When Debbie returned to the food section, Kasie was nowhere to be found.


    She waited a long time, but Kasie didn''te back. She pulled out her phone and called her. But her


    phone was out of range. It was weird because Debbie had seen Kasie ying on her phone earlier.


    She put her te on a nearby table and began to look for her.


    Debbie looked everywhere, but to no avail. She got anxious and began to ask people about Kasie''s


    whereabouts, but no one had seen her.


    She had a bad feeling¡ªlike something horrible had happened to Kasie. As time ticked by, she became


    more and more unsettled.


    While Debbie had been busy with other women, Kasie had kept herself glued to the food section. She


    was stuffed after eating all those snacks, and the scented tea was so inviting that she ended up having


    too much of it. As a result, she had to run to the restroom.


    Kasie was washing her hands in thedies'' room, and she saw a tall woman in the mirror. The woman


    was taking out a handkerchief from her purse.


    Kasie didn''t pay much attention to her because she didn''t know thedy.


    The next thing she knew, the woman grabbed her from behind and covered her mouth and nose with


    the handkerchief.


    After wriggling to get out for a while, Kasie passed out.


    She didn''t know how long she had been unconscious. When she came to, she felt someone throw her


    onto a bed. She struggled to open her eyes, but there was no lighting in the room. Too sleepy, she


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    closed her eyes again.


    She wanted to cry out for help, but she had no strength left. And her body felt like it was on fire.


    Before long, she heard someone open a door.


    Her head was spinning so fast. She wanted to look who it was, but she didn''t even have the strength to


    open her eyes anymore.


    After she heard some rustling of clothes, a person pressed against her. She wanted to struggle and


    yell, but she was too weak to defend herself.


    There was a sudden loud sound, and she passed out once again.


    As Debbie was struggling to find Kasie, a girl came running towards her.


    Debbie recognized her. They had attended a dinner party together some time back. It was at that party


    that Debbie had sshed wine at Olga and Portia. Olga had tried to spill wine back at Debbie, but the


    She had been a little chubby back then. But now, she was a lot thinner.


    That girl had been looking for Debbie as well. Upon seeing her, she said anxiously, "I saw a woman


    take your friend to the lift, and it stopped on the twelfth floor. You better hurry. Something was not right


    with your friend."


    Debbie thanked her and rushed to the lift.


    When she reached the twelfth floor, she was dumbfounded by all the simr-looking doors. She didn''t


    know which room Kasie was in.


    ''Kasie, I''m here. You''re gonna be okay. Wait for me!'' Debbie prayed.


    She stopped a passing waiter and asked him in a hurry, "Two women came by here not too long ago.


    Which room are they in?"


    "Sorry, Miss. We value our guests'' privacy," the waiter said.


    Debbie was on the brink of a meltdown. "Tell me! This is a life-or-death situation!"


    "I''m really sorry..." The waiter was frightened, but he insisted that he couldn''t disclose the information.


    Debbie was at her limits. She pinned him against the wall and punched him in the face once. "I won''t


    stop until you tell me their room number," she threatened.


    Two more punchester, the waiter cried and said, "They are in Room 1206. A man just entered the


    room."

 Chapter 281 A Critical Moment

    Chapter 281 A Critical Moment


    ''A man entered the room? I must find Kasie soon! Room 1206... Where is Room 1206?'' Debbie ran in a


    panic.


    Soon, she found the room, but the door was locked. "Open the door! Kasie, open the door! Are you in


    there, Kasie?" She kicked the door several times, but it wouldn''t budge.


    She tried to calm down and kept telling herself, "Debbie, keep cool! Don''t panic..."


    Although she was still unable to get through to Carlos, she could contact his assistant. She pulled out


    her phone and called Tristan. "There''s a hotel in the same building as the tea house. Do you know the


    hotel''s name?" she asked in a hurry. She hadn''t paid any attention to the hotel when she had arrived.


    "Please wait, Mrs. Huo. Zelda, there''s a hotel in the same building as the tea house. What''s its name?


    Mrs. Huo, it''s called the Cade Hotel."


    At that moment, the doors of the lift opened and several security guards stepped out, running towards


    Debbie. Her heart pounding, she said into the phone quickly, "Have someone give me the key to Room


    1206 right away! Hurry up! Kasie is in danger!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!" Tristan answered quickly.


    "Miss, is it you who stirred up trouble and beat up our employee?" the head security guard asked in a


    rough voice. They were about to take Debbie away from there.


    Debbie took a deep breath and told them in a calm voice, "I''m Carlos Huo''s wife, Debbie Nian. My


    friend is in this room, and she''s in danger. Open this door! Now!"


    "Mrs. Huo?" The guard eyed her from head to toe. "Yes, I know Mrs. Huo''s name. But, can you prove


    that you are Debbie Nian?"


    ''How can I prove that?''


    Debbie was losing her patience. She yelled at them, "I didn''t bring my ID card. Open this damn door


    right now! If something bad happens to my friend, my husband will not spare any of you!"


    She was on the verge of tears, but none of the guards moved. Obviously, they still didn''t believe her.


    She kicked the door again and demanded through gritted teeth, "Open the fucking door! Open it!"


    The head security guard spoke into his inte. "Mr. Liu, ady on the twelfth floor ims to be Mrs.


    Huo and is asking us to open the door to Room 1206. Pleasee over and check if she is telling the


    truth."


    Tristan had just called Mr. Liu, the manager of the hotel. The manager immediately told him, "She IS


    Mrs. Huo! Open the damn door! Quick!"


    The guard called a cleaningdy over and opened the door with the master key.


    Debbie barged in first. The light had been switched off and it was pitch dark inside. As the light in the


    hallway entered the room, Debbie saw a man throwing his pants away and forcing himself on Kasie,


    who waspletely naked on the bed. There was a camera not too far away from the bed. The red


    blinking light suggested that it was recording.


    The man was startled when he heard someone barge in. He immediately wrapped himself with a quilt


    and got off Kasie. "Debbie! Why are you...?" Lewis cried in stunned disbelief. He then turned to look at


    the unconscious woman beside him, and finally saw her face clearly¡ªit was Kasie!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The guards tried to enter, but Debbie stopped them and demanded, "No! Stay out of the room."


    She pushed them out and locked the door from inside.


    "Lewis Huo! You fucking asshole!"


    she yelled,pletely losing her rationality when she saw Kasie''s condition. She dashed towards him


    and kicked him in the abdomen. "Stop! Debbie, are you crazy?"


    ''No, that isn''t enough!'' she thought angrily as she grabbed his hair and dragged him out of the bed.


    She swore under her breath that she would beat the hell out of the pig!


    Heart-rending cries came from inside the room. The manager wanted to go inside and help Debbie, but


    the cries wereing from a man; he realized that it was better to wait outside.


    The beatingsted a long time, and Debbie''s hands were numb. Kasie rolled and murmured, "I''m so


    hot..." Debbie yelled at Lewis, "What did you do to her?"


    "I thought that it was you... No, no. Someone asked me to sleep with you...I mean...sleep with her, and


    told me that she was in the room," Lewis stammered.


    Debbie could tell from his rambling that his target was actually her.


    "What''s wrong with Kasie? Why is she so hot?"


    Lewis shivered and answered honestly, "Someone drugged her."


    ''She was drugged!'' Trying her best to suppress her anger, she pulled out her phone and called the


    police. "Sir, pleasee to the Cade Hotel immediately. Someone has been caught red-handed


    "Debbie, please don''t call the police. I''ll be theughing stock of the city!" Lewis pleaded.


    "You should have thought about that before harming my friend! Lewis, I swear I will put you behind bars


    this time!" she said through gritted teeth and gave him another kick. Then she quickly grabbed Kasie''s


    clothes and began to dress her.


    It was extremely difficult to dress her because she was not in her senses. After Debbie was done, she


    opened the door and said, "Guys, help me carry my friend to the parking lot."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo." Two guards entered the room.


    Lewis put his clothes on and was about to sneak away. Debbie grabbed his cor and threw him back


    into the room. She told the manager, "Mr. Liu, right?"


    Debbie''s tone was rather stern because she was in a bad mood. The manager couldn''t help but think,


    ''Mrs. Huo is as intimidating as Mr. Huo.'' He couldn''t afford to offend Debbie and answered humbly,


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. What can I do for you?"


    "I have already called the police. Have your men guard this room and make sure no one takes him


    away except the police." She was not going to let Lewis off the hook this time.


    "Er..." The manager hesitated for a second, and then nodded, "Sure, Mrs. Huo."


    "Thank you." Despite Lewis'' pleas, Debbie carried Kasie to the parking lot with the two guards.


    Debbie wanted to drive the car herself, but Kasie was behaving restlessly in the back seat. She had to


    give the car keys to one of the guards and sat in the back to take care of Kasie. The guard drove the


    car to a nearby hospital. Debbie held Kasie in her arms and kept coaxing her, "Kasie, don''t worry. We''ll


    arrive at the hospital soon."


    Kasie''s body was burning, and it made Debbie''s heart ache. She swore that she wouldn''t let Lewis go


    even if the Huo family was against it.


    "Debbie... help me... call... Emmett..." Kasie was unable to resist the fire in her body. She bit her lips so


    hard that they started bleeding. She then bit her arm to ease the desire.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Debbie called Emmett, who had just gotten off the ne and was on his


    way to thepany.


    "Emmett, something has happened. Where are you?"


    Emmett''s heart skipped a beat. "What''s wrong? Mrs. Huo, are you in any trouble?"


    "It''s Kasie... Talk to her yourself."


    Debbie put her phone near Kasie''s ear. With all her strength, Kasie managed to say, "Emmett...I''m not


    feeling so well..."


    Her weak voice broke Emmett''s heart. "What happened? Where are you, Kasie? I''ming to you. I


    just got off the ne."


    But Kasie copsed again. Debbie grabbed the phone and told Emmett, "Someone drugged her. I''m


    taking her to the hospital."

 Chapter 282 She Is A Victim

    Chapter 282 She Is A Victim


    "Kasie was drugged? What drug? Who drugged her?" Emmett asked anxiously.


    "Er..." Debbie was too embarrassed. "That kind of drug..."


    At that moment, Kasie got close to the phone and murmured, "Emmett... I want to have sex with you..."


    Debbie was shocked.


    Even Emmett didn''t know how to respond. It was as though his whole world had just copsed on top


    of him. After a long pause, he managed to say, "Tomboy, take her to the hospital. I''m on my way."


    "Okay," Debbie answered.


    Kasie held Debbie''s waist tightly and rested her head on her shoulder. "Emmett, shame on you! Are


    you a man or not? If I am not gonna make it, you''ll regret your decision." Kasie was only half-aware of


    what she was saying.


    Emmett had to be firm with her. He asked Debbie, "Which hospital are you heading for? I''m on the


    Phoenix Road right now."


    Debbie looked out the car window and saw The Third People''s Hospital not too far away. "We''ll arrive


    at The Third People''s Hospital soon."


    "Got it! Please take care of Kasie for me."


    He hung up. Kasie whispered in Debbie''s ear, "Deb, I feel like... I''m going to explode. Deb, let me kiss


    you..."


    ''Oh my God! This drug is so potent. It can turn a straight person gay...'' Debbie''s eyes widened as Kasie


    got closer to her.


    She shook her head and pushed her down. "Stop it, Kasie! I''m not gonna make out with you. Just lie


    down on myp."


    Kasie struggled violently in Debbie''s arms. She really couldn''t take it anymore. "Tomboy, help me. I''d


    rather die than go through this. Please help me... Call Emmett! Call him. If he refuses to have sex with


    me... I...I will sleep with..." Kasie paused, and looked at the man in the driver''s seat. "I''ll sleep with...


    him!"


    The guard was dumbstruck.


    Debbie was on the brink of a meltdown when they arrived at the hospital.


    About twenty minutester, she heaved a sigh of relief as she stared at Kasie, who was fast asleep in


    the ward. She called Emmett again. "Where are you now? Kasie has already been treated. You can


    take your time."


    "I just arrived at the entrance of the hospital. Are you in the inpatient department? Tell me the ward


    number."


    Debbie walked out of the ward and gave him the number. She then added, "Emmett, where is Carlos?


    Don''t lie to me."


    There was a pause. Then Debbie heard Emmett shut the car door and say, "I''ll tell you in person."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Debbie leaned against the wall and dialed Carlos'' number for the thousandth time. As


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    she thought, his phone was still off.


    Anxiety flooded her. ''Where is he? Why is his phone always off?''


    Before long, Emmett rushed into the ward, running short of breath. He stared at the unconscious Kasie


    and his face went pale.


    Emmett was in a suit and leather shoes as usual. But his tie was loosened and his hair was a mess. He


    was too anxious to pay any attention to his image.


    Debbie told him, "The doctor said that she had inhaled that kind of drug. Luckily, she was brought to the


    hospital in time. Nothing serious, except that she bit her lips and slightly broke her arm."


    Emmett sat on the edge of the bed and took Kasie''s hand, kissing it softly.


    After a while, he asked in a low voice, "Was she... Was she...?" Kasie''s hair was disheveled, and her


    face was as pale as a ghost''. He couldn''t tell whether she had been raped or not.


    Debbie was confused at first, but then understood what he meant.


    She decided to check Emmett''s sincerity towards Kasie. Feigning sadness, she said, "Yes. Emmett, do


    you mind that Kasie was raped?"


    Emmett stood up and clenched his fists, his face livid. "Who did it? I''ll kill him!"


    "Do you mind it?" she insisted.


    ''Do I mind it?'' Emmett closed his eyes and answered, "Why would I mind it?" He opened his eyes,


    turned to Debbie and said in a serious tone, "She is a victim. I feel bad for her. I''m angry for her. Who


    did this? I swear he''ll pay."


    He was fuming. ''I will kill the asshole with my own hands! I will get justice for her.''


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. "Good. Actually, she did almost get raped, but..."


    "What?" Emmett was confused now. ''So, was Kasie raped or not?''


    "Don''t worry. I rescued her in time. She''s still a virgin. Emmett, do you think premarital sex is immoral or


    something? Why did you turn her down when she said she wanted to have sex with you?" Debbie


    patted his stressed shoulder.


    Emmett wiped the sweat off his forehead. ''She was just fooling around with me! Thank God!''


    Seeing that Emmett was panting, Debbie poured a ss of water and gave it to him. "Oh, by the way,


    where is Carlos? You said you would tell me in person," she asked.


    At the mention of Carlos'' name, Emmett''s face changed and he seemed very nervous. He drank the


    water in one gulp.


    Debbie raised an eyebrow. She noticed his nervous expression. She took the ss from his hand and


    poured him another ss of water.


    Again, he drank it in one gulp.


    Debbie gave him a third ss of water, and Emmett finally broke the awkward silence. "Mrs. Huo,


    please forgive me. If I sell Mr. Huo out this time, he will surely fire me. So..."


    Debbie didn''t know how to respond to his helpless words.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Huo will be back either today or tomorrow," he added.


    Debbie snorted, "Rest assured? What are you all hiding from me? Carlos is still wounded and has been


    missing for two days. How can I rest easy?" Debbie gnashed her teeth and thought angrily, ''I won''t


    spare Carlos this time.''


    Emmett didn''t know how to calm her down, and had to change the subject. "Who did this to Kasie?" he


    asked.


    With a sneer, Debbie said, "If you don''t tell me Carlos'' whereabouts, I will ask Kasie to break up with


    you. So, do you want to get fired or do you want to break up with Kasie?"


    Emmett couldn''t believe that she would threaten him like this. ''Seriously? I really can''t bear this couple


    anymore.''


    When he didn''t respond, Debbie yelled at her friend, "Kasie, wake up! Emmett is breaking up with you


    ¡ª Argh! Don''t pull me! Let me go!"


    Emmett grabbed Debbie''s wrist and pulled her out of the ward.


    There were many people passing by outside the ward, so Emmett let go of her hand. After all, people


    might recognize her.

 Chapter 283 I Have To Find Him

    Chapter 283 I Have To Find Him


    Emmett wiped the cold sweat off his forehead with his eyes closed. He gritted his teeth and decided,


    "Fine, I''ll have to betray Mr. Huo then." In light of the years he had worked for Carlos, his loyal nature,


    and Carlos'' intimidating personality, it was a hard decision for him to make.


    Debbie smiled and patted his shoulder. "Good boy."


    Emmett waited until there was nobody around them before whispering to her, "Mr. Huo went on a


    mission with Wesley and Damon."


    Debbie was confused. ''What mission? Carlos has been out of the army for more than five years now.


    Why is he on a mission all of a sudden? And Damon is a gangster. Why is he on a military mission?''


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her confusion was nothing beyond Emmett''s expectation. However, he didn''t intend to exin


    everything to her. Even though he had given in to Debbie, he didn''t want to betray Carlos thoroughly.


    He had kept some of it unsaid as a way out. "Yeah, there was a mission, but I have no idea what it was


    or where they have gone."


    For a moment, Debbie was quiet as she took in the news. She was furious and also found the whole


    thing absurd. "Under normal circumstances, I would understand if Carlos went on a military mission.


    But he had just been shot. Didn''t the military officers know that? And his wound reopened yesterday..."


    Debbie flushed recalling what had happened in the ward yesterday afternoon. But she recovered soon.


    She continued angrily, "Is there no one else avable in the army? Why did Wesley have to put Carlos,


    a freshly wounded man, on this task? Is this their so-called brotherhood?"


    Emmett exined anxiously, "It''s not like that. It was originally agreed on that all three of them would


    take part in the task. However, Mr. Huo was woundedter on. Both Wesley and Damon tried to talk


    him out of the mission. But you know Mr. Huo. He always goes through with his decisions."


    ''What kind of mission is so important that Carlos would be determined to be a part of it? And Damon is


    concerned about it too, '' Debbie thought. Suddenly, a possibility urred to her. A dash of gloom


    covered her face. "This has something to do with Megan, right?" she asked.


    Emmett was surprised. ''She is so smart.'' "I...I don''t know. Mrs. Huo, I have to go and check on Kasie."


    But Debbie wouldn''t let him go. She took a deep breath and grabbed him by the arm. Her lips were


    trembling from anger and heartache. "Tell me the truth," she demanded.


    Emmett hesitated. After a moment, he decided that since she had already figured it out, it would be


    pointless to hold his tongue. So he told her in a hushed voice, "Yes, it''s about her. Some bandits have


    been trying to harm Megan. Mr. Huo, Wesley, and Damonid out a n and they have gone to take


    them all out."


    The expression on Debbie''s face was heartbreaking to watch. Emmettforted her, "Mrs. Huo, those


    men have been watching Megan every day because her parents had two thirds of their people wiped


    out. Now, they are seeking revenge. Things would only get worse if these men are not annihted. This


    is not just about Megan. To protect her, Mr. Huo and Wesley have also put themselves in danger for so


    long. They are just doing what they have to do in order to solve this menace once and for all."


    A bitter smile brushed Debbie''s lips. As a reasonable woman, she understood the situation. "What


    baffles me is, why does Carlos have to be a hero at a time like this? He needs proper care now. And


    why did he keep this from me? I know martial arts; I could have gone with him and helped them. Even if


    I couldn''t help with the fighting, I could have at least stayed by his side and taken care of him. Why


    didn''t he tell me?" When she was done, she covered her mouth to muffle her cries.


    The thought that right now, a wounded Carlos was somewhere in danger, made her frantic with worry.


    "Mrs. Huo, please don''t be upset. I didn''t go either. Do you know why? This isn''t an ordinary task.


    Everyone involved in the mission has been trained to use guns. But I have no experience. People like


    us would just be a dead weight."


    "I can''t stay here. I have to go find him." The wait was killing her. It felt like the minutes were creeping


    by at a snail''s pace. Dangerous or not, she wanted to be there for him.


    Emmett sensed that her emotions were about to get the better of her, so he said, "Mrs. Huo, I know this


    is hard for you, but I''m begging you. Please don''t go. You don''t even know where he is. Besides, Kasie


    is still unconscious. Are you going to leave her here alone?"


    "Kasie won''t be alone. She has you. I trust you will take care of her." Tears fell out of her eyes, blurring


    her vision. She stared at Emmett and said, "Tell me where he is. I have to find him. I promise I will be


    careful. Believe me, I know how to fight. I can protect myself."


    Emmett nodded, trying everything to ease her mind. "I know that you can fight, and you are good at it


    too. But out there, bullets wille flying out of everywhere. What good is a taekwondo ck belt or a


    world championship in a ce like that? One bullet and that''s it¡ªyou are dead. Tomboy, make your


    friendship with Kasie a priority right now. I not only see you as my boss, but as a friend too. You have


    always cared about your friends. If you think of me as a friend, please listen to me and calm down. If


    anything happens to you, Mr. Huo will skin me alive. Sure as sunrise."


    ''Calm down? Somebody tell me how to do that. Bullets...Carlos...he could be wounded again any


    minute...'' Debbiepletely lost control over her emotions. With one hand over her mouth, she


    slumped onto the floor, wailing.


    Carlos had been so good to her, but right now, despite knowing that he was in danger, she could do


    nothing, nothing at all, except cry.


    She hated herself for being so useless.


    Eventually, Emmett managed to take her back to the ward. He sat her down on the sofa, hoping that


    she could collect herself in a while.


    Ten-odd minutester, Debbie grabbed her phone and darted towards the door. Emmett hurried


    towards the door with a flustered face and was just in time to stop her. "Tomboy, I thought you had


    calmed down. Where are you going?"


    She closed her eyes sadly for a second and took a deep breath before saying, "Rx. I''m not going to


    find Carlos. I don''t even know where he is. I need to ask that jerk something."


    "Lewis?" Emmett asked, puzzled.


    "Yes," she replied. Debbie considered it wise not to tell Emmett what Lewis had done to Kasie in the


    hotel room. "I''ll be gone for a while. Take care of Kasie. Call me if I''m needed."


    "No problem. But can you tell me who did this to her? I need to know."


    Debbie hesitated. "I can''t... Not yet. Things are still unclear. But don''t worry, I''ll tell you as soon as I find


    out."


    She turned to leave.


    But Emmett got in her way again. "Does it have something to do with Lewis?"


    "Maybe, but that''s uncertain. That''s what I''m going to ask him."


    Emmett was silent. What should he do if it was Lewis who had done this to Kasie?


    Debbie walked out of the ward while he was still deep in thought. But it was toote for her to go to the


    police station. So, she went back to the manor.


    Looking around the empty house, she became depressed and restless. Without Carlos, it didn''t feel like


    a home anymore. She felt insecure. After a quick shower, she climbed onto their bed andy down.


    Unbidden, all kinds of thoughts crossed her mind and kept her awake until midnight.

 Chapter 284 Wounded Again

    Chapter 284 Wounded Again


    The next morning, Debbie didn''t sleep in as usual. She got up early with ns of meeting Lewis.


    Before she left the house, she called Tristan, asking him to locate Lewis. Since she had seen Lewis at


    the hotelst, Debbie suggested that Tristan call the hotel manager; he should know where he was.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Three minutester, Tristan called back with the bad news.


    Lewis wasn''t at the police station.


    The police had arrested him. But Lewis had pulled some strings and was released before he was taken


    to the police station.


    Debbie was furious. "Can no one touch him except Carlos?" she asked Tristan.


    "Something like that," he replied. Lewis was Carlos'' cousin after all. Nobody dared to offend him,


    unless it was a direct order from Carlos.


    "Fine. Find out where Lewis is. I need to talk to that jerk." Debbie was frustrated. Without Carlos at her


    side, she couldn''t even put Lewis in prison after what he had done to Kasie.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    While Tristan was tracking Lewis down, Debbie took a cab to the military hospital where Megan was


    hospitalized.


    She went straight to Megan''s ward. The girl was sound asleep. Debbie walked over and sat on the


    edge of the bed silently.


    Sensing someone''s cold stares on her, Megan woke up and saw the person sitting on her bed.


    She jerked up and moved away from Debbie, frightened. "Wh-what are you doing here?" she asked.


    Seeing how intimidated Megan was, Debbie smiled. ''I''m d that she thinks I am scary.''


    "Carlos is on a military mission." She got straight to the point.


    "That''s normal. He used to be an outstanding special force soldier." Megan didn''t sound surprised at


    all.


    "He is doing it for you," said Debbie, studying her face.


    Megan was a little taken aback by the news, but then she said, "Who else would he do it


    for? " Debbie gritted her teeth. "Are you saying that it''s obvious that he is willing to go on such a


    dangerous task for you, or that he is willing to do it only for you?"


    Before replying, Megan got out of bed and sat on the sofa, trying to move farther from Debbie. "What


    difference does it make? And anyway, he only engages in such dangerous missions for my sake. He


    has turned down dozens of provisional missions before."


    Bitterness filled Debbie''s heart. "Once those gangsters are taken out, you wouldn''t be in any danger.


    Do you think Wesley and Carlos would still care so much about you?"


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that they should let those gangsters live and watch me get hurt


    every day? They would rather risk their lives for me."


    Debbie grabbed a teacup near her and smashed it against the wall. The cup broke into many pieces.


    Megan was startled. She got up and ran towards the bathroom. "What do you want?"


    Debbie sneered, "What do I want? I want to kill you! If it weren''t for you, Carlos wouldn''t have agreed to


    go on this insane task when he is already wounded. If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t have to put his life


    on the line. You are making him do this!"


    She squatted and picked up a piece of the broken ss.


    She stared at it. How much she wanted to stab the ss into Megan''s heart.


    Megan''s face went pale. She opened the door to the bathroom so that she could run and hide inside.


    "Debbie, don''t do anything stupid. You will have to die for it if you kill me."


    "True. So, I won''t kill you. Don''t worry." Dropping the ss onto the floor, Debbie stood up.


    Megan was relieved to hear it.


    Debbie warned her, "This is thest time my husband risks his life for you. If the gangsters are all taken


    out, count yourself lucky. Once Carloses back, I will never allow him to do this kind of thing again.


    If the gangsters escape, well, sucks to be you. But don''t worry, I''m not ungrateful. I''ll always remember


    what your parents did for Carlos. I''ll have you sent to somece where they will never find you, and


    make sure you livefortably. Either way, you will leave Y City." ''And leave Carlos.''


    If Megan was content with being his niece, Debbie would have protected her along with Carlos.


    But she was not. Debbie couldn''t stand to watch Carlos risk his life again and again, especially for


    someone like her.


    "No, I will never leave Y City!" Megan shouted. "There''s no way you can make me leave Carlos! I love


    him. I can only be happy if I see him every day."


    Debbie was already unstable because she knew that Carlos was involved in something dangerous at


    that very moment. She was on the verge of a breakdown, and when she heard Megan say that she


    loved Carlos, Debbie lost all her control. She darted towards Megan and pped her hard across the


    face. "Shut your bloody pie hole! You don''t deserve him!"


    Megan fell to the floor from the force of her p. Covering her reddened cheek, she retreated


    backwards and yelled, "How dare you hit me!!"


    "So what? What are you gonna do about it? Call Carlos and ask him to divorce me? Go ahead."


    Debbie would be d if Megan could get a hold of Carlos. At least then, she would know whether he


    was safe or not and when he woulde back home.


    "You think I couldn''t do that? You''re rude and uncivilized. I will do everything I can to make Uncle


    Carlos leave you!" With that, she grabbed her phone from the table and dialed Carlos'' number.


    Debbie assumed that his phone would be switched off just like how it had been when she had called


    him a million times. Unexpectedly, the call connected. Megan put her phone on speaker. "Megan,


    what''s up?" It was Damon who answered the call.


    "Uncle Damon, where are you? Aunt Debbie is trying to kill me. Help me, Uncle Damon!"


    Megan cried. Debbie watched. It fascinated her how she could cry without any tears.


    Damon said anxiously, "We''re on our way to the hospital. Your uncle Carlos needs treatment. You''ll


    have to wait."


    ''Treatment? Did his old wound reopen or was he injured again?'' Debbie thought in shock. She wanted


    to ask Damon, but he had hung up already.


    Megan was forgotten. Debbie wasted no time. She took out her own phone and called Carlos'' number.


    Again, Damon answered it. Pretending to sound rxed, he said, "Debbie, we''re in the middle of


    something. What''s the matter?"


    "Where is Carlos?" she demanded.


    Damon was silent. When he spoke again, the feigned rxed tone was gone. "He''s in an ambnce.


    We''re on our way to the hospital." Since Debbie would know about it sooner orter, there was no point


    lying to her.


    Her throat ran dry. Her eyes stared ahead, but she saw nothing.


    "How bad is it?" she asked in a low voice. After a pause, Damon answered, "Severe."

 Chapter 285 The Long Wait

    Chapter 285 The Long Wait


    After hanging up, Debbie waited impatiently at the entrance to the emergency department. Within half


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    an hour, several ambnces pulled up, their sirens wailing loudly. More cars and military vehicles


    followed.


    She didn''t know which ambnce Carlos was in. All she could do was stand there and watch the


    doctors and nurses open the doors of the ambnces and shift the patients from the stretcher to the


    hospital cot.


    She noticed that one of the ambnces had more doctors and nurses than the others. When the door


    opened, some military officers walked out of it in a hurry.


    And a man covered in blood was carried out carefully. "Come and give a hand. Take care not to touch


    Mr. Huo," a doctor said hastily to a nurse.


    ''Mr. Huo?''


    Debbie ran towards the stretcher. It was Carlos!


    His face was as white as a sheet, and his clothes were blood-drenched. ''Blood... So much blood...My


    God!'' Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    One of the doctors wanted to push her out of the way, but all he said was, "Mrs. Huo, we''re trying to


    save Mr. Huo. Every second is valuable. Please move out of the way."


    "What... what happened to him?" It took Debbie a while to find her voice.


    The doctor replied as he quickly wheeled the cot into the hospital, "A bandit stabbed him thrice and he


    was also shot twice. His old wound has also reopened. Mrs. Huo, we will do our best to save Mr. Huo''s


    life. Right now, every second is crucial. Please excuse us."


    Her face went deathly pale when she heard his situation. It was like a bomb exploding inside her brain,


    turning her world intoplete darkness. She didn''t know what to say or do. She just ran beside the


    cot.


    Carlos was wheeled into the elevator. She pushed to the edge of the cot, grabbed his bloody hand and


    called in a whisper, "Carlos, Carlos..."


    He heard her soft voice and his eyelids fluttered.


    Debbie pressed his hand against her cheek. "Can you hear me, Carlos?" she asked tearfully. Slowly,


    Carlos opened one eye.


    He saw her.


    ''Hmm... It''s so good to see her...'' Carlos'' mouth twitched a little, but before he could say anything, he


    passed out.


    When they got off the elevator, Debbie was asked to stay out of the operating room. The sign above


    the door of the operating room had been turned on. Damon and some injured military officers walked


    over to her.


    "Is Carlos inside?" Damon asked as soon as he saw Debbie.


    Debbie looked at the operating room and nodded slightly.


    Damon was relieved. But he noticed that there was something wrong with her. She was pale and


    wouldn''t stop crying.


    "Both Carlos and Wesley were wounded. But there was a military surgeon with us, who gave them


    timely emergency treatment. Don''t worry, they will be fine," he tried tofort her.


    Debbie just stood there, without moving.


    Knowing what she was going through, Damon walked her to the bench outside the operating room and


    sat her down. "Carlos has Lady Luck watching over him. He is blessed. He will get through this."


    Her fingers moved. A touch of light finally came to her eyes. She looked at Damon and asked, "Is there


    going to be a next time?"


    Damon was wounded too, but it was not as serious as Carlos'' situation. A doctor had attended to his


    wound in the ambnce. His arm was bandaged, and there was a band-aid on his cheek.


    He replied positively, "A lot of the bandits are dead. The ones that survived are either wounded or


    arrested. This won''t happen again. Don''t worry."


    ''Don''t worry?'' Debbie didn''t think so.


    She wiped her eyes silently and leaned back against the bench. She was so tired.


    Damon looked at her and sighed. "Carlos'' family has been informed of his situation. James and Tabitha


    are on their way here."


    Debbie remained silent.


    Atst, Damon said, "I''ll go check on Wesley."


    Debbie was left alone.


    Learning what had happened to Carlos, Tristan and Emmett hurried to the hospital.


    Emmett greeted Debbie when he saw her, "Mrs. Huo, don''t worry. The doctor said that the military


    surgeon had been with them all along. Mr. Huo will be fine."


    There was no response from her.


    Seeing her like that


    made both Tristan and Emmett worry. But they did not say anything more.


    The surgery went on for five hours, during which, Debbie just sat there, refusing to eat or drink.


    The food Emmett had brought for hery there without being touched.


    The sign above the door of the operating room was finally turned off. The doors opened, and the doctor


    walked out.


    The people who were waiting outside gathered around the doctor. But Debbie didn''t get up. She had


    been sitting there for so long that her legs were numb.


    "All his wounds have been attended to. The nurses are taking him to the ICU. Once he is out of danger,


    he will be transferred to the general ward," she heard the doctor say.


    ''Once he is out of danger... So, that means that he is still in danger.''


    When Carlos was pushed out of the operating room, Debbie managed to stand up and follow him to the


    ICU. Through the window, she watched the doctor and nurses move Carlos onto the hospital bed.


    She stayed outside the room and waited, not knowing for how long. Many people came and told her to


    go home and get some rest.


    She refused. She couldn''t eat or sleep until Carlos woke up.


    In the dead of the night, Debbie leaned against the wall, thinking about the times she and Carlos had


    spent together. Tristan was talking quietly on the phone. Hasty footsteps suddenly echoed in the


    hallway. Debbie turned to look.


    It was James and Tabitha.


    Tabitha''s eyes were red and puffed from crying. She trotted towards Debbie and asked, "Where is my


    son? How is he?"


    Debbie stood up from the bench and nodded to them in greeting.


    Before she could answer, James pped her across the face.


    It was such a heavy blow that Debbie went right to the floor.


    Lying there, she raised her head and saw the anger in James'' eyes. His face was twisted in rage. ''Huh!


    How ironic this is. I pped Megan this morning, and now the p has been returned to me. Karma is


    a bitch, '' she thought bitterly.


    Tabitha and Tristan were both taken aback by James'' action. "James, why did you hit her?" Tabitha


    asked, trembling.


    Tristan hung up immediately and helped Debbie to her feet.


    James pointed at Debbie and barked, "Is this how you take care of my son? As his wife, what have you


    done for him? Nothing!"


    Debbie sneered, "Learn the truth first before you point your finger at others. Your son got wounded


    because of Megan, not me."


    The expression on James'' face worsened. "Don''t talk back to me! Look how rude you are. Carlos has


    spoiled you too much. Why didn''t you stop him? This is ridiculous! He is a CEO now, not a soldier. Why


    did he want to be part of this mission?"


    Debbieughed. She looked at James sarcastically. "I was exining the situation to you and you call


    that talking back? I didn''t even know that he was going on a mission. How was I supposed to stop him?


    Since you are Carlos'' father, I won''t hit you back this time. But I won''t tolerate it if you every a finger


    on me again."

 Chapter 286 Left With A Broken Heart

    Chapter 286 Left With A Broken Heart


    Debbie''s warning made James angrier. He raised his hand to p her again. Tristan nerved himself to


    grab his wrist and said, "Mr. James Huo, Mrs. Huo is telling the truth. She knew nothing about the


    mission. If you want to talk about it, why not wait until Mr. Carlos Huo wakes up? You can ask him


    directly."


    James shook Tristan''s hand off and continued to insult Debbie. "I know how much money Carlos has


    spent on you, you blood-sucking harpy. You asked him for a huge ring, you wear only designer clothes


    worth hundreds of thousands of dors. You even made him buy you a limited edition watch to


    apologize to you. What right do you have to do all this?"


    Debbie clenched her fists and demanded, "I am a blood-sucking harpy? You want to know what my


    rights are? What about you?" She looked James directly in the eye and went on, "You are my father-in-


    now, Carlos is lying in there unconscious, but as his father, you don''t even try to check on him. All you


    want to do is bellow at me. What kind of father are you?"


    "You!" James raised his hand again. Tristan and Tabitha stopped him. "James, let''s go check on


    Carlos," Tabitha persuaded.


    "How? He is in the ICU, and this is not visiting hours. We can''t get in."


    The fierce conflict between the two had drawn a lot of gazes. Tabitha looked at Debbie resignedly and


    asked, "Can you leave for now?"


    "No! I''ll only leave when Carlos is out of danger and has been transferred to the general ward."


    Needless for them to say, she had already decided to leave by then.


    James snorted, "Shameless!"


    ''Why should I put up with his insults like this?'' she thought angrily. She lifted her fist to strike James.


    Tristan saw it. He let go of James immediately and stood in front of her. "Mrs. Huo, this is a hospital


    and Mr. Huo is still unconscious. Calm down," he whispered in her ear.


    Suddenly, Debbie felt dizzy. Her head spun uncontrobly. Her legs were too weak to support her, and


    she copsed onto Tristan''s shoulder.


    Tristan was flustered. "Mrs. Huo, what''s wrong?" he asked as he led her towards the bench.


    Debbie closed her eyes a moment, trying to clear her head and regain some strength. Then she waved


    her hand and replied, "I''m fine."


    James spoke with a cold snort. "Even as a married woman, you flirt with another man in public. How


    much shame do you intend to bring on this family? This is outrageous!"


    Tristan let go of Debbie''s arm quickly and stepped away from her. "Mr. James Huo, it''s not what you


    think. Mrs. Huo hasn''t eaten anything since Mr. Huo was brought here. She isn''t feeling well."


    Debbie leaned back against the bench with her eyes closed, trying to hold her temper. If anything, she


    just wanted James to get out of her sight. He was the worst father she had ever met.


    At that moment of tension, Damon came back from Wesley''s ward after visiting him. He smiled at


    James and Tabitha, and greeted them. James acted as normal as he could.


    When Damon turned to Debbie, he saw the p mark on her face. Shocked, he asked, "Pepper Nian!


    Which son of a bitch had the nerve to p you?! He must have a death wish if he''s brave enough to


    p Carlos Huo''s beloved wife. Carlos is powerful enough to wipe out anyone off the face of the earth.


    What kind of fool would take that risk?"


    "Pfft!" Debbie burst intoughter when she heard Damon cussing James without knowing it. Her anger


    evaporated.


    James and Tabitha stood there, embarrassed. But Damon didn''t notice. He continued, "What are you


    this!"


    "It was me," a familiar voice came from behind Damon.


    Damon knew who it was. Dumbstruck, he looked at Debbie for confirmation. There was a smirk on her


    face.


    He apologized immediately, "I''m so sorry, Uncle James. I didn''t know that it was you. I thought it might


    have been someone else. I never would have said that if I knew it was you."


    James'' face was hideous, like he had just identally eaten a fly. He snorted and sat on the nearest


    bench.


    Not long after, Carlos'' condition stabilized, and he was transferred to a VVIP ward.


    The doctors assured them that Carlos was out of danger and that he just needed to recuperate. Debbie


    felt a weight lift off her chest.


    Soon, Carlos'' ward was crammed with visitors. Silently, Debbie took out her phone and booked the


    earliest flight back to Ennd for the next morning.


    After midnight, Debbie asked Tristan to take her back to the manor. When she got out of the car,


    Tristan couldn''t help asking, "Mrs. Huo, why did you leave the hospital?"


    She had stayed in the hospital for so long, waiting for Carlos to wake up, and he would soon. She just


    needed to wait a little bit longer. Tristan didn''t understand why she had left before he woke up.


    Debbie gave him a faint smile. "Thank you for everything you did tonight, Tristan. Drive safe. Bye."


    Tristan knew that she didn''t want to talk about it, so he nodded and left the manor.


    The next morning, before getting on the ne, Debbie sent Carlos a message. "Mr. Huo, when Kasie


    and I went to a tea party the other day, she was drugged and taken to a hotel room. When I found her,


    Lewis was trying to vite her. I tried to have him arrested, but couldn''t. Apparently, nobody would dare


    to touch him without your saying so. So, please help Kasie. She deserves justice. Thank you very


    much, Mr. Huo. Take care."


    Her tone sounded very formal in the message, as if she were talking to her boss, and not her husband.


    Carlos woke upter that day. He wanted to see Debbie, but she wasn''t there. When he read her


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    message, he was so angry that he almost passed out again.


    He sent Emmett to the manor to get Debbie, but when he came back, he told Carlos, "Mrs. Huo has


    gone back to Ennd in the early morning flight. I have received news that she has arrived safely."


    Carlos rubbed his forehead. He knew that she was furious with him.


    Emmett went on, "Since the moment you were brought in, Mrs. Huo had stayed here without eating or


    sleeping. She was here when you were in the surgery room, when you were in the ICU, and when you


    were finally moved to this ward. She didn''t leave until you were out of danger."


    Carlos was confused. ''So, she was worried about me. Then why did she leave when I was just about to


    wake up?''


    he wondered.


    "Mrs. Huo almost had a meltdown when she found out about the mission. Mr. Huo, you have to do


    something to make up to her."


    Carlos nodded. He had anticipated that she would be mad, and was ready to do anything to appease


    her.


    At that moment, Tristan poked his head into the ward and asked, "Mr. Huo, where are your parents?"


    Carlos replied, with his phone still in his hand, "They went back to the manor to get some rest."


    Hearing that James wasn''t around, Tristan hastened towards the bed. He looked at Carlos, hesitating


    about whether to tell him what had happened earlier.


    Carlos raised his eyebrow to give him a sidelong look. "Speak," hemanded coldly.


    Tristan took a deep breath and decided to tell the truth. "Last night, your father hit Mrs. Huo, and


    insulted her as well."


    Carlos'' fingers froze on the phone screen.


    "What?" A grim cloud formed on his face. Tristan repeated what had happened the night before,


    including how Debbie had been pped and bellowed at.

 Chapter 287 I’ll Take Care Of You, Uncle Carlos

    Chapter 287 I¡¯ll Take Care Of You, Uncle Carlos


    Emmett was shocked. He hadn''t thought that James would hit a woman.


    The look in Carlos'' eyes became murderous. After calming down a little, he told Emmett, "Find Lewis


    and bring him to me!" He would investigate the matter himself.


    And James... He hit Debbie again. This time, Carlos would make sure he paid for it!


    Three dayster, Lewis was dragged back from abroad. Knowing that he had gotten himself into big


    trouble, he had fled to France right after the incident that evening. However, Carlos had found him


    easily.


    Before he was brought back, he had called Valerie for help. To get himself enough protection against


    Carlos, he had asked his parents toe to Y City as well, along with Valerie. After getting off the


    ne, the three of them went straight to Carlos'' manor.


    Carlos''pany wasn''t functioning well in his absence. Without his supervision, along with the news of


    him being wounded, the executives had gone ck and flustered. When Carlos was discharged from


    the hospital, he had been informed of the situation at the offices. Before going back to the manor, he


    went directly to thepany to set things right.


    When he finally arrived at the manor, his mood worsened. The bedroom was empty. He looked for


    Debbie''s traces everywhere. He walked around staring at her pictures, touching the dressing table at


    which she used to sit, feeling her scent. The sadness was unbearable.


    He missed her terribly. He wanted to hear her voice, but Debbie wouldn''t answer his calls.


    Carlos sat on the bed and started to read a file. After some time, someone knocked on the door. Carlos


    closed the file and said, "Come in."


    Emmett walked in and said, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Valerie Huo and Mr. and Mrs. Wade Huo are here." As soon


    as Emmett stepped aside, Valerie said, "Carlos, my sweet grandson, how are you? Let me have a good


    look at you! I was worried to death."


    Valerie walked into the bedroom, wearing a green gown. She was apanied by Megan. Her eyes


    were red and she looked deeply worried. Wade and Miranda were in tow.


    Carlos put the file aside and leaned against the headboard. "Grandma, I''m sorry to have worried you.


    I''m much better now." He then greeted Wade and Miranda.


    Valerie sat on the edge of the bed and held his good hand. When she spotted the file, she looked at


    Emmett and reprimanded, "Carlos has just had a surgery. How could you let him work so soon? Are the


    executives of ZL Group so useless?"


    ZL Group had tons of executives, and they were all capable. Emmett stepped forward and began to


    apologize, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Valerie Huo¡ª"


    Before he could go on, Carlos gestured for him to stop. He turned to Valerie and consoled, "Grandma,


    it''s not Emmett''s fault. The wounds are not that serious, and I''m recovering quickly. Reading files is not


    gonna tire me out."


    Valerie sighed and stayed silently by his side.


    Wade walked up to him and said, "It does seem a little early to be getting back to work. Why not rest


    and wait until you''re fully recovered?"


    Miranda nodded in agreement. She never talked much, but at this point, she chipped in, "Your uncle


    Wade is right. Health is more important than anything else. You''re not a child anymore. You should


    know how to take care of yourself."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you Uncle Wade, Aunt Miranda."


    The room was quiet for a while. Then Megan said in a depressed voice, "Uncle Carlos, thank you for


    saving me. I''m really sorry. It was because of me that you and Uncle Wesley were wounded."


    Valerie sighed again with a sad look in her eyes.


    Miranda and Wade looked unhappy when they heard Megan''s words. Carlos said tly, "Don''t be so


    hard on yourself. The matter had to be dealt with."


    Megan gnawed at her lower lip. Her eyes were brimming with tears. "Thank you, Uncle Carlos. Since


    Aunt Debbie isn''t around, I''ll take care of you," she said.


    ''Debbie isn''t around? What does that mean?'' the others wondered.


    Valerie''s brows knitted. She looked at Carlos and demanded, "I didn''t notice that until Megan brought it


    up. Where is your so-called wife? Why isn''t she here to take care of you?"


    The me in her tone wasn''t anything Carlos desired. The look in his eyes turned icy cold. He


    responded indifferently, "I asked her to go back to Ennd. She had been away from school for several


    days to look after me. She is falling behind in her ss. Now that I''m fine, I asked her to go back."


    However, Valerie wasn''t happy with his exnation. "Fine? Your wounds haven''t healed yet. And you


    have to stay in bed to rest. You are not fit enough to move around. How could she leave you in this


    state? That heartless woman!"


    Emmett couldn''t stand to hear her talk about Debbie like that. He exined, "Mrs. Valerie Huo, that''s


    not true. Mr. Huo was injured even before this incident, and Mrs. Huo had been taking care of him all


    that while. And she never left the hospital until Mr. Huo was brought into the VVIP ward. She stayed


    outside without eating or sleeping."


    Valerie snorted and pounded her cane on the floor. "Don''t try to make her look good. The truth is that


    Carlos needs her and she is away in Ennd. What kind of wife¡ª"


    "Grandma!" Carlos interrupted her.


    "That is between me and Debbie. Please stay out of it. All you need to know is that Debbie is always


    good to me. So, stop ming her. There are many people here who can look after me. She doesn''t


    have to stay by my side just to look like the good wife you want her to be. I know how much she loves


    me. I have made her unhappy again and again. Right now, all I want is to recover soon and fly to


    Ennd to apologize to her." His voice was stern and firm. The elders in the room were astonished.


    They couldn''t believe that the ever-proud Carlos would go all the way to another country just to


    apologize to a woman.


    Once again, the way Carlos cared about Debbie surprised them.


    "Nonsense!" Valerie couldn''t allow her outstanding, distinguished grandson to grovel before a woman.


    She and Carlos looked at each other, their gazes sharp and fierce. "Grandma... Grandpa used to do


    things to make you happy before he was hospitalized. Have you forgotten? Do you think that was


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nonsense too?"


    Valerie was tough and stubborn, while Dous was easy-going. He was always the one that caved in.


    He humored her in everything.


    Valerie''s lips trembled at the mention of Dous. She flustered. "Your grandpa is weak. He has been


    weak all his life. But you''re different. You have always been proud and strong, shining like a star. Why


    should you tter that kind of woman?"


    "And what kind of woman is that?" Carlos asked, fury rising in him. "She is my wife, the woman I will


    spend the rest of my life with." Carlos didn''t want to talk to Valerie anymore. "Emmett, take my grandma


    to her room. She is tired."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," Emmett replied.

 Chapter 288 You Should Apologize

    Chapter 288 You Should Apologize


    Megan and Emmett held out their hands to hold Valerie''s arms. "Wait!" she said to them. She used to


    think she knew Carlos, but right now, she wasn''t so sure. He was more aggressive and more arrogant


    than she was. She couldn''t change his mind, but she could change the subject. "I have something else


    I want to talk about," she said in a softer tone.


    Carlos didn''t say anything. He didn''t see the point. He had figured out what it was, and it turned out that


    he was right.


    Valerie took a deep breath and continued in a concerned voice, "You know, Lewis is your cousin. You


    two are blood. You even sprang to get him back here from France. You shouldn''t be fighting over a


    woman." She paused, waiting for a reply.


    Carlos sneered. He rubbed his forehead and looked at Wade and Miranda. "What do you guys think?"


    Surprised by his sudden question, the couple fumbled toe up with an answer. They came up short.


    They knew what Lewis did. After a moment, Wade wanted to say something, but Miranda stopped him


    by pulling his sleeve. Then she told Carlos, "Lewis is spoiled. That''s why he can''t keep himself out of


    trouble. If you need to nail him to the wall, just do it. Just remember he''s our kid. We won''t get involved


    in this, but cut him some ck every once in awhile."


    The room was quiet again. Miranda''s attitude surprised everyone, including Carlos.


    Valerie stood up from the bed abruptly and started scolding Miranda, who was stone-faced, "I don''t


    believe you! Lewis is your kid. Stand up for him, and don''t let Carlos be rough on him. What kind of


    parents are you?"


    Last time in New York, Carlos had beaten Lewis so badly the lecherous man had ended up in the


    hospital for a couple weeks. Carlos had also fired him and thrown him out of ZL Group.


    Now, Lewis had pissed off Carlos once again. If no one got involved, Lewis might end up much worse


    off thanst time.


    The expression on Carlos'' face was so cold it looked as if it had frosted over. He finally said to Valerie,


    "What kind of monster do you take me for? Why are you taking Lewis'' side?"


    "Carlos!" Valerie raised her voice, pointing at him. "You and Lewis are both my grandkids, but I''ve never


    treated you the same. I do y favorites, and I think you know which of you is which. I just want you to


    go easy on Lewis. Is that too much to ask?"


    The grandmother had always treated Carlos differently, mainly because he was exceptional, but there


    was another reason¡ªshe felt bad about Carlos.


    Emmett was puzzled. Lewis'' parents were standing right there. How could Valerie confess that she was


    biased in favor of Carlos right to their faces? Wasn''t she afraid they might get angry?


    Emmett turned his head to study Wade''s and Miranda''s faces, only to find that they were calm as still


    water. He still didn''t get it, and wasn''t sure he wanted to.


    After a bit, Wade walked over to Valerie and consoled her. "Mom, don''t be upset. Carlos knows what


    he''s doing. He''s also well aware Lewis is his cousin. He won''t go too far. Let''s go back to your room, all


    right?"


    Valerie stared at Carlos, who stoically refused to say anything. After a moment''s silence, she muttered,


    "Fine, I''ll grab a nap, but I want to be up when Lewis gets here. I''ll be keeping my eye on Carlos."


    She left the room with Wade and Megan supporting her, as she was unsteady on her feet. Emmett


    tagged along to see if he could be of any help.


    And Miranda was left alone with Carlos.


    Seeing his pale face, she walked to his bedside and asked, "Hungry? What do you want? I''ll fix it for


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you."


    She wasn''t as distant as usual. She even looked gentle. Miranda certainly wasn''t herself.


    Carlos found she acted quite oddtely.


    He tried to rx and responded, "Thank you, Aunt Miranda. I already ate. You must be tired after the


    trip. Why not get some shut-eye?"


    Miranda didn''t object. Before she turned to leave, she seemed to remember something. "Debbie left


    because she was angry, right? Was it because you risked your life for Megan?"


    She hit the nail on the head.


    Carlos didn''t confirm or deny it.


    Miranda smiled, "She was jealous. And you scared her. You went on a dangerous mission when you


    were still wounded. And just as she feared, you came back in an ambnce. But she still stayed with


    you till you were out of danger. It proves only one thing¡ªshe loves you. A lot. If I were her, I would


    have left too. You do need to apologize."


    Anyone in their right mind could see how wrong it was to marry Megan or Stephanie.


    Even if Carlos hadn''t married Debbie, it wouldn''t work.


    First of all, Megan was always scheming, and arranging things so she always came out smelling like a


    rose. Her parents had saved Carlos'' life. So what? There were other ways to repay them than marrying


    her.


    As for Stephanie, she was a lot like Carlos; condescending, aggressive, bossy and decisive. With two


    people like that together, love would be like a battlefield. They would fight all the time over who would


    get thest word. It would be a marriage made in hell, and it wouldn''tst.


    Debbie was stubborn and unyielding, but unlike Stephanie, she was still shy and simple. She wasn''t


    vicious like Megan. Nor was she a hypocrite.


    When she was with Carlos, she could soften Carlos'' heart, and she''d sacrifice to make him happy.


    That was the ideal rtionship. The best you could hope for. Those two would live a long, happy life.


    Miranda helped him clear things up, and his headache finally subsided. "I get it. Thanks, Aunt


    Miranda."


    "Good." As if that were enough emotion for tonight, Miranda''s expression melted back to indifference.


    She turned and left.


    Lewis rolled up in front of the manor an hourter. Too afraid of Carlos, he tried to stay in the car. It took


    two robust bodyguards to haul him out, trying to pry his hands off various parts of the vehicle so they


    could get him inside.


    Carlos went downstairs and met him in the living room.


    At the same time, James and Tabitha came back inside. Valerie, Wade, and Miranda all gathered in the


    living room when they heard the mor.


    Both Carlos and Lewis were pale. Carlos from pain and Lewis from fright.


    When the elders took their seats, Lewis was pleading, hands out in front of him. "It''s not what it looked


    like, Carlos, um... er... it wasn''t my idea. It was Portia. She asked me to sleep with Debbie."


    Carlos'' face darkened. ''Portia?''


    Emmett was also confused. "But Kasie was in the room," he said. ''How did that happen?'' he wondered


    in his mind.

 Chapter 289 Are You Going To Sue Your Dad

    Chapter 289 Are You Going To Sue Your Dad


    It also surprised Lewis to discover that it was Kasie in the room and not Debbie as expected. "I don''t


    know. When I got the call, I was told Debbie was in the room. Butter on, when Debbie kicked the


    door open, I was shocked." Afterwards, he did his investigations. Only then did he realize Portia was


    behind the whole trick. Had he known it was Kasie in the hotel room, he wouldn''t have gone there. Not


    that he wasn''t interested in her. Rather, he happened to be in the middle of something more important


    when he got the call.


    Certainly, for Kasie, he wouldn''t have put aside important work. But the person on the phone had


    assured him that it was Debbie in the hotel room, waiting for him. Straight away, he had rushed to the


    hotel, his excitement rising with every step.


    That was a mistake he would live to regret. While he was still fumbling for an exnation, Carlos shot


    up from the couch and angrily charged forward with a clenched fist. It frightened Lewis and he quickly


    hid himself behind Valerie. The olddy spread her hands, ready to push Carlos back. By now, the


    tension in the air was palpable.


    "Take a moment and cool your jets before you do anything rash, Carlos!" Valerie advised, her voice


    unusually firm.


    "And you think I''ll cool my jets that easily?" Carlos retorted. "Forget about it," he threatened.


    Knowing the kind of person that he was, Valerie didn''t see the point of arguing with him. Education and


    impressive work ethic aside, sometimes Carlos could be a pain in the ass.


    Right now, rage nearly clouded his sense. Frightened, Lewis managed to summon up his courage to


    speak up. "What''s the point of us quarreling over a woman, Carlos? Given that Grandma and your


    parents are all against the woman, I''d be reluctant to marry her, if I were you. At least, for the sake of


    peace within the family. Megan is..."


    Before he could finish, Carlos swept him off his feet. Clutching for support, he knocked hard into the


    vase beside which he was standing while they argued.


    Feeling disappointed in Carlos, Tabitha moved in swiftly. With all her might she grabbed his clenched


    right hand, which was ready to strike. "Carlos, from what we know, Debbie wasn''t hurt at all, and


    neither was she raped. Are we going to live in terror just because your woman has been offended?


    How many more squabbles are you going to pick with people over the same woman?"


    Standing by and watching in silence, Emmett opened his mouth, wanting to say, "But Kasie would have


    been raped if Debbie hadn''t gotten there in time." Obviously, he also wanted revenge for Kasie.


    But before his words coulde out of his mouth, Carlos angrily retorted to Valerie''s scolding.


    "Squabbles? This is not the first time I''m confronting Lewis for improper conduct towards my wife. It''s


    only that I have been patient with him, seeing that we are cousins. But my patience has its limits. True,


    Debbie didn''t get hurt. But what about Kasie? She was drugged! What if Debbie had arrived at the


    hotel room only a littleter? Do you know what we''d be dealing with now?" he sneered.


    ording to Lewis, most likely, Debbie was the wire-puller''s target. It only happened that Kasie was at


    the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    Or maybe, Kasie might have posed a threat to the plot in some way.


    That night, Carlos, Wesley, Damon, and Curtis were all out of the city. Emmett too was out of town, on


    a business trip. If Debbie had been drugged and Kasie happened to be the only person around to help,


    it was unlikely she would have stopped Lewis.


    Mulling over how the situation might have turned out, the elders were mortified.


    Turning to Emmett, Carlosmanded, "Go fetch Portia at once!"


    Just as Emmett stepped aside to give orders to his men over the phone, the doorbell rang. "Hello, how


    can I help you?" asked the housemaid who had run to answer the door.


    "We''re the police. We came at Mr. Huo''s request."


    "Let them in, please," said Carlos to the housemaid, when he heard them.


    "Alright, Mr. Huo," she replied respectfully.


    Six policemen in full uniform walked in. "Hello, Mr. Huo, we''re with the city bureau. Chief Li sent us


    here," they greeted Carlos.


    "Please have a seat," said Carlos, nodding to acknowledge their arrival. Then turning to the maid, he


    directed, "Please get some water for the police officers."


    They must have been ttered with that weing gesture. "Thank you, Mr. Huo," they said one after


    another.


    Meanwhile, the police''s arrival had gotten everyone in the room apprehensive, except Carlos.


    James furrowed and demanded, "Carlos, what the hell is happening? Do you have to go so far as to


    call inw enforcement agencies? Since when do minor disagreements within the family need outside


    intervention?"


    But unbending as ever, Carlos would have neither his old man''s persuading nor threats. "Just wait. I


    called not only the police but alsowyers," he shot back without the slightest show of remorse. "They


    will tell you how long you will stay in prison for assault," he added.


    James'' face turned purple with anger when he realized what Carlos was doing. He pointed


    threateningly, but when he opened his mouth to say something, anger choked out his words.


    Looking on, Valerie too had lost her cool. "Carlos, do you really intend to press charges against your


    father?"


    Moved to tears, Tabitha stroked James'' backfortingly. But the look on her face said she needed


    moreforting herself. With disbelieving eyes, she red at her son and asked ruefully, "Is that how


    you want to treat your dad and cousin, all because of one woman? Honestly, I''m so disappointed,


    Carlos!"


    Seeing the gravity of the situation, Wade offered, "Carlos, I know you''re angry. But I hope you can


    reconsider it. For heaven''s sake, he is your...father."


    "Being my father does not mean that he can hit and insult my wife and get away with it. Does it?"


    Carlos'' voice was deadly cold.


    For a moment, no one said a word, until James suddenly copsed into a heap on the couch. In an


    instant, the entire house turned chaotic. Now almost wailing, Tabitha shouted at the housemaid to fetch


    the medicine. A visibly flustered Valerie left Lewis'' side temporarily and walked to the sofa to feel the


    old man''s heartbeat.


    Only Miranda and Carlos remainedposed from the beginning.


    But even after giving everyone a scare, the worst was yet to hit James. As soon as he came to, Carlos''


    For a moment, everyone waited with bated breath, fearing what Carlos was up to. Then Portia was


    brought in, drained of color as though she had aged all of a sudden.


    She had been practicing dancing at school when a group of men barged in and whisked her away. She


    was still wearing her dance costume, shaking from the cold.


    When they hauled her into the living room, she shook even more, terrified at what was going on.


    At the sight of Carlos and Lewis, she wished the ground would open up and swallow her. Lewis cut a


    hunched, desperate figure that told her hell had broken loose here.


    His eyes brightened when Portia walked into the living room. If there was the slightest ray of hope for


    him to get off the hook, then this was his only opportunity. "Dirty heartless bitch!" he blurted. "Tell the


    whole truth now. Why did you trick me into going to the hotel room?"


    Portia pretended not to be scared. To dodge his confrontation, she greeted Carlos'' family members one


    by one, trying to force a smile. Then looking at Lewis, she feigned surprise. "Mr. Lewis Huo, what are


    you talking about? We already broke up. Why would I ask anyone to call you?"


    Lewis shouted desperately, "It was you! I looked into it. You had someone call me, iming Debbie was


    waiting for me in a room on the twelfth floor."


    "Lewis!" Portia shrilled. "We already broke up. Why are you trying to frame me? Who is behind all this?"


    Not interested in their argument, Carlos leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed. "Take Miss Gu


    outside and give her a ''preferential'' interrogation," he said to Emmett. "Take her outside. Don''t dirty my


    ce," he added.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thatst sentence was in codednguage. In an instant, several bodyguards appeared, ready to


    execute their master''s wishes.


    When they saw Portia in her dance costume, they swallowed hard and grabbed her roughly, eager to


    get her out of his sight.

 Chapter 290 Please Let Her Go

    Chapter 290 Please Let Her Go


    Carlos'' words sent a shiver down Portia''s spine. Engulfed by fear, she struggled to break free from the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bodyguards, and screamed in a hysterical voice, "Mr. Huo, what do you want from me? Let go of me!"


    With his eyes shut, Carlos asked casually, "Miss Gu, that''s exactly what I should be asking you. What


    did you want with my wife, huh? What were you thinking, trying to drug my wife and her friend?" With


    those words, he opened his eyes and shot a sharp nce at the trembling Portia. "You had the guts to


    "No, I didn''t... I didn''t..." Frightened by his icy-cold stare and the dangerous aura, Portia could hardly


    find her voice. She kept stammering, "I didn''t..."


    Carlos sneered and ordered to the bodyguards, "Deal with her. Enjoy yourselves."


    Knowing that Portia was the daughter of the Gu family, Valerie didn''t want her grandson to act rashly


    just for Debbie''s sake. So she tried to persuade him, "Carlos, she''s a girl. Don''t do this..."


    Clutching at herst straw of survival, Portia looked towards Valerie with her teary eyes and pleaded


    desperately, "Mrs. Valerie Huo, please help me..."


    Carlos smirked at his grandmother. "She...is a girl? Then what about my wife and her friend? Aren''t


    they girls too? Grandma, since you have enough mercy to spend on an irrelevant person, why don''t


    you give a little thought to my wife, your own granddaughter-inw?" he snapped, sounding sarcastic.


    Shocked by his strong retort, Valerie took a quick step backwards.


    Shifting his gaze back to Portia, he ordered angrily, "Take her out. Now!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!" the three bodyguards answered together.


    In an instant, they forcibly dragged Portia towards the door. Knowing that Carlos was not joking, she


    struggled to turn her head around and shouted in a panic-stricken voice, "Megan! It was Megan who


    told me that Debbie would be attending the tea party!"


    Caught off guard, Megan''s heart skipped a beat.


    She had been keeping silent this whole time, afraid that Carlos'' white hot rage would be directed


    towards her. As her name was pointed out, everyone''s attention shifted to her.


    Meeting Carlos'' cold eyes, she shuddered and said in a shaky voice, "Uncle Carlos, no...I had nothing


    to do with this. I''m not even familiar with Portia. We''ve only met a few times. How is it even possible for


    me to collude with her to harm Aunt Debbie?"


    Portia broke free from the bodyguards. She madly rushed back to the living room, and pointed at


    Megan, who was standing close to Valerie for her safety. "It was her! She told me that you were not in


    Y City that day, and that Debbie would attend the tea party with her friend!" she said to Carlos.


    That day, Portia had seen the message which Megan had sent in the WeChat group and instantly had


    In a fluster, Megan quickly pulled out her phone and walked over to Carlos. She exined, "I just


    casually sent a message in a WeChat group, saying that Aunt Debbie would be attending the tea party.


    I didn''t personally talk to her, nor did I mean any harm. Uncle Carlos, you can check my chat log."


    She nervously tapped the chat log, found her message from that day and showed it to Carlos. Indeed,


    Megan had only written a few words. It said, "I heard that Mrs. Huo was also invited to the tea party!"


    Carlos moved his sharp eyes away from the phone and rested them on Portia once again. "So, your


    target was Debbie from the beginning, correct?"


    Portia repeatedly shook her head, unable to find the words to defend herself. The only thing she could


    do now was deny everything. Otherwise she would end up being dead by morning.


    "Looks like you won''t tell me the truth till you see the depths of hell."


    He gestured to the bodyguards. Seeing them stride towards her, Portia abruptly copsed onto the floor


    as her legs gave out. She said in a low whisper, "I''ll say it..." Despair was written all over her face. She


    decided to spill everything, hoping that Carlos wouldn''t punish her by giving her to those bodyguards.


    She knew what would happen if he did that. She was still a virgin...


    The bodyguards stopped. Everybody in the room waited for her confession.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang again and a person slowly walked into the living room. Since she


    was at the point of copsing, Portia didn''t notice the person who hade in and continued to


    confess in a trembling voice, "I did it. I wanted to drug Debbie, but... those stupid men got them


    confused with each other and drugged Kasie instead. Kasie came to the party with Debbie''s invitation


    card and they mistook her for Debbie. That was why Kasie was the one who was drugged and carried


    to the hotel room in the end..."


    Lewis had had a major part to y in Portia''s n. At a previous party, Portia had heard from someone


    that Lewis had been coveting Carlos'' wife for too long. He had been desiring for her and even had


    gone so far as to climb onto Debbie''s bed. But he had failed, and had even gotten beaten up ck and


    blue by Carlos.


    And therefore, she decided to include Lewis in her n. She asked someone to call Lewis and inform


    him that there was a chance for him to have sex with Debbie. As expected, Lewis, who had lost his job


    and had been idly hanging around the streets, immediately agreed and hurried to the hotel.


    But there was a precondition¡ªhe had to take a video of them having sex. At the time, Lewis'' mind was


    When he walked into the hotel room, the lights were off and he was so excited that he didn''t take a


    closer look at the woman''s face. He simply believed that it was Debbie. So, after turning on the video


    camera, he took off his clothes and jumped onto her.


    That was when Debbie barged into the room.


    Only then had he noticed that the woman under him was not Debbie, but Kasie...


    Lewis was then badly beaten up by Debbie, and Kasie was taken to the hospital.


    As he was being taken away by the police, he made a phone call to pull some strings. Finally, he was


    exempted from the case and the police couldn''t arrest him.


    But soon after the incident, Lewis knew that things were very serious this time. He felt more and more


    uneasy as he thought back to what he had done. So in no time, he bought a ticket and flew to France.


    Tragically for him, he had hardly settled down for a good sleep when Carlos'' men found his


    whereabouts and brought him back to Y City.


    And now, he was at the manor, awaiting Carlos'' judgement.


    "Portia, I''m so disappointed in you." Hayden''s upset voice boomed across the living room. He was


    shocked to hear his sister''s confession.


    Earlier, when Portia had been forcibly taken away from school by some men, Hayden had received the


    message. His gut feeling had told him that it must have been Carlos'' order.


    He had someone look into it and found that they were indeed Carlos'' men. So, he had hurried to the


    manor without any dy.


    The security guard at the gate had asked for Emmett''s instructions before letting him in. When he had


    stepped into the living room, he heard everything.


    With tear stains on her disheveled face, Portia quickly ran over to her brother and grabbed onto him as


    if he was a lifesaver. "Hayden, I know my mistakes now. Please save me..."


    Although Portia had crossed the line this time, Hayden couldn''t bear to see his sister suffer. Inhaling


    deeply, he looked at Carlos and begged, "Mr. Huo, this is all our fault. I have failed to guide my sister


    well. I''ll make her apologize to Debbie. And I''ll send her away from Y City, so that she will never stir up


    any troube for you again. Mr. Huo, please let her go this time."


    Hayden had never acted so humbly in front of Carlos. Even when hispany was put into deep crisis


    because of his love for Debbie, he never begged Carlos for mercy. But now, because of his sister''s


    rash behavior, he had no choice but to eat the humble pie. He had to swallow his pride and ask for


    Carlos'' mercy.


    However, Carlos didn''t buy it. Hayden''s words carried no weight to him. How could he easily let Portia


    off the hook after she had attempted to drug his wife? He looked at the stunnedwyers and asked,


    "Kidnapping, attempted rape and intentional injury. What will the sentences be for all these crimes?"


    He spoke in such a way that made their crimes sound immensely severe.


    One of thewyers cleared his throat and replied, "Mr. Huo, ording to thew, whoevermits the


    crime of kidnapping shall be sentenced to more than ten years or even life imprisonment, and shall also


    be fined or be sentenced to confiscation of property. Taking or exposing women''s nude pictures without


    consent constitutes a crime of invasion of privacy and insulting of women. And wounding another


    person with intent, causing serious injuries, shall result in three to ten years of imprisonment."

 Chapter 291 Marry Lewis

    Chapter 291 Marry Lewis


    After thewyer was done exining thew, Carlos said nonchntly, "Ten years... Miss Gu, if you


    are locked up in jail for the next ten years..." He smirked evilly, leaving his words unfinished.


    ''Ten years in prison?'' Portia could hardly take in that information.


    Breaking down into fresh tears, she ran up to Carlos and fell to her knees. "Mr. Huo, please. I already


    regret my actions. Please don''t have me locked up." If she were to be locked up behind bars, she


    would have a criminal record and her promising future would be ruined forever. On top of that, she


    could hardly imagine how her life would be in prison for ten years!


    Seeing such a heartbreaking scene, Hayden felt his head ache. As he held her up from the floor, he


    asked, "Mr. Huo, please tell me what to do so that you will let Portia go."


    "Let her go?" Carlos sneered. "Do I look that benevolent to you? Or do you think I am an easygoing


    person? Or maybe... you think I''m a pushover."


    Both Lewis and James shuddered as they listened to his cold voice. They were well aware how


    merciless and ruthless Carlos could be if someone crossed his line. He was never a benevolent or an


    easygoing person, nor could anyone ever bully him.


    When Hayden didn''t respond, Carlos continued, "I will give Portia two options to choose from. The first


    one is that she will go to Ennd and apologize to my wife in person, thene back to fulfill her ten-


    year imprisonment. The second one is that she will go to Ennd to apologize to my wife in person and


    then..." He paused, shifting his gaze to Lewis, as everyone held their breath. "And then, you will marry


    Lewis."


    "What? Marry Lewis?" Everyone was taken aback. His verdict was beyond their expectations.


    No one understood what Carlos'' intention of marrying Portia to Lewis was.


    Portia made eye contact with Lewis. Seeing the disgusting man, she shook her head and rejected in a


    choked voice, "Please, no! I will never marry Lewis Huo!" ''This good-for-nothing creep doesn''t deserve


    me, '' she cursed in her mind.


    On the other hand, Lewis didn''t mind at all. He actually felt lucky. Marrying Portia wouldn''t bring him


    any loss in any way.


    Valerie helplessly reminded him, "Carlos, marriage is an important event in a person''s life and it


    requires approval from the parents. How can you decide his marriage without consulting Wade and


    Miranda?"


    Carlos raised his eyebrows at her. "Uncle Wade and Aunt Miranda have always wanted to ally with the


    Gu family by marriage. Correct?"


    Wade and Miranda were lost for words. Before they had a grasp of Portia''s true colors, they did want


    Lewis to get engaged to her. But now, seeing such a disgraceful and malicious woman, they could


    hardly bless this marriage.


    As Wade was about to speak, Miranda pulled at the hem of his clothes to silence him.


    Instead, it was Tabitha who spoke. "Carlos, your grandma has a point. We can''t rush a marriage like


    this." She tried to persuade the decisive man.


    Carlos said coldly, "I haven''t made the final decision for them. The choice is Portia''s."


    Stumped by his words, Tabitha dropped into silence once again.


    Hayden looked at his sister sympathetically. Lewis was notorious as a phndering scumbag in Y City.


    He always dated multiple women at the same time and even got them pregnant. His biggest hobby was


    fooling around with women. How could he let his sister marry such an asshole? He tried to bargain with


    Carlos once more. "Mr. Huo, I''m afraid that Portia and Lewis wouldn''t hit it off. They have such different


    personalities. How about this? I will take my sister to Ennd right away and apologize to Mrs. Huo,


    until she forgives Portia. Is that enough?"


    Carlos leaned back on the sofa and suddenly had a craving for a smoke. He took out a cigarette from


    his pocket, but didn''t light it. Instead, he ced it near his nose and breathed in the scent of the


    tabo. While Debbie was attending to him at the hospital a few days ago, she had forbidden him from


    smoking until his wound waspletely healed. As he thought of her, Carlos responded to Hayden,


    "Do you think I will ever give you a chance to approach my wife?"


    There was pin-drop silence in the living room.


    They were rendered speechless again. Carlos was really a handful and it was so hard to change his


    mind once he had made a decision.


    He turned to Portia. "Make a choice. You have one minute. If you fail to make a decision, then you will


    have no choice but to go for the first option."


    Portia''s face contorted in anguish and misery. She bit her lower lip and battled in her mind. With no


    time left, she stammered, "I choose... the second option."


    She would rather marry Lewis than be put behind bars for the next ten years.


    "Good." Carlos looked at Wade. "Uncle Wade, Lewis marrying Portia is the biggest concession in his


    punishment. As for the rest, that depends on his behavior."


    Wade was baffled by Carlos'' quick decisions. ''Lewis marries Portia? This is not good at all...'' he


    thought with a sigh.


    Now that Portia had made her choice, Carlos shifted his attention to Lewis. He asked thewyer again,


    "What is the sentence for attempted rape?"


    "The crime of attempted rape will result in a three to ten-year imprisonment," thewyer responded


    politely.


    "Okay, Lewis¡ª"


    But before he could finish his sentence, Lewis hastily chipped in, "Carlos, I choose the second option


    too. I''ll marry Portia."


    Carlos smirked. Lewis smiled back bitterly and added, "I marry her of my own volition."


    Valerie''s frown grew deeper as she watched the whole farce. She had a feeling that Carlos wouldn''t go


    easy on Lewis.


    And she was right.


    "When did I say that you have any choice in the matter?"


    Lewis was stunned. In a daze, he asked, "What...do you mean?"


    "You have no choice. You will marry Portia. Tomorrow."


    "Fine!" Lewis tapped on his chest as a gesture of swearing. "I''ll register my marriage with her this


    afternoon."


    Carlos continued coldly, "After registering your marriage, you will stay at home and wait for the court


    summons and the next court session. Do you need me to get you a defensewyer?"


    "Yes... No...No need... Wait, what?! No! Carlos, please. I''m sorry!" Lewis was incoherent as he couldn''t


    fully process Carlos'' words at first.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    James, who had been silent for so long, finally opened his mouth to speak. "Carlos, Lewis is your


    cousin!"


    "Yes, I''m aware of it. And I''m also aware that you are my father, but I won''t let you get away with this


    either. Be patient, Dad. Wait for your turn," Carlos said in an icy tone.


    Shocked, James mmed his palm on the table and yelled, "You ungrateful asshole!"


    Annoyed and exhausted by this whole mess, Valerie yelled at her son, "James, be quiet!" She moved


    her gaze to her grandson and softened her tone. "Carlos, please. Spare your cousin."


    But Carlos wouldn''t listen to anyone, not even his old grandma. He wasn''t nning on letting go of


    anyone who had hurt Debbie. "I don''t want to hear anyone plead for Lewis. For every word uttered in


    his favor, he will serve an extra year in prison! Think well before you speak again."


    There wasplete silence in the living room once again.


    After a few seconds of absolute shock, Tabitha said with a sob, "You won''t change your mind? Carlos,


    why are you so merciless towards your own family? Have you considered your uncle''s and aunt''s


    feelings? You''ve turned the whole Huo family upside-down. How could youe back to us in the


    future? How are you going to face all of us?"


    Carlos'' face darkened. "Mom, you''re mistaken. It''s Lewis who hadn''t considered his parents'' feelings


    when he did all those inexcusable things."


    Miranda inhaled deeply. "Carlos, do what you have to. It''s time to teach Lewis a good lesson."


    Valerie pounded her cane on the floor loudly. In a fit of fury, she blurted out, "Miranda! Lewis isn''t your


    biological son, but you brought him up. How can you be so cruel to him?"


    Her words shocked everyone in the room, including Carlos. It was...a rude awakening! Lewis couldn''t


    stay on his feet and slouched down on the floor, his eyes wide in shock. He stared at Valerie nkly.


    It was already toote when Valerie realized what she had said. She shook her head in defeat and let


    out a long and heavy sigh.


    "Grandma... What...do you mean?" Lewis asked her in disbelief.


    A dash of sadness shed through Valerie''s eyes as she looked at the stunned Lewis. "Nothing.


    Carlos, since my words carry no weight to you, just do as you please. I''m tired. I''m going upstairs to


    rest."


    She stood up from the sofa and walked towards the staircase with Megan''s help.


    After taking a few steps, she turned to the angry man on the sofa. "Punish everyone as you see fit. But


    leave your father alone. As an elder, it''s justified for your father to teach Debbie a lesson or two. He


    didn''t mean to hurt your wife. So, just let him go, please."

 Chapter 292 Honey, I Love You

    Chapter 292 Honey, I Love You


    Carlos responded with silence.


    An awkward silence fell between them as Valerie fixed her gaze on him, waiting for a response. When


    she realized he wasn''t going to answer, she sighed helplessly and continued on her way upstairs. "How


    did things get so bad? What a misfortune to befall the Huo family!" she grumbled on her way up.


    After the olddy left, Hayden and Portia also left the manor. Lewis gripped Wade''s clothes and kept


    eagerly asking, "Dad, is it true that I''m not your son? Howe? Then who am I? Where am I from?"


    In silence, Wade lowered his head. Getting no response from his father, Lewis turned to Miranda with


    the same questions. "This is not the right time for what you''re asking. That cer. But for now,


    you should first take responsibility for what you''ve done," a nonchnt Miranda replied.


    Lewis finally stopped asking. This secret alone was a big blow, far more devastating than facing the


    wrath of Carlos.


    When the living room returned to normalcy again, Carlos looked at James and said coldly, "I don''t think


    we need to talk anymore. You know your punishment. The police are here. Just go with them."


    One of the policemen put down his cup of tea, stood up and came up to James, ready to handcuff him.


    Thetter covered his chest to steady his breathing. He was breathing fire as he stared at his son in


    disbelief. Trying to mediate, but very much aware it wouldn''t be easy, Wade stood up and advised


    Carlos, "Give it some thought. If people get wind of it that you sent your father to jail, I don''t think you''d


    like the ramifications, both on you and on yourpany. You should bear the bigger picture in mind."


    Carlos sneered, "All of you ask me to think about this, think about that. Has any one of you think about


    Debbie? Did he think about her feelings when he pped her severally? Did he even think about the


    Huo family''s interests? And as an elder, he hit his daughter-inw for no reasons. What would the


    public think if they knew about this? Wouldn''t it do harm to thepany too?"


    Wade was lost for words. Still, no one was able to change Carlos'' mind.


    Crying, Tabitha ran up to him and fell to her knees. "Carlos, I beg you. Please don''t do that. I''ll


    apologize to Debbie on your dad''s behalf. Okay? Whatever it takes to make peace, I''m willing to do it


    with a sincere heart."


    But her attitude and way of defending James only added fuel to the fire. In a huff, Carlos shot to his feet


    and moved to her side. "Mom, what do you mean by doing this?" he asked coldly.


    "Carlos, listen to me. Don''t put your dad in jail for a woman''s sake. If your dad is locked up behind bars,


    how will I live on? Please consider me, I plead."


    Carlos signaled to two bodyguards with his eyes. Ready to please their boss, the bodyguards swung


    into action. At once, they came and lifted her up from the floor, almost forcibly.


    Eyes fixed on Tabitha, Carlos dered, "I can make concessions on one condition. Dad has to stop


    meddling in my business. Especially, let him never, ever stick his nose into my marriage. If he can''t


    promise that, then I''m more than ready to send him to jail!" He stressed every syble of thest


    sentence.


    Tabitha''s tears turned into a smile of relief. Although she was still surprised at the turn of events, she


    held Carlos by the right hand and assured, "Okay. Leave it to me to follow through with your terms of


    the truce. Rest assured that your dad will never, ever meddle in your business again!


    I know, you have always been a good son."


    However, much to her shock, James suddenly strode over, grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her


    away from Carlos. "Why did you bow down to this ungrateful asshole? I am his father, and I''m not going


    to let him dictate to me what''s to be done and what''s not to be done. In this house, I set the rules. And I


    have every right to meddle in whatever he thinks is his business! If he really doesn''t want me to


    concern myself with anything, then let him divorce Debbie Nian. Let him do it right now!" he roared.


    "Otherwise, I won''t just sit back and watch!" he added.


    The old man''s rant echoed through the whole living room. Everyone else remained dead silent, worried


    by his obstinacy.


    Wade took a nce at Carlos, whose anger threatened to erupt like a powerful volcano. Aware of the


    growing tension between the father and son, he came and stood close to James, ready to mediate.


    "Come on, James, no matter how deeply you feel about this whole disagreement, you have to calm


    down. The children are already grown-ups now. We have to be careful, not bulldoze them around


    anymore. What''s more, Carlos has been married for three years now. What''s the need of snooping into


    a son''s marriage that''s doing just fine?"


    James smirked. He pulled out his phone and swung it in front of Carlos. Speaking to Wade, he


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    threatened, "If this little brat dares to have me handcuffed today, I''ll make sure I go down with him as


    well. I''ll invite all the major media houses against him and put the story out there for the whole world to


    see. If he wants to see what impact it will have on the ZL Group, let him dare!"


    Wearing an unppable face, Carlos held back his anger. With his eyes on James, he instructed


    Emmett, "Give him the phone numbers of the most popr reporters in the city." After a short pause,


    he asked James aggressively, "Do you want to make the phone call first before going with the police?


    You can as well refuse to follow them, but then, my team ofwyers will be ready to file charges against


    you. The ball is in your court."


    James was dumbstruck.


    Meanwhile, Emmett had found one of the numbers and asked cautiously, "Mr. James Huo, this is the


    phone number..."


    "Get lost!" James roared, his face contorting in anger. He thundered so loud that the whole manor


    reverberated with his threat.


    Instinctively, Emmett put away his phone. But Carlos, remaining unppable, shifted his gaze to the


    policemen and said, "Seems like my dad prefers to wait for thewsuit at home. Please go back first."


    "Okay, Mr. Huo. Goodbye!"


    As the policemen left, Carlos went upstairs, ignoring anyone.


    In Valerie''s bedroom, when she heard no more noisesing from downstairs, she let out a deep sigh.


    With Megan''s help, she dialed a number.


    In Ennd


    Debbie stood in front of her apartment door as she signed for a parcel. The young deliveryman handed


    her a bunch of Louis XIV roses, beautifully packed in a quality gift box.


    As she opened the door to her apartment, she took out the card from the flowers. There was a line of


    English words on it. With the help of a trantion app, she got to know the message. "My dear, I have


    someone send this bouquet of roses to you by air from France. I think you would love them. They have


    a meaning¡ªyou are my only love," read the card. She looked at the bottom to check who the sender


    was, but there was no name. It simply ended, "So, honey, I love you."


    ''Louis XIV roses? You are my only love?'' The meaning of the flowers clicked in her mind. ''Mr. Huo, you


    are a busy CEO. How on earth do you still get time to learn about flowers?'' Debbie thought,


    unconvinced.


    At first, she had thought that the flowers were from someone else since the whole message was in


    English. If she knew they were from Carlos, she would have refused to sign for it.


    Then she turned around and left her apartment. In a car nearby, she found a bodyguard who had been


    secretly protecting her all the time. When the bodyguard wearing sunsses and a pair of bluetooth


    headsets saw Debbie waving at him, he quickly ran up to her and asked with respect, "Mrs. Huo, may I


    help you?"


    Without a second thought, Debbie stuffed the box of roses into the bodyguard''s arms. "This is the


    present from Mr. Huo. He wanted to thank you for your hard work," she said.


    In a daze, the bodyguard looked at the roses. ''What? Isn''t this the parcel for Mrs. Huo?'' he wondered.


    As part of his work, he had checked the deliveryman''s identity before he could approach Debbie, so he


    knew that it was for Debbie. But why did she say it was a present for him now?


    Regardless of his confusion, she continued with a smile, "These roses are really expensive. I''ve been


    told they were sent by air from France. You can give the bouquet to your wife." With that, she turned


    around and went back to her house straight away.


    A lot of question marks seemed to have popped up on the bodyguard''s face.


    Not wasting her time, Debbie went to her study and got ready to do her homework. Right then, her


    phone rang. On assumption that it was Carlos calling again, she didn''t intend to answer.


    But after a quick nce at the phone screen, she noticed an unknown number. She grabbed the phone


    from the desk.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she decided to answer it. "Hello."


    But there was no response from the other end. Confused, she took another look at the screen again.


    "Hello? Who is it?" she asked.


    "Debbie?" an old woman''s voice came.


    It sounded like a familiar voice, but Debbie couldn''t put a name to it. "Yes, I am. I''m sorry. Who am I


    talking to?" she asked again.


    Hearing the young girl''s courteous voice, Valerie hesitated to speak. All of a sudden, she began to feel


    lost, uncertain whether she had really misunderstood Debbie. She sounded such a nice girl. After


    collecting herself, Valerie finally broke the silence. "It''s me. Carlos'' grandma."


    Debbie instantly got tense up. ''Carlos'' grandma? What...what does she want?''


    Now on the alert, Debbie straightened up and said politely, "Hello, Grandma!"


    After a short moment of silence, the olddy asked, "Are you having a ss now?"


    Although Debbie was wary of the olddy''s every question, she still chose to answer honestly, "No, I


    finished my ss today. I have just arrived at home."

 Chapter 293 So Annoyed

    Chapter 293 So Annoyed


    Valerie cut to the chase and said, "Carlos is about to send his father and Lewis to jail for your sake."


    The olddy wasn''t someone who would joke with Debbie. Realizing the authenticity and severity of the


    matter, Debbie widened her eyes in shock. After a pause, she found her voice and stammered, "For


    real? Carlos...He... Is this true? What happened?"


    Valerie sighed impatiently. "If it wasn''t true, why do you think I''m making this phone call to you? Debbie,


    if you can talk Carlos into giving up his charges against James and Lewis, I won''t be against your


    marriage anymore," Valerie swore.


    As she slowly processed the olddy''s words, Debbie dropped into an eerie silence.


    Valerie silently waited for her reply on the other end.


    A lot of questions flooded Debbie''s mind. She tried to sort them out. ''Why would Carlos sue James? Is


    it because he pped me? And Lewis? Was he sending him to prison for almost raping Kasie?''


    After thinking hard for a few seconds, Debbie replied decisively, "Mrs. Valerie Huo, this wasn''t the first


    time Carlos'' father hadid his hands on me. And Lewis has done some really bad things. Are you sure


    you want to overlook their actions? I''m not sure if I can talk Carlos into letting them off the hook. But


    even if I do seed, can you make sure that they won''tmit the same mistake again? Can you


    make sure that your son won''t hit me again? Or do you think you can stop Lewis from doing anything


    reckless from now on?"


    Valerie already knew how eloquent Debbie was. "So, are you saying that you won''t do me this favor?"


    she snapped, sounding a bit angry.


    Debbie sighed. She never meant that she wouldn''t help. She just wanted to get some sort of guarantee


    from her. "I didn''t say I wouldn''t help you. I''m just afraid that Carlos might not listen to me. But anyway,


    since it''s a request from you, I''ll give it a shot. But please, be ready for any oue. I might not be


    able to change a thing."


    "I know. Just call Carlos and tell him that you forgive them and that you do not hold them responsible


    for their actions."


    "Mrs. Valerie Huo, you have misunderstood my words. I never said that I wouldn''t hold them


    responsible." If she easily let James and Lewis be exempted from any responsibility this time, they


    would surely repeat their mistakes again. She couldn''t just turn a blind eye on what they had done to


    her and Kasie.


    "Why? What do you want from them?" Valerie raised her voice.


    Debbie sneered. "If you think I will just let them walk away without making them suffer at least a little,


    then this call is pointless."


    ''Did this olddy really think that she could threaten me into doing whatever she wanted just with a


    phone call? I''m not a pushover!'' Debbieughed silently.


    Valerie took a deep breath topose herself. "Debbie, don''t get too smug."


    ''I''m too smug?'' Debbie snorted. "To be honest, I had a huge fight with your grandson over Megan. We


    are not even talking to each other at the moment. So, you know, I don''t want to take the initiative to


    contact Carlos. I will be happy if you don''t need me to call him."


    Valerie panicked slightly. ''She won''t call him? No, I can''t give up now.'' Debbie was herst straw in


    helping Lewis and James out of thewsuit. Left with no choice, she softened her voice and asked,


    "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want anything... No, actually...there''s one thing. I want you and Mr. James Huo to acknowledge


    me as Carlos'' wife. If I''m not good enough, just tell me what I should do. But give me the respect that I


    deserve. Don''t go against me for everything I do and resort to violence. I don''t think I''m asking for too


    much." ''What else do I need from you? Carlos has already given me everything. I just want some


    spiritualfort from the Huo family members, '' she thought to herself.


    Valerie agreed without a thought. "Okay." She had intended to change her attitude towards Debbie if


    she could just make Carlos show some mercy towards James and Lewis. She was nning to be nicer


    to her if she could give her that much.


    After ending the nervous call, Debbie heaved a sigh.


    She was lost in deep thoughts as she stared at the locked phone screen.


    She felt so annoyed. Every time she had a fight with Carlos, she always had to be the first one to


    contact him because of some reason or the other. Frustrated, she grumbled under her breath.


    Their previous quarrels were not as serious as this one, so it was okay for her to make a concession in


    the past. But for this time, what he had done infuriated her to no end. How could she take the initiative


    to talk to him? She had already rejected at least a hundred calls from him in the past few days.


    The next morning, Lewis and Portia showed up at the Civil Affairs Bureau of Y City. After going through


    some procedures, they smoothly registered their marriage.


    As soon as they stepped out of the bureau, a throng of reporters instantly surrounded them. Shortly


    afterwards, everyone in the city knew that Lewis and Portia were married.


    In the evening, Lewis took Portia along with him to the manor, and showed their marriage license to


    Carlos.


    Carlos shifted his gaze away from their marriage license and said indifferently, "Stay at the manor


    tonight. Fly to Ennd tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, of course! We''ll leave first thing in the morning," Lewis said obediently. All he wanted to do right


    now was butter Carlos up as much as possible, hoping that this overbearing man wouldn''t lock him up


    in prison.


    Despite her reluctance to apologize to Debbie, Portia had no choice but to nod, "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    As he opened thepany file to continue his work, Carlos said calmly, "Enjoy your wedding night.


    Lewis, be tender towards your wife."


    Lewis was confused at first. But then he nodded understandingly and promised, "Yes, got it!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    On the other hand, Portia felt miserable, tears threatening toe out of her eyes. She had intended


    to live as a nominal couple with Lewis, without any sexual interaction. She believed that Lewis couldn''t


    do anything to her if she continued refusing to sleep with him.


    What she hadn''t expected was that Carlos would mention this openly. On an impulse, she asked


    bluntly, "Why are you so cruel as to use every means to make me..." She couldn''t finish her words; she


    was too ashamed to say those words in front of two men.


    But Carlos understood. He shed a sarcastic smile and said, "You should count yourself lucky that


    Debbie and Kasie are safe and sound. If anything had happened to either of them on that day, do you


    think you would''ve been able to stand in front of me like this today, Portia?" He had a ton of ways to


    deal with a woman like Portia. Thanks to Debbie, he had be much more benevolent than he was


    before. If not, he would have not spared Portia for what she had done.


    Portia held her breath. Remembering how Carlos had wanted to let those bodyguards have their way


    with her yesterday, she got flustered and her face went pale. In an instant, she apologized in a hushed


    voice, "I''m sorry... I''ll fly to Ennd and apologize to Debbie tomorrow."


    Carlos shot her a nce. "Do remember, this is yourst chance. If you ever try toy a finger on


    Debbie again, you know the consequences. Just as how easily I made you marry into the Huo family, I


    could also make you leave...


    in a very miserable way," he said, with an evil scowl on his face.


    Portia dramatically shook her head and promised, "No, I will never do it again. I swear!"


    Lewis couldn''t stand the tension in the room anymore. He wanted to stay away from his cousin. So


    when Carlos didn''t respond to Portia, Lewis took Portia''s hand and dragged her towards the door while


    saying, "Carlos, we''re retiring to the guest room now. Goodbye!"


    Portia struggled to break free from Lewis'' grip. But sensing Carlos'' cold gaze behind them, she gave up


    on the struggle and with tears in her eyes, she resignedly followed Lewis into the guest room.


    Half an hourter, Portia felt like vomiting. Lewis was a pervert. She couldn''t stand his torture any


    longer. While he was off guard, she kicked him and pushed him off the bed as she rushed out of the


    guest room with her clothes in a mess.


    However, just as she ran out the door, she bumped into Carlos, who hade downstairs.


    He gave her a quick look and then stared into the guest room. Lewis bent over on the floor, groaning in


    pain. Shifting his gaze back to the terrified Portia, Carlos warned ruthlessly, "There will be four men


    waiting for you if you step outside."

 Chapter 294 You Cheated Me

    Chapter 294 You Cheated Me


    Portia''s face was drained of its color when she heard Carlos'' threatening words. She shook her head


    violently and returned to the guest room.


    When the door was closed behind her, Lewis, who had recovered from the pain, grabbed her hand


    violently and pped her across the face. "You bitch! How dare you kick me! You are going to pay for


    that. I am gonna torture you to death tonight!" he yelled.


    His hard p made her head pound. Before she coulde to herself, Lewis took his chance and


    pressed her against the bed again. "Look at yourself. You have the nerve to fantasize about being


    Carlos'' woman. You think you deserve him? How naive! I will fuck you now and your dream will die


    forever!" he cussed with contempt in his voice.


    Soon enough, thunderous and painful screams were heard from the guest room. Carlos ignored it and


    went back to his bedroom.


    However, this was only the beginning of Portia''s nightmare. There was more toe. The next


    morning, when she woke up, her eyes were empty and zed, as if the light had gone out from them.


    Lewis looked weary and spiritless due to the exhaustion from the night. They got into the back seat of


    Lewis'' car and left the manor together.


    When the luxury car had moved just a few meters away from the manor, a woman suddenly rushed out


    of nowhere and stopped in front of the car. In a panic, the driver stepped on the brakes. The car came


    to an abrupt halt, and Lewis was thrown forward, hitting his head against the back of the front seat.


    "Dammit! What the hell are you doing? Do you even know how to drive?" Lewis roared at the driver.


    "Mr. Lewis Huo, I''m sorry. Someone has jumped in front of the car, blocking our way," the driver


    exined nervously.


    Lewis looked through the windshield and saw a pregnant woman standing in front of them, crying. Next


    to her, there were a bunch of reporters holding cameras and microphones.


    The woman cried out loud, "Lewis Huo, you promised that you would marry me. You said you would


    acknowledge my baby as a Huo family member. But now, you''re married to another woman. Lewis, get


    out of the car now! Exin yourself!"


    It was the same pregnant woman whom Portia had arranged to fool Debbie. She had then imed to


    be Carlos'' mistress and had said that the baby belonged to him.


    Ignoring everything else, the woman shouted in a hysterical voice, "Lewis, Portia! I know you two are in


    the car. Come out! You have conspired with each other and cheated me! If you don''t give me an


    exnation today, I will die right here and you will be held responsible for my death!"


    Annoyed, Lewis flung open the car door and got out. But before he could reach the woman, the


    reporters surrounded him. A barrage of questions came one after the other. "Mr. Lewis Huo, is the


    woman really carrying your child?" a reporter asked.


    "Mr. Lewis Huo, you have just gotten married to Miss Gu, but there is already a woman iming to


    have your baby. Can you give us an exnation?" another reporter asked.


    "An insider has divulged that your private life is an ugly affair. You have a lot of women around you.


    Why did you decide to get married all of a sudden? Are you in love with the daughter of the Gu family?"


    another reporter bombarded him with questions.


    Lewis was annoyed by the crowd.


    He pointed his finger at all those reporters and warned ferociously, "Get out of my way. Whoever dares


    to stand in my path will be thrown out of Y City!"


    The reporters were unimpressed by his threat. They ignored his warning and began shooting videos of


    his every move. "Mr. Lewis Huo, this is a live broadcast. Please mind your manners," a reporter


    reminded him with a smirk.


    Lewis took out his cellphone and threatened the reporters again, "One more word and I will call my


    cousin. His manor is just around the corner and he''s still in there. It will take him only a few minutes to


    get here and m all of you down to hell."


    The reporter sneered, "Mr. Huo already knows what you have done. You''ve offended him, and his team


    ofwyers are about to charge you soon. Do you think Mr. Huo wille and help you? If so, please go


    ahead. Call him."


    Lewis put his phone away and dashed towards the reporter. He grabbed him by his cor and smashed


    his video camera, while yelling angrily, "How dare you speak against me! Huh? You have so much


    guts!"


    "Aargh! Help me! He is going to hit me!"


    The other reporters immediately pulled Lewis away. It was chaos all around them. Sitting inside the car,


    Portia shed her tears silently as she watched the mess outside. She could hardly imagine her life with


    this man. ''Should I really spend the rest of my life with this good-for-nothing creep?'' she thought sadly.


    Shortly, the news about Lewis'' damaged private life and that a pregnant woman hade to seek


    justice for her baby on the second day of his marriage spread all over the Inte.


    Someizens even dug into Portia''s past. They found out some evidence which said that she was the


    other woman when Lewis was in a rtionship with his ex-girlfriend. Portia''s hair had been cut and she


    had been beaten openly on a street. All these scandals proved that she was a typical bitch who


    sabotaged other people''s rtionship.


    Lewis and Portia were a notorious couple now. Wherever they went, they were hated and despised by


    others, just like a couple of sewer rats.


    In Ennd


    Debbie was walking down the path to her campus in the morning. She looked at her phone, wondering


    how she should talk to Carlos when she called him. She wanted to throw a tantrum at him, but at the


    same time, had to ask mercy for Lewis and James at Valerie''s request.


    While she was deep in her thoughts, her phone rang. It was Kasie.


    "Debbie! There''s some sensational news in Y City! Did you hear?" Kasie asked excitedly.


    "No. What is it?" Debbie asked, surprised. She had been concentrating on her studies and thinking


    about how to talk to Carlos. So, she hadn''t paid any attention to the news.


    "It''s about Portia! She married Lewis!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What?!" Debbie''s eyes widened. The news was so unbelievable.


    Kasie filled in Debbie with the gossips. "Yes, Portia and Lewis got married! And on the second day of


    their wedding, a pregnant woman appeared in front of them iming that he had cheated on her. A lot


    of other scandals were also exposed¡ªLewis hit a reporter, he has been deprived of his position in ZL


    Group, his private life is ugly as hell, Portia was the other woman in his earlier rtionship and so on.


    The list is endless! Anyway, their reputations arepletely ruined. Everyone in Y City is talking about


    them."


    Kasie felt absolute joy rushing through her. She had wanted to get back at Lewis and Portia, but she


    couldn''t find a chance. Finally, someone had helped her get revenge on those two disgusting people.


    "But, you said Portia married Lewis? Howe?" Debbie couldn''t believe it. Portia was such an


    arrogant woman. She knew Lewis'' true colors, so how could she possibly marry him?


    "I was surprised too. I think they might have been forced to get married by someone. Could it be your


    husband? Only he has that kind of power. What do you think?"


    Debbie was silent. She hadn''t talked to Carlos in a while, so she had no idea what he had done. Then,


    another question came to her mind. "Did Carlos investigate the incident of you being drugged?" she


    probed.


    "Yes! Emmett told me about it today. Portia was the mastermind behind the whole thing. Her target was


    you. Do you remember that you had given me the invitation card with your name on it while we entered


    the party?"


    "Yes." She remembered it. She felt that it didn''t matter at that time. And they indeed had entered the


    party smoothly even though they had exchanged their invitation cards by mistake.


    "The security guard at the gate mistook me for you. He was arranged by Portia. When I went alone to


    the restroom, someone covered my mouth with the drugged napkin. After I passed out, he carried me


    to the arranged hotel room. And you know the rest."


    ''So, Portia''s real target was me! She wanted Lewis to rape me... But because of the mishap with the


    invitation card, they had mistaken Kasie for me, and...''


    Debbie angrily stomped her foot. "Those scumbags!" Thank God she had saved Kasie in time. If Kasie


    had been raped by Lewis, Debbie would have wanted to die because of the guilt.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet. Do you think it was Mr. Huo who had ruined their reputations?"


    "Maybe..." Debbie said hesitantly.


    "I think it was him. I asked Emmett. But he''s so tight-lipped. Tomboy, I also heard that Mr. Huo almost


    gave away Portia to his bodyguards to let them have their way with her."


    "What?" Debbie asked in shock. ''Looks like I missed out on a lot of good stuff while I was gone from Y


    City, '' she thought.

 Chapter 295 Ill Give Up On You

    Chapter 295 I''ll Give Up On You


    "It''s true. That was the only thing Emmett let slip to me. I don''t know much about anything else. He


    didn''t tell me even though I asked multiple times," Kasie said from the other end of the phone.


    "I see. Anyway, there''s one more thing that''s been troubling me..." Debbie said gloomily.


    "What''s that?"


    Debbie told Kasie about Valerie''s phone call.


    After hearing everything, Kasie roared, "What the hell?! James Huo pped you again? Dammit! He


    has really disgraced his son. Such a shameless father! And the olddy has some nerve, requesting


    you to plead with Carlos to let them both go. Unbelievable! Listen, leave these matters alone. Just let


    your husband do whatever he wants. Don''t put in a good word for any of them. You have to take this


    chance to let the Huo family know that you have Mr. Huo''s full support. If your husband is determined


    to punish Lewis and James this time, it will serve as a warning to the others. Even the olddy won''t


    dare bully you again."


    "But... I already promised Carlos'' grandma that I''d try to help."


    Frustrated, Kasie scolded, "Debbie! Why are you so soft-hearted? Ugh! I''m so pissed! Your husband is


    serious about giving them harsh punishment. How can you be such amb now?"


    Debbie dropped into silence. After talking to her for a while longer, she ended the call.


    A few minutester, Debbie''s phone rang again. The call was from an unknown number. But it didn''t


    look like Valerie''s. ''Could it be someone else from the Huo family?'' she wondered with a sigh.


    She answered, "Hello?"


    "Deb. Um...Debbie. Portia and I are on our way to apologize to you," a lewd voice said. Debbie knew at


    once who it was.


    She replied coldly, "Hmm."


    "Um... We just arrived in Ennd. We haven''t gotten over the jetg yet, but we are eager to see you


    right away. Please tell me where we can find you now."


    Debbie had no intentions of meeting them. "We don''t need to meet."


    Lewis said anxiously, "No, please. Carlos said that we have to apologize to you in person. We just took


    a long flight toe see you. Please don''t reject us."


    "You don''t need to apologize. I won''t ept it anyway. That''s all. Goodbye!"


    Debbie hung up on him.


    Lewis was stunned when he heard the beep from the other end. ''This woman is such a handful.''


    He called again, but the call didn''t get through. Left with no choice, Lewis and Portia headed for their


    hotel first. They would try to contact Debbie againter.


    Debbie had received so many phone calls in the past two days. She had rejected numerous calls from


    Carlos, and had answered calls from Emmett, Valerie, Kasie, and finally from Lewis.


    At noon, when she had juste back home from school, she received another call from an unknown


    number in Y City. "Hello?" she answered.


    "Deb. It''s me." ''Hayden...'' Debbie recognized the voice.


    After taking a deep breath, she said angrily, "Didn''t I tell you not to contact me anymore?"


    "I know. But this is about Portia. If you don''t meet her and ept her apology, she will be locked up in


    prison for the next ten years. Deb, please. After all, we''ve known each other for so many years. Just


    meet her once." Hayden''s voice sounded weary. He had been busy dealing with the trouble in his


    ''Ten years in prison? Carlos has been really cruel this time...'' Debbie thought. She said indifferently,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "She''s a grown-up. She should take responsibility for her behavior. I can''t do anything to help."


    Hayden said in haste, "Yes! You can help her, Deb. You are the only one who can! You know, she''s


    already gotten married to Lewis. You are well aware of what a phndering jerk Lewis is. Portia''s future


    is already ruined. It''s already too much for her to bear. If she is to be locked up for the next ten years,


    then...I''m afraid that... Deb, please let her meet you. If you do, I promise to give up on you forever. I


    won''t pester you anymore. Okay?"


    Debbie hesitated. She asked, "Are you sure that she has realized her mistakes?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. Deb, I know you are a kind-hearted girl. You wouldn''t wish to see a young girl, who


    hasn''t even reached her twenties yet, be locked up, right?"


    Listening to Hayden''spliment, Debbie smirked coldly. "You''re wrong. I''m not the kind-hearted girl


    you used to know. If she hasn''t realized her mistakes yet, I don''t care if she stays in prison forever."


    Detecting a sliver of hope from her words, Hayden immediately assured her, "Portia knows her faults


    now. She will surely change for the better. Trust me. Please, just ept her apology. Deb, thank you!"


    "Don''t thank me yet." She didn''t want to make a rash decision. Hayden wasn''t such an important


    person to her. She didn''t want to easily change her mind just because of one phone call from him.


    After a moment of silence, Hayden said affectionately, "Deb, I love you. I have to say goodbye to you


    now. But please do remember, I will love you forever. Even if I have to marry another woman, you will


    still be the most important person in my life."


    "Mr. Gu, that''s not something a decent man would say. Don''t you feel bad for your future wife? Be a


    good and responsible man, please!" Debbie chided sternly.


    Hayden shed a bitter smile. "Deb, my love, goodbye."


    Debbie got goosebumps all over her body. She quickly hung up.


    There was silence all around her. Debbie grabbed a bottle of red wine from the wine cab and


    opened it. She gulped down a few sses. After mustering enough courage, she called Carlos.


    It was evening in Y City. Carlos hade back to thepany even though his wound hadn''t


    on the table.


    A dash of happiness shed through his eyes when he saw the caller ID on his phone screen. ''You


    finally called me, '' he thought gleefully.


    He grabbed his phone and stood up. "We will discuss this tomorrow. You''re dismissed now." With those


    words, Carlos left the meeting room.


    The managers let out a sigh of relief. They could finally rx.


    Emmett left the meeting room and caught up with Carlos. "Mr. Huo, you look pale. You shouldn''t work


    anymore. I will drive you home."


    He knew that Carlos hadn''t recoveredpletely yet, but he had forced himself toe to the office.


    Carlos turned around and shushed him with a finger on his lips. He tapped the answer key and said in


    a soft voice, "Honey."


    Hearing Carlos address the person on the phone, Emmett instantly understood who it was and shut his


    mouth. He quickly stepped backwards to give them some privacy.


    Debbie was a little tipsy after gulping down all that wine. Taking full advantage of her drunken state,


    she said bravely, "Carlos, I heard that you are gonna charge a case against your father and Lewis.


    Don''t do that! I''ve told you many times. Don''t fight against your family for my sake. If you do that, they


    will just think that I am making you do it."


    Carlos sensed that something was wrong about her. Frowning, he asked, "Are you drunk?"


    "No, I''m not. Don''t interrupt me. I really do want to punch your father ck and blue, but he''s your


    father. I can''t do that. I will tolerate him for now. Let me tell you a secret about your father. He had an


    affair with a woman. I saw it with my own eyes while in New York."


    Carlos was surprised that Debbie already knew about it. ''You are so tight-lipped, Debbie. How long


    would you have kept it from me if you weren''t drunk right now?'' he wondered.


    "Your mom treats me well. Don''t put him into jail for her sake. Okay? And as for Lewis...Was it you who


    exposed his scandals?"

 Chapter 296 Tell Me Im Hot

    Chapter 296 Tell Me I''m Hot


    As Debbie spoke on the phone, she gulped down two more sses of wine. "Mmm...this is good. You


    never let me drink. Anyway, you''re so far away. You can''t punish me... Hey...why did I even call? No,


    that''s not right. I''m pissed, so I didn''t call. Did you call me?"


    Carlos had walked back to his office as he listened to the drunken woman babbling. He closed the door


    and patiently waited for her to finish. "Yes, I called you."


    "Where was I? Oh...right! Don''t charge your father and Lewis with anything. You feel me? If you don''t


    listen to me, I''ll find someone else who will. You aren''t here, so you won''t know!"


    "Go ahead. See what happens," Carlos said angrily.


    "You... You''re so loud. How...could you... yell at me?" she whimpered, breaking into tears.


    The woman''s sudden tears confused Carlos. He quickly corrected himself, "No, no. It''s okay. Go


    ahead."


    "Go ahead? Okay. Remember, I won''t forgive you. Don''t call me again. I''m still mad now. Maybe


    forever. I love you so much, but..." The grief grew in her heart as she spoke. She cried again and


    continued, "I love you so much, but you lied to me and risked your life for another woman... You don''t


    think of me as your wife. You just want me for sex..." She cried even louder.


    Hearing her cry worried him. He began losing his cool andforted her in a concerned voice,


    "Please, don''t cry. Of course you''re my wife. I love you, too!"


    Debbie''s crying came to a stop all of a sudden. "Really? No lie?"


    "No lie. Carlos loves Debbie, you know?" he said tenderly.


    "Hey...okay. Well, your wine is really tasty..." She hupped. "Oh, no! I hupped in front of you... I feel


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    so bad...so ashamed. Still love me if I''m rude?"


    "Yes," he replied helplessly, knowing that she was really drunk now.


    "That''s good. By the way, Carlos, when are you flying out here? I miss you so much. I''m lonely. And


    Gus, that brat! All he does is show how much he and his girl want each other. Huh! When youe


    here, we need to do that too!"


    "Okay... I''ll be there before you know it."


    "Cool. Baby, I''m yawning! I need to hang up and get some rest. I want to hug you while I sleep. You can


    hug me too, and then I can kiss your chocte abs that I love so much..."


    She got more and more flirtatious. Carlos massaged his forehead helplessly, trying hard to suppress


    his desire. She could still get him hard thousands of miles away.


    Unknowingly, Debbie drifted off to dreand. When she woke up, it was already dark outside.


    Shaking her aching head to sober up, she tried to recall what she had done that noon.


    In her vague memory, she remembered that she called Carlos! ''Oh, crap!''


    She hastily grabbed her phone beside the pillow and checked the call log. She was right! She did call


    Carlos, and they talked for precisely fifty-two minutes and one second.


    ''Fifty-two minutes and one second? Damn. I must have talked his ear off.


    What did we talk about?'' she wondered.


    What frustrated Debbie even more was that she couldn''t remember a single word of their conversation.


    When she tried to think of anything, her head pounded.


    ''So did I talk about James, I wonder? Did he promise he wouldn''t put them behind bars?''


    She sighed helplessly. ''I swear I shouldn''t drunk dial!''


    In defeat, she rested her head in her hands. She had one too many. But Carlos'' collection of red wines


    tasted so good! So she got drunk, and babbled.


    ''Fine, forget it. What''s done is done.'' She decided to text Carlos and ask about it. "What did I tell you on


    the phone?" she wrote.


    A beep let her know that Carlos texted her back. Debbie read the message and blushed deeply.


    "You said you missed me, you wanted to hug me and you wanted me to..."


    ''Oh my god! I wouldn''t say that! But I was drunk...'' She quickly typed a message back. "No. You''re just


    teasing me. We talked nearly an hour!"


    "I had no choice. You started crying. I tried tofort you, and then you started... um...I didn''t want to


    interrupt you." She could practically hear him smiling on the other end.


    ''You didn''t want to interrupt?'' she sulked. After taking a deep breath, she wrote, "Did I talk about your


    dad and Lewis?"


    "Yeah."


    "So... what about it?"


    It took a while for him to text back. "It depends."


    ''Depends on what? Ugh, this man is so annoying, '' she thought angrily.


    She had an urge to text him the words "get lost." But she decided better of it. ''Hey, wait...''


    Suddenly, she realized she was fighting with him and that he was in the wrong. She was still mad. She


    should be rude.


    So she went with n A and sent "get lost" to her hubby.


    Seeing her message, Carlos sent her a voice message straight away. "Want to know everything you


    told me on the phone?"


    ''What? He...Oh no!'' She refused outright, "No!"


    Ignoring her refusal, he sent her a second voice message. "You said, Carlos, tell me I''m hot. Say you


    miss me. We can video call on WeChat. Take off your clothes, and we..."


    Debbie''s face was the color of a tomato when she heard the message. She kept sending emojis to


    drown out his voice messages.


    Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore and sent back a voice message of her own. "Will you be serious


    for a second? Sometimes you are so annoying! I''m still pissed off!"


    Shock of shocks, it worked. Carlos stopped sending her voice messages.


    A sigh of relief escaped her chest.


    But her relief was short-lived. She was about to get out of bed, when he sent another voice message.


    "You sure you don''t want to video chat? You are so hot!"


    ''Aargh, so annoying!'' Debbie wanted to cry. ''Isn''t this man an impossibly arrogant CEO? But he''s such


    a flippant jerk now! I can''t even... Asshole!'' she cussed in her mind.


    In an instant, she texted him. "You''re just a beast in a business suit!"


    He responded back with sexced messages. She couldn''t win, so she just turned off notifications and


    set her phone aside for the night.


    The next morning, after ss, Debbie finally answered Lewis'' call and agreed to meet him and Portia at


    a cafe. Maybe it was time to talk.


    Debbie was taken aback when she arrived at the cafe and saw Portia''s face. It wasn''t that long since


    downcast, as if all the life was sucked from her.


    And Lewis was the same. He didn''t look the part of a wealthy and carefree yboy.


    "Debbie, we flew out here to apologize to you. We''re really sorry," Lewis said as he took out an


    expensive gift box and ced it on the table in front of Debbie. "From me and Portia," he added.


    And with that, Portia raised her head. She looked at Debbie with her red and swollen eyes. "Debbie, I''m


    sorry..." she apologized in a hoarse whisper.


    Portia sounded truly pathetic. Her voice was unusually hoarse. So Debbie asked curiously, "What''s


    wrong? You sick?"


    Portia discreetly stole a nce at the embarrassed Lewis, tears threatening to stream from her eyes.


    Yet, she shook her head and hissed, "Nothing. Jetg. I hope you can forgive me."


    The truth was that she had been tortured by the perverted Lewis every night, ever since they got


    married. He had endless ways to vent his sexual desires on her. Ennd or Y City, it didn''t matter. Last


    night, he had even downed a vial of gingko biloba, and it got him even hornier. Their noise was so loud


    that the customers in the next hotel room over called the front desk andined.

 Chapter 297 Final Sleep

    Chapter 297 Final Sleep


    Although Portia was acting rather odd, Debbie didn''t say anything about it. After all, they were not


    friends. Debbie didn''t give a damn about her mental state.


    "I have a message for you, Lewis Huo. Now that you married Portia, just treat her right," Debbie said as


    she pulled something from her pocket.


    Lewis kept nodding his head, staring at the table instead of looking Debbie in the eye. Big mistake,


    because suddenly the girl opened the knife and stuck it in the table with a thunk! His face turned pale


    immediately.


    But Debbie wasn''t done. She threatened, "Do something stupid again, like flirting with other girls... I''ll


    chop your dick off!"


    Frightened, Lewis mped his legs shut and nodded vigorously. "Easy, easy! I swear I''ll be nice to


    Portia. Jeez!"


    The truth was Carlos had already fixed it, so Lewis would no longer be wee at any club in Y City or


    New York. Debbie''s husband was nothing if not thorough.


    Upon hearing that, Debbie took the knife back and pushed the gift towards Lewis. "I don''t need this.


    Buy your wife something nice instead."


    Lewis gulped and nodded again. "Got it."


    Saying nothing more, Debbie cast a warning nce at him before leaving the cafe.


    A few days passed. Kasie called Debbie and told her the Huo family members had returned to New


    York. But Lewis was not among them. Carlos put him behind bars, and told him he had three months to


    reflect on what he had done.


    If Lewis realized where he''d gone wrong and promised to mend his ways, Carlos would let him go. If he


    didn''t, Carlos would still stop him from being released from prison.


    Portia, the once proud princess, couldn''t ept this and tried to OD on sleeping pills. Luckily, her


    family discovered it in time and took her to the hospital to have her stomach pumped.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Portia went back home and transferred to a new college. No


    entertainmentpany would sign her, since her damaged reputation preceded her. Kasie had no idea


    what college Portia was attending. After Lewis got imprisoned, Portia went back to the Gu family and


    into Hayden''s care. He would look after his sister.


    And the pregnant woman who lied to Debbie? Before Carlos put Lewis behind bars, thetter had


    taken her to the hospital to get an abortion. He had paid her for her silence and told her to leave Y City.


    When Debbie thought that her life would finally be back to normal, Carlos'' grandpa woke up. Of course


    the Huo family members notified Carlos, and he flew to Ennd on his private ne to pick up Debbie.


    Then they flew to New York together.


    At the hospital


    By the time Debbie and Carlos arrived, all the other members of the Huo family were there. Wade and


    James were talking outside the ward. Carlos walked over and shook his uncle''s hand. "Uncle Wade,"


    he said in greeting.


    Debbie greeted Wade as well.


    Neither of them said a word to James. Not a "hi", not even acknowledging he was there. James'' face


    turned livid.


    Wade spoke up, breaking the ice. "Took you long enough. Carlos, your grandpa has been waiting for


    you for awhile. He''ll be d you came."


    Carlos nodded and entered the ward with Debbie on his arm.


    Inside the ward, Valerie sat on the edge of the bed, staring at her husband, who drifted in and out of


    consciousness. Tabitha and Gloria were standing behind her, weeping. The air inside the ward was too


    thick to breathe.


    When they saw the couple walk in, they made room for them. Tabitha wiped her tears from her face,


    bent over and called out in a soft voice, "Dad, Carlos is here."


    The old man in the bed was a mere bag of bones. He struggled to open his eyes.


    Carlos disentangled Debbie''s fingers from his own, and came over to the bed. He slowly and gently


    took his grandpa''s hand. In a hoarse voice, he said, "Grandpa, I''m here."


    Seeing his beloved grandson, Dous shed a smile. He gasped, "Carlos..."


    "Grandpa..." Carlos'' voice was shaking. His calm and cool persona was shattered at the sight of his


    grandfather one step away from the pearly gates.


    "My grandson..." Dous shifted his gaze from Carlos to the girl behind him. With a grin, he raised his


    finger and pointed at Debbie.


    Carlos grabbed Debbie''s hand and pulled her to Dous. "Grandpa, this is my wife, Debbie Nian.


    Remember? You arranged our marriage."


    Trying hard to suppress her sadness, Debbie gave the old man a big grin. "Hi Grandpa. I''m Debbie.


    Nice to meet you."


    Dous was d that the couple seemed to love each other very much. Love was what the Huo family


    needed more of. "Great... You''re both... good kids..."


    Then he turned to the others in the ward and stammered, "You...get out... Carlos...stay... I...have


    something to....tell you."


    The others present looked at each other and then left the ward one after another. They knew these


    would be Dous''st words.


    Debbie was thest one to leave the ward. She closed the door behind her.


    Through the ss door, she looked at Carlos, who was also staring at her. When their eyes met, Carlos


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nodded at her to try and reassure her. This was a trying time for everyone.


    The hallway got so quiet you could hear a pin drop. James must be really sad at this moment as he


    didn''t even try to mess with Debbie.


    After a while, Miranda took Debbie to the end of the hallway, away from the others. Staring out the


    window, she told her in a whisper, "The biggest secret of the Huo family is about to be exposed. The


    secret has been kept for more than twenty years."


    ''The biggest secret of the Huo family?'' Debbie was confused. "What is it?" she asked.


    Miranda turned to Debbie and gave her a meaningful look. "Carlos'' grandpa is dying. You better be


    careful with James from now on."


    Again, Debbie didn''t know what she was trying to say. But her words left Debbie uneasy.


    Miranda said nothing more.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Debbie asked, "Aunt Miranda, what are you trying to say?"


    ''She is acting weird today, '' Debbie thought.


    But Miranda didn''t answer her question. She just stood there, lost in thought.


    More than ten minutes passed, and Carlos'' cries came from within the ward. "Grandpa! Grandpa!" The


    call bell rang. Doctors and nurses rushed into the ward, one carrying a clipboard. They all had surgical


    masks obscuring their features. The Huo family members stood at the door, waiting anxiously.


    Within two minutes, the attending doctor took off his gauze mask and said in a serious tone, "Mr. Huo,


    I''m sorry. But your grandpa passed away."


    The Huo family members started crying, tears streaming down their faces.


    Valerie called her husband''s name again and again. Everyone in the ward was a hot mess at that


    moment.


    Even though Valerie had mentally prepared for this moment, she passed out and fell into Frasier''s


    arms. Luckily, this was a hospital, and the doctor helped her regain consciousness again quickly


    enough.


    As Dous liked things simple, his funeral was a basic one, with no frills.

 Chapter 298 Kasie In A Coma

    Chapter 298 Kasie In A Coma


    Debbie put her doubts behind her, and joined Carlos to make arrangements for Dous'' funeral. What


    else could she do? She had no answers, and no one would give her any. In the dead of the night,


    Carlos pulled Debbie close, tears streaming down his face. He started pouring out his feelings about


    his grandpa.


    It was the first time that she had seen him cry. His voice was choked with emotion.


    Her heart broke. She tried tofort him by stroking his head and kissing his cheeks. In a soft voice,


    she said, "Grandpa passed away, but you still have us. Honey, please stop crying. Grandpa''s watching


    you from heaven. I''m sure he wants you to be happy."


    Carlos held Debbie tighter for a second, his eyes closed. He took in her unique fragrance, and finally


    rxed. By her side, he was a king. She could always make him feel better.


    After what seemed like forever, he finally got a hold of himself. Then he whispered a shocking secret in


    her ear.


    She stared at him, eyes wide and mouth agape. He nodded at her with firm eyes.


    It turned out that her joke was actually reality.


    She still remembered her first visit to the Huo family''s residence. Carlos'' father had thrown a thick book


    at him. She had once asked James and Valerie whether they were really Carlos'' family.


    Now Valerie was truly Carlos'' grandma, but James was not his biological father.


    No wonder James didn''t act much like a father to Carlos.


    No wonder Miranda was always nice to Debbie, but uncaring toward Lewis. Actually, Miranda was


    Carlos'' biological mother and Debbie''s real mother-inw.


    Instead of James and Tabitha, Wade and Miranda were Carlos'' biological parents. That was the secret


    that the Huo family had kept all these years.


    Valerie had once exposed that Lewis was not Miranda and Wade''s biological son. Actually, Lewis was


    James and Tabitha''s son.


    Everything made sense to Debbie now.


    Carlos was cold and aloof, just like Miranda.


    Lewis was unfaithful like James and cowardly like Tabitha.


    More than twenty years ago, Wade and Miranda had two sons, Frasier and Brooks. James and Tabitha


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    had been married for several years, but produced no offspring.


    James and Tabitha went to a fertility doctor to find out why. The doctor told them that James was


    afflicted with low sperm motility¡ªhis sperm wasn''t healthy. Unable to ept the truth, James always


    threw tantrums for no reason and Tabitha cried every day.


    Then Miranda got pregnant again. She went to the hospital and the doctor told her the infant was a boy.


    Valerie asked Miranda, who already had two sons, to give the baby to James and Tabitha after giving


    birth.


    Miranda, of course, refused at first. But Valerie and Tabitha always cried in front of her, and Miranda felt


    sorry for them.


    The Huo family members lived under the same roof. If Miranda gave the baby to James and Tabitha,


    she could still see her son every day. Despite her reluctance, she gave the boy to James and Tabitha


    after he was born. That boy, of course, was none other than Carlos.


    Unexpectedly, when Carlos was a year old, Tabitha got pregnant.


    James had beaten her after he found out, and insisted she must have cheated on him. During the third


    trimester, she underwent a paternity test, and it proved the baby was James''.


    They had raised Carlos for a year and gotten quite attached. They were not willing to return him to


    Wade and Miranda. Valerie intervened in it again, and James and Tabitha gave their new born boy to


    Wade and Miranda instead. That boy was Lewis.


    Then the two boys grew up.


    Carlos became a sessful businessman, yet Lewis was a yboy and spendthrift. Their parents kept


    this from the two men all this time.


    Dous had admitted all this to Carlos before his death. And now Carlos told Debbie. But none of the


    other family members knew that Carlos had been informed.


    That was when Debbie remembered what Miranda had told her at the hospital. She guessed that


    Miranda knew Dous would tell Carlos the truth.


    After a couple of days, Carlos took Dous'' ashes back to Y City and poured them in the river in front


    of the Huo family''s old house.


    This was the so-called "fallen leaves returning to the roots."


    Although the Huo family members had spent awhile preparing for Dous'' death, they still couldn''t


    ept it. Valerie fell ill and remained in bed. When Carlos took Dous'' ashes back to Y City, Debbie


    stayed in New York to take care of Valerie. She didn''t leave the city until she had to go to Ennd for


    exams.


    Everything seemed to go back to normal. Half a month passed, and it would be Curtis and Colleen''s


    wedding soon.


    Staring at the calendar, Debbie mused, ''Curtis and Colleen''s wedding is in a week. So when should I fly


    back? I miss Carlos so much.''


    After they separated, Carlos called her from time to time. But she was too proud to tell him how much


    she missed him. But she still cared for him. She called Emmett to ask about Carlos'' health. She felt


    relieved after knowing that Carlos had recovered.


    Before long, some bad news came from Y City. This was urgent. She immediately packed her


    belongings and flew back.


    Kasie had been in a car ident.


    It was a hit-and-run, and Kasie was still in aa.


    The moment she stepped off the ne, Debbie hailed a taxi and went directly to the hospital where


    Kasie was recuperating.


    Kasie''s mother, Mia Fu, who used to be bright and bubbly, was a changed woman. She sat beside the


    bed, weeping quietly.


    Kasie''s father, Mason Zheng, sat on the couch with a deep frown marring his features.


    When she saw Debbie, Mia Fu wiped her tears and forced a smile. "Hi Debbie! When did you fly


    back?"


    Debbie dropped her suitcase and came over to them. "Hi Uncle Mason, Aunt Mia. I just got off the


    ne. How''s Kasie?"


    Mason Zheng stood up to his feet and sighed, "She''s not well. Kasie is still in aa. She had a


    broken rib, a broken left leg and a slight concussion..."


    Debbie''s heart broke at his words. Tears welled in her eyes and streamed down her cheeks. Her world


    got darker. She stood beside the bed and looked at the girl.


    There were scratches on her face. Her forehead was swathed in bandage. Her leg was in a ster


    cast. She looked pretty bad.


    Debbie didn''t even dare to touch her friend. In a choked voice, she asked Kasie''s parents, "What


    happened? How did she get like this?"


    "She was hit by a car when she was out for a walk. The driver took off," Mason Zheng said through


    gritted teeth. "Once I find out who did this, I''ll kill him with my bare hands."


    A hit-and-run ident? Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. "That bastard! We need to find him! Where did


    she get hit? Did you call the police?"


    "Yes, we called the police. She got hit on Por Road. The CCTV camera was broken, though, so we


    don''t have footage. The case is still under investigation."

 Chapter 299 The Best Surprise

    Chapter 299 The Best Surprise


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. "When''s Kasie gonna wake up? And will there be any lingering


    aftereffects?" she asked.


    Mia shook her head. "We did a functional MRI test, and expect her to wake up by tomorrow morning.


    She hasn''t really been in aa long enough for there to be any kind of aftereffects. She may be


    confused when she wakes up, but that won''tst long."


    Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief when she heard that.


    The women chatted for a while, and then Emmett came in. He raced to the hospital as soon as he got


    back from his business trip. He was surprised to see Debbie in the ward.


    Still, he checked on Kasie first. He stroked her hand softly, his heart broken. After a long time, he


    turned to Debbie and asked, "Mrs. Huo, when did you get back? Mr. Huo said he''d pick you up next


    week."


    "I just got here. Kasie''s in aa. How could I wait till next week?"


    Emmett nodded. "Does Mr. Huo know you''re back?"


    "Nope. Haven''t told him yet." She was going to head back to the manor after bidding Kasie''s parents


    goodbye.


    "How about I have the driver bring you home? I''ll stay here and take care of Kasie," Emmett offered.


    Mia echoed, "Right. Debbie, you haven''t seen Mr. Huo since you got back. Just go home now. We''ll


    look after Kasie. Don''t worry."


    Debbie was exhausted after a ten-plus-hour flight. Now that she''de by to see Kasie, she decided


    to ept their kind offer. Emmett told the driver to take her to the manor.


    When she arrived at the manor, Carlos wasn''t there. ''Carlos is probably still at work, '' she thought. It


    was still daytime, after all. She took a shower to wash off the day''s grime, and then settled down for a


    nap to try and recover from her jetg. By the time she opened her eyes again, it was already dark


    outside. She got into her car and drove off.


    At ZL Group


    Debbie''s sudden appearance drew all eyes to her. Before she even approached the receptionist,


    someone recognized her. "Good evening, Mrs. Huo," a woman greeted her.


    Debbie got more greetings after that, mainly because they''d heard the woman refer to her as "Mrs.


    Huo."


    "Hi, Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie nodded at them with a smile. "Good evening."


    While walking towards the elevator, she could hear people gossiping. "I thought she was in Ennd.


    Why is she back already?"


    "She looks like a teenager!"


    "Mrs. Huo rarelyes around here. Why now? Is she here to check on Mr. Huo?"


    Upon hearing that, Debbie sighed helplessly. ''Seriously? How dare I check on the great Mr. Huo!'' she


    thought to herself and rolled her eyes.


    The receptionist trotted over to Debbie and offered, "Good evening, Mrs. Huo. You''re here for Mr. Huo,


    I take it? He just got back in. Let me show you the way."


    "Thanks, but I''m good. I know where it is."


    "All right. This way, please."


    The receptionist followed Debbie to the elevator and stayed until the doors closed. Debbie stepped out


    when she reached the top floor. She saw all the secretaries bend over theirputers, working hard.


    No one seemed to notice her as she walked towards the CEO''s office.


    It was not until Tristan heard footsteps that he raised his head to see Debbie. Instantly, he sprang to his


    feet and ran towards her. "Good evening, Mrs. Huo."


    The other secretaries also greeted her warmly. Debbie greeted them back and pointed to the closed


    door of the CEO''s office. "Is he busy right now?"


    "Yes. Mr. Huo is with a business partner."


    After a short pause, Debbie told Tristan, "Make two cups of coffee for me. Thanks."


    Despite his confusion, Tristan went to the tea room and made two cups as he was directed.


    Debbie took the tray from him and gestured for him to open the door.


    Just as Tristan had said, Carlos was talking business with another man in the office. He didn''t even


    cast a single nce at the girl who came in. Instead, he was intent on business, exining some of the


    The businessman himself raised his head and looked at Debbie in confusion.


    Debbie put the tray on the table and ced a cup of coffee in front of him. The man thanked her


    politely.


    When she served Carlos, he thanked her as well. But then he realized something was off, as a familiar


    smell wafted into his nostrils.


    He looked up and stopped talking. The girl he had been missing was standing there, right in front of


    him. He shed a broad smile.


    His eyes lit up. This was the best surprise!


    He stood up from the couch. Despite the other man''s presence, he pulled Debbie into his arms and


    kissed her on the lips. They held that pose for a long time.


    The businessman was no dummy. He knew who she was now. "Ah! No wonder you look so familiar!


    You''re Mrs. Huo! Good evening."


    Debbie freed herself from Carlos'' embrace and reached out to shake hands with the man. "Evening.


    Sorry to disturb you," she said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Not at all. We''re almost done here. I''ll leave you two lovebirds alone now. Mr. Huo, we''ll pick this up


    tomorrow. Cool?" The CEO merely nodded his assent, and the man began to pack up his stuff, taking


    files and folders and cing them in various ces in his briefcase. He was wise enough to leave the


    couple alone.


    shing Debbie a meaningful look, Carlos saw the businessman out and walked him to the elevator.


    When he came back, he locked the door behind him. Carlos pressed Debbie against the couch, and


    before she could say anything, he kissed her passionately on the lips. Longer thanst time. Debbie


    hadn''t thought that possible. And now we fade to ck.


    It took awhile, but Carlos walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. He dried


    his hair with another towel and looked at an exhausted Debbie. "This is the second time you''ve made a


    surprise appearance. You want me to fire those bodyguards again?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Last time Debbie had paid off her bodyguards ande back without Carlos knowing. He had fired all


    the bodyguards and hired new ones. He hoped the new ones would be more diligent.


    This time, Debbie had bought off the bodyguards again. Carlos had no clue she was here until she


    showed up in his office.


    Debbie pouted her mouth andined, "I just wanted to surprise you. It''s not their fault. If you fire


    them again, I won''te back next time."


    Carlos pressed her against the bed; she could smell his unique fragrance. "You won''te back?


    Then I''ll go to Ennd myself."


    "Liar!" Debbie snorted. "I''ve been stuck in Ennd for several months. You only went there once, and it


    was because you had to pick me up and so we could fly to New York together. I''vee back twice


    now!"


    Carlos felt rather guilty. She was telling the truth. He had promised her that he''d stay in Ennd after


    he handed his work to his trusted employees. But it was taking so long. He kissed her forehead and


    apologized sincerely, "I''m sorry. I''ve been really busy recently. I''ll try my best¡ª"


    "Shh-shush!" Debbie shushed him with a forefinger to his lips. "I know how busy you are. Don''t worry.


    I''ll fly back whenever I miss you. You have a family to support, and apany to run."


    Carlos curled his lips. "Thank you for understanding, honey. I''ve had my men looking into Kasie''s


    ident, by the way."


    "Thanks."


    After some consideration, Carlos decided to tell Debbie something that he had been pondering on for a


    long time. "Honey, how about youe back and study here in Y City?"


    "Why?" Debbie was confused.


    "Arranging things at work is taking a lot longer than I thought. Every time I think I''m almost done,


    something new pops up. I don''t want you studying abroad alone. I''m worried about you."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and joked, "Don''t worry. I had a wonderful time in Ennd alone. Without my


    husband by my side, I can go to bars at nights and hang out with hot guys. As for you, since I''m not


    around, you can rx and have fun with other women... Aargh! Let go of me! You jerk!"

 Chapter 300 She Is Pregnant

    Chapter 300 She Is Pregnant


    Carlos'' eyes darkened. His tone became threatening. "You sure you want to hang out with hot guys?"


    "Nuh-uh!" Debbie shook her head vigorously. ''Carlos is uber-possessive! I can''t even speak to another


    man.''


    That evening, the couple stopped by Sebastian and Lucinda''s ce to check on them.


    Gail and Sasha boarded at school, so they weren''t there. Nevertheless, the four of them had a nice


    dinner together. The two women talked about how things were going, while the two men talked about


    business. They shared goodpany in a warm home over a few sses of wine. A couple of hours


    After that, Carlos and Debbie bade their farewells and went back to the manor.


    They had a walk in the garden first. As they traced their way along the cobblestone path, they took in


    the heady scent of blossoms. The buttercups were like living gold, and the grass was shade of a


    meadow as seen in a dream. They agreed that they would go to the hospital together to check on


    Kasie the next day and then visit Curtis and Colleen¡ªthe would-be groom and bride.


    However, the next day, Debbie went to the hospital alone. Carlos was too busy at work to get away.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Kasie''s parents were not there. Emmett was dabbing at her face with


    a wet napkin.


    He told Debbie that Kasie had actually finally woken up this morning. But she said nothing and dozed


    off again. She slept all this time, so he looked after her.


    Debbie was relieved to know Emmett was there to take care of Kasie.


    Since she was now at the hospital, Debbie decided to have herself examined. She put on a mask and a


    baseball cap and went to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    Her problem was that her aunt Flo didn''t visit her this month. And when a woman didn''t get her period,


    that meant either there was a problem, or she was pregnant.


    She idly wondered if she had been drugged with birth control pills again. But that was highly unlikely


    given the family dynamics now. The person who needed to be humbled was not her. The Huo family


    members probably weren''t going to pull that again.


    An hourter, Debbie showed up at the offices of ZL Group.


    Despite her gauze and baseball cap, many employees still recognized her. They said hi to her, and she


    was forced to acknowledge at least a few of them as she made her way to Carlos'' office. She pressed


    the button for the elevator and waited for a while.


    When she arrived at the top floor, Zelda was the only secretary there. Debbie shushed her and quietly


    opened the door to the CEO''s office. She wanted to tell him the good news in person.


    Before the door could be opened all the way, she heard a girl weeping. The door was only opened a


    crack, but she could hear it clearly from where she was. "I didn''t do it on purpose. Uncle Carlos, please


    help me fix this!" she pleaded.


    Debbie stopped in her tracks¡ªit was Megan.


    Carlos just sat there silently. ''Good on him, '' thought Debbie. ''He shouldn''t get himself in trouble just to


    get her out of it!''


    In a choked voice, Megan continued, "I didn''t see her when I was backing out! She was behind my car,


    and I didn''t see her at first. I hit her..."


    ''Hit her?


    Who did Megan hit?'' Suddenly, Debbie had a bad feeling about this. She thought she knew exactly


    whom Megan hit with her car.


    Carlos finally answered in a serious voice, "Megan, you''re all grown up now. Take a little responsibility,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    okay?"


    "Please, Uncle Carlos! I didn''t do it on purpose. Once Kasie Zheng is recovered, I''ll apologize to her


    personally. Help me cover this up! And have the footage deleted, okay?"


    Debbie had been beaming since she had left the hospital, but she wasn''t smiling now. Megan had run


    over Kasie!


    Carlos frowned and said nothing.


    Megan kept pleading, "Uncle Curtis is getting married soon. I really, really want to go. Uncle Carlos,


    please help me! Don''t tell¡ª"


    Bang! Debbie pushed open the door heavily.


    The door hit the wall, making a loud sound. Even Zelda, who was forced to keep quiet, was startled.


    When she saw who was standing at the door, Megan shivered, pale as a ghost.


    Even the unppable Carlos seemed surprised, furrowing his eyebrows. ''Did she hear everything?'' he


    wondered. He strode towards Debbie and called out, "Honey¡ª"


    "Don''t you ''honey'' me!" Debbie yelled at the top of her lungs, looking furiously at the two. ''The


    shameless couple...'' She took a deep breath to calm down. ''No. They''re just uncle and niece...''


    Megan and Zelda were shocked into silence. Debbie talked back to him when she was angry, and she


    was the only one who was allowed to. Neither Megan nor Zelda could get away with the tone that


    Debbie took with Carlos now.


    Sighing in defeat, Carlos stood there, staring quietly at his wife. An awkward silence settled over the


    office.


    Fixing her smoldering gaze on Megan, Debbie asked angrily, "Did you hit Kasie?"


    "Yes... No... Not on purpose..." Megan''s legs were shaking.


    She was too afraid to face Debbie, so she turned to Carlos for help. Seeing that, Debbie reprimanded,


    "Don''t look at him! Eyes up here!"


    Megan immediately lowered her head, weeping and covering her face with her hands.


    "Why did you run? Why not see if she was okay? What were you thinking? Did you hit her


    intentionally?" Debbie asked slowly as she approached Megan. She added emphasis to every word.


    Whenever she took a step forward, Megan would step backward.


    "No! I didn''t mean to. Aunt Debbie, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry..."


    Seeing the two women confronting each other, Carlos rubbed his aching head and walked towards


    Debbie. He put his hands on her shoulders and tried to mollify her, "Calm down! No reason to be so


    upset..."


    "Calm down?" Debbie taunted as she cast a sideways nce at him. "How can I calm down? You were


    going to help her cover it up, weren''t you? You''re an aplice! I should call the cops!" She threw off


    his hands.


    Carlos exined, "Look, I only just found out about this..." Tristan had discovered the truth, and Carlos


    wasn''t going to help Megan weasel out of this.


    Debbie sneered and pointed at Megan. "I don''t care when you knew! Ask her to apologize to the Zheng


    family now! And turn herself in!" she demanded.


    "NO! Aunt Debbie, I''ll apologize. But please don''t put me behind bars!" Megan yelled excitedly as she


    grabbed Debbie''s hand.


    Carlos grabbed Debbie''s other hand and said, "Come on. Let''s talk about this when you cool down."


    ''Seriously? Is he still trying to protect her?'' Debbie withdrew her both hands, took a deep breath and


    took out a piece of paper from her purse. She crumpled it on Megan''s chest and said, "Read this first,


    Carlos Huo. After that, tell me what you''re going to do. Make sure it''s the right decision. See you in the


    operating room."


    Megan had to take the paper, because otherwise it would have fallen onto the floor. Debbie said with a


    sneer, "You want to marry him, huh? See if you do now! Just look at this and see who he loves more."


    After saying that, she walked off, head held high.


    With shaking hands, Megan smoothed the paper and set her eyes on it. When she saw what was


    printed on it, her eyes widened in shock.


    Carlos wanted to catch up to his wife, but seeing Megan''s expression, he decided to check the paper


    first.


    He took it from her and looked at the paper. His heart skipped a beat.


    He took a second look at the name on the paper¡ªit was indeed Debbie. His wife. The one he loved.


    A broad smile appeared on his cold face.


    He was thrilled at this moment.


    ''I''m going to be a father! My wife is pregnant! She is... two months along.''


    Then he realized something was off. ''She just said that she would be waiting for me in the operating


    room.''


    Confused, he ran out of his office. What did she mean by that? He decided to call her. The call


    connected soon. Too excited, he stammered, "Honey...wait..."


    ''Wait?'' Debbie said indifferently, "You saw the results, huh? Yeah, I''m pregnant. If you don''t put her


    behind bars, you will never see your son again!"


    "What do you want?"

 Chapter 301 Its Up To You Now

    Chapter 301 It''s Up To You Now


    "What do I want?" Debbie sneered. "If you keep protecting Megan, I''ll abort your son." After saying that,


    she hung up and turned off her phone. There was a certain finality to it, as she held the power button


    down, saw the option to either restart or shut the phone down, and opted for thetter.


    Carlos was frightened by her threat. He called her several times, but to no avail. Each time it went to


    voicemail. He got tired of hearing the robotic voice, so he called Emmett. "Find Debbie! She just left my


    office. By now, she may be on her way to the hospital where your girlfriend is!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," Emmett answered despite his confusion. ''Find Debbie? Hospital?'' he thought.


    Carlos got in the driver''s seat of his own car and started the engine. He headed for the hospital where


    Kasie was staying as a patient.


    More than ten minutester, his phone rang. It was Emmett, who panted, "Mr. Huo... bad news... Mrs.


    Huo asked a doctor to reserve an operating room!"


    While speaking, he scampered up the stairs to the floor where the operating rooms were located.


    "She''s in the operating room now!" he added.


    Carlos closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he said in an icy tone, "Stop them at any cost. If


    something happens to my wife and son, no one in the hospital will live to see another day!"


    Then he sped up and drove to the hospital at top speed. Barely missing some cars as he maneuvered


    through the streets, and hitting the street lights just right.


    Sensing something was off, Emmett immediately contacted the director of the hospital. He was going to


    convince him to stop Debbie from aborting the baby.


    Debbie, on the other hand,y on the operating table, staring at the ceiling. The attending doctor, who


    had been forced to do this, hesitated and asked, "Mrs. Huo, does Mr. Huo know about this?" The


    doctor felt more than a little scared.


    ''The baby in Mrs. Huo''s belly is a member of the Huo family. What if Mr. Huo knows nothing about the


    abortion? I can''t take the consequences!'' she thought.


    Debbie stroked her t belly and told her in a soft voice, "Doctor, don''t worry. I won''t abort my baby. I''m


    just doing this to teach someone a lesson." There was no way she''d go through with this.


    She was just trying to frighten him and threaten him. She wanted him to choose between Megan and


    their baby.


    When she heard that, the doctor heaved a sigh of relief and shook her head helplessly. ''I really don''t


    get rich people.


    Mrs. Huo is faking an abortion... to teach someone a lesson. Wow! First time for everything, I guess.''


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Before Carlos got there, a group of doctors rushed into the operating room. They didn''t even disinfect


    themselves before entering the room. The director of the obstetrics and gynecology department took


    the lead. She gasped and said anxiously, "Mrs. Huo, we can''t abort your baby..." These doctors didn''t


    want to know what Mr. Huo would do to them if the baby was aborted.


    "Mrs. Huo, every baby is a gift from God. If you have any problem, please let us know. You don''t have


    to abort it, right?" another doctor echoed.


    "Mrs. Huo, a baby''s like an angel. They''re soft and adorable. You''ll love it at first sight."


    Debbie''s heart softened at their words. She was extremely happy to have Carlos'' baby, and couldn''t


    stop herself imagining this child as it grew up.


    But she didn''t have long for her reverie, because a roar sounded from outside the operating room.


    "Open the door!"


    It was Carlos! A happy surprise for Debbie. He actually came! She closed her eyes and told the


    attending doctor, "Hurry up! Pretend that you''re going to carry out the procedure."


    The doctors who had just enteredpsed into stunned silence. ''Pretend?''


    When Carlos entered the room, the doctor held a scalpel to her belly, like she was about to make an


    incision. It gleamed evilly under the lights in the operating room. "Stop! No oneys a finger on my


    wife!" he thundered.


    The moment he entered, the operating room felt like a refrigerator. His voice was bad enough, chilling


    them to the bone. The CEO''s strong aura made the doctors shiver.


    No doctor dared to move under Carlos'' sharp gaze. He then walked past the doctors and stood at the


    side of the operating table. If looks could kill, everyone in that room would be dead. He cast a cold


    nce at the doctor holding the scalpel. She was too frightened to hold it any longer, and it ttered to


    the floor.


    With a gloomy expression on his face, Carlos ordered, "Get out!"


    He was so intimidating that all the doctors wasted no time vacating the operating room and closed the


    door behind them. They silently prayed for Debbie''s safety.


    The couple were left alone in the operating room. They looked at each other wordlessly. Both of them


    were still trying to sort out their emotions.


    Carlos stared at the woman, who stilly on the operating table. A myriad of feelings flooded his head


    and heart. He wasn''t sure exactly how he felt. He was both angry and thrilled. In a soft voice, he told


    her, "Get off that table. He''s also my son. You want to do something, ask me first."


    "He''s mine! He has nothing to do with you!" she retorted in a harsh voice as she held her belly.


    "Can you get pregnant by yourself?"


    Debbie was stunned for a while. Then she snapped, "He''s not yours."


    Her words amused Carlos. ''You said he was my son, and now you say someone else is his dad.''


    He scooped her up in his arms. Debbie struggled, rather ineffectually pounding on his chest. She


    yelled, "Let me go! Why did you shoo the doctors away? I''ll abort your son!"


    "Then you''ll have to operate on yourself. No doctor in Y City would touch my son," he said calmly.


    When they left the operating room, Emmett was already standing at the door chatting with some


    doctors, who were extremely nervous, doubly so when they saw Carlos.


    Carlos told Emmett, "We got the footage. We know who''s at fault. It''s up to you, now."


    Emmett knew what his boss was getting at. Kasie was hurt, and he wouldn''t let the person at fault off


    the hook. He hadn''t expected it would be Megan.


    But he needed the green light, and Carlos had just given him free reign. He wouldn''t do a thing without


    his boss''s say-so, especially since Carlos used to dote on Megan. Now, Emmett heaved a long sigh of


    relief. "Yes, Mr. Huo," he answered in a grateful voice.


    Debbie was also happy about Carlos'' decision. She cradled his neck and gave him a kiss on his cheek.


    ''He loves me more than Megan, '' she thought.


    Carlos sighed in defeat. Debbie knew his sweet spots, and knew just what to do to make him give in.


    In the elevator, Carlos cornered Debbie. Ignoring another couple''s curious eyes, he asked her, "Why


    didn''t you ask me to go to the doctor with you?"


    He didn''t understand why she had gone to the hospital alone beforeing to see him.


    Debbie reached out and touched his chest. In a light voice, she said, "What if I wasn''t pregnant? I didn''t


    want to disappoint you."


    Carlos smiled and kissed her on the forehead. She was devoted to him, and he to her.


    "Hey, I''ve been in Ennd for three months. Aren''t you afraid the baby''s not yours?" Debbie asked in a


    whisper as she stood on tiptoe.


    His grip on her waist became tighter. Debbie felt she was almost lifted in the air.


    "That had better be a joke!"


    Debbie snorted, "Actually, he''s not yours." She said that to piss him off.


    "Then whose is he?" His tone was tinged with menace.


    "He''s... a handsome guy''s." ''Carlos is a handsome guy, '' she thought. ''Come on, get the hint.''


    "What''s his name?" he asked.

 Chapter 302 Megans Future

    Chapter 302 Megan''s Future


    "His name is... Carlos Huo! Haw-haw!" Before Carlos could respond, Debbie burst outughing herself.


    Ignoring the other couple in the elevator, Carlos kissed his wife on the lips. The other young couple


    stared at each other, their faces red. Luckily, the elevator reached their desired floor. The two fled from


    the embarrassing scene as fast as they could.


    Debbie pushed Carlos away from her, panting. "Can''t you keep your hands off me for five seconds?


    We''re in public. Behave yourself!"


    "I don''t care," Carlos answered with a raised eyebrow.


    Debbie rolled her eyes and cursed him inwardly.


    They went to Kasie''s ward. Pausing outside the door to the ward, he asked Debbie to go inside first. He


    had a phone call to make. He walked a little ways down the hall, and then pulled out his phone to call


    Ashley.


    "Hi Ashley. I''m putting my wife on a diet. What she eats has to be harmless to pregnant women.


    Redecorate the room next to my bedroom in the manor and make it a baby room. Make sure it''s well


    equipped. Remember to send some nutritionists to the East City Vi. Oh, and some fashion


    designers..."


    Ashley realized that Debbie must be pregnant, and wrote down everything he asked for, checklist-style.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo. I''ve written them down. Congrattions! You''ll be a father soon."


    "Thank you," he answered with augh.


    After hanging up, he entered the ward, wearing a serious expression.


    Inside the ward, Megan was apologizing profusely to Kasie and her parents. Before Carlos had even


    left for the hospital, he had his people drop Megan off here.


    Kasie was now awake, and Debbie sat at her bedside. Kasie still had an incensed expression on her


    face. It was obvious she wasn''t about to ept Megan''s apology. "I told you! Quit apologizing over and


    over. It won''t help. You did the crime, now do the time!" Kasie said impatiently.


    When they saw Carlos, Kasie''s parents immediately stood up to greet him.


    Megan was about to try and argue for herself again, but Carlos gestured for her to stop. "Megan, I''ve


    done everything I can for you. But that ends here. Youmitted a crime, and you need to own up to


    it. You know I''m a man of my word."


    If his words weren''t clear enough, his cold voice and facial expression suggested that he would not


    help her this time. Carlos was the invisible ruler of Y City. If he wouldn''t help her, then no one could.


    As for Wesley, he cared for Megan as well. But he was a military officer who regarded evils as deadly


    foes. He would never help her escape thew.


    Brokenhearted, Megan left the hospital. Left with no choice, she called Valerie, who had already gone


    to New York. "Valerie..."


    She burst into tears as soon as she called Valerie''s name, which broke the old woman''s heart. "Megan,


    what happened? What''s going on?"


    "I... I made a mistake. I hit someone... I freaked out and drove off. Uncle Carlos found out... Valerie,


    please help me..."


    A few minutester, Carlos'' phone rang. It was Valerie.


    He looked at the caller ID and realized what wasing next. He left the ward and answered the


    phone. "Hi Grandma."


    "Think about what you''re doing, Carlos. Megan has a bright future, but not if she goes to jail," she said


    anxiously.


    Carlos'' eyes darkened. "Grandma, please stay out of this. Megan made her own bed, and now she has


    to lie in it." A hit-and-run was no small thing, and it was stupid. If Megan hadn''t run off, she wouldn''t


    have been facing jail time. She''d only need to apologize to the Zheng family and pay a fine.


    But she opted for the dumbest thing.


    "The sentence is at least three years! Are you that cruel?" Although Kasie didn''t die, Megan could be


    facing three to seven years in prison.


    "Listen, Grandma, if she turns herself in, they''ll probably go easy on her. But three days gone, that''s


    out." This was the third day after the car ident.


    Valerie sighed helplessly and murmured, "You put Lewis behind bars, and now Megan... I''m too old for


    this. Do what you want."


    Eventually, Megan surrendered herself to the police.


    She also promised to pay the Zheng family 1 million dors forpensation. Then she had to wait for


    her trial to find out her sentence.


    Curtis and Colleen''s wedding was in two days, so Damon hired an expertwyer for Megan. He bailed


    her out so that she could attend the festivities.


    At East City Vi


    Carlos filled Debbie in on what was happening with Megan. She looked him in the eye and asked,


    "Your heart must be broken now, huh?"


    "Not really," he answered honestly as he stroked her belly with the utmost concern.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "Not really? So you still feel sorry for her. But I don''t give a damn about that.


    She deserves it. Besides, this has nothing to do with me."


    Carlos was amused and teased her, "Nothing to do with you? I seem to remember a bit of ckmail


    involved."


    Debbie grabbed his hand and took a bite to vent her anger. She snapped at him, "ckmail? Who


    would do something like that?"


    Carlos decided to y along. "You don''t know her. But I do. I will always remember a woman


    threatening me with my son''s life. I bet he''d be interested to hear that from his dad!"


    Debbie pinched his waist hard. "Ouch! Why did you pinch me?" he retorted.


    "I pinched you. So what? You''re so petty! Snitching on me to our son!"


    Trying his best to suppress his giggle, he came back with, "Snitch on you? No. I''ll snitch on the woman


    who threatened me with my son. You don''t know her, do you?"


    Debbie beat his chest and yelled, "So this is how you treat your son''s mom? You jerk!"


    Carlos pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the lips for a long time. Then he let go of her and


    coaxed, "Honey, you know I love you."


    She smiled smugly at his words. "I love you too, but I''m still mad. Oh, one more thing." Remembering


    something, she straightened herself and looked him in the eye. "Megan bullied me a lot, and you


    turned a blind eye to it. If you let her off the hook this time, I''ll...I''ll cry!"


    Her threats amused Carlos. Actually, he had already made up his mind to exile Megan from Y City.


    Plus, he decided to not treat her as family anymore.


    "Honey, trust me. When she''s out, I''ll send her to A Country. She won''t be allowed back in Y City unless


    it''s a must." He decided to treat her like a stranger from now on.


    Yes, her parents had saved his life before. But he had done everything for her. Instead of feeling


    grateful, Megan always tried to get between him and his wife.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Before Debbie could respond, he added, "If that''s not enough, we can have her behind bars here in Y


    City. She won''t be released until you''re good with it."

 Chapter 303 Youre Overreacting

    Chapter 303 You''re Overreacting


    When she heard that, Debbie sighed with resignation. "Forget it." Carlos'' words indicated he''d break all


    contact with Megan. Debbie thought this was enough. After all, the car ident was not that serious.


    Carlos kissed her forehead. "You''re so kind."


    "Ha! Hardly!" Debbie retorted, pouting her mouth. "If I were, I wouldn''t have always tried to drive her


    off."


    Her reaction amused him. "She made her own bed, and now she has to lie in it. You were kind enough


    to her."


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. "Since you made up your mind, let''s not talk about her. Hey, old man,


    we should have a name for our son. You''re smart¡ªyou name him."


    "Sure it''s a boy?" he asked in confusion. Since Debbie knew she was pregnant, he always heard her


    refer to the baby as "son."


    "Thought you liked boys," Debbie answered. He had once said that he wanted a son, so she called the


    baby "son" to make him happy.


    Carlos now remembered what he had said before. He exined, "You know I''ll love it, boy or girl. If it''s


    a boy, that''ll be better. Because there will be two men to protect you."


    Debbie rubbed her face against his chest. "Really? But rich people like your family prefer boys to girls,


    right? Your grandparents, your uncle and aunt, and your parents all gave birth to boys."


    Even Frasier and Gloria had a son. Carlos had no biological aunts, female cousins, or nieces to speak


    of.


    "Just think. That''s why they''ll be happy if you have a girl. Grandma will finally have a granddaughter."


    Debbie was struck speechless. ''Makes sense. But he said he wanted a son before, '' she thought. She


    still didn''t quite believe him. "How about this? Pick a boy''s name and a girl''s name."


    "All right."


    They didn''t stop talking about it until midnight, but they still hadn''t decided on anything. Carlos pulled


    her into his arms and said, "You should go to bed. You''re pregnant! We can pick this up tomorrow."


    "Okay, okay. Um... Yeah, I''m kinda tired."


    Within thirty seconds, Debbie dozed off. Carlos smiled when he looked at her sleeping face, and quietly


    turned off the light.


    Even since he found out his wife was pregnant, Carlos was always on high alert. Whenever he was


    free, he''d be by her side. He didn''t want anything bad to happen to her or their kid.


    Debbie originally had two bodyguards. But now Carlos hired four more. He even forbade her from


    returning to Ennd, and hired teachers to make house calls, paying a high price for homeschooling.


    He hired more chefs for her, so she could eat whatever she wanted, no matter if it was Sichuan,


    Cantonese, Japanese, or French cuisine. Anything she wanted, he''d spare no expense.


    He had many fashion designers work on maternity dresses for Debbie, and asked them to have sample


    clothes ready in fifteen days.


    Other than eating and sleeping, Debbie only had to attend sses and do yoga. She was so bored,


    and she worried she''d get fat.


    She had mentioned this to Carlos, but to no avail. He''d brush her off, telling her the baby in her belly


    would absorb nutrients and she did yoga every day. Gain weight? Hardly.


    As days went by, Curtis and Colleen''s wedding finally came.


    Colleen had originally wanted Debbie to be one of her bridesmaids, but Carlos turned her down saying


    that she was pregnant and that she couldn''t stand for a long time.


    Debbie felt both helpless and happy. Helpless because he was overreacting, and happy because he


    cared for her so much. She had lived like a princess before pregnancy; now she lived like a queen and


    Carlos was her ve. He would do as she said no matter what, as long as she was healthy.


    Curtis and Colleen''s wedding was held at a six-star hotel. Everyone knew there was no such rating, but


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    with ultra-posh decor and a concierge in every room, five stars did it no justice. Not only that, but it


    came with no small price tag. In a pink evening dress, Debbie was on Carlos'' arm, slowly walking


    through the entrance of the hotel.


    Though they were pretty private people, their appearance still made a stir. After all, Carlos was a


    celebrity and so eye-catching.


    They walked slowly inside the grand hall. All of a sudden, a familiar face came into view, and Debbie''s


    heart skipped a beat.


    She had been mentally prepared for some time, but she still felt extremely nervous when she saw the


    person.


    Sensing something was off, Carlos looked in that direction and saw a woman with sunsses¡ªit was


    none other than Ramona.


    He held Debbie''s hand tighter and stepped to the side to block her view.


    Many guests came to greet Carlos and Debbie. Carlos nodded at them and held the chair out for his


    wife. Debbie''s seat was next to Adriana''s. Carlos himself sat beside Wesley.


    Adriana held her son. The cute baby immediately caught Debbie''s attention.


    "He''s so adorable. Look at his eyes! He''s smiling at me. Can I borrow him for a while?" Debbie reached


    out her hands.


    However, Carlos gripped her hands lightly and lowered them. "You should take good care of yourself.


    You can y with him after giving birth."


    His nervousness amused Adriana. She said, "Mr. Huo, pregnant women aren''t that fragile. Debbie can


    hold my son for a while."


    Adriana''s words set Debbie''s mind at ease. Despite Carlos'' reluctance, Debbie took the baby from


    Adriana. The boy smiled and iled his arms, a little bundle of energy held by Debbie.


    "Sweetie, you''re so cute. Call me Auntie." As if that wasn''t enough, she approached Carlos. "Look at


    him! He looks just like Adriana." She was rubbing it in Carlos'' face.


    Unmoved, Carlos didn''t really answer her. "Now that you''ve held him for a while, return him to his


    mom."


    The others burst outughing. Adriana was about to take her son back, but Damon stepped in. "Hey


    man, you''re overreacting! My son is less than five kilos. And your wife is sitting down. She won''t get


    hurt."


    "Exactly. Don''t worry, honey. Look! He''s so cute. Do you want to hold him? He''s so soft and chubby."


    Debbie put the baby into Carlos'' arms before he could respond.


    Carlos, who had never held a baby before, wanted to turn her down immediately. What if he hurt him by


    ident? What would he do if the little guy soiled his diaper? But his heart softened when the boy


    looked at him with his doe eyes.


    ''He''s so small! Will our son be this small too? Will he be more adorable than Damon''s son? Will he look


    more like Debbie or me?


    People say that boys look more like their mothers. I guess our son will look more like Debbie.''


    Carlos'' face was so serious that the boy was frightened and burst out crying. Debbie rolled her eyes at


    her husband. "Can''t you give him a smile? You scared him. Give him here."


    She took the crying boy from Carlos. Sensing her soft arms, the boy immediately stopped crying. She


    bounced him up and down and rocked him back and forth, talking to him in cooing tones.


    The others were all amused. Debbie reached out her fingers and pinched Carlos'' cheek. "Come on!


    Smile!"

 Chapter 304 At The Wedding

    Chapter 304 At The Wedding


    Carlos twitched his mouth awkwardly, trying to force a smile. He almost never smiled, but now he did it


    just to make Debbie happy. It didn''t look convincing, it looked sad.


    Before the wedding ceremony started, Megan arrived at the venue. She called Wesley at the entrance,


    and he left the table to guide her inside.


    He hadn''t brought ir with him today, so Megan took a seat next to him, cautiously.


    She greeted the others. They responded stiffly, as if it were just a formality. There was little warmth left


    there. Soon, their minds were on something else. Debbie went on talking to Adriana, and Carlos


    continued watching over Debbie nervously. Damon talked to him from time to time, but Carlos barely


    acknowledged him.


    Then the emcee announced that the wedding ceremony was about to begin.


    This was the first time Debbie had ever been to a wedding. She was amazed at how sumptuous and


    dreamlike everything was. The music, the lighting, the decorations, the wardrobe. It was incredible.


    When Colleen appeared in her wedding dress, Debbie''s eyes glistened with admiration. The sacred


    white wedding gown was so beautiful that any woman would think it was the perfect wedding dress.


    Noticing that she seemed engrossed, Carlos gave her hand a light squeeze. Debbie nced at him


    and turned her attention to the bride and the bridegroom again. "Colleen is so beautiful today! Her


    dress is amazing. Look at them. They''re so perfect together!" she said excitedly.


    "You like that dress?" Carlos asked. And that was when he suddenly realized what a lousy husband


    he''d been.


    He hadn''t even given Debbie a proper wedding, the most treasured thing in a woman''s life.


    "Yes, it''s gorgeous!" Debbie responded without looking at him. Drawn in by the sweet moment when


    the bride and the bridegroom exchanged rings, she didn''t sense the subtle changes in his tone and


    expression.


    Carlos said nothing else. He was putting together a n.


    When the new couple''s parents were asked toe up on stage, the happiness and excitement


    drained from Debbie''s face.


    The couple that stepped onstage were her grandparents, the ones she resented.


    For the first time, she would be face to face with them, in public. Her grandpa, Elroy Lu, was an 82-


    year-old man with gray hair and a gray beard. His creased face wore a wide smile.


    His wife, Sybil Qin, was 57. Before she had given birth to Curtis and Gus, Elroy Lu had already had


    three other kids with his first wife, including Ramona, Debbie''s birth mother. After Ramona''s mother


    had died, he had married Sybil Qin.


    So, Elroy Lu had five kids altogether.


    Carlos had told Debbie that Elroy split her parents up.


    "Go for a walk?" Carlos whispered in her ear when he noticed her downcast face.


    Debbie shook her head. "Isn''t my... isn''t heing? He''s Curtis'' nephew after all," she asked. She had


    met every member of the Lu family except her brother.


    ''Curtis'' nephew? She means her brother, '' Carlos thought. He stroked her hand and said, "He... Elroy


    told him not to."


    Actually, not only him. Elroy Lu would have thrown Debbie out if she hadn''te here with Carlos. The


    benefits of being Carlos'' wife.


    Debbie smiled bitterly. She was smart enough to know that if she weren''t Carlos'' wife, she wouldn''t


    have been allowed to be there either.


    She swallowed the bitterness and joked, "Hey honey. I guess that''s one more perk of being married to


    you. He can''t kick me out."


    Carlos could see that she was pretending to be strong despite the pain. His heart ached. "No, Curtis


    would have put his foot down there."


    "Why is Curtis so good to me?" she wondered. But Curtis and Ramona were only half siblings. Debbie


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t think she and Curtis were that close. Sometimes his regard for her seemed over the top. She


    wondered why.


    Carlos turned to look at Curtis and replied, "He saw how badly Elroy Lu whipped your mother just


    because she wanted to see you. He also heard Elroy Lu viciously threaten her." Reportedly, Debbie''s


    mother''s flesh hung from her in bloody shreds by the time he was done. Carlos spared Debbie that


    morbid observation told to him in secret.


    Debbie looked at Carlos with shocked eyes. How could Elroy Lu treat his own daughter like that? "So


    it''s because Mr. Lu feels bad for... that woman," she said.


    Carlos shook his head. "No, he feels bad about you."


    Another thing Carlos didn''t tell Debbie was that Curtis had known for a long time that Ramona had a


    son and a daughter, but back then he hadn''t known who they were.


    Until one day, by chance, he met a girl who was bringing takeout to the man she liked. She came to the


    man''spany with the food, carrying it through bad weather in rain-drenched clothing.


    However, what she got was a good scolding from him¡ªthe food was not what he wanted.


    The girl''s eyes reddened, but she didn''t cry. She smiled at him and told him that she would get


    something else for him.


    But the man just walked away in anger. He didn''t spare so much as a word as he stalked off. She stood


    there alone.


    After the rain stopped, Curtis went out to eat. Then he saw the man eating at a table with another girl,


    A few dayster, Curtis came to the hospital, intending to visit someone. At the entrance, a badly


    beaten girl was carried to the emergency room.


    He hadn''t paid much attention to her, but when he saw the man following them, he recognized him


    immediately. In the elevator, Curtis looked at the unconscious girl on the hospital gurney and


    recognized her. She was the girl who had brought takeout to the man the other day.


    When the girl''s condition stabilized, she was moved to a double general ward. It was fate, kismet,


    whatever you wanted to call it. She was in the exact same ward as the patient Curtis had gone to visit.


    Then the man came with a rose and asked her to be his girlfriend. The girl smiled through her swollen


    face. Wincing from the bruises covering her body, she smiled happily and said yes.


    The girl was Debbie and the man was Hayden.


    Later, Curtis noticed that Ramona almost never came home, and when she did, she''d disguise herself


    from head to toe and go to Curtis'' school¡ªbut only when Elroy Lu wasn''t home. Every time she


    arrived, she would watch a girl from afar.


    Debbie had been a freshman back then. When Curtis discovered what Ramona was doing, he had


    someone look into Debbie''s background and found out that she was a Nian. That was how he found


    out that Debbie, the girl who Elroy Lu had bullied Ramona into abandoning, the girl who was so humble


    in front of her boyfriend, was Ramona''s daughter, and his niece.


    He had started to help her out, influencing things behind the scenes, ever since. She''d never know the


    extent he had gone to.


    That time at the cruiser party, Elroy Lu had wanted to kill her. Curtis protected her secretly.


    Although the Lu family was powerful, they couldn''t hold a candle to the Huo family. So, after Curtis had


    learned that Debbie had married Carlos, he didn''t have to hide it anymore, and he had started to be


    good to her openly.


    Elroy Lu had warned him a million times to leave her alone, but Curtis didn''t give a damn about the old


    man''s warnings. So right now Curtis'' rtionship with his father couldn''t be worse. And Curtis didn''t


    care, because he had a strong sense of wrong and right.


    Today, if it weren''t Curtis'' wedding day, Elroy Lu would have outright refused to appear in the same


    ce as his son.


    But Debbie knew nothing about all this.


    She thought that Curtis felt bad about her because her mom had never been around. That was all.


    Then the issue was thest thing on her mind. She didn''t think much more about it.


    When the wedding ceremony was over, Elroy Lu, Sybil Qin and the newlyweds took their positions, and


    were ready to offer some toasts.

 Chapter 305 Broke Up With Dixon

    Chapter 305 Broke Up With Dixon


    Then Elroy sauntered over to Carlos'' table. This was the first time he and Debbie had seen each other


    face to face. Slippery as an eel, he remainedposed when he stood in front of Debbie, as if he were


    simply looking at a stranger. He even raised his ss and toasted her and Carlos cheerfully.


    Debbie, on the other hand, could barely maintain herposure. After congratting Curtis and


    Colleen, she lowered her head and stared at the ss of juice in her hand to hide her feelings her face


    was about to betray. She remained silent, listening to them talk.


    Carlos held her hand tightly.


    Elroy noticed it and understood that Carlos was doing it not so much to reassure her, but to warn the


    older man not to think about harming Debbie.


    On the way home from the hotel, Debbie had mixed feelings.


    She was happy for Curtis and Colleen, but she was still sad about her own life story.


    Carlos took her in his arms and kissed her forehead. "Just sleep. When you wake up, maybe you can


    tackle all this fresh," he said.


    She was tired, she couldn''t deny that. She decided not to fight sleep. She nodded her assent and


    closed her eyes in his arms.


    Tabitha flew out to Y City for Curtis'' wedding. She stayed at East City Vi for two days and flew back


    to New York with news of Debbie''s pregnancy.


    When she told James, he decisively told her to tell no one else. Told her? No, he warned her.


    James had to take hypertension meds three days in a row thanks to the anger caused by Debbie''s


    pregnancy. The odd thing was, he said and did nothing about it.


    Soon after the wedding, Megan paid the Zheng family a million for the injury. It was painful to her


    finances, but nothingpared to what Kasie had been through.


    When Kasie discovered it was Megan who had run her over, she refused to settle.


    But considering Megan was just a little girl and she was rted to Carlos and Wesley, Mason decided


    at thest not to be so cruel. She was only sentenced to 15 days detention.


    Carlos had decided to send her to A Country when she got out of lockup, and she was banned from


    After the wedding, Curtis and Colleen enjoyed their honeymoon. They traveled to Guilin to take in the


    amazing views, and stayed at a sumptuous bed and breakfast there¡ªthe Zen Tea House Seven Star


    Park. The couple were treated to plenty of natural light streaming through the windows at dawn, and


    lovelyvender sunsets. The decor was very tea-house art style. But part of what drew them to the


    area was where else they could go. They marveled at the rainbow colors of Reed Flute Cave, and the


    majesty of the Jingjiang Princes'' Pce. Walking through the Ming-era walled city was an intense


    experience, capped by the vistas from a limestone peak. After that, they flew off to A Country. Colleen


    even quit her job in Y City to stay around Curtis.


    So basically they settled in A Country.


    Debbie hadn''t seen Jared and Kristina for a long time. They decided to have dinner together. When


    Kasie learned of this, she protested that her friends decided to go to dinner without her. In the end, they


    had to bring her with them, though her injuries hadn''t healed yet.


    Debbie was concerned about how things were going between Jared and Sasha. At the table, she kept


    asking Jared about it. It felt like forever since she''dst seen him, and wondered if Sasha were even


    still in the picture.


    Jared patted his chest happily and promised, "Don''t worry, Tomboy. She''s the woman of my dreams."


    Happiness was written all over his face. One had only to look at him to know without a doubt that he


    was in love.


    Not ustomed to hearing those sweet wordsing from him, the other three were all surprised by


    his deration. Among the banter between the four friends were suggestions that maybe they should


    take his temperature.


    Kasie retorted, "I remember someone saying the other day...what was it? Ahem... ''My friends are my


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    family. No girl can hold a candle to that!'' Hmm... I wonder who that was..." She repeated what Jared


    had said, imitating the way he spoke with her hand at her throat.


    "Ha ha..." Debbie and Kristinaughed.


    Jared scratched the back of his head, embarrassed. "It''s all Sasha''s fault. She''s so clingy. I''m a kept


    man."


    "Knock it off. Then who is it that calls her every day? Who keeps calling her ''My queen, my


    sweetheart''? You are such a liar!" Again, Kasieid his lies bare for all to see.


    Jared was unhappy. He rolled his eyes at Kasie and poured a ss of beer for her. "Jeez. You''re nice.


    If you can''t talk nicely, then drink."


    "No problem! I''ll drink you under the table." Kasie picked up the ss of beer and clinked sses with


    him. Both of them drained their sses quickly.


    Debbie cleared her throat and looked at Jared, his face reddened from the beer. "I hear you. You need


    a good job to give that one everything she wants."


    "Of course. I have to be on my toes to beat out my brother. I''m the one who should be running the


    "As long as you''re happy." Debbie was d to hear that he had some ambition.


    "Hey Tomboy¡ª no, since you''re leading such a happy life now, we should stop calling you Tomboy.


    Dear Mrs. Huo, can I be your son''s godmother?" Kasie asked, locking her hands around Debbie''s


    neck.


    Debbie burst intoughter. "Of course not. So far, you haven''t even given my son a red envelope yet. I


    can''t let my son have such a cheap godmother."


    Kasie grabbed her bag quickly and handed it to Debbie. "Here you are. It''s yours. Anything you want,


    I''ll do it for him." Debbie was still stunned when Kasie added, "Or her."


    Thinking of the baby in Debbie''s belly, everyone felt warm and happy.


    "Ha ha, your money will be mine from now on." Debbie took Kasie''s bag and hugged it tightly to her.


    "Then I''ll just mooch meals off you."


    They bothughed.


    Kristina gulped down a ss of beer, watching her friends having fun. She had beenughing with


    them, but now she looked at them, as if there were something she wanted to share.


    Kasie was the first to notice her expression. "Something wrong, Kristina?"


    The other two were drawn into it by her question. "What is it?" Debbie queried.


    Kristina poured herself another ss of beer and told them in a low voice, "Dixon and I... we broke up."


    Everyone was stunned. Dixon had just left. Kasie asked, "Why? Did he do something? Tell us. If he did,


    I''ll fly to the U.S. when I''m better, and kick his ass."


    Kristina shook her head dejectedly. "No, he was good to me. But it just didn''t feel right. We just drifted


    apart. No biggie."


    After dinner, Emmett drove Carlos to the ce where Debbie was waiting. Kasie climbed into the


    passenger seat.


    Since her ce was closest to the restaurant, they dropped her off first.


    But Emmett had to drive Debbie and Carlos home, and so having to drop her off first was sad for him.


    Kasie didn''t let him go until he promised he would take her out for a meal the next day.


    When he was back in the car, Debbiey in Carlos'' arms, teasing their driver. "When are you going to


    marry Kasie, anyway?"


    Emmettid it all out for her, "When this semester is over. If it ended today, I''d propose to her


    tomorrow."


    Debbie was happy to hear that. "Good. Treat her right. Or I''ll ask your boss to exile you to D Country. I


    hear gay marriage is legal there, and I''m sure you''ll find the right guy."


    "You have nothing to worry about, Mrs. Huo. I love Kasie with all my heart and soul."


    "Ha ha..." Debbieughedcently.


    Carlos yed with her hair and said, "I can be his chaperone."


    Emmett protested loudly, "You two are bullying me. Not cool."

 Chapter 306 The Car Crash

    Chapter 306 The Car Crash


    Debbie gloated, "Of course. Now you know how powerful Kasie''s backup is. You''d better treasure her."


    When the lights turned red and the car stopped, Emmett turned back to look at Carlos and Debbie.


    "You''re such a heartless couple," heined. "I should tell Kasie to stay away from you two."


    "Kasie always puts her friends first. Even though you are her boyfriend, she still loves me the most,"


    Debbie retorted.


    As the lights turned green again, Emmett looked straight ahead and concerned himself more with


    driving. "Mr. Huo, see how Mrs. Huo wants to bully me around?" he grumbled.


    Stealing an affectionate look at Debbie, Carlos wanted to lean closer and give her a peck on the cheek.


    But just then, a sharp ring horn interrupted him. Instinctively, Debbie snuggled close and grabbed at


    him, her hands shaking like aspen leaves. Ahead, she could see the oing 24-wheeler truck. The


    truck driver had overtaken from the wrong side of the road and was hurtling like a maniac, dead in their


    Reacting to the looming danger, Emmett swirled the wheel to the right. "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, a truck


    running the red light! Be careful!" he shouted in a panicked voice.


    Meanwhile, Carlos turned and pushed Debbie down in the back seat. He held her tight in his arms as


    he shielded her with his body.


    It all happened so fast. The next thing they heard was a deafening noise, and an impact that left


    Debbie with harrowing pain in the limbs.


    The anguished groans of Emmett and Carlos rmed her all the more. Although Carlos was shaken to


    the core, he said something, trying to assure her. "Honey... I love you..." he mumbled.


    But soon, her head went nk. For a moment, she was as deaf as a doorknob.


    Outside, it was total mayhem. As onlookers screamed and cursed in distress, more cars knocked and


    piled up, brakes squeaking and horns ring.


    In the car, Carlos, as if in a spasm, squeezed her so tight that he almost suffocated her. "Honey..." She


    tried to make a sound.


    But something sticky fell on her face.


    Trying her best to summon some strength, she stammered something, but all that came out was feeble


    inarticte mumbling. Responding, Carlos sounded so weak by now, even though he still held her


    tightly.


    Debbie tried to move, but her body wouldn''t budge.


    "Ambnce...the police..." Carlos said, his voice on and off over her head.


    ''Right, call the ambnce, '' she remembered. But she could barely move. She tried to reach her bag to


    get her phone.


    At this point, a lot of people were milling around the car. "Somebody is in the car. Hurry, call an


    ambnce!" ady called out from the crowd.


    Debbie wanted to know how Emmett was. No sooner had Emmett''s name escaped her mouth than she


    passed out.


    When she woke up, she heard people talking in hushed voices around her and going about with hasty


    footsteps. Shortly, she was moved to a bed.


    Then, everything went deathly quiet.


    ''What''s the matter? Why am I lying here?


    Oh, right, there was a car ident. Carlos! Emmett!''


    She suddenly remembered. When her eyes popped open, she stared at the nk ceiling, wondering


    where on earth she was. It was not until she sat up that it finally dawned on her that she was on a


    hospital bed.


    ''Carlos! Carlos! How is Carlos?''


    All she could think of was Carlos. What happened to him? Was he safe, wherever he was? Her head


    began to spin as she attempted to get out of bed. The throbbing pain in her hand reminded her that she


    was on a drip. Clenching her teeth, she plucked the needle in the back of her hand and walked


    barefoot toward the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, a nurse blocked her way. "Mrs. Huo, where are you going?" the nurse


    asked. "Go back to your ward. You can''t walk around yet. We tried everything to keep your baby. We


    can''t allow you to put yourself and the baby at risk. Go lie down."


    But Debbie was dying to see Carlos. For him, she''d rather risk her own life, and even the baby''s, if that


    was what it meant. "Please, tell me, where and how is Carlos?" she pleaded with the nurse. "Where is


    he? And where is Emmett?"


    For a moment, the nurse was silent, not knowing how to break the news, especially the piece


    concerning Emmett. "Mr. Huo is still in the emergency room, but his assistant..."


    Debbie looked at her, a bad feeling rising in her heart. "What about him?" she asked anxiously.


    The nurse took her back inside the ward, trying the best she could to be offort. "Mrs. Huo, you


    have to be more careful. If you keep on doing this, you might lose your baby. Do you really want that?


    Lie down please, and I will tell you how Emmett is."


    At least, the thought of her baby calmed Debbie down. But she still wished they could take her to


    Carlos right away. Grudgingly, she climbed onto the bed andy down, pensively holding her bad hand


    on the chest.


    "Oh God!" the nurse cried, feeling helpless as she turned to take a swab to clean Debbie''s bleeding


    hand. She carefully broached the subject. "Mrs. Huo, I''m afraid Mr. Huo''s condition is not so good. And


    Emmett...he was already dead when the ambnce arrived at the scene of the ident."


    "What?" asked Debbie, her lips trembling, her face bone white.


    ''Emmett... is dead?" She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Was it a bad dream? A nightmare that


    she''d wake up from and see Emmett again?


    The nurse put her back on the drip, taped the needle to the back of her hand and tried to assure her,


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Huo, we have put together a team of our best doctors to attend to your husband in


    the ER. Let''s hope and pray it goes well with him."


    But Debbie was yet to recover from the shock. "Emmett...is dead?" she mumbled. Closing her eyes as


    she mulled over the news, she took a deep breath and silently said a prayer. "Dear God, I hope this is


    not true!"


    But when she opened her teary eyes, the nurse met her inquiring gaze, nodding in a way that


    confirmed Debbie''s worst fears.


    By now Debbie began to fear that Carlos too might have died and the nurse was only trying to be


    cautious. "Tell me the truth about Carlos, please!" she entreated weakly.


    "I don''t know yet. The doctors have been doing emergency surgery on him. When we arrived at the


    scene, we found both of you unconscious, but pressed against each other, as if your husband had seen


    the oing truck and wrapped his arms around you. I guess, he might have instinctively tried to


    shield you, using his own body. But to be honest, his condition looked bad and still is severe."


    "Oh God!" Debbie eximed. Shaken to the core, her head began swimming. Before she could say


    anything more, she passed out again.


    The young nurse was terrified. Had she said something wrong? Flustered, she pressed the nurse-call


    button.


    When Debbie came to, she saw some visitors in the ward. There was Lucinda, Sasha, and surprisingly,


    Gail too. Contrary to her mom''s and her sister''s anxious-looking faces, Gail had a grudging expression.


    It didn''t take a rocket scientist to figure out that she must have been dragged to the hospital against her


    will.


    Lucinda had been crying. Seeing Debbiee around, she wiped her puffy eyes like greased lightning


    and said with great relief, "Debbie, it''s good that you''re awake." Then she turned to Gail and ordered,


    "Quickly, go get the doctor!"


    While Gail moved slowly to the bedside and pressed the nurse-call button, Sasha walked to the other


    side of the bed, her eyes also red and puffy. Debbie realized all of them must have been crying.


    "Debbie, how are you? How did this happen?"


    Sasha asked between sobs.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie raised her hand to stroke her belly. "Are they all right?" she asked, deeply worried.


    The smile on Lucinda''s face froze. "The baby is fine..." she hesitated. "Mr. Huo... he... he is still in the


    emergency room."


    "It''s been so long. Why is he still in the emergency room?"


    Debbie tried to sit up. Just then, two doctors walked in.


    They stopped her immediately when they saw what she was doing. "Mrs. Huo, your centa isn''t


    steady. You can''t move around."


    "Carlos! I must go see Carlos!" She demanded, her anxiety growing by the minute.


    "Listen Debbie. Don''t go yet. Mr. Huo is in the emergency room. You could only stay outside the room


    even if you went there. Why don''t you have a rest? As soon as he is out of the surgery, I''ll take you to


    see him, all right?"


    Shaking her head, Debbie protested, "No, I must see him. By any means, I have to know how he is,


    Auntie. He got hurt while trying to save me. Please, take me to him. Let me wait for him to wake up..."


    Her sobs drowned out her words.

 Chapter 307 He Promised Hed Marry Me

    Chapter 307 He Promised He''d Marry Me


    The doctorsforted Debbie as they examined her, "Mrs. Huo, we understand. But think about the


    baby. It''s not just you we''re worried about here."


    When Debbie heard this, she started breathing deeply, trying to slow her heartbeat down and banish


    her anxiety. She tried to rx andy back in the hospital bed. She grabbed Sasha''s hand tightly and


    said, "Can you stay in the ER? I want to know how Carlos is. Sasha, please..."


    Tears welled up again in Sasha''s eyes when she heard Debbie. "I will. I''m going now," she promised.


    She paused at the door. "Get some rest, Debbie." And then she left.


    Debbie was relieved. But she still couldn''t stop worrying.


    She prayed for her baby and Carlos.


    Then, once again, she thought of Emmett. Her eyes became moist and it was getting hard to see. The


    world existed through tear-blurred eyes. "Auntie, may I borrow your phone?" she asked Lucinda.


    ''Kasie must be devastated, '' she thought.


    Lucinda took out her phone and dialed the number for her.


    Debbie heard it ringing on her end, but no one answered. Debbie called a lot, but every time it was the


    same result. No answer, and it would go to voicemail afterwards.


    Lying in bed, she tossed and turned restlessly, too worried about Carlos to sleep. Once the fluid in the


    IV ran out, she got out of bed anyway.


    Before she reached the emergency room, Sasha ran toward her, shouting, "Debbie! Carlos is out..."


    Her excited shouts echoed through the hospital and even spilled into the hallways. The girl was so loud


    everyone stopped what they were doing to look.


    "Shush! You''re too loud," Lucinda reprimanded.


    Sasha grabbed Debbie''s arm, jumping up and down anxiously. "I can''t. It''s been eight hours, but it


    doesn''t look good. They moved him to the ICU."


    ''Eight hours... doesn''t look good...'' These words struck Debbie hard. Her legs shook, and finally she


    copsed into Lucinda''s arms.


    Lucinda caught her, and Sasha ran over to lend a helping hand. Together they got her back to her feet.


    Debbie didn''t know how she managed to walk to the ICU. When she got there, many people were


    already outside the ward, forming a crowd and blocking the door.


    Damon, Carlos'' assistants, and some executives in Carlos''pany were already there.


    The Huo family was still in New York. Or at least, they hadn''t arrived yet.


    When the people at the door saw Debbie, they all greeted her. "Hi Mrs. Huo, how''re you holding up?"


    "Hello, Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie nodded to them numbly.


    She walked through silently to the ICU and looked inside through the ss. It was like she was in a


    dream, and all of this wasn''t real. Earlier, her life had been so perfect, but now everything she cared


    about was being robbed from her.


    The young woman regarded the figure lying there. The man, who had been so vigorous and confident,


    nowy there motionless, covered with tubes and hooked up to machines. A dreadful sight to Debbie.


    Unbidden, tears blinded her vision. The grief was overwhelming. She shut her eyes and covered her


    mouth, trying not to cry out loud.


    "Be strong," Lucinda said to her. "Mothers need to be strong for their babies. And you''re a mom, not a


    little girl. You need to believe he''ll be okay.


    " ''Yes, I''m a mom now. I can''t be weak. I must protect my baby.


    Come on, old man. Pull through. For our baby, okay?''


    But as soon as the thought that Carlos was still in critical condition came to her mind, the floodgates


    were opened again.


    She began to wail. The thought that Carlos might not be there anymore was too much to bear.


    Everyone there came over tofort her. Damon scratched his hair and sighed. "Debbie, right now,


    taking care of yourself is the number one priority."


    Debbie cried for a long time. Then she took the tissue Lucinda handed her to wipe her eyes.


    After straightening her clothes, she took a deep breath and looked at the executives with swollen eyes.


    "Thank you for visiting Mr. Huo. He''ll be fine. I know you''re all really busy, and I think he''d like to wake


    up to a well-runpany. So maybe go back to the office and work hard for him."


    The executives looked at each other. They said a few moreforting remarks and then left the


    hospital.


    Damon''s phone rang. He slid his finger along the lockscreen and answered it. "Hi Tabitha. Yeah, we''re


    at the hospital. Okay, see youter."


    After hanging up the phone, Damon said to Debbie, "The entire Huo family is here. They have just


    disembarked from their private jet and are on their way here."


    Debbie stroked her dully aching belly and nodded, "Okay, thanks."


    ''I''m sorry I was weak, little one. I''ll be strong for you, I promise.''


    Lucinda apanied Debbie to the morgue.


    No sooner had she gotten off the elevator than she heard terrible, grief-stricken blubbering.


    Sadness seized Debbie. There was a lump in her throat as she took heavy steps forward.


    Inside, a middle-aged woman was sobbing in Marc''s arms.


    Mia stood beside them, along with some others that Debbie didn''t know. Everyone''s eyes were red


    from crying.


    Then Debbie recognized a heartbreaking sob. It was Kasie.


    Seeing her walk in, Mia approached her and asked, "Debbie, why are you here? The nurses say you


    shouldn''t be walking around."


    Mia had visited Debbie when she was asleep.


    Debbie shook her head and made no answer. She looked at Marc and his wife. "Mr. Dou, Mrs. Dou..."


    she greeted quietly.


    Marc nodded at her. The woman in his arms was too ovee with grief to respond.


    There were few things sadder than parents having to bury their children.


    Debbie released Lucinda''s hand and walked to the bed, where a persony under a white sheet. A


    woman in pajamas sat beside the bed, too heartbroken to notice Debbie was even there.


    "Kasie..." Debbie called in a hoarse voice.


    Kasie raised her head, her eyes red and swollen. As soon as she recognized Debbie, she ran toward


    her and hugged her. "Debbie..." she sobbed.


    This was the first time Debbie had seen Kasie so heartbroken. She held the girl tightly, her heart


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    aching. Her tears wouldn''t stop falling. Kasie''s sobs racked Kasie''s body as well as Debbie''s.


    "Debbie, Emmett is a liar! He... he lied to me! He said he''d marry me. He said he''d propose to me when


    this semester is over. But now... why is he just lying here? I can''t wake him up. Wake up, you liar! Liar!


    He lied to me, Debbie... how could he?"


    she shouted hysterically.


    He promised he would propose to her.


    He insisted at the jewelry exposition that she agree to marry him when he proposed.


    How could he bail on her like this?


    Now that he wasn''t around anymore, how could she marry him?


    Debbie patted Kasie on the back. The only thing she could think of tofort her was to shed tears


    with her quietly.


    Kasie went on listing all the promises Emmett had made to her. "He said he''de to my house to


    propose to me after this term. I was so happy I told my mom. She even prepared my dowry.


    Emmett... Oh God, Debbie. What am I going to do?" Kasie almost fainted from the hysterical crying.


    She hadn''t remembered to breathe.

 Chapter 308 Sign This

    Chapter 308 Sign This


    Debbie looked at the scene. Kasie was absolutely hysterical, and denying reality. Debbie held Kasie


    tightly and consoled her gently, "Don''t cry, Kasie. Don''t cry. Emmett wouldn''t want to see you like this."


    Hearing Emmett''s name, Kasie suddenly pushed Debbie away and ran over to Emmett''s body. She


    grabbed his cold hand and said hoarsely, "Emmett, wake up! Why did you lie to me? You don''t want to


    marry me anymore, do you? Answer me! Answer me!" With thest phrase, she pounded her fist on


    the table hey on.


    Debbie walked over to her and put her hand around her shoulder. "Kasie, pull yourself together."


    ''Pull myself together? How?'' Kasie gazed at the white sheet, under whichy the body of her one true


    love. Now cold, lifeless, an empty shell. "Emmett, you said you loved me. Then wake up. I''ll marry


    someone else... Emmett... you lying sack of..." Her voice trailed off, a muffled sob obscuring the curse


    word that doubtless ended the phrase.


    Her wails echoed through the morgue.


    It broke Mia''s heart to see Kasie crushed like this. She decided to take the initiative and lead Kasie out


    of there.


    Before she left, Kasie hugged Debbie and cried for what seemed like forever.


    When Debbie returned to the ICU, the Huos were already gathered there, including Frasier''s son.


    It was a sad day for everyone.


    Wherever Debbie went, she could hear someone crying.


    Valerie sobbed in Connie''s arms. Tabitha was wiping her eyes. Miranda stood with her back to the rest,


    staring off into space with worried and mncholy eyes.


    When he saw Debbie, James snorted loudly and cursed as he pointed at her. "What happened? Why is


    my son injured and Emmett dead, while you''re safe and sound?"


    Lucinda was shocked by James'' attitude toward Debbie. ''What a dick! The way he treats Debbie is just


    awful, '' she thought. She pulled Debbie behind her to protect her. Then she struggled to keep an even


    tone as she said to James, "Debbie is pregnant. Yelling at her like this isn''t good for the baby. It was an


    ident, and hardly her fault..."


    "Zip it!" James interrupted her roughly. He pointed at Debbie and announced, "Ever since you married


    Carlos, our family has been in chaos. I heard my son tried to rescue you. If Carlos dies, so do you! I''ll


    make sure of it!"


    Debbie pulled Lucinda aside and looked at James nonchntly. Thankfully, she was unrattled. She


    was used to this man''s unhinged rants. "Carlos will be fine!" she said firmly.


    "Are you King of Hell or the doctor? How would you know?" James sneered.


    "Neither, but I know he''ll be okay," she said to him, but actually she needed to hear it more than


    anybody else.


    "Get the fuck out! Nobody needs you here!" James cursed.


    Lucinda stared at him in disbelief, astonished at his rude tone.


    Since Carlos was right there, Debbie didn''t want to argue with James. She was ready to leave with her


    aunt. "Fine, I''ll go. Please inform me if Carlos wakes up," she told the Huos.


    But only Connie responded with a cautious nod.


    When she returned to her own ward, Debbie was exhausted. Shey down in the hospital bed, pressed


    some buttons to adjust it some, and closed her eyes.


    Lucinda had some chicken soup delivered to the ward. She spooned a bowl of soup and handed it to


    Debbie. But Debbie wouldn''t eat it. Finally, she had a bite or two since Lucinda wouldn''t stop pestering


    her about it.


    Before falling asleep, Debbie told Lucinda, "Thanks Auntie. I''m fine now. It''s been a long day. You


    should get some rest."


    Lucinda hesitated, but eventually she nodded. She was tired, and there was little use hanging around


    here. Before leaving, she reminded Debbie, "Be strong for Mr. Huo and the baby. Call me if you need


    anything."


    "I will. Thank you."


    After Lucinda had left, Debbie looked around the silent ward. It still didn''t feel real.


    She pinched her arm¡ªhard. It hurt.


    So, all this was real. It wasn''t a nightmare.


    The car ident, Emmett dead, Carlos severely injured, and she almost miscarried.


    Debbie had a long nap. When she woke up, she felt stronger. The first thing she thought of was Carlos.


    She got out of bed without a second thought and walked right out of the ward.


    Only Tabitha and James were there at the ICU. When he saw Debbie again, James thundered, "What


    the hell are you doing here? You killed my son! Carlos died to save your worthless life!"


    ''Died?'' Debbie felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her mind went nk. She looked at Tabitha,


    who seemed to have aged a lot overnight. "Wh-what did he say?"


    James spoke before Tabitha could respond. "The doctors said he''s in critical condition. No one can


    save him now. You happy? Get lost! Don''t make me hit you again!" he shouted. He sounded less mad


    than... sad?


    Tabitha ran at Debbie tearfully. She grabbed her arms and shook her violently. "Carlos died trying to


    save you. You bring my son back! Bring him back! My poor son..."


    "No... that''s not... I..." Debbie shook Tabitha''s arms off. She now had rage in her eyes. She had kept


    her cool, but she wasn''t going to hold back anymore. "Fucking liars! All of you! You want me to leave


    Carlos so you made this up, didn''t you? Leave me alone!"


    James closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he said in a sad tone, "It''s true. My son...he''s


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    dying..." Unexpectedly, James started to weep. They''d never seen the proud man do anything but


    express contempt or rage. But now


    ...


    ''No, no! No way! He''s lying!''


    Debbie dashed toward the ICU. She had to see for herself. But before she could get close to the door,


    two stout bodyguards stepped in her way.


    James'' voice sounded from behind her, but this time his tone had changed. Hoarse from yelling, his


    voice sounded grim and creepy as if it were from hell. "Want to see my son?"


    Debbie nodded.


    "Then sign this. You can see him onest time,"


    he said, handing a document to her.


    Her heart tightened at the sight of its title¡ªDivorce Agreement.


    "No. I won''t," she refused firmly. They just never stopped.


    She didn''t believe Carlos was dying. It had to be a trick James was pulling to break them up.


    And that was when James pulled out another piece of paper. "Look carefully. A DNR notice. The doctor


    told me they''d done everything they could. They turned off Carlos'' oxygen. You can see it for yourself."


    One of the bodyguards moved aside so that Debbie could see. Carlosy in bed, motionless. The


    oxygen mask he had been wearing the day before had been removed, just as James imed.


    "No! This can''t be true! I don''t believe you! Let me see him!" Debbie shouted. Then she dropped into a


    fighting stance, and prepared to leg sweep one of the bodyguards.


    James spoke indifferently. "I''d be more careful, if I were you. The baby? You might miscarry."


    Debbie hesitated when she heard that. Just then, the bodyguards grabbed her. She couldn''t move at


    all. She struggled, but in vain. The men were too strong.

 Chapter 309 I’m Sorry, Honey

    Chapter 309 I¡¯m Sorry, Honey


    Debbie yelled desperately, "James Huo, you don''t deserve to be a father! Oh, I forgot. You''re not


    Carlos'' father, are you? That''s good. Because you''re not worthy of the title."


    James cared nothing for what she said. Once again, he held the divorce agreement in front of her.


    "Sign it, and you can see him."


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a strange force surging inside her. A renewed sense of purpose, and a


    strong sense of self. She wrenched free from the bodyguards'' arms and stalked toward James, who


    had a look of fear on his face. She snatched the divorce agreement, tore it into pieces and threw them


    in James'' face. "You don''t get a say in this. Not at all. Carlos and I are a couple. Now and forever! You


    can just drop dead!"


    The scraps floated like snowkes as theynded lightly on the floor.


    Furious, James raised his hand and smacked Debbie hard.


    Her face jerked aside because of the force, her head continuing in the direction of the p. She felt a


    little dizzy for a moment. Slowly, she righted her head, turning to James. Her eyes turned dark and


    cold. "How many times is this now? This is the third time you hit me, right?"


    James was frightened by her expression. "So what?"


    Debbie sneered, "I only put up with you because you were Carlos'' dad! But I can''t even..."


    With that, she aimed a roundhouse kick at his face. His head rocked, and blood flew. Before anybody


    else could do anything, she clenched her teeth and kicked his fat belly. He crumpled, moaning in pain,


    blood pouring from his mouth, pooling on the floor. Debbie was like a machine programmed to


    humiliate James. She pounced on the man, showering him with punch after punch. The bodyguards


    stirred themselves, but it was toote.


    "Ah! Debbie!" Tabitha had been in a daze. When the two bodyguards rushed over to stop Debbie, she


    finally came to her senses. She screamed and attempted to pull Debbie off of James.


    But before she could reach her, the bodyguards already had it handled. Debbie drew her arm back,


    ready for another strike, and one of the bodyguards had trapped her arm between his elbow and chest,


    grabbed her wrist, and turned, wrenching her arm. Controlling her with pain, he dragged her to her feet.


    They were martial experts. Knowing that Debbie knew martial arts, James had hired them to handle


    her.


    The other bodyguard helped James to his feet, and went to see if he was okay. He drew a handkerchief


    from his pocket and helped the older man clean the blood from his face. James straightened his


    clothes and looked around with embarrassment, and more than a little pain. Luckily, he had given


    orders that no one else was allowed toe here.


    "You son of a bitch. I''ll never divorce Carlos!"


    James'' eyes were filled with venom. He waved at the bodyguards. The one that had corralled her took


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a rag from his pocket and covered Debbie''s mouth and nose. Debbie struggled and then everything


    went ck.


    She woke up to find that some people were talking around her. Her head ached so badly she felt it was


    about to explode.


    She opened her eyes slowly. And she felt like she had just stepped into a house of horrors.


    Some doctors wearing masks stood around her, all manners of medical tools in their hands. Near her


    was James, wearing a weird expression.


    "What are you doing?" Debbie asked, half-mumbling thanks to the stupor she had just awoken from.


    Instinctively, she tried to protect herself, but she couldn''t move. It was then that she found her hands


    had been tied to the headboard of the bed.


    With a document in his hand, James walked up to her. "These are private doctors. Think carefully


    about what you say next. Otherwise, your baby..." he threatened.


    ''He''s threatening my kid! ''


    Debbie''s eyes zed with rage. "You bastard! Even though you''re not Carlos'' father, my baby is still a


    Huo, and still innocent. How could you do this?"


    James sneered, "Actually, I''m not a Huo. Why should I give a rat''s ass?"


    Debbie was shocked. ''There are so many secrets in the Huo family.''


    She tried to calm down. "And you''re not exactly a saint either. You cheated on Tabitha with a


    housemaid. Not worried about a divorce?"


    "So you saw me that night. So what? That stupid woman thinks the world of me. She won''t believe


    you."


    "Touch my baby, and I''ll tell the press about you. Everyone will know you''re a cheater."


    Jamesughed sarcastically. "Where''s your proof?"


    She had to admit, she had none. James spoke again.


    "You have two choices. One, sign the divorce agreement; or two, I give you an abortion. You have one


    minute to decide."


    Debbie struggled, trying to wrench free from the rope binding her wrists. "I should have... ugh... let you


    rot in prison! Boy was I dumb to convince Carlos... ugh... not to press charges! Let... ugh... me go!


    When Carlos wakes up, he''ll kill you."


    "He''s dead. ZL Group posted an obituary on their website. Thepany''s a mess. Except for Carlos


    Huo, I''m the biggest shareholder. With him dead, I''m the new CEO. They need a leader to guide them,


    so I''ll announce it a couple days from now. I''ve severed all your ties to thepany. Think I could do


    that if Carlos were still alive?"


    Staring at James'' hideous face, Debbie wished she could snatch a knife from one of the doctors and


    kill that son of a bitch.


    "Even a vicious tiger won''t eat its cubs. Carlos isn''t your son, but you raised him, lived with him for


    nearly thirty years. How could you do this? Hey, you know what does eat its young? Vermin," she spat.


    Jamesughed. He didn''t give a damn. "Cut the bullshit!"


    "Why do you insist we get a divorce? Carlos is dead. What''s the point?" she asked.


    James gave her a creepy smile. "You married into the family. You became one of us. Divorced, you''re


    not."


    ''Psycho!'' Debbie thought. She gritted her teeth, refusing to say anything else. James gave the doctors


    a look, and one of them picked up a syringe and filled it with some kind of clear fluid.


    He pressed the plunger to clear the air from it, and it squirted a bit. The doctor then started walking


    towards her.


    Terror took hold of her. "What do you want? Let me go!"


    James said, "This is anesthetic. I''m too soft-hearted to let them do this without anesthetic. You should


    thank me."


    "James Huo, you asshole! I''ll kill you!"


    Debbie tried to kick the doctor approaching her, but a few more came over and held her legs.


    Cold fluid was injected into her veins. Debbie despaired.


    "Okay. I''ll sign." She had topromise to keep her baby safe. Her and Carlos'' baby.


    The doctor withdrew the needle then, when the syringe was half-empty.


    A tear left her eye and streamed down her face. ''I''m sorry, old man. I''m sorry, honey. I failed. I failed our


    marriage, '' she wept inside.


    She dully took the pen the doctor handed her. Under James'' gaze, she signed her name on thest


    page of the agreement.


    The drug took effect very quickly. Everything began to melt away as soon as she signed her name.

 Chapter 310 The Old Son Of A Bitch

    Chapter 310 The Old Son Of A Bitch


    James was pleased to see her capitte. "Don''t make trouble. Remember, Carlos isn''t around to


    protect you. Killing you and your baby would be like squashing ants underfoot," he continued


    threatening her.


    Debbie cursed through gritted teeth, "You bastard!"


    Now that he had gotten what he wanted, James was as happy as a m. He didn''t react to her cursing.


    He even said, "When you wake up, you can see him onest time," as if he were merciful.


    Debbie closed her eyes, ignoring him. He didn''t mind and left the room with his minions before Debbie


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    fell into a dreamless sleep.


    When Debbie woke up, she found out that she was in a room next to the ICU. She changed into scrubs


    and a mask, then dragged herself into the ICU weakly.


    A nurse followed her inside, watching her like a hawk. The moment Debbie saw Carlos, grief


    overwhelmed her.


    She grabbed his hand tightly. "Old man, it''s me, your wife. Wake up! Look at me. Look at me."


    His hand felt icy cold, like he truly was dead. Debbie put it to her lips with trembling hands and kissed it


    gently. "Old man, I miss you so much. I''m worried about you. Open your eyes and look at me, all right?"


    But Carlos didn''t respond at all. He was indeed as quiet as a dead man.


    Just when Debbie felt his forehead, the nurse reminded her, "Your minute is up, miss. Please leave."


    ''My... minute? '' Debbie realized that she had traded her marriage for a single minute with Carlos. "Can


    you give me a few more minutes? I need more time,"


    Debbie pleaded.


    However, the nurse wouldn''t budge on this. She shooed Debbie out of the ward.


    Once she stepped out of the ICU, Debbie sat on the bench dejectedly. Till now, she still couldn''t believe


    Carlos was gone. It had to be a trick. James was behind it.


    But it still didn''t feel real. Debbie left the hospital temporarily. She borrowed a phone and called Jared.


    When it all went down, Jared had gotten blind stinking drunk and was crashing at a friend''s ce. His


    phone was dead. When Debbie called, he had just gotten home and put his phone on the charger. It


    was not until he got her call that he knew something horrible had happened.


    He unplugged his phone and called Damon immediately. "Damon, is Carlos Huo really... dead?"


    "Yeah. Tabitha told me. I''m on my way to the hospital." Wesley was on a mission for the military and


    they couldn''t get a hold of him. Curtis and Colleen were on their way home, returning from abroad.


    ''Damn it! What about Debbie and the baby?'' Realizing how serious the matter was, he hopped in his


    sports car and zoomed to the hospital.


    He didn''t stop for anything. Narrowly avoiding being hit, he rounded thest corner for the hospital.


    When he saw Debbie, she was crouching in a corner, dejected, as if her wits had left her.


    "Hey Tomboy. Sorry I wasn''t aroundst night. I was out drinking with friends. I just woke up."


    Debbie stood up dully and walked over to the car. "Give a girl a ride home?"


    Jared nodded, "No problem. You okay?"


    Debbie shook her head. After getting in the car, she asked, "Did you call your brother?"


    "Yes, I did. He said... Carlos'' mom confirmed it."


    Debbie gnawed at her lower lip and remained silent. On the way to the manor, she changed her mind.


    She asked Jared to take her somewhere to eat first. They got some nice spicy takeout. Afterwards,


    they drove on toward the manor.


    When the car came to the entrance to the manor, three security guards stepped in the way, blocking


    the car from going any further. Debbie rolled the car window down and said, "It''s me."


    The original security guards had been reced. She had never met any one of this new batch. One of


    them seemed a bit embarrassed when he said, "You divorced Mr. Huo, so you''re not Mrs. Huo. You''re


    not allowed inside."


    " James was pretty thorough!


    "I need to get my stuff."


    Another security guard responded immediately, "Miss Nian, your things are already packed up. I''ll get


    them for you."


    He went inside the manor. In a couple minutes, he walked over with a suitcase.


    "My boss says everything you had was bought with Mr. Huo''s money, so they don''t belong to you."


    Debbie smiled bitterly. "Okay, thanks."


    Jared punched the wheel and cursed, "That old son of a bitch!"


    On the car ride over, Debbie let him know she signed the divorce agreement. When he heard that, he


    was so angry that he had wanted to drive back and find James and have him killed. But Debbie


    stopped him.


    It was the same story at East City Vi. The security guards stopped her and told her she wasn''t


    allowed inside.


    ''James is quite ruthless, '' she thought. Jared pulled over.


    "What do we do now?" he asked her.


    Debbie was silent. This was the first time she had been in a situation like this. She didn''t know what to


    do either. "I don''t care about all this. I just want to know if Carlos is really dead."


    Nothing else mattered.


    Jared nodded. Once again, he rang up Damon. "Hi Damon, been to the hospital yet? What did the


    doctors say?"


    Half a minuteter, Jared''s face turned pale. He hung up and looked Debbie in the eye.


    "Is... is it true?" She looked at Jared expectantly.


    It took Jared a long moment before he responded with a nod. "Listen to me, Tomboy. I know you''re


    hurting, but you have to pull it together. You have a baby to protect."


    Debbie shook her head. "I don''t believe it."


    She didn''t believe Carlos had died just like that.


    Then she asked Jared to call Curtis. But Curtis'' phone went straight to voicemail. Maybe just as Damon


    said, Curtis was on a ne bound for Y City.


    Debbie pressed her head against the car window, mumbling, "Damon never liked me. I don''t trust him.


    I''ll ask Mr. Lu when hees back. He''s a good guy, and wouldn''t lie."


    However, a few minutester, another big news item shocked the entire city.


    It was about Debbie. And it had gone viral. The headline read: "Mr. Huo injured in ident. Wife files


    for divorce and gets abortion." Reading further, the subheader detailed how his assistant died at the


    scene and she cheated on him. Jared clicked on the link to read the details.


    It imed that after Carlos'' ident, the CEO went to the ER. Debbie ignored him and cheated on him


    with another man. She even filed for divorce. Later when she found out that she was pregnant, she


    went to the hospital and had an abortion.


    As proof, the article had pics, which stunned Debbie.


    One of them was taken when she was in bed. She was sleeping in a stranger''s arms, with bare


    shoulders. Thest one was taken when the doctors walked out of the ward where she had been


    forced to sign the divorce agreement.


    Those doctors had told the press that Debbie hade to the hospital willingly to have an abortion.

 Chapter 311 Died At The Scene

    Chapter 311 Died At The Scene


    A few minutester, someizens had figured out the identity of the man in the bedroom pic. After


    that, a video of an interview with the man was shared on social media. At the start, he kept denying it,


    but finally broke down and admitted it. He said he worked in a club, and he had been in an intimate


    rtionship with Mrs. Huo for two months.


    And thest bit of evidence came from James himself. In an interview, he told the media, "Yeah, those


    pics were taken at the same time my son was fighting for his life." He changed his tone to sound sad.


    "And I saw Debbie sign the divorce papers with my own eyes... I tried to stop her, but she insisted on it.


    She said it was hard to tell whether Carlos would live, so she... Dammit! I feel sorry for my son. Why


    did he choose such a fickle bitch..."


    Then the reporters also asked him if Debbie had really gotten an abortion. As a sly fox, James


    answered tactfully, "I don''t know. I didn''t see it myself. I hope she wouldn''t be so cruel to the baby..."


    Debbie closed the video and turned off the screen. She curled up in the back seat of Jared''s car, her


    whole body trembling. ''James is trying hard to ruin me...''


    Jared gripped his phone tightly and yelled angrily, "I''ll have somebody kill that fucking old fart!"


    No sooner had he said this than he started dialing a number to contact his men.


    Debbie put a hand on his phone to stop him. With her lips quivering, she muttered weakly, "It''s useless.


    We''ll figure something out. Don''t do something stupid..." ''Okay, calm down. Don''t panic...'' she


    She wasn''t sure whether or not Carlos was alive. She had to look after herself and the baby.


    These rumors went viral within two hours. Debbie had be the target of cyber-bullying. She got


    death and rape threats, and someone released the address of both the manor and the vi, to aid in


    tracking her down. Her reputation was being dragged through the mud.


    Everyone now thought of her as a scheming little gold digger. Those who heard about it cussed her out


    with all the foul words they could think of.


    Jared and Sebastian spent a fortune trying to have all those rumors and negative news posts on the


    Inte taken down, but to no avail. Every time they had managed to block one news story, another


    one would spring up and spread again. Obviously, someone was manipting everything behind the


    scenes in an attempt topletely ruin Debbie''s rep.


    It was already seven o''clock in the evening when Curtis touched down in Y City. Things had already


    gone from bad to worse.


    Curtis got a hold of Debbie through Jared. She had been staying in Jared''s car this whole time. They


    hadn''t gone anywhere, not even driven around. And where could they go? After discovering Debbie''s


    location, Curtis came along with Colleen to pick her up and drove her to his apartment.


    On the way there, Curtis asked a chef to prepare some food for the foursome. When they arrived at his


    apartment and escorted Debbie inside, he asked her to eat something first before getting her side of


    things.


    Jared was impatient, and sat there without taking a single bite. He was on pins and needles waiting to


    know more about the matter. But Debbie ate silently opposite him. Curtis and Colleen were also eating


    quietly without uttering a single word. The atmosphere was grave. Jared had no choice but to shut his


    mouth for now, asionally picking up a slice of food to eat.


    Eventually, dinner was polished off and the four of them walked into the living room. With a sympathetic


    look on her face, Colleen made Debbie lean over her shoulder. Curtis broke the silence and stated, "I


    went straight to the hospital after I got off the ne today. When I got there, I couldn''t find Carlos


    anywhere. I heard that Carlos already...and the Huo family members had taken his...body back home."


    Silence filled the room, and you could hear a pin drop. Everyone understood what he meant to say.


    When nobody said a word, Curtis continued, "Then I went to the manor, hoping to find out the truth. But


    the security guards stopped me at the gate. They wouldn''t let me in, saying that the Huo family was in


    mourning and no visitors were allowed."


    Curtis called Tabitha, but the call didn''t go through. Finally, he had been able to get through James''


    phone. On the phone, James had told him in tears that he was very sad. He wanted to let Carlos spend


    hisst moments at home.


    Curtis tried to argue that he wanted to see Carlos, but James shut him down.


    "Damon and I asked someone to look into the car ident. But the truck driver died at the scene, just


    like Emmett. So we have no more clues now. I''ve arranged for more men to investigate. There will be


    some copsing by. Don''t be scared or worried. Just tell the police everything you know. Got it?"


    Curtis asked the pale girl in a concerned voice. It hurt his heart to see Debbie in such a sad and


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    heartbroken state.


    She nodded and pleaded, "Mr. Lu, Carlos isn''t dead! Please, please be thorough."


    "I know. Will do. Carlos and I go back twenty years. We''ll get to the bottom of this. I can''t get a hold of


    Wesley yet. But once he gets involved, then we''ll find out what''s going on."


    She trusted Curtis, so his reassurances felt nice, like a light at the end of the tunnel.


    But it wasn''t without its downside. "There are a lot of rumors about you, and people want to track you


    down. Stay at my ce and don''t go out. And if something happens, call me."


    "Okay..." Debbie nodded.


    She settled down in Curtis'' apartment and tried to rx. However, after waiting uneasily for some time,


    she got the worst news from Curtis. He told her Carlos'' funeral was two days away.


    Losing herst hope, Debbie was on the verge of copse. Unable to wait two more days, she


    desperately begged Curtis to take her to the manor.


    In East District Manor


    Debbie left Curtis'' car when they arrived at the manor gate. Tears welled up in her eyes at the sight of


    the familiar and magnificent gate.


    Memories flooded her brain. She remembered the time when Carlos took her here for the first time and


    told her that was their home now. But everything changed in the blink of an eye.


    A row of bodyguards stood in front of the gate, halting Curtis'' car. There was no way he was going to


    get in without running them over. One of the bodyguards told him, "Sorry, Mr. Lu. Mr. James Huo told


    us that if Miss Nian is along, shees in alone. The Huo family would like to have a word with her."


    Debbie remembered how James forced her to sign the divorce agreement, so she thought going in


    alone was a terrible idea. She wouldn''t be able to stop him from doing anything like that on her own.


    Shaking her head, she dered defiantly, "No way!"


    "Miss Nian, this can go one of two ways. If you work with us, then you''ll be able to say yourst


    goodbyes to Mr. Huo. If not..." the bodyguard said.


    Debbie panicked.


    Known for his mild and gentle personality, Curtis rarely showed his anger. But now, he shot a cold


    nce at all these bodyguards and said firmly, "I''m going with her. Try and stop me!"


    The bodyguard was baffled. His boss''s orders didn''t cover this situation. Rather than make the wrong


    choice, he hastily contacted James.


    After ending the call, the bodyguard returned to them and said, "Begging your pardon, Mr. Lu. They


    want to see her alone. If she does that, she gets to see Mr. Huo onest time before the funeral.


    Otherwise, go away, ande back the day of the funeral."


    James had be too bold. He even barred Curtis from going in.


    Just then, the phone rang. It was Wesley. Atst! Curtis let Wesley know what was going on, and he


    gathered a force together to meet them at the manor.


    Less than thirty minutester, a dozen military vehicles arrived at the manor gate.


    Wesley quickly jumped out of the lead vehicle and ran up to Curtis. "So what the hell is going on? What


    happened to Carlos?"


    Dozens of armed soldiers in uniforms disembarked from the other vehicles and lined up in three orderly


    rows, waiting for their leader''s instructions.


    "Carlos had a car ident. The Huo family has announced his death. But they want to talk to Debbie


    alone and won''t let me go inside. Something''s not right," Curtis exined simply. He looked at the


    bodyguards. They were visibly nervous, being confronted with armed soldiers.


    Clenching his fists, Wesley ordered in a loud voice, "Ten-hut!"


    "Sir!" all the soldiers behind him said in unison. They stiffened to attention, saluting their superior


    officer. When he saluted back, they dropped their hands to their sides.


    "We''re going to take this manor as ours! You have permission to engage!" Following Wesley''s orders,


    the soldiers all dashed towards the bodyguards.

 Chapter 312 Sasha Was Kidnapped

    Chapter 312 Sasha Was Kidnapped


    In no time, Wesley''s men overpowered the bodyguards and forced them to open the gate to the manor.


    The dozen or so military vehicles drove into the manor in an imposing manner, seemingly unstoppable.


    As soon as they reached the main vi, Debbie quickly jumped out of the car and ran towards the vi,


    heart burning with anxiety. She didn''t want to waste a single second.


    When she saw the traditional ck and white funerary couplet hanging on each side of the doorway,


    she almost fell to her knees as her legs became weak. The borate calligraphy seemed to writhe of


    its own ord, bing menacing instead of beautiful, as it was intended to be. It was a reminder


    that Carlos may have indeed passed on. Luckily, Curtis had superior reflexes and caught her just in


    time.


    Curtis, Wesley and Debbie rushed into the vi, practically bursting through the doorway. In the living


    room, Tabitha and Valerie were sobbing sadly, sitting in front of a ck and white photo of Carlos,


    blown up, framed, and set on an easel. James was on the phone at the time. A bodyguard had already


    informed him that Wesley had forced his way in, along with a contingent of soldiers. But James was


    almost too preupied to care. The ZL Group was a mess these days, and hadn''t fared well after the


    ident of Carlos.


    "Uncle James," Wesley called out as he approached James.


    James hastily ended the phone call and said in a choked and hoarse voice, "Wesley! You finally came.


    Carlos... he''s..." He let out a long sigh, unable to finish his sentence.


    Staring at Carlos'' ck and white portrait, Wesley ignored him, and simply asked, "Where is Carlos''


    body now?"


    "It''s in the mourning hall, not here..."


    James sighed with each sentence he said. In the end, he choked on his tears, lost his voice and hung


    his head, tears streaming down his face.


    Before Wesley could ask more questions, James suddenly pointed his finger at Debbie, as if he had


    just noticed she was there. He shouted angrily, "You! You have some serious stones,ing here like


    this!" It wasn''t lost on Wesley that James had suddenly regained his voice, and became his usual rage-


    filled self. "What did Carlos ever do to you? He treated you like a queen, and you went and cheated on


    him while he was dying! What a stupid ho!"


    Instead of responding to him, Debbie asked, "Where''s Aunt Miranda?"


    "What ''Aunt Miranda''? You chose to divorce Carlos. You''re not part of the family now! She''s not your


    aunt Miranda anymore! The only reason I asked you here is because I want you to kneel in front of


    Carlos'' portrait and beg for his forgiveness!"


    "I...chose? I chose life for the baby, not..."


    She paused in mid-sentence. Her cellphone suddenly rang. She was going to reject the call at first, but


    when she saw "Aunt Lucinda" on the caller ID, she quickly tapped the answer key. "Debbie, where are


    you? Sasha''s been kidnapped! The kidnappers said that you pissed someone off. What''s going on?"


    Lucinda''s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "What?" Debbie wasn''t able to take in her words. At all. It was already too much for her, but troubles


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    came at her like waves. It seemed, and this time it threatened to knock her off her feet and drag her


    under.


    "Someone called me, and said you have to go where they tell you. Do that and Sasha''s safe. Tell


    anyone, and they kill Sasha... Tell you what, let''s meet at my house and figure out what to do next,"


    Lucinda said worriedly.


    Her eyes widening in shock, Debbie shifted her gaze to the now silent James. She had initially wanted


    to have it out with James in front of Wesley and Curtis, let them know it was James who had forced her


    to sign the divorce papers. But now, all the words stuck in her throat. She knew what would happen if


    she said anything now.


    She clenched her fist and closed her eyes in anger. Taking a deep breath to try and calm her frazzled


    nerves, she said, "Okay, Aunt Lucinda. I understand. I''ll be there soon."


    After ending the call, she took one more look at Carlos'' portrait and whispered to Curtis, "I have to get


    to my aunt''s. If you could stay here as a show of strength..."


    "Something wrong?" Curtis asked in confusion.


    Debbie looked at James again. He was calm now, gazing back at her with a meaningful look in his


    eyes. She turned to Curtis and said, "I don''t know. So I guess you''re in charge of figuring out what''s up


    with Carlos'' death. For now, anyway. Sorry."


    Curtis wanted to go with Debbie, but he also wanted to stay here and look into Carlos'' death with


    Wesley. Pulled in two directions, he finally decided. He directed two of the bodyguards to drive Debbie


    to her aunt''s house.


    On her way to the Mu family''s residence, Debbie looked out the window, deep in thought. She prayed


    Wesley and Curtis could uncover the truth. She also prayed for some good news. She could use that


    right about now.


    Lucinda and Sebastian anxiously paced back and forth in the living room. When they saw Debbiee


    in, they quickly jogged over to her, as if clutching at thest straw of hope. Lucinda held Debbie''s


    hands in hers and asked, "Tell me everything. Did you tick someone off? What''s going on? Why did


    they kidnap Sasha?"


    Debbie didn''t know how to exin everything, nor did she have the time. Sasha''s safety was


    paramount. So she asked, "You know where she is?"


    "We''re holding off calling the cops, because they said they''d kill her if we did. But we can''t let you go


    there in exchange for Sasha!" Sebastian said. He racked his brain, trying to figure out the best solution.


    Debbie shook her head. "I know who''s behind this." It was James. He stirred up all this trouble. He held


    Sasha hostage to stop Debbie from revealing the truth.


    "You know? Then let''s call the cops now!" Lucinda suggested in an agitated voice.


    Debbie shook again. "No, I don''t have any proof. The police won''t believe me. Don''t worry. Just tell me


    where she is. I''ll go there myself."


    Debbie was sure that James wouldn''t kill her. If he wanted to kill her, he would have already done it at


    the hospital on that day.


    "No way. You''re a girl, and you''re pregnant. Why don''t we let the authorities handle this?" Sebastian


    said as he took out his phone.


    "No, Uncle Sebastian. Don''t call the police! They''ll kill Sasha." ''Sasha is innocent. She has nothing to


    do with this. And now she''s in danger because of me, '' Debbie thought sadly.


    In the end, Lucinda and Sebastian failed to talk Debbie out of it, and told her the address.


    The assants took Sasha to a hill behind a ruined temple. The road leading to it was too narrow for a


    car to drive there.


    So Debbie had no choice but to get out of the car and make it on foot. Two bodyguards went with to


    make sure she was safe.


    Debbie had already walked past the temple, but then she remembered something. She went back to


    the temple and knelt down in front of a broken statue of Bodhisattva. It seemed that no one hade


    to burn incense or clean the temple in a long time.


    Looking at the abandoned statue, she bowed again and again, her eyes brimming with tears. ''Please


    let Carlos be alive. Bless our baby, and make sure it''s healthy. Bless Sasha and keep her safe. And


    please bless that Emmett can rest in peace in heaven...'' She recited all this in her mind, praying for the


    people she held dearest.


    As she had stood up and dusted herself off, her phone rang. It was Sebastian. "Debbie, the kidnappers


    called again. They said they saw you. They stopped the bodyguards from following you. They asked


    you to send them back to the car."


    Debbie inhaled sharply. "Okay."


    "Debbie, please stay safe."


    "Uh huh. Thanks," Debbie said calmly.


    Then, she climbed the hill on her own, following the instructions given by the kidnappers. It was a


    bushy and rugged path. Ignoring anything else, Debbie made her way there quickly. Her every thought


    was of Sasha.


    A few minutester, she finally reached a broken courtyard in a t area.


    The door to the courtyard was already open. Two men dressed in ck from head to toe with only their


    eyes exposed were guarding the doorway. As they saw her approach, they looked around, trying to


    spot any bodyguards or soldiers. After verifying she was alone, they guided her into the courtyard.


    Inside the courtyard, Sasha was there, her wrists and feet were bound with rope; her mouth was


    covered with a piece of tape and her hair was disheveled.


    When she saw Debbie enter, Sasha wept in a muffled voice.


    Horror filled Debbie''s heart. But she knew she had to be strong. Taking a deep breath, she suppressed


    her fear andforted Sasha. "Sasha, don''t be afraid. I''m here!"


    Sasha nodded. She wanted to say, ''Jeez, you''re dumb! Why did youe alone?''


    A man satzily in a wooden office chair. He grabbed a piece of paper and asked another man to bring


    it to Debbie.


    After a quick look at what was written there, Debbie widened her eyes in shock and refused. "No way!"


    Unppable, the man said casually, "Your cousin is pretty hot. If you don''t sign that..." As he said that,


    he stood up and took his coat off.


    Realizing what he was going to do to Sasha, Debbie balled her fists in fury.


    As the man took off his shirt, he turned to look at Debbie and said in a lewd voice, "Make a choice. Sign


    your name and leave Y City, or I''ll give her the d. She''ll never forget me!"


    Sasha was startled by the man''s movements, her eyes almost popped out of her sockets. She wriggled


    and tried to kick her legs, trying to say something through the tape over her mouth. All to no avail. She


    was still tied up.


    Debbie''s eyes burned with mes of rage. She wouldn''t surrender to them so easily!

 Chapter 313 I Had An Affair

    Chapter 313 I Had An Affair


    Debbie felt her blood boiling. Overwhelmed by white hot rage, she suddenly raised her clenched fist


    and rushed the man who had already taken off his shirt. She leaped into the air and kicked at him,


    using her momentum to plow into the thug. Caught off guard, the man lost his bnce momentarily.


    Seeing her start the battle, two other kidnappers instantly darted towards her, intending to take her


    down.


    The bare-chested man lifted himself up from the ground. Massaging his aching arm, he cursed


    ferociously, "You bitch! Kick me, will ya? You''re dead meat. Get her, boys!" As he finished speaking, he


    picked Sasha up, slinging her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. He moved off to the side.


    Sasha wanted to cry out but her mouth had been taped.


    The kidnappers were hired by James. They all were trained in various martial arts styles. But Debbie''s


    main problem was that she was pregnant. She couldn''t strain herself, so she couldn''t attack at full


    strength.


    In spite of that, she still was able to handle three of them. One of them rushed towards her, and she


    simply sidestepped. His momentum carried him right by her, and she struck under his chin with her


    palm as he passed. His head snapped back and he fell to the ground. Another of the thugs thought


    he''d fare better, and she trapped his arm and shoved him deftly into another kidnapper, and they both


    fell into a heap.


    Realizing Debbie was better than they thought, they quickly pulled out knives from inside their clothes


    and pointed them at Debbie. She saw all sorts of knives: butterfly knives, wicked looking tea knives,


    and even some models she was unfamiliar with, though they definitely looked western in origin.


    The glint of the sharp des made her heart skip a beat. Meanwhile, she began to feel a dull pain in


    her belly. Worried about the safety of the baby, she didn''t move a muscle.


    The kidnappers sprinted towards her, knives in hand. Cornered, Debbie clenched her jaw and shouted


    at the man who was about to rape Sasha, "Wait!"


    Each man stopped in his tracks, surrounding Debbie without attacking her. The bare-chested man had


    already taken off his trousers, and was getting ready to cut Sasha''s clothing off. In an unhappy voice,


    he roared, "What now? If you won''t sign that paper, then don''t bug me!"


    "I... I''ll sign it..." Covering her aching belly and looking at Sasha''s desperate eyes, Debbie surrendered.


    What else could she do?


    She picked up the piece of paper from the ground. Tears sprang to her eyes as she read it in her mind


    again and again, until she couldn''t bear to even look at it anymore. Gripping the paper tightly, she was


    unable to lift a finger to sign it.


    The kidnappers were impatient. They shouted at her rudely to sign the thing. Finally, with trembling


    hand, Debbie signed her name and left a fingerprint on it.


    Satisfied, the man donned his clothes again and told Debbie in a sarcastic voice, "So, for signing that


    you get toe to the funeral. It''s in the cemetery in the suburbs, day after tomorrow. After that, get


    lost! Nevere back to Y City, or else." Debbie remained silent.


    Frustrated, she clenched her fists, nails digging into her palms. Never would she forget this day. The


    darkest hour. The saddest heart. She swore that James would be her enemy forever. Someday, she''d


    get her revenge. The lead kidnapper looked at Sasha. "Hey, too bad we didn''t get to know each other.


    You ever need a date, look me up." She looked horrified, but he just grinned. Then he winked lewdly,


    and then went to help the others pack up.


    By the time the police arrived, the kidnappers had already escaped. Before they ran away, they also


    tied Debbie up too, just in case.


    Sebastian and Lucinda heaved a deep sigh of relief when they saw the two girls safe and sound.


    Then, they were taken to the police station to give their ounts.


    On their way there, everyone all noticed something was wrong with Debbie. It seemed like all the life


    was sucked from her.


    Sasha didn''t know anything about the paper that Debbie signed. She asked her several times, yet got


    no reply.


    Even at the police station, Debbie still wasn''t able to answer the officer''s questions properly. In the end,


    the police had no choice but to let them go home.


    Debbie''s mental state worried Lucinda. She wanted to take Debbie to the Mu family''s residence, but


    the depressed girl refused.


    "Hey, listen. Everyone''s looking for you. You don''t know friend from foe, and you''re pregnant. Come


    with me, okay?" Lucinda argued as she held Debbie''s hand, stopping her from getting out of the car.


    With zed eyes, Debbie looked at her aunt and said, "I''ll be careful, Aunt Lucinda. I have something


    to do right now. I''ll be thereter on."


    Unable to persuade her, Lucinda conceded and let her get out of the car.


    Watching the car drive away, Debbie took out her phone and opened Facebook. She tapped Chat, and


    sent a private message to Miranda. "Aunt Miranda...Mom. Please help."


    She waited for a long while, but there was no reply. She texted again. "I need to see you." She also


    texted her phone number to her.


    After that, she opened her contact list and found Curtis'' number. She stood there for a while, going


    back and forth about calling him. Finally, she decided to just do it.


    He picked up quickly. "Debbie." Curtis'' tender voice came through the receiver.


    Debbie''s eyes reddened and tears began to flow. She raised her head to look at the sky, stopping the


    tears from falling down. "Mr. Lu."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You okay? Where are you? Back at my apartment?" He had been handling things in the manor ever


    since Debbie hurried away. He hadn''t had the time to ask how she was.


    "I...I''m sorry. I lied to you. James was right... I had an affair. I aborted the baby. My dad passed away a


    long time ago, and now Carlos is dead. My mom abandoned me as a child. There''s no reason for me to


    stay here." She bit her lower lip, trying to hold back tears.


    Curtis knitted his eyebrows deeply. "Debbie, what happened?"


    He didn''t believe she was like that. Moreover, he knew she wasn''t like that. Something was wrong.


    "Don''t believe me?" Debbie smiled silently. ''Mr. Lu trusts me...He''s a great guy...''


    "I don''t believe you did any of that. I know you. Debbie, why are you lying to me? Tell me, and I''ll fix it."


    Curtis became more anxious. He sensed that something was really wrong with Debbie. Was she being


    coerced?


    Wiping away her tears, Debbie said with a sob, "Uncle Curtis... Thank you for helping me. Carlos is


    really...dead... Everyone hates me. I can''t stay here any longer. I need to move to another city, start


    fresh..."


    "Don''t. This is wrong. Where are you? I''ll swing by and we''ll talk face to face, okay?" Curtis said


    anxiously.


    Debbie shook her head. She took a deep breath to collect herself and said in a calm tone, "No. I have a


    new boyfriend. He''s not as rich as Carlos but he treats me well. I''ll be happy."


    "What? New boyfriend?" Curtis was shocked.


    His voice was so loud Wesley could hear it. Wesley didn''t know who was on the other end at first, but


    then he heard Curtis say Debbie''s name.


    ''A new boyfriend? Debbie?'' Wesley was shocked and angry, eyes burning with fury. Frowning, he


    walked up to Curtis and grabbed his phone from his hand. "Debbie Nian! What the hell are you doing?


    Carlos died of protecting you. But you divorced him no matter how much his dad begged you not to.


    You even aborted his kid. We haven''t even buried him yet, but you have a new boyfriend already?


    You''re nothing but a bitch!" Wesley snarled on the other end.


    At first, he didn''t believe any of the rumors. He knew how much Carlos loved her and spoiled her.


    Someone must have been spreading lies. He didn''t believe Debbie was like that at all. But now, she


    admitted it herself, which disappointed him so much.


    Curtis tried to shut Wesley down. "Wesley, it''s not like that..."


    On the other end, Debbie shut her eyes in anguish. A pang of sorrow grew in her heart. After a


    moment, she pushed her sorrow down, buried it, and said in a rxed voice, "Carlos is dead. Do you


    want me to be unhappy?"


    Wesley''s anger grew. He had dark fantasies of pointing a gun at Debbie!


    Debbie just hung up. She couldn''t lie to them anymore. Her tears would betray her if she kept doing it.


    That night, Debbie went to spend the night at Lucinda''s, just like she promised. She slept in the same


    bed as Sasha. Staring nkly out the window, Debbie didn''t fall asleep until midnight.


    Soon after she fell asleep, she thought she saw Carlos in the darkness. She grinned and said sweetly,


    "Mr. Handsome..."


    Carlos smiled at her tenderly and reached out to caress her face.


    "Mr. Handsome, I miss you so much..."


    Carlos said nothing but just looked at her, eyes full with tenderness and love.

 Chapter 314 Hes Going To Pick Me Up

    Chapter 314 He''s Going To Pick Me Up


    Debbie grew anxious. She was eager to throw herself into Carlos'' arms. But no matter how fast she


    ran, she couldn''t get the slightest bit closer to him. "Mr. Handsome... Old Man... Please... Don''t go!" she


    screamed.


    Her hysterical shrieks jarred Sasha awake. Sasha, freaked out, quickly turned on the bedsidemp.


    In the light of themp, gloom all but banished, she saw Debbie sitting on the bed with outstretched


    arms. She looked like she was reaching for something she couldn''t hold.


    Sasha hugged Debbie and asked with concern, "You okay, Debbie? Debbie..."


    Debbie broke free from Sasha''s embrace. "I saw Carlos. He''s going to pick me up."


    Sasha was taken aback, heart racing fast. She looked around her bedroom in fear but found nothing


    suspicious. No ghosts. "Don''t scare me. Was it a dream?"


    ''Dream...'' The happy smile froze on Debbie''s face. ''Dream...It was just a dream. Carlos isn''t here...''


    Snapping back to cruel reality, Debbie buried her face in her hands and curled up in a fetal position,


    weeping. Engulfed by sorrow, she felt like she was falling into an abyss of despair.


    ''Honey, I miss you...I miss you so much...''


    In just a few days, sweeping change hade to Y City, especially when it came to ZL Group. What


    happened to Carlos was still a mystery to everyone. No one knew the whole story. Shortly, James was


    elected by the board members to be their new CEO.


    Miranda finally contacted Debbie, but she only replied via Facebook Messenger. "I''m in New York now.


    James is handling Carlos'' affairs. He wouldn''t let anyone else do it. The branchpany in New York


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    is having problems, so I came back to take care of it," she wrote.


    "I told you not to be nice to the Huos, especially James and Lewis! They''re all assholes! But you didn''t


    listen. You even begged Carlos to go easy on them. Toote now. The car ident is still being looked


    into. I''ll update you when I can," she added.


    Debbie texted back while crying. "I''m sorry... It''s my fault. I can''t do anything." ''I lost Carlos, and I


    couldn''t protect our marriage...'' she thought remorsefully.


    She sent another message. "I''m sorry. Carlos died saving me. I''m really sorry..."


    Miranda didn''t text back. Her eyes were filled with tears¡ªDebbie''s sorrow was palpable.


    At the Mu family''s residence


    After experiencing enough grief tost a lifetime, Debbie became noticeably thinner¡ª20 lbs thinner.


    Seeing Debbie so skinny worried Lucinda. She tried to convince the young woman to eat. "You''re


    pregnant. Your baby needs you to eat. Please!"


    But Debbie''s head was in the clouds. It took her more than a few seconds to register that Lucinda said


    anything. She grinned and said calmly, "Don''t worry about that. I got rid of it..."


    She had lied to so many people over the past couple days that she almost believed it herself.


    Unconvinced, Lucinda put on a stern face. "Ohe on! You''ve been with me the whole time! When


    would you even have time to do that?"


    "Before I got here. It was in all the papers. Don''t you read the news? It''s true... Sorry I lied!" Debbie


    shifted from tears into hystericalughter, which startled Lucinda.


    Without a second thought, she quickly ced the chicken soup on the table and sat next to Debbie.


    "Hey, I think we need to go to the hospital. I don''t think you''re okay."


    Debbie held her hand to stop her. "No. I''m fine. Is that Jared? Let him in."


    Jared came calling several times trying to find Debbie. Several timesst night, in fact. But Debbie had


    kept locking herself in Sasha''s bedroom and refused to see anyone.


    Sasha led Jared to her bedroom and then left, giving these two old friends their privacy.


    Jared''s eyes reddened the moment he saw Debbie''s emaciated state. The once strong and active


    tomboy now looked fragile and depressed. It was heartbreaking. He called out in a hushed voice,


    "Tomboy."


    Debbie turned around and looked at him. She forced a smile as thin as she was, and said, "Hey Jared.


    Haven''t seen you for awhile. Where have you been?"


    Something in her voice sounded odd. Jared''s face went pale all of a sudden. In a panic, he walked over


    to Debbie, grabbed hold of her arm and asked worriedly, "You okay, Tomboy?"


    Debbie sighed and giggled. She pped his hand away and asked, "Why are you yelling? See? Totally


    okay."


    For a moment, it seemed like the old Debbie was back. Jared heaved a sigh of relief and sat down next


    to her. "I''ve been worried about you. Kasie is at Emmett''s house, and doesn''t want to leave. Dixon''s


    flying back from America soon..."


    He had rambled on for a few minutes, but Debbie was quiet. He tried to probe, "My brother said you...


    aborted the kid. He said that that kid wasn''t Mr. Huo''s. I didn''t believe a word of it. I even had a fight


    with him..."


    Before he could finish his indignant words, Debbie chipped in, "Your brother was right. I did it. Sorry I


    lied." She smiled sweetly, as if she was talking something trivial.


    Jared widened his eyes in shock.


    He was sure that Debbie was off her rocker now.


    Without asking her, he called a doctor to the house and asked him to check up on Debbie.


    Debbie didn''t turn him down. She cooperated with the doctor and kept smiling the whole time.


    When the doctor was finished, he came out the bedroom and closed the door quietly. Everyone was


    curious about what was going on. The doctor cleared his throat and told everyone in a grave tone, "As


    far as I can tell, it''s depression, brought on by trauma. You need to watch over and encourage her. Be


    positive. Otherwise, she''ll get worse."


    Everybody was worried even more, saddened by the news.


    To stop Debbie''s depression from getting worse, Jared invited her out to have some fun. He had also


    invited Gregory and Kristina to tag along. They hadn''t seen her for some time.


    Jared initially didn''t want to ask Kristina along, because strangely enough, she hadn''t even tried to call


    Debbie.


    The moment Kristina saw how vacant Debbie''s eyes were and how weak she looked, she broke into


    tears.


    She ran up to Debbie and hugged her tightly, rocking her back and forth. Debbie had to shift from foot


    to foot to keep from falling over. "Tomboy! I didn''t mean to avoid you. I''m so sorry. I thought you were


    mad at me... ming me for breaking up with Dixon... I just couldn''t."


    Debbie smiled without saying anything.


    "You''re so skinny! What the hell? I''m sure Mr. Huo will be fine..."


    "No, he''s dead."


    Debbie''s words shocked Kristina. She suddenly stopped crying and let Debbie out of her arms. She


    stared at Debbie in disbelief. "What?"


    Debbie wiped the tears from Kristina''s face. She finally spoke, but incoherently. "Emmett''s gone.


    Carlos...died protecting me... Kristina, I''m pregnant, I need to be strong."


    She paused and continued, "Tell me this is only a dream, a nightmare, please! Didn''t Carlos want to


    bury me alivest time? I won''t run away again. If I was buried alive then I''d die, so he wouldn''t die


    protecting me...


    Why is he dead while I''m still alive? I should be dead, not my Mr. Handsome..."


    Debbie cried out loud, reflecting all the grief and sorrow in her heart.


    Standing near the two girls, Jared and Gregory felt so sad that their eyes reddened and tears formed.


    Jared turned to Gregory and asked, "Mr. Lu know anything more?"

 Chapter 315 Screamed For Help

    Chapter 315 Screamed For Help


    "Ever since I learnt of Mr. Huo''s ident, I''ve met Curtis only once. He has been busy with the


    investigation together with Colonel Li. What about your brother? Have you heard any news from him?"


    Gregory asked, looking hopefully at Jared.


    "My brother has been up and down with the investigation too. But Mr. Huo''s old man appears


    determined to keep everyone at arm''s length. Generally, the senior Huo has always been discreet with


    his family business, but after the ident, he''s been almost paranoid about it. As such, my brother has


    not bothered much about the Huos. Instead, he''s focused on helping out Emmett''s parents. They are


    more essible, together with their whole family.


    Coping with the loss of their son has been hard on their end. Shortly after she received news of


    Emmett''s death, the olddy was hospitalized and up to now, she still remains in critical condition. It''s


    been a full te for my brother," exined Jared at length. Then the two man dropped into silence.


    After catching up on what happened to Debbie, Kristina choked with sobs. "I''m so sorry Tomboy. You''ll


    be alright!" she consoled. "Mr. Huo would hope to see you better than this. He must want you to live on,


    especially now that you have a baby. Cheer up, please!"


    However, Debbie didn''t respond. Apparently, she was so locked up in her own world, withdrawn and


    cold. The usual spark of life in her beautiful big eyes was not there anymore.


    Hoping to offerfort, Gregory walked up to her and patted her gently on the shoulder. "Debbie, you


    have to take it easy. That''s a part of life, but we are here by your side through this difficult time."


    Then they took Debbie to her favorite shopping mall¡ªthe Shining International za. Pretending a


    yful look, Jared pointed at the huge mall and lightheartedly nudged her. "Come on, Tomboy. Didn''t


    you want me to buy you lipsticks before? Today, I''ll buy them for you. Just pick up whatever you want,


    and I''ll pay for them. I won''t give a damn even if you want the whole mall! Lately, I''ve been in the chips,


    thanks to my dad''s excitement about my girlfriend. The old man has never been this generous to


    anyone before, I swear!"


    The first time when they ran into Carlos at the za, Debbie deliberately kept bugging Jared to buy her


    the lipsticks. Just on purpose, she wanted Carlos to misunderstand her. But in the end, when Jared


    agreed to pay, she stopped him, pretending to have changed her mind.


    "Lipsticks..." Debbie now teased, blinking fast to feign surprise. Silently, as she reflected back on the


    encounter at the za, she cursed that day. Not sure why Jared had mentioned it, she took a deep


    breath and pursed her lips, a nk look on her face.


    When Kristina noticed Jared''s goof, she pulled at his cor and chided, "Good grief, did you have to


    say that?"


    Embarrassed that he had mentioned something that reminded Debbie of Carlos, Jared genuinely


    apologized. Then he signaled to Gregory with his eyes, to carry on with the conversation.


    Getting the hint, Gregory smiled at the dazed woman and politely offered, "Debbie, your clothes don''t fit


    you now. Let''s go and see if there are some new stuff that you''d like. After shopping, I will take you to a


    seafood restaurant. I know you are a foodie. Their dishes are something quite out of this world..." With


    a smile, he paused and took a nce at Jared who was nodding. "It''s Jared''s treat," he joked, trying to


    lighten the mood.


    Now smiling like an idiot, Jared kept nodding to echo Gregory''s words. But when he took in hisst


    sentence, he came back to his senses and protested, "Hey, hey! Mr. Song, are you ripping me off?"


    Gregory ignored him and looked at the unmoved Debbie. "How is that?" he asked.


    Understanding their kindness, Debbie simply nodded and then followed them into the designer brand


    shops one after another.


    If they were buying, Debbie had no problem picking one or two nice dresses. When they came to the


    dress that she really wished Debbie could ept. "Tomboy, look, that light-yellow dress is beautiful.


    Let''s go and try it on!" she urged excitedly.


    Resignedly, Debbie nodded and followed her into the shop.


    While the saleswoman went to get the light-yellow dress for them, Debbie and Kristina walked around


    the spacious shop to see the other clothes. Meanwhile, Gregory and Jared sat on a sofa in the rest


    area, waiting.


    "Tomboy, this creamy-white coat looks great. You want to try?" Kristina asked.


    Debbie shook her head. She really wasn''t in the mood to try on any clothes.


    Kristina understood and put the coat back to the hanger.


    Right then, a familiar voice came. "Well, if it isn''t..."


    A middle-aged woman passed the clothes in her hands to a saleswoman and walked towards Debbie


    and Kristina. "Is it really you, Debbie? I finally found you."


    It was nche who was apanied by another woman, slightly older, in a purple dress that must


    have cost a fortune, on top of her diamonds.


    Debbie gave them a short nce and turned away, ignoring them.


    That incensed nche.


    As she gritted her teeth in anger, her mind ran to the reports of Carlos'' car ident. Since Debbie


    didn''t have his support now, nche finally found a chance to revenge for her daughter, Portia.


    So she walked up to Debbie and rudely yanked her hair, pulling her closer. "Mr. Huo just had a car


    ident, but you had an affair with another man and rushed into divorcing him. You even got pregnant


    with another man''s baby and procured an abortion. What a bitch you are! Shame on you!"


    Wincing in pain, Debbie feared her hair would be torn off the scalp by nche''s gripping pull.


    Completely overpowered, she had no choice but to tilt her head to one side, and followed nche''s


    movement.


    Taken aback, Kristina hastily stopped nche. "What are you doing? Let go of Debbie!"


    The music was loud in the shop so Gregory and Jared hadn''t noticed what was happening inside. They


    were attentively discussing about how to take down all those rumors about Debbie on the Inte.


    nche snorted and pushed Kristina away. She wasn''t scared of Debbie now, not to mention Kristina


    who was from a poor family. She continued to reprimand Debbie, "My daughter Portia is such an


    excellent girl, but because of you, she was forced to marry Lewis, that scumbag! Now that you don''t


    have Mr. Huo to back you up, I''ll deal with you. And if anyone tries to stop me, it will get worse, I


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    swear!"


    "Let go of me!" Debbie yelled and cast nche a cold re. The middle-aged woman looked weary


    and much older now. Obviously, her daughter''s problems were eating at her heart.


    It didn''t help that Debbie was doing well, save for the slight brush in the ident. Were it not for the


    threatening re that met her, nche wanted to grab Debbie by the throat and yank her hard against


    the wall. On second thoughts, she decided against the burning impulse. But to hide the fact that she


    was afraid, she roared, "How dare you order me! Who do you think you are?" Deep inside, she thought


    angrily, ''After all that you''ve put my daughter through, I must get back at you today.'' To avoid the


    unnecessary confrontation, Debbie tried to wriggle her way out. But nche raised a hand and gave


    her two heavy ps across the face.


    Taken by surprise, Debbie moved two steps back, trying to steady herself. The sharp pain almost made


    her crouch, except, she knew that would be inexpedient, in case nche attacked her again. Feeling


    her face with her right hand, she feared she might nose-bleed. Meanwhile, in panic, Kristina had


    quickly run to the rest area to find Jared and Gregory.


    As Debbie realized she was alone and nche was watching her, as if nning another surprise


    attack, she decided to hit back. In one fell swoop, she grabbed nche''s right hand, twisting it with


    such force that the middle-aged woman groaned.


    In the middle of their scuffle, Debbie reached for a nearby mobile rack on which hung only one dress.


    Briefly, she let her hold off nche''s hand, threw the dress on the table a short distance away and


    darted forward, hitting nche in her face.


    Just then, Gregory and Jared hurried inside the shop. They winced what they saw. The racknded on


    nche with a thwack.


    "Aargh!" nche screamed.


    At once, Gregory wanted to jump in and separate them, but Jared stopped him. "That woman is


    Hayden''s mother, Debbie''s former ''mother-inw.'' Don''t meddle in their family affairs," he whispered.


    "Are you kidding me?" Gregory rolled his eyes. All along he had known that Hayden was only Debbie''s


    ex-boyfriend. Was Jared hinting at something? Why would he make it sound like Debbie had been


    married to Hayden?


    Although Carlos was no longer by Debbie''s side, nche had forgotten one fact¡ªDebbie was never a


    pushover. If anything, her time with Carlos, had only made her more arrogant. Poor nche was


    messing with the wrong person.


    Besides, from the series of unlucky events, Debbie hadtely been in a terrible mood. This was thest


    straw that broke the camel''s back. In a fierce inferno, her anger erupted, hotter than any dragon has


    ever med. By now she was raining blows on poor nche with the mobile rack. Defenselessly,


    nche wiggled on the floor, screaming like a banshee for help.


    However, all the saleswomen and customers in the shop simply looked on. They had seen nche


    start the fight. While she railed at Debbie with expletives, Debbie had tried her best to not to answer


    back. Even when she broke free, after the woman took her by the scruff, Debbie had stood a few


    meters away, without any intention of attacking. Had nche left it at that, the onlookers were sure,


    Debbie would have simply walked away.


    What a mean, unreasonable woman for her age! Now as she wailed and pleaded for help, some


    onlookers justughed it off. "That madam made her bed, now let her lie in it," remarked one of the


    saleswomen dismissively. The richdy who had apanied nche to do shopping wanted to


    intervene, but she knew better not to get involved. As she watched, flinching with every blow, she


    turned to Jared and Gregory with pleading eyes, but they ignored her, pretending to converse between


    themselves.


    ''How aloof have our young men be?'' she wondered. ''What are they talking about when someone


    is on the floor and in need of help?'' she threw her hands in frustration and cursed inwardly. At that


    moment Debbie relented her blows, panting like a horse from racing. nche stilly on the floor in a


    heap, her bruises swelling and her voice so hoarse from screaming. Flinching, she covered her head


    with her hands, afraid Debbie mightnd another blow. It took her a moment or so to realize that her


    assant had stepped back. Timidly, she raised her head, feeling lost. She regretted her foolish move.


    Why had she attacked Debbie? She looked around in confusion; the boring eyes of the onlookers


    made her wish the earth could open up and swallow her. Debbie threw the rack to one side, pointed at


    nche and told one of the saleswomen, "Get that woman from the floor and let herpensate for all


    the damages before she leaves this ce. It''s all her fault."

 Chapter 316 Debbie Went Missing

    Chapter 316 Debbie Went Missing


    The saleswoman nodded her head repeatedly in fear. Debbie tidied her clothes and looked down at


    nche, who was now lying on the floor, gasping for air. "Carlos used to protect me. Although he''s


    gone, I''m still here. Don''t get in my way again," she warned coldly.


    nche wanted to shout abuse at Debbie, but when she caught a glimpse of her weapon¡ªthe mobile


    rack¡ªshe swallowed her pride and simply said, "Get away from me, you psycho bitch. You''ll pay for


    this!"


    Debbie snorted in derision. After everything she''d been through, she wasn''t afraid of anything now.


    Ignoring nche''s weak warning, Debbie turned around and walked towards the door.


    When Jared had almost passed nche, he looked down at her and smiled yfully. "How does it feel,


    slut? Want one more kick?" Without waiting for a reply, Jared kicked her stomach right off. The yful


    smile on his face faded and he warned her ferociously, "Carlos isn''t here, but we are! I dare you toy a


    finger on her again. If Ie back, Hell''s riding with me!"


    nche held her aching stomach, groaning in pain, unable to utter a single word. Her face went pale.


    Pointing at Jared''s receding figure with her trembling finger, she finally squeezed out a few words


    between gritted teeth. "You assholes... Just wait!"


    Jared turned around, dug his finger in his ear and said casually, "I''ll wait. Bring your son as backup.


    Bring it!"


    nche was at a loss for words.


    Hayden was still busy taking care of the chaos Carlos engineered. He wasn''t even in the mood to hold


    an engagement party for his fiancee. Besides, he warned nche and Portia several times not to mess


    with Debbie.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus, nche knew quite well that Hayden wouldn''t back her up on this.


    On the day of Carlos'' funeral, Debbie got up at the crack of dawn. She hadn''t slept well. She put on the


    new dress that she had bought the previous night and applied a light dusting of make-up to her face.


    She put some conservative lipstick on, as well, just enough to bring out her natural color.


    The dress was the same style and color as one of the dresses Carlos had bought her. He said she


    looked good in that dress.


    Sebastian and Lucinda had gone to work that morning. Gail and Sasha needed to go back to school,


    so Debbie struck out for the cemetery on her own.


    Above the graveyard, a mass of thick and dark clouds gathered; lightningnced through the sky, and


    the rumble of thunder was deafening. It definitely looked like rain. With a heavy heart, Debbie felt


    nothing else but sorrow. She hadn''t even brought an umbre.


    She remembered how terrified she wasst time when Carlos sent her to a cemetery as a punishment.


    Now without fear, she slowly walked in the direction she was told and looked for Carlos'' gravesite.


    From a distance, she saw James and Tabitha, as well as a few bodyguards, standing around the


    headstone. When they saw her approaching, Tabitha pulled a long face and yelled, "Happy now? My


    son died for you!"


    Debbie didn''t dignify that with a response. Tabitha was no longer the amiable mother-inw. Somehow,


    Tabitha thought of her as an enemy.


    Holding a bouquet of Louis XIV roses in her hand, Debbie stared silently at Carlos'' ck and white


    picture on the gravestone.


    She put the roses in front of it and forced a smile. "Hey Mr. Handsome, I came to see you. Remember


    the Louis XIV roses you sent to me in Ennd? I gave them to a bodyguard, but actually...I loved them


    very much... I bought some for you now. Do you like them?"


    James instructed a bodyguard to escort Tabitha back to the car. Then, he faced Debbie and said in a


    contemptuous voice, "You know why almost no one''s here?"


    Pin-drop silence filled the cemetery.


    "Because we already had his body cremated and buried him here. To avoid any more drama, I asked


    my men to tell you the funeral was today."


    ''So...Carlos'' real funeral was held yesterday...'' Debbie realized.


    "You didn''t show up yesterday to pay your respects, so Wesley and Damon were both disappointed in


    you. I told them that you said, you had nothing to say to Carlos and you didn''t even need to say


    goodbye. Thanks to me, they hate you. When your name''s brought up, they get extremely pissed,"


    James added, voice full of smug satisfaction.


    Debbie smirked coldly. Instead of responding to his evil remark, she suddenly asked sarcastically, "So


    tell me, James Huo, is Megan your biological daughter?"


    "What?" James was confused by her odd question.


    "You heard me! You two are so fake, it''s not even funny. So get a paternity test. Who knows? You might


    be rted."


    "You..." James was nning on venting his rage, but decided better of it. She''d be gone soon, out of Y


    City and out of his life.


    Debbie suddenly balled her fists and turned to look at the malicious man, mes of rage burning in her


    eyes. "I swear on Carlos'' grave that we will be enemies forever. One day, I''ll send you to hell with my


    bare hands!"


    James wasn''t intimidated by her words. He didn''t believe that a woman could do anything to him.


    Besides, she''d have to leave the city soon. So he let out a cold hum and said nonchntly, "Go ahead.


    But ask yourself this: whose fault is it? If you hadn''t married him, you wouldn''t have to go through all


    this. You have no one to me but yourself!"


    Debbie sneered, "James, you''ll get yours! Get used to looking over your shoulder. One of these days,


    I''ll be there. Don''t expect to see much after that."


    "Come get some. Right in front of Carlos'' grave!" With that, James turned on his heel and left.


    Debbie was left alone in the cemetery.


    After what felt like an eternity, Debbie sat down next to the gravestone and muttered to herself, "Carlos,


    you told me as time turned the page, our love wouldn''t age at all; you swore by the moon and the stars


    in the sky that you''d be there...


    You promised me that you''d give me everything and build my dreams with your bare hands. But why


    did you break your word now? Why..."


    Her weeping grew into hysterical cries.


    "You promised to let me follow you around like a shadow. Why have you left me...forever? Carlos,


    answer me! Come to me now. Tell me!" She cried in increasing sorrow and passion. Her sad wails


    echoed around the silent cemetery.


    "How can I live without you? Who will protect me? Who will make sure everyone pays? Carlos, they''re


    all bullying me. Wake up now. Help me take revenge... Carlos...please..."


    As if God had felt her sadness, lightning raced across the sky. Thunder boomed. Then it began to rain.


    Debbie didn''t feel the raindrops, but just sat, hugging Carlos'' gravestone and cried out all her love for


    him...


    The day Dixon came back from America, Jared went to great lengths to find Debbie and ask her to get


    together with her old friends.


    Kristina knew Dixon would be there so she turned him down.


    In the end, the four old friends got together and had their reunion. Debbie and Kasie cried the whole


    night. They hugged each other and cried endless tears. They swapped stories about each other''s one


    true loves, and how they would love them forever. They drank together, to try and dull the pain.


    Dixon looked up at the sky, remembering what Kristina had told him. She said he was poor and even


    needed Mr. Huo to sponsor him abroad. His eyes reddened at the thought.


    That year, Debbie lost Carlos and Kasie lost Emmett.


    That year, Kristina broke up with Dixon and hooked up with a rich guy.


    That year, Jared decided to strive for a brighter future for Sasha''s sake.


    That year, the five old friends had made their own fates and went their separate ways.


    The day after their reunion, Debbie went missing.


    No one knew where she was.


    On the third day of her disappearance, some news outlets reported that she left Y City with a man.


    People suspected that she had run away with her lover, taking the alimony payment that the Huo family


    had given her.


    Since then, Debbie Nian had be an infamous figure in Y City.

 Chapter 317 Her Daughter

    Chapter 317 Her Daughter


    Three yearster


    At the national stadium of Z Country


    Over ten thousand fans were excitedly waiting for one of the artistes for the night curtain to raise. All


    seats were upied.


    At 8:00 p.m., the concert began. To the ecstatic screams of fans, a young woman in a long denim dress


    slowly took the stage. A soft and slow melody rang. She began to sing, "You promised, you''d love me


    till the end of the world.


    But dear, you broke your word.


    In my memory, I see your eyes, on that winter night.


    In them, I feel your love for me, as deep as the sea..."


    Her voice was full of emotions, easily striking a chord in everyone''s heart.


    Wherever she went, her performances would leave a lot of fans in tears, pouring their feelings out.


    Most of her originalpositions were deeply emotive songs.


    Only when she covered some songs from other singers, would she throw in something different and


    lively.


    "Oh! Debbie Nian! Debbie Nian! I love you..."


    "You sing so well. My heart is melting. Debbie, I love you forever!"


    The crazy fans began to shout out their love for the singer.


    Among these ten thousand fans, more than half of them were already her loyal fans. Debbie made her


    debut as a singer slightly more than one year ago. But in such a short time, she had turned into quite a


    sensation, winning the hearts of many fervent fans.


    Sitting in front of the ck piano, Debbie adjusted her mic, slid her fingers on the keyboard, and


    continued singing, with perfectly controlled breathing.


    "Time flies. Baby, have you seen me in your dreams?


    Have you smiled without me?


    You never knew, without you, my world is a barren field.


    The endless rain outside is my pool of tears.


    In lovesickness, I''m drowning."


    By the time she was done with the first song, amid the shouts and screams of admiration, tears freely


    rolled down the fans'' faces in equal measure. Some cried for the love and admiration of their superstar.


    Some cried because they could rte to her music in a personal way.


    To acknowledge their immense support, she raised her hands in appreciation and blew a kiss. She then


    resumed her seat, wiped a tear from the corner of her right eye and took the microphone. She said to


    therge crowd of fans in a chirpy voice, "Friends, I''m blown away by your love and support. Thank you


    all for the connection we share. Thanks for the passion you guys have lent to the night and atmosphere


    you''ve created too.


    As a token of my appreciation, I want to dedicate the next song to you. It''s a song by a good friend of


    mine. But I''ve tweaked it into a special cover, just for you. It''s Irene Wen''s short, sweet song¡ªMilk and


    Pineapple. Let me hear some noise..." She called out cheerily, firing up the crowd to a frenzy. With


    crazy energy, the tempo picked up to the apaniment of wild screams. Some were singing along at


    the top of their lungs.


    The atmosphere was nowpletely changed. Debbie did a marathon of ten songs, back to back,


    without slowing down a tad. Backstage, Ruby, her manager, anxiously waited. When Debbie finally took


    a break and caught a word with her, Ruby persuaded her with concern, "You can''t sing nonstop like


    this, Debbie. I guess you know, it isn''t good for your voice at all."


    Dying of thirst, Debbie grabbed the bottle of water offered to her, took a sip and assured, "It''s OK,


    Ruby. The concert won''t take long, so I don''t think it''s anything stressful on my voice."


    Ruby sighed helplessly. She took a new set of clothes from the assistant''s hands and passed it to


    Debbie. "Get changed."


    Although for the first session of the concert, Debbie had stoically remained dry-eyed, even as she


    moved her fans to tears, in the second session, she too was moved along with the crowd. If a song so


    moved them, she too was drenched in tears.


    In the past one year, she had held more than forty concerts. And each time when she sang a particr


    song, she couldn''t help crying at each word she sang.


    Now, once again, when the tune of this particr song yed, she broke into tears even before she


    could sing the first line.


    The fans knew very well; everyone had an unknown past. They understood this song must have meant


    something immensely personal to Debbie, so they all went through the motions with her. Debbie


    collected herself, cleared her voice, and belted out the lyrics she had written a long time ago.


    "A hugging couple under the dim light, exchanged words of love and care.


    Snowkes fell on their hair, pure, soft, and gentle.


    Two hearts became one.


    Holding her hand, kissing her hair, he vowed to forever love her.


    Oh...


    beautiful memories, you never stay long.


    He said, as time turned the page, his love wouldn''t age.


    He swore by the moon and the stars in the sky, he''d be there.


    He swore like the shadow that was by her side.


    He swore..."


    After performing, Debbie stayed on the stage for a while longer to take photos with the fans and sign


    autographs. After 11:00 p.m., she went back to the backstage.


    While she lingered on stage, her phone had rung for many times. When everything was finally over,


    Ruby passed her the phone and said anxiously, "Your daughter has a fever again. I wanted to tell you


    earlier, but there were too many fans surrounding you. Go back home now!"


    At once, Debbie grabbed her phone and made a call to Hertha Luo¡ªthedy she had hired to babysit.


    "Hello."


    "Debbie, Piggy has been running a high fever, 39 degrees as we speak. We are at the hospital now,


    and the kid is crying to see you. When will youe?"


    It worried Debbie. With the high heels on her feet, she quickly trotted to the dressing room to get


    changed. "I''m going to the hospital now."


    "Okay. We are waiting for you," Hertha Luo said on the other end.


    Soon after changing, Debbie went straight to her car without stopping for a breath, in spite of her


    fatigue. She headed for the hospital.


    At the in-patient wing of the hospital


    Worry written all over her face, Debbie carefully held the little girl in pink nightdress in her arms and felt


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    her body temperature. "Why is she still so hot? Isn''t the fever gone yet?"


    "Mommy..." The plump little girl slightly opened her eyes. When she saw Debbie, she snuggled quietly


    on her mommy''s chest.


    Hertha Luo exined, "We''ve just been here for about half an hour. She''s just been put on a drip now.


    Take it easy." Debbie slightly nodded her head. After kissing her daughter''s forehead, she gently ced


    the little girl on the bed again.


    A whileter, she turned to Hertha Luo. "Thank you for holding the fort, dear. Please go back home and


    have some rest. I''ll stay here to attend to her."


    "Okay. Please call me if you need me."


    "Okay."


    The mother and daughter left alone in the ward, Debbie wished she could take a nap, but she couldn''t


    dare. With the little girl''s condition at the moment, she had no choice but to stay wide awake.


    ''Piggy, my dear... I''m praying for a quick recover. You are my only pir. Without you, my whole life


    would suck, darling, '' she prayed silently.


    Her phone rang, jerking her back to the present. On seeing the caller ID, she answered at once. "Hey,


    Decker, where are you now? Piggy has a fever."


    "It''s none of my business. I''m running out of money now. Transfer me some," Decker Lu said on the


    other end, sounding totally unconcerned.


    To restrain her anger, Debbie sat up straight and took a deep breath before continuing. "I have already


    given you arge amount of money. Most of my money is now saved on a fixed deposit ount. I can''t


    withdraw it now. Didn''t you promise that you''d find a job?"


    "Who says you can''t withdraw the money from a fixed deposit? Just forfeit some interest. Or you can


    ask your man for money! Go for him now!"


    Debbie closed her eyes in anger. She kept her voice down and patiently exined, "I''ve told you many


    times. Ivan is not my man. We''re just friends..."


    "No more nonsense. Give me the money now. I am not asking for much. Just thirty thousand dors!"


    Three years ago, when Debbie learned that her biological brother, Decker Lu, was living in Z Country,


    she chose to move here. Mistakenly, she had thought that he was someone she could rely on.


    But... It turned out that Decker Lu was only an idler who never had a proper job to do.


    At the beginning, Decker Lu didn''t believe that Debbie was his sister. But then he had no choice but to


    ept it when Debbie showed him a DNA test report.


    Debbie had believed that Decker Lu would change his attitude to her after she proved herself to be his


    biological sister. But nothing changed. He was ever rude and even began to demand money from her.


    He never treated her as his sister.


    "Okay, I will give you thirty thousand dors. Onest time! If you don''t find a job after this, I won''t give


    you one more penny!" Debbie scolded.


    Decker Lu snapped, "You''re a pop star. Money is rolling in every day. You are just too mean on me!"


    "Yeah. I''ve earned some this year. But I have to raise Piggy, and my house loan hasn''t been paid off


    yet." After recovering from the childbirth, Debbie had released her debuted album. In a short time, the


    songs had received wide acim and propelled her to fame, in addition to fetching bucks.


    But then, ghosts from her past resurfaced to haunt her. Rumors about her scandals¡ªher divorce to


    Carlos and how she had run away with another man started spreading like a bush fire. It hadn''t been


    easy for her to find a job or regr gig for her music.

 Chapter 318 Evelyn Nian

    Chapter 318 Evelyn Nian


    Fortunately, Debbie was not alone in Z Country. She had a pretty good support system, and two people


    in particr were there to help her out.


    With their help and her natural talent, she finally climbed her way to the top of Z Country''s music scene.


    Her meteoric rise was in part due to Ivan Wen, who owned a recordpany. It took some time,


    money, and serious energy to quash all the scandals that had followed Debbie from her home city here.


    But he and his sister persevered, and won out in the end.


    From the start, Ivan Wen was not that willing to help Debbie out. They weren''t friends, and he didn''t


    see any reason to take a chance on this girl he''d only heard bad things about.


    But Irene Wen, a lovely girl who also loved music very much just like Debbie, managed to convince her


    brother to help her.


    Ivan Wen always spoiled his sister, so naturally he caved. But he noticed something. Even in


    rehearsals, Debbie had this angelic voice. He was moved by her siren song. He also knew he probably


    had a hit-maker on his hands. So he poured himself into his work, cranking out positive publicity to bury


    the negative PR. As time went by, he and Debbie became quite good friends.


    When Debbie first saw Irene Wen, she hated her because she reminded her of Megan.


    Irene Wen wasn''t Megan, but there were quite a few things about her that brought Megan to mind, and


    Debbie wasn''t about to get close to someone like that. She was young, like Megan, and had simr


    features. Not only that, she was bubbly and adorable. That alone gave Debbie pause¡ªMegan was


    quite two-faced, and would stab you in the back while smiling sweetly the whole time.


    However, the more time they spent together, the better Debbie got to know her. Irene Wen was indeed


    a pure, engaging girl, with no malice in her heart. It wasn''t an act at all.


    Megan gave off those same kinds of vibes as well, but if you weren''t careful you''d fall for her act. The


    fact that she was lovely helped her deception. But she was anything but innocent; instead a brat,


    wheedling and whining to get what she wanted. And if that didn''t work, she would hatch borate plots


    to get her way.


    Once Debbie got past all that and saw into her heart, she warmed up to the girl. So Debbie, Irene Wen


    and Ivan Wen had be the closest of friends.


    Debbie built a loyal fan base in time, and they knew she only operated in Z Country. She''d never go on


    any kind of international tour. Ivan Wen warned that it might affect her poprity, but she had sworn to


    leave Y City and never return. She had no intention of joining any kind of tour schedule that would


    make here anywhere close.


    Even so, many fans went on road trips and traveled quite a distance to hear her sing. She had a


    captivating stage presence, and no one who traveled to Z Country to see her in concert went home


    disappointed.


    And Debbie''s status as a star helped her earn even more money throughmercial endorsements.


    Everything from sports drinks, to alcohol to restaurant chains wanted to pay her handsomely to appear


    in amercial featuring their product. Ivan Wen had an aggressive promotional team, so he made it


    happen. Sometimes the schedules were grueling, but the girl had a great motivator¡ªshe wanted to


    give her daughter a good life.


    There was also another important reason for her hard work. She didn''t want to, but she ended up


    supporting her brother, as well.


    He''d helped her out in a pinch, and he wouldn''t let her forget it. When she balked at how much he


    needed, he yelled into his phone, "Come on! I saved you and your daughter, and this is how you repay


    me?! Who drove you to the hospital, huh?"


    Words left Debbie at that moment. His behavior didn''t seem very brotherly. Decker was right, though.


    Late in her pregnancy, she identally bumped her belly on the edge of a table while doing


    housework. Decker, who was yingputer games at that moment, took her to the hospital. Then


    she gave birth to her daughter.


    Debbie transferred 30, 000 dors to him via WeChat and sighed helplessly. Staring at her daughter''s


    sleeping face, she couldn''t help smiling.


    ''Debbie, forget Decker. It''s all for Piggy, '' she thought to herself.


    Early next morning, Debbie was still asleep when a group of people entered the ward.


    Heading up the group was a handsome man in a grey suit, nked by several bodyguards in ck


    suits. He walked towards the bed quietly, while the bodyguards left the ward to position themselves


    outside. .


    Looking at the sleeping mother and daughter in the bed, Ivan Wen bent over and stroked Piggy''s


    forehead. Luckily, her fever was gone.


    Debbie was a light sleeper. When she felt someone approach, she was up and alert. She kept her eyes


    shut, though. It was a defense mechanism from her past life. Sometimes it was easier to feign sleep


    than to argue.


    She saw who it was and heaved a sigh of relief. She sat up. "Ivan! You''re here early!"


    He nodded, "I''m taking off soon. I''ll be going straight from here to the airport."


    "Really?" she asked, confused. Then, understanding dawned on her face. "Oh, the awards ceremony,


    right?" she asked. She listened for his answer while she lifted the covers, got out of bed and smoothed


    her messy hair.


    The results of "Best Actor and Actress of the Year" would be announced at the award ceremony. Ivan


    Wen had been invited to present the award.


    "Hmm. I left orders with the bodyguards to take care of you and Piggy. Just tell someone if you need


    help."


    "Thanks, Ivan, but I''m good. I don''t have any schedule these days. I can take care of Piggy myself."


    She was wrestling with a hair tie when a bodyguard came in with breakfast.


    She asked Ivan Wen to keep an eye on Piggy and went to the bathroom to wash her face and brush


    her teeth.


    When Debbie walked out of the bathroom, Piggy was awake and ying with Ivan Wen. When she


    saw her mom, Piggy smiled from ear to ear and greeted her. "Mommy!"


    Debbie''s heart softened. She bent over and kissed Piggy on both cheeks. "Hi Piggy. Hungry? Let


    Mommy feed you, okay?"


    "Okay." Piggy pped her hands cheerfully.


    Debbie scooped Piggy up in her arms, while Ivan Wen opened the containers for them. There was


    porridge, mashed potato and some vegetables.


    In actuality, Piggy''s name was really Evelyn Nian. She was born at night, so Debbie named her Evelyn,


    which sounded like "evening."


    Debbie had originally nned to nickname her "Tinky." But when Evelyn Nian was old enough to eat


    solid food, Debbie made a frustrating discovery. She found that her little one hated meat. So Evelyn


    Nian was rather thin. Debbie wanted her to gain some weight, so she nicknamed her "Piggy."


    But the nickname didn''t work. The little girl still hated meat, even minced meat. She could do nothing


    about it.


    While Debbie was feeding Piggy, Ivan Wen picked up a feeding bottle and adeptly mixed up some


    form. He measured the powder and scooped it in, leveling off each scoop. Then he sealed the bottle


    with a ring and cap. Humming to himself, he tapped the bottle gently on the table to let powder fall into


    the water. Finally, he shook it vigorously and put it in the bottle warmer.


    Over the past couple years, he had tons of practice. Though he was single, he knew very well how to


    take care of a baby.


    Three minutes was all it took to warm that bottle up. He dropped some on his wrist to test that it was


    safe for baby, then handed Debbie the bottle. Piggy grabbed the bottle with both hands and said


    politely, "Thanks, Daddy Ivan."


    He stroked her head and smiled, "No problem, little Piggy."


    Debbie was scooping the porridge into her mouth hungrily when she suddenly realized something. "Oh


    God. I''m sorry. Have you eaten?" She held up the container. "Wanna share?" she said, mouth still thick,


    having just swallowed a mouthful.


    He wiped his hands with a wet napkin. "Nah. I already ate. Just eat."


    "Okay."


    After mother and daughter were finished, Ivan Wen went to see Piggy''s attending doctor. The doctor


    said Piggy was quite well and her temperature had normalized. She needed a half-day observation and


    she could be released, providing everything went well. Ivan Wen told Debbie the news and left the


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    hospital.


    As soon as he left, Ruby rushed to the hospital. When she saw Piggy, she ran over to her, held her in


    her arms and coaxed, "Piggy honey, I''m so sorry. I woke upte. Are you better now?"


    Piggy raised the toy in her hand. "Uh huh. Look, toy!"


    Piggy was not as childish and carefree as other kids at her age. Maybe because Debbie was serious


    and driven.


    Evelyn seldomughed. When she was around strangers, she didn''tugh, nor did she speak. People


    joked that she was an ice princess.


    But when she was around family and friends, she was still a cute and innocent girl.


    Debbie had once wondered if Piggy had a split personality. It was normal for an adult to be quiet


    around strangers. But Piggy was just a 2-year-old kid.


    Debbie had once taken Piggy to the hospital to have her checked out. The results showed that she was


    very healthy. Mental illness was difficult to diagnose in an infant, but other than her silence around


    strangers, she was normal in every respect.


    Debbie thought maybe Piggy was like her and Carlos. She was cheerful and bubbly around family and


    friends just like Debbie. And she was quiet and withdrawn around strangers... just like her father.


    Ruby pinched her little face and said, "Good girl. Keep ying with your toy. Your mom and I have to


    talk about work."


    Piggy nodded and went back to ying by herself.

 Chapter 319 Until We Meet Again

    Chapter 319 Until We Meet Again


    "Remember, you have a photo shoot to go to. Yili is a pretty important ount. Don''t worry about your


    new album. Just take your time. Ivan wants some cheerful songs on there," Ruby said. Since her first


    album, every song Debbie wrote was a sad one. While the bads showcased her voice, Ivan figured


    they could market some more upbeat songs and increase her fan base. They wanted a younger skew.


    Debbie nodded, "Got it. I''ll give it a try."


    Ruby shrugged. She had heard the same answer many times, but every time Debbie did the same sad,


    slow songs.


    "Going to tae kwon do today?" Ruby asked. Since Piggy was three months old, Debbie had been


    diligently practicing tae kwon do and dance¡ªalmost every day. She wouldn''t miss a session unless she


    was super busy.


    Debbie shot a nce at Piggy and shook her head. "Not today. If Piggy''s feeling better tomorrow, I''ll go


    then." She didn''t want to leave Piggy''s side when she was sick.


    "Okay. Gotta run. Oh by the way, don''t forget Mr. Yu''s anniversary party tonight."


    Debbie was scrolling throughments from her fans on Weibo. Without looking up, she replied


    absentmindedly, "Can we not? Or maybe you can go for me?" She really hated these parties.


    Ruby knew Debbie well. She patted her shoulder and said, "Of course not. You have to be there. Mr.


    Yu spared no expense to make sure you''d attend." Ruby smiled sadly. "It''s the price of fame. You''re the


    hottest singer right now."


    ''Mr. Yu...'' Debbie suddenly thought of something and asked, "Is Mr. Yu a powerful man here?"


    "Yeah. You''ve spent a lot of time and energy to make acquaintances with the rich and powerful in the


    past two years. You don''t want to miss out on rubbing shoulders with Mr. Yu, do you?" Ruby didn''t


    know why Debbie was keen on getting to know those rich and powerful, even including people in the


    underworld.


    "All right. Tell Mr. Yu I''ll be there."


    "Great."


    Debbie took Piggy back home in the afternoon. After leaving her with a nanny, Debbie went to the hotel


    where the celebration was being held.


    She arrived early and started talking with the guests.


    At one point she overheard some girls talking. "I heard Mr. Yu invited a mysterious guest. Know who?"


    "Of course! The guest''s family name is Huo. But I don''t know his first name."


    Debbie took a sip of her wine and thought, ''Wow, there are a lot of people with the family name "Huo."''


    When the celebration officially began, Debbie was invited up on stage to sing. Rather than one of her


    sad songs, she pulled a song from Irene''s catalog and performed that instead. It had people nodding


    their heads to the beat, and if some of them paused long enough to listen to her pitch-perfect vocals, it


    didn''t disrupt anything.


    Debbie and Irene were the backbone of their recordpany. Debbie''s songs were sad and slow, and


    Irene''s were more pop-themed and much more upbeat.


    When the song was done, the audience gave her a standing ovation that echoed throughout the whole


    venue.


    As Debbie descended the stairs to leave the stage, many guests came up to her. She was used to the


    adtion, and she smiled and greeted them warmly.


    Meanwhile, the gates of the hall were opened from the outside. People turned to look who it was.


    Hearing the murmurs of people around her, Debbie realized that Milo Yu''s mystery guest had arrived.


    But at this moment, her curiosity was overtaken by a sudden urge to get to the bathroom with all speed.


    Something she ate didn''t agree with her, and she had an upset stomach. She stayed there longer than


    ten minutes, hoping that she could banish the affliction quickly.


    When she returned to the hall, the guest was the talk of the party. "He''s so handsome! I didn''t think it


    would be him!"


    "Who''s the girl on his arm?"


    "His would-be fiancee, maybe. Who knows? Mr. Huo keeps his private life very private."


    ''So handsome?


    Mr. Huo? My Mr. Huo is Mr. Handsome, ''


    Debbie thought. A myriad of emotions flooded her heart and her mind.


    In her high heels, she made her way through the crowd. There were more than a thousand people in


    the hall. As she wound her way around the people, she soon noticed several others being surrounded


    by the throng. ''That must be where the special guest is, '' she thought.


    Somehow, her gut feeling kept telling her to get closer to them. She had to know. She continued to


    press through the horde of guests.


    "Carlos Huo is married, isn''t he?" someone asked.


    Debbie was too shocked to move. Her world had been turned upside down. She was doing just fine


    without him. He was dead, and she was in exile.


    ''Carlos Huo...


    I haven''t heard his name in so long.


    Why is someone talking about him?'' she thought.


    She became more and more uneasy and looked at the people who were talking about Carlos. They


    didn''t notice Debbie and continued to gossip. "He was. But his wife cheated on him. They had a car


    ident, and he almost died protecting her. But she ran off with another guy. He was in aa for a


    time, and then rehab to learn how to walk again."


    "Oh my God! How sad! What about his wife?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve been out of the country for a while and just got back. But you bet everyone in Y City


    knows."


    He had been in aa for a time¡ªthese words were like a magical bell ringing in Debbie''s head. She


    stood still, lost in her thoughts. ''But he was dead. I went to the funeral. I left, because there was no


    reason to stay. I was doing just fine, and now he''s...not dead?''


    When she broke out of her reverie, her host Milo Yu walked Carlos out.


    Ignoring everyone''s curious eyes, she lifted her dress to stop it from tripping her and rushed towards


    the entrance in a panic.


    Debbie got there just in time to see Milo Yu closing the door of a luxurious car. The car window rolled


    down, revealing a woman''s pretty face. "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Yu. We''re going now."


    A man was sitting next to the woman, but Debbie couldn''t see his face.


    The car left. Debbie snapped back to reality and grabbed Milo Yu''s sleeve. In an anxious voice, she


    asked, "Mr. Yu, is that man... Carlos Huo?"


    No one save Debbie herself knew how much courage it took for her to utter that name.


    Milo Yu nodded. "Yes, it is. What''s wrong?"


    ''Carlos...he''s... he''s still alive...'' Her eyes misted with tears as she asked cautiously, "But I heard... he


    was dead..." She could barely talk at this point.


    "Who told you that? He was injured in a car ident, and he''s been recovering for the past couple


    years. Miss Nian, are you alright?"


    ''He didn''t die... He''s alive...'' "I''m fine!" Debbie cried andughed, which confused Milo Yu. He


    wondered if she was drunk, and he contemted ordering some attendants to get her home to sleep it


    off. She was just too happy that Carlos was still alive.


    Despite his confusion, Milo Yu shook his head and was about to walk back to the hall. After all, there


    were still many guests to attend to.


    He had only walked a few steps before Debbie called his name. He stopped impatiently. She took a


    deep breath to calm down and asked in a polite manner, "Sorry for my rude behavior, Mr. Yu. Can you


    please tell me where Mr. Huo went?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why do you ask?" he replied.


    She came over to him and pleaded with a hopeful expression, "Mr. Yu, please. I have something very


    important to tell him."


    Milo Yu was stunned for a while. Maybe he was touched by her pleading eyes, or maybe he was in a


    good mood this evening thanks to the party. Debbie was a hot singer, one of the rich and famous. It


    wouldn''t do any harm, he told himself. He revealed to Debbie where Carlos was holed up.


    Wiping her tears, Debbie bowed to him and said seriously, "Thank you, Mr. Yu. If you need anything at


    all, just ask."


    Milo Yu stood there in shocked silence.


    Debbie, on the other hand, pulled her phone from her purse and called her driver to pick her up. She


    was on her way to see Carlos for the first time in three years. On her way to see the man she had


    believed to be dead.

 Chapter 320 Running The Gauntlet

    Chapter 320 Running The Gauntlet


    When Debbie arrived at the offices of Sunjoy Group, she was blocked by the guards at the entrance. In


    an anxious voice, she asked, "Is Carlos Huo here?"


    One of the guards said in a serious tone, "Lady, I can''t tell you that. If you don''t have an appointment,


    you need to leave."


    Debbie bit her lower lip and began racking her brains to find a way inside. That was when she saw a


    familiar car. It was the car that Carlos had gotten into. She was sure of it!


    Thrilled, she ran full tilt towards the parking lot and only stopped when, breathless, she reached the car.


    She knocked on the driver''s side window. As the window rolled down with the customary faint electrical


    buzz, she saw a strange man sitting there. He gave her a confused look.


    Taking a deep breath and trying to stop her heart from bursting through her chest, Debbie asked, "Hi. Is


    this Carlos Huo''s car?"


    Disdain was written all over his face as he answered her, "Buzz off. To get to Mr. Huo you''ll have to go


    through me. And that ain''t happening. But I like you. So I''ll tell you straight. See those cars out there?"


    He pointed to the cars nearby. "Each of those cars is full of bodyguards. And them? They don''t like


    anyone."


    Although he didn''t answer her question, the answer was quite obvious. Carlos was here. Debbie was


    so excited that her eyes went red. Ignoring his implied threat, she continued pestering him. "So he''s not


    dead?"


    Annoyed, the driver nudged her backward and snapped, "Are you nuts? Where did you hear that? God!


    So pretty and so dumb!"


    "He... he was in a car ident a few years ago, right?" She was dying to learn more about Carlos, if


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    this was indeed her husband. She wasn''t even angry with the driver who pushed her. She held on to


    the car door to steady herself.


    The driver opened the door, trying to make her lose her bnce. "Will you just go away? Yeah, he was


    in an ident. He got better. I thought you liked Mr. Huo. Why are you bringing up all this bad stuff?


    Look, get lost, or I''ll call the guards."


    Debbie looked at the entrance of the building, but everyone was cooped up inside. She kept on asking


    the driver more questions. "Why is he here in Z Country? Is he still the CEO of ZL Group?"


    "You a paparazzo?" The driver narrowed his eyes. "I''m warning you. Mr. Huo guards his privacy


    carefully. Your story won''t go anywhere. And if you post something on the inte..."


    Debbie smiled helplessly. "No, it''s not like that." ''That''s my Carlos! Before he met me, he always yed


    it close to the vest, '' she thought.


    The driver got impatient and waved at the cars behind him. Instantly, two tall, strong bodyguards in


    ck suits got out of a car. "Go away. You really don''t want to be carried out," he mocked.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. She had been practicing tae kwon do all these years to avenge herself. She


    held a red belt and was 2nd dan.


    Ignoring the approaching bodyguards, Debbie pleaded with a hopeful expression, "I''ll go, after I get


    answers."


    "Just shut up. You''re not getting anything out of me." The driver opened the door again and got in the


    car.


    Afraid that he''d drive off, she grabbed the door so that he couldn''t close it. "You don''t know me? Are


    you from Y City?" she asked. If he was from Y City, then he should''ve known who she was. After all,


    Carlos used to parade her around in public. Not to mention that James had spread terrible rumors


    about her and made almost everyone in Y City believe she betrayed Carlos.


    The driver didn''t answer. The two bodyguards seized her and grunted angrily, "What are you doing?


    Time to go!"


    Debbie shook them off and pressed down on the window to stop him from rolling it up. "One more


    question. When does Carlos get off work?"


    Impatiently, the driver pushed her away and closed the window.


    The two bodyguards lifted Debbie from her feet easily. They were going to carry her away from the


    parking lot. She struggled and yelled, "Let me go! I''ll be good!"


    One of them snorted, "Liar! Stop ying games and get out of here."


    Debbie felt a little embarrassed.


    But she wasn''t done. She put her chin down, against one of the bodyguard''s arms. Then she held on to


    it with both hands, which giving him a vicious back kick to the groin. He groaned and went down. The


    other one tried to grab her from behind, but she sidestepped and gave him an elbow to the throat. He


    staggered, unable to catch his breath.


    Seeing this, several more bodyguards got out of the cars and surrounded Debbie, who had just


    straightened her dress.


    ''Holy crap! This dress was useful at the party. But definitely not now, '' she thought.


    Left with no choice, she kicked off her high heels and raised her hemline with her hands.


    Since her hands were busy now, she could only use her legs to fight the bodyguards.


    As she shed with the bodyguards and held her own quite well, someone yelled, "Mr. Huo is out!"


    Excited, Debbie knocked down the two men in front of her. She was in such a hurry that she forgot to


    put on her shoes and ran to the entrance.


    The bodyguards had no time to stop Debbie. They straightened their clothes and ran to the entrance as


    well. They had to stand in two rows at the entrance before Carlos got out.


    As the gates opened, a group of men in suits came out.


    With hemline in hand, Debbie stood close to the gates, panting.


    As the group came closer, her heart skipped a beat.


    In the bright light, she caught sight of the man in the middle.


    She fixed her eyes on him. The man was listening to a manager''s report, his face solemn. He betrayed


    no emotion, and didn''t even seem to notice her. As far as he was concerned, his men were just


    throwing out a nosy reporter.


    He was so dazzling at dusk. ''It''s Carlos! My husband, my love...''


    Tears welled up in her eyes and rolled down her cheeks.


    "Carlos Huo!" she yelled at the top of her lungs. Ignoring everyone''s curious eyes, she ran full tilt


    towards him as fast as she could.


    Carlos, who was bidding goodbye to the other businessmen, heard someone call his name and turned


    by instinct to look who it was.


    He was stunned.


    In the starlight, a woman in a red dress ran towards him, barefoot, hands holding the hemline. Her long


    hair danced in the air.


    She had some light make-up on her face; her plump lips wore bright red lipstick. Tears sparkled in her


    eyes.


    Debbie stopped in front of Carlos, gasping for air. Her heart ached as his eyes were so cold.


    He looked at her as if looking at a stranger.


    Despite the confusion in her heart, she was overwhelmed by emotion and threw herself into his arms


    excitedly.

 Chapter 321 A Complete Stranger

    Chapter 321 A Complete Stranger


    "Boo...hoo... Carlos...it''s really you..." From the scent of his perfume, Debbie was pretty sure it was


    Carlos. As well, his arms felt quite familiar. For thest three years, not a single day had gone by that


    she had not thought of him.


    But Carlos was shocked when she threw herself into his arms.


    He too could feel her familiar scent.


    "Guards! Call the guards over!" Startled by the strange woman''s intrusion, a businessman next to


    Carlos demanded his assistant to call for security.


    "Carlos, you are still alive..." Ignoring all the curious eyes around her, Debbie held Carlos tightly and


    burst into tears. Tears of joy, she could not hold back.


    Carlos'' first instinct was to push her away. But somehow, he just couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    "Pull her away from Mr. Huo!" a woman nearby reprimanded, her tone harsh and shrill. In a sh, the


    bodyguards, who had been hesitating, charged forward, grabbed Debbie forcefully and dragged her


    away.


    Not believing her eyes, Debbie iled and kicked, but to no avail. "Oh, Carlos. I request only one


    minute, please. Only a few words with you," she pleaded.


    At this moment, a bodyguard threw a punch at her face. She gave a choked cry; that really stung. She


    broke free from their grasp and ran towards Carlos again. "Carlos, it''s me. Debbie Nian..."


    But the look that Carlos gave her was so cold, you''d be forgiven for thinking she was a total stranger to


    him.


    ''Debbie Nian?'' The woman next to Carlos furrowed her eyebrows when she heard the name.


    Right at that moment, Carlos'' car came over and stopped, only a few meters from them. The


    bodyguards pounced on her again.


    Despite her protests and struggling, they dragged Debbie away. The same brusque guy that had


    pped her now hit her hard on the shoulder, sending her down to the ground with a thud.


    As if in a rescue operation, the bodyguards whisked Carlos and his woman to the car. As one of the


    men opened the door for them, Carlos got in, without so much as looking back.


    Debbie couldn''t believe her eyes. She saw Carlos holding the woman''s hand.


    As soon as they were safely seated, the driver started the engine and drove off. Quickly, all the


    bodyguards got into other cars and followed.


    Seeing Carlos leave, Debbie lost her head. Determined, she stood up from the ground and clutching at


    her hemline, she ran after his car. "Carlos," she shouted. "You can''t just leave like that! Carlos..." she


    screamed at the top of her lungs.


    ''I can''t let him leave me again! Come what may, I''ll get him!'' she thought. Running fast as she could,


    she ignored the pebbles, some dangerously sharp and protruding on her path. Passersby watched


    curiously, but the barefooted woman in a red evening dress didn''t mind their surprise.


    She ignored everything, ignored their questions and strange gazes that bore into her back. Even the


    pain shooting through the soles of her soft feet, now bleeding, shepletely ignored.


    To her chagrin, no matter how fast she ran, Carlos and his team were gaining speed.


    Soon, their taillights disappeared in the distance, leaving her gasping for air on this dark night. Staring


    at the stars in the sky, she wanted to hold back her emotions, but failed.


    Crouching on the ground, she covered her face with both hands and broke into tears, weeping


    uncontrobly.


    The chilling cold in Carlos'' eyes still lingered on her mind. Did he ever miss her? Had he ever been in


    love with her, for all the time they had been together?


    Inside the car


    Stephanie held Carlos'' hand tightly, lost in thought.


    She stole nces at Carlos from time to time. He too seemed to mull over something. And that only


    worried her more.


    After a long silence, she finally spoke, feigning a nonchnt voice. "Carlos, who was that woman? She


    must be someone well known to you."


    Shaking his head, Carlos answered shortly, "I don''t know her."


    Somehow relieved, Stephanie rested her head on his shoulder. "Really? I thought you were cheating


    on me."


    Carlos lowered his eyes to look at her and lightly cautioned, "Stop kidding."


    "Soon we''re going to get engaged, Carlos. This has been longing, and I''m careful about a lot of


    things," Stephanie grumbled, avoiding eye contact to conceal her true feelings.


    "Don''t worry," he assured softly.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Carlos walked Stephanie to her room beforeing back to his own.


    Staring out of the window, he briefly savored the spectacr night sky. Tonight, the stars shone with


    resplendence. As he loosened his tie, he pulled out his phone and sent James a text message. "Dad,Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    did I date someone before Stephanie?"


    A terse reply from James came sooner than expected. "No."


    However, as he stared at his phone, Carlos recalled the woman. Annoyed, both at his failing memory


    and at the woman for showing up to remind him of his current predicament. Shaking off hateful


    thoughts, he threw his phone onto the bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    Straight away, Debbie had checked into the hospital to have her feet treated before going home. By the


    time she got to the house, it was already 3 a.m. First thing, she went to Piggy''s bed to check on her.


    Kissing her little bundle of joy lightly on the forehead, she murmured, "Piggy, you know what? Your


    daddy is still alive. Mommy will take you to meet him, okay?"


    The next day, when Irene dropped by, Debbie was sitting on the couch, staring nkly at Piggy.


    "Deb, what happenedst evening? I heard you left the party earlierst night."


    No response. ''There''s something odd about her today, '' Irene thought.


    "Hey Deb. You gave me quite a scare. When did youe back?" she asked. Getting anxious, Irene


    scooped Piggy up in her arms and sat beside Debbie. "Did something happen to you?" she asked with


    genuine concern.


    But Debbie just lowered her head without saying a word.


    Sensing something was off, Irene turned to look at Piggy. "Piggy, how are you feeling today? Are you


    feeling better?"


    Holding a Barbie doll, Piggy nodded and answered softly, "Aunt Irene, I''m feeling great."


    "Sweet girl. Piggy, tell Aunt Irene, what''s wrong with your mommy?"


    Piggy shook her head. "I don''t know. Mommy has been acting like this all morning. She even called


    Aunt Ruby to ask for a leave."


    Upon hearing that, Irene put Piggy back on the carpet and turned to Debbie. "Deb, something must


    have happened to you. Since I knew you, you''ve always been a work freak. Is what I''m hearing true?"


    ying with her phone now, Debbie asked casually, "When will your brothere back?"


    "Darling, I have no idea. My brother is one heck of a strange man who keeps to himself most of the


    time."


    Hearing that, Debbie dialed Ivan''s number.


    Irene watched the name on Debbie''s screen and wondered what she was about to ask him.


    "Hi, Debbie," Ivan''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    After a short pause, Debbie blurted out, "Do you know... Carlos Huo showed up."


    All along, she had never tried to exin to Ivan the scandals about her past. Carlos was a taboo


    subject in her mind. She couldn''t afford to mention his name.


    Ivan was stunned. For a moment, he wondered what was on Debbie''s mind.


    "Can you help me investigate what he has been up to for the past three years?" she inquired.


    "Okay."


    "And..." She paused for a while before adding, "I want to take some time off.


    I need to go back to Y City."

 Chapter 322 He Had Me Fooled

    Chapter 322 He Had Me Fooled


    Ivan was nothing if not efficient. By lunchtime, Debbie got the phone call she was expecting. Irene was


    ying with Piggy in the bedroom.


    "Hi, Ivan," Debbie said, as she plugged her earbuds into the phone. It was so much easier to talk hands


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    free.


    "Debbie, I''ve had my people looking into Carlos Huo. But they didn''t find much," he said. Someone


    made Carlos'' private life even more private, deliberately hiding him from public life.


    Debbie walked out onto the balcony and sat into the hammock she loved. The view was gorgeous.


    "What did they find?"


    "Three years ago, he had an ident. No one knew if he was dead or alive for quite some time. His


    father, James, used this as a power grab, and took control of ZL Group. He''s now the CEO. After


    several months in aa, Carlos woke up. He had been in a bad way before that, having several


    injuries including a broken leg. They set that, so it healed nominally well. But thanks to a brain injury, he


    also had amnesia. Doubtless some of his recovery involved physical therapy. He''s now a general


    manager in the headquarters of ZL Group. His personal life we know even less about. All we know is


    he''s set to get engaged to the daughter of the Li family. They''ve known each other since childhood."


    ''He lost all his memories? And he''s going to get engaged to Miss Li? The hot woman standing next to


    himst night must have been Stephanie Li, '' Debbie thought.


    ''So she''s the one James was talking about. Angry with me because Carlos wouldn''t give her the time of


    day. James'' dream has finallye true.''


    Debbie clenched her fists. ''James Huo, you''re a fucking liar!''


    "Debbie... is Carlos...Piggy''s father?" Ivan asked tentatively. Actually, he knew the answer before


    Debbie confirmed it. But he needed to hear it from her.


    The man always kept up with thetest entertainment news. So when the scandals were being


    reported on, he knew that Debbie was Carlos'' wife. Or, in this case, ex-wife.


    She never mentioned Carlos or Piggy''s father to Ivan and Irene. They didn''t ask her about him, either.


    There was no point in opening old wounds.


    "Yes," Debbie answered honestly.


    Ivan paused for a long while and then said, "Running away won''t fix the problem. Whatever you do,


    we''re here for you."


    "Not my n. It''s just that I never thought that Carlos'' death was a lie." The fact that Carlos was still


    alive caught her off-guard.


    "All right. If you need me, I''m a call away."


    "Thanks, Ivan."


    After hanging up, Debbie got out of the hammock, took her earbuds off, and was about to head back in.


    Not until then did she see Irene, who was leaning against the door frame and staring at her.


    Debbie came over to her and put her hand on her shoulder. "Miss Wen, would you please do me a


    favor?"


    Irene rolled her eyes and teased, "Seriously? Formalities now? What is it, Miss Nian? Just kidding.


    What is it? It sounds serious."


    "Yeah. Could you ask your mom to take care of Piggy for a while?" she asked. She had to go back to Y


    City to find Carlos, but she couldn''t take Piggy with her. James might kidnap her, and she didn''t want


    her whole world crashing down on her again. Not only that, who knew what he might do to her if she fell


    into his clutches?


    "You think she''d miss that chance?" Irene said cheerfully. Her mother liked Piggy a lot. She always


    wanted a grandchild, so she even forced Ivan to foster Piggy. Ivan was almost thirty, but he was still


    single.


    Then Irene looked at Debbie with a yful smile. "Hey, I have a great idea. Marry my brother. He''s


    single, and loves Piggy. He¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Debbie covered her mouth. "Enough of that. I just called your brother to ask


    him to investigate Piggy''s...dad. I have to go back to Y City."


    Irene''s eyes widened. She asked with the utmost care, "Isn''t he dead?" Once Debbie had been drunk


    and told her Piggy''s father was dead.


    Fury lived in Debbie''s eyes. "He''s still alive. His dad had me fooled, the old goat!"


    Irene was rendered speechless.


    Debbie wasted no time and dropped Piggy off at the Wen family''s house. After saying goodbye to


    Irene''s mother, she was off to the airport.


    By the time she disembarked, it was 6 p.m. She wore a mask, a baseball cap and sunsses so


    nobody would recognize her. She wentpletely incognito. She hailed a taxi and had the driver take


    her to the hotel she booked.


    After taking her luggage inside, she looked longingly at the bed, but decided to go to the Mu family''s


    house right away. She could sleepter.


    Gail was the one who answered the door. Her mouth widened in shock. Debbie had been gone for


    three years! That was when Debbie heard Lucinda''s voice, "Gail, who is it?"


    Gail thought she must be daydreaming, so she closed the door and answered, "Nobody."


    The doorbell rang again. Lucinda stared at a confused Gail and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Mom, I think it''s Debbie..."


    When she heard the name, Lucinda jumped to her feet and rushed to the door. It had been too long.


    "Debbie?!"


    "Mom, why are you so excited? When you tried your best to find her and even went to Z Country to do


    that, did she reach out? No. Instead she hid. If she didn''t want to be found, she should stay lost," Gail


    Three years ago, Debbie left Y City, leaving only a note as exnation. They hadn''t heard a peep out


    of her, but then got the news that Debbie was a popr singer in Z Country. Lucinda went there to look


    for her, but Debbie was nowhere to be found.


    Lucinda cast a reproachful nce at Gail and opened the door. It really was Debbie!


    "Aunt Lucinda..." Debbie called out with a guilty look. Lucinda looked noticeably older, a few more white


    hairs lined her jet-ck locks.


    Tears welled up in Lucinda''s eyes at the sight of the woman she hadn''t seen in three years. In a choked


    voice, she asked, "Why did you stay away from us? I thought you looked down on us after you got


    popr."


    She pulled Debbie into the house.


    Debbie''s eyes were red as well. She hugged Lucinda and apologized. "I''m sorry."


    Lucinda patted her back. "You should also apologize to Sasha and Jared."


    "I know... It''s on my list." There were people who cared for her, and she let them all down. Three years


    ago, she left Y City without saying goodbye. She had some making up to do.


    Lucinda wiped her tears and took the gift bags Debbie had brought. After putting them in a corner, she


    told a housemaid, "Make a cup of tea and bring some fruits and snacks."


    "Yes, Mrs. Mu." The maid left for the kitchen.


    Gail cast a sideways nce at Debbie. Though Debbie was very different from how she used to be,


    Gail still hated her. "You know my mom always cries because of you?"


    Debbie felt really guilty.


    Lucinda patted Gail''s hand and said, "Call your dad and ask him toe home early."


    "Are you kidding? It''s her fault thepany is doing so badly. She''s bad luck." Gail was telling the


    truth. Because of Debbie''s scandals, many of Sebastian''s business partners severed ties and canceled


    contracts. In just six months, he had to shut a few branches down.


    Debbie''s heart broke when she heard the news. "Aunt Lucinda, I''m really sorry..." She never thought


    her scandals would affect anyone else. She made a mental note, ''That''s one more thing you owe me


    for, James.''


    Lucinda shook her head as she grabbed Debbie''s hands andforted her, "Don''t listen to Gail. Your


    uncle Sebastian would never me you. Don''t worry. We''re just d you''re safe and sound. I''ll call him


    myself."


    Sebastian got off work early that day, and as a surprise, brought Jared and Kasie with him.


    They hadn''t seen each other for three years. Even Jared blubbered like a baby. Heined, "I


    would havee there looking for you if you hadn''t told us not to. You are such a bitch! You don''t care


    about anyone except yourself."

 Chapter 323 He Lives With His Girlfriend

    Chapter 323 He Lives With His Girlfriend


    Three years ago, when Debbie left Y City, she sent Jared a text message, saying that she was going to


    start a new life, telling him not to go looking for her.


    Jared rushed to the airport after he got the message. He thought maybe he could catch up to her, at


    the very least say a proper goodbye, but she was already gone.


    Kasie, on the other hand, had almost moved on from the miserable pain of losing Emmett. She was


    way more conciliatory, and she knew what kind of dark pain a loss could cause, the desire for istion.


    She held Debbie''s hands and said, "I''m sorry, Deb. You were pregnant back then, and you suffered a


    lot. I wasn''t there for you..."


    Debbie shook her head and said in a choked voice, "It''s me who should be apologizing. I''d been gone


    for three years, imunicado..." She regretted having left her best friends behind. Even though she


    had to leave Y City, she shouldn''t have given up on those who loved her most.


    The three of them held each other and cried for a long time. Sebastian finally separated them, and


    offered, "Time to eat. Your aunt Lucinda ved all day over the stove."


    It turned out that Sasha had ns to move back to Y City after graduation and find a job.


    Jared was now working in his family business¡ªthe Han Group. His father, Jasper, made him director of


    thepany administration department, overseeing employees and implementingpany directives


    Kasie was a purchasing agent for Johnston.


    ording to the others, Dixon was still studying in America, going for his PhD. He had onlye back


    to Y City twice in the past three years, and he was able to talk to them on WeChat.


    Speaking of Carlos, Sebastian told Debbie, "James lied to you. Carlos is still alive."


    While Carlos was still in aa, James took over ZL Group and usurped his ce in thepany and


    in Y City.


    Jared nodded and echoed, "I haven''t talked to Damon once in the past three years. You know what?


    He grabbed Megan and brought her back from A Country."


    Since news of Debbie''s scandals reached his ears, Damon swore he''d kill Debbie for Carlos'' sake.


    Jared stopped him and they''d actuallye to blows over the incident. This time, the two hadn''t made


    nice with each other. Damon and his wife moved out of the Han family''s house. He and Jared were


    now more like strangers than brothers.


    "Do you know where Carlos lives?" Debbie asked with a hopeful expression.


    Kasie shook her head. She hadn''t seen Carlos in three years.


    Jared shook his head too. After what happened three years ago, James used his resources to delete


    all news posts regarding Carlos. There was little news about him on the Inte. And what little could


    be found was unsubstantiated rumor. And sometimes those disappeared quickly as well. Jared didn''t


    know Carlos was even still alive until he returned to ZL Group.


    Damon never told him Carlos was still alive. He had to learn about it second hand through his position


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    in his ownpany. So he confronted Damon over this.


    Damon let him know that Debbie cheated on Carlos, and James knew about it the whole time. So


    James lied to her and told her Carlos was dead. It was a test of her integrity, but she failed. She ran off


    with her lover before the body had time to turn cold. He hadn''t expected her to fail his test so brazenly.


    He couldn''t have known that she''d be such an ungrateful bitch.


    Why didn''t Damon let Jared know about Carlos? Because he knew Jared would take Debbie''s side.


    Predictably, Jared became enraged at Damon''s words. If Adriana hadn''t been there, the two brothers


    would have been at each other''s throats.


    Debbie had a headache now. No one knew where Carlos lived. ''What can I do?


    Go to the ZL Group''s offices to find him? I guess that''s my only option, '' she thought.


    Jared reminded her, "You need to avoid Wesley and my brother. I don''t know why, but they all hate


    you."


    ''Wesley and Damon? Impressive, James, you old bastard!'' Debbie cursed inwardly.


    James was such a skilled and practiced liar. He managed to fool everyone.


    He ruined her and ruined her chance of a happy life with Carlos.


    ''Don''t break out the bubbly yet, James Huo! I''m back with a vengeance!


    I''ll make sure Carlos remembers me. I will avenge myself, win Carlos back, and get our happy life


    back, '' she swore to herself.


    The next day, Debbie covered her face with sunsses, a baseball cap and a mask before setting out


    for the ZL Group. She disguised herself for two reasons. One was that others might chase her down


    and beat her after recognizing her. The second was if James knew she was back, he would try


    something.


    She had parked her car opposite the office building and had been waiting in it for the whole day. But


    she didn''t see Carlos.


    Instead, she saw Lewis. He must have been hired back. He was surrounded by several of his co-


    workers,ughing and joking with him as they walked to his car.


    The employees didn''t return to the building until Lewis got in his car and left.


    It was pretty normal for Lewis to have gotten hired back. After all, he was James'' biological son. James


    didn''t want to see him suffer.


    The third day, Debbie got a phone call from Jared. He was beside himself with excitement, his speech


    rapid-fire. "Tomboy! Tomboy! Carlos lives in Building 2, Champs Bay Apartments. But..." He paused,


    not knowing whether he should go on.


    "But what?"


    "He... lives with his girlfriend."


    Debbie''s heart ached at his words. "You sure? Damon told you that?"


    "Damon wouldn''t tell me a thing about Carlos. I found out myself. I asked Mr. Lu for Carlos'' address.


    He gave me the address, but nothing else. I went there this morning to check on it for you. I saw Carlos


    and Stephanie leave the house together."


    ''Really? They live together?'' Debbie was lost for words.


    Just imagining another woman in Carlos'' arms made Debbie''s heart break. She felt as if someone had


    ripped out her soul.


    "I won''t give up no matter what. I was forced to sign those papers three years ago. I must win Carlos


    back now, whatever the cost," she said firmly.


    Jared didn''t know what to say to make her feel better. So he just said, "Good luck. Call Mr. Lu if you


    need something."


    "He knew I was back?"


    "Uh... Slip of the tongue." Jared scratched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    Actually, it was Curtis who dragged it out of him.


    Debbie swallowed and asked, "Does he hate me, too?"


    "Don''t worry, Tomboy. Mr. Lu is on your side. But he and Carlos fell out over something. Haven''t hung


    out for a while. If you want, you can discuss your next steps with Mr. Lu."


    "Okay. Thanks, Jared."


    "Come on! We''re friends. Don''t thank me! I do what I do because I care about you," Jaredined


    from the other end of the line.


    Debbie giggled and felt much relieved. "Sorry, man. It''s my fault. Won''t happen again."


    "Uh-huh. Sure. Just don''t take it for granted."


    Debbie sighed helplessly. "Fine, fine. Well, I''m going to let you go. I''m off to look for my love."


    "I think he still loves you. He just lost all his memories. You need to remind him of the good times. Go


    for it! I have faith in you."


    "Jared, you just made my day! Bye!"


    "Bye!"


    After hanging up on Jared, Debbie opened her app drawer, searched for the Champs Bay Apartments


    on Google Maps and drove there using the directions provided by the recently unblocked app.

 Chapter 324 Im Going To Get Engaged

    Chapter 324 I''m Going To Get Engaged


    Debbie patiently stayed inside her car close to Building 2 within the Champs Bay Apartments from the


    morning to even after dusk. And whenever she would get a pang of hunger, she had to make do with


    just a few pieces of bread.


    This apartmentplex in particr seemed to have been reserved solely for the wealthy and


    powerful. One of Jared''s close friends happened to live in this area. Debbie was able to trick the guard


    into believing she hade there to visit that guy, and for that reason, she managed to get into the


    At that point, it was already 10 o''clock in the evening. Debbie was just ying around on her phone to


    pass the time. Then all of a sudden, she got blinded by the headlights of a car entering thepound.


    Only a handful of cars were given entry to this housingmunity. For every single vehicle that would


    pass by the entrance, Debbie would immediately look up to check if it was Carlos''. So, when she


    noticed this car as it wasing in, she did that just as well.


    The ck car that passed by proceeded to pull over right in front of Building 2¡ªit was an Emperor car,


    thetest model. The driver then stepped out of the car and opened the rear door for the passenger


    sitting inside. A man promptly exited the vehicle.


    After hours and hours of waiting inside the car, she finally saw the man she was looking for. It was none


    other than Carlos.


    Wasting no time at all, she quickly locked her phone, set it aside, walked out of the car and called out


    to him, "Carlos Huo."


    The second he heard a voice calling his name, Carlos turned around to check who it might be. He was


    a bit puzzled by what he saw.


    A woman wearing a blue jumpsuit and a pair of high-heeled shoes approached him from the dark.


    And with nothing but a single quick look, Carlos recognized her in an instant¡ªthe woman who, for


    some reason, was barefoot and was wearing a red evening dress the other night.


    Of course, she was no longer in that same weird position. This time around, she seemed rather


    It was not like Carlos knew her at all, but to a certain extent, there was something about her that looked


    so familiar. She politely smiled at him as she leisurely walked closer holding a white Chanel purse.


    In spite of all of that, her eyes were still the same. Even when their eyes finally met, she didn''t bother


    looking away.


    In the end, she didn''t approach him any closer. She stopped in her tracks the second she got right next


    to his car.


    He stood by the doorstep of the building, with his gaze fixated on the hopeful look on her face.


    He opted not to say anything; he was curious about what her reason could be for waiting up on him,


    what she could possibly want from him.


    People say that the eyes are the windows to the soul. Her eyes had been filled to the brim with so


    much tenderness for him, while his, on the other hand, simply felt so cold.


    ''I guess he doesn''t recognize me in any way.


    What am I supposed to do now? Should I ask him about it?


    Maybe I shouldn''t do that, '' she pondered for a second.


    Lowering her head, she shifted her attention over to her feet to hide the pain about to slip from her


    eyes. It had been three years since thest time the two of them saw each other, but the moment they


    finally came across each other again after such a long time, they seemed to be nothing but strangers.


    Given that the mysterious woman didn''t utter a single word after calling out to him, Carlos just turned to


    leave.


    Immediately after hearing his footsteps, Debbie had no choice but to pull herself together. She lifted her


    head up and tried to stop him. "Wait a second!"


    Without bothering to turn his head to look at her, he simply replied, "What?"


    "I... Carlos, do you really not recognize who I am? Tell me the truth." She found it so hard to believe.


    How could things have turned out like this? Because of that, she was desperate to get an answer out of


    him.


    This time, he turned his gaze toward her, looking her straight in the eye, and answered quite


    apathetically, "No."


    When she heard that, tears began welling up in her eyes. But she needed to be strong, so she


    somehow managed to smile at him. "That''s fine. I''ll just have to remind you who I am, and then you''ll


    eventually remember me again." The fact that he was still living and breathing was a big surprise.


    "Not interested," he simply said.


    She waspletely aware of how he would always act around strangers, forbidding and unfriendly.


    Only this time, it was her who was a stranger to him, and this was more than enough to break her


    heart.


    Wearing those high heels, she went past his car. Way back when they were still together, she recalled


    how she would always be having a hard time moving around in those high heels, so Carlos just had her


    wear sneakers with a formal dress when they attended an expo during that one time. But now it was a


    bit different; she had already gotten used to wearing those high heels.


    This time, even though she was still a couple of steps away from him, his car was no longer blocking


    his view of her. So, unlike before, he could now see her from head to toe.


    Drying her eyes, she brought out a few things from her purse. Then, she stretched out her hand and


    told him, "Look at these! Don''t you remember? You gave them to me in the past. And I''ve always been


    taking good care of them."


    In her hand, she was holding a designer watch, a diamond ring which was almost the size of a pigeon


    egg, and a pair of turquoise earrings. Under the bright orange light, those items glimmered so


    dazzlingly.


    His memories were gone, yet his good taste in jewelry never changed. He was still so fond of those


    kinds of things.


    For an enthusiast like him, he could easily tell that those things she showed him could be somewhere


    around a billion dors.


    She might have had tears dripping from her eyes, but her smile remained so sweet and loving. "All


    throughout thesest three years, I had brought all of these with me wherever I would go. I did that


    because it helped me hold on to the hope that somehow, somewhere, you were still alive...and that you


    were still there beside me at all times."


    Now, she was able to finally confirm that he was indeed still alive and kicking. Her mind wasn''t just


    ying tricks on her; every little bit of it was real.


    At the sight of this, Carlos pursed his lips, feeling quite irritated. He stood there silently for a while, then


    he opened his mouth and said, "Miss Nian, I''ve told you this before, and I''ll just say it once more in


    hopes that you''ll understand me better this time. I do not know who you are. It could be true and I may


    have made some sort of promise to you back then, but all of that is long gone. I''m going to get


    engaged, so please don''t ever bother me again with this nonsense. I''m sorry."


    Those words made her feel as though a bolt of thunder had hit her in the head. The very man she had


    loved even after all those years had just told her that he was about to get engaged to another woman,


    and he even asked her to stop pestering him.


    Upon hearing that, Debbie kept the items she was holding closer to her and held them tighter. With a


    smile on her face, she retorted, "I don''t really care about that. You''ve already fallen for me once before.


    I truly believe that I can make youe to love me again."


    Due to her unsettling confidence, Carlos actually felt a bit ufortable. "There''s no way that''s going


    to happen," he responded tly.


    At his response, Debbie simply burst intoughter, her tears running down her cheeks. "Carlos, you''ve


    done countless unthinkable things to me before ultimately falling in love with me in the end. And I


    always managed to make you regret it every time you did something bad. Oh, apart from that, you also


    once said that I was the one destined to be your woman. So, from that logic of yours, you are


    destined to be my man. No way in hell I''m going to give you up without putting up a fight."


    Carlos didn''t open his mouth to answer. Instead, he simply ignored her and walked past her.


    She turned her head to look what caught his attention and saw a white car pull over behind her. Carlos


    opened the rear passenger door and assisted a woman as she was getting out.


    As it turned out, it was actually Stephanie.


    "Carlos, could it be that you just got here?" From the corner of her eye, Stephanie noticed Debbie, so


    without dy, she lovingly wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "Hmm." Carlos closed the door after helping her get out.


    Stephanie leaned over to him on tiptoe and quickly gave him a kiss on the lips. "Honey, let''s get inside


    now. It''s been such a long day. I feel so tired."


    Before the eyes of other people, Stephanie appeared like such a strong businesswoman. But when it


    came to Carlos, she would be like apletely different person, one who would always be so sweet


    and loving.


    "All right then." With their arms around each other''s waist, the two of them made their way into the


    building.


    The moment they walked past Debbie, neither of them bothered to spare her even a single nce,


    acting as if she did not exist at all.


    As soon as they stepped foot inside the building, both their cars drove off straight away.


    Watching all of this with her very own eyes, Debbie felt like the world had turned its back on her. She


    was so alone. As if time randomly stopped, everything around her seemed so quiet.


    She couldn''t remember how she could have possibly gathered her thoughts and made her way into her


    car. It took the best of her just to hold back the urge to beat the hell out of Stephanie. And now, she had


    no clue what her next move should be.


    Feeling so tired herself, she instantly dozed off inside her car. And during the early hours of the


    following day, her deep slumber had abruptly been disturbed by a loud horn.


    She kept the car window open with just enough space to make sure that she wouldn''t risk getting


    suffocated while she was sleeping. That was the main reason why she had gotten startled by the horn.


    Checking out the apartment in front of her, Debbie sneezed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She seemed to have caught a cold.


    When she was finally fully awake, she came back to her hotel room to take a nice, rxing warm bath


    ¡ªshe badly needed one anyway. Then she started a video chat with her daughter. Piggy appeared to


    be having breakfast in the Wen family''s house.


    She noticed that Elsie, Irene''s mom, was the one feeding Piggy. Debbie felt a little guilty and remarked,


    "Aunt Elsie, there''s no need for you to be doing that. You don''t have to worry about her; she can just


    eat on her own."


    Elsie simply let out a soft smile and told her, "It''s totally fine. I just really love feeding Piggy. She looks


    so adorable."

 Chapter 325 Hatched A Plan

    Chapter 325 Hatched A n


    There were times Debbie felt Elsie spoiled Piggy even more than she herself did. Before ending the


    video chat, she told Piggy over and over to be a good girl and not make too much trouble for Elsie.


    Lying on the bed, Debbie stared at the ceiling. She reyed memories of things that happened three


    years ago in her head, not to mention the events of the past few days. It was then that she hatched a


    n.


    She wanted to carry out her n right away, but she had spent a terrible restless night in her car the


    night before, so she decided to nap first.


    Debbie didn''t wake up until well into the afternoon. Leaning on the headboard, she grabbed her phone


    from the nightstand and made a phone call. "Hi, Bree, it''s me, Debbie. Yeah. Listen, you know some


    private detectives in Y City, right? Any of them good? I know. Don''t worry about the cash. I''m good for


    it. But they need to be discreet. Yeah, this needs to be kept secret. Okay, thanks. Next time, dinner on


    me. Bye."


    The young mother had barely hung up before a notification came in on her phone. Bree texted Debbie


    a number, quicker than she thought. Debbie hesitated a little before dialing it. "Hi, Mr. Wu. I''m a friend


    of Bree''s. Could you do a background check on James Huo, and what would that cost me?"


    She spent the whole afternoon calling people. She was on her phone even after the sun had set and


    dinnertime was approaching.


    Finally, she called up Ivan. He was browsing advertisement opportunities, figuring out which ones were


    the best ones for his employees. "Hi, Ivan, you back in Z Country?" Debbie asked.


    "Yeah. I stopped off to spend some time with Piggy. Now I''m on my way to the office. How are things


    with you?" Ivan asked.


    "A little dicey. Ever consider doing business in Y City?" Debbie asked. After she saw Carlos, she


    realized that things were way more difficult than she thought. It would take quite a bit of doing to win


    him back.


    Ivan stopped what he was doing. "You do know what could happen if you''re recognized, right?" he


    asked Debbie.


    "Yeah, I do. But¡ª"


    "Hey, I''m the boss of thepany. It won''t fall apart just because you''re not here. I''ll miss you, but I


    know you need time," he interrupted.


    Debbie was so moved her eyes reddened. "Thanks, Ivan."


    "Don''t thank me yet. I need a favor."


    Debbie was d that she could be of any help. He''d done so much for her, and she felt the only thing


    she could do was try and crank out the hits. "What kind of favor?"


    "My mom''s driving me crazy. Tell her I like you so that she''ll get off my back."


    Debbie hesitated. Then she said, "But she knows I''m in Y City for Piggy''s dad..."


    "It''s okay as long as she doesn''t know who I really like."


    "All right then," she agreed. The person Ivan really liked was someone special.


    "One more thing: if things between you and Carlos reach a dead end, I might need something else¡ªa


    sham marriage. It''s just for show, and we can divorce whenever you want," Ivan added.


    The other end of phone was silent for some time.


    "You''re quiet. Doesn''t sound like you want to," he mused. Debbie shook her head.


    "No, no, it''s just that...it''s so sudden. Ivan, how long can you keep lying to your mom? You can''t hide it


    forever."


    "As long as I can. I''ll tell her the truth when it''s time. My brother''s older, so I don''t have to worry about


    continuing the bloodline." Ivan''s elder brother was 35 years old with a son and a daughter.


    Debbie admired Ivan''s decisiveness. "Good. It''s settled then.


    Don''t worry, I won''t keep bugging you about it. If you and Carlos get back together, I''ll find someone


    else."


    "Okay," Debbie responded, still processing what he said.


    "I figure you need money to keep things going over there. I''ll ask the ountant to debit your expense


    ount. If it''s not enough, let me know."


    "Thanks, Ivan." Her voice was hoarse. She was on the verge of tears.


    Ivan smiled and joked, "Carlos isn''t the easiest guy to deal with. And he has a girlfriend now. Hang in


    there. If you can get him to fall for you again, then you can pay me back. He used to be the head of a


    multinational group, even richer than some countries."


    If Carlos were once a lion, the king of the forest, after the ident he was a caged animal, powerless.


    One day, if he escaped, he would be a mighty king once more.


    "You make it sound like you''re short on money," Debbie joked back.


    "When ites to money, the more, the merrier. That''s true for everyone. Carlos was rich, but he


    never stopped working hard."


    Debbie agreed, "Yeah. He always worked hard. He didn''t want things to go south for him."


    "So, you should work hard too. Since you''re like a sister to me, if you and Carlos get back together, I


    will be like a brother-inw to him. Ha ha, imagine Carlos Huo calling me ''Brother.'' I look forward to that


    day." Ivan felt good at that thought.


    "Like that would happen."


    "Okay. I''ve arrived at my office. Call me if you need anything."


    "Will do. Bye."


    After they hung up, Debbie looked at her phone with a smile, thinking that she was the luckiest person


    in the world to have so many loyal friends.


    The next day, she and Kasie and Jared went to the cemetery to visit Emmett''s. Then they went to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    spend some time with Emmett''s parents.


    His mom''s hair had turned shock white. She cried all day, seemingly endlessly. Marc seemed to handle


    the stress better.


    He tried everything to console Emmett''s mom, but nothing worked. To distract her, Marc adopted a little


    girl from the orphanage.


    The girl was five years old. She was perky and lovely and brought a lot of joy to the family. She filled a


    hole that had been dug by Emmett''s death.


    Emmett''s mom liked her a lot and she finally had something to keep her mind upied. Shevished


    attention and affection on the girl. A young girl requires a lot more of one''s time than a grown man, so


    she had lots to do.


    Marc had retired. When he saw Debbie and her friends at the door, he asked Emmett''s mom to prepare


    a big meal for them.


    At the dinner table, they talked about school and the future.


    Tacitly, no one said a word about Emmett or Carlos so that the atmosphere of the dinner wouldn''t be so


    heavy. They were touchy subjects for all involved.


    Debbie stayed in a hotel. When they said their goodbyes to Emmett''s parents, it was quitete. Kasie


    insisted that Debbie crash at her ce.


    Failing to turn her down, Debbie asked Jared to drive them to Kasie''s ce.


    She went back to the hotel to pack her things. When she got out of the hotel with her luggage, Jared


    lugged her suitcase out to the car and into the trunk. Then the office called him, saying he needed to be


    there.


    Seeing that Jared was busy, Debbie hefted her suitcase out of the trunk of his car and said to him, "You


    should go. It''s cool. Kasie and I will take a cab." She and Kasie had drunk a little wine with Marc, so


    they couldn''t drive. Taking a cab was the only option left.


    "Okay, I''ll hail a taxi for you."

 Chapter 326 I Want You

    Chapter 326 I Want You


    "No, thanks. We''ll get a cab ourselves. Go," Debbie urged, pushing Jared towards his car. "Tell me


    when Sasha gets back."


    "Okay. Bye then."


    After Jared drove off, Debbie and Kasie stood by the side of the road waiting for a taxi. Debbie''s phone


    rang before they could get one. "Hi, Ivan."


    "Debbie... if you''re not busy, could you attend a dinner at Glory Hotel?"


    "A dinner? Now?" Debbie checked the time. It was already 9:20 p.m.


    "Yes. Many advertising agencies are unhappy about you leaving Z Country all of a sudden. Milo will be


    there too. You can apologize to him so we won''t lose his business."


    "All right then," Debbie said.


    She gave her suitcase to Kasie. Kasie already knew where she was going, thanks to what she


    overheard of the phone conversation. "Want me to go with you?" she asked Debbie.


    "No, just wait for me at home."


    "Okay. Call me when it''s all over. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up."


    "Okay."


    It was nearly ten p.m. when she arrived at Glory Hotel. In the sumptuous hotel, she followed a waiter.


    They turned one corner after another and finally were at the booth Ivan had reserved.


    Before the waiter pushed the door open, Debbie put on some lipstick to make herself look a little more


    vibrant.


    There were more than ten people sitting in the booth. Debbie frowned at the thick smell of alcohol and


    cigarettes wafting in the air. The atmosphere was smoky, stinging eyes and lungs.


    But before she could get used to the strong smell, a sonorous voice said to her, "Hey, look who''s here.


    Debbie Nian, the superstar. It''s a great thing to see you in Y City."


    The voice sounded firm and sonorous. Debbie knew the owner. It was Milo Yu, the boss of a media


    Debbie had met him twice already. He had a forthright manner. So far, they had gotten on okay. She


    had to be wary, though. She wasn''tfortable with him announcing her presence like that.


    She smiled at him in return. The host led her to the table. "Mr. Yu¡ª" she greeted the man as soon as


    she took her seat.


    But when she raised her head, she saw who was in the seat of honor. She was so shocked that the


    rest of her words wouldn''te.


    ''Why... why is he here?'' she thought.


    For a moment, Debbie was lost in thought. Seeing Carlos threw her for a loop. Then she realized her


    improper behavior. She adjusted her mood quickly and put on a smile. "Nice to see you again, Mr. Yu.


    It''s been a while. A toast to your health." Debbie remembered that she hade to apologize to the


    man, so she raised the full ss of liquor in front of her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she could still see the man in the seat of honor out of the corner of her eye. He''d been silent,


    cold as ever. Her heart raced, and she tried her best to remain calm. Then not allowing herself to think


    about anything else, she drained the ss.


    Miloughed. "Excellent! Debbie, don''t bail on me again," he said.


    She drank some water to wash away the spicy taste of the liquor lingering on her tongue. "Of course


    not. But this time it was a family emergency. Mr. Wen didn''t want my absence to affect your business,


    so he decided to find someone else to fill in for me."


    Milo nodded, "I understand. But I won''t be so understanding next time. You''ll need a lot of money to


    cover our losses."


    "Thank you, Mr. Yu. Another toast." To show her sincerity, Debbie gulped down two more sses of


    liquor.


    Milo didn''t want to offend Ivan, so he dropped it. Then he started introducing the guests. "Debbie, allow


    me to introduce Mr. Carlos Huo, general manager of ZL Group. Mr. Huo, Debbie Nian, a popr singer


    in Z Country."


    Instantly, everyone shut their mouths, because the people who had been in Y City a while recognized


    Debbie. They knew exactly who she was, and who Carlos was to her.


    It was awkward and embarrassing. Debbie took a deep breath. Since Carlos had amnesia and had no


    clue who she was, she decided to pretend that they had never met before. "It''s an honor, Mr. Huo."


    Carlos nced at her and nodded without a word.


    Everyone at the table knew this was how Carlos was, so his response was nothing unusual.


    During the meal, Debbie tried to act normal. But in fact, she was so nervous around Carlos. She tried to


    collect herself, not act flustered, and even figured out some things she could say by rote if someone


    tried to talk to her.


    Later, Carlos got a call. He nodded at the others and stepped outside the booth to answer it.


    A n urred to Debbie just then, so, after a minute, she left the table too.


    She looked around outside the booth, but Carlos was nowhere to be seen, as if he had vanished into


    thin air. Debbie was disappointed and had to give up. To camouge her embarrassment from failing to


    find Carlos, she walked towards the bathroom.


    On her way back, she saw Carlos walk out of another booth. But his phone rang again, so he walked


    back inside.


    Debbie trotted over and looked around. There was no one else in the hallway, so she pushed the door


    of the booth and followed him in.


    There was only a dim light on in the booth. Carlos was standing by the window, talking on the phone.


    Though his attention was on his mystery caller, he still figured out someone had entered the room.


    "Soon. Talk to you about it tomorrow," he said on the phone as he turned around.


    When he saw Debbie, he paused and then continued talking.


    Debbie walked around the dining table and stood in front of him.


    She was now alone with him in a darkened room. Under different circumstances, this would be


    romantic, even erotic.


    While talking on the phone, Carlos hadn''t taken his eyes off Debbie since the moment she walked in.


    Debbie smiled malevolently, took a single step forward and wrapped her arms around Carlos. She held


    him tight.


    She felt his body freeze. To make her point, she stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips.


    It was a light kiss, but somehow, Carlos felt it was special.


    He had kissed Stephanie before, much like this. It felt different. It hadn''t felt so...beautiful.


    Debbie was a smart girl. Before Carlos pushed her away, she took one step back and said with a smile,


    "Old man, kissing you is just as beautiful as it ever was." Her gentle voice tugged at his heartstrings.


    She turned to leave, but a hand grabbed her wrist.


    She turned her head back. Carlos still held her fast. "Want more, old man?" He was merciless with his


    attention before. Now it was payback time. From now on, she would do exactly what he did to her.


    Carlos ended the call and put his phone away. "What do you want?" he asked, staring at her.


    Debbie was interested in the question. She grasped the hand holding hers and caressed it.


    Being groped by a woman, Carlos was stunned.


    Then it urred to him that they were just strangers. He released her hand and stepped further away


    from her. "Say it."


    "What do I want?" Debbie put on that malevolent smile again. "I asked you that a lot in the past. You


    know how you answered me?"


    Carlos looked at her in confusion.


    She walked closer to him and whispered in his ear, "I want you."

 Chapter 327 Did He Come Back For Me

    Chapter 327 Did He Come Back For Me


    Carlos was surprised by her flirtatious manner. He turned beet red behind his ears. But it wasn''t too


    long before his embarrassment turned to rage. "Wow, you''re kind of a slut, aren''t you, Miss Nian?"


    Debbie didn''t mind his insult. She dusted off the cor of his well-tailored suit and said, "That''s not what


    you used to say. You told me you liked it when I flirted with you."


    Then she straightened his tie intimately, running her fingers seductively along its length. "I''ve tied this


    for you ever since we were together. Where is the burgundy colored tie I bought you? You thought the


    color and pattern were too loud, and said it was more Damon''s style. You wouldn''t wear it. But I


    insisted. So you wore it a lot afterwards. So did you keep it?"


    ''Burgundy tie?'' Of course he had one. He saw it every time he opened the walk-in closet of his manor...


    but he couldn''t remember wearing it. Ever.


    He got a weird feeling just then. He found himself liking this woman. She fit him like afortable


    sweater. But he just couldn''t remember. He shot her a cold nce and warned, "Stay away from me!"


    He was going to be engaged to Stephanie. He shouldn''t hang around strange women. Particrly one


    as forward as this one.


    Debbie wasn''t scared at all. She propped one hand against her chin and responded, "Normally, if a


    strange woman kissed you, she would have been dead by now. But I''m different. I''m your one true love,


    and we''re meant to be together. But you''ve forgotten about me. But you haven''t forgotten my kiss,


    right?"


    "Shut up!" Carlos snapped. His face darkened.


    But he knew what she said was true. When Stephanie had kissed him for the first time, he didn''t pull


    away, but he didn''t feel good afterwards.


    However, when Debbie had kissed him a moment ago, he had never had such a wonderful kiss. She


    wasn''t afraid, and she was aggressive. He found that intriguing, and it scared him. ''Damn her!


    And damn me! She''s been flirting with me, and I barely even tried to stop it.'' With that thought in mind,


    Carlos turned around coldly and walked towards the door, his eyes betraying no emotion.


    Debbie watched him leave, but she didn''t follow him. To keep away from too much drama, she waited


    about five minutes and then returned to the booth.


    Little did she know that while she and Carlos weren''t there, someone told Milo about them.


    They had been discussing it furtively, but as soon as Carlos came back, they stopped, and changed the


    subject. It wouldn''t do to be heard discussing the guest of honor right in front of him!


    Milo used to like Debbie, but the things they told him painted a picture of a hateful woman.


    Carlos never stayed until the end of a party. When the others were talking enthusiastically among


    themselves, his assistant walked in and whispered something in his ear. Carlos stood up and bade his


    goodbyes. He was a creature of habit, and he wasn''t about to change now.


    He wasn''t the CEO of ZL Group anymore. But he had lost no respect, because they knew that ZL


    Group would be his sooner orter. So when Carlos left the table, everyone else stood up too.


    Debbie, who had been eating heartily, wiped her mouth quickly and walked out of the room with


    everyone else.


    His business partners escorted him out of the hotel. But there were too many of them for Debbie to get


    close. She was pushed to the back.


    When Carlos'' car rolled up to the entrance of the hotel, the driver opened the back door for him. Milo


    stayed at his side wearing a big smile until Carlos got in the car.


    The driver closed the door and sat back in the driver''s seat. He fastened the seat belt and started the


    engine. The car was about to drive off. The window was down, and it was Debbie''s only chance.


    She was anxious. She walked around the crowd in her stilettos and was ready to call Carlos. But then a


    robust man beside her derailed everything.


    The man hadn''t seen Debbie. In his rush to the car, he was heedless of anyone else. He barreled into


    Debbie and knocked her to the ground.


    "Ah!" she screamed as she fell.


    It all happened so fast everyone was surprised. All eyes were drawn to the fallen woman.


    Embarrassed, Debbie pulled her dress down in a fluster. The man who had knocked her down walked


    back to help her to her feet. "I''m so sorry, Miss. I didn''t mean it."


    Debbie stood up slowly. Her right knee was bleeding.


    "Oh man! That''s a nasty scrape!" someone cried. The crowd all shifted their gaze to her knee.


    The stinging pain made her wince. She endured it and used the hem of her dress to cover the broken


    skin of her knee. The dress acquired a crimson stain fairly quickly. "Sorry everyone. I''m just a klutz, I


    guess." She smiled at the crowd awkwardly.


    A woman manager looked her way. "You all right, Miss Nian?"


    Debbie answered with a smile, "I''m good, thanks. Really."


    Everyone turned their attention back to Carlos. Before long, the car window rose, and the people inside


    were obscured once more. The car drove off.


    Debbie was deeply disappointed. She had been hoping to get a ride back with Carlos. Now her chance


    was gone.


    Some gentlemen were kind enough to ask her if she needed a hospital, or at least a ride there.


    But since Carlos left, nothing else mattered. She shook her head dejectedly. "Thanks everyone. I''ll


    manage." The young mother had been desperate for an excuse to leave the dinner earlier. Now she


    had a good one.


    Debbie turned down everyone''s offers of help and watched them make their way back into the hotel.


    She took a deep breath and pulled out a pack of tissue from her purse to wipe the blood off her leg.


    Then she limped towards the roadside.


    She winced at every step. The injured knee was a bright red, not only from theceration, but also the


    bruise. She knew in a couple hours that color would be purple.


    Some taxis passed her in the next few minutes, but all of them were full.


    Just when Debbie was starting to get frustrated, a familiar car came into view.


    Her eyes glittered with joy. ''I thought he left. Why is he here? Did hee back for me?''


    She was so thrilled the pain was forgotten and she started to wave at the roaring Emperor.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The driver saw her. He slowed down the car and informed Carlos, "Mr. Huo, Miss Nian is here. She''s


    waving at the car."


    Carlos didn''t respond. The driver wondered if he should stop the car. Unexpectedly, when she saw that


    the car wasn''t stopping, Debbie stepped into the road, right in the path of the oing car.

 Chapter 328 The Ride

    Chapter 328 The Ride


    The car roared toward her, and Debbie squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for the inevitable impact. The


    tires squealed on the asphalt as the car skidded to a stop, just centimeters away from Debbie.


    Luckily, the driver was a top-notch circuit driver, and he knew the limits of machine and man... and he


    was quick enough to step on the brake when she jumped out in the middle of the road. Or else she


    would have been hit.


    After the car stopped, Debbie limped to the back door. Still thinking that Carlos hade back for her,


    she tapped the car window excitedly. She couldn''t wait to see him, to kiss him, to have him hold her in


    his arms once more.


    That same faint buzzing sound came to her ears again as the window descended, revealing the


    passengers inside. Debbie was smiling; Carlos looked gloomy. He gave her a cold sideways nce


    and remained silent.


    His silence made her heart ache. ''Didn''t hee back for me?'' Her blood froze in her veins. ''What if


    he didn''t?''


    Carlos seemed to have lost all patience. Debbie said hurriedly, "Mr. Huo, could you¡ª"


    "No," he refused even before she could finish her sentence.


    Her heart tightened into a knot. But she wouldn''t give up. "My leg was hurt. And I can''t get a taxi. Could


    you please drop me off at a hospital before heading home?"


    "I won''t be passing near a hospital." With that, he rolled up the window.


    The car drove off, leaving her with a sick feeling.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie raised her head to look at the starry night as she tried to force back her tears.


    Three years ago, they lied to her and made her believe he was dead. Every year on the anniversary of


    his death, she''d cry her eyes out. Sometimes, she would watch her daughter sleeping, watching her


    tender chest rise and fall, and think about him. When it hurt too much, she would hold Piggy tightly and


    sob endlessly. Piggy was thest thing of his that she had. The only living reminder. But no matter how


    hard those days had been, she never cried so much as now. Now she knew he was alive.


    Inside the Emperor, Carlos'' phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, he answered simply, "On my way."


    "Sorry. They gave me overtime. The doc that is supposed to be working the night shift is stalled on the


    side of the road. Come to the hospital and wait for me?" a young voice said on the phone. Carlos''


    eyebrows knitted tightly.


    Since he said nothing, the young voice giggled awkwardly, "It''s not my fault. Look, if you don''t want to


    He could sense Carlos was unhappy about this... because Carlos was on his way home when he


    called. And now he told him he had to workte.


    Without a word, Carlos hung up.


    In the hospital


    Debbie got out of the cab and signed in at the ER. Outside the doctor''s office, what she saw ripped her


    heart apart all over again.


    In the hallway, a familiar figure was smoking by the window. As if sensing her stare, he turned his head


    slowly.


    His eyes were void of feeling. Two secondster, he turned around again.


    ''So much for "I won''t be passing near a hospital."


    He sure knows how to break my heart.'' It waste. There were few patients in the hospital. Thankfully,


    thiste, there were almost no lines.


    Soon, a nurse called out Debbie''s number.


    In the doctor''s office, she gave the doctor her receipt and told him in a hoarse voice, "I fell and hurt my


    leg."


    The young doctor was in his twenties, energetic-looking. Underneath his uniform he wore an azure


    shirt. He took her receipt and said, "Okay. Have a seat. I''ll have a look. We''ll need to clean the wound."


    Debbie sat opposite the doctor and pulled up the hem of her dress to reveal her injured knee.


    The doctor examined the knee and injury and remarked, "Good. Nothing serious."


    ording to his instructions, a nurse squirted it with some antibiotic spray, applied some ointment to it,


    and dressed it. And she was all done.


    Just then, another doctor in uniform came bounding in hastily. "Dammit Niles. I''m sorry. Car trouble."


    Niles Li stood up and removed his mask. "It''s cool. You came on time. My friend''s waiting outside."


    Debbie took a look at him. He looked familiar, but she couldn''t say from where.


    "Okay, thanks. Next time, dinner''s on me."


    "You''re wee." Niles Li noticed Debbie, who was about to leave, as he was taking off his uniform.


    "Your leg will be fine soon. Just don''t get it wet. Call us if there''s anything wrong," he reminded her.


    They walked out of the office together. "Thank you, doctor," Debbie nodded.


    When Carlos saw Niles Lie out of the office, he put out the cigarette and walked over to him.


    Debbie spotted him as she was thanking the doctor. He took his suit jacket off, and hung it on his arm.


    He loosened his tie, and it hung around his neck casually. Right now, he looked sluggish and much less


    serious.


    Niles Li wrapped his arm around Carlos'' shoulder and said, "Dude, I''m off duty. Give me two minutes to


    change."


    Carlos ignored him. He looked at Debbie''s leg and offered, "Where do you live? I''ll get a driver to take


    you home."


    It was his way of saying sorry for not giving her a lift just now. His words drew Niles Li''s attention.


    He looked to and fro between Debbie and Carlos. "You two know each other?" he asked, intrigued.


    Besides Stephanie and Megan, he had never heard Carlos do this for any other woman.


    Debbie bit her lower lip. She looked up at Carlos and said, "No, thank you, Mr. Huo." It was not that she


    couldn''t use a ride. But if Carlos wasn''t bringing her home, she wasn''t interested. She had to be


    patient. If she rushed things, she''d screw things up. He might even hate her. That was not what she


    wanted.


    Carlos was taken aback. His face darkened. ''Turned me down? Is she mad?


    She looks young, but she sure has a temper.''


    Since Carlos didn''t say anything in return, Debbie nodded to Niles Li who was observing them with


    interest, and made her way to the entrance.


    It was almost midnight, and clouds were starting to gather to choke the moon. There were very few


    taxis passing by the hospital at this point. Debbie waited by the green belt at the roadside. At this point,


    Kasie called her. "Where are you? Done with dinner?" she asked.


    "Yeah. I''m on my way back."


    "Where are you? I''ll ask the driver to pick you up."


    Debbie lied so Kasie wouldn''t worry. "Don''t sweat it. I''ll get a cab."


    Kasie thought about it. "Okay. You know martial arts anyway. I''m not worried. Call me before you get


    out of the cab. I''ll meet you downstairs."


    "Okay, bye."


    When she hung up, a Mercedes SUV stopped in front of her. The window by the passenger seat was


    rolled down. Niles Li was in the driver''s seat. "Hi, Miss Nian, we meet again so soon. It''s not easy to get


    a cab at this hour. Do you need a ride?"


    Debbie looked at the back seat. Another man was sitting back there. After some consideration, she


    shook her head and replied stubbornly, "Thank you, but I''ll take a cab."

 Chapter 329 I Know Carlos Well

    Chapter 329 I Know Carlos Well


    Raising his eyebrows, Niles was left utterly dumbfounded. A wealthy and good-looking man, he had


    rarely been turned down by women. But in that very moment, a gorgeous woman just refused his offer.


    That being said, he couldn''t help himself from taking a good hard look at her once more.


    Truly as pretty as a picture, she was wearing a white waisted blouse matched with atte ankle-length


    skirt, and sporting a pair of stilettos. It was such a sight to see; she just appeared so fashionable and


    elegant. The way she carried herself gave Niles a good impression of her. He promptly stepped out of


    the car, opened the passenger door for her, giving her a soft smile. "Don''t mention it. We''re friends,


    aren''t we? And friends should lend each other a helping hand, isn''t that right, Miss Nian?"


    ''Since when have we been such good friends? When did Carlos find a friend like this? So cheerful and


    kind?'' Debbie pondered to herself for a second there.


    "It would be totally fine for you to sit in the passenger seat. I''m not taken," Niles went on.


    Upon hearing that, Debbie was amused. "I''ll take you up on that offer then," she replied. Since Niles


    had been quite insistent, Debbie stepped foot into the car and proceeded to sit in the passenger seat.


    After asking Debbie where she was gonna be heading, he drove over to the ce she mentioned.


    For a little while, none of them said anything to each other as they were on their way. Some rxing


    music was being yed on the speakers, and one of the songs caught Debbie by surprise. "By any


    chance, do you like this song?" she asked Niles the second the song started.


    ncing over at the video yer, Niles answered, "Yes. I''ve actually been listening to it for a couple of


    days now. Unfortunately, the artist''s name isn''t indicated anywhere in that video. It''s just so heart-


    breaking. Whenever I listen to it, I feel like crying, as though I''d just broken up with my girlfriend. But


    truth be told, I''ve never fallen in love before."


    Thatst part cracked Debbie up. "Maybe you should give Irene''s songs a listen then. They are uplifting


    and energetic, much like the style you prefer. I think you might like them."


    "I''ve heard of Irene. She is a well-known singer in Z Country, isn''t she?"


    Debbie quickly nodded in agreement, "Yes, indeed she is. And on top of that, she is a really nice


    person as well." As she told him things about one of her closest friends, she had a smile on her face.


    "Do you know her personally?" Niles asked, looking at her with curiosity written all over his face.


    "Yeah, I sure do. She''s a friend of mine," Debbie told him straight away. For some reason, she felt at


    ease being around Niles, so she learned to trust him.


    "Really? The two of you are friends? Then what is your line of work?" Niles wasn''t expecting that at all.


    Pointing at the title of the track that was currently ying, Debbie replied, "The song you''ve been


    listening to, Loner of the City, I''m the singer."


    "Wow!" Niles blurted out. "So you are a superstar. I never would''ve thought of that. You just seem so


    modest. Your name is... Debbie...Debbie Nian, am I right?" At that point, Niles suddenly recalled that


    there was a singer who went by that name.


    "I''m pleased that you''ve heard of me." A smile crept onto Debbie''s face. She enjoyed having this


    conversation with Niles.


    The man sitting quietly in the back seat didn''t utter a single word throughout the ride as he leaned back


    into the seat with his eyes shut. However, his face turned pitch ck as the two in the front seats


    continued chatting.


    ''She is definitely one promiscuous woman. Just a minute ago, she was iming that she loved me, and


    here she is now, getting all over another man.''


    The conversation had been going on so well that Niles thought of asking Debbie out to grab a drink or


    two. "There''s no need for you to hurry. We''re going to meet up with a few close friends. There aren''t


    going to be any outsiders. I can assure you of that. I would truly appreciate it if you coulde and join


    us." Having such a good time talking to Debbie, Nilespletely forgot about the fact that there was


    actually someone else riding along with them in the back of the car. As they waited for the traffic light to


    turn green, he looked back at Carlos and asked him, "Carlos, you wouldn''t mind if I ask Debbie to tag


    along with us, right?"


    Hearing such an atrocious question, Carlos quickly opened his eyes and stared at him intently. "I


    actually do mind," he frigidly answered.


    Both Debbie and Niles were lost for words at his terse statement.


    The air inside the car suddenly thickened, filled with so much awkwardness. Debbie tried to break the


    silence by saying, "I''m grateful for the invitation, Dr. Li. But there''s someone waiting for me at her ce


    right now. Maybe some other time."


    It totally slipped Niles'' mind that Debbie and Carlos actually knew each other. In a low voice, he tried


    his best to exin, "That''s too bad. Okay then. Please don''t mind my friend. Carlos just doesn''t like


    interacting with strangers, especially women."


    ''Strangers...'' A bitter smile was embedded onto Debbie''s face after hearing that word. "I''m aware of


    that. I know Carlos Huo well," she told Niles.


    This time, it was the two men who were caught off guard.


    Knowing full well that Carlos would never tell him anything about it, Niles thought it would be best to


    ask his two other friends about this mysterious woman and Carlos when they got togetherter. Carlos


    had never gotten himself involved in any kind of gossip, to avoid being the talk of the town. Be that as it


    might, his rtionship with Debbie probably wasn''t as simple as it appeared to be.


    Niles was such a gentleman. As soon as they got to Kasie''s building, Niles immediately opened the


    door for Debbie and lent her a hand in getting out of the car. "Thank you for dropping me off, Dr. Li. And


    goodnight, old man."


    Both of them were taken aback by the way Debbie addressed Carlos before she left.


    Her way of saying it... felt so personal and sounded so intimate.


    Those words became thest straw for Niles. He just couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer. The


    second Debbie stepped foot inside the doorway to the apartment, he quickly contacted his brother,


    Wesley. "Wesley, do you know of a girl named Debbie Nian?"


    Some time had passed and yet, there was only silence on the other end of the line. When Wesley


    finally opened his mouth to answer him, he said, "Where have you heard that name from?" Niles was


    so certain that there was a bit of displeasure in Wesley''s voice. Since the phone call had been made


    through the car''s LED screen, every person inside the car could hear the conversation.


    Niles could easily tell there was something going on.


    Through the rearview mirror, he shifted his gaze over to Carlos who was still silently leaning against the


    seat with his eyes closed. "What? I just wanted to know." Niles grinned much like a Cheshire cat.


    "Did you bump into her somewhere?" Wesley was showing no intentions of dropping the topic.


    "Yes, I was with her at the hospital just a while ago," Niles told him right away.


    "Did Carlose into contact with her? Where is he right now?"


    "He is right here with me in my car."


    "Let''s just discuss this when you get to the club, okay?" Wesley told him.


    The other two felt how serious he was about this.


    At Orchid Private Club


    The moment Carlos and Niles finally reached the club, Damon and Wesley had already been waiting


    for about an hour. Damon had never been the patient type. "You finally showed up. What took you so


    long? I thought the two of you eloped or something," he grumbled.


    Awkwardly trying to exin the situation, Niles replied, "Something came up at the hospital. I had no


    choice but to work a bit of overtime. Carlos dropped by the hospital."


    Pouring them a ss of wine each, Damon fixated his gaze at Niles and asked him, "Do you enjoy


    being a doctor?"


    Shaking his head, Niles protested, "Not a single bit. Patients would always being in left and right.


    To make matters worse, more and more medical records are piling up on top of all the operations."


    Looking at Niles unsympathetically, Wesley remarked, "You''re the one who chose that." Wesley already


    lost count of how many times he had talked to Niles about this, hoping that his younger brother would


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    enlist in the army alongside him. But much to his dismay, Niles had always dreamt of being a doctor.


    Brushing his hair, Niles retorted, "It might be tiresome, but I still think it''s much better than being in the


    army. The rigorous training the soldiers have to go through just isn''t for me." He had always wondered


    how the soldiers made it through such harsh conditions. ''Wesley is such a brutal and relentless leader.


    Don''t they ever get worried that they might meet their end through his hands one day?''


    Resting his hand on Niles'' shoulder and patting him, Damonmented, "It takes an upromising


    helping those people to turn into remarkable soldiers. All of them are considered elites. When they go


    on a mission, every single one of those men would be capable of fighting several enemies."

 Chapter 330 Stay Away From Her

    Chapter 330 Stay Away From Her


    "And I''ve always tried my best to be a good doctor. Eventually, I''ll be the hospital''s attending


    physician, and then finally, the director. That day wille, I''m sure of that. And I''ll groom the next


    ones into bing a remarkable team of doctors as well," Niles proudly said. He truly had faith that he


    would be a sessful doctor in time.


    Damon simply bobbed his head along to all of that. "That''s right. Niles is certainly a good doctor."


    "Of course. Definitely," Niles replied quite proudly, as he raised his ss to have a toast with Damon.


    At that moment, Niles appeared as though something came to his mind. "What has Curtis been doing


    these days? And what about Megan? Has she been busy with school activities? It''s been so long since


    thest time I saw those two."


    The other men listening to him gave each other some suspicious nces. Damon, feeling quite


    irritated, then answered, "Curtis has changed significantly."


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?" Niles had only been staying in Y City for two years now.


    Taking that into consideration, he didn''t really know much about the group''s past.


    "For Debbie''s sake, he..."


    "Damon!" Wesley abruptly¡ªand quite harshly¡ªinterrupted Damon as he was talking.


    ''He mentioned Debbie.'' Despite the interruption, Niles heard Damon say her name clear as day.


    And it wasn''t just him. Carlos, who had been silently sitting there, was leftpletely dumbfounded by


    how furiously Wesley reacted. "Are Debbie and Curtis somehow acquainted?" Niles curiously asked.


    Nodding along, Damon replied, "Curtis is actually Debbie''s uncle."


    "Oh, is that so?" That was all Niles said, but in reality, he ended up having a lot more questions to ask.


    "Wesley, has Debbie done anything? Why do you get so worked up every time someone mentions her


    name? If I didn''t know that you''d been in a rtionship with ir for years now, I would''ve assumed


    that Debbie broke up with you or something, making you despise her to that extent."


    After saying this, Wesley nced at Carlos who had confusion written all over his face, much like


    Niles''. "Have the two of you met already?" he asked him.


    Carlos had no intention of denying it.


    "It would be best for you to steer clear of that sort of woman!" Wesley remarked, visibly getting


    infuriated.


    This just made Niles'' curiosity grow even stronger.


    "From my impression of her, Debbie seems like such a nice person. Damon, would you please tell me


    what really happened? Please don''t take this the wrong way. I''m asking this for Carlos'' sake. It''s easy


    to tell that he''s just as perplexed as I am."


    All of them knew that Carlos suffered from amnesia. For that reason, Niles got the idea that Carlos


    probably was more interested in finding out the truth than he did.


    ''Was I really that easy to read?'' Carlos wondered upon hearing Niles'' remarks. The truth was that he


    had been under the assumption that he was doing a good job acting like he couldn''t care less about the


    topic.


    Seeing how Wesley appeared to be fuming with anger, Damon tried to clear things up very carefully, "In


    a nutshell, wherever that woman goes, trouble seems to follow." During the time Carlos brought her


    along to New York, she made a mess out of the Huo family. And back when she was in Y City, she


    caused a lot of problems here."


    He tried his best to make Niles understand, but he still failed to do so. It was the details that the young


    doctor was eager to hear. Niles had a lot more questions up his sleeve, but Wesley already lost his


    cool.


    "Say that wretched woman''s name one more time, I dare you, and I''ll transfer you to the army and turn


    you into a military surgeon. Make no doubt about it." The military surgeons who belonged to his troops


    had undergone such harsh conditions to make sure they could serve their purpose to the best of their


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    abilities.


    And with that statement, he finally managed to shut Niles up.


    Niles shot Carlos a quick nce, but to his astonishment, as the person directly involved in the matter,


    he didn''t look like he was showing any interest in finding out the answer anymore. With that, Niles had


    no other choice but to cease asking further.


    Considering the fact that Carlos himself didn''t really care that much about knowing his past, he wasn''t


    in any position to be sticking his nose into his business.


    "Alright, I won''t be prying into it anymore. But at the moment, she is quite a well-known singer in Z


    Country. People say that her songs seem so heartbreaking. Whenever she performs, the fans, as well


    as the artist herself, tear up. It''s possible that she has a tragic past."


    Listening to him prattle, Damon took a sip of wine, sneering at him, "She has done some detestable


    things, but the worst of them all is when she ran off with another man. What kind of sad past do you


    think she could possibly have? That woman is one maniptive bitch. You shouldn''t let her make a fool


    out of you."


    ''She ran off with another man...''


    At that point, Niles'' and Carlos'' personal opinions of Debbie probably couldn''t get any lower.


    It was around two in the morning by the time their group left Orchid Private Club. Niles climbed into


    Wesley''s military vehicle and told him, "Since you live alone anyway, I''m just going to crash at your


    ce tonight."


    Simply giving him a cold stare, Wesley didn''t say anything.


    The two of them immediately drove off to Wesley''s apartment. After making sure that Carlos was


    already out of sight, Niles began asking again, "Wesley, just between the two of us, what''s Debbie''s


    rtionship with Carlos?"


    Kicking his leg, Wesley yelled at him, "Your curiosity is going to get you in an awful lot of trouble sooner


    orter!"


    Niles screamed painfully and answered, "I just really wanted to find out." Truth be told, he was actually


    beginning to regret poking his nose into it. But at that point, he was already much too invested in the


    topic to drop it. If Wesley still wouldn''t tell him anything else about those two, Niles was sure that he


    would be having a hard time sleeping.


    "Carlos and Debbie used to be married." Wesley finally gave in and spilled the beans. Niles'' jaw almost


    dropped at those words. Wesley went on, "We don''t want Carlos to remember such a miserable past.


    So, it would be best for you to watch your tongue whenever he''s around."


    "My God. So, she used to be Carlos'' wife." Niles was aware that Carlos had been married. But during


    that time, he wasn''t around as he had been studying abroad. For that reason, he had no idea whom


    Carlos had gotten married to or the state of their married life.


    Niles scratched his head, feeling so bewildered. "But to me, Debbie doesn''t look like the type of person


    you''re making her out to be. Being unfaithful and eloping with some other guy? I don''t see her as


    someone capable of doing something like that."


    "That''s why I''ve been trying to tell you not to be swayed by her acting. Carlos got seriously injured.


    That''s why he lost his memory. And all of that was because he put himself in harm''s way to protect


    her." Not once had Wesley ever uttered Debbie''s name after that terrible ident.


    Still, Niles asked again, "Did the police say anything about the ident?"


    Seemingly deep in thought for a while, Wesley then answered, "Uncle James wouldn''t allow us to get


    involved. He asked some people to update him about how the investigation was going. In the end, they


    were able to confirm that the driver had been driving under extreme exhaustion and died on the spot.


    He didn''t have a wife or any kids. All he had was an old disabled mother."


    James had informed them that the poor driver''s mother was a pitiable olddy, who was over 80 years


    of age. Their family was quite impoverished. If you could see their house, you wouldn''t be able to find a


    single piece of decent furniture, so asking her to pay for the hospitalization was out of the question.


    After all, the olddy had also been so devastated after finding out that his son had died. So, ultimately,


    they had no choice but to drop the issue.


    For a while, the air was filled with deafening silence. Before stepping out of the vehicle, Niles suddenly


    asked Wesley, "By the way, where is ir? I haven''t seen her in such a long time. Have the two of you


    broken up or something?" Giving him an intense re, Wesley responded, "You should just stay out of


    adult matters."


    ''As amander of the army, you couldn''t do anything to make your rtionship with a woman work


    out even after four years of being together. Big deal, '' Niles pondered to himself.


    It should go without saying that Debbie had no clue about what those men had been talking about. She


    kept on reminding herself that just because Carlos was being so distant with her, she shouldn''t be


    giving up hope that they could still turn their rtionship back to the way it used to be.


    For two days straight, she stayed over at Kasie''s ce. Originally, she was nning to acquire an


    apartment right next to Carlos'' at Building 2 of the Champs Bay Apartments. Unfortunately, the unit had


    a steep cost of $100, 000 per square meter, so she had to think of something else.


    Getting a bit of help from a realtor, she managed to get the apartment right above Carlos'', on a lease.


    As she was moving her stuff, she chanced upon Stephanie walking a dog along the road. With this,


    Debbie came up with a n. After a while, she headed over to the pet shop and purchased a Bichon


    Frise, the exact same breed as Stephanie''s pet dog. There was just one thing different about them,


    though. Stephanie''s dog was female, while Debbie, on the other hand, had gotten herself a male one.

 Chapter 331 Harley Caused Big Trouble

    Chapter 331 Harley Caused Big Trouble


    After carefully observing Carlos'' routine for several days, Debbie had be familiar with his pattern.


    When it was time, Debbie woulde downstairs with her dog just at the time when Carlos would walk


    his dog.


    Moreover, each of their "chance encounters" took ce when Stephanie wasn''t home.


    It was the same today. Carlos was walking his white Bichon Frise, Millie, as usual, when all of a


    sudden, he heard another dog barking behind him. The barking came nearer and nearer. Then a


    woman called, "Harley, slow down."


    Harley was the name of Debbie''s dog.


    When Harley saw Millie, he quickened his pace towards her and jumped excitedly around her.


    Debbie quickly picked Harley up before Carlos became angry. She turned to Carlos apologizing, "I''m


    sorry, he got off the leash."


    "He breaks off the leash every day?" Carlos said bluntly.


    ''Humph! This man isn''t nice at all, '' Debbie thought to herself. She ruffled Harley''s fur yfully and


    retorted, "That''s right. Opposite sexes attract each other. It''s normal for him to behave that way. Mr.


    Huo, why would you be angry at a dog?"


    Carlos'' face darkened. He ignored Debbie and continued walking with Millie.


    While holding Harley in her arms, Debbie quickened her pace and caught up to him. "Mr. Huo, I haven''t


    seen you for a few days. Where have you been?" she asked with a fawning grin.


    "On a business trip," Carlos answered abruptly. He didn''t want to talk to her, but through past


    encounters with her, he had learned that this woman wouldn''t give up until she got what she wanted. To


    shut her up, he had decided to answer her question.


    ''Oh, a business trip. I''ve missed you so much, '' Debbie thought to herself. "Did your girlfriend go with


    you?" she asked.


    Carlos shot her a cold re. "Is there something you want to say?"


    "Of course." Debbie stood in front of him with the dog in her arms. "I can go on a business trip with you.


    You''ll be lonely on your own. I can eat with you and keep you entertained." ''If you want, I can even


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    sleep with you.'' Unfortunately, given their current rtionship, it would be too bold to say that out loud.


    Carlos sneered scornfully, "How much for one night?"


    Debbie''s feelings were hurt. However, since it was Carlos, she took a deep breath and replied, "If it''s


    with you, then it''ll be free of charge. I''m willing to pay you instead. Don''t be too expensive, though." She


    wouldn''t do that with anybody else.


    If someone else were to hear their conversation, they would be forgiven for thinking that Debbie and


    Carlos were both escorts.


    Carlos furrowed his brows into a gloomy expression and kept walking. "If you''re lonely, I can send you


    to a ce where you belong."


    Debbie knew what he was referring to, and yet again she didn''t get angry. "Old man." Debbie seemed


    to realize something. She stepped closer to Carlos, and as she did, Harley got excited and jumped out


    of her arms and began to y with Millie.


    "Have you slept with your girlfriend?" she asked in a low voice while ignoring the dogs.


    Carlos'' expression suddenly turned very dark at her provocative question. ''This woman is pushing my


    buttons.'' "I''m warning you for thest time. Get out of my sight!"


    Debbie smiled awkwardly. "Are you embarrassed? You don''t need to be. I was only asking. Can your


    girlfriend satisfy you? You used to be so¡ª Mm¡ª" Carlos grabbed her by the throat. "Ugh... murder..."


    "Are you going to go away or not?"


    It was only then that Debbie realized that it was too frivolous of her to ask Carlos that kind of question


    since they weren''t that close anymore. Debbie red at him with panicked wide eyes and shook her


    head, but then she remembered his question and nodded. "I am, I am."


    As soon as he released his grip on her throat, Debbie gasped for air. However, while they were


    distracted, Harley had made the situation even worse for her.


    He was humping Millie


    and Millie wasn''t happy about it. When Carlos realized what was going on, his face twisted with rage.


    Debbie quickly ran over to pick Harley up, but the dog tried to resist.


    He wasn''t pleased about someone interrupting him at this moment, even if it was his owner. "Harley, be


    a good boy. Gotta run, or we''ll both be dead!" she said to the dog in a low and desperate voice. Debbie


    knew that Carlos was seething at her and Harley right now.


    She had finally managed to pry Harley off of Millie and was about to take off when Carlos grabbed her


    wrist and stopped her.


    His grip was so tight that she began to fret. ''Crap! He''s furious.


    What shall I do? What shall I do?''


    Debbie thought with her mind racing. Then she got a brilliant idea. Before Carlos could say anything


    else, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. "Old man, don''t be mad. I''ll keep Harley on


    the leash from now on," she appeased him in a soft voice.


    ying hardball never worked on Carlos, while appeasing him in a coquettish way worked every time.


    At this critical juncture, it was Debbie''sst resort. She had to try.


    "You¡ª" Carlos fumed with daggers in his eyes, but before he could say anything else Debbie


    interrupted and said, "If you snap at me, I''ll kiss you again."


    "I¡ª"


    "You what? If you don''t keep your mouth shut, I''ll get Harley to hump Millie again."


    "Damn it!" Carlos was determined that this time he was going to teach this woman a lesson the hard


    way. He released his grip on her wrist and began to move his hand to her throat again.


    However, Debbie took the opportunity to twist herself out of his grip. With Harley, the troublemaker in


    her arms, she ran away as fast as she could.


    She left Carlos behind, feeling as though she had molested him, and her dog had humped his bitch.


    Both stood ring at them with discontent.


    Debbie went back to Z country to see their daughter shortly after that episode to avoid any more


    confrontations with Carlos.


    She had only spent one day with her daughter, when Ruby, her agent, put her on an entertainment


    program.


    Fortunately, she only needed to sing one song at the beginning of the show and then do some activities


    with the other celebrities.


    The show went well, and it waste when she had left the TV station. Debbie started her car when


    suddenly Decker showed up on a motorbike in front of her vehicle. She hadn''t seen him in quite a


    while.


    "Decker," she greeted him while getting out of the car.


    Decker had yellow hair and wore huge stud earrings. There were big holes in his jeans, and he had a


    brand-new motorcycle. On the back seat was a woman with ming red curls.


    One only had to look at them to know that neither of them was a decent person.


    Debbie felt an instant headache when she looked at her older brother. "I told you not to hit bars


    anymore."


    Decker got off his motorcycle and stood in front of her like a scumbag. "It''s none of your business. Why


    were you gone for so long? Are you avoiding me? You wouldn''t see me again if I hadn''te here to


    bust you, would you? I''ll tell the press how ungrateful and cold you are. You don''t even bother to take


    care of your brother."


    Debbie''s head was about to explode. She closed her eyes in disappointment as she took a deep


    breath. She said nonchntly, "You''re a healthy man. Why should I take care of you? I''ve been busy


    "I''m too busy to get a job. So you''re working, hey? Well, okay, I get it. Then give me fifty grand, and I''ll


    stay out of your way."


    ''Fifty grand.'' Debbie realized she didn''t have a brother. She was keeping a leech.

 Chapter 332 Were Getting Married

    Chapter 332 We''re Getting Married


    Ruby looked around vigntly, afraid that someone was hiding around a corner or in the bushes. Some


    paparazzo trying to get a good candid shot of Debbie.


    "Decker, I can''t. I''m all tapped out and hurting for cash," Debbie snapped, turning down her brother''s


    request. It wasn''t an excuse. She''d already spent a ton of money on the detectives, and she was


    closing in on the limits of her expense ount. She''d even withdrawn the money saved in her fixed


    deposit ount.


    Decker wasn''t angry. He dragged the woman standing behind him forward. "We''re getting married


    soon. I could use some cash to start my new life, you know? You''re my sis, after all."


    ''Getting married?'' Debbie was shocked. She sized the girl up. She''d barely reached twenty, but she


    sure dressed like an adult. Debbie suppressed the shock in her heart and asked the girl, "You sure


    about him? He''s a parasite. You want to marry a man who lives off his sister?"


    Angered by her remarks, Decker stepped in between them and red at Debbie. "Hey! I resent that!


    What are you trying to do, anyway?"


    Ignoring him, Debbie kept her eyes on the young girl, awaiting her answer. The girl had already


    retreated behind him. She leaned out and replied, "He treats me well. I want to marry him." Her tone


    was timid, halting, hushed. Debbie could tell she was afraid of offending him.


    Debbie didn''t expect a stupid answer like that. It seemed rehearsed, almost.


    A smug smile crept across Decker''s face. "You heard her! Now, the money!"


    "Fine. I''ll give you fifty thousand dors. But you''ll have to get a job first, to support this fine youngdy.


    No job, no money." She couldn''t bear to see her brother just doing nothing like that. If he didn''t find a


    good job, his future would be bleak.


    Debbie was done talking, so she turned on her heel and started walking back to her car.


    Decker wanted to run up to her and stop Debbie in her tracks. He wanted the money now. But Ruby got


    in his way. "You know your sister know Tae Kwon Do, right? She could beat you to a pulp if she


    wanted. She hasn''t done that so far, because you''re her brother. Don''t push it."


    Reminded of Debbie''s top-notch martial arts, Decker immediately chickened out. He shouted all sorts


    of insults as he watched, helpless, as the car drove away. He kicked his leg in the direction of the


    leaving car as if venting his anger. After that, he hopped on his motorbike.


    Just then, a woman wearing a baseball cap and a mask sprang up from nowhere and stopped in


    Decker''s way. "Are you Decker Lu?" she asked.


    Decker turned the key and stopped the engine. In an impatient voice, he asked, "Who are you?"


    "Are you? Yes, or no."


    "Yeah. What? You know me?"


    The woman took an envelope from her handbag and held it in front of his face. "Inside this envelope is


    a bank card with a million dors. Take it and don''t bother Debbie again!"


    ''A million?'' Decker''s facial expression changed dramatically. He jumped off his motorbike and grabbed


    the envelope. He opened the envelope slowly, as if he expected this to be a trick. Once he realized she


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    wasn''t lying, he asked curiously, "Who are you? Why cover your face? And why are you giving this to


    me?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Just don''t bug her for money anymore. You could start a small business


    with this, maybe open a store. Do something useful for once."


    Decker''s eyes lit up with excitement. He promised her outright, "Okay, okay. No problem. So what''s the


    passcode?"


    "Thest six numbers of the bank card number."


    "Lady, with this kind of cash I can do all sorts of stuff. It''s a deal!" he eximed, grinning from ear to


    ear.


    A dash of disappointment shed in the woman''s eyes, hidden under a pair of sunsses.


    After the mysterious woman left, Decker rode the motorbike to a nearby bank and found an ATM. He


    checked the bnce and there was indeed a million dors in it!


    He jumped for joy as he counted the number again and again to make sure of it. He even pinched


    himself, hard, but he still hadn''t awakened. This was no dream! So he took out fifty thousand dors


    and grabbed his girlfriend to get some quality time.


    Debbie, on the other hand, was still worried about Decker. How would she ever get him to go to work?


    She had tried everything, using both hard and soft tactics, to get a leash on Decker, but nothing


    worked.


    After a shower, she sat on the bed and turned on herptop. While she waited for it to boot, she texted


    Ivan. "Hey, I''m back in Z Country now. Meet you in the office tomorrow."


    "Okay, see you then!" Ivan sent back a message.


    "Okay, bye."


    In Y City


    Carlos was lost in thought as he walked to his apartment. He was consumed with thoughts of Debbie.


    He hadn''t walked his dog in a week, thinking that he might bump into Debbie walking around the


    neighborhood, but not this time.


    He hadn''t seen her walking her dog, nor did he find her hanging out at the ces they used to meet up.


    He opened the door to his apartment, confusion flooding his mind. When he came in, he saw that


    Stephanie was already at home, talking on the phone.


    Seeing Carlose in, Stephanie quickly ended the call and greeted him. "Hey, Carlos. You''re back


    "Mmm hmm."


    He took off his suit jacket. She took it from him and hung it up. "I''ll get you a ss of water," she said.


    "Thanks. I''m headed to the study now."


    When Stephanie fetched him a ss, Carlos was diligently working on hispany files. After a few


    moments'' hesitation, she asked, "Carlos, your father called me today. He asked when we were going to


    throw the engagement ceremony."


    Last time, he promised it would be soon. But he hadn''t said a thing about it after that. Stephanie grew


    worried. ''Is it because of that woman?'' she wondered, anxiety growing in her heart.


    Carlos'' fingers froze on hisptop. He exined calmly, "Stephanie, you know I''m really busy now. I


    need to go on a business trip tomorrow. There''s a problem regarding a contract we signed. And what''s


    more, I have to personally negotiate a contract with Mr. Wen. So we''ll talk about it when I''m back."


    Stephanie walked behind him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. "Okay, I''ll wait." As long as


    he''d marry her, she would quit her career and stay at home to be a good wife and a kind mother.


    Carlos patted her hand. "You''re tired. You should go to bed," he advised.


    But she didn''t take off. Instead, she sat on hisp, putting her face close to his. "I''ve been thinking.


    We''ve been together a while now... and we''ll be engaged soon. So...how about we... have a kid first?"


    She tried to beat around the bush to hint at him. But then she thought the direct approach might be


    better.


    ''A kid?'' Carlos frowned. Myriadplicated feelings stirred in his heart. After a while, he simply pecked


    her lips andforted, "No hurry. We''re both busy. Wait until we''re married."


    Disappointed, Stephanie had no choice but to agree. "Okay." Then, she drew in closer and pressed her


    lips to his.


    But in a split second, Carlos pushed her away. "Look, it''ste. I need to reply to this email. Get some


    sleep, like I asked."


    So she was frustrated again. Carlos never bugged her for sex. She was the one that had to get the ball


    rolling. But he turned her down every time.


    There were times where she wondered if he were impotent. Now, she felt an urge to get it checked out


    at the hospital.


    ''What if he really can''t get it up? What would I do?'' she wondered worriedly.


    In Z Country


    Before Debbie could spend any time with her daughter, she was asked to shoot a public service


    announcement. Left with no choice, she gave Piggy to Ivan for a day.


    "You''re having dinner with a client, right? So you can drive Piggy back home before dinner," Debbie


    told Ivan worriedly.

 Chapter 333 A Handsome Uncle

    Chapter 333 A Handsome Uncle


    Ivan waved his hand at Debbie. "No, that''s okay. I''ll take Piggy with me. She can charm my client over


    dinner."


    Debbie was surprised. ''Charm your client over dinner?'' she wondered. "No, no. She''s a kid. Kids are


    cute, but..."


    "Never mind. Just leave everything to me. You have enough to worry about," Ivan assured her as he


    patted her shoulder.


    Since he insisted, Debbie nodded and said a warm maternal goodbye to her daughter before leaving


    the office with Ruby.


    Luckily, her daughter was easy to manage. She did what she was told, and wasn''t very clingy.


    Otherwise it would be hard for Debbie to bnce family and career.


    In the evening, a ck Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of the entrance to a five-star restaurant


    downtown.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the backseat door. A man dressed in an expensive grey suit


    got out and straightened his clothing. Then he poked his head into the car and, when he emerged, he


    was carrying a little girl wearing a pink bubble skirt.


    Her ck hair was braided fashionably. Holding a limited edition doll in her hands, she curiously


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    scanned her new digs. Expensive restaurants were nothing if not opulent, and that applied to the


    outside as well. She took in everything with a pair of big, bright eyes.


    "Wow, what a beautiful little princess!" someone passing by on the street was moved to remark.


    "Yeah, no kidding! That bubble skirt is designer threads. Over thirty thousand! I sure can''t afford that,"


    said another.


    "I just want to hug that girl. Her face is so cute."


    As people were eagerlymenting on her beauty, they saw the man whisper something in the girl''s


    ear, making her giggle.


    The group of people erupted in audible wonder, with gasps, oohs, and ahhs. The smile on the girl''s


    face was like a blossom flower in spring, healing everyone''s heart. "She''s so cute! I''m her fan now."


    "Is that guy her dad? I don''t see the family resemnce. Still, he''s a good-looking guy."


    Ivan kept a calm face as he heard everyone talking. He was used to it. This little girl always attracted


    so much attention each time they went out. He wasn''t surprised¡ªbecause he was fond of this lovely


    girl. He still didn''t want kids, but he had to admit it was nice to carry her.


    Quickly enough, the manager of the restaurant came out and ushered Ivan inside.


    The restaurant was luxuriously decorated. Piggy ran her big eyes over the whole ce to see if there


    was anything interesting. There was, but not necessarily to a child. There was a very serious-looking


    bar area, with colorful bottles aesthetically arranged. She could see works of art in wood and iron.


    There weremps that were made to look like vines hanging from the ceiling. They were polished to a


    fine sheen, and had abstract leaves as a motif. The colors were red and gold.


    Then the manager led them to a shiny carved ck table next to a window. A man dressed in a dark-


    colored designer suit was already sitting there, waiting for his business partner. This well-appointed


    gentleman was on his phone when Ivan arrived.


    Hearing footsteps from behind, Carlos turned around and saw a maning nearer with a little girl in


    his arms.


    He was a little taken aback when he noticed the little one. He had never talked important business with


    a client who would bring a kid along. That was certainly out of the ordinary, but he wasn''t sure if it was


    a deal-breaker.


    But when he carefully studied the girl''s face, he felt she looked quite familiar. He had the oddest feeling


    he knew her.


    Carlos was so lost in herrge eyes that he totally forgot his phone call. Ivan reached out his right hand


    to shake, but he didn''t even notice it. His full attention was drawn to the little girl.


    "Hello!" Piggy suddenly said in a cute voice, snapping Carlos back to his senses.


    Realizing his impropriety, Carlos let out a light cough and quickly ended the call. Then he stood up,


    took Ivan''s hand and shook it firmly. "Are you Mr. Wen? I''m sorry. Please have a seat."


    Ivan didn''t mind at all. He sat Piggy down In the baby chair that the manager had brought out to him.


    As they were all seated, Carlos regained hisposure and greeted Piggy politely, "Hello."


    Wearing a lovely smile, Piggy asked, "Uncle, what''s your name?"


    "Carlos Huo. And yours?" Carlos said as tenderly as he could muster. He had next to no experience


    talking with kids, so he wasn''t sure how he should talk to her.


    Ivan silently watched this scene without cutting in. He gestured to the manager and asked him to


    arrange a French Michelin-Three-Star chef to prepare some specialty dishes.


    After the manager left, Carlos shifted his eyes to Ivan and asked, "Your daughter?"


    Ivan shook his head. "She''s my goddaughter. Nice to meet you, Mr. Huo. Sorry I waste." In fact, this


    was the first meeting between the two men. But all of Carlos'' attention had been focused on the little


    girl, so the niceties had to wait until both men were focused on the meeting.


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Wen. I was just a minute earlier." As Carlos finished his sentence, his eyes


    fell on the little girl again. Making eye contact with the handsome uncle, Piggy grinned happily,


    revealing her neat and white teeth. She suddenly thrust out her hands towards him and said, "Hug,


    hug..."


    Carlos froze, unsure of what to do.


    Before he came here, Ivan had imagined that the father and daughter might naturally feel closed to


    each other since they were bound by blood. But he was still shocked by how much enthusiasm Piggy


    had shown around Carlos. The little girl never liked to y with strangers, yet she was actively


    engaged with Carlos. ''Bonds of blood are truly amazing!'' Ivan thought in his mind.


    Seeing Carlos in bewilderment, Ivan exined, "Seems like Piggy is fond of Mr. Huo. She never does


    this. We always wonder how a two-year-old kid could be this cold. I never imagined she''d warm up to


    you like this. Do you want to give her a hug?"


    Carlos was nonplussed. He almost never interacted with kids. Certainly never hugged them. Even


    when he was around Damon''s son, he would merely give the boy a thin smile. That was all. But now,


    he was asked to hug a little girl.


    This was something more difficult than negotiating a 100-million dor contract.


    He wanted to refuse, but he found himself irresistibly drawn to the expectant look in her sparkling eyes.


    The next second, he took a piece of wet tissue from the bowl and wiped his hands clean.


    When Ivan gave up the idea and Piggy was about to drop her hands, Carlos suddenly stood up from


    his seat, came close to her and carefully pulled her up from the baby chair. He pulled her close,


    lingering there for a moment, with her head on his shoulder.


    Glowing with happiness, Piggy threw the doll to one side and wrapped her arms around his neck,


    nting a kiss on his cheek.


    Unbelievably, the soft kiss touched his heart, and touched something deep inside of him. Something he


    didn''t even know was there, buried deep underyers of ice.


    A warm feeling now coursed throughout his body. "Your name is Piggy?" he asked. The workaholic


    man put aside his work and tried to connect with this little vision of heaven.


    Piggy sat on Carlos''p, raised her head to look into his eyes and answered with seriousness,


    "Evening. Mom calls me Piggy."


    ''Piggy? Evening? Maybe she means Evelyn...'' Carlos was amused by her names. He wondered what


    kind of strange parents would name their cute daughter Piggy. What was going through their minds?


    As Ivan was filling two sses of red wine, he chipped in, "Normally, a two-year-old kid can only say a


    few simple words. But Piggy can speak in full sentences when she wants to. She even knows several


    English words. Her IQ is remarkable. Probably her dad''s good genes." Of course, it had to be Carlos''


    genes. Ivan didn''t think that Piggy''s high intelligence had anything to do with Debbie.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows. And he remembered that Damon''s son wasn''t able to speak so fluently at


    the age of two. So he praised her, "I''m impressed, Piggy! But why would your parents call you Piggy?"


    Certainly a nickname like "Sugar" or "Bunny" would be more suitable for this cute girl.


    Piggy''s cheeks bulged up as sheined, "Mommy said I didn''t like... eating meat. I was thin. She


    wanted me...like a fat pig... so she called me Piggy."


    Her words came with great difficulty. It seemed that she still needed to pause and think when it came to


    longer sentences. After all, no matter how smart she was, she was still a kid who wasn''t even in


    kindergarten yet.

 Chapter 334 Is That A Fathers Scent

    Chapter 334 Is That A Father''s Scent


    After hearing Piggy exin her name, Carlos chuckled under his breath. He couldn''t help it. He thought


    the girl''s mom was kind of silly.


    Why did she think just by naming the kid Piggy the girl would fatten up and start enjoying meat?


    The manager of the restaurant began serving the meal. Carlos caught a glimpse of the first three


    dishes that had been ced on the table. Two of them were vegetarian.


    Those dishes were specifically ordered for Piggy. Ivan was a wonderful godfather.


    After chatting a while longer with Piggy, Carlos lifted her off hisp and put her back in the high chair.


    He grabbed a wet napkin and carefully wiped her hands.


    His heart softened as he looked at Piggy''s tiny and chubby hands. All of a sudden, he was


    overwhelmed by the desire to raise a cute daughter just like her. He thought of all theughter and joy


    of raising a tiny child to be a self-sufficient adult, and he felt warm inside.


    The ever-proud Carlos had never envied anyone in his life. But now, he was jealous of Piggy''s parents.


    They had such a lovely daughter, which was more valuable than all his wealth. He''d give anything to be


    able to have such a daughter.


    Meanwhile, Carlos had been observing how Ivan looked after Piggy. He could tell that Ivan must have


    spent a lot of time with her. He even knew how to prepare a bottle of form, which was highly unusual


    for a single man.


    When Ivan went to get some hot water to dissolve the form powder, Carlos grabbed a pair of clean


    chopsticks and picked up a slice of fish. He knew that Piggy just disliked meat, not necessarily because


    she couldn''t eat it. So he tried asking, "Would you like some fish? It''s fresh and yummy."


    Piggy looked at the slice of fish with curious eyes. She was drooling. She jumped up and down as


    much as the seat would let her and pped her hands.


    She didn''t like eating meat normally, but now she felt like eating the fish that this handsome uncle had


    picked up for her.


    Noting her approval, Carlos put the fish on her spoon. Then he quickly grabbed her spoon with the


    other hand and held it up to her mouth. "I''ll feed you," he said gently.


    Piggy obediently opened her mouth and ate the fish.


    "Good job!" He shed a thin smile and looked at Piggy, his eyes full of tenderness.


    From a distance, Ivan looked at the warm scene of father and daughter. He couldn''t help smiling. The


    saying is true: a daughter is like a lover from a father''s past life. Even a tough and cold man like Carlos


    became tender and soft in front of his daughter, even though he didn''t know that she was indeed his


    daughter.


    While Piggy was quietly sucking from her bottle of form, the two men decided to turn the


    conversation where it was supposed to go: negotiations.


    A few momentster, Piggy set the bottle on the built-in tray in the high chair. It rolled around aimlessly.


    She looked at Carlos and asked in a soft voice, "Uncle... Sleepy..." Her big eyes were filled with


    expectation.


    At a loss at what to do, Carlos turned to Ivan for help. "What do you do when... she wants to sleep?" he


    asked anxiously.


    Ivan smiled. "She seems to like you, Mr. Huo. She can go to sleep in your arms."


    "I think it''s better to ask the manager for a baby cot. What do you think?" Carlos suggested. He was


    worried that Piggy wouldn''t sleepfortably in his arms.


    "That''s okay. Here, I''ll do it." And with that, Ivan lifted Piggy out of the high chair.


    He looked at Piggy with tender eyes.


    "Uncle... Please..." Piggy didn''t listen to Ivan but instead stretched out her arms to Carlos.


    Carlos didn''t have the heart to turn down the cute girl''s request. So, he stood up and took her from


    Ivan. With Ivan''s aid, he helped the girl restfortably in his arms.


    Piggy leaned against his chest and began sucking from the bottle again. She closed her eyes, slowly


    drifting off.


    Piggy herself could detect a faint scent. In her dream, she wondered if this was the scent of a father.


    Holding Piggy''s soft body in his arms and looking at her lovely sleeping face, Carlos felt that his heart


    melt the way butter melts when close to the fire.


    Now, he began to suspect Ivan''s real purpose of bringing this girl here. ''Is he using the cute Piggy to


    cheat me into signing a contract?'' he wondered.


    After Piggy fell sound asleep, the two men continued to talk business¡ªalbeit in a low voice.


    Later that night, Debbie finished her work and picked up Piggy from the Wen family''s residence. After


    they finished bathing, Debbie began to apply some diaper cream to prevent rashes. Suddenly, Piggy


    whispered in her mom''s ear, "Mommy, I saw...an uncle. Good uncle."


    Debbie asked casually, "Sounds like you... had a good time today."


    "Uh huh. Mommy, could Uncle be... my daddy?"


    Debbie''s fingers froze. She made the girl look her straight in the eye. "Baby, I''ll get your daddy back


    very soon. Okay?"


    "Yay!" Piggyughed happily and pped her hands. But thinking of something, she looked baffled and


    said, "But I... like the uncle today. Mommy..." She really wanted that uncle to be her daddy.


    Debbie was intrigued. She wondered who exactly Piggy met today. Piggy was always cold to strangers,


    but she seemed to like that man very much. "Where did you see that uncle?" Debbie asked curiously.


    "At dinner. An uncle... waiting," Piggy answered honestly. Debbie smiled when she heard that.


    ''That must have been the client Ivan met tonight, '' Debbie guessed. "Trust me, Piggy. I''m sure you''ll


    love your daddy more than the uncle you met tonight," she assured her daughter.


    But it suddenly dawned on her that Carlos wanted a son, not a daughter. She froze, and her happy


    mood changed suddenly. ''Piggy is a girl. Will he love her?'' she wondered.


    But then she shook her head. ''Forget it. It''s still early to worry about such an issue. Carlos hasn''t


    regained his memory yet. I''m still pursuing him...''


    "Mommy." Piggy''s voice interrupted her train of thoughts.


    Debbie closed the lid of the diaper cream. "What?"


    "Mommy, you told me...Daddy worked... far away. Is... Is Daddy rich?" A while ago, Piggy started to


    understand more and asked Debbie about her daddy. She asked where her daddy was and why he


    didn''t live with them.


    At that time, Debbie didn''t know Carlos was alive, so she made up a story, one based on inte


    rumors. She had told Piggy, "Your daddy works in a ce far away. He''s working hard to earn money to


    buy us new clothes. He''lle back someday..."


    Piggy asked her if he woulde back by ne. Debbie told her yes. But it would be a long flight.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What Debbie didn''t expect was that Piggy remembered what she was told.


    Now sitting on the edge of the bed, Debbie held her daughter in her arms and replied sadly, "He


    doesn''t need to take a long flight now. But... Daddy hasn''t earned enough money yet. When he has


    enough cash to buy a big vi like your daddy Ivan''s, he''lle back..."


    "Don''t want a... big vi."


    "Why? It''s good to live in a big vi. You can have a big bedroom. With lots of toys."


    "I want Daddy... Daddy! No big vi." ''Daddy doesn''t want me. He wants money, '' Piggy thought angrily.


    Debbie looked at her daughter''s pure and bright eyes, tears threatening toe out of her eyes. She


    said with a sob, "Okay, I''ll tell Daddy. I''ll try to make him see..."


    Her voice choked, the lump in her throat getting bigger, and her vision was blurred by tears. She


    wondered how she could make Carlos remember everything about her.


    ''Do you know, Carlos? While you''re in the arms of another woman, your wife and daughter are missing


    you so much...'' she thought sadly.


    Piggy fell asleep soon, but Debbie tossed and turned. She took out her phone and called Ivan. "Hey


    Ivan. Did I wake you?"

 Chapter 335 Im Not Lonely

    Chapter 335 I''m Not Lonely


    "No. What''s up?" Ivan asked from the other end.


    "Well, you have a lot of business connections. Could you help me get Carlos'' phone number?" Debbie


    asked, embarrassed by her own request. She had asked Carlos for his number when she had met him


    in Y City, but he had refused to tell her.


    ''Unbelievable, '' Ivan thought. "Are you telling me that you don''t have his number?" She had moved


    back to Y City to reim her ex-husband, yet she didn''t even have his contact number.


    "Um... He changed his number," she said, her voice feeble. Debbie had tried to contact him through his


    old number, but it was answered by a worker in ZL Group.


    "Okay, I''m sending you his number."


    "What?! You have his number?" Debbie was shocked. She wasn''t expecting that.


    "Yes. Our branchpany is doing a project in co-operation with ZL Group. His phone number is on


    thepany contract," Ivan replied, hiding from her that he had met Carlos just that night. He had


    never met Carlos before that night. Now that hispany had be bigger, he finally had the


    chance to meet him face-to-face.


    "Thank you, Ivan!" Debbie said, excitement clear in her tone. She was truly grateful to him.


    In no time, she received a WeChat message from Ivan. It was Carlos'' number.


    She looked at the time. It was about ten o''clock at night. ''Is Carlos holding his soon-to-be fiancee in his


    arms right now?'' she wondered with an ache in her heart.


    It pained her to imagine him being intimate with Stephanie that way. She couldn''t breathe at the


    thought of it. On an impulse, she dialed the number which Ivan had sent her.


    The call got through very soon. "Hello?"


    Her heart missed a beat when she heard his husky voice.


    She smiled and nced at her daughter, who was sleeping beside her. ''Baby, I''m gonna get your


    daddy back, '' she said in her mind. She touched her daughter''s forehead gently and then walked out to


    the balcony. As she overlooked the night sky of Z Country, she said in a chirpy voice, "Hey, Mr.


    Handsome."


    Carlos was a little taken aback. He removed the phone from his ear and looked at the number. ''So, this


    is that woman''s number.''


    He memorized it so that he wouldn''t identally answer her call the next time.


    "What do you want?" he asked coldly.


    Debbie was hurt by how much he hated hearing her voice. But she cheered herself up and asked, "Are


    you in bed?"


    "I''m busy. If you don''t have anything important to¡ª"


    "Yes, I do!" she interrupted him quickly to stop him from hanging up. "I haven''t been pestering you for


    the past few days and you haven''t seen me walk the dog either. Are you curious about what I am doing


    now?"


    "No," he replied bluntly, refusing to admit that he had indeed wondered about it.


    "Oh, okay..." she said, sounding disappointed. "I came back to Z Country. I can''t fall asleep. I miss you


    so much. What should I do?"


    ''She''s in Z Country? No wonder I haven''t seen her in a while, '' Carlos thought. "What does this have to


    do with me?"


    "It has everything to do with you, Carlos. I really miss you. I miss the times when we were together. I


    miss your hugs, your kisses and¡ª"


    "Debbie Nian!" Carlos roared.


    "Yes! That''s my name, all right. But you''d better keep your voice down or your soon-to-be fiancee might


    not like it," she joked casually even though her insides hurt as she said it.


    Carlos managed to suppress his anger and spat out, "She''s not here¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence.


    ''Why am I telling her this?'' he sulked, touching the frown on his forehead. He quickly corrected himself,


    "I''m on a business trip."


    ''Hold on! What am I doing? Why am I telling her all this?'' Carlos felt annoyed by how much his words


    were contradicting his thoughts.


    A smile appeared on Debbie''s face. "So, she''s not with you right now? How about this? Give me your


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    location and I''ll fly to your ce to keep youpany. I know that you must be lonely right now."


    "I''m. Not. Lonely," Carlos said very slowly. He was running out of patience with her.


    "Yes, you are."


    "Are you incapable ofprehending my words? I just said I''m not."


    "I don''t believe you, Carlos. I know about you, your cravings at night. You must be pretty lonely right


    now." She remembered about their nights together. They used to have sex every night, except on the


    days of her periods. She knew he was a man of strong sexual drive.


    There was only silence on the other end.


    Hearing no response from him, Debbie blushed and said in a hushed voice, "You always said that you


    loved sleeping by my side..." ''Oh my God! Am I seducing Carlos now?'' Sheid her hand on her chest,


    which was all but ready to explode. She continued to flirt with him.


    Carlos closed his eyes tightly as she went on to describe their nights together. His mind kept telling him


    to hang up on the woman right away. But his body disagreed. He couldn''t move his finger to cut the


    call.


    He could do nothing but listen to her flirtatious words, painfully suppressing the burning lust she was


    triggering in him.


    ''All right, that''s enough for today, '' Debbie thought, feeling hot from her own flirting. She touched her


    red face, unable to carry on. She changed the subject and said softly, "Carlos, although we have been


    apart for three years, I still love you. I have a lot of things to tell you. I haven''t thought of another man in


    all these years. I''ve been waiting for you. Even when I thought you were dead, I was still waiting for


    you. I didn''t know why I was waiting. I just did. I hoped every night that you would at least appear in my


    dream."


    She began to sob lightly.


    Carlos let out a sigh of relief. He had gotten hard from her seductive words. ''Thank God, she changed


    the subject, '' he thought. He would rather hear her story than her flirting.


    "If you still don''t believe me, I can add your WeChat ount and send you some pictures of us


    together. Okay? Give me a chance, Carlos. Let me help you recover our beautiful memories from three


    years ago. Please? Mr. Handsome, please?" Debbie pleaded, breaking into tears.


    Carlos remained silent. He gauged the credibility of her words. After all, his best friends had warned


    him to stay away from this woman.


    "You are not engaged yet, right? Please put it off for a while. Just give me... Give me a month. I will


    help you regain your memory of me within that time. Okay?" Debbie didn''t mind begging him, pleading


    for his time. She had to get him back somehow.


    Carlos lit a cigarette. He couldn''t understand his behavior tonight. He had a mountain of unfinished


    work, but he was wasting his time talking to this woman. Moreover, he would be engaged to Stephanie


    soon. It wouldn''t be proper for him to keep in touch with this woman. He wondered if he had be a


    phndering man because of Damon''s bad influence on him.


    After exhaling a mouthful of smoke, he refused her ruthlessly, "No need to do that, Miss Nian. I believe


    I have always kept a high standard. I''m sure that I wouldn''t have chosen to be with such a shameless


    woman like you in the past."


    Debbie''s heart constricted in her chest. She felt hot tears running down her cheeks. She was realizing


    just how much Carlos really hated her now.


    But she kept pressing him without giving up. "Let me make this clear to you. You were much more


    brazen than me in the past. You know why I have the courage to keep pestering you now? It''s because


    you did the same to me in the past. You taught me to never give up!" Debbie retorted. More importantly,


    he had treated her so well. That was why she wouldn''t give up on him that easily even if she had to act


    shamelessly and swallow all her pride.


    ''I did the same to her?'' Carlos knitted his brows. He couldn''t even imagine himself pestering a woman.


    Why would he ever do that?


    "You don''t believe it, right? It doesn''t matter. Just don''t stop me from approaching you. I will surely


    make you love me again, Carlos." Whether he had lost his memory or not, she would make him fall for


    her all over again.


    "Done?" he asked coldly.


    "Yes," Debbie nodded helplessly. ''Ugh! This man is such a handful," she thought to herself.


    "Then go to bed."


    ''No!'' she eximed in her mind. She had managed to keep him talking for a while somehow. She didn''t


    want her effort to go in vain.


    However, before she could utter one more word, the call was disconnected.


    Debbie sighed when she heard the beep sound on the phone.


    Nheless, she couldn''t give up. She copied his phone number into the WeChat app and found the


    WeChat ount named CH. The profile photo was the logo of ZL Group. Debbieughed lightly. This


    had to be Carlos'' WeChat ount. He was so easy for her to understand.


    She sent him a friend request.

 Chapter 336 Wait For Me

    Chapter 336 Wait For Me


    Debbie stared at the phone screen, waiting patiently. After a long while, she finally got the notification


    that her friend request was agreed by the other end.


    A big smile crept across her face. ''I know, Carlos can''t be that heartless to me. It''s just his ego ying


    tricks here, '' she thought happily.


    She quickly sent a WeChat message to that ount. "Hi, Mr. Handsome. It''s me."


    As she waited for his reply, she tapped his WeChat Moments to browse his posts. The big smile on her


    face froze all of a sudden when she saw one of the posts.


    Like his old habits, he seldom updated his Moments. And on the few asions when he did update, it


    was all about the ZL Group. Except for one odd post with a picture of Stephanie. Quite unusual for the


    man that Debbie knew.


    The picture was postedst month, and even though there were no words to caption it, the picture itself


    was enough to make Debbie sad. Obviously, they were showing off their affection. On the assumption


    that she shared nomon friends with Carlos on WeChat, she decided to leave ament since


    nobody else would see it. "Mr. Handsome, can you delete this post? It pains my heart seeing the


    picture. My stomach churns too. My head throbs and my whole body aches," she wrote.


    It took longer for Carlos to reply. But just when she decided he wasn''t going to write back, an indifferent


    response popped up under herment.


    "Keep on with your feelings. They no longer mean anything to me." Debbie was incensed. What a


    heartless man!


    ''Carlos Huo, keep on snubbing me. One of these days, I''ll teach you a lesson. Pray that you don''t ever


    Then, she sent Carlos ten-odd pictures from three years ago, when they were still an item. She typed a


    message in the end. "I have a few more of our intimate pics on my phone, but I''m not sending you now.


    Should youe back into my life, those are absolutely the best pics that I''m saving forst. For the


    time being, I don''t see the need for sending them."


    Looking at the photos, Carlos frowned.


    That woman didn''t lie to him. Five of those pictures were their romantic selfies; three of them showed


    their affectionate kisses in different ces; and another three of them were taken in New York.


    In all those photos, he looked at the woman with eyes full of tenderness while she sweetly smiled back.


    The affection in their eyes was so evident that anyone could easily tell they were a couple, in deep


    love.


    As Carlos pored over those pictures, his phone beeped several times, receiving more intimate photos.


    Of course, the male lead was him and the female lead was Debbie, and the background was...on a


    bed. More surprisingly, it seemed he was the one taking provocative selfies.


    Had they even lived together? Were they so close to each other in the past?


    At first, Debbie wasn''t nning to send those intimate photos. But after hesitating for a few moments,


    she made up her mind. Sending them all would be more convincing to prove their rtionship.


    Mischievously, she added a love emoticon with the caption, "Sizzling hot it was. Anyway, for my


    privacy, don''t leak any of these. I need some respect, you know." Generally, Debbie was a well-


    behaved girl. But she wouldn''t mind sending nudes to him.


    When he saw her message, a question popped up in Carlos'' mind. ''Does she mean that I don''t want


    my privacy? I''m the male lead in the pics!''


    That night, Debbie couldn''t fall asleep. She was grateful to have finally found his phone number and


    WeChat ount. But she worried that in her excitement she might turn him off with much talk. Had she


    bugged him too much today?


    After turning and tossing on bed for several hours, Debbie couldn''t bear it anymore. To kill boredom,


    she sent him one more message, even though he hadn''t replied to her previous one yet. "Mr.


    Handsome, where have you gone for your business trip? Please tell me and I''lle see you. I


    promise I won''t disturb your work."


    Knowing that Stephanie wasn''t staying by his side now, Debbie thought it would be a golden chance for


    her to chase him.


    After sending the message, she checked the time. It was already two o''clock in the morning. She


    guessed Carlos might have already slept.


    Frustrated, Debbie gloomily locked her phone screen and held her daughter in her arms. All was quiet


    in the dead of night. The onlyforting thing for her was the warmth of her daughter.


    ''Little angel, you''re my strength. Let''s pray and hope to get your daddy back to us soonest, okay?'' she


    talked to Piggy in her mind.


    As the night rolled away, Debbie slowly drifted off at around three o''clock.


    The next day, much to her surprise, she received Carlos'' reply in the afternoon, while she worked at the


    recording studio. "Didn''t you want to help me recover my memory? I''m at Star Trade Building now. I''m


    free tonight. You cane and show me around," he wrote.


    As soon as she saw the message, she hurriedly left the studio, putting off her unfinished project of the


    song she was recording.


    In the driver''s seat, before she drove off, she constrained herself from the excitement and texted him


    back. "Wait for me!"


    Hurrying back home, she took out all her clothes in the wardrobe and tried on everything. At one point,


    she considered a modest pink evening dress. For all practical reasons, this would count for their first


    date after three years.


    But then she hesitated again. She would have to wear high heels to match with the dress if she wanted


    to carry herself like a respectabledy. However, she thought he might want to take her for a walk and


    heels wouldn''t be a good idea.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Eventually, she settled for something casual. The best part was that she knew any style for her would


    still tick with Carlos.


    When she finally dressed herself and freshened up, it was already dusk. "I''m ready now." She texted


    Carlos.


    "Address. I''ll pick you up, ASAP," Carlos promptly replied.


    On second thoughts, Debbie replied, "Better if Ie find you, at whichever ce you choose."


    As soon as they agreed on a venue, Debbie hailed a cab and headed for the ce.


    On her way, she called Decker. "Where have you been these two days? Why didn''t youe back


    home?" Decker was behaving unusually these days. Debbie didn''t think that he had gone to look for a


    job.


    Thoughtless as ever, Decker rudely answered, "I''ll move out very soon. I don''t want to look like I''m


    invading the little space that you and your illegitimate child call home!"


    Debbie closed her eyes in anger, clenching her fist tightly. "Decker, she is not..." She held her tongue


    as she caught a glimpse of the taxi driver. In a lower voice, she warned, "Mind your words from now on.


    I''m losing my patience for you. You can hurt me as you please but not Piggy. If you dare speak ill of


    her, I''ll not take that shit lying down!"


    Decker wasn''t scared. "Go ahead. Bye now!"


    He hung up bluntly. It ticked her off. Remorse filled her heart. She regretted havinge to Z Country


    to find her brother three years ago. How stupid of her!


    When the taxi arrived at their venue, Debbie put on a pair of sunsses and a white stylish bucket hat


    before getting out of the taxi. She clutched her big canvas bag, pulled down the hat over her eyes and


    walked towards a hotel.


    Keeping a low profile, she went to the underground parking lot of the hotel, where she found a modest


    ck Maybach.


    Carlos was talking on the phone in the driver''s seat.


    When he saw the woman who had wrapped herself tight and covered her face, he got out of the car,


    walked around to the other side and opened the passenger door for her. He signaled to her with his


    eyes.


    Debbie walked up to him, tiptoed and gave him a peck on the lips.


    With a triumphant smile, she sat in the passenger''s seat. Watching her closely, Carlos was impressed


    by Debbie''s courage. The only woman bold enough to flirt with him where and when she chose.


    He was still on the phone but he lost his voice by her sudden kiss.


    After giving Debbie a warning nce, he closed the door for her and went on to speak. "Talk about it


    to your parents." As he sat in the driver seat, Debbie heard him say on the phone, "I have something to


    handle now. Call you backter."


    The mention of the name Stephanie made Debbie feel out of ce. ''So he was having a phone call


    with his soon-to-be fiancee?'' she wondered.


    While he slowly drove the car out, she tilted her head to look at him and asked, "Mr. Handsome, is your


    soon-to-be fianceeing with us?"


    "Nope," said Carlos, stealing a quick nce at her, before focusing his gaze on the road ahead.


    Debbie didn''t mind his cold attitude. She knew his personality. Previously, before they fell in love, he


    had been quite uptight.


    "Then... do you love her?"


    Carlos dropped into silence.

 Chapter 337 Love Him With Her Heart And Soul

    Chapter 337 Love Him With Her Heart And Soul


    Carlos suddenly remembered the moment he finally regained consciousness after being in aa for


    so long. All of the people around him told him that he had gotten involved in a tragic car ident and


    had been in a vegetative state for over two years. And they also let him know that Stephanie, his


    childhood friend, was the one who had been staying right by his side and taking care of him in those


    two years.


    James had told him about how he and Stephanie had been deeply in love with each other, and given


    that he had already woken up, he should then be responsible for her.


    From that moment onwards, Stephanie had started reducing the workload she had and devoted most


    of her time to looking after him as his girlfriend. Regarding the issue of whether he truly loved


    Stephanie or not, for some reason, it had never really crossed his mind.


    There would be times where deep down his heart, he would feel that she wasn''t the woman he longed


    to be with. And it was not like he hated her or anything. In fact, it was quite the opposite. He never


    really felt sick of her. Because if that had been the case, then there was no way they could''ve stayed


    friends since childhood.


    He would always tend to reflect about who on earth could the woman he desired possibly be. Where


    could he find her? What was going on with her life? To be precise, he had second thoughts whether


    such a woman even existed in the first ce. It was also possible that he was just getting so worked up


    over nothing.


    Debbie was so pleased to see how Carlos had been at such a loss for words after hearing her


    question. Were he to have tly answered that he loved Stephanie, then she probably would have


    been left with no choice but to give up on trying to win him back. But fortunately, he didn''t say anything


    like that. He had been reluctant to give her an answer for about two minutes now, and still, she was yet


    to receive any response out of him. That period of silence helped her keep her hopes up.


    Debbie''s eyes became bloodshot and began welling up with tears. Leaning over and resting her cheek


    over his shoulder, she told him, "Mr. Handsome, I know you won''t fall in love with her, because you


    promised me that you would love me for the rest of your life. And even though you might be suffering


    from memory loss at this moment, I can feel that I''m still there somewhere deep inside your heart. After


    all, I''m the one you love the most..." It should go without saying that she loved him just as much.


    Despite the fact that she had been deceived into thinking that he was already dead, the love she had


    for him never faltered one bit even after the past three years.


    As time passed by, the love she had been keeping within never faded away, and rather, it actually even


    became much stronger than it ever was. She sincerely loved Carlos with her heart and soul.


    Pursing his lips intensely, Carlos had been so astounded by the way her words kindled his heart. He


    had been so deeply moved.


    At that moment, he realized that she might''ve been telling the truth when she said that they had been


    so in love with each other in the past.


    The car then pulled over close to one of the most well-known ces in Z Country, always brimming


    with activity due to its breathtaking views. And as soon as Carlos made sure that the car was locked,


    Debbie went closer to him, hooking her arms around his.


    He tried to refuse her, but Debbie wasn''t budging at all, not wanting to take no for an answer. "Back


    when we were still together, every time we would argue about something, I wouldn''t let you touch me


    but you still wouldn''t listen. There were even times where you just went ahead and hugged me and


    kissed me. And right now, all I''m doing is holding onto your arm. I''m not asking for a lot. So, please let


    me do at least this much," she asked him earnestly.


    "We should keep a safe distance between us," he said coldly.


    ''Keep a distance?'' Having a bit of a hard time believing what he just said, Debbie furrowed her


    eyebrows a little. ''You''ve already asked me out. Why should there be a need for us to keep some


    distance?''


    "The truth is that we have never really visited Z Country together before. I actually enjoyed going on


    trips back then, but sadly, you''ve always had your hands full with lots of other things. At one point, you


    nned a trip to Maldives with just the two of us, but we got in a fight so the trip had to be cancelled.


    Later after that, I had to go to Ennd, and we lost any opportunities to go traveling..."


    As they took a stroll by theke, Debbie gave him an ount of all the things that happened in the past


    before the ident. The handsome man was attracting a couple of stares from the women they passed


    by. Be that as it may, as soon as they saw the woman walking right beside him and holding his arm,


    they got frustrated and lost any interest they might have had in trying to approach him.


    "Ennd? What business did you have there?" Carlos asked, giving her a baffled look.


    A smile crept onto Debbie''s face. She began to reminisce about all those memorable moments that


    they had been through as if it were just yesterday. "If I may say so, you''ve treated me quite well back


    then. In all honesty, you did all of that for my sake. That''s what pushes me to keep going after you right


    now. Would you believe that you even wanted me to stop practicing taekwondo, saying that you would


    be the one who would protect me? You had me learn how to dance, practice yoga, and you were the


    one who personally taught me how to speak English. You had everythingid out for me and had me all


    set to study abroad. But for a number of different reasons, I had to go to Ennd and study there


    before the intended schedule you had arranged."


    Carlos didn''t feel a hint of doubt as he listened to this bit of her story. All the things that wereing


    out of her mouth sounded and felt so very real. Everything seemed to be makingplete sense that


    there was no way she could have just been making things up.


    "Oh, right!" Something came to her mind, so Debbie suddenly stopped in her tracks. Peering straight


    into his eyes, she intently said, "There was something I forgot to tell you. As a matter of fact, I''m


    actually your ex-wife."


    ''Ex-wife?'' Carlos was caughtpletely off-guard; a trace of astonishment visibly glimmered through


    his deep eyes. All this while, he had been wondering what his rtionship with Debbie could have


    really been. He had an idea that they might''ve been dating in the past or maybe they used to live


    together as lovers. But he never would''ve thought that they had ever gotten married at all.


    "Are you interested in finding out the reason why we had to get divorced?" she frankly asked.


    Without dy, Carlos nodded his head along. Indeed, his curiosity got piqued even more.


    With a bit of yful look in her eyes, she teased him, "If you give me a kiss, I will dly tell you all


    about it!"


    All Carlos could do was roll his eyes at her as he felt so irritated. Rather than kiss her as she


    requested, he tugged his arm away from her grasp and walked ahead of her.


    Looking at her empty hand, Debbie felt a tinge of pain in her heart. But she was able to instantly shake


    away the heartache and scurried to catch up with him. Swiftly getting a hold of his hand once more, she


    told him, "Alright, alright. That was just a joke. Please don''t get upset."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos red at her with his eyebrows deeply knitted. And in a somber tone, he gave her a warning,


    "Until I regain my memories, it would be best for you to get your act together."


    "Gotcha! I understand how you feel, but Mr. Huo, you shouldn''t be so harsh with me. You might end up


    scaring your lovely ex-wife away. Once before, you told that if I were to leave and go somece far


    away, you wouldn''t be able to find someone as charming as me no matter how hard you looked,"


    Debbie remarked while swinging his arm around, like such a spoiled girlfriend.


    The way she was being so intrepid and daring made Carlos wonder whether he had truly been treating


    Debbie like she was his queen in the past. Any person around him would be scared to death once they


    saw him starting to get upset. But she wasn''t like that in any way. The look on her face was telling him


    that she wasn''t afraid of him at all.


    Prior to telling him what caused them to get a divorce, Debbie had to ask him one vital piece of


    information. "Tell me. How are you... getting along with your dad now?"


    ''How am I getting along with my dad? Why would she be interested in that?'' Carlos was a bit perplexed


    after being asked such a weird question out of the blue. But in spite of that, he still gave her a


    straightforward answer. "We''ve been on good terms from the moment I regained consciousness."


    ''The two of them are actually on good terms right now?'' Debbie wasn''t really expecting to hear


    something like that. But she immediately realized that James might have done a good job acting like


    such a good father in front of Carlos while he suffered from an amnesia.


    If that was how things had been recently, she knew that right now probably wouldn''t be the best time to


    unveil the truth to him. "The main cause of our divorce was that a bad guy actually got me backed into


    a corner and pressured me into doing it while you were still in aa. And because he knew my


    weakness, he got in the palm of his hands... I have one big weakness...and it''s something I hold quite


    dear, so I had been left with no choice but to make a deal with him. After that, the bad guy informed me


    that you didn''t make it. That shattered my heart into a million pieces, and I even went to your supposed


    ''funeral.''" A contemptuous smile slithered onto her face as she recalled that so-called funeral. She


    couldn''t stop herself and ended up asking, "Was I really that foolish? It''s just now that I realize how


    foolish I had been back then. I was the most stupid person in the world. He managed to deceive me."


    "And who might that guy be?" Carlos'' heart began pounding quite hard the moment he came up with a


    possible answer.


    Debbie didn''t have it in her to tell him the bad guy was James, because in his eyes, James had been


    such a good father to him now after the ident. If she said something that could displease him,


    Carlos might take it the wrong way and think that she intended to drive a wedge between the father and


    son. For that reason, she just casually said, "For now, it doesn''t really matter who that guy is. It


    wouldn''t make a difference if you find out about it or not. I''ll just tell you some other time."


    Given that it seemed as though she really had no intentions of spilling the beans, Carlos decided to just


    let it go for the time being. That being said, he asked her a different question, "So what was that


    weakness you mentioned?"


    "I was..." ''No, no. that''s not right. I shouldn''t be telling him anything about that now. If Carlos doesn''t get


    his memory back and finds out that Piggy is actually his daughter, we will probably end up having a


    battle for her custody. What am I going to do if that happens?'' Debbie panicked, feeling so anxious.


    "Why are you suddenly so hesitant to give me an answer?" Carlos had his keen eyes deeply fixated on


    her face, looking closely at every little shift in her expression.


    "No, it''s not like that. I''m just worried because you''re suffering from memory loss right now. So, you


    might have a hard time taking all of this information in. Once you finally get better, I''m going to tell you


    all about the truth. Alright? I promise you, I won''t be keeping anything from you by then! Okay?"


    Loosening her grip, Debbie intently looked right into his eyes.


    Recognizing the sincerity and truthfulness written in her eyes, Carlos decided to just let go of the topic


    for now and simply continued walking forward.

 Chapter 338 Do I Love Debbie Nian

    Chapter 338 Do I Love Debbie Nian


    A gust of cool wind blew over from theke. Debbie grinned, staring at Carlos'' tall figure. ''Carlos, my


    love... Remember me ande back to me soon, '' she prayed.


    They walked towards a crowded night market a short distance away. Food stands were lined up on


    each side of the street. Looking around the various food stalls, as a foodie, Debbie felt her mouth


    water. "Carlos, I''m starving!" she yelled excitedly.


    Carlos knitted his brows tightly as he looked at the food stands. He couldn''t even muster up an appetite


    at that ce. "Find a restaurant," he demanded.


    Debbie shook her head vigorously. "Trust me, you will never be able to taste the authentic vor of Z


    Country in any top ss restaurants. The genuine gourmet food of this country is right here, in these


    streets. Don''t look down on them. Come, I''ll find you some delicious snacks. You''re gonna love them."


    Carlos was baffled. Massaging his aching temples, he refused again, "No, thank you. I''ll wait for you


    here."


    "Don''t. Come on, Mr. Handsome. You used to apany me all the time to buy these street snacks.


    Sometimes you even stood in queues to buy this food while I waited in the car," she said with a smile,


    as she remembered those times when Carlos cared so much for her.


    "That was then, this is now!" he insisted. He really couldn''t afford to get sick.


    Debbie pursed her lips. "Please, let''s go buy them together."


    "No way! I¡ª"


    Debbie ignored his refusal and dragged him into the crowd before he could even finish his sentence.


    She jumped happily from one food stand to the next.


    In no time, she had bought some fried squid, octopus balls, oyster omelets, fish balls, egg waffle...


    Carlos was lost for words. She blissfully savored every bite of the snacks. When both of her hands


    were filled with food, she made Carlos hold the skewer of fried squid and the egg waffle for her.


    Debbie had seldom been to a food street like this since she had given birth to her baby. Even if she had


    asionally passed by, she couldn''t walk around and enjoy the food because she would be holding the


    baby in her arms. All she could do then was walk through the street, her mouth watering the whole


    time.


    But right now, it was a golden chance for her to enjoy all her favorite foods. There was no way she was


    going to hold back on her pangs. Moreover, she didn''t need to hold a good image in front of Carlos.


    She could just be herself and eat as much as she wanted.


    Frowning, Carlos stared at all the strange food that was stuffed into his hands, his eyes filled with


    disdain. On top of that, he was confused when he saw how happily Debbie was enjoying these cheap


    snacks.


    He was sure that food sold in such crowded and open environment was unhygienic. ''Wouldn''t she get


    diarrhea after eating them?'' he wondered.


    Debbie was almost done, and when there was only onest octopus ball left in the disposable box, she


    picked it up with the toothpick in her hand and ced it in front of Carlos'' lips. "Take a bite. You used to


    fight with me for the octopus balls."


    That was a tant lie! The truth was that she used to force him to eat thest octopus ball every time.


    It was sort of their thing.


    Carlos furrowed his eyebrows deeply. He was pretty sure that she was lying. "That was impossible!" he


    said, moving his mouth away from the food.


    Debbie wasn''t embarrassed that her little lie was seen through. She sighed, "Yes, you''re right. You


    never liked it, but I do. And for my sake, however reluctant you were, you would always take a bite.


    Come on! What are you worried about? Diarrhea? Rest assured, darling. If you fall sick, I''ll rush you to


    the hospital and take good care of you. Okay?"


    Carlos just stared at her as she continued chattering in his ear. It only added to his confusion as to why


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    he had fallen in love with such a noisy and troublesome woman.


    Nevertheless, without even knowing why, he opened his mouth. He just couldn''t refuse her.


    No sooner had he opened up than she stuffed the octopus ball into his mouth. Bursting intoughter,


    she joked, "Oh Mr. Handsome! I have always loved this side of you. You do anything for me."


    Carlos almost gagged, but he somehow managed to chew the food and gulp it down. He felt his mouth


    being filled with an odd vor. Again, he wondered why he had been in a rtionship with this woman.


    Why had he put himself through all this?


    Debbie quickly trotted towards the convenience store next to them and bought a bottle of water. She


    habitually picked up a low budget bottle, but then she remembered the rich germaphobe waiting


    outside. She reced it with the most expensive one in the store.


    After rinsing his mouth with the water she had bought, Carlos could finally breathe easy. The stench in


    his mouth from the octopus ball was killing him.


    He was determined to not take another bite of anything Debbie bought from that street.


    However, just as he had made up his mind, Debbie magically brought a scoop of ice cream to his lips.


    "Try this. It''s really delicious! You won''t regret¡ª"


    Carlos quickly strode ahead without saying a word.


    Debbie pushed her sunsses up the bridge of her nose and caught up with him. "I know you are a


    clean freak, so I specially asked the shopkeeper to give me two spoons. Here, take this new spoon. I''m


    not lying, this ice cream is really good. One bite, one kiss. Deal?"


    She scooped the ice cream with the new spoon and ced it near his lips, winking mischievously at


    him.


    Carlos cast her a cold nce. "One bite, one kiss?" he scoffed. "Goodbye, help yourself."


    "Okay, fine! No kiss. Come on, just one spoon... Please?" Debbie patiently coaxed him the same way


    she talked Piggy into eating her food.


    All Carlos wanted to do was turn around and leave. But as he sensed the expectation in her eyes


    through her sunsses, his heart somehow softened again. It was so weird for him that he had


    absolutely no control over this woman in front of him.


    He slowly opened his mouth, and Debbie put the spoon of ice cream into his mouth gently this time.


    Indeed, the ice cream tasted much better than the octopus ball. At least, it was easier for him to


    swallow it down. Before he knew it, the ice cream had melted in his mouth.


    Debbie figured that it was enough for tonight. She couldn''t push him too hard, lest he decided to turn


    his back on her again. She was content after sessfully making him eat the street food.


    As they left the night market, Debbie wrapped her arm around his and suggested, "Carlos, let''s go for


    dinner."


    ''For dinner?'' His eyes opened wide in shock. She had already hogged on at least seven different types


    of snacks. Were they not enough for her? As far as he knew, women tended to eat like birds. He had


    seen them peck on their foods, trying to watch their diets. But this woman was different. She had the


    biggest appetite, even he couldn''t eat so much.


    Eventually they went to a fine restaurant, and Debbie proved to him just how big her appetite was.


    Although she had already eaten so much food from the night market, she was still able to eat as much


    as Carlos had at the restaurant. He was very impressed. A shadow of a smile had appeared on his


    face as he watched her gulp down her favorite foods.


    After the meal, he had nned to drive her back home. But Debbie groaned, touching her full round


    belly. She demanded a walk with him.


    As they slowly walked around theke, Debbie talked fervently as usual, while he listened silently.


    She talked a lot about their old days together. From time to time, she would confess her love for him


    and tell him how much she missed him.


    Each time she looked at him, the deep affection in her eyes touched his heart, like a leaf falling into a


    silent river, gently causing ripples on its surface.


    When they finally got into Carlos'' Maybach, it was already past ten. Debbie gave him an address that


    was near her house and then leaned back in her seat to take a nap.


    When they reached the address, Carlos nced sideways at the sleeping woman without waking her


    up.


    He turned off the engine, rolled down his window and lit a cigarette.


    Unwittingly, his gaze kept going back to her face. After a few minutes, he pulled out his phone from his


    pocket and texted Damon. "Do I love Debbie Nian?"


    Damon was surprised when he received Carlos'' text.


    He replied, "Are you with her now?"


    Carlos ignored his text.


    After waiting a while, Damon knew that Carlos wasn''t going to answer. He replied honestly, "You did,


    once."


    After getting the answer he needed, Carlos put away his phone and put out the cigarette.


    He drew closer to Debbie, intending to wake her up. But his dark eyes were fixed on her beautiful


    sleeping face.

 Chapter 339 Im Currently Single

    Chapter 339 I''m Currently Single


    Since Debbie was a celebrity in Z Country, she had been wearing sunsses and a bucket hat all the


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    while.


    At the night market, Carlos had heard many people gossip among themselves, wondering whether the


    woman beside him was Debbie Nian.


    But at that moment inside the car, she was not wearing her sunsses. She wasn''t wearing any make-


    up either. Her eyes were closed, her eyshes long and beautiful.


    She had a delicate nose and plump red lips.


    He felt like he was being bewitched as he slowly lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    The air in the car became thick with romance.


    Debbie felt his kiss. She was familiar with his scent. The smell of tobo in his mouth was the same


    as before. She was filled with nostalgia.


    She slowly lifted her hands and cradled his neck, kissing him back passionately without opening her


    eyes. Carlos did not stop her. He could not.


    Every time Stephanie had tried to make out with him, Carlos would refuse her. He had even doubted


    himself, wondering if he was impotent.


    But the fire raging in his belly at this moment proved that he was perfectly normal. He had a very strong


    sexual desire, but it was just not aimed at Stephanie.


    A few minutester, the two broke apart, gasping for air. Their foreheads were still against each other


    and Carlos'' arms were wrapped tightly around her waist. He demanded in a hoarse voice, "Get out!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes. ''You are still holding me in your arms. How am I supposed to get out?'' Besides,


    she didn''t want to leave yet.


    "I¡ª" Before she could finish speaking, her lips were being devoured once again, fervently.


    Breaking apart from her once again, Carlos tried to calm down. He let go of her and leaned forward to


    open the passenger door for her. "Get out!"


    Biting her swollen lips, Debbie held onto his waist tightly and said, "Carlos Huo, I have only ever slept


    with you in my life, and I will never sleep with another man. We will¡ª"


    Carlos couldn''t stop himself. He had no control over his own body as he flung himself onto her again,


    kissing her with a passion he didn''t know was inside him. He was burning for this woman. ''Why?!'' he


    screamed in his head, as he pulled her towards his body.


    She responded and let him devour her. A few minutester, he pulled away from her and let her go. He


    leaned against his seat and closed his eyes without saying a word.


    Knowing what was going through his mind, Debbie sighed helplessly and straightened her dress. She


    leaned towards him to give a kiss on his cheek before saying, "Good night, old man."


    Carlos didn''t reply.


    Debbie got out and walked into a housing estate. When she was finally out of sight, Carlos heaved a


    sigh and his expression changed. He was exasperated.


    ''Damn woman!'' he cursed inwardly and hit the steering wheel in frustration.


    A few dayster, they met again. Debbie stood in front of the housing estate, Champs Bay Apartments,


    with her luggage. She had just flown in from Z Country.


    At the same time she arrived, Carlos'' car rolled into the apartmentplex. When he got out, she gave


    him her broadest smile and greeted him, "Hi, old man. What a coincidence!"


    Carlos raised his brows slightly in surprise. He nodded at her and walked towards the elevator.


    Debbie''s smile froze on her face. They had kissed so passionatelyst time that they had almost slept


    together. But, he was still acting so cold towards her. ''Typical Carlos, '' she thought, shaking her head.


    Ding! The elevator reached the ground floor. Debbie was still in a daze when Carlos'' cold voice


    reached her, "Are youing or not?"


    She came back to her senses and trotted towards him with her luggage.


    When she entered, she noticed that Carlos had been holding the "open" button for her. He released it


    after she got in, and pressed the button to go to the sixth floor. He cast a sideways nce at her and


    asked, "Which floor?"


    Debbie was d that he had actually waited for her. She was even happier when he spoke to her


    again. "Seventh. Right above yours." Carlos pressed the button for the seventh floor. As the elevator


    started to ascend, she said in a whisper, "By the way, I''m currently single. If you feel lonely at night,


    Carlos'' face darkened at her words. "Are you always so weing towards any man?"


    Debbie gritted her teeth, but stayed calm. The elevator reached the sixth floor. When the doors opened,


    she said in a firm voice, "You are the only man who is allowed in my apartment and in my life."


    Carlos didn''t respond. He got out and left without looking back.


    Debbie sighed as the doors closed again. She got out on the seventh floor and went into her


    apartment. She put her luggage aside and quickly dialed a number with a serious look in her eyes.


    When the call connected, she said, "I just arrived in Y City. How''s it going?"


    The person on the other end answered, "James Huo is a very cautious man and he''s hard to follow. His


    men almost caught me. Several times. But I still managed to find something. One night, he went to a


    woman''s vi and didn''t leave until the next day."


    "What about ZL Group?" she asked, clenching her teeth in anger. ''How dare James take away Carlos''


    "It''s even harder to investigate ZL Group. But one of my men has wormed his way into it to watch


    James'' every move. He will report to me in a few days." James wore the face of an amiable man at the


    Debbie was mentally prepared for his attacks. James was an old cunning fox, and it would not be easy


    to bring him down. "All right. Don''t worry about money. If you are running out of it, just let me know. I


    need everything you can get against James. The more evidence you can gather the better."


    "Got it. We are notcking in money yet, Miss Nian."


    "Thanks a lot. Bye!"


    Debbie gripped her phone tight. Hatred filled her eyes. She swore to herself that she would destroy


    James at all costs.


    She unlocked her phone again and found the pictures that had been released by James three years


    ago. In one photo, she was sleeping in the arms of a man who was not Carlos. In another, some


    doctors were walking out of the ward where they had helped James coerce her into signing the divorce


    papers. She sent the photos to a guy along with a text message saying, "Find these men as soon as


    possible. Keep it quiet."


    James'' dirty secrets were tough to dig out. But Debbie could not just sit and wait. The next day, she


    went to ZL Group.


    The receptionists were not the same people from three years ago. They were all strangers to Debbie.


    "May I help you?" one of them asked politely.


    Debbie adjusted her sunsses and answered with a smile, "Yes. I would like to meet Tristan. Thank


    you."


    "Tristan?" The receptionist seemed confused. Obviously, she didn''t recognize that name. The other


    receptionist, who was a little older than her, cast a sharp nce at Debbie and said, "Tristan has long


    left ZL Group. You didn''t know?"


    Debbie was stunned. ''Tristan has left?'' "Fine, I would like to meet Ashley then."


    "Ashley is not working in ZL Group either."


    Debbie continued in shock, "What about Zelda?"


    "They all left thepany three years ago."


    Debbie just stared at the receptionist. What was going on? "Do you know where they are now?" she


    asked.


    The receptionist shook her head. "I heard that Tristan had gone abroad. But I never heard anything


    about Ashley and Zelda."


    Debbie was rendered speechless for a while. ''Why did all of Carlos'' assistants leave thepany at


    the same time?


    Did James drive them away to strengthen his position in thepany? Were they a threat to him?''


    After leaving ZL Group, Debbie got into her car and stared nkly at thepany building.


    Her phone rang and she quickly picked it up. "Hi, Ivan."


    "Debbie, do you want to hold a concert in Y City?"


    Debbie''s eyes widened. "Why?"

 Chapter 340 Call Curtis Again

    Chapter 340 Call Curtis Again


    Ivan stared at Debbie''s contract and said into his phone, "Your contract is going to expire soon. You


    n to settle in Y City, don''t you? Now you can go anywhere else to explore new horizons for your


    music. With your potential, I believe you will make an international star."


    "But..." Debbie stammered.


    Ivan knew what was on her mind, so he coaxed, "We can hold your concert in a month. If nopany


    wants to sign you then, you can still go back to the Wen Group, while we wait for somergepany


    toe knocking for your signature."


    "Absolutely not! Ivan, I won''t do that. Even if I''m going to work outside the Z Country, I will still sign with


    the Wen Group." Through the years, Ivan and Irene had helped her a lot. If she chose to leave the Wen


    Group at this moment, she would be the most ungrateful woman in the world.


    "Debbie, rx. Listen to me. The Star Empire under the ZL Group is one of the leadingpanies in


    the entertainment industry. If you can sign with the Star Empire, it will add to your poprity. A contract


    with them will benefit you a lot. You''ve been working day and night all these years. Have you forgotten


    what you''ve always wanted to be?" Ivan asked.


    ''What do I want? I want to be powerful enough to avenge myself, '' Debbie thought.


    After a short pause, she said, "My answer is the same. I want to stay with the Wen Group for life."


    Ivan burst intoughter. "I admire your firmness! But... Come on. We have many popr stars, and


    your absence will make no difference. The only reason why I''m asking you to sign with the Star Empire


    is that they have Carlos as their boss. You came back to Y City for him, didn''t you?"


    ''What? Carlos is in charge of the Star Empire?! That means if I sign with thepany, Carlos will be


    my boss!'' The very thought excited Debbie.


    Sensing that she hesitated, Ivan continued, "I believe you and Carlos will eventually get back together.


    Then you will settle in Y City. Isn''t that something you''d fancy?"


    Ivan''s words made sense. "But the Star Empire has more established stars. I''m afraid¡ª"


    Ivan interrupted her. "Don''t think too much. You are different from them. Unique in your own special


    way. How about this? If you sign with the Star Empire, you can stay in Y City. And if something is off,


    you can alwayse back to the Wen Group. Okay?"


    In a choked voice, Debbie asked, "Ivan, why are you always so nice to me?"


    "Because I love Piggy so much. She is so adorable, I want her to have her dad''spany. I did all of


    this for her, not for you!" Ivan joked.


    "Thanks a million, Ivan," she said, wiping tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "No problem. I''ll release the news that you are going to hold a concert in Y City. The concert tickets will


    be avable for booking soon..." They discussed work for quite a while before hanging up.


    What Ivan had done for her reminded Debbie of Curtis. She stared at her phone, lost in thought.


    ''Curtis is always so nice to me too!'' Thinking of this, she sent Jared a text message. "Send me Mr. Lu''s


    phone number. Thanks," she wrote.


    Instead of replying to the message, Jared called her. "Did youe back to Y City? Ungrateful woman!


    Why didn''t you contact me and Kasie as soon as you arrived? You must be a fake friend!"


    Debbie giggled and exined patiently, "I just arrived. I want to find Mr. Lu because he''s always nice to


    me. Compared to my own brother, Mr. Lu is more like family to me. Oops! got it wrong. He IS my family.


    I need to treat him to dinner and thank him in person."


    "Lately, Mr. Lu has been a busy dad. Taking care of his child has changed him in many ways. All the


    same, I''ll send you his number shortly. And hey! Why not hang out with us when you''re avable? You


    think of nothing but your man! There are still other men in the world!" Jared teased with augh. "Men


    like me," he added, gauging her response.


    "Really? I better call Sasha and tell her that her boyfriend is thinking of another woman." Debbie


    decided to y along.


    "Are you kidding me? Sasha would skin me alive! While you were away, she has changed a lot. She''s


    no longer the soft girl you knew. Bossy and willful would describe her better. Anyway, I''m d you''re


    here. Please talk to her, if you know what she means to me."


    Amused, Debbie teased him all the more. "You used to dislike Sasha. I suspect you must be reaping


    what you sowed. Karma, you may say, right?"


    Scratching his head, Jared said softly, "Well then, forget about it. But tell me, are you going to stay and


    work in the city? We''d cherish having you back, Debbie." He paused and waited for her response.


    "Hopefully, I..." Debbie stammered.


    When she couldn''t finish her sentence, he nudged on, "Sasha has had several ads recently. Looks like


    she has real prospects in branding and showbiz, which I think might work to your advantage as well.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Together, the two of you might take the industry by storm." "That''s cool," said Debbie.


    "I''m nning to work in Y City, but I''m not keen on acting. Singing is all I want," she added. "Awesome.


    How are things with you and Mr. Huo? Is there a way I can help?" asked Jared. "Your old crew in town,


    me, Kassie and Sasha would dly assist."


    Debbie was moved by his kind offer. "That''s very nice of you, but I''m good. Just be nice to Sasha. If I


    really need your help, I won''t hesitate."


    It was good she had Jared for a friend.


    "Hmm. I got to go. I have a client to meet with. See you." With that, Jared hung up and sent her Curtis''


    phone number.


    Staring at the number, Debbie hesitated for a long time. She didn''t know what to say to Curtis.


    ''Ugh! I better just apologize to him. After all, I owe him a lot.''


    The call was connected soon. "Hello?" came a woman''s voice.


    Debbie asked timidly, "Is this Colleen?"


    "Yes, ma''am. Who am I talking to?" Colleen sounded somewhat drowsy at first. But she quickly


    recognized Debbie''s voice. "Gee!" she eximed. "Debbie, is this really you?"


    Debbie''s eyes turned teary as she answered, "Yes... Colleen, I..."


    "Ain''t fair, Deb. You just went MIA for a whole three years!" Coleenined. "Girl, I even came to Z


    Country a couple of times, but you were nowhere to be seen. What''s up?"


    "Yeah, I know. And for that reason, I''m reaching out to invite you and Mr. Lu for dinner."


    "Sure. Wait a second." Colleen called out, "Honey! Honey!"


    Curtis'' voice came from the other end of the line, gentle as ever. "What''s up? The call''s for me?"


    "Mm-hmm. Guess who?" Colleen handed the phone to Curtis. A strange number.


    Curtis passed the baby in his arms to Colleen and answered the phone in confusion. "Hello, who am I


    talking to, please?"


    "Uncle Curtis, it''s me, Debbie."


    Curtis was lost for words. Debbie''s voice alone was surprising enough. Yet she called him "Uncle!" The


    first time! He couldn''t help but smile. A real ear-to-ear smile.


    ''Stubborn girl!'' he thought. "Are you back in the city?"


    "Yes, Uncle," she replied, her voice choking on tears.


    Curtis asked with concern, "Good to know that. How have you been all these years?"


    "Pretty good. Uncle Curtis, I want to invite you and Aunt Colleen to dinner and apologize to you face to


    face," Debbie exined.

 Chapter 341 Jogging Together

    Chapter 341 Jogging Together


    ''Apologize? For what?'' Curtis was confused. He casually nced at his wife and son before answering,


    "We''d love to. What do you want to eat? When will you be avable?"


    "How about lunch tomorrow? Would you be able to reserve a table for us? I haven''t been here for


    years," Debbie said.


    "No problem. Is this your number? I''ll call you tomorrow."


    "Yeah. See you tomorrow, Uncle Curtis."


    "See you."


    Excited, Colleen asked Curtis, "How''s it going? Debbie wants to treat us to dinner, huh?"


    Curtis nodded with a smile and sat on the edge of the bed. "She said she wanted to apologize to us


    face to face. She asked me to bring ''Aunt Colleen'' along."


    "Apologize? What did she do wrong?" Colleen was also confused.


    Curtis shrugged. "I don''t know what''s on her mind. Let''s see what she''s going to say tomorrow." Then


    he pinched his son''s chubby face and told him, "Boy, Daddy will take you to meet Debbie tomorrow."


    The boy was more than twelve months old, and was just learning to speak. Upon hearing that, he


    stuttered, "De...bbie..."


    Colleen kissed him on the cheek and said cheerfully, "Honey, you''re so smart! I love you."


    Curtis pulled her into his arms and said, "When we see Debbie, don''t tell her that Carlos is going to get


    engaged to Stephanie. Okay?"


    "Debbie''s already been here. She must have already heard the news. What I can''t understand is why


    she had insisted that Carlos was dead. And all the news posts about her three years ago. Were they


    true?"


    Curtis sighed helplessly and said, "I know. James lied to Debbie, telling her Carlos was dead. He said it


    was to test her integrity... Before Debbie went missing, she called me and told me that all the scandals


    about her were true. Nheless, I still don''t know exactly what happened and I don''t think things were


    necessarily what they seemed. I think Debbie was hiding something back then."


    Damon and Wesley, who didn''t know Debbie as well as Curtis did, believed what James had said, and


    they hated her very much. They even med Curtis for protecting her.


    Colleen asked worriedly, "Did Debbie really... betray Carlos? First, I don''t think she would even dare.


    Second, she loved Carlos too much to do that. And what about her baby? Did she really get an


    abortion?"


    "Yes. She told me she did. Honey, don''t ask her about this tomorrow. There is no point in opening up


    old wounds. We now have our own kid, and we know how painful it is for a woman to lose her child.


    And I don''t think Debbie would betray Carlos either." Even though Debbie had told him herself that she


    had cheated on Carlos, Curtis still didn''t believe it.


    Colleen rested her head on his shoulder and said softly, "Got it. Don''t worry. I won''t say anything


    inappropriate tomorrow."


    Meanwhile, Debbie had already taken a shower and video chatted with Piggy. When Piggy fell asleep,


    Debbie had nothing else to do. She went on to toss about in her bed. She then decided to send Carlos


    a message on WeChat. "Old man, what are you doing?"


    Carlos had just left his study when his phone beeped. He picked it up from the nightstand to take a


    look. Stephanie saw it and asked casually, "Who is it? Need to work?"


    He locked his phone. "Nothing. I''m going back to my bedroom. You should go to sleep."


    Stephanie nodded and watched his figure disappear. She lingered for a while, deep in thought, before


    returning to her bedroom.


    In his bedroom, Carlos unlocked his phone and replied to Debbie''s message. "I''m going to take a bath."


    Debbie replied right away, "Wanna take a bath together? I have a tub that can fit us both."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Carlos was at a loss for words when he saw Debbie''s message. He recalled that he and Debbie had


    almost slept together in Z Country. He was a bit irked.


    He headed to the bathroom, ignoring her message.


    Debbie knew that Carlos wouldn''t respond to that kind of flirting, yet that didn''t stop her from doing it


    anyway. She waited and waited for his reply before sighing helplessly.


    She sent him another message saying, "Old man, don''t get angry. I''m all alone in my apartment while


    you are with your girlfriend. s! I''m so pitiful."


    She waited for a while, but still there was no response. So she added, "Let''s walk our dogs together


    tomorrow evening. See you." Before she had gone back to Z Country, she had sent Harley to a pet


    shop for fostering. She decided to take it back home after having lunch with Curtis and Colleen the next


    day.


    The next morning, she got up early. Carlos used to jog at 6 a.m. every day, but Debbie liked jogging at


    night. So he had shifted his jogging at night too. ''Maybe he jogs in the mornings again after he''s lost his


    memory, '' she thought to herself.


    She didn''t even wash her face before she went downstairs.


    She wandered around and found that a lot of people here jogged in the morning. But still no sight of


    Carlos. ''Hmm, so does he jog at night?'' she thought.


    She was just about to turn around and head back home when she spotted a familiar figure. The man


    was wearing a grey sweatshirt and ck shorts. Beads of sweat could be seen rolling down his face


    like he''d been jogging since 5 a.m.


    It was Carlos.


    Debbie''s eyes lit up as she ran towards him.


    "Old man, what a coincidence!" Debbie greeted him and jogged with him.


    Carlos cast a sideways nce at her and said ironically, "It is a coincidence!" She smiled sweetly,


    "What time did you start jogging? Where''s your girlfriend? Isn''t she jogging with you? I love jogging too.


    I can jog with you every morning." Debbie was never good at keeping her feelings to herself.


    "I''m good. I don''t always stay here." It was James who had insisted that Carlos live with Stephanie.


    James wanted Carlos and Stephanie to have a baby, and Carlos, for the life of him, couldn''t figure out


    how to turn James down.


    During Carlos'' first night staying with Stephanie, they had slept in the same bed together. He realized


    that he wasn''t remotely attracted to her¡ªmost especially not physically. By midnight, he had already


    transferred to another room.


    Debbie was a little disappointed at Carlos'' answer. She then offered, "Where else do you live then? I


    can move there."


    "East District Manor. So you n to build a manor there too?" he taunted.


    Debbie was silenced. She couldn''t afford to build a manor there.


    They had already gone around and back twice. Carlos wondered to himself, ''She seems strong. We''ve


    probably already run a thousand meters and she doesn''t even look tired.''


    "Old man, why are you jogging? To lose weight?" she asked.


    "No," he answered coldly.


    "Then you must want to be fit." She approached him and said excitedly, "I have a way to help you lose


    one kilogram instantly. Give it a try?"


    Debbie''s ideas weren''t exactly reliable¡ªCarlos knew this so he simply snorted and ignored her.


    Debbie knew that Carlos had always been a man of few words, so when he didn''t say anything, she


    pressed on, "Are you not curious?"

 Chapter 342 Kabe-Don

    Chapter 342 Kabe-Don


    "Nope," Carlos answered coldly. He was not the type to be curious about everything.


    Despite his answer, Debbie still chose to continue. While jogging along with him, she said, "The easiest


    way to lose weight is... to give your heart to me!"


    Debbie herself burst outughing at her joke as if Carlos was ready to give her his heart and soul.


    Her breathing rhythm disrupted byughter, she began to pant.


    But she stillughed some more. Maybe it was to conceal her embarrassment. By the look of it, Carlos


    was impassive.


    Unknown to her, he was thoroughly enjoying her livelypany. Her smile was a ray of sunlight,


    working its way through his hitherto cold heart.


    He slowed down and then came to a halt, staring at her with unrelenting, lustful eyes.


    Debbie stopped as well. His intense gaze made her feel awkward. She scratched the back of her head


    and stammered, "I...I''m going back home."


    All of a sudden, he took a step forward.


    Startled, Debbie instinctively stepped backward. They repeated it a few times until her back bumped


    into a big tree. She had to walk past the tree if she needed to avoid him.


    So she turned right in an attempt to walk past the tree, but he stretched out his arm to press on the tree


    and blocked her way.


    Left with no choice, she turned left. Then again, she was blocked by him.


    ''Is this a Kabe-don?'' Her mind shed back to the study at his manor, where among other books, there


    were also a couple of Japanese poetry works. In wistfulness, she wondered how much better they''d


    have done together for all the three years she was away. Gradually, her heart began to race, her


    cheeks flushing with love.


    She raised her head to look at him. "You... I..." She was lost for words.


    He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    An intense, passionate kiss from a man long starved of love. ''He kissed me again!'' She savored the


    moment, feeling electrified in his warm embrace.


    ''Oh my God! We are in public, and there are many people passing by!'' she thought to herself. "What''s


    rush with young people nowadays?


    Don''t they find it improper making out in public, when they could as well go home and do all they


    want?" "Do you know them? They must be from around here. This is so..."


    Passers-by pointed at them and discussed with revulsion.


    Debbie''s face was flushed both from pleasure and embarrassment. She tried to push him away, but to


    no avail.


    "Hmm..." Debbie protested trying to say something, but her lips were sealed by his. When he finally let


    go, he teased in a hoarse voice, "Stop moaning."


    ''What?! I''m not moaning! I''m protesting!'' she thought.


    She then stuttered, "I...I need to go. Let me go... Please."


    She was so apprehensive of their public disy of affection, even though she loved him from the


    bottom of her heart.


    "Let you go?" Carlos said with a raised eyebrow. Seeing her red face, he decided to tease. "How about


    we go home together and...? Either to my apartment or yours. Wherever you prefer."


    To his surprise, Debbie''s eyes lit up at his words. She said with a hopeful expression, "Really? My


    apartment it is then. Let''s go! Now!"


    Words failed Carlos. He withdrew his arms and stepped backward.


    Debbie''s next move caught him off-guard. Without saying goodbye, she ran past him and dashed


    towards the apartment building.


    ''Is she ying cat and mouse?'' Carlos thought to himself as he watched her receding figure.


    He licked the corner of his mouth, where he could still smell her scent. He hated to admit that he was


    turned on.


    Stepping into the elevator, Debbie rubbed her red cheeks, burning with embarrassment. As the doors


    closed, she heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    ''Jeez! I was such a coward!''


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just the thought of making out with him in public gave her goose bumps. If she hadn''t run away, she


    didn''t know how far he would take things. Her heart raced, her mind running wild with imaginations.


    She longed for more and badly wished it had all happened in the privacy of a room. They would have


    set that house on fire.


    ''Debbie Nian, go for it! He kissed you twice. This means he has a thing for you. Go get it, girl! The


    chemistry is just perfect!'' she told herself.


    Later, Curtis sent her a message saying that he had already made a reservation on the fifth floor of the


    Alioth Building.


    When she met Colleen, they hugged and cried a river. Those three years apart had seemed like an


    eternity. Neither of them could believe they''d end up reuniting, right here in Y City again. That would


    have been the stuff of fantasies. Realizing that they both cried, the two women burst intoughter


    together. Curtis shook his head helplessly as he didn''t understand their emotions.


    "Aunt Colleen," Debbie called out yfully. Although Debbie and Colleen hadn''t hung around each


    other often, they were pretty close. Maybe that was because they were both sincere and they both


    hated Megan. Women''s friendship was a mystery of its own.


    Colleen rolled her eyes and retorted, "Come on! Just by name.


    Else, you''ll make me feel half a century older." They bothughed their hearts out at her quip. Debbie


    held her arm and said, "Curtis is my uncle, so you are my aunt. But if you don''t like it, I can still call you


    ''Colleen'' like before and call him ''Uncle.'' I don''t think he will mind me calling him that. Will you, Uncle


    Curtis?"


    Curtis sighed with profound resignation. "No, I don''t mind you calling me ''Uncle.'' But you have to call


    her ''Aunt'' as well. Otherwise, people will mistake her for my niece as well." Seeing sense in what he


    said, Debbie protested, "That''s not gonna happen!"


    With a yful touch, Colleen pinched his arm, to which he smiled pleasantly.


    Watching the peaceful couple, Debbie envied their love andmitment to each other.


    After so many years, Colleen and Curtis were still head over heels in love. Debbie had never seen


    them have a disagreement.


    In contrast, she and Carlos had disagreed almost every day.


    Shaking off her thoughts, Debbie let go of Colleen and walked up to Curtis, who was holding a little


    boy. "Who is this handsome boy?" she asked. She lightly pinched his chubby face and smiled broadly.


    It was the first time that she had seen her little cousin, who was even younger than her daughter. She


    reached into her clutch-bag and took out a chocte bar for him.


    The boy happily grabbed the bar and put it into his mouth, trying to bite, with the wrapping paper still


    on.


    Debbie scooped him into her arms, unwrapped the bar for him and yed with him, enjoying his


    excited gurgling sounds.


    "Sweetie, what''s your name?" she asked.


    "He is Justus Lu," Colleen answered.


    "Justus. Sounds good." Curtis held the chair for Debbie as she sat down with the boy in her arms.

 Chapter 343 I Have A Daughter

    Chapter 343 I Have A Daughter


    Curtis said in a soft voice, "The name ''Justus'' means upright and just. I don''t expect him to be perfect.


    All I''m hoping for is that he will be a man of integrity." As he spoke, he fixed his eyes on his son, his


    eyes full of affection.


    Upon hearing that, Debbie gave him a thumbs-up. "Wow! You''re such a good father. Most parents


    would put all their expectations on their children. They want the world for their children¡ªhigh-paying


    jobs and being CEO of apany. But you''re not like that."


    As if Colleen had thought of something, she rolled her eyes and said, "Debbie, I actually wanted to


    name him ''Leonardo'' after Leonardo DiCaprio since I''m a huge fan. But your uncle Curtis didn''t want


    me to."


    Debbie burst intoughter. "I can understand Uncle Curtis. He''s so possessive of you."


    While listening to their conversation, Curtis just smiled softly. He dismissed the waiter in the private


    booth so that they could talk freely. He poured the two women each a ss of juice.


    Colleen held her son''s hand and told him, "Jus, this beautiful girl is your cousin. This is Debbie."


    Looking at Debbie with his round eyes, Justus called out in a small voice, "Debbie."


    Debbie pinched his face and said yfully, "Jus, you''re so handsome. I think I''m in love with you!"


    Colleen guessed that Debbie wasn''t used to holding babies so she took Justus over. "Jus, do you like


    Debbie? She''s so pretty, huh?"


    Debbie straightened Justus'' clothes and said to Colleen, "Why did you take Jus? I still want to y with


    him. How about this? I''m avable in a few days. Let me take care of him for a couple of days so that


    you and Uncle Curtis can have a few days just to yourselves."


    Colleen answered with a smile, "Come on! You must be kidding. You don''t know how to take care of


    babies."


    Debbie''s smile froze. It was not until then that she realized that she had told Curtis she had aborted her


    baby three years ago.


    Colleen sensed that something was off¡ªshe was reminded of Debbie''s abortion, so she apologized,


    "I''m so sorry, Debbie. I shouldn''t¡ª"


    "No, no. It''s not like that." Debbie held the ss tighter. She took a deep breath and said apologetically,


    "Uncle Curtis, Aunt Colleen, I''m sorry. I lied to you before. But I had no other choice back then. Actually,


    I didn''t cheat on Carlos, I didn''t abort the baby, and I didn''t elope with another man."


    Debbie believed that she had to clear her name, whether they would believe her or not.


    This didn''te as a surprise to the couple. Curtis turned to his wife and said, "See? I told you. Debbie


    didn''t do any of those things."


    Colleen nodded, held Debbie''s hand, and asked with concern, "Debbie, can you please tell us what


    had happened back then? Why did you take all the me? And where is the baby?"


    "The baby... is in Z Country now. It''s a long story. Nevertheless, I came back to Y City this time for two


    reasons. The first is to get back with Carlos. The second is to take reprisals against James. He


    destroyed my marriage and ruined me. I must avenge myself."


    As Debbie spoke of James, it was like she was suddenly a different girl. A cold aura seemed to sweep


    over her and her eyes had seemingly dimmed.


    Curtis furrowed his eyebrows. ''James must have really hurt Debbie.''


    "What?! I thought Uncle James was a nice man," Colleen said in confusion.


    Maybe Debbie was the one who understood James the most. "He''s just like Megan. They are all


    hypocrites. He looks like a loving father, but all he wants is control and he''ll stop at nothing to get it. You


    know what? The thing I regret the most is not that I believed him when he said Carlos was dead, but


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    that I interceded for him because of Valerie''s call when Carlos was about to put him behind bars.".


    If she hadn''t interceded for James with Carlos, James would have been in jail and she wouldn''t have to


    suffer these past three years.


    Silence reigned in the room. Only the sound of Justus ying with his toy could be heard. Curtis was


    deep in thought¡ªhe was thinking how James used to be and how he hadn''t expected James to be


    such a scheming man.


    Then he realized that maybe his three friends were hostile to him because they''d already been


    deceived by James.


    The major issue was Carlos personally believed in James and thought he was a good man.


    "What are you nning to do?" Curtis asked.


    "I must help Carlos get his memory back. And I have to find evidence that could tie James to the


    crimes. I''ll put him behind bars and make sure that he spends the rest of his life there." During the past


    three years, she had tried to get acquainted with various people, including detectives,wyers, CEOs of


    She had consulted awyer before, and he had told her that if she had proof that Jamesmitted the


    crimes, he had to spend the rest of his life in prison.


    After a while, Colleen asked, "Since you didn''t abort the baby, where is it now? Who is taking care of it?


    A boy or a girl? How is it?"


    At the mention of Piggy, Debbie''s eyes softened. She held Justus'' hand and said, "It''s a girl, and she''s


    more than two years old. Her nickname is Piggy. A friend''s mom is taking care of her for me. I cannot


    let Carlos know she exists. I will take her back to Y City after he gets his memory back."


    "Piggy? Come on! She''s a girl! How could you name her Piggy?" Colleen looked at Debbie in disbelief.


    Debbie sighed helplessly, "She doesn''t like meat. I started calling her Piggy because I wanted her to


    eat some meat and gain some weight. She still doesn''t eat meat but the name stuck. Don''t worry. Her


    real name''s Evelyn Nian."


    "Thank God. But why don''t you tell Carlos about Piggy? Maybe he''ll get back together with you if he


    knows you have a baby with him." Colleen thought it wasn''t wise of Debbie to keep Piggy a secret from


    Carlos. Piggy was Carlos'' daughter and he might get back together with Debbie for the sake of their


    child.


    Debbie shook her head. "I don''t think Carlos will want to get back together with me just because we


    have a child together. Besides, James is still in the picture. He''ll try whatever he can to break us up. If


    Carlos and I fail to get back together and James gets a hold of Piggy, I''ll never forgive myself. Piggy is


    my daughter. These past three years, I''ve leaned on Piggy for support and love. I can''t afford to lose


    her."

 Chapter 344 Why Not Take Piggy Back

    Chapter 344 Why Not Take Piggy Back


    "Debbie is right. If James is determined to separate her and Carlos, he will probably threaten her with


    Piggy. She can''t take the risk. Debbie, you must think thrice before acting. After all, James is an old fox.


    Not only do Wesley and Damon trust him, but Carlos is also loyal to him," said Curtis. He had seen with


    his own eyes how loyal Carlos was to James.


    He didn''t think Debbie could win against James.


    "I know, Uncle Curtis. I''ve hired a private detective to look for the evidence of the crimes he had


    notorious mother," said Debbie firmly. She was not the old Debbie anymore.


    She wouldn''t go soft on those who dared to hurt her and her family again.


    The three of them had a nice lunch, chatting andughing.


    During the lunch, Curtis suggested, "It''s not appropriate to have your friend''s mom take care of Piggy


    all the time. How about this? Why not take her back and let her live with Jus? We have two babysitters.


    I believe Jus will like Piggy very much."


    Colleen nodded, "That''s right, Debbie. After all, Carlos is in Y City, while Piggy is in Z Country. You


    can''t always fly between the two ces, can you?"


    Debbie was tempted by their offer. If Piggy was in Y City, she could have more time with her. She really


    missed her a lot. But...


    Curtis sensed Debbie''s hesitation. He pushed his sses up his nose and assured her, "Colleen and I


    don''t live in the Lu family''s house anymore. We have our own. The Lu family rarely visits so you don''t


    have to worry about them. As for James, Carlos and I rarely see each other and I don''t have any


    business with James."


    ''That sounds great, '' Debbie thought to herself. "Aunt Colleen, don''t you need to go to work?" she


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    asked.


    "I quit. I''m a housewife now. Your uncle Curtis is well paid, and he can support me and our child. We


    even want to have more children." Colleen turned to look at Curtis and gave him a sweet smile. She


    was willing to quit her job and be a housewife for her beloved husband.


    Her cheeks were rosy and she was glowing with happiness. Debbie was so envious of her. ''When will


    Carlos get back together with me?'' she asked herself in her mind. "All right. Then I''ll bring Piggy back


    when I get the time. Uncle Curtis, Aunt Colleen, thank you so much."


    "No worries. If the two babysitters are not enough, we can always hire more. After you and Carlos get


    back together, I''ll ask him to pay double for the babysitters," Colleen said yfully.


    Debbie was amused¡ªshe realized how many of her friends wanted to rip Carlos off since he was rich.


    This included Ivan and Colleen.


    While Colleen and Debbie were chatting happily, Curtis wondered whether he should tell Debbie about


    the Lu family. He opened his mouth, but decided against it. ''I might just ruin Debbie''s mood. I can


    always tell her next time.''


    After lunch, they left the private booth and walked towards the elevator. Debbie held Colleen''s arm and


    joked, "Another friend of mine also wants Carlos'' money after we get back together. Turns out Carlos


    doesn''t know what he''s in for when he gets back together with me. Boo-hoo, I kinda feel sorry for him."


    "Curtis, look at your niece! Mr. Huo is so rich, yet Debbie still worries about his money. Hey, Debbie, we


    are your family!"


    Curtis walked in the front with Justus in his arms, while the two women followed, bantering with each


    other.


    At a corner, they met a group of people, who were also heading for the elevator.


    It was Carlos, Stephanie, Damon and Adriana.


    They all knew each other which made the entire situation awkward.


    Debbie noticed Carlos right away¡ªhe always had a handsome face. When their eyes met, she was


    taken back to their encounter earlier that morning¡ªher face reddened in response.


    Carlos nced at her nkly before looking away.


    Debbie assumed that he was acting that way because Stephanie was with him.


    Carlos had always been the quiet type. It wasn''t unusual that he wouldn''t greet Curtis. Damon,


    however, was angry with Curtis and Debbie. He snorted and acted as if he didn''t see them. Adriana


    walked towards them and greeted them, "Hi, Colleen, Curtis. Debbie, when did youe back?"


    Damon rolled his eyes and pulled his wife back. He reprimanded her, "Honey, you should be careful.


    Not everyone deserves to be friends with you."


    Curtis and Colleen were left speechless.


    Debbie shifted her gaze from Carlos to Adriana and gave her a warm smile. "Hi, Adriana. I just came


    back. Did you just have lunch?"


    Adriana shook Damon''s arms off and came over to Debbie again. "Yes. Were you guys eating here


    too?" She tickled Justus.


    Curtis also shifted his gaze from Carlos and Stephanie to Adriana and said, "Yes. Where''s your son?"


    Adriana cast a worried look at Debbie as she thought talking about their kids would make her sad.


    "He''s in kindergarten, and we''ll pick him up in the afternoon. Debbie, Colleen, it''s been so long since


    west saw each other. Are you in a hurry? Would you like to have tea first?"


    Colleen and Debbie exchanged nces. Then Colleen rubbed Debbie''s hand and told Adriana, "Sure.


    I''m free this afternoon. I know a nice tea house just nearby. We can go there if you want. Debbie, are


    you joining us?"


    Debbie had nowhere to go too, so she nodded, "Sure."


    Before Damon could say something, the three women had already left.


    Stephanie, whose arm was still linked through Carlos'', felt a bit isted and embarrassed. She felt like


    an outsider.


    An awkward silence rung in the air when Curtis took a few steps towards Carlos and offered, "Carlos,


    Damon, do you have anywhere you need to be? We can go to the Orchid Private Club if you like."


    Damon shifted his nce to Debbie''s disappearing figure andined, "She just came back and


    she''s already stealing my wife away from me. She''s still so annoying. I guess nothing''s changed.


    Anyway, yeah, I''m free. What about you, Carlos?"


    Carlos nodded and then turned to Stephanie. "I''ll have the driver take you to the office."


    "All right. See you tonight." Stephanie bid Carlos and the others goodbye as she headed for the


    elevator.


    Curtis, Damon, and Carlos were now left alone. Damon looked at Justus, then turned to Curtis. "Are


    you sure you want to take your son to the club?"


    Curtis was a bit irked, and snapped at him, "Of course not. I don''t want my boy to follow bad examples.


    My son will be a loyal boyfriend and husband in the future, not a yboy like you. Let''s go. I''ll ask the


    babysitter to pick him up."

 Chapter 345 I Will Remarry Him

    Chapter 345 I Will Remarry Him


    Damon wasn''t the least bit offended when Curtis called him a "yboy." He came over and asked,


    "Why were you with that woman again? Don''t let yourself get fooled by her. She may be your niece but


    you can''t just take her side because of that. Carlos was really weird too. He kept on defending that


    woman no matter what I said. He even said that Debbie was nice and that she didn''t deserve to be


    hated. Must have been bewitched or something. You know¡ª"


    "Damon!" Carlos raised his voice cutting Damon off.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong. I just called Wesley up when I went to the men''s room. He said you''d


    never get rid of that woman," Damon said angrily. He would never talk about Debbie in front of


    Stephanie. He and Carlos only talked about Debbie whenever Stephanie wasn''t there.


    Earlier when Damon went to the bathroom, he had apparently called up Wesley. He told him that even


    though Carlos had lost his memory, he still found Debbie to be a nice person. Damon was upset


    because he figured that Carlos and Debbie still might end up together.


    Curtis hadn''t been able to hang out with his friends as much during the past three years.


    He''d been staying in A Country for about two years. He only came back to Y City when Colleen was


    already about to give birth to Justus. Carlos, Wesley, and Damon had been noticeably cold to him for a


    while now, especially Wesley and Damon. They hated Debbie because they thought she cheated on


    Carlos, and they, in turn, were angry at Curtis for not hating Debbie and even defending her.


    Curtis didn''t mind this at all. Now that Debbie was back, he, in fact, hoped that he could spend more


    time with his friends.


    That was why he invited them over to the Orchid Private Club. Luckily enough, they didn''t refuse to


    hang out with him.


    Even if they did, Curtis wouldn''t take it against them. He was already used to it.


    At Orchid Private Club


    Carlos, Damon and Curtis entered the biggest private booth. Justus was still in Curtis'' arms.


    Niles was already in the booth, as Damon had called him on their way. Niles had already poured wine


    for them, and was lying on the sofa.


    Upon seeing them, Niles jumped to his feet and greeted them yfully, "Gentlemen, good afternoon. I''ll


    be your server for the night. I''ve already poured your wine out for you. Would you want some beautiful


    women to keep youpany? Hey! There''s a young gentleman here. Little boy, let me hold you."


    Niles put his phone in his pocket and reached out his arms.


    Curtis handed his son over to Niles and told him, "Jus, call ''Uncle Niles.''"


    "Uncle...Niles..."


    Niles patted Justus'' butt lightly and protested, "Hey, I''m not eighteen yet. I''ll be his older brother. Just


    call me Niles."


    Justus blinked before calling out, "Niles."


    "Ha-ha! You''re so cute. Call me Niles again." Niles grew fond of Justus. He began to y with him on


    the sofa.


    The rest took a seat on the sofa as well. Curtis told his son, "Jus, stay away from your uncle Niles. He''s


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    a bad influence."


    Justus turned to look at his dad, confused. "Dad, Niles... Uncle..."


    Curtis knew what Justus was asking. Damon, who had his own son, understood too. He piped in, "Jus,


    he''s a brat. Call him ''Brat.''"


    Justus looked even more confused but repeated as he was told, "Brat..."


    Niles'' eyes almost popped out.


    Damon burst intoughter. "My son was also very cute when he was this age. Jus,e here. Give me


    a hug." Justus was never shy even when meeting strangers. He began running towards Damon.


    Damon scooped Justus up and handed him to Carlos. "Dude, by this age, you should already have a


    child. Poor you! I feel sorry for you, man."


    The others were at a loss for words.


    As Carlos gazed at Justus, he was reminded of the little girl that he had met back in Z Country. ''I think


    Piggy''s cuter, '' he thought to himself.


    He continued to hold Justus in his arms when thetter suddenly burst out crying. "Dad, dad, dad...


    Scary..."


    "Ha-ha! Carlos, even a one-year-old is afraid of you," Damon mocked and burst outughing.


    Curtis took Justus away from Carlos'' arms and beganforting him. Carlos sighed helplessly and


    thought to himself, ''I''m sure Piggy is the most well-behaved and loveliest kid in the world.''


    Soon after, the babysitter arrived to take Justus home.


    The moment Justus left the booth, each of the four men lit a cigarette.


    Meanwhile, Debbie, Colleen, and Adriana decided to go shoe shopping at the Shining International


    za. Adriana said, "Debbie, don''t worry too much about Damon. He doesn''t know you the way I do.


    That''s why he''s wrong about you."


    Debbie shifted her eyes from the shoes to Adriana and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I understand.


    Damon and Wesley are Carlos'' good buddies, and they care for him. When I clear my name, you can


    ask Damon to apologize to me."


    Adriana smiled and answered, "No problem. How are you and Carlos now? Do you have ns to get


    married again?"


    "I do. I want to marry him again. But he still doesn''t have his memory back. It''s very hard, but that


    doesn''t mean that I''ll stop trying. Girls, you need to help me out." Debbie held the two women''s arms to


    show that she needed support.


    "Of course. I''m on your side," Colleen said firmly. She too hoped that Debbie and Carlos would get


    back together.


    "Me too," Adriana said. She also liked Debbie better than Stephanie.


    They left the shoe department and went to the children''s clothing department.


    There, they bumped into Wesley and ir.


    "Hi, Colonel Li, ir!" Adriana waved at them.


    The moment Wesley met Debbie''s eyes, his face twisted as if out of disgust.


    ''If there weren''t so many people, he might''ve killed me by now, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    "Debbie?" ir was surprised to see Debbie. She hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    Debbie nodded and greeted her, "Hi, ir."


    ir ran towards Debbie, in an attempt to hug her, but Wesley stopped her. He grabbed her by her


    cor, which made her stop so abruptly she almost fell.


    "Ha-ha!" The other three women burst outughing.


    Wesley said coldly, "Stay here. Why are you acting so excited? Don''t do that. You should let your guard


    up around some people."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and wondered to herself, ''Damon and Wesley talk the same way. Are they


    biological brothers or something?''


    ir turned around and said angrily, "Let go of me! Debbie''s my friend."

 Chapter 346 Come In

    Chapter 346 Come In


    "Good friends?" Wesley jeered at ir, giving her a contemptuous look. "As far as I can remember, the


    two of you have never even interacted with each other that much at all. How would you be friends?"


    Obviously, ir felt so upset about it, but Wesley was only telling the truth. There was no way for her to


    deny any of that. With a soft smile on her face, Debbie tugged her a bit closer.


    "We should actually be thanking you for being the reason why the two of us became friends, Colonel Li.


    You acted as the bridge. It seems to me that you don''t really know much about women. We can


    be friends as long as we enjoy each other''spany, even if we''ve just met. Isn''t that right, B?"


    And on cue, ir instantly nodded and added, "Certainly." Then, she went ahead and told Wesley,


    "Adriana and Colleen are also here with us. Why don''t you just leave us alone?"


    Giving her a sullen look, Wesley couldn''t do anything else but warn her, "Make sure not to let your


    guard down. Try not to fall for her tricks. Contact me if ever anything happens."


    "Alright, alright, just go ahead and find the others," ir insisted. Wesley had been keeping an eye on


    her as though he had been so anxious that she might end up flying away, much like a bird would.


    Seeing this as an opportunity for her to spend some time for herself, she did whatever she could to


    make sure that it was going to happen.


    "They''re still at Orchid Private Club right now," Adriana promptly informed him.


    "I know. I''m gonna be heading there right away." Niles had actually told him about that on the phone


    already. It was just that he was still hesitating to leave ir to herself. For that reason, he had been


    ying for time before he went to the club.


    Be that as it might, when he was least expecting it, these three women had appeared and presented


    ir a reason to be away from him for the time being. ''Oh, you bet I''m going to make her pay for this


    tonight!'' Wesley thought.


    Upon giving ir onest good hard look, he exited the mall carrying a couple of shopping bags in his


    hands. ir had been surrounded by the three other women.


    Finally, she was able to let out a sigh of relief the moment Wesley had gotten out of sight. There


    weren''t really many chances for her to go out on her own these days. So, she tried her best to grab


    onto the opportunity the second it presented itself. The other girls actually felt a bit sorry for her after


    seeing it personally.


    "ir, has Wesley always been like this? I mean, is he always keeping you in check?" Colleen asked


    her directly.


    Heaving a heavy sigh, ir replied inplete honesty, "Yes, he has always been like that, poking his


    nose into all of my personal affairs. It feels so suffocating. To tell you the truth, I''ve actually attempted to


    run away several times already. Sad to say, he found out about it and since then, he has gotten even


    stricter, wanting me to always be within his watchful eyes. As a matter of fact, he won''t even let me go


    shopping on my own, let alone with other people. I have to wait until he''s free toe along with me.


    Being an officer in the military and all, he always has his hands full with something and rarely has any


    time to go shopping with me, if at all. For example, I''ve had to wait for more than a month before we


    could visit the mall today."


    Truth be told, ir had been so desperate to talk to someone and vent out all of her frustrations


    regarding Wesley. She could hardly take it anymore, and she was beginning to get depressed.


    "Holy Moses! Could it be possible that Wesley is keeping another girlfriend behind your back and he


    doesn''t want to risk letting you two find out about it? Maybe that''s why he wouldn''t allow you to go


    outside?" Colleen blurted out.


    Debbie was so eager to figure it out as well. "Does he force you to stay at home for weeks on end? If


    that''s how it normally goes for you, then he''s treating you like he would a prisoner!"


    Upon hearing their questions, ir refuted them by waving her hand. "No, it''s not that I''m never


    allowed to go anywhere. He lets me go outside, but only at certain times, like when I go to visit him in


    the army or when I go to work. Apart from that, he just literally takes up all of my free time."


    Wesley''s subordinates would routinely pick her up at her office as soon she got off work. And as they


    headed back over to his ce, his men would always have her within their lines of sight to make sure


    that they could stop her on the off chance that she got any weird ideas and tried to make a run for it.


    "Oh, my God. Is that how you''ve been living all this time? Then, Wesley sure is frighteningly controlling,


    just like Carlos tends to be," Colleen remarked, pitying, but at the same time, feeling sympathetic to


    both Debbie and ir. It was then that she came to the realization that she had been so lucky to have a


    husband like Curtis, who wasn''t only handsome and very talented, but thoughtful and kind as well.


    To that statement, ir had to agree, "To be honest, I truly believe that Wesley is actually sick in the


    head. When we were together, he cared about me even less than about that Megan, but right now he


    just wouldn''t let me go at all."


    For a couple of years, the two of them had been on and off from time to time. In fact, even now, the


    status of their rtionship still seemed soplicated.


    Debbie couldn''t hold back herughter as she listened to ir''sints. "I think you''re just being


    silly. He probably acts that way only because he''s so in love with you."


    "If that was really the case, I wouldn''t really mind being with him. But why hasn''t he said anything yet


    even after all these years of being together? If he truly loves me, then he should be saying it straight to


    my face. We''ve been together for such a long time now. I''m getting tired, and I wouldn''t want to waste


    any more time on him." Wesley was like some sort of enigma. ir always thought that he was so


    impossible to read.


    Shaking their heads, her friends exchanged some confused nces. None of them had a clue what


    Wesley could have been thinking.


    After that, the four of them hung out all afternoon. As they were having tea, ir found out that Debbie


    had been living alone. With that in mind, she thought of something and asked her directly, "Debbie,


    would you mind letting me stay at your ce for a couple of days? Just to see how things with Wesley


    go."


    ''At my ce?'' Debbie was caught by surprise as she wasn''t really expecting to hear that. "I would love


    that. But there''s one problem... Is Wesley gonna let you do that?"


    Deep in thought for a short while, ir made up her mind. "I really couldn''t care less whether he likes it


    or not. Please take me in for just a couple of days, Debbie," she pleaded with her, sounding so


    miserable.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie sincerely wanted to be a good friend to her and let her stay, but she had some qualms about


    doing that. "If Carlos and I were still married, I could let you stay for as long as you would like to. But


    sadly, I don''t have anyone to rely on right now. What if Wesley goes out of control andys waste to my


    apartment when he finds out?"


    An idea popped up in ir''s mind. "Since Mr. Huo lives below your apartment, why not ask him to lend


    you a hand? Just ask him to help you out if Wesleyes at your door. And if he says no... No, he will


    definitely help you. I''m sure of it."


    Debbie didn''t have to think twice because she actually thought it was such an ingenious master n.


    She was interested in testing whether Carlos would lend her a hand or not. At the thought of that, she


    decided that this would be a good way to find out.


    "I''m in! Let''s do it!" she delightedly told ir, brimming with so much exhration.


    Now that they''d made their decision, ir went home with Debbie as soon as they left the tea house


    that afternoon. She went ahead and switched off her phone, but not before sending Wesley a


    message, letting him know that she wouldn''t being home that night.


    Knowing full well that Debbie had been intending to meet up with Carlos as he was walking his dog


    downstairs around nightfall, ir didn''t apany her when Debbie was set to head out with Harley.


    After all, she never liked being the third wheel. When she finally had the apartment all to herself, she


    looked around and found herself a nice spot¡ªthe balcony area. Shey in the hammock, marveling at


    the sunset as the hammock swayed left and right. She felt free as the breeze, something she had not


    experienced in such a long time. At that moment, things just couldn''t have been better.


    Debbie stepped into the elevator holding Harley in her arms. The moment the elevator doors closed,


    she wondered if it would be a good idea to stop on the sixth floor and invite Carlos to head downstairs


    with her.


    After taking a while musing about it, in the end, she realized that she probably wouldn''t have the


    courage to even knock on his door, so she headed right over to the first floor.


    She went for a stroll around the garden with Harley, but unfortunately, both Carlos and Millie were


    nowhere to be seen. This made Debbie feel so downhearted. Even Harley was so down because Millie


    wasn''t there to y with him. He kept on spinning around restlessly. Bringing her phone out, Debbie


    searched for Carlos'' contact details and was about to dial his number when all of a sudden, a car rolled


    up and pulled over close to them.


    She realized that it was Carlos'' new Emperor. The driver promptly opened the back door for the


    passenger, and Carlos stepped out of the vehicle.


    "Old man!" With all enthusiasm, Debbie waved at him as she sat on a bench.


    Shifting his gaze over to the woman waving at him and her pet dog, Carlos politely nodded and paced


    toward the elevator.


    Watching him head straight for the elevator, Debbie ran over to him, with a tight grip on the leash. Of


    course, it should go without saying that Harley ran quite fast as well. "Wait a second!" Debbie called out


    to him before the elevator doors closed.


    Carlos held the elevator for them, As soon as they stepped foot into the elevator, it began ascending.


    Upon noticing that Carlos had loosened his tie a bit, "Are you going toe downstairs to take Millie


    out for a walk?" she asked him softly.


    "Yes," he briefly answered. That was the reason why he had returned much earlier than he usually did.


    "Oh, that''s great. Then, Harley and I will wait for you to get ready."


    "Alright." He didn''t seem to have any problem with it.


    Momentster, the elevator arrived on the sixth floor and the doors slid open. Carlos and Debbie


    proceeded to get off one after the other.


    With the fingerprint scanner, Carlos opened the door to his apartment. But beforeing in, he


    recalled that there was someone behind him.


    He turned his head to check on them. Both Debbie and Harley had their gazes fixated on him. Given


    that he didn''t have it in him to leave them there and keep them waiting outside, he was left with no


    other choice but to say, "Come in."


    "Okay, thank you," she replied dly. That was exactly what she had been hoping to hear him say.


    The second she entered his unit, Debbie was astonished as she discovered that in spite of living within


    the same building, Carlos'' apartment was much too different.


    It was significantly more spaciouspared to hers, probably about three times as huge.

 Chapter 347 Her Fragrance

    Chapter 347 Her Fragrance


    As soon as Carlos entered the apartment, Millie ran to greet him with excitement. Harley barked at her


    as if toin about being neglected.


    Millie then turned back to y with Harley. When the dogs were entertaining each other, Debbie


    scanned the room and did a quick observation.


    "Isn''t your...girlfriend home?" she asked Carlos, who was taking off his coat.


    Every time she spoke of his girlfriend, Debbie felt as if she and Carlos were sneaking around.


    "No, she isn''t. Make yourselffortable." With that, Carlos walked into one of the bedrooms.


    ''Of course, she isn''t home. If she were, I bet he wouldn''t have let me in, '' she reflected.


    How strange things turned out to be. Never had it urred to Debbie that one day she would walk into


    Carlos'' home and feel like an awkward guest.


    They were once the closest and dearest lovers who used to live together. Carlos'' amnesia had turned


    her into a stranger to him even though she knew him so well.


    Carlos walked out of the bedroom while Debbie was looking at photos of Stephanie. He had changed


    into a casual white outfit that made him look years younger.


    Now he looked to be in his early twenties rather than thirty-one years old.


    Carlos noticed that she was staring intensely at him and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "Yes," Debbie said with a nod. "You look dashing."


    Carlos was left speechless.


    He put the leash on Millie and made his way to the door. Debbie quickly did the same with Harley and


    followed him out.


    They came downstairs together and walked their dogs along the footpath outside of the apartment


    buildings.


    Before long, they came across ir.


    She had been looking for Debbie. "Good evening, Mr. Huo," she greeted. Carlos responded with a nod.


    "I''ve been looking all over for you. I don''t have your phone number," ir said to Debbie.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Have you told Mr. Huo?" ir came closer to Debbie and whispered in her ear.


    "Sorry. I forgot." Debbie pped her head, remorsefully. "I''ll tell him now."


    "Okay, go ahead." ir gave Debbie a slightly harder push, and because Debbie was caught off guard,


    she had lost her bnce and began to fall towards Carlos with a shriek.


    ir held out her hands and tried to grab Debbie. ''Wow! I didn''t think that I used that much force. I


    guess I must be stronger than I realized, '' ir thought, surprised.


    Luckily Carlos caught her before she fell to the ground.


    "Phew! Thank you. I thought I was going to fall," Debbie eximed, patting her chest.


    ir approached her and apologized, "Sorry, Debbie. Are you okay?"


    Debbie rested her head dramatically against Carlo''s shoulder and secretly winked at ir. "No, I think I


    hurt my ankle. Aw, it hurts."


    ir felt terrible and sincerely apologized again, "Sorry, Debbie, I''m so¡ª Huh?" She stopped talking


    mid-sentence when she noticed that Debbie kept winking at her.


    Then her sight fell on Carlos'' arms wrapped around Debbie, holding her close to him. Finally, she got


    the hint and smiled. "Well, Debbie. I''ll leave you kids alone."


    "Okay. Bye," Debbie immediately replied as she watched ir bounce away happily.


    When her friend was gone, Debbie snuggled into his chest and wrapped her arms around Carlos''


    waist. "Thank you, old man."


    "Since your ankle doesn''t hurt anymore, you can stand straight," Carlos said. The faint fragrance from


    her body affected him and was scrambling his brains. His voice became hoarse.


    "Oh, okay," Debbie said obediently, moving her hands away from his waist. Just as Carlos thought she


    was going to leave him alone, she locked her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on


    the lips.


    Carlos was taken aback.


    A triumphant smile crept over Debbie''s face. Now, she was ready to leave him alone. However, Carlos


    pulled her back holding her tight, then kissed her passionately.


    While they were both enjoying the moment, ir came back walking in on the two and said


    apologetically, "Oops! I didn''t mean to interrupt, but..."


    Carlos cooled off and released his grip on Debbie at the sudden intrusion. Feeling disappointed,


    Debbie gave ir a reproachful look.


    ir felt awkward and exined, "Um, Mr. Huo. I saw Miss Lie back, so I came to give you two a


    heads-up."


    Neither Carlos nor Debbie said anything back. Carlos cleared his throat while Debbie smoothed her


    clothes down unconsciously.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Carlos looked sullen. ir wondered if he felt sexually frustrated because she had interrupted them.


    Scratching the back of her head, she suggested, "Would you like to continue? I can be a sentry for you


    two if you want?"


    ''Sentry? Where do you think you are? The army? Now she sounds like Wesley. It must be because she


    has stayed with him for too long, '' Carlos thought glumly at her suggestion.


    Debbie looked at Carlos and said, "Your future fiancee is back. You''d best go back home. Before you


    go, I have a favor to ask of you. Later on, if Wesleyes to my home to take ir back, can you


    Carlos furrowed his brows into a frown and snorted, "Why didn''t you think it over first before you made


    the decision?"


    "We did. We thought you would help us."


    Carlos fell into silence. ''So these two women had nned to use me as a shield, '' he thought.


    When Carlos didn''t respond, Debbie began to worry a little. "Old man, Wesley hates my guts right now.


    When he sees that ir is staying with me, he''ll think that I''m turning her against him. He''ll kill me.


    Please help me. You''re his friend, he''ll listen to you. Good is rewarded with good," she said, trying to


    persuade him.


    "If you''re so afraid of what might happen, then let her go with him." Carlos couldn''t understand why the


    two women needed to stay together.


    "No, I can''t," Debbie blurted out. Then she thought for a moment, and with a mischievous glint in her


    eyes, she continued, "On second thought, I can let her go with him. However, there is one problem. I''m


    afraid of the darkness. I''m always scared to sleep alone at night. If I let ir go, you muste


    upstairs to keep mepany." She winked discreetly at ir when she was finished.


    Taking the hint, ir gave her a thumbs-up when Carlos wasn''t looking.


    ''This girl can make an excellent negotiator. She knows that Carlos won''t agree to go upstairs and


    spend the night with her. That''s why sheid down that condition. That way, Carlos would have no


    other option but to help us.''


    Carlos nced at them both and then started to go home with Millie.


    When Carlos had returned to his apartment, Stephanie was about to go out again. Once she saw him


    dinner with Mr. Li? Why did you cancel it?"


    Carlos took the leash off Millie and answered vaguely, "Because I didn''t want to go." He only wanted to


    Stephanie was surprised by his reply. ''That sounds willful.'' "But we could stand to make a ten million


    profit from our cooperation with him."


    "So? He''s a scumbag. I don''t want to do business with him." Carlos seemed disinterested in the


    conversation and went to feed Millie.


    Stephanie stood gaping and was left speechless. ''Mr. Li is indeed a freak, and he did time a few years


    back, but is that a reason to refuse to do business with him? Besides, he wouldn''t dare try and pull the


    wool over Carlos Huo''s eyes.''


    Even though Stephanie didn''t understand Carlos, she decided not to push the topic any further. "I gave


    the cook the night off. I wasn''t expecting you back for dinner. Shall we eat out?"

 Chapter 348 Dinner For Four

    Chapter 348 Dinner For Four


    "I have an international video conferenceter. Didn''t you say you wanted a manicure? I can ask


    Megan to go with you." Carlos took out his phone and started to dial.


    "Carlos, can you go with me? I can wait till your meeting is over so we can have dinner together,"


    Stephanie suggested.


    "It''s going to be a long meeting. I was nning to have my dinner delivered." He proceeded to call


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Megan anyway despite Stephanie''s reluctance.


    Stephanie wasn''t very pleased with his tone. "It''s fine if you don''t want to go with me. But why are you


    making my decisions for me? Did you even ask what I wanted? What if I don''t want a manicure


    anymore? What if I don''t want Megan to go with me?" Women tend to be capricious. One minute they


    want one thing, the next, they don''t. Carlos never tried tomunicate with Stephanie. He just decided


    things for her without a care for what she really wanted.


    Carlos frowned at this but the person he was calling had just answered. "Hi, Uncle Carlos," came


    Megan''s voice.


    "Megan, Stephanie''s going to get a manicure. I was going to ask if you could keep herpany. I''ll


    send the driver over." Again, Carlos decided for Stephanie.


    Stephanie was pissed. She picked up her purse on the sofa and left the apartment with a grim face.


    "No problem. My ss just ended. I''m about to go home." Megan sounded upbeat.


    Carlos looked at the door closed after Stephanie. "Okay. Bye."


    After hanging up, Carlos went to the study. There was indeed an international video conference tonight,


    but he could easily bow out of it if he wanted to.


    Upstairs


    ir was ying with Harley. Debbie took out some food from the freezer and asked her, "How about


    one soup and four dishes? Do you think that''s enough?"


    "Four dishes? There are only the two of us. Two is enough." ir wanted to help her prepare the meal,


    but Debbie refused.


    Debbie craned her head from the kitchen, giggling, "I forgot to tell you. I have a big appetite."


    "Okay then. I''m not a picky eater. I can''t wait to eat!"


    "Okay, four dishes and one yummy souping up." Debbie cooked the soup first. While it was


    boiling, she started to prepare the other dishes.


    An hourter, dinner was ready. She carried the meal to the table in the dining room.


    ir turned the TV off and went to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Without giving it much thought, Debbie went to open the door.


    When she saw the man''s face, her eyes widened in shock and she shut the door quickly.


    ''Crap! Wesley is here!''


    ir was still in the bathroom. Wesley rang the doorbell again impatiently. Debbie wasted no time in


    making the emergency call¡ªCarlos.


    Carlos was in the middle of the meeting. When Debbie''s call came, he turned the video off and


    answered it. "Old man, help!" Debbie said urgently.


    Three minutester, the two women both stood behind the door, trembling from fright. Through the cat''s


    eye, ir could see Wesley ringing the doorbell again and again.


    Suddenly, the ringing stopped. Then the two women heard two men talking.


    Debbie knew that it was Carlos.


    She opened the door swiftly. True enough, there stood Wesley and Carlos.


    The door was only slightly open, just enough space for one to peek out. "Oh, Wesley, there you are.


    What brings you here? Are you here for me?"


    "ir,e out, now!" Wesley demanded loudly, as if he were talking to a clumsy assistant.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. ''Am I invisible? Can he not see that I''m here?''


    ir listened carefully as she hid behind the door trying to figure out what was going on. Then she


    discreetly snuck into Debbie''s bedroom.


    Wesley impatiently pushed the door open and stormed in. In the tiny, quaint living room stood only


    Debbie and Harley. It smelled of a freshly cooked meal.


    "Wesley, I''m having dinner. Would you like to join me?" Debbie asked him.


    Wesley fixed his eyes on the closed door of her bedroom. Debbie began to feel nervous so she hastily


    said, "Wesley, why are you looking at my bedroom? I''m single, you know. I might get the wrong idea if


    you keep looking at my room like that."


    Carlos, who remained in the doorway, frowned at this.


    Wesley ignored her and stalked towards her bedroom. Debbie pulled Carlos inside and urged, "Hurry,


    you''re on the clock! I''ll love you even more if you can handle Wesley. He''s about to trespass your


    woman''s bedroom. Are you okay with that?"


    Wesley already had a hand on the doorknob and was just about to push the door open, when Carlos


    called, "Wesley."


    Wesley looked back at him, bewildered.


    "It''s not polite to walk into a woman''s bedroom without her permission. I guess there isn''t a bathroom in


    Debbie''s room. ir wille out eventually. Why don''t you just wait and eat for now?"


    This wasn''t the kind of help Debbie had been expecting. ''Did hee here to help me or Wesley?'' she


    wondered to herself.


    After shooting Debbie an icy cold look, Wesley went to the bathroom to wash his hands, and then


    walked into the dining room.


    Debbie''s jaw dropped. ''He sure has no problem making himselffortable now.''


    What surprised her even more was that Carlos did the same thing. He sat opposite Wesley. "Ladle the


    soup," he said to her.


    ''What? The dinner is for ir and me, okay?'' she thought gloomily.


    But she had to do what Carlos said, because she couldn''t provoke them at this point. Putting two bowls


    on the table anddling the soup, she ced a bowl of soup before each of the two men.


    "It''s not as easy as you think to send Wesley away. You''d better ask her toe out and have dinner if


    you don''t want her to starve," Carlos added.


    ''Why did I ask him for help? He''spletely unreliable, ''


    Debbie regretfully thought to herself.


    Debbie didn''t want ir to starve so she went inside her bedroom, making sure to close the door.


    ir had heard every word they said at the dinner table. When she saw Debbie, she helplessly said,


    "He won''t leave, and I have to go outside eventually."


    Debbie looked at her sympathetically. "I feel for you, sis. But you can''t starve yourself. Come on, let''s


    eat."


    A few minutester


    The two women sat at the table. The four of them ate in silence. They all wore strange looks on their


    faces, but the atmosphere wasn''t all bad.


    Wesley hade here with the intention of taking ir back. But who would''ve thought that the night


    would end like this? Him sitting with the three of them to have dinner. Debbie thought how this all


    happened.


    Carlos hade to her rescue, but she couldn''t believe that he was just sitting and having dinner. A


    dinner that she had cooked.


    Carlos and Wesley finished their dinner before ir and Debbie did. As if out of manners, they both put


    their chopsticks down and started to watch the women eat. Wesley looked at ir and Carlos looked at


    Debbie.


    It was strange, to say the least.


    Finally, Debbie broke the silence. She looked at Carlos and said, "If you let Wesley take ir back, you


    have to stay and spend the night with me. Tonight."


    "Okay," Carlos agreed.

 Chapter 349 The Making Out

    Chapter 349 The Making Out


    Both Debbie and ir were stunned by Carlos'' reply. At the same time, they envied Wesley''s friendship


    with Carlos. In this corrupt and selfish society, it was hard to find a friend who cared about you enough


    to be willing to sleep with someone for your sake.


    ir realized that she would have to leave with Wesley that night. After dinner, she walked out of the


    apartment with Wesley. "Debbie, I live in New District. Come and see me some time. And when you


    and the others go shopping, call me too. And don''t forget to tell me when you hold a concert next time.


    I''lle and support you!"


    "Okay, I''ll bear that in mind. Now, go home," Debbie said.


    "Okay, see you around." ir turned to leave, but she halted and ran back to hug Debbie tightly.


    They held on to each other for quite some time, unwilling to part. Wesley lost his patience. He grabbed


    ir''s hand and dragged her towards the elevator as she waved goodbye to Debbie.


    Debbie waved back to her and pitied her by how she was being dragged along by Wesley. ''No wonder


    he hasn''t closed the deal with ir yet. Can''t he try and be a little softer to her?


    Huh! ir, I''ll pray for you."


    When she got back to the living room, her eyes fell on the man sitting casually on the couch.


    Debbie ran to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Old man, are you really going to sleep with


    me tonight?" she asked naughtily. Her eyes roamed through his taut body as if she couldn''t wait to strip


    him naked.


    Carlos sighed. ''Seriously though... Why did I marry such a lustful woman?''


    But he didn''t say it out loud. If Debbie had heard his thoughts, she would have had a hundred ways to


    prove that she had learned from the best.


    Unaware of what was on his mind, Debbie yed with the buttons of his shirt.


    Carlos pushed her away. "Since the issue is solved, I''m going home."


    Saying that, he stood up from the couch. Surprised, Debbie looked at him and said wistfully, "Men are


    such liars. You said you would spend the night with me, and now you are leaving. Go. I''ll just pretend


    that you were never here."


    "Fine," he replied, as if he didn''t sense her disappointment at all. He walked towards the door.


    Debbie ran after him. "Hey meano! I made dinner for you. Am I not getting any reward for that?"


    Carlos cast her a quick nce. His eyes involuntarily fell on her pouting lips. Before she could say


    anything else, he pulled her into his arms and pressed her back against the door. Without warning, he


    kissed her hard, and long. She kissed him back passionately as she held onto his muscr chest.


    When they finally broke the kiss, Carlos took onest look at her flushed face and left the apartment in


    a hurry. Debbie rubbed her swollen lips with a satisfied smile and went to the kitchen as she hummed a


    melody.


    Carlos'' passion and his response to her advances were the driving force for her to win him back.


    As she was about to hit the hay, Debbie got a phone call from Jared. "Dude, I am in a really good mood


    today. Let''s hit the bar. You, me, Sasha and Kasie."


    He sounded thrilled for some reason. Debbie had just washed her face. Looking at her reflection in the


    mirror, she said to him, "Wow, you sound ecstatic. What happened? Did you win the lottery orContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    something? Whatever it is, I''m happy for you. But I think I''m gonna pass. I just had my shower and am


    about to go to bed."


    "Come on. Ourpany just signed a hundred million dor contract. Come and celebrate with me!


    Put on something sexy. You just might getid tonight."


    "Get lost," Debbie cursed.


    "Fine, how about this? I''lle to your ce and pick you up."


    Debbie smiled at his persistence. "You pick up Sasha. I''lle in my car."


    "No problemo. Drive safe!"


    After hanging up the call, Debbie grabbed her make-up kit. She drew her eyebrows and put on some


    foundation, then some mascara and red lipstick. She changed into a short ck dress and left her


    apartment.


    On her way, she got another call from Jared telling her that he, Kasie and Sasha were at the entrance


    of a mall. They had been buying some clothes for Sasha.


    Debbie happened to be near the mall at the time, so she said, "Wait for me at the mall. I''m almost


    there. We''ll go to the club together."


    "All right."


    Debbie found her friends at the mall''s impromptu parking zone. Jared, Sasha and Kasie were waiting


    along with another man whom she didn''t recognize.


    Kasie was wearing a purple short-sleeved batwing blouse with denim shorts and ck sandals, while


    Sasha looked sexy in her pink shorts and white tank top.


    Debbie lowered the car window and waved to them. She looked at the man beside Kasie and asked


    with a raised eyebrow, "Your new beau?"


    Kasie stretched her hand into the car through the window to grab Debbie. But Debbie moved away.


    She rolled her eyes at Debbie and chided, "He is my friend. I''ll introduce him to you at the club."


    "All right then. Let''s roll. I''ll follow you."


    Debbie started the engine and moved into the traffic behind their cars. They drove towards the club


    Jared had reserved earlier.


    At Sobriety Club


    They parked their cars outside the club. Debbie straightened her dress after she got out of her car.


    Kasie put her arm around Debbie''s, and they walked together towards the entrance.


    Kasie eyed Debbie''s makeup and her body tight ck dress. She yfully elbowed Debbie and


    remarked, "What a slutty dress! Look at that tiny waist of yours. If I were a man, I would give up


    everything if I had to, just to be with you."


    Debbie pinched her face. "Cut the crap. Your shorts are way sexier than my dress. And¡ª" She choked


    on her next words and stood frozen to her spot.


    One minute she wasughing and teasing, and then her face had turned pale. Kasie was confused by


    her sudden change.


    "Tomboy, what''s the matter?" Jared asked, sensing her abnormal behavior.


    Debbie said nothing. Her eyes were glued to something¡ªsomeone ahead of them.


    Jared and Kasie looked towards what she was staring at and saw a man and a woman kissing


    passionately, standing next to a ck Emperor.


    This was nothing out of ce in a club. They had seen juicier stuff.


    Jared snorted. He didn''t think of it as a big deal. He was about tough at Debbie, wondering why she


    was making a fuss about it. But then, when he took a closer look, he realized who that man was.


    ''Shit!'' To make sure he wasn''t mistaken, he took a few steps forward. He got a clear view of the man''s


    face. Carlos.


    And the woman he was kissing was Stephanie.


    Before anyone could say anything to diffuse the situation, a familiar shocked voice called out, "Aunt¡ª


    Debbie Nian?"


    Megan stared at Debbie with widened eyes. She was on the phone with someone when she saw


    Debbie.


    The couple stopped kissing when they heard the noise. Carlos pulled away from the woman and turned


    to look at what was happening.


    He saw the group standing not too far away from him and Stephanie. Among them was a woman in a


    ck dress, staring at him


    with a pasty face.


    Carlos felt guilty and ashamed for reasons he couldn''t fathom. He moved away from Stephanie and


    straightened his tie in annoyance.


    Debbie stuck her fingernails into her palms as they formed tight fists. It hurt, but it was nothing


    woman.

 Chapter 350 I Want His Heart

    Chapter 350 I Want His Heart


    Debbie had seen Stephanie kiss Carlos lightly on the lips. Totally different from the passionate kiss she


    had seen a minute ago.


    Ironically, Carlos had kissed Debbie passionately too in her apartment earlier the same night.


    It was awkwardly quiet. Nobody dared to break the silence.


    Stephanie seemed drunk. She kept throwing herself at Carlos. Every time Carlos pushed her away, she


    would hug him tightly again. "Carlos, I don''t feel well. Can we go home?"


    Debbie remembered she used to talk to Carlos like this too. Instead of his name, she would call him


    honey or old man.


    She couldn''t believe that another woman was now calling his name, hugging him, and being spoiled by


    him just like how it had been between them before.


    The happiness she had felt from their shared moment earlier vanished.


    Maybe, men were born liars; they were just incapable of faithfulness.


    Debbie watched Carlos hold Stephanie and put her into his car.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She leaned her head back to keep them from falling. She could feel pain


    enveloping her entire body, her heart shattering into a million pieces. She could feel her whole world


    copsing before her. She could cry all she wanted and she could mope around all day if she wanted,


    but now was not the time. She clenched her fists, gathered herself, and turned to Megan. Her face


    twisted into what she intended to be a smile. "Miss Lan, I haven''t seen you in so long. Why, what have


    you been busying yourself with? Still being a home wrecker?"


    Three years had passed. Megan was still the same Megan. She frowned at what Debbie had said and


    tried to exin, "No, I think you have it wrong. It was me who called Uncle Carlos. I asked him toe


    and pick up Aunt Stephanie."


    ''Aunt Stephanie...''


    It seemed like a regr thing to say, but it hit Debbie like a truck.


    Debbie used to be the person Megan referred to as her aunt, but now it was Stephanie.


    Debbie already braced herself for Megan, but nothing she did could prepare her for realizing that she


    wasn''t anyone in Carlos'' life right now. No one referred to her as aunt because she was nobody!


    Debbie wasn''t sure if Megan purposely said that to spite her. Still, she had to admit the girl had made


    quite some progress over the past three years.


    Carlos closed the door after putting Stephanie in the car. Debbie''s eyes had reddened. She refused to


    look at him, afraid that the tears would fall. Debbie sneered at Megan, "I don''t care what you say.


    You''re still the same, old maniptive lying woman that you were three years ago. I thought that by


    now you''d have found yourself some new target. You know, make someone else''s life miserable. Oh,


    by the way, are you still living off Carlos and Wesley like the leech that you were? Are you that pathetic


    and desperate that you don''t know how to live on your own?" Debbie''s friends were stunned by how


    brutal Debbie was being. She seemed to have grown a tougher shell from those three years.


    However, one thing about Debbie remained the same¡ªif she was unhappy, everybody else was going


    to know about it.


    That was a great job letting Megan know. The girl''s face was white as a sheet.


    "Debbie Nian!" Carlos warned.


    Instead of cowering in fear, Debbie smiled as she looked at him. "Yes, Mr. Huo? What is it? Did I say


    something wrong? You may have lost your memory, but I didn''t. Three years ago, you sent this


    maniptive, blood-sucking leech abroad and told her never toe back. So what the hell is she


    doing here? Are you really going to wait until she pulls off whatever n she has and have the same


    thing happen all over again?"


    Before Carlos could respond, Debbie red at Megan and spoke in a threatening tone. "I''m warning


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    you. If you have anything nned, you will not only be sent away this time. I''ll make sure you never


    see any of your friends or family ever again!"


    Megan burst into tears. She grabbed Debbie''s hand and begged, "You misunderstand me. I won''t do


    anything against you from now on. I''ll focus on school. Lockup is a horrible ce. I don''t want to go


    there ever again. Can you please not send me back there? For Uncle Carlos?"


    ''I sent her there?'' This only angered Debbie further. She shook Megan''s hands away and said sharply,


    "Miss Lan, did you hit yourself in the head? You went to jail because of something you did. You


    disappeared after what you did to Kasie. What does that have anything to do with me? Don''t you ever


    mention Carlos to me. It won''t work. You''re just wasting your breath. And if you ever do anything to me


    again..." Debbie''s voice trailed off, but she gave Megan an evil smile.


    Then, just like that, she walked away.


    In the club, the music was loud.


    Jared trotted over to Debbie and gave her a thumbs-up. "Tomboy, you were impressive back there.


    Respect. You learned from the best. You were just as cold as Mr. Huo. And so cool. You''re my idol from


    now on. You have to take me under your wing and teach me."


    Kasie and Sasha agreed. "Megan was so angry, I could tell. But, of course, she couldn''t show you


    because she was trying to beg for your mercy! Every time I think of her face, I burst outughing,"


    Sasha chimed in.


    "That''s true. Mr. Huo''s eyes were sparkling when he looked at you. He must''ve been impressed too." At


    that time, Kasie had watched Carlos as Sasha watched Megan. Nothing had escaped their eyes.


    Hearing Kasie''sments, Debbie smiled bitterly. ''Carlos was impressed. So what? Is that what I


    want? To impress him? No, I want him to love me.''


    Debbie remained silent. The others exchanged a look and decided to drop the topic.


    A waiter led them to their booth. Jared opened the menu and threw it onto the table. "Fes, it''s my


    treat tonight. Order anything you want. Don''t be a stranger."


    "Have you ever seen that movie?" Kasie asked Jared.


    "What movie?"


    The rest of the group looked at her in confusion.


    "The Big Shot."


    Before anyone could realize what she was saying, Kasie put her hands over her mouth and shouted,


    "Everybody, Mr. Han''s picking up the tab tonight!"


    "Wait, wait, wait..." Jared tried to stop her, but it was toote.


    A lot of people had already heard her. The DJ even reenacted the scene from the movie by ying


    music that pumped up the crowd and shouting in the mic, "Mr. Han''s footing the bill tonight! Cheers!"


    That specific line from the movie had stuck with everyone ¡ª hoping that it would happen to them in


    real life.


    And it was happening now. The club was ringing with cheers,ughter, and shouts.


    Jared pointed at Kasie, who was wearing a smirk. His hand was trembling and his lips quivering. He


    enveloped himself in Sasha''s arms andined, "Sweetheart, Kasie''s bullying me!"


    Sasha merely blinked at him and said, "Well, you deserve it. Kasie paid hundreds of thousands of


    dorsst time for what you did, remember?"


    It was a long story but basically, Jared was drunk and got into a fight. The man he''d been brawling with


    ran into a coffee house. To catch the guy, Jared managed to destroy the cafe.

 Chapter 351 Drown Sorrows In Alcohol

    Chapter 351 Drown Sorrows In Alcohol


    Later on, that man just ran away eventually, so Jared had to go after him. And during that day, Kasie


    just happened to be enjoying a cup of coffee there. Unfortunately for her, she had been forced to pay


    for all of the damages Jared had caused.


    Once Jared finally sobered up after getting some much-needed rest, he couldn''t remember anything


    about what happened.


    The person who was having a cup of coffee along with Kasie was acquainted with Sasha as well. So,


    she told her about the mess he had made at the cafe.


    It should go without saying that Sasha felt so terrible upon finding that out. She offered to pay Kasie


    back for it, but she persistently refused to ept her money, telling her that if Jared footed her bill next


    time, then they could call it quits.


    "She just had to pay for less than a million and here I am left with no choice but to pay several million."


    Jared clenched his teeth, fuming with intense anger.


    With one hand propped against her chin, Kasie leisurely browsed the menu. Then, she swiftly scanned


    the club, checking the people there with them. "From what I could gather, you would have to pay


    roughly around ten million, but that''s just an approximation. Why don''t you just go ahead and ask the


    manager o give you a discount? Loosen up a bit. You''re going to be alright."


    "Ten... ten million!" Jared blurted out, feeling so frustrated.


    Paying no attention to him, Kasie moved on and asked Debbie, "Tomboy, what are you gonna be


    having? Look at the menu and see if there''s anything you might like."


    cing her phone down at the table, Debbie checked the menu. "I would love to have a hard drink. It''s


    been ages since thest time we were able to go out to grab a drink like this. We''re going to be drinking


    to our hearts'' content tonight. Okay?"


    One would easily be able to sense the hint of dejection in her words. It seemed as though she was


    intending to drown her sorrows in alcohol at that moment.


    That being the case, her friends wanted to be there for her to keep herpany and go drinking. With


    a snap of his finger, Jared called the attention of the waiter standing close to them. "Waiter, give us ten


    bottles of whisky please."


    Everyone around them had been left dumbfounded after hearing him say that. ''Man, do you really have


    to order that much whisky?'' a lot of the onlookers wondered.


    It was quite obvious that Debbie was really nning to drown her sorrows in all of that alcohol. It was


    not like she could hold her liquor at all, but the second the whisky was served, she wasted no time and


    chugged down two sses in an instant.


    As she got to her third ss, she was already beginning to ramble about everything. Somewhere along


    the middle of that, she even got into a discussion with Jared about a random topic.


    Kasie wanted to prevent her from downing her fourth ss. However, Debbie tightly held onto her, with


    tears welling up in her eyes, and cried out, "Kasie, please just let me drink for now. Once I get so drunk


    and fall asleep, maybe it will stop hurting this much."


    It pained Kasie to see her close friend in that state. Giving her a pat on the back, she tried tofort


    her, "Deb, you''ve already had quite a lot to drink. I''m just really concerned about you."


    "There''s no need for you to worry about me. I still have room for more. Back when I was in Z Country,


    there was one time where I drank five bottles of Royal Salute with my workmates." That had truly been


    such a hard time for Debbie. Not only did she have to look after Piggy on her own while working, but at


    the same time, she also had no choice but to interact with various kinds of people.


    ''Five bottles of spirit...'' At the thought of that, Kasie was already about to cry. "Alright, I''m going to drink


    with you until you''re satisfied," she replied.


    Jared and Sasha were having a conversation. On the other hand, Kasie''s friend headed over toward


    the dance floor after drinking with them for a while. Eventually, Kasie and Debbie ended up getting so


    drunk after having too much to drink. They walked toward the dance floor with their hands over each


    other''s shoulders and their bodies iling all over the ce.


    They stumbled upon two good-looking guys as they were heading to the dance floor. Holding one


    man''s chin with her finger, Debbie lifted his face to take a closer look and yfully told him, "Hi, you''re


    kinda cute. Would you like to have a drink?"


    The man she approached, who was actually used to flirting with women quite often, became red-


    flushed the moment she talked to him. Stumbling over his words, he answered, "Of course. I think


    you''re b-beautiful. L-let me go ahead and buy you a drink."


    Debbie let go of Kasie, flinging herself over to that man.


    Both of them were actually yboys who would frequent night clubs to meet random women. They


    managed to reel in lots of girls just because they looked so attractive. The second Debbie approached


    the man, he instantaneously wrapped his arms around her waist and helped her stay up.


    Kasie desperately wanted to stop Debbie from going on her own, but she was just truly much too drunk


    to stand on her own two feet. The man held Debbie in his arms.


    The other man walked closer to Kasie to hit on her. Kasie, feeling so intoxicated, simply shook her


    head and pointed over to their booth. "Take me to that booth over there." She asked the man to assist


    her.


    Without saying a word, the guy brought her back to their booth. Meanwhile, as Jared and Sasha were


    still casually talking about something, Kasie suddenly pped Jared''s head. "Who the hell did that?


    Who hit me? Kasie? For god''s sake, you''re so drunk. Wait, where is Tomboy? She''s gone!"


    "Hurry! Look for Tomboy. She... she went along with some other man. I didn''t have any strength left to


    stop her." After managing to tell them that, Kasie instantly copsed on the sofa due to so much


    drunkenness.


    The second he found out that Debbie had gone with a stranger, Jared inspected the area around the


    dance floor. After realizing she was nowhere in sight, he yelled, "Crap! God forbid that she does


    anything stupid." Keeping in mind that Debbie felt so devastated after seeing Carlos kiss Stephanie,


    Jared got worried that, due to being so drunk, she might end up getting into a room with a man she had


    just met in the club to get back at Carlos for breaking her heart.


    The man who had apanied Kasie to their booth happened to recognize who Jared was. He


    chimed in, "Mr. Han, please don''t fret. I''m going to call my friend right away."


    Wasting no time after hearing him say that he would be able to reach his friend, Jared spurred him to


    do it as soon as possible. "Quick. Call him right away."


    "Okay," the man politely replied as he dialed his friend''s number, putting his phone closer to his ear.


    After a while, he told Jared, "It just keeps on ringing. He''s not picking up his phone."


    As all of that was happening, the other man was trying to take Debbie out of the club. "Hottie, are you


    sure you really wannae with me?"


    "Yes, of course. Come on and dance with me. Huh? Where are we? Why aren''t we on the dance floor


    yet?" Feeling a bit disoriented, Debbie tried opening her eyes. Examining the area, she felt so lost and


    asked, "Where am I? What is this ce?"


    She was somewhat aware that she was nowhere near the dance floor. However, she was so


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    lightheaded and so out of it that she couldn''t think straight.


    As they exited the club, the man had his arm wrapped around Debbie''s waist. He noticed that his


    phone had been ringing nonstop, but he was so preupied with the prettydy that he didn''t bother


    checking who it was and simply hung up. Helping the inebriated woman stay upright, he wanted to


    quickly bring her over to the parking lot.


    Just as he was about to make his move, a crowd of brawny men suddenly appeared in front of him


    from seemingly out of nowhere.


    When he lifted his head up to check what was happening, he saw that the person right in front of them


    was a sophisticated man with a handful of bodyguards wearing suits standing behind him. The elegant


    man''s re looked so razor-sharp and menacing that it sent shivers down the spine of the guy carrying


    Debbie and made him lose the strength in his legs. "Mr. Huo?"


    With just a single nce, the man immediately recognized who Carlos was.


    He had actually seen Carlos a couple of times before already, but this was the very first time he had


    ever had an actual conversation with him.


    "Bring her to me this instant," Carlos demanded, quite intimidatingly. Without dy, the man handed


    Debbie over to Carlos at once.


    Women are a dime a dozen. He wouldn''t ever dare to displease Carlos over a single woman.


    Debbie seemed to have been murmuring something. Instructing his bodyguards, he told them, "Make


    sure that he gets banned from entering any of the clubs or any other entertainment venues throughout


    Y City from this day forward."


    "As you wish, Mr. Huo!"


    The man was left so dumbfounded, not to mention frightened, without a single clue what he had done


    to offend Carlos. He had made sure to be cooperative and tread carefully. So, why was Carlos still


    prohibiting him from going to the city''s hotspots?


    Be that as it might, he didn''t have the guts to say anything back. He answered the bodyguards''


    questions as best as he could. Then he listened as the bodyguards made phone calls to shut him out of


    entertainment facilities.


    Lifting Debbie up, Carlos went ahead and carried her into his car. The stench she had on her made him


    flinch. Just what was it with him and alcohol tonight? Prior to that, he had to pick up Stephanie, who got


    drunk as well. And much to his surprise, Debbie was even more intoxicated.


    Recognizing a familiar scent from Carlos, Debbie nuzzled up to him. "Hey, what''s taking you so long?


    Why are we still not on the dance floor yet? Come on. What''s the matter? Can you dance or not? I bet


    you can''t," she mumbled.


    Secondter, she heard the car door shut. Squinting her eyes, she innocently asked, "Huh? What is a


    car door doing here in the middle of the dance floor? Is this some sort of modern technology?"

 Chapter 352 Promise Me

    Chapter 352 Promise Me


    When Debbie saw Carlos'' gloomy face, her mind went nk for a moment. "Oh, it''s you, old man. No,


    you can''t be here. I must have made a mistake." ''He should be enjoying his girlfriend''spany right


    now. Does he have time for me?'' conflicting thoughts ran through her mind.


    With her eyes closed, she leaned against his chest, smelling his enchanting scent.


    "Where to, Mr. Huo?" asked Carlos'' assistant, who was ready in the driver''s seat.


    For the six months he had been on the job, he had never seen Carlos hug another woman besides


    Stephanie. This was a first.


    Carlos was quiet for a moment. He looked out the window, stroked his brow and said, "Go to Champs


    Bay Apartments."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The car pulled into Champs Bay Apartments in about ten minutes, where on arrival, Carlos'' phone


    rang. A call from Curtis.


    "Hi," he answered at once.


    "Carlos, Jared told me he couldn''t find Debbie. Do you know where she is?" While Jared anxiously


    looked for her, Debbie had left her phone on the couch at the club. In his frantic efforts to find her, he


    had called Curtis.


    "Yes, I do," Carlos replied faintly.


    "Good. Jared said she was drunk. Take care of her, OK?" said Curtis, feeling relieved.


    "Alright."


    Elsewhere, Jared was still worried. Only after Curtis called back and told him about her whereabouts


    did he get some rest.


    ''How did Carlos take her so quietly? He is like a ghost, '' Jared reflected.


    With Debbie gone and Kasie dead drunk, there was no fun in the club for him. He decided to leave.


    The bill would cost him a fortune, though. He went to the manager. "Good fellow, tell me, how long will I


    have to wash the dishes here to pay the bill?"


    The manager smiled politely. "You wouldn''t be able to pay off even if you washed the dishes here for 20


    years. Mr. Han, you''d better pay the bill directly."


    "Fine. Call this guy. He is my brother. Tell him I ran away, and ask him to settle up." Jared hadn''t


    spoken to Damon for a long time.


    Damon wouldn''t get ripped off willingly, not to mention the bill was ridiculously high. He called Jared.


    Yet Jared said calmly, "In the past years, as the elder brother, you didn''t take care of me at all. Just


    consider this bill as your way to make up for it."


    "Jared, you son of a bitch. Are you talking as if you were a baby in thest three years? Are you crazy,


    or something? Take care of you, my foot!" Damon cursed.


    "If I am a son of a bitch, you are too. Anyway, that''s beside the point. Thing is, either you pay or I''ll call


    Adriana and tell herst week you went to dinner with two other women. Those supermodels you


    seemed head over heels about. The ball is in your court," Jared threatened.


    The ckmail worked like magic. Without further ado, Damon caved in. "You evil little son of a bitch!"


    he cursed again. The dinner with the supermodels was an official event. A normal part of business for


    him, and entirely public, with so many people present.


    But Jared made it sound like some ndestine affair. What angered Damon more was that he was


    already married and had better things to attend to than babysitting a whole grown up, a party animal


    who couldn''t fund his extravagant lifestyle. "Then you are the older son of a bitch. You are my brother,


    you have to help me out. Moreover, you are already married. I''m not. I have to save up for my wedding.


    Okay, my dear brother? Catch youter," Jared retorted.


    "Bullshit!" Damon cursed when he looked at his phone only to find that Jared had hung up on him.


    Adriana was woken up by his cursing. Rubbing her eyes, she looked at her angry husband and asked


    with concern, "What''s going on? Who has pissed you off this much? What happened?"


    "It''s nothing. Go back to sleep." Angrily, he put his phone away and went to bed again.


    After Adriana fell asleep again, he texted his assistant and told him to bring the money to Jared.


    Meanwhile, Carlos walked into the elevator with Debbie in his arms. He pressed "7".


    After getting off the elevator, he carried her to the fingerprint scanner, put her down and told her to


    open the door.


    But Debbie didn''t respond at all. Carlos had to grab her hand and try one fingerprint at a time.


    By the time the door finally opened, he had lost his patience. Once more, he carried her on his


    shoulder and took her inside.


    With her head upside down, Debbie''s stomach churned. As soon as Carlos put her down on the couch,


    she sprung to her feet and darted into the bathroom.


    To steady herself, she bent to grab hold on the sink in the bathroom.


    In the living room, Carlos heard her puke loud and clear. As a neat freak, he frowned in disgust.


    One or two minutester, he eased up when he heard her brushing teeth.


    Out of the bathroom, she walked, supporting herself by leaning on the wall.


    Although she was sobered up a little, she still spoke with a slur. "Old man? Why are you here?" she


    asked.


    Carlos handed her a cup of warm water. "Drink this. It''ll help," he urged.


    Dismissively, she waved her hand and continued walking, pressing against the wall. "Go take care of


    your girlfriend. I don''t need you," she refused.


    Now, Carlos cut a gloomy look. He had left Stephanie alone and arranged for one of his drivers to take


    her home, where she had no one but servants.


    Yet here he was, with a sloshed, ungrateful and almost incoherent Debbie.


    Had he wasted his time waiting outside the club to take her home only for his kindness to be rejected?


    Hadn''t she imed she loved him? Carlos wondered why and where Debbie''s mixed signals were


    leading to.


    Debbie opened the door with difficulty, but before she knew it, he scooped her up. "Why did you pick


    me up?" she asked with a drawl. "Carlos, you''re an asshole. You kissed another woman before my


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes. I''ll kill you!" Debbie showered him with her punches.


    When Carlos was about to put her on the bed, she suddenly pped him.


    His face turned red with anger, wishing to strangle her.


    But Debbie seemed to be oblivious of his rage. She mumbled on, "I nned to stay single for the rest


    of my life when they told me you died. Is this how you treat me? Boo...hoo... Asshole! You''re a


    heartless jerk!"


    Ignoring her rant, Carlos put her on the bed, took off her shoes and pulled a thin quilt over her.


    But she refused to sleep under the quilt and kicked it off the bed. Then she sat up, screaming and


    cursing. "You''re not my husband. My husband loves me. He won''t kiss another woman. Neither will he


    marry someone else. Get out of here!"


    After she punched him again, Carlos grabbed her hands and warned, "Shut up and go to sleep! You


    don''t have to push me to the wall."


    "Why have you changed so much? You no longer are the person I knew. Back then you loved me from


    the bottom of your heart."


    Carlos was left speechless. ''This woman is a piece of work, '' he thought.


    While he racked his brains for an end to the drama, she abruptly made a turn around, held him tight


    and pressed her face against his chest. "Old man, don''t kiss her. Promise me you won''t kiss her,


    okay?"


    Her change of tone got him by surprise. A few minutes ago, he had wished she''d be worn out and


    leave him in peace.


    But now, at her soft tender voice, and the way she held him tight, Carlos wished that moment couldst


    forever.


    Unaware she was turning him on, Debbie went on between sobs, "Just promise me. It''s all I''m asking


    for."

 Chapter 353 You Guys Are So Noisy

    Chapter 353 You Guys Are So Noisy


    "Hmm..." Carlos swallowed hard and tried to move his eyes away from Debbie.


    The truth was, what happened between him and Stephanie earlier that night was just an ident. She


    was drunk and she didn''t want to leave when he picked her up from the club. Then before he could


    even open the car door, Stephanie tripped on her heels and fell forward. Carlos instinctively reached


    out to catch her, consequently wrapping his arms around her waist. However, he had lost control of his


    bnce.


    To keep from falling, Carlos pressed Stephanie against the car for support. He was surprised to find


    that Stephanie took this chance to kiss him. She grabbed him and locked her arms around his neck


    and started kissing him passionately.


    At that exact moment, Debbie and her friends had just seen the whole thing happen. What they didn''t


    see was Carlos desperately trying to free himself from Stephanie.


    "What happened tonight will never happen again." Carlos found himself assuring Debbie right away. He


    found it strange but he liked it.


    Debbie''s face broke into a smile¡ªshe was satisfied. She stopped crying and leaned over for a kiss


    until she seemed to remember something, and stopped herself. Her face twisted into disgust. She


    hatefully wiped Carlos'' lips with her hand. "I hate that you have that woman all over your lips! Yuck!


    Brush your teeth please!" she demanded.


    She didn''t kiss him. Instead, she pushed him all the way to the bathroom.


    Carlos was at a loss for words. He wondered what he was really doing here when he was only getting


    tortured by Debbie. Why would he bring all this trouble for himself? Was he taking advantage of his


    freedom too much? Even he couldn''t quite understand himself.


    A few minutester, after brushing his teeth, he walked back to her bedroom again. He thought Debbie


    would be sleeping right now but instead, he found her lying seductively and gazing at him.


    As soon as he came out, she giggled and called, "Come here, Mr. Handsome. I have a secret for you."


    Carlos obediently walked over and sat on the edge of her bed. Absentmindedly, he said, "Don''t sleep


    yet. I''ll have someone bring you a¡ª" Before he could finish speaking, Debbie suddenly crawled up to


    him and kissed him.


    Her skirt had already been taken off. She grabbed his hand and ced it on her body, slowly moving it


    up and down and letting him explore her. She softly tempted him, whispering his ear, "Mr. Handsome,


    we didn''t really want to get divorced. We''ve already done this before. A lot of times. I''ve never slept


    with anyone since..."


    Carlos tightened his grip on her waist, trying to constrain himself.


    But Debbie wasn''t backing down. She continued whispering flirtatiously, "I read on the Inte that if


    thirty-year-old men don''t get regr sex, they might get sick..." Debbie really wasn''t sure with what she


    had just said. She knew that Carlos had been with Stephanie the past three years, so they might have


    been sleeping with each other then. Still, Debbie wanted to believe that he''d waited for her throughout


    these years.


    Meanwhile, drops of sweat began to form on Carlos'' forehead as he tried to suppress his desire.


    Suddenly, Debbie boldly reached out to touch his member and it immediately responded. Carlos lost it.


    He pressed her on the bed and passionately kissed her.


    Debbie couldn''t exactly remember what happened but next thing she knew, she had already fallen


    asleep. But she was sure of one thing¡ªbefore she had closed her eyes, she felt Carlos arms wrapped


    around her.


    The next morning, the ringing of her doorbell woke her up. Debbiezily turned. She could feel her


    head pounding.


    Suddenly, the pounding in her head bolted her awake. She sobered up and opened her eyes. As she


    ignored the ringing of the doorbell, she tried to recall what happenedst night.


    She remembered she and Kasie were both drunk and then someone took her to the dance floor. But


    Carlos'' figure popped up in her mind. She vaguely recalled an image of her and Carlos on her bed.


    She moved and she didn''t feel anything ache, nor did she feel any sort of difort.


    She sat up on the bed. It was then that she noticed the love bites on her body. Her mind went nk all


    of a sudden.


    After thinking hard to piece everything together, Debbie still wasn''t sure if she and Carlos ended up


    sleeping together.


    Whoever was standing in front of her apartment door seemed to be really persistent. The person had


    been ringing the doorbell for more than five minutes already.


    Debbie smoothed her disheveled long hair and looked at the messy bed. Carlos was no longer there.


    She was alone in the bedroom.


    ''Forget it!'' She decided to check out who was at the door first.


    She got out of bed and put on her pajamas, but it wasn''t able to cover the love bites on her neck.


    She had no other choice because it was summer and she couldn''t wear anything that covered her


    neck.


    Debbie peeked in the cat''s eye to see who it was at the door. She yelled angrily, "You guys are so


    noisy!"


    She grudgingly unlocked the door. She had barely turned the knob when her visitors suddenly came


    barging in. "Tomboy, we would have called the police if you hadn''t opened the door by now... Hey, hey!


    You... Oh my God! You must have had a night!"


    Jared eximed, eyes widened in shock. He pointed at her neck and then gave her a thumbs-up.


    Sasha, who was following behind him, looked curiously towards where he was pointing at. But he


    blocked her view and joked, "Don''t look, my baby. You''re too young and it''s not suitable for you to see


    that. Let me take you home!"


    Sasha rolled her eyes at him and pped his hands away. "What''re you doing? We''re all grown-ups


    here," she rebuked. Then she turned to Debbie and asked excitedly, "Were you with Mr. Huo?"


    Debbie felt embarrassed. She nodded her head helplessly and led them into her apartment while


    exining, "But I don''t think we actually did it. We didn''t...really...have sex. Carlos has quite the


    willpower! By the way, why were you guys ringing my doorbell and banging my door so urgently?


    Anything important?"


    ''Didn''t have sex?'' Jared and Sasha were so disappointed to hear that.


    "We came to give you back your cellphone and your car." Jared took Debbie''s handbag from Sasha''s


    hand and put it on the table.


    Debbie took a look at her handbag and nodded understandingly. "So are you going to hang out for a


    while or do you guys need to be somewhere? I''m actually still very sleepy. I want to go back to bed and


    sleep for a while longer."


    Jared casually leaned against the sofa and grumbled, "Tomboy, we''re guests of yours here. Is that how


    you would treat your guests? You haven''t even served us tea or coffee or anything yet and you''re


    already making us leave! Well, that''s not polite."


    "Fine, get a dor from my bag and go downstairs and buy yourself a bottle of water. Help yourself to


    whatever you want," Debbie spat as she heaved a yawn.


    She was very tired. Even though she and Carlos didn''t really have sexst night, the way he touched,


    kissed, and bit her was enough to exhaust her. It seemed like he was still the same lover she had


    remembered. In fact, even better. And Debbie didn''t even want to get started on how Carlos kissed her.


    Looking at the dark circles under Debbie''s eyes, Sasha said sympathetically, "Debbie, you better rest


    for now. Don''t worry. We have something else to do. We should get going." Then, she broke free from


    Jared''s grip and walked up to Debbie. In a hushed voice, she cautioned, "Debbie, you''re still young.


    Don''t tire yourself out. Be careful of your health, especially your..." ''Kidney!'' Sasha didn''t blurt out that


    Sasha stopped her joke midway.


    Debbie''s lips twitched.


    Jared dragged Sasha to leave the apartment. Debbie returned to her bedroom without seeing her


    friends off. As soon as she climbed onto her bed, she fell asleep at once.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On the sixth floor


    When Stephanie woke up, it was already past seven o''clock in the morning. After drinking the soup


    prepared by the maid, she fixed herself and went to knock on Carlos'' bedroom door.


    But no one opened the door. After a few moments, she pushed open the door and heard someone in


    the bathroom. She realized that it was probably Carlos.


    But something was wrong. She checked the time and it was around 8:00. Carlos normally jogged in the


    morning. He woulde back around 6:40 and by 7:00, he would already have taken his shower. So


    why was he showering sote?


    She caught a glimpse of the tidy bed. That was when she grew suspicious. ''Didn''t Carlos sleep here


    As she got lost in her thoughts, the sound of the running water suddenly stopped. Stephanie stared at


    the bathroom door. Soon, the door flew open.


    With a bath towel sloppily hanging over his waist, Carlos walked out the bathroom. When he saw the


    woman in his bedroom, he slightly furrowed his brows.


    Stephanie snapped out of her trance and exined, "I just came to tell you,st night I..." She stopped


    mid-sentence when she noticed an obvious love bite on Carlos'' neck.

 Chapter 354 It Was Just For Fun

    Chapter 354 It Was Just For Fun


    ''Love bites!'' Stephanie thought in shock. She struggled to shift her sight past his neck and onto his


    arm, only to find hickeys there as well. Her heart sank and her face went pale.


    Sensing her gaze on his body, Carlos checked his arm. He remembered that Debbie had deliberately


    left love bites there as payback for his torture. Without letting it bother him, he grabbed another clean


    towel and wiped his wet hair. Instead of exining the situation to Stephanie, he asked her, "Do you


    have anything important to tell me?"


    As an experienced woman who had dealt with difficult situations in business, Stephanie was able to


    quickly regain herposure. Taking a deep breath, she collected herself and asked casually, "Last


    night¡ª"


    "Stephanie," Carlos interrupted her coldly.


    "I hope what happenedst night won''t happen again."


    "I''m sorry, Carlos. I know that you are mostly busy. I shouldn''t have¡ª"


    "I wasn''t talking about picking you up from the club," he cut her bluntly.


    Stephanie was silent for a moment. She understood what he was talking about. He was condemning


    her for taking advantage of her drunken state to kiss him.


    Carlos wasn''t nning on exining anything about the love bites to Stephanie. He didn''t have sex


    with Debbiest night. He had somehow managed to constrain himself in the end, but they had hugged


    and slept the night together. But it didn''t make a difference to Carlos whether he had sex with her or


    not. Since he had been so intimate with another woman, he felt it wasn''t proper to continue his


    rtionship with Stephanie anymore. He dered, "I need to tell you something. We should¡ª" ''Break


    up!''


    Knowing the words that were about to spill out of his mouth, Stephanie cut in immediately, "It was just


    for fun, right? You like to y around with other women asionally. Correct? Carlos, I understand.


    You don''t have to exin yourself to me. We haven''t gotten married yet, so I don''t mind."


    Carlos frowned. He was a little annoyed that she thought he was that kind of a man. "No, it wasn''t¡ª"


    ''Just for fun.''


    "Carlos, you haven''t had your breakfast yet. I''ll go check if it''s ready." She hurriedly left his bedroom,


    without giving him a chance to continue the topic.


    After closing the bedroom door behind her, Stephanie supported herself against the wall in the corridor,


    gasping for air. She clenched her fists in anger. ''Who on earth is that woman? Who the hell left those


    love bites on him?'' she thought furiously.


    By the time Carlos got dressed and came to the dining room, the housemaid had already prepared the


    breakfast andid it out on the table. Stephanie was not in the living room, or in the dining room. As he


    sat at the table, he asked the maid, "Where''s Stephanie?"


    The maid replied politely, "Miss Li is still in her bedroom. She said she would have her breakfastter."


    Carlos nodded and silently ate his breakfast. When he was done eating, Stephanie had still note


    down for breakfast.


    He gracefully wiped his mouth with a tissue and headed to her bedroom. He knocked on the door once.


    He heard a ruffling noise and then Stephanie opened the door, her face weary and gloomy. She was


    still in her pajamas. Seeing Carlos at the door, she forced a smile and asked, "Carlos, what''s up?"


    Unintentionally, her eyes were drawn to the love bites on his neck again. Jealousy flooded her heart.


    "Go eat your breakfast. I have to go to work. I''ll have the driver take you to yourpany," Carlos said.


    "Okay, thank you."


    Without taking a second nce at her, he turned around, grabbed his coat and left the apartment.


    After getting into his car, Carlos looked up at the window on the seventh floor of the apartment building.


    A small smile appeared on the corners of his lips.


    Frankie Yang, Carlos'' new assistant, got into the driver''s seat and slowly drove the car into the morning


    traffic. From behind him, Carlos said, "Order a takeout lunch from the fifth floor of Alioth Building and


    deliver it to Room 701, Building No. 2 in Champs Bay Apartments. And get a soup which is good for


    hangover."


    After a short pause, Carlos added, "Order a few more dishes."


    Frankie Yang furrowed his brows. ''Room 701? Isn''t his apartment on the sixth floor?'' But then, a


    woman''s image popped up in his mind. Frankie Yang instantly nodded. "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    As soon as Carlos had left the apartment, Stephanie dialed James'' number. When the call connected,


    she said in a seemingly calm voice, "Uncle James, it looks like Carlos is seeing some other woman."


    "What?! Who?" James asked, taken aback. He knew that Carlos wasn''t the type to y around with


    women.


    "I don''t know who it is. But..." she choked on her words as she thought about their conversation in the


    morning. "Carlos was going to break up with me. But I didn''t give him the chance to say it out." At that


    moment, it dawned on her that Carlos wasn''t sexually impotent as she had thought. It was just that he


    wasn''t interested in her at all. The realization shattered her heart.


    James knitted his brows. "I see. I''ll have someone look into it. Just pretend nothing has happened. I will


    take care of that woman, whoever she is."


    "Okay, Uncle James. But...I do have a guess as to who she might be," she said hesitantly. She''d had


    her doubts for a while now and she said it out loud, "Could it be his ex-wife? Debbie Nian?"


    "Debbie Nian?!" James eximed, jumping to his feet. The sudden mention of her name startled him to


    his core. Through the receiver, Stephanie could sense the shock in his voice.


    "Yes, it could be," she confirmed again.


    "That woman...She...she''s back in Y City?" James was flustered.


    Again, Stephanie could sense his voice trembling, but she didn''t think too much into it. "Yes."


    "Did she meet Carlos?"


    "Yes."


    James felt his heart pounding so fast, and his blood pressure was shooting up. After a long pause, he


    calmed down and told Stephanie, "Leave this to me. I''ll have you and Carlos married as soon as


    possible."


    "Thank you, Uncle James."


    After hanging up on her, James rummaged through his desk for his hypotensor, a drug to lower his


    blood pressure. He finally felt better after taking two pills.


    ''That bitch! She promised not toe back to Y City anymore. And she had the guts toe crawling


    back in secret. She even met Carlos! Dammit!'' he cursed furiously, banging his hand on the desk.


    In the afternoon, Debbie was woken up by the doorbell once again. Scratching her hair annoyingly, she


    went to the door and shouted in an angry voice, "Who is it?"


    "Good afternoon, Miss Nian. I''m here to deliver lunch to you."


    ''I didn''t order lunch, '' Debbie thought. ''Or did I?'' She had no idea what was going on. Sighing


    helplessly, she opened the door. She recognized the man outside, though she wasn''t very familiar with


    him. He was Carlos'' new assistant. Suppressing her annoyance, she greeted, "Hello."


    Frankie Yang smiled and handed the takeout boxes to Debbie. "Miss Nian, Mr. Huo asked me to buy


    you this lunch. There is a bowl of soup in there to sober you up from the hangover. Please have it


    before it gets cool."


    "Oh! Um, thank you so much." This was unexpected. In a daze, she received the heavy carry bag from


    his hands.


    "You''re wee, Miss Nian. I should get going now."


    Debbie smiled and nodded to him politely.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Closing the door behind her, Debbie put the carry bag on the table and took out the boxes one by one.


    There were six main dishes inside it, and a bowl of rice and noodles. No wonder the bag was so heavy.


    She recognized the logo on the takeout boxes. It had been ordered from the fifth floor of Alioth Building.


    Her stomach rumbled and her mouth watered as she breathed in the delicious smell. She rushed to the


    bathroom to freshen up.


    While she was eating her lunch, she texted Carlos via WeChat. "Thank you for the lunch, Mr.


    Handsome. It''s delicious."


    "Hmm," he replied shortly. There were no more messages from him.


    Debbie scoffed. She had expected that Carlos would be more enthusiastic towards her after what had


    happenedst night, but he was just his usual self.


    Anyway, things had been going smoothly between them. Debbie was rxed now. So, in the following


    days, she shifted most of her attention to the uing concert.


    She had flown back to Z Country once to deal with some important work. After that, she picked up


    Piggy from the Wen family''s residence and secretly brought her to Curtis'' house in Y City.


    By the time Debbie was done with all her work, two weeks had passed since she hadst met Carlos.


    She sighed in disappointment. Not once had Carlos contacted her. She had thought that he would take


    the initiative to contact her, but he was still as aloof as ever.


    ''I can''t wait for him to make a move. It has already been two weeks. I have to do something myself!''


    she thought.


    She pulled out her phone and sent him a message. "I''ll be walking the dog tonight."


    Two hourster, she received Carlos'' reply. It was a simple "Hmm" again.


    She was used to his cold attitude, but it still hurt when he acted like he didn''t care.


    ''Ah, forget it! I hope I can see him tonight, '' she smiled to herself.

 Chapter 355 Millie Is Pregnant

    Chapter 355 Millie Is Pregnant


    At around dusk, Debbie put on a long, casual dress to take Harley for a walk. She grabbed the dog


    leash and headed out.


    This time, when she arrived at the ground floor, she was happy to find that Carlos was already walking


    Millie along a path around the block.


    She joyfully trotted to Carlos along with Harley. "Mr. Handsome! Old man!"


    Carlos turned around. A light smile shed on his face as he replied, "Hmm."


    ''Hmm again?''


    Debbie wasn''t all too pleased with how cold Carlos was acting towards her.


    "What are you busying yourself with these days?" she asked in a feigned casual voice as she watched


    the two dogs y together.


    She was surprised to get an exnation from him this time. "I was on a business trip in New York. I just


    came back this morning," he exined.


    ''So that''s it. Is that why he didn''t contact me?'' she wondered. "I see. So do you have anything to do


    tonight?"


    "Yes." He needed to meet an important client that night.


    A bit disappointed, Debbie said, "Well, then, go on and work."


    This didn''t escape Carlos¡ªthere was a hint of disappointment in Debbie''s eyes.


    shing a smile, he suddenly pulled her into his arms when she least expected it, and kissed her on


    the lips.


    Shocked, Debbie didn''t realize that Carlos'' lips were on hers right away.


    After kissing, Carlos didn''t let go of her yet. Instead, he put his palm at the back of her head and


    pressed his forehead against hers. Slightly out of breath, he told her, "Millie is pregnant."


    "Hmm?" She blinked, unsure what she had heard.


    "It''s Harley, your dog, that got her pregnant," he said.


    At that moment, Carlos recalled how he found out in the first ce. It was Stephanie who told him. He


    was still in New York when Stephanie called him up. She was wondering how their dog could get


    pregnant.


    Carlos immediately thought of Debbie''s male dog, Harley, who always enthusiastically pestered and


    yed with Millie each time he saw her. That dog was very much like his owner''s personality¡ªactive,


    enthusiastic, and clingy. So Carlos figured that it must have been Harley who had gotten Millie


    pregnant. He calmly said to Stephanie then, "Damon''s son wants one of the puppies."


    "Wh-what? How is that rted to Millie''s pregnancy?" Stephanie asked, confused.


    "When Millie gives birth, I''ll give one to Damon''s son and one to Curtis'' son," he said casually. ''The rest


    of the puppies can go with Debbie. Her dog can take care of them, '' he thought to himself.


    Stephanie was at a loss for words. She was starting to cultivate a suspicion in her heart. Carlos was


    spending way more time with Millie than usual. He was always walking the dog and suddenly caring


    about her too much, even already nning who to give her puppies too.


    After Carlos hung up, he sent Damon a text. "Doesn''t your son want a dog?"


    Damon replied, "No. I had a poodle before, but my son kept on ying with his hair and even pulling it


    out, so I had to give it away."


    Carlos wrote, "Well, maybe your son wants one now. When Millie gives birth, I''ll have Frankie send one


    of the puppies to you."


    Before responding, Damon nced at his son who was busy finishing off a lollipop and asked in a


    confused tone, "Baby, did you tell your uncle Carlos that you wanted a dog?"


    ''Uncle Carlos?'' The mention of this name sent a shiver down the little boy''s spine. He stopped licking


    the lollipop and shook his head vigorously. "No, no." He couldn''t even look at Carlos, so how could he


    possibly tell him that he wanted a dog?


    This confused Damon even more. "Hey, what''s the puppy for?" He texted Carlos.


    "A gift for my godson."


    Damon didn''t know what else to say. He wondered what the hell was going on in Carlos'' mind.


    Resigned, Damon warned his son, "Okay, so your uncle Carlos is going to give you a puppy as his gift


    to you. Don''t pull its hair off again or your uncle''s going to pull all your teeth off." His son was so


    frightened that he covered his mouth with his little hands. He also said that he would name the puppy


    King because he would treat it like a king every day.


    Meanwhile, Debbie burst intoughter. "Good job, Harley! Mr. Handsome, rest assured. Harley will take


    the responsibility for Millie. We will pay for her daily expenses!"


    Debbie couldn''t help but marvel at Harley''s efficiency. Harley had made Millie pregnant in such a short


    time, but she still hadn''t been able to get Carlos back after pursuing him for so long. They hadn''t had


    sex yet since they met again, no matter how she tried to seduce him.


    Carlos didn''t expect Debbie to respond like that. He didn''t tell her so she could take responsibility for


    the puppies.


    But he didn''t want to say anything anymore.


    He gestured to Frankie who was standing a short distance away. On seeing his boss''s signal, Frankie


    immediately came over and handed him a gift bag. "Mr. Huo, here you are."


    Carlos nodded. Frankie quickly stepped away, giving them privacy. Carlos handed the gift bag to


    Debbie and said, "Take it."


    She lowered her head to look at the bag, confused. "What''s this?"


    He said coolly, "Just open it."


    She was intrigued.


    She handed the dog leash to Carlos before she took the gift bag and opened it. There was a ck


    brocade box in it. When she opened the box, a sparkling crystal piano model came into her sight.


    The piano body was carved from a whole piece of pink crystal stone, and the 88 keys were made by


    ck and white crystal stones. The whole artwork was exquisite.


    Debbie''s eyes lit up with excitement. She couldn''t help but praise it heartily, "Wow! It''s gorgeous! It''s


    like a real piano!"


    "Hmm." Seeing the excitement sparking in her eyes made him grin.


    When he visited a client''spany in New York, he noticed that piano model in the client''s office. It


    caught his attention right away. It was not that he liked this artwork, but it reminded him of Debbie. He


    knew she would love it.


    The materials of this piano model were very precious, and on top of it all, it was carved by a famous


    international sculptor in A Country. That sculptor had won a gold medal for almost all of his artworks.


    So even if you had the money, you''d have a hard time buying his artworks.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The client who owned this piano model had always looked up to Carlos and was eager to make good


    friends with him. So when he found out that Carlos wanted the piano model and was willing to pay


    double for it, he agreed right away.


    Debbie tried to suppress the excitement exploding in her heart. "So... what does this mean?" ''Is he


    giving it to me or is he going to give it to another woman?'' she wondered eagerly.


    Carlos cast her a sidelong nce. "What do you think?"


    Debbie pursed her lips. She deliberately scoffed, "I think it''s a nice gift for your fiancee..."


    Frowning, he said in a stern voice, "Keep it. Don''t damage it or lose it, or else I''ll make you pay for it."


    Debbie rolled her eyes. Was this the right attitude in giving a present?


    But she was already grateful to have received a present in the first ce¡ªshe didn''t want to fight over


    a petty thing. She cautiously put the piano model back to the brocade box, and then put the box back to


    the gift bag. Carrying it in her hand, she happily held his arm. "Mr. Handsome, thank you. I love it very


    much!"


    Happiness filled Debbie''s heart. She could suddenly see her future with Carlos again.


    Carlos slightly grinned and silently watched their two dogs y.


    After returning to her apartment, Debbie sat on the edge of her bed and stared at the piano model, her


    mind racing. She thought about a lot of things¡ªfrowning at sad thoughts and smiling at happy


    thoughts.


    She got trapped in her daze for about an hour. When she snapped out of it, she put back the piano


    model in its box.


    She changed into a fresh set of clothes, ready to go to Curtis'' house and see her daughter whom she


    dearly missed.

 Chapter 356 Let Me Fix My Make-up First

    Chapter 356 Let Me Fix My Make-up First


    Debbie went to a shopping mall to buy gifts and clothes for Piggy and Jus. After that, she drove


    towards Curtis'' house.


    It was already dark outside. The corner that Debbie was about to take had no streetmps, so she


    drove slowly and cautiously.


    Once she entered the street, the headlights of her vehicle shone on a group of people that were in front


    of her car. Instinctively, she mmed on the brakes to stop the car.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t driving fast and was able to stop in time before hitting anyone.


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. Once she had calmed herself down, she gazed out at the group in front


    of her. They had raised their hands to shield their faces from the re. Her headlights lit up a familiar


    face that she noticed from the cluster of people. One that she would never forget. A cynical smile


    slowly crept across her face.


    Debbie slowly parked her car to the side of the road and turned the hazard lights on. Then, without any


    sign of fear, she got out of the vehicle and stood arrogantly in front of the group of men.


    "Debbie Nian, I never expected that you would break your word!" James ranted furiously at the sight of


    Debbie. A malicious look was evident in his eyes.


    Debbie casually leaned against her car and crossed her arms. "James Huo, why should I keep my


    word to a liar? I didn''t expect you to be so despicable and deceive me into divorcing Carlos three years


    ago." Even though Debbie was facing five tall and burly bodyguards, her voice was fearless and almost


    soundedzy.


    "Despicable? Me? What a joke! It''s not my fault that you''re so stupid!" James ridiculed. James had


    been living a veryfortable life for the past three years. As the current CEO of the ZL Group, he


    enjoyed all the luxuries that went along with the title. Including countless people trying to fawn on him


    and the indulgence of many beautiful women. More importantly, he didn''t need to bother with the busy


    work of managing thepany, because Carlos had been taking care of all thepany''s affairs for


    him ever since he woke up from thea. In other words, James had been enjoying the title of CEO of


    the ZL Group without putting in any effort.


    However, Debbie''s sudden appearance had threatened hisfortable life. James could sense that


    Debbie had changed. She was different from the one he knew from three years ago, who had been


    weak and foolish. This one was full of confidence and had an arrogance about her. James had a feeling


    of impending doom in the pit of his stomach. ''No way! I won''t allow such things to happen. I''m the


    master of my fate!'' James thought to himself.


    "Yes, you''re right. I was stupid," Debbie agreed. Then the smile on her face had turned to a sneer of


    resentment as she red at James with her beautiful eyes. "But not anymore, James! I''ve learned my


    lesson well. I have the courage to stand in front of you, which means you are no longer someone I fear.


    The tables are about to turn. James Huo, I''vee back to reveal your true colors to everyone and to


    take back everything that belongs to me!"


    ''My reputation, my marriage to my dear Carlos, my happiness. Everything!'' she swore in her mind.


    James'' eyes twitched nervously, but heposed himself andughed. "Do you really think you can?


    Debbie Nian, you were a loser three years ago, and you''re a loser now. You don''t have Carlos'' support.


    What makes you think that you can outsmart and defeat me?"


    Debbie nced down for a moment and smirked. She then raised her head and looked him straight in


    the eye and said nonchntly, "Oh, Mr. James Huo, I forgot to mention it to you, but Carlos and I have


    been smoothing our rtionship over. Who knows? Maybe I''ll have his backup very soon. Three years


    ago, Carlos wanted to lock you away and put you behind bars. However, it was me who stopped himContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    from doing that. If he knew the truth and the whole story, he would surely send you straight to hell, and


    I won''t say no to that this time!"


    ''If Carlos found out the truth...'' James shuddered at the thought when he imagined the dreadful scene.


    Fortunately, the darkness of the night helped cover the fear written on his face. He pretended not to be


    intimidated and snorted, "You know that I''m a good dad in his eyes now. What if I tell my son about how


    you cheated on him three years ago? Whose side do you think he would take then? Yours or mine?"


    "A good dad? Your son?" Debbie scoffed. She was wearing a red dress and under the soft hue of the


    hazard lights, she looked even more alluring with the charming smile that she wore on her face.


    The bodyguards around James swallowed hard. They wondered if their boss would stoop so low to


    order them to attack this defenseless and beautiful woman. How could they fight against such a


    gorgeous woman?


    Debbie continued, "James, I can tell the whole world the true rtionship between you and Carlos with


    a DNA test report. Do you think you can threaten me with that?" She believed once Carlos knew that


    James wasn''t his biological father, then he would surely take a new approach of the whole thing and


    wouldn''t side with James anymore.


    James'' face turned red with anger. Through gritted teeth, he yelled to the bodyguards behind him,


    "Beat her! Beat her so bad that she is disabled!"


    Once they got the order, the bodyguards immediately surrounded Debbie.


    She winked at the bodyguards and pleaded in a pretentious weak voice, "Oh, handsome boys, please


    let me go¡ª"


    "Don''t be fooled by this woman. She''s good at taekwondo!" James growled out to his men, warning


    them of her capabilities.


    With that knowledge, the bodyguards had instantly changed their demeanor and became wary of the


    hot babe in the red dress. Debbie slowly stepped back and said in an alluring voice, "Mr. James Huo,


    you tter me. I haven''t practiced taekwondo for three years. Please, handsome boys, don''t. You''re


    scaring me!"


    Hearing her plead, the men let down their guard. After all, the target was only a defenseless woman.


    One of them spoke up. "Prettydy, don''t be frightened. Let us do our job first, and then we can have


    some fun with youter."


    ''Damn you! You won''t be touching a single hair on my head!'' Debbie cursed in her mind. She came up


    with a n as she slowly inched her way to the car door. She secretly opened it. "Please don''t hurt me.


    Look at me. I''m helpless and vulnerable. Can you truly bear to assault such a weak woman?" While


    she distracted them with herments, she quickly stuck her head inside her car and grabbed


    something that she had prepared earlier.


    The bodyguards were instantly on high alert and jumped into a fighting stance when they saw the


    woman take something from her car. However, when she had emerged again, they were surprised to


    find that it was just a tube of lipstick. She also took out a small mirror. Debbie waved the lipstick in front


    of them and said with a smile, "Wait. Let me fix my make-up first."


    Knowing that it wasn''t a weapon, they heaved a sigh of relief and rxed as they watched the woman


    screw off the lid. When she was about to apply it to her lips, she suddenly turned the tube around and


    aimed it at them. Debbie quickly pressed the bottom of the lipstick tube a few times, and the


    bodyguards began to cover their eyes and howl in pain. The tube wasn''t lipstick at all. It was pepper


    spray disguised in the shape of a lipstick.


    "Oh, shit! She tricked us. You bitch! My eyes hurt."


    "Oh, help!"


    "Aargh! My eyes are burning! I can''t open my eyes!"


    While the bodyguards were bellowing in pain, Debbie made a dash for James.


    Sensing the danger, James turned his fat body around and ran clumsily towards his car.


    Debbie had reached him before he could close the car door and sprayed the pepper spray in his face.


    "Aargh! You goddamn bitch!" he screeched. He managed to pull the car door shut, but Debbie could


    still hear his shrieks.


    While rubbing his stinging eyes, James felt around for the lock and pressed the button to lock Debbie


    out. She tugged on the handle a few times to try and open the door. However, when she realized that it


    was locked, she marched over to the roadside. There she picked up the biggest rock that she could


    find and then strode back and smashed it against the hood of his luxury limo.


    Even though she put a few scratches and dents on the hood and panels, it wasn''t enough to vent her


    anger. Debbie then began to pound the rock hard against the windows, but after great effort, she still


    wasn''t able to break any of them. The quality built limousine deserved the expensive price tag.


    Nevertheless, she did manage to put a few cracks in the windows that would need to be reced.


    However, James was the person that she wanted to get to, not his car. If she could only hit James with


    the rock, she would go home a happy woman and sleep well tonight.


    While Debbie was trying to get to James, one of the bodyguards had recovered somewhat and sprinted


    towards Debbie with clenched fists. Debbie saw himing and removed her high heels and threw


    them at his face. The well-trained bodyguard swiftly dodged the shoes, and they fell harmlessly onto


    the ground without doing the intended damage.


    Debbie had used up all of her options and had to fight him with her bare hands. She kicked him hard


    into his stomach with her right leg and then tried to attack all the weak points on his body.


    Even though the bodyguard wasn''t able to open his eyes properly, he did manage to defend himself


    against Debbie''s attacks.


    Debbie had given him everything she had and had exhausted all of her options. However, it made no


    difference. He still came at her, and soon the others would too. At a disadvantage, Debbie knew that


    she had toe up with a solution quickly.

 Chapter 357 The Car Accident Three Years Ago

    Chapter 357 The Car ident Three Years Ago


    Just as Debbie was having quite a hard time fighting it out with the bodyguards, a sh of blinding light


    obscured her vision for a moment. Within seconds after that, she saw the car and realized that it was


    actually James'' limo trying to run her over. As she was staring straight into the headlights, she made


    out the sound of the car''s screeching tires. She turned rigid. In that instant, she suddenly recalled


    something that happened three years ago¡ªthe car ident. At that point, a terrible idea


    spontaneously popped up in her mind, regarding the possible cause of that ident. ''Could it be


    possible...''


    It sent shivers down her spine, but she couldn''t afford to think about it given the position that she had


    been in. Acting on instinct as a response to the imminent danger, Debbie quickly pressed her hand


    hard against the hood of the car just as it was about to hit her, and hastily sprung up,nding on top of


    the hood. James stepped hard on the gas after seeing her dodge. The car then began to elerate,


    leaving her without a choice but to hold on for dear life over to the edges of the car. She gripped it as


    hard as she could, struggling to make sure she wouldn''t roll off of it.


    The vehicle was about to arrive at a bend, so James was forced to slow down before the turn. Not


    wanting to waste this window of opportunity, Debbie speedily leaped off the car, darted toward her car


    and hopped in it.


    Starting the engine, she immediately shifted to reverse gear, stepping on the gas while promptly turning


    the steering wheel in order to make a sharp turn. Probably due to the adrenaline kicking in, she


    managed to pull all of these steps under just one breath. Before James or any of his men could do


    anything to stop her, she had already put the pedal to the metal and drove her car away at breakneck


    speed, sessfully getting away from their watchful eyes.


    Keeping the car''s speed between 110km/h to 120km/h, she had no intention of slowing down until she


    waspletely sure that James was already out of sight. Once she was certain that she had already


    gotten far enough, she eased up the tension that had built up in her calf muscles. She gradually let go


    of the elerator and slowed down little by little.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After stumbling upon such a busy street, Debbie pulled over, switched on the light inside the car, and


    started checking up on all the injuries she might''ve umted in her arms and legs.


    Her leg had gotten scraped when she tried to dodge James'' limo. Apart from that, she also got a


    couple of bruises in her arms which she might have received after having a scuffle with the


    bodyguards.


    Fortunately, all she got were just minor injuries and it wasn''t anything severe. Heaving a heavy sigh of


    relief, she immediately headed over to the hospital.


    After she was done receiving some first aid treatment at the hospital, it was alreadyte in the evening.


    So, Debbie immediately sent Colleen a text message, telling her that something suddenly came up and


    that she would just have to postpone her visit to the kids some other time.


    At the ZL Group''s New York branch


    Inside the general manager''s office


    A secretary was knocking on the door. After getting the go signal to let her in, she entered the room


    and said, "Ms. Shu, there''s ady outside who would like to see you."


    With her head buried deep within the countless piles of papers, Miranda didn''t even have the time to


    raise her head and nce at her secretary. "Do you know who she is? Is it something urgent?" she


    hastily asked.


    "She told me that herst name is Nian and that there was some important matter she had to discuss


    with you."


    ''Nian?'' Miranda visibly raised her head upon hearing thisst name being mentioned.


    ''Could it possibly be her?''


    She immediately brought out her mobile phone and searched for an image of a poster. Showing it to


    the secretary, she told her, "Go ahead and ask the people at the front desk. See if this is the woman


    who wants to see me."


    The secretary promptly pulled out her cellphone as well to take a photo of the said poster. After that,


    she sent it to her colleague at the front desk to confirm.


    About a minuteter, the secretary got a reply and informed Miranda right away, "Ms. Shu. They said


    that it was indeed the same woman as the one on the poster."


    Pausing for a brief second, Miranda told her what to do next. "Alright. Please show her the way to the


    reception room."


    "Understood, Ms. Shu."


    At the reception room


    There was a woman sporting a light-purple dress, leaning into the window, and overlooking the city,


    bustling with activity.


    As soon as she heard the sounding from a pair of high heels approaching, she turned around to


    check who it was. At that moment, the door suddenly flung open and Miranda entered the room, a


    woman she hadn''t seen for the past three years.


    Wearing a creamy white office suit, there she was, standing by the doorway. Soon enough, their eyes


    met. The businesswoman looked asposed just as she would always be while Debbie, on the other


    hand, became a bit more mature than she was in the past, with a tinge of a forbidding look in her eyes.


    That being said, the moment sheid her eyes on Miranda, the expression she was wearing instantly


    eased up and she greeted her, "Aunt Miranda..."


    "Stop addressing me that way!" Miranda shifted her gaze away from her, walking over to the sofa.


    Debbie knew full well what she had meant by that. With a deep breath, she went straight to the point


    right away. "Aunt Miranda, I came here to talk about the matters regarding me and Carlos."


    The door flung open again all of a sudden. The secretary stepped into the room carrying a cup of


    coffee. Upon cing it on the table in front of Miranda, she left without saying a word and closed the


    door behind her.


    Taking a sip from the cup of coffee, Miranda asked casually, "What does your situation have to do with


    me?"


    "I really need you to back me up on this, Aunt Miranda. Carlos is suffering from memory loss and


    James is doing everything in his power to oppose me," Debbie said, sitting directly across her.


    With a cold expression on her face, Miranda looked straight into Debbie''s eyes. Jeering at her, she


    replied, "I thought I already told you to stop calling me Aunt Miranda. Let me remind you that we''re not


    that close. When you left Y City three years ago, you left without even saying a word. And now that


    you''ve found out that Carlos has gotten better, you''re telling me that you want to be reunited with him?


    Debbie Nian, aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    Those remarks cut Debbie''s heart just like a knife. She had thought long and hard about how Miranda


    might treat her before she headed for New York. But she never would''ve imagined that she would


    receive such a cold and unpleasant response from the olderdy, knowing that she used to be on her


    side in the past.


    For that reason, Debbie was so down in the dumps. Taking in another deep breath, she tried her best


    to hold everything, every bitter feeling, inside her heart. "I understand that you might be taking this the


    wrong way. But I promise that I can exin myself for the actions I had taken from three years back.


    You just got to give me some time. But first and foremost, what I really want to do at this moment is to


    apologize to you, Aunt Miranda. I''m so sorry. I didn''t listen to your advice that year and ended up being


    fooled by James and falling for the trap he had set. I had been so rash and my recklessness brought


    about all of the problems and sufferings we have right now."


    Springing up from the sofa, Miranda simply brushed her off and replied, "I''m a busy woman. Miss Nian,


    if you don''t have anything important to say to me, then you should just leave. Stop wasting my precious


    time."


    "Aunt Miranda!" Debbie eximed in protest, in an attempt to stop her from exiting the reception room.


    She had gone through lengths and flown all the way to New York just to meet her. So, she couldn''t just


    turn back and return empty-handed. "Are you still mad at me for all of the disgraceful events that


    supposedly happened that year? All of those were merely false allegations which James came up with.


    He had every intention to ruin me and take everything away. If I can bring you some sort of proof to


    show that I didn''t have anything to do with it, will you lend me a hand in getting back at him?" Debbie


    asked, hoping that she would say yes.


    Having been left at such a loss for words, Miranda stopped dead in her tracks. It was as though Debbie


    had perfectly read her mind. In fact, that was precisely the reason why she had been treating her so


    cold. All throughout these past three years, she would get upset every single time she thought of


    Debbie.


    She used to have such a good impression of Debbie, believing that she was the one who had been


    destined for Carlos. Be that as it may, from what she had been told, Debbie left Carlos after the


    unfortunate car ident and filed for a divorce, had an abortion, and in the end, eloped with another


    man. Getting so saddened by that, she felt so utterly disappointed in Debbie.


    Miranda didn''t bother looking at her, and she didn''t give her any sort of answer as well.


    Debbie went ahead and added, "James tricked me into believing that Carlos didn''t make it, and


    pressured me into leaving Y City. I know you may find it so hard to believe right now after everything


    that happened. Ipletely understand that. But Aunt Miranda, if I can find a way to prove myself to


    you and that I''m telling you the truth, I hope that you will help me win Carlos back again. Would you


    please do me this favor? If I have to beg, then I''m willing to do that. This way, Carlos will also end up


    being able to regain the executive rights to the ZL Group. Isn''t that right?"


    Everything that Debbie just said sounded quite believable and was within reason. As a matter of fact,


    James had won the support of the senior managers and sessfully secured his position in the


    No one was capable of making him step down apart from Carlos. Having said that, James had done


    such a good job pretending to be a respectable father while Carlos was suffering from memory loss.


    Because of that, the amnesiac Carlos hadplete trust in him, and not once had the thought of taking


    back the ZL Group evere to his mind.


    Whenever she would get the chance to speak with Carlos in private, Miranda would always try to


    remind him that he could easily take back his position in thepany. However, Carlos would just


    simply refuse considering the idea every single time. It even came to a point where he actually gave


    her a fair warning not to sow the seeds of discord between him and his father.


    Given that Miranda still wasn''t saying anything and just kept quiet, Debbie tried asking once more,


    "There''s something else I''ve been meaning to ask you about, Aunt Miranda. Was it also James who


    told everyone what the cause of the car ident was? Did he tell you that it was because the truck


    driver had been extremely exhausted while he was driving?" With the cause of the car ident being


    mentioned, Miranda finally turned around to look at Debbie. This was something she wasn''t expecting


    to hear, so her curiosity had gotten piqued.


    A bit taken aback, she asked her directly, "What are you trying to imply from that?"


    Seeming so resolute, Debbie peered straight into her eyes. "Just two nights ago, James tried to run me


    over with his car. And as luck would have it, somehow, I managed to dodge it. But that incident


    reminded me of what happened that year. Being at the jaws of death, I had a suspicion that it was..."


    "Bite your tongue!" Feeling so anxious, Miranda looked over towards the door. Upon checking through


    the ss window and making sure that no one was standing outside the room, she tly said, "You


    should be acting your age. Are you not aware that out of the mouthes evil? Be mindful of what you


    say. For now, why don''t you head back to Y City? And don''te back until you could bring me some


    proof that would be enough to prove your innocence. If you can''te up with anything to prove


    yourself, I''m telling you right now that you shouldn''t expect getting any help from me, and I will even


    help James get rid of you!"


    With her eyes bloodshot, a smile crept onto Debbie''s face. Finally, she pulled it off and somewhat


    managed to convince Miranda to give her a chance. As her voice was breaking, she said with gratitude,


    "Thank you so much, Aunt Miranda. I will go back right away."


    As she watched Debbie walk away and leave the room, Miranda tried to catch her breath and plopped


    down on the sofa, losing the strength on her legs. Lowering her head, she reflected on the information


    Debbie had just given her.


    In Y City


    The moment Stephanie wrapped up her meeting and stepped out the conference room, her phone


    suddenly rang. "Hello?" she said upon picking it up.


    "Miss Li, were you trying to reach me? I was a bit preupied earlier," the person on the other end of


    the call responded.

 Chapter 358 Lets Go On A Date

    Chapter 358 Let''s Go On A Date


    "Yes. Please hold on." Stephanie walked into the elevator, phone in hand. When she was finally alone,


    she continued in a hushed tone, "Hire someone to follow Carlos. Find out if there is any suspicious


    woman hanging around him."


    "But..." The person on the other end of the line hesitated when she brought up Carlos'' name.


    Stephanie sneered, "Money is not a problem. Just do it. I''ll bear any and all consequences."


    "All right then," the person said, grudgingly epting the task.


    "Keep it under wraps."


    "Got it."


    The elevator doors opened just as she ended the call. She returned to her office and noticed a


    document on her desk.


    She put aside the office files in her hand and opened that document. The name "Debbie Nian" written


    in the file caught her attention.


    ording to the information on it, Debbie was Carlos'' ex-wife. She had signed the divorce agreement


    three years ago just after Carlos'' car ident. Soon after that, she had left Y City and started her


    career in Z Country. With Hayden Gu''s and Ivan Wen''s help, she debuted as a singer and soon made a


    name for herself in Z Country.


    After reading through Debbie''s information, Stephanie smirked. ''So, that was how she cheated on


    Carlos, '' she thought. She had heard that Carlos had treated his ex-wife very well. But she had been


    such an ungrateful and shameless woman.


    Then a name in the file caught her attention. ''Hayden Gu? Isn''t he married to the Qin family''s


    daughter? Why would he help Debbie Nian boost her poprity in Z Country?'' she wondered.


    She asked her assistant to get further information about Hayden Gu and Debbie Nian, and discovered


    that he was her ex-boyfriend.


    Everyone in Y City seemingly knew about their rtionship.


    ''Hayden and Debbie, Debbie and Carlos... Looks like there is an interesting story here, '' Stephanie


    mused.


    In Champs Bay Apartments


    Debbie was trying topose her lyrics for her next song. She bent over a piece of paper in her study,


    while Carlos was sitting next to her, working on hispany files. Dozens of crumpled papers were


    scattered all over the floor. Debbie let out an exasperated sigh. "Aargh! I can''te up with any good


    lines with this handsome man sitting next to me!"


    Ruby had already warned her many times. If she didn''t release a new album as soon as possible, her


    fans would likely be mad. But her attention was solely on the man by her side. She couldn''t devote


    herself toposing songs full-time.


    Sensing her intent gaze on him, Carlos sighed inwardly. It was she who had called him and had asked


    for hispany. And now, she was tantly ming him for herck of concentration.


    Noticing the subtle change in his facial expression, Debbie knew that he was finally distracted from his


    work. She grabbed the lyrics she had written and told him excitedly, "How about I read the lyrics to you


    and you give me some advice?"


    Carlos shook his head and said modestly, "It''s been a really long time since I wrote anyposition or


    lyrics. I''m afraid I can''t give you any valuable advice. If you do need help, I can find you a good teacher


    to guide and inspire you."


    ''A teacher? I don''t need a teacher. I need you!'' Debbie thought, pouting.


    "Never mind that. Just listen to me read it. Okay?"


    Seeing the expectant look in her eyes, Carlos didn''t have the heart to refuse her. He nodded, "Okay."


    Debbie''s smile widened and she straightened up in her chair. After clearing her throat, she began to


    read, "This summer breeze blows away the scorching heat. I feel it caressing me gently, like a kiss from


    you in the cheek.


    My dear, seasonse and seasons go, but my love for you only grows.


    Oh, you are my whole, forever.


    Oh, the summer breeze brings you to me. How can I show you my love? I miss you...


    So much, for so long..."


    Carlos listened to her read slowly. He was uncontrobly drawn to the sincerity on her face, the


    shyness in her eyes, and the sentiment in her voice. Magically, all her wordsbined together,


    forming a romantic, beautiful picture in his mind. He couldn''t wait to hear this song with the music. He


    was sure that it would be a soothing melody.


    Two minutester, Debbie finished reading the lines and blinked her eyes at him. "What do you think?


    Is it any good?"


    Carlos nodded, "Quite good."


    Debbie''s eyes lit up. "That is the biggestpliment I have ever received!"


    He smiled warmly. "Go on. Finish it."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!" Debbie put the paper back on the table, grabbed her pen and continued to write the


    lyrics.


    Time psed quickly. Carlos kept himself busy with his work for the next few hours. asionally, he


    would answer a business call.


    But Debbie had already reached her limits after sitting in the study for hours together without doing


    anything else. So while Carlos was on another call, she took the chance to slip out of her study and


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    walked into the kitchen to make some fruit tea.


    Piggy loved fruit tea. With a little honey and a few ice cubes, it was the best drink to have on a hot


    summer day.


    Debbie poured the drink into two sses, added a few ice cubes and put a colorful straw in each.


    Carlos was done with his call and was writing some notes on his office papers. When he saw her, he


    asked, "Finished the lyrics?"


    "Not yet. I made some fruit tea. Want to try it?" Debbie asked as she put the two sses on the table.


    The liquid was colorful, reminding him of summer.


    Carlos put down his pen and took the ss from her. He raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, "You


    made it?"


    She grinned at him. "Yes! When we were together in the past, you spoiled me too much and would


    never allow me to do any chores. So, I hardly went into the kitchen. But, I''ve learned how to cook now. I


    can make a few simple drinks," she said, winking at him yfully. "Go on. Try it." A woman would


    be stronger than ever after she became a mother. For Piggy''s sake, Debbie had managed to


    learn how to cook. She even knew how to make some simple desserts.


    An emotion shed through Carlos'' eyes, which Debbie clearly missed. He had heard her say several


    times about how he used to spoil her in the past. It seemed to him now that he was indeed deeply in


    love with this woman three years ago.


    He looked at the drink in his hand. He pulled out the colorful straw in disdain and sipped directly from


    the ss.


    Unlike him, Debbie drank a huge mouthful of the drink through the straw. She didn''t stop until it


    Carlos chuckled under his breath. This woman never cared about her image in front of him. She acted


    naturally and was always her genuine self. He wondered if that was the reason why he had loved her


    so dearly before he had lost his memory.


    "You don''t like it?" Debbie noticed that he had only taken a single sip. She was a little disheartened.


    Carlos shook his head. "I just don''t like too much sugar."


    His words reminded her that Carlos never liked sweet foods. How could she have forgotten such an


    important detail about him? She cursed herself in her mind. ''I shouldn''t have added the honey, '' she


    thought with a glum look on her face.


    Seeing the sadness in her eyes, he added, "But it''s good."


    Debbie waved at him. She took a sip and said, "Don''t try tofort me. I know. My bad. I forgot that


    you don''t like sweet foods." She walked towards him and reached for his ss.


    Realizing that she was trying to take it away, Carlos grabbed her hand. "No."


    His big hand gently wrapped around her small hand. She felt warmth fill her heart from his single touch.


    She blushed and said in a low voice, "I will get you some water."


    He squeezed her soft hand lightly. "No, I''ll drink this."


    Ignoring his tightening grip on her hand, she asked hesitantly, "But, you... Do you really want to drink


    it?" She didn''t want him to torture himself for her sake.


    "Yes." He nodded simply. Although he didn''t like sugary foods, this was just a ss of fruit tea. He


    could drink it up.


    With a smile, Debbie went back to her chair. She propped her chin in her hands and watched the man


    get back to his work again. An idea popped up in her head. "Mr. Handsome, let''s go on a date tonight."

 Chapter 359 Ten Dishes For Two People

    Chapter 359 Ten Dishes For Two People


    Carlos'' hand hovered over hisptop keyboard. He shifted his gaze to Debbie. Again, the expectant


    look in her eyes made him unable to refuse her. He nodded.


    Debbie''s heart was filled with joy. The small smile on her lips spread across her face. She knew that


    she had been right all along. Carlos would surelye back to her!


    She was too excited to continue working on her song, so she stopped writing the lyrics and began


    browsing some posts on Weibo. When she raised her head to peek at Carlos again, she was surprised


    to see that his ss of fruit tea was already empty. He even ate all the fruits in it.


    Her heart fluttered. She was pretty sure that he had drunk it for her sake.


    Around six o''clock in the evening, Carlos was about to wrap up his work for the day. Just before


    finishing his work, he asked Debbie to get his car out of the parking lot and wait for him downstairs.


    A few momentster, Carlos left Champs Bay Apartments. He saw Debbie waiting outside in his car.


    He smiled and walked towards it. When he got into the car, Debbie suggested, "How about we have


    dinner at Colleen''s restaurant? After dinner, we can walk around themercial street nearby." Carlos


    raised his brow. There was clearly nothing for him to do. She had already nned out everything for


    the night.


    He nodded helplessly and said, "Whatever you say." Debbie grinned at his reaction.


    Curtis and Colleen were not at the restaurant that night. So, when the manager saw Carlos, he


    immediately ushered them to one of the VIP rooms and called Colleen immediately to tell her of his


    arrival.


    Colleen told the manager, "Make sure you take good care of him and serve the best food. Free of


    charge." After a pause, she inquired, "Is he alone?"


    "No, he is here with ady."


    ''Ady? Is it Debbie or Stephanie?'' Colleen wondered curiously. "What does thedy look like? Does


    she have big eyes? Is she good-looking?"


    The manager thought for a few seconds and said uncertainly, "Thedy was wearing a mask and a


    cap, so I couldn''t see her face clearly. But I heard Mr. Huo call her by the name Debbie..."


    ''Wow, so that is Debbie. Stephanie doesn''t need to wear a mask and a cap to go out!'' she thought


    excitedly. Sparing a nce at Piggy and Jus, who were ying in front of her, Colleen instructed the


    manager, "Thatdy is way more distinguished than Carlos. Remember, all of her meals at our


    restaurant are free of charge."


    ''She''s more distinguished than Mr. Huo?'' The manager was taken aback. ''Who is this Debbie? Is the


    boss kidding?'' But he kept his doubts to himself and said, "Yes, we''ll treat them both well."


    "Good. Go ahead with your work."


    In the VIP room


    Carlos passed the menu card to Debbie. "What would you like to have?" Generally, Carlos was a


    decisive man. He would order the dishes and arrange everything in advance if he was taking someone


    out for dinner. But he didn''t remember what Debbie liked due to his memory loss, so he had to let her


    make the decision herself.


    Without looking at the menu, Debbie told the manager outright, "Please ask your chefs to cook their


    specialty dishes. We''ll have six vegetarian dishes, two meat dishes, a pot of soup, and some rice. And


    please don''t make them too greasy or spicy. We''d like it light and healthy."


    ''Ten dishes including the soup and rice?!'' The manager''s mouth was agape in shock. He couldn''t


    believe what he had just heard. Never had he heard a woman order like this before. He politely said to


    her, "Excuse me for reminding you, it''s our restaurant''s policy to not waste any food. Each of our dishes


    He let his voice trail, but Debbie understood what he meant. She smiled and was about to exin, but


    Carlos cut in firmly, "Just bring it. And there''s no need to reduce the quantity either."


    The manager nodded without any more questions. Carlos turned to Debbie and confirmed, "You sure


    you don''t want it spicy?"


    He remembered that she had cooked spicy dishes at her apartmentst time.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "Fine. That will be all." Carlos gestured for the manager to leave.


    When they were left alone in the VIP room, he asked curiously once again, "You can''t eat spicy food?"


    Debbie took off her mask and cap. "I can, but you can''t."


    She had found out earlier that he was taking pills every day because of the sequ due to the car


    ident. He needed to be on medication for some more time.


    Carlos frowned. He softened his voice, "Just order what you like."


    "No, you shouldn''t eat spicy food while taking medication." She gazed at him lovingly and added,


    "That''s what you used to tell me whenever I fell sick." Carlos always forbade her from eating spicy and


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    greasy food. He even kept away seafood from her while she was sick.


    Carlos grinned. She was unfolding the wet napkin. He took her hand and said, "Let me help you."


    "No way. You used to take care of me all the time in every aspect, no matter how trivial the matter was.


    Now, our roles have been reversed and it''s finally my turn to take care of you. I need to do this right,


    just like you did for me. No, I should be even better than you, so that I can win my handsome man back


    as soon as possible."


    Carlos was moved at first, but when he heard herst words, his face fell. He shook his head helplessly


    and said, "Whatever, a man is supposed to treat a woman well." Moreover, she was his ex-wife. Even


    though he didn''t know what exactly had happened between them in the past, he felt an obligation to


    treat her properly.


    Touched by his words, Debbie held on to his arm and rested her cheek on it. "You have said those


    same words to me before. It''s so true that a leopard never changes its spots." ''Even though he has lost


    his memory, he still treats me so well. Thank God!'' she thought, sensing a pleasant ache in her chest.


    ''A leopard never changes its spots? Are you sure you are praising me?'' Carlos thought, his lips


    twitching into a smile.


    Shortly after, the dishes arrived. Debbie grabbed a pair of clean chopsticks and picked up some food


    for Carlos. But just as she was about to put some vegetables onto his te, he stopped her.


    Confused, she looked at him. He said calmly, "Let me do it." He felt like it was a man''s job to do so.


    Debbie smiled. "Never mind. Let me do it. Rest assured, I''m using fresh chopsticks. Don''tin."


    She knew about his obsession with cleanliness. Since they hadn''t yet restored their former rtionship,


    she wouldn''t dare use her own chopsticks to pick up food for him.


    Carlos put down his chopsticks and stared at the woman. "Debbie Nian."


    "Yes?" Her hand stopped in front of a cucumber dish. ''Is he... mad at me? Why?'' And then it dawned


    on her that the bossy man didn''t like people disobeying his orders.


    Debbie sighed and drew back her hand. She lowered her head to hide her embarrassment. "Okay, fine.


    I''m not gonna serve you."


    Her unexpected humble reaction made Carlos ufortable. He took her hand and made her look at


    him.


    "What now?" Debbie asked, confused. She had already stopped serving him.


    Carlos raised her chin with his other hand. He drew closer to her and said in a husky voice, "Just be


    yourself in front of me. No need to be cautious. No need to fawn over me. Understand?" He felt his


    heart ache when he saw her act so humbly in front of him. It wasn''t like her usual self at all.


    Debbie was shocked by his words. She stammered, "I... I don''t..." She gazed into his dark eyes and


    saw the sincerity in them. She felt so nostalgic. After taking a deep breath, she smiled and found her


    voice. "It doesn''t matter, Carlos. You have been so much nicer to me than I am being to you now.


    Seriously, what I''m doing now is iparable to what you have done for me..."


    Besides, it was she who had failed to keep their marriage alive. She was too stupid, too weak. She felt


    guilty for not holding onto him tightly.


    Now, God had given her a second chance. Carlos was alive. As long as she could make hime


    back to her, she was willing to do anything for him. Even if she had to be humble and lose her pride,


    she didn''t care.


    As she was lost in her thought, she felt his arm wrap around her waist and pull her closer to him. And


    just like that, his lips were on hers, devouring her again. It was not a soft kiss; he was hungry. For her.


    She couldn''t think. Her thoughts were jumbled and blown away by the heat from his lips.


    He didn''t stop until a waiter knocked at the door.


    Gasping for air, they broke apart. In a fluster, Debbie tidied her clothes and bowed her head down to


    eat the food, her heart pounding in her chest.

 Chapter 360 Lets Put On Weight Together

    Chapter 360 Let''s Put On Weight Together


    Since Carlos had warned Debbie to not serve him, she extended her full focus to the delicious food on


    their table. Instead, he served her the different dishes from time to time.


    His smallest gestures brought tears to her eyes. She sniffed when she saw the bowl of soup that he


    had ced in front of her.


    ''Even though he has lost his memory, he still takes care of me so well, '' she thought, her chest welling


    up with happiness.


    ''It looks like all my efforts are paying off. Does this mean he wille back to me soon?''


    "Are you crying?" Carlos'' voice snapped Debbie out of her trail of thoughts.


    She quickly picked up a tissue and wiped her tears. With a sweet smile, she denied, "No, no! I..." It was


    so obvious that she was crying. So, there was no point in lying. She nodded and said, "Well, these


    dishes are just so delicious. I want toe here again. Will youe with me next time?"


    "You are crying because the dishes are delicious?" he asked, knowing that she was lying through her


    teeth.


    Debbie nodded again.


    Carlos put down the spoon in his hand and said, "Debbie Nian."


    "Huh?"


    "Do I look like an idiot to you?" he asked, staring into her tear-filled eyes. Her answer was an insult to


    his IQ.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes brimming with tears, Debbie forced a smile to hide her true feelings. She tried to make an


    excuse which he would believe. "I...I''m just too happy. You are the famous Carlos Huo. It''s every


    woman''s dream to have a dinner date and spend some time with you. But you are here, with me. I''m


    just excited."


    Carlos snorted and picked up a clean tissue to wipe her tears. "Yeah, that sounds legit," he mocked.


    His gestures were so gentle that tears started streaming down her cheeks. "Believe me! I wouldn''t lie to


    you," she said.


    Staring at the wet tissue in his hand, Carlos sighed. ''Why is she crying even harder now?''


    "Stop crying! Otherwise..."


    Under his threat, Debbie finally managed to stop the tears.


    She thought of something funny and then said with a smile, "Old man, do you know why you fell in love


    with me back then?" Carlos shook his head with a smile, encouraging her to continue. She said with a


    wink, "It''s because I''m so damn pretty!"


    Sheughed and that lightened the mood.


    Carlos was d that she had stopped crying. He felt a pang in his heart as he watched her tears. He


    raised his eyebrow at her suspiciously and asked, "Seriously? I fell in love with you because of your


    looks? I don''t think I ever was that shallow."


    Debbie giggled and went on, "Well, I''m not just good-looking. I''m also witty and strong. That''s why you


    fell for me."


    ''That sounds more convincing, '' Carlos thought.


    ''She is indeed a pretty woman and the wittiest and strongest I have ever met.'' He wasn''t as surprised


    anymore that he had fallen in love with her in the past.


    After dinner, they left the restaurant together. Debbie took Carlos to a nearby park for a walk.


    She had initially said that the walk was for proper digestion, but when she saw the pastries and


    cupcakes through the windows of a dessert store nearby, she gulped her saliva and fixed her eyes on a


    chocte cake. "Old man, how about a chocte cake? The smallest one..."


    The yearning in her eyes amused Carlos. Debbie was very different from other women he had seen


    before. Women were always conscious of their figure and were afraid of putting on weight. They


    wouldn''t have too much food for supper, nor would they indulge themselves with desserts at thiste


    hour.


    "Wait for me here," he said and went into the dessert store.


    Standing outside, Debbie looked at the man she loved through the window. Carlos picked up several


    cakes with different vors and put them onto the tray he was holding. Within a few minutes, he strode


    out with five or six small cakes inside a paper bag.


    He pulled Debbie into his arm. The girls in the store stared enviously at Debbie because she had such


    a caring and handsome date.


    Unable to hold herself back, Debbie took out a chocte cake from the bag and began to enjoy it.


    She scooped a spoonful of cake and brought it to Carlos'' mouth. He shook his head, but she grumbled,


    "You bought so many, I can''t finish all of them. Let''s not waste good cakes. Besides, I will surely gain a


    few pounds after eating so much. Come on! Take a bite. Let''s put on weight together."


    Grinning and not knowing how to turn her down, Carlos opened his mouth and ate the cake she was


    feeding him with so much love.


    Later, when they had just gotten into his car, Carlos'' assistant called him. There was an emergency


    meeting he had to attend at thepany. Carlos wanted to take Debbie back home first, but she


    refused his offer and insisted that she take a taxi home.


    Sighing in defeat, Carlos hailed a taxi for her. He waited until the taxi was out of sight and then turned


    around his car and drove towards thepany.


    At ZL Group


    When he saw Carlos'' car approaching thepany entrance, Frankie trotted over. When Carlos got


    out, he informed him in a hurry, "Mr. Huo, they are waiting for you."


    "Hmm." He handed the car keys to Frankie and walked into the building.


    Frankie called out hesitantly, "Mr. Huo."


    Carlos turned around and waited for him to continue.


    Frankie approached him and whispered near his ear, "We found that someone had been following you


    for the past few days. It''s... Miss Li."


    Carlos furrowed his brows and replied in a cold voice, "I see."


    ''Stephanie is following me?'' He was annoyed.


    The senior executives and managers of ZL Group were all sitting in the meeting room, waiting for


    Carlos.


    When he entered, they greeted him. After Carlos sat in his designated seat, James, who was sitting in


    the CEO''s chair, began, "Now that everyone is here, let''s begin the meeting." He looked around the


    table once and then continued, "Milo Yu of the Yu Group has passed away. Ben has been responsible


    for the project that they are handling in co-operation with us. Gentlemen, let''s discuss what we are


    going to..."


    Two hourster, after the meeting was over, Carlos and James entered the elevator together. James


    cast a quick nce at the expressionless Carlos and asked casually, "Carlos, you didn''te to the


    Carlos'' eyebrows shot up at being questioned. "I was not feeling very well. I was working from home."


    He made an excuse.


    James'' face was immediately filled with fake concern. "You were not well? Are you overworking


    yourself? How about taking a vacation?"


    "No thanks, Dad."


    "Okay. Did you see a doctor? Are you feeling better now?" If anyone saw this scene, they would


    believe that James was such a caring father.


    They walked out of the elevator, followed by Frankie and James'' assistant.


    Carlos loosened his tie and shook his head. "Don''t worry about me, Dad. I''m fine."


    "All right. You are fine, that''s all that matters. By the way, when are you nning to get engaged to


    Stephanie?" James asked in a feigned casual tone.


    Carlos came to a halt, and James stopped beside him.


    "Dad, I''m not getting engaged to her," Carlos said, his tone very serious.


    James'' expression changed dramatically. He looked around, making sure no one other than their


    assistants was around, and then asked in a low voice, "What do you mean by that? Why the sudden


    change of mind? Not too long ago, you told her father that you would get engaged to her soon."

 Chapter 361 Take A Few Days Off

    Chapter 361 Take A Few Days Off


    Carlos didn''t exin why he wasn''t willing to get engaged to Stephanie. Instead, he said casually,


    "Dad, I''ve already made up my mind. I will apologize to Stephanie and her father in person."


    James tried to hold back his anger and asked calmly, "Carlos, what happened between you and


    Stephanie?"


    "Nothing happened. It''s gettingte. I''m heading back home now." Saying that, Carlos walked towards


    the entrance of the building.


    Staring at his retreating back, James knew that everything would go out of his control if he didn''t do


    something quickly. "Carlos," he called out.


    Carlos stopped and turned around to look at him.


    "We''ll talk tomorrow morning," James said.


    After a short pause, Carlos nodded. He had a bad feeling in his gut.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As he walked out of the building, Carlos discreetly scanned the area out of the corner of his eye. As


    expected, he noticed someone hiding in the shadows.


    He snorted as he got into his car and asked Frankie to take him to Champs Bay Apartments.


    When he arrived, Stephanie was already home. She was sitting before the wine cab and was on a


    phone call. Her tone was harsh as she said, "Work out a new n and send it to me via e-mail within


    three days. Otherwise, the nning Department will have to bear the responsibilities."


    Seeing Carlos enter the apartment, she fixed her eyes on him with a stern expression on her face. He


    took off his suit and loosened his tie.


    "Set aside everything else. Your priority is to work out a new n. That''s all!" Stephanie hung up and


    heaved a tired sigh. With the phone still in her hand, she trotted over to Carlos, who was in the kitchen,


    pouring himself a ss of water.


    She shed a ttering smile and said in a soft voice, "Carlos, you''re back. Are you tired?" No matter


    how tough Stephanie''s work got, she never asked Carlos for his assistance. She was too proud to


    show him her weakness.


    Carlos nodded and asked casually, "Something wrong with yourpany?"


    "No big deal. I can fix it." The truth was that she was really annoyed because of what had happened in


    herpany. She was definitely in a tough spot and had a lot of cleaning up to do.


    Since she assured him that she could fix it on her own, Carlos didn''t ask for more details. He drank the


    water and was about to head for his bedroom.


    "Carlos!" Stephanie called out, stopping him.


    He turned to look at her, waiting for her next words.


    Remembering what her mother had told her earlier, she said with a hopeful heart, "I''ve been really


    exhaustedtely because of work and other stuff. I was thinking that maybe I should take a few days off


    and go on a vacation. Let''s go together, shall we?"


    Carlos hesitated for a moment, then turned her down. "Milo Yu of the Yu Group passed away out of the


    blue. We have a billion-dor project in co-operation with them. I''m responsible for the project now. I''ll


    be very busy for the next few days."


    Stephanie lowered her head to hide her disappointment. When she looked at him again, she was


    wearing an understanding smile. "I see. Take care of yourself. Okay?"


    "Sure. Thank you." With not as much as a smile or a good night, he strode to his bedroom.


    Stephanie balled her hands into fists and gnashed her teeth as she stood staring at the closed door of


    his bedroom.


    The next day, in the general manager''s office at ZL Group, Carlos was assigning some important tasks


    to Frankie when the door was pushed open from outside. James entered the office without knocking.


    As an efficient assistant, Frankie said, "Mr. Huo, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    Carlos nodded, and Frankie left the office and closed the door behind him. Carlos stood up from his


    chair and poured a ss of water for James. "Dad, would you like to go to a tea house and talk?"


    James continued acting like a caring father in front of Carlos. "No need for that. It''s no big deal. Are you


    ustomed to working at thepany now?"


    "Yes, Dad. Everything is fine."


    "I''m d to hear that." James put down the ss and added, "Carlos, now that you are fully recovered,


    I shall return the CEO''s position¡ª"


    Carlos interrupted him, "Dad, there''s no hurry. We can talk about thister."


    James was thrilled deep down, but he feigned worry. "No, no. Three years ago, you were at death''s


    door. I had no choice but to take over the position to assure the cooperation of the shareholders and


    the employees. Now that you are fine, I must return the position to you. I will go back to New York and


    work from there."


    "Dad, just leave it be for now." Carlos sat opposite James and went on, "There''s something that I need


    to know from you."


    James had a hunch about what Carlos was going to ask, and his heart skipped a beat. He furrowed his


    eyebrows and asked, "What is it?"


    "How was Debbie Nian rted to me in the past?" Carlos asked. He felt that he was bing more


    and more attracted to her. So, he decided to learn all about what exactly had happened between them.


    The reason James was at Carlos'' office was to talk to him about Debbie. He was d that Carlos had


    taken the initiative. If not, he would have had to find a round-about way to mention her without


    sounding strange.


    James changed his expression dramatically on purpose. After a long pause, he asked, "Why do you


    know that woman? Did you meet her?"


    Seeing his long face, Carlos said calmly, "Yes, I met her. She said that we shared a rtionship."


    "Where did you see her?" James seemed very nervous to Carlos. Of course, it was all fake.


    "Z Country." James'' behavior didn''t seem right, so Carlos decided not to reveal the entire truth.


    James realized that something was off since Carlos had just lied to him. He already knew that Debbie


    was in Y City.


    Both father and son were indulged in their own thoughts at that moment.


    Faking grief and anger, James began, "That woman brought shame to our family. I wanted to hide


    everything from you, but..."


    "What happened?" Carlos asked with a frown.


    After some hesitation, James said, "She... she is your ex-wife."


    Debbie had told him that. So when James confirmed it, Carlos was not surprised at all.


    He just wanted to hear it from his father, because he was still a little skeptical about her. But when


    James confirmed it, various emotions flooded Carlos.


    "Carlos!" James looked him in the eye and raised his right hand to vow, "I''m not lying, Carlos. This is


    the truth. If I''m lying, may I be struck dead."


    "Dad!" Carlos eximed. "I trust you."


    "Ah!" James sighed. "I was afraid that you were cheated by that woman again. Carlos, you have to


    understand. I really can''t afford to lose you again..."


    ''Cheated by her? Again?'' Carlos had a bad feeling about this. "Why did we get divorced? Do you know


    the reason?"


    "Of course I know!" James feigned misery and continued, "I''ve been hiding the truth from you for all


    these years because I didn''t want to make you sad. But now that you''re asking about it, I have to tell


    you everything." He sighed dramatically and continued, "Three years ago, you were in a car ident.


    Your assistant, Emmett, died at the scene. You protected that woman and was fatally wounded. She


    was unscratched. When you were struggling for your life in the hospital, she cheated on you and had


    another man''s baby. When she found out that you might not survive, she chose to divorce you and


    abort the baby. She even told the media and others that you were dead. Carlos, I''m so sorry. I implored


    her not to divorce you and told her that you were going to be okay, but she didn''t listen..."


    He squeezed out a few drops of tears and let them stream down his cheeks.

 Chapter 362 Photos

    Chapter 362 Photos


    ''She cheated on me and even had another man''s baby?!'' Carlos pulled a long face as he thought of


    Debbie''s bright smile.


    ''So this is the real reason why we got divorced. Now she knows that I''m recovered, so she is trying to


    get back together with me.''


    "Dad, it was not your fault. But why did all my assistants leave thepany?" Carlos asked. From what


    he had been told, all of his assistants were not in thepany anymore.


    After a moment of reflection, James answered, "When it was reported that your chances of living were


    very unlikely, both Tristan and Zelda resigned. As for Ashley and another assistant, they must have quit


    over my style of management."


    Everything now made sense to Carlos¡ªsome employees would resign when their boss was reced.


    But he somehow felt something was not right with Tristan''s and Zelda''s departure.


    "After Tristan tendered in his resignation letter, I personally went to him to see if I could convince him to


    continue working with us. I told him I was only holding the fort while you were away, but apparently,


    judging from your condition, it wasn''t easy to believe you''d make it out alive. Besides, he turned me


    down saying he had found a more suitable employer. Not long after, he went abroad."


    ''So, Tristan''s hopped to a betterpany, '' Carlos thought to himself.


    Listening to James'' exnation, Carlos was convinced.


    "Then what happened to Curtis?" he pressed further. Although his memory was problematic after the


    ident, there were a few things he could recall. His friendship with Curtis was one of those few


    exceptions. They had always been close. Bosom buddies, if he could use that. What had changed that


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    he no longer saw Curtis?


    Feeling helpless, James sighed, and was tempted to change the subject. However, he knew that would


    only work for a time. "Well, it''s not easy to exin everything in detail, Carlos. But in short, Debbie is


    Curtis'' niece, and in the tough times that followed, he chose her over you. That should be


    understandable, I think. Any reasonable man in his situation would have done the same. To protect


    Debbie, he worked hard to take down all the negative news posts about her from the Inte.


    Anyway, he didn''t know why I had told Debbie that you were dead. It was just a test of her loyalty to


    you, but she failed. What else could exin her rush decisions which followed almost immediately?


    Couldn''t she have waited a little longer, at least to confirm, or if not, to mourn her husband? It surprised


    me how quickly she reced you with another man. You know what? Three years ago, under her


    influence, you put Lewis behind bars, on false charges. That woman has always been a problem, but


    you were not willing to ept it." Thinking back of Lewis going to jail and every other disagreement in


    the family because of Debbie, James fought to contain his tears.


    Carlos'' face darkened. Already, he knew Curtis was Debbie''s uncle. For that fact, what James was


    saying added up.


    "Here is the thing Carlos," the old man said, a thoughtful look on his face. He then took a calcted


    pause, and studied Carlos for his reaction. When he was certain to have gotten attention, he continued,


    his pitch dropping for effect, "Stephanie has always loved you, and you should have stuck with her. And


    it was the worst heartbreak for her when you married Debbie. That''s the reason Stephanie left Y City.


    Despite all the pain you caused her, when she knew you had a car ident and Debbie had divorced


    you, poor Stephanie came back from abroad, just to be by your side. The girl has done everything


    possible to take care of you. How can you be so insensitive and ungrateful, Carlos? Next time, please


    be wary of Debbie and her intentions. At every turn, she has proved herself to be unfaithful and


    unreliable. And I hate the fact that you don''t seem to see through her deception."


    Those were weighty words for Carlos. ''So her tears...her emotions...They were all fake, weren''t they?''


    "I see," Carlos answered after a moment''s silence.


    "Son, you are my only child. Your mom is mentally unstable now. I wish nothing but the best for you. I


    hope you and Stephanie will live a happy life together."


    "Hmm," Carlos simply answered.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Megan. Her parents died while they fought to save you and


    Wesley. You two brought her back and doted on her. But ever since Debbie appeared, she always tried


    to nder Megan and drive a wedge between you and her. She had another man''s baby and said it


    was yours. She used it to ckmail you, demanding that you send Megan behind the bars. That


    woman is heartless and in dangerous, Carlos. Damon must have told you that Megan had been


    behind bars before, right? Anyway, the decision is yours. If you still think that woman has your best


    interest at heart, I''ll wash my hands of everything."


    ''Put Megan behind the bars?''


    Now, Carlos finally understood why Damon and Wesley disliked Debbie.


    James kept throwing mud at Debbie, warning Carlos over and over against her advances.


    Taking in what his dad had just said, Carlos remained glued to his chair, undecided on what to do. After


    what seemed like an eternity, he dialed Megan''s number. "Hi Megan, I want to ask you something. It''s


    about Debbie..."


    Half an hourter, he hung up the phone. By the aura around him, anyone who saw him right now


    would be scared to death.


    Debbie''s wickedness was beyond Carlos. ''She pushed Megan into the river, drove her out of the


    country and scared her from ever stepping in Y City! Besides, she cheated on me, had an abortion and


    eloped with another man...''


    To add oil to the me, James had an assistant send Carlos a folder with evidence to Debbie''s


    unfaithfulness.


    The stack of photos that fell onto the desk when he opened the folder was more than Carlos could


    take.


    What on earth had Debbie turned into? Why would a normal woman hang around with a different


    random guy every time?


    In one of the photos, Carlos recognized the man. Somewhere in a garden, as they yed, Debbie


    sitting on a swing, while Hayden stood behind, pushing her with unmistakable enjoyment.


    If this photo couldn''t prove that Debbie had an affair with Hayden, there were still several other photos


    in which she was sleeping in the arms of a strange man. In a fit of rage, Carlos crumpled the photo he


    was holding in his left hand, and banged on the table with the other.


    There was no need to go through the remaining photos.


    In addition to the photos, there was also an enclosed note in the folder.


    In Debbie''s unmistakable handwriting, it read, "Apart from his money, what else did Carlos Huo mean


    to me? Nothing. Zero. Zilch! Now that is a closed chapter. Carlos is dead, and I''m a free woman. On


    top of that, I''m pregnant with another man''s baby. A man I slept with while I was in Ennd. The game


    here is simple. Since his dad has never wanted me in the family, I''ll leave this city with money. It has to


    be good money, I swear! Five million dors is the least I''ll take. Nothing less! And I''ll leave Y City for


    good."


    The gloating tone of her note was sickening. What did this woman have for a heart?


    "Jeez!" he bellowed and banged on the desk. The pen that was sitting on the edge of the desk fell to


    the floor.


    "And this woman thought she''d fool me again? Damn!" he shouted. When he realized he had shouted,


    he looked around cautiously, then said through gritted teeth, "Woman, I''ll make you pay!"


    Carlos kept swearing.


    Elsewhere, Debbie started to sense something was off when Carlos hadn''t contacted her for the third


    day in a row. She sent several messages to him, but there was no response.


    She walked her dog around several times, but didn''t see Carlos once.


    To kill her boredom, she went to Curtis'' house and had some fun ying with Piggy and Justus, but the


    bad feeling just wouldn''t budge. Later, when she came back home, she called Carlos.


    Several times, she tried, waiting and hoping he would pick up, but there was no response. At longst,


    when she was almost giving up, her prayer was answered, or so she thought. She greeted him


    cheerfully, "Hey, old man. Are you busy now?"


    Stephanie had put the phone on speaker, so Debbie''s voice reverberated in the office.


    On hearing the familiar voice, Carlos couldn''t help but recall the photos and the apanying gloating


    note. His face darkened.


    When Debbie didn''t hear any response, she looked at her phone screen and asked in confusion, "The


    phone is connected. Old man, are you busy now?"


    Seeing that Carlos had no intention of speaking, Stephanie, who had taken a few steps back, came


    closer to answer. "And what do you want from Carlos, if I may ask?" she asked with obvious derision in


    her tone.


    Debbie was shocked. ''Why is Carlos not answering?'' she wondered.


    "I need to speak to him, madam. Where is he?" she asked bluntly.

 Chapter 363 Getting Engaged

    Chapter 363 Getting Engaged


    "What?" Debbie heard Carlos'' voicee from the other end of the line.


    Although it was just one word, she could tell that something was off with him.


    ''Is it because Stephanie is with him?''


    With a sinking feeling, she said softly, "Never mind. I''ll let you get back to work."


    "Wait!" Before she hung up, Stephanie called out to stop her.


    Debbie didn''t hang up, nor did she speak.


    Stephanie said with a smile, "Miss Nian, let this be thest time that you call my fiance. Carlos and I


    will get engaged next month. In case you''re still in doubt about his intentions with me, I invite you to our


    engagement party. Maybe, that will confirm you in everything that you need to know."


    ''Is this woman kidding me?'' Debbie wondered. ''What''s going on with Carlos? Is this what he has been


    up to for thest three days?''


    Color drained from Debbie''s face. She had thought she and Carlos had gone along very well. Why


    would he change his mind all of a sudden to go ahead with an engagement to Stephanie? What did


    she miss? In any case, what was the rush for?


    Debbie panicked. She didn''t know what to say. After a long pause, she said timidly, almost sounding


    silly, "You are lying! I won''t believe it unless Carlos tells me this himself."


    Carlos took over the phone, turned off the hands-free mode and said coldly, "Miss Nian, Stephanie and


    I will get engaged next month. Since she doesn''t mind it, you are wee to our engagement party."


    Debbie shook her head and murmured, "Hell no! That can''t be Carlos on the phone! I guess you''re


    trying to pull a prank on me, Stephanie." But even as she said those words, putting up a protest, deep


    down in her heart of hearts, she knew better. This was not a prank. It was Carlos'' phone number and


    the voice was no doubt his. Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Her weeping grew into hysterical cries. Carlos, however, responded with a cold sneer. If it weren''t for


    James having warned him, he would''ve believed her performance. "You want me to tell you face to


    face?" Carlos asked.


    "Wait for me," Debbie blurted. "I''lle to your office now," she added in between sobs. She still


    refused to believe what she heard. Only a few days ago, Carlos had been so nice to her.


    To confirm whatever she had heard on the phone, Debbie rushed to the ZL Group offices, as soon as


    she hung up. Carlos had informed the receptionist ahead of time, so she was allowed straight to the


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    general manager''s office without being stopped.


    Inside the office, she found Carlos and Stephanie discussing something. Walking straight to where they


    were, Debbie noticed that they were looking at map of the venue where the engagement party was to


    be held.


    Debbie''s face turned deathly pale.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at her and said bluntly, "Stop acting before me. I already know what kind of


    woman you are. It''s good that you are here, so that I can tell you this for thest time. Stop ying


    tricks on me. I am past that."


    As Debbie looked him in the eye, the coldness on his face stung her. It made her wonder whether their


    happy moments before were just a dream. After a long time, she finally managed to say, "Carlos, what


    did you hear about me that makes you so hostile against me?"


    ''What did I hear about you? Are you afraid of being exposed?'' Carlos felt even more disappointed.


    Without saying a word, he opened a drawer and took out a stack of photos and a sheet of paper in


    between.


    Just with one look, Debbie knew what the photos were all about and what was on the paper. ''Now that


    James began to strike back, I don''t need to hide anything from Carlos, '' she thought.


    "Carlos, let me tell you the truth. It was James Huo who forced me to leave Y City. He used our baby to


    threaten me. He told me you were dead and even held a fake funeral to deceive me. He even had his


    men abduct Sasha and forced me to write this down and sign my name on it. He destroyed our


    marriage and ruined me. He¡ª"


    Whatever Debbie said, Carlos would not believe. He had been warned. Besides, Debbie called James


    by his name, which only made matters worse. ''She doesn''t show any respect to Dad!'' Thinking of this,


    he rudely interrupted her. "Shut up! Enough of that bber!"


    The viciousness in his voice gave Debbie such a real scare that her mouth went dry all of a sudden. ''I


    now get the point. In Carlos'' eyes, James is a caring father. I must expose his true colors.'' So she said,


    "Carlos, do you know James is not your biological father?"


    Actually, that was new to Carlos. If anyone else had told him that on any other day, he would have


    believed it. But this,ing from Debbie, was indeed odd. Stranger than fiction.


    "Remember what your grandpa told you on his deathbed? I know you may not believe me. But what


    James did against you and everyone close to you while you were in aa speaks volumes. No one


    might have told you what the old man did to the ZL group. Besides the fact that you came back to a


    changed leadership in thepany, you may not be privy to the acrimony that led to the departure of


    long-time and trusted employees. Anyway, the losses you''re seeing are just a tip of the iceberg. If you


    don''t watch out, that man, James will be your downfall, I promise you. Oh, by the way, he even took


    away thepany and properties that you gave me."


    Disdain written all over his face, Carlos retorted, "You must be disappointed to hear that Dad came to


    me and asked me to take the CEO''s position back. But I turned him down. As for thepany and


    properties I gave you, I have a hunch, you came back just to revenge yourself, huh?"


    Looking at the man in disbelief, Debbie gaped at his cold retort and apparent naivety. "It''s your decision


    if you want to trust James, and I don''t care anyway. So let''s just assume that I came here to avenge


    myself. But this is not because he took away the things you gave me, but because he ruined my life


    and destroyed our marriage.


    For that, I swear, he''ll pay a heavy price!" she roared. Clenching his hand to fist inside his pocket,


    Carlos answered with a cold expression, "It was you who wrecked our marriage."


    "For the umpteenth time, get this straight Carlos. I did what I did under duress. When James did a


    mock funeral for you, had his men abduct Sasha to ckmail me, and threatened me with our baby, to


    coerce me into signing the divorce papers, what should I have done, Carlos? Should I have agreed to


    abort our baby? Tell me, Carlos!" Debbie mocked.


    "Where''s the baby?" Carlos asked all of a sudden.


    Not only he, but Stephanie held her breath at the mention of the baby. She was afraid that Carlos had a


    baby with this woman.


    "The baby..." Debbie almost let slip.


    But she really couldn''t tell him the truth right now. "I stumbled and fell, and then I lost it..." For Piggy''s


    safety, Debbie would lie, even if it meant putting her neck on the line to save the little girl.


    Carlos snorted, "You fell on purpose, right? After all, the baby was not mine."


    Debbie realized that Carlos trusted James very much, and he wouldn''t believe whatever she said. In


    Carlos'' eyes, she was a shameless, disgusting woman who had betrayed him and left him while he


    was in aa.


    Silence reigned in the office, until Stephanie finally spoke. Suppressing a mocking smile, she said,


    "Miss Nian, I don''t know why you are saying that Uncle James isn''t Carlos'' dad. Even if it''s true, he is


    the one who raised Carlos to where he is now. For all practical purposes, he is Carlos'' dad, and there''s


    nothing you can do about it."


    "Shut up! You know nothing!" Debbie screamed.


    For Carlos, Debbie could swallow her pride. After all, she still loved him and respected him. But who


    the hell did Stephanie think she was? She had no say in this matter. Stephanie didn''t know what


    Debbie was capable of, if someone dared rub her the wrong way.


    Stephanie had underestimated Debbie. Such a sharp reprimand was simply beyond what she had


    expected.


    "Debbie Nian!" Carlos warned in a cold voice, fearing Debbie might turn violent at any slight


    provocation now.


    "Carlos Huo, I''m so disappointed in you," murmured Debbie, her eyes teary.


    Pulling out a handkerchief from his pocket, Carlos wiped his brow, as if the white piece of cotton would


    magically wipe away the tension building in his head and the air around them. ''I''m the disappointed


    one. I''m so disappointed in you, Debbie Nian!'' he thought.


    Stone-faced, he ced an internal call.


    Under a minute, Frankie, one of Carlos'' new assistants, knocked at the door.


    "See her out," said Carlos, trying to sound asposed as possible.


    The assistant, oblivious to what was happening, greeted Debbie with a polite smile and indicated the


    way out. "This way, Miss Nian," he said courteously. But Debbie didn''t move. She looked Carlos in the


    eye and asked, "Carlos Huo, are you sure that you two are getting engaged?"

 Chapter 364 I Wont Spoil You Anymore

    Chapter 364 I Won''t Spoil You Anymore


    "Debbie Nian, what do you mean?" At that moment, a man''s stern voice came from outside the office.


    Then, James appeared and entered.


    Pointing at Debbie, he gloated, "You can do whatever you want, Miss Nian, but get this from me.


    Stephanie will be my daughter-inw, and there are no two ways about it. Three years ago, Carlos had


    spent his whole fortune on you. Yet you left him while he was in aa. Now that he is recovered, you


    can''t wait to get back together with him. I know what you are after. Just admit it."


    He was implying that Debbie was after Carlos'' money.


    Taking advantage of James'' support, Stephanie looked at Debbie and eximed, "Miss Nian, how


    shameless you are! How about this? Since you are Carlos'' ex-wife, I''ll give you five million dors. Just


    leave with the money and nevere back to pester him, will you?"


    ''Five million?'' Debbie snorted, "Wow, you are indeed a generous woman, Miss Li."


    Stephanie didn''t get the mockery in her tone and shed a proud smile. She even believed that she


    and Carlos were made for each other as their families were of equal social rank.


    However, what Debbie said next made her smile freeze. "But if Carloses back to me, I''ll have


    countless five million dors. Do you think I''ll give a damn about a mere five million?"


    Stephanie, James and Carlos were dumbstruck.


    "How about this? Since you think that money is all there is to rtionships, I also have an idea. I''ll give


    you fifty million dors, on condition that you quit this fight, leave Carlos alone and move on," Debbie


    offered with a scornful smile.


    Stephanie''s face changed. She suppressed her anger and snapped back, "Do you think Carlos is up


    for auction to the highest bidder?"


    "That''s exactly what I should ask you. Miss Li, is Carlos an item? You want to pay me five million to ask


    me to leave him. What do you take him for? Amodity on sale? A rent boy?" Debbie asked, without


    the slightest fear that her words would offend him.


    "Debbie Nian!" Carlos shouted, his face sullen.


    James'' face twisted as well. He pointed at Frankie and scolded, "Why did you allow this woman in


    here?" Then he pulled out his phone and called the security. "Bitch, I won''t allow you to hurt my son


    again," he threatened. "Hello. Is that security station? Someone is stirring up trouble in the general


    manager''s office. Hurry up. Dispatch a team to sort this out quickest."


    No one tried to stop James from calling the security.


    Unconvinced, Debbie looked at Carlos and asked, "Are you that cruel to watch as the security guards


    throw me out?"


    Carlos answered in a cold voice, "Debbie Nian, I won''t spoil you anymore."


    Debbie''s heart broke at his words. She took a deep breath and turned to James. "James Huo, you old


    son of a bitch! I tell you what, I''ll get back together with Carlos. No matter how many tricks you y,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    you won''t stop me!"


    Hearing the words, James trembled with anger. With his shaking hand, he pointed at Debbie and


    yelled, "Bitch! You are just as shameless as ever."


    Unable to stand Debbie''s humiliation of his father, Carlos stood up from his seat, strode towards her


    and caught hold of her wrist, dragging her to the door.


    Debbie struggled to break herself free, but to no avail. She cradled his neck, jumped up and kissed him


    on the lips. Ignoring his long face, she turned to Stephanie and said proudly, "You know what? Whether


    it was three years ago or now, we¡ª Mmmph..." She wanted to tell Stephanie that she and Carlos had


    kissed a few times recently, but he covered her mouth with his palm.


    Before she could say anything, he threw her out of his office.


    "Ouch!" Debbie cried in pain as she lost bnce and hit the floor.


    Only then did Carlos stop, but then he shut the door without even sparing a single nce for her.


    The employees couldn''t help but giggle at her awkward position.


    ''Oh my goodness! Isn''t this embarrassing?'' Debbie thought.


    Picking herself up, she pulled down the hat over her eyes, covered her face and rushed to one of the


    elevators.


    As soon as the elevator doors closed, the doors of the other elevator opened, letting out a group of


    security guards heading to the general manager''s office.


    Alone in the elevator, Debbie nkly stared at her reflection in the shiny wall, her mind drifting off into a


    daze. The look on her face told a sad story. It seemed like all her efforts were futile.


    At a high-ss housing estate in the downtown area


    Staring at Jared''s cor, Sasha pointed to the gates and yelled, "Get out! Now!"


    Jared scratched his hair and said impatiently, "I told you many times. I didn''t cheat on you. I helped her


    to her feet, smudging her lipstick onto my cor identally."


    Sasha said with a sneer, "Jared Han, stop lying! Do you think I''m such a fool to believe yourme


    excuse?" Sasha was a not-so-famous star. But she worked very hard to get more opportunities and


    always had to fly to different cities.


    Today, she had just gotten back home after a week-long trip. As if they worked on a synchronized


    clock, Jared arrived only a few minutester, with lipstick print on his cor.


    "Please calm down, Sasha, and stop being so unreasonable!"


    "I''m unreasonable?" In frustration, Sasha closed her eyes and shouted, "We''re done! Just find another


    woman who is reasonable." Then she opened her eyes and angrily pushed Jared towards the door.


    Peeved about her attitude, Jared retorted, "Fine! We''re over! If I evere back again, I''d be your


    grandson!"


    Unknown to him, Sasha had thought Jared would keep begging and pleading. But he didn''t even


    apologize and try to sweet-talk her as a gentleman. It broke her heart. "Fine! Just leave!" she said


    feebly, her eyes red, on the brink of tears.


    "Goodbye!" Jared loosened his tie roughly and stormed out in a huff.


    Silence reigned in the apartment again. Crouching on the floor, Sasha covered her face with both


    hands and broke into tears, weeping uncontrobly. ''Is he really breaking up with me?''


    Panic gripped her heart.


    She didn''t know how long she had been crying when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    "Who is this?" she asked while wiping off her tears.


    "Sasha, it''s me, Debbie." Debbie''s voice came from outside the door.


    Earlier on, she had seen Sasha''s post in WeChat Moments. "I can finally go back home today!" read


    part of the post, in which Jared was mentioned.


    Sasha immediately sprang to her feet, but she staggered as her legs were numb. She opened the door,


    and forced a smile.


    "Hi Deb!" she greeted, putting in an effort to sound cheerful.


    Debbie bent over to pick up the stic bags on the floor, which contained different kinds of fruits. "Hi


    Sasha. Am I interrupting your romantic moment?" She hadn''t nned to visit Sasha at the beginning.


    But Curtis and Colleen had taken Piggy and Justus out. To kill the boredom, especially after her drama-


    filled day at the ZL Group offices, she came to visit Sasha.


    Sasha shook her head and took over the fruits. "Not at all. I''m d to have you here." However, her


    voice was a bit different, which caught Debbie''s attention.


    She took a closer look and then noticed that Sasha''s eyes were red and puffy.


    Debbie closed the door and asked with concern, "Why did you cry? What happened? Where''s Jared?"


    She looked around, but Jared was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 365 Grandma, Your Grandson Is Here

    Chapter 365 Grandma, Your Grandson Is Here


    Without answering Debbie''s question, Sasha put the fruits on the table. She then picked up a durian


    and went to the kitchen to peel it.


    "Did Jared piss you off?" Debbie asked. And she was right.


    After a short pause, Sasha answered, "Not really. I broke up with him. And I asked him to get the hell


    out of here."


    "What? You two broke up? What happened? Tell me. I''ll teach that bastard a lesson!" Stretching herself


    as if she was ready for a fist fight with Jared, she added, "Where''s that jerk?"


    At least, hering here helped relieve Sasha, who said with a giggle, "Deb, let''s eat the durian and


    not talk about him." Thanks to Debbie making light of the situation, she somehow began to have a


    hunch that Jared would eventuallye back to her.


    At the right time, Debbie nned to ask Sasha more about her rtionship with Jared. But for the


    moment, she was careful not to press, since Sasha had just jetted back to town, obviously tired. Also,


    Debbie suspected she might not get a sober exnation, if they had sharply disagreed only a few


    minutes back. To change the subject, she began to peel the durian and said, "I picked the biggest


    durian in the supermarket. I hope it''s sweet as well. Oh poor Jared! He could''ve enjoyed the delicious


    durian with us if he hadn''t had a row with you."


    Sasha nodded and pointed to the durian as if pointing at Jared. "We''ll eat it up. Don''t leave any for


    him." Somehow, she was suddenly struck with a deep sense of loss. ''What if he neveres back?''


    At the thought of it, she pouted, her eyes turning teary again.


    In order not to let Debbie worry about her, she could only bear the pain in her heart.


    "Sasha, tell me the truth. What exactly happened between you and him?" asked Debbie, who had


    stopped peeling the durian when she noticed a fresh hint of tension in Sasha''s eyes once more.


    Touched by the show of concern from Debbie, Sasha couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. In between


    sobs, she asked, "Deb, what should I do if he doesn''te back to me?"


    "I will call him, right away," said Debbie, pulling out her phone from the purse.


    "Don''t, Deb. He must be in a fit of rage now."


    "How long has he been gone?" Debbie asked.


    Sasha wiped her tears and said in a hoarse voice, "About an hour."


    "I¡ª" Debbie wanted to say something.


    Right at that moment, the doorbell rang. Debbie and Sasha looked at each other in confusion and then


    walked towards the gate together.


    "Who is it?" Sasha asked expectantly, hoping that it would be Jared.


    "It''s me, Grandma. Your grandson is here to wish you a happy new year," Jared said outside the gate.


    ''Grandma? Happy New Year? Come on! It''s summer!'' Sasha rolled her eyes, but apparently, she was


    thrilled. Her tears rolled again, but this time for joy. "You jerk! You are not allowed toe in," she


    teased.


    Debbie was confused. As far as she knew, Jared''s grandmother had passed away a long time ago.


    Jared pressed on the lock for fingerprint scanning, which as usual took a fraction of a minute to open


    the door with a beep. The couple looked at each other with passion, Sasha''s eyes red and swollen,


    while Jared''s hands hurt under the weight of the shopping bags. Raising the tworge bags in either


    hand, Jared ttered with a disarming smile, "Grandma, I brought some food for you. Will you let me


    Sasha burst intoughter and pped Jared on the armining, "You said we were done. Why


    are youing back?"


    "I missed you so much!" Without noticing that Debbie was around and watching, Jared threw himself


    into Sasha''s arms, pretending to be a clingy girl.


    "Ugh! Give me a break!" To catch Jared by surprise, Debbie feigned a cough to announce her


    presence. Even though she had watched with amusement, she suspected he might do something


    embarrassing if she didn''t stop the fun now.


    Jared was startled by the sudden voice. He turned to look in the direction, and when he saw Debbie, he


    took a few steps back and eximed, "Tomboy, when did youe here?"


    "Not long ago. You''ve just arrived when your favorite fruit, the durian, is ready. Did youe back


    because you smelled it?" Debbie jokingly asked.


    Sniffing the scent of durian, Jared closed his eyes to savor the moment. Then he raised the food and


    said, "Look! I brought a lot of food too. Kebabs, milk tea, octopus balls, chicken wings... They are too


    much for two people only. And now that you are here, you''ll have to feast with us."


    Debbie was amused. She took over the food bags and enthused, "Thanks, dude. But I think these will


    only be enough for me and Sasha. Don''t count on us sharing with you."


    "Not fair, Tomboy." He put up a protest. "I know you are a foodie, but can you please spare me a bite or


    two?"


    They all burst outughing at that lively turn. When they were all seated on the sofa in the living room,


    watching TV, Debbie turned to Jared and asked, "Where''s your grandma, by the way?"


    Sasha giggled and said, "Deb, here is the thing..." She then told Debbie what had happened between


    her and Jared.


    Debbie burst outughing when she finally realized why Jared called Sasha "Grandma."


    Pretending to take offense with the discussion, he pouted andined to Sasha, "Why did you tell


    her? Don''t you care about my ego?"


    Sasha rolled her eyes and put an octopus ball to his lips. "Come on. You and Deb have been friends for


    the longest time. What''s new about your ego that she doesn''t know about?"


    Debbie was really envious of the intimacy between the young couple. She used to bepletely


    against Sasha being with Jared because she thought that he was not a reliable man. But now it turned


    out she was wrong.


    Even Jared, who used to be a yboy, could make Sasha happy. What about her own happiness?


    Could she have a happy life with Carlos?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After Debbie left Sasha''s apartment, she got a phone call from Hayden. "Hi Hayden."


    "Are you back in Y City?" he asked. He had just learned that Debbie was back.


    "Yeah. Piggy is here as well. She stays at my uncle''s house," Debbie said casually.


    "How about I treat you to dinner tomorrow, and you bring Piggy along?"


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate," she said. After all, he was a married man.


    Knowing what was on her mind, Hayden coaxed her, "You are thinking too much. That''s it then. I''ll send


    you the locationter. Bring Piggy along, please."


    "All right." She couldn''t turn him down.


    Three years ago when she just arrived in Z Country, she had no money or job. It was her most difficult


    time.


    During that time, Hayden had helped her out. He had found a house for her and offered her a job.


    She wanted to reject the offer, but she was pregnant then and she needed a house and a job to raise


    her baby. So she epted his kind offer.


    Thanks to Hayden, she managed to make a living in Z Country. However, after giving birth to Piggy,


    she quit her job without telling him. Then she approached many recordingbels with her songs. It was


    then she met Ivan and Irene. Ivan hired her and made her a popr singer.


    One day, before Hayden left Z Country, he had asked her a bold question. "Now that you are single,


    can we¡ª"


    "No!" She had turned him down without hesitation. She thanked him a lot, but that had nothing to do


    with love.


    Without another word, Hayden had simply smiled and left.


    It was after she gave birth to Piggy that they met again. Hayden then knew that she hadn''t aborted the


    baby, whose paternity had been the source of malicious rumors, which Hayden had feared would ruin


    Debbie.


    "His kid?" he asked.


    "Hmm," she simply answered.


    She knew he was referring to Carlos.


    With the sleeping Piggy in his arms, he told Debbie, "I''m willing to treat her as my own child, Deb. Will


    you¡ª"

 Chapter 366 Is Evelyn Your Daughter, Mr. Gu

    Chapter 366 Is Evelyn Your Daughter, Mr. Gu


    Debbie interrupted Hayden. "Hayden, I know what you mean, but I can''t." ''I love Carlos. I know he''s


    dead, but I can''t fall in love with anyone else, '' she thought to herself.


    Actually, Hayden had already steeled himself for this. Every time he tried to get back with Debbie, she


    would turn him down. After so many times, you just expect it. But you can''t me a guy for trying,


    right?


    For thest few years, Hayden had traveled to and fro between his home city and this country, and


    Piggy had grown up calling him "Daddy Hayden."


    Of course, he hadn''t told anyone about Debbie and Piggy. That was her secret to reveal, if she chose


    to. After all, he was Debbie''s ex-boyfriend, and if anyone found out, the rumors would start up again.


    And thest thing he wanted to do was ruin her reputation.


    The next day, Debbie swung by Curtis'' house.


    She picked up Piggy and then drove to the Alioth Building.


    She had asked Hayden whether he could book another restaurant instead. After all, the Shining


    International za was owned by the ZL Group. But Hayden told her that he nned to buy some


    things for Piggy in the Shining International za after lunch. So she didn''t turn him down out of hand.


    Hayden was a good guy, and it was not like Debbie was made out of money.


    As usual, Debbie wore sunsses and a hat for her disguise.


    At the underground car park, she got out of the car, scooped a sleepy Piggy up in her arms, and


    entered the elevator.


    When she entered the private booth, Hayden was already there, waiting for them. And so were various


    cold dishes. The smell made her quite hungry.


    Upon seeing mother and daughter, Hayden put the documents in his hands aside, stood up and took


    Piggy from her arms so that Debbie could get situated. "You miss me, Evelyn?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hayden believed that the nickname "Piggy" didn''t suit the aloof girl at all, so he insisted on calling her


    "Evelyn" whenever he saw her.


    When she saw Hayden, Piggy''s eyes snapped open and she gave him a broad smile. "Daddy Hayden!


    It''s been forever!"


    Hayden was pretty amazed at Piggy''s words. He looked at the little girl and said, "Wow, Evelyn. You''re


    smart! You remember how long it''s been?"


    She formed a three with her fingers. He knew that meant three months. He had to admit that Piggy was


    far more intelligent than other children her age¡ªthanks to Carlos'' genes.


    "Yeah. Daddy Hayden, where?" Piggy blinked her round doe eyes as she looked at Hayden.


    Putting her on hisp, Hayden picked up a dessert he had specially ordered for her and put it to her


    mouth. "I''ve been busy working. But not today. Today I''m all yours."


    Piggy took a small bite of the dessert and said, "Daddy Hayden, Grandma Colleen said...we''re moving.


    With you?"


    Hayden gave her a smile and patted her head. Then he turned to Debbie and asked, "Sure you''re


    going back? After what happenedst time..."


    If Hayden had asked her the same question two days ago, Debbie would have nodded without


    hesitation. But after recalling Carlos'' attitude, she was not so sure anymore. She shook her head and


    said, "I really don''t know. It depends."


    Hayden knew what she meant. They had gotten closer since she left the city three years ago. He asked


    a waiter to serve the main dishes and kept chatting with Debbie''s charming daughter.


    At lunch, Debbie received a phone call from the private detective she hired. "Miss Nian, I''ve got some


    news about James Huo. You free to talk now?"


    Debbie cast a nce at Hayden, who was feeding Piggy, and waved her phone. "I have to take this."


    "Sure."


    Debbie left the room. Piggy was almost full, so she asked Hayden to take her out of the baby chair. He


    did as he was bidden, and started to eat his own meal.


    Just at that moment, his phone rang. It was from his assistant. "Hello? What?!" It was rather shocking


    news, andmanded his full attention.


    And since Hayden was distracted, Piggy was out of the door. Debbie had forgotten to shut it, and Piggy


    was curious to explore the outside world. She left Hayden there, engrossed in his phone call.


    The moment she left the room, a familiar figure came into view. It was the uncle she missed a lot.


    Carlos was saying his goodbyes to his clients. "Everything''s settled then. As for the contract, we''ll find


    another¡ª" He suddenly stopped as he felt tiny arms encircling his leg.


    He lowered his head, and to his intense surprise, he saw the little girl he had met before.


    Piggy held onto his leg, raised her head and called out, "Uncle."


    But she didn''t receive the warm wee she was expecting. The man talking to Carlos frowned and


    asked a nearby waiter, "Whose kid is that? Get her out of here!" He was afraid Carlos would get


    annoyed. He needed this deal.


    Carlos, however, gestured for him to stop and bent over to pick Piggy up. Once she was in his arms, he


    told the man, "Mr. Lin, we''ll pick this upter. Goodbye!"


    Piggy hung on to his neck and rested her head on his shoulder. She loved being held by him.


    Embarrassed, Mr. Lin looked at the little girl. ''Weird. Mr. Huo likes her a lot. They seem like father and


    daughter. But I never heard that Carlos had a kid. Wait...she just called him Uncle. I wonder why?''


    Ignoring his confused client, Carlos went back to his private booth, Piggy in his arms.


    This was Carlos'' exclusive private booth. There was even a bedroom inside. He entered the bedroom


    with Piggy.


    Putting her on the bed, he squatted down on the floor so he could look her straight in the eye. "Why are


    you here? Who brought you?" he asked.


    "Daddy, Mommy," Piggy answered briefly.


    ''I see, '' Carlos thought. "Where are your daddy and mommy? Why aren''t you with them?"


    "Daddy''s eating. Mommy went out. She''s on the phone." Piggy didn''t know where Debbie went.


    "Did you have lunch? Are you hungry?" Carlos asked patiently.


    "I''m full. Daddy fed me. I also had milk. Not hungry."


    Carlos stroked her hair and coaxed, "How about I take you to your daddy and mommy? They must be


    scared, not knowing where you are."


    Just then, they could hear voices outside the room. Carlos heard the waiter say, "Mr. Gu, this is Mr.


    Huo''s private booth. You can''t just barge in like this."


    Carlos picked Piggy up and opened the door to the bedroom. Hayden was standing right outside,


    anxiety written on his handsome features.


    When he saw Piggy, he heaved a sigh of relief. He said helplessly, "Evelyn, you scared me half to


    death!"


    When he finally hung up, he looked around for Piggy. She was nowhere to be found. His heart started


    racing and he bolted from one area to the next, looking for her everywhere. Finally, a waiter got his


    attention, and told him that Piggy had entered this room.


    Piggy blinked and said, "I met Uncle Carlos. Daddy Hayden, don''t worry. Uncle Carlos is nice."


    Hayden looked at Carlos with mixed feelings. He was not sure whether Carlos knew she was his


    daughter.


    They were both famous businessmen in the city they shared, so he offered his hand for Carlos to


    shake. "Mr. Huo! Good to see you! You know Evelyn?" he asked curiously.


    "Mmm hmm," Carlos simply answered and set her gently on the floor. ''So Hayden is Piggy''s dad?


    Or...?'' Staring at her tiny figure, he asked, "Is Evelyn your daughter, Mr. Gu?"

 Chapter 367 Give Me Back My Daughter

    Chapter 367 Give Me Back My Daughter


    ''Hayden was involved in Debbie Nian''s scandal, '' Carlos thought. His mood darkened, dampening the


    joy he felt at seeing Evelyn.


    Hayden was taken aback by Carlos'' question. But soon he regained hisposure and replied with a


    smile, "Yes, Evelyn''s my daughter. Debbie''s her mom."


    Hayden studied Carlos'' face when he said that.


    There was no mistake that Carlos'' cold expression darkened even further when he learned Debbie was


    Piggy''s mother.


    Carlospared Evelyn''s adorable face to Debbie''s and found that they did look alike. ''Piggy is really


    Debbie''s daughter! Debbie and Hayden Gu''s daughter!'' Thinking of this, Carlos said sarcastically, "Mr.


    Gu, you''re married. How could you have a kid with someone else? The child is illegitimate. Don''t you


    feel bad about that?"


    Hayden, on the other hand, didn''t seem to mind his sarcasm. "I''ll give Debbie anything she wants."


    ''So, was it Debbie''s idea not to get married? Why wouldn''t she marry Hayden? Is she really after my


    money and trying to get back together with me, just like Dad said?''


    A trace of disgust flitted through his gaze at the thought.


    ''What a bitch! She chases after money at the expense of her kid''s happiness.''


    Hayden perceived the disdainful look in Carlos'' eyes. After a while, he said, "But I was wrong, too. I


    was still married when I slept with Debbie. I''m d she kept the kid, though. She''s an awesome


    woman. I can''t marry her, but she still wants another baby with me."


    Debbie told Hayden she wanted another child, that much was true. But it wasn''t like he made it sound.


    She actually said she needed to have another kid with Carlos to win him back.


    Carlos didn''t respond to Hayden''s remarks. He looked at Piggy. A minuteter, the little one ran back


    excitedly with a Chinese fried pumpkin cake in her hand. She reached out her arms to Carlos and said,


    "Here, Uncle Carlos. My favorite. Go. Try it."


    She waited.


    Carlos looked at her, still unable to believe that such a lovely child came from Debbie and Hayden.


    It would have been okay if she was the daughter of Hayden and someone else. But no, it had to be that


    couple.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    James told Carlos Debbie cheated on him with Hayden. And now, he had proof, in the form of a small


    child.


    By now, Carlos'' mood had hit rock bottom. He gave Piggy a nce and refused her coldly. "No." With


    that, he turned to leave.


    Piggy looked at the food in her hand, feeling hurt. "Uncle Carlos..." she said in a choked voice.


    Hearing her soft voice, Carlos closed his eyes and paused, but he didn''t turn around.


    Piggy took two steps forward and said sadly, "Uncle Carlos, you don''t like pumpkin cake? You don''t like


    me?" There was tension in the silence that followed.


    Carlos eventually turned around. The look in his eyes was conflicted. "I''m not hungry. Just give it to


    your daddy," he said.


    Rejected again, Piggy couldn''t help crying. "But...but... would you taste it?" Tears started streaming


    down her pink cheeks. She wondered if she''d done something wrong. ''Uncle Carlos doesn''t look


    happy. Is he mad at me?'' she thought.


    Hayden stepped forward and was about to scoop her up in his arms.


    Yet the girl suddenly put the small, exquisite pumpkin cake into her mouth and chewed it between


    sobs. Then she trotted over to Carlos and hugged his leg. "Sorry, Uncle Carlos. You don''t... have to eat


    it. Don''t be mad," she cried, looking up at him.


    Carlos'' heart tightened into a knot at her sad, innocent tone. He bent to pick her up and consoled her,


    "Piggy, I''m not mad at you."


    "But... you don''t...like me anymore," Piggy said inartictely, forgetting to chew the food in her mouth.


    Carlos wiped the tears from her eyes and face. "Don''t cry. I''ll have dinner with you next time, okay?"


    Shaking her head, Piggy wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Don''t go. Let me go with you. Boo...hoo..."


    Watching this, Hayden felt stumped. Piggy seemed very attached to Carlos. And she didn''t like anyone.


    Father and daughter had a special bond.


    Debbie was sitting over by the window and talking on the phone. She had a bad feeling when she


    heard Piggy''s cries. She hung up on the detective and darted to the booth where the crying seemed to


    being from.


    As soon as she rounded the corner, she saw Carlos holding Piggy in the hallway, along with several


    other people.


    Debbie was astounded. ''Why does he have Piggy? Does he know? Is he trying to take her away from


    me? Or is he trying to hurt her to get back at me?


    No, either way, I have to stop him.'' She ran towards Carlos and jumped and pulled, trying to snatch


    Piggy away from him. "Carlos, put Piggy down. If you''re mad at me, take it out on me, not her."


    Carlos was dumbfounded by what she said.


    Seeing how agitated Debbie was, he was worried that they''d all fall. He didn''t want to see this cute


    child hurt.


    He shifted Piggy to his other arm and pushed Debbie away, demanding, "Calm down!"


    "Give me my daughter! She''s not yours. She stayed in my womb for nine months. She is my flesh and


    blood," Debbie retorted. The only thought running through her mind was that Carlos forgot about her,


    left her and now he was taking her daughter away from her. She had to get Piggy back.


    Carlos, however, was angry enough to strangle her when he heard her repeatedly say Piggy had


    nothing to do with him and her father was someone else. Even though they weren''t together, there was


    still a possessive streak.


    Somehow, Debbie and Carlos ended up in a fight.


    Debbie aimed a foot at Carlos and he spun to keep Evelyn from getting hurt. Then he shifted his


    bnce to avoid a fist, and narrowly dodged a joint lock she was trying to maneuver him into.The


    whole time he had Piggy in his arms.


    "Let''s stop, now, okay? Before she gets hurt," Carlos said tly.


    As things escted, a crowd began to surround them. Later, the security guards dispersed the


    onlookers under the manager''s orders.


    That was when Debbie noticed Piggy had her arms around Carlos'' neck. She didn''t seem to be held


    against her will at all. So Debbie started to calm down. "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo. I was too worried. Please


    give back my daughter," she said, trying to be as nice as she could.

 Chapter 368 I Dont Have A Mother

    Chapter 368 I Don''t Have A Mother


    When Debbie finally calmed down, Carlos set Piggy down gently. He looked at the little one and said


    tenderly, "Go to your mom, now."


    Piggy didn''t let go of him immediately. "Uncle Carlos, will youe to our house?"


    Sensing the girl''s unusually deep attachment to him, Carlos was confused. He didn''t answer Piggy''s


    question. Instead, he looked at Debbie incredulously, who had just thrown a tantrum, and wondered, ''Is


    she using the girl to get back together with me?''


    "What are you looking at?" she snapped at Carlos, rolling her eyes at him. "Piggy,e here," she said


    to her daughter, disappointed at Carlos'' reaction.


    She recalled how he used to say he wanted a boy. ''I knew he wouldn''t like Piggy.''


    Carlos misunderstood her too. He thought Debbie was embarrassed because she had given birth to a


    married man''s illegitimate child. But he eventually said indifferently, "This isn''t about you and me. I like


    Evelyn." Then he turned to Piggy. "Evelyn, this is my card. Call me when you want to see me. Then I''ll


    send someone by to pick you up, okay?"


    Piggy''s tearful face broke into a smile when she heard this. She took the card and gave Carlos a peck


    on the cheek. "Thanks, Uncle Carlos. I''ll call."


    "d to hear it. All right, I have work to do. Bye."


    "Bye-bye." Piggy waved her hand and went to her mom.


    Debbie could tell that Piggy liked Carlos a lot, even more than Ivan, Hayden, and her other godfathers.


    However, Carlos was just as cold as always, and didn''t show much warmth to the child, at least as far


    as Debbie was concerned. After Carlos left, Debbie scooped Piggy up into her arms and asked, "How


    do you know... um...Uncle Carlos?"


    Holding Carlos'' card in her hand, Piggy blinked and answered, "Daddy Ivan, at the dinner."


    Debbie remembered how excited Piggy was after that dinner. So she liked Carlos from the first time


    she met him.


    Debbie was so bitter she could taste it. She was not sure what to tell her daughter. Should she tell


    Piggy that Carlos was her father? Was it right to keep the truth from her?


    After dinner, they walked out of the restaurant. Hayden had nned to go to the mall and do some


    shopping for Piggy, but the little girl was already asleep. So Debbie decided to take her back to Curtis''


    ce.


    Debbie''s concert date was just around the corner. She had been quite busytely and had almost no


    time to spend with Piggy.


    She rang the doorbell, and the noise made Piggy stir. She fluttered her eyes and was struggling to


    wake up. A servant opened the door and greeted them warmly, "Hi, Miss Nian. And here is our little


    Piggy."


    Piggy smiled at the servant and said, "Hi, Ruth." Then once again, she buried her little face in her


    mom''s chest.


    Debbie walked inside with Piggy in her arms. Then suddenly she heard someone talking in the living


    room. She asked Ruth Li, "Do we have a guest?"


    "Yes, Miss Nian."


    Debbie decided not to bbor the point any longer. She put Piggy down, changed into her slippers,


    and walked into the living room, holding Piggy''s hand.


    A woman in a seaweed dress sat elegantly on the couch drinking water. Seeing Debbie walk in, she


    nervously put the ss down on the table, hand shaking.


    "Debbie, you''re back," Curtis said.


    Debbie smiled. "We were gonna go shopping, but Piggy..." Was asleep, she wanted to say. But her


    words were frozen on her lips when she saw the woman sitting on the couch.


    It was...


    Colleen walked over to Debbie with Jus in one arm, and took her hand and said with a smile, "I bought


    some watermelon. It''s from Xinjiang. It''s said to be as nutritious as milk. Let''s try some."


    But Debbie wasn''t even paying attention to Colleen. ''Why is she here?'' she thought with a pale face,


    feeling a little short of breath.


    The atmosphere was suddenly painfully and awkwardly quiet, and tense as all get out. Curtis walked


    over to Debbie and urged, "Debbie,e and join us."


    Debbie was still silent, staring at the face she had seen so many times on TV, yet it was totally


    unfamiliar to her. Then all of a sudden, she gathered up Piggy and started to walk to the door.


    "Deb," the woman sitting on the couch called in a throaty voice, struggling to get to her feet quickly.


    Debbie paused, resentment spilling from her gaze. The next second, as if she heard nothing, she


    walked on, intending to leave.


    Curtis went to her anxiously, trying to persuade her to stay. "Debbie, your mom took some time off to


    visit. I know this is hard. I think you two need to talk."


    "Talk? About what?" Debbie scoffed. "I don''t even know her."


    "Deb," Ramona called out again. Her heart ached every time she called her daughter''s name. "I was


    forced to leave you and your dad. Now that the guy who tore our family apart is dying, I want to make


    up for the past. I want to spend time with you..."


    "I don''t know you! I don''t have a mom!" Debbie yelled, startling Piggy and causing her to jump, despite


    being held fast by her mom.


    Realizing she had scared Piggy, Debbie pressed her cheek against Piggy''s, and rubbed her back to


    Colleen handed Jus to Ruth Li and took Piggy from Debbie. "She''s your mom. Give her a chance."


    Debbie turned around and looked Ramona in the eye. "I never had a mother, and I don''t need one


    now," she said stubbornly. "You abandoned me when I needed you the most. I don''t want to see your


    face ever again!"


    Then, without giving anyone a chance to speak, Debbie stroked Piggy''s cheek. "Sweetheart, I have to


    go. Have fun with Jus, okay?"


    "Okay, bye-bye, Mommy." Piggy waved her hand sweetly.


    Debbie kissed her on the cheek, changed into her shoes and left.


    "Deb! Deb!" Heartbroken, Ramona ran after her and kept calling her name.


    Debbie walked on resolutely, got in her car, and drove off.


    ''You don''t have a mother. You don''t. You don''t...'' she kept telling herself.


    The car sped along the street. She floored it, hitting 90¡ªit still was not fast enough.


    She didn''t slow down until the traffic lights turned red. But it was toote to brake. The car screeched


    along the roadway before a loud bang assailed her ears as she jerked to a stop.


    ''Ow! That hurts!'' Her forehead bumped into the steering wheel. When she lifted her head, there was a


    red mark there.


    She slowly raised her head and found her car had crashed into another car in front of her. And it was


    an expensive one.


    ''Could this day get any fucking better?'' she thought bitterly.


    As she tried to get her bearings, the driver in front of her got out of their car. Debbie had to get out of


    hers too. At thest second, she remembered to bring her purse too.


    The driver walked towards her. Leaning against the car door, she said, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Let''s


    settle this without bugging the cops. I''ll pay for the repairs."


    Frankie looked at the dent from the collision, then at the car which had crashed into the Emperor¡ªa


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    $300, 000 Cadic¡ª and atst at the owner of the car.


    He tapped on the backseat window and said quietly, "Mr. Huo, the driver of the other car is at fault.


    She''s offering to pay."

 Chapter 369 Give You An IOU

    Chapter 369 Give You An IOU


    "Ask Osmin Feng toe here and drive me back to the office. Stay here and deal with this collision,"


    Carlos ordered coldly.


    "But... the other driver is Miss Nian," Frankie replied. Considering their history, he figured he''d better let


    his boss know.


    ''Debbie Nian?''


    Carlos was surprised. ''Why does she keep popping into my life like this?''


    While Frankie was letting Carlos know what was going on, Debbie raised her head to look. It was not


    until then that she realized she had hit Carlos'' Scaldarsi Emperor.


    She pped her forehead remorsefully. ''Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! Why couldn''t I have been more careful?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Carlos hates me so much right now. He''ll think I did it for attention.


    Ouch! My head!'' She forgot she hit the steering wheel.


    The front bumper of her car was destroyed while the Emperor only suffered a dent. ''I guess you get


    what you pay for.


    The Emperor is worth nearly ten million. The repairs will probably cost me a mil easy.


    Damn! If this had happened a few days ago, I might have gotten off scot free. He hates me now, so


    who knows how much I''ll have to pay?''


    When Frankie was conferring with Carlos, Debbie waited nervously and imagined all kinds of


    possibilities.


    A few minutester, Frankie was back. "Miss Nian, let''s pull over first," he suggested.


    "Okay," she agreed. It was only logical. They were causing traffic to back up behind them, so the best


    thing would be to get off the road. Debbie got back in her car, followed the Emperor to a parking lot,


    and pulled over.


    Carlos never left the car. Frankie was the one who talked to Debbie about the ident.


    "Miss Nian, the repairs will total more than a million. I''m afraid I need you to apany me to the


    garage. While time is money, Mr. Huo will let it go this time," Frankie said, a little embarrassed to


    mention a price to Debbie, since he knew Debbie and Carlos knew each other.


    "More than a million..." Debbie uttered desperately. She didn''t have that kind of money.


    She had spent most of what she did have on some pretty important things.


    "Carlos is in the car, isn''t he?" she asked Frankie, pointing at the Emperor.


    Unsure what she was up to, Frankie didn''t answer.


    With a sigh, Debbie approached the Emperor and tapped on the car window.


    The window lowered, and Carlos was busy shuffling through some files, his cellphone propped up


    against the seat. "Speak," he demanded without bothering to look up.


    "Mr. Huo, money is tight. Can I give you an IOU?"


    Carlos put the files down and turned to her. "Let me guess: Hayden''s too poor to afford repairs?" he


    asked sarcastically.


    "Hayden? Who said anything about him?" She was confused.


    "Stop wasting my time. Frankie''s in charge of this. Talk to him."


    Carlos was about to roll up the window when Debbie ced her hands on top of the ss to stop him.


    "Wait. How about I sleep with you and you let it go?" she said in earnest.


    "No!" Carlos retorted with a frown, his face a mask of disgust.


    ''Do you have to be so harsh?'' Debbie rolled her eyes.


    "That''s a lot of money. Maybe ZL Group can issue me a credit card with a high credit limit. Then I can


    pay you with it. And afterwards I pay off the card."


    ''That''s no different from an IOU, '' Carlos thought.


    Unwilling to talk to her anymore, he pushed the button on the door to roll up the window.


    But Debbie stopped him again. He just couldn''t bring himself to crush her fingers in the window. "Mr.


    Huo, please. It was an ident. If I could take it back, I would. How about a grace period? And I


    promise I won''t bother you again."


    ''Won''t bother me? I doubt it! Just go away.''


    Carlos didn''t believe her. Without a word, he went on doing his work, making notes, turning pages.


    Left with no other choice, Debbie took out her phone and called someone. "Hey Ivan, you busy? In a


    meeting? Oh, nothing serious. Thank you. Bye."


    Ivan was in a meeting. His assistant had answered the phone.


    Debbie dialed another number. "Hi Yates, it''s me. Piggy''s mom." Piggy was so adorable everyone liked


    her. Debbie took advantage of it shamelessly and made friends with Yates Feng from A Country, Xavier


    Shangguang from M Country, a sessfulwyer, and Ivan. All these guys were big shots, and all of


    them were Piggy''s godfathers.


    ''Yates?'' That name got Carlos'' attention. Yates Feng was the second most powerful man in a


    mysterious, foreign organization.


    Debbie told Yates on the phone, "I crashed into Carlos Huo''s luxurious car. And he insists I pay him for


    repairs now. But I''m low on cash. Can you lend me some? Piggy''s not here. Can we talk about the


    money first? You want to talk to him? You two know each other?" ''Howe I never knew they were


    friends?'' she wondered.


    She handed her phone to Carlos and said, "Here, it''s Yates."


    Carlos took the phone and said, "Hi."


    Yates Feng said something on the phone that Debbie couldn''t make out. Carlos asked with a frown,


    "Yates, how much do you know about this gal?"


    Yates Fengughed and said something else Debbie didn''t catch. A short whileter, Carlos handed


    her the phone, his face clouding over.


    "Frankie," he called.


    Frankie walked over to the window, waiting for his boss''s orders. "Let''s go," Carlos said.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The Emperor drove off and was finally out of sight.


    Debbie stared at her phone, dumbfounded. ''Yates knows Carlos. How? I was getting nowhere ''til Yates


    spoke up for me. I wonder why?''


    "What did you say to Carlos?" she asked him curiously in a text.


    Yates didn''t reply for a bit. Finally, he wrote, "I told him that you were husband and wife once, and he


    should go easy on you for old times'' sake. When that didn''t work, I tried saying that because you


    banged each other many times was a good enough reason to forgive the repairs."


    Debbie always knew what kind of man Yates was, but his vulgarity still shocked her.


    With the problem solved, Debbie was relieved. She drove her car to a nearby 4S shop and then


    checked into the hospital.


    As her concert date approached, she had to do something about the red mark and the swelling of her


    forehead.


    As soon as she registered for the surgical department, Ruby called. "Debbie, great news! Yourtest


    concert is sold out. More than 20, 000 tickets in less than a second!"


    she said excitedly, as if seeing money flying into her pockets.


    Debbie came to the surgeon''s office. There were a few people in front of her. She had to wait in a chair.


    "I guess I have friends with deep pockets," she said to Ruby. For example, every time Debbie held a


    concert, Ivan and Irene would buy a lot of tickets and then give them to their friends and ask them to go


    and support Debbie.


    "Nah, you''re wrong this time. Mr. Wen didn''t buy a single one. You''re pretty well-known here, so..."


    Ruby left out thest part of her sentence.


    Debbie understood. She used to be Carlos'' wife, the apple of his eye.


    Then they all thought she betrayed him. There would probably be plenty of malicious fans at her


    concert and she had to get ready for whatever the angry fans might do.

 Chapter 370 An Evening Show

    Chapter 370 An Evening Show


    "Good. I emailed you the setlist. Please inform the sponsor and make sure the backing tracks and light


    shows are ready. I''m not fussy about the clothes, so I''ll try them on then before the concert," Debbie


    said.


    Ruby nodded although Debbie couldn''t see it. "How''s the new albuming along? Done yet? Maybe


    we could make a special pressing for the concert?" she asked.


    "Not yet. I''ve been depressed for a bit. So no new songs yet." Leaning back in the chair, Debbie closed


    her eyes wearily.


    "What? Never mind. I''ll be in Y City tonight. Catch youter."


    "Okay, bye."


    Debbie hung up and opened her Weibo app to check thements. She wanted to know what her


    fans were saying. She had a lot of followers on Weibo. Most of them were stans of her music. But like


    any industry, she attracted a plethora of haters as well.


    Some of thements were vicious. And thementers had been at it for quite a while, with threads


    literally thousands ofments long. Debbie couldn''t stand it anymore. It was high time the truth came


    out. The concert was her big chance.


    When the nurse called her number, Debbie quickly came to the exam room, where a friendly doctor


    greeted her with a smile. It was Niles. Small world.


    "We meet again!" Niles observed. Even in the in white uniform, he looked upbeat and attractive.


    Debbie sighed inwardly. "I was in a car ident and got into a headbutting contest with my steering


    wheel. So I''d like to find out if there''s anything to be worried about."


    The doctor nodded, agreeing to her request. After a few questions, he reassured her, "Nothing serious.


    I''ll prescribe some ointment. When you get home, you can roll an egg on it, or an ice pack. It''ll help with


    the pain and swelling."


    "Got it. Thanks." Debbie was about to leave the office and head straight to the cashier''s to pay the bill.


    She reached out her hand to pull out her patient''s card and the registration receipt, but Niles put his


    hand on the card and asked, "Does Carlos know?"


    "Yeah, he does," she answered casually. "It was his car I crashed into."


    "You did what? With all the heavy traffic on our roads, you just crashed into his. What a coincidence!


    Come on, dish," he prodded. Once again she tried to pick up her medical records, but Niles was not


    ready to let go. "Probably not a good idea to have me around too long. If your brother knows you talked


    to me, he''ll skin you alive," she said resignedly.


    "Think Wesley is that cruel? Actually, he''s a good guy. What happened between you two, anyway?"


    Wesley was Niles'' idol.


    Finally, Niles moved his hand away. Debbie picked up her things and said, "It doesn''t matter. He''s not


    Carlos. I don''t care what he thinks."


    "Right. By the way, how are things between you and Carlos?" Niles looked up at her expectantly.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. "Do all doctors have this much free time?"


    He pursed his lips disapprovingly. "Free time? Go outside and see for yourself. Some of the patients


    who check in here barely have a thing wrong with them. Most of them just want a friendly ear. And a lot


    simply choose me for that privilege." Of course, most of his patients were women. And they only came


    here to see him.


    He was rich, handsome and energetic. It was no wonder that every day the hospital was packed with


    women smitten with him.


    "You chose to be a doctor. I''m sure you''ll rise to the challenge." She smiled mischievously. "Bye now!"


    she said as she left. Debbie intended to go back home. She had work to do.


    "Let me walk you out," said Niles, rising up from his chair.


    "No need for that. I don''t want your brother to kick your ass." Debbie pushed him back into his chair,


    leaving


    him confused. ''She seems nice. Why do Wesley and Damon hate her?''


    After a nurse applied some ointment to her forehead, Debbie went back to the Champs Bay


    Apartments.


    For the next two days, she was too busy to contact Carlos.


    Finally, the day arrived. Debbie''s concert was tonight. Y City Stadium was crammed with people. In


    preparation, Debbie tried on several outfits, matching shoes and some makeup. By the time she was


    done, it was already 6 p.m. The concert was about to begin.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As usual, the first song was an old mainstay she sang to open each show. The moment she got to the


    mic, even before she opened her mouth, the fans went ecstatic, drowning all sounds in the stadium


    with cheers.


    The lights on the stage brought out the sparkle of her orange jumpsuit, embroidered with huge bows.


    nking her were twelve male dancers, six on either side. The lights red to life, bathing the


    concertgoers in shades of purple and pink. The backup dancers were simrly multi-hued.


    As the mortars in front and behind started to belch sparks, she took a few steps forward¡ªshe wanted


    to be closer to the fans who sat in the front row. When she saw who upied the VIP seats in the first


    row, she almost sang off-key.


    There was Yates, Ivan, Irene, Xavier, Jared, Sasha, Kasie, Curtis, Colleen, ir, Wesley, Adriana, and


    Damon. All there, all watching her. All of them were excited, save Wesley, who sat there with a long


    face.


    Sitting on Yates'' left was a man, who sat quietly. To that man''s left, he had an assistant standing close


    by. Debbie couldn''t see his face clearly, but she figured it was Carlos.


    ''Good. He''s here. It''ll give me the emotional fuel I''ll need to sing some of these songs properly."


    The song was almost over. And now was the time to interact with the fans for a bit.


    Just then, without warning, the big screen changed its view, showing all the guests in the VIP area. The


    audience went quiet for half a minute or so. When they figured out who those guests were, screams


    erupted from the crowd.


    Most of the guests were celebrities, especially Irene, Curtis and Carlos.


    Carlos alone could have excited the audience. But Debbie''s loyal fans whispered amongst themselves,


    "Mr. Huo is here. Are they back together?"


    The fans who hated Debbie said, "Dammit, how are we gonna throw the eggs? What if Mr. Huo gets in


    the middle of it?"


    Next, the fans were going to request songs. This was a rare thing that gained poprity in recent


    months.


    So rather than try and defuse a delicate situation, or inadvertently bring a hater up onstage, she chose


    Kasie as the lucky fan.


    Kasie raised her hand. Debbie pretended not to know her. She smiled at her and asked, "Miss, what


    song would you like to hear?"


    A mic was passed to Kasie. As Debbie''s best friend, she climbed onto the stage excitedly. "Debbie,


    we''ve been friends for a long time, but this is my first time at one of your concerts. I''m so sorry."


    The whole venue quieted down. Debbie hadn''t expected Kasie to say that. It was spontaneous.


    Kasie thrust the lilies she was holding into Debbie''s arms. Her eyes were red. "We haven''t seen each


    other for three years. I wasn''t a good friend. This is your first concert in Y City and I have to be here for


    you. I want you as a friend forever. I love you, Tomboy!"


    They hugged each other. "I love you too. You guys might recognize this one. It''s called ''Miss You in


    Winter''..."


    Before Debbie could finish her sentence, screams rang throughout the venue.


    She smiled, "Yeah, this song is about my best friend. Kasie, this song''s for you."

 Chapter 371 Jealousy Reared Its Head

    Chapter 371 Jealousy Reared Its Head


    Debbie had been missing Kasie a lot. She hadn''t seen her in 3 years, and that was a long time for best


    friends. She wrote "Miss You in Winter" for her. When she announced it, she looked at Kasie who was


    standing next to her on the stage.


    Kasie was moved. Just before the performance, she kissed Debbie''s forehead and said, "Love you


    forever, sis."


    Debbie''s eyes twinkled with tears. Holding Kasie''s hand, she put the microphone to her lips. The music


    started, and she sang, "That winter, the snow fell relentlessly. The night was nketed in white.


    You saw me crying like a babying back from a hike.


    Wiping the tears from my face, you cheered me up and told me everything would be all right."


    Kasie got off the stage in the middle of the song.


    A member of the crew handed Debbie a guitar. She took it and fastened the mic to the stand, and


    continued, "When I saw your tears, I wanted to say, ''Lovely girl, we need to be strong. There are many


    more people who love us in the world. Put on a smile and live bravely...''"


    When Emmett died and Kasie''s heart was broken, Carlos had fallen into aa. Debbie was beside


    herself with grief and was soon forced to leave the city. She had always hated that she couldn''t be


    there for Kasie during that dark time when she must have needed a shoulder to cry on. So, separated


    from her friend, she poured her heart out through her songs.


    Countless glow sticks swayed back and forth in unison in the dark. Many fans raised signs saying "We


    love you Debbie," or "My bias Debbie." The words shone in many different colors, made even more


    colorful by the glow sticks.


    The concert went more smoothly than Debbie had anticipated. When she went to the dressing room to


    change her clothes during the intermission, Ruby asked excitedly, "Did you invite Mr. Huo and Colonel


    Li? The reporters are hovering around outside like vultures. Be careful."


    The stadium was packed to the gills. There were simply too many people, with twenty thousand inside


    the venue and ten thousand outside. It was standing room only. In that sea of faces it would be difficult


    to pick out a special guest.


    "I''m a singer, not a miracle worker. I didn''t invite them, and they wouldn''te even if I had." Yates


    loved Piggy. He knew how important the concert was to Debbie, so of course he hade. Debbie


    begged him every chance she got to have him invite Carlos too.


    "How about Xavier? He''s working on an international business dispute case, isn''t he? When did he get


    here?" Ruby asked as she put on the belt of the dress for Debbie. "Get the ck stilettos and strap


    them on her," she told Debbie''s assistant who was standing nearby.


    "I invited him. I need his help here," Debbie replied with a nod.


    She had forged a rtionship with Xavier for a reason, and now finally it was time for him to y his


    part.


    Ruby gave her a thumbs-up. "Nice! So even Carlos is here. You''ll be the talk of the town after tonight."


    Debbie straightened her clothes and smiled at her. "That''s the n, right?" As a pop star, poprity


    and attention were the basis of her sess. The longer she stayed in the public eye, the longer she


    could remain on top.


    Three minutester, the concert resumed.


    Debbie had invited a popr male artist to sing "The Mysterious Mermaid" as a duet with her. The


    crowd cheered even louder as he walked onstage into the light. He didn''t have all of the first verse, so it


    was an even bigger surprise to see and hear him there. And after the first few lines, his studied tenor


    came through the speakers.


    "There is a pretty fish in an ancient fairy tale.


    She looks wistful and distant. People shed tears at her mncholy and beautiful songs.


    They say she''s the curse of fishermen. Many sailors died looking for her.


    She has no soul. The sun is her home and the rainbow is her road."


    The chorus went, "Aaaaaaah, she wears red clothes with her breasts and shoulders bared, her hair


    disheveled.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sparse red hair grows behind her cheeks."


    A fan said, "Holy crap! This is brilliant! I''ve seen Debbie live three times. I love this new one! Lay on


    vocals? Definite yes!"


    Jared had goose bumps all over. "Jeez! This is epic! Awesome!" Then he cupped his hands around his


    mouth and shouted, "Debbie, you rock!"


    Debbie heard him and looked at him resignedly.


    Sasha pulled at his sleeve in annoyance. "Settle down, dude."


    Jared kept quiet.


    Even among so many noisy people, Carlos could still do his work. He had aser-like focus that let him


    filter out distractions while he concentrated. But his keen mind let him know what was going on around


    him.


    He looked up at Debbie and told Frankie, "Talk to her. Convince her to work for Star Empire


    Entertainment Company under the ZL Group."


    ''I can''t imagine we have to do any work here. It''s a done deal if you want to sign her, '' Frankie thought.


    But he didn''t have the guts to say it. "Yes, Mr. Huo, but..." he hesitated.


    Without looking up, Carlos ordered, "Spit it out."


    "She''s good. Really good. But shees with a lot of baggage. Tons of rumors. Now, Mr. Wen did a


    good job quashing those... but fans are good at digging dirt up on their celebrities. We could be in for


    trouble if we sign her." Frankie''s remarks werepletely objective and professional. Debbie had been


    a hot topic since he met her. She could easily hit the headlines.


    On the other hand, Carlos and ZL Group had a way of making those headlines disappear.


    "Stars need exposure to stay popr. As for the scandals..." Carlos looked at Debbie, the shiniest star


    of that night, and continued, "So? She''s not embarrassed.


    Worried that Star Empire can''t handle the scandals?" ''If Ivan can do it, so can I, and I can do better.''


    There was a trace of jealousy in Carlos'' tone.


    Frankie didn''t know what to say.


    It sounded that Carlos was ready to sign Debbie at any cost.


    Frankie wanted to remind him, "She cheated on you."


    But he knew he would be screwed if he told his boss that, so he remained silent. He just hoped that


    fact wouldn''te back to bite them both.


    Yates heard their conversation. He said to Carlos, "Put your work up for now. Enjoy the show. That''s


    why I asked you along." Yates had a loud and husky voice. Carlos heard him clearly.


    "You know better than anyone else why I''m here." Carlos kept his head lowered. He signed his name at


    the bottom of a file and moved on to the next one.


    Yates sneered. He knew Carlos thought he was bullied intoing here. "You used to be made of


    sterner stuff," Yates said.


    Carlos kept silent as if he heard nothing.


    The concert was over at 10:30 p.m. Carlos had ducked out, using the VIP passage during intermission.


    He was still ambushed by a hundred reporters. They spotted him as soon as he left, and swarmed


    around him like flies on dung. The night was lit up by dozens of shbulbs.


    Some of the reporters had run stories on Carlos and Debbie three years ago and grown fat from the


    proceeds. Now, they wrote stories about how Carlos and Debbie were seen together.


    The fact that Carlos had shown up at Debbie''s concert was enough to keep people interested and


    talking about it for at least a week.


    As usual, the papers carried more fiction than fact, writing that Carlos and Debbie still loved each other,


    Debbie would be Mrs. Huo again, and they were getting hitched again.

 Chapter 372 Get Out Of The City

    Chapter 372 Get Out Of The City


    The reporters could only post articles about the couple online. None of them were bold enough to


    actually interview Carlos. They were like jackals, feeding on the carrion of old rumors, too weak to


    move on to fresh prey.


    However, they were not afraid of Debbie.


    As soon as the concert ended, they besieged her. She was the logical choice.


    Carlos was too menacing, Wesley was unapproachable, Yates was too cruel, Curtis had left. Debbie


    was all they had.


    And these reporters were vicious. They surrounded Debbie and were fixated on things that happened


    three years ago. They simply didn''t care if they were rubbing salt in the wound.


    "Debbie Nian, didn''t you leave Y City?"


    "Bitch! You cheated on Mr. Huo. Get the fuck out!"


    They cursed and insulted her ruthlessly. Not only that, but also some people started throwing raw eggs


    at her.


    All of a sudden, eggs flew at Debbie in all directions and smashed all around her. Some of them


    actually hit her, bruising her skin, ruining her dress, hair, and makeup.


    "Ah!" she screamed, her arms up trying to shield herself from the white missiles.


    The crowd panicked. Things spun out of control. Ivan, who was behind Debbie, shouted, "Security!


    Protect Miss Nian!"


    With that, he took off his suit jacket, wrapped it around Debbie, and pulled her into his arms.


    Many people saw this, and started talking.


    "Is Mr. Wen just her boss?" someone said.


    "I''ve been a reporter for decades. This is the first time I''ve seen the boss show up at a singer''s


    concert," another replied.


    Thus, new rumors about Debbie and Ivan began floating around the venue, and soon they were spread


    around the city.


    Debbie took a deep breath to calm herself down. She took off Ivan''s jacket and faced the cameras and


    the reporters. With a confident smile, she said, "I''d like to make one thing clear: whatever you think you


    know, you''re wrong."


    The crowd started boiling like water. "That''s what you say! Your father-inw confirmed it."


    "Right! Liar! Mr. Huo was so good to you, how could you cheat on him? You heartless bitch! You


    deserve to die!"


    "More eggs! Throw her out of the city!"


    "Debbie, just go away! And don''te back!"


    Debbie curled her hands into fists, trembling with anger.


    Yet she forced herself to smile. She went on, "I have proof. Fair warning: l will jail anyone who prints,


    posts, or spreads rumors about me. Think I''m lying? Try me!"


    She looked at the cameras solemnly, eyes full of resentment, as if she could see James'' face there.


    Just then, Xavier walked up to her, escorted by bodyguards. "Can I have your attention?" he shouted.


    Then the crowd gradually calmed down. "Good evening, everyone. I''m Xavier Shangguan,wyer from


    SG Law Offices."


    ''Xavier Shangguan? THE Xavier Shangguan? The bestwyer in M Country?'' The reporters were


    shocked.


    What a star-studded spectacr evening! Big shots kept showing up, one after another. Surprises kept


    Some people started wondering, ''Is Debbie Nian really just a singer? She sure has some powerful


    backers.''


    Xavier took a sheaf of files out of his briefcase and raised it in front of the cameras. "I''m Miss Nian''s


    You are wee to contact us if you have any questions. But our office will press charges against


    anyone that keeps spreading rumors about our client."


    Xavier was famous in his practice. He''d won several high-profile cases. Seeing that he was helping


    Debbie, some tabloid reporters chickened out and deleted their nderous articles, including the ones


    written three years ago.


    However, some refused to cave in before the proof came out.


    A reporter constantly asked Ivan about his rtionship with Debbie. When Xavier finished, Ivan put his


    hands into his pockets and replied, half smiling, "Professionally, I''m Miss Nian''s boss. I should protect


    her. But she''s also my friend. So I want to protect her."


    The reporter fell silent. Ivan''s tone was nothing but confident and honest. The reporters bombarded


    them with questions. At this point, Ivan''s assistant spoke up. "It''s been a long day. Let''s all go home.


    We''ll set up interviews if you call us beforehand."


    Debbie answered a few more brief questions and was escorted into the car by Ivan, Xavier, and some


    others.


    Ivan pulled the car door open for her and stood by the door protectively until she had gotten in. All of


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    the reporters took note of this. It was just more fodder for the gossip rags.


    When the car door was finally shut and the locks automatically engaged, Debbie felt the whole world


    quieted down. She slumped in her seat, much relieved.


    Ruby and an assistant took out some tissues and wet napkins to wipe the mess from the eggs from


    Debbie''s hair and clothes.


    "I don''t think those eggers were fans," Ivan said with a worried frown as he watched.


    Xavier agreed. "ording to my observations, the ones throwing eggs at Debbie were men and


    women around 40. Their mode of dress told me they weren''t there for the concert, which meant


    someone arranged this."


    Ivan asked Debbie thoughtfully, "Any suspects? Give me a name and I''ll put some men on it."


    Debbie smiled bitterly and answered wearily, "Thanks to Carlos, almost the whole city hates me. It''ll be


    awhile."


    Before she met Carlos, her life had been peaceful, ordinary.


    Ever since she got together with him, she''d lost the count of the death threats and people who tried to


    humiliate her.


    Throwing eggs was prettyme. This wasn''t James'' style. It had to be Megan!


    Huh, what a sweet niece!


    In the back seat of the Rolls-Royce, Carlos watched the live broadcast on the car TV. When he saw


    how Ivan and Xavier protected her, a sarcastic sneer crept over his face.

 Chapter 373 I Grew Up

    Chapter 373 I Grew Up


    ''She''s good. I''ll give her that. Men will do anything for her. She talked about proof, '' Carlos thought. ''I


    wonder what that''s going to look like.


    If she can prove she didn''t cheat on me... well, that would be good.''


    When Debbie was back home, she took a bath first, rinsing all the liquefied egg yolk from her body and


    hair. Then she scrubbed the rest for good measure. Afterwards, she poured herself a ss of wine and


    came out to the balcony. Resting her arms on the rail, she let the breeze caress her long hair. The hem


    of her silk robe rippled in the wind. The moon hung above her high in the sky, so bright, as if it were


    keeping herpany. The night was so peaceful and beautiful. But her mind was not. She dialed a


    number and said, "Release the proof tomorrow. When it''s time, upload the video about James'' affair."


    Debbie gulped down the wine and decided it was time for bed. There was a fierce battle to be won.


    She''d need her rest.


    Before she hit the hay, she called Curtis. "Hi Uncle, thanks for taking care of Piggy. I couldn''t take her


    with me. If James found her... I miss her."


    Piggy was her life. Even more important than her life. The little girl was all she had, the only thing of


    Carlos. It kept her going. If anything happened to her, she would have nothing to live for.


    "Don''t worry about it. Do what you gotta do. Just be careful. Piggy will be waiting here for you when


    you''re done." Curtis put down the newspaper, rolled off the bed, and went to the kids'' room to check on


    them.


    "I can take care of myself. I''ve been preparing for this for the past three years. I practice tae kwon do


    every day," Debbie assured him. She was always cautious. If she couldn''t even protect herself and get


    stronger, how could she get revenge?


    "The concert went well. Sold out tickets, happy fans. I hear that Carlos has asked Frankie to negotiate


    with Wen Group about your contract. If ZL Group signs you, you''ve got it made."


    Debbie smiled. "Signing with ZL Group was the goal."


    In fact... she specifically asked Yates to bring Carlos to the concert, thinking that if Carlos heard her


    sing, she''d stand a better chance of signing with Star Empire.


    Curtis was surprised. With a smile, hemented, "Not bad.


    You''re not the reckless kid you used to be."


    "I had to grow up." Only she knew that this wasn''t what she wanted.


    She wanted to drift off to sleep in Carlos'' arms like she did three years ago. She wanted Carlos to love


    her like he did three years ago. He spoiled her so much she was totally carefree. All she needed to do


    was to have fun and travel and have his baby.


    Three years. It was a lifetime. She''d learned a lot during that period. Nothing was like three years ago


    now, though.


    She used to have everything. But now, she had to strive and work hard for what she wanted.


    Curtis sighed inwardly at her words. "Yeah, everyone does. But you need to have faith. You and Carlos


    are meant for each other. You''ll find your way soon enough." All of Carlos'' friends knew how much he


    used to love Debbie. That kind of love wouldn''t just disappear.


    Debbie smiled and said confidently, "I know that. But he needs to, as well." He was going to get


    engaged to another woman. So what? Stephanie Li stole him from Debbie. And thieves get what they


    deserve. She was going to turn everyone''s life upside down!


    "Okay. Call me if you need me. Good night!" Curtis said.


    "Good night. Say hi to my aunt for me."


    "She''ll be happy."


    After hanging up, Debbie yed a video on her phone. It was so disgusting her stomach churned.


    ''James, this one''s for you. Hold your breath.''


    She was trending online. Her amazing concert. Who showed up. People were guessing about her


    rtionships with them. Debbie scrolled past it. She texted Carlos through WeChat. "Good night, old


    man."


    She knew before she sent it he wouldn''t reply. Then she turned her phone off and went to sleep.


    The next morning, she was awakened by her doorbell. She came to the door with messy hair. Too


    sleepy, she stood by the door and asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Ruby."


    Debbie opened the door.


    "I''ve called you a million times. Why is your phone off? Do you know you''re the #1 trending topic online


    right now? There''s so much news and so manymenters you''ve slowed down social media," Ruby


    prattled on enthusiastically as soon as she walked in.


    "No and wow." Debbie was surprised. ''It was just one night. How did this happen so fast?''


    "Do you know¡ª"


    "No."


    Ruby scolded her slightly, "Be serious. Know why this is happening? Because the news isn''t just about


    you. All the news about you involves Carlos Huo too. So not only your fans are interested. So are Mr.


    Huo''s fans, casual readers, and businessmen."


    "Oh," Debbie remembered, "Xavier did his job?"


    "Bingo! And it''s solid proof. Turn on your phone and see for yourself. You''re famous now. Universally


    famous," Ruby said excitedly. She had racked her brains about how to make a superstar out of Debbie


    in the past, but nothing had worked well.


    To her surprise, all she needed was a piece of news about Carlos and the other big shots. And then,


    "Bang!" She became a star overnight.


    Debbie turned her phone on slowly. The proof had cost her a fortune. She didn''t have to read the news.


    She was curious about what everyone was saying.


    The article had been released by SG Law offices. Debbie opened their official ount.


    The post consisted of only one word¡ªproof, along with nine pictures.


    Yet it had been powerful enough to shake the Inte. Debbie was impressed by Xavier''s savvy.


    Some people who used to hate Debbie had be her fans. "Holy shit! She was framed! So that''s


    what happened."


    "So apparently someone had it in for her."


    "Didn''t see thising. All right, you win."


    Debbie read on to find that the next severalments all said "All right. "


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Before she could finish reading thements, her phone rang. It was Ivan.


    "Ivan, what''s up?"


    "Frankie approached me. Star Empire wants to sign you."


    "Oh," Debbie said. It didn''t surprise her.


    "I said yes," Ivan told her.


    "Oh, thanks. That''s what I wanted," she said readily.


    However, Ivan wasn''t ready to let her go yet. "I''ve been worried about you. You don''t seem happy. But


    once you''re back, remember you promised me to help me. I''ll need that favor soon."


    His mom had been pushing him to get married. It drove him crazy.


    "Sure. I remember." Ivan had been a great friend to Debbie. She was grateful for it and was d that


    she could do something for him. All he needed to do was ask.


    After Ivan hung up the phone, Ruby asked Debbie, "Debbie, we''ve got some advertisers wanting you.


    You in?" I''ve picked some out for you. The pay is several times higher than before."

 Chapter 374 James Huo Had An Affair

    Chapter 374 James Huo Had An Affair


    "Oh yeah!" Debbie agreed promptly. She was desperately in need of cash these days. The more the


    better. So of course she was happy to have these advertising jobs. That way money could roll in faster.


    If she didn''t work hard now, she wouldn''t be able to raise her daughter, not to mention win Carlos back.


    Ruby heaved a sigh of relief. She had been worried Debbie was so engrossed in pursuing her


    handsome ex that she even abandoned her career. "Okay, good. Then I''ll call Mr. Wang back and tell


    him you''re in," Ruby said.


    "Okay."


    At the general manager''s office of ZL Group


    Sitting in his chair, Carlos looked outside the window at the city skyline, deep in thought. He was


    holding his cellphone, open to the Weibo post from the official ount of SG Law Offices. He had


    already seen all nine pictures they posted.


    Shifting his gaze back to the office, he pulled out the drawer and took out the photos that James gave


    him. His father imed these pics were evidence of Debbie''s affair with another man three years ago.


    Carlos tapped each of the pictures on the post, and meticulouslypared each of them with the


    photos in his hands. So Debbie wasn''t lying to him. The photos of her sleeping in another man''s arms


    were all doctored.


    Even the interview with her supposed lover was fake news. He admitted someone bribed him to make


    up a story and frame Debbie.


    And the man who left Y City with Debbie three years ago? Her bodyguard. The man already testified


    and produced hisbor contract.


    Not only that, Debbie had surveince video to back up her story.


    For example, if one rumor said that she secretly met and slept with another man, she''d have


    surveince video with a time and date stamp to refute that rumor. And hard evidence was more


    convincing than any rumor. That was enough to quash all the rumors.


    Why did the mastermind who framed her have pics of her sleeping? That was a question that had no


    answer. Debbie said honestly that she was still investigating it.


    But what about the baby? And who engineered all this just to pry them apart? Debbie didn''t give a clear


    answer yet. She was waiting for the opportune time.


    The news article was a long one. It would take at least 20 to 30 minutes to go through it all and absorb


    the info.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    At the end, there was also a link to a video. The video showed Debbie went to a temple and knelt in


    front of a statue of Buddha to make a serious oath. "I, Debbie Nian, swear to all gods in heaven that I


    never cheated on Carlos Huo. If I''m lying, then strike me dead! I still love him!"


    The whole process was recorded from beginning to end.


    The video shocked a lot ofizens. It was such a vicious oath. No cheater would wish that on


    themselves, and they knew that. Public opinion began to shift, and more positivements appeared


    under her news stories.


    Carlos browsed the news in silence.


    After a long while, he called Frankie in. "I don''t care about the news about Debbie Nian. Let the PR


    team handle it. But I don''t want my name in the limelight. Take down all the news stories mentioning


    me."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    In a short time, every article about Carlos Huo had vanished from the inte.


    In spite of solid evidence, there were still some media outlets that ran the fake news stories about


    Debbie. After all, it was scandal, and scandal meant clicks. So without warning, Xavier filed charges


    against them. Within two days, ten-oddpanies openly apologized to Debbie on the inte and


    made arrangements to pay her for emotional damage, as well as damage to her reputation.


    In the Han family''s residence


    Jared copied the link of the article and sent it to Damon. After reading the news, Damon clicked his


    tongue and sent a voice message to Jared. "She''s as ballsy as she ever was. That''s all I can say,


    dragging Carlos into her affairs again."


    Jared wrote, "Did you even read it? You need to apologize, you jerk!"


    Damon was baffled. ''No way!'' "In your dreams," he replied to Jared.


    Little did Debbie know that when Jared and Damon met up next, the two brothers fought over her once


    again.


    It was a fairmute to shoot themercials, but it was worth the money. When she finished up and


    came back, it was already three dayster.


    Without taking a break at home, she waited in front of the elevator on the sixth floor of Champs Bay


    Apartments.


    At 8:10 p.m., the elevator doors opened. A well-dressed man stepped out of the elevator in an arrogant


    manner.


    Seeing the woman leaning against the wall, he ignored her and continued walking towards his


    apartment.


    Debbie called out to stop him, "Hey, you see the news? I didn''t cheat on you! So you can fall in love


    with me again."


    Carlos turned around and fixated his eyes on her. "Yeah, I saw it. It proves you didn''t have an affair. But


    I''m still suspicious of your purpose ofing close to me." After all, she divorced him soon after he fell


    unconscious and even swore never to return to Y City.


    But having Hayden''s daughter was where he drew the line. How could she ask him to love her now?


    She was such an irresponsible mother to Piggy.


    Debbie was shocked by his reply.


    "Look, I''ve been nice to you, but quit bugging me now. Or I''ll trot out the papers you signed three years


    ago."


    Debbie wasn''t intimidated. "No, you won''t. I''m an artist signed to yourpany. You won''t do that. You


    really wanna lose money? Don''t think so."


    Carlos sneered and answered coolly, "So I''ll kill thebel. I don''t care."


    Debbie was rendered speechless. ''Dammit! I''m so naive. I thought he''de back to me after hearing


    my oath in the temple. It seems like all that was in vain, '' she thought to herself.


    "Okay, I have better things to do. I wasted three years loving you!" And with that, Debbie turned and


    headed towards the elevator.


    Carlos froze for a second, but then went on walking without saying anything. He went into his


    apartment and closed the door.


    Debbie was angry and sad. ''He just left? He didn''t stop me?


    Okay, okay. He lost his memory. I can''t expect to get him back so quick. Carlos, I swear I''m gonna bug


    the hell out of you when I have you with me again! Humph!'' she thought angrily.


    She was about to leave, but she wasn''t going to go home empty-handed.


    So she rang Carlos'' doorbell.


    No one responded. Debbie didn''t give up and kept ringing it. She pushed the button again and again.


    Finally, the man inside couldn''t stand the noise anymore and opened the door. With a deadpan face, he


    red at her.


    Debbie grinned broadly. "Hi Mr. Handsome, I miss Millie and her puppies. Is Harley''s family doing


    okay?"


    She began trying to squeeze into his apartment.


    Carlos pushed her outside. "No need to see them. They are doing quite well. Thank you very much."


    As he pushed her out, Debbie took the chance to lock her arms around his. She didn''t budge a little


    and confessed, "Okay, that was just an excuse. I really miss you!"


    "How many men have you said that to?" Carlos scoffed. "Hayden? Ivan? Yates? Or Xavier?"


    Expectation and excitement shed in Debbie''s eyes. "Jealous?"


    Carlos sneered, "No. You disgust me!"


    Debbie smiled embarrassedly. She jumped and pecked a kiss on his lips. "Bye, Mr. Handsome!"


    Sessfully stealing a kiss, Debbie quickly turned around and ran towards the elevator.


    Carlos was still stunned by the sudden kiss.


    Meanwhile, he felt his erection again, pushing against the fabric of his boxers. The woman must be a


    witch!


    The news regarding Debbie finally died down, so did the uproar surrounding them, but soon enough,


    there was another scandal everyone was talking about. James, the present CEO of ZL Group, was


    having an affair.


    With ZL Group involved, the news soon went viral. It popped in many users'' news-feeds as it was


    shared again and again.


    Of course, it was Debbie who was behind the story. She paid a lot of money to make sure this was the


    top trending topic. And she also paid for some gossip rags to spread the scandal.

 Chapter 375 Keep A Level Head

    Chapter 375 Keep A Level Head


    James'' scandal spread like wildfire on the Inte. He was soon the name on everyone''s lips as the


    gossip surrounding him was juicy. The head office and branchpanies of ZL Group were swamped


    with calls. Carlos'' fans and many media outlets were to me.


    All those calls were to petition the board to remove James and reinstate Carlos as the rightful CEO.


    Those who knew what was really going on criticized James for snatching Carlos'' position while he was


    in aa. Carlos had been back to work for some time, but James still held onto the reins of power.


    The PR department of ZL Group was having a hell of a time protecting thepany''s good name. The


    video of James'' affair was already all over the Inte. X-rated material was strictly prohibited on the


    Inte. Good thing, or the person behind it would have uploaded the whole video. And they wouldn''t


    bother pixting it, either.


    By the time Carlos got wind of it, it had already been shared to several different media sites. It had


    been online a whole five minutes. The scandal was spreading.


    Carlos knew this wasn''t normal, and someone had to be behind it. And that person''s purpose was


    obvious¡ªto ruin James.


    After ncing over the news, he ordered Frankie in a calm voice, "Tear those articles down. I want that


    scandal quashed. Give fair warning to those online gossip rags. Whoever posts this again will have


    their credentials yanked and be banned from the Inte."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo. But there''s another issue. The phone lines are jammed with callers demanding an


    exnation. They want one from Mr. James Huo," Frankie reported honestly.


    Carlos thought about it for a bit. Then, he said, "I see. I''ll take care of it. In the meantime, find out who''s


    behind this."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!" Frankie nodded and left to carry out Carlos'' orders.


    At the CEO''s office


    Bang! A teacup was thrown against the wall. It shattered, the shards skittering across the floor.


    "That bitch! It must be Debbie Nian! Damn you! The arrogance?! You dare set me up?" James snarled


    in a fit of rage. At this point, he finally understood the woman came on to him that night was a trap, and


    Debbie was the one behind it. And he walked right into her clutches.


    The assistant next to James was frightened, his face pale. He unbuttoned the top button, loosened his


    tie, and gulped. But he managed to collect himself and continued reporting to his boss, "Mr. Huo''s


    already issued takedown notices. As soon as he got involved, it''s started to die down. We haven''t seen


    anyone ballsy enough to repost it. But the phone lines are still jammed. They want you to... give an


    exnation in person." ''Or more precisely, admit to the affair, '' the assistant thought to himself.


    ''Carlos has it handled?'' James mused.


    A few minutester, he hurried to the general manager''s office.


    Carlos was talking on the phone with Tabitha. "Don''t worry, Mom. We''re all good here."


    James entered hurriedly, knocking as he opened the door.


    Carlos looked at him. The old man had worry written all over his face.


    As soon as Carlos ended the call, James immediatelyunched into his spiel. "Carlos, I can exin. It


    was a trap¡ª"


    "So the news is true? You had an affair?" Carlos inquired in an icy-cold voice.


    James plopped onto the sofa and scratched his hair with an anguished look. "Look, I was wrong. A


    moment of weakness, I admit. But..." He raised his head, his eyes bloodshot. "But I didn''t mean to do it.


    Someone set me up. The woman in the video was hired by someone. I was drunk and that woman


    drugged me. Help me out, and help thepany..."


    His grief choked out his unfinished words. He looked really remorseful and helpless now.


    Carlos moved his eyes away and asked, "You know her?"


    "Who? The woman in the video? I never saw her before that night. Now I know why she wasing on


    to me. She was hired to ruin me! I think Debbie''s behind it."


    ''Debbie?'' Carlos frowned deeply.


    "Yeah, it''s got to be her! Three years ago, that vicious woman threw our family into turmoil. I kept


    warning you away from her, so she always resented me. Now she''s taking her revenge," James said


    affirmatively.


    "There''s someone behind the scenes alright. But we don''t know whether it''s Debbie or not. At least not


    yet."


    "Don''t you trust me?"


    "I only trust evidence and facts!"


    His cold words made James'' heart skip a beat. He wiped off the tears from his face, in a vain attempt to


    hide the panic in his eyes. "Carlos, I apologize to you and your mom. I''ve disgraced you. I''m holding an


    emergency meeting now and returning control of thepany to you. Congrats, CEO. I don''t deserve


    the title!"


    As he finished speaking, he shot to his feet and made his way to the door.


    "Dad!" Carlos stopped him.


    James turned around to look at the calm man in the chair.


    Feeling the overbearing aura from Carlos, James was suddenly terrified. Compared to his cries and


    agitated emotions, Carlos had been cool andposed the whole time. He now felt a huge gap


    between him and his so-called son. Carlos was able to keep a level head no matter what.


    No wonder ZL Group was the top international enterprise under Carlos'' leadership. He had the power


    and charisma to make it happen.


    "Grow a spine, and admit what you did wrong. And I don''t need you to return the CEO title to me. If I


    want it, I''ll take it," Carlos said. He hadn''t fully recovered yet, so he didn''t want to put too much


    pressure on himself. Not before he was ready.


    James replied with trembling lips, "I know you will. And I''ll keep my end of it. But promise me, Carlos.


    Don''t go easy on whoever put all this together." After a pause, he added, "Not for me, but for ZL Group.


    You know the stock price of ourpany has dropped sharply in thest hour. The loss is immense.


    Not just the loss of money, but also our image, reputation..."


    James deliberately shifted the key points to the loss of thepany. He knew Carlos, and the


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    handsome businessman wouldn''t be so willing to help now that James had hurt his mother.


    But he knew Carlos wouldn''t sit by and watch if thepany was threatened.


    Carlos didn''t respond but lit a cigarette. After taking a drag, he said tly, "I see."


    James wanted to remind Carlos not to be cheated by Debbie again. He sensed the cold man had no


    interest in any more words, so James had no choice but to leave the general manager''s office. He


    didn''t want to annoy Carlos any further at this crucial time.


    Left alone in the office, Carlos took out his cellphone and focused on a news article.


    He kept reading and re-reading the final sentence of the article. "Carlos has nothing to do with James''


    scandal. A DNA report reveals they are not blood rtives."


    Carlos clutched his phone tightly in anger. He had never taken such a DNA test. It must be Debbie who


    had done this secretly.


    Even though she told him James wasn''t his biological father, Carlos had never thought of taking a DNA


    test to prove it.


    She crossed the line. She set a trap for James and exposed the Huo family''s secret.


    ''She keeps messing with my life. I need to give her a good talking to, '' he thought.


    The truth was, it was indeed Debbie who had the DNA test done. They hugged and slept a night at her


    bedroomst time, so it wasn''t difficult to get a few strands of his hair.

 Chapter 376 Made My Life Hard

    Chapter 376 Made My Life Hard


    How did Debbie have ess to James'' hair? The woman she hired to have sex with James, of course.


    After she had strands of hair from both Carlos and James, she had the DNA tested.


    So all theizens that took James'' side three years ago abandoned him. And Debbie was able to


    sway them to her side, thanks to the articles the media picked up.


    Even though the articles and posts were being taken down, people still kept excoriating James online.


    The old man himself had an affair, but still had the arrogance to make it look like Debbie had done the


    same. He didn''t deserve to be Carlos'' father or the CEO of ZL Group. More and more voices called for


    bouncing him out of thepany.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, Debbie had personally responded to one of the negativementers on


    James. She wrote, "I don''t condone his behavior, but I understand it. After all, my former mother-inw


    has been sick for a while, so I get it..."


    Debbie''sment brought more people toment. "So his wife couldn''t give him any loving, and he


    was horny..." they wrote.


    Debbie made thement to deliberately give context to all this. Now she would look like she was


    sticking up for her poor former father-inw. Her revenge on James had just begun. So she didn''t want


    him to go down in mes too quickly. She wanted to torture him bit by bit. There would be more


    scandalster that she would unveil.


    Carlos had his ways of handling things. He was always able to get what he wanted in short order.


    In less than thirty minutes, Frankie called him and reported, "Mr. Huo, we found out who sold the video


    to the media."


    "Who?"


    "Debbie Nian," Frankie answered.


    That didn''t surprise Carlos at all. He figured as much. He took a drag on his cigarette and said calmly,


    "Ask Debbie toe to my office."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Five minutester, Frankie called again. "Mr. Huo... Miss Nian confirmed it was her. But she refused to


    meet you here. She said she was thrown out of your officest time and was humiliated. So...if you


    have anything to say to her... you can drop by her house. Any time."


    Carlos sneered. ''She''s got balls, I''ll give her that.''


    "Tell her, if I have to find her that way, we''ll do more than just talk."


    Frankie then called Debbie back, and passed on Carlos'' warning, word for word.


    Debbie wasn''t scared. She told Frankie, "As I said, he''s wee here any time. I promise we won''t just


    talk. We can do something more interesting."


    Frankie''s lips twitched at her words. He wondered what he''d done in a previous life to deserve this.


    Delivering "he said, she said" messages with sexual overtones? ''Come on, guys. I''m just doing my job.''


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Instead of calling Carlos again, Frankie went straight to his office and reported what she''d said.


    Before he could respond, his cellphone rang. He tapped the answer key and said, "Hello, Aunt


    Miranda."


    "Hi Carlos. We need to talk," Miranda replied, cutting to the chase.


    "I''m listening."


    "Good. Don''t talk, just listen. First, stay out of your dad''s mess. It''splicated, and you don''t know the


    whole story. Second, don''t do anything to Debbie. You might regret itter. Third, you''d better think


    twice about marrying Stephanie. If you do, I''m sure you''ll regret it the day you get your memory back."


    Carlos was stunned. "But... why would you say that?"


    "Debbie''s a good girl. I hope you two can get back together. I know Stephanie''s quite well-connected,


    but I don''t think you need her help. She''s not right for you. Marriage is for life, and a good marriage is a


    happy one. I don''t want you to rush into things when you don''t know your own heart. Your decisions


    affect more than just you now. Make the right one."


    Miranda never beat around the bush. Whether Carlos took her advice or not, she didn''t hold back. In


    the end, she added, "Get yourpany back. If you want, I''ll help you. No strings attached."


    "Aunt Miranda, did Debbie pay you off?" That was the only answer Carlos had for why she would have


    told him all that.


    Miranda didn''t mind his suspicions. She smiled and exined, "Just remember I only want what''s best


    for you."


    That he could trust. Although Miranda was cold, she had treated him well growing up.


    "Yeah, I know," he replied.


    "Okay then. I have to let you go. I have some work to do. Bye."


    The office was quiet again. Carlos stared at his phone and thought hard about every word Miranda


    said.


    She never talked bullshit. Every word of hers had meaning.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what on earth happened while he was in aa.


    Why did Debbie hate James so much?


    It wasn''t long before Debbie finally understood the consequences of turning Carlos down.


    She had already signed a contract as an artist under Star Empire. She was exhrated, reporting for


    the first day of work with a spring in her step and a light heart. And when she rounded a corner in the


    wonderfully air-conditioned hallway, that was when she saw Carlos. He was her new boss.


    It wasn''t long before all the employees were summoned to a general meeting. Carlos stood up on


    stage, a huge screen behind him. He introduced himself, and the new employees, including Debbie,


    introduced themselves. After the introductions were out of the way, they got down to expectations. "All


    the new artists need to release a new album in two months time," Carlos demanded.


    ''Release a new album in two months? Are you nuts? It takes at least six months to produce a quality


    album. How can I do that in two?


    You are obviously punishing me! I see how it is, taking advantage of your position to make my life hard,


    '' Debbie thought angrily.


    Nevertheless, Debbie epted the challenge. She wouldn''t admit defeat so easily. So she turned down


    a lot of other offers and locked herself in her room, concentrating onposing songs and writing


    lyrics.


    She lived every day at full throttle.


    Two weekster, at one night, when Debbie was busy writing lyrics, she got a call from Jared. "Hey,


    you busy? You gotta go out with me tonight," he said yfully.


    "I can''t. I need to get this done," Debbie refused bluntly. She was almost driven crazy by the heavy


    workload and her hermit-like existence. She wasn''t really in the mood to hang out with Jared.


    "You''ll never guess what I saw tonight," Jared said again, smiling evilly.


    Debbie scratched her hair. "Quit your games. Out with it."


    She had only managed topose four new songs. She still needed topose five more to finish the


    album. But staring at a nk piece of paper had only dampened her mood and she couldn''t think of a


    thing. It was killing her.


    Sometimes she wondered if Carlos deliberately did it to stop her from pestering him.


    "You''re no fun. Your ex-husband got drunk, and Damon couldn''t drive him home because he had


    something else to do. So he tapped me for the job. Carlos is drunk! There''s no better chance than now.


    Sure you won''te?"


    As Debbie had strained her brain, she couldn''t take all that in. "What do you mean no better chance?"


    Jared was disappointed by her ignorance of subtext. "A chance to sleep with him! Make him feel guilty


    afterward. And then you guys get married again. Get it?"


    ''Sleep with him?'' Debbie sighed. ''I wish. But Carlos has an iron will. Last time, I got him into bed but we


    didn''t knock boots, '' she thought gloomily.


    When she didn''t respond, Jared sighed and said, "Okay, forget it. I''ll let Stephanie know. She''ll know


    what to do."


    "Hey, hey, wait! What? Okay, I''ming! Wait for me!" Debbie finally figured it out. She stood up and


    rushed to the bathroom.


    Jared heaved a sigh of relief. "Hurry up. Room 888 at Orchid Private Club."


    "Okay, got it."


    Then she took a quick shower, put on a bare amount make-up and wore perfume with a light fragrance


    before going out.


    When she arrived at Room 888, she saw Jared impatiently waiting at the door. At the sight of her, he


    quickly urged, "He''s in there. I should get going now. No need to thank me."

 Chapter 377 Your Strategy

    Chapter 377 Your Strategy


    "Okay. See you," Debbie said to Jared.


    As soon as she opened the door to the room, a strong reek of alcohol reached her nostrils. She fanned


    her hands through the air, trying to keep the stench away from her nose and mouth.


    After taking a few steps inside, she saw a man in white shirt lyingzily on the sofa, eyes shut.


    She wasn''t sure if he was fast asleep or not. He wasn''t responding to the noise, though.


    Debbie put aside her handbag and patted him cautiously, hoping to rouse him. "Hey, you awake? Let''s


    go home now."


    Hearing her voice, Carlos parted his eyelids slightly.


    He sat up on the sofa, head down, and massaged his brows to relieve his headache.


    Debbie didn''t know what to do. She scratched her head, silently waiting for his response.


    But after waiting for a while, he still didn''t acknowledge her presence. He just kept his head down.


    Left with no choice, Debbie squatted in front of him and moved his arms around. "Old man, are you


    okay? Come on, I''ll drive you home and you can sleep it off." ''Why is he drinking like this?'' she


    wondered.


    That wasn''t like him. He mighte home a little buzzed, but not sloppy drunk.


    As she was lost in thought, Carlos suddenly grabbed hold of her arms and pulled her into his.


    Caught off-guard, Debbie banged her head against his burly chest. "Ouch! You''re hurting me."


    "Debbie Nian." His husky voice rang in her ears, melting her heart.


    She eximed in her mind, ''Oh, God, why? Even his voice is hot! I''m addicted to it!''


    She locked her arms around his neck and gave him a charming smile. "Yes, Mr. Handsome. I''m here."


    Carlos held on to her and examined her face carefully. After a while, he spat, "Are you that desperate,


    to take advantage of me when I''m drunk?"


    She had put on make-up, and even worn perfume. The tempting scent wafting from her body slowly


    turned him on. He began losing control.


    "What?" Debbie was confused. She didn''t say anything this time, nor did she move, even a little.


    He suddenly tightened his grip. In a hoarse voice, he whispered, "You want sex? You''re dressed for it."


    Debbie was even more confused now. She looked at what she had on. She wore a ck skirt that


    hugged her hips. It had ace hem, and a slit along one side. But it wasn''t short, nor was it revealing. It


    was just amon package hip skirt.


    "I..." Just as she opened her mouth to try to exin, she felt his lips on hers.


    After passionately kissing her for a few minutes, Carlos pinned her onto the sofa. Looking down at the


    panting woman with his dark eyes, he asked sarcastically, "So is Hayden impotent?"


    Debbie blinked her eyes in confusion. "Hayden? What do you mean?"


    "If he makes you happy in the sheets, whye to me?"


    Debbie finally understood what he meant. But she didn''t want to exin anything. It was useless to


    exin, especially when he was drunk. Pushing down the anger in her heart, she scoffed, "I think you


    went impotent after the ident. You could have had your way with me several times, but no. Now you


    me Hayden. That''s not the Carlos I remember. Strong, capable... Hey, hey...ouch! Get your hands


    off me!"


    He held her so tightly that Debbie swore she felt things popping.


    "Are you trying to get me to do something?" he said coldly. Debbie looked into his deep eyes. The cold


    look in them made her get goose bumps. She somehow felt frightened. She hadn''t seen him quite like


    this. ''Oh Carlos, what did they do to you?''


    "Not at all," she said, struggling to breathe. "Let''s go home now, okay?"


    "So now you switch gears. ying hard to get, huh?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. "Of course. But that won''t work on a good man like you," she ridiculed.


    "I''m never good."


    This time, Debbie didn''t joke at his words. She shook her head seriously and told him in a sincere


    voice, "No, Carlos. You''re a good man. A very good one. I''m not budging on that one."


    Carlos grinned. "So now your strategy is to fawn over me, right?"


    ''What the heck? Fine! Seems like he''ll twist anything I say. I''d better zip my mouth!'' she thought to


    herself.


    "If I sleep with my ex-wife before my engagement, am I a good man? What do you think?" he asked,


    staring into her eyes.


    "What?" Debbie tried to process his words.


    But before she could figure out what he meant, that panty-melting voice came again.


    "You asked for this." And he kissed her lips again, hungrily and passionately, giving her no chance to


    utter a single word. In no time, the VIP room was filled with the love aura and heavy breathing. He took


    her again and again, and she offered no resistance.


    Debbie wasn''t drunk this time, but she felt like she was. It was like a dream. A very good dream. The


    best dream in the past three years.


    She felt the heat from Carlos'' body and heard him call her "Deb" over and over, just like the old days


    when they made love. It felt like it had been an eternity since then.


    Despite the fact that it was Debbie who asked him to call her "Deb" in the moment, he did it anyway.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    And he had called out that name many times in the heat of passion.


    And afterwards, she closed her eyes, feeling safe in his arms, exhausted from their love session.


    Debbie hadn''t slept this well in a while. Having to release an album in two months might have


    something to do with it.


    When she woke up, it was already one in the afternoon. She slowly opened her eyes. Where was she?


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes, and that was when it dawned on her that she was in Carlos'' private room


    at Orchid Private Club.


    ''Oh, we... we spent the night here, '' she realized.


    She scanned the room, but there was no sign of Carlos.


    She winced in pain as she tried to roll over on the sofa. She hurt all over. Carlos wasn''t gentle to her


    Slowly sitting up on the sofa, she noticed two pieces of paper on the table.


    One was a check and the other was a note with a message written on it.


    mes of rage burned in her beautiful eyes as she read the note.


    "Thank you for your service, but honestly, not that impressed. It''s only worth a million at most."


    She grabbed the check and looked at it. It was indeed a million.


    ''My service? Not that impressed? You were the one that wanted it. You were like a hungry beast that


    wouldn''t let go!'' she cussed angrily in her mind.


    Frustrated, she looked at the love bites on her body. ''So he paid me a million to have sex with me?


    Like...like a ho?'' she thought, disheartened.


    ''A million means nothing to me. Why couldn''t he stay until I woke up? What a jerk!''


    With trembling legs, Debbie left the club. It was sunny and hot outside. She hailed a cab and went to


    Shining International za to cash the check.


    She wasn''t a whore, but she could use the money.


    An hourter, Frankie entered the general manager''s office and reported to Carlos, "Mr. Huo, the check


    was cashed at one of the local banks at the Shining International za."


    "Hmm," Carlos simply nodded, a dash of sarcasm shing in his eyes.


    Indeed, Debbie did drive him crazyst night. He just couldn''t help making love with her. As soon as he


    was done, he was ready to go again for another round. But James was right. She was after him for his


    money.


    Frankie continued, "About eight hundred thousand was spent on a designer handbag, and the rest was


    spent on clothing."


    Carlos sneered, "Very good. Now get back to work."


    ''She traded her body for a handbag and some clothes. What a vain woman!'' he thought


    contemptuously.


    After shopping at the za, Debbie hailed a cab and headed for a high-end neighborhood.


    She easily arrived at an apartment and rang the doorbell.


    In no time, a woman''s voice came from the other side of the door, "Debbie! Why are you here?"


    Carrying the designer handbag in her hand, Debbie casually leaned against the door and replied, "I


    miss you. Open the door."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll call Uncle Carlos?"


    Debbie tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and smiled. "I''m not afraid. You know, we just did the


    nasty. What more can he do?"


    There was a moment of silence from the other side of the door.

 Chapter 378 Kill Two Birds With One Stone

    Chapter 378 Kill Two Birds With One Stone


    The apartment door flew open. Much to Debbie''s surprise, she saw Megan and Stephanie standing in


    the doorway, both wearing dark expressions. She didn''t expect to see Stephanie at Megan''s apartment.


    ''So, how much did Stephanie hear?


    That''s okay. Now I can kill two birds with one stone. It''ll save time, '' she thought cheerfully to herself.


    "Don''t listen to her, Aunt Stephanie. She''s a liar. Uncle Carlos couldn''t have..." Megan stopped abruptly,


    as she saw what Debbie was hiding under her scarf.


    Debbie unwrapped it to reveal the love bites on her neck.


    The singer wore a smug smile. Ignoring their shocked faces, she walked past them and made her way


    to the living room. She had the designer handbag in hand and was wearing her new dress, all bought


    with Carlos'' money.


    Before she put the handbag down on the end table, she made a show of brushing the dust off and


    blowing it.


    "Why the hell are you here?" Megan asked as she fixed her eyes on the blue handbag. She knew the


    brand well. It was thetest style of an international designer brand.


    Not just Megan, Stephanie also recognized the brand. After all, they were raised in the upper-ss


    circles. Luxury brands weremon in the worlds they were from.


    The two women calcted the price of that bag in their heads. They guessed the price to be at least


    eight hundred thousand dors.


    Megan couldn''t afford one on her own. Stephanie could afford it, but it would still hurt a lot to put up that


    kind of cash. In order to spend more time with Carlos, she had resigned some of her positions within


    the corporate structure. She had left somemittees and board postings. Consequently, her annual


    ie was about one third of what it was.


    Therefore, she couldn''t squander money like she used to. Even buying a designer handbag was a


    difficult expense.


    "I came here to visit you, Megan. I wanted to catch up. I didn''t expect to run into Miss Li as well,"


    Debbie said as she discreetly scanned the apartment.


    "Seems like you''re just trying to use Carlos to one-up Megan. Am I right?" Stephanie asked calmly.


    "Not really, but now that you mention it, it''s more fun with you here," Debbie said as she rested her chin


    in her right hand, ncing at Stephanie, a yful look in her eyes.


    Megan bit her lower lip. "So, you got a dress and a purse? What are you bragging? Am I supposed to


    be jelly? This says way more about you... than it does about me."


    Debbie smirked. "You''re probably right. But I''m not trying to brag. If I wanted to show off, I would have


    brought the crystal piano model that Carlos bought me. It was sculpted by Quintin Yu from A Country,


    and it''s worth a few million!"


    ''A crystal piano model carved by Quintin Yu?'' Megan and Stephanie were both shocked.


    They knew his name. Any piece done by this foreign sculptor was worth at least six figures. Moreover,


    this particr piece was made of crystal, so that just added to the price tag. Not only that, it was said


    that his artworks were a difficult find even if you were a rich man.


    The fact that Carlos bought Debbie a luxurious gift like that made the two women positively green with


    envy.


    Although Megan was living an extravagant life with Carlos'' money, it was still far from what Debbie was


    getting from him.


    Stephanie used to be able to squander money, but not anymore. Even more exasperating, Carlos


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    treated Debbie better than her.


    That realization ticked her off. Hands trembling in anger, she said sternly, "We''ll be engaged next


    month. Cherish your smug smile now, because I''ll be wiping it from your face once Carlos and I are


    married."


    Debbie blinked her eyes nonchntly, stood up from the sofa and slowly approached Stephanie. "So,


    Miss Li, how did you get to be Carlos'' girlfriend after he came out of hisa?"


    She carefully examined every expression on Stephanie''s face.


    That was embarrassing for her. She tried to hide the guilt and looked up arrogantly. In a defiant voice,


    she said, "Because we''re in love. We always have been."


    "Always?" Debbieughed. "Then why wait so long to get married?"


    Stephanie was incensed. "You have some stones, don''t you? You came between us!"


    "If I could do that, then maybe you weren''t really in love," Debbie scoffed. After giving her a


    contemptuous nce, Debbie walked towards the kitchen.


    Megan followed her. "Where are you going?"


    Debbie waved at her. "You have any eggs in there?"


    "Eggs? Go to a supermarket, you stupid bitch!" Megan snapped angrily.


    Debbie spelled out her purpose honestly. "I think you need a taste of your own medicine."


    "Debbie Nian, what exactly do you want?" Megan shouted.


    Ignoring her yelling, Debbie sneered and silently opened the fridge. There were some eggs in there.


    She got a bowl from the cupboard. Then, standing in front of the fridge, she began to crack the eggs


    into the bowl.


    An ominous feeling rose in Megan''s heart. She asked in a shaky voice, "I want to know...what are you


    doing?"


    "You''ll see." Debbie turned around to look at her. The yful look in her eyes was already reced by


    coldness and resentment.


    After cracking seven eggs, Debbie finally stopped as the bowl was almost full.


    She closed the fridge door and carried the bowl to the dining room. As she put the bowl on the table,


    she said, "Megan, I made this for you. Drink up!"


    ''Drink...raw eggs?'' "Why?" Megan protested.


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" Debbie crossed her arms. "On the night of my concert, who got those people to


    throw eggs at me? Huh? Don''t tell me you don''t know! Need proof?" Not waiting for her response,


    Debbie pulled out her cellphone from her pocket. As she observed the flustered look on Megan''s face,


    she found a video on her phone and yed it for the flustered pair of women.


    On the video, a couple people, a guy and girl, fell to their knees and pleaded, "Please let us go. Megan


    paid us. Megan...um...Megan Lan. She asked us to get some people to throw eggs at Debbie. She said


    she would pay each of us ten big ones. I just needed the money..."


    Megan''s face went pale all of a sudden. "Bullshit! That wasn''t me. You trying to frame me? That''s low


    even for you!"


    "Frame you?" Debbie put her phone away. "You''re the expert. You should know. I''m not asking for


    much. Just drink what''s in this bowl, or..." Debbie looked at her with threatening eyes as she pulled out


    a knife from the other pocket and ced it on the table. "Or things get a little rough."


    At this point, even Stephanie began to lose herposure when she saw the knife, her eyes full of


    fear. ''What the hell? Is she psycho?''


    In a panic, she hurried back to the living room and took her phone from her handbag. She was going to


    call Carlos for help.


    Debbie understood what Stephanie was going to do. "Go ahead. Call Carlos. He won''t help you," she


    said firmly.


    Stephanie red at her. With nowhere else to turn, she called Carlos.


    Debbie shook her head. She unsheathed the sharp knife and extended her arm. The knife point was


    now at Megan''s throat. The drama queen shrieked in fear. Meanwhile, Carlos answered the phone, and


    the first thing he heard was Megan''s shrieks.


    A little taken aback, Carlos frowned and asked with concern, "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 379 Dont Stop The Medication

    Chapter 379 Don''t Stop The Medication


    "Carlos, help! Debbie''s gone insane. She''s pointing a knife to Megan..." Stephanie yelled on the phone,


    sounding terrified. Even though she was a decisive andposed businesswoman, she still lost her


    cool facing the sharp knife and looming danger. After all, she was just a woman who grew up


    Carlos shut his eyes tight. ''Debbie and Debbie again! What a great troublemaker she is!'' he sulked.


    "I''ming now."


    No sooner had Stephanie ended the call than Debbie''s phone rang. It was Carlos calling.


    Debbie ignored it and shifted her eyes back to Megan. "Don''t waste time. If you don''t drink the raw


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    eggs now, I''ll move my hand. This is a new knife, and the de is perfectly sharp for the job. Do you


    want to forever live with a deep scar strung around your beautiful neck like an ugly ne?" she


    threatened coldly.


    Beads of sweat broke out on Megan''s brow, her eyes popping out in fright. She knew Debbie wasn''t


    joking. With trembling hands, she grabbed the bowl and stammered, short of breath, "I...drink it..."


    Noticing that Megan began to gasp for air, Debbie suddenly remembered her asthma. She loosened


    her grip and moved the knife a little away from her neck. "Be quick," she demanded.


    Eyes closed in disgust, Megan held her breath and began to gulp the raw eggs.


    The stench of raw eggs reaching her nostrils made her want to throw up. As soon as the first mouthful


    went into her mouth, down to the stomach, she bent over the trash can and retched.


    But Debbie ordered coldly, "Don''t you dare spit even a dot. Go on! Gulp it down, unless you want me to


    give you that permanent ne!"


    Stephanie silently took out her cellphone and opened the camera. She was nning to video record


    the ugly drama and send it to media outlets. That would be the perfect way to damage Debbie''s


    reputation.


    However, Debbie was alert to the slightest movements. With one quick move, she grabbed the leather


    sheath and flung it at Stephanie, aiming at her phone. The missile hit the bull''s eye, catching Stephanie


    by surprise.


    "Debbie Nian, you lunatic!" Stephanie screamed in terror as her phone dropped to the floor.


    Casting Megan a sidelong nce, Debbie grinned with a sense of triumph. "Yeah. That''s a good


    description of me. Next time, you should be careful to mess with a psycho."


    ''But I be crazy all because of you guys. You have no idea of what I''ve been through all these


    years!'' she thought angrily, with no intention of backing down.


    At that moment, she looked at the bowl, only to realize, to her chagrin, it wasn''t empty yet. Running out


    of patience, she demanded, "Finish that damn eggs in the bowl,dy!"


    Frightened, Megan quickly took a swig, tears streaming down her cheeks as she swallowed with great


    difficulty.


    This whole time, Debbie''s phone had kept ringing, but she ignored it. At longst, Megan managed to


    gulp down the whole bowl. Just then, the phone stopped ringing, as if on cue.


    Radiating a satisfied smile, Debbie put away her phone and the knife and gave Megan one final


    warning. "Next time you''re up to mischief, watch whom you mess with. Try it on me, and you''ll live to


    regret it."


    Mission aplished, she made her way to the living room, grabbed her designer handbag and left


    the apartment.


    Just as she banged the door closed behind her, Megan, who was still rooted to the same spot, plopped


    onto the floor. Down on her knees, she reached for the trash can and began retching again.


    By the time Carlos arrived at the apartment, Megan had vomited so much in the bathroom that she


    feared she might pass out.


    Stephanie, who had watched helplessly, heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Carlos. Looking


    distraught, she pleaded urgently, "Drive Megan to the hospital now. She''s already lost so much fluids,


    vomiting, in addition to lose motions. She..."


    She stopped mid-sentence when she noticed a love bite on his neck. His cor and tie couldn''t cover


    all the love bites there. It reminded Stephanie of the hickeys on Debbie''s neck. ''So...Debbie wasn''t


    lying. She and Carlos...''


    Oblivious of the sudden change of her face, Carlos asked, "What did Debbie do to her?"


    Stephanie feebly lifted her arm and pointed at the empty bowl on the table. "She forced Megan to drink


    up a bowl of raw eggs," she replied absent-mindedly.


    "Raw eggs?" Confusion was written all over his face.


    Megan finally walked out the bathroom, her face white as a sheet. Supporting her body against the


    wall, she broke into tears. "Uncle Carlos... Three years ago, before she disappeared, Debbie used to


    bully me all the time. Now she''s only been back for a short time, and she''s back to her old habits. Why


    must she always pick on me like that? Oh, help me, Uncle Carlos!" she cried out.


    Emotionless, Carlos stood still. After a while, he said tly, "I''ll drive you to the hospital now."


    On checking-up, she was diagnosed with food poisoning.


    Seeing Megan fall asleep in the hospital bed, Carlos walked out to the corridor and called Debbie


    again.


    But her phone was powered off.


    Debbie wasn''t going to answer his calls. She knew him well. He would definitely seek justice for Megan


    without getting to the bottom of the story, and moreover, with his amnesia, he would punish her much


    more harshly.


    Nheless, on a second thought, she turned on her phone. It was Megan who started the fight, after


    all. Despite his current memory loss, it would be unreasonable of him to me Debbie every time. So


    Debbie, encouraged by the fact, decided to answer his call.


    In the CEO''s office of the ZL Group


    James was in a terrible mood. He had to personally acknowledge his mistake and apologize to the


    publicter. The PR team had just prepared a speech for him when his phone rang. "What did you say?


    Carlos went to the hospital? Why?" he asked, springing up from his chair.


    All of a sudden, he got so flustered that he couldn''t think straight.


    "There is a little situation with Megan and Carlos has brought her in for medical attention," exined


    the doctor on the other end of the line.


    Hearing the reason, James rxed and sat back into his chair. "How''s Carlos'' memory now?" he


    asked.


    The truth was, James didn''t expect Carlos to survive the car ident.


    Back then, after going several months in aa, against all odds, Carlos began to show some real


    improvements. But instead of seeing a reason to celebrate, the old man felt threatened. If Carlos


    recovered, James feared being axed out at the helm of the ZL Group. To prevent this, he bribed a


    doctor to inject Carlos with a drug that would permanently mess his memory. Wicked old man as


    James was, he now hoped that Carlos would get into a fight with Debbie and even kill her, given his


    current memory loss.


    Now the same hical doctor who had received a bribe to harm a patient was on call with his


    aplice in the crime. James rose from his chair once more and walked into the lounge. Here he


    was sure no one would overhear what he said. "Don''t stop Carlos'' medication. Next month, when he


    eyes here and there on high alert, over his criminal scheme. Before ending the call, he reminded the


    doctor, "That''s it. Be cautious. Don''t let slip any suspicious clues to anyone."


    At the hospital


    A scene from three years ago was ying out again.


    Megan was lying in the hospital bed with a deathly pale face, while Carlos, Wesley, Damon and


    Stephanie surrounded the bed, keeping herpany.


    Meanwhile, they all waited for Debbie, the troublemaker, thanks to whose antics they were once again


    in this foreboding ce.


    She had already answered Carlos'' call earlier and promised toe.


    Ten minutester


    They heard footsteps from the empty hallway,ing closer and closer. It didn''t sound like there was


    just one person, but a few peopleing.


    And among the footsteps, there was the click-ck of high heels and the slightly softer sound of leather


    shoes. So there must be a few women and mening.


    ''Who could they be?'' Everybody in the ward was curious.


    Soon enough, a bodyguard pushed open the door to the ward. Everybody turned their heads to the


    doorway, where a woman in white short rompers appeared. Around her slim waist, she had a shiny belt


    that perfectlyplimented her fine, shapely body. On her feet, she sported a pair of creamy-white


    high heels.


    Earlier at Megan''s apartment, Debbie had spilled some raw eggs to her new dress when she cracked


    the shells. So she went back home for a change of clothes. Then beforeing to the hospital, she


    called a few people to tag along.


    In the supporters she had Yates, Xavier, ir, Adriana, along with three bodyguards.


    Fortunately, the VIP ward wasrge enough to hold even arger group.


    Even after Debbie and her supporters arrived, there was still room for more. Yet, despite the ample


    room, the air in the ward took on an odd, oppressive feel as the two groups confronted each other.


    It was Damon who broke the silence. He trotted to Adriana and smiled falteringly. "Honey, why did you


    Adriana smirked and pinched his ear. Ignoring the presence of other people, she scolded, "Damon, are


    you so free? Huh? Your son''s starving already. Go back home now!"

 Chapter 380 Explain Yourself

    Chapter 380 Exin Yourself


    Adriana grabbed Damon by the ear and dragged him out of the ward. Even when the door was shut


    behind them, everyone could hear him pleading as she led him along the hallway. "Honey, be gentle. I


    just happened to drop by... Pepper Nian, that vicious bitch! Why did she bring you here? Oh, my ear..."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Inside the ward, Debbie grinned. ''Good. That''s one down.''


    Then, she shifted her gaze to ir. Making eye contact with Debbie, ir got the hint and bashfully


    walked towards Wesley, who had been staring at her the whole time. She held his hand and asked,


    "Go shopping with me? You promised. It''s been too long since I had a new outfit." She winked at


    Wesley as she said this, hoping that he wouldn''t call her out in front of the others. That would be


    embarrassing.


    Wesley detected a slightly flirty, bratty tone. That was a rare thing for her. He wondered when he had


    promised to go shopping with her. But then, he cast a cold nce at Debbie. The woman was smiling


    innocently. Realizing what was going on, he turned to ir and said icily, "Megan isn''t safe yet. We''ll go


    ''Megan again! He always puts Megan first.'' Pulling a long face, ir red at Megan. The sick girl had


    been silent the whole time¡ªprobably out of fear. She didn''t feel safe with Debbie here. The next


    second, ir loosened her grip on Wesley''s arm and pursed her lips. "Fine, forget it. I''ll go on my own."


    And with that, she spun around to leave.


    Wesley reached out his hand to grab hers but the angry woman danced away. He couldn''t believe it.


    ''What the hell? Her moods change quick.''


    Despite that thought, he quickly followed after her. When he walked past Debbie, he cast a warning


    nce at her.


    With a smug smile, Debbie raised her eyebrows and looked towards ir''s receding figure, beckoning


    him to follow. She had quite a head start.


    ''And that''s two down, '' Debbie thought, discreetly giving herself a thumbs-up. Now, it was time to deal


    with the big boss. Without saying a word or doing anything, the big boss was powerful enough to send


    shivers down her spine with just a look.


    When no one said anything, Yates broke the silence. Hands in his pockets, he walked towards Carlos


    and said casually, "Hi Carlos, I went to yourpany but they said you weren''t in. Surprise! You''re


    here. Guess who I bumped into today? Debbie! So what''s up?"


    ''Bumped into? Are you kidding me?''


    Carlos sneered, "Megan got food poisoning."


    "Oh, I see. Sorry to hear that. How''d that happen? Is it bad?"


    Yates asked Megan, feigning concern.


    Megan shook her head. "No. Not fun, but not bad enough for the doctor."


    Yates seemed relieved. "Good to hear it. It''s just a little food poisoning. No sweat. I remember Debbie


    was hospitalized for stomach bleeding. She was there a whole week. But she didn''t tell anyone." Yates


    deliberately brought up this topare the two women. After he did, you could see the difference.


    Both Megan and Debbie were at a loss for words.


    ''Stomach bleeding? Stayed in the hospital for a whole week?'' This information caught Carlos'' attention.


    On the outside, he was stony-faced as usual, but deep down, he felt his heart ache. He couldn''t


    understand why.


    The ward was quiet again. To stifle the awkward silence, Yates decided to open his mouth again.


    "Debbie, let''s go. I don''t get why you had toe here in the first ce. Let''s go see Piggy now." Yates


    took Debbie''s wrist and led her towards the door.


    "Stop!" Carlos'' cold voice rang behind them.


    There was power in that voice that froze their blood in their veins. His barkedmand was soden


    with menace they stopped in their tracks and turned to look at the man.


    "Debbie, exin yourself now." Carlos wasn''t going to make things hard for her. But she had better


    have a good reason for everything.


    Instead of responding, Debbie grinned and looked at Megan. "You want me to exin?" she asked.


    In a fluster, Megan shook her head vigorously. "No. Uncle Carlos, it''s not Debbie''s fault..."


    "Megan!" Stephanie finally opened her mouth and chipped in, "You''re scared of something? You


    shouldn''t. Your uncle Carlos is here."


    Megan decided to m up. She was afraid of the video on Debbie''s phone.


    Debbie walked up to Carlos and tidied him up. She straightened his cor, brushed lint off his shoulder,


    and tightened his tie. She smiled. "Time is money, so I''ll be brief. You asked me toe here. So I''ll


    turn the question around. Why did you want me here? To apologize to Megan? Or do you miss me?"


    Stephanie''s face darkened. "Just say what you''re going to say. Don''t touch my fiance."


    "I touched your fiance?" Debbie didn''t heed her warning but instead, wrapped her arms around Carlos''


    waist and leaned against his chest. She teased, "Do you want to know how your fiance touched me?"


    Stephanie clenched her jaw, eyes burning with rage. How she wished she could strangle that slut!


    ''You bitch! You hit on him right to my face, '' she cussed in her mind.


    Carlos pulled away from the naughty woman. "Get off me!" He straightened his clothing. "Megan''s in


    the hospital thanks to you. Since yourwyer''s here, you can ask him about the sentence for attempted


    murder."


    "No. It''s okay, Uncle Carlos. I''m fine. She didn''t mean to do it," Megan hastily chimed in. Debbie had


    that incriminating video on her phone. She had Megan over a barrel. If they pushed too hard, the truth


    about the eggs woulde out.


    Megan''s unusual reaction aroused Carlos'' suspicions. It wasn''t like her to give in like this, particrly to


    someone who bullied her. ''Let me guess...'' he thought.


    On the other hand, Debbie was still angry at Carlos'' words. ''Get off me? Really? Why didn''t you say


    thatst night? Humph! Such a jerk!'' she thought furiously. Taking a deep breath to calm down, she


    said to Xavier, "Mr. Huo''s right. So, Xavier...what would the charge be for assault?"


    Megan became visibly agitated, fidgeting and wincing. She pleaded, "Please, don''t ask. Debbie, I''m


    sorry. I apologize. It''s my fault!"


    Nheless, Xavier cleared his throat and exined in his best professional manner, "Assault carries


    a sentence of no less than three years imprisonment, detention or public surveince. But how this


    applies to Miss Lan..."


    He paused and looked at Debbie. "Debbie, if you want, you could probably have her locked up..."


    Megan went as white as the sheets shey on. "If you decide press charges, that is," he added. Of


    course, what Megan had done wasn''t really that serious. But she pissed Debbie off. And now, that was


    the wrong move.


    ''Three years?'' It reminded Megan of what happened with the hit-and-run car ident three years ago.


    Panic-stricken, she began to pant, her face drained of all color. In no time, her breathing became faster


    and faster.


    "Mr. Huo, stop staring at me. Take care of Megan. She''s going into shock. Call the nurse," Debbie


    reminded Carlos coolly.


    That was when everyone else finally realized that Megan had difficulty breathing. Carlos hastily


    pressed the nurse-call button to summon help. "Megan, you okay?" he asked with concern.


    Wincing in pain, Megan curled up in the bed and stuttered, "I... I don''t want to... go to jail..."


    The doctors came in and gave Megan some first-aid treatment, and got her oxygen. Then, they


    wheeled her to the emergency room.


    After that, Carlos red at Debbie, who was idly leaning against the wall. "You''ve gone too far this


    time."


    "Too far? Like three years ago? You don''t get a say in this, old man. I''m filing charges," Debbie insisted.


    It had been three years, but Megan hadn''t changed at all. She still was queen of the malicious bitches.


    Debbie aimed to knock the crown from her head.


    "Xavier, do you seriously condone her behavior?" Carlos looked at Xavier with his dark eyes. The


    <pwyer seemed to have a magic to make people forget his existence when he didn''t speak.

 Chapter 381 Ill Shut You Out

    Chapter 381 I''ll Shut You Out


    "I''ll be straight with you," Xavier started, in answer to Carlos'' question. "You have amnesia, so you don''t


    remember how you used to spoil her. I''m just doing my job. It just so happens I''m also a friend of hers.


    Oh, and Piggy''s godfather," he added, giving Carlos a mysterious smile.


    Carlos couldn''t think of a thing to say, as he took all that in.


    Debbie sighed helplessly and wondered, ''Does everyone know Carlos? They act like friends. What a


    coincidence!


    Yates, Xavier...Even Ivan told mest time that he liked Carlos.


    Why didn''t they tell me this before I came back here?''


    Stephanie fixed her eyes on Debbie, lost in her own thoughts. ''I hate to admit it, but she''s good. And


    she''s assembled the best. Her uncle Curtis, the president of some college. Yates, the boss of a secret


    organization of A Country. Xavier, topwyer in M country. Ivan, the CEO of Wen Group, son of some


    high-ranking official in Z Country. Not to mention she''s Jared''s best friend. He''s the vice general


    manager of the Han Group and the CEO''s son. Who else does she have on her side? And do they


    have even more power?''


    After answering the phone call, Yates came back to the ward and waved his phone. "Hey guys,


    something came up. I have to go back. I''ll be in the air in an hour. Xavier, take care of Debbie. If you


    need help, call me. Carlos, the only thing you need to do is get back with Debbie."


    When she heard that, Stephanie fumed with rage. ''How ballsy! Right in front of me!''


    Carlos'' face darkened as he said coldly, "Frankie, see our guest out."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo. Mr. Feng, this way, please." Frankie gestured for Yates to leave. Yates didn''t mind at all,


    and left the ward after bidding goodbye to his friends. His bodyguards followed after him.


    Debbie had been busy preparing songs for her new album. She had no time to wait for Megan to leave


    the operating room, and she didn''t care about her either. "Xavier, let''s go. I don''t want to breathe the


    same air as a certain person," she said.


    "A certain person?" Xavier shed a cunning smile as he teased, "You mean Carlos?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and cursed inwardly, ''Come on! Don''t say it out loud!''


    Carlos was in a bad mood when he heard that. He turned to Stephanie and offered, "I''ll have the driver


    take you home. Get some rest. I''ll stay here."


    Debbie, who almost reached the door, stopped in her tracks when she heard this.


    Stephanie nodded and was about to leave. She didn''t care for Megan at all, and she didn''t want to


    waste her time here. But when she saw Debbie freeze like, she was instantly on high alert. "Miss Nian,


    how about we leave together?"


    Debbie gave her a fake smile and said, "Ouch! My belly hurts. I need to see the doctor. Go ahead, Miss


    Li." Then she turned to Xavier. "You can leave too, if you want. I''ll drive myself home after I see the


    doctor."


    Xavier was nobody''s fool and saw through her n. She wanted to stay with Carlos. "Take care,


    Carlos. Don''t be a stranger," he said.


    Carlos nodded.


    Xavier left the ward, but Stephanie stood there, refusing to leave. She wasn''t taking any chances, and


    wasn''t going to give Debbie any alone time with Carlos.


    Ignoring Stephanie, Debbie walked over to the nurse''s station and asked the person behind the


    counter, "Hi, my belly hurts. Can I get seen today?"


    "May I ask which part of your belly hurts?" the nurse asked.


    "Stomach," she said casually.


    "You''ll need the Gastroenterology Department, ma''am. Third floor."


    "Got it. Thanks." Debbie walked towards the elevator. Stephanie kept her eyes glued to Debbie.


    When she saw Debbie enter the elevator and the doors close, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Carlos, I''m


    taking off," she said.


    "Mmm hmm," Carlos simply answered, without even raising his head. He was reading the message


    sent by his assistant.


    Stephanie was frustrated, but it wasn''t worthining about.


    Three minutester


    The familiar ck of high heels sounded again. Focused on his work, Carlos didn''t bother to raise his


    head and took a stack of documents from his briefcase.


    Debbie''s eyes swept across the ward, and she found Carlos was alone. She threw herself into his arms


    and gave him a broad smile. "You gotta be bored. I''ll keep youpany."


    "I''m good," he said coldly, and even pushed her away.


    Debbie pouted her lips. Sometimes she ran herself ragged chasing after Carlos, but she didn''t want to


    give up.


    "Old man..." She sat beside him and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Silence reigned in the room. After a long time, Debbie murmured, "I''ve been so busy with the new


    album, yet I took some time out for you. Why be like this?"


    "If you stay here, I''ll not only cancel your album¡ª"


    "What?! You jerk! I''m not leaving! Try something then!" she grumbled.


    "I''ll also shut you out of the entertainment industry and have my men throw you into the sea." Carlos


    thought he''d better find a way to avoid Debbie, because every time they met, he lost control, acting


    less and less like himself.


    Debbie felt like she needed to change her n. All she was doing was annoying him.


    Keeping this in mind, she tidied herself and apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to intrude." Sadness


    could be heard in her voice.


    She stood up and walked towards the door, head held high to avoid the tears.


    Carlos wondered what trick she was ying this time when she turned around and asked, "Do you


    really not want to see me again?"


    Carlos wanted to say no, but when he thought of Piggy, the child she had with another man, he simply


    answered, "It''s true."


    "I see." Debbie''s eyes reddened as she lowered her head and shed a self-mocking smile. She left


    the ward without saying anything more.


    She took steps to avoid seeing Carlos again. Even though they lived in the same building, he hadn''t


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    seen Debbie at all.


    Two monthster, Debbie went to the offices of recordingbel with her new album.


    Listening to the original tape, Ruby gave Debbie a thumbs-up. There were ten songs on the demo.


    Surprisingly, there were two cheerful songs.


    The name of the album was "Lost and Found." Star Empire invested a lot in promoting her. There were


    billboards, magazine ads, TV spots, a release date announcement, full concept teasers including the


    date, teaser pics, and music video teasers. Not to mention thepany was putting together a live


    showcase. A million albums were going to be released on July 7th.


    The albums would be sold online and at each major bookstore.


    A million! That number made Debbie rather nervous. Normally, two hundred thousand was an


    appropriate number. ''What if I can''t sell that many?'' she thought.


    She was told that Carlos was behind the decision, so she sent him a text message saying, "Mr. Huo,


    please reconsider the number of albums. A million is a bit too much. After all, I only just signed with


    Star Empire." It wasn''t that she didn''t believe in herself, but the number was a bit scary.


    She didn''t have to wait too long for his reply. "I have confidence in the person I chose."


    She wanted to reply to this message and tease him by saying, "Is that because of my talent or because


    you like me?"


    But she didn''t do it. She had exhausted herself preparing the new album over the past two months, and


    she needed a break.

 Chapter 382 Three For Supper

    Chapter 382 Three For Supper


    What happened on July 7th was beyond belief. Every copy of Debbie''s albums, a million all told, was


    sold out on the day of release. An aggressive promotional cycle including hourly Twitter and Instagram


    updates fueled a number of pre-orders. Most of the physical products, which contained limited edition


    posters, signed photos, and a DVD of the music video never made it to the shelves.


    When Ruby told Debbie the news, she thought she was lying to make her feel better. "Come on! If all of


    my albums were really sold out in one go, I''ll hold twenty concerts in a row to thank my fans," said


    Debbie.


    Ruby handed her iPad over to Debbie. She could clearly see the sales figures on the AMOLED screen.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Ruby''s serious expression. ''So she''s telling the truth?''


    she wondered.


    Debbie took the iPad from Ruby, and the screen was filled with small, closely-written figures. She


    scrolled the screen all the way to the end. It showed that a million albums had been sold out in a single


    day and the sales had reached $17 million.


    "Know what, Deb? You''re the most popr singer now!" Ruby was practically in tears; she was so


    excited. Debbie was number one among all the singers with the best album sales.


    Debbie clenched her fists without uttering a single word. Her head was spinning because of the figures


    on the iPad. She had only one thought, ''That''s a lot of money!'' Of course it wasn''t all going to her,


    because thepany needed to be reimbursed for its efforts. The promotional cycle came to $500,


    000 easily, and that wasn''t chump change. But neither was how much Debbie would be getting.


    Of course, when Debbie held a concert here before, she was already a popr recording artist.


    Maybe she was both excited and exhausted. She slept for 32 hours straight, alone in her apartment,


    after being notified of the album sales. After that much sleep, she felt better. She hopped in the shower


    and went through her morning routine before heading to Curtis'' house to take Piggy back to her own


    apartment, nning to spend the rest of the time with her.


    At dusk, Debbie went downstairs, holding Piggy in one hand and Harley''s leash in the other. She


    decided to go the garden of the apartments, and that was where she ran into Carlos.


    Last time she saw him at the hospital, she had decided to change her methods. So she walked right


    past him, pretending not to see him.


    However, to her surprise, Piggy shook off her hand and rushed headlong towards Carlos. She held


    onto his leg, looked up at him and called out, "Uncle Carlos!"


    Harley saw Carlos as well and barked excitedly. And loud. If it weren''t for the leash in Debbie''s hand,


    Harley would have already pounced on him too.


    Carlos couldn''t help but curl his lips when he saw Piggy. "Evelyn," he said, greeting her softly.


    "Uncle Carlos, I''m so happy to see you," Piggy said cheerfully.


    Carlos looked past Piggy, and then saw Debbie with her dog. He squatted down on the ground and


    scooped her up in his arms. "Did you have supper, Evelyn?"


    "Yeah! Mom cooked. Yummy! Uncle Carlos, you want to eat?"


    Upon hearing that, both the adults were at a loss for words.


    In order to save Carlos from embarrassment, Debbie chipped in, "Uncle Carlos already ate. Piggy, we


    should go."


    "Mom, I want to y with Uncle Carlos," Piggy said with a hopeful expression.


    "You can''t!" Debbie turned her down without hesitation. It was harsher than she intended, but she was


    getting more ufortable by the moment.


    Piggy pouted her lips and didn''t want to give up yet. And she was too smart for her own good. "Uncle


    Carlos lives here too."


    "Sorry, darling. Uncle Carlos still has work to finish. We can''t take up his time. Piggy, be a good girl,


    okay? Let''s go back home." Debbie gestured for Piggy to get down.


    She was not sure whether Carlos would even get back together with her, so she didn''t want Piggy to


    get close to him. What if he found out Piggy was his daughter? What if he wanted to take Piggy away


    from her? She didn''t want to take any chances.


    Piggy felt sad, but she had to listen to her mom. So she said to Carlos, "Uncle Carlos, we yter,


    okay?"


    Carlos'' heart somehow softened when he saw Piggy''s dejected look. Turning down this little girl would


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    be a dick move. He turned to Debbie and said, "I haven''t eaten yet. Go home and cook."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Okay, and...?"


    Carlos'' face darkened. He even felt a little wronged. ''What''s wrong with her? She gave up easy. Is that


    it, then?''


    Kicking those thoughts around his skull, Carlos decided to act. In a feigned sad voice, he told Piggy,


    "Evelyn, I''m starving. I need to go home and have supper."


    Piggy was cleverer than children her age, and she realized that her mom wasn''t willing to cook for


    Carlos. She blinked her innocent eyes and pleaded, "Mom, please cook spaghetti for me. I want to eat


    it."


    Debbie was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Her daughter was so sneaky.


    Finally, she gave in. She walked towards the building where they lived, saying, "I''m going home to


    cook."


    Piggy cradled Carlos'' neck and said cheerfully, "Uncle Carlos, Mommy agrees."


    Carlos gave her a broad smile. "Nice job!"


    Debbie couldn''t help but curse inwardly, ''Carlos Huo, you said you wanted a son. But now you like


    Piggy!''


    Ding! The elevator came to a halt on the seventh floor. A family of three and a dog walked out. When


    they entered the apartment, Debbie walked into the kitchen.


    ''We just had supper. Piggy is actually stuffed.


    As for Carlos, I don''t think spaghetti is enough for him, '' she thought.


    Debbie nned to make beef and noodles for him. She opened the fridge and then saw the frozen


    wontons she made for Piggy this morning. ''Well, I''d better cook some of these as well.''


    Piggy was so excited that she took out all of her toys to show them to Carlos and kept chatting with


    him.


    While waiting for the water to boil, Debbie stared at father and daughter through the ss door, her


    eyes red.


    She had never seen Piggy this happy before. Piggy wasughing the whole time, and shared her


    favorite toys with Carlos.


    Carlos, somehow, could sense Debbie''s tense gaze even with his head lowered. He raised his head


    and his eyes met hers.


    He frowned at her red eyes. ''Why is she crying?''


    Debbie immediately looked away when their eyes met. She wasn''t ready for that yet. She opened the


    lid and put the noodles in the boiling water.


    Twenty minutester, she came out with a bowl of beef and noodles. She ced it on the dinner table


    and went back to the kitchen to fetch the wontons. "Time to eat, old man!"


    Then she came to the kitchen to wash some fruits. Piggy looked at Carlos quizzically. "Why does Mom


    call you ''old man?''"


    Carlos stroked her hair and answered, "Because I''m older than your mom."


    ''That is a good question. I''m not that much older than her, '' he thought, confused.


    Shaking his thoughts away, he went to the bathroom to wash up. Then he held Piggy''s hand and led


    her to the dining room. "Evelyn, don''t you want any?"


    Piggy shook her head. "Uncle Carlos, I''m full. Just eat! The wontons are yummy!"


    There were two bowls on the table, one for beef and noodles and the other for wontons. Carlos found


    theyout rather strange. ''No veggies?''


    Nevertheless, he picked up the chopsticks and began to eat the wontons.


    The wontons were small dumplings, with a shell of thin dough, and minced fish inside. Piggy hated


    meat, but she would sometimes eat fish if Debbie insisted. The wontons were mainly for Piggy, so the


    girl at least got some kind of meat in her.


    ''I love this!'' Carlos praised in his mind.


    He polished off the wontons in just a few minutes and even slurped up all the soup. He wasn''t full,


    though.

 Chapter 383 Godfather

    Chapter 383 Godfather


    Looking at the empty bowl in front of Carlos, Piggy said cheerfully, "Uncle, you like wontons?"


    Carlos nodded, "Yeah. It''s yummy." Then he started on the beef and noodles.


    Debbie walked out of the kitchen in an apron, holding a te filled with a variety of sliced fruit. "Here,


    Piggy, have some fruit with Uncle. I bought your favorite cherries."


    "Thanks, Mommy!" Piggy got to her feet and shot towards the bathroom to wash her hands.


    cing the te on the table, Debbie followed Piggy into the washroom. "Hold on, honey. Mommy


    turns on the tap."


    Watching their retreating figures, Carlos couldn''t help but smile.


    Piggy was the first one back to the dining room. She took a cherry from the te, stood on tiptoe and


    raised it to Carlos'' lips. "Uncle, eat this. It''s my favorite."


    Debbie just entered the dining room. Knowing about his obsession with cleanliness, she rushed over to


    stop Piggy. "Piggy, give it to Mommy. Uncle is eating noodles. He can''t eat cherries while eating


    noodles, right? You can save some for him."


    Piggy stared at her mom in confusion. "Noodles and cherries. Eat both. You do."


    Debbie was lost for words. She didn''t expect Piggy to have such a good memory.


    As she was trying toe up with another excuse, Carlos raised Piggy''s hand, lowered his head and


    ate the cherry. After eating it, he gave Piggy a thumbs-up. "Wow, it''s so sweet! Thank you, Evelyn.


    You''re a good girl."


    Again, Debbie didn''t know how to respond. ''So is he not a clean freak anymore? Or is that just for


    Piggy?''


    After devouring the noodles, Carlos returned to eating cherries with Piggy. Debbie went back to the


    kitchen to clean the dishes.


    Piggy suddenly asked Carlos, "Uncle, you have kids?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Nope." Carlos picked up a strawberry with a fruit fork and put it to Piggy''s lips. Somehow, he loved


    feeding her. In his eyes, Piggy was the most adorable kid in the world. How he wished he could have a


    daughter like her!


    "Uncle, may I call you Daddy? I have a Daddy Ivan and Daddy Yates," Piggy asked with a hopeful


    expression. She really liked Carlos a lot.


    Debbie, who was listening to their conversation all the time, dropped the rag in her hand to the sink and


    ran towards them. "Piggy, be good! Are you done eating?" The words tumbled out of her mouth; she


    spoke rapidly and breathlessly. "Time to take a shower and go to bed," she added, her voice still


    betraying a bit of anxiety.


    Suddenly, Carlos grabbed Debbie by her arm and asked in a cold voice, "Why don''t you want me to get


    close to Evelyn?"


    Debbie opened her mouth, but no words came out. ''Is it that obvious?'' she thought.


    With an embarrassed smile, she stammered, "Oh n-no. It''s not that. It''s... Piggy has a lot


    of...godfathers. Don''t take her too seriously." In her mind, she yelled, ''You are her biological father. You


    can''t be her godfather.''


    "You''re afraid of something. What is it?" he asked.


    Debbie''s thoughts were all mixed up. She was unable toe up with a perfect excuse now. "I... What


    are you talking about? You''re imagining things." She lowered her head and pretended to untie her


    apron to hide her true feelings.


    Carlos looked at Piggy, who was staring at them with her round eyes, and said in a soft voice, "Evelyn,


    you can tell me whatever you want, and I will do as you say."


    ''He spoils Piggy so much! I''m kind of jealous, actually, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    Piggy hesitated. As a sensitive child, she could tell that her mom was not happy. "I...I just want


    cherries." After saying that, she picked up a cherry and popped it into her mouth, without saying


    another word.


    Carlos stood up and said, "I need to go back home now. Evelyn, go to bed early. Goodbye."


    Mother and daughter looked at his receding figure.


    When Carlos reached the front door, he turned around and returned to the dining room. He told Piggy,


    "Evelyn, just sit right here, okay? I have something to tell your mom."


    "Sure, Uncle." Piggy watched curiously as Carlos dragged Debbie''s hand and led her to her bedroom.


    She had no clue what was going on.


    Inside the bedroom


    The room was bathed in darkness, the lights off. Carlos locked the door behind them and pressed


    Debbie against the wall. "Debbie Nian!" he said through gritted teeth.


    "What?" Her heart raced, and she tried her best to remain calm.


    "What do you want?" he asked. She had been pestering him constantly, trying to get him to notice her.


    But now he never saw her, like she gave up on him. It was sheer torture. As annoying as she was, she


    was also enticing, and he missed having her around.


    "What?" Debbie waspletely confused. ''What do I want? What''s he trying to say?''


    She could see his long face with the moonlight. With a pitiful expression, she said, "I don''t know what


    you''re talking about."


    Impatient, Carlos lowered his head and kissed her on the lips passionately.


    ''What''s wrong? Why''s he acting like this?''


    If it weren''t for Piggy waiting outside, Carlos wouldn''t have let Debbie go. But now he couldn''t just


    punish her in bed. Those tiny eyes and ears wouldn''t understand. Letting go of her, he whispered in her


    ear, "Your apartment''s ess code?" ''She must have nned it this way, '' he cursed inwardly.


    "0925," she answered honestly.


    ''That''s my birthday. Is that a coincidence?'' Carlos didn''t know what to say.


    Debbie first left the bedroom. Piggy still sat at the dining table. Upon seeing her mom, she asked with


    concern, "Mommy, your lips hurt? They''re big."


    Her face like a tomato, Debbie stammered, "I... I just bumped into the door."


    Piggy nodded and blew on her lips. "Mommy, are you okay now?"


    Debbie was almost moved to tears. She stroked Piggy''s chubby face and coaxed, "Honey, I''m okay


    now. You''re amazing."


    "Mommy, where''s Uncle?" Piggy nced at the door to the bedroom.


    Debbie bit her lower lips and stammered, "He...he''ll be out soon."


    ''Thank God! Piggy''s just a kid and knows nothing, '' she thought.


    After calming down, Carlos walked out of the bedroom. Piggy was waiting for him at the door. Upon


    seeing him, she raised her head and said with a broad smile, "Uncle, stay?" The little one pointed to


    another bedroom. "There. Daddy Ivan was there."


    Debbie was rendered speechless.


    ''When did Ivan sleep here?'' Carlos red up at Piggy''s words and cast a murderous nce at Debbie.


    He squatted down and looked at Piggy. "Evelyn, did your daddy Ivan sleep with Mommy? Or did he


    sleep alone?"


    "Leave her out of this, you pervert!" Debbie snapped.


    "Shut up!" Carlos snapped back. If Debbie and Ivan had slept together, he swore to himself that he


    would punish her so hard that she wouldn''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow.


    Debbie pouted her mouth and thought, ''He''s so mean! When his memoryes back, it''ll be payback


    time!''


    Piggy looked at Carlos and answered honestly, "Daddy Ivan is a man. A man can''t sleep in the same


    bedroom with a woman. Didn''t you know that?"

 Chapter 384 Stay Overnight

    Chapter 384 Stay Overnight


    Carlos heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Piggy say that. Piggy added, "I''m a kid. I can sleep with


    Uncle Carlos. Stay?"


    Debbie chipped in, "Piggy, Uncle Carlos needs to go home now."


    "Sure, Evelyn. You''re so adorable. How am I supposed to even say no? How about this? Let your


    mommy bathe you first. I have to go home and shower. I''lle back to keep youpany after that.


    Okay?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and wondered, ''Come on! I''m the mom. Don''t I get a say in this? He can''t spoil


    Piggy like this!''


    Piggy was thrilled, jumping up and down and pping her hands. Then she ran towards Debbie and


    held her hand saying, "Give me a bath."


    "Okay." Debbie had no other choice than to do as Piggy said.


    Carlos looked at the dumbfounded woman and said with a meaningful expression, "You should


    probably grab a shower too. Get ready."


    "What?" She didn''t get his point.


    Ignoring her confusion, he said goodbye to Piggy and left the apartment.


    As soon as he was out of sight, Piggy practically dragged Debbie to the bathroom pulling her by the


    wrist. Debbie almost lost her bnce. "Mommy, hurry up!"


    Sighing in defeat, Debbie felt like she should talk with Piggy, because she didn''t want to lose her one


    day. While drawing water into the bathtub, she told Piggy, "Honey, listen. We used to sleep in the same


    bedroom. If you and Uncle Carlos sleep together, where do I sleep? I''m a woman, and I can''t sleep


    together with a man, right?"


    Sitting on a small chair in the bathroom, Piggy tilted her head to look at her mom and said, "The other


    bedroom." She even consoled Debbie, "We''ll be close. If you''re scared..." She thought for a while and


    offered, "Uncle Carlos can sleep with you after."


    Debbie was rendered speechless. ''Piggy, you know what? That just gave me a great idea.''


    In the apartment on the sixth floor


    When Carlos entered, Stephanie had juste back. She took his suit jacket from him and asked with


    concern, "Did you eat, Carlos?"


    "Mmm hmm," he simply answered.


    Stephanie hung the jacket on the hanger. Then she saw something on it. She hadn''t remembered the


    jacket having any adornment.


    She took a closer look and found it was a sticker of Peppa Pig. She pulled it from the jacket and asked


    Carlos, "Where did thise from?"


    ''Why would a sticker of Peppa Pig be on Carlos'' jacket?'' she thought.


    Carlos was still drinking the ss of water he poured, and cast a casual nce at the sticker in her


    hand. "I yed with a little girl today, and maybe she stuck it on my jacket."


    ''A little girl? Since when has he been interested in kids, much less ying with them?'' Stephanie


    thought in confusion.


    She didn''t press him any more on this. Instead, she threw the sticker into the trash bin and said, "I''ve


    got overtime. I''ll head to the study. Go to bed early."


    "Mmm hmm."


    Stephanie was used to his aloofness. He wasn''t interested in a conversation, and he didn''t have time.


    Saying nothing more, she went to the study with her phone and a ss of water.


    After Debbie bathed Piggy and took her out of the bathroom, Carlos was already waiting in the


    bedroom in pajamas. Debbie was taken aback when she saw him.


    She heaved a sigh and went to the bathroom to take a bath herself, leaving father and daughter alone.


    While she was sshing in the bath, she could hear their happyughter from time to time.


    She even heard Piggy ask Carlos, "Uncle Carlos, I love you. Why? You are handsome."


    Debbie was dumbstruck.


    She didn''t hear Carlos'' reply. All she could think about was that Piggy seemed to love Carlos more than


    her.


    When she finished bathing and walked into the bedroom, Piggy was singing and dancing on the bed.


    Carlos leaned against the headboard and watched her, eyes full of tenderness.


    But Debbie couldn''t understand the lyrics at all. "Yo um da jo lo ha sa lon da su ha go na go ki da ya


    jun ku te nu..."


    Debbie asked in confusion, "Piggy, what are you singing?"


    Piggypletely ignored her mom and continued singing and dancing. Carlos turned to look at


    Debbie, taking in her absolutely confused expression. He decided to interpret the lyrics for her. "It''s a


    Korean song. We open our eyes in the morning and then drink a ss of milk. Milk is good for our


    health."


    ''A Korean song? I don''t even know how to speak Korean, '' Debbie thought. And of course, neither did


    Piggy. But she fell in love with the song, and memorized all the sybles.


    After Piggy finished, she said, "Milk Song. From TV. Like it?"


    "I love it! Evelyn, nice job!" Debbie pouted her mouth, feeling kind of jealous. ''He never praised me like


    that.''


    It was already past 11 p.m. when Piggy finally fell asleep. If Debbie hadn''t insisted Piggy go to bed, the


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    little girl would still be ying with Carlos.


    Lying next to Piggy, Debbie looked at her sleeping daughter and grumbled, "You spoil her a lot. If


    there''s a son in the cards, you''ll probably spoil him more."


    "What?" Carlos, who was lying on the other side of the bed, asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. Thanks for keeping Piggypany, old man. It''ste. You should be in bed yourself."


    "Mmm hmm." Carlos kissed Piggy softly on the forehead, got out of the bed and left the bedroom


    quietly.


    Debbie watched as he walked off. ''He left. Just like that!'' Somehow, she was suddenly struck with a


    deep sense of loss.


    ''I thought he''d stay the night, at least.''


    Feeling bored, she unlocked her phone. She still wasn''t in the mood to read her fans'' messages. So


    she rolled over and opened up Speed QQ. It was a racing game. It didn''t require a lot ofmitment to


    y, and it could just be yed casually. After owning a couple tracks, she locked the phone again and


    put it aside.


    She got out of the bed, turned off the lights in the room and only left a bedsidemp on. It was on the


    lowest setting, the dim light casting odd shadows in the room. She nned to drink some water before


    going to bed.


    The moment she left the bedroom, someone grabbed her wrist. "Argh!" She was startled at first. Then,


    she used her free hand to fight back.


    There was no light in the living room. By the light of the bedroom, she recognized the person¡ªit was


    none other than Carlos. But by the time she figured it out, he had grabbed both her hands and pressed


    her against the wall.


    Debbie''s heart raced. She rolled her eyes and snapped in a low voice, "Carlos Huo, are you nuts? You


    scared the shit out of me!"


    ''I thought he left. Did he stay here just to scare me?'' she thought.


    Carlos gathered both her hands with his left one, and closed the door to the bedroom with the other.


    He had decided to do this before he had left for his apartment to take a bath. He had been trying hard


    to deny his desires the whole time he was ying with Piggy. Now that he and Debbie were alone and


    Piggy was asleep, it was time for him to stalk his prey.


    With intense passion, he kissed her, while his free hand ran over her clothes, hurriedly pulling them


    from her. Although she wanted to resist his advances, she couldn''t. She bit her lips so that she could


    hold back her moans.


    After what seemed like an eternity, she got up from the couch, got dressed and picked up her purse.


    She took out a bill from it, threw it on him andined, "Thanks for your service, but honestly, not


    that impressed. A hundred dors is all you get. Take it and leave."

 Chapter 385 What Are You Afraid Of

    Chapter 385 What Are You Afraid Of


    Carlos'' nostrils red and his expression darkened. He was like an angry bull responding to the color


    red. He picked up the bill, crumpled it, and said through gritted teeth, "You asked for this."


    ''Holy crap! Why do I have to tick him off?''


    She regretted having said that and ran towards the bedroom as fast as she could. But she was a little


    wobbly from the sexy time. Before she could open the door, he pulled her into his strong arms.


    "Hey lighten up. A hundred dors is all I can afford..." Tears streaked her gaze. "Carlos...Mr.


    Huo..e on." It felt just like old times¡ªhe banged her hard as if he never knew fatigue. He never


    slowed down, never cared if she was enjoying herself. He''d waited too long and would not be kept


    waiting.


    Debbie really wanted to p herself. ''I shouldn''t have said that.''


    "I have to prove myself to you," said Carlos. Any man would be humiliated when his woman said he


    wasn''t good at it. Carlos was no exception. It was worse for him, because he was proud. He must be


    the best at everything.


    "I''m sorry, old man. Please... Mmmph..." He kissed her hard, passionately, and she was unable to say


    another word.


    That night, he did it again and again and pushed inside her harder and harder.


    Outside, it was cid. The moon was high in the night sky and lit up the whole world. It was a tender


    night; the moonlight, diffused by the shades, shone on their entangled bodies, glowing with love.


    Stephanie finally got to Carlos'' bedroom at 11 p.m. She knocked, but got no answer.


    She pushed the door open and was greeted by darkness. The lights weren''t on. She flipped the switch,


    only to find the bedroom empty. Carlos wasn''t here.


    She caught a glimpse of the tidy bed, with its 100% long-staple cotton sheets, 270 thread count. It


    hadn''t been slept in. That was when she grew suspicious.


    ''When did Carlos leave? Where is he?''


    Unlocking her phone, she called him, but it went straight to voicemail. It must be off.


    ''I wonder when he''ll be back?'' she thought.


    Debbie didn''t know what time Carlos finally stopped and how she got to bed. The sun was high in the


    sky when she finally woke up. Piggy, who was dressed neatly, was ying with her toy on the bed.


    When Debbie opened her eyes, Piggy called out, "Mommy."


    "Hmm... Piggy, what time is it?" Debbie reached out for her phone, but to no avail.


    Piggy didn''t know how to tell time, but she knew figures. She grabbed Debbie''s phone and read the


    numbers on the screen, "One zero two one."


    Hearing that, Debbie instantly sat up. "Oh my God. You must be starving. Don''t worry. Mommy''s


    cooking now." When she tried to stand, her legs shook, and she put a hand to the nightstand to keep


    from falling.


    "I''m full. I ate. Uncle Carlos ate too."


    "Really? Who cooked? Where''s Uncle Carlos?" And that was when Debbie realized that Carlos stayed


    overnight.


    "Buns, porridge and dishes. A handsome uncle."


    ''A handsome uncle? Was he Frankie?'' Debbie wondered.


    "Who got you dressed?" Although Piggy knew how to put on a dress, she couldn''t zip herself. This


    dress fastened from the back.


    Piggy simply answered, "Uncle Carlos." Carlos even picked out this beautiful dress for Piggy himself.


    Was there no end to his talents? He might not have wanted a daughter, but he sure showered her with


    affection.


    Debbie was rendered speechless. ''Carlos is really a good dad.''


    In the afternoon, Debbie and Piggy were at the park. Piggy was going to ask for help with one of the


    yground toys when Lucinda called Debbie. "Hi Debbie, how''s it going with Carlos?"


    "Um... Not as bad as we were. Why?" Actually, she didn''t know how to describe her current rtionship


    with Carlos. They weren''t together, but they certainly weren''t apart.


    "Is that so?" Lucinda''s voice rang with confusion.


    "What''s wrong, Aunt Lucinda?"


    "Here''s the thing. Your uncle Sebastian told me that ZL Group had ced two big orders with his


    Sebastian and Lucinda, the ZL Group did them a huge favor by bolstering their business like that. They


    didn''t have to¡ªthey had so many other choices of who to go with. They figured Debbie might be


    behind it.


    ''Wow! Carlos is nothing if not efficient, '' Debbie thought. While keeping an eye on Piggy, who was on


    the slide, Debbie said with a smile, "My scandals hit Uncle Sebastian''spany pretty hard. Their


    stock took a beating. So I..." Last night, she told Carlos that the Mu Group had suffered a lot because


    of their rtionship, and asked him to do something to help Sebastian.


    But Carlos made no promises. He just said, "It depends." She''d almost forgotten about it, and hadn''t


    expected him to do something so soon.


    Debbie didn''t finish her sentence, but Lucinda was no one''s fool. "Oh really? You aren''t even back


    together with him, and you''re asking him for favors? What if he thinks you are after his money?" People


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    who hung around with Debbie all knew that Carlos had amnesia.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Lucinda. He won''t. It''ll be fine," Debbie coaxed.


    "Good to hear it." Lucinda was worried about Debbie, and felt helpless at the same time. "Oh by the


    way, Sebastian mentioned something to me. James Huo bought a house. It''s not even in this country. It


    cost him almost a billion dors." She lowered her voice and added, "If you want to find out more, ask


    Sebastian."


    James had a ton of money, so a house like that didn''t set him back too much. But Debbie could tell


    from Lucinda''s tone that something was off. "Don''t get Uncle Sebastian involved. I''ll meet himter to


    discuss it. I have my own people on it."


    "Debbie, you..." Lucinda was not convinced yet.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Lucinda. I got this."


    "All right then. Need to go! I have a meeting. Don''t be a stranger." Piggy was going to Lucinda''s


    kindergarten next month.


    Colleen also nned to send Justus there as well. In order to give the two kids a better environment,


    Curtis poured some money into improvements.


    "Got it. I''ll take Piggy to see you when I have time," Debbie said with augh.


    After hanging up, she decided to call Sasha. "Hi Sasha, where are you now?"


    "Y City. Debbie, I''m screwed. I got pregnant! What should I do?" Sasha yelled.


    Debbie was taken aback by the news for a while. Then sheughed out loud and answered, "Why are


    you so upset? Congrats! Does Jared know?"


    Jared''s and Sasha''s parents knew about their rtionship and wanted them to get married as soon as


    possible. But Sasha wanted to focus on her career first.


    She hadn''t expected that she''d get pregnant now.


    "I haven''t told him yet. I''m not sure if he''ll be happy or if he even wants the baby." They''d never


    discussed children before. She didn''t know how Jared would react.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "You can''t just abort the baby because he doesn''t like it.


    Send him a text message or call him. See what he says."


    "Okay." Then Sasha added, "Deb, why are you calling?"


    "I''ll visit your mom tomorrow. Are youing with me?"


    After a short pause, Sasha said, "How about Ie home with you first? I''ll tell Jared about it after


    that."


    Debbie was confused. "Okay, but what are you afraid of?"

 Chapter 386 As Handsome As A Giraffe

    Chapter 386 As Handsome As A Giraffe


    "I... I''m still young, and I''ve just started working. I really don''t want my career to end like this," Sasha


    "Aunt Lucinda keeps saying that I''m silly. I think you are even sillier than me. Do you value your career


    over Jared and your baby?" Debbie asked.


    "Of course not! Jared and our baby take the priority over everything else," Sasha answered without


    hesitation.


    "That''s it. You already know what to do. Just follow your heart, Sasha. If Jared ever says that he


    doesn''t like the baby, just tell me and I swear I''ll beat him to a pulp!"


    "Deb, you''re as rude as ever. You''re a mother now, remember? You should set a good example for


    Piggy," Sasha said with a warm smile. She was so grateful to Debbie for her timely advice.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at Sasha''s remark. "All right. Remember to keep me updated."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, Debbie yed with Piggy for a while. Piggy had been living apart from her father, so


    Debbie tried her best to make up for the loss by showering Piggy with all the love she had.


    When the thought of Carlos crossed her mind, she remembered something and immediately sent him a


    text message. "Old man, thank you for what you did for the Mu Group. I love you. Muah."


    Just as she had expected, there was no response from him. She didn''t mind and rode the merry-go-


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    round with Piggy.


    The next day, Debbie paid a visit to the Mu family''s residence. While Lucinda was ying with Piggy,


    Debbie and Sebastian talked in the study. After about two hours, Debbie walked out and saw Jared


    standing in the hallway, pacing about restlessly. When he saw her, Jared rushed to Debbie. "Tomboy, I


    need your help!"


    "What''s wrong?" Debbie asked as Jared dragged her to Sasha, who was now ying with Piggy.


    Pointing towards Debbie, Jared told Sasha, "Please! Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and register


    our marriage. I swear I''ll be loyal to you and care for you for the rest of my life. If I break my promise,


    you can ask Tomboy to beat me up."


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She almostughed out loud.


    Piggy raised her head to look at Sasha. "Aunt Sasha, men are all liars," she said with absolutely no


    expression on her cute little face.


    Debbie, Sasha and Jared were dumbfounded.


    Trying to suppress herughter, Sasha said, "See, Jared! Even a two-year-old knows that you men are


    liars."


    Jared''s eyes almost popped out from their sockets. "Piggy, do you not like Uncle Jared anymore?" Ever


    since he knew Debbie had a daughter, he had doted on Piggy and sent her many toys and snacks from


    time to time. He didn''t think that the little girl would change sides at such a critical moment.


    Debbie walked over to her daughter, scooped her up in her arms and asked with a no-nonsense look,


    "Piggy, who taught you that?"


    "Colleen was telling Curtis..." Piggy stared at Debbie with her innocent doe eyes. Debbie was at a loss.


    She told Piggy patiently, "Piggy, only adults could talk about such things. You are a kid, so you should


    not say that again. Okay?"


    Although Piggy had no clue why her mom was so serious all of a sudden, she nodded obediently.


    "Okay, Mommy." She then turned to Jared and blinked her round eyes. "Sorry, Uncle Jared."


    It was impossible for Jared to be mad at the little girl. He took her from Debbie''s arms and said lovingly,


    "No worries. Piggy, could you put in a good word for me with your aunt Sasha? She doesn''t want to


    marry me." Jared pouted and gave Piggy his best puppy-face.


    After pondering for a while, Piggy turned to Sasha. "Marry him, Aunt Sasha. Uncle Jared is as


    handsome as a giraffe."


    "Ha-ha!" Debbie and Sasha burst intoughter.


    Jared''s jaw dropped. ''Seriously? A giraffe? Do I really look that bad?'' "Do I look like a giraffe?" he


    asked Piggy, with a defeated smile on his face.


    Piggy nodded fervently and said with a ttering smile, "Giraffes are tall. Uncle Jared is the tallest, most


    handsome uncle."


    Jared shed a huge grin when he heard her answer. "And you are the most honest kid in the world!"


    At that moment, Lucinda walked into the living room with drinks and snacks. "Come and have some


    snacks. Piggy, I made your favorite macaroons and doughnuts."


    Piggy wiggled out of Jared''s arms hastily and ran towards Lucinda. She picked up a pink macaroon


    and smiled at Lucinda. "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee, Piggy. I hope you like it." Piggy was so adorable Lucinda loved her to bits. They all


    did.


    In order to prove his sincerity towards Sasha, Jared took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau that afternoon


    and got their marriage license.


    Debbie took a week off to keep Piggypany. After that, she had to get back to work.


    She needed to fly to A Country for business the next day. But instead of sending Piggy back to Curtis''


    house, she thought of a better idea. She sent a text message to Carlos asking, "Old man, will you


    please do me a favor?"


    "No!" Carlos'' reply came in an instant.


    Debbie took a deep breath to calm herself down and replied, "I need to go to A Country for three days.


    Will you take care of Piggy for me? You know, she loves you very much."


    "Sure!" Again, his answer was instant; there wasn''t a moment of hesitation from his side.


    All of her unhappiness vanished into thin air. "Thanks."


    She then added, "Don''t let your dad know."


    "Know what?"


    "That you''re taking care of Piggy for me."


    "Why?"


    Debbie typed, "If he finds out that Piggy is my daughter, he''ll kidnap her and threaten me." But she


    deleted all of it and sent, "Your dad hates me. He will probably hate Piggy as well. I don''t want her to


    feel hurt."


    Carlos didn''t respond this time.


    ''Why won''t he reply? Is he angry because of what I said?'' she thought.


    That evening, Debbie put a small suitcase into the trunk of her car, put Piggy in the child safety seat


    and drove to the East District.


    She stopped at the entrance of the East District Manor and rolled down the window to look at the


    magnificent European style gate. It had been three years since she hadste here. It was still the


    same.


    The security guards at the gate were all strangers.


    But upon seeing her, they were excited. After all, she was one of the most popr singers in the world


    now. Many of them were her fans. They opened the gate for her quickly.


    As she drove into the manor, she nced around. The scenery was the same too.


    The music and yoga studios had been demolished, and the area had been converted into a garden


    with various types of nts.


    She guessed that it must have been James who had demolished the building.


    Carlos stood at the entrance of the vi in his pajamas, waiting for them both. Frankie was standing


    right behind him.


    Debbie stopped the car in front of the vi. Frankie walked over to open the door for her. Then he


    unfastened Piggy''s seat belt and scooped her up in his arms.


    When Piggy saw Carlos, her eyes brightened and she struggled out of Frankie''s arms. She ran towards


    Carlos with a wide smile.


    "Uncle Carlos!"


    Carlos'' cold expression was reced by the warmest smile. He squatted down and opened his arms to


    pick her up. "Evelyn," he called out softly.


    They both hugged each other tightly in a warm embrace.


    Debbie opened the trunk to take the suitcase out. When she saw Carlos and Piggy hugging, her eyes


    brimmed with tears.


    Frankie took the suitcase from Debbie and walked towards the vi.


    Debbie stood still; she was not nning on going inside. The smile on Carlos'' face disappeared.


    "Debbie," he called out coldly.


    Debbie said, "Thank you for taking care of Piggy for me."

 Chapter 387 Time Will Tell

    Chapter 387 Time Will Tell


    Carlos'' face darkened when Debbie refused to step inside the vi. "Don''t you want to know what kind


    of ce your daughter will be spending her next three days at?" he asked. The irritation in his voice


    was evident.


    However, she didn''t respond. As she stared at the vi, she remembered the ck and white funerary


    couplet hanging on each side of the doorway and Carlos'' ck and white portrait in the living room.


    The vision was so... terrifying.


    The memories of what had happened three years ago returned to her in waves¡ªthe music studio


    Carlos had built for her, their dog Hum, the sunflowers they had nted together... And then James''


    vicious face popped into her mind, saying, "Debbie Nian, Carlos is dead! Ha-ha! He is really dead!"


    Many nights, Debbie had woken up screaming, troubled by the nightmares of James'' evil face and


    disgusting voice.


    Some nights, she used to wake up crying after dreaming of Carlos'' tender smile.


    Other nights, she saw Carlos'' cold gravestone in her dreams and used to wake up sweating.


    She was in a strange state of mind as she stood in front of the vi where they used to live together


    happily.


    Her face went pale and her legs became weak. She staggered, almost falling to the ground. Luckily,


    she supported herself by clinging on to her car hastily.


    Seeing her distressed state, Carlos put Piggy down and coaxed her, "Evelyn, go find Uncle Frankie. I''ll


    join you soon."


    "Okay." Piggy looked at her mom, wanting to say something. But when she saw Carlos walking towards


    her mom, she turned around and ran into the vi.


    Carlos held Debbie''s arm to steady her footing and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Debbie''s eyes were shut. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and pain could be seen so clearly


    in them. She grabbed Carlos'' arm tightly. "Carlos..." She held his arm tighter as if she was confirming


    that he was really alive. "You are not dead..."


    ''Carlos is alive! This is not a dream!''


    Debbie cried and thenughed, which confused Carlos. In between sobs, she said, "I wanted to kill


    myself to give youpany in death. But I had Piggy in my belly, and I couldn''t..."


    Before she had left Y City three years ago, she had been diagnosed with depression.


    Every time she dreamed about Carlos back then, she would want to kill herself.


    But she had been pregnant with their baby. The baby in her womb was the only reason she didn''t


    When she had given birth to Piggy, both mother and daughter cried together¡ªDebbie had missed


    Carlos at that moment the most.


    She still remembered that she had once told Carlos, "If we ever have a baby, I''ll teach it to say ''Daddy''


    first. Then, the baby would always say ''Daddy'' when wetting the bed or getting hungry. It would be your


    job to get up at midnight to change the diaper and feed the baby..."


    But after Piggy was born, she could only depend on her mommy. Debbie had been burdened by the


    thought that their daughter would never know her daddy in this life.


    She had thought that she and Piggy could only depend on each other for their survival in this world.


    But, Carlos was alive. He was right in front of her now.


    Carlos could feel the deep sorrow that surrounded the woman before him. Like an electricity pulse had


    hit him, a scene shed through his mind. He was in a car which was about to be hit by a truck. And he


    was holding a woman tight in his arms. She called him "Honey."


    Who was that woman? A sharp headache struck him and his face was as pale as a sheet.


    He unconsciously pulled the weeping woman into his arms. "Don''t cry," he said softly.


    Debbie was taken aback by his sudden tenderness. She stopped crying and looked him in the eye,


    trying to figure out what he was thinking.


    ''Is his memory...?'' she wondered.


    Just as she was enjoying his tender embrace, Carlos became cold and aloof once again.


    When he tried to recall more of that memory, his head hurt and everything went nk.


    "Carlos! Your memory ising back, isn''t it?" Debbie was thrilled to bits and her eyes widened. "What


    did you remember? Tell me!"


    Carlos shook his head, and Debbie slowly retreated from his arms, disappointed.


    After calming down, she wiped the tears off her face and said, "I''m sorry. I justpletely lost it. I got to


    go now. Thank you for taking care of Piggy for me."


    She turned around to leave.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Carlos, however, grabbed her by the wrist. "You''ve lived here before?" he asked.


    "Yes." Staring at the garden in the distance, Debbie said, "Not just here, I''ve also lived in the East City


    Vi." She remembered her life in the East City Vi and she shed a smile. "When we were staying


    in the East City Vi, you used to act more like my dad than my husband. You organized a list of


    lessons for me and even supervised me.


    You hired a dance teacher and a yoga teacher for me, and you were solely responsible for my good


    results in English and Advanced Mathematics. You even came to our school as a lecturer just to keep


    watch on me!" She looked at him, her eyes full of affection. "You used to spoil me so much. You even


    went against your family for my sake, even though I had asked you not to do that. You had 101 famous


    designers design a special wristwatch just for me and apologized to me in public. You protected me


    with your own life during the car ident...


    That''s why I keep pestering you now. You did so much for me in the past. Now that you''ve lost your


    memory, it''s my turn to protect you."


    No one could understand how she had felt when she had believed that he was dead.


    And no one could understand how thrilled she had been when she had seen him again. Alive.


    When she had seen his cold eyes and the woman in his arms, she had been gripped by immense


    disappointment and horror.


    But she''d rather see him alive and with another woman than live in a world without him.


    Carlos held her hands tight and pulled her into his arms again. In a hoarse voice, he asked, "You love


    me that much?"


    "Yes." She smiled and reached out to stroke his face gently. "I''m head over heels in love with you. Have


    always been." She could never ept any man in her life other than Carlos.


    "If you loved me so much, then why did you have Piggy with another man?" he asked in a cold voice.


    He really couldn''t understand that part.


    Taken aback by his question, Debbie stood still for a moment and then slid out of his arms. She looked


    away from his eyes and said, "Time will tell."


    Once she exposed James'' true colors to him, she would tell Carlos the truth about Piggy.


    "Tell what?" Carlos asked again.


    "Um..." She couldn''t tell him yet that Piggy was his daughter.


    "Tell me!" Carlos didn''t know why, but he had a hunch that Debbie was hiding something very important


    from him. He was dying to know.


    Debbie took a few steps back. "I should go."


    "No!" He grabbed her by the waist, pressed her against the car door and kissed her on her lips.


    Debbie''s eyes widened.


    He was always like this¡ªbossy and non-negotiable.


    After what seemed an eternity, Carlos let her go. Debbie was finally able to breathe freely.


    Drops of sweat began to form on Carlos'' forehead as he tried to supress his desire for her. He pulled


    out his phone from his pocket and called Frankie. "Stay in the vi and y with Piggy." Then he hung


    up.


    Debbie stared at him nkly. ''Did he just call Frankie? Why? What is he nning to do now?'' She


    looked into his dark eyes for an answer.


    Carlos didn''t exin. He opened the rear door and pushed the confused woman into the car.

 Chapter 388 Hes A Great Guy

    Chapter 388 He''s A Great Guy


    Carlos wore Debbie out in the car.


    Did she make a mistake bying to his ce?


    Debbie flew out to A Country early the next morning. The fans, having gotten wind of her arrival, had


    packed the exit of the airport, the crowd spilling onto the pavement outside. When she got off the ne,


    she was greeted by legions of fans. Upon seeing her, they screamed and jumped and waved excitedly


    while pushing forward to see her. Soon, the situation became chaotic.


    The airport had to double the security detail. Guards were called in on their day off.


    The huge crowd surprised Debbie. She hadn''t expected to have so many fans. Were they all there just


    to see her?


    Normally, it only took three minutes to leave the gate and get outside. But today, it took her half an


    hour.


    A car was waiting for her outside. Her phone had been buzzing. Debbie didn''t hear it until she got in the


    car. "Yeah, Debbie speaking," she said.


    "The house James bought overseas is for Stephanie. It''s worth 200 mil."


    ''Stephanie? Why is James so nice to her? Just because she''s going to be his daughter-inw?


    Something fishy here, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    "Cool. Keep an eye on James, and keep me posted."


    "Sure."


    "Thanks, bye." After she was off the phone, Debbie conferred with Ruby about her itinerary for the next


    two days.


    Later, they checked into the hotel they had booked. Debbie wasn''t in the mood to go outside. She


    stayed in the hotel and dialed someone up. "Hey, handsome. I need a favor."


    "A favor? Uh-oh, I have a bad feeling about this." The person on the other end was nervous. What was


    she going to ask?


    Debbie smiled and said, "I need you to chase a woman."


    "What kind of woman? Hey, I''m a nice guy, not a womanizer," he said seriously, no hint of a joke in his


    tone.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "You going to help me or not? If you turn me down, I''ll tattle to your brother."


    When he heard this, the person smiled smugly. "Yates is taking a vacation with his wife. He''s not even


    in A Country."


    "That''s okay. I''ve just arrived in A Country. Let''s have dinner together. My treat," Debbie said happily as


    she stood by the window, enjoying the view.


    "I just got wind of your arrival. You''re even hotter than me now. I don''t know whether to be impressed or


    jealous! Maybe a bit of both." The man closed the news app and sighed.


    Debbie shook her head, joking, "You''re kidding right? I''m nothingpared to you. You shine like the


    sun while I''m the glow of a lightbulb."


    Kinsley Feng rolled his eyes. "My brother doesn''t have time for you, so youe to me. You sure know


    how to use your connections."


    "I''m ttered. I remember you felt sorry for me when you heard my life story. So are you gonna help me


    or not?"


    "Fine, but how do you know I''m in A Country? I just got here. I was still in America this morning,"


    Kinsley asked, impressed by Debbie''s informationwork. He assumed Yates let her know about his


    whereabouts.


    Debbie replied with a giggle, "I just know. We have a special connection."


    "Knock it off! Yates says you''re Carlos'' woman. Carlos will hunt me down if he thinks I''m putting the


    moves on you. So don''t even joke about that. Just tell me where you are, and I''lle over." Actually,


    Yates had discovered who she was long ago. He yed things close to the vest, not interested in


    getting caught up in their affairs.


    "Great. I''ll text you the location. See youter."


    As night fell, Debbie stepped out of the car and ducked into a Chinese restaurant, her head bowed and


    face obscured by a mask.


    To avoid more gossip, she brought Ruby along.


    In a booth, a tall, handsome man was waiting for her. When he saw her, he scratched his grey hair and


    fly, and dozens of girls'' hearts will be broken."


    Debbie took off the mask and sat opposite him. "I''m not scared. What are you afraid of?"


    "Afraid?" He managed to look affronted. Debbie was sure he was faking it. He lifted his head and


    looked down his nose at her. "I''m a gentleman who would rather die than break someone''s heart,"


    Kinsley Feng protested, throwing her a cigarette.


    Debbie caught it. But after a quick nce at it, she rolled it across the table at him and said, "No


    thanks. I quit."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She had learned to smoke from Kinsley Feng. For two years, she had lived like a walking zombie. It felt


    like a hole had been punched in her chest, and in ce of a heart there was only a ck void. As she


    smoked, she watched the cigarette burn and the smoke waft away into the air, as if her grief floated


    away with it. When she found out that Carlos was alive, she felt alive again and gave up smoking.


    "Wow, the power of love." Kinsley put the cigarette back into the pack.


    Debbie ignored his tease. Opening a file on her phone, she said, "Here, that''s my target. If you can


    make her fall for you, then my path to Carlos'' heart is clear."


    Kinsley swiped up and down, taking in what he could. When he saw the woman''s name and picture, he


    slid Debbie''s phone back to her and replied, "That''s Stephanie Li. She is like a goddess in the business


    world. You must be kidding. Besides, she''s with Carlos now. If Yates is afraid of Carlos, what makes


    you think I''ll mess with him?"


    ''Yates is afraid of Carlos?'' Debbie thought. ''Interesting, but unlikely.'' "Yates must have lied to you.


    Carlos looks serious and distant, but he''s really just a teddy bear," Debbie argued. ''I''ve tussled with him


    a lot. He never hurt me.


    All the stories about him being hard and cruel are just fake news, '' she thought.


    "Huh! You sure we''re talking about the same guy? You haven''t seen what I have." Kinsley leaned


    forward and looked at her conspiratorially.


    "What?"


    "I watched Carlos torture a guy. Beat the tar out of him, then tormented him mentally till he was on the


    brink of madness. That was when the guy broke down and told Carlos everything he wanted to know.


    Carlos was only 24 years old." The torture was bloody and merciless. Kinsley spared Debbie the


    details which made him shiver every time he thought of them.


    Debbie widened her eyes in incredulity. ''That doesn''t sound like Carlos.'' "That''s not Carlos. He''s a


    great guy."


    "Bwahaha!" Kinsleyughed so hard one might mistake him for a lunatic.


    Debbie was unhappy. "I''m serious. A couple saved his life, and he took their daughter in and has been


    fostering her for years. Doesn''t that mean anything? That girl is Megan Lan. You know her, right?"


    Having the cigarette in his mouth, Kinsley replied, "First time for everything. This is the first time I''ve


    heard someone say Carlos Huo is a nice guy. Listen, Debbie, he''s only kind to you. That Megan girl is


    doomed if she pushes his buttons."


    "Wait a minute. Why are we arguing about Carlos? Let''s stay on track. I want Stephanie Li out of the


    way. Just do me this one favor and hit on her, all right?" Debbie picked up an abalone and put it on


    Kinsley''s te.


    Kinsley snorted. He didn''t touch the abalone. Nor did he speak.


    Debbie went on, trying to persuade him, "Not bragging, but Carlos used to listen to me back when we


    were still married. I can keep him from going after you. I can tell him to call you ''Brother, '' because I do.


    How does that sound?"


    "Well, sounds great. But since I''m a month older than him, he should call me ''Brother.''"


    "He ever call you that?"


    Kinsley Feng fell into silence. Of course not. Because he wouldn''t do that without good reason.


    "So, please, Kinsley, just help me this once. I''ll put in a good word for you and ask Carlos to fund your


    ys," Debbie begged, refilling Kinsley Feng''s ss.

 Chapter 389 She Doesnt Behave

    Chapter 389 She Doesn''t Behave


    "But..." Kinsley continued after pondering over Stephanie''s looks, "I''m not interested in her. High-flyers


    tend to be boring."


    "That''s not true. I mean, she could be different. You can''t judge a person just from their status in the


    society. What if you find her attractive?"


    "Then I will have to turn you down right away. If I fall in love, then I''ll have to get married. No way!"


    Kinsley rejected hastily. A wise man had once said that marriage is the grave of love. Kinsley was only


    thirty-one. He was not ready to step into the grave yet.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "Just give it a try. To see if your charm works on her, okay?"


    "What if Carlos really cares about her? I heard that they were getting engaged in two weeks."


    "That''s why time is pressing. You have to charm Stephanie away from Carlos before their engagement


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ceremony. Seduce her. Woo her. Do whatever it takes to make her fall for you and give up on Carlos."


    Then Debbie turned to Ruby, who had been eating silently. She asked, "Am I sinking too low?"


    Ruby knew a little about Debbie and Carlos'' past. Shaking her head, she replied, "She stole your love


    life. She doesn''t deserve your pity. Don''t be soft."


    Ruby''s words worked like a spell. Debbie''s guilt disappeared instantly.


    Kinsley sighed when he heard Ruby''s words. He raised his ss and said to Debbie, "Drink with me."


    Although he didn''t say it, Debbie knew that he had just agreed to do her the fovor. Her mood


    brightened. "Yes! Let''s drink to the brink!"


    As a result of that, Debbie made headlines once again.


    In the manor, Carlos stared glumly at his phone screen, which was disying thetest entertainment


    news.


    The headline read, "Kinsley and Debbie on a date. Their rtionship is finally public."


    Below that were nine pictures. Some had been snapped when they were entering the restaurant, and


    the rest as they were walking out together. ording to the pictures, they had entered the restaurant


    separately, yet when they left, Debbie''s arm was wrapped around Kinsley''s waist, and the man had his


    arm around her neck. They looked intimate.


    Actually, he was too drunk to even get into his car, and Debbie was supporting him.


    Yet, the reporters carved a hell of a story out of it. Kinsley was a superstar in the show business, and


    gossips around Debbie never stopped. So, the news about the two hit the Inte like wildfire.


    Carlos glowered at the pictures. ''She told me it was a business trip. But she''s out, having fun with this


    man. And she asked me to take care of her daughter while she dated some other guy in the meantime.


    Does she really love me?'' Carlos fumed.


    Piggy was ying beside him with a robot dog. The girl was so adorable that Carlos'' anger vanished


    as soon as heid his eyes on her lovely face.


    Debbie didn''t see the news until the next morning. She texted Kinsley immediately. "Clear it up. The


    others made viciousments, the gist of which was that Debbie wasn''t good enough for their dream


    man, Kinsley, and that she was trying to seduce him.


    Kinsley repliedzily, "Why bother? To hell with those damn gossipy, despicable paparazzi!"


    "If you refuse to rify, I''ll release that photo of you and your fan to the press," Debbie threatened tly.


    "Debbie Nian! You heartless woman! Don''t forget that you asked me for a favor justst night!"


    "I haven''t forgotten. But that''s a different matter. Hurry up! Or Carlos will shut you out of show business


    if he reads the news."


    Kinsley felt bullied. "What did I ever do to deserve this? Why did I ever meet you, Debbie Nian?"


    "You should be honored," Debbie replied, snickering.


    Ignoring Kinsley, she called Carlos. The phone continued to ring, but no one answered.


    Debbie frowned. ''What''s going on? Has he already read the news? Is he angry?


    No, he wouldn''t be angry. He doesn''t even like me right now. He wouldn''t be mad about this.'' She


    stared at her phone in disappointment.


    In the manor, Carlos watched his phone buzz again and again. He ignored it.


    Piggy noticed this. She asked with a little frown, "Uncle Carlos, why aren''t you answering your phone?"


    Carlos said tly, "Because I''m mad. The woman who is calling me doesn''t behave herself."


    "Oh, Uncle Carlos, don''t be angry. Piggy behaves." She put down her toy and ran to Carlos, hugging


    his leg.


    "Yes, you do," Carlos said with a heartfelt smile. ''Howe that annoying woman has such a sweet


    kid?'' he wondered, shaking his head.


    Under twenty minutes, Kinsley''s studio made a statement on Weibo, with a warning to the reporter who


    had started the gossip. At the bottom of the article was the stamp of his studio. Kinsley reposted the


    article and mentioned Debbie in it. "Dude, someone is making up things about us." At the end of the


    sentence, he added a yawning emoji.


    Debbie was relieved to see his post. She reposted it and replied to hisment, "They meant well, I


    guess. Since I''m not as famous as you are, they were just trying to help me be popr by putting


    you and me in the same picture." At the end of her post, she added a giggling emoji.


    Kinsley replied to her post, "My eighty million followers and I love your songs, Debbie."


    "That''s such a great honor."


    They chatted for a while on Weibo.


    Their fans realized that they were not hiding anything; they were just good buddies. Soon, the Inte


    went back to its peaceful state.


    Debbie wondered if the rification would convince Carlos into believing that there was nothing


    romantic going on between Kinsley and her, though she doubted that he cared.


    While this gossip subsided, another piece of news bombarded the Inte the next day.


    This time, it was about Carlos.


    A photo of him holding a super cute little girl in his arms had been released online. They had been


    spotted by the paparazzi at an amusement park.


    In the picture, Carlos was wearing sunsses and white casual clothes. They assumed that the little


    girl was about three years old. She was in a cream-colored dress and a hat to go along with it. She was


    wearing sunsses with a cream-colored frame too. Her ankle-high sandals were the same color as


    well. She looked like a pricey doll.


    They had shown up in a Disnend amusement park. Carlos was holding the little girl gently, with so


    much care that many women were attracted to him even more now.


    Although Carlos had tried his best to be inconspicuous, reporters had noticed them due to his


    outstanding presence. Everyone was curious about the girl in his arms.


    The media tried to find out who she was, but nothing came up. Some of them intended to dig deeper


    than the others, but Carlos'' assistant sent them a timely warning, so they had to stop.


    Some casual readers gave it a try as well. Unfortunately, all they could see in the photo were her


    clothes and that her face was round. Her features were a mosaic.


    Some of the visitors in Disnend had recognized Carlos too and had snapped some pictures. But


    before they could post them online, Carlos'' bodyguards had forced them to delete all the pictures.


    Soon after the news came out, James called Carlos. "Carlos, who''s that lovely girl in your arms? I''ve


    never seen her before," he asked, fiegning a casual tone. He was actually sweating nervously. ''Is she


    Debbie''s child? What should I do if she is?''


    Recalling Debbie''s warning about James, Carlos answered casually, "A client''s daughter. He''s busy


    with some work. So, I''m looking after her for a few days."


    Wiping the sweat off his forehead, James said, "I was wondering if you had a child outside marriage."


    Heughed awkwardly. "Carlos, it''s time for you to have a child with Stephanie. I''ll take good care of my


    grandchild," he urged, like a normal father.

 Chapter 390 Back Inside The House

    Chapter 390 Back Inside The House


    Carlos took the receiver from his ear as he regarded the child. His gaze softened. He finally got back


    on the phone. "How could I have a kid out of wedlock? I''d rather let nature take its course."


    "Okay, I''ll butt out. Have fun. Bye," James said.


    "Bye."


    After the phone call, both father and son had something to think about.


    James clutched the phone tightly, shaking. He should have gotten rid of that child 3 years ago. ''It must


    have been a moment of weakness, '' he thought. ''It''s a time bomb. If Debbie leaks to Carlos that the


    child is his, it''ll ruin everything. This is one time I hope I''m wrong, and that the child he''s ying with is


    not Debbie''s.


    The woman has changed. She has far more influence than when I met her. I have to stop Carlos from


    knowing he has a kid.'' He called his assistant in. A man walked in and bowed deeply. James didn''t stop


    to greet him. He simply said, "Go to Z Country and find out if Debbie gave birth three years ago. If so,


    bring the child to me."


    "Yes, Mr. James Huo."


    After the assistant had left with his orders, James was relieved.


    Around the same time, Debbie called Carlos to ask him about their trip to Disnend. She joked, "You


    paraded my daughter around in public. Just make sure she stays safe, okay?"


    "Uh huh." Debbie didn''t have to tell him that. Carlos loved that child. He wouldn''t let anything bad


    happen to her. She knew him. He''d protect her with his life.


    Debbie didn''t mind his indifferent tone. "Where is she now?" she asked.


    Silently, Carlos swung the phone around to focus on Piggy. She was sitting on the edge of Carlos'' bed,


    ying. "Hi, sweetie," Debbie said excitedly when she saw Piggy. ''She''s so cute!''


    Piggy looked up when she heard Debbie''s voice. She smiled, baring her white little teeth. "Mommy,


    Mommy, new toy!"


    she said, raising a half-assembled set of LEGO bricks, which Debbie had never seen in her apartment


    before. Carlos must have bought that for Piggy. ''But isn''t LEGO for older kids? Can Piggy put all that


    together? And what about the choking hazard?''


    "Did you do that?" Debbie asked.


    Piggy nodded and answered, "Uncle Carlos helped. Not done yet." She looked away and down at her


    toy, painstakingly adding the pieces part by part, ignoring her mom.


    Debbie was surprised. ''I haven''t seen her in three days. But now it''s like the LEGO blocks are more


    important than her mom, '' Debbie thought sourly.


    Carlos didn''t seem like he wanted to talk much either. So it was a little embarrassing for Debbie. "Okay,


    bye-bye, Piggy. Go to bed early. Mommy will be back soon."


    "''kay, bye, Mommy." Piggy waved at the lens.


    Smiling, Debbie turned the video chat off.


    Carlos'' mood darkened when she did that. ''Damn it! Would it kill her to talk to me for a while?


    Does she really love me? She has a funny way of showing it.''


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Debbie had nned to stay in A Country for three days. But there was an ident during shooting,


    and work on the show would be dyed. She had to stay another day at least to make up for it.


    On the fourth day, she couldn''t wait to get back to Y City. As soon as she got off the ne, she headed


    straight for the manor.


    Carlos was in the study, listening to Frankie''s report. His features betrayed no emotion, and he wore his


    signature poker face. "It was Debbie Nian, sir. She didn''t bother hiding it. It took us several days to


    track down the woman in the video¡ªshe left the country after she was paid. When we found her, it


    didn''t take much prodding for her to admit she had drugged your father." Frankie stopped, secretly


    giving Debbie a thumbs-up.


    Carlos spat out a mouthful of smoke. The acrid scent filled the tense air in the room.


    He gave Frankie a stern look and ordered, "Continue."


    Frankie calmed down and went on, "She said Miss Nian paid her and told her that she''d take the me


    if it all went south. So, I guess we have things to discuss with Debbie Nian."


    ''She''s brave, taking on James Huo like that. No wonder Mr. Huo likes her, '' Frankie thought.


    Carlos shifted his gaze, looking out the window. Silence befell the study. Frankie was nervous,


    wondering how angry Carlos might get. After all, she set his father up.


    After what seemed like forever, Carlos put out the cigarette and said tly, "I''ll take care of it. You may


    go."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    As Frankie left the manor, a white car pulled in. He saw a woman behind the wheel. It wasn''t


    Stephanie''s car. Who else could get through the entrance without being challenged? He looked up at a


    room on the second floor where Piggy was taking a nap. ''That little girl''s mom is really something.''


    The car rolled to a stop in the parking lot. Debbie lowered the window and waved at Frankie. "Hi,


    Frankie."


    He nodded politely and said, "Nice to see you, Miss Nian."


    "Carlos in?" she asked. She texted Carlos before she came back. He replied he''d be in the manor.


    Frankie hesitated. He had always been discreet. But he feltpelled to inform her, "Piggy''s been here


    thest few days. Mr. Huo has been with her."


    "What? Didn''t he have work to do?" His words stunned her.


    "Mr. Huo moved his work to the study. Sorry, Miss Nian, I have to go. Excuse me." Frankie had the


    sinking feeling he''d said too much.


    "Oh, bye," Debbie said. After nodding to Debbie again, Frankie drove off. Debbie looked at the study on


    the second floor, and her eyes met those of the man standing by the window.


    When she saw Carlos, Debbie smiled awkwardly and dialed his number.


    When his phone rang, Carlos checked the screen. Recognizing the caller ID, he picked it up.


    Face to face, looking at each other, they talked on the phone, one in the parking lot, the other on the


    second floor of the house, staring out the window.


    "Um, Mr. Huo, I came to pick up Piggy. Thanks for taking care of her. Could you please have a servant


    take her downstairs?" Somehow, Debbie resisted going inside the manor.


    It was too depressing a ce for her. She didn''t want to find out who or what was waiting for her.


    Carlos wasn''t in the mood to indulge her request. "Come inside," he said. He hung up and walked


    away from the window.


    Debbie grappled with her emotions in the car. She sat there for a few minutes, trying to muster up the


    courage to enter the manor.


    The ce brought back too many painful memories. She didn''t know how to face it all.


    Eventually, she killed the engine and stepped out of the car, shopping bag in hand.


    She rang the doorbell, and a housemaid answered. She didn''t know Debbie but was smart enough to


    understand that whoever could pass the guards at the gate was Carlos'' guest. "Hi, Miss. Mr. Huo is


    upstairs. Pleasee in."


    "Thanks." Debbie changed into slippers and walked inside.


    The paintings, tes and the paneling were exactly the same as she remembered them, but the


    furniture was different.

 Chapter 391 You Are The Best

    Chapter 391 You Are The Best


    Beautiful memories came flooding back to her as Debbie stepped on the stairs. Her heart raced.


    Since Carlos was in the study, she made her way up there.


    She pushed the door open. Carlos was typing something on theputer. He continued with his work,


    as if he didn''t sense here in.


    "Where is Piggy?"


    Debbie asked as she looked around the study, but didn''t see her baby anywhere.


    Carlos stopped working and fixed his gaze on her. "Come here."


    She walked over to him and put the shopping bag on the table. "I bought this razor for you when I was


    in A Country. It didn''t cost much, but I hope you like it."


    Carlos threw a nce at the bag and then asked, "When will you stop doing bad things?"


    "Huh? What did I do?" Debbie was baffled.


    "Who drugged my father?" Carlos sneered.


    Now, she understood. "Oh, that. I did. Are you going to get back at me for that?"


    "You still haven''t learned your lesson," Carlos said through clenched teeth.


    Debbie simply shrugged with no intention of exining herself. "This conversation will take us


    nowhere. Tell me where Piggy is. We''ll leave right away."


    "Sleeping."


    Now that she had gotten her answer, Debbie turned to leave.


    Her nonchnt attitude irritated him. "Wait!" he demanded coldly.


    Debbie stopped at the door. Turning around, she blinked at him in bewilderment. "Yes, Mr. Huo?"


    "You think I''m very tolerant?" ''Why else is she taunting me all the time?''


    Debbie nodded without hesitation. "Of course. You doted on me and forgave me for anything I did. I


    was never worried about making trouble, because you would take care of it for me. People say you are


    cold and ruthless, but for me, you''re always the best."


    ''I only asked a simple question, and she just had to start ttering me. She thinks she can get away


    with this.''


    "Mr. Huo, is there anything else?"


    "That was all in the past. You have gone too far now. Someone who ims to be my woman shouldn''t


    have torn a family apart. Debbie Nian, leave. I don''t want to see you again."


    Debbie''s heart shattered into a million pieces. "Sorry to disappoint you. You''ll probably see me every


    day on TV."


    The gloom on his face deepened. "Stephanie and I are getting engaged in one week. We''ll be taking a


    trip before the ceremony. I hope you can focus on work during this period and contribute to the


    Debbie''s face went pale. ''He''s speaking of Stephanie as if she''s his lover and talking to me like I am his


    employee. Is this how he wants to get back at me?


    Well done, old man. You know how to hurt me. You might not have stabbed me with a knife, but can


    you see my heart bleeding? Professing your love for another woman in front of me... You might have as


    well killed me!''


    With a bitter smile, she said, "Duly noted. Carlos Huo, I hope you won''t regret this."


    As soon as Debbie walked out of the study, she leaned against the wall, panting for breath. The hurt


    ced on you by someone you love is unbearable!


    She found Piggy in Carlos'' bedroom. The temperature in the room had been adjusted to perfection,


    and Piggy was sound asleep. Debbie didn''t want to wake her up. Shey beside her and held her in


    her arms.


    ''Babe, Mommy is so tired. I don''t know how to go on. It''s good that I didn''t tell him who you were.


    Otherwise, I might have lost you too.''


    A tear fell on Piggy''s delicate face. Debbie wiped it away quickly.


    Surrounded by Piggy''s baby scent and Carlos'' scent lingering in the room, Debbie drifted off to sleep.


    By the time she woke up, dusk had descended. She sat up abruptly. Piggy was gone.


    She got off the bed, put on her slippers in a fluster, and darted out of the bedroom. "Piggy! Evelyn!


    Eve!" she called frantically.


    When she reached the stairway, she saw two kids ying in the living room. She sighed in relief.


    Damon hade to visit with his son. He and Carlos were watching while Piggy and the boy yed


    happily.


    "Mommy, Mommy, you''re awake. I''m ying with Sean!" Piggy said cheerfully when she saw Debbie


    Damon was pissed when he saw Debbie, but he liked Piggy a lot. The contradictory emotions made his


    facial features twist in a weird way.


    After waving to Sean with a smile, she scooped Piggy up and said, "Good girl. y with Sean for a


    while longer. Mommy will go pack our things."


    Piggy, however, wrapped her arms around Debbie''s neck and said with a pout, "Mommy, I don''t want to


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    go. I want to stay with Uncle Carlos."


    Debbie felt a wrench in her heart. "You can see Uncle Carlos againter, okay?" she consoled her


    baby, giving her cheek a gentle pinch.


    Piggy didn''t fuss. Debbie put her down, and she continued to y with Sean.


    Ignoring Carlos and Damon, Debbie went back upstairs. Before long, a housemaid caught up with her


    and said, "Miss Nian, Evelyn''s things are in Mr. Huo''s room. I''ll fetch her suitcase for you."


    "Thanks," Debbie replied with a nod and went back to Carlos'' room.


    She went into his walk-in closet and opened a cupboard. Her mouth fell open in astonishment. Inside


    the cupboard were all little girls'' clothes, hanging in order. Dresses, little suits, T-shirts and shorts in all


    patterns.


    At the bottom were shoes. Slippers, sandals, and princess shoes, also in every pattern.


    The clothes she had brought for Piggy in the suitcase were nowhere to be seen.


    ''Did Carlos buy all these for her?'' Debbie thought. Her emotions were all over the ce. If that was the


    case, then Carlos really loved this child.


    She was in a daze for a while, at a loss on how to pack or what to pack.


    The housemaid came back with Piggy''s suitcases. Carlos had bought a cute pink suitcase for her


    besides her old one.


    Debbie didn''t want to pack any of the things Carlos had bought for Piggy. Just then, Carlos walked into


    the room.


    He looked at the empty suitcases and then said to her, "All those are for Piggy."

 Chapter 392 Domestic Violence

    Chapter 392 Domestic Violence


    "This is just too much for her," Debbie argued.


    Without a word, Carlos picked out around ten dresses and asked the housemaid to pack them into


    Piggy''s suitcases. Soon, the two suitcases were jam-packed. There wasn''t any room for the rest of the


    clothes, let alone the shoes, which they hadn''t even started packing yet.


    Carlos went and got a bigger suitcase. Heid it open on the bed and started packing the remainder of


    the clothes and the shoes himself.


    When he was finally done, he closed the doors of the wardrobe. There were only a couple of dresses


    and some pairs of shoes left.


    Next, he opened a drawer and took out a giant box from it. Inside were some essories he had


    bought for Piggy.


    He carefully ced the box into one suitcase. By now, the three suitcases were crammed. There were


    some bags too, which had been filled with her toys. The day Debbie had brought Piggy to the manor,


    she had had only one small suitcase.


    Staring at all the stuffed suitcases and bags, she realized how much Carlos had indulged the little girl.


    A pang of pain surged through her.


    The housemaids carried the suitcases to her car, and she and Piggy headed back to her apartment.


    In the evening, after Piggy had gone to bed, Debbie got a call from Ivan. "Debbie, my mother is


    pressing me. I''m about to give in."


    "Okay. What do you need me to do?"


    "You may need to marry me. But we can get a divorce anytime."


    "Okay," Debbie said.


    Later, she took Piggy to Curtis''.


    It was then that she learned that Carlos and Stephanie had gone to M Country two days ago.


    The news struck her hard. After getting back home, she curled up on her bed, with no strength left in


    her. identally, she saw that Carlos had updated his Moments.


    It was a picture of Stephanie on the beach without any captions.


    Yet, it was enough to pierce her heart. ''Good job hurting me, Carlos.


    You think I''m gonna sit here and do nothing about it?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Well, you''re wrong!''


    If she was unhappy, she was going to let everybody know about it.


    The next day, an incredibly hot piece of news caught everyone''s attention.


    The headline read, "James Huo cheated on his wife, Tabitha, and beat her to insanity."


    The article detailed the affair. It said that the current CEO of ZL Group, James Huo, had cheated on his


    wife with one of the housemaids of the Huo family three years ago. The affair hadsted for two years.


    It was also revealed that his wife, Tabitha, had been hospitalized in a mental institution in New York.


    ording to a solid source, long-time domestic violence had led to her schizophrenia and depression.


    The source also provided details about James'' wire-transfer records. He had transferred money to the


    said housemaid many times throughout the years. The doctor''s diagnosis of Tabitha''s mental disease


    was also released online.


    Reporters wanted to interview Tabitha. But the hospital informed them that she was in a secluded


    ce.


    Just as Debbie had expected, Carlos saw the news and was no more in the mood to enjoy the trip.


    He stayed in the hotel room to make phone calls to find out the truth behind the breaking news.


    He got a phone call from Miranda soon after. "Carlos, the news is true. James had mistreated your


    mother repeatedly before you lost your memory," she told him gravely. After Carlos'' ident, James


    had taken advantage of Carlos'' memory failure and had been pretending to be a good father. The


    violence on his wife had been reduced only because he was rarely in New York anymore.


    It was Miranda who had managed to get the information about James'' affair and the doctor''s diagnosis


    of Carlos'' mother.


    Debbie then released the proof to the media.


    Carlos'' lips tightened into a thin line. A menacing aura surrounded him. "I''ll look into it," he said, gritting


    his teeth. If it was true, he would seek justice for his mother.


    When he had woken up from hisa, James had told him that Tabitha was mentally ill because


    schizophrenia ran in her family.


    Carlos had never known about James'' domestic violence on Tabitha. James stayed away from New


    York for a long time. Carlos had assumed that he and Tabitha just didn''t get along. Since they didn''t


    see each other much, it had never urred to him that he might be lying.


    But now, there was concrete proof which showed that James had abused Tabitha in the past.


    "You can ask your grandma about it," Miranda told him. It was the most direct approach.


    Carlos thought of Valerie. The olddy stayed out of everyone''s business now. She sat in the hall all


    day, worshiping the Buddha.


    "Okay."


    After getting off the phone with Miranda, Carlos wondered if he should call Valerie. After some


    consideration, he called Frankie instead and asked him to run some errands for him.


    Carlos had little time for Stephanie. Realizing that he was busy, Stephanie wandered about in the


    streets alone.


    "It''s pretty, isn''t it? Do you like it, Miss Li?" a man asked her as she was admiring a knick-knack through


    the disy window of a shop nearby.


    Stephanie looked at the man and recognized him immediately. Kinsley.


    They had only met for the first time two days ago at a banquet. So, they didn''t really know each other


    well. Stephanie acted nonchnt. She didn''t respond to his charming words.


    Kinsley didn''t mind her cold attitude. He put his hands in his pant pockets and said thoughtfully while


    looking at the knick-knack, "This knick-knack matches your aloof presence. How about I gift it to you,


    Miss Li?"


    Stephanie cast him a sidelong nce and asked in a t tone, "What do you want?"


    Kinsley smiled and answered with a sigh, "I want nothing. I was window shopping and came across


    you. It was a mere coincidence."


    "A coincidence, is it? But my bodyguards already informed me that you have been stalking me for more


    than ten minutes now. I wonder why that is." Kinsley''s expression changed into that of pure


    embarrassment. Stephanie sneered. "Huh! Who would have thought that the famous Kinsley, the


    youngest son of the Feng family, and the superstar of show business, is a stalker in reality?" Stephanie


    mocked, ignoring his pale face.


    It was only then that Kinsley noticed the two bodyguards nearby. He smiled awkwardly, scratching his


    hair. "Oops! Busted. But, don''t get me wrong. I saw you and just couldn''t help following you. I didn''t


    have any ill intentions."


    "Were you following me around without any ill intentions?"


    She got him there. Kinsley was stumped, not knowing how to respond to her questions. Luckily, he


    recovered quickly. "I''d like to invite you to lunch to apologize, Miss Li. May I have that honor? There''s a


    nice Western restaurant around here. If my memory serves me right, you fancy French cuisine, am I


    right?"


    "How do you know that?" Stephanie was surprised.


    "Of course, I would know. You''re my goddess. I paid attention to everything regarding you and bore it in


    mind, hoping that one day when I see you again, it would help me impress you. Just like today."


    Kinsley was handsome, energetic, and funny. Even though Stephanie was a proud and aloof woman,


    she couldn''t keep a straight face any longer.

 Chapter 393 Karma Is A Bitch

    Chapter 393 Karma Is A Bitch


    Stephanie was happy¡ª though she knew Kinsley was feeding her a line of bull.


    Seeing her smile, Kinsley made the next move. He asked in a serious tone, "Miss Li, may I call you


    Stephanie?"


    Stephanie looked him straight in the eye. She saw a look of love reflected in his gaze. "Yes," she


    conceded.


    Kinsley put one hand behind his back and extended the other to Stephanie. "Stephanie, my beautiful


    muse, would you do me the honor of having lunch with me?"


    Carlos never talked to her like this. She was touched. ''It''s just a meal, '' she thought. "Okay," she


    agreed.


    Kinsley''s eyes narrowed with joy as he smiled. It was working so well. "Great. Let''s go. It''s only a five-


    minute walk, and there''s no parking lot. Got your walking shoes on? If not, I can give you a piggyback


    ride."


    ''Piggyback?'' Stephanie''s heart was filled with warmth, and she swore it fluttered, but she shook her


    head. "I''m about to get engaged. Boundaries," she reminded him.


    Kinsley acted disappointed. The smile on his face faded. "Okay. Shall we?"


    Stephanie sensed his disappointment. She thought of Carlos. He didn''t love her, she knew. Carlos was


    always cold to her, never betraying even a hint of affection. ''So why should I hurt this guy''s feelings?


    He''s better to me than Carlos.''


    That afternoon, when Stephanie got back from lunch, she was in a much better mood than usual.


    There was a spring in her step as she walked the halls of the hotel. When she passed by Carlos'' room,


    she knocked. A strange man opened the door. "Miss Li," the man said.


    "Where''s Carlos?" she asked.


    The man moved aside to make way for her. "Mr. Huo is working inside."


    Stephanie made to walk inside, but on second thought, she decided not to. "Oh, I''lle backter."


    "All right, Miss Li."


    She went to her own room. No sooner had she put her purse on the table than her phone buzzed.


    Kinsley had sent her a text. "You back in the hotel?"


    She replied immediately, "Yeah, I just got back."


    "Today was the happiest day of my life, spending it with you. I can''t wait to see you again."


    Stephanie read the message but didn''t reply to it.


    She went back to Carlos'' room. He was super-busy. The members of the board were very unhappy


    about James'' affair. It was a stain on thepany. They demanded he step down. Some of them even


    told Carlos if he didn''t take over as CEO, they would resign.


    Debbie had caused a sensation on the Inte; the Huo family was falling apart. Thanks to her, even a


    multi-national corporation like ZL Group was in chaos. Carlos was never more impressed than now.


    Stephanie watched him answer one phone call after another. Even his forehead was frowning. "How


    did things get this bad?" she asked.


    Carlos looked at her silently.


    Actually, he knew.


    She knew as well, and wasn''t shy about pointing it out. "You should have gotten rid of that bitch when


    you had the chance. Debbie Nian is a troublemaker, and you let her get away with it.


    At first it was just a personal feud between her and your father. Now even thepany is affected. ZL


    Group is now in trouble, and if you remove her, the problem goes away."


    "Listen to you! ZL Group''s troubles are because of James, no one else," Carlos retorted.


    Debbie was only a woman. If Carlos wanted to stop her, she would be stopped.


    Stephanie knew what he was thinking. "True, but it''s not like you''ll do anything, anyway."


    Again, she had hit the nail on the head.


    He stayed there for no more than three days. After that, Carlos headed to the headquarters in his home


    city. He had to take care of this scandal once and for all.


    Reporters had gathered at the entrance of ZL Group''s offices, waiting for an opportunity to interview


    James. This was seriously juicy gossip, and even sound bites would mean more clicks online.


    Some employees were milling about in the crowd. They were holding white banners decrying James


    Huo, calling him "scumbag" and "liar." Their chanting was lost in the din, until you got close to them.


    Then it was clear¡ªthey didn''t want James as their CEO. "James Huo doesn''t deserve to be the CEO.


    Dismiss him!"


    When Carlos'' car came into view, the crowd swarmed around the Emperor. It would be hard to press


    forward without running anyone over. Luckily, Frankie had called in more security guards beforehand to


    make sure everyone was safe.


    "Mr. Huo, please ask James Huo to quit. Can you take over?"


    "Ourpany''s stocks are plummeting. Get him out, Mr. Huo."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo, we are looking forward to your leadership." Despite his sternness, Carlos was righteous,


    just, and extremelypetent. The employees knew this, and looked up to him. ZL Group was a


    thriving corporation with him at the helm.


    On the contrary, James wasn''t as capable as Carlos. He yed favorites, and put yes-men in positions


    of power. And he lived a rotten life, dragging thepany''s reputation down with him.


    Carlos looked at the employees, stone-faced. All of them fell silent under his gaze.


    "The board is investigating the matter. When they figure it out, they''ll let you know. Go back to work.


    Anyone out here protesting when they''re supposed to be working will be fired. ZL Group doesn''t need


    employees who turn on each other in a crisis." Carlos stood amongst the crowd. He didn''t have to get


    mad or yell to make people listen to him. His awe-inspiring presence did all the work.


    After that, he turned around and strode into the building, followed by his assistants and bodyguards.


    They looked like a royal procession, and few would soon forget what they witnessed.


    Under pressure from the Inte and the other employees, James resigned. The board voted, and it


    was unanimous¡ªCarlos was back in the saddle again as the new CEO. He was also made CEO of the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    New York branch.


    All the usations that Debbie had made were bulletproof. James had no way to fight against them.


    He was so pissed that he passed out and was moved into the ICU.


    As soon as he came around, Carlos handed him divorce papers and asked him to sign his name.


    James turned to thest page and saw that Tabitha had already signed hers.


    He was mad, but mostly calm, til he came to the use that said he wouldn''t see a penny out of the


    divorce.


    ''Won''t get a penny?'' When he read this, James tore the papers into shreds, tossing them into the air.


    As they rained down around them, he shouted, "I won''t get a divorce. I won''t sign my name! I raised


    you like a son, and you do this! Everyone has turned against me, but you''re my kid. I promise I''ll be


    good to your mom. I''ll fly back to New York as soon as I get well."


    Carlos shifted his sharp gaze from the pieces on the floor to him. "I need to know what you did to


    Debbie three years ago. What makes her hate you so much?" he asked coldly.


    James was stunned when Debbie''s name was mentioned. "Didn''t I already tell you everything?" he


    said.

 Chapter 394 Plagiarism

    Chapter 394 giarism


    "What you told me isn''t reason enough for her to take revenge on you like this," Carlos said. He could


    sense that Debbie was way too eager to destroy James. ''She must have some other reason for it, '' he


    thought.


    James was reduced to silence.


    Carlos didn''t rush him. He watched while the old man worded his reply in his mind.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Okay. I''ll tell you everything. You and Stephanie grew up together. Then, you two fell in love. I had


    already told the Li family that you would marry Stephanie. But then, you married Debbie. You didn''t tell


    us this until three yearster. Our son got married, but as parents, we knew nothing about it for three


    years. Just put yourself in our shoes. You would get angry too, wouldn''t you?" James asked.


    Carlos didn''t deny it. He waited for him to continue the narrative.


    James gulped nervously and went on, "So, I hate her. That year, you brought her to New York to meet


    us. She talked back to your grandma and made her angry so many times. She picked on Megan and


    made her cry every day. The most irritating part was that she thought you spoiled her, so she


    disrespected every member of the family with no regard for our feelings. Think about it. Who would


    have liked her?


    Soon after that, Hayden hade to New York to meet her. They met in a coffee bar; they kissed and


    hugged shamelessly in public. You knew about it because you were there. You were so mad that you


    didn''t speak to her for days. Unexpectedly, you forgave her.


    Just when I thought we could finally have some peace in our family, she seduced Lewis. You beat the


    hell out of Lewis and moved out with her. Your mother begged you to stay, but you didn''t listen.


    I hated Debbie even more after that. I wanted you to divorce her. After your ident, I staged your


    death and told her that you were dead. I wanted to test her loyalty. I wanted to know how much she


    loved you. And she failed, and then she med me for lying to her. Yes, I did force her into signing the


    divorce agreement, but I did it for your own good. Even though I''m not your biological father, I love you.


    It was a shock for me when I found out that she hade back for you when she figured that you were


    still alive. She arranged a meeting with me after that and swore that she would get back with you and


    destroy me. To be precise, she would rather I die in the process!" James stopped to wipe his fake


    tears. It looked as if he had aged ten years overnight.


    "I hope you now understand that she is doing everything in her power to get back at me," James


    proimed.


    "That has nothing to do with you having an affair with the housemaid and beating Mom," Carlos said


    coldly.


    James burst out crying and lied through his teeth, "Carlos, I beat your mom because she was cheating


    on me at the time. You know I have a temper. I lost it when I found out about her affair. I had to lock her


    up to stop her from seeing that man. But I didn''t think that she would get sick. As for the housemaid,


    your mom had secretly sent her into my room to make up to me. With the lights turned off, I thought


    she was your mom and¡ª"


    Carlos stood abruptly and cut his act mid-way. "Enough! I''ll send you another copy of the divorce


    papers. Mom has agreed to leave you for good."


    "Carlos, I won''t. I won''t agree to it!" James shouted desperately.


    Carlos ignored his pleas and left without sparing him a second nce.


    Silence was restored in the ward. James let out a sigh of relief when he heard Carlos'' footsteps fade


    away. He was not sure if Carlos had believed his story. But he knew that it was time to save his own


    ass.


    ''That wretched woman!''


    He called his assistant. "Debbie is a singer, isn''t she? Which song of hers is a hit?" There was a pause.


    After a moment, he said into the phone, "Destroy her."


    The next day, something huge shook the music circle.


    One of Debbie''s hits was used of being a giarized song.


    The user was Tammy, another singer from Star Empire. She had released her copy of the original


    lyrics in the news.


    Tammy had a three-year contract with Star Empire. She had produced many albums, but unfortunately,


    she never made it big.


    When Debbie saw the title of the song in question, sheughed out loud.


    ''Another opportunity has presented itself, '' she thought with a grin.


    She didn''t call Carlos. Instead, she and Ruby went straight to Tammy''s studio.


    However, Tammy refused to see her. Debbie didn''t mind. She stood at the entrance of her studio, took


    a selfie, and uploaded it on Weibo.


    It was captioned, "You im that I giarized your song. I''m at your door right now. Why won''t you


    Debbie''s tone spoke for itself, indicating that she had nothing to hide. Many of her web friends who had


    doubted her at first went silent, worried that they might have made a mistake.


    When Tammy''s fans saw Debbie''s post, theymented on Tammy''s Weibo, "Tammy, let her in.


    Confront her! Silence her with proof. Throw Debbie Nian out of the world of music!"


    Tammy didn''t respond no matter how much her fans appealed to her. To rile her up, Debbie opened a


    cyber broadcast.


    Soon, there were hundreds of thousands of fans in the broadcast room. Everyone was excited to see


    Debbie in the video. Comments came in one after the other, nonstop.


    The traffic was so high that the website almost crashed.


    giarism was an embarrassing and serious usation. However, in the video, Debbie didn''t seem


    embarrassed or nervous. She told her fans with a smile, "Hi everyone, I''m at the entrance of Tammy''s


    studio. I came here to confront her with you people as my witnesses."


    Debbie had only met Tammy once or twice. They had never spoken to each other before. But now, she


    was being used of giarizing Tammy''s lyrics. It had to be a joke, she thought. And somehow, she


    knew that there was more to this usation.


    She gave her phone to Ruby, who directed the camera towards Debbie. A tide ofpliments flooded


    thements section.


    "Wow, look at Debbie''s figure! She''s perfect!"


    "The red and white dress looks gorgeous on her. It goes so well with her skin color."


    "Her skin looks too good. She must have done Botox for sure."


    Others started following thatment and suspected that Debbie had done Botox.


    Since more and morements started flowing in saying the same thing, Ruby took out her phone and


    dered as the administrator of the broadcast room, "Debbie has never done Botox or had any


    cosmetic surgery. Her skin is naturally beautiful. She is only wearing light makeup. So, don''t start


    rumors!"


    After Ruby''s rification, the maliciousmenters shut up for good.


    Unaware of any of this nonsense, Debbie was still waiting for Tammy to let her in while she leaned


    casually against the door.


    When Tammy found out that Debbie was broadcasting the whole thing, she opened the door quickly.


    She was wearing a long blouse. "I''m so sorry. Since I workedtest night, I was fast asleep and didn''t


    hear the doorbell. Come in."


    Debbie wondered if she was telling the truth. Tammy''s hair was unbound and was a little dishevelled.


    She looked a bit muddled as well.

 Chapter 395 Confrontation

    Chapter 395 Confrontation


    Smiling at Tammy, Debbie tucked a few strands of her loose hair behind her ear and said, "The news


    reported that I had giarized one of your songs. This affects my career in the music industry, so I


    need to sort this out with you as all our fans watch. Let them see for themselves if I''ve giarized your


    work or not." She shifted her gaze to Ruby. "Ruby, show Tammy to everyone. She wants to say hi to


    our audience."


    Ruby then aimed the phone camera at Tammy, who was flustered by the sudden attack. But she was a


    trained on-stage performer. She quickly collected herself and faced the camera. "Hi, everyone! This is


    Tammy, a singer under Star Empire. Sorry for the confusion, and thank you for your attention on this


    issue. This might be just a misunderstanding. We''ll get a clear picture soon."


    The three of them then walked into Tammy''s studio. Shortly, Tammy''s assistant came in with a pile of


    documents.


    Debbie smiled towards the camera and told her fans who were watching the online live video, "Okay,


    now that Tammy''s assistant is here, I think we can start the discussion."


    Ruby kept the camera aimed at them. Tammy''s assistant brought the original copy of the lyrics which


    they had already posted on the Inte as evidence. "Everyone, please look at this. Tammy wrote this


    song about two and a half months ago all by herself. We also have an electronic copy stored in the


    The assistant then turned on herptop and showed a copy of the lyrics.


    Debbie didn''t think that it was convincing enough, so she asked, "Do you have any other solid proof?"


    At that moment, the assistant general manager of thepany knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Debbie, Tammy, what are you doing here together?" he asked anxiously.


    Noticing the obvious anxiety on his face, Debbie knew that he must have seen the live video. It was no


    use hiding anything now. "She used me of giarism. So, I havee to confront her."


    "But Debbie, I told you that we could solve this in private. I have already asked someone to look into it,"


    the assistant general manager said in a low voice as the camera was still rolling. Besides, he didn''t


    want to offend Debbie. She was the cash cow of thepany. Her poprity was boosting and her


    new album was a hit.


    Debbie shook her head. "All that round-about investigation takes a long time. The most efficient way is


    to solve this face-to-face. The truth will surface very soon."


    The assistant general manager glimpsed at Ruby''s phone camera and turned his back to it. He winked


    at Debbie, signaling to her to end the online live broadcasting. "Debbie, let''s solve this internally. We''ll


    announce the result to the publicter. There''s no need to¡ª"


    "No!" Debbie refused bluntly. She knew that her decision would affect thepany''s reputation, but


    she was not the one who had started this. So, what was wrong in wanting to prove her innocence?


    Debbie said coldly, "Mr. Zhang, this concerns my reputation and it''s an insult to my painstaking effort. I


    hope you understand."


    The manager held back his anger and forced a smile. "I promise you that we''ll solve this right away. But


    it''s not a good idea to have everyone''s eyes on us. It will only harm your public image."


    "Actually, I think this is a very good idea. Mr. Zhang, I''m the one being used here, but I''m not afraid


    of having a public debate. What are you guys afraid of?"


    Offended by her words, the manager exined in a righteous tone, "I''m not afraid of anything. I just


    think that your way of solving this issue is kind of..." He left the sentence unfinished, trying to be


    euphemistic.


    Debbie understood. But she wasn''t angry with him, knowing that he was speaking only in the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    all sort of gossips, and a lot of people are out to defame me. I''m very busy with the preparations for my


    concert tour, and I''ve signed a few endorsements too. I''m up to my neck with work, so it''s really


    necessary that I handle this issue simply and quickly."


    More and moreizens entered the live chat room. The viewers ferventlymented on the video.


    They marveled at Debbie''s courage and straightforwardness. Never had they seen a singer with such


    strong individuality. Moreover, each time, she was able to produce convincing proof to handle the


    scandals around her. Debbie''s loyal fans expressed their heartache for her being the target of cyber-


    bullying.


    Mr. Zhang couldn''t find words to retort. After a pause, when he was about to say something, his phone


    rang. Annoyed, he pulled out his phone from his pocket. When he saw the caller ID, he froze, and


    quickly walked to the corner of the room to answer it. "Mr. Huo!"


    "Leave it be. Just let her continue," Carlos'' cold voice came from the other end.


    Mr. Zhang hesitated. "But sir, they are both our singers. This''ll have a bad impact on thepany."


    Mr. Zhang was genuinely concerned about thepany''s welfare. Since Debbie and Tammy were both


    from the samepany, this internal dissension would bring loss to thepany.


    "The deed is done. One of them must take responsibility for the loss we incur today. I want to know who


    that would be. Once the truth surfaces, she''ll be punished without mercy," Carlos said sternly as he put


    away the copy of the lyrics in question.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo. Got it."


    After ending the call, Mr. Zhang stayed in the room and witnessed their discussion.


    The online viewers had increased to a million in no time. Meanwhile, to support Debbie, a lot of the


    being a fortune-making deal for Debbie.


    Tammy excused herself to go to thedies'' room. After confirming that she was alone inside, she


    quickly dialed a number. "What should I do now? Debbie Nian is confronting me in a live Inte


    broadcast. I''m running out of excuses. I can''t take this anymore."


    "What? She''s confronting you in a live broadcast?" James was caught by surprise. He had thought that


    Debbie would have someone look into it, and he had made sure that no clues would be found that


    would lead the incident back to him.


    "Yes. She also said that she had a witness. What should I do now?" Tammy asked anxiously, tears


    threatening to roll out of her eyes. Regret filled her heart. Tempted by the man''s promise of money, she


    was now on the brink of ruining her entire career.


    James kept his cool and suggested, "If she does trot out solid proof, then you must admit that you lied


    and take the me."


    "What?! If I do that, my career is finished!" Tammy shouted, her eyes wide in shock.


    James sneered, "You should have thought about the consequences earlier. It''s toote now. You''ve


    already epted my money and promised to do this job. You can''t chicken out now. Rest assured, I''ll


    give you thirty million after this is done. You can take the money and start a new life in some other


    country." An unknown singer like Tammy could hardly earn a million annually at most. So, she couldn''t


    resist the temptation of thirty million dors.


    Meanwhile, Debbie had calmed down a little. Indeed, she was being too impulsive.


    She wasn''t feeling guilty about confronting Tammy, but she did feel bad because this would get Carlos


    involved.


    He was her witness. When she had written the lyrics of the said song, Carlos was sitting by her side at


    her apartment. She had read the lyrics to him that day. If she told everyone this and he acknowledged


    it, then the public would doubt their current rtionship.


    But on second thoughts, Debbie wasn''t worried much. That was what she wanted. She wanted to put


    their names together.


    While Tammy was in thedies'' room, Debbie quickly came up with the solution to the issue at hand.


    When the rumor monger came back to the room, Debbie put aside the proof they had given and stared


    at her coldly. "Tammy, are you going to tell the truth now?"


    Pretending to be confused, Tammy retorted, "I should be asking you that."

 Chapter 396 I Lied

    Chapter 396 I Lied


    Since Tammy wouldn''t admit she was lying, Debbie decided not to waste any more time. She motioned


    for Ruby to aim the camera at her and told all the fans, "Sorry about this, guys. Tammy ims she has


    proof I didn''t write this song, but I don''t think these documents and electronic copies are convincing


    enough. I have a witness, someone who knows I wrote the song myself. When I came back here, I


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    really wanted to sign with Star Empire, so I auditioned for Mr. Huo. He gave me a chance and asked


    me topose a song. But I had to do it all myself. Composing the music, writing the lyrics, arranging


    it in Pro Tools, everything."


    Debbie paused, casting a sidelong nce at Tammy, whose face had gone pale. She continued, "I


    promised him, because I really wanted to work for Star Empire. Then I cranked out the song that


    Tammy ims she wrote. She said she wrote it two and a half months ago. But three months ago, I


    showed the first draft to Mr. Huo himself. I''m pretty sure he''ll clear things up."


    Debbie looked at Tammy and asked sternly, "You sure you want to go through with this? If he gets


    involved, then..."


    Tammy already understood what Debbie was trying to say.


    She shivered in fear. If Carlos found out, she''d be dead meat.


    In an instant, she shook her head vigorously, tears streaming down her pale face. "No, no. I lied. I''m


    sorry! I was so jealous. I worked for years and nothing. Then you came along and shot to the top so


    fast."


    The truth finally came to light.


    Debbie stood up and red at Tammy until the liar couldn''t bear it anymore and had to look away.


    "Expect a letter from mywyer," she told Tammy.


    That was when it hit her that Debbie''swyer was the famous Xavier Shangguan. Tammy almost


    fainted on the spot. She felt even worse, now.


    After saying goodbye to her fans, Debbie closed the live chat room and locked her phone.


    She was now alone with Tammy. She walked over and asked, "Whose idea was this? Tell me and I


    might not press charges." Debbie was being merciful. She didn''t have to give her any chance at all, but


    she also wanted to get to the bottom of this.


    But it didn''t matter, since Tammy waspletely flustered. She sang like a pigeon. "I don''t know. He


    wired the money to my ount and contacted me via phone. I never saw him."


    "So it''s a him?" Debbie asked.


    "Yes."


    "How old do you think he is?" Debbie had a pretty good idea who it was. But she wanted to be certain.


    "Not sure. But it wasn''t just one guy. It was three of them."


    "You say he called you? Still have the number?" When Tammy handed Debbie her phone with the call


    log open, Debbie dialed the number. The only response she got was an automated message, telling


    callers the number was no longer in service.


    ''It was probably... James, '' she thought.


    Thanks to that stunt, Tammy was fired by Star Empire. Not only that, she had to apologize to Debbie


    and thepany, and pay a fine to boot. She ended up retiring from the music industry.


    And Debbie ended up with even more fans.


    Just like that, Debbie was a hot topic. Her fans postedments under her posts and on the fan


    pages. Most of them were words of encouragement; some were apologetic for believing the malicious


    rumors.


    The turmoil in ZL Group finally subsided after Carlos took his rightful ce as CEO. They stopped


    hemorrhaging money. Their suppliers began working with them again, and their stock prices stopped


    dropping.


    Everything seemed to return to normal after James stepped down as CEO. But Debbie didn''t feel that


    way. She was still left with an uneasy feeling, a shadow haunting her heart, as if it were only the calm


    before the storm.


    And she was right. Two dayster, she bumped into Carlos and Stephanie in the parking lot of Champs


    Bay Apartments. When he saw her, he went back to the car and fished something out of it. He draped


    an arm around Stephanie''s shoulders, and handed it to Debbie. "Miss Nian, Stephanie and I are


    throwing an engagement party. You''re my ex-wife. It would mean a lot to us if you coulde."


    Debbie looked at the red invitation card. She grinned, took the card and said as calmly as she could,


    "Congrattions."


    Carlos shed a smile and returned politely, "Thanks."


    Then, the couple left arm in arm.


    As soon as they were out of sight, Debbie''s eyes welled up in tears as she stared at the invitation card.


    It felt like a knife cutting her heart to ribbons. Carlos was an expert at dishing out pain, and he didn''t


    spare Debbie. He knew how much she loved him but he invited her to attend his engagement to


    another woman.


    No matter how much Debbie wished that day would nevere, their engagement day still crept up on


    her. Faster than she would have imagined.


    That day, Debbie got up quite early. She had a n of what she wanted to wear, and had an outfit


    already selected. She put on a ck strapless Chanel gown bought with Carlos'' money. She also


    applied a delicate coat of makeup.


    Carlos didn''t invite many people to the ceremony. Besides his close friends and rtives, he also


    invited the Lu family.


    Holding Ivan''s arm, Debbie walked gracefully into the venue. Her presence instantly caused some


    hushed conversations among the guests, but she couldn''t care less.


    Debbie''s assigned seat was near Elroy, her so-called grandfather, and in between them was Ramona.


    If she didn''t know better, she would have thought this was another vicious trick. She couldn''t be sure


    that it wasn''t deliberate.


    Carlos was trying to break her emotionally.


    Despite her reluctance, Debbie still sat down, but she changed seats with Ivan. So in the end, he sat


    between Ramona and Debbie.


    And Megan was on her left.


    Again, Debbie cursed Carlos in her heart. He deliberately designed the seating arrangements so she


    sat closest to the people she hated most.


    The other members of the Huo family sat at the table next to hers. She saw Miranda, but neither of


    them greeted the other. They even broke eye contact quickly, turning their heads away rather than


    saying hi.


    Even Lewis and Portia were there. Lewis was still the same unreliable guy. When he spotted Debbie,


    his eyes lit up. However, the next second, he realized that she was the one who ousted James as


    CEO. Instantly, he stiffened in his seat and moved his gaze away, not wanting to even acknowledge her


    presence.


    Sitting next to him was Portia, looking even thinner than she used to be. When she saw Debbie, she


    opened her mouth but stopped when she thought better of it. In the end, she chose to sit quietly.


    Soon enough, the engagement ceremony started. Carlos was dressed in a blue Versace suit. He


    walked slowly into the hall, linking arms with Stephanie.


    Carlos'' fiancee was dressed in a long and whitece gown, a small diamond tiara on her head. It


    glinted and sparkled under the lights. She looked like an elegant queen about to meet her king.


    Carlos kept his hand on her waist the whole time. They looked like a sweet and intimate couple, made


    for each other.


    After they walked on to the stage, an MC began to preside over the ceremony. He told the guests the


    engagement rings had been carefully selected by Carlos. He had searched for thergest diamond in


    the city.


    The ceremony went smoothly. At the end, the couple kissed, following cheers and a big round of


    apuse.


    Megan carefully observed Debbie''s every move and expression. When Carlos and Stephanie kissed,


    she smiled smugly to see Debbie''s face go pale. Although she was really scared of Debbie, especially


    after the raw eggs incident, she couldn''t help but scoff. "Thanks for divorcing Uncle Carlos. Now he can


    marry Stephanie. She''s better for him."


    Debbie ignored Megan''s mockery. She kept her eyes fixed on the couple cutting the cake onstage. She


    muttered to herself, "Should I just give up?"


    Hearing no response from Debbie, Megan felt embarrassed and stopped trying to talk to her.


    Before the party ended, Debbie and Ivan left the hotel before anyone else did.


    They had a little talk in the parking lot before parting.

 Chapter 397 Give Me Away

    Chapter 397 Give Me Away


    After bidding farewell to Ivan, Debbie turned around to leave, but a woman stepped in her way. It was


    Ramona.


    With sympathy in her eyes, Ramona stared at Debbie. "You''re sad, aren''t you?"


    Debbie''s heart trembled. She did her best to bury her emotions, hoping her face would betray nothing.


    She ridiculed the woman. "Why would I be? Because you threw me away, or because you left Dad?


    Nah, that can''t be it."


    Her words pained Ramona''s heart. She tried to mollify her. "I''m so sorry. Give me a chance to make it


    up to you."


    Before Debbie could reply, an old voice rang out, "Ramona!"


    When Ramona saw the old man approach, her face changed abruptly.


    Debbie wasn''t interested in talking to either of them, and tried to bolt. But Ramona suddenly had a


    meltdown, shouting, "Dad! You''re a parent. You should know how I feel. I haven''t seen my kids in more


    than twenty years. Don''t start with me."


    Her miserable voice struck a chord in Debbie''s heart. It didn''t sound like she was pretending to be sad


    at all. Her anguish sounded genuine.


    Debbie froze on the spot. She was conflicted, because she wanted to leave, but not like this. She


    turned to look at the woman engulfed by sadness. Her whole body trembled. Elroy showed no emotion


    whatsoever and simply gestured to the bodyguards standing behind him. Onmand, two of them


    stepped forward, ready to grab Ramona and take her away.


    In response to this, Ramonapletely lost control of her emotions. She cried hysterically. "Am I really


    your daughter? You''ve tortured me for more than twenty years! Why? When my own daughter is finally


    in reach, and you do this? Fifty is just around the corner. I don''t have much more time. If I can''t see my


    kids, why go on living?"


    "Shut up! Take her away!" Elroy barked. Her cries elicited no sympathy from the old man, but instead,


    they added fuel to the fire.


    Standing next to Elroy was Ramona''s stepmother, Sybil. The woman just stood there, watching


    impassively. She made no move to stop Elroy.


    As the bodyguards approached Ramona again, she suddenly turned around, rushed to Debbie and


    hugged her tightly. "The best thing I ever did was marry your dad, but probably the worst thing as well.


    Remember, I love you, and your brother too. Forgive me. I can''t love you anymore."


    Debbie was shocked by her emotional words. An ominous feeling rose in her heart.


    When Ramona suddenly loosened her grip, Debbie instinctively reached out to catch her hand, but


    failed. The sad woman crazily dashed towards the busy road outside the parking lot before the


    bodyguards could reach her. Debbie knew what she was going to do, and an empty hole was there


    where her heart was only seconds before.


    The bodyguards immediately pursued Ramona.


    Debbie sensed something was wrong with her mom. In an instant, she took to her heels and ran after


    her, ignoring the inconvenience of the high heels.


    What Debbie didn''t know was that when she began to run, the man behind her followed her, and


    quickened his pace as well. He had left the party early, since he was busier than ever nowadays.


    "Carlos!" Stephanie cried out behind him.


    But Carlos didn''t hear her. His entire world was taken up by Debbie.


    His keen mind had already figured out that Ramona wanted tomit suicide by running into the


    heavy traffic. If Debbie followed her, she might be in danger.


    Carlos guessed right. Now Ramona stood in the middle of traffic, refusing to move a muscle. Cars


    whizzed past her crazily, swerving to avoid hitting her.


    But her luck didn''t hold. A car couldn''t stop in time, and the driver leaned on the horn to alert her.


    Brakes squealed as the car bore down on her.


    Debbie saw a car hurtling towards Ramona but the desperate mother stood there, arms akimbo as if


    weing it. In a panic, Debbie picked up the pace, but unfortunately, she tripped over her high heels,


    falling onto the roadway awkwardly. Seeing the imminent danger, Debbie yelled at the top of her lungs,


    "No!"


    Ramona turned around and looked at her daughter with a faint smile. The despair in her eyes was in


    for anyone to see.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene. Even the bodyguards stopped in their tracks seeing the heavy


    traffic on the road.


    While Debbie struggled to her feet, a person sprang out from nowhere and sprinted towards Ramona.


    The man caught her arm and pushed her away. She fell to the ground, rolling into the otherne right


    before the car would have hit her.


    Following the sound of the screeching tires, Ramona''s savior swiftly jumped onto the hood of the car,


    and somersaulted in the air, carried by the car''s momentum. Then, hended on the ground behind the


    vehicle, rolling twice before finallyying still.


    "Carlos!" Debbie called out in fright when she saw who it was. She was so worried about him her mind


    went nk.


    Ignoring the pain in her ankles, she kicked off her high heels and ran into the heavy traffic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Carlos'' safety was the only thing on her mind. ''Oh God. Please be okay. Please be okay!'' she prayed in


    her mind.


    The screech of brakes and angry horns pierced the air again, sending shivers down every pedestrian''s


    spine. Carlos'' face went pale as he saw Debbie run towards him amidst the onrushing cars.


    Right then, a ck car sped towards her.


    All of a sudden, Carlos was stricken by a migraine. A woman''s figure popped into his brain. Some


    vague scenes shed by, and his mind was full of Debbie''s face.


    However, given the urgent situation, he didn''t have time to dwell on what this meant.


    He pressed his lips and ran over to Debbie. Before the ck car reached her, he quickly pulled her into


    his arms.


    They lost their bnce and fell to the ground, rolling. Carlos shielded her with his body. They didn''t stop


    rolling until finally his back hit a car parked on the side of the road.


    Meanwhile, Debbie''s head hit his sturdy chest. Carlos closed his eyes in pain. He wasn''t a weak man,


    but he was getting battered.


    "You okay? Are you hurt?" Debbie asked nervously as she tugged at his sleeves.


    But before Carlos could answer, a group of people caught up to them. "Carlos! Oh my God, are you


    okay?" Stephanie anxiously asked.


    Then James came upon the scene. "Carlos, are you hurt? You need a hospital, Son?"


    "How are you feeling?" a rtive asked.


    Hearing all these voices, Carlos broke free from Debbie. He closed his eyes for a second. When he


    opened them, he returned to his cold self. Instead of responding to everyone, he stared at Debbie and


    scolded, "You stupid woman!"


    Debbie was silent.


    Stephanie dusted off his clothes and straightened them as best as she could. She shot an angry nce


    at Debbie. "Miss Nian, Carlos is mine now. Back off!"


    Not giving a damn about Stephanie''s cold attitude, Debbie looked at Carlos expectantly. "Did you


    remember us? Is that why you saved me?"


    Everybody around them went silent, each with different emotions in their hearts.


    Carlos replied tly, "Stephanie and I are officially engaged. I hope you can give up on me."


    ''Give up on you?''


    Debbie''s heart was shattered into a million pieces.


    Stephanie and James led Carlos away, leaving Debbie standing at the spot in a daze.


    A few bodyguards had already stepped into the roadway, stopping the cars to make way for them.


    When they reached the other side, Debbie suddenly came back to her senses and yelled, "Carlos!"


    Carlos stopped. After a little hesitation, he turned around.


    "Fine. You win. Just promise me one thing." The man was only a fewnes away from her, but to her,


    he was far beyond her reach now. It was like he was thousands of miles away.


    "Yeah?" He emanated an icy-cold aura, eyes dark as a ck hole.


    "I''ll be married soon. Will you give me away, since I have no father?"


    Her resolute voice pierced through the air.

 Chapter 398 Im Tired

    Chapter 398 I''m Tired


    Debbie''s words shocked everyone. They wondered why she would get married all of a sudden. And


    who was she getting married to?


    But whoever it was, the key point was that Debbie would be married soon.


    Carlos and Debbie stared at each other in silence. After what felt like an eternity, he shifted his gaze


    away from her. Suppressing all sorts of mixed emotions within his heart, he threw out one simple word,


    "Yes."


    ''Yes...


    He agreed...''


    Debbie cried, tears gushing out from her eyes uncontrobly. ''He agreed to give me away to another


    man.''


    Her heart bled. A voice cried out hysterically inside her head, ''Who can save me now? Who can make


    Carlos love me like he used to? Please, help me!''


    Finally, the farce was over and the others left. Debbie was rooted to the spot, her face drenched in


    tears and her mind deep in sorrow. Through her blurry eyes, she saw a familiar figure. It was Kinsley.


    When there was not much traffic, he crossed the road and ran up to Debbie.


    "I''m so sorry, Debbie. I failed to hook up with Stephanie. But they haven''t gotten married yet, right? I


    still have a chance. I can win her over before they get married!" Kinsleyforted her. He didn''t want


    to ept defeat, at least for Debbie''s sake.


    Debbie shook her head absent-mindedly. She looked towards the side of the road where Ramona was


    supposed to be, but her depressed mother was nowhere to be found. Maybe she had been taken away


    by the Lu family.


    Looking back at Kinsley, she said, "You don''t need to do that anymore. I''m tired."


    Kinsley didn''t know what to say.


    Carlos had already done everything to get back at her. All the pain she felt today was caused by him.


    After all, she had been pestering him for quite a while now, and had done everything to ruin James,


    which had resulted in the turmoil within ZL Group. James and Tabitha were almost divorced due to all


    this. To the amnesic Carlos, what Debbie had done challenged his patience.


    And he used the best weapon to get his revenge on her¡ªno violence, no blood, no physical harm. Just


    mental torture. He knew what she loved and wanted the most, and he mercilessly tore her hope apart


    and left her disillusioned. He threw her into the abyss of despair and sorrow.


    To torture her, he used all means necessary.


    But she could do nothing. She ignored his heartlessness and continued to treat him well. She would


    make onest effort to win him back, and if she failed, say goodbye to their past love.


    The next afternoon, Debbie brought some homemade lunch to the cafe opposite ZL Group and texted


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Carlos. "Mr. Huo, can youe to the cafe near yourpany? Let''s talk over lunch." Since she was a


    superstar, she couldn''t just walk straight to his office carrying the lunch box. If anyone snapped a


    picture of her and uploaded it on the Inte, she would be in trouble again.


    Carlos replied to her message. "I''m not in my office."


    Debbie didn''t press further. She left the cafe with the lunch box.


    After returning to her apartment, she ate the lunch that she had prepared for Carlos.


    The third afternoon, Debbie texted him again and received the same reply.


    She had stopped taking new advertisements and set aside her lunchtime for him. There was still a


    month left before her wedding, so she wanted to finish everything before the day came.


    The fourth day and the fifth day, she did the same thing. And she ended up eating the lunch alone at


    home.


    Finally, on the sixth day, she got a different reply. "Okay," Carlos wrote back to her.


    In five minutes, Carlos and Frankie showed up in the cafe booth Debbie was in.


    She had already ced the dishes on the table. She had made wontons with fish fillings and two other


    dishes. When Carlos walked in, she was drinking her coffee.


    Debbie didn''t stand up to greet him. With a smile, she said casually, "The fish is super fresh. Come and


    have a bite. Frankie, you are here too. Did you have your lunch?"


    Frankie looked at Debbie with aplicated expression. "Not yet, but I''m going to. Mr. Huo, Miss


    Nian." He tilted his head in a slight bow, taking his leave.


    "Bye, Frankie," Debbie said with a smile.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Carlos felt a tug. He sat down opposite her.


    She grabbed the chopsticks and handed them to him. With her chin in the palm of her other hand, she


    said casually, "Lucky that I don''t have to eat it all by myself today."


    Carlos was silent. Understanding what she meant, he felt a dull pain in his heart.


    But he didn''t say anything. Taking the wet napkin from her hand, he wiped his hands clean and began


    eating.


    They were all simple dishes, but he somehow loved it.


    While Carlos ate quietly, Debbie told him in a low voice, "Ivan and I will be holding our wedding on the


    eighth of next month, in a church in Z Country. Mr. Huo, please doe early."


    Carlos'' hands froze. Still, he didn''t say anything.


    Debbie didn''t mind his silence and continued, "I''ll marry into the Wen family, and Piggy will finally have


    a father. I was thinking of letting her go to a kindergarten in Y City, but I can''t do that now. She needs to


    go to a school in Z Country."


    After a pause, she asked, "Mr. Handsome, will you miss Piggy if you can''t see her anymore?" ''I''m


    marrying another man with your child, Carlos. Piggy will have to call another man "Daddy" now, '' she


    thought painfully.


    Carlos swallowed his food and replied honestly, "Yes, I''m gonna miss her. Piggy is a lovely girl."


    Debbie smiled. "Yes, she is so adorable. I had you once, and now, I have her in my life. You two are the


    best things that have happened to me in this life. I feel blessed."


    Carlos frowned. "Piggy is Hayden''s child, and he is willing to marry you. Why would you marry Ivan,


    and not Hayden?" he asked, unable toprehend her actions.


    ''Hayden''s child? What is he talking about?'' Debbie wondered.


    But it was pointless to exin anything about Piggy now. "I do love Ivan. I owe my sess to both of


    them. Hayden has helped me a lot, but Ivan has offered me more help."


    He asked tly, "So, you will marry whoever has helped you more?"


    Debbie was choked by his words. She thought of what she had said. It did sound like that. "No, that''s


    not what I meant. Either way, the man I wanted to marry is tying the knot with another woman. So, it


    doesn''t really matter who I marry. It''s all the same to me now."


    Carlos looked at her pain-stricken face without speaking.


    When he didn''t respond, Debbie asked, "So, when''s your wedding?" She didn''t hear the MC announce


    their wedding date during their engagement ceremony.


    Carlos felt something churn in his heart. "Not sure yet. I have too much work to do."


    That was true. He had been restored as the CEO only a few days back. His schedule was tight, with


    not even enough time for a proper meal. He almost had to sleep over at thepany.


    Seeing his weary face, Debbie felt her heartstrings tug. Carlos was always a busy bee. He could hardly


    spare any time to travel with her back then. She knew that it wasn''t because he didn''t want to


    apany her. It was just that he was too busy. She remembered the time when she was studying in


    Ennd, he had promised to fly there to apany her, but he never could make it. In the end, when


    she got pregnant, he made her stay back in Y City.


    Coming back to the present, she reminded him again, "All right. Do remember to attend my wedding


    next month." After that, Debbie stopped talking and meddled with her phone until he finished eating.


    After tidying up his clothes, he looked at Debbie, who was putting away the things on the table. He said


    coldly, "You don''t need to prepare lunch for me anymore. I can have my lunch at my convenience."


    Debbie''s smile froze on her face. Suppressing the pain in her heart, she smiled bitterly. "If you don''t


    want to see me, I can pass the lunch to Frankie."

 Chapter 399 How About Pork Chop

    Chapter 399 How About Pork Chop


    "No, don''t bother." Carlos threw the used tissue into the trash can and asked tly, "Anything else?"


    "No..." Debbie shook her head.


    He stood up and straightened his tie before striding out of the booth.


    As soon as he left, Debbie listlessly sat back in her seat. ''That man is really ruthless when he doesn''t


    love you anymore.''


    Nheless, Debbie still persistently cooked for him every day. But like she said, she asked Frankie to


    hand it over to Carlos instead of waiting for him at the cafe.


    This went on for a couple of days on end.


    On the sixteenth day, Debbie went to a nearby shopping mall and bought him a gift. She bought two


    mugs. After returning home, she kept one of them in her apartment and packed the other one in the gift


    bag. Along with the lunch box, she headed to thepany.


    It was raining when she arrived at ZL Group.


    She stood outside, waiting for Frankie toe down as usual. However, Frankie seemed to be busy


    that day, so after waiting for a few minutes, Debbie had no choice but to deliver it to Carlos'' office by


    herself. She was afraid that the food would be cold. After putting on her mask and sunsses,


    she walked into the building with an umbre in one hand and the gift bag and lunch in the other.


    She called Frankie. With his assistance, she arrived smoothly on the floor where the CEO''s office was


    located.


    It had been three years since Debbie hade to this floor. When she walked past the work area, she


    saw all those unfamiliar faces. That was the ce where Emmett, Tristan and the other assistants used


    to work at.


    Same ce, different people.


    Hearing the sound of Debbie''s high heels, an assistant came to greet him with a polite smile, "Hi, are


    you Miss Nian?"


    "Yes, I''m here for Mr. Huo."


    "Please follow me." The assistant ushered Debbie to the CEO''s office and knocked on the door.


    After getting the go signal from inside, the assistant pushed open the door and reported, "Mr. Huo, Miss


    Nian is here."


    As soon as Debbie set foot into his office, she saw Stephanie.


    Carlos was sitting in his chair while Stephanie was standing right next to him, holding a document in


    her hand. They seemed to be discussing work.


    Debbie wanted to spin around and run away from there.


    She didn''t know how much courage she needed to muster before walking in. She was afraid that she


    might break down and humiliate herself.


    Carlos raised his head to take a quick nce at Debbie, who was standing at the door. He didn''t say


    anything.


    It was Stephanie who spoke first. She told the assistant, "Please wee Miss Nian in." She sounded


    like the hostess of the ce. Debbie was crushed.


    Taking a deep breath, she managed to encourage herself to go inside, carrying the lunch box and the


    gift bag. Upon seeing the lunch box in Debbie''s hand, Stephanie turned to Carlos and asked, "Oh, so


    were the lunches we ate together for the past few days cooked by Miss Nian?"


    Debbie''s face went pale when she heard her question. ''Together? Has she been eating the lunch I


    cooked for Carlos?''


    Carlos frowned slightly. He simply told Debbie, "Put it down there, please." He didn''t respond to


    Stephanie''s question.


    Debbie clutched the lunch box tightly and asked, "Did she eat the lunches too?"


    Stephanie smiled and answered for him, "Miss Nian, isn''t it just normal for me to share lunch with my


    fiance? You came at the right time. Carlos already had lunch with a client outside, but I haven''t eaten


    anything yet. Please bring it here."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She walked to the table near the sofa and sat down, waiting for Debbie to bring her the lunch box.


    Debbie sneered and took off her sunsses. She walked over to Carlos and confronted him, "Are you


    happy? Is this fun for you?"


    Carlos red into her angry eyes. "I told you, you don''t need to cook for me."


    She smiled ironically. "Is that your excuse for wasting my efforts?"


    He pressed his lips tightly together and looked intently at her.


    Stephanie''s cheerful voice came from behind Debbie. "How was it a waste of your efforts? Miss Nian, I


    ate all of it. I didn''t waste a morsel of food you cooked. And honestly, I''m impressed by your cooking


    skills. But it''s a little too light-vored for me. Next time, please cook me somemb chop or


    beefsteak."


    ''Lamb chop? Beefsteak?'' Debbie turned to her and sneered, "How about some pork chop too?"


    "Pork chop? Hmm¡­I think some sweet and sour spare ribs would be better," Stephanie said leisurely.


    Debbie smirked. "You know, to get back at Carlos, each time I cooked, I purposefully left my hands


    unwashed after using the toilet. I touched all of those ingredients with my dirty hands. So¡­it was you


    who had been eating them, Stephanie? Was it really that delicious?"


    Carlos'' face fell. Stephanie''s eyes widened in horror; she rushed straight to the bathroom and retched.


    Taking advantage of their privacy, Debbie passed the gift bag to Carlos. "Mr. Huo, you do know how to


    hurt a woman. I won''t bring lunch for you anymore. I bought something for you. It''s not anything


    expensive. So, you could just toss it out if you wish."


    Saying that, she took the lunch box and left his office.


    Carlos opened the gift bag. There was an exquisite gift box inside it and inside the box was a ceramic


    mug.


    A cartoony picture was printed on the mug. The picture was an animated photo of Piggy.


    Carlos held the mug and gently stroked the photo with his finger. He felt empty and lost.


    When Stephanie came out of the bathroom, she saw Carlos'' gloomy face. To appease him, she


    apologized in a tender voice, "Carlos, I''m so sorry."


    He shot her an icy-cold nce. Emanating an overbearing aura, he warned her, "Stephanie, don''t mess


    with my private affairs. I don''t want to see this happen again."


    His cold warning sent a chill down her spine. She fixed her eyes on the mug in his hand and said,


    "We''re engaged now, and she''ll get married very soon. I just wanted to make her give up on you


    "Go back now. You don''t have to personallye here to handle this work." Carlos put the mug away.


    Stephanie tried to change his mind. "But this project is important¡ª"


    "Let Frankie handle it."


    She nodded helplessly. After taking a breath to maintain her cool, she said, "Got it."


    When Carlos was finally left alone in the office, he took out his phone to text Debbie. "I''ll attend your


    wedding on time."


    But Debbie didn''t reply.


    The whole afternoon, while he worked, he kept an eye on his phone. But still, there was no reply from


    her.


    He lost his patience atst and randomly tapped on her WeChat Moments.


    He was surprised to find an update she had posted around two in the afternoon. "I can''t control my


    feelings for you. But I won''t expect anything from you anymore."


    Below the caption were a few pictures of the lunch she had cooked. Fried green peas, fried mushrooms


    and broli, sweet-tea ribs, pearl meatballs and a bowl of fish soup.


    He guessed that it was the lunch she had brought for him earlier.


    Annoyed, he locked the phone screen and stood in front of the window. He lit a cigarette and took a


    drag.


    It was only then that he noticed it was raining outside.


    He checked the weather app on his phone. It showed that it had begun to rain from noon and said it


    wouldn''t stop until that evening.


    ''Debbie came around one o''clock. She came to give me lunch in this rain?''


    He nipped the cigarette between his index finger and thumb without taking another drag.


    The cigarette burned out and hurt his fingers a little, which finally snapped him back to reality.


    After snuffing it out in the ashtray, Carlos grabbed his coat and left the office.


    As soon as he stepped out, Frankie trotted over and reminded him, "Mr. Huo, you have an appointment


    with Mr. Wangter¡ª"


    "Cancel it."


    "And¡­ the meeting half an hourter?"


    "Cancel everything." Without wasting another moment, Carlos entered the elevator and went down to


    the parking lot. He got into his car and drove out.

 Chapter 400 Dont Marry Him

    Chapter 400 Don''t Marry Him


    The rain came down heavily as Carlos drove the ck Bentley out of the parking lot. He elerated


    and hurried back to Champs Bay Apartments. After parking the car, he rushed to the seventh floor.


    He rang the doorbell, but without waiting for another second, he entered the password and unlocked it.


    It was quiet inside Debbie''s apartment.


    He searched the bedroom, her study, the kitchen¡­ But she was nowhere to be found.


    When he walked out of the kitchen, he noticed a small notebook on the dining table. "Huo" was written


    in bold letters on the book cover.


    He opened it; the first few pages were full of notes.


    On the very first page, Debbie had written, "Carlos'' vor: Light meal, Less meat."


    He turned to the second page. It was the lunch menu for the first day she had cooked for him. "Today''s


    meal will be noodles with beef and two kinds of vegetables for Mr. Handsome."


    "Second day: Dumplings and egg drop soup with seaweed."


    On the third day''s menu, she had crossed out the "stewed pork in brown sauce," and had instead


    decided on "beef short ribs" and three other vegetables and rice.


    On the fourth day¡­


    Carlos flipped through the pages. Debbie had nned the whole month''s menu in advance.


    He calcted the days in his mind and turned to the page to check today''s menu. Indeed, it was the


    same dishes of which she had posted pictures in WeChat Moments earlier.


    There was a small note beneath the menu. "To keep a bnced diet, today I will be making one more


    meat dish for Mr. Handsome¡­"


    Carlos instantly pulled out his phone and called Debbie.


    Surprisingly, the call connected soon, but it wasn''t Debbie who answered. It was Kasie''s voice. "Hi, Mr.


    Huo. It''s me, Kasie."


    "Where''s she?"


    "Mr. Wen is in Y City to see her. She¡­um...is on a date with him now. But she left her phone at my


    ce," Kasie said nervously.


    Carlos thought for a second. "When is she leaving Y City?"


    "Tomorrow morning." There was no response from the other end. Kasie mustered up some courage


    and asked, "Mr. Huo¡­ I have no idea why Debbie has decided to marry Mr. Wen all of a sudden. But


    how do you feel about it? Don''t you feel sad?"


    Carlos remained silent.


    His silence made Kasie angry. She thought, ''Debbie lost Carlos once. Now that she has chosen to


    marry another man, maybe she has really made up her mind to give up on Carlospletely.''


    So she said sarcastically, "Does your silence mean that you have no feelings for her? Well, fine. Forget


    it. After all, you love Miss Li so much and you''re engaged to her¡ª"


    She stopped mid-sentence when the woman next to her pinched her arm.


    She quickly said, "Oh, I''m so sorry, Mr. Huo. I''m such a bbermouth. Miss Li is such a good match for


    you. She can work alongside you in business and whatever. Please cherish her. Goodbye." After


    ending the call with him, Kasie looked at her friend angrily. "You''ve put in so much effort into this. Why


    are you marrying Ivan?"


    Pretending to be nonchnt, Debbie shrugged and said, "Ivan is nice to me. I won''t feel like I''m inferior


    to him in any way, and there will be no more bitches or homewreckers. So why not?"


    As Debbie''s best friend, Kasie knew that it was all a bluff. Besides, her eyes were swollen red. Either it


    was because she had some serious eye problem or she had been crying too much.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The answer was obvious.


    Kasie rolled her eyes and sighed helplessly. "Okay, okay. As you wish. I''ll support you regardless of


    whatever decision you make."


    Debbie held onto Kasie''s arm and rested her head on her shoulder. "Buddy, will you be my bridesmaid?


    It''ll be so humiliating if I don''t have a bridesmaid for my wedding. I just need you by my side."


    "No way," Kasie refused without any hesitation.


    "Why not?"


    "You''re not marrying the man you love the most. Why should I be your bridesmaid at such a wedding?"


    Debbie pouted. "But¡­ If I don''t have a bridesmaid, it''ll be embarrassing."


    "Yes. So, stop the wedding. Don''t get married."


    "Don''t get married? You want me to simply watch Carlos and Stephanie show off their affection for


    each other every day, and let them anger me to death?"


    Kasie let out a long sigh. There was no use arguing with Debbie. She had made up her mind.


    After having dinner at Kasie''s house, Debbie went back to her apartment. The moment she opened the


    door, she saw the cloud of smoke swirling in the air, and it instantly covered her nose. She coughed a


    few times.


    ''Has something caught on fire? Oh God! Did I forget to turn off the gas?'' she thought anxiously.


    She ran to turn on the light and when the room was fully lit, she was surprised to see a person sitting


    on her couch.


    She would have screamed, but she recognized him without a doubt. It was Carlos.


    He waszily leaning against the couch. There was an ashtray on the center table, filled with cigarette


    butts. ''Wait, where did he get the ashtray?'' she wondered silently. Beside the ashtray was the other


    mug she had bought earlier that day. She had bought a pair and had given one of them to Carlos.


    Both the mugs had Piggy''s picture printed on them. But to avoid more trouble, she had Piggy''s face


    digitalized to look like a cartoony image.


    One of the mugs was pink and the other was dark blue.


    Debbie frowned at the ashtray. ''How long has he been here?''


    When he heard movement in the hall, he craned his neck and saw her standing by the light switch. He


    stood up, grabbed the ashtray and dumped the cigarette butts into the trash can.


    Then he tied up the garbage bag. After that, he opened all the windows in the living room. He probably


    didn''t want her to breathe in all the smoke.


    Debbie silently watched him. ''Should I just pretend like I didn''t see him?''


    Changing into her slippers, she asked without looking at him, "Mr. Huo, is there anything I can do for


    you?"


    Carlos grabbed her wrist and turned her around to make her face him.


    He reeked of smoke. Debbie frowned and wondered, ''Isn''t he still taking his medicines every day? Why


    is he smoking so much?''


    "What were you doing?" he questioned.


    "Looking for houses with Ivan. He said he wanted to stay in Y City with me after the wedding," she lied


    without blinking.


    ''Looking at houses? Ivan is moving to Y City? What tant lies. As if I''d ever believe a single word that


    He tightened his grip on her wrist as he red at her. The next second, he pulled her into a hug and


    demanded, "Don''t marry him." His voice was a little hoarse, making it sound very hot in her ears.


    But it dawned on her how selfish this man could be. Why couldn''t he say that he wouldn''t marry


    Stephanie? If he had told her that he wouldn''t marry Stephanie, she would have immediately clung on


    to him. But he didn''t say that. She sneered, "I''m sorry, Mr Huo. I''m leaving tomorrow. Ivan and I will be


    getting our marriage license from Z Country the day after."


    "Ivan doesn''t love you!" Carlos spat.


    "You''re wrong. He does. He wouldn''t have helped me otherwise," Debbie replied firmly.


    Carlos closed his eyes tightly. "Has he ever said that he loves you?"


    She answered honestly, "No. But we were not a couple before this. Why would he say it? Besides,


    does true love need to be proven by mere words?"


    He was driven mad by her replies. In a huff, he pulled her closer to his body and pressed his lips on


    hers.


    Debbie was taken aback. Her eyes widened.


    He kissed her passionately; she was pressed against the couch. Panting, she reminded him in a


    hushed voice, "I''m...getting married soon."


    "I know."


    "And you... have a fiancee..."


    "I know," he said again and ced soft kisses on her cheeks.


    Debbie was lost.


    ''You know? Then why are you kissing me?'' She tried to push him away, but the man didn''t budge even


    a little. Instead, he became handsy and his hungry lips went down her neck.


    Staring at the ceiling helplessly, she warned him, "Carlos Huo, stop now! Or I''ll punch you!"


    He stopped kissing her and his hands froze. He raised his head, his deep eyes fixed on the panting


    woman under him.


    A jumble of thoughts flooded his mind. He had once felt sympathy for this woman. He remembered


    when they had met for the first time, she had rushed to hug him and cried hysterically, ignoring


    everything and everyone around her. It struck his heart. He was shocked by the amount of affection


    she had for him.


    But now, she was going to be another man''s wife.

 Chapter 401 Come Back

    Chapter 401 Come Back


    Carlos fell in deep contemtion over his rtionship problems. He came to realize that no matter how


    sessful he was in business, when it came to love affairs, he still had a long way to go. His natural


    instincts about matters of the heart weren''t as fine-tuned as his razor sharp analytical skills.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On the surface, everything looked like it was a good ending for everyone¡ªhe was engaged to


    Stephanie and Debbie was to get married to Ivan.


    But for reasons unknown to him, deep in his heart, there were lingered feelings of unease. His instincts


    were telling him that he was on the verge of losing something very precious to him. He felt tortured by


    these thoughts and no matter how hard he tried to use his work to keep his mind upied, he failed.


    Especially when he''d see her, the feelings would grow stronger in his heart, making him lose control


    over his emotions.


    Just as what he was doing at the moment. Carlos knew it was wrong to have intimate thoughts about a


    woman who was soon to be married to another man.


    However, despite his strong self-control and the special training he had received in the army, he still


    couldn''t control his desire for Debbie. He longed to hug her, kiss her, and take her. So he decided to act


    on his thoughts.


    While Debbie found herself lost in the depths of his eyes, even she couldn''t tell what he was thinking


    about. After seeing the intense look in his eyes, she finally gave in.


    "Okay, but this will be thest time we have sex," she whispered to him.


    But Carlos stood by what he said, "Don''t marry Ivan." He eagerly looked for signs of regret on her face.


    "No way,"


    she refused again.


    This time, he didn''t reply anything more and banged her a whole night.


    The following day, Debbie left Y City with Piggy. Later that day, Carlos saw pictures of Debbie at the


    airport in the news. But Piggy wasn''t in the picture with her because Ivan had arranged for someone to


    take care of the kid and take her through a different VIP passage.


    Three dayster, Carlos received his wedding invitation card from Debbie, coupled with a picture of


    their marriage license.


    Debbie''s picture of her smiling brightly on the marriage license was an indication of her happiness.


    Carlos felt as though the picture was fashioned into a knife solely for the purpose of stabbing him in the


    heart.


    As if that weren''t bad enough, just two days before the wedding, Carlos received a photo of Debbie


    dressed in a beautiful wedding gown.


    But it was Xavier who had sent him the photo.


    "Mr. Huo, see you in Z Country," he wrote.


    Debbie was dressed in a white satin backless gown scattered with crystals and with straps covered in


    peach roses, and a three-meter long trail. The dress was elegant, tailored to outline her figure to


    perfection. Her beautiful hair was curled and done up in a reverse braided bun revealing her delicate


    neck.


    Carlos found himself glued to the picture for a long time, stretching his mind''s capacity for self-torture.


    He could barely keep himself together.


    Wasting no more time, he pulled out his phone and called Debbie. As soon as the call went through, he


    said in a hoarse voice, "Come back." He was stricken with regret, pain and longing.


    He couldn''t sit back and watch another man possess her beauty, her loveliness, and everything about


    her.


    "Mr. Huo? Debbie is asleep right now. If you have anything to say to her, please just tell me." Carlos


    recognized Ivan''s voice immediately.


    ''Debbie is asleep?'' His words carried subtle sexual overtones which made Carlos even more fidgety.


    But before Carlos could say anything, he heard the soft and cute voice of a child from the other end.


    "Daddy, I want ice-cream."


    It was Piggy''s voice, and she was addressing Ivan as "Daddy" now.


    The sense of loss grew stronger in his heart. It wasn''t until then that he finally realized he had lost two


    of the most important people in his life. Agitated, he threw his phone to the wall, smashing it to pieces.


    What else could he do apart from dishing out his anger and frustrations on his phone?


    Ivan heard a loud bang followed by a beeping sound before the call was cut off. He shook his head


    helplessly.


    Some people don''t cherish what they have until they finally lose it.


    Even an outstanding man like Carlos couldn''t avoid such amon human weakness.


    Soon, Debbie came out the bathroom after taking a shower. But when she saw Ivan ying with Piggy


    in her bedroom, she quickly retreated back to the bathroom and tidied her clothes. After making sure


    that she was dressed appropriately, she came out again.


    Ivan had noticed it and he gave her aforting smile. He sat Piggy down on the bed and teased


    Debbie, "You know why we''re getting married, right? Do you need to be so wary of me?"


    Debbie shrugged her shoulders and said, "You''re a guest here. It''s not unusual to dress well before


    meeting a guest, right?"


    Ivan smiled and raised his chin, pointing to her cellphone on the bedside table. "Carlos called you a few


    minutes ago. I answered it for you. I hope you don''t mind."


    Debbie shook her head. With a bitter smile, she said, "He doesn''t care about me, so why would I


    mind?"


    "Okay. Anyway, keep on holding out. Don''t cower at the crucial moment. I''ll keep our wedding low-key. I


    won''t let it slip through to any media outlets." Their wedding ceremony was to be an orchestrated show,


    and the attendees would only be their family members and close friends. Apart from that no one else


    was to know about their marriage.


    It would be more troublesome and difficult for Debbie to go back to Carlos if too many people knew


    about her wedding to another man.


    Taking Miranda''s words into consideration, Debbie wiped her hair with a towel and said, "Do you think


    that Carlos will get angry when he finds out that this is all just a ruse?"


    Ivan replied firmly, "Don''t think about it too much. You''re just doing this to win him back. It''s a white lie.


    And it''s just because you love him with all your heart and soul. If he truly loves you, he will forgive you."


    ''If it were me in Carlos'' ce, I wouldn''t be able to me a woman for loving me so deeply. If Carlos


    mes Debbieter on, it will only mean that he doesn''t love her at all, '' Ivan mused.


    Debbie felt calmer after being convinced by his reasoning. She felt the same way as Ivan did. If Carlos


    were to cause a scene over this, she would give up on him forever.


    "Okay, let''s drop this topic for now. What are you doing here at this hour?" Debbie asked as she


    nced at the time on her phone. It was almost ten.


    Ivany next to Piggy and said resignedly, "I''m being spied on by my mother''s men. I have no choice


    but toe to your ce to avoid her suspicions."


    Debbie chuckled with amusement. "Seems like Elsie really wants me to be her daughter-inw."


    "Yeah, that''s why I chose to get married to you." He sat up straight. Stroking Piggy''s little head, he


    gently said, "Evelyn, it''s time to sleep. I''m going to take a shower now."


    Piggy nodded, "Good night, Daddy."


    "Good night, Piggy." Ivan kissed the little girl''s forehead and left the bedroom. After closing the door for


    them, he went to the bedroom next door.


    Debbie put down the towel and insisted, "Baby, put away the toys and go to bed now."


    Piggy obediently handed all the toys to her mother. When Debbie put the toys back to the drawer, the


    little girl climbed into bed by herself.


    "Good girl. I need to dry my hair now. I''ll be back soon, okay?"


    Piggy stuck her head out of the nket and nodded, "Okay." Then she closed her eyes at once.


    Debbie was deeply moved. She was so happy to have such a lovely daughter.


    With feelings of gratitude in her heart, she walked to the bathroom and took out the hair-dryer to blow


    her hair.


    Every two minutes, she woulde out and check up on the little girl.


    She could hear Piggy ying by herself and mumbling something under the nket, but a few minutes


    The sight of her daughter''s calm sleeping face gave her a sense of calmness inside her heart as well.


    At the Orchid Private Club


    In Carlos'' VIP room, a group of wealthy men leisurely yed mahjong amongst themselves. Nothing


    out of the ordinary.


    Niles drew a mahjong tile from the wall. A big smile crept across his face as heid his hand of tiles on


    the table. "Seven Pairs*, I win!" he eximed excitedly.


    (*TN: Seven Pairs is one of the winning hands of mahjong game.)


    Five minutester, Damon picked up the White Dragon* tile that Carlos had discarded andpleted a


    set. He stood up and said, "Hey, guys, I win!"


    (*TN: The White Dragon tile is the one with a blue frame.)


    Another five minutester, Curtis showed his hand of tiles with a smug look on his face and said, "I''m


    sorry guys, but I win this round."

 Chapter 402 A Bad Mood

    Chapter 402 A Bad Mood


    Carlos kept losing to the other three men. His mood went from bad to worse faster than a catpping


    chain lightning.


    His face contorted in displeasure as he finished up his red wine with one gulp and tossed the chips on


    the table.


    Niles looked at him in utter disbelief. "Carlos, this is at least three hundred thousand dors. Are you


    out of your mind?"


    Carlos cast a cold nce at him and said, "What are you¡ªa chicken?"


    He tried to goad Niles into ying, and it worked. Without wasting another second, Niles tossed the


    chips on the table and said, "Count me in."


    Damon rolled his eyes at them andined, "Are you guys out of your minds? Carlos, you better be


    careful. What if Pepper Nian reports you to the authorities again for organizing a gambling session?"


    Wesley kicked Damon''s leg hard under the table almost immediately. Shrugging his shoulders, Damon


    gave him an embarrassed smile and shut his mouth.


    "Wait! Debbie reported that I organized a gambling session before?" Carlos asked curiously.


    Damon put on a fake smile and answered, "Yeah! We were just hanging about like this, but then your


    ex-wife called the police on us for gambling."


    "Wow! Debbie seems great! At least she was brave enough to treat the four richest young men in Y


    City with disrespect!"


    Niles eximed.


    Wesley kicked him as well, and Niles fell silent unwillingly.


    Carlos'' eyes darkened, his disdainful expression frozen in ce. Suddenly, he stood up from his seat


    and threw his ss to the wall with all his might as if trying to vent his frustration.


    As soon as the ss hit the wall, it was shattered to pieces, scattering shards across the floor. No one


    dared to utter another word after that.


    Niles stroked his hair to conceal his nervousness. He had known Carlos for many years, but this was


    the first time he had seen him like this.


    Carlos had a long face even before he entered the private booth. And now, he looked like a ferocious


    lion about to tear its prey apart.


    Wesley got off the phone and stopped Carlos from kicking the table in anger. "Carlos, calm down!"


    Carlos shook off his arm, pulled out his tie and threw it onto the sofa. He then grabbed Curtis'' ss and


    gulped it down in one go.


    Curtis looked at his empty ss in Carlos'' hand and thought, ''Carlos, aren''t you a germophobe?''


    He grabbed a bottle of liquor and waved it before Carlos. "Let''s get some of the hard stuff."


    Carlos nodded, cast a freezing nce at his friends and said, "No one will be allowed to leave today."


    The others rolled their eyes secretly and cursed inwardly, ''Carlos Huo, do you have to be so bossy?''


    Damon nudged at Curtis with his elbow and whispered, "Why would you ask him to drink liquor? Now


    we''ll have to drink with him. Don''t you know that my wife won''t let me touch her if I go home drunk?


    Damn it, man!"


    Curtis chuckled and patted Damon on the back. "Seriously? You''re just boasting in front of him


    because Carlos won''t be able to hug his woman regardless of whether he is drunk or sober as a nun."


    Damon snapped, "Well, if he wants to hug his woman, I''ll call Stephanie over so that he can hug her as


    long as he wants."


    Curtis poured a ss of liquor, suppressing his urge to kick Damon, and put it on the table. "You think


    he wants to hug Stephanie?"


    "Not Stephanie? He''s missing Pepper Nian? That''s nonsense. He''s already engaged to Stephanie,"


    Damon retorted in disbelief.


    "Damon Han!" Carlos called out his name in anger.


    "What''s up, dude?" Damon casually turned to look at Carlos, as if he had no idea of what was going


    on.


    "Our Singapore branch is in dire need of a regional president. I think your wife will be perfect for that


    position," Carlos said in a calm voice.


    "What? No! Carlos, no, Mr. Huo. You know I can''t leave Y City right now. You can''t separate us like


    that." Anxious, Damon stood up, picked up the ss of liquor Curtis had just poured, and sat next to


    Carlos.


    Carlos had his eyes shut tight.


    Damon took a deep breath and decided to do something to make Carlos happy. "Bro, we''re going to be


    drinking to our hearts'' content tonight. Okay?" After saying that, he emptied the contents of the ss


    rapidly and told Curtis, "Hey! This is good liquor! Curtis, pour me another ss, please!"


    Carlos finally opened his eyes. He looked at the two bottles of liquor in front of Curtis, and hinted to


    Damon with his eyes.


    After shifting his eyes back and forth between Carlos and the bottles of liquor, Damon understood what


    he was trying to say.


    ''Oh God! I shouldn''t have mentioned Debbie or Stephanie. Now, I''ll have to appease him for the sake


    of my wife.''


    Carlos and Damon grabbed a bottle respectively and started chugging away. The other three tried to


    stop them, but they didn''t know what to say. After all, this was Carlos'' private affair.


    The two of them finished three bottles of liquor each. Before long, Damon sumbed to the effects of


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    alcohol and dozed off on the sofa.


    However, Carlos wasn''t going to stop there. He reached out to grab the fourth bottle, but Curtis stopped


    him. "Carlos, you are still taking your medication. How about we call it a day?"


    Carlos shook his hand off and continued drinking without a care in the world.


    In a desperate act to save his friend, Wesley took the bottle away from Carlos and chugged it all down.


    His eyes turned red as he burped, and he then wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "We''ve run


    out of liquor now. Let me send you home."


    As if he didn''t hear Wesley, Carlos pointed to the wine bottles in the wine cab. "We have wine."


    The others were rendered speechless.


    Niles offered, "How about we call Stephanie? We can''t let him drink like this. But he won''t listen to us.


    Maybe he''ll listen to Stephanie."


    Carlos cast a warning nce at him, so cold it could freeze hell over within minutes.


    Niles trembled when he saw Carlos'' murderous eyes and he decided to shut his mouth.


    Curtis shook his head in disappointment. ''Niles is such an idiot. He doesn''t have the slightest clue


    about what Carlos needs right now. s! They all have to count on me.''


    He turned to look at Niles and casually said, "I wonder if Debbie is asleep right now."


    Niles'' look of concern slowly melted away to be reced by a somewhat puzzled look. ''What does he


    mean by that? Why did he mention Debbie all of a sudden?'' He shook his head at Curtis and said, "I


    don''t know. Why are you asking me?"


    "I''ll call her and see. Just hold on," Curtis said.


    No one responded to that.


    Curtis pulled out his phone from his pocket and asked Niles, "Should I call her or send her a video-call


    request?"


    Niles looked at the others as he felt even more confused. ''How am I supposed to know?'' "Send a


    video-call request?" he stammered.


    "I better call her. Maybe she''s asleep," said Curtis as he scrolled down his contact list.


    Niles suddenly noticed that Carlos'' eyes were fixated on Curtis'' phone this whole time, and he


    immediately understood where Curtis was going with this. "Why not call her first? If she''s awake, you


    can send her a video-call request," he said.


    Curtis nodded in agreement.


    He dialed Debbie''s number and put his phone on speaker mode. "Hi, Uncle Curtis!" Debbie greeted


    him from the other end of the line.


    It was around 11 p.m., and she was still at work.


    "Debbie, did you go to bed already?" Curtis stole a nce at Carlos, who wasn''t drinking anymore.


    "Not yet. I''m still at work. Why? What''s up?" Curtis seldom called her at this hour.


    "Do you mind if we have a video chat? I feel like I haven''t seen you in ages. The guys are drinking.


    Niles and I are very bored."


    Niles'' jaw dropped to the floor faster than he could say Jack Robinson. ''Seriously? I can''t believe he''s


    using me as an excuse, '' he thought to himself.


    ''A video chat? Uncle Curtis is really strange!'' Debbie thought. However, she was too embarrassed to


    turn him down, so she agreed reluctantly. "Okay."

 Chapter 403 A Lame Excuse

    Chapter 403 A Lame Excuse


    Debbie changed her pajamas before epting the video call. "Hey, Uncle Curtis," she greeted him.


    Sitting just behind Curtis was a familiar figure and a closer look revealed that it was none other than


    Carlos.


    Judging by the way his eyes were narrowed, she wasn''t sure whether he was staring right at her or


    sleeping.


    Debbie started to feel a little nervous as she wasn''t expecting to see Carlos. Tucking a loose strand of


    hair behind her ear, she said, "Uncle Curtis, what''s going on?"


    Curtis giggled and adjust his phone so that Debbie could only see him. "Carlos has been drinking all


    night. Damon''s already passed out. Neither of Wesley and Niles is a heavy drinker. I guess I will be the


    next to get wasted. Debbie, you have to help me."


    Both Niles and Debbie were rendered speechless.


    ''Wait. Carlos has been drinking?'' Debbie furrowed her brows and said anxiously, "Carlos is still on his


    medication. He really shouldn''t be drinking at all."


    "I know! But he has already drunk four and a half bottles of liquor. And, guess what? He has already


    smoked three packets of cigarettes. Any sensible human being would think that he''s probably trying to


    kill himself."


    ''What? Is Uncle Curtis joking or something? What will I do if Carlos dies? And Piggy?''


    Debbie couldn''t ept the thought of losing Carlos again and she raised her voice saying, "Uncle


    Curtis, could you please give your phone to Carlos?" She didn''t know whether Carlos would speak to


    her, but she had to give it a shot.


    Curtis waved his phone before Carlos and said, "Debbie''s on the line. She wants to talk to you."


    Carlos cast a cold nce at Curtis to dismiss him at once. He knew Curtis was using Debbie to stop


    him from drinking. "No!" He turned Curtis down without hesitation.


    Upon hearing that, Debbie felt both hurt and embarrassed. "Uncle Curtis, I have to get back to work


    now. You should just call Stephanie."


    Before Curtis even had the chance to say something, Debbie ended the video call, without saying


    goodbye.


    Almost immediately, an awkward silence permeated the private booth. None of them knew what to say


    or do.


    After a while, Curtis stood up, walked to the wine cab and grabbed a bottle of wine. "This bottle of


    wine looks nice. Niles, get us some sses."


    Niles was the youngest of them and by default ended up getting bossed around by the others. Sighing


    in defeat, Niles stood up to press the button to call in a waiter.


    However, Carlos stood up and stopped him. He kicked Damon, who was blocking his way, and told the


    others, "I have to go. You guys have fun."


    Niles widened his eyes in concern. "You sure?" He didn''t understand why Carlos suddenly changed his


    mind.


    Curtis chuckled and put the bottle back into the wine cab. "Carlos is leaving, and I don''t feel like


    drinking. Niles, what about you?"


    Niles stuttered, "I... I don''t feel like drinking either. Let''s go."


    He felt like he was the dumbest among them and Curtis was the most cunning one. He sighed


    helplessly, eager to leave.


    Wesley called for help. "Send two men over to bring Damon home safely."


    After that, they walked out of the private booth together.


    For a man who had drunk way over his limit, Carlos walked steadily ahead of them. But his friends


    knew how drunk he really was. Despite his drunken stupor, he maintained his stoic and imperious


    disposition.


    Just when they stepped out of the club, Stephanie got out of her car not too far away from them.


    Upon seeing Carlos, she heaved a sigh of relief and walked toward him. She held his arm and greeted


    his friends politely. Then she faced Carlos with a concerned look. "Carlos, why weren''t you answering


    my calls?"


    Carlos was so upset he didn''t feel like talking politely. In fact, he thought about how good it would feel


    to be cursing like a sailor. But instead, he simply answered, "Busy."


    Stephanie felt a little insulted by his response. Still, she managed to conceal her feelings. "Have you


    been drinking again? I''ll take you home. Get in the car."


    "No. Niles and I have agreed to go to his ce."


    Niles was dumbfounded as this was the first time he had heard of such a proposition. ''What? When did


    we agree to that?'' He shook his head in disbelief.


    Curtis whispered in his ear, "Go!"


    "You sure?"


    "A hundred percent sure."


    Left with no choice, Niles walked towards Carlos and Stephanie. "Hi, Stephanie. Carlos and I are going


    to y Super Smash Bros. We had a tournamentst week and Carlos beat me a few times already.


    So we agreed on a rematch to settle the score."


    The others looked absolutely baffled, as though they had a big question mark sign hanging above their


    heads. ''Niles is an idiot! What the hell is he talking about? Does Carlos look like a person who would


    y Super Smash Bros?''


    Stephanie was nobody''s fool and she understood that Carlos just didn''t want to go with her. Giving


    everyone a round of polite smiles, she let go of Carlos and said, "All right then, you guys have fun."


    Niles scratched the back of his head and said, "Sure. Bye, Stephanie."


    Carlos and Niles got into a car, while Curtis and Wesley got into the other. Putting the pedal to the


    metal, the four of them disappeared within seconds.


    Stephanie clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth as she watched their tail-lights disappear into the


    horizon.


    Suddenly, two men dressed in camouge carried a man out of the club. Stephanie recognized Damon


    as the man being carried and she walked over to him. "Hello, Mr. Han. Are you feeling okay?"


    Damon barely raised his head and his eyes were still blurry. In a drunken stupor, he looked straight at


    Stephanie, but he thought it was Carlos. "Carlos! Hey buddy, look at you!" He belched loudly and


    stammered, "You must be upset because of Pepper Nian. Dude, stop drinking. Otherwise, she will call


    the police on us. And you may have to kneel before her and apologize."


    Stephanie didn''t know how to respond to that.


    One of the men holding Damon up reminded him in a whisper, "That''s not Mr. Huo."


    "What? Not Carlos? Ah, it must be Pepper Nian. Woman, since you are here, I have to talk to you. How


    could you betray my friend? I''m so disappointed in you. Jared and you are best friends, and I thought


    you were a good girl. Damn! Carlos has fallen for you again even after losing his memory. Are you a


    femme fatale or something? Ugh... You know what? I''m actually impressed by your influence on Carlos.


    He just can''t seem to get you out of his mind, huh?"


    Stephanie''s smile froze and she said coldly, "Mr. Han, I''m Stephanie."


    "Oh. Hi, Stephanie. Carlos is drunk. Please, take him back home. If Pepper Nian was here, he would


    have to stand barefoot on a porcupine. My brother is the CEO of ZL Group, and a proud man. How can


    he stand barefoot on a porcupine?"


    Fuming, Stephanie decided to not talk to Damon anymore. She turned around and left without even


    saying goodbye.


    The two men stared at each other, dumbfounded. When they saw the sly smirk on Damon''s face, they


    realized that he had said all of that on purpose.


    As Stephanie got inside her car, Damon threw his head left and right to the two men and said, "Carlos


    is my buddy. I need to be there for him all the time. Even though I don''t like Debbie, I''m on her side now


    for Carlos'' sake."


    The two men''s jaws fell to the ground simultaneously. Why was he telling them about private matters?


    On the way to Niles'' ce, Carlos insisted on getting out of the car, so Niles had no choice but to ask


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the driver to take them to Champs Bay Apartments instead.

 Chapter 404 Congratulations

    Chapter 404 Congrattions


    Niles sat in his car and watched as Carlos went inside Building 2 of the Champs Bay Apartments. He


    was dumbfounded. ''He said he wasn''t going home when Stephanie came to pick him up. Why is he


    going back home now?''


    After Carlos entered the elevator, Niles called his brother. "Wesley, I really don''t understand Carlos," he


    "What happened?"


    "When we met Stephanie, Carlos told her that he was going to stay overnight at my ce. But after we


    drove away from her, he asked me to drop him at his apartment. I really don''t understand what''s going


    on in that head of his," Niles exined quickly.


    After a short pause, Wesley told his silly brother, "That''s because Debbie lives in Building 2 as well.


    She''s on the seventh floor."


    It took Niles a few seconds to grasp what he had said. "What? Debbie lives right above Carlos and


    Stephanie''s floor?" he yelled into the phone.


    "Mmm hmm."


    ''Nice job, Debbie!'' Niles praised her in his mind with a grin.


    There was only one apartment on each floor of the building. If there were two, Debbie would have


    taken the other apartment on the same floor as Carlos.


    ''It looks like she will stop at nothing to get him back. Now, I really believe that she loves him a lot, ''


    Niles thought.


    ''But if she loves him so much, why is she marrying another man? Is it because Carlos got engaged to


    Stephanie? Yeah, that must be it!''


    On the seventh floor


    The sheets and covers in the bedroom had already been removed. But Carlos remade the bed and


    slumped into it. He could somehow feel her unique fragrance in the room.


    "Old man, I love you so much."


    "Old man, will you kiss me?"


    "Old man, rest assured. Harley will take responsibility for Millie."


    When he closed his eyes, all he could think of was Debbie.


    Her voice was so seductive when she called him, and her smile revealed how happy she was when


    she was with him.


    But the woman was about to marry another man.


    She might not call him "old man" anymore. Carlos closed his eyes in unbearable pain.


    The day before Debbie''s wedding, Carlos flew to Z Country. Ivan picked him up from the airport.


    He drove Carlos to the hotel he had booked for him. When he dropped Carlos off, he said, "Debbie will


    be waiting for you at the Green Park Vi. You should be there before nine in the morning. She is


    hoping that you''ll carry her to the wedding car. Mr. Huo, thanks foring."


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    The night seemed tost forever, yet it was very short.


    Carlos didn''t sleep at all. He buried himself in his work.


    At six in the morning, he went to the gym and did a one-hour workout. He then went back to his room,


    washed himself up and began to shave.


    He was using the razor Debbie had bought for him. He had been using it ever since he had received it


    from her.


    He put on a suit and leather shoes. After checking himself in the mirror, he set off to the location Ivan


    had mentioned.


    There weren''t many people in the vi. A housemaid led him to the second-floor bedroom, where


    Debbie was waiting for Ivan.


    Kasie, Jared, Sasha, Curtis and Colleen were also in the room. They had arrivedst night.


    When they saw Carlos, they left the room one after the other. Jared, who was thest to leave, closed


    the door behind him.


    Carlos stared at the woman in front of him. She was sitting in the middle of the bed. The wedding dress


    she was wearing was the one in the photo that Xavier had sent him. She looked even more stunning


    than in the photo.


    "Mr. Huo, thank you for fulfilling my wish," she said with a small smile.


    Carlos fixed his eyes upon her, saying nothing.


    She felt awkward as he gazed at her intensely. She lowered her head and began to y with her


    crystal-adorned nails.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Were you this beautiful when we got married?" he asked in a hoarse voice after a long while.


    Debbie lifted her head slowly to stare at the man and then shook her head. "We never had a wedding


    ceremony."


    Carlos hadn''t expected that answer at all. "Why not?" he asked in confusion.


    With a gentle smile, Debbie exined, "Actually, we didn''t know each other when we got married. We


    only got to know each other three years after our marriage."


    He was even more confused now. ''Didn''t we get married because we were in love?''


    Before he had the chance to ask her, footsteps and voices came from outside the door.


    Carlos and Debbie silently stared at each other, unable to look away.


    ording to their customs, Kasie and Colleen stopped Ivan in front of the bedroom. After he gave


    them a few red packets, he entered the room.


    When Ivan and his two groomsmen saw Carlos and Debbie staring at each other affectionately, they


    stood still at the door.


    The situation was awkward. But then, Ivan walked up to Debbie and gave her the bouquet of roses he


    was holding. "Debbie, time to go to the church."


    ''No photographers, no rtives, no traditional ceremonies...'' Carlos furrowed his eyebrows.


    ''Why is their wedding being held in such a harsh manner?''


    Debbie didn''t seem to mind at all. She moved to the edge of the bed so that Ivan could put on her red


    crystal high heels for her.


    He then stood up and told Carlos, "Mr. Huo, would you do the honors and take Debbie to the wedding


    car?"


    Carlos nodded and walked towards the bed. He scooped Debbie up in his arms, and by instinct, she


    cradled his neck as she had done so many times before.


    The smell of tobo that enveloped him was the same as always.


    Her familiar fragrance reached Carlos and he unconsciously held her closer to him.


    They left the room and went down the stairs.


    Debbie''s eyes reddened as she thought to herself miserably, ''Why isn''t he asking me not to marry


    Ivan?


    Does he no longer love me?''


    Despite their mixed feelings, they kept their silence all the way.


    Six posh cars were waiting outside the vi. The one in the front was a red Maserati¡ªthe wedding car.


    Curtis opened the rear door and gave Debbie a warm smile. Carlos gently ced her in the back seat.


    He straightened her wedding dress and then nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Congrattions,"


    he said softly.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She didn''t want to hear that from him. How she wished he would ask her


    to leave with him at that moment!


    However, she couldn''t find any trace of such emotions in his eyes. He was the same old aloof


    president. Her heart ached when she saw his indifferent expression. She tried her best to hold back the


    tears that were threatening to fall.


    When Carlos retreated, she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. They flowed down her cheeks


    silently.


    At that very moment, she felt that she and Carlos were really over and that they could never be back


    together again.


    Carlos closed the door and walked to the car behind the Maserati. Debbie bit her lips hard to suppress


    her cries.


    She did not look away until he was out of her sight.


    In around ten minutes, they arrived at the church where the wedding was to be held. There were only


    about thirty people in attendance.

 Chapter 405 Megan Is Dead

    Chapter 405 Megan Is Dead


    Among the wedding guests were Ivan''s family members and the couple''s friends, including Xavier,


    Yates, Hayden and his wife.


    After Curtis and the others were finally seated, the ceremony began. The small church was packed full


    of people.


    Ivan stood next to the priest, waiting for his bride.


    Standing at the far end of the red carpet, Debbie held onto Carlos'' arm. She was d in a beautiful


    white wedding gown, withce at the top, highlighted with pearls studding the upper part. Her waist was


    belted by a fine silk sash, on which were sewn fine flowers of satin and silk. She was truly stunning.


    Pausing there at the entrance of the church, Carlos and Debbie looked like a match made in heaven,


    almost as if it were those two who were to be married today.


    Ivan watched as Debbie approached him on Carlos'' arm.


    When she finally stood in front of Ivan, Carlos held her soft hand and was about to hand it to Ivan.


    Suddenly, he saw tears streaming down her cheeks under the white veil. His heart skipped a beat and


    he held her hand even tighter.


    He couldn''t bear to give this woman to another man.


    When the priest repeated his request, it brought him back to reality. Carlos took a deep breath and


    gently guided her hand to Ivan''s. "Be nice to her," he said.


    He put his right hand in his pocket then, so no one could see it ball into a fist.


    Ivan gave Carlos a gentle smile and answered, "I will."


    People watched as Carlos turned around.


    "Carlos!" Debbie called out his name, choking back tears, her voice hoarse from a broken heart.


    He wanted to turn around, to run to her, hold her tight and never let her go, but decided against it. After


    all, it was her wedding. Without stopping, he walked off the stage.


    Debbie felt her eyes tingling and could hardly help shedding tears. They flowed freely down her face


    now, staining her veil and her lovely dress. How she wished he would turn around and take her away!


    But he didn''t.


    He didn''t even slow his pace, much less take her away.


    The priest began, "Ivan Wen, do you take Debbie Nian to be yourwfully wedded wife, to live together


    after God''s ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you love, honor,fort, and cherish her


    from this day forward, forsaking all others, keeping only unto her for as long as you both shall live?"


    Ivan answered without hesitation, "I do!"


    The priest turned to Debbie. "Debbie Nian, do you take Ivan Wen for yourwfully wedded husband, to


    live together after God''s ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you love, honor,fort, and


    cherish him from this day forward, forsaking all others, keeping only unto him for as long as you both


    shall live?"


    Unlike Ivan, Debbie hesitated.


    She turned her head to look at the man sitting close to the stage. The man who had given her hand to


    Ivan''s.


    Her big eyes were filled with expectation, yet he gave no response. He sat there, stony faced, watching


    the ceremony. She despaired and stammered, "I¡ª"


    Before she could finish, there was some kind ofmotion outside the church.


    Several policemen threw open the church doors and rushed in. "Excuse me. Which one of you is Miss


    Debbie Nian?" one of them asked.


    People started gossiping among themselves, and the tiny church was filled with the voices of the


    wedding guests. Carlos frowned and wondered what was going on.


    Debbie soon stopped crying, staring at the policemen. She had a bad feeling about this.


    She threw back her veil, wiped her tears, and answered, "That''s me."


    The policeman showed her his badge and stated, "I''m from the Y City Municipal Public Security


    Bureau. We have some evidence connecting you with a homicide. Pleasee with us."


    The church was in an uproar, now, thanks to his outrageous statement.


    Ivan stood before Debbie and retorted, "How? Who was murdered?"


    "We found Miss Megan Lan''s body in the suburbs four days ago. Witnesses said that Miss Debbie Nian


    had gotten into a fight with her. I''m sorry, but Miss Debbie Nian has toe with us."


    The color drained from Debbie''s face when she heard the policeman describing everything. He wasn''t


    wrong, and circumstantial evidence might doom her before this ever went to trial. ''Megan is dead?'' She


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    couldn''t believe her ears.


    Carlos'' face darkened. He called Megan, but it went straight to voicemail. Her phone was off.


    He then called Wesley, but his assistant answered it. "Colonel Li is conducting infantry drills. He''ll be


    back tonight."


    Carlos called Frankie and asked, "Is Megan dead?"


    Frankie was shocked as well. "I hadn''t heard. I''ll look into it now."


    The policemen led Debbie away. Since she went peacefully, they forewent the handcuffs.


    A bride was taken away by police at her wedding¡ªthat usually happened in TV shows, bad ones. In


    real life, it was unthinkable.


    Before she was led away, Ivan coaxed her, "Don''t worry. I''ll try to bail you out as soon as possible."


    Debbie nodded. When she walked past Carlos, he was on the phone. They stared at each other, but


    neither of them spoke.


    Outside the church, she looked down at her wedding dress and smiled bitterly. ''I might be the first


    woman taken to the station in this sort of attire, '' she thought.


    The policemen intended to ferry Debbie back to Y City. If it weren''t for Ivan pulling strings and


    demanding a change of clothes, she would have to wear the wedding dress all the way back.


    Ivan had nned to ask Xavier to bail Debbie out first. But by the time he and the others arrived at the


    police station, Debbie was already on a red-eye flight, bound for Y City.


    As a result, Carlos, Curtis and the others did the same, intending to get her out of whatever she''d


    gotten tangled up in.


    Carlos was the invisible ruler of his home city, and he could have his men look into this.


    At Wen family''s residence


    After making sure Piggy was asleep, Elsie left the bedroom and closed the door quietly.


    Then she called Ivan and confronted him angrily. "Ivan, tell me the truth. Do you really love Debbie?"


    Ivan had just disembarked. Stretching his sore muscles and rubbing his aching temples, he answered,


    "Mom, what are you talking about? Of course I love her. Why would I marry her if I didn''t?"


    "Then why does she still talk to her ex?" When she saw Debbie''s ex-husband giving her away, Elsie


    was both dumbfounded and angry. She grew suspicious of their rtionship.


    "Come on, Mom. You know Debbie''s family. Her dad''s dead and her mom''s missing. So I asked Mr.


    Huo to give her away. It''s no big deal." Ivan made sure he sounded as calm as possible.


    Elsie frowned and said, "I love Piggy a lot. But I don''t like Debbie staying in touch with Mr. Huo. Tell her


    to stop talking to him."


    "Got it, Mom. I promise. We''re headed to the police station. I have to go. Bye."


    Elsie had to hang up.


    She sighed helplessly. Logan, Elsie''s husband, patted her shoulder and coaxed her, "We know Debbie.


    She might be divorced, but she''s no cheater. She''s no murderer, either. Ivan will fix this. He''s good at


    that."


    Elsie didn''t respond.


    She was too busy regretting how hard she pushed Ivan into getting married. Now he was forced into a


    marriage he might not have wanted, because of her prodding.


    In Y City


    The police had brought Debbie to an interrogation room. Several detectives observed the scene behind


    a two-way mirror.


    "Where were you at approximately 8 p.m. four days ago? And who can prove it?"


    "Four days ago... I was at home. My daughter can prove it. I was with her the whole time."


    "Your daughter is only two years old. She can''t act as a witness on your behalf.


    Anyone else?"

 Chapter 406 You Broke The Law

    Chapter 406 You Broke The Law


    Debbie tried her best to stay calm. "Officer, may I ask how Megan was murdered?" she asked.


    The policeman looked at her warily and answered, "She was raped and then stabbed with a knife. She


    bled to death."


    Debbie was confused. "She was raped. How could I have done that?"


    "We''ve already caught the rapist. He had left the spot after raping her, but then returned after some


    time. He ims that he saw you stab Megan Lan multiple times."


    Saying that, he produced a transparent stic bag and ced it in front of her. "Is this yours?" he


    asked.


    Inside the bag was a knife.


    Debbie''s eyes widened in horror. "This is mine! But I was getting married today. Do you really think I


    would go out and kill someone several days before my wedding?"


    The policeman stopped taking notes and lifted the pen from the notepad. He looked her in the eye and


    asked, "How was your rtionship with Megan Lan? Did you get along?"


    Debbie wondered how she could exin her rtionship with Megan without making it sound like she


    had always wanted to murder her. "I admit that Megan and I were not getting along well, but I had


    never thought of killing her."


    "Why weren''t you two getting along?"


    The interrogationsted a long time.


    Debbie was on the brink of a meltdown. She kept repeating the same words¡ª"I didn''t kill Megan. I


    need mywyer. I will find evidence to prove my innocence."


    Three-odd hourster, another policeman entered the interrogation room. "Debbie Nian, yourwyer is


    here."


    She saw Xavier and Ivan walk in.


    Ivan was acting somewhat strange. Xavier said, "Debbie, things have be a bitplicated. The


    surveince video from that night shows that Megan was taken out of the city in your car."


    Debbie''s breathing hitched. A cold shiver ran down her spine. Someone was deliberately framing her!


    ''Who did this? Who raped and killed her? Why?'' she wondered.


    Xavier told her more about the case. It was an engineer who had raped Megan. The man had already


    been caught by the police. He admitted shamelessly that he had raped her because she was pretty and


    he couldn''t hold back his desires.


    Ivan retorted, "No, he''s lying. Someone must have hired him to rape her." He had a hunch as to who


    might have hired the man to rape Megan.


    Xavier cast a sidelong nce at Ivan and said, "Well, that''s what he said."


    Not long after Debbie had been taken to the police station, some of the news outlets reported that she


    and Ivan had held a secret wedding ceremony, and that the police had taken her away because she


    had apparently killed someone.


    Carlos had lost no time in tearing those articles down.


    There were always malicious rumors about Debbie on the news. As a result of that pattern, the


    news.


    After leaving the police station, Ivan and Xavier went in different directions. Ivan got into his car, but he


    didn''t start the engine. Instead, he took out his phone and called someone. As soon as it connected, he


    said angrily, "That engineer is your man!"


    A man''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Yes, he is. So? Ivan, are you saying that it was me


    who had asked him to rape that woman?"


    Ivan''s hand tightened around the steering wheel. "You broke thew!" he yelled into the phone.


    "I am well aware that asking someone to rape a woman is against thew. So, obviously I didn''t do it.


    Ivan, you''ve let me down! How can you not trust me?"


    Without answering, Ivan hung up and sighed helplessly. He immediately called Carlos. "Mr. Huo,


    someone has framed Debbie. And the police aren''t granting her bail. Someone powerful is behind this.


    Mr. Huo, will you please help her out of this?"


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Ivan closed his eyes and pleaded, "Mr. Huo, Debbie is your ex-wife. She was depressed when she


    thought that you were dead. In order to give b¡ª" He almost blurted out, "In order to give birth to your


    baby..." Luckily, he stopped in time to avoid the blunder and instead said, "She had been working really


    hard in order to teach those who had hurt you and her a lesson, and to put them behind bars.


    She has done so much for you. You may not know it, but I do. And now, she is being framed. Mr. Huo,


    you aren''t just going to sit and watch, are you?"


    Carlos lit a cigarette and took a drag. After exhaling the smoke, he said, "She''s your wife now."


    "So you are not willing to help her?" Ivan was a little disappointed in Carlos.


    "I will help her. But you have to divorce her," Carlos said indifferently.


    Ivan''s mouth flew open. After a long pause, he said, "I swear I won''ty a finger on her. But I can''t


    divorce her right now. I have my own reasons. Is that eptable, Mr. Huo?"


    "Fine. You have to divorce her within the next three months," said Carlos.


    "Deal!"


    Carlos hung up and walked out of Megan''s apartment. He then called Frankie. "Someone framed


    Debbie. Look into it."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "Bail her out at all costs and take her to the manor. Appoint some men to protect her at all times," he


    added.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    At that moment, the elevator arrived on the floor with a ding and Wesley walked out. Upon seeing


    Carlos'' gloomy face, he asked with a solemn expression, "Is it true?"


    Carlos nodded.


    Wesley banged his fist against the wall and cursed, "Son of a bitch! I swear I will make him pay for


    what he did to Megan!"


    Carlos took out a cigarette and gave it to him. "The rapist is in police custody now. But he ims that


    he saw Debbie kill Megan. What do you think?" he asked.


    Wesley was shocked, but then he shook his head. "Although I hate Debbie, I don''t think she would do


    such a thing. Besides, she is one of the most popr singers in the world. Why would she destroy


    herself by killing someone?"


    Carlos took a drag on his cigarette and looked at the policemen in Megan''s apartment, his eyes


    darkening gradually.


    From the very beginning, he had not believed that Debbie had killed Megan. ''Even a cat scares her out


    of her wits. She doesn''t have the guts to kill someone. All this time, she had been racking her brains to


    get me back and to take vengeance on Dad. Plus, it''s impossible that she would go and kill Megan right


    before her wedding!'' he thought.


    What he needed to do now was find evidence to prove her innocence.


    Although Carlos had done a good job in quashing those rumors about her arrest, manyizens still left


    not in the police station.


    That evening, Debbie took a video of herself and posted it on Weibo with the words, "I''m still working,


    even at thiste hour. Look at these dark circles! Gosh! My eyes are killing me."


    It was like a p in the face to those media outlets that were trying to defame her.


    And rumors associated with the incident were deleted in the blink of an eye.


    Debbie''s loyal fans expressed their heartache for her being the target of cyber-bullying again. They


    even said that they would support her no matter what happened.


    At East District Manor


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Debbie was standing next to the bedroom window, reading her fans''ments. She was deeply


    touched by their love. She swore to herself that she would work harder and write more songs for them.


    The bedroom door creaked open.


    Carlos stood at the door with a serious look on his face.


    She turned around to look at him, but said nothing.


    He didn''t say a word either. After a few seconds, he turned around and left for the study.


    She was safe and sound; he was relieved.


    Debbie was surprised by his silence. ''Should I go and thank him?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 407 I Ate Everything

    Chapter 407 I Ate Everything


    Xavier told Debbie that the police hadn''t granted her bail. Many of her friends tried to bail her out,


    including Ivan, Curtis and Jared, but they failed. Law enforcement wasn''t budging on this. She was a


    superstar, and traveled too much. They considered her a flight risk.


    Finally, Ivan was left with no choice. He called Carlos. Carlos'' assistant went forthwith to the police


    station, trying to talk the bail bondswoman into letting Debbie go. He even tried subtle intimidation, but


    she wasn''t budging. Carlos himself confronted an officer on vacation in a suburban resort area. They


    had spent several hours drinking tea and chatting before the officer finally granted Debbie''s bail.


    Debbie guessed that James was probably behind it. It was possible he used his influence to make sure


    the cops didn''t make it easy for them. A corrupt cop could potentially deny someone bail and refuse


    payment.


    Through the window, Debbie saw the myriad security guards patrolling the area. She sighed and went


    downstairs to the kitchen. Carlos had helped her a lot this time, saving her from jail and worse, and she


    needed to thank him.


    She made a cup of chrysanthemum tea and headed for the study.


    The CEO had told her she didn''t need to knock. But that was three years ago, and he had amnesia


    now. He might not remember ever granting her that privilege. So she knocked on the door instead.


    She didn''t open the door until he responded. It was weird, hanging back like this, acting as though they


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    were strangers. But she could do little else.


    Carlos was hunching over hisptop, the light from the screen illuminating his face. She ced the cup


    on the desk and said, "Drink some tea first. It''ll help your eyes."


    "Thanks," he answered simply.


    Debbie took a deep breath and began, "I need to thank you. If it¡ª"


    However, Carlos'' ringtone saw to it that she couldn''t continue. She stole a nce at the screen and


    saw the caller ID¡ªStephanie.


    "Hello?" he said coldly.


    After Stephanie said something, he suddenly raised his head to look at Debbie.


    Debbie thought he was implying she should leave, so she turned around. But she heard him say, "I''m


    too busy to make it there. Go to bed early. Get some rest."


    Debbie was at a loss whether she should leave.


    Carlos hung up the phone, took a sip of tea, and said, "That hit the spot." He then told Debbie, "I''m


    hungry."


    ''Is he asking me to cook for him?'' Debbie wondered.


    Without turning around, she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Thest time she did that, he shared his meal with Stephanie. That was a humiliating blow, since she


    had specially prepared those dishes for him. She didn''t want to go through that again.


    Carlos'' face darkened as he insisted coldly, "Cook for me."


    Debbie turned around and shook her head. "Maybe you could ask your fiancee, Mr. Huo."


    "She doesn''t know how."


    "I don''t either," Debbie answered firmly.


    At this, Carlos reached his wit''s end. "So this is how you thank me?" he asked icily. "After what I did for


    you?"


    Debbie took a deep breath and snapped back, "Trust me, I''m happy you could help. But I swore I''d


    never cook for you again, after what happenedst time. I cooked for you, not for her. Hungry? Ask the


    chef."


    "She didn''t have any of your food."


    "But she said she did!"


    "I said she didn''t eat! I ate everything! Clear now?" he said with a frown.


    Debbie was stunned for a while. ''So Stephanie lied?'' She asked, "Really? She didn''t eat them?" She


    wanted to confirm.


    Carlos cast an angry nce at her. "You don''t speak Chinese? How about I repeat it in English,


    Spanish, Korean or Russian?" he mocked.


    Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile. "No need for that, Mr. Huo. I only speak Chinese and


    English."


    In fluent English, he said, "I ate everything."


    Of course Debbie knew what he said. She heard it the first time, and understood what he just said. She


    used to get terrible grades. But Carlos'' tutoring made a huge difference, and her English had improved


    greatly.


    And that did it. She felt better conceding to his request. Her cheeks were rosy with a sheen of


    happiness. "Cool. What do you want?" she asked cheerfully.


    "I''m not picky," he simply said.


    Debbie pursed her lips andined in her mind, ''Not picky? He''d make the book of Guinness World


    Records for the pickiest eater.''


    Carlos, of course, noticed that. "What? You got a problem?" he asked.


    "No, no. I''m going to the kitchen now."


    Debbie left the study in a hurry. On her way to the kitchen, she wondered what she should cook for


    Carlos.


    A half-hourter, Debbie appeared at the door of the study carrying a bowl of noodles topped with


    sliced tomato and scrambled eggs. The odor of food was like a trigger, and Carlos'' stomach started


    rumbling the moment he smelled it. He put hisptop aside and watched as she ced the bowl before


    him with great care. "It''ste, so don''t eat too much. I''ll make breakfast for you in the morning. Cool?"


    "Mmm hmm." He took over the chopsticks from her.


    While he was eating, she felt kind of bored and walked towards the bookshelf. Suddenly, she


    remembered something and offered, "There are more noodles if you''re still hungry."


    "Sure."


    Debbie giggled and went downstairs again.


    In the end, Carlos finished two bowls of noodles. He really was hungry.


    While Debbie was doing the dishes in the kitchen, Carlos went downstairs. Watching her clean, he


    shed a smile, as a feeling of warmth coursed through him.


    Debbie turned off the light in the kitchen and walked out. She then saw Carlos rxing on the couch,


    watching TV. "Did you finish your work?" she asked curiously.


    "Yeah." Carlos stood up from the sofa and turned off the TV. "I think you should stay here. It''s safer."


    Debbie shook her head. "I have to find more evidence to clear my name." And that was when it hit her.


    ''Carlos used to be close to Megan. Now she''s dead, and I''m the suspect.'' She looked him in the eye.


    "You don''t think I killed Megan, do you, old man?"


    Carlos cast a sidelong nce at her. "I don''t think you''d be out in the dark alone."


    Debbie was dumbstruck.


    ''Ah! That''s right. I told him I was afraid of the dark, so he''d stay in my apartment with me and I wouldn''t


    have to sleep alone.''


    So Carlos still remembered what she said.


    She blinked her eyes and told Carlos, who was going upstairs, "I think your fiancee might want some


    "She''s fine."


    "Can I sleep in your bedroom? I don''t want Megan''s ghosting after me."


    Carlos was rendered speechless.


    After a while, he said, "Feeling guilty? Don''t."


    "I don''t feel guilty. But I''m afraid of ghosts," Debbie said pitifully.


    "You can call Ivan over. I don''t mind you two staying in the guest room." Suddenly, he turned around


    and warned her expressionless, "But no sex."


    Debbie''s jaw dropped.


    Ivan wasn''t really on her mind. He was busy with something, though she didn''t know what. Besides,


    she wanted to work on Carlos without anyone else around.


    After saying good night, Carlos went to his bedroom, while Debbie went to the guest room.


    At a high-ss vi zone in Z Country


    Ivan pushed the car door open, got out and mmed the door. Then he walked towards a vi. Many


    posh cars were parked out in front.


    The music was quite loud. So loud you couldn''t talk to another person without yelling. When Ivan


    entered, he saw more than ten men and women dancing and making out.


    When she saw Ivan, a woman turned off the music. Silence befell the house.


    With a long face, Ivan looked at a man who was sitting on the sofa and hugging another guy. The man


    looked up, and then moved away from his friend. He stood up, came over to Ivan and hugged him


    tightly. "Ivan, you''re finally back!"


    Ivan pushed him away and shouted angrily, "Fuck off! All of you!"

 Chapter 408 Im Married Now

    Chapter 408 I''m Married Now


    The guests in the vi decided to gather up their stuff and leave quickly. They didn''t want to be dragged


    into this.


    Finally, everyone was gone, and the two were left alone. Ivan looked around, his eyes filled with


    nothing but disgust. "I told you before. Don''t bring your punk-ass friends here!" he shouted at Aldrich


    Yuan furiously.


    With his arms crossed over his chest, Aldrich Yuan sneered and retorted indifferently, "Well, you


    certainly weren''t there for me. My friends were."


    Ivan didn''t bother bboring the point. Instead, he asked bluntly, "So why Megan Lan? Why did one of


    your men rape and kill her?"


    "What are you talking about? Better yet, who are you talking about? Megan Lan?" Aldrich Yuan


    admitted to nothing.


    "The engineer who raped her worked for you. I''m not stupid. Why?" Ivan stared at him with a fierce


    look; he was so disappointed in Aldrich Yuan. He thought he knew the man in front of him, but it turned


    out he didn''t.


    "Dammit Ivan! I''m your boyfriend. Why don''t you trust me?" Aldrich Yuanined bitterly.


    Upon hearing the word "boyfriend," Ivan pulled a long face and snapped, "Boyfriend? I never agreed to


    that!"


    Aldrich Yuan hugged Ivan tightly and clutched his shirt. He gave him a pitiful look. "Ivan, we''ve been


    together for five years. You dumping me?"


    Ivan pushed him away. Aldrich Yuan fell and only throughst-minute maneuvering hit the couch. Ivan


    stared down at him and said in a cold voice, "Quit it! I''m married now." He pulled out a bank card from


    his wallet and handed it to him. "Here you are. Three million dors. Enjoy. Don''t call me again!"


    Instantly, Aldrich Yuan''s eyes brimmed with tears. Without sparing a single nce at the card, he yelled


    in a sobbing voice, "Ivan, do you remember your promise? Five years ago, you said we''d be together,


    that you''d take care of me for the rest of my life. You''re throwing all that away over a woman? So what


    happened to the fake marriage? That''s what you told me it was. To make your mom happy. But now


    you''re dumping me because of her. So tell me¡ªdo you love her?"


    But Ivan wasn''t stupid. He was afraid Aldrich Yuan might go after Debbie. So he tried to exin, "The


    marriage is fake. She''s like my own sister, for Christ''s sake. She''s in love with someone else. Five


    years ago, I didn''t know my own feelings. Now I do. I promised to take care of you, not let you do


    whatever you want. Am I clear?"


    Seeing that Ivan was determined this time, Aldrich Yuan was flustered. "You''re the only one I want.


    Without your love I''m nothing. Ivan, I love you. And you love me." Tears welled up in his eyes, and a


    single drop found its way down his face. "Say it! Debbie''s not good for you. She''s a whore. She even


    has a kid¡ª"


    "Aldrich!" Ivan interrupted him angrily. "She''s not that kind of girl, regardless of what you''ve read in the


    tabloids. And besides, this isn''t about her. Goodbye, Aldrich."


    "Ivan..." All of a sudden, Aldrich Yuan calmed down.


    Ivan stared at him without saying a word.


    Aldrich Yuan asked in a serious manner, "Don''t you love me anymore?"


    Ivan shook his head. "No, I don''t. Megan Lan was the straw that broke the camel''s back. You really let


    me down this time." ''Maybe I never loved you, '' Ivan thought to himself.


    All the blood drained from Aldrich Yuan''s face as heughed out loud sarcastically. "You''re right. I


    asked him to rape that woman. But I had nothing to do with her death," he said coldly.


    Disappointment was written all over Ivan''s face when Aldrich Yuan admitted it. "You didn''t know her.


    Let''s say that''s true. So why did you have your man rape her?"


    Ivan was really at loose ends. When did Aldrich Yuan change so much?


    "I didn''t know her, but Debbie Nian did. And those two hated each other. If something bad happened to


    Megan, Debbie would take the me." Aldrich Yuan shed a vicious smile before continuing, "I


    figured if we let Megan think that Debbie hired the man to rape her, she would vow revenge. What a


    catfight that would be! I don''t know who killed her. Wasn''t it Debbie? Ha-ha! This is hrious!"


    Aldrich Yuanughed hysterically, which made Ivan frown. "It''s so over."


    With that, he turned around and walked off.


    Seeing his retreating figure, Aldrich Yuan rushed up to him and gave him a back hug, resting his head


    on Ivan''s shoulder. "Please don''t go. I love you so much. I can''t live without you."


    Ivan made no response. Sarcasm welled up in him and he didn''t want to say anything he''d regret. He


    didn''t think Aldrich Yuan''s feelings for him were love¡ªhe was just too possessive.


    After leaving the vi, Ivan worked to control his breath and tried to calm his jangled nerves. Sitting in


    his car, he called Debbie. "Hi, Debbie. Did I wake you?"


    "No. What''s up?" Debbie stretched and yawned. It was a restless night, and she just couldn''t fall


    asleep. Carlos was in the bedroom next to hers, and that excited her far too much.


    "I know who hired that engineer to rape Megan. But...Debbie...I don''t know if I should turn him in." Five


    years ago, Aldrich Yuan saved his life. They were good for each other then. He was the wrong person


    at the right time. Ivan wasn''t really willing to turn the guy over to the cops just like that.


    Debbie paused for a while and then asked, "Did he have anything to do with her death?"


    "I don''t think so. Give me some time, Deb. I''ll make sure youe out of this smelling like a rose. I


    have a lot to think about right now, though." He knew he should turn Aldrich Yuan in. Otherwise, Debbie


    would be the only person they could pin the murder on. But he didn''t know what to do.


    "No problem. Ivan, don''t worry about me. I''m holing up in Carlos'' manor. Take care of yourself."


    Ivan leaned against the seat and murmured, "Eventually, I figured out I didn''t love him. That''s why I got


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    annoyed at him instead of turned on when he tried to make out with me. Why didn''t I see it before now?


    I even asked you to marry me as cover. I''m so sorry I dragged you into this..."


    Upon hearing that, Debbie coaxed him softly, "It''s not your fault. I married you to make Carlos jealous,


    you know. We both had our reasons."


    Ivan heaved a sigh of relief. "Don''t worry. If the cops can''t find the murderer, I''ll turn him in. Focus on


    what you came here to do. And leave everything to me..." His voice trailed off as he thought with a self-


    mocking smile, ''Well, I can''t fix everything. Carlos bailed Debbie out. I might need to call on him again.''


    "Thanks a lot, Ivan. Get some sleep."


    "Sure. Good night."


    The two of them were lost in their own thoughts at that moment.


    Because of the charges pending against her, Debbie found it hard to work. Several coborators


    warned her that if she didn''t get back to work, they''d terminate their contracts.


    Left with no choice, Debbie had to leave the manor with a mask, a baseball cap and sunsses so no


    one would recognize her. There were even several bodyguards apanying her to protect her.


    Apart from work, she also had to pay attention to the investigation.


    That afternoon, she got a call from a private detective she hired. "You''re right, Miss Nian. Someone


    forced the police to not grant your bail. And he even tipped off the media and paid them to run stories


    about it. But then someone had all the news posts handled."


    "Is it James Huo who bought off the news outlets?" Debbie asked. ''Is it Carlos who had all the news


    posts handled?'' she thought to herself.


    "Yes," confirmed the detective.

 Chapter 409 Kasie Was Abducted

    Chapter 409 Kasie Was Abducted


    Debbie sneered. She had expected that answer. "What else did he do?" she asked the man on the


    other end of the line.


    "After he was discharged from the hospital, James visited the Li family several times. And he was


    acting very secretive. Our men are still following him," he replied.


    James was close to the Li family. That was why he had insisted that Carlos marry Stephanie. So,


    Debbie didn''t think it was odd of him to visit the family. "Okay. Have you found anything about the


    people who had kidnapped Sasha three years ago?"


    "Not yet. Those men had left the city right after they were paid. Nobody knows their whereabouts."


    Debbie nodded resignedly. "I see. Thanks. Keep following James and let me know if you find


    something."


    "Okay."


    That evening, when Debbie arrived at East District Manor, the house was only lit up by the lights in the


    hallway. Carlos wasn''t back home yet.


    Debbie busied herself in the kitchen preparing dinner as she waited for him. A few momentster, she


    heard a noise at the door. It had to be Carlos. She walked out of the kitchen, carrying a tureen of soup


    to the table. Carlos walked in. "Did you have dinner?" she asked.


    He looked at the dishes on the table and replied, "No."


    He had anticipated that she would cook dinner for him, so he hade back from work on an empty


    stomach.


    "All right. Wash your hands. Dinner will be ready in a minute. I''m just finishing up thest dish." Debbie


    was relieved that he hade back for dinner. Or she would have wasted all that time in the kitchen


    for nothing.


    She had thought about calling him before she started cooking. But then she had changed her mind,


    considering that it was a sensitive period for both of them.


    "Carlos," she called as they sat at the table, having dinner. But the rest of her words froze on her lips.


    Her mouth formed a thin straight line and she lowered her eyes. She poked the rice in her bowl,


    preupied with her thoughts.


    Carlos looked at her but since she didn''t say anything further, he didn''t ask what was on her mind. They


    ate silently until Carlos was about to finish his rice.


    "I can''t prove my innocence. There were no cameras in that suburban area. Things are looking really


    bad for me right now. It''s a dead end. If I can''t provide an alibi soon, I will be arrested again," she


    blurted out.


    "Hmm," Carlos muttered and continued with his dinner.


    He didn''t show much enthusiasm, but it was such a grave matter for Debbie that she just had to


    swallow her pride and ask. "Um, will you help me?"


    "Hmm." The same response. Carlos began to eat his soup.


    Debbie grew anxious and impatient. ''Why is he acting so nonchnt, as if this doesn''t bother him at


    all?'' she thought, clenching her teeth.


    But soon, she calmed down. She was nothing to him now, barely a friend. Why would he be concerned


    about her? He had already done more than enough when he had agreed to take her back to his ce


    for protection.


    Too anxious to eat, Debbie put down her chopsticks and texted Xavier. "How much time do I have?"


    "Two days."


    ''Two days?!'' Debbie felt like she was being crushed from all sides.


    How was she supposed to prove her innocence in such a short time?


    "Eat!" Carlos demanded coldly.


    Still drowning in her thoughts, Debbie grabbed her chopsticks mechanically, picked up something from


    the nearest dish and brought it to her lips.


    But before she could put it into her mouth, another pair of chopsticks caught hers.


    She looked at Carlos in confusion. His face had be gloomy. "What''s wrong?" she asked. ''I''m


    eating just as he had asked, so what''s with the long face?''


    Carlos stared at her chopsticks. Debbie looked down at it only to find that she was about to put a


    cheese crab with its shell into her mouth.


    She smiled awkwardly and peeled the crab before eating it.


    After dinner, Debbie cleaned the table and went to wash the dishes. Meanwhile, Carlos watched the


    financial news on TV in the living room. When she finally came out of the kitchen, Carlos was on the


    phone.


    Seeing her, he turned off the TV and walked up the stairs.


    When he walked past her, she heard him say, "Get thend in the North at all costs. I don''t care who


    we arepeting against or how fierce thepetition is. I want it!"


    ''Thend in the North? Is ZL Group developing more real estate?'' Debbie wondered. Thepany had


    built numerous buildings.


    She followed him upstairs. Debbie was about to step into her room when he asked, "You want my


    help?"


    Debbie looked back to check if he was talking on the phone. The handsome man was looking straight


    at her. She nodded. "I had some men look into the matter, but they are not experts and don''t have


    strong connections. So..." She sounded desperate.


    Carlos put his phone into his pocket and strode over to her. "I can help you."


    Debbie''s eyes brightened. "Thank you so much, Mr. Huo."


    "Don''t thank me yet. I''m a businessman. I seek profits."


    "What do you mean?" she asked, bewildered.


    Carlos took one more quick step forward and pulled her into his arms. "I mean this..." He lowered his


    head and kissed her rosy lips, which had been torturing him for the past few days.


    She tried to pull away, but he pressed her hard against the wall, sandwiching her between the wall and


    his body. She couldn''t make a sound. ''What''s he doing? I''m married.''


    She could feel him getting more and more excited. His breathing was heavy. His left hand held the


    back of her head, and the other reached for her breasts. Realizing what he was about to do, she


    grabbed his hand and pulled away from him, panting. "Mr. Huo, you''re engaged... and I''m married."


    Carlos was silent.


    He realized that he had lost control over his emotions. For a moment, the overwhelming desire he had


    been feeling had gotten the better of him, and he had forgotten the nature of their current rtionship.


    He let go of her and went into the study without a word.


    The next day, Carlos yed a footage for her. It was her alibi. Debbie was impressed by his efficient


    and quick work.


    The video showed that she and Piggy were downtown two minutes before Megan was killed. There


    was no way that she could have reached the crime scene in the suburb within two minutes. Hence, she


    couldn''t have murdered Megan.


    There was only one possibility now¡ªsomeone, who looked like Debbie after stic surgery, had


    grabbed her knife and had killed Megan with it.


    It would be time-consuming to find out who hadmitted the crime.


    But at least the footage proved that it wasn''t Debbie. Now that she had been ruled out as a suspect,


    she had her freedom back. All she needed to do now was help the police find the real murderer.


    Yet, her life was far from being peaceful.


    Just as her life was getting back to normal, Kasie''s mom called her out of the blue. "Debbie, where are


    you?" asked Mia in a rush.


    There was anxiety in her tone. Debbie didn''t miss it. "I''m at work. What is it?" She was preparing for her


    next concert. Moreover, Ruby had arranged a lot of ads and shows for her. She was super busy.


    "Ka- Kasie has been abducted."


    "What? " Debbie stood up abruptly from the chair. "What happened?!"


    Mia said in a choked voice, "They said that it was because of you, and if you want Kasie to live, you will


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    have to go to a recycling center, alone."


    Those words sounded so familiar to Debbie. She recalled that three years ago, when Sasha was


    kidnapped, James'' men had said the same thing.


    Had James finally resorted to his old schemes again? "Did they say why they were doing this?"


    "No. They only said that you had to go there alone. If you take anybody else with you, they will kill her."


    The same trick and the same words. Debbie was almost sure that this was James'' y.

 Chapter 410 I’m Here

    Chapter 410 I¡¯m Here


    Since she hadn''t met these people yet, Debbie wasn''t sure who was behind the kidnapping. "Aunt Mia,


    where''s the recycling center? I''ll go."


    "It''s too dangerous. Call the police. These guys are too well-organized, and your martial arts might not


    help you," Mia reminded her. The olderdy was so frightened that she couldn''t havee up with


    something so rational.


    It was Kasie''s father, Mason, who first floated that idea. Mia was just parroting it.


    Debbie contemted the risks and decided to go. "Don''t call the cops yet. I''ll figure it out."


    Before she set off, Debbie had a wild idea and called James. She got straight to the point. "This is your


    doing, isn''t it?" she blurted out.


    "What are you babbling about, Miss Nian?" James asked calmly, telling himself to maintain his


    Debbie also collected herself a bit. "Did you kidnap Kasie?"


    The man let out a sigh of relief. "So that''s why you''re calling. Let me guess: they asked you to trade


    yourself as a hostage," he said in a weird tone.


    Debbie fell into silence.


    Then James announced through clenched teeth, "Hey, I''m not the only one who wants you dead. I hate


    you as much as someone ever could, but it''s not me this time."


    The too proud man would never admit he''d done anything wrong, much less take the me for


    something someone else did.


    He was right. Too many people wanted her dead right now. And it could be anyone. James, for one,


    whoever killed Megan, and whoever it was that made off with Kasie.


    Now that she knew it wasn''t James, she hung up on him without another word.


    But none of this was helpful. She was back to square one, totally clueless who she was dealing with.


    But she couldn''t back down. She had to go to the recycling center to face her enemy alone.


    She called Mia first before making her way there. "If I don''t walk out ten minutes after I walk inside, call


    the cops."


    And this time, she wasn''t pregnant. Nothing was going to slow her down. Besides, she was carrying


    her secret weapons. She would punish these jerks and feel good about it.


    Of course, they were ready for her. A group of rather huge men stood at the entrance to the recycling


    center.


    They led her inside the main building. The walls were fashioned from corrugated iron sheet, held up


    with bars of steel on the inside. There were machines and bins of various types. Even without the men


    around, it was a bit imposing.


    Debbie looked warily around as she walked inside. She found what she was looking for fairly quickly.


    Kasie was suspended from a rope, her mouth taped, her limbs tied.


    When Kasie saw Debbie, she shook her head violently, trying to warn her. But gagged like she was, all


    she could do was make muffled, iprehensible noises.


    Debbie gave her aforting smile, then hardened her expression as she shifted her gaze to the men.


    "I''m the one you want. Let her go."


    Just then, a man in a pink suit walked out. He''d been hanging back. He held a knife that glinted


    strangely in the gloom. Debbie didn''t know these men. Why were they targeting her? Especially this


    pink guy, who looked way too slight and fine-featured to be a man.


    She wondered what these guys had against her.


    "Did you do this?" she demanded.


    The pink guy gave her a sinister smile and replied, "Yeah. I''m impressed. I didn''t think you''d have the


    balls toe alone."


    Debbie smiled. "Thanks. Now that I''m here, let my friend go."


    "What''s the rush?" The man sat down in a chair. Another guy run up to him carrying a ss of water.


    "I have a shit-ton of work to do. Quit with the games. What do you want?" Debbie cut to the chase. The


    longer she stayed, the more danger she was in.


    The man ced the knife horizontally before his eyes and slid his left index finger along its edge, as if


    he was admiring the work of the craftsman. Then, "Leave Ivan," he said. His voice was gentle, soft like


    a woman''s.


    ''Ivan?'' Debbie wondered. ''Is he...''


    "How?" she asked further.


    Aldrich looked at her and said, "Divorce him. Leave him forever."


    Debbie smiled again. "Will you let my friend go if I agree to it?"


    "By all means."


    "Okay, let her go. I''ll leave him," Debbie promised immediately.


    Something about her tone irritated Aldrich. He expected her to put up a fight. But he didn''t realize he''d


    be doing Debbie a favor. He pped the table hard and asked in a venomous tone, "Do I look like an


    idiot to you? She stays till you bring me signed divorce papers. Tell anyone else, and..."


    Debbie took two more steps forward. Aldrich was rmed. He waved his hand, and three of his men


    emerged from the shadows, nking him. She might take him down, but he wasn''t going to make it


    easier for her.


    "You have my word. Let me and Kasie out of here, and I''ll divorce Ivan."


    "Your word? What a load of crap! Stop treating me like a halfwit! You''re not going anywhere!" It was not


    easy to snare Debbie. That was why he abducted Kasie. She cared a lot about her friends, and didn''t


    want to see them hurt.


    "Look, this is between you and me, not Kasie. So here''s the n. Let her go, call awyer, I sign the


    papers, and we''re done with all this," Debbie offered.


    A thoughtful look crossed Aldrich''s face. It didn''t sound like a bad idea.


    Just then, Ivan called Debbie. She pulled her phone from her pocket and swiped to ept.


    "Hi." She answered it calmly.


    "Don''t promise him anything. Hang on. I''m on my way," Ivan said anxiously.


    ''He knows, '' she realized. ''He knows everything.'' With a smile, she said, "You don''t have to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, a bodyguard rudely snatched her phone away.


    "Hey! That''s my phone!" she shouted.


    Aldrich ignored her, as if her words were vapor that had dissipated. He took the phone from the


    bodyguard and looked at the caller ID. Instantly, his face turned green. He got flustered. It took him a


    long while topose himself. Then, shakily, he put the phone to his ear, and said, "You...you know?"


    Debbie couldn''t hear what Ivan said to him. Aldrich''s hackles rose. He suddenly got out of the chair and


    yelled, "No! You don''t get it! I want her gone! Then you''lle back to me!"


    Without waiting for Ivan''s response, he hung up angrily.


    "Tie her up! Burn the ce to the ground!" he ordered with smoldering eyes.


    ''Aw hell! This son of a bitch wants to kill me!'' Debbie realized.


    Before the bodyguards could get to her, she ran over to Kasie. She roundhouse kicked the man


    standing beside Kasie, sending him rolling painfully on the floor, covering his face.


    A second man dashed towards her and went sprawling after she kicked him in the knee. Debbie pulled


    out her dagger and was about to cut Kasie''s bonds when three more men popped up. ''More of them!''


    she thought.


    She had to use the dagger for self-defense. Even with the threat of the de, the bodyguards were


    able to hold her off. Some of them grabbed for her arm, trying for a joint lock. While they couldn''t get


    her to drop the knife, she couldn''t stop them, either.


    She had to think of something else.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    One of the bodyguards kicked at her but missed. Debbie rolled backward to put some distance


    between them. Now was her chance! She plucked a hairpin out of her hair, pressed it twice to shoot a


    silver needle at him. It buried itself in his body.


    The man didn''t feel a thing at first. In less than two seconds, he staggered and went to his knees, weak


    as pudding.


    Aldrich saw this. A sinking feeling filled him. This would be harder than he thought.


    Quickly, Debbie had tackled two bodyguards. By now, the third knew she was armed. He fought more


    swiftly so that she wouldn''t have a chance to reach her weapon.

 Chapter 411 Are You Okay

    Chapter 411 Are You Okay


    Debbie was practically backed into a corner. Her dagger shed, high, low, overhand. She shed


    these men with the dagger again and again. Left, right, forward and backward, she sprang and slid,


    hacking and slicing. Bodies shing. The sound was quite appalling.


    Aldrich walked over to Kasie and pulled the rope, lowering Kasie to ground level.


    Tied, unable to move, she could only watch Debbie fight against a group of ferocious men. Her face


    stung from the warm tears.


    But the man wasn''t interested in watching them fight. He really just needed this over. Suddenly, Aldrich


    held the knife to her throat and shouted, "Debbie Nian! One wrong move and she gets it!"


    ''Damn it!'' Debbie cursed. She leaned backwards to dodge a bodyguard''s attack. His meaty fist swung


    in front of her, narrowly missing her face. The bodyguards stopped attacking and watched their leader


    breathlessly.


    Panting, she red at Aldrich and bellowed, "Come at me! Let her go!"


    Aldrich snorted, "I can''t. Not until you divorce Ivan!"


    "Okay! But you have to promise you won''t harm Kasie," Debbiepromised.


    Just then, amotion was heard at the entrance. Soon, Ivan walked in with a ck eye and a


    swollen face.


    He didn''t know martial arts and had taken a beating as he tried to get in. "Who''s responsible for this?"


    Aldrich yelled at his bodyguards when he saw Ivan''s features marred by bruises.


    But since he didn''t look masculine at all, he wasn''t menacing even in his rage.


    Pointing at Debbie and Kasie, Ivan demanded, "This is between you and me. Let them go."


    "No way! Only after you divorce her,"


    Aldrich said, his eyes fixed on Ivan''s face. Though bloody, bruised and smudged, that face was still as


    attractive as ever to him.


    Yet his hands shook uncontrobly as Ivan walked towards him. Debbie''s heart was in her mouth. He


    still held the knife, and Kasie was still in danger. Quietly, she reached for the lipstick weapon in her


    pocket and aimed it carefully. She pressed the button and fired the dart. It sped toward Aldrich''s hand.


    "Ah!" The dart buried itself in Aldrich''s phnges. The man screamed and dropped the knife. Debbie


    rushed over, stepped on the weapon and swept his feet out from under him. He hit the floor, and


    Debbie gave him a few good kicks in the kidneys.


    Lying on his back, Aldrich howled in misery. His men surrounded Debbie when they saw their boss


    beaten and heard his painful cries.


    Ignoring the danger, she carried Kasie over to Ivan.


    Ivan caught her in his arms and started to untie her wrists and ankles.


    Suddenly, Aldrichughed hysterically. "Ivan, don''t move. I don''t want to have to shoot her."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    While Debbie was busy with Kasie, Aldrich managed to unholster his gun. He pointed it at Kasie.


    Debbie''s eyes widened with shock and her heart pounded.


    Ivan frowned. "Just cut it out. You want me, not them." He felt he never really knew Aldrich. ''When did


    he get that gun? And why does he have one? Is it all over me?''


    "Yes, I want you. But Debbie stole you from me!" Aldrich said angrily.


    Debbie panted. "I''m sorry. I was wrong, but Kasie''s innocent. Point your gun at me."


    Kasie''s hands were still bound, her mouth taped. She elbowed Ivan to remind him to tear the tape off


    her mouth.


    Ivan understood and began to remove the tape.


    Jealousy devoured Aldrich''s senses. His hands trembled. Then, "Bang!" He pulled the trigger.


    "No!" Debbie shrieked when she saw him. But she couldn''t stop him.


    After the shot, everything went deathly silent.


    Kasie felt someone hold her tightly when the gun went off. Then everything else was blocked out.


    When she raised her head, she saw Ivan''s face. He was now ghostly white.


    The air was thick with the smell of blood. She realized that Ivan took a bullet meant for her.


    Her heart fluttered. The heart she thought had died with Emmett.


    Aldrich''s mind was shattered. His grip on reality was rapidly slipping. Realizing he shot Ivan, he cried


    out in anguish. Then he screamed at Debbie and Kasie, "It''s your fault! You made me do this! I''m going


    to send you to hell!"


    He aimed at Debbie. Debbie looked at the ck muzzle pointing at her, feeling helpless.


    Knives and such are wonderful, but a gun is the great equalizer. She didn''t have anything to match


    that, or stop it from being fired.


    She had to run.


    Before Aldrich could pull the trigger again, she spun around quickly, looking for cover.


    The first shot rang out, and she was able to avoid it. It zinged off one of the heavy machines in the


    nt.


    So did the second and third. But the fourth shot was apanied by Aldrich''s miserable scream.


    Desperate for cover, Debbie didn''t stop running or turn back. Nor did she know what had happened.


    When the fifth shot was heard, Aldrich cried again.


    Then, she heard Ivan say in a weak voice, "Carlos... stop!"


    ''Carlos!'' Debbie turned around abruptly. Aldrich was seen rolling painfully on the floor. Before she could


    ''Carlos! It''s really him!''


    The CEO was also holding a gun. The suit he was wearing didn''t bind on him, or stop him from fighting.


    He stood in front of Debbie to shield her, and trained his gun on the men. "Move aside!" he demanded.


    Putting up their hands in the air, those men walked over toward where Aldrich was lying, and then


    squatted next to him. There were more than ten of them.


    Next, dozens of policemen barged in even before their sirens stopped wailing.


    Watching the cops gather, Carlos put away his gun and turned to Debbie, who stared at him all the


    while. "Are you okay? You hurt?" he asked with concern.


    "No. Why are you here?" she said, shaking her head, still unable to believe that Carlos hade to her


    rescue and was standing right in front of her. This was like something out of the movies.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about the kidnapping?" he reprimanded.


    If he hadn''t had her secretly followed by bodyguards, he would never have known she came here.


    Debbie didn''t know how to exin. "He¡ª"


    "Right. You''re Ivan''s wife now. You don''t have to tell me anything," Carlos smiled wryly. When he heard


    she was here alone, he ducked out of an important meeting and immediately climbed into his sports


    car. He raced all the way there, pedal to the metal, putting all his driving skills to the test.


    He had tackled all the sentries posted outside without a sound. When he stepped inside, the first sight


    that met his eyes was Aldrich drawing a bead on Debbie.


    He had been so nervous that he could hardly feel his heart beat. But she was another man''s wife. Her


    husband was with her. What was he doing here? Now, he realized how ridiculous he was acting.


    Without waiting for an exnation, he turned around and made his way to the entrance.


    Debbie was left speechless.


    ''He calls the cops and zooms here to save me. Then, he makes sure I''m okay, and just...leaves?'' she


    thought.


    She didn''t have much time to think about this, though. Ivan had been shot, and she needed to make


    sure he was safe.

 Chapter 412 Me Again

    Chapter 412 Me Again


    After the paramedics carried Ivan into the ambnce, Kasie walked over to Debbie and hugged her.


    "Debbie, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    Debbie''s voice was choked. "No, it''s mine. You were kidnapped because of me." Aldrich knew he might


    be able to overpower Debbie, but not both her and her bodyguards Carlos had hired for her. So his


    best bet was to get at her through Kasie.


    With red eyes, Kasie held her tightly, unwilling to let go. "I was so scared. But you fought them off. Can


    you teach me? Then next time, things will be different."


    Before Debbie could respond, they were taken down to the station for a statement. The police wouldn''t


    be kept waiting.


    Debbie had been at the police station way too many times. She started to think that she must have


    been jinxed or something.


    Once they had given their statements and were allowed to leave, Kasie asked her parents to go home,


    and she apanied Debbie to the hospital.


    At the hospital


    Ivan was still in the ER. The doctors were doing their best to save his life. They had the bleeding under


    control and washed the blood away from the wound, and several blood packs were brought in to


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    rece blood lost from limbs and vital organs. Debbie and Kasie waited outside.


    Debbie took her phone out of her pocket. The screen had been broken during the fight, but it still


    worked well enough. She found Carlos'' number and texted him. "You saved my life. Thanks, old man."


    She got no reply.


    Debbie sighed. ''He must be mad at me.''


    Several hours passed. Finally the sign above the door of the ER was turned off. The doctors walked


    out. "Doc, how is he?" Debbie asked one of the doctors.


    The doctor nodded wearily. "Thank god we got to him in time. The bullet''s out, and now we wait. "


    Both Debbie and Kasie were reassured by his words.


    They moved Ivan out of the ER shortly after the operation. Debbie and Kasie rushed over to the


    hospital cot as soon as they saw him. He was still in aa.


    When they were in the ward, Debbie let out a huge sigh of relief. This might be her fault, but at least


    Ivan was out of danger. Then she said to Kasie, "You must be tired. Why not go home and rest? I''ll take


    care of him."


    Kasie''s mouth opened and closed. She wanted to say something, but then she remembered Ivan was


    Debbie''s husband. Although Debbie didn''t love him, they were married. Kasie''s eyes clouded with that


    realization. "Okay. I''ll thank him some other day," she said, dispirited.


    Debbie sensed that something wasn''t right with her. But she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. In confusion,


    she nodded, "Okay. Have a good rest."


    "Well, I''m off." Kasie gave the man in the hospital bed onest look before leaving the ward.


    Finally, Debbie was alone with Ivan. She also realized she was parched and her throat was dry. She


    poured herself a ss of water and gulped it down.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. It was Ruby.


    "Hi, Ruby."


    "Debbie, you''re in real trouble. Mr. Xue found out you left in the middle of the shoot. He is really pissed


    off. He says he''ll terminate the ad contract and sue you."


    Debbie gasped, knowing she screwed up. "Did you tell him it was an emergency?"


    "Yeah, but he wouldn''t listen. What do we do?" Ruby asked anxiously.


    Debbie leaned against the wall and closed her eyes to concentrate. "Call and apologize for me. Then


    invite him to dinner on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building tonight. And that''s where I''ll personally


    apologize."


    "Alright. I''ll give it a shot," Ruby replied.


    The phone was hung up. Debbie contemted a while. Then she texted Carlos. She wasn''t sure


    whether he''d still ignore her or not. "Mr. Huo, me again."


    Just as she had anticipated, there was no response. But still Debbie sent him another message. "I


    need a reservation for the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. I have to apologize to Mr. Xue from Longo


    Group tonight. But as you know, it''s not easy to get a reservation there. Can I get some help?"


    Debbie wasn''t sure if she was doing the right thing. She felt like she was bothering him.


    She waited till nightfall, but Carlos never texted back. Ruby called again. Elmer Xue said yes.


    Something struck Debbie. She pped her forehead and thought ruefully, ''There are tons of


    restaurants. Why did I have to choose the fifth floor of the Alioth Building? The most exclusive and the


    most expensive. Now that he''sing, I''m not sure we can even get in.''


    After giving it more thought, Debbie decided to solve the problem on her own.


    At that moment, her phone rang. She answered it casually, "Hello?"


    "May I speak to Miss Debbie Nian please?" a woman asked in a sweet voice.


    "That''s me."


    "Hello, Miss Nian. I''m the receptionist on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. You have a booth reserved


    for you, starting at 6 p.m. When and where would you like us to pick you up?"


    Debbie was perplexed. ''What?'' "I have a reservation at six?"


    "Yes. That''s what we have entered in our system. Is there a problem?" The woman started sounding


    confused too.


    Debbie''s eyes brightened. "No, I''m good. I just forgot. Thank you for reminding me. No need to pick me


    up. Just pick up Mr. Xue from the Longo Group. Thank you."


    "Noted. See youter, Miss Nian. Looking forward to your patronage."


    "Thank you. Bye."


    That was a load off Debbie''s mind. ''Carlos is a great guy.


    God, I love you, Mr. Handsome.''


    Then she texted him. "Thank you, Mr. Huo. Kisses."


    This time, she got a message from him. A brief one¡ª"take a hike!"


    "Okeydokey, bye." Debbie put her phone down with a smile. When she gazed at Ivan, whoy there


    quietly, she was seized by mixed emotions.


    Should she tell Ivan''s mom? Would Ivan get mad if she did? Stumped, she called Irene for advice.


    "Where are you?" she asked her.


    "I''m in Mn for an MV. You should be making an MV on Jeju Ind. Is it nice there?" Irene asked


    cheerfully.


    Debbie sighed. "I''ve been so busy. My name has been cleared, but your brother was hurt. Work is


    stacking up."


    "What happened to my brother?" Irene''s voice was thick with worry.


    "He was shot, but he''s in stable condition. I wonder if I should tell...Mom and Dad about this." Debbie


    was about to say "your parents." Then she changed it to "Mom and Dad."


    Since she was married to Ivan, his parents were now hers.


    "Shot? " Irene''s volume went noticeably higher. "What happened? Tell me."


    Debbie said after a moment''s hesitation, "Maybe you should ask your brother when he wakes up. Think


    I should tell Mom and Dad?"


    "Nah. Just wait. Didn''t you say his condition has stabilized? I''ll check on him in a couple days. Mom


    hasn''t been well the past two years. I''m afraid the news will stress her out."


    "Okay."


    "I''ll have my assistant book a flight. I''ll be out there ASAP."


    "Talk to you then," Debbie said.

 Chapter 413 Bring Two

    Chapter 413 Bring Two


    Debbie was preparing to go to dinner with Elmer Xue. She thought about getting a caretaker for Ivan


    while she was gone. Then Kasie walked in.


    She pushed open the door and walked quietly into the ward. "Debbie," she called.


    "Kasie." Debbie put her phone away and stood up from the chair to greet her friend.


    Kasie brought a lily bouquet and handed it to Debbie. While Debbie scrambled to grab a vase, Kasie


    said quietly, "This is for Ivan. Thank him for saving my life. The bullet was meant for me."


    "Why are you telling me? You know our marriage is in name only," Debbie said.


    Kasie looked at Ivan thoughtfully and shook her head as she replied, "You''re still his wife. And I''ve seen


    you two together. You care about him."


    Having been unable to find a vase, Debbie put the bouquet on the table beside the bed. She said


    casually, "Oh,e on, the only reason we got married was..." The rest of her words stuck in her


    throat. She wasn''t sure she was quitefortable with it.


    Kasie had moved to the head of the bed, staring at Ivan, lost in thought. She couldn''t stop thinking that


    she should have taken that bullet instead of him.


    ''Oh no!'' Debbie cried inwardly. ''Is Kasie falling for Ivan?''


    Emmett had been dead for three and a half years. She was madly in love with the man when he


    passed, and grieved heavily. In that time, she''d never looked at another guy the way she was looking at


    Ivan now.


    ''Wow. Will she be surprised... to find out he''s gay?''


    Debbie was flustered. She said hastily, "Kasie, have you been to Emmett''s grave recently?"


    She knew Emmett''s name would make Kasie sad. Not wanting to look Kasie in the eye, she lowered


    her head, pretending to arrange the flowers.


    Sure enough, Kasie came to her senses when she heard Emmett''s name. The expression on her face


    was back to normal. She secretly pinched herself. ''Kasie, what were you thinking? He''s Debbie''s


    husband!'' "N-not yet. I''m thinking going there in the next few days. Why?"


    "Do you want somepany? Since I''m here." Debbie feigned a casual tone. ''Sorry to bring Emmett


    up, but I didn''t want to see you hurt, '' she thought to herself.


    "All right. Why not? I need to go home now," Kasie told her calmly.


    But before she could reach the door, Debbie took her hand. "Actually, I''m having dinner with someone


    Kasie looked at the man in bed and replied in a rxed tone, "Sure. He got hurt trying to save my life. I


    should take care of him. But you''ve been doing it, since you''re his wife."


    Debbieughed. "Quit saying we''re married. He''s like a big brother to me," she said sincerely. Ivan had


    been good to her.


    However, Kasie remembered herst sentence and took it very seriously. She started thinking even


    more.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After Debbie had left the ward, Kasie sat in the chair where Debbie had sat, ignoring the strange warm


    feeling of sitting where someone else had so recently sat. She put her chin in her hand, and looked at


    Ivan, whose eyes were closed.


    The man was handsome, so was Emmett. He had the same thick eyebrows that Emmett did.


    Yes, they were simr in some ways, but in other ways they couldn''t be more different. Unlike Emmett,


    he had grown up rich, so his skin was smoother than Emmett''s.


    Blood drained from his lips making them quite pale. Emmett was always curling his lips.


    Emmett had short hair while Ivan had slightly curly longer hair.


    Kasie couldn''t help reaching out her hand to slide her fingers across Ivan''s pale chiseled features.


    The memory where he held her tightly before the bullet buried itself in his body came flooding back into


    her mind.


    "Don''t be afraid," he had told her even after he had been shot.


    The beating hadn''t messed with his good looks or his courage to save her and Debbie.


    Even his cologne did it for her. No other man ever had a better taste in cologne.


    But...this man was her best friend''s husband.


    Kasie withdrew her hand, her fingers trembling.


    ''What are you doing? He''s married to your best friend. Stop!'' she said to herself.


    She sprang to her feet, hurried to the window, and started to y games on her phone to cover her


    nervousness and get her mind off this gorgeous man.


    On the fifth floor of the Alioth Building


    Debbie got to the booth early. The manager who led her there told her it was an exclusive booth for


    Carlos.


    She smiled happily. Carlos cared about her after all.


    She waited for more than an hour for Elmer. She knew he was just trying to make things more difficult.


    But she had to put up with it because she was the problem.


    "Mr. Xue, so d you came. I apologize for what I did. I''m so sorry." For the sake of her career, Debbie


    swallowed her pride and apologized profusely.


    Elmer shook hands with her and chided, "I''ve done business with everyone from superstars down to


    indie artists. None of them were as irresponsible as you."


    Debbie was embarrassed. "I''m sorry. I had an emergency. Something happened to my friend and I had


    to go help her. It was literally a matter of life and death. Please have a seat, Mr. Xue, so I can make up


    for it."


    Her sincerity appeased Elmer a little. He sat opposite her, looked at his watch, and said grumpily, "I


    have another dinner to go to. You have twenty minutes."


    "Okay," she smiled. Then she turned to the waiter and said, "Please bring Mr. Xue one of your finest


    vintages." As soon as she said that, something urred to her. "Mr. Xue, would you like wine or


    liquor?" she asked politely.


    Elmer raised one eyebrow and said readily, "This ce has a kind of special liquor, a private reserve.


    It''s divine, like nectar of the gods. I''d like a bottle of that."


    ''Private reserve?'' Debbie had never had a ss. Nor did she know anything about it. But since Elmer


    had asked for it, she didn''t think it mattered, as long as Elmer was happy. "Bring two," she said to the


    waiter.


    The liquor was brought to the table quickly. Debbie filled Elmer''s ss and said, "Mr. Xue, please have


    a taste."


    Elmer touched his potbelly and smiled faintly, "I''ve had more than a few sses over the years." It


    meant he knew damn well how it tasted.


    Debbie forced herself to smile. "Right. What was I thinking? Mr. Xue has been around the world. Of


    course you''d know." She raised her ss. "To your health, Mr. Xue."


    They clinked their sses. Elmer gulped his liquor down.


    Debbie only sipped a little. She hadn''te for drinks but to make sure he wouldn''t terminate the


    contract. If it took some alcohol, so be it.


    "Since you''re so sincere, I''ll be honest. If you weren''t a singer of Star Empire, or Mr. Huo and Mr. Wen''s


    friend, I would have fired you on the spot."


    Debbie smiled awkwardly. ''Why can''t he just say he signed me because I sing well?''


    She felt frustrated because she didn''t want people to think that she relied on men.


    Debbie drained her ss sullenly. Then she refilled Elmer''s ss and said, "You''re right. Mr. Huo owns


    Star Empire, and takes care of his employees."

 Chapter 414 May I Have A Discount

    Chapter 414 May I Have A Discount


    Elmer drained his ss again. Debbie didn''t pay much attention to it. She only assumed he liked


    drinking alcohol. But man, that guy could drink. After refilling his ss, she pointed to two dishes she


    had ordered and politely directed his attention to them.


    Elmer took a bite. "So how do you know Mr. Huo and Mr. Wen?" he asked out of the blue.


    Debbie was surprised. ''Men can be gossipy too, '' she thought.


    She swallowed her food and smiled, "I thought everyone knew about my rtionship with Mr. Huo. I''m


    his ex-wife. Mr. Wen is my friend and a mentor. He helped me get my singing career off the ground.


    Thanks to him, I signed with Star Empire."


    Almost no one knew she and Ivan were married.


    Actually, Elmer knew about Debbie and Carlos. Everyone in Y City knew about them. Carlos had once


    bought an extremely expensive watch at an expo to apologize to her. Elmer was there and had seen it


    all.


    He had asked to see how truthful she was. It turned out she was honest. Brownie points for her. "Why


    did you two split up?" She lost her smile for a moment. "Please, don''t be offended. I''m just curious. Mr.


    Huo is a great guy. And you seem nice too. What went wrong?" Elmer pursued.


    He was actually thinking, ''If those two get back together and Debbie''s still endorsing our products,


    that''ll be a serious moneymaker.''


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Personal reasons. I don''t feel like talking about it. Let''s talk about something else." The truth was as


    wild as the rumors that dogged her. She didn''t know Elmer that well and her personal life was private.


    She wouldn''t share it with just anyone.


    "Okay, let''s drink," he said with a smile.


    ''And another? How many sses is this guy going to down?'' Debbie realized that they had been


    drinking nonstop.


    Elmer told her he only had twenty minutes, but their dinnersted three hours. When they were done,


    they''d finished one bottle of the private reserve. The other bottle went unopened. To make him happy,


    Debbie gave it to him as a gift. He grinned ear-to-ear, and cradled the diamond-studded gold and


    sterling tinum bottle in his arms.


    After seeing him off, Debbie let out a long sigh of relief. Her face ached from smiling so much.


    At the cashier''s desk, the cashier gave her the total. She was shocked. "How much, did you say?" The


    woman repeated with a smile, "Miss Nian, it''s 6.17 million."


    ''6.17 million? That''s highway robbery!'' Debbie held her purse tightly and said, "Show me the check


    please."


    She pped her forehead regretfully, staring at the receipt in disbelief.


    The dishes cost $170, 000. That was okay. But the private reserve cost three million each bottle. ''The


    liquor wasn''t that amazing. It must be the bottles.'' The two bottles of liquor together cost six million.


    No wonder Elmer had been so happy when he left.


    Looking at the bill, Debbie wanted to cry.


    Why did she have to eat here? Why did she order two bottles of that incredibly rare liquor without


    checking the price?


    "What''s the matter?" a familiar cold voice asked.


    Debbie recognized it. She didn''t have to look behind her to know it was Carlos.


    She recalled thatst time she had rear-ended his car and Carlos didn''t ask her to pay anything. ''I''ll just


    consider this as my way of paying him back.'' Debbie took a deep breath and gave the cashier her


    credit card. "Here it is."


    Feigning a rxed expression, she turned her head back and told Carlos, "Nothing. I''m paying the


    check."


    And then she saw Carlos wasn''t alone. Stephanie was standing beside him, on his arm, looking at her


    coldly.


    Debbie had intended to settle the bill and leave. But Stephanie''s appearance bugged her. She


    suddenly asked Carlos with a smile, "Mr. Huo, may I have a discount?"


    Hearing her question, Stephanie snorted and gave her a scornful smile. "A discount? What''s that? Why


    Debbie swatted her ear and gave Carlos a disgusted look. "What was that? I heard a noise. Like a


    mosquito. I''d watch out¡ªthose things spread disease."


    "Debbie Nian! You..." Stephanie''s cheeks turned red with anger.


    Carlos cast Debbie a cold nce. "Bring me the bill."


    The cashier trotted over right away and handed the check to him politely with both hands. He looked at


    it and then said to Debbie, "Since when does Star Empire allow the employees to entertain the clients


    themselves? This time, I''ll just consider you had dinner with Elmer on my behalf. But don''t let it happen


    again."


    "Huh?" Both Stephanie and Debbie were confused. Next, Carlos took out a pen from his pocket


    and signed his name on the check.


    He had it taken out of his ount, which meant Debbie didn''t need to pay a penny now.


    Debbie, Stephanie and the employees all stared at him with eyes as wide as saucers. That was some


    bill, and definitely a good deed.


    Debbie was almost moved to tears. ''He''s wonderful.


    He saved me more than six million.


    I''ll use the money to buy as many clothes and toys as possible for his daughter.''


    As if oblivious of Stephanie''s angry face, without any exnation, Carlos put away his pen, tucked his


    hands into his pockets and walked towards the elevator.


    Stephanie clenched her teeth and squinted her eyes resentfully at Debbie before following Carlos. Not


    like she could do anything, anyway.


    Debbie waited until their elevator reached the first floor before she pushed the button for the elevator


    too.


    She returned to the hospital in a good mood, two bags of fruit in her hands.


    Apples were unusually expensive this year. So she bought a dozen apples to celebrate Carlos having


    saved her six million.


    To stop Elsie finding out about Ivan''s wound, Debbie went to the privacy room to video chat with Piggy.


    While they were talking, Elsie stuck her face in the frame. "Debbie, what are you and Ivan up to? Why


    aren''t you on your honeymoon?" She could feel something was wrong.


    Debbie''s heart tightened when she heard this. "I''ve been getting ready for my tour. There''re lots of


    things to do to put on a concert. And Ivan''spany is expanding. He has agreed to be on the ticket,


    though. Mom, don''t worry about us."


    "Okay. Take care of yourselves. I want a granddaughter as cute as Piggy." To avoid Piggy hearing it,


    Elsie had taken the phone somewhere else and whispered.


    Debbie understood she wanted to spare Piggy''s feelings. Elsie was great to her and Piggy. Yet she and


    Ivan had been lying to her about their marriage. She felt bad. But what could she do? "I know, Mom.


    Thank you for taking care of Piggy."


    "Don''t mention it. Piggy is my grandchild now." Elsie had always liked Piggy. Now that the cute little girl


    had be her granddaughter, she couldn''t be happier.


    Tears welled up in Debbie''s eyes. "Thank you, Mom," she said.


    She had only ever called two women Mom¡ªTabitha and Elsie.


    Tabitha didn''t talk to her anymore. She was institutionalized. Debbie had been mulling over visiting her.


    She had once been nice to her after all, no matter how briefly. And she had given her the family


    heirloom¡ªthe bracelets.

 Chapter 415 I Think I’m In Love

    Chapter 415 I Think I¡¯m In Love


    Debbie had returned the bracelets to Tabitha. And Tabitha had epted them, which meant that she


    no longer thought of her as a daughter-inw.


    Elsie was amiable and caring. She had helped take care of Piggy whenever Debbie needed a favor.


    Now that Debbie and Ivan were married, she could truly call her "Mom."


    "I can''t reach Ivan. Can you have him call when he gets home from work?" Elsie asked.


    "I will," Debbie promised.


    "Okay. It''s Piggy''s naptime. Talk to youter."


    "All right. Bye, Mom. Bye, Piggy."


    Piggy waved at Debbie happily. "Mommy, bye-bye."


    Debbie blew a kiss to Piggy before hanging up.


    ''Little one, sorry, Mommy can''t spend time with you right now, '' she thought sadly.


    When she arrived back at the ward, she sat beside the bed. To her surprise, a momentter, Niles


    walked in. She had forgotten he worked at this hospital.


    "Hi, Little Pepper," he said to her quietly.


    Debbie raised her eyebrows. "Why do you call me that?"


    Niles replied, "Damon calls you Pepper Nian a lot, so I guess it sounds natural."


    "Why does he talk about me? He doesn''t like me, so I bet he bad-mouths me a lot," she wondered, one


    hand cupping her chin.


    Niles shook his head. "No. He''s a hothead, but he''s okay. He likes you, you know."


    Debbieughed. "Oh,e on. I''m not dumb. Why are you here? Don''t you have some rounds to


    make?"


    "No. I heard you were here, so I came to see you. Don''t worry about Mr. Wen. He is expected to


    recover quickly."


    "Thanks."


    Niles stole a nce at Debbie as he adjusted Ivan''s IV. Then he asked in a whisper, "But you like


    Carlos. Or am I missing something? Why did you marry Ivan?"


    He had been curious about this for a long time. He hadn''t lost any sleep over it, but it was a mystery.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Debbie used to say she loved Carlos, so why marry Ivan?


    Debbie smiled and tucked Ivan''s hand under the covers. "Just because I love him doesn''t mean I have


    to marry him, right? We can''t control everything. And while we think lovers are supposed to be together,


    sometimes, they can''t be."


    Niles disagreed. "I call bullshit. Why can''t they be together? Who else should they be with? The people


    they hate?"


    "There are lots of people with happy endings. You''ll find the one someday, I''m sure. But not me and


    Carlos."


    Niles sat down on a corner of the bed. "So you aren''t afraid Carlos might be jealous? You take care of


    Ivan day and night." He was sure Carlos was jealous. Actually, Carlos told him that Debbie was here in


    this hospital. Although Carlos hadn''t said it in so many words, Niles understood that he told him this


    because he wanted him to check on her. That was why he stopped by the ward.


    Debbie looked at him and smiled. "Jealous? He has Stephanie. No need to be jealous over me."


    "Wait a minute. I thought you guys were an item? What happened? Is it just because he lost his


    memory?"


    "Of course not."


    Niles wasn''t surprised at her reply. "So what''s going on? I might be able to help," he said excitedly,


    moving closer to her.


    "What''s going on?" a mellow voice mocked. "Looks like a doctor who''s too busy ying matchmaker to


    attend to his patients."


    Debbie knew who it was, but Niles didn''t. He got mad. Without looking back, he snapped, "But not too


    busy to pack you off to the psycho-ward, you meddling brat."


    The next moment, the ward suddenly became quiet. When Niles turned his head, both he and Irene


    were stunned at the sight.


    Irene took off her sses and looked at Niles with wide eyes. "Debbie, where did you meet this


    handsome young man?"


    Hearing that, Niles decided not to be angry anymore. He asked Debbie happily, "Who''s this hottie? You


    know her, Debbie? Why didn''t you introduce us before?"


    Their abrupt change of tone puzzled Debbie. She shrugged.


    "What happened to my brother?" Irene asked. She looked at Ivan and took his hand sadly.


    "He''s a lot better now. Don''t worry," Debbie consoled her.


    Something in the back of Niles'' memory came to the fore. He remembered when he and Debbie first


    met, she mentioned a singer named Irene.


    That would be Ivan''s sister, Debbie''s sister-inw.


    "Thank you for taking care of him, Debbie." Irene hugged the young mother tearfully.


    Debbie smiled. "He helped me a lot. Time to return the favor." And it was true. Taking care of him was


    the least she could do.


    However, Niles protested strongly, "Only married a couple days, and already you''re getting all mushy!


    What would Carlos say?"


    Debbie wasn''t annoyed. "I told you he got engaged. He has no time for me."


    Irene was mad. She wiped her eyes and turned to Niles. "Hey, you! Quit trying to break them up! It


    makes you less cute."


    "Fine. I''ll go. Bye."


    Irene thought about it for a second and then asked, "Hang on. What department are you in?"


    "Why?" Niles wondered.


    "If you don''t tell me what department you''re in, how am I supposed to know what''s wrong with me?"


    Debbie was speechless at her words.


    Niles was amused. Heughed and told her, "You don''t need an appointment. I can give you my


    diagnosis now¡ªlovelorn."


    Irene rolled her eyes at him and waved her hand with a wry smile. "Off you go."


    Niles shoved his hands into the pockets of his uniform and flipped his tongue to make a noise to draw


    her attention. "Listen up. I''m part of the surgical department. Niles Li."


    Irene winked at him. "Got it. I''lle see you."


    Debbie asked her, "Did youe to see your brother or to hit on hot doctors?"


    Watching Niles'' receding figure, Irene giggled. She put her arm around Debbie''s and said with an


    charmed expression, "Debbie, help me. I think I''m in love."


    Debbie was lost for words.

 Chapter 416 My Brother Is Lucky

    Chapter 416 My Brother Is Lucky


    ''Fallen in love? Seriously? You just met Niles, '' Debbie thought, massaging her aching temples. She


    murmured to Irene, "Don''t fall for someone so easily. Let me tell you this¡ªin a rtionship, whoever


    falls in love first, suffers more."


    Irene hadn''t dated anyone yet, so she didn''t have much experience in love. But she said confidently,


    "Debbie, you know me. I always get what I want."


    Debbie shook her head helplessly and patted Irene''s hand. "Focus on your career now, okay? You


    haven''t held a proper concert yet. I know that you are not worried about money, but at least do it to feed


    your passion."


    "Debbie, when will my brother wake up?" Irene quickly changed the topic.


    "Hopefully by tonight..." Debbie said with a sigh.


    And just as she had predicted, Ivan woke up around seven that night. Irene was ying on her phone


    and Debbie was sitting in a chair, texting Decker. "Decker Lu, what the hell have you been doing these


    days? Are you alive or not?" she wrote.


    "Debbie..." Ivan called out weakly.


    Debbie swiftly looked up to find Ivan awake. She smiled and walked over to his bed. "Ivan, you''re finally


    awake."


    Irene put her phone away in a hurry and walked to his bedside too. "Ivan, how are you feeling now? I''ll


    call the doctor."


    She pressed the nurse-call button and told the doctor that her brother had woken up. Soon, a doctor


    and a nurse came in to give Ivan a full check-up. "He''s okay now. Just need some good rest to


    recover."


    "Thank you," Debbie said, relieved.


    After seeing the doctor and nurse off, she grabbed a cotton bud, dipped it in a ss of water and


    rubbed it on Ivan''s lips to moisten them, just as the doctor had advised.


    Seeing how carefully Debbie was looking after her brother, Irene couldn''t help but marvel at them,


    "Deb, you''re so good at this. My brother is really lucky to have you as his wife!"


    The fake couple exchanged nces with each other, and then burst into a fit ofughter.


    Of course, they weren''t happilyughing because they were d to have each other in their life. They


    just found Irene cute and pure. The girl had no idea that their marriage was a lie.


    Misunderstanding theirughter, Irene giggled innocently. She was still thinking how lucky Ivan was.


    She even pictured how wonderful it would be if Debbie gave birth to a baby as cute as Piggy.


    The next day, when Mason and Mia found out that Ivan had woken up from hisa, they took Kasie


    along with them to visit him.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Debbie grabbed the chance to go back to Champs Bay Apartments.


    She wanted to take a shower and change into new clothes.


    The Zheng family was with Ivan in the ward. "Mr. Wen, thank you so much for saving my daughter. You


    took a bullet for her. We''re forever indebted to you," Mason said as he gripped Ivan''s hand tightly in his,


    tears threatening toe out of his eyes. Kasie was their only child. She had just managed to


    ovee her grief over Emmett''s death.


    Laughter had finally returned to their family. If it weren''t for Ivan, they might have lost their daughter


    Ivan curled his pale lips into a thin smile. "Mr. Zheng, you don''t have to thank me. I should be


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    apologizing to you. Kasie was kidnapped because of me."


    "The kidnappers have been locked up in jail now. And you shouldn''t have to apologize for their criminal


    activities. You shielded my daughter with your body. That is something we will never forget in our lives."


    Mason turned to Kasie and pulled her closer to the bed. "Kasie, thank Mr. Wen."


    Kasie nced at Ivan. She tugged at the hem of her clothes nervously. "Mr. Wen, thank you for saving


    me..."


    Ivan was amused by her nervous tone. ''Do I look scary or something? Why is she so nervous around


    me?'' he wondered. He shook his head. "No. Please don''t be so courteous. I''m responsible for the


    kidnapping. If I were any better now, I would have visited your house and apologized."


    Mia was impressed by how modest and polite Ivan was. She smiled and stole a nce at her daughter.


    Kasie was an extrovert, but she was acting shy in front of him. That was unusual. "Mr. Wen, I cooked


    this soup for you early this morning. Kasie,e here. Pour some soup for him. It''s good for his


    health," she deliberately ordered her daughter.


    Kasie didn''t put much thought into it and nodded, "Okay." She opened the thermos container.


    Ivan epted their kind offer without hesitating. "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Zheng. Sorry for the trouble,


    Kasie."


    Kasie smiled without replying. She clumsily poured the soup into a bowl.


    As the only daughter of the Zheng family, Kasie had led an affluent life and had never done much


    housework. Even filling a bowl of soup was difficult work for her. Finally, she managed to fill the bowl


    without spilling any of the soup.


    Mason hadid the table for Ivan. Kasie cautiously walked towards the table with the hot bowl in her


    hands. At that moment, Ivan tried to move his body to find a morefortable position to sit in, and his


    shoulder identally hit Kasie''s.


    "Aargh!" The hot soup spilled onto her hand and in response to the burn, she reflexively dropped the


    bowl onto the table. The soup poured out and began flowing onto the quilt and the floor. It was a mess.


    Mason was talking something to Mia on the other side of the bed, so they didn''t see what had actually


    happened. They thought Kasie had been too clumsy and careless. So Mason scolded her, "Kasie, how


    could you be so careless?" He turned to Mia and said in a hurry, "Get a tissue!"


    "Yes! Kasie, move. I''ll clean it." Mia hastily pulled out a few tissues from the stand, and tried to stop


    more soup from dripping onto the bedding.


    Ivan lifted the bowl from the table and Mia began cleaning it. Meanwhile, he looked at Mason who was


    frowning at his daughter. Ivan exined immediately, "It''s not Kasie''s fault, Mr. Zheng. My arm hit hers


    as she was bringing the soup. I''m sorry, Kasie. Did you hurt your hand?"


    Kasie touched her scalded right hand, tears welling up in her eyes. The soup was very hot since it was


    kept in a thermos container. Her hand was swollen red already.


    When he noticed that Kasie had scalded herself, Mason gasped. He grabbed her hand to check it. "Are


    you okay? Are you hurt, Kasie?"


    Kasie nodded, biting her lower lip to suppress her cry. Then she walked to the bathroom and ced


    her hand under the cold water to relieve her pain. After that, Mason took her to the nurse station to


    apply some ointment on it.


    By the time they came back, a cleaner had already changed the quilt for Ivan. He was eating the soup


    which Mia had poured for him. Seeing Kasie and Mason at the door, he asked with concern, "Kasie,


    how''s your hand now?"


    "Nothing serious. Thank you." Kasie forced an embarrassing smile and sat down on the sofa.


    As he drank the soup, Ivan talked to Mason about business. Mia would chip in asionally and say


    something about the Zheng family. Kasie was sitting on the sofa, silently texting Debbie. "When will you


    But Debbie didn''t reply.


    Ivan finished the soup, but Debbie still hadn''t shown up. Mason checked the time on his watch and


    looked at his daughter. "Kasie, stop ying with your phone. Your mom and I need to head home now.


    Since Debbie isn''t here yet, you stay and take care of Mr. Wen until shees."


    "Okay," she nodded.


    After the old couple left, Kasie and Ivan were left alone in the ward. Awkward silence filled the air.


    Kasie smoothed her hair and tried to diffuse the tension. "Mr. Wen, do you need to get some sleep?"

 Chapter 417 Dont Be Afraid

    Chapter 417 Don''t Be Afraid


    Ivan shook his head and smiled at Kasie. "No, I''ve had enough rest. I''m not sleepy yet. Could you


    please hand me a book from there?"


    He pointed at the tiny bookshelf in the corner of the ward.


    Kasie turned around, following his finger and then nodded, "Sure. Which book would you like to read?"


    "Just pick one. I''m fine with anything."


    She picked up a novel at random, and handed it to him before she sat down on the chair next to his


    bed. "I hope you have fun reading. I''ll keep an eye on the infusion bottle."


    Ivan nodded and politely said, "Thanks."


    "You''re wee." Kasie tilted her head and smiled.


    Ivan sprawled across the bed, flipping through the pages of the book.


    Silence filled the air again. Kasie exchanged text messages with Debbie for a while to pass the time.


    Later on, she started to feel a little sleepy as drowsiness got the better of her. She cast a short nce


    at Ivan, who was immersed in the book, and leaned over to the edge of the bed. Finding it difficult to


    keep her head up, she buried her face in her arms and drifted off to dreand.


    A few minutester, when Ivan took his eyes away from the book, he found Kasie in a motionless state.


    He could hear her breathing steadily and he called out her name softly, but she didn''t respond.


    ''Is she sleeping?'' He lifted the quilt and got out of the bed to check up on her. Indeed, she had fallen


    asleep.


    Clenching his teeth in pain, he slowly walked to the hanger and took his coat. He carefully draped it


    over her shoulders.


    Kasie moved a little, as if she had felt the weight of coat on her shoulders. But she didn''t open her


    eyes.


    Staring at her blissful face, Ivan recalled the first time he had met this girl, even though admittedly, he


    had only met her a couple of times. The first time was at Debbie''s concert and then the second time


    was, oddly enough, at his wedding with Debbie.


    Ivan knew little to nothing about Kasie¡ªDebbie''s closest friend. The only thing he knew was that she


    made investments in some businesses and opened a shop of her own after graduation. As strange as it


    sounded, it was Debbie who inadvertently mentioned her to him.


    However, the first time he began to notice this girl in a different light, was on the day of his wedding.


    She secretly approached him without Debbie''s knowledge. With tearful eyes, she warned him, "I don''t


    care whether you love Debbie or not. Since you''ve decided to marry her, you must treat my best friend


    like a queen. Or else, I will make you wish you hadn''t met me!"


    Ivan was amused by her vigor. Like the saying goes, "Birds of a feather flock together." Debbie was


    short-tempered, and so was Kasie.


    Faced with her threat and finding no choice but to surrender himself, Ivan obediently nodded his head


    in agreement. "Rest assured. Whatever reasons we may have for getting married, now that Debbie is


    my wife, I will be sure to treat her with the utmost respect."


    The next time he saw her was right after she was kidnapped by Aldrich. Ivan hadn''t forgotten the look


    on Kasie''s face when she saw Debbie in danger. For the very first time, she looked frightened, which


    was far from her calmness when facing the kidnappers. Then again, it was human nature of her to feel


    afraid when Aldrich pointed the gun at her. Kasie finally lost her cool and her whole body was trembling


    in fear at that time.


    Ivan could not escape the guilt that he felt in the inner recesses of his soul. After all, Kasie had nothing


    to do with his private affairs and yet she had to go through such a harrowing experience because of


    him.


    No wonder, when Aldrich pulled the trigger, Ivan instantly tugged her into his arms and shielded her


    with his body, without little hesitation.


    He felt Kasie''s delicate body shuddering like a dried leaf in his arms. He tightened his arms around her


    and while clenching his teeth in pain, he tried tofort her, "Don''t be afraid. You''ll be okay."


    Earlier this morning, after Kasie had gone to the nurse station to apply some ointment to her hand, Mia


    had told Ivan about Kasie''s tragic love story. Kasie had a boyfriend who had died in a car ident.


    They were supposed to get married after Kasie finished her junior year.


    The shock of her boyfriend''s death left a trauma in her heart, and nothing was ever the same with


    Kasie since then. It took her almost three years toe out of the shadow of her boyfriend''s death.


    Since Ivan saved Kasie''s life, Mia begged him not to turn Kasie down if she ever opened her heart to


    him.


    Mia was constantly worried about her daughter, as was naturally expected of a mother. Ivan


    understood how she felt and he pitied her deeply. Assuming that Mia had no idea about his wedding to


    Debbie, Ivan made her a promise after little hesitation.


    Coming back from his train of thoughts, he sat down next to Kasie and carefully took her right hand in


    his. He looked at her cute manicured fingers and thought, ''A woman''s hand is so small.'' He also


    noticed the scalds on her right hand, covered in ayer of ointment.


    He felt his heart ache for her. This girl had taken three years to ovee the grief of her boyfriend''s


    death. ''They must have been a happy couple in love before the ident, '' he guessed.


    When Kasie finally woke up, she noticed that Debbie had alreadye back to the ward.


    In a haze, she looked at the coat over her shoulders with puzzlement. She shifted her gaze to Ivan,


    who was still reading the book in the bed. ''Who draped the coat on my shoulders? Ivan or Debbie?'' she


    wondered.


    "Awake?" Ivan closed the book and smiled at her.


    She nodded and her cheeks red with embarrassment before she turned to Debbie. "Deb, how long


    have you been here?" She took off the coat on her shoulders and put it back to the hanger.


    "I just arrived here a few minutes ago. I''m leaving for M Country tomorrow. My concert tour will start


    there. Would you like to join me for fun?" Debbie stood up and walked over to her.


    Kasie stretched herself and moved her neck, while answering, "No, don''t count me in. You will be too


    busy with your concert to have time for me. I''m going to get bored out there."


    Debbie patted her on the shoulder. "Fine. Ivan will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. If you


    have nothing else to do, please take care of him for me."


    "Tomorrow? So soon?" Kasie turned to look at Ivan and asked in surprise, "But what about your


    wounds?"


    Ivan nodded, "Yes, they''ll heal eventually. I just need to stay at home and rest. I don''t think I need to


    stay here for that."


    "Well then, if that''s the case, I don''t mind," Kasie promised Debbie.


    The next morning right after Ivan got discharged from the hospital, Debbie left for M Country that


    afternoon.


    Megan''s death was still under investigation, but unfortunately, there hadn''t been any progress so far.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The case was still open.


    Over the course of the next few months, Debbie''s career had skyrocketed, topping all chart records


    with her hits. Her rapid rise to stardom brought in fans from both home and abroad.


    With the passing of summer, autumn had dressed herself for theing season, donning her most


    vibrant hues. The final leg of Debbie''s concert tour took her back to the picturesque sceneries of Z


    Country. After her tour ended, she spent her vacation with her daughter there.


    Debbie checked the date on her phone and realized that her 25th birthday was fast approaching. She


    decided not to throw a birthday party for herself. After all, her daughter was already three years old.


    She took Piggy back to Y City and left her under Curtis'' care as usual, because she had to take care of


    some work at Star Empire.


    By the time she got back to Champs Bay Apartments, it was already half past nine at night.


    She parked her car in the underground parking lot and then entered the elevator. When the elevator


    reached the ground floor, the doors slid open, revealing a man standing outside with his eyes to the


    screen of his phone.


    He was dressed in a dark blue designer suit, with a tie to match, and a pair of dark brown leather


    shoes.


    Debbie''s heart began pounding inside her chest when she recognized who it was. It was the same man


    she had sessfully avoided thinking about for the past few months.


    Immediately, she lowered her head, nervously touching the mask and sunsses with her hand as she


    pulled her cap down to cover her face. She quietly took a few steps backwards to hide herself in the


    corner hoping not to attract his attention. She wasn''t ready to face him yet. It had only been a few


    months since they separated and she wasn''t interested in making awkward small talk with him.


    The man strode into the elevator and casually pressed the number six, as if he didn''t notice her


    presence.


    ''Did he recognize me? Maybe not. Otherwise, why wouldn''t he at least greet me? Perhaps he just


    doesn''t want to talk to me anymore?'' she wondered.


    A faint smell of alcohol permeated her nose. ''Has he been drinking again?''


    Debbie pursed her lips. ''Isn''t he still taking his pills? Why is he so stubborn? Huh! He can''t even take


    care of himself now!'' she thought angrily.


    Soon enough, the elevator reached the sixth floor. Once the doors opened, the man walked out of the


    elevator without saying anything.

 Chapter 418 Listen To Me

    Chapter 418 Listen To Me


    The elevator doors slowly closed. But the air still reeked of alcohol. Debbie heaved a sigh of relief after


    Carlos walked away, but meanwhile, she felt sadness digging deep into her heart.


    She wondered if she and Carlos would be like strangers from now on.


    That was not her goal. Things were not going the way she nned, the way she hoped. ''Did I lose


    Carlos forever?'' she thought gloomily.


    The elevator arrived at the seventh floor and she walked out, heading for her apartment. Unexpectedly,


    she saw a familiar figure standing by the door to her apartment, like a bum as usual. Debbie set her


    luggage by the door and asked coldly, "What are you doing here?" Decker hadn''t replied to any of her


    messages for the past few months. She wondered if he was dead.


    Decker said nothing, just stared at her.


    Suddenly, another important question popped into her mind. "How did you even get in here?" she


    asked. Champs Bay Apartments was one of the most high-end blocks in the city. No outsiders could


    enter without permission. Back when she was actively trying to get close to Carlos, she pulled some


    strings to enter this neighborhood. It wasn''t easy, and random people couldn''t just go strolling in.


    Debbie didn''t think her unreliable brother would know any big shots here¡ªor anywhere else for that


    matter.


    Barely moving, he merely cast her a nce and demanded in a husky voice, "Open the door now."


    A hint of blood reached Debbie''s nostrils. Worried, she quickly took off her sunsses and scanned


    Decker up and down. His face was drained of all color. His T-shirt was stained a deep red. It looked


    slick and wet.


    It was a bloodstain! "My god! You okay?"


    Decker leaned against the wall to support his body. There was a pained look on his face. Covering his


    waist, he closed his eyes and repeated, "Open the door!"


    Worried about him, Debbie quit asking questions and quickly opened the door to her apartment. Decker


    immediately staggered inside and closed the door behind him.


    In a split second, as if drained of all energy, he slumped onto the floor at the doorway.


    He was not a good brother, but Debbie couldn''t bear to see this. She shook her head resignedly and


    went over to help him up. "What the hell have you gotten yourself into now? Who did you piss off this


    time?"


    Wearing a deathly pale face, Decker managed to get to his feet with Debbie''s help. "Medicine..." he


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    said in a weak voice.


    Debbie got angry. "What medicine? Are you nuts? This looks serious. But you came to me instead of a


    doctor. So now you want to die here on my rug? Let me get you to a hospital!"


    Decker grabbed hold of her arm. "No...don''t...no hospitals. Listen to me...for once..." His voice became


    weaker.


    ''Listen to me...'' Debbie repeated his words in her mind.


    She was shocked. Ever since she tracked him down, he''d never acted like a brother to her.


    As far back as she could recall, Decker had always been perpetually short of cash, never bothering


    with a job for long. He hung out on the streets every day. He was no more than a parasite, draining


    cash from any woman foolish enough to take up with him.


    Anyway, she listened this time. With great difficulty, she helped him get to a bedroom. He was heavier


    than he looked. She made him sit on the couch, and told him, "I''ve been gone for a few months. Wait


    here. I''ll make the bed."


    With that, she hurried to her own bedroom to grab a clean quilt. When she opened her bedroom door,


    she was surprised to find a quilt neatlyid on her bed.


    She specifically remembered putting the bed set away before going on tour. That was strange.


    But she had no time to think too much. She quickly pulled out a clean quilt from the closet, carried it to


    the room next door and made the bed.


    Decker was already on the verge of fainting. She helped him move to the bed so that he could lie down


    to get a rest. Ugh! This wasn''t easy on her back.


    Beads of sweat formed on Debbie''s forehead. She put her hands on her waist, gasping for air. Looking


    down at her brother, she asked, "So spit it out. Why no doctors?"


    With his eyes shut, Decker said, "I need...disinfectant, bandages, some QuikClot... Go buy them now."


    Realizing what he was trying to do, Debbie got mad. What an idiot! He wanted to deal with the wound


    himself instead of going to the hospital. "So you want to stop the bleeding by yourself? Seriously? Are


    you a doctor? Dammit, Decker, I''m a singer not a doctor! I''ll call an ambnce."


    "Debbie..." Decker called out. "I got this. Hurry! Please!"


    Debbie''s mouth hung open in shock. ''He''s serious. But how? I guess I don''t know him at all.''


    Despite the incredibility, Debbie hurriedly ran out of her apartment, got into the elevator and pressed


    the button for the ground floor. However, it suddenly dawned on her that she didn''t know where the


    nearest pharmacy was.


    Left with no choice, she took a deep breath and called Carlos. The call was connected, but all she


    could hear was him breathing. He didn''t even say "hello."


    Ignoring his attitude, Debbie asked anxiously, "Do you know where I can get... Um...where the nearest


    pharmacy is?"


    "You hurt?" Carlos finally spoke.


    "No...it''s not me. Just tell me, please."


    Carlos made a wild guess. She was fine when he saw her in the elevator a few minutes ago. Now she


    was asking about meds, so it wasn''t her. Who, then? "What do you need? I''ll have someone bring it to


    you."


    Debbie wanted to agree, but on second thoughts, she decided against it. Decker''s wound was


    suspicious, and he seemed like he wanted it kept secret. So she said, "Thanks, Mr. Huo. I''ll get it


    myself." The elevator arrived on the ground floor. She walked out and began making her way to the


    pharmacy. "Look, are you going to tell me or do I have to wander around like an idiot till I find it?" she


    asked Carlos.


    Carlos was not a man that liked to be turned down. His mood darkened. He replied coldly, "Turn right at


    the gate, walk fifty meters, then turn right again. You''ll see a pharmacy there."


    "Okay, thanks." After hanging up, Debbie started running as fast as her feet would take her.


    A minuteter, someone opened the door to Debbie''s seventh floor apartment. Light footsteps could be


    heard, faintly. Decker''s eyes snapped open; he was listening intently at the soundsing from the


    living room.


    Debbie had been gone for three minutes. She needed to find the shop and buy the things, so she


    couldn''t make it there and back in such a short time. ''Who''s that, then?''


    While he was still mulling this over, the bedroom door suddenly flew open. Two pair of dark eyes met.


    The two men furrowed their brows deeply at the sight of each other.


    "Eckerd?" That was thest person Carlos expected to see. How did Debbie know him? Why would he


    go straight to her ce after getting hurt? Hundreds of questions popped up in Carlos'' mind.


    Decker heaved a sigh. He scoffed, "Mr. Huo, what do you want by creeping into a woman''s apartment


    at midnight? Imagine what the tabloids will say."


    Carlos sniffed the air. Blood. Instead of answering Decker''s question, he asked, "Yates'' men around?"


    "Don''t...know." Decker turned his body, trying to hide his wound from Carlos.


    Carlos wasn''t interested in his grudges with Yates anyway, so he stopped asking. "Why are you here?


    Who''s Debbie to you, anyway?"


    "That''s...ugh! That''s for me to know, and you to...find out." Decker smiled mischievously.


    Carlos'' face fell. He took out his phone and called Frankie. "I need a background check on Eckerd."


    Carlos continued, rattling off details over the phone like height, weight, approximate age, and known


    aliases.


    Decker was dumbfounded. This man was so damn efficient.


    Carlos didn''t know much about Eckerd. All he knew was that Yates hated him, and the feeling was


    mutual. Last time when Carlos dined with Yates, Eckerd''s men started a fight with Yates'' retinue. It


    ended up with shots fired.


    "Get...out of here. My home." Decker tried to drive him away. But he wasn''t in any position to make


    demands.


    Carlos was possessed of a legendary cruelty. He even outdid Yates when someone crossed the line.


    ''Why would my stupid sis fall for an a-hole like that?'' he thought to himself.


    "Your home?" Carlos raised an eyebrow. "What would Ivan say about that?"

 Chapter 419 I Dont Know Him

    Chapter 419 I Don''t Know Him


    "I''ve got nothing to do with Ivan. Why would I care what he would say?" Decker snapped. Indeed, he


    wasn''t lying because he hadn''t had any interactions with Ivan yet.


    Carlos leaned against the closet and stared him down. In a cold voice, he said, "So, you''re another one


    of Debbie''s admirers?"


    "Damn you!" Suddenly, Decker hurled a photo frame towards Carlos.


    Carlos swiftly dodged it without much effort as the photo frame hit the closet andnded on the floor.


    He straightened his coat and red at Decker. "So, it seems like you have a death wish?"


    Decker gnashed his teeth and stayed on the bed. "Yeah, so kill me now, if you have the balls."


    Much to his surprise, the defiant look in Decker''s eyes suddenly reminded Carlos of Debbie. This


    wounded man somewhat resembled Debbie, especially in terms of his personality. The mostmon


    quality would be their audacity to stand up to him.


    Unfortunately for Decker, however, he wasn''t Debbie. Carlos might have excused this if it were Debbie,


    but he wasn''t going to let this man walk away after disrespecting him. He strode towards the bed and


    grabbed Decker''s arm, ruthlessly yanking him off the bed.


    "Ahh!" A pained groan escaped Decker''s lips as the sharp pain shot through his arm the moment he fell


    to the floor.


    ''Damn you! Carlos Huo, you pathetic wretch!''


    Carlos stomped on his hand, possibly crushing a few bones, leaving behind an impression of his


    leather shoes. "If you somehow manage to get out of this room alive, you win!" The cold look in his


    eyes suggested that he wasn''t joking.


    "Aargh...you..." The searing pain from his hand was unbearable and Decker let out a might wail in


    hopes of releasing some pain. Carlos watched with a deadpan expression on his face as Decker


    writhed in agony.


    Decker''s face was white as a sheet. Just as his vision faded and he was about to surrender himself to


    the arms of darkness, the loud shrill sound of Debbie screaming from the doorway kept him awake.


    "Carlos! What are you doing?"


    Immediately, Carlos froze on the spot. He drew his foot away and shot a sharp nce at Debbie''s


    worried face. ''Why is she so worried about this man?'' The mere thought of it filled his heart with anger.


    Debbie dropped the bag on the floor and rushed towards them. She reached down to pull Carlos'' long


    legs away from Decker. "Brother, are you okay? Please look at me!"


    ''B-brother...''


    Carlos'' facial expression changed dramatically.


    "Decker, wake up!" Debbie kept calling out, but her brother didn''t respond to her cries. In a fit of anger,


    she sprang up to her feet and red at Carlos. "What is the matter with you? Did you do this to him?"


    Carlos didn''t respond, but his silence spoke for his actions.


    And there wasn''t the slightest trace of guilt on his face. Needless to say, Debbie was incensed. "How


    could you do this to an injured man? Listen, if something happens to my brother because of you, I will


    never forgive you!"


    Debbie fell to the floor again, struggling to lift her brother up.


    Decker was already rendered unconscious, so no matter how she tried to move him, he didn''t respond.


    Frustrated, she shouted at Carlos again, "Get over here and help me!"


    Carlos'' face darkened with a baleful cloud. This woman was the only person in the world who dared to


    order him around like that.


    Although reluctant, he stepped forward as if to help. However, it wasn''t the kind of help Debbie had


    expected. Carlos pulled her away from the unconscious man and stomped on his hand once again.


    Dumbstruck, Debbie''s brain stuttered for a moment and every part of her went on pause while her


    thoughts caught up. She got up as fast as she could and pushed him away.


    "Carlos Huo, you disgust me!" Decker muttered something under his breath, finally having regained his


    consciousness. He opened his bloodshot eyes all of a sudden and red at the man responsible for


    his suffering.


    Carlos feigned a mask of innocence and said, "Wee back! Stand up and go back to bed on your


    own."


    Decker drew his sights away from Carlos and crawled back to the bed without a word.


    Debbie picked up the stic bag from the floor and showed the things to her brother. "I bought all the


    things you asked for. What should I do next?"


    Carlos walked over to her and snatched the bag away from her hand. "I haven''t had dinner yet. Go


    cook me up something nice."


    "Carlos Huo, who are you to Debbie? Why should my sister cook for you?" Decker growled angrily.


    Debbie looked at him, tears springing to her eyes. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard. This


    was the first time her brother took her side and stood up to defend her.


    With deadpan face, Carlos threatened, "Shut your mouth if you want to live."


    Decker tried to retort, but Carlos pulled out a cotton bud and pressed it to his bleeding wound. In an


    instant, his whole face contorted in pain, and he forced his lips into a line.


    Debbie''s voice trembled as she looked at Carlos and said, "You... What are you going to do?"


    Carlos shot her a quick nce. "What do you think?"


    Debbie pursed her lips helplessly. ''How would I know?''


    "Get out now!" As soon as Debbie shut the door behind her, Carlos put the things away on the bedside


    table and went to the bathroom to wash his hands.


    Meanwhile, just outside the room, Debbie stood there nkly, wondering what to do. After a while, she


    decided to keep her mind busy but soon she realized that there were no ingredients at home to prepare


    a meal, because she hadn''t been living there for the past few months.


    After taking a quick look at the closed bedroom door, Debbie grabbed her purse and went downstairs


    again. She went to a convenience store and bought instant noodles, sandwiches and a few grilled


    kebabs.


    She didn''t prepare the portion of food for Decker since he was wounded and needed to avoid anything


    that could cause inmmations. After preparing a simple dinner for her and Carlos, she went back to let


    him know that dinner was ready.


    When she opened the door, she saw Decker biting down on his shirt to help with the pain, as beads of


    sweat trickled down his face. The bed sheet was already half-stained by the blood from his body.


    Much to her surprise, Carlos was squatting next to Decker, carefully stitching his wound. She quietly


    walked to Carlos'' side to have a closer look.


    Her heart ached to see the deep wounds on Decker''s waist. One of them looked really deep.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fortunately, Carlos had almost finished suturing his cuts.


    The sutures were done neatly and meticulously, as if it were done by a surgeon.


    Debbie marveled at the thought of how people around her with many hidden talents that she didn''t


    even know about. They were all shrouded in mystery and one could never tell what they were capable


    of. She assumed Decker knew how to stitch up his wounds since he was the one who asked her to buy


    all the required items.


    And now, after watching the way Carlos sutured Decker''s wounds, she couldn''t help but feel


    impressed.


    All the while, Decker silently endured the pain without any general anesthesia. When he couldn''t take it


    anymore, he let out a subdued groan. Debbie held her breath and rushed closer to her brother, cupping


    his clenched fist in her hands.


    Sensing the touch of her hand, Decker opened his eyes and took a deep breath. The sight of his


    sister''s worried face forced a tear to drop from the corner of his bloodshot eye.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Debbie seemed puzzled, trying to think who it could be. Carlos asked her


    to open the door and said, "It''s Niles."


    ''Niles? What''s he doing here at this hour?'' she wondered.


    She let go of Decker''s hand and ran to open the door. It was indeed Niles, standing outside, with a big


    medical box in his hands.


    "Hi, Little Pepper, where''s Carlos?" Niles asked, gasping for air.


    Debbie pointed at the bedroom door with her finger. Niles quickly took off his leather shoes, and rushed


    to the bedroom without even changing into slippers.


    Niles heaved a deep sigh of relief upon seeing Carlos sitting there, safe and sound. "Hey, man. You


    look all right. I thought you were hurt."


    "Cut the crap and take it from here." Carlos felt at ease and immediately stopped stitching the moment


    he saw that the man, who was more capable of fixing up people''s wounds, had arrived.


    Niles took a glimpse at the patient on the bed. Having realized that he wasn''t acquainted to him, he


    turned to look at Debbie and asked, "Who is he?"


    Niles grabbed the suture kit from Carlos'' hand and continued from where he had stopped.


    His hands moved even faster than Carlos''. After all, he was the doctor. This was his home turf.


    After a brief pause, Debbie answered, "I don''t know him."


    Yes, she didn''t know the Decker in front of her. From what she could recall, he was just a good-for-


    nothing creep. But what he did todaypletely changed her impression of him, leaving her to doubt


    whether she even knew him in the first ce.

 Chapter 420 Get Out

    Chapter 420 Get Out


    Debbie even doubted that she had mistaken him for someone else. She never knew that Decker had


    such a brave, strong side. ''Is he really my brother?''


    Niles was rendered speechless. He then turned to Carlos and asked, "Did you give him anesthesia?"


    Carlos shook his head.


    Shocked, Niles stared at Decker, his mouth agape. He gave him a thumbs-up and without wasting any


    more time, he continued to stitch the wound.


    After washing his hands, Carlos asked Debbie, "Is dinner ready?"


    "Hmm, on the table." Debbie absent-mindedly raised her arm and pointed to the direction of the dining


    table.


    Carlos grabbed hold of her raised arm. "Let''s eat together."


    "No, I¡ª"


    Before she could decline, he dragged her all the way to the dining room.


    Carlos frowned when he saw that they were going to have only instant noodles and sandwiches for


    dinner.


    Debbie sat down in her chair. Sighing helplessly, she told him, "Don''tin. You know I haven''t


    been home for months. I have no food here, and the supermarket is already closed. Lucky that we at


    least have instant noodles. See? My brother is pathetic as hell. He''s a patient and he can''t even eat


    noodles."


    Carlos didn''t say anything. He sat down, took his chopsticks and began eating.


    Even though it was just instant noodles, since it was cooked by Debbie, it tasted different from the ones


    he had eaten before. It tasted good. Like she had added some sort of special ingredient in it. An


    invisible ingredient that affected his mood, which aroused his appetite. He even ate the sandwiches


    and kebabs she had prepared.


    By the time they wrapped up their dinner, Niles had finished suturing Decker''s wound and put him on a


    drip. Decker was exhausted from the pain and fell asleep soon after.


    Niles put the medical tools back in his case and carried it out of the bedroom. When he saw Debbie


    cleaning the dining table, he asked in disbelief, "I was busy saving a patient in there, and you guys


    were enjoying dinner?"


    Carlos nodded, "Yes."


    Niles scoffed, "Don''t you think you''re being a little unfair?"


    Debbie shook her head and teased, "Nope."


    Niles gaped at her in disbelief. They had ganged up on him! ''Fine, whatever. After all, they used to be a


    couple.''


    After instructing Debbie on how to take care of Decker and his wound, Niles left. Carlos went to the


    balcony and called Yates to ask him about Eckerd''s information. Eckerd was apparently Decker''s alias


    in some sort of organization.


    When he ended the call and went back to the bedroom, he saw Debbie wiping the bloodstains off


    Decker''s body with a hot towel.


    After everything was done, they left Decker''s bedroom together. Closing the door behind them, Debbie


    turned to Carlos and said, "Thank you for your help tonight. It''ste. Go back to your apartment and get


    some rest."


    Carlos felt like she was driving him away, and his face darkened in displeasure. He threw a nce at


    Decker''s bedroom door and said casually, "I''m not sleepy."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. He wasn''t sleepy, but she was.


    She was already exhausted from the long travel, and as soon as she hade back, she had to take


    care of the wounded Decker, and then prepare dinner. Sleep was overwhelming her. The only thing she


    wanted to do right then was take a hot bath and get some much-needed sleep.


    The man stood still without moving a muscle. Sighing, she said, "Fine. Just sit in the living room by


    yourself then. I''m going to bathe."


    "Okay."


    Debbie was confused by his behavior.


    But she ignored him and went to her bedroom, grabbed her pajamas and entered the bathroom.


    When she stepped out of the bathroom after a nice, warm bath, she was startled to find the aloof man


    sitting on her bedroom sofa. "Mr. Huo, why won''t you go back to your apartment? Why are you inside


    my bedroom at thiste hour?"


    She instinctively checked if she was properly dressed, but then after realizing that it was Carlos, she


    didn''t mind at all. She walked to the dressing table while wiping her wet hair.


    Carlos threw a quick nce at the woman in her pajamas and asked calmly, "Where''s Piggy?"


    "At my uncle''s house."


    He stood up from the sofa and walked to the dressing table. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, he


    took the towel from her hand. Debbie was confused. He remained silent as he began to wipe her hair


    gently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Numerous questions popped up in her mind. ''What does this mean? Shouldn''t he be cuddling with his


    fiancee in bed right now? Why is he here, helping me wipe my hair?


    Does he want to¡ª'' "Do you want to sleep with me?" she asked out loud.


    His face darkened at her straightforward question. But he didn''t respond and continued wiping her hair.


    The truth was that he just wanted to feel her existence; he wanted to make sure that she was really in


    front of him, within his reach. After all, her job had been keeping her away from Y City for so long.


    Debbie could sense that Carlos was acting unusually. She quickly applied a coat of skin care to her


    face and stood up. "I''ll dry my hair with the hairdryer now."


    Carlos didn''t stop her. She put on her slippers and trotted towards the bathroom.


    In the bathroom


    Debbie turned on the hairdryer. She was still pondering over Carlos'' unusual behavior.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared in the mirror and startled her again.


    Her heart pounded faster as Carlos approached her.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and closed his eyes, breathing in the fragrance from her body. It


    was a familiar scent.


    Debbie couldn''t dry her hair anymore. Left with no choice, she turned off the hairdryer and turned


    around to face him. He was holding her so tight that they could feel each other''s breathing. "Mr. Huo,


    you¡­ Do you need anything?"


    "Yes," he replied simply.


    Then he went silent again, staring intently into her eyes.


    Debbie took a deep breath. Pretending to be calm, she asked, "What do you want?"


    Carlos leaned forward, and Debbie spontaneously bent backwards. Her back was now pressed against


    the sink.


    He ced his left palm gently at the back of her neck and lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    Debbie was a little taken aback by his tender kiss.


    If he had stayed behind just because he wanted to kiss her, he could have just said that. She wondered


    why he was behaving so mysteriously.


    But she wasn''t worried that Carlos would bug her for sex. It wasn''t because Decker was in the bedroom


    next door. It was purely because she was married, and he was engaged. She believed that Carlos had


    his principles.


    And she had guessed right.


    After kissing her passionately for a few minutes, he let go of her.


    While she was still panting, he hugged her tightly once again. ''She''s here.'' He felt her warmth against


    his body.


    Debbie grinned yfully. She lifted a finger and stroked his chest flirtatiously. "Mr. Huo, we''re having an


    affair right now," she teased him purposely.


    Carlos said in a low growl, "You''re cheating on your partner, but I''m not."


    "Howe?" She blinked in confusion. Besides, even if she was having an affair, it was him who had


    seduced her.


    "Because I''m not married yet." He broke free from her.


    Debbie pouted angrily. She retorted, "You''re engaged, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." He tidied his clothes and added casually, "So, don''t try to seduce me again."


    ''What? When did I seduce him? I didn''t do anything!'' she screamed in her head. She scoffed at him,


    "You were the one who seduced me. Get out of my bedroom now." She pushed him to the door.


    Carlos didn''t retort. "Go to bed early." With that, he strode out of her bedroom and left the apartment.


    Debbie shook her head, unable toprehend the man''s behavior.


    No sooner had Carlos closed the main door than her phone rang. It was Ivan. "Hey," she said.


    "Hi Debbie, are you free now? I''ll be spending a few days in a seaside resort with a few friends the day


    after tomorrow. Would you like to join us?"


    Debbie didn''t want to. But she couldn''t bring herself to turn him down, so she nodded, "Okay."

 Chapter 421 Who Is Decker, Exactly

    Chapter 421 Who Is Decker, Exactly


    Before ending the call, Ivan added, "I don''t think I''ll be goodpany. I''m too busy. So maybe bring a


    friend?"


    "Okay, good idea," Debbie said.


    After ending the call with Ivan, she thought about Kasie and called her right after. The girl on the other


    end was applying a Pure-y rify.


    "You avable the day after tomorrow?" Debbie asked.


    "Yeah. What''s up?" Kasie''s voice sounded muffled as she was smoothing out the mask on her face.


    "We''ll be spending a few days in a seaside resort. Wannae?"


    "Sounds good. How long?"


    "Why¡ªI don''t know. I''ll ask and text youter."


    "Okay."


    The two girls chatted a little while longer before saying good night to each other. After hanging up,


    Debbie went straight to bed. But she didn''t go right to sleep.


    She suddenly thought of a question and texted Carlos. "Who is Decker, exactly?"


    Debbie realized she really didn''t know him.


    She remembered when they lived together. She was busy with her career and didn''t really know what


    he did all day. All she knew was that when she came home he''d be ying games on his phone. So


    she figured he was a mobile gamer.


    After what happened tonight, she needed to step back and take a fresh look. This wasn''t the same


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Decker she used to know.


    He couldn''t have changed like that overnight.


    It was probably more urate to say that she never understood her brother. Probably, the Decker she


    saw tonight was who he really was.


    As she was immersed in her thoughts, she received a reply from Carlos. "He''s your brother. Not mine."


    Debbie really wanted to punch that man. ''You jerk!'' she cussed angrily.


    "Yes, he''s my brother. But we lost contact until about 3 years ago. He didn''t even want to admit we


    were rted at first. He finally gave in, but that was when he started treating me like his personal ATM."


    Debbie texted Carlos again, telling him the truth.


    Three minutester, Carlos replied, "He lied to you."


    "What?"


    "It''s not for me to say. Just...look into it."


    Debbie was irritated, but she didn''t dare throw a tantrum now.


    So she simply replied, "Good night."


    The next morning, she got up, stretched, and briefly considered making breakfast for Decker. But,


    when she poked her head inside his bedroom, he was gone.


    Even the bloodstained bed sheet was gone. ''So was it a dream?'' she thought.


    She called him, but his phone was off.


    Of course, Debbie had no choice. She hired someone to investigate Decker. She was really worried


    about him. ''What''s he up to? How did he get hurt?''


    When Debbie and Kasie got to the seaside resort, they found out who Ivan''s friends were. Carlos,


    Stephanie, Wesley, ir, Kinsley and Niles.


    Seeing Debbie, Kinsley smiled and walked up to her. Then he flicked his fingers on her forehead and


    rebuked, "Long time no see. You forget about me?"


    Massaging her forehead, Debbie snapped, "You haven''t changed a bit¡ªunfortunately."


    Kasie could barely contain her excitement. She was practically jumping up and down. She looked at


    Kinsley and asked, "Are-are you... Are you really Kinsley Feng?"


    Kinsley extended his right hand like a gentleman. "Yes, lovely one. Nice to meet you. I''m Kinsley."


    Kasie dramatically wiped her hand on her clothes to make sure it was clean and took his hand. Her


    voice was thick with eagerness. "Deb, look. It''s Kinsley. Here! I''m shaking hands with him!" Kinsley was


    an international superstar, the ideal type for girls across the globe.


    "Yes, I see him. And stay away from this guy. He''s a womanizer," Debbie said and seriously pulled her


    friend away from him.


    Pissed off, Kinsley put his hands around Debbie''s neck as if to strangle her, and retorted in a yful


    voice, "Telling stories about me again?"


    Little did Kinsley know that his actions caught the eye of two men.


    One of them coldly stole nces at them, while the other one went straight over. It was Ivan. He pulled


    Debbie to his side and said, "Let''s go in. Lunch is ready."


    The seaside resort they were at was a five-star tourist spot, with elegant, low-rise architecture, rooms lit


    by capiz shell-lights, numerous vis with private plunge pools, dozens of garden bungalows, dinner


    served on a canopied bed by the sea, and a view to die for.


    Carlos and Stephanie walked ahead of the group. Wesley and ir were behind them, but when


    Wesley didn''t pay much attention to her, ir took the chance to trot over to Debbie and grabbed her


    arm. "Debbie! Happy you''re here."


    "Feeling''s mutual. I thought about inviting you, but then I thought Wesley might make you stay home.


    But surprise! You''re here!" Debbie said blissfully.


    ir pouted her lips in anger. "I''m not here for fun, at least that''s what he tells me. It had something to


    do with Carlos. Mr. Wen and Kinsley are an unexpected bonus. Xavier was here, too, but he left


    already."


    The truth was, they arrived there in different groups. Carlos, Stephanie, Wesley, ir and Niles were


    one group; they hade here on vacation. Then, after they arrived at the resort, they bumped into


    Ivan, Kinsley and Xavier. Since they all knew each other, they decided to spend the holiday together.


    Debbie and Kasie were thest ones to arrive. Everyone else was already there. That was why Debbie


    was surprised to see some unexpected people there.


    The table was already set, and the different courses had arrived. They had myriad sorts of seafood for


    lunch, such as lobsters, abalone, sea urchins, sashimi... Debbie took a deep breath, her mouth


    watering. She looked at the other people around the table and asked casually, "Who''s paying?"


    Ivan put a bottle of red wine before her while saying, "Don''t worry. Carlos has the tab."


    Kinsley took his chopsticks and said, "Just enjoy yourself, Debbie. Money is nothing to Mr. Huo. He''s


    on honeymoon, so he''s in a good mood. Let''s just rip him off."


    Debbie''s facial expression changed abruptly when she heard his words.


    "Wow! Honeymoon? So when are they getting married?" Niles asked, deliberately adding fuel to the


    fire.


    ir caught a glimpse of Debbie''s face. The poor girl. Blinking her eyes, ir asked Wesley in a


    sarcastic tone, "So they''re on some kind of lover''s retreat? You didn''t tell me that."


    Wesley frowned. "Carlos didn''t tell me."


    Pulling a dramatic face, ir nodded, "If I knew that was going on, I would have stayed home. I don''t


    want to be a fifth wheel."


    Debbie suddenly stood up. "Oh crap. I forgot to wash my hands. Just start without me."


    "It''s not a honeymoon. We''re just here to rx,"


    Carlos'' voice suddenly rang from behind her, as if he was trying to exin.


    Debbie didn''t stop walking. She mocked in her mind, ''How could he possibly exin anything to me?''


    Stephanie''s smile froze on her face when she heard Carlos'' words. Embarrassed, she echoed him,


    "No, it''s just a vacation. After we get married, we''ll honeymoon in another country."


    Everyone was silent. No one was interested in replying to her.


    They didn''t start eating until Debbie came back from thedies'' room. As if nothing happened, she sat


    casually between Ivan and Kasie. Ivan picked up a slice of salmon sashimi to her te. "Here. Have


    some. You must be starving."


    "Thanks." Debbie then bowed her head and focused on the food.


    Maybe because she had already gotten used to the heartache, she managed to collect herself and


    changed her mood in a short time. Now, she began savoring all this seafood on the table.

 Chapter 422 Not Boyfriend Material

    Chapter 422 Not Boyfriend Material


    Knowing Debbie''s huge appetite, none of her friends at the table was surprised. The waiter kept


    serving them one dish after another, and all the seafood dishes were different recipes. Someone had


    told the waiter to keep bringing new dishes to the table. There were more than twenty dishes there


    already, but the wait staff kept bringing more.


    The group of friends chatted happily as they enjoyed their meal. Ivan was a gentleman. He took care of


    Debbie the whole time, even donning disposable gloves to peel the shrimp shells for thedies at the


    table.


    But most of the time, Wesley took care of ir himself. As for Stephanie, she didn''t like seafood.


    Debbie and Kasie were the twodies who got the most out of it.


    Strangely enough, when Debbie was almost full, the waiter stopped bringing any more dishes.


    After the lunch, they decided to retire to their hotel rooms. They agreed to get together again, on the


    beach at 3 p.m.


    In the hallway, Debbie suddenly suggested, "Ivan, how about I share a room with Kasie? She gets


    scared at night."


    Ivan nodded, "No problem. I''ll be right next door if you need me."


    The other people walking behind them thought their conversation was odd. But no one said anything.


    After little hesitation, ir asked Debbie, "How many beds in your room?"


    "A queen-size bed." Debbie had seen the bed when she dropped off her luggage.


    ir''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Mind if I stay with you two?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "No way!" A man''s voice rang before Debbie could answer.


    They knew who it was at once¡ªWesley.


    Defeated, pulling a long face, ir resignedly followed Wesley to their bedroom.


    Niles and Kinsley each had a single room. Kinsley said to Wesley in a yful voice, "Wes, we haven''t


    slept together in a long time. Come on. Let ir y with Debbie, and I''ll keep youpany." But


    Wesley simply ignored his joke.


    Niles winked at Kasie. "Girl, how about we share the same room and let Debbie be with her husband?"


    Kasie smirked. She said with self-mockery, "Well, I''d love to. But I snore, drool, and talk in my sleep.


    You sure?"


    Niles knew she was joking, but he echoed her joke and pretended to be scared. "Oh, then I''d better


    stay in my own bed!"


    After Debbie and Kasie entered their room and closed the door behind them, Kasie instantly


    suggested, "Deb, you don''t have to do this."


    As she unpacked her luggage, Debbie said, "I haven''t done a sleepover with you in years. We can talk


    all night. You can''t tell me that doesn''t sound like fun."


    "It does!" she bubbled happily. "It''s settled then!"


    Kasie smiled and opened her luggage too. "Did you see Stephanie''s face at lunch?"


    "No." Debbie had been concentrating on eating, so she didn''t pay attention to anyone else. "Why?


    Wasn''t she happy?"


    "No. Mr. Huo kept stealing nces at you." In fact, Kasie didn''t like seafood as much as Debbie did, so


    she talked with everyone, and noticed what was going on. She ate more than usual. She didn''t have


    the heart to turn down Ivan when he had gone to the trouble of peeling the shrimp shells for her.


    Debbie''s hands froze when she heard Kasie''s words. "Did he?" ''With Stephanie right there? How?'' she


    wondered.


    "Oh yeah. I think Mr. Huo still loves you."


    "I hope so. But if he really loved me, he wouldn''t have gotten engaged to Stephanie." Debbie shook her


    head as she carefully hung her clothes in the closet.


    Kasie sighed helplessly. "I wonder why his memory hasn''te back. When will he remember you?"


    She really felt bad for Debbie. Forced to leave, she finally returned to find her husband alive, but he


    didn''t remember her at all.


    Looking at her clothes, Debbie smiled and said, "I don''t know." Thinking of something, she turned


    around to look at Kasie. "How do you think he''ll react when he gets his memory back and finds out I''m


    married to Ivan?" She had thought about this a lot. At first, she was hoping he''d take matters into his


    own hands. But as time passed, that hope had been fading fast.


    "He used to love you. Once it alles back to him, nothing will stop him from marrying you," Kasie


    said confidently. She had witnessed their love firsthand and knew how much Carlos loved Debbie.


    Debbie shed a bitter smile. Although the hope seemed slim, she still prayed that Carlos would regain


    his memory as soon as possible.


    When it was close to three o''clock in the afternoon, Debbie showed up on the beach, wearing


    sunsses and a sun hat, Kasie in tow. "Kinsley''s already there," Kasie said and then looked at


    Debbie. "How do you know him, anyway?"


    Debbie took a look at the man not far from them. She replied with a smile, "I became friends with him


    when I was in Z Country. I also know his brother¡ªYates."


    "Think you could help me get his autograph?" Kasie asked as she nced at Kinsley with admiration in


    her eyes. The superstar looked much more handsome than on TV.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at her friend. Kasie was drooling over the handsome man. "You like him? Need


    me to hook you up? He''s still single."


    Debbie''s joke snapped Kasie back to reality and she hastily shook her head. "No way. Stars like him


    only date other stars. Not boyfriend material."


    "Listen to you! You ever tried dating an idol?" Debbie teased. Although it was already autumn, the


    weather was still hot. Kinsley had swum for a while in the sea and was now drinking beverage under a


    beach umbre. When he saw the twodies approaching, he waved at them.


    This was a private beach, so they wouldn''t be disturbed by random passersby. Debbie took off her


    shades and waved back.


    "I''m his fan and I love him as an idol, but honestly, he looks like a yboy. I''m not hot enough for him,"


    Kasie remarked.


    They were nearing the beach umbre. Debbie asked again, "So what about Niles? Hot doctor,


    connections in other nations, rich family in A Country..."


    Kasie shook her head again. "Too childish. Not my cup of tea."


    Kinsley handed each of them a coconut with a straw inserted in it. "Fresh coconut water. It''s iced. Very


    sweet. Where''s your husband?"


    Debbie paused. She was in a daze for a moment when he said that. She turned around to search for


    Ivan. ''Oh, I forgot my "husband"...'' she thought. "It''s not quite three. He''ll be here," she said awkwardly.


    Suddenly, a sshing was heard from the sea. It was Niles, swimming ashore.


    Panting from the exertion, he took off the swimming goggles and ran his fingers through his wet hair.


    "You''rete. What did you do, sleep in?"


    Debbiey on the deck chair and greedily drank the coconut water through the straw. She was so


    immersed in the beverage that she didn''t even bother to answer Niles'' question.


    So Kasie answered for her. In a loud voice, she replied, "Yeah we rested up. That way we can have fun


    longer."


    As they talked, Kinsley waved at the people behind Debbie. Wesley, ir, Carlos and Stephanie were


    trudging their way up the beach.


    But Ivan hadn''t shown up yet.


    So Debbiezily pulled out her phone and called him. "Hi, where are you?"


    "I''mposing an email to a client. I''ll join you soon," Ivan said on the other end.


    "Okay, see youter." Debbie swung her phone in front of Kinsley''s face and said, "Ivan''s busy with


    work. He''ll join us soon."


    She had already finished the fresh coconut water. Handing the empty coconut shell to Kinsley, she


    asked, "Mr. Feng, I''d like another, please."


    Kasie reminded her worriedly, "Don''t drink too much of that. You don''t want a tummy ache."

 Chapter 423 Bitch

    Chapter 423 Bitch


    "Mmm! This is really good. Another, please?" Debbie pleaded with a hopeful expression as she


    propped her hand against her chin.


    Kinsley shook his head. "Sorry. There are only ten, and Niles already had two. How about you and your


    husband share one?"


    Carlos and Stephanie happened toe over, and they also heard what Kinsley said.


    ir gave her iced coconut to Debbie and offered, "Debbie, have this one. I''ll just drink something


    else."


    Debbie immediately shook her head. "Come on! I was just teasing. Just drink yours. It''s so hot, you


    need one to stay cool. Kinsley, please order some more."


    Kinsley called a nearby waiter over, and asked him to ice more coconuts.


    While all this was going on, ir took a sip of her coconut water. Her eyes lit up as she eximed, "I


    love it. No wonder you want another one, Debbie."


    "Exactly! Girls, let''s go swimming." Debbie took off her bath towel and revealed a pink bikini with blue


    spots.


    Kasie took off her towel too, and she wore a ck bikini.


    "Wow! Debbie, Kasie! You girls have it where it counts!" Kinsley whistled at them.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Niles'' eyes lit up as he said, "Little Pepper! You''re full of surprises! Hey Kasie, you want to y


    doctor?"


    Debbie kicked Niles'' leg and raised her fist to threaten him. "Hey, she''s my bestie. Show a little


    respect!"


    Niles wrapped his arms around his head protectively and took one step back. Pretending to be afraid,


    he said, "One more like that I''ll need a doctor too. I''ll be good."


    Kinsleyughed out loud and teased, "Coward! Debbie, let''s go swimming. Carlos, Wesley, wanna join


    us?"


    Wesley and Carlos nodded and pulled their towels off. They went towards the sea together.


    Stephanie, who was on the phone, had to quickly hang up and follow after them.


    The men began swimming, while ir whispered in Debbie''s ear, "You''re so lucky! I wanted to wear a


    bikini too, but Wesley said no."


    Debbie patted her shoulder and offered, "Did you bring your bikini with you? How about this? We can


    go swimming in the evening without Wesley along. We can even take selfies."


    Thrilled, ir gave her a hug and said cheerfully, "Sounds good. Just let me know!"


    Debbie and Kasie went swimming. ir didn''t know how to swim, so she could only stand on the beach


    and watch as the others sshed about in the waves.


    She heard some sshing beside her, so she turned to see who it was¡ªit was Stephanie. She was


    also wearing a ck bikini, though in a different style from Kasie''s. She had thetest designer edition


    that tied differently. She sat on a big rock and watched Carlos swim.


    ir was about to talk to Stephanie when Wesley swam back to her and reached out his hand. "Come


    here."


    ir shook her head. "I can''t swim."


    "Let me teach you."


    "But I''m afraid¡ª Aargh!" Despite her unwillingness, Wesley pulled her into his arms and swam with her


    under the waves.


    Stephanie was left alone there on that rock. She saw Carlos swimming towards Debbie, and her face


    darkened.


    A man''s arm suddenly snaked around Debbie''s waist. As she was about toin, her lips were


    sealed by his.


    She opened her eyes¡ªthe man was none other than Carlos. Her heart skipped a beat.


    ''Wow! His fiancee is close by, on the beach!'' she thought to herself.


    Debbie heard someone swimming over, and then saw Niles, whose eyes were shut. His arm


    identally touched someone, so he opened his eyes to check. What he saw made his heart skip a


    beat.


    He saw Carlos and Debbie kissing affectionately. He knew Carlos and Stephanie were still together, so


    this shouldn''t be happening.


    He was too scared to breathe, so he almost suffocated. He surfaced, gasping for air.


    Then he looked around and caught sight of Stephanie. She was still there, on the beach.


    ''No wonder Carlos is so bold.


    Holy crap! Ivan''sing over!''


    Niles took a deep breath, went under the water and found Carlos and Debbie again, who were still


    kissing. Ignoring Carlos'' murderous nce, Niles pointed to Debbie and mouthed, "Ivan!"


    Debbie didn''t know what Niles was saying. She pulled Carlos'' hand off her waist and surfaced.


    After taking a few breaths, she saw Ivan swimming over to her.


    Kasie didn''t dare to open her eyes underwater, so she didn''t see anything. She was hoping to get near


    Debbie. When Debbie surfaced, Kasie immediately swam towards her and said, "No wonder I couldn''t


    find you. I swam in the wrong direction."


    Debbie felt her waist being held by a pair of arms and then a kiss was nted on her waist.


    Startled, Debbie kicked the submarine sex fiend hard and swam to shore with all her might.


    ''Carlos is too much! And he tried to maul me in front of everyone!'' she thought.


    When she swam past Ivan, he called out her name, but she couldn''t hear him. She swam nonstop until


    she reached the shore. She stared at Stephanie not far away, and gasped for air.


    Carlos, on the other hand, was a little startled when Debbie kicked him. He immediately surfaced and


    struggled for a breath. As he gulped down lungfuls of air, he saw Debbie swim away and finally hit the


    beach.


    Stephanie walked over to Debbie and looked down at her while saying, "You''re married."


    Not knowing what Stephanie wanted to do or say, she simply asked indifferently, "Okay?"


    "Ivan doesn''t love you," Stephanie mocked. She had never seen Ivan and Debbie kissing, hugging, or


    making out. In public, they were like an old, married couple.


    Instead of getting angry, Debbie smiled and snapped back, "Carlos doesn''t love you either."


    "I know. But he''ll always be mine," Stephanie said confidently.


    Debbie giggled. "I doubt it."


    She was going to do her best to bring Carlos back to her.


    "You sound like you have a n," Stephanie said in a cold voice.


    While ying with the sand, Debbie said nonchntly, "What else? I''ll get back what''s rightfully mine."


    "Toote!" Stephanie said firmly.


    "Toote?" Debbie scoffed. She looked even more alluring with the charming smile that she wore on


    her face. "Carlos is sleeping with me tonight."


    "Debbie Nian!" Stephanie said through gritted teeth. "You are such a bitch!"


    Instantly, Debbie fumed, but she did her best not to lose her temper. "I''m a bitch? That sounds more


    like you. You stole my husband while he suffered from amnesia. Or maybe thief is more like it!"

 Chapter 424 I Cant Stand Sweet Foods

    Chapter 424 I Can''t Stand Sweet Foods


    Debbie had her keen eyes locked on Stephanie''s face, looking closely at the tiniest shift in her


    expression.


    ''The cold look in her eyes reminds me of Carlos, '' Stephanie thought and shivered. She bit her lips and


    retorted, "Carlos and I are in love."


    Debbie stood up, lifted a knee, and pushed Stephanie into the water with her leg. Ignoring her


    shrieking, Debbie looked down at her and snapped, "You''re lying! He never loved you. The only reason


    you''re with him now is thanks to James Huo!


    Just leave him, or you''ll end up like Megan."


    Stephanie raised her head all of a sudden, panic obvious in her eyes. "You killed her?"


    A weird smile hung over her face as Debbie said, "That''s for me to know and you to find out."


    "I''ll call the cops! I''ll tell them you killed Megan." Stephanie stood up and staggered towards the beach.


    Arms crossed, Debbie sneered and said coldly, "Go ahead. Call them. Meanwhile, I''ll be with Carlos."


    At that moment, she heard the sound of water sshing behind her.


    Debbie turned around and saw Carlos surface. He looked back and forth between the two women and


    felt the atmosphere was rather tense. "What''s up?" he asked.


    Stephanie took a deep breath and said, "Carlos, she killed Megan!"


    Debbie said with a raised eyebrow, "Really, Miss Li? That''s nder, and I can sue you."


    With a deep frown, Carlos scolded Stephanie, "Quit it!"


    "It''s true. She just admitted it!" Stephanie ran towards Carlos and held onto his arm tightly.


    Debbie looked at her, her eyes full of scorn. "When did I admit anything? Are you hearing voices?"


    "You..." She thought about it and then realized Debbie hadn''t admitted to killing Megan.


    Carlos shook Stephanie''s hands off and told her coldly, "I''ve already had my men look into it. Debbie


    didn''t kill Megan. Quit saying that."


    Stephanie gritted her teeth as Carlos scolded her. That wasn''t in the n at all. She turned to look at


    the other woman and saw her wrap herself in a clean towel and leave.


    Carlos tagged along as if they were a couple. He requested an iced coconut from a waiter, inserted a


    straw in it and handed it to Debbie.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    He said impatiently, "I can''t stand sweet foods."


    ''So he''s giving his coconut drink to me? Not his fiancee?''


    Debbie looked at Stephanie and their eyes met. With a smug smile, she took the coconut from Carlos


    and took a huge mouthful of the coconut water through the straw.


    "Wow! So good!" she said, settling herself into a deck chair.


    ''Sweeter than the previous one, '' she thought. ''He gave his coconut drink to me. So he didn''t care if he


    pissed Stephanie off?''


    Carlosy down in another deck chair next to hers and said abruptly, "Don''t wear a bikini again."


    Debbie was shocked speechless. ''Is he talking to me?''


    She looked around and found they were the only ones close by. Stephanie still stood where they left


    her, sulking.


    "Your fiancee is wearing one too. Go talk to her." ''He''s so bossy, and I hate that!'' she cursed in her


    mind.


    Carlos, whose eyes were shut, suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. Staring at her with his dark eyes,


    he said through gritted teeth, "If you talk back to me, I''ll bang you right here and now!"


    Debbie''s jaw dropped.


    Her face was as red as a tomato.


    She tightened her towel by instinct and cursed, "You jerk!"


    Meanwhile, ir rushed in Debbie''s direction, shrieking. She finally managed to get away from Wesley.


    Carlosy back, acting as if nothing had happened.


    ir stood before Debbie, gasping for air. She grabbed a clean towel to dry her wet hair and pointed at


    Wesley, who was approaching them leisurely. "You''re good at tae kwon do, right? Can you kill him?


    Once he''s dead, I''m all yours."


    Trying to suppress her giggles, Debbie feigned terror and said, "Sis, Wesley''s the toughest guy in the


    city. Even if I was a ck belt, I''d be no match for him."


    "I can''t get away from him, ever," ir blurted out as she watched his approaching figure, feeling so


    frustrated. She had asked herself why tons of times.


    Debbie handed the coconut drink she''d been working on to ir and coaxed, "Here. Have some


    coconut water. It''ll cool you down."


    Sitting next to Debbie, ir reached out her hands and took it over. She didn''t mind Debbie''s germs,


    and drank arge mouthful.


    Sizing Wesley up, Debbie whispered in ir''s ear, "Look at him. Handsome, rich. Why keep turning


    him down? Just say yes! You don''t want him dating someone else, believe me."


    ir pouted and said, "I want to be with him, but...it''splicated."


    There didn''t seem to be anything else to say, so Debbie had to drop it.


    After the supper, Kinsley suggested, "Who wants a foot massage?"


    Niles raised his hand immediately. "Count me in. It feels so good. And the masseuses here are all


    pretty."


    "E! Stop leering. It''s gross!" Debbie rolled her eyes at Niles.


    Niles scratched the back of his head and said, "You guys must be exhausted. How about a whole body


    massage? Come on! Don''t be killjoys!"


    "No kidding. Hurry up. And we can grab some handsome masseurs for thedies," said Kinsley as he


    put his arms around Ivan''s and Carlos'' shoulders, leading them to a nearby spa.


    Niles grabbed Wesley''s arm and shouted at the others, "Let''s go,dies. Keep an eye on your men.


    Otherwise, they might..." He stopped in mid-sentence and smiled slyly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Thedies rolled their eyes and followed after them.


    Kinsley booked them all with Carlos'' money. The four women sat in a row, while five men sat opposite


    them.


    Then, nine masseuses came over.


    Debbie looked them up and down. All of them had perfect figures and pretty faces¡ªprobably a


    requirement to work here. With a professional smile, each of them ced a wooden basin in front of


    every guest and put the guest''s feet into the medicated water.


    Niles and Kinsley were both single. They chatted with their masseuses cheerfully, flirting with them and


    With his eyes shut, Carlos leaned back on his sofa. Ivan and Wesley talked about whatever struck their


    fancy. They were all used to this.


    Debbie felt ufortable for some reason. She turned to look at ir and found she wore a simr


    expression.


    But Stephanie''s demeanor matched that of the men. She yed on her phone while enjoying the foot


    massage.


    Debbie stole nces at Carlos from time to time. ''Mr. Huo, aren''t you a germophobe? Why do you let a


    strange woman massage your feet?'' she cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 425 The Farce

    Chapter 425 The Farce


    Carlos could sense Debbie''s tense gaze even with his eyes shut. He opened his eyes all of a sudden


    and looked at her.


    The instant their eyes met, Debbie looked away. She now stared at the woman massaging Carlos.


    Anger was written all over her face. ''She looks pissed.


    Why? Who pissed her off?


    And why steal nces at me?'' Carlos was confused.


    Ivan chuckled as he witnessed what was going on between Carlos and Debbie.


    But before he could say something, Debbie opened her mouth first. "Hey ir. The masseuses here


    are so hot. Maybe we could find some masseurs who are just as hot."


    When she heard that, Kasie bit her lip. ''Tomboy must be jealous. I feel kind of weird, but I''m not


    attached. Ivan''s her husband, '' she thought.


    ir, who was also angry at Wesley, pped her thigh and agreed cheerfully, "Good idea. Manager


    Xu, we want masseurs. Stephanie, Kasie, you two game?"


    Wesley, Carlos, and Ivan perked up their ears. The shoe was on the other foot now, so to speak.


    They didn''t want hot guys massaging their loved ones.


    Niles didn''t get it at all and was still busy chatting with his masseuse. Kinsley, who knew women well,


    instantly understood what was going on. Instead of stopping them, he spoke quickly to interrupt. He


    told the manager, "Manager Xu, have four masseurs more handsome than me to serve our queens."


    The manager put on a ttering smile and said, "You must be kidding, Mr. Feng. We don''t have anyone


    here more handsome than you. But, I will get the most handsome men avable." Then he gestured for


    an assistant to call four masseurs over.


    Wesley frowned deeply. Carlos, however, stared at Debbie instead of looking at his fiancee. Although


    there was no expression on his face, his cold stare shot daggers at Debbie, who didn''t seem to care.


    Ivan sighed with profound resignation as he knew Kasie got unwillingly dragged into this. In order to


    save Kasie from embarrassment, he told his masseuse, "Kasie over there seems a bit ufortable.


    Go and serve her instead. I''ll have one of the masseurs massage me."


    Kasie was shocked. ''How did he know what I was thinking? The man''s amazing!''


    A little disappointed, the masseuse stood up and walked towards Kasie.


    Wesley spoke next. "ir, you sure you want a guy massaging you?" he threatened.


    "Come on! Get the stick out of your ass, and have fun for once. For me?" ir blinked her eyes at him.


    Wesley shook his head and thought, ''This is not fun.''


    Before long, four masseurs came in. Wesley ordered the masseuse at his feet, "Go massage her." He


    pointed at ir.


    Out of the five men here, three of them had girlfriends. Ivan and Wesley asked for masseurs. Carlos


    remained silent.


    Two masseurs were ready to massage Debbie and Stephanie. Carlos sat silently.


    Stephanie paid no attention at all and kept scrolling through the minutes of a conference on her phone.


    She''d done this before. Debbie rolled her eyes and suddenly had an idea.


    She knew what was going on, so she decided to take advantage of it. "Hi, how long will this take?" she


    started.


    "About half an hour," the masseur answered. He recognized Debbie as he was a fan of hers. As a


    professional masseur, he tried his best to remain calm and provide top-notch services for her. He was


    still champing at the bit, considering this would be a way he could show his appreciation to the singer


    that had brought him so much joy.


    Debbie rubbed her back andined, "Geez! My back is killing me. Oh, and my waist as well. Can


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    you give those spots extra-special attention?"


    The masseur got more excited as he answered cheerfully, "No problem. We aim to please."


    Kasie''s jaw dropped as she thought to herself, ''He who ys with fire gets burned. Look out, Tomboy.''


    Ivan stole a nce at Carlos, who still remained silent and stoic. ''Man, he is so patient! Since he


    doesn''t mind, I''d better let it be, '' he thought.


    As if they were having a contest of patience, Carlos allowed the masseuse to massage him while


    Debbie kept on chatting with the masseur.


    Seeing another man rubbing Debbie''s feet and seeing she was enjoying it annoyed Carlos to no end.


    Carlos was frustrated and he could feel his rage building inside him. Finally, he couldn''t hold it back


    anymore. With a sneer, he told Stephanie, "Stephanie, trade with me."


    Stephanie sneered to herself as well, and acted as if she didn''t get his point. "You mean the masseuse


    and masseur?" she asked.


    "Mmm hmm," he simply answered.


    Stephanie told the masseur before her and said, "Go massage Mr. Huo, please."


    "Yes, Miss Li."


    The masseur didn''t know why. He got the idea that Carlos was jealous of him massaging Stephanie. So


    he did as he was bidden.


    As of now, only Debbie, Niles and Kinsley had the opposite sex massaging them.


    Niles was still enjoying his massage, flirting with the girl now pulling on his tense muscles. Suddenly,


    his phone beeped. He pulled it out and found a text from Carlos. "Ask your masseuse to serve Debbie,"


    it read.


    Niles was rendered speechless. His first thought was ''Why? I like her a lot!'' But he knew it wasn''t a


    good idea to disobey Carlos. With a smile, he told Debbie, "Pepper Nian, can we swap massage


    therapists? Mine''s too weak for me."


    Unexpectedly, the masseuse before him immediately said, "You don''t have to do that. I can apply


    greater pressure. How about this?" She went so deep it started to hurt.


    "Ooooouch! Easy, easy!" It was clear to everyone there that he was in pain.


    They looked at Niles sympathetically.


    Niles said nothing. But in his mind, he was cursing nonstop. ''Fuck you, Carlos!'' After taking a bit to


    recover, he pointed at Debbie and ordered the masseuse, "Go serve her."


    The masseuse thought that Niles was not happy with her. She got anxious, tears blurred her vision.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Li. I can be gentle. Please don''t¡ª"


    However, Niles interrupted her. "I...I want a masseur." He forced the words out. In his mind, he said, ''I


    hope you''re happy, Carlos. You owe me one.''


    The masseuse was stunned for a while and then thought, ''Is he gay?'' She immediately stood up and


    said, "Got it, Mr. Li. Done and done."


    Niles wanted to cry. He even lied about his sexual orientation for Carlos.


    Seeing this, Debbie shrugged. She got what she wanted, so shey back and enjoyed the massage.


    So that was how the farce ended.

 Chapter 426 Let Me Take Care Of You

    Chapter 426 Let Me Take Care Of You


    Stephanie yed on her phone the whole time. She smiled sarcastically and thought to herself, ''I know


    what they were ying at! Carlos and Debbie were jealous.''


    After the massage, the group left the spa and went to their respective rooms.


    ir asked Debbie and Kasie to the beach to enjoy the view. But Debbie was on the phone with Ruby,


    so she said, "Sorry, ir. I''m busy. Go ahead. I''ll catch up with youter."


    ir and Kasie headed for the beach, leaving Debbie alone in the room.


    Just as ir hit the beach, she got a call from Wesley. "Where are you?" he asked.


    ir raised her head to look at the stars above as she answered honestly, "Kasie and I are enjoying an


    evening at the seaside."


    "Without me? Didn''t you think I might like to go?"


    ir pouted her lips. "I thought you were hanging out with Mr. Huo."


    "Well, not anymore. Wait for me. I''ll be right over."


    Before ir could say something, he hung up.


    With an embarrassed smile, she looked at her friend and stammered, "Kasie..."


    Kasie heard ir mention her name when she was on the phone, so she perked up her ears. Noticing


    ir''s guilty expression, Kasie gave her a reassuring smile and said, "Hey, it''s okay. You''re lucky to


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    have a guy like Wesley. Don''t worry about me. I''ll hang out and wait for Debbie."


    "Kasie, I''m so sorry. Call Debbie and get her out here," ir said apologetically. She felt kind of


    helpless because Wesley was so clingy.


    "I will. Don''t worry." Kasie nudged her with a broad smile.


    When ir was out of sight, Kasie looked away and took in the view alone. She took out her phone


    and took a photo of the sky kissing the sea and posted in her Moments. She posted a caption, "The


    night view is breathtaking!"


    Within a few seconds, Ivan sent her a message on WeChat. "Are you alone on the beach?"


    "Yeah. Debbie''s busy, and ir just left a while a go," Kasie answered and went for a stroll, the gentle


    sea breeze billowing her clothing.


    Her dress was wet, thanks to the spray from the water. Not long after, a man''s voice came from behind


    her. "Kasie."


    She turned around and saw Ivan.


    "Why are you here? Not busy?" It seemed that she was the only one who didn''t have to work while on


    vacation.


    Ivan shook his head with a gentle smile. "I''m done. Where''s Debbie?" he asked.


    "I just called her, but the line was busy. I guess she''s still dealing with work." Kasie waved her phone to


    add emphasis. She paused while more wind whipped her hair, and then put her arm down.


    They took a walk together, talking andughing.


    Kasie was always a cheerful and bubbly girl. Ivan''s sense of humor had her roaring withughter. She


    recounted a few funny anecdotes as well, which made him burst outughing as well.


    In the starlight, the two enjoyed each other''s apany.


    When they were almost to the hotel they were staying at, Ivan suddenly stopped. Kasie stopped as well


    and turned to give him a confused look. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Ivan looked her in the eye and said in a charming voice, "Kasie..."


    "What?"


    They were standing rather close to each other. If he reached out his arms, he could pull her into them


    easily.


    And that was exactly what he did.


    Kasie was startled when he did this. She was afraid that people would see. She tried to push him away.


    "Mr. Wen..."


    Actually, Kasie herself had feelings for Ivan. She just felt it was bad to admit this, considering he was


    her best friend''s husband.


    If it were anyone else other than Ivan, she would have simply enjoyed the embrace. Carlos fell outside


    that category, of course.


    After Emmett passed away, Ivan was the only one that Kasie had her eye on.


    But Ivan was married to her best friend. This was wrong. A betrayal! She didn''t want to hurt Debbie at


    all.


    Ivan, however, didn''t let her go. Instead, he held her tighter. "Kasie. In the past, I thought I liked men."


    Ivan''s words sessfully stunned Kasie. She raised her head and looked at him in utter disbelief. She


    stammered, "You''re kidding."


    Ivan shook his head. "No, I''m not. I had a boyfriend, and thought I loved him. But recently I figured out I


    was wrong."


    "You... I..." The seriousness in his eyes frightened Kasie. She had never met anyone who was gay, so


    she didn''t know exactly what to say.


    Ivan continued in a soft voice, "I want to test if I''m gay or not."


    "How?" Kasie asked nervously.


    "Like this..." Ivan lowered his head and kissed Kasie''s soft lips.


    The night was as ck as ink. All was silent, except the sound of wavespping the shore.


    Little did they know they were being watched.


    ''So this is the man Debbie married? Her husband and her bestie are having an affair, and she''s


    oblivious to it, ''


    Carlos thought to himself.


    At this moment, he really felt bad for her, hating the two figures he saw in the distance.


    Even after Carlos hung up, Kasie and Ivan were still enjoying the kiss. They locked lips for awhile. He


    stood there silently and thought to himself, ''I guess Ivan won''t mind me taking her away.''


    The kiss seemed tost an eternity. They couldn''t know that Carlos was a silent witness to their kiss.


    Finally, Ivan let go of Kasie. The kiss was much more amazing than he had expected, and he was now


    a hundred percent sure that he was not gay, considering his pants were tighter now. Gasping for air, he


    told her, "Kasie, I love you, and I want to protect you. Let me take care of you from now on."


    Debbie had told Ivan about Kasie and Emmett, and how their love had been cut short. He really felt


    sorry for her.


    "I want to take care of you from now on." Kasie was already in a swoon, thanks to the passionate kiss.


    Suddenly, these words snapped her back to reality.


    She shook Ivan''s hands off and yelled, "No! This is wrong. You''re Debbie''s husband. We kissed. I


    betrayed her..." Kasie ran towards the hotel in a hurry. ''I have to tell her and apologize, '' she thought.


    Ivan grabbed her and tried tofort her. "Kasie, listen to me¡ª"


    "NO! Get away from me!" Guilt overtook Kasie.


    Ivan didn''t dare touch her again. He could only follow after her, and it was only when he saw Kasie


    enter her room that he heaved a sigh of relief. He hadn''t intended things to go sideways like this. And


    maybe he needed to tell Debbie his version of events.


    Standing in the hallway, Ivan began to think about this. ''What was I thinking?


    I know she still loves Emmett. I need to give this more thought.''


    Kasie opened the door to the room that she and Debbie shared.


    She mmed the door behind her and stared at her best friend, who was still on the phone.


    Debbie blinked and mouthed, "What''s up?" She could tell that something was not right with Kasie. She


    looked visibly distraught.


    Kasie felt too guilty to utter a single word. They had been friends for almost ten years. But now she


    betrayed her for a man.

 Chapter 427 Shes Not Mad

    Chapter 427 She''s Not Mad


    ''People always say "don''t introduce your boyfriend and your bestie." I thought it was a joke. But now I


    know why¡ªI''m a bad bestie.''


    Thinking of this, Kasie dissolved into tears, sobs wracking her lovely body.


    Debbie was startled. She decided to wrap up what she was doing. "Gotta go, Ruby. Call youter."


    She stood up, walked over to Kasie and asked anxiously, "Kasie, what''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    Kasie shook her head. ''She''s always there for me. But I...'' Her weeping grew into hysterical cries.


    "Debbie... Tomboy... Boo...hoo..."


    Thest time Kasie cried like this was when Emmett passed away. After that, though she would cry


    every time she visited Emmett''s grave, it was nothing like when he just passed on. This scared the shit


    out of Debbie. "What happened, Kasie? Tell me!" she demanded.


    "Tomboy. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry..." Kasie clung tightly to Debbie, apologizing to her again and again.


    ''I''m a bitch! I kissed her husband behind her back, '' she thought.


    "Just tell me what happened," Debbie said while stroking Kasie''s backfortingly. She was sure it


    couldn''t have been so bad, but she wanted to hear it from her.


    Kasie wiped the tears from her face, and chose to just straight up tell Debbie the truth. "Debbie, I... Mr.


    Wen... He...kissed me. I''m so sorry. I swear it won''t happen again."


    "That''s it?" Debbie''s reaction made Kasie''s mouth drop.


    "Yeah." With that, she snuffled, trying to keep the snot from running out of her nose.


    ''Why isn''t she pissed?'' she wondered. "I''m so sorry. If you want to yell and scream, go ahead. You can


    hit me if you want¡ª"


    "Kasie!" Debbie interrupted Kasie, who was visibly agitated. Kasie was finding it very hard to breathe,


    gasping and weeping at the same time.


    Kasie lowered her head, sobbing and covering her face with her hands.


    Debbie took out a tissue and gently wiped Kasie''s tears. "It''s not as bad as you think. I can''t exin


    right now, but I will. Promise."


    "What do you mean?" Kasie was totally confused, and had no idea what Debbie was talking about.


    Debbie smiled and asked, "You know I''m head over heels in love with Carlos, right?"


    Kasie nodded. ''I know. And because you couldn''t have him, you married Ivan, '' she thought.


    "Do you think I jump to conclusions?'' Debbie asked.


    Kasie said nothing, as she was totally confused.


    "So did he kiss you or did you kiss him?" she asked with a smile. ''If Ivan kissed Kasie, it means that


    he''s not gay. But if Kasie kissed him, that''s bad news. I don''t want her to get hurt.''


    "He kissed me..." Kasie answered, lips trembling.


    Her answer made Debbie heave a sigh of relief. "Thank God! Hey Kasie, if you don''t hate him, date


    him."


    Kasie''s jaw dropped even more. She was well and truly shocked. ''What the hell? Is she crazy?''


    "We''re heading for a divorce, Ivan and I. So if you want him, he''s fair game. I know Emmett would want


    to see you happy. I think he''s still watching over you." Kasie might already know it, but Debbie wanted


    to make sure she did.


    Kasie sighed and murmured, "Sometimes, I dream about him. I''m scared he''d be mad if I found


    someone else. We were going to get married." Tears welled in her eyes once more.


    "I remember that. But he''s gone now." Debbie could totally rte. After all, she thought Carlos was


    dead for three years.


    Only Carlos was really still alive. His death was a cruel lie, while Emmett''s was a crueler reality.


    The two women talked for a long time, about everything and nothing. And Ivan didn''t matter. Kasie was


    happy that Debbie wasn''t mad at her. ''I gotta stay away from him till those two are through, '' she told


    herself.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After talking like in the old days, they were still as close as they ever were.


    The next day, Kasie and Debbie hung out together as if nothing had happenedst night. At the


    canteen, they chatted over a meal.


    Carlos looked at Debbie and thought, ''I guess she doesn''t know about Ivan. I''d better keep my mouth


    shut. I don''t want her to get hurt.''


    That afternoon, they went to the beach again. Ivan and Debbie were ying on a floating trampoline.


    Carlos saw them and swam towards them.


    Debbie was about to jump onto an air mattress about a meter away from the floating trampoline. She


    took a deep breath and jumped with all her might.


    She overshot her target, and fell into the water with a mighty ssh. "Argh!" Debbie shrieked by


    instinct.


    Ivan was about to dive in as well when he saw a figure swim towards her. The unknown figure swiftly


    grabbed Debbie''s arms.


    He held her waist and lifted her up out of the water.


    Debbie stroked her wet, messy hair and turned to look at Carlos. She rolled her eyes and said


    indifferently, "Mr. Huo, I know how to swim."


    Carlos felt a little embarrassed. From his perspective, she was in danger, even though he saw her


    swim yesterday.


    So he let go. Caught off-guard, Debbie fell into the water again.


    "Mmmph..." ''What an asshole!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Under the water, she found where he was and pinched his belly hard.


    But she didn''t aim well, and instead found that she grabbed something else instead. Something that


    was growing harder the longer she held on.


    Carlos was instantly turned on. He grabbed her roughly and pulled her into his arms. He bit her lips to


    punish her.


    Ivan, who was not far away, was dumbfounded. "Hey man! You sure you want to do that in front of her


    husband?"


    Carlos didn''t feel guilty at all after he knew about Ivan''s affair. He let go of Debbie and answered


    indifferently, "Pretty sure."


    Neither Ivan nor Debbie had a response for that.


    After a while, Debbie was rxing on the floating mattress. Carlos was lying next to her. "Don''t do that


    in public," she told him. "Your fiancee is here, and my husband too."


    Carlos cast a cold nce at her and asked, "Do you love him?"


    After a pause, she answered honestly, "You''re the only one I love."


    ''So why did she marry him in the first ce?


    Is it an open rtionship? I could get real used to that!'' Carlos thought to himself, a sly smile appearing


    on his face.

 Chapter 428 Being In His Arms Was Like Heaven

    Chapter 428 Being In His Arms Was Like Heaven


    Carlos red at Debbie, who was in a ck bikini, his eyes dark.


    Debbie was having a good time sshing in the water. She and her friends were batting a ball back


    and forth. She squealed each time the ball hit the water and droplets hit her. She had no idea that


    Carlos was biding his time. He was horny, and he would have her.


    This was a time to cut loose, and the seaside was a great ce to do it. Whether you liked to y in


    the water, on the water, or under it, there was something for everyone. Diving, snorkeling, water


    aerobics, surfing, boating, jet skiing¡ªthe list went on and on.


    Debbie and Niles decided to rent a motorboat together. Just as he sat behind her on the motorboat, he


    was yanked away by a mighty force and thrown into the water.


    Niles struggled to surface and shook his head to get his hair out of his eyes. He rubbed them


    afterwards. Debbieughed out loud seeing this. "Who did that? What the¡ª" Upon seeing Carlos'' cold


    face, Niles stopped cursing. "Have fun," he stammered with a fake smile.


    Carlos asked for another motorboat, pulled up next to Debbie, and asked her, "Race with me?"


    ''A race with Carlos?''


    Debbie hesitated for a while and finally nodded her head. At least they''d get to be alone for a bit.


    Niles yelled at the others, "Hey guys! Check this out! Mr. Huo is racing with Debbie!"


    Ivan and ir were the first to get there, and then Kasie. Kinsley got in Stephanie''s way, though,


    pestering her and talking to her. He was still intent on separating her and Carlos.


    Debbie put on her sses and shed a broad smile at Carlos. "What if you lose?"


    "Then you can bang me whenever you want!"


    Debbie gnashed her teeth and raised her fist to threaten him. He was so crude sometimes.


    Carlos curled up his lips and said, "Name it."


    ''That sounds fair. I intend to collect, believe me, '' she thought. "You have to do what I say without


    ''Three? That''s too much!'' Carlos thought. "Two! What if you lose?" he asked.


    ''Fine. Two, then, '' Debbie thought. "Okay. If I lose, you get two things that you want. Fair enough?"


    "No problem!"


    Ivan cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, "You can do it, Debbie!"


    Disdain and sympathy were written all over Niles'' face as he stared at Ivan. ''Man, your wife is flirting


    with her ex, and you just stand there and encourage her! Dafuq?''


    Debbie pumped the throttle lever three times, and ced it slightly above idle. She turned the key and


    waited until the engine caught. They stood there and chatted, letting her engine run for a few minutes.


    This also gave Carlos time to check various gauges, and such. When they determined their engines


    would run smoothly, Carlos and Debbie piloted their motorboats into position. They decided to make for


    the remote coral reef and head back. Whoever hit the shore first would win.


    It was time tounch, and the excitement was palpable. Debbie''s motorboat went off like an arrow.


    Water sprayed and hit Kasie''s face.


    Kasie was in the water with ir. This was not what she was expecting, and she sputtered and choked


    a bit.


    Niles burst outughing when he saw this. Carlos, who hadn''t set off yet, turned to look at Kasie before


    starting the engine.


    Then he looked at Niles in the rear-view mirror. He pointed his boat in such a way that Niles would also


    get a faceful. Carlos'' motorboatunched as well, sending a spurt of water straight at Niles.


    He waspletely drenched, having been hit deliberately. He almost fell, and staggered for a couple


    steps. "Ptui!" He spat out the water in his mouth and stared angrily at Carlos'' retreating figure. "That''s


    another one you owe me for, jerk!" he yelled.


    Ivan picked up a clean towel and handed it to Kasie. "Here, dry your hair," he said softly.


    Kasie was at a loss whether to take it or not. She tried to y it off casually, but she was still nervous.


    In the end, she took it from him and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Debbie was in a good mood. She grinned as she glided through the waves effortlessly. Carlos was


    nowhere to be found, and she was probably going to win. She howled withughter.


    Hardly had her voice faded away when the roar of another motorboat came from behind her. She


    looked back and saw Carlos.


    She got a little worried and leaned into the throttle.


    But he passed her easily, waving and grinning as he did so.


    Anxious, she yelled, "Hey! Carlos! Wait for me!"


    When he heard that, Carlos chuckled and reduced speed. Now they were only a few meters away.


    She sped up, trying to pass him, but each time he''d increase his speed so she''d fail. She pouted her


    lips and grumbled, "Hey! What aboutdies first?"


    ''What? Ladies first? Seriously?'' Carlos was dumbfounded.


    When he didn''t respond, Debbie felt dejected, so she eased up, and slowed the motorboat down. "I


    quit." They were now fairly far away from the shore. No one would know she was cheating.


    Sighing helplessly, Carlos did the same, guiding his motorboat around to face her. He asked Debbie,


    who was seething in anger, "Cheating, now?"


    "Mmm hmm." She nodded.


    Carlos tried hard to suppress hisughter and thought, ''And she admits it, too. That''s pretty ballsy.''


    When they were pretty close, he leapt onto her motorboat. "Argh!" Startled, Debbie shrieked at the top


    of her lungs.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He held her in his arms and sped up.


    Debbie leaned back in his arms. A broad smile appeared on her face as she enjoyed the cool sea


    breeze. She didn''t have to take the wheel; all she had to do was enjoy being taken for a joyride.


    Carlos lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "If we were alone, we could do it, you know."


    ''What a jerk!'' she cursed inwardly and pinched his arm hard.


    Carlos giggled and stopped teasing her. Her face red like a tomato, Debbie closed her eyes and


    eximed, "Just look at that! The ocean looks endless!"


    They had been zooming for a while, but the sea stretched as far as their eyes could see.


    Carlos reduced speed and gestured at the horizon. "A couple more countries are off that way. If we


    were on an ocean liner, we could get there. One is a developing country. The other is huge."


    Debbie raised her head to look at his perfect, squared-off jawline. "Who invited you to this resort,


    anyway?" she asked.


    "Curtis."


    ''Uncle Curtis? Why isn''t he here?'' The thought popped into her head, so she asked, "So why aren''t he


    and Colleen here?"


    "He said he had to take care of the kids," Carlos answered.


    That was when Debbie realized Piggy was staying with Curtis.


    She thought Piggy was with Ivan''s mother.


    ''I''m such a bad mom. I leave my kid behind, and go fool around with my ex.'' Debbie blushed again.


    "When I get back, I''ll take care of Piggy and Jus so that Uncle Curtis and Colleen can have some fun


    for once," she said.


    "Why not take the kids to the manor?" he suggested.


    Debbie pouted her lips and said on purpose, "What about Stephanie?"


    "And what about her?" Carlos replied, nonchntly. He didn''t really feel like having Stephanie around.


    So he''d tell her not to go there. Problem solved. Stephanie had suggested they live together in the


    manor, but he turned her down. Something told him that would be a bad idea, so he rejected it out of


    hand.


    But now he invited Debbie there. ''Maybe we were truly in love before I lost my memory, '' he thought.


    "All right." This was a good chance to get close to Carlos. She was excited.


    "Mmm hmm."


    They had been out for a long time before they found Carlos'' motorboat. They even had to drain a gas


    can to keep at it. He hopped back into his own motorboat and they headed back. "So who won?" she


    asked.


    Carlos was puzzled. "What?"


    "Never mind. Just tell them you won," she offered. ''But I think I was the winner, because being in his


    arms felt like heaven, '' she thought.

 Chapter 429 I Lost The Bet

    Chapter 429 I Lost The Bet


    ''Just tell them I won? But I did win! Say what you want.'' Trying his hardest to maintain a calm face, he


    teased, "You trying to take advantage of me?"


    "What?" Debbie was confused. ''Okay, what''s going on? I said he won.''


    Carlos smiled and didn''t exin. "So...what do you want, now that you''ve won?" ''I must be getting soft.


    I''m never that nice, '' he thought.


    ''He''s so good to me.'' Debbie smiled proudly and beckoned him over. Carlos carefully guided his


    motorboat closer. She originally wanted to blow a kiss to him.


    But seeing Carlos'' warm response, she felt her blood boiling. She jumped up from her motorboat and


    raced over to him. But she couldn''t clear the distance, and slipped.


    She was about to fall into the water when Carlos reached out to grab a hold of her. Unfortunately, both


    of them fell into the water.


    They held each other tightly and began to kiss. The kiss was so passionate, so lingering, and so sweet.


    She could feel his erection, and he pressed it against her.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Debbie came back to shore. Her clothes were dripping wet, and she


    looked like a drowned rat. Carlos let her go, so she could be first. Niles shouted loudly, "Pepper Nian,


    you''re awesome! You beat Carlos!" No one ever beat Carlos, so this was truly a first.


    Debbie curled her swollen lips and shed a smug smile. "Thanks for thepliment."


    When she spoke, Carlos'' motorboat roared in behind her, and he cut the power, drifting to the dock. He


    secured the mooring lines for both motorboats, so they wouldn''t drift off and be lost in the endless


    ocean.


    They could see that Carlos was practically glowing, thanks to his good mood. His normally cold face


    now bore a faint smile.


    They looked at each other and exchanged a knowing smile.


    Stephanie finally got there. She was on the brink of a meltdown because Kinsley kept on flirting with


    her and pestering her. With a gloomy expression, she said, "Can we go now?"


    Carlos, however, simply answered, "I''ve made arrangements. I don''t need to work for at least a couple


    days."


    Everyone knew that Carlos was insanely busy, and time was money to him.


    ''He''s normally busy. Is he staying here because of Debbie?'' Stephanie thought.


    Her face became even grimmer. She took a deep breath and cast a murderous nce at Debbie, who


    was tying a towel around her wet hair.


    Meeting Stephanie''s eyes, Debbie gave her a broad smile and provoked her by saying, "Your fiance


    said ''whatever I want.''"


    Stephanie was taken aback and blurted out, "Is there something going on between you two I should


    know about?"


    The people around them rolled their eyes at her words. ''Of course there is. They used to be a couple.


    They used to be in love.


    The only reason you''re with him is that you lied.'' They all had the same thoughts. Not in so many


    words, but the same thoughts nheless.


    Carlos cast a reproachful nce at Stephanie and said in a cold voice, "I lost the bet."


    Stephanie didn''t know what to say. He did lose, so he was at Debbie''s disposal. But that didn''t mean


    they could flirt with each other. Stephanie was his fiancee. She felt something was not right.


    Niles chuckled and lowered his head. ''Carlos lost? No way. He let her win.''


    Now that Carlos was not willing to leave, Stephanie had no other choice but to go back to the hotel


    room. Before leaving, she warned Kinsley, "Stop following me!"


    Kinsley shrugged helplessly. He looked at Debbie with a raised eyebrow and ced one arm on her


    shoulder. "You owe me one."


    "Kinsley Feng!" Carlos'' cold voice came from behind them.


    Although his tone was t, Kinsley felt a cold shiver run down his spine. He tried to figure out why


    Carlos was mad. Was it the fact that he ran interference for Debbie, or that he was so close to her


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    now?


    He immediately withdrew his arm and tried to smile. "Hey, let''s hit the bar. I''m buying."


    "Keep doing it," Carlos said simply.


    "What?" Kinsley was confused. ''Doing what?''


    Carlos didn''t respond. He waded ashore andy down in the deck chair.


    Ivan patted Kinsley''s shoulder and exined, "I think he means Stephanie."


    Kinsley''s jaw dropped. He turned to look at Debbie and said, "I need some serious cash after you two


    re-marry. Carlos is good for it."


    Walking towards the deck chairs, Debbie rolled her eyes and retorted, "Come on! You''re an


    international superstar. How are you poor? I''ve got some rich friends you could woo."


    Kinsley shook his head. "Why bother? With Carlos'' money I''d never want for anything again."


    With a cunning smile, Debbie shouted at Carlos, "Hey, I think Kinsley wants to sleep with you¡ª


    Mmmph..." Kinsley was toote to cover Debbie''s mouth. Carlos definitely heard what she said.


    Frustrated, Kinsley looked at Debbie andined, "Seriously? After all I''ve done for you? Just for


    that I''m thinking about pushing Stephanie towards Carlos."


    Upon hearing Debbie''s words, Niles feigned surprise and told Kinsley, "Really? I have the hots for him,


    too! Ouch!" Wesley came out of nowhere and kicked Niles in the butt.


    Afraid that Debbie might mess with him again, Kinsley decided to stay away from her and Carlos. It


    was almost dusk, so he retired to his hotel room.


    The rest of them decided that it was time to return to their rooms as well.


    Debbie was going to hang out in her room, but ir whispered, "I saw Carlos and Stephanie fighting...


    Well, not quite. She was yelling at him, but he wasn''t listening. You should see if he''s alone."


    "Arguing in public?" Debbie asked in curiosity. ''Didn''t they care if anyone saw them?''


    "Yes. Stephanie was super jealous. It seemed like everyone thought you and Carlos should be


    together, but she is his fiancee." ir giggled when she spoke.


    She thought she was the only one having those thoughts, but it turned out she wasn''t alone.


    What she couldn''t understand was why they didn''t factor Ivan into the equation. After all, he was her


    husband.


    But Wesley told her that Ivan was trying to help her and Carlos get together.


    "I''m going to find Carlos." Debbie left the room and went to the ce ir had described to her. She


    saw two people standing there. It was Carlos and Stephanie. She couldn''t quite hear what they were


    saying, but they were definitely animated. Or rather, it was Stephanie who was saying something.


    Carlos just stood there, not even looking at her. She might as well be talking to a rock.


    After a while, Stephanie stormed off. Debbie decided the time was now. She walked over to Carlos.


    "You had a fight?"


    "No," he answered curtly. He wouldn''t do something that stupid.


    "So it was all Stephanie?" she asked again.


    Carlos didn''t bother to deny it.


    Debbie held his arm and asked him, "I''m sorry, old man. Did she make you sad?"

 Chapter 430 Danger Approaching

    Chapter 430 Danger Approaching


    Carlos stared at Debbie, confused.


    "Stephanie is pretty pissed. Do you care?" she asked him. ''If he does, that means he loves her, '' she


    thought.


    Before he could say anything, Debbie heard a noise. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Stephanie.


    "Shh, be quiet!" she said to Carlos, and put her finger to her lips. Then she stood on tiptoe and kissed


    him full on the lips.


    After the argument, Stephanie felt bad about her outburst. She wasn''t mad at Carlos anymore.


    She hade back to talk with him in a normal tone of voice. No arguing, no yelling. Yet, now she saw


    Carlos and Debbie kissing. Her hands were balled into fists in her pockets.


    ''Seriously? You have balls of steel, Debbie!'' she thought, clenching her teeth.


    Carlos had heard her approaching as well. But as he and Debbie kissed, the footsteps receded and


    could be heard no more.


    He looked at Debbie, who was still kissing him with her eyes closed, and realized what she was up to.


    He felt like he was being used to make Stephanie angry.


    That evening, Debbie was in a better mood than she''d been in a long time, and had an amazingly


    restful sleep. She would have gone to sleep with Carlos if she weren''t worried about Kasie.


    The next day, they went to a nearby ind to do some exploring. On their way back, the girls were


    once again drawn to the sea, which shifted between green and blue even as they watched. They


    wanted to y in the water. The men had grown weary of the sea by now, but they had to make their


    women happy.


    Kinsley gulped down a can of Coke and said to Stephanie, "Mr. Huo looks tired. How about I teach you


    to swim?"


    Carlos gave him a sidelong look. ''Me tired? Bullshit, '' he thought.


    Stephanie kept an eagle-eye on Carlos and Debbie, in case Debbie seduced him again. Of course, she


    wouldn''t agree to go swimming with Kinsley. That gave Debbie too much time alone with Carlos. "I''m


    good. I don''t like to get wet," she said, turning him down.


    On the other hand, Kinsley stood up from his chair. Ignoring her refusal, he grabbed her wrist and


    insisted, "It''ll be fun. Let''s go." Then he turned to Carlos. "You don''t mind, do you?" he asked.


    "No," Carlos replied indifferently.


    Since her man had agreed, Stephanie was out of excuses and walked into the water with Kinsley.


    Debbie was aware that Kinsley hade up with this idea for her to do just what Stephanie feared.


    She was grateful and decided not to let him down. Cabin cruisers in different sizes were anchored


    nearby. Pointing at them, she asked, "I want to go sailing. Anyone else?"


    Carlos sat up from his lounge chair and looked at Niles. "Niles, didn''t you say you wanted to be out on


    the water?"


    ''When?'' Niles wondered. But the threatening look in Carlos'' eyes made him nod. "Yeah," he said


    resignedly. "Let''s go sailing!"


    Carlos got to his feet and walked towards one of the cruisers.


    Debbie turned around to invite Ivan and Kasie as well. "Coming?"


    Kasie shook her head. "No, I get seasick. You don''t?"


    "I never get seasick," Debbie said. Close by, Wesley was mad about something. ir was trying to


    appease him. Debbie decided to leave them be.


    Ivan didn''t intend to go either. "I have a video conference soon. Sorry, I can''t go."


    "Alright. Kasie. It won''t be the same without you. Ivan, keep an eye on her, okay?" Debbie patted Ivan


    on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. Have fun."


    "Thanks, bye." Debbie waved goodbye to her friends who elected to stay behind, and walked towards


    the boat Carlos and Niles had boarded.


    Watching her leave, Kasie couldn''t help asking, "Are she and Carlos..." She didn''t finish her sentence,


    though. She was afraid to say anything that might drive a wedge between Debbie and Ivan.


    Ivan knew what she meant. He gave her a meaningful look and exined, "Debbie loves Carlos. I


    didn''t tag along because I didn''t want to ruin their time together."


    Kasie didn''t understand. "Doesn''t it bother you?"


    Suddenly, she felt sorry for him, because his wife loved someone else.


    Ivanughed. "Why should it? If they can get back together, she''ll be happy. So will I."


    Kasie was even more confused. ''What kind of man would help his wife go back to her ex? Maybe to


    clear the way so he can put the moves on me?''


    As if he had read her mind, Ivan took a step toward her and called softly, "Kasie."


    "Huh?" Kasie was snapped out of her reverie. When had he gotten so close to her? She recalled their


    On top of that, he had hugged her a moment ago when they''d been ying in the ocean.


    ''He''s Debbie''s husband.'' Like a warning bell, that thought rang in her mind. She retreated quickly to put


    some distance between her and Ivan. "Mr. Wen, I have to go."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With that, she ran towards the resort, her feet kicking up sand as she ran.


    Ivanughed as he watched her run off. ''She''s actually hotter than Debbie, '' he reflected.


    Meanwhile, Niles disembarked quickly, holding his stomach. Ivan cast him a casual nce and ran


    toward the resort, hoping to catch up with Kasie.


    As soon as Debbie boarded the cruiser she saw Niles holding his stomach as he cried, "Agh! Too much


    coconut. You guys go without me. I need a bathroom."


    Then he waved at Carlos and Debbie and hopped down onto the dock.


    Debbie wasn''t fooled for a moment.


    She looked at Carlos, sitting at the front of the ship, near the bow. ''Let me guess, '' she thought. ''Carlos


    kicked him off the boat, so we could be alone.''


    Even though she was married and Carlos was engaged, Carlos'' friends still did things to help them out.


    He had some good friends.


    The cruiser soon set off, roaring off across the water. Thinking that it would be boring to stay in the


    cabin, Debbie walked up to Carlos.


    Within minutes, the cruiser sped up. The wind was blowing, the water was sshing, and the boat was


    bouncing on the water. It was kind of exciting.


    Debbie clutched the rail and smiled at the sea. The sea wind kissed her cheeks. The view was


    breathtaking and it felt fantastic.


    Carlos came up behind her, his body close, hands next to hers.


    Within a heartbeat, he gathered her up in his arms.


    Debbie rested her head on his shoulder and said, "Be careful. We''re going kind of fast."


    "Okay." He pressed his cheek against her long lustrous hair. He could never get enough of her scent.


    It began to drizzle all of a sudden. The headwind was starting to pick up. The cruiser shook more


    violently. The sea became stormy and the boat was riding the waves up and then back down again.


    Debbie got hit by a wave and started to worry. The skies had darkened considerably, quickly.


    Debbie got scared. She grabbed Carlos and said, "Could you tell the pilot to slow down?"


    Carlos held onto the rail with one hand and had his other arm around her waist. "Don''t worry," he


    ''Something''s not right, '' he thought with a frown.


    The boat was being tossed this way and that, tilting like crazy. Debbie suddenly spotted two men hiding


    at the stern of the boat.


    The boat was traveling faster and faster. The deck was slippery. Even Carlos found it difficult to keep


    his bnce. But somehow, he managed to lead Debbie into the cabin.


    Debbie had a bad feeling about this too. After sitting her down in a chair, Carlos looked around the


    cabin. It had been stripped of life vests.

 Chapter 431 If We Survive

    Chapter 431 If We Survive


    Carlos didn''t have much time to think. He made a beeline to the wheelhouse.


    The cruiser sailed on against the wind. Waves mmed against the craft, dumping more water on


    deck. Debbie watched the huge waves in terror. "Carlos!" she screamed.


    But Carlos already knew what was going on. "Sit tight. If the boates apart, jump into the water. Be


    careful not to swallow any. Preserve your energy," he told her. Neither of them had a phone, not like it


    would do them much good. They were a few miles offshore, and out of range of most cell towers. They


    had to find a way to survive.


    Blood drained from Debbie''s face. "Don''t go," she said.


    Another raging wave struck the boat. Debbie was almost thrown out of her chair. She grabbed the chair


    as tightly as she could. Her hands hurt.


    Carlos approached the wheelhouse quickly. But he couldn''t get the door open. Someone had locked it.


    Just then, a furtive man wearing a straw hat made his way to the stern stealthily and closed the door to


    the cabin.


    Debbie saw him and shouted, "Carlos, that man is locking the door!"


    Carlos shot over there to stop the man, but it was toote. The door was locked.


    Debbie turned to look at the other end. Luckily, the bow door was still open. "Carlos, that way!"


    Hearing her, he rushed over to Debbie and took her towards the front door of the cabin.


    They got there quickly, but the man with a straw hat had been just as quick, trying to lock this door as


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    well. He didn''t know who he was facing. Carlos kicked the man hard and sent him sprawling onto the


    deck. The man rolled on the deck in pain, covering his chest with both hands. His straw hat flew away.


    Huge waves kept hammering the boat. The water inside the cabin had reached her thigh.


    Carlos took her into his arms and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll find something you can hold onto in the


    water. If things get too dicey, I want you to jump overboard. Look. Two o''clock. There''s a small ind


    over there. Swim that way."


    "Okay. Let''s do it together." Debbie felt death was holding her hand now. Horror got hold of her. She


    clutched his hand and didn''t want to let go again.


    Carlos looked at her affectionately and kissed her hard on the lips. "For luck," he said.


    Her eyes brimmed with tears. Even death would make her happy if she could die with Carlos. But that


    would leave their daughter an orphan, and she couldn''t bear that thought.


    They walked quickly out of the cabin. Normally, there would be life preservers, hooks, and ropes on


    both sides of a boat, but those items were missing. Carlos was certain that this was sabotage.


    Who was the target? Who knew? Carlos, or Debbie...maybe even both of them.


    Carlos wasn''t able to find anything to help them on the boat. He looked at Debbie and said, "Hope you


    swim well. We need to make for that ind."


    "Got it."


    She forced herself to smile for him. "Carlos, if we survive this, could you please dig up some dirt on


    James?" That old fox had been careful these days. Debbie hadn''t been able to find anything to use


    against him.


    It didn''t matter if Carlos got his memory back or not. Debbie was determined to make James pay for


    what he did.


    Carlos gripped her hand with an unfathomable smile. "What do I get out of it?" he asked.


    Debbie embraced him with one arm and wrapped the other around his neck. "I''ll do anything," she


    answered with an enchanting smile.


    He held her by the waist. "Even divorce?"


    She was in a daze for a few seconds. Then, "Sure," she said. "But it won''t happen that quickly."


    She and Ivan had been married for only a short time. His mom had just stopped nagging him. So they


    couldn''t get divorced so soon.


    Carlos didn''t know why they married. He scoffed when he heard her. It wasn''t the reply he was hoping


    for. "Why? Don''t you want to divorce him?"


    "What gave you that idea?"


    "Because he''s good in bed?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. She took one step back and walked up to the deck with him, holding his


    hand. "Mr. Huo, If we can survive this, I''ll divorce Ivan in some time, but will you cancel your


    engagement with Stephanie?"


    "No problem," he said immediately.


    Debbie smiled. The sea wind blew hard. They stood at the bow of the boat, hand in hand, and jumped


    over the side.


    With a ssh, the two disappeared in the sea.


    Soon, the drenched boat capsized and was devoured by the unrelenting ocean.


    But the heaving seascape separated Debbie and Carlos.


    With difficulty, Debbie surged to the surface of the water for air, but before she could take a breath, a


    massive wave sent her back underwater.


    Breathing was bing more and more difficult for her. When she thought she was going to die,


    somehow, she calmed down. ''God, please bless Carlos and Evelyn Huo. Make sure they will be safe


    and happy. Even if it costs me my life, '' she prayed.


    Meanwhile, Wesley watched the sky and didn''t feel right. When he and ir boarded another cruiser,


    he grabbed a sailor and asked, "Is it going to rain?"


    The man looked at the sky and said, "Unlikely. It''s sunny now. But the weather at sea is capricious. A


    squall could blow up before you know it. You never know."


    Gloom upied Wesley''s face. "What''s the chance of rain?"


    "Perhaps... Look! Over there! See those clouds? Low-hanging, and steel-gray. That means rain. But


    don''t worry. If it rains, our helmsman will bring the boat back in."


    Wesley felt something was amiss. "Go back to the resort. Wait for me. Don''t go anywhere before I


    "Why not? You''re so bossy. We came here on vacation, so why can''t I go outside?" irined.


    "Carlos and Debbie are in danger," he said seriously.


    "What?" She stood straight from shock. "It''s just rain. The sailor says the helmsman will bring the boat


    back to port if it rains."


    Wesley was too anxious to exin further. "Be a good girl and go back to the vige. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay, be careful." He always worried her.


    "I will. Inform Kinsley and Niles." Wesley urged ir about something else before he asked a pilot and


    some good sailors to take him out. The boat started sailing in a hurry.


    The expression on Wesley''s face became graver and graver as it rained more and more heavily.


    Since Carlos and Debbie didn''t have their phones, Wesley couldn''t reach them. They might be out of


    cell distance anyway.


    He was sure something bad was happening to them. He grabbed a sailor and asked, "Who was the


    crew on that boat?"


    The sailor shook his head. "I dunno. Never seen them before."

 Chapter 432 Are You Here To Kill Me

    Chapter 432 Are You Here To Kill Me


    "They''re new?" Wesley asked. "How new?"


    "They started work yesterday," the man answered.


    Wesley punched the door furiously. "So you let a couple greenhorns pilot the boat?"


    The sailor was frightened. Wesley was intimidating even when he wasn''t angry. But now, he was


    enraged. "It''s not like that," the sailor exined hurriedly. "They''re qualified. They''ve got all the required


    certificates, and they have a lot of experience."


    Based on this, Wesley realized that Carlos and Debbie had been set up. The most important thing was


    to track down their boat and rescue them.


    Soon, ir found Kinsley. He was trying to get Stephanie to take a dip with him. "Hey Kinsley! Debbie


    and Carlos are in trouble," she told him. "Wesley wants you to grab some boats to find Carlos and


    Debbie."


    Kinsley was holding Stephanie in his arms. When ir said her piece, he let go of Carlos'' fiancee


    instantly.


    As a result, Stephanie fell into the water with a ssh. She thrashed around and swallowed some


    seawater, choking as she spit it out.


    She was about to get angry, but she realized the news was about Carlos. She got out of the water,


    grabbed ir''s hand and asked, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know. Wesley asked me to find people, have them hop in a boat, and try to find them." ir


    didn''t stick around to talk with Stephanie. She had to let Niles know too.


    Meanwhile, underwater, Debbie tried to calm down. She broke the surface. Finally she could breathe,


    and the storm had passed over them.


    The ind Carlos told her about seemed to be closer, close enough to swim to. She swam towards it


    as fast as she could.


    After a while, she had to take a break. She panted hard and put a hand over her eyes to shield them


    from the sun. The ind still looked quite far away, and now she lost track of Carlos.


    "Carlos!" she shouted, tears in her eyes. She couldn''t even hear an echo. The sea was quiet, and


    swallowed her words. No one answered her.


    She couldn''t panic. Carlos had coached her on saving her energy. If she rxed, she could float.


    Debbie had to make it to the ind.


    So she swam and swam. Her legs ached and started cramping up. ''One more, just one more.'' She told


    herself that to motivate her. ''One more, '' and then a stroke. ''One more, '' and then a kick. When she


    finally reached the shore, she was so exhausted she had to crawl towards the ind.


    But then even crawling was too much for her. She rolled over to lie on her back. Looking at the sky, she


    gasped as if she had never breathed before, gulping down great lungfuls of air. It took her a few


    minutes before she had enough energy to even sit up. Just then, a weird creature came into view. It


    broke through the surface and dove underwater again. It happened again and again.


    Debbie looked carefully. It was big. Sleek, and long. A blue fin broke through the water. Now it was less


    weird, but super-dangerous. "A shark!" she screamed.


    Her legs were shaking uncontrobly. Thankfully, she had gotten out of the water.


    She turned around and walked quickly towards the dry sand. But before she could take two steps, she


    reflected, ''Carlos is still out there. I can''t just leave him alone like this.''


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Cupping her hands around her mouth, she shouted, "Carlos! Old man!


    Shark!"


    She sat there listening, waiting for a response. But none was forting. All she could hear were the


    wavespping the shore. After several seconds, she shouted again.


    "Old man, where are you? There is a shark in the sea!"


    The sea was much quieter now, but only the sea breeze and the waves were answering to her.


    Where was he? She couldn''t let anything happen to him. How could she? She kept shouting, hoping


    her voice could guide him to the shore.


    Something bobbed to the surface. Was that...a person?


    Debbie cried excitedly. "Old man! Old man, over here!"


    Carlos got closer and closer. But then she noticed that there was blood in the water. He was injured!


    But it was worse than that.


    Sharks are sensitive to smells. Especially the smell of blood. A little blood can attract them from far off.


    Their sense of smell is stronger than that of dogs.


    Debbie''s face went pale. She waded into the sea again. She couldn''t let Carlos die before her very


    eyes!


    The shark darted towards him. She could see its fin gliding through the waves. It got closer by the


    second. Debbie swam nearer to Carlos. She poked her head out of the water and warned Carlos while


    panting, "Old man, shark! Quick!"


    Then she dived in and swam towards him as quickest she could.


    Carlos stuck his head out of the water and yelled at her, "Get away!"


    She heard him, but she couldn''t go back. What if the shark was hungry, and Carlos was on the menu?


    She couldn''t swim back to the ind knowing that Carlos was in danger.


    She swam on. Carlos'' eyes burned in anger. "Damn you, Debbie Nian! I order you, go back!"


    But it was toote. She was already at his side.


    "Move! Shark!" Debbie grabbed his hand.


    Then they started to swim as fast as they could.


    When the shark was quite near, Carlos suddenly grabbed her wrist. "Why are you holding my wrist?


    Swim!" she urged. She didn''t want to end up dying in a shark''s mouth. She didn''t want that fate for


    Carlos, either.


    But Carlos still didn''t release her hand.


    She looked back to find that he was staring at something.


    It was also sleek, ck, with white trim. It looked a lot like a shark with razor-sharp teeth. Noticing her


    frightened expression, Carlos exined, "That''s a killer whale. He''s pretty harmless. He''s hunting the


    shark."


    The killer whale started its attack as he was talking. The whale raced through the water, mming its


    head into the shark, again and again. Finally, the shark rolled, drifting helplessly, unconscious. Then


    the feast began.


    Carlos and Debbie stood in the under-chest-high water and watched. The brutal sight shocked Debbie.


    "That thing was scary. Why didn''t the shark fight back?"


    Eyes fixed on the ongoing feast, Carlos exined, "If they''re knocked over, they faint. Then they''re


    easy prey. Killer whales know this. Everyone thinks the shark is a powerful killer. It is, but the orca is


    even more powerful."


    His remarks surprised Debbie. "I remember now. There was one at the aquarium when I took Piggy


    there. I thought he was adorable. I didn''t expect it to be so fierce."


    "They look cute, but they are dangerous. Just not so much to us.


    They want to y with us, thinking we''re just another mammal."


    Debbie was scared. With a pasty face, she started dragging Carlos towards the shore. "Okay, let''s get


    out of here before it decides it''s feeling yful!"


    Her flustered and lovely demeanor amused him. Instead of leaving, he led Debbie closer to the killer


    whale, smiling the whole time.


    "Are you crazy?" she yelled with fright.


    Carlos kissed her on the lips tofort her. Then he pushed a lock of wet and disheveled hair out of


    her eye and said, "Don''t move."


    Debbie calmed down. But what she saw next rmed her again. Carlos was waving at the fed killer


    whale! Her mouth went instantly dry from fear. After a hard swallow, she asked him, "Level with me. Did


    you hire the two men on the boat? Are you with James? Are you here to kill me?"

 Chapter 433 Thank You For Being Alive

    Chapter 433 Thank You For Being Alive


    Carlos only gave her a long look. When the killer whale swam towards them, Debbie was so frightened


    she clutched Carlos tightly. "Run! Run!" she screamed, scrunching her eyes closed, too spooked to


    open them.


    She heard water thrashing behind her, but soon it was quiet.


    "Open your eyes," Carlos coaxed her.


    When everything was quiet, Debbie''s fear fled. She opened her eyes slowly. Her jaw dropped when


    she caught sight of what was right in front of her.


    Carlos was stroking the killer whale''s head!


    "Are... are you crazy? I-I-it''s going to eat you!" Fear filled her. She clung to his arm even tighter.


    Since they boarded the boat, they''d been through a lot. Her day was filled with moments of terror and


    danger. She wondered if she would die from a heart attack soon.


    For example, right now, her heart was pounding like it would burst through her chest, and she couldn''t


    feel her legs.


    Carlos, however, didn''t seem scared at all.


    Noticing the incredulity on her face, he exined, "About the only people these guys attack are their


    keepers. They like people."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As if to prove what he had said, the killer whale moved its huge body towards Debbie and butted its


    head against her yfully.


    "Ugh! Help!" she cried. Suddenly, she wanted to be home. She really missed a bunch of people: Piggy,


    Curtis, Colleen, Kasie, Decker, even her mom. "Boo...hoo..."


    Carlos smiled. He gave her a pat on the back and said, "It likes you."


    ''What? '' Debbie stared at Carlos in shock. Cautiously, she looked back. The killer whale seemed to be


    smiling at her.


    Seeing her look at it, the killer whale swam out farther, jumping out of the water and pping its tail


    against the surface. Just when Debbie thought it was leaving, it leaped out of the water and dived in


    again, and sea spray cascaded upwards.


    Debbie was impressed by the performance. Her heartbeat steadied. "The dolphins in the aquariums


    are like this. So adorable."


    "Wave to it," Carlos said quietly.


    Her fear was gone. Even though she couldn''t see the whale anymore, Debbie waved her right arm


    excitedly and called out, "Hey big guy, over here!"


    Just as if it understood her, the killer whale came swimming back. It finally surfaced only a couple feet


    in front of Debbie and Carlos.


    Once again, Debbie recoiled, startled. She patted her chest, feeling embarrassed that she was scared


    again. She wondered if she was just too timid.


    Carlos pressed his cheek against the killer whale''s. Then he asked Debbie to do it too. ''Seriously?'' she


    thought.


    She swallowed, stretched out her arms slowly, and held the whale''s big head. She didn''t press her


    cheek against its until she was certain that it wouldn''t attack.


    ''Wow! It feels smooth and cold.'' Smiling, she gave the big guy a kiss on the head.


    Just then, the killer whale suddenly opened its enormous mouth, baring its two lines of sharp teeth.


    Debbie let it go in a hurry, screaming and retreating into Carlos'' arms.


    Carlos was amused. "It was ying a practical joke on you."


    Debbie red at the killer whale, which had closed its mouth. "That was not funny!"


    "You''re too jumpy. Rx," Carlos said.


    Debbie snorted in denial. And that was when the killer whale started to push them towards the shore.


    "What''s it doing?" she asked.


    Carlos shook his head.


    When they finally stood in about 4 feet of water, the whale broke off and made for deeper waters. Then


    when it came back, the killer whale rubbed its head against Carlos'' shin, and circled around him.


    Only then did Debbie notice that his leg was bleeding. He had been injured in the water somehow. The


    shark must have smelled the blood.


    She squatted to examine the cut. "I''m sorry I forgot you were hurt. We were in the water a long time.


    Why didn''t you say something? The sea is salty. That must hurt like hell."


    Carlos looked at the deserted ind and said, "It''s nothing."


    "How did it happen?"


    "A fish scratched me. It happened so fast I didn''t have any warning. It looked like a swordfish," Carlos


    replied.


    Debbie stood up. "No disinfectant, no bandages. I guess you''ll have to tough it out."


    "That''s okay," Carlos said.


    Debbie sat on the sand, looking at the vast ocean. "I don''t want to swim ever again," she said. She had


    stayed in the water longer than she ever had. In fact, she wondered if she''d spent more time in the


    water than her entire lifebined. When she jumped over the side, it was more terrifying than when


    she had fallen into the river three years ago.


    Sitting next to her, he could feel the depth of emotion in Debbie''s soul. He took her into his arms and


    kissed her on the lips.


    ''Thank you for being alive. Thank you for not leaving me alone.''


    Their mouths were dryer than tinder, but they kissed passionately anyway.


    After a long while, Carlos let her go. They were both panting. "Don''t worry. I''ll go find a way out of


    here," he reassured her in a husky voice, their foreheads touching.


    "Okay." She felt safe around him.


    Carlos found an open space and formed an SOS with stone. Then they started searching. For things,


    for people.


    They walked and walked. After a long while, they still hadn''t walked all the way around the ind yet.


    There were no paths. Wild grass and dead marine animals were everywhere. Clearly, this ind was


    deserted, and always had been. Each step they took was difficult.


    Carlos asked Debbie to wait for him on a t spot. But Debbie was afraid that some scary creature


    might be hiding in that small grove. It was at least big enough for a person. She decided to stick close


    by him.


    They found nothing. No people, nor anything that could float in the water.


    After making two circuits around the ind, they finally gave up. The sun was high in the sky, and the


    heat was punishing.


    Carlos took Debbie to a big tree and sat her down. It provided a fair amount of shade. Then he found


    two sticks and some dry grass and began to make a fire.


    A few minutester, when she saw the me, she praised, "Old man, you''re my one and only hero." He


    was her omnipotent superhero.


    Carlos smiled, "You must be hungry. Stay here."


    After stirring the fire, he walked towards the sea.


    But Debbie followed. "Stay here? Where would I go? Let me help you."


    "I''m catching fish."


    "Catching fish? How?"


    Carlos looked around. Then he found a piece of driftwood, and hacked at it with a rock until the end


    was sharp. Under Debbie''s amazed gaze, he walked into the water, wielding it like a spear.


    Just then, Debbie pointed out toward the sea and shouted, "Look! Big guy is here!"

 Chapter 434 Who Is The Father

    Chapter 434 Who Is The Father


    The killer whale disappeared after they had reached the shore. Now it was back.


    Carlos got off the rock. The killer whale''s bulk was halfway out of the water. When it opened its mouth,


    Debbie screamed in surprise.


    Its mouth was full of marine life such as fish, shrimp, crab, and some other creatures. Many of the


    creatures were still alive, others were certainly not, or at least unmoving.


    "It''s bringing us food," Carlos said with a smile.


    Debbie threw her arms around the killer whale''s head and gave it a big kiss. "Thank you, big guy."


    The killer whale opened its mouth and all the fish, crab, and whatnot spilled out onto the rocks. Debbie


    went to collect what had fallen out, and the orca returned to the sea once more. Carlos gathered an


    armful and began flinging them onto the beach.


    Then Carlos had a better idea. To avoid the fish leaping back into the sea, he decided to dig a hole


    further ind, and put rocks around the perimeter. Then the fish wouldn''t able to "escape." He dug the


    hole quickly. While he was cing rocks, Debbie saw something odd-looking. "Ugh! This one''s scary.


    Get rid of it, old man," she said, pointing at the offending fish.


    Carlos looked at the fish. It was really a hideous-looking little creature. Grey, lumpy, spines around the


    mouth, huge, ck eyes, and just unappetizing in general. "Throw it back into the water," he said.


    Debbie didn''t even think that it would look good cooked. She danced around it, loath to touch it at all.


    "You throw it. Hurry before it dies," Debbie said.


    Carlos dropped the rock in his hand and came over. He looked at the fish with disgust obvious on his


    face. Finally, he picked the fish up by its tail fin and threw it back into the water.


    The two decided to waste no time building a fire to cook up their catch.


    They didn''t have a knife to gut the fish, though. While Debbie voiced her concerns, Carlos found a thin


    rock and a broken shell of a red scallop. He scraped the scales with the shell, holding it nearly t


    against the fish, in long, hard swipes. Starting at the tail he scraped his way towards the head. Then he


    flipped it over and did the same to the other side. He paused for a minute to rest. This wasn''t the


    easiest work, and the hot sun didn''t make it any easier. Finally, he slit the vent, slicing all the way up to


    the neck, careful not to slice too deeply. If he hit the intestines, he''d be left with a terrible mess. And he


    grabbed another fish and went through the same process. One for him, one for Debbie.


    After Carlos removed the entrails and kidneys, Debbie took the gutted fish to the water and washed


    them. It was salt water, true, but it was the best she could do right now. Carlos took them back and put


    them back on the t part of another log. He removed the heads. Then he turned the fish''s spine


    towards him and cut above the backbone to fillet it. He worked the shell slowly, carefully through the


    length of his catch. Then he peeled where he cut through to slice off a fillet. When he was done, he had


    a pile of fillets ready to cook.


    Then, Carlos prated the fish fillets with a stick and put them over the fire.


    This was the best they could do under such simple circumstances.


    No spice, no fresh water, no cooking equipment. Finally, after what seemed like forever, their bellies


    were growling, but the flesh of the fish had finally ked, turning opaque. They were done and able to


    eat atst.


    Carlos took a bite. Positive that it was cooked, he handed it to Debbie. "Have some."


    "Okay. What if no onees to find us?" she asked worriedly and took a bite of the roast fish. Yuck! It


    was nd, and quite fishy, too.


    Carlos looked at her, she was still in her bikini, as fetching as ever. The look in his eyes dimmed. "Then


    we''ll have to make our home here."


    "Ah! Then I''ll never see Piggy again!" Her voice was choked.


    "Don''t you want to be with me forever?" he asked.


    "Of course I do," she nodded. "Don''t abandon me, old man."


    "Abandon you?" He was confused.


    "I heard a story. A couple were shipwrecked and trapped in a cave. They had no food. To survive, the


    boyfriend killed his girlfriend and ate her," she exined.


    The serious expression on her face amused Carlos. He turned to the ocean and replied, "Out there is


    the endless ocean. I''m not ready to make you into dinner just yet."


    Debbie contemted what he said and added, "Yeah, I''d probably be tough and stringy. But if you got


    tired of fish¡ª"


    Carlos threw her a nce. "Well, there is that... And I do like the way you taste," he said with a far-off


    look in his eyes.


    Debbie could tell that he was thinking of something dirty, but she wasn''t going to say anything. All it


    would do would cause problems, and all they had were each other.


    They bantered while they ate. Debbie didn''t like the taste, but she kept stuffing herself. They needed


    energy to escape.


    By the time they finished eating, it was dark. Debbiey on the sand, looking at the starry sky. "Do you


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    think they''ll find us?" she asked.


    Sitting beside her, also looking at the sky, Carlos said firmly, "Oh, I''ve got good friends. They''ll find us."


    Unless he missed his guess, Wesley would get the idea that something was very wrong.


    Debbie rolled on her side and faced Carlos. "Old man, why don''t we live here?" Life on this deserted


    ind would be hard, but it would be quiet and simple. They could set up a little hut, and it would be


    just like Gilligan''s Ind. It would just be her and Carlos. The more she thought about it, the more she


    liked it.


    "What about Piggy?" he asked.


    Hearing Piggy''s name, she became dispirited. "I miss her. She''s my baby."


    After a short pause, Carlos asked, "Why didn''t you marry Piggy''s father, Hayden? Why Ivan?"


    He could tell Ivan didn''t love her. And they didn''t really act like a married couple.


    Debbie looked at him in disbelief. Carlos had asked her the same questionst time before her


    wedding. Now she was curious what made him think like that. "Who told you that?"


    That hit him like a p. Hayden told him so.


    "Eww. What the hell, Carlos?" Debbiey on her back and fixed her eyes on the sky again. "I stopped


    loving him years ago. Besides, he''s married. We still talk because he helped me out a lot after I left the


    city."


    Sea breeze blew on their faces, ruffled their hair. After a moment, she continued, "Now, I married Ivan,


    but it''s not what you think. There''s a reason, but I can''t tell you right now. So, are you gonna marry


    Stephanie?"


    Her eyes sparkled in the dark. Carlos kissed her hair and asked, "Why? Do you want me to?"


    "No!"


    Debbie answered simply.


    Carlos nodded.


    He pulled her into his arms and kissed her. "I won''t marry Stephanie. But what about Ivan? He doesn''t


    love you."


    "Okay, I''ll leave him," she muttered. "But it''ll have to wait."


    Carlos remained silent.


    He was thinking about Piggy. So Hayden wasn''t the dad? Ivan? Probably not. Then who was her real


    father?


    Suddenly, something dawned on him.


    Neither of them said anything else. They immersed themselves in the moment. But Carlos focused on


    controlling himself. This wasn''t the time or ce.


    Debbie knew why he went quiet. Panting, she cradled his neck and said, "Old man, I..." She wanted to


    tell him she and Ivan had never slept together.


    But Carlos already let her go and waded into the ocean.


    He could swim, but his leg was injured. Worried, Debbie sat up and shouted after him, "Hey! Be careful!


    Watch that leg."

 Chapter 435 Monsters

    Chapter 435 Monsters


    They slept in each other''s arms, underneath a tree.


    The night was cold. To keep warm, Debbie kept snuggling closer to Carlos in her sleep. The touch of


    their bodies aroused him. But he understood: now was not the time.


    Debbie realized too, when he turned over and she saw his erection. "S-sorry... it''s really cold," she


    apologized.


    The only thing she had on was a bikini. Of course she was cold. Carlos realized he should have built a


    lean-to. Then at least they''d be warmer.


    Carlos adjusted his breathing and held her tighter. "Go to sleep," he said.


    And Debbie,forted by his touch, drifted off easily.


    Carlos removed his arms and got up quietly. Then he took off his swimming trunks and draped them


    over her, hoping it would be enough.


    Since he was already awake, he decided to search for something to create a shelter. Vines, branches,


    palm fronds, etc. He walked into the moonlit woods to find something that could keep them warm.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Debbie was sound asleep, but her eyes snapped open when she heard Carlos shouting, "Debbie!


    Debbie!"


    Startled, she shook off sleep and got to her feet quickly.


    Her eyes were blurry and her head was muddled. Something was moving in front of her. She blinked to


    clear her vision. Then her eyes widened in shock at what she saw.


    There were two monsters! One was moving her way, getting closer and closer! Carlos was fighting off


    the other one.


    This was like nothing she had expected for this vacation. It felt as if she were in a bizarre dream. She


    froze and forgot how to react until she heard Carlos'' voice urging her, "Danger! Run!"


    Debbie came to her senses. The monster was taller than an adult. It looked like an orangutan, but it


    wasn''t. With long hair covering its body, green light shining in its eyes, long fangs bared, it was far


    uglier than a gori.


    Debbie felt like hurling.


    She grabbed a bamboo branch to defend herself.


    "Come here! Lead it to me!" Carlos said to her.


    Debbie ran over to him. Sure enough, the monster followed her. But now Carlos was in danger. He had


    to fight two of them.


    Carlos intended to attack it with a stick, but he realized the stick was too light. He needed to do more


    damage. So he threw it away and kicked the monster hard in the chest. It fell onto the ground and


    made a blood-curdling sound.


    Seeing Carlos, the neat freak, fighting the monster with his bare hands, Debbie decided to ignore the


    bile rising in her throat and join the fray. They had to survive. That was priority number one.


    She discarded the stick as well, and attacked the monster with her bare hands.


    With the moon staring down at them, Carlos and Debbie fought monsters in the dead of night.


    "Don''t go toe to toe with it. It''s way stronger. Find ways to end the fight quickly," Carlos advised. "Be


    careful. If it''s too strong for you, stand behind me."


    Debbie smiled as she exercised her wrists. "Don''t worry. I know Tae Kwon Do," she said, raising her


    eyebrow.


    Carlos was a bit more rxed, knowing she wasn''t panicking. He turned his attention back to the


    monster, and focused on taking it down as fast as possible. They both focused on that.


    Debbie''s bikini was torn by the monster''s long, wicked ws. Luckily, she wasn''t hurt.


    Soon, the monster Carlos was dealing with was knocked to the ground. Carlos put a foot on its


    shoulder to keep it down, and picked up a stone. Without batting an eye, he used that stone to smash


    its skull in.


    Unconscious or dead, it didn''t matter. It wasn''t moving anymore.


    Debbie gave the monster she was dealing with a few reverse sweeping kicks. The ugly thing roared,


    got to its feet, and dashed out of the forest and to the shoreline. She watched it, confused, and


    wondered if she should follow.


    Carlos noticed her hesitation. He grabbed her wrist and said, "Don''t."


    The monster stopped at the water''s edge and kept roaring at the sea. Its voice pierced the darkness,


    making everyone feel uneasy. It didn''t sound like anything on this earth. Carlos took Debbie into his


    arms and stroked her hair tofort her.


    Next, something weird happened. The sea level rose. Inside two minutes, the water reached their feet.


    This was bad, they realized.


    The monster was still yelling, waving its arms. "It must be some kind of sea monster trying to drown us.


    Wait here, I''ll go finish it off," Carlos decided.


    But Debbie didn''t want to stay there alone. She caught up with him and said, "I''ll go with you. Let me


    help."


    Carlos was worried. "It''s not safe. Stay," he said quietly.


    Knowing his stubbornness, she conceded. Carlos ran up to the monster. The beast had its back to him,


    and the man gave it a kick with all his might, sending it sprawling in the water. The beast still struggled,


    which astounded him. An ordinary man would have been paralyzed or killed from that blow. The brute


    seemed to shrug it off.


    He wasted no time, standing on it with both feet to keep it from getting up. He was trying to drown it, so


    no matter how much the monster struggled he wouldn''t let go.


    Debbie looked at the monster Carlos had killed. Then she picked up a rock, ran to Carlos and was


    ready to hit the other monster in the head.


    Carlos stopped her. He took the rock from her hand and scolded, "Go back!"


    Debbie wanted to say something, but the look in his eyes was so determined she had to turn around


    and leave. His legendary stubbornness left no room for argument.


    The water had risen above their ankles. If they couldn''t kill the monster quickly, they were going to be


    drowned. Who knew where it would have stopped? Would the creature have submerged the entire


    ind?


    Not long after Debbie walked away, she heard sound of struggle and the monster''s shrieking. Knowing


    it was going to be bloody, she didn''t turn her head.


    However, after a while, worried about Carlos, she looked back anyway.


    The monster was dead, floating in the water, which was receding back out to sea. At its height, the sea


    had reached their shins. Then it retreated, only covering their ankles, and atst, they could see the


    shore again.


    Carlos walked back to her. Together they watched the tide carry the two monsters back out to sea.


    Eventually, the water was serene again, quiet like a shy maiden.


    Afterwards, Carlos and Debbie washed themselves in a small stream. Small streams carry fresher


    water thanrger ones.


    "Go back to sleep. I''ll take guard duty." Carlos sat against a tree with his left leg outstretched, the right


    leg bent. He pulled Debbie closer and let her sleep on hisp.


    Debbie didn''t object. She was afraid that some other monsters might appear. "Wake me upter. We''ll


    switch."


    Carlos nodded, "Okay, close your eyes."


    The fighting wore her out, and Carlos'' scent was soothing. Within minutes, she drifted off into a


    dreamless sleep.


    Then a whisper woke her. She opened her eyes slowly. There it was again... "Debbie..."


    "Yes," she responded, her words slurred by sleepiness.


    "I want you," she heard him whisper.


    "Okay," she smiled in her sleep.


    He started to caress her, to nuzzle her neck. His desire grew stronger with every passing moment, but


    eventually, he stopped.


    Watching the woman who was in a light sleep, he clenched his fists to keep his desire in check. He


    could have her, but he also had to consider the problems she would have to face afterwards.

 Chapter 436 Keeping Hope Alive

    Chapter 436 Keeping Hope Alive


    At the resort


    Wesley didn''t return untilte that night. Ivan, Niles, and Kinsley had been waiting for him on the shore.


    "Something bad happened. There''s no sign of the boat, or its crew," he told them.


    Niles asked anxiously, "How could they just vanish like this? We couldn''t find them either. Or their boat.


    You''d think there would at least be wreckage."


    Wesley fell silent. After a few seconds, he said, "Keep calm. I''ll dispatch some helicopters tomorrow."


    "Get a hold of them now. That way they can be mobilized immediately," Niles urged, scratching his


    head. He regretted not having gone with Debbie and Carlos. He might have been able to help.


    They went back to the vige to rest and regroup. Ivan was about to walk into his room when he found


    a woman hanging out, sitting outside the door.


    Kasie.


    "Any news?" she asked anxiously once she saw him.


    Ivan checked the time. It was already past 2 a.m. "Why are you still up?"


    "Debbie is not back yet. I couldn''t sleep." Tears streamed down Kasie''s cheeks. Yesterday, she and


    Ivan were kissing, and now Debbie vanished. She felt so sorry. She wondered if it were her fault.


    Ivan''s face went solemn. He took Kasie into his arms, giving her aforting squeeze and patting her


    back. "Everything will be okay. She''s with Carlos. He won''t let anything happen to her," he said quietly.


    Kasie shook her head miserably. "She''s my best friend. I can''t lose her. Can... can I go with you


    tomorrow?" She had already lost Emmett. If she lost Debbie too, she wouldn''t be able to stand it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Myriad emotions stirred in her heart¡ªanxiety, sadness, and guilt all mixed together.


    Ivan looked around. Then he opened the door and invited Kasie in. Closing the door, he hugged her


    again, consoling her. "Rx. Under Wesley''s orders, they''ll be sending out search and rescue teams,


    professionals, helicopters. Debbie and Carlos will be fine."


    Kasie rested her head on his chest. They were so close she could feel his heartbeat. His arms were


    strong and warm. "But I can''t sleep. I saw Debbie cry for help as soon as I closed my eyes." She also


    saw Emmett in her dream. He had called out for her, said her name so sweetly.


    Ivan looked at the gargantuan four-poster bed and suggested, "You can sleep here."


    Kasie was surprised.


    Ivan let her go and reassured her with a smile, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen." He scratched his


    head. "Maybe I could work during the night while you rest." Ivan pointed at hisputer on the desk


    beside the bed.


    "It''s okay. I think I''ll sleep in my bed. Thanks. Good night."


    Ivan could see the vulnerability and helplessness under her brave disguise. It hurt him. He gave her


    hand aforting squeeze and said gently, "Don''t be a hero. Stay here. Trust me."


    "But Debbie..." "...will be mad," she wanted to say. No matter what, Debbie was married to Ivan. Kasie


    thought she''d be miffed if she spent the night in his room.


    Ivan got it. "Debbie won''t mind. She loves Carlos, and she''s with him. So, go to sleep."


    Once again, their marriage puzzled her. "Why are you two married, anyway? You don''t love each other,


    so what''s up with that?"


    Ivan smiled. "Not now. It''s not the right time."


    Kasie decided to trust him, and stay the night.


    Lying in bed, she watched Ivan working at hisputer, the glow of the screen illuminating his face.


    She tossed and turned, for God knows how long, but sleep wouldn''te. "Um, maybe you should


    Ivan rubbed his forehead. "I''m good. Go back to sleep. I''ll crash on the sofa."


    Kasie thought about it for a minute, and then got out of bed. She walked over to Ivan, slowly closed his


    He promised he would divorce Debbie. She believed he was a decent man and would never cross the


    line before he and Debbie got a divorce.


    When he heard this, Ivan stopped protesting. He left the chair andy beside her on the bed.


    The next morning, Debbie felt something hit her face. She opened her eyes and found herself in


    Carlos'' arms.


    She reached out to touch her face. Then she screamed, "Ahhhhh!" She raised her head and red at


    the wheeling, skirling birds flying free in the sky.


    Carlos was roused by her scream. He hadn''t fallen asleep until dawn. He looked at her, trying to figure


    out what happened. When he finally figured it out, he couldn''t stopughing.


    "Oh, shut up!" Debbie snapped, covering her face. She ran to the stream to wash her face.


    Then it got all over her hands. Looking at the ck and white bird droppings in her hands, she was


    disgusted and pissed. What a "wonderful" morning!


    Carlos watched her frantically scrubbing her face. "Turn around. I can help you make sure you got it all


    off," he said.


    Debbie refused to turn around. "I don''t think I''ll ever feel clean," she said crankily.


    Carlos crouched next to her and started to wash his face too. "You''re hotter than I am. Why didn''t it


    crap on you?" she grumbled.


    "Most likely, it was a female bird. Opposites attract."


    ''Seriously?'' She rolled her eyes at him.


    After a pretty sad breakfast, Carlos told her they had to do something.


    He went into the forest, foraging for thick branches. He found leaves and vines, which could be braided


    into a rope to bind the branches. After a few hours, he constructed a crude lean-to.


    Then, he used the rest of what he gathered, and started in on a boat or raft.


    At noon, the killer whale visited them again.


    It had brought them lunch. Debbie was d to find that this time there was a lobster.


    "Check it out, old man¡ªwe can have lobster sashimi for lunch." She raised the lobster, which was


    struggling in her hand, for a busy Carlos to see.


    With a smile, he stopped what he was doing and came to the killer whale. After stroking its head, he


    said to it, "Do me a favor."


    Then he took off his trunks, and Debbie pretended not to notice, though she did keep her head turned


    while he was buck naked. While she busied herself collecting fish, Carlos slit his swimming trunks with


    a rock and tore a piece off before donning them again.


    Then he put the piece into the killer whale''s mouth with half of it hanging out. "Buddy, take this to


    people. Lead them here. Thank you," he said as he stroked the whale''s head again.


    As if the beautiful mammal could understand him, it made a happy sound and disappeared beneath the


    waves.


    Holding a fish she''d caught, Debbie watched the killer whale disappear. "Will it work?" she asked.


    Carlos grabbed the lobster and decided to cook it. "Dunno. Worth a shot." He had a hunch that it would


    work.


    "All right." No matter what, they had to try. They couldn''t give up on hope.


    Meanwhile, at the resort, some helicoptersnded there, along with a rescue team.


    Wesley took control of the team, directing them each with the easy demeanor of a man used to being in


    cruiser."


    When everything had been straightened out, Ivan and Niles said to him, "We want to go too."


    Wesley looked at them and said, "Leave it to them. This is the best rescue team in Y City. They''ll find


    them. Oh, Niles, you shoulde along. You''re a doctor. Ivan, please wait here."

 Chapter 437 A Rescue To Remember

    Chapter 437 A Rescue To Remember


    Kasie nervously tugged at Wesley''s sleeve before he left for the rescue. "Colonel Li, please. Make sure


    theye back safe and sound. Please!" she begged, her voice shaking.


    Wesley broke free from her grip and assured her, "Don''t worry. I will." And that was when Kasie


    realized she was being a bit foolish. She withdrew her hands, and looked down.


    After the search and rescue team left, ir sat on a bench, chin propped up in her hands as she


    watched the ship sail away. She prayed in her mind, ''Dear God, please bring all of them home safe..."


    Half an hourter, the rescue ship that Wesley was in began to slow a little when they were some miles


    from the coastline.


    Wesley carefully observed the area through a set of binocrs, hoping to find an ind or anything


    from Carlos and Debbie''s yacht. He knew he could only see about 3 miles out due to the curvature of


    the earth, but the digital magnification and enhancement were what he was after. No sign of a yacht or


    his friends, but he did spot a killer whale leaping out and diving into the sea some distance away. It was


    what he wanted.


    Time passed quickly. Still, nothing¡ªnothing but the endless sea that stretched to the horizon. Wesley


    listened to the reports from the rescue team in the helicopters. "One klick south by southeast, nothing.


    Over."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Two klicks northeast, no sign. Over."


    Still no good news. Wesley was beginning to think this might be a fool''s errand.


    Wesley continued to look into the distance through the binocrs. The killer whale came into view


    again, but this time, it was much closer to the boat. ''I hope that big guy''s careful. He doesn''t need to


    get caught by our propeller.''


    When he was about to shift his gaze away from the whale, something on its mouth caught his eye. ''Is it


    hurt, or is that just some fish?'' He zoomed in for a closer look, but it dove again before he could figure


    out what that was. When the thing surfaced again, he got another chance.


    Wesley quickly directed the lens towards the killer whale again. It swam closer and closer to them. He


    got a better look. It was dark blue, and seemed as if it were a torn piece of cloth.


    Wasting no time, he told the captain to bring the cutter alongside the killer whale.


    When he was close enough to observe the orca without the help of the binocrs, he asked the


    captain to stop the ship. Magically, the killer whale instantly sprang up, breaking the surface of the


    water, and made sounds, like it was trying tomunicate. It sounded like someone was letting air out


    of a balloon, deliberately making it squeak.


    The whale leapt up, and Wesley was able to pull the piece of cloth from the whale''s mouth. ''Did it eat


    someone? That doesn''t sound right. They don''t do that, usually, '' he thought. He examined the shred of


    clothing carefully. ''There! That tag! Mazu Resortwear ssic Swim Shorts! That''s what Carlos wears!''


    he thought excitedly.


    Next to Wesley, Niles also recognized the piece of cloth. He looked at the killer whale with excitement


    in his eyes. "Are they alive, though? He keeps swimming in one direction, and then wheeling back to


    us!"


    After another squeal, the killer whale dove into the sea and swam towards the northwest.


    Wesley radioed the rescue team in the helicopters, telling them to fly northwest.


    On the desert ind, Carlos washed his hands and passed the recently shelled lobster to Debbie.


    "Sorry there''s no sauce."


    "Okay, never mind." Debbie grabbed the slice of lobster and took a bite. ''It''s not bad. Sweeter and


    lighter than the crab we cooked up, '' she thought.


    Then, she tore some off and lifted it to his lips. "Take a bite. It''s not bad."


    Carlos shook his head. "I''ll stick with the fish."


    "Why? You don''t like lobster?"


    "What I like doesn''t matter. If you like it, when we get back, we can..." Carlos stopped mid-sentence.


    After a little pause, he corrected, "If you like it, eat as much as you want. It''s cheaper if we catch it


    ourselves."


    Taking in his words, Debbie thought for a short while and smiled. "I really think we''ll get off this ind."


    Carlos looked her in the eye. He grinned. "Me too."


    Debbie burst into a fit ofughter. She put the slice of lobster flesh in front of his lips again, this time


    dancing it around a bit. "Come on, take a bite," she said expectantly.


    He opened his mouth and ate a little. The strange fishy vor filled his mouth at once. He slightly


    furrowed his brows in disgust. But when he looked at Debbie, she looked content. She was really a


    trooper.


    Debbie shouldn''t spend the rest of her life on such a desert ind. She wasn''t spoiled or ungrateful.


    That kind of woman deserved every good thing that came her way.


    ''No way. I have to get her back home, '' he swore in his mind.


    A few minutester, when Carlos was eating the roasted fish and Debbie was munching on the lobster,


    they heard a loud sound above their heads. They exchanged nces with each other, excitement


    evident in their eyes.


    Simultaneously, they looked up at the sky. A helicopter was hovering up there, and several more were


    on an approach vector. When she spotted them, Debbie immediately threw away the lobster, sending


    the carcass skidding across the sand. She jumped up and down, waving her hands vigorously. "Over


    here! Hey!" she shouted to the helicopters in English. The lead one dropped lower. She could see it


    was one of the S-76Ds that this country had gotten from their contract with Sikorsky. ZL Group oversaw


    some of those operations, under the aegis of the Ministry of Transportation.


    Carlos pped the food debris off his hands. Looking into the distance, he grinned and said, "English?


    Really?"


    Debbie asked in doubt, "Didn''t you say that it would be better to speak English when being rescued?"


    "Normally, yes. But..." He pointed to the cutter with their national g flying in the wind; the killer whale


    was right alongside the boat, as if apanying it.


    "Thank God! Someone''sing to save us. Isn''t that the big guy? Look, Carlos! It brought them here!"


    she eximed excitedly betweenughter and tears, hugging Carlos all the while.


    He gently stroked her hair, somewhat rough from exposure to salt water. "Uh huh. They came. We''re


    safe." He said it somewhat wistfully. While they hadn''t had the easiest time of it, there was the fact that


    he didn''t have to sit in the office all day, working his fingers to the bone. When he was exhausted on


    the ind, it was from real work. Besides, he was really enjoying spending time with Debbie.


    As soon as the rescue cutter stopped a bit from shore to prevent running aground, they lowered a


    motorized intable life raft into the water, and Wesley and Niles zoomed over. When they got to shore,


    Niles ran up to them, leaving his brother to haul the raft onto the beach. He rushed up to Carlos and


    Debbie. He arched an eyebrow as he took in the bonfire behind them. "Here we were, worried about


    you, and you''re eating lobster? Seriously, dude?"


    Ignoring him, Carlos greeted Wesley with a fist bump and a hug. "Thanks, man!" That was all he said.


    But the two words carried a lot more meaning than that¡ªsomething only the two old friends could


    understand.


    Debbie waded out in the water towards the whale. The water came up to her chest, but she didn''t mind.


    She bent over, kissed it and said sincerely, "Thank you so much, big guy! You saved us."


    The killer whale let out a cheerful sound and rubbed against her body, just like Piggy snuggling in her


    arms.


    Finally, they piled into the raft and boated over to the cutter. They climbed thedder on the side of the


    patrol boat to leave the raft. When they were finally safely aboard, Carlos pulled off Niles'' shirt and put


    it on Debbie. The man''s shirt was toorge for her, so it covered her from neck to knees.


    Bare-chested, Niles wanted to protest, but Carlos shot him a sharp nce, silencing him.


    On their way back, the killer whale followed them the whole way, keeping a safe distance from the ship,


    but close enough to be seen. Seeing its dorsal fin cutting through the surface of the sea, Debbie


    couldn''t hold back her tears. "I''m gonna miss him. Think we''ll ever see him again?"


    Carlos touched her head andforted her, "You cane whenever you want."


    "But... I''m afraid..." she stammered. She would miss the killer whale, but she didn''t want to be


    shipwrecked again. Understandable, since they had battled not only the natural elements, but


    supernatural ones as well.


    Carlos smiled. Looking at the swimming killer whale, he said, "Tell it you''lle to visit around the bay


    surrounding the ind."


    "Why there? Are you afraid people might hurt it?"


    He nodded, "Yeah, kind of. We need to protect it."


    "Right."


    While Debbie was watching the killer whale swimming happily, Carlos radioednd. They were still out


    of cell range, so it took a little doing to get his assistant Frankie on the line. "Yep, purchase the beach.


    Launch a public welfare program to protect the marine life around there. Prepare all the needed


    application forms, materials and submit them to the State Oceanic Administration. And attract some


    investment. ZL Group will fund 80% of the total investment..."


    Finally, they reached the beach. Their other friends were there, waiting anxiously.


    When Kasie spotted Debbie, she ran over to her and hugged her tightly, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "Deb, oh, thank God! You''re back. I was so worried about you!"


    Debbie hugged her back whileforting her, "Don''t cry. I''m fine now."


    After confirming Wesley was safe, ir also ran up to Debbie. "So where did you guys end up?"


    "On a desert ind," Debbie said. "In some ways, it was bad. In other ways, paradise."

 Chapter 438 Ill Marry You

    Chapter 438 I''ll Marry You


    Stephanie grabbed a bath towel and draped it over Carlos'' shoulders. Looking at him through tears,


    she said, "Carlos, you''re finally back. I was so worried."


    Carlos nodded without responding to her. He looked in Debbie''s direction instead. Debbie was


    surrounded by all her friends, who were grateful she was happy and healthy. "Debbie," he called out.


    Everyone''s head turned in his direction. Even Debbie was surprised.


    The other people from the rescue team had already left, so there were no outsiders around. Without


    taking his eyes off Debbie, Carlos dered bluntly, "Divorce Ivan. I''ll marry you."


    Dumbstruck, everyonepsed into silence.


    While everyone else was reeling from the shock, Debbie''s mind was racing. ''Oh my God! In front of


    your fiancee? What were you thinking?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was not what everyone else was thinking, however.


    Kinsley thought, ''Nice move, bud!''


    Ivanined, ''Wow, what about me?''


    Kasie sighed, ''Oh man, poor Ivan!''


    Niles marveled, ''She''s so amazing! Especially if Carlos fell for her!''


    Wesley snorted, ''She''s got him hooked good.''


    ir eximed, ''Good for you, Debbie!''


    Stephanie cursed, ''You backstabbing bitch! You''ll pay for that!''


    After the harrowing experience Debbie and Carlos went through, nobody was in the mood for a


    vacation. So, they canceled the rest of their ns and made arrangements to go home.


    Debbie took a nice, hot bath after she returned home. Then, she slept the whole day in her own bed,


    too exhausted to do anything else.


    However,pared to Debbie''s rxing day, Carlos was running around like a chicken with its head


    cut off. He needed to, as work had piled up while he was gone.


    Without taking any time to de-stress, he asked Wesley, Damon and Frankie toe to his study in the


    manor. They had a long meeting. In the end, Carlos ordered Frankie in a serious tone, "I need


    ''Evelyn?'' Confused, Frankie looked at his boss, whose deep, dark eyes betrayed nothing. Carlos


    exined calmly, "Debbie''s child. James imed she had an abortion three years ago. Find out if that''s


    true."


    Frankie finally understood. "Yes sir."


    Carlos lit a cigarette and continued slowly, "Besides, I need to do a paternity test on Evelyn. And


    understand¡ªdiscretion is required."


    Damon''s jaw dropped, his mouth open in shock. Sitting uneasily, he murmured in disbelief, "So, could


    Evelyn be the child that she supposedly aborted?"


    Carlos shot him a cold nce and said nothing.


    Carefully thinking about what had happened all these years, Wesley frowned and finally spoke. "I can


    see it."


    Damon got flustered. In a panic, he looked at Carlos and said, "Oh shit. If that''s true, then all those


    things I said to her... about her...All this time she was innocent?"


    Damon''s voice trailed off, but Carlos already understood what he wanted to say.


    If James lied about everything, then she suffered for nothing. For three years, she had only herself to


    rely on. Thinking of it, he silently massaged his aching temples. It was getting to be too much to bear.


    Damon used to hate Debbie so much, but now even he was panicking, not to mention Carlos¡ª


    Debbie''s ex-husband.


    All of a sudden, Damon sprang up from his seat. "I can''t sit around here doing nothing. I''ll talk to Jared


    about it. He''ll know."


    The more he thought about it, the uneasier he became.


    He cast a sidelong nce at the calm Wesley. "Mr. Li, I remember you were pretty hard on Debbie. You


    can''t tell me you don''t feel the slightest pang of guilt?"


    Wesley sat still in his chair. After a while, the righteous officer replied stubbornly, "Whatever, she''s not


    my wife..."


    Damon thought his words made sense. He shifted his gaze to the smoking man¡ªhe had already lit a


    second cigarette. "Whatever you do, man, just be sure. I hope Evelyn really is your daughter. You with


    a kid. That would be awesome!" he joked.


    "Get lost!" Carlos yelled, puffing out a cloud of smoke. He felt even more annoyed.


    Debbie woke up to many missed calls on her phone. The first call was from her detective, so she called


    back the detective first. "Hi, it''s Debbie. You called?"


    "Miss Nian, we just uncovered a bombshell. James had an affair with Stephanie''s mother, Glenda Shi."


    "Ugh..." Debbie coughed, choking on her own saliva.


    ''What a phndering asshole! The man''s fooled around with so many women.


    And even Stephanie''s mom? Unbelievable! That''s definitely a bombshell, '' she thought, shocked.


    Suddenly, in a sh of insight, she thought of a possible link between James and Stephanie. ''James


    tried everything in his power to get Stephanie and Carlos to tie the knot, and even bought her a house.


    So if James had an affair with her mom, then maybe she''s...'' Debbie had a wild guess as she tried to


    piece everything together.


    Coming back to her senses, she told the person on the phone, "Dig into Stephanie''s background.


    Check for anything suspicious."


    "Yes ma''am."


    The arrogant Stephanie was a goddess in many people''s eyes. If it turned out that she was just an


    illegitimate child of her mother and another man, then things would really heat up.


    After ending the phone call with the detective, Debbie then called Jared back. "Hi Jared, how''s Sasha?


    Set a date yet?"


    "Hey Tomboy! Damon came by," Jared said slyly as soon as he picked up the phone, ignoring Debbie''s


    questions.


    "Okay. And?" Debbie asked in confusion. They were brothers. It would weird if they cut contact.


    "We''ve been on the outs for three years. Know why he dropped in?" Jared asked in a mysterious tone.


    He sounded happy though. He was on cloud nine, whenever he thought of his brother''s face, and the


    fact that he had to eat crow.


    "No. Why?" Debbie asked as she walked into the wardrobe and began putting together her outfit. She


    felt wonderfully refreshed, so she volunteered to pick up Evelyn and Justus and take them on a y-


    date at Carlos'' manor.


    She promised Carlos. What was more, he sent her a message this morning to make sure she


    remembered.


    She had just texted him back, telling him that she was up now. But she hadn''t gotten a reply. He was


    probably busy.


    "Mr. Huo is doing a serious investigation on his dad, leaving no stone unturned. He''ll know everything


    by the time that''s done. Damon also asked me about all the rumors. Did you abort your kid? Is Piggy


    Carlos'' daughter? He had a lot of questions."


    Debbie was surprised. So Carlos did keep his promise. He was just the most wonderful man. But she


    really wondered about something else. Eyes brimming with tears, she asked, "So what did you tell


    him?"


    "That he was an idiot. Those rumors were all lies. I said you never cheated on Carlos! I wish you could


    have seen the look on his face. He looked like he had just eaten shit. He didn''t know if he could face


    you anymore. Ha-ha..." Jared burst into a fit ofughter.


    Debbieughed too. But then she let out a long sigh. "Don''t count James out yet. He''s a sly old fox. I''ve


    done my own investigations, too. And when he found out he was being looked into, he was able to


    have info hidden and cover his tracks. Heughed it all off when he was confronted with it."

 Chapter 439 Ill Be Your Cousin-in-law

    Chapter 439 I''ll Be Your Cousin-inw


    Of course, what prompted Debbie to look into the link between Stephanie and James was something


    Miranda had said. She told Debbie there was something fishy going on there.


    "Don''t worry. Maybe Mr. Huo''s not as savvy as James, but he''s way wealthier, and more powerful. If


    anyone can dig up dirt on James, it''s him," Jared said confidently. He had faith in Carlos.


    "Let''s not be carried away. Carlos isn''t God. He can''t do everything. He still doesn''t know who killed


    Megan. Curtis won''t do anything about it, but Carlos and Wesley are on it. Even they haven''t found


    anything conclusive."


    "I know that, but I don''t think you give him enough credit. Oh, did you hear? The cops found Megan''s


    diary. I think Carlos will have that diary soon. What do you think that maniptive bitch... I mean...um..I


    should respect the dead, right? What do you think Megan had written in her diary?"


    Debbie shrugged. "How should I know? I spent more time trying to keep her away from Carlos than I


    did getting to know her."


    And even more infuriatingly, even dead, Megan was still a troublemaker. Someone framed her for


    Megan''s death. ''Whoever that guy is, I want to throw him into the sea and watch the sharks tear him


    apart!'' she swore in her mind.


    "Fine, I''ll drop it. Doing anything fun for your birthday? I bought something for you. Your birthday is just


    around the corner¡ªwhy haven''t you said anything? No party?" Jared asked on the other end.


    Debbie''s lips twitched. "Aren''t you nosy today? Is it because you''re happy you''ll have a kid soon?"


    "I guess I am kinda talking your ear off. Sorry. And of course I''m happy. I have a kid on the way, you''re


    going to be vindicated, my dad and Damon don''t hate me because of you anymore, and you''ll get back


    with Carlos soon. Why wouldn''t I be happy?"


    A ghost of a smile yed across Debbie''s face. She wasn''t as happy as he was. "Look, Jared, when


    Carlos finds out the truth, he''ll feel pretty bad about what happened. But that''s not what I want. I want


    him to remember everything about me. I want the old Carlos back. I don''t want his pity; I want his love.


    It will be hard for him at first, but at least he''ll get it, and we can make up for lost time. Besides, when


    he spoils me again as he used to, that''ll be the time I carry out my n."


    If his memory didn''t return, all he''d be able to understand was the past few months. He''d feel bad, but it


    wouldn''t be the same. He''d need his memory back to understand what she went through for three long


    years.


    "So what''s the n?" Jared couldn''t understand her intentions now.


    Debbie grinned mischievously. "Payback time. He''s given me a hell of a time, so it''s time he gets a


    taste of his own medicine. He won''t forget me after I''m done. He''ll also learn to love me. I''m not a girl


    he can use and dump. I''m his wife, dammit, and it''s about time he treats me that way!"


    Jared echoed, "I feel ya, Tomboy! I''m behind you 100 percent. You''re no pushover, my dear. And when


    Carlos gets his memory back, you''ll go riding forth on a white horse, and hell will be riding with you."


    Debbieughed at his theatrics. She knew he was kidding, and he always knew what to say to hit her


    funny bone. "Okay, okay. Knock it off. I gotta pick up Piggy. Later!"


    "Hey, why not bring her over here? You can cook for us," Jared quickly suggested before she hung up.


    He always liked how she cooked.


    Debbie had no problem turning him down. "Cook for you? In your dreams. I''ll take Piggy and Jus to


    Carlos'' manor. He has lots of chefs there, so they''ll get fed. Besides, I don''t feel like cooking."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are so mean. Tell me why we''re friends again," Jared protested jokingly.


    "Okay. Hmm...let me think. I''d better let my aunt know. She might reconsider letting Sasha divorce


    you."


    "Hey, no, don''t do that, Tomboy... Wait..." Debbie ruthlessly hung up on him. Stunned, Jared stared at


    his cellphone in silence. After a while he put it down, and a smile spread across his face. He knew she


    was poking fun at him again. That was what they did. He was pretty sure happy days were close. She''d


    get back with Carlos, and that meant good things for her friends.


    Debbie picked up Piggy and Jus from Curtis'' house, and drove them to the manor. Carlos was still at


    work.


    As she thought, there were maids already there. As soon as she pulled in, they swarmed around her


    and greeted her enthusiastically. One of them said, "Wee, Miss Nian. Mr. Huo requested that we


    take care of you and the kids."


    "Thank you." Debbie got out of the car with Jus in her arms, while a housemaid held Piggy''s hand and


    walked with her into the vi.


    Dinner was ready by the time Carlos came home. When he opened the door to the vi, he heard the


    children''s chirpyughter echoing around the house. He smiled, knowing that Debbie and the kids were


    here.


    His weariness he felt from a hard day''s work vanished into the air like smoke in a gale. He changed


    into his slippers and put the briefcase in a corner. Then he walked into the living room, shrugging off his


    suit jacket.


    "Mr. Huo." A housemaid took the suit jacket from his hands and hung it on the wooden hanger on the


    coatrack.


    Debbie was feeding Jus porridge when she heard the housemaid greet Carlos. She turned her head,


    but before she could call out to him, a little figure excitedly ran towards the man.


    It was Piggy. The little girl had thrown her sippy cup aside and was clumsily running to Carlos. As she


    ran, she called out excitedly, "Uncle Carlos, you came!"


    A broader smile crept across his face when he saw the cute little girl. He strode over, bent down and


    scooped her up in his arms. After pecking her cheek, he asked, "Did you miss me?"


    "Miss you a lot!" Piggy wrapped her little arms around his neck, resting her head against his broad


    shoulder.


    Carlos gently patted her back as he carried her into the dining room.


    Seeing Carlos with Piggy, Jus inartictely babbled, "Baba... Hi..."


    The little boy looked at the handsome man with curiosity. Debbie reminded the boy, "Jus, you can call


    him Uncle." ''Baba? Did he mean brother? He''s already more than thirty. Does he look that young to


    Jus?'' Debbie wondered and shifted her gaze to the man. ''Well...he does look young.''


    Jus nodded and greeted again, "Uncle... Hi."


    Carlos touched Jus'' head and teased, "Uncle? Debbie''s your cousin, and I''ll be...your cousin-inw


    soon enough."


    Debbie got all choked up by what he said. Caught off-guard, she blushed and rolled her eyes at him.


    "Just eat," she said angrily.


    He nodded and walked to the bathroom to wash his hands, still holding Evelyn in his arms.


    The manor used to be quiet with almost no one there. Now, the whole house was noisy with children''s


    animated shouting andughter. You could even hear them on the third floor behind closed doors.


    Carlos didn''t think he''d get any work done tonight, so he stayed in the living room to y with the kids


    after dinner.


    When it was bedtime, Colleen called Debbie. "Debbie, how''s Jus doing? Can you two handle the both


    of them? If not, I can pick him up if you need me to."


    Debbie took a nce at the little boy and assured her, "We''re good. Jus is just fine. He just took a bath


    and Carlos is telling stories to the kids."


    "What? Carlos is telling them stories? He doesn''t seem to like kids very much. You sure he has the


    patience for them?" Colleen asked in disbelief. She could hardly picture Carlos with a kid.


    "Oh yeah, he''s been ying with them after he got home. I don''t need to take care of them. He does all


    the work," Debbie said with a happy smile.

 Chapter 440 When Will You Divorce Ivan

    Chapter 440 When Will You Divorce Ivan


    Being in the room at the time, Carlos heard what she said to Colleen over the phone. Without missing a


    beat, he nced at Debbie and raised an eyebrow. He didn''t pause at all, still reading to the kids.


    His expression seemed to say, "Look! I''m a good man, aren''t I?"


    Debbie red at him and walked out to the balcony. "Just have a good time. Leave the kids to us,"


    Debbie said. "We have a ton of maids, and two of them are nannies..." All of which was true. The


    servants practically ran the household. No one had to lift a finger. Not Carlos. Not Debbie.


    "Okay, okay. I get it. The reception here is bad, so no video chat with the kids. Give them my love.


    Good night," Colleen said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Uh huh. Good night."


    Walking back to the bedroom, Debbie found that the two kids were still listening with rapt attention to


    the story Carlos was telling. They seemed so into the fantastic story that they weren''t sleepy at all.


    She entered the walk-in closet to grab the pajamas that the housemaid had prepared for her. She


    chipped in quickly, "I''m going to take a bath."


    Carlos paused the story and told her, "Go to my bedroom then. There''s no hot water in the guest


    bedroom where you are."


    "Okay," Debbie nodded dubiously, but she didn''t think much about it. She grabbed the pajamas and


    walked down the hallway to Carlos'' bedroom.


    When she finished her shower and emerged from the bathroom, she found Carlos already in there. He


    was lying on one side on the bed and browsing on his phone. Seeing here out, he put his phone


    away and waved at her.


    Wiping her hair with a bath towel, Debbie walked over to him. "What? The kids in bed already?"


    "Yeah." Carlos sat up on the bed and pulled her over, making her sit on hisp. He inhaled deeply,


    breathing in the fragrance from her body. "You smell like me."


    "Of course. I used your body wash and shampoo."


    He gave her a quick kiss. "My turn. Don''t move a muscle," he said, getting up and turning on the


    shower.


    After a little hesitation, Debbie decided against it. "No. I''m heading to the guest room to unwind." She


    didn''t mind sleeping in the same bed with Carlos, but after all, she was another man''s wife now. There


    was no good reason for them to do that. What if someone discovered them? What if they talked?


    A dash of displeasure shed in his eyes. "What are you worried about now? You should''ve thought


    about this before you came over."


    ''People talk. It''s what they do. You became the talk of the town the moment you set foot in this manor, ''


    he thought.


    Debbie thought his words made sense, so she nodded, "Okay then. Go take a shower, and I''ll dry my


    hair."


    A few minutes after Carlos walked into the bathroom, Debbie entered the small room right next to the


    bathroom and dried her hair with the hairdryer.


    When she tilted her head, she was surprised to find a ss wall between the small room and


    bathroom. She could see Carlos clearly through this wall.


    As if sensing her gaze, Carlos also turned around. Their eyes met. He grinned charmingly and


    mouthed to her, "Come here."


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly moved her eyes away, lowered her head and focused on


    drying her hair, as if she had seen nothing. She wasn''t in the mood tonight. And she was trying to wind


    down.


    ''Seriously? Never stops hitting on me, '' she thought, blushing.


    When she was almost finished drying her hair, her phone rang. She checked the caller ID. It was Ivan.


    "Hi, Ivan." Debbie answered the call as she put the hairdryer away and walked out of the small room.


    Meanwhile, Carlos also emerged from the bathroom, with a bath towel tied around his waist.


    Debbie couldn''t help but fix her eyes on his luscious chocte abs, while half-listening to what Ivan


    was saying on the other end. ''Strong chest, eight-pack abs, not the tiniest hint of fat anywhere... What


    a perfect and well-toned body!'' she marveled in her mind, practically drooling.


    "Where are you now? Your home town? My mom wants us to visit her. That means a ne trip for you.


    But if you don''t have time, I''ll find some excuse to turn her down," Ivan said.


    Coming back to her senses, she answered in haste, "No, I still have time. I''m still on vacation. When do


    you want to fly out there?"


    "How about day after tomorrow? I''m in Y City too. We can go together."


    "Okay, just call and give me a little warning before you pick me up."


    "Will do." As soon as she moved her phone away from her ear, Carlos shot her a sharp nce.


    "Ivan?"


    She nodded, "Yes."


    "When are you going to divorce him?" He never expected he would be so eager to break apart a


    marriage. He had asked Debbie the same question several times within the past couple days.


    Debbie hesitated. "Um...not sure. Ask me some other time." She was going to fly out of the country with


    Ivan in a couple days to visit his mother. Elsie didn''t know their marriage was fake, so Debbie had to


    make sure this was handled correctly. She didn''t want to freak her out, or make Ivan look bad.


    Carlos wasn''t satisfied with her answer. He tore off his bath towel and threw at the foot of the bed. He


    rushed towards her, and within seconds had her pinned to the bed. He asked between gritted teeth,


    "You don''t want to leave him?"


    Debbie locked her arms around his neck and said yfully, "Of course I do. You''re the better choice,


    obviously."


    "When?" he asked urgently.


    "Wait..."


    "Shut up! Quit blowing me off when I ask, or I''ll kill you." He wouldn''t ept that answer anymore.


    Losing his patience, he kissed her hungrily.


    The CEO wanted to have sex with her so badly. But he couldn''t do that before she got divorced. All


    he''d done was wait, and he was so tired of waiting. So horny he couldn''t stand it.


    His passionate and angry kiss made her short of breath. She wondered why he got so pissed all of a


    sudden. He was obviously venting his anger.


    Momentster, the room was quiet once more. With their fingers entwined, Carlos stared intently at the


    woman under him. "One question."


    "Yeah?"


    "Who is Evelyn''s biological father?"


    "Um...it''s..."


    Carlos put a finger to her lips. "Don''t be too quick to answer. If you lie, you won''t leave this bedroom


    today."


    Debbie was shocked by the unexpected question. ''Does he know something? Why does he care who


    Piggy''s father is?''


    After a moment''s consideration, she said, "How about this? When I divorce Ivan, I''ll tell you everything."


    ''Didn''t he say that he''d leave Stephanie? Maybe I can tell him then, '' she thought to herself.


    But this wasn''t good enough for Carlos. He couldn''t get a straight answer to any of his questions, and


    this was driving him nuts.


    In a huff, he got off the woman andy down next to her. Covering himself with the thin quilt, he said


    coldly, "Sleep."


    Debbie pouted her lips gloomily. Nheless, she felt she had to make him happy. She moved closer


    and clung to the angry man.


    But he removed her hand from his waist and turned his back to her.


    Debbie was stunned for a while. Looking at his broad back, she couldn''t help but giggle under her


    breath. He was so childish.


    She tried again, pressing her chest against his back, and put her right leg and right arm on his body.


    She feltfortable nestling against him when she slept.


    Carlos didn''t move away this time, yet he didn''t turn to face her, either.


    Debbie had slept a lot aftering back from the seaside resort, so she was wide awake. Resting her


    cheek on his back, she asked in a hushed voice, "Mr. Handsome, do you still love me?"


    Carlos couldn''t believe she had asked such a stupid question. He finally turned his body around, and


    under the dim light, he stared at her with contempt in his eyes. "What do you think?"


    Debbie pouted, "I don''t like the look in your eyes. Do you hate me?"


    "That''s a really stupid question. Ask questions like that, and you''ll get the stink-eye."


    "No way! The only stupid questions are the ones that don''t get asked. And you never tell me you love


    me, so how should I know?" Debbie retorted defiantly.


    Carlos grinned cunningly. "You don''t know? Like you said, I''ll tell you when you divorce Ivan."


    "If you don''t tell me how you feel, why should I divorce him? What if I get divorced but you don''t love


    me at all?"

 Chapter 441 I Have A Husband

    Chapter 441 I Have A Husband


    Carlos held on to Debbie''s waist. "Want me to throw you out of the room?" he spat. ''You''re the only


    woman that can climb into my bed. Isn''t it obvious I love you?'' he thought angrily while staring into her


    eyes.


    "I wouldn''t if I were you. You''ll be lonely," Debbie said yfully, tracing a finger down his nose, and


    wrapping her arms around him.


    Her sweet smile turned him on. His breathing came in short gasps. He gritted his teeth, trying hard to


    stop himself. After a while, he cussed angrily, "Fuck! I really want to bang you now!"


    Debbie was stunned. This was the first time she had heard Carlos say such vulgar words.


    "Don''t, Mr. Huo. I have a husband."


    Carlos tightened his grip on her waist. Did she try to make him suffer? Was she doing this deliberately?


    He sneered and tried to scare her. "So? You think that''ll stop me?"


    "No. But you won''t do that now. I''m a star, and I''m married. We''ll both be in trouble if anyone finds out


    we''re having an affair. Think of your reputation."


    Carlos smirked coldly. "We''re still in trouble. We slept under the same quilt. Nothing happened, but no


    one''s gonna believe that."


    Debbie was lost for words. He was right. People would judge them no matter if they had sex or not.


    Their rtionship looked too fishy.


    She blinked naughtily and a sly smile crept across her lips. "So what should I do? Go to the press? And


    then you take care of the rumors?"


    Carlos pinched her cheek. "Cut the crap. I can''t bang you, but at least, help get me off."


    Debbie was confused.


    ''How?''


    After a long while, Carlos went to the bathroom to take a second shower. Debbie brushed her teeth,


    wincing. Her arms were sore and aching.


    Looking at her hand, recalling what just happened moments ago, Debbie blinked her eyes innocently.


    She hoped that Carlos wouldn''t get mad at her once he found out her marriage to Ivan was a sham.


    She was impressed. He''d held off, even after she tempted him.


    The next morning, when Debbie woke up, Carlos wasn''t in the bedroom. She guessed he might be


    downstairs, ying with Jus and Piggy.


    After freshening up and changing into a proper outfit, she came downstairs. Carlos was helping the two


    kids with their breakfast.


    Debbie kissed the two cute guys and sat opposite Carlos. As she ate the congee, she asked, "When do


    you have to be at work?"


    "I''m leaving in half an hour."


    "I see." She began thinking about her ns today.


    After Carlos took off, she stayed in the manor with the kids. She didn''t feel like going outside. Together


    with two maids, she watched the kids y by the hot spring.


    The next day, she flew to Z Country. She went with Ivan, leaving Piggy behind.


    But before she left, when Carlos knew she would go back to Z Country with Ivan, he pressed her


    against the wall and warned her, "Don''t flirt. Don''t get too close. Don''t touch him. Don''t sleep in the


    same bed with him. Don''t..." He bombarded her with a barrage of "don''ts" regarding Ivan.


    Carlos didn''t let her go until she had repeated his reminders, word for word.


    Then, Curtis and Colleen came and picked up Jus. Carlos wanted Evelyn to stay with him. He would


    take care of the little girl personally during Debbie''s trip.


    The CEO had an ulterior motive. He didn''t want Debbie knowing about it, but he needed Evelyn to do


    something very important.


    Once they arrived, Elsie was quite upset to discover Evelyn hadn''te along. But anyway, she still


    was happy to have the couple back, so she prepared a rich dinner for them.


    After dinner, Ivan held Debbie''s hand and they took their leave. "Mom, I have work to do. Debbie and I


    should get going now."


    Elsie stopped them and red at her son. "You haven''t stayed overnight here even once since you two


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    got married. What do you want, Ivan?" she asked sternly.


    Ivan exined resignedly, "Mom, you know both of us are very busy."


    "Fine. You go to work, and Debbie can stay here. That''ll give you a reason toe back here!" she


    ordered. Left with no choice, Ivan left the Wen family''s house alone.


    In order to dodge the drama, he didn''te back until after 2 a.m.


    He pulled out his phone and tapped the shlight app so he wouldn''t have to wake anyone by turning


    on lights. Using the beam of the LED as light, he quietly walked into their bedroom. Debbie heard the


    noise. "Ivan?"


    "Yeah, it''s me. Did I wake you?"


    She shook her head. "I can''t sleep."


    Carlos had her on video chat for a long time. He seemed quite worried that something would happen


    between Ivan and her. He finally ended the call a few minutes ago because she was falling asleep on


    him.


    Ivan closed the door and carefully locked it behind him. Since she wasn''t asleep, he turned on the


    lights. "Can''t sleep? Or won''t? You don''t need to wait up for me."


    Debbie moved to the other side of the bed and pointed to another pillow and quilt. "There''s a spot."


    "No, it''s almost dawn. I can just sleep on the couch." Ivan had drunk a little wine and was feeling heavy


    and tired. He carried the quilt and pillow over to the couch.


    Debbie didn''t stop him. The couch was certainly big enough for Ivan. Comfy, to boot. Watching him


    disappear into the bathroom, shey on the bed again.


    A couple of minutester, he came out, switching off the overhead light. Then he spread the quilt as


    evenly as he could on the couch, fluffed the pillow, and tucked himself in.


    Debbie suddenly started a conversation. "Ivan... we..." she stuttered hesitantly.


    Ivan thought she was asleep already. Surprised, he asked, "What''s up?"


    In the darkness, she bit her lower lip. Gathering her resolve, she asked, "When will we... How long are


    we gonna keep lying to your mom?"


    Ivan understood what she was getting at. Last time, Carlos had tantly asked her to get a divorce in


    front of everyone. He thought for a while and said, "Um...maybe wait a bit. Can you?" If his parents


    found out the marriage wasn''t real, that mighte as a shock. Maybe he should try getting a real


    fiancee before dropping that bombshell.


    ''A real fiancee...'' A woman''s face popped up in his mind.


    "Okay. That''s settled," Debbie nodded understandingly.


    But Ivan added, "Hey, I have a way out of this. But I need your help." Debbie looked at him quizzically.


    "It''s about a girl," he added.


    "You talking about Kasie? So is it love?" Debbie blurted out outright.


    Ivan frowned. "Am I that obvious?"


    "Well, you kissed her. How much more obvious could you be?" Debbie tittered under her breath.


    "She told you?"


    "Yeah she did. She cried a lot and apologized. Poor Kasie. She doesn''t know about our arrangement.


    How do you really feel?" Debbie wouldn''t help Ivan before she figured out everything. She wouldn''t


    help him if Kasie was just a fling.


    He turned his body on the couch. "How do I feel? At first, I thought it was just sympathy. I felt bad for


    her having to bury her lover. But then I realized it was something more than that. I...I think I love her. I


    want to find out, but she won''t do anything because we''re married."


    "Okay. Tell you what: I''ll hook you up after I get back home. Ivan, just remember, treat her right. She''s


    suffered a lot. She deserves to be happy."


    Ivan nodded, putting his hands under his head. Staring at the ceiling, he assured her, "Of course I will.


    But I want to do this right. That''s why I need your help. You know why my mom insisted that we stay


    overnight? She wants a grandkid. Ending our marriage will make it easier to give her one."

 Chapter 442 The Party

    Chapter 442 The Party


    "No problem. Leave it to me." Debbie turned to look outside the window, eyes sparkling with happiness.


    She sincerely hoped that Kasie could fall in love with someone again. And Ivan would be a wonderful


    choice. Kasie was irresponsible, where Ivan was careful, methodical, and good at taking care of


    people. Debbie remembered how he took care of Piggy, and the care he showed as a single man.


    At the paternity testing center of Y City


    This was the second time Carlos had been here. For the first, he took Piggy here to do the DNA test.


    The second time, he came with Frankie to get the results.


    Wearing a surgical mask and gloves, ab tech handed the report to Carlos. "As per your instructions, I


    conducted the tests all the way through. No one else was involved."


    "Good job," Carlos nodded, looking at the folder full of papers, his face betraying no emotion.


    Frankie was expecting Carlos to open the folder and read the report right there, but the cold man stood


    up and left the center, report in hand.


    Then Frankie drove him back to the manor. "Mr. Huo, remember Miss Nian''s flight is due to touch down


    at 4:41 p.m.," he reminded.


    "Mmm hmm."


    When Carlos walked into the vi, Piggy was ying with the nannies. Seeing hime back, the little


    girl clumsily trotted towards him like usual.


    He scooped the little girl up with one arm and held the folder with the other hand. As he walked towards


    the staircase, he told the nannies, "I''ve got her. Don''te up here without my say-so."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    After carrying Piggy to his bedroom, Carlos set the little girl down on the floor. Piggy ran towards the


    bed, and climbed up onto it herself. "Uncle Carlos, sleepy."


    "Okay. Let me help you with the nket."


    "Thanks," Evelyn said in a meek voice.


    Carlos sat on the edge of the bed, fixing his eyes on Evelyn''s lovely face. As time marched on, she


    began to resemble Debbie more and more.


    Because she felt safe with him, Piggy fell asleep in no time.


    After checking to make sure she was sound asleep, he opened the folder with the DNA result, deep in


    thought. His heart raced a bit faster as the nervousness set in. Two minutester, he opened the report


    and flipped to thest page.


    He wanted to know what it said.


    Debbie stayed with Ivan''s mom for two days. The older woman wanted her to stay a little longer, but


    Debbie''s excuse was that she was worried about her daughter. And then she flew back home.


    Of course, Ivan also flew back with her, because he needed to focus on winning Kasie''s heart.


    On arrival, the first thing Debbie wanted to do was hold a birthday party of her own.


    She didn''t n to host a party at first. It was Kasie and Jared who had forced her into it. As she didn''t


    have much time to prepare, she had no choice but to borrow Carlos'' private room at the Orchid Private


    Club. And she had only invited a few close friends.


    As soon as they got off the ne, Ivan took her to the mall to pick out a dress. Then she was taken to a


    hair salon for a facial and get her hair styled before hurrying to the club. She didn''t even have time to


    drop off her luggage at home.


    Jared, Sasha and ir were already in the private room by the time they arrived.


    The room was fully decorated, and it was all Carlos'' idea. When she called him to borrow the room, he


    put himself in charge of the decorations.


    Everything was blue and white. Blue and white balloons were attached to the ceiling. A long table was


    ced in the middle of the room, and a blue-and-white table cloth covered it; the luxury brand


    silverware was actually made of sterling silver. The cake was also blue and white, and more than a


    meter tall, with threeyers. More amazingly, on top of the birthday cake was a little doll dressed in a


    blue princess dress.


    Everyone except Ivan widened their eyes in shock when they saw the doll on the cake, because the


    dress looked precisely like the one Debbie was wearing now. They were the same dress in every way


    except the size.


    Debbie slowly tilted her head to Ivan for answers. He picked out the dress. Truth be told, she didn''t


    want this dress at first. It looked more Piggy''s style. But Ivan insisted on this particr dress and even


    paid for it.


    It was out of character for him to force her to do anything. It made sense now when she saw the


    birthday cake.


    But then she was confused. Carlos was the one in charge of the decorations, and Ivan bought the


    dress. Did they work together? Or was it a coincidence?


    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Ivan shook his head helplessly. "Well, it wasn''t my idea..."


    ''Not Ivan''s idea? So is it...''


    Jared blurted out a name, "Carlos!"


    Ivan nodded, "Yeah, he arranged everything. Hey, hey...why the tears? Should a princess cry?"


    Tears were threatening to fall out of Debbie''s eyes as she was so touched. But Ivan''s funny words


    made her burst intoughter instead. Even her friends were amused. Jared rested his arm on Ivan''s


    shoulder and said, "I''ve been kicking around the upper-ss circles for a long time. You''re the most


    generous husband I''ve ever seen. Nice!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. She stretched out her hand and said gruffly, "Just hand me the present."


    Jared shook his head and thrust out his empty hands in the air. "You know, I''m gonna be a father. I


    need to save up money for my child. What if I don''t have money to buy form because of this?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Sasha, dump this loser. I''ll hook you up with a rich man. Jared''s kid will get used to saying Daddy to


    another guy," Debbie said to Sasha.


    "Sounds good to me!" Sasha pped her hands in excitement.


    Then she reached out to grab Jared''s arm, in a bid to drag him outside. The tall guy hastily moved out


    of the way and took out an exquisite gift box. "Not before I give this to Queen Debbie," he said, looking


    at Sasha. He handed the box to Debbie. "Happy 25th birthday, Tomboy! We''ve known each other for 11


    years now."


    ''11 years... Jared and I have been friends for more than a decade.'' Debbie''s eyes reddened with tears


    as she thought of their long-term friendship.


    She took the gift box from his hands and hugged him. "Jared, we..." Her voice trailed off as she began


    to sob. Taking a breath topose herself, she continued, "We were friends, and now we''re family.


    You''ve really changed. You were always a good guy, except that you liked girls way too much. But


    anyway, you quit that bad habit too after falling in love with Sasha. I''m so d..."


    Someone pushed open the door to the private room. It was Carlos, Evelyn in his arms, and Kasie, who


    happened to arrive at the same time.


    While the manager greeted the new guests, Debbie was hugging Jared and pouring out those


    emotional words about their friendship. Jared faced the door, but Debbie had her back to it.


    The door opened quietly, and Debbie was so immersed in the touching moment that she didn''t know


    what was happening. But Jared got a good look at who entered. ''Oh, crap!'' He tried to struggle out of


    her arms.


    Debbie thought that Jared wasn''t used to her sentimental side, so she patted his back and said, "Don''t


    move. Just listen." She was still so moved when thinking of their friendship.


    "No, Tomboy..." Jared saw the icy-cold look in Carlos'' eyes. If he didn''t push Debbie away as soon as


    possible, he would be dead meat.


    "Don''t interrupt me. Let me finish, okay?" Oblivious to the situation, Debbie thought Jared was just


    trying to ruin the atmosphere. "From now on, don''t call me Tomboy anymore. Sasha''s my family, and


    you will be too. So maybe ''Sister''? I''d love it if you called me that.


    "No problem. But can you please let go..."


    "Sshh! Don''t interrupt. Jared, I really miss the old days. We fought and skipped sses, and..."


    "Debbie..." ir called out in a hushed voice, winking at her.


    Debbie stuck her head out and asked, "What''s wrong with your eye?"


    ir was speechless.


    Debbie was taken aback when she heard a cold and familiar voiceing from behind her. "Happy


    Birthday, mother of Evelyn."

 Chapter 443 A Gift Of Roses

    Chapter 443 A Gift Of Roses


    Flustered, Debbie quickly took back her hug and pushed away from Jared. Tears still welling in her


    eyes, she slowly turned her head towards the voice. Carlos held Evelyn in his arms, and Kasie stood


    near the door, a gift in her hands. How long had he been standing behind her? She couldn''t say. But


    one thing was for sure¡ªhe wore a dark expression.


    She felt like a kid again, caught stealing candy. But pretending innocence, she wiped her tears and


    kicked Jared in his shin. "Bad boy. Where''s my gift? See? Tears? Why did you do that? Sasha will be


    jealous."


    Sasha shook her head, exining, "No, I''m not..." ''Jealous? I know you guys are just friends. I was


    actually moved to tears, too!'' Sasha thought.


    Debbie shed an embarrassed smile, and cut in quickly, "Don''t lie, girl! I know you''re jealous. Ah well,


    moving on." She turned to her daughter. "Oh, Piggy! You''re here. Mommy missed you so much."


    Carlos put Piggy down, and the little girl ran to Debbie, saying excitedly, "Missed you too." She hugged


    Debbie''s legs as hard as she could and, Debbie bent down to hug her too. Then, she looked up at Ivan


    and greeted, "Daddy! Missed you."


    Ivan stretched out his arms to Piggy and said tenderly, "Hi little one,e here and get a hug." Ever


    since Debbie and Ivan got married, Piggy started calling Ivan "Daddy," just as if he were her real dad.


    Ivan scooped the little girl up in his arms and yed with her. They bothughed happily.


    Carlos sulked silently as he watched them, his expression sullen. But no one knew why. They figured


    he was still jealous of Debbie hugging Jared.


    Frankie was standing behind Carlos with arge gift box in his hands. The angry man walked up to the


    birthday girl and called out, "Hi, mother of Evelyn."


    Debbie furrowed her brows in confusion on hearing how he addressed her. ''Mother of Evelyn? Why


    does he address me this way all of a sudden?'' she wondered. It sounded so strange.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t think much and forced out a smile. "Hi, Mr. Handsome."


    Carlos opened the big box Frankie held and said, "Happy 25th birthday!"


    The whole room brightened as soon as the box was opened. Everyone stopped to gape at the gift,


    trying to see what was inside.


    Jared eximed, "Huh! All I can see is money."


    Kasie teased, "Sure you can hold it by yourself?"


    Sasha echoed Kasie''s joke, "Maybe I can help Debbie carry it to my house."


    ir said, "I wonder how much it''s worth."


    Ivan held his chin and guessed, "Let''s see, there are about 25 roses. Made of sterling tinum, and


    certainly not the hybrid tinum you find on themon market. Besides, each flower has leaves and


    a stem, so each one weighs quite a bit. I guess each rose is priced at least 200, 000 dors, so 25


    flowers means five mil easy. But if we factor inbor, that shoots the price even higher."


    Everyone stared agape at therge gift box.


    Unaware of the situation, ir was still confused. "So what does it mean? Why did Mr. Huo spend so


    much on Debbie?"


    Ivan shed a thin smile and went on to exin, "A rose is the flower of love, and tinum is a durable


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    precious metal. So this bouquet of tinum roses means that Carlos'' love for Debbie willst forever."


    And yes, this looked a bit vulgar, like showing off how wealthy he was. But it was a sweet intention, with


    a beautiful, romantic meaning.


    Looking at the shining tinum roses, Debbie felt so moved, but also a little helpless. ''He always goes


    overboard when ites to money. I guess he has it to burn, though.'' She was still gracious, and said,


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Huo."


    She stood there, regarding Carlos'' gift box, still held diligently by Frankie. ''I wonder if I could even


    handle such a heavy box.''


    Carlos closed the box, grabbed it from Frankie''s hands and handed it to Debbie. She reached out her


    hands to take it from him. But it was so heavy that she could hardly stand up straight.


    She shuffled closer to him, angry at the humiliation. "Did you do this on purpose?"


    He frowned in confusion.


    "It''s so heavy I can barely lift it. How am I supposed to get it home?"


    Carlos gave her a contemptuous look. He took the gift box from her arms and gave it back to Frankie.


    "Send the gift to her unit in Champs Bay Apartments," he ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Soon after Frankie left, Curtis and Colleen showed up. When she saw the birthday girl, Colleen


    gleefully strode over and handed her the birthday gift while singing, "Happy birthday to you."


    "Thank you Aunt Colleen, Uncle Curtis!" Debbie greeted her aunt with a big hug.


    When they sat down at the table, the other guests came by. Betterte than never. They were Damon,


    Adriana, Hayden, Irene, Xavier, Niles and thest one¡ªWesley.


    The two Feng brothers couldn''t make it. Kinsley was in Australia, and Yates was in M Country, but both


    had asked their assistants to deliver a gift to Debbie.


    The party went smoothly. The sounds ofughter, cheers and clinking of sses filled the room. Since


    everyone knew each other, they kicked back, rxed, and had a good time. Party favors livened up the


    scene. There were balloons, noisemakers, and parlor games for people to y with.


    Jared and Kasie were always the life of the party. They encouraged everyone to get the birthday girl


    drunk. So Debbie was feeling no pain by the end of the night.


    When the party ended, she was stered and could barely keep her feet. She was in no mind to send


    her guests home. But of course, her friends didn''t mind. They left one after another.


    Even in her drunken state, Debbie didn''t forget one very important thing. She looked at Ivan and told


    him, "Ivan, why don''t you drive Kasie home. She''s drunk too. Not safe to hail a cab with her like that."


    Ivan only had the asional bottle of beer. He was sober by now, but he didn''t like getting drunk that


    much anyway. Hearing Debbie''s request, he shot to his feet and walked up to Kasie. "Okay. Kasie.


    Let''s get you home. My driver''s out front."


    Kasie''s face turned a bright red color. She threw a nce at Debbie, only to find the birthday girl had


    already staggered to Carlos'' side and rested her head on his shoulder, eyes closed.


    Kasie smiled helplessly at her friend. Then she followed Ivan out and left the club.


    Finally, Carlos and Debbie were the only ones in the room. It was dead quiet, except for the noises of


    night animals. He suddenly said curtly, "Leave Evelyn with me whenever you''re busy."


    "Why?" Debbie was a little dizzy. She didn''t detect anything suspicious in his tone.


    "You asked me why?" Carlos smirked and lit a cigarette. Then, he took a drag, pulled the woman into


    his arms and blew out the smoke into her face.


    "Ugh..." Debbie coughed, choking on the smoke with tears in her eyes. "You jerk!" she cussed. She


    struggled to open her eyes, and fumbled for the pack of cigarettes and lighter on the table.


    She then skillfully nipped a cigarette between her fingers, lit it, and took a drag. She then blew a smoke


    ring, which diffused when it hit his face.


    Carlos wasn''t choked by the smoke. But he was shocked by how expertly she was smoking. His bushy


    eyebrows crooked in anger. ''When did she learn to smoke?''


    She was still doing smoke tricks. She took a long drag and kept it in her mouth, then blew smoke


    through her nose and two sides of her mouth. She looked like a fire breathing dragon. In a fit of anger,


    he suddenly snatched the cigarette away from her fingers and gripped her chin tightly, making her look


    at him. "Who lets you smoke?" he dropped the words one by one between gritted teeth.


    Feeling pain in her jaw, Debbie pounded ineffectually at his chest. "Let go of me. You''re hurting me..."


    Seeing her face scrunched in pain, he loosened his grip a little and said in a loud voice, "Answer me."


    Debbie stopped attacking him and spat out, "My husband!"


    "Damn you!" Carlos red up, eyes fuming in anger.


    ''Husband, her husband!'' Hearing her call another man as husband made him feel even angrier. He had


    an urge to find Ivan and kill him.


    Debbie smiled happily at his glum face. His jealous reaction made her feel so good.


    Her smile added fuel to the fire. Carlos put out the cigarette in the ashtray. In a swift move, he pinned


    her down on the couch and began kissing her passionately.

 Chapter 444 By Asexual Reproduction

    Chapter 444 By Asexual Reproduction


    Last time they were here, Carlos and Debbie had sex in this very booth. That memory rose unbidden in


    Debbie''s thoughts.


    She believed he''d do the same right here and now. Carlos was making his intentions in as he put his


    hand under her dress. Just at that moment, they heard a tiny voice. It was obvious it belonged to Piggy.


    She stood at the door to the bedroom inside the private booth and asked curiously, "Uncle Carlos?


    Mommy?"


    Carlos and Debbie were enjoying their passionate kiss, and were startled by her voice.


    A bit ago, Piggyined of being tired, so Carlos had taken her to the bedroom and sung her to


    sleep. Debbie and Carlos were too focused on the fireworks between them to think about Piggy once


    she was asleep. Piggy, who just woke up, rubbed her eyes and stared at the two people on the couch


    with wide, innocent eyes.


    Carlos sat up and straightened his shirt, which had been wrinkled because of his recent close


    encounter with Debbie. He then looked at Piggy with a soft smile. "Your mom had a stomachache, and


    I was rubbing her belly to help her feel better."


    Debbie was at a loss for words.


    "By kissing Mommy? Only mommies and daddies kiss," Piggy said with a serious expression.


    This was what Debbie told her a long time ago. Debbie didn''t expect her to still remember it.


    Carlos came over to her and scooped her up in his arms. "Piggy''s right. Only mommies and daddies


    kiss. Won''t happen again," he coaxed her.


    "Okay. Say sorry."


    Carlos was shocked. He pulled a long face and apologized to Debbie reluctantly, "Sorry."


    After giving Carlos a look of triumphant satisfaction, she pretended to be kind and generous. "You''re


    good. Just don''t do it again."


    Looking at Debbie''s smug smile and Piggy''s innocent eyes, Carlos felt outmatched by the mother-


    daughter team.


    When they left the club, Carlos suggested taking Debbie and Piggy to his manor. But Debbie had to


    work early the next day, and the manor was pretty much out of the way. She turned him down.


    So Carlos asked Frankie to drive Piggy to the manor. Debbie protested initially, but Carlos eventually


    convinced her. "You can''t take care of her," he said. "You''re drunk." She was tired and just gave in. He


    escorted her to a limo, got in with her, and drove to the Champs Bay Apartments.


    At Building 2, Champs Bay Apartments


    The ck posh car pulled up in front of the entrance. Carlos got out and walked over to the passenger


    side to open the door for Debbie. She stumbled out of the car.


    Somehow, she tripped and fell right into his arms.


    Carlos held her waist with one hand, and closed the door with the other. He then pressed her against


    the car and said seriously, "We need to talk."


    Debbie didn''t respond. She cradled his neck and cast a nce at the lighted apartment on the sixth


    floor. "Your fiancee is home. Aren''t you afraid of getting caught?" she asked yfully.


    Carlos was so close she could feel the man''s warm breath on her face. Her rosy cheeks blushed red


    and her heart started beating faster. "Forget about her. This is about Evelyn."


    "Evelyn..." Debbie said with a broad smile, "Oh yeah, she''s at the manor. With Frankie. I need to¡ª"


    She lost her train of thought for a moment, tired and drunk. "Need to pick her¡ªpick her up tomorrow."


    Seeing that she was too drunk to talk, Carlos gave up and kissed her.


    "Mmmph! Hey, you promised Piggy you wouldn''t kiss me, remember?" Debbie''s lips hurt a little, so she


    protested.


    Carlos gasped, his hands balled into fists. "I said I wouldn''t kiss you in front of her. We''re alone."


    "Hardly,"


    said a man in the darkness. His tone was less than thrilled. He walked towards Carlos and Debbie.


    Debbie was sobered up a little when she heard the voice. She looked at him and said in an angry


    voice, "Decker. Seriously? Gee, would you like to join us? It''s not like...like...um. Oh yeah, it''s not like


    we''re in the middle of anything."


    Decker stood near Carlos and Debbie, but Carlos had no intention of letting her go. He gave Decker an


    indifferent look.


    Decker was wearing casual clothes. mes of rage shed through his eyes. "Don''t touch her. You do


    know she''s married, right?"


    Debbie tensed up. ''Hey, how did he find out about that? I never told him.''


    Instead of letting Debbie go, Carlos gave her a squeeze and kissed her lips. "So what?" He then


    dered arrogantly, "Besides, don''t worry. She''s getting a divorce. Right, honey?"


    A dash of sarcasm shed in Decker''s eyes. "Huh? Let me get this straight: Mr. Huo, the CEO of ZL


    Group, goes after another man''s wife?"


    Carlos was not angry at all. "She''s my baby''s mom. I did nothing wrong," he said indifferently.


    When Carlos said this, he kept an eye on Debbie. He wanted to see how she reacted to this. Her eyes


    widened, and shock choked the words in her throat. The shocking truth mmed into her in full force.


    ''What? He knows?''


    Debbie then realized that Carlos had called her "Evelyn''s mom" or made reference to it several times at


    the party tonight. It seemed like he already knew Evelyn was his kid before he showed up.


    Her reaction was no surprise to Carlos. After he saw the results of the DNA test, he wore the same


    expression while the child slept next to him.


    He had such an adorable and sensitive child. No one knew how thrilled he was at that moment.


    Decker wasn''t surprised in the least. But to keep up appearances, he feigned shock and asked Carlos,


    "You''re Piggy''s dad?"


    Carlos then looked at Decker and answered seriously, "Yes. I''m her biological father."


    ''Because of Debbie, my daughter has to call Ivan "Dad!"''


    Whenever he thought of it, he couldn''t help but get angry at the woman in his arms.


    "Dude! Seriously? Go home, Mr. Handsome. You''re really drunk," Debbie slurred. She put a hand to


    the car to steady herself. "Piggy''s mine," she added. She didn''t know that Carlos had already had a


    DAN test done, and was still trying to fool him.


    Carlos snorted, "Who''s the father? You had her by asexual reproduction? She just formed a bud on


    your arm and fell off?"


    "Yes... Er, no. Hayden''s the dad." Debbie was panicked at the fact that Carlos already knew Evelyn''s


    true identity. Her n was unravelling, and things were going faster than she wanted.


    "Hayden?" Carlos sneered. "You know what? I already asked him."


    "What?"


    "Yeah, he said he didn''t know who the father was." What Carlos didn''t tell Debbie was that he used the


    Gu Group as leverage. If Hayden lied, he would have to deal with an unfriendly corporate takeover. A


    long time ago, Hayden had imed he was the father while they happened to meet at a restaurant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    That turned out to be a lie.


    Hayden was a clever man. This time, he guessed that Carlos must know something, so he didn''t try to


    mess with his head. He simply said he didn''t know.

 Chapter 445 Marry Me

    Chapter 445 Marry Me


    "Hayden doesn''t know, because...because..." Debbie stuttered, not knowing how to sound more


    convincing. She was not only flustered, but also drunk to boot.


    Too drunk to make up a story, she hemmed and hawed, but a fit of dizziness came over her.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Carlos chuckled and said, "Let me tell you why, Evelyn''s mom."


    "Er... Okay."


    "It''s because Evelyn is not Hayden''s daughter. Her toes, teeth and ears look exactly like mine when I


    was little. So again, who''s the father?" Evelyn looked a lot like her mom. She could be Debbie''s "Mini-


    Me."


    But if you looked closer, you''d see Evelyn''s toes looked identical to Carlos'' toes when he was younger.


    Carlos hadn''t noticed this before. When he saw the DNA test report and knew she was his daughter, he


    felt cheated. She didn''t look like him at all. He even studied each part of Evelyn carefully, and


    Not only so, but he also sent photos to Miranda and asked her whether they looked like each other.


    After receiving the text, Miranda picked up the phone and called him back immediately.


    Before he could say anything, Miranda told him, "Evelyn''s definitely your daughter. Superficially, she


    looks like Debbie. But just look at the toes, the teeth, even the ears. Thanks to James, you haven''t


    been able to see your daughter for two years. That has to hurt."


    ''It does. Debbie must have suffered a lot.


    But at least she''s raising her right, '' Carlos thought, feeling both frustrated and pitiful.


    Upon hearing Carlos'' words, Debbie tried to deny it. "Yeah, right."


    Carlos sneered, "Why are you still being so stubborn? What are you afraid of? Think I''ll take Evelyn


    away?"


    He was right. That was the money shot. She was afraid that he would take her daughter away from her


    and that she would never see her again.


    Decker sprung up,nding on the hood of Carlos'' car with his rear end. He settled himself, lit a


    cigarette, and watched as they got into it.


    Carlos let Debbie go, opened the car door, took out a file and passed it to her. "Facts speak louder than


    words," he said calmly.


    ''DNA test report? Jerk! When did he do this?''


    Debbie thought to herself, grinding her teeth.


    She pouted her lips and asked, "So what tipped you off?"


    Actually Carlos had begun to figure it out a long time ago. But back then, he trusted James a lot. He


    even believed Hayden when the man imed Piggy as his own. Why would he have any reason to


    believe otherwise? Until that night... "Do you remember the night we spent on that ind?"


    She had told him that Evelyn''s father was neither Hayden nor Ivan.


    He trusted her, so the only exnation was both Hayden and James had lied.


    "Now that you know, what''s next?" Debbie asked, waiting for his answer.


    Without hesitation, Carlos answered, "You divorce Ivan and marry me. I don''t want Evelyn calling


    anyone else ''Daddy.''"


    "And if I don''t?"


    "Then I take her away. She''ll be Evelyn Huo, and live in my manor. Up to you," he said meaningfully.


    ''Evelyn Huo. It has a ring to it!'' he thought.


    ''What should I do? Seems like I don''t have a choice, '' Debbie thought.


    Of course she wanted to give Evelyn a wholesome family. Everything she had been doing all this time


    was to do just that. She nudged Carlos and said, "Go home, Mr. Handsome."


    Her mind was in a haze, and she didn''t think it was wise for her to negotiate right now.


    Carlos cast a casual nce at Decker, who was sitting on the hood smoking, and asked, "You still


    here?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Decker took a drag on his cigarette and exhaled the smoke before answering indifferently, "Yeah. I


    need my beauty rest."


    Carlos was not happy about his attitude, so he decided to expose him. He turned to look at Debbie and


    said, "Your brother isn''t who you think he is¡ª"


    "Carlos Huo!" Decker interrupted him. He jumped off the hood and stood beside the couple.


    Carlos looked him in the eye, saying nothing.


    Decker wanted nothing more than to punch that cold face. "Stay out of my business!" he warned.


    "Sounds like he touched a nerve," Debbie said. "So who are you? And what is he talking about?"


    Debbie asked with concern.


    Carlos smiled slyly and said, "I can have my men look into it."


    Decker pulled Debbie behind him, and looked at Carlos defiantly. "Carlos Huo, do you want to marry


    her or not?"


    "What do you mean?" Carlos asked.


    Thinking of Carlos as his brother-inw, Decker chuckled and said, "Stay out of it, or I won''t let you


    marry her."


    ''I knew it!'' Carlos thought.


    ''Curtis and Colleen want me to call them "Uncle" and "Aunt." And now Decker threatens me.


    He''s got another thinging.'' Carlos shed a smile and said, "Yates is looking for you. He said he''d


    like to cut you to bits. Should I let him know where you are?"


    Decker''s face changed dramatically as he cursed, "Asshole!"


    Carlos'' eyes darkened. "My baby''s mom can call me what she wants. You, on the other hand..." Carlos


    took two steps closer to Decker.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat as she immediately grabbed hold of Carlos and coaxed him, "Carlos, just


    go home. Evelyn is still waiting for you. What if she misses you and starts crying?"


    Carlos cast a warning nce at Decker before straightening his suit. He told Decker coldly, "I can do


    good things for you. I can calm Yates down and you two can be partners in crime, so to speak. He has


    operations in more than one country. I can also be a powerful enemy. Think about it. All you have to do


    is talk Debbie into marrying me. It''s the only way she''ll be happy. I can make you happy too, if you do


    as I ask."


    Debbie''s words froze in her throat. ''Seriously? He''s trying to buy my brother off!'' she thought.


    ''Is it a bribe or a threat?'' Decker wondered.


    Of course he knew how powerful Carlos was. Yates seldom did anyone a favor, yet he was good


    friends with Carlos. And a mob boss was the same. When Carlos said he could give him foreign


    influence, Decker knew he meant it.


    Carlos ced his left palm gently at the back of Debbie''s neck and forced her to look at him. Despite


    Decker standing right there, he kissed her on the lips and said, "Watch your brother, but not too closely.


    He''s not a good guy. You don''t want to be a part of what he''s into."

 Chapter 446 Happy Birthday

    Chapter 446 Happy Birthday


    Decker and Debbie were shocked into stunned silence when Carlos said Decker was not a good guy.


    After kissing Debbie goodbye and cast a warning nce at Decker, Carlos got into his car and drove


    off.


    The siblings walked into the elevator together. Instead of acting in a devil-may-care way, Decker


    walked a little slower, frowning, lost in thought.


    When the elevator reached the seventh floor, the doors slid open, and they saw a woman waiting there.


    She wore a hat, a mask and sunsses.


    "Debbie, Decker..."


    she called out, her voice trembling.


    Debbie had no idea who it was until she heard the voice. That was when her face changed


    dramatically.


    ''I know I''ve heard that voice before, '' Decker thought. ''Wait! I remember now! She floated me a ton of


    cash!'' He turned to look at his sister, who was obviously not in a good mood now, and asked, "You


    know her?"


    Debbie didn''t answer.


    Ramona took off her hat, mask and sunsses, revealing a pretty face. However, Debbie saw more


    winkles on her face.


    She looked a lot like Decker, as a matter of fact.


    Debbie looked like her father, while Decker got his mother''s looks.


    Decker''s eyes went wide when he saw her unmasked. That face was unmistakable. He''d seen her on


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    TV a lot. She was the famous singer, Ramona Lu.


    She was also their mother.


    Decker''s face darkened. Without saying a word, he turned around and entered the elevator.


    "Decker!" Ramona panicked and followed after him.


    Decker, however, pushed her out of the elevator without mercy. He used so much force that she fell


    onto the floor outside the elevator car. He pressed the button, leaving her there.


    The doors closed and the elevator descended.


    Staring at the woman on the floor, Debbie clenched her fists and asked coldly, "What do you want?"


    Ramona supported herself against the wall and struggled to her feet, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Happy birthday. I have a gift for you."


    She was surprised to see Decker here, and she was thrilled she could even catch a glimpse of her son.


    In an icy voice, Debbie said, "Keep it, and get out."


    After saying that, she walked towards the door to her apartment and opened it.


    Before she was about to close the door, Ramona stopped her and pleaded, "I''m just trying to give you


    something. I''ll leave it in the living room and leave. Fair?" When Ramona had been waiting for Debbie


    in the hallway, she saw someone bring a ton of gifts to her apartment. She felt happy¡ªher daughter


    must have lots of friends. ''She must be happy, '' she thought.


    Debbie raised her voice and snapped, "Didn''t you hear me? I said no."


    Lowering her head and looking at the paper bag in her hand, Ramona murmured, "You''re my only


    daughter. Keep turning me down and I''ll have no reason to live." Her son and daughter were her only


    hope. Even though Decker was useless, she didn''t mind at all.


    Debbie shouted, "Will you stop?"


    Ramona shook her head. "Come on, Deb. Let''s talk."


    Debbie took a deep breath and allowed Ramona to enter her apartment.


    Frankie had already brought all the gifts sent by her friends to her apartment. The gift bags were on the


    table in the living room.


    But she didn''t see the tinum roses sent by Carlos. Ignoring Ramona, she looked around the living


    room, but to no avail. She then opened the door to her bedroom, and when she saw the gift box, she


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''Carlos probably asked Frankie to put it in my bedroom, '' she thought.


    After closing the door, Debbie poured a ss of water for Ramona and said coldly, "Just sit down."


    Ramona put the gift bag on the table and took the ss over. With a gratified smile, she said, "You look


    good, Deb."


    Debbie said nothing, and sat on the couch.


    "I''ve listened to every song you''ve put out. They''re good, but they could be even better. I can help you if


    you want." The older woman used to be a professional singer. Her singing voice was simply gorgeous.


    She had been the most popr singer in the country, and it was only a matter of time before film


    producers started offering her roles. She gave up her singing career to be a movie star.


    Debbie felt like a rebellious teen again. Unconvinced, she spat, "No, thank you." Normally when a


    veteran singer offered to work with you, you would say yes. But not Debbie, because this time it had


    nothing to do with business, but with blood.


    Ramona smiled and took a sip of water. "I get it. You signed with Star Empire, and have the best


    lyricists andposers working for you. We need to talk about why I left. I didn''t want to leave you and


    Decker alone. Elroy Lu forced me."


    She had been waiting for this day for so many years. She wanted to tell her son and daughter her side


    of the story face to face.


    Debbie was confused. "But he''s your father."


    "He is. But he hates the Nian family." Ramona was so d that Debbie was willing to hear the story


    from her.


    Debbie wanted to say something, but thought better of it. She quietly listened to Ramona.


    Before Debbie''s grandfather and father passed away, the Nian family was an important, wealthy n.


    The intensepetition between the two families was fierce. The Lu Group was the loser, forced to go


    bankrupt. Not even a weekter, Debbie''s grandfather identally hit Elroy''s beloved eldest son with a


    car and killed him.


    In the business world, there are always winners and losers. And Debbie''s grandfather running over


    Elroy''s son was just an ident. Debbie''s grandfather even sold many shares and properties to


    But hatred burned in Elroy''s heart. Everyone knew that Elroy loathed Debbie''s grandfather and the


    Nian family the most.


    Artie was Debbie''s father. And Ramona falling in love with Artie was thest straw. Elroy tried to put a


    stop to this romance many times, but to no avail. Ramona and Artie married behind the old man''s back,


    and she even gave birth to a son¡ªDecker.


    Elroy red up and took Decker away from Ramona. He changed the baby''s name to Decker Lu, and


    sent him abroad to let Debbie''s grandfather know how it felt to lose someone close to you.


    A yearter, Ramona gave birth to Debbie. Elroy once again ordered his men to take Debbie away.


    Ramona begged her father again and again to let Debbie stay with Artie. And Elroy finally seemed to


    give in to her cajoling. But he had a condition¡ªRamona had to divorce Artie and leave the Nian family.


    Left with no choice, she did as she was told.


    Because of the two kids, the Nian family also hated the Lu family very much. Elroy forbade his


    daughter from ever visiting her children. Of course, Ramona refused at first. She would never publicly


    go against her father, but instead met Artie and Debbie in secret. But Elroy found out. His men


    abducted Ramona and held her captive. He even tied her up and flogged her until she bled from many


    wounds.


    From then on, Ramona didn''t dare mention the Nian family again.


    When Decker was five years old, he was left in front of an orphanage. Elroy kept his whereabouts a


    secret from Ramona and the Nian family. He even tried his best to make sure Decker would never


    amount to anything.


    The Nian family mounted a search for Decker, but came up empty-handed.

 Chapter 447 The Past

    Chapter 447 The Past


    Debbie''s grandfather searched for Decker until his dying day. He failed and died in sadness. Later,


    Artie fought bravely against a terminal illness and also died. Huge medical bills bankrupted the Nian


    family. Debbie was the daughter of wealth and power until she was ten. But after that, she lost


    everything.


    After hearing the whole story from Ramona, Debbie said nothing, lost in thought.


    She didn''t expect that the story about her past would be so...sad. Sad and annoying.


    "You''re strong enough to know the truth and do something about it. You and Mr. Huo..." Ramona''s


    voice trailed off. After a short pause, she added, "Now that Mr. Huo is in your camp, Elroy can''t do


    anything to you. Curtis is also on our side. But Elroy has never tried to mess with Curtis, so he can''t do


    anything other than stay away."


    Now Debbie understood why Curtis had always been so nice to her. It was not just because he was her


    uncle, but also because he felt bad for her.


    When Debbie sat there silently, Ramona sighed helplessly. She picked up the gift bag she brought


    over. "I''ve seen many mothers and daughters wear the same clothes. I want to do that with you. Happy


    birthday, Debbie."


    She ced the bag in front of Debbie, and took onest look at her before heading to the door.


    Debbie didn''t ask her to stay, nor did she say anything.


    She just sat there for a long while. Finally, she picked up the bag and pulled the dresses out to look at


    them. There were several dresses of different styles, which suited young women quite well. Designer


    ''She must have the same dresses, '' she thought.


    Debbiey in her bed, staring at the ceiling. It was past 2 a.m., but she just couldn''t fall asleep.


    ''Should I forgive her? It doesn''t sound like she had much of a choice.


    And there''s more to Decker than meets the eye. There''s something he''s not telling me¡ª''


    The doorbell rang and derailed her train of thought.


    She frowned and wondered who it could be. ''Decker?''


    She put on her pajamas and walked towards the door. She looked through the peephole and saw


    exactly who she expected to see¡ªDecker.


    She opened the door and the acrid smell of tobo assaulted her nose. She coughed.


    ''Geez! How many cigarettes did he have?''


    Without saying a word, he walked past her and made for the guest room that he usually stayed in.


    When he was about to close the door, Debbie stopped him, finally shattering the silence. "If..." Decker


    stopped and held the doorknob tighter.


    "If she didn''t have a choice, would you still hate her?" she asked.


    He turned around to look at her, emotionless. She waited, giving him time to process his emotions.


    Eventually, he answered, "She''s a stranger. She''s not my mom."


    Seeing he was about to close the door, she asked again, "Why did you lie to me? You have a job, it


    sounds like."


    Decker smiled sardonically. "Thanks, but it''s not what you think. Carlos says things he thinks will


    benefit him. I AM a loser. Hey sis, I''m low on cash. Float me some?"


    Debbie was shocked into silence.


    Decker, or Carlos? Tough choice, but she thought she''d better listen to Carlos. Crossing her arms in


    disapproval, she threatened him, "You gotta be straight with me, or should I ask Carlos?"


    Decker rolled his eyes and snapped at her, "Him again? Why? You''re pretty capable yourself. Why rely


    on him? Sounds like you''ve got ways of finding out things."


    "I do, which is why I''ll find you out before long. I figured you''d want to tell me yourself. And as for


    relying on Carlos, I''m good, but he''s better. James made me realize that. So why wouldn''t I rely on


    him? He''s nothing if not efficient." For example, when they were trapped on that ind, Carlos had


    begun to suspect Evelyn was his daughter.


    And after she hade back from her trip to Z Country, he had already discovered the truth and even


    shown her the DNA test results.


    "So...you''re only with him for his power?" Decker mocked.


    "Hey! Don''t change the subject. I see! You are afraid of me asking Carlos to look into you, right? I know


    what Yates does in A Country. If he hates you, that means you''re a mobster."


    Decker had gone from annoyed to pissed. He walked towards the door, about to leave. "You want me


    to leave? Fine, I''m gone."


    ''What?'' Debbie rolled her eyes and ran towards the door to stop him before he ran off forever.


    "I''m right, then. If I''m wrong, then tell me the truth," she insisted.


    "Cut the crap and get out of my away!" he spat.


    "It''s almost three in the morning. Where are you going? By the way, how did you even get past the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    entrance guards? I can understand how Ramona got in. She''s rich and famous. But you''re a stranger


    to the city. Yet somehow you found your way into my apartment. How did you get in?" Champs Bay


    Apartments was one of the most high-end areas in the city. No one who didn''t belong there could enter


    without permission. There were security guards patrolling the area, and CCTV cameras everywhere.


    Decker wore a hideous expression, like he had just identally eaten a fly. After a bit, he taunted, "You


    figure it out. You''re the smart one."


    "Cut it out. I''m not that smart." ''If I were smart, none of this would have ever happened and I''d be with


    Carlos.''


    "Get out of the way! I''m outta here!" Impatient, Decker put his hands up to push her away.


    Debbie took a step back to avoid him. "Don''t want to talk? I can''t force you. But listen to Carlos. He''s


    tighter with Yates than I am. Wouldn''t it make more sense to work with him than against him?"


    "How are you and Yates rted? Why didn''t you mention him before?" Decker asked with a frown.


    "Why would I even bring him up? I bet you didn''t know he went to one of my concerts."


    "I had no clue," Decker answered. He didn''t even know where he was at that time. Or what he was


    doing.


    "Forget it! Go back to bed. Otherwise, I''ll have Carlos look into you," she said.


    "Oh, give it a rest, sis. I''m not afraid of him," Decker said angrily.


    Debbie shrugged and said, "Don''t know, don''t care. Go to bed."


    "You!" He didn''t know how to answer back.


    "Good night!" she said and then went back to her bedroom.


    Decker, who was left in the living room alone, felt helpless. ''Ugh! She''s impossible!'' he cried in his


    mind.


    Ivan, on the other hand, opened the door for Kasie to climb into his car. They were both all smiles after


    leaving the Orchid Private Club.


    Kasie was in a good mood this evening, and drank a lot with Debbie. She hadn''t seen her friend in a


    while, nor had she remembered thest time she''dughed this much.

 Chapter 448 Mom, You Are So Nice To Me

    Chapter 448 Mom, You Are So Nice To Me


    With her eyes shut, Kasie rested her head on Ivan''s shoulder and murmured, "I''m sorry. I feel so bad


    for you."


    Ivan cast a sidelong nce at her and said, "Why? I''m good."


    "Wow! You don''t even know it."


    Anything Ivan was about to say was stuck in his throat.


    After a while, he pulled her into his arms and asked softly, "Where do you live?"


    Kasie didn''t resist. Instead, she settled herself in his arms easily. "I don''t know," she grumbled.


    ''I''m sure Debbie knows, '' Ivan thought. ''I''ll call her.'' But he decided against it. Debbie was with Carlos


    now, and he didn''t want to disturb them.


    He pinched Kasie''s nose softly and said yfully, "Then I''ll have to take you home with me."


    "Okay," she stammered.


    Ivan didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    He also lived in the same apartmentplex as Debbie, though his apartment was in Building 5 and


    Debbie''s was in Building 2.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The reason he chose to live in the Champs Bay Apartments was that Debbie was right there if his


    mother suddenly came by to check up on him. It would be easy to grab her and maintain the fiction of a


    happy marriage¡ªat least until his mom left.


    When his car reached Building 2, Ivan asked the driver to stop.


    He opened the car window and had a couple cigarettes before he finally saw Carlos'' car approaching.


    He saw Debbie and Carlos emerge. Then Decker also sauntered over.


    Despite his yful suggestion, Ivan had nned to take Kasie to Debbie''s apartment and have her


    crash there. But things had gottenplicated.


    After Carlos'' car pulled away and Debbie and Decker headed for Building 2, Ivan directed the driver to


    Building 5.


    He got out of the car, scooped Kasie up in his arms and walked into the elevator. Then he set her


    down, draping one of her arms around his shoulders for support. After he made sure she wouldn''t fall


    over, he pressed the button.


    Kasie opened her eyes and saw Ivan through blurry eyes. "Ivan, it''s you!"


    "Yeah, it''s me." Ivan sighed helplessly.


    "What''s wrong with me? Why are you holding me up? Why can''t I stand up?" Kasie burped, and the


    elevator was full of the smell of alcohol mixed with rather foul breath, thanks to a night of drinking.


    Ivan exined patiently, "You''re drunk, and you wouldn''t tell me where you live. We''re going to my


    ce."


    "Your ce? What''s wrong with mine? Need directions?"


    ''Is she inviting me?'' Ivan wondered.


    The elevator came to a halt on the third floor. "No. We''re here already. You can crash here."


    "All right. But you can''t tell Debbie. She might get mad. I''m her bestie, but I''m alone with her husband,"


    Kasie said with a guilty look.


    ''I''m pretty sure Debbie won''t get angry. She''ll be d to hear it, '' Ivan said to himself.


    He scooped her up again and took her to his bedroom. After gently cing her on the bed, he said,


    "Get some sleep. You''ll feel better tomorrow."


    Kasie was about to wrap herself in covers when Ivan ran over to her quickly and took her shoes off.


    After tucking herself in, she gave Ivan a smile and said, "Mom, I feel dizzy. No bath tonight. I''ll do it


    tomorrow."


    ''Mom? Do I look like a chick to her?'' Ivan rolled his eyes. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Fine. Get


    some rest. I''ll grab a shower."


    "Mom, you''re so nice to me."


    Ivan didn''t respond and walked into the bathroom without another word. He was worn out too, and felt


    like doing nothing more than washing up and going to sleep.


    The next morning, when Kasie woke up, she found herself in a strange room. Much to her surprise, she


    was in a man''s arms. He was only wearing boxers!


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw it was Ivan.


    But then she got nervous again. ''Oh my God! Where are my clothes?


    Did we screw?''


    Thinking of this, she immediately scooted to the edge of the bed and sat up.


    Her thrashing around woke Ivan up. He opened his eyes and grumbled, "Hey! I''m trying to sleep here."


    "Ivan, d-did we...did we...?" She couldn''t even finish. Tears welled up in her eyes. They were in bed,


    and undressed. A perfectly natural conclusion.


    Ivan sighed and said, "Make love? No. I took your clothes off so you''d sleep better."


    "Really?" Kasie felt relieved.


    "Really! If you don''t believe me, get up and walk around."


    "Why?" she asked in confusion.


    Ivan turned over and exined, "To see if you''re sore. Go ahead."


    Kasie did as she was bidden. She took Ivan''s night gown and put it on for modesty''s sake. She walked


    around a bit. Nothing. She visibly rxed and took a deep breath


    She crawled over the bed, getting close to Ivan and sat on her feet. "Even if we wanted to do anything,


    we can''t. You''re married to my best friend. Not happening."


    Ivan opened his eyes again and teased, "You mean, if Debbie and I split up this morning, I can make


    love to you this afternoon?"


    ''What? I didn''t say that!'' She rolled her eyes and stood up, about to walk into the bathroom.


    However, Ivan grabbed her wrist. She asked in confusion, "Yeah?"


    "I don''t need to work this morning. Let''s go back to bed."


    "I..." Kasie racked her brains, but couldn''t see a reason why not. In fact, she didn''t need to work either.


    She had a shop in Shining International za, but she only needed to carry out inspections once in a


    while.


    She tucked herself in again. Ivan pulled her into his arms and rubbed her face with his rough chin. She


    giggled andined.


    The next moment, she was pressed against the bed.


    She blinked her eyes and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I want to kiss you." Somehow, Kasie looked incredible in his night gown. It was really turning him on.


    She didn''t turn him down. "Just kissing, nothing else."


    "Sure." He pressed his lips against hers.


    After a while, Kasieined, "Hey! Slow down! I said nothing else. Why did you take off my gown?"


    Ivan said with a smug smile, "I didn''t take off your gown. I took off my gown."


    Kasie didn''t know what to say to that. He made sense.


    Debbie, on the other hand, picked up her daughter from Carlos'' manor and dropped her off at


    kindergarten. Lucinda was waiting there in the ssroom. Actually, it was well into the semester, so


    Piggy was ate addition.


    At kindergarten


    Her ssmates liked Piggy a lot. They gave her gifts and always wanted to y with her.


    Debbie hid outside the ssroom so she could see how it went. Piggy was not used to so many people


    around, and she wasn''t having fun. When a boy touched her dress, she even pouted her mouth.


    ''Did she pick up any weird personality quirks from Carlos? Oh no! She''s a neat freak too, '' Debbie


    thought.


    Luckily, what Piggy did next made Debbie feel relieved. She epted one of the gifts and thanked the


    giver softly.


    She then started taking gifts from the other kids and thanked everyone. "Mommy will buy gifts.


    Tomorrow," she promised.

 Chapter 449 She Thought You Were Dead

    Chapter 449 She Thought You Were Dead


    "Hi Evelyn, I''m Queenie. Let''s be friends," said a girl.


    "I''m Zack Wan. You''re pretty. I want to be friends with you too. Monica, look at Evelyn! She looks like a


    real princess," said a boy.


    The ssroom was abuzz, thanks to Evelyn. The noise level rose appreciably, because everyone


    wanted to talk to the new girl.


    Evelyn pointed at Zack Wan''s face and said, "Dirty. Go Away. Monica, Queenie...friends."


    Debbie, who kept hidden so she could see how Evelyn''s first day went, covered her face with both


    hands. ''Oh God! She''s a clean freak just like her dad.''


    The next afternoon, Debbie went to kindergarten to pick up Evelyn. Lucinda conferred with Debbie. "I


    can''t exin it. Everyone in ss was so clean. Some even had new clothes. I think it''s Evelyn. She


    doesn''t like dirty kids. Ha-ha! Kids are so funny."


    The story amused Debbie. At the same time, she felt a little helpless at Evelyn''s obsession with


    cleanliness. "Did she behave?" she asked her aunt.


    Lucinda cast a sidelong nce at Evelyn, who was hand in hand with Monica Yu, and said in a


    whisper, "Well, yeah, but she doesn''t want to be friends with everyone. And she isn''t too shy to say so.


    You should have a talk with her about being nicer. Anyway, she''s a polite girl."


    Debbie didn''t know how to respond. She knew Evelyn pretty well. Evelyn mmed up around people


    she didn''t like. Debbie had talked to Evelyn about this before, and Evelyn promised that she would be


    friends with every kid. But the truth was she would still act the same.


    "Got it, Aunt Lucinda. I''ll talk to her," Debbie said.


    "Okay. Hey, if you''re busy, you don''t have to pick her up every day. I''ll just take her to my ce,"


    Lucinda offered. She liked Evelyn a lot, and she thought it was perfectly normal for the kids to love her


    too.


    "Sure. Pi¡ª Evelyn, time to go. Say goodbye to Lucinda," Debbie called out. She wanted to call her


    Piggy at first, but then thought of what Evelyn had told herst night. Last night, she told her that she


    was Evelyn in public.


    "Monica, bye! Going home. Lucinda, bye!"


    "Bye, Evelyn!"


    At ZL Group


    Carlos had just hung up on Evelyn. He asked her if she was used to kindergarten, and felt relieved


    after getting a positive answer. She liked it there.


    Frankie knocked on the door and came in.


    "Mr. Huo, I found it." Frankie put a stack of documents on the desk.


    Carlos picked up one of the sheets of paper, and his smile vanished. "Tell me," he ordered.


    Frankie heaved a long sigh of relief and said, "Three years ago, when you took Miss Nian to the Huo


    family''s house in New York, James and your grandma caused trouble between you. And Miss Lan also


    tried her best to do so. But that''s not why you''re divorced. We also found the doctor. Three years ago,


    he left the hospital and went abroad. When we found him, he told us everything. After the car ident,


    you fell into aa. And that''s when James decided to really mess with Miss Nian, even bullying her


    into leaving you, and threatening her unborn child. James kidnapped and drugged her. Then he had


    doctors standing by to perform an abortion by force if she didn''t sign divorce papers. The doctor I


    talked to saw everything."


    Frankie paused for a while, and continued, "James even doctored the photo of Debbie in another man''s


    arms, using Photoshop and a picture of Debbie, taken while she was in aa. We tracked down the


    Photoshop whiz, too. James paid him well.


    James told Miss Nian you were dead. But you weren''t. You were still in aa but out of danger, so


    James had a doctor inject you with a drug to slow your breathing and heartbeat down, to make you


    appear dead. When Miss Nian saw you after the injection, she really thought you were dead."


    As if the story was too much for Frankie to bear, he stopped for a while. "But James wasn''t through. He


    hired men to kidnap Sasha Mu and forced Miss Nian to write the document you''ve already seen. Miss


    Nian refused at the beginning, but one of the men threatened to rape Miss Mu. Left with no choice,


    Miss Nian did as she was told.


    In order to make your death more convincing, James even bought a gravestone and asked Miss Nian


    to attend the funeral. I also called Mr. Lu. He said that James had tried to y the caring father then.


    Mr. Li and Mr. Han were taken in by it. If you have any doubts, talk to Mr. Lu."


    It was a lot to take in. Frankie paused again, letting Carlos process everything. This was quite a blow.


    James had been his most trusted adviser, and now he was exposed as a viin. Every single sentence


    was like a sharp knife stabbing Carlos'' heart.


    ''How much pain had she endured all these years? And this is all because of James Huo!'' Carlos


    thought.


    "Why does James hate Debbie so much?" he asked.


    "He always wanted you to marry Stephanie Li, but you never listened to him. When the ident


    happened, he concocted a n to deal with Miss Nian."


    After a brief moment of consideration, Carlos ordered, "I need a thorough background check on James.


    I need his criminal history, financial records, aliases, known acquaintances, and employees. If


    necessary, I''ll fly to New York to ask Grandma."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "One more thing, Mr. Huo. We''re still investigating his activities with the ZL Group. He''s gathered


    several senior executives as allies," Frankie said calmly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Carlos supported his forehead with one hand and said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t do anything too hasty.


    I''ll deal with them when I''m ready. They''ll know what I''m capable of once I''m done."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," Frankie answered and left the office.


    Carlos leaned back in his seat and lost himself in self-reflection.


    Three dayster, Carlos walked into a private hospital in the city, nked by Frankie and two


    bodyguards.


    Since the car ident, Carlos had been getting treated at this hospital. He still had to take pills every


    day and injections every three months. They exined it was to get his strength back after thea,


    and he retained the same doctor. This had all been pre-arranged by James.


    Carlos entered the doctor''s office with a calm expression.


    "Good morning, Dr. Zhu," Carlos greeted the doctor.


    The doctor looked fifty years old if he was a day, and was the assistant director of the hospital. He had


    excellent medical skills, and had acquired no small amount of fame. He had quite a few patients, and


    an even longer waiting list.


    When he saw Carlos, the doctor stood up and walked towards him. "Mr. Huo, you''re here! I''ve already


    prepped the syringe. We can start now, if you like."


    He knew a CEO like Carlos was quite busy and had almost no time to wait for him, so he got


    everything ready an hour before Carlos was due to arrive.


    As usual, Carlos followed the doctor into the exam room.


    The doctor took out a small bottle of medicine. He plunged the needle into the stopper, drew the liquid


    out with a syringe and pressed the plunger to clear the air from it.


    Carlos rolled up his sleeve. When the doctor was about to administer the injection, Carlos grabbed his


    wrist and stared at him with murderous eyes.

 Chapter 450 Evelyn Huo

    Chapter 450 Evelyn Huo


    The doctor''s face became a mask of fear. "Mr. Huo?"


    Carlos twisted the doctor''s arm behind his back. This caused a surge of pain, and the doctor whined


    and dropped the syringe.


    Frankie carefully picked the syringe up, took a pair of miniature pliers from his pocket, removed the


    needle, and threw it into the discarded needle bin. He then ced the syringe into his bag.


    When they heard the sounds of struggle inside, the two bodyguards burst into the room, caught hold of


    the doctor and brought him to the floor.


    "Mr. Huo? Wh-what''s going on?" the doctor cried.


    Carlos stood up and straightened his shirt. In a cold voice, he ordered, "Take him out."


    Inside the doctor''s office


    Carlos took out a cigarette, lit it and took a drag before he made himselffortable on the couch. He


    needed to be alert for this, and felt that rxing would help free his mind.


    The bodyguards dragged the doctor in and forced him to kneel before their boss.


    Carlos sat there quietly, ring icily at him. The doctor shuddered with fear.


    While Carlos shed the cherry from his cigarette with a tap, Frankie walked back into the room. He had


    just handed the syringe to an aide, who would have the contents analyzed. "Dr. Zhu, what were you


    nning to inject Mr. Huo with?"


    "Mr. Huo... He''s not strong enough yet. His memory hasn''t recovered. The medicine... is...memantine. It


    treats memory loss, confusion, and problems with...ugh...thinking and reasoning..." The doctor was on


    the floor, both bodyguards sitting on him. One of them, arge-framed man, looked at Carlos, who


    merely nodded. The big man took one of the doctor''s arms that was already behind his back and


    twisted. With a sickening snap, the bodyguard dislocated the man''s arm. "No! What are you¡ª Aaagh!"


    Tears fell. Drops of sweat began to form on his forehead and his face was as pale as a sheet. "M-Mr.


    Huo... p-please!"


    Carlos flicked the ashes from his cigarette and remained silent.


    Frankie warned the doctor, "We know what you''ve done to Mr. Huo, Dr. Zhu. Now tell the truth, quickly.


    Mr. Huo is a busy man, after all."


    The doctor bit his lips and closed his eyes before saying, "It''s...the truth."


    Out of patience, Carlos threw the cigarette butt into the ashtray and stood up. "Bury him alive," he


    ordered, his voice steady, betraying no emotion. He gave the order as easily as one might order a drink


    at a restaurant.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "No, no! Mr. Huo, oh God! Stop! I''ll tell the truth!" The doctor felt he was at death''s door, knocking


    loudly. He immediately called out to Carlos, who was about to leave the room.


    Carlos stopped in mid-stride, looked down at the doctor and said slowly, "Mind your tongue. If you lie to


    me again..." He stopped in mid-sentence.


    "I won''t! Mr. Huo, please, please¡ª"


    Before the doctor could finish, one of the bodyguards kicked him hard and spat, "Cut the crap!"


    "Aargh...sorry... Mr. James Huo... asked me to... inject you with a drug that would mess with your


    memory. A benzodiazepine ss drug. A midazm derivative. You can''t get that here. He went online


    and found it there. Real ck market stuff. Used by human traffickers. He set up an injection schedule,


    so you wouldn''t...ugh... remember."


    The doctor told Carlos everything. Ten minutester, Carlos cast a sidelong nce at him, lit another


    cigarette and told Frankie, "Cut the tendons of both wrists, and find out what else he''s done. If he did


    this, he''s done other illegal things. His wife, too. Report her to the authorities once you find anything."


    After exhaling a mouthful of smoke, he continued, "Your daughter is studying abroad, right? Pull her out


    of school and make her pay off all of her father''s debt."


    The doctor then realized that Carlos had already investigated his family before he came here. He


    pleaded desperately, "This has nothing to do with them. Please! And I have no debt."


    Carlos snorted, saying nothing.


    Frankie exined patiently, "Do you remember what you did to Mr. Huo? You caused damage to his


    body and brain by malpractice and malice. You need to pay him a billion dors inpensation."


    ''A billion?'' The doctor almost passed out.


    Carlos and his men left the private hospital, and headed to the hospital where Niles worked.


    When they arrived, Niles was analyzing the contents of the drug with a professor in theb.


    Niles walked out, removed his mask and told Carlos with a serious expression, "Carlos, the contents of


    the drug are veryplicated. The best we can figure out is that it''s a midazm derivative. But


    there''s other stuff in here, a real cocktail. We need more time."


    Carlos nodded and said, "Okay. Just send the results to the manor."


    "Sure."


    Debbie had been very busy recently. She had a fewmercials and endorsements, and herpany


    had already released a schedule for her new release. She had to work on a new album. She also had


    to attend to fashion shows, as well as televised music and variety shows. Not to mention dinner parties


    held by various businessmen.


    Luckily, Carlos had helped her a lot by taking care of Evelyn. Father and daughter were staying at the


    manor, and he even drove her to the kindergarten and picked her up every day.


    Debbie felt really grateful to him. However, she heard a rumor that Carlos had a daughter whose name


    was Evelyn Huo and that she was in the same kindergarten ss as Curtis'' son.


    ''Evelyn Huo?''


    Debbie suddenly had a bad feeling about this. Instead of calling Carlos, she called Lucinda first. "Hi


    Aunt Lucinda. How''s Evelyn doing?"


    "She''s doing great, of course. Very bright, well-behaved. You know what, the kids are so envious of her


    to have such a pretty mom and such a rich, handsome dad," Lucinda said cheerfully.


    "So... Carlos picked her up himself?" Debbie asked.


    "Yes. He drove her to school personally and picked her up on time."


    "I see... By the way, when I registered Evelyn for kindergarten, I put her name down as Evelyn Nian,


    right?"


    Lucinda answered, "Yes. But Mr. Huo said that he''d already finished the household registration for


    Evelyn and changed her name to Evelyn Huo. He didn''t tell you?"


    ''Seriously? He changed my daughter''s surname without asking me! What an asshole! I have to teach


    him a lesson, '' Debbie thought. "Now I know. Gotta go, Aunt Lucinda. Bye!"


    After hanging up on Lucinda, Debbie took a deep breath to calm herself and then called Carlos. "Carlos


    Huo!" Her voice was as cold as ice.


    "Ah. Calling me to let me know you''ll divorce Ivan?" he asked.


    "In your dreams! Carlos Huo! How dare you change my daughter''sst name! Did you ask me first?


    You are impossible! You always do what you want, and who cares about other people?" Clenching her


    fists tightly, she took deep breaths to keep from losing her cool.


    Carlos exined in a patient manner, "She''s also my daughter. You hadn''t done the household


    registration for her, so I did it for you. Anything wrong?"


    "You changed herst name!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "So?" Carlos didn''t see anything wrong. It would be helpful for her to have his surname. He had a lot of


    influence, so he figured having hisst name wouldn''t hurt.


    Debbie closed her eyes and told herself, ''Easy, Debbie.'' "Fine! Since you''re her father, I won''t argue


    with you this time. And I''m not divorcing Ivan, because I don''t think you love me at all. Goodbye!"


    "Debbie, you got me all wrong. Debbie?" The call was disconnected. When he called her again, he


    found that she had already blocked him.


    Carlos was confused and frustrated. ''Why is she so angry? She was too busy to do it herself, so I did it


    for her. I thought she''d be grateful.''

 Chapter 451 Tender Only For You

    Chapter 451 Tender Only For You


    After hanging up, Debbie headed back to the private booth. She was entertaining, after all. The best


    way to boost her career. She was about to round a corner when she heard some women chatting


    nearby. One woman said in a voice full of admiration, "You''re the luckiest woman in the world,


    Stephanie. You''re about to marry Mr. Huo, and he cares so much about you."


    "You''re just about as lucky as me. Let''s eat out. How about Orchid Private Club? I''ll call Carlos and ask


    him to lend me his private booth," announced Stephanie in a proud tone.


    "Really? Mr. Huo''s private booth? I can''t wait!" the other women eximed. Their cheers reverberated


    through the hallway.


    As Debbie listened, they seemed to be getting close. They rounded the corner and were face to face


    with her. There were about four of them. Stephanie''s friends were surprised to see Debbie. One of


    them whispered to the others, "Wait...isn''t that Debbie Nian?"


    "The singer? Yeah, looks like her. I hear that she and Mr. Huo..." another woman whispered back,


    winking at her friend. For Stephanie''s sake, she didn''t finish her sentence, but everyone understood


    what she meant.


    Debbie''s and Stephanie''s eyes met. Debbie was mad at Carlos a moment ago for he had changed their


    daughter''sst name on a form without consulting her. But now she shed a meaningful smile.


    Stephanie sensed provocation in that smile. With a frown, she passed by Debbie. Neither of them


    spoke.


    When Stephanie and her friends walked into the elevator, Debbie took out her phone, unblocked


    Carlos'' number and called him.


    No sooner had Carlos stepped into the meeting room than his phone rang. He was known as a cold


    and emotionless man, but a smile crept over his face when he caught sight of the caller ID. He


    answered the phone and stepped out. "Hi," he said softly. That was such a shift in tone. The rest of the


    meeting attendees looked at each other in wonder. They had never seen their boss so tender.


    "Was that really him? You never hear him sound like that." "Who called? Was it Miss Li?" someone else


    asked.


    "Haha! Right! You ever hear Mr. Huo talk to Miss Li like that?"


    "It''s gotta be. She''s his fiancee, right?"


    More than a few of the men there knew of Debbie''s recent association with Carlos. They simply smiled


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    and kept silent. It wasn''t their ce to air their boss'' dirtyundry.


    To annoy Stephanie, Debbie decided to temporarily forget what Carlos did. "Hey, old man, I need a


    favor."


    "Fire away." He always found it hard to say no to her.


    "My contract with Elmer''spany expired. And I made a grip of money shilling from them. So I think a


    thank-you dinner is just what the doctor ordered. Can I borrow your private booth at Orchid Private


    Club?"


    ''Elmer?'' Carlos thought. That name rang a bell. "The guy who cost you six million?"


    Debbie had almost forgot herst dinner with Elmer. "Yeah, him. Well, not counting that bill, I made


    even less than a million." And her routine expenses made it less lucrative. She earned very little from


    that, when she thought about it.


    Carlos smiled at her moping tone. "I''ll lend you my private booth. Have fun at the dinner."


    "On second thought, maybe I should go somewhere cheaper. What if Elmer rips me off again? He


    might invite me to sign another contract. I don''t want to get stiffed every time the work ends." A dinner


    at Orchid Private Club was as expensive as eating on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Debbie


    realized it was a bad decision.


    "Take my advice. Go to Orchid Private Club," Carlos insisted.


    His insistence sounded suspicious to Debbie''s ears. She could tell he was up to something. But she


    couldn''t figure out what. "All right."


    Debbie decided to follow his advice. After hanging up, she returned to the booth.


    As soon as Carlos was off the phone, he got a call from Stephanie. "Carlos, who were you on the


    phone with? I''ve been trying to get through for awhile," she said, trying her best to sound casual.


    "A client. What do you need?" Carlos'' tone was nonchnt.


    "I have an important dinner tonight. I want to entertain some clients and I''m thinking of doing it at


    Orchid Private Club. Can I use your booth?"


    Carlos got her point even before she finished.


    And Debbie had just called him, asking for the same thing. And now he knew why she asked him that.


    ''Clever girl!'' he thought, smiling. Then he said to Stephanie, "Sorry, it''s already spoken for. I can get


    you another one, though."


    "Oh, I see." Disappointed and embarrassed, Stephanie bit her lower lip tightly. Her friends were


    counting on her. To spare herself humiliation, she tried again. "Can you ask them to use another


    booth?" she asked Carlos quietly.


    "I can''t. I''ll arrange another booth for you. It''s the same. I''m in a meeting. Bye."


    Carlos hung up without even waiting for Stephanie to respond. Listening to the hang-up beep, she


    slowly put her phone down, face pale.


    Her friends walked over and asked, "We all set?"


    Taking a deep breath, Stephanie feigned a rxed tone and said with a forced smile, "Carlos'' private


    booth isn''t avable tonight. I was a littlete. He loaned it to someone else. But don''t worry. He got us


    another booth."


    "Oh," her friends responded. Disappointment was in in their voices and faces. The look in their eyes


    had changed when they looked at her.


    But deep down, they were still happy because they were going to eat at Orchid Private Club. So they


    all dropped it, and contented themselves with thinking about how nom it would be.


    At Orchid Private Club


    This was the first time Elmer and the other men had been in Carlos'' private booth, so they were all very


    excited. As soon as Elmer entered the booth, something dawned on him. He stole a nce at Debbie.


    She must be still close to Mr. Huo if she could use his private booth. Then he thought of the insanely


    expensive liquor he had deliberately asked for at theirst dinner; his heart fluttered nervously.


    There were six of them at dinner, including Debbie. The woodenzy Susan was big enough for more


    than ten people. All kinds of sds were waiting for them; the bowls covered the table.


    Debbie bid a waiter open the alcohol Carlos ordered for them. "Fill ''em up please."


    "Yes, miss," the waiter answered politely.


    One of the guests, Mr. Li, surveyed the sumptuous room and eximed, "Okay, I''m impressed. How


    did you manage to score Mr. Huo''s private booth?"


    Debbie smiled, "I''m ttered, Mr. Li. You''ve been around the world, I bet." Mr. Li was pleased.


    Heughed and then asked Debbie in a whisper, "So you and Mr. Huo..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but Debbie knew where he was going with that. "Everything''s fine," she


    answered vaguely. "Please allow me, Mr. Li," she said as she filled his ss.


    Realizing she was trying to change the subject, the guests exchanged nces. "Debbie, let the waiters


    do this. You don''t have to," Mr. Li said.


    "You helped me a lot. Pouring for you is the least I can do," Debbie replied tactfully.


    When they had eaten most of the sd, the alcohol had gone around three times.


    During this time, Elmer had been very quiet. "Debbie, I need to go into the office and deal with


    something urgent. You guys enjoy." He suddenly spoke up.


    "Mr. Xue, you have to leave now?" Mr. Li said. "Who knows how long we''ll have to wait before we can


    do this again? It''s Mr. Huo''s private booth! Besides, we can y golf or pool afterwards. Just enjoy."


    Debbie blinked innocently. "That''s right. This is for you, Mr. Xue. It''s my way of thanking you."

 Chapter 452 A Dinner Of Vengeance

    Chapter 452 A Dinner Of Vengeance


    Eager to go, Elmer refused to listen to them. He stood up and made his way to the door. "I''m sorry I


    really have to go. Hey, next time I''m buying..." His voice trailed off as he reached the exit. The door was


    pushed open from the outside. Everyone was surprised as the neer walked in. "M-m-Mr. Huo?"


    Elmer stuttered.


    They looked at Debbie, who was just as stunned as they were, and then all of them stood up and


    walked toward Carlos.


    "Hurry. Mr. Huo is here," Mr. Li urged the others. "Good evening, Mr. Huo," they greeted Carlos in


    unison.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Carlos inclined his head slightly and cast Elmer a sidelong nce. "Where are you off to, Mr. Xue?"


    "Er...n-nowhere. I... Mr. Huo, this way please," Elmer replied. Since Carlos was here, he realized that


    he couldn''t leave now, so he put on his biggest smile and led Carlos to the table.


    Slippery as an eel, he had already regained hisposure before they even reached the table. Smiling


    at Debbie, he asked, "Debbie, why didn''t you tell us Mr. Huo would be joining us? We should have


    waited till he got here."


    "That''s okay," Carlos said before Debbie spoke. A waiter brought in another chair. "There," Carlos said


    to the waiter, pointing at the spot next to Debbie. The waiter left the room after cing the chair where


    he was directed and setting another ce at the table,plete with utensils.


    ''Way to be obvious, old man, '' Debbie thought resignedly.


    The guests all gaped at what Carlos had just done.


    To break the awkward silence, Mr. Li picked up a bottle of liquor from the table and walked up to


    Carlos. "Mr. Huo! So d to see you. Let''s have a drink," he said as he filled Carlos'' ss.


    Another guest echoed, "Right. We''re all happy to see you." Then he turned to the waiter and said,


    "More sds for Mr. Huo. And hot dishes too."


    Debbie just sat there, and watched it all unfold.


    Originally, this was a thank-you dinner from her. But Carlos instantly became the center of attention.


    Everyone was fawning over him, and now the reason for throwing this shindig was overshadowed by


    the cold man''s presence.


    Debbie watched and was confused and conflicted by the whole thing. Just then, Frankie walked in with


    four bottles of alcohol in his hands. He put them on the table as a grand gesture and smiled at Elmer.


    "Mr. Xue, Mr. Huo heard that you had great taste in alcohol, so he asked me to bring these. They are of


    exquisite vintage, and are from some of the best years of these distilleries. You can''t buy them


    anywhere else in the market."


    Elmer looked at the exquisitely packaged alcohol and felt an urge to cry. He just sat there in stunned


    silence till someone nudged him. It was only then that he managed one of the most stilted smiles


    before saying, "Really? I''m so honored. Thank you, Mr. Huo. Bottoms up."


    Debbie didn''t understand what Carlos was doing.


    She wanted to ask him, but she felt too embarrassed to ask with so many people present.


    At the table, Carlos barely said a word. Most of the time he just sat there listening to the others talk


    about business, which was normal for him. He was known to listen more than talk. The one thing


    seemed weird was that he kept asking the waiter to fill Elmer''s ss.


    It baffled everyone except Elmer himself. He got it the moment Frankie came with the alcohol¡ªCarlos


    was getting his revenge for the time Elmer tried to stick Debbie with a multi-million-dor bill for alcohol.


    Revenge is a dish best served cold¡ªor in this case, chilled to perfection. And Carlos could be very cold


    indeed.


    Debbie didn''t realize it until Carlos brought up the contracts between ZL Group and Elmer''spany.


    Directly and indirectly, Carlos was saying that Elmer had made a lot of money doing business with ZL


    Group. So Elmer, sweating bullets, finally came out with, "Dinner''s on me. Everybody, enjoy."


    "Thank you, Mr. Xue." Again, Carlos spoke before Debbie did.


    At this point, a steamed fish dish was brought to the guests. The waiter intended to turn the table so


    that the dish was in front of Carlos with the fish''s head pointing at him. But when the dish was about to


    stop in front of him, Carlos turned the table further and made it stop when the fish''s head was pointing


    at Debbie. The waiter was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Carlos to do that, but under the


    circumstances, he had to think fast, so he looked at Debbie, and recited what he was supposed to say


    to Carlos¡ª"If a fish''s head points at you, your every desire shalle true."


    The situation got even weirder. People shifted ufortably in their seats. Debbie smiled awkwardly


    and tried to lighten the mood. "Why Mr. Huo, are you bribing me to toast you?" she asked.


    Carlos gave a faint smile. "You work for me. Do I need to bribe you?" he said.


    Debbie was even more embarrassed. ''God, sometimes he can be so hateful.'' She picked up her ss


    and replied, "Of course not. Mr. Huo, this ss is a toast to you. Thank you for helping me at work."


    She was trying to make her rtionship with Carlos sound more official and less personal. "And after


    work too. Aren''t you thankful for that?" Carlos observed.


    Debbie felt her face was burning up with embarrassment. "Thank you! Thank you very much!" she said


    with a forced smile, draining her ss in one gulp.


    By now, everyone got the gist of Carlos'' remarks.


    He was trying to tell everyone Debbie belonged to him, at work or at home.


    Outside the private booth


    Stephanie caught sight of Carlos'' private booth after she walked out of the bathroom. "Who is using Mr.


    Huo''s private booth tonight?" she asked a waiter standing in the hallway.


    The waiter was too afraid to tell her. He didn''t want to invite Carlos'' ire by betraying confidential


    information.


    Stephanie grew impatient. She took out a wad of cash from her purse and gave it to the waiter. "Money


    talks," she said. "Now you need to do the same."


    After a look at the money, the waiter couldn''t resist the temptation, so he began, "At first, it was Miss


    Nian, Mr. Li, Mr. Xue and some others. Then Mr. Huo showed up with some alcohol."


    When the waiter finished, Stephanie''s face twisted with jealousy and anger.


    Debbie''s name was like a de, stabbing her in the heart.


    Clutching at her purse, clenching her teeth, she stood there, eyes dangerous like a viper''s. Clueless


    about what was going on, the waiter started sweating and finally fled with the money.


    Stephanie cursed in her heart. She wished Debbie would just die. Maybe she''d drink herself to death,


    or choke on a bone or something. She paused for a minute and thought those fates too good for her.


    She prayed Debbie would be raped to death, drowned, or torn into pieces.


    She had always loved Carlos, but all of sudden, Debbie showed up and turned everything on its ear. All


    her ns, made for nothing. She had his family''s approval and everything.


    Carlos was so aloof Stephanie was never able to figure him out. His weaknesses, hobbies, and dislikes


    were all hidden from her. So she hesitated to approach him. She was discouraged, and knew she


    couldn''t win his heart.


    Then Debbie came along, and Carlos fell madly in love with her. He fell for her again even after he had


    lost his memory. He loved Debbie with all his heart and soul. Even Stephanie could feel it. And she


    wanted that love for herself.


    Debbie was just a singer. She had no powerful family, no status, no impressive diploma. She was bad-


    tempered, petty, selfish, jealous, and feisty. She was nothing.


    Stephanie, on the other hand, graduated from a prestigious university. Afterwards, she had studied for


    two years in a foreign country. The Li family was powerful, and she herself had a head for business that


    rivaled many other magnates. She nevercked admirers. From time to time, she''d lose her temper


    too, but she had always been patient with Carlos, loving the man, caring for him. It was always her


    calling him, asking about his day. She gave up everything for him, threw away her time, her love, and


    her pride. She wooed him patiently. But in the end, he gave his heart to another woman.


    How ironic!

 Chapter 453 The Certificate Of Title

    Chapter 453 The Certificate Of Title


    Everyone thought Stephanie had no clue what was going on between Carlos and Debbie, but


    Stephanie was no fool. Sessful men like Carlos usually took a mistress, sometimes more than one.


    But a mistress was one thing. She didn''t care about that, as long as she would be Mrs. Huo someday.


    The waiter''s words made her realize how wrong she was.


    ''I''ll kill that bitch! Carlos is mine! No one else deserves a woman like me!'' Stephanie vowed to herself.


    Before everyone was finished eating, Carlos and Debbie left the private booth earlier than the other


    guests. His excuse was that he would drive her home.


    Elmer was thest one to leave. He had to settle the bill.


    Sitting in his seat, he wept when he saw the total¡ª12 million. But it was toote to weasel out of it.


    Besides, if he refused to pay, Carlos would be offended. Given the choice of angering Carlos or paying


    a ton of cash, he chose thetter. So Elmer paid the bill with his credit card, still weeping.


    He wiped his eyes after the cashier swiped his card. He learned two things tonight: Don''t mess with


    Debbie. Don''t take advantage of her, or Carlos would take his revenge in spades.


    Debbie missed Piggy, but she was too tired to see her. And she had to get up at 5 a.m. for a photo


    shoot. Themercial was important, so she asked Carlos to take her back to Champs Bay


    Apartments.


    When she got out of the car, Carlos handed her a file envelope.


    "What''s this?" she asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Open it when you get home," Carlos replied.


    She took the envelope and was about to walk toward the elevator when she remembered something.


    James had beenying lowtely. He was quiet, too quiet. "Did you do that background check on


    James?" she asked.


    "Yeah. Don''t worry. I''ll handle him," Carlos said.


    "Can I ask you something?" she queried.


    Carlos stepped out of the car and stood close to her. "Sounds like you can''t get enough of me. How


    about we take this inside?"


    "Ooh, no, no. Here is fine," Debbie said hastily with a stilted smile.


    "Fair enough. You had a question?" Carlos leaned against the car, looking at her.


    Debbie hesitated, then finally told him. "If I sue James, will you hate me?"


    "What do you think?" he asked, raising a brow.


    Debbie didn''t know, actually. That was why she asked. "Please don''t be mad. He''s not your real dad.


    That''s why I won''t feel guilty." He was the man she loved. She''d hate to see his father in court.


    Carlos caressed her hair. "You know about my rtionship with Aunt Miranda."


    That was not a question.


    Debbie nodded. "You know too? How? Getting your memory back?"


    "No, I found out."


    "Oh." She sounded disappointed. ''Why isn''t his amnesia gone?'' "Your grandpa told you Wade and


    Miranda were your real parents on his deathbed. Then you told me."


    "I see," he uttered.


    "What about Lewis? I haven''t seen him in forever. Where''s he been?" she asked curiously.


    "My grandma sent him to Italy." Valerie was afraid Lewis would make trouble again, so she sent him far


    away.


    "Oh, okay." She understood. "Don''t you still have work to do? Go. We''ll talk another time about


    changing my daughter''sst name."


    Still leaning against the car, Carlos bent one knee and tucked his hands into his pockets. He looked


    interested. "Oh? What do you intend to do about it?"


    Suddenly, Debbie walked up to him, pressed herself against him, and looked him in the eye. "Carlos, I


    told you I could make you fall in love with me again, and I did. I can''t forgive you for how you treated


    me after you lost your memory. We''ll settle that ount when you''re better."


    The look in his eyes dimmed. "So, you aren''t going to divorce Ivan?"


    Debbie was left speechless. ''Why did he bring up Ivan? What does he have to do with anything?''


    Carlos lifted her chin and looked at her intensely.


    "I hate how I treated you, though my memory''s still a mess. If I apologize, would you forgive me?


    Would you marry me again?"


    "Huh! You wish! Stop it." Debbie pried his hands off before she was bewitched by his beautiful eyes.


    Carlos was surprised by her reaction.


    "Just marry your fiancee. I have Ivan. You and I can both take care of Piggy. Sounds like a n," she


    said casually.


    "But Ivan doesn''t love you."


    "You don''t love me either. So give me one good reason why I should divorce him."


    "Who says I don''t love you?"


    "Did you ever say it to me?"


    Carlos didn''t know how to answer that one. To him, words were cheap. It was how you acted that


    mattered. He thought she''d see it in what he did for her, that she understood him.


    "You haven''t even broken it off with Stephanie yet. Can you me me for not divorcing Ivan?" Debbie


    thought it was unfair. But maybe he couldn''t even see it. ''Maybe men are all selfish.''


    "I was going to do it tonight, but using me at dinner derailed those ns."


    He was telling the truth. He was going to tell Stephanie he couldn''t marry her.


    He would have waited for her at Champs Bay Apartments until she came back from her dinner party.


    But Debbie called him before that to borrow his private booth.


    When he learned it was a dinner for Elmer, he decided to attend and teach Elmer a lesson. No one


    could bully his woman.


    "I didn''t use you. You decided to go there yourself," she denied stubbornly.


    "That part was true. But how about the booth? Why did it have to be my private booth? Didn''t you use


    me to get back at Stephanie?"


    Debbie gave an embarrassed smile. "You knew?"


    "Almost immediately after you hung up, Stephanie called right after you did. You heard her ns, and


    decided to beat her to the punch. Am I right?" Carlos asked.


    ''He''s good, '' Debbie thought. But still she didn''t want to admit she did anything wrong. "Yeah. So? You


    feel bad for her?"


    Carlos hugged her and kissed her forehead. "Yes, I feel bad. I feel bad for you."


    "Huh? Why?" Debbie didn''t understand. She won. Why did Carlos feel bad for her?


    Caressing her cheek, Carlos said, "But I''m also happy. You did all that for me." He knew that Debbie


    only did it to keep Stephanie away from him.


    She cared. So even though she tricked him, he wasn''t mad. On the contrary, he felt quite happy.


    "Such an egomaniac," Debbiemented.


    Carlos didn''t drive off until he watched her enter the elevator.


    Once she was back in her apartment, Debbie opened the file envelope curiously. Inside was a red


    certificate.


    On its cover, it said, "Property Ownership Certificate."

 Chapter 454 Miranda’s Visit

    Chapter 454 Miranda¡¯s Visit


    ''A Certificate of Title? Why did Carlos give me this?'' Debbie pondered.


    She opened the certificate. It said she was the owner of some property on the seventh floor of Building


    2 of Champs Bay Apartments. That was where she lived. So it meant that she owned her apartment


    now.


    When did Carlos buy it? Why didn''t he say anything? Didn''t she have to be there when the title to the


    apartment was transferred to her?


    But no one had said a thing to her. Carlos had done it so quietly. He was as crafty as he was powerful.


    But why did he buy the apartment for her? What did it mean?


    She had to know, it was really eating her. So she called him up and asked, "Why did you buy my


    apartment, old man?"


    Carlos smiled and donned his wireless Bluetooth earbuds. "I bought an apartment for my daughter''s


    mom. When my daughter grows up, she''ll have a ce to stay if she visits her mom. That''s all."


    "I don''t need¡ª"


    "It''s not for you. It''s for my kid," Carlos interrupted firmly.


    "But I can afford an apartment now," Debbie insisted.


    "You? I said it''s not for you. Think how much you''ll save on rent. Buy yourself some food or clothes. But


    you don''t have enough to support my daughter. Leave that to me." Carlos knew how much money she


    had, because the card she was using was issued by a bank owned by ZL Group.


    "Huh? Don''t be such a snob. I have several million. That''s more than enough. Even people who have


    only tens of thousands can support a kid. Why can''t I?" Debbie retorted defensively.


    "Do you have the funds to buy your current apartment?"


    "Um... no. But there''re plenty of high-end buildings. I''ll find another one."


    Carlos felt resigned. "I''m only going to say this once. The apartment is for my daughter, not for you. You


    can''t say no. Good night."


    "Hey. Don''t hang up on me. I''m not done yet. Hey Carlos!"


    But he had already hung up. She was still irritated. She hung up and threw the phone on the couch.


    Debbie looked around the apartment. It must have cost Carlos tens of millions. And he had spent that


    without even blinking.


    In the CEO''s office at ZL Group


    Frankie pushed open the door to Carlos'' office and reported, "Sir, Mrs. Miranda Huo is here."


    ''Aunt Miranda?'' Carlos was surprised. "Let her in," he said with a nod.


    Wasting no time, Miranda walked in, wearing a purple suit. "Carlos, tell me about... Evelyn," she


    demanded as soon as she saw Carlos.


    Raising his brows, Carlos stared at Miranda as he rose from his chair. "You two get on well. She didn''t


    tell you?"


    Miranda was stumped. Debbie had never mentioned she had a child. "Who''s the father?" she urged


    after a deep breath.


    Just then, Frankie came in with two cups of steaming, aromatic coffee. Carlos took the tray from him,


    put the cups on the table, and said to her, "Please. Take a seat."


    Miranda tucked some loose hair behind her ear and sighed. "I can''t. I need to know." When she


    discovered Evelyn''s existence, she was so excited she had booked a flight immediately, heading back


    to Y City.


    Carlos decided to let her be difficult. He took out his phone and scrolled through the images until he


    found a particr photo. Then he handed his phone to her. "This exins everything."


    It was a photo of the DNA test results.


    Miranda''s usually cold face now reflected joy. It looked out of ce. Even Carlos had seldom seen this


    expression. Anyone else might be shocked. She mumbled, "I knew it. You two had a kid."


    "Yes. She''s ours," Carlos admitted.


    Miranda handed the phone back to him. With a serious look, she went on, "I always hoped you two


    would give me grandkids. I would like to take her to New York so I can be close to her. Or you can


    transfer me here. You''re the boss. Think you can make that happen?"


    "You have an important job. I can''t just transfer you. Besides, you already have a grandkid."


    "I have someone in mind to rece me. Don''t worry." She put her bag on the sofa and sat down. After


    sipping some coffee, she said in a low voice, "And yes, I do have another grandkid, but Evelyn''s my


    first granddaughter. More importantly, she''s yours. I want to make things up to you."


    Though she was Carlos'' birth mom, she didn''t raise him. He''d spent thirty years calling someone else


    mother.


    When she thought about this, Miranda looked at him lovingly, no longer the tough and capable


    businesswoman but a caring mother.


    He got her. He could feel her love. This was the natural bond between mother and son.


    Carlos hadn''t given her an answer. "Since you already have a sessor in mind, I''m fine with a


    transfer here. As for taking care of Evelyn, you need to clear that with Debbie."


    Hearing this, Miranda gave a faint, weird smile. "So, it''s not up to you, huh?"


    Carlos was good at taking control of things, but when it came to Debbie, he let her make her own


    decisions. He let Debbie be her own woman.


    Carlos smiled wryly, "I fell in love with her before the ident, and I fell in love with her again. Do you


    think I want to piss her off?"


    Miranda pretended ignorance. "Okay. And?" she asked.


    The look in Carlos'' eyes became incredulous when he looked at Miranda. "You know she''s married,


    right?" He even suspected that Miranda pushed Debbie to marry another guy.


    Miranda lowered her head to take a sip of the coffee, trying to cover her nervousness. When she


    regained herposure, she said, "Oh I knew. So what are you going to do? Are you really going to


    marry Stephanie?" She frowned after asking thatst question. "I warned you about her. She''s not the


    woman for you."


    "Don''t worry. Besides, if you want me to marry the woman who''s right for me, you''ll help me win Debbie


    back."


    "Huh! She must mean a lot, if you''re asking for my help." Miranda smiled. "Don''t worry. I''ll help you two


    get back together, but I''m not doing it because of you."


    Carlos was stunned speechless. ''Is she really my mom? Why isn''t she on my side?''


    "Rx. Anything more on Megan?" Miranda asked, looking interested.


    Talking about her gave Carlos a headache. "The police are still working on it. They found her diary, but


    it didn''t help much."


    Miranda didn''t feel bad over Megan''s death. "It broke your grandma''s heart when she died. She


    seemed to age overnight. Now she won''t leave the Buddhist shrine."


    "I''ll visit her when I have time in the next few days," Carlos announced. It had been too long since he


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    set foot in New York. It was time for him to visit his grandma...and Tabitha.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The office was so quiet. Finally, Miranda''s phone buzzed. She


    read the message and then asked, "You must have found out a lot about James. What are you going to


    do with him?"

 Chapter 455 Carlos Loves You

    Chapter 455 Carlos Loves You


    "That''s up to Debbie," said Carlos. However she wanted to handle James, he would support her.


    Miranda smiled. She stood up, walked over to Carlos and patted him on the shoulder. A warm gesture


    meant tofort. "Carlos, I think..."


    "Yes?"


    "One day when you have your memory back," she continued, her smile growing bigger, "Debbie''s going


    to get back at you. Boy, you''ll be in trouble then."


    Carlos didn''t know what to say. He had anticipated that, nned for it, counted on it.


    After leaving Carlos'' office, Miranda called Debbie.


    Debbie was doing a clothingmercial. When Miranda told her she was back in the city and was


    close by, she asked for a break and went to see Miranda in her working clothes.


    At a tea house


    Debbie arrived wearing a white sundress, setting off her killer figure. Men turned their heads to watch


    the vision of beauty entering the quiet shop. Women turned green with envy, in some cases scolding


    their husbands and boyfriends.


    "Were you at work?" Miranda asked when she noticed Debbie''s makeup.


    "Yeah. Why are you back so suddenly? Is this a business trip?" Debbie had rushed over as fast as she


    could. Thirsty, she gulped down a cup of tea without waiting for Miranda''s answer.


    Watching this, Miranda frowned and said in a reproachful tone, "You''re in public now for God''s sake."


    Debbie giggled and sat up straight. "Too thirsty."


    Miranda just shook her head and decided to drop it. Anyway, that wasn''t why she was here. "Why didn''t


    you tell me you had a daughter?" she asked bluntly. They kept in touch, but mostly by phone. They


    didn''t usually have involved conversations. If Debbie kept something from her, she''d have to find out


    second-hand.


    Debbie was a little flustered when Miranda mentioned Evelyn. "You are one of the Huos, and Carlos''


    birth mother. I was keeping it hush-hush because I didn''t know how Carlos would take it. He could


    easily marry Stephanie and take Evelyn away. I didn''t tell Carlos either, but he found out anyway."


    Debbie sighed heavily.


    "What? O ye, of little faith." Miranda sounded disappointed.


    "Yes... But what if the n falls apart? Carlos asked me to divorce Ivan and told me he would marry


    me. But he''s still engaged to Stephanie. How am I supposed to marry him?" Debbie was frustrated and


    annoyed.


    Miranda poured herself another cup of tea and said slowly, "Don''t worry about it. And don''t divorce Ivan


    yet. Carlos found out James hired a doctor to give him injections that messed up his memory. He''ll get


    his wits back soon. Then you can get even with him your way."


    Debbie was stunned to hear that. "Aunt Miranda, are you really Carlos'' birth mother?" she asked.


    Miranda rolled her eyes at her, but there was no me in her eyes. "What do you think?"


    Debbie grinned, "I think you are."


    Miranda took a sip of tea and was ready to begin discussing the issue that had brought her here. "I''m


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moving back here. I''ll take care of Evelyn myself. She''s my granddaughter, after all. You can''t keep


    moving her back and forth to different ces, Curtis'' today, Ivan''s tomorrow. If she stays with me, she''ll


    get some stability."


    Guilt rose in Debbie''s heart. Miranda''s words cut her like a knife. The olderdy might be harsh, but


    she was right. So Debbie agreed, "Okay."


    Miranda went on, "Good. When Carlos'' memory is back, don''t let him off easy. You might want to stay


    away for a couple years, in that foreign country you fled to. Let him miss you till it hurts. Some people


    do this to punish their partners. I think it''s a pretty good idea."


    Debbie gaped, thinking that Carlos probably should get a test to make sure Miranda was really his


    mom. Here she was, plotting against her son. "You say ''some people.'' Who exactly?" Debbie asked.


    Miranda felt a little embarrassed about what she was about to say. She cleared her throat and


    answered, "A couple characters in a drama I was watching. To punish the hero, the heroine suddenly


    takes off with their kid. Of course, the guy''s miserable afterward. You don''t have to take Evelyn with you


    if you don''t want to. You can visit any time you want."


    Miranda didn''t sound like she was joking. Dumbfounded, Debbie sat there like a stone, listening to her.


    Only after a long while did she speak again. "He''d find me. You know that, right?" She had thought


    about getting even with Carlos. She had also thought about leaving him. A million times actually. But


    she usually gave up these ns as futile. She was afraid that Carlos would find her even before she


    got on the ne.


    She had read a lot of love stories. Most of the heroines who tried to run away from the heroes ended


    up being dragged back.


    "I''ll help you," Miranda said after a moment of thought.


    "Okay," Debbie replied.


    Then Miranda changed the subject. "Find anything about Stephanie''s links to James?"


    "Yeah," Debbie said excitedly. In a low voice, she began, "Stephanie is James'' biological daughter.


    Thirty years ago, he was messing around with Glenda, even though she was already married to Angus


    Li and had a boy. James was Angus Li''s friend, and then he started seeing her behind his friend''s back.


    And suddenly Glenda was pregnant with Stephanie. Glenda didn''t tell Angus initially, afraid he''d find


    out about the affair."


    So Stephanie was actually James'' daughter, Lewis'' sister.


    Now it made sense why James insisted on letting Carlos marry Stephanie. He wanted to give his


    daughter the best.


    Miranda was as surprised as Debbie. But she maintained a stony face. Tapping the top of the table,


    she warned Debbie, "With both you and Carlos poking into his business, that old snake has to know.


    Be careful. Don''t release this right away. Let your trail go cold, then do it."


    "OK. Got it."


    Debbie turned to look at the city through the window. She felt her spring wasing.


    Miranda felt sorry for her. Debbie used to be spoiled by Carlos like a queen. However, James split them


    up, and she had to flee the country, find work and raise a kid by herself. "I need a couple days to wrap


    things up in New York and thene back here. I''ll talk to Wesley and Damon. They''re Carlos'' best


    friends and James deceived them too. They won''t be happy with him when they learn the truth. You,


    Carlos, Wesley, Damon, Curtis, and me. We''ll deal with James together. He''ll pay for what he did."


    Debbie was moved. Miranda had been helping her ever since Debbie proved her innocence to her.


    Debbie summoned up the courage to hold Miranda''s hand and said, "Aunt Miranda, thank you so


    much. When all this is over, Carlos and I will take care of you and Uncle Wade."


    Miranda didn''t like moments like this. Too sentimental. And she wasn''t used to holding hands either.


    But she didn''t take her hand out of Debbie''s grip. With a sigh, she said, "What can I do? Carlos loves


    you."

 Chapter 456 Nanna

    Chapter 456 Nanna


    Miranda was filled with guilt, and she wanted to make it up to Carlos for the past. She would give him


    anything he wanted, no matter what.


    Debbie smiled teary-eyed, and then something urred to her. She pulled out a tissue to wipe away


    her tears. "May I ask you something?"


    "Sure."


    "If...I mean, if for some cruel reason, your mom was forced to abandon you soon after you were born,


    and then she came back after twenty or so years to beg you for forgiveness, would you forgive her?"


    Debbie had considered asking Carlos for his opinion about the issue, but she was worried that he might


    not understand the mother-daughter rtionship since he was a man.


    Whereas Miranda was a mother and she would undoubtedly enlighten her on the topic.


    Confusion clouded Debbie''s face. Miranda had only to nce at her to understand what was going on.


    "All mothers love their children. As a mother, you should know that. Put yourself in your mom''s shoes.


    Think about it. If you had to be away from Evelyn for more than twenty years, how would you feel when


    you saw her again?"


    Debbie was stunned. She had never thought about it that way. If she were Ramona and Evelyn were


    her... The more she thought about it, the sadder she grew. Bitter, warm tears flowed from her eyes,


    blurring her vision. She wiped her tears away and said to Miranda gratefully, "Thank you, Aunt Miranda.


    I know what to do now."


    Miranda continued, "Elroy is heartless. I know a little about the feud between your family and the Lu


    family from when I was in Y City. But don''t worry about him. He hasn''t done anything to you so far. That


    only means he''s afraid of Carlos. Maybe you should ask Carlos for help?"


    Debbie shook her head. "I don''t want to involve Carlos in this. He''s already swamped. I can handle it


    myself."


    "Okay, if you''ve already made your decision. I sympathize with your mom. We were both forced to be


    apart from our children for many years. Believe me. Those years were very tough. She must be dying


    to make it up to you."


    Debbie and Miranda talked for two hours at the tea house.


    Afterward, she went back to work, and Miranda went to the mall to pick out a gift for Evelyn. She


    wanted to meet the little girl before she flew back to New York.


    It was just after 6 p.m.


    Miranda sat in the living room, waiting for Evelyn toe home from kindergarten. This was their first


    meeting, and all of a sudden Miranda got butterflies in her stomach.


    She wondered if the little girl would like her. What if she didn''t like the present she bought her?


    At half past six Miranda heard a car pull into the vi. She anxiously walked out of the living room and


    stood at the entrance.


    The silver Emperor rolled to a halt at the gate of the vi. Carlos stepped out of the car while Evelyn


    was ying with a toy in the baby seat. Then he walked to the back door and carried her out.


    "Daddy, is that Nanna?" Evelyn asked in her sweet baby voice when she saw Miranda with her big


    eyes blinking.


    Carlos had told her about Miranda on the way home.


    A few days ago, when Carlos went to pick Evelyn up from kindergarten, he told her that he was her


    birth father. He worried that the little girl might not take the news well. To his surprise, she wrapped her


    little arms around his neck and called him "Daddy" happily.


    Carlos was much relieved, and his heart melted when she did that.


    "Yes, you have a grandpa too. But he''s at work now. He''lle to see you soon," Carlos exined.


    Evelyn nodded. When she was several meters away from Miranda, she called out loudly, "Nanna!"


    Miranda''s nose stung, and her eyes reddened. Looking at her granddaughter excitedly, she was


    overwhelmed with emotions and didn''t know what to say or do.


    Carlos put Evelyn down and said to her, "Give Nanna a hug."


    Evelyn handed her toy to Carlos and ran towards Miranda, squealing happily, "Nanna, hug."


    The little girl was even more adorable than Miranda had expected, and emotional tears rolled down her


    cheeks. She was thankful that Debbie had taught Evelyn so well. Scooping her up, she looked at the


    little girl''s big beautiful eyes and said, "It''s so nice to meet you, my dear granddaughter."


    Blinking up at her, Evelyn brushed the tears from Miranda''s eyes and consoled her, "Nanna, Nanna, no


    tears."


    Miranda smiled. How she loved this sweet little angel!


    A myriad of feelings filled Carlos when he gazed at the two and saw Miranda so tearful. He had never


    seen her so emotional.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was always cold. She hadn''t even been so sentimental when she saw her first grandson.


    Miranda cooked the dinner that the three of them had that evening. She asked Carlos to invite Debbie


    to join them, but Debbie had already gone to another city and couldn''t make it.


    Miranda and Carlos were both the aloof type, but Evelyn lightened the mood at the table.


    Miranda wanted to spend as much time as possible with her granddaughter. So she flew out to New


    York the following morning to hand over her work.


    Carlos'' birthday was approaching, though he never liked birthday parties. However, Damon and Niles


    were party animals. Despite Carlos'' objection, they decorated a private booth for his birthday party at


    Orchid Private Club.


    They didn''t care about whom he would invite as long as they could have some fun.


    Since the decorations were already done, Carlos invited some friends to the party.


    When Debbie and Ivan arrived at Carlos'' birthday party, the room was already packed with people.


    Yates, Kinsley, Wesley, Niles, Damon, Adriana, Curtis, Colleen, Jared, Sasha, Kasie, and ir were all


    there. There were also some young people that Debbie had never met before.


    Little kids were running everywhere, and Stephanie was invited too. When Stephanie and Debbie ran


    into each other, the atmosphere between them became awkward.


    However, nobody paid any attention. Even Debbie didn''t seem to care. As soon as they saw her, Jus,


    Evelyn, and Sean all ran at Debbie. "Mommy!"


    "Debbie!"


    "Aunt Debbie!"


    they called.


    Seeing how much the kids liked Debbie, some envied her, while others were jealous. Nilesined,


    "They weren''t that excited when they saw me, and everybody says I''m handsome. Why do they like


    you better? Maybe they like beauties?"


    Debbieughed. She crouched down to hug the little ones. "More than that. I''m a mom. How can you


    <ppete with me on that?"

 Chapter 457 Thats Not Like You

    Chapter 457 That''s Not Like You


    Evelyn let go of Debbie and hugged Ivan. "Daddy Ivan, I missed you," she said sweetly.


    At first, Ivan was surprised to hear her call him "Daddy Ivan." But after a moment''s consideration, he


    got it. She called Carlos "Daddy" now. "You have your real daddy now. Daddy Ivan is sad."


    Shaking her head, Evelyn consoled him, "No, I like Daddy Ivan. Won''t forget Daddy Ivan."


    Ivan was amused. He kissed her and said, "I''m happy. Go y."


    Jus, Evelyn and Sean left their parents and they scampered off to y their own games. After mingling


    with the other guests, Debbie, hand in hand with Ivan, walked over to Carlos and handed him the


    birthday present. "Happy birthday, Mr. Huo," she said, standing over the couch where he sat.


    Carlos nced at the gift but didn''t take it. "Who is it from?" he asked.


    "Both of us," Debbie said purposefully.


    "Oh." Carlos motioned Frankie to ept the gift and put it over on a table. Far from him.


    Stephanie was sitting next to Carlos, and watched the whole exchange, smug and amused.


    Ivan smiled, paying no heed to Carlos'' cold attitude. He put his arm around Debbie''s waist and pulled


    her into his arms. "Happy 32nd, Mr. Huo!" he said provocatively.


    At the sight of the two in each other''s arms, Carlos'' face grew gloomy. "You doing this on purpose?"


    "Doing what, Mr. Huo?" Ivan yed dumb.


    Carlos got up from the couch and walked over to Debbie and Ivan. "Mr. Wen, It looks like Kasie is


    here." A simple sentence, but you could tell by his tone it had tons of meaning.


    Ivan looked where Carlos was gesturing, and finally saw Kasie, sitting in a corner ying games on her


    phone. Debbie was also surprised to see her here. She was thinking of calling her to ask where she


    was.


    She wrenched her hand out of Ivan''s grasp, walked over to Kasie and asked, "Hey girl! When did you


    get here? I called you a couple of times on the way, but the line was busy the whole time."


    Kasie swayed her phone before Debbie''s eyes. "Fifty minutes on the phone. A fussy client. I almost


    had a meltdown. I just now finished."


    The two friends talked and bantered for a while. When the party was about to begin, someone opened


    the door to the booth.


    "Gregory!" Debbie eximed when she saw the neer.


    Gregory had juste back to the city. He''d been out of the country.


    When he heard Debbie, he instantly met her gaze. When their eyes met, Debbie found the shy,


    reserved boy had grown up a lot in three years.


    Instead of casual clothes, he wore an expensive, tailored suit. Above a white shirt was a navy blue


    vest, matching his suit pants of the same color. He looked masculine and dashing.


    On the way here, Colleen let him know Debbie would be at the party too. When heid his eyes on her,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    he couldn''t help striding towards her excitedly and hugged her tightly. "It''s been too long, Debbie."


    Immediately, the room went quiet.


    Everyone looked at Carlos. They knew what wasing. Some of the guests were smirking;


    others showed sympathy.


    Carlos was silently timing their embrace. If the two didn''t separate within ten seconds, there''d be


    trouble.


    Debbie was oblivious to this. She returned the hug and patted Gregory''s back. "I heard you left the


    country 3 years ago. How are you?" she asked, thrill and concern evident in her voice.


    Holding her, Gregory nodded and said quietly, "I''m a new man, Debbie. I head up a sessful


    business. Back in school, I vowed to be worthy of your love and tell you when the time was right. Now,


    I''m back, and you and Mr. Huo are divorced. Debbie, will you go out with me? I''m in this for the long


    haul, and want to marry you."


    His hug, his words¡ªall of this was angering Carlos more and more. His face was so dark it looked as if


    a storm was on the way.


    "Um..." That was when Debbie sensed something was wrong. She realized how long Gregory had his


    arms around her. "Um, Gregory? Let me go," she urged quietly.


    But Gregory was no longer the timid schoolboy. Rather than let her go, he continued to prattle on. "I


    missed you so much. The only thing I knew about you was what I heard on the news. Apparently, you


    got famous. Am I toote?"


    "Um... no..." Debbie was stumped. What should she say? What could she say? Yes? No? Neither


    sounded right. His timing wasn''t right, that was for certain.


    "Gregory, let me go. People are staring at us." She tried to squirm free.


    Overjoyed to see her again, Gregory wouldn''t take the hint, nor did he remove his arms from her.


    Colleen knew how things were between Carlos and Debbie. She decided to get involved, separate the


    two before Carlos blew a fuse.


    But Carlos beat her to it.


    He grabbed Debbie by the wrist and roughly yanked her out of Gregory''s arms.


    Suddenly, the room was so quiet. No one dared breathe, for fear the sound would break the silence.


    Adriana figured out what was going on, and herded the kids to another room.


    And a stunned Gregory finally got the message. Even though Debbie and Carlos were divorced, they


    still loved each other.


    Carlos looked Debbie in the eye and was about to say something, but then an acute pain shot through


    his brain. He closed his eyes and bowed his head. His eyes scrunched in agony. It was as if a white hot


    knife sliced through his thoughts.


    But the pain was gone a few secondster, like it had never been there.


    Then he looked up at Debbie without talking.


    And nobody else dared make a sound. The atmosphere of dread was palpable.


    Kinsley and Niles exchanged nces. They wanted tough, crack a joke, do something, but the killer


    look in Carlos'' eyes made them lose their nerve.


    The silencested ten minutes. Carlos changed expressions at the drop of a hat. No one knew what


    was going on, but the atmosphere of danger he radiated kept them from trying to see if he was okay.


    For the first time, Debbie saw so many expressions on his face.


    When everybody was trying to figure out what was going through his mind, he suddenly lunged at


    Debbie, wrapping her in his arms. "How could you marry Ivan!" he said through gritted teeth. "Damn


    you! Did you just pretend I was dead? Was it easier that way?"


    His abrupt rage astonished her. It was like a storm surge ravaging a coastline. "You...you... you were


    going to marry Stephanie. Why do you get to be angry at me?" She was confused. She and Ivan had


    been married for a while. Why was Carlos angry at her now?


    Her backtalk made Carlos furious. "Then why didn''t you stop me? Or yell at me? Why didn''t you beat


    me up and knock some sense into me? Why didn''t you chase her off? Why did you give up easily on


    me? That''s not like you."


    Everyone was so shocked they were paralyzed into inaction.

 Chapter 458 Divorce Ivan Right Now

    Chapter 458 Divorce Ivan Right Now


    Stephanie''s face turned dark purple in rage when she heard what Carlos said to Debbie.


    Meanwhile, an ominous feeling began to settle in Debbie''s heart. ''I don''t like the way he looks.


    Something''s not right.'' In a shaky voice, she asked, "What do you mean?"


    Carlos went berserk. "What do I mean? I tell you. Now. You need to divorce Ivan right now! How many


    times have I told you that, huh? Come back to me. No more fooling around!"


    The atmosphere was no less tense, but it had changed somewhat. ''Wow, he''s bossy, '' they thought.


    With Miranda''s words ringing in the back of her mind, Debbie mustered the courage to reply, "Why?


    Why should I do that? Because you told me to? Why should I even listen to you?"


    Her attitude irked Carlos to no end. He wrapped his other arm tightly around her waist and dered


    between clenched teeth, "Because no one else can be your husband! Anyone who gets between me


    and you will end up in one ce¡ªhell!"


    Debbie''s heart pounded faster with each word he spat. ''Does he have his memory back?'' she guessed


    excitedly. That was the only way she could exin his strange behavior.


    Seeing the excited and bewildered expressions on her face, Carlos shed a mysterious smile. "Here''s


    the deal. Make me wait any longer, and I''ll immediately purchase the Wen Group, ruin Ivan Wen''s


    career, and tell his mother that he''s gay. I''ll let the whole world know that he stole my wife while I was


    suffering from amnesia. And I won''t stop there. I''ll tie him up andsh him with a whip drenched in acid.


    Clear enough? For thest time, divorce Ivan now!" Carlos sted out the threatening words in a


    single breath.


    At this point, he was already plotting revenge on those responsible for his plight. They messed up his


    life. They took advantage of his memory loss to ruin his marriage, steal everything that belonged to


    him, force Debbie to marry another man and even make his daughter call another man "Daddy." He


    wouldn''t let anyone involved in this off the hook! Including Debbie. Why did she give up on him so


    easily? He had to teach her a lesson¡ªkeep her on a short leash. She''d be at his side every day until


    she learned.


    Defeated, Ivan touched his sweaty forehead and cut in, "Hey, cut me some ck. I didn''t do anything to


    you."


    Niles and Damon couldn''t help but burst outughing loudly. Thetter moved to Ivan''s side and teased


    in a low voice, "You had the balls to steal his wife, so it''s time to pay the piper. He meant what he said."


    A wave of excitement coursed through Debbie''s body. She stared straight into Carlos'' eyes, trying to


    detect any clue to support her wild guess. But his deep eyes and calm face betrayed nothing.


    Left with no choice, she suppressed her excitement and asked expectantly, "Carlos, did you get your


    memory back? You...remember me?"


    Her question silenced everyone, including theughing Niles and Damon. They all fixed their eyes on


    Carlos in shock.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos loosened his forceful grip on Debbie''s wrist and let go of her. "Get my memory back? I hope so."


    He grinned and looked at the corner where his birthday presents had been set. "So...wanna see me


    open presents? What did you get me?"


    ''No? Did I guess wrong?'' Debbie let out a deep sigh.


    But she had no time to think more about Carlos'' strange behavior. When she saw Carlos unwrapping


    the gift box brought to him by her and Ivan, she quickly tried to stop him. "Mr. Huo, wait! You might


    want to wait till you''re alone."


    Her words fell on his deaf ears. He untied the blue ribbons and tore the wrapping paper from the box.


    It was then that Stephanie finally found her chance to cut in. "This has gone far enough, Carlos Huo!"


    Reminded of her presence, Carlos slightly tilted his head and cast her a cold stare. "Newssh: we''re


    done. You were just a pawn I used to get back at Debbie."


    All the other people were dumbfounded. They gave Carlos a thumbs-up in their mind. ''That''s some


    serious chutzpah. Way to go, Mr. Huo!''


    Humiliated, Stephanie blushed in anger. She pointed at Carlos, yelling in a trembling voice, "Carlos


    Huo... You... You asshole!"


    As he went on to unwrap the present, he questioned casually without looking at her, "You jumped at the


    chance to be my girlfriend right when I emerged from mya. James Huo even arranged it for


    you, ruining my life to do so. Who''s the asshole again?"


    Feeling a little guilty, Stephanie couldn''t find the words to form a retort. He wasn''t wrong. Meanwhile,


    she sensed something was very wrong with Carlos. She didn''t bbor the point¡ªall she''d do was


    humiliate herself. This was not the right time. So she grabbed her handbag and stormed out of the


    private room without another word.


    Carlos finally opened the box and moved the crepe paper aside to reveal his gift. He held it up for


    everyone to see. The guests looked at the present in his hands, eyes wide in surprise. It was men''s


    underwear, and specifically, men''s triangle briefs.


    More surprisingly, there was a cute bowknot on the stic waistband.


    "Bwahaha..." Damon was the first to break the silence with a fit ofughter. He couldn''t believe his


    eyes. What a weird woman! How could she give Carlos something like that?


    Niles was the next to start guffawing. He gave a thumbs-up to Debbie, whose face was red from


    embarrassment.


    Xavier and Yates also started chuckling uncontrobly.


    Even Wesley, the serious colonel, grinned from ear to ear and watched the show with keen interest.


    They thought that the manly Carlos might get angry when he saw this. But much to their surprise, he


    wasn''t pissed. Instead, he carefully put the underwear back to the box and put it aside.


    Then, he straightened his clothes and said calmly, "I need a cigarette. Have fun."


    With that, he made his way to the balcony overlooking the golf course, ignoring everyone''s confused


    gaze.


    They exchanged curious nces with each other, unable to understand Carlos'' behavior tonight.


    Debbie became even more suspicious. It was almost like Carlos regained his memory, but since he


    denied it, she wasn''t sure.


    Damon and Kinsley followed Carlos to the balcony. "Sounds like a n," Kinsley said. Damon tagged


    along, both men getting out packs of cigarettes and banging it against their fingers to pack the nicotine.


    On the balcony


    Clutching the rail as tightly as he could, Carlos looked far into the night, mes of rage burning in his


    deep eyes.


    ''James Huo! Damn you! How dare you frame my wife and harm my child! I''ll send you to hell with my


    bare hands!'' he swore in his mind, clenching his jaw.


    Kinsley approached him, patting him on his shoulder. "Thought you wereing out here to smoke.


    Need a cigarette?"


    Damon pulled out a cigarette from his pack and lit it. "You don''t have cigarettes? Then just watch us."


    Damon had just taken a drag when Carlos suddenly red at him. The horrible look in Carlos'' eyes


    sent a chill down his spine. Damon almost choked on the drag he took. "Hey, man... you okay? What''s


    wrong? Quit scaring me."


    Out of the blue, Carlos took a step forward and grabbed Damon''s cor. Kinsley was taken aback.


    "Why didn''t you do anything to help Debbie while I was unconscious? You even trash talked her!


    Damon, I did nothing to you. Why did you do me like that?" Carlos confronted Damon in an icy-cold


    voice.


    Damon was shocked, his mouth agape. As a result, the cigarette between his lips dropped onto the


    floor, embers scattering on the concrete. But he was too busy being scared to care. Kinsley stepped on


    it to put it out.


    "C-Carlos...do you have your memory back?" Damon stammered.


    Carlos said nothing, but kept ring at him.


    Yet his silence spoke volumes. Now, Damon was sure that Carlos'' memory came back when it looked


    like he was in pain. He was genuinely happy for his friend. He wanted to wee the old Carlos back,


    but it looked he was pissed at him. "Hey, buddy, listen. It was your dad...no...James'' fault. He lied to us.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t help Debbie. I was cheated by that sly fox too. It''s not my fault!"


    But his exnation didn''t help. Carlos tightened his grip on his cor and spat coldly, "James will pay


    for what he did. And you, Wesley, Stephanie... Anyone who messed with my wife...bullied her, trash-


    talked her, you guys are toast." Megan was lucky. She died before he got his memory back. Or else,


    she would find out there were fates worse than death.

 Chapter 459 Love The One Youre With

    Chapter 459 Love The One You''re With


    It wasn''t the first time that Damon had seen Carlos wear a mask of cruelty. It was the same mask he


    wore when he dealt with his enemies. But that was before he became an enemy. Now, Damon''s heart


    jumped into his throat. In an instant, he yed the pity card and pleaded, "No, Carlos, my friend. Don''t,


    please. Wesley and I were tricked. I owe your wife an apology, and I''ll make it up to her. I swear!"


    Carlos'' anger finally subsided a little and he let go of him.


    Damon straightened his clothes, pulling his cor taut and wiping his brow. He heaved a deep sigh of


    relief. When Carlos seemed to have calmed down, Damon suggested anxiously, "Hey, if you really


    remember everything, I wouldn''t let Debbie know. She''ll make you pay for what she had gone through."


    Carlos looked at him, now perplexed. Damon exined, "Think about it. No matter how badly Wesley


    and I treated her, she will probably go easy on us once we apologize. But you made the deepest, most


    painful cuts. She loved you and trusted you, and you hooked up with Stephanie. You disavowed her.


    You made her marry Ivan. If you were her, would you forgive what you did?"


    Kinsley thought Damon''s words made sense. "Carlos, he''s right. You hurt her a lot. You should treat her


    well from now on to make things right. When she forgives you, then you can tell her you got your


    memories back."


    Carlos said nothing, mulling over their suggestions.


    Inside the room, Niles seized the chance to make fun of Ivan. "Wow, Mr. Wen, I never knew you loved


    guys. What do you think about me? Your type?"


    Ivan squinted at the naughty doctor and snapped, "So Carlos says I''m gay and you believe him. How


    much does he know about me? Or maybe he''s my date?"


    "If it''s not true, why would he say it?" Niles wouldn''t drop the subject.


    Ivan shrugged. "He''s not the only one with awyer. I could file charges for nder."


    Niles leaned against the couch and grinned evilly. "Okay, so you''re not gay. Got any proof?"


    "I got my proof right here." Ivan sprang up from the couch and made his way to a woman sitting at the


    other end of the room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Seeing the direction Ivan was walking in, Xavier reminded him, "Carlos is on the balcony. He can still


    see everything. Don''t do anything stupid."


    Niles also got worried. He tried to calm him down. "Okay, bad joke. You''re not gay. I was just kidding.


    Don''t¡ªdon''t kiss Debbie... Hey...wait...wow!" The doctor ended his sentence in absolute shock, as he


    saw Ivan kissing the most unexpected woman.


    Yates'' eyes widened in disbelief. "Nice! There''s something you don''t see every day."


    ir covered her mouth in shock and asked, "What in the world?"


    Xavier clicked his tongue and joked, "Well, if you can''t be with the one you love, then love the one


    you''re with."


    Colleen wrapped her arms in Curtis'' own, and remarked, "I''ll never understand the rich and their


    Curtis sighed helplessly and caressed her hair. Then he nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Gregory waspletely dumbfounded. His thoughts were bombarded with questions. He''d been gone


    for three years, and obviously things had changed while he was out of the country. ''Isn''t he married to


    Debbie?'' he wondered.


    In fact, everybody except Gregory knew very well that there was nothing romantic going on between


    Ivan and Debbie. It was a marriage in name only. But Ivan was still Debbie''s husband. And now that


    husband kissed Debbie''s best friend in front of everyone. That was really something to see.


    Debbie covered her eyes to give them a little privacy. The couple was right next to her, kissing


    passionately like there was no tomorrow. "Ivan, take it down a notch. People are watching you," she


    reminded.


    As Kasie struggled fiercely, Ivan finally let go of her.


    Flushing a deep shade of red, Kasie bowed her head, not wanting to look at anyone. Then she grabbed


    her handbag and rushed out of the room. Ivan stood up and gave everyone an apologetic smile before


    following her out.


    The three men talking on the balcony were clueless about what happened inside. When they came


    back, they noticed Ivan and Kasie were gone. But they just shrugged and rejoined the party like nothing


    had happened.


    During the party, Debbie stole nces at Carlos from time to time, still wondering whether her guess


    was right or wrong. Did he still have amnesia or not?


    Yates abandoned his seat to plop down next to Curtis and kept his voice low. "Wanna make a bet?


    $100k says Carlos has his memory back."


    Curtis smiled gently as he observed Carlos. Swirling the red wine in his ss, he told Yates, "100


    grand? How about a million? His memory has definitely returned."


    Yates'' lips twitched. So it seemed that they all figured it out. "Debbie still doesn''t know," he said, shifting


    his gaze towards the young mother.


    Curtis raised his eyebrows. "It''s not just her. None of the women do."


    "Mr. Lu, do I detect a note of sexism?" Yates smirked mischievously.


    Curtis didn''t pay any attention to Yates'' barb. He shook his head and turned to ask his wife, "Honey,


    see anything different about Carlos tonight?"


    Colleen nodded, "Yes. He''s even more possessive and overbearing than usual. I don''t like him.


    Honestly, I don''t know what Debbie sees in him."


    "Anything else?" Curtis prompted.


    "No."


    Curtis looked at Yates and raised an eyebrow with a triumphant smile. ''I wonder if this is the difference


    between men and women, '' Yates thought. But then he asked Curtis again, "Think Niles has figured it


    out?"


    Curtis shifted his gaze to the naughty doctor trying to pull a prank on Wesley, and said, "I don''t think he


    knows, either."


    Yates nodded, "Agreed."


    Little did Niles know that the two men loathed him.


    After the party ended, Carlos held onto Debbie with one arm and carried Evelyn with his other arm, and


    then led them to his car.


    He had a little red wine tonight, so he asked Frankie to drive. A child seat was installed in the back seat


    of the car. After Debbie was settled in next to the child seat, there was not much room left, but to her


    surprise, the tall, strong guy also squeezed into the back seat. They made a wonderful sight, the three


    of them.


    Debbie felt embarrassed. It was so crowded that she was half-sitting on Carlos''p. "I''ll sit in the


    passenger seat," she said, moving to try and make for the door.


    But Carlos didn''t let her budge even a little and ordered Frankie, "Drive."


    The car drove into traffic and sped away from the Orchid Private Club.


    On their way home, Carlos kept staring at Evelyn with an affectionate look in his eyes while talking to


    her the whole time. He was sad that he missed three years of her life. He never got to feed her a bottle,


    hear her first words, or see her walking. That wasn''t going to happen again, if he had anything to say


    about it.


    On the other hand, Debbie had been staring at Carlos again. She was sure something was wrong with


    him, but what was it?


    The car rolled up to the manor. As usual, Carlos helped Evelyn bathe and tucked her into bed.


    Debbie leaned against the door of the kid''s room and watched him. By the time Evelyn had closed her


    eyes and was sleeping peacefully, she couldn''t help yawning. She said quietly, "I have work tomorrow,


    Mr. Huo. I think I''ll turn in."


    Carlos silently tucked his daughter under the covers and got out of the bed. He adjusted the thermostat


    before walking over to Debbie.


    He grabbed hold of her wrist and took her to his bedroom. He closed the door behind them.


    Looking at the closed door and his huge hand, Debbie suddenly had a bad feeling. ''What is he going to


    do?''


    While she was in a trance, she was pressed onto the bed by the man.


    Debbie was confused. But she knew he wouldn''t have sex with her before she divorced Ivan, so she


    wasn''t afraid. She gaped and yawned once again. "Mr. Huo, I''m really sleepy. Just let me go to my


    room, okay?"


    Carlos said nothing. He stared intently at her face, eyes full of affection.


    This was his woman. The woman he had sworn to love and spoil for his entire life. But she had been


    bullied and hurt by other people. His heart ached. It was his fault. He didn''t protect her when it mattered


    most.

 Chapter 460 Ivan Loves Men

    Chapter 460 Ivan Loves Men


    "Old man... Mr. Handsome, are you okay? Why are you staring at me that way?" Debbie noticed the


    ocean of mixed emotions in Carlos'' eyes and theplicated look on his face. She felt anxious, and


    her heart pounded hard in her chest.


    Carlos kept gazing at her and still said nothing.


    All he wanted to do was quietly admire her, hug her, feel her warmth, and kiss her.


    That was just what he did. He embraced Debbie, holding her tightly to him and began kissing her


    tenderly. The kiss was soft, full of love and affection, unlike his usual imperious and hungry kisses.


    Debbie was taken aback by his show of affection and gentleness.


    After the unexpected kiss, Debbie was left breathless. She swallowed nervously and stammered,


    "Have...have you done anything wrong to me?"


    Carlos gazed at her and smiled. He stroked the strand of hair near her ear and said, "Go and bathe


    now. I''m going to make a call."


    "Hmm. Okay!" Debbie nodded. She wanted to take a moment to be alone and calm herself down.


    Carlos let go of her. He sat on the edge of the bed and watched Debbie go toward the bathroom. Every


    step of the way, Debbie kept turning back to Carlos, trying to spot anything suspicious. When she


    finally entered the bathroom, Carlos returned to his cold self again and left the bedroom.


    He went straight to the study and called Frankie.


    "Give me the phone number of Ivan''s mom." It would have been better for Frankie to call Ivan''s mom


    for him. But now he urgently needed to handle everything concerning Debbie, in person.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    A few minutester, Carlos received the number and called Elsie at once. "Good evening Mrs. Wen.


    This is Carlos Huo speaking. I''m sorry to bother you thiste at night."


    ''Carlos Huo?''


    Elsie was suddenly caught by surprise from the unexpected call from Carlos. She hastily sat up on the


    bed and turned the bedmp on while kicking her husband to wake up. "Hello, Mr. Huo. It''s okay. We


    aren''t sleeping yet. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Yes, there is. It''s something very important."


    Elsie became tense. "What is it?"


    "Mrs. Wen, there''s no easy way to tell you this, so please prepare yourself for what I''m about to tell


    you. Ivan took advantage of my memory loss to marry my wife, but he doesn''t love Debbie at all. He


    loves men. After marrying Debbie, he doesn''t treat her well. He''s even romantically involved with


    Debbie''s best friend, Kasie. Mrs. Wen, I know all of this because I have seen it all with my own eyes.


    I''m not telling lies." Carlos cut to the chase and filled Elsie in on all the essential and necessary


    information.


    Elsie''s eyes were as wide as saucers at the shocking news. She took a deep breath, trying not to


    scream out. When she spoke again, her tone was still high. "Ivan loves men?"


    "Yes, it''s true. But please rest assured, Mrs. Wen. The man that Ivan used to be involved with is now


    locked up behind bars. He was used of instigating and aiding others tomit rape."


    "The man is locked up in jail?" Elsie could hardly take in and register all this information. She felt like


    she didn''t know her son at all.


    As he tapped his fingers on the desk, Carlos concluded, "Yes. I didn''t mean to bother you with all this,


    but I feel great pity for Debbie. I hope you can stop Ivan from hurting her and ask him to divorce her as


    soon as possible."


    Elsie got his meaning. Thest sentence was the key point of his phone call.


    She managed topose herself and said in a shaky voice, "I understand, Mr. Huo. Thank you for the


    information."


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Wen. I should be thanking you. I''m sorry for disturbing your rest. If you have


    time to visit Y City someday, I would be happy to amodate you and Mr. Logan Wen."


    "Thank you, Mr. Huo. I hope we can meet up next time. Goodbye." The moment the call was


    disconnected, Elsie slumped back against the bedhead and was silent with a worried face.


    In a neighborhood of Y City


    Kasie wanted to go back home after leaving the party midway. However, Ivan convinced her to go out


    with him for ate-night snack.


    After the snack, Ivan drove towards his apartment, and then he suddenly nced at her and said,


    "Debbie and I will be divorced soon."


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Kasie looked across and asked, "Why? Because of Mr. Huo?"


    "Yeah." Ivan noticed the subtle expression on Carlos'' face at the party. He believed that Carlos had


    already regained his memory. ''Undoubtedly, I''ll be Carlos'' first target to deal with.'' At the thought of that,


    Ivan sighed and smiled helplessly.


    No one would be able to stand up to the overbearing Carlos.


    Looking at the scenery outside the car window, Kasie asked in a gloomy tone, "Sad?"


    "Who?" Ivan was confused.


    She turned to look at his profile. "You. Are you sad?"


    "Why would I feel sad?" On the contrary, Ivan was quite happy because Debbie would have a bright


    future with Carlos soon.


    "Aren''t you sad about getting divorced?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ivan finally understood. He smiled and instead of exining anything to her, he requested, "Call your


    parents. Think of an excuse and tell them that you won''t be home tonight."


    "Why?" she asked.


    His smile broadened. He could see a bright future with Kasie too. "I have something to tell you."


    "You can tell me now and then drive me back home." Kasie had a rough idea of what he wanted to do.


    "I think I''m going to need the whole night to say it all."


    She gaped at him, speechless. Did he really take her for a fool?


    Nheless, she pulled out her phone and called her mother. Putting on a rxed voice, she said,


    "Mom, I''m at my friend''s house. I''ve had a bit of wine, so I''ll spend the night here."


    "You drank wine? Which friend? Do I know your friend? Is it a boy or girl?" Mia asked routinely. It wasn''t


    the first time that her daughter had stayed overnight at a friend''s house. Each time, Kasie would call


    her to let her know so she didn''t worry.


    "Of course it''s a girl. Mom, when have I stayed overnight with a man?" Kasie lied, her eyes darting


    around with guilt. Typically, she would have hung up impatiently after her mother''s string of questions.


    However, she didn''t dare to now that she was telling her a lie.


    Fortunately, Mia couldn''t see her guilty expression, so she agreed. "Okay. Take care of yourself."


    "Will do. Bye!"


    Kasie heaved a sigh of relief as she hung up the phone.


    Ivan asked with a smile, "Do you often stay at friends'' houses?"


    "Well, sometimes... When my friends and I have a lot of fun. I''ll stay at some friend''s house or find a


    hotel myself, and then go back home the next day." Kasie had quite a lot of friends, from all walks of


    life. Apart from doing investment and business, she would go out to have fun with her friends during


    most of her leisure time.


    "Sounds like you enjoy ying, just like Piggy," Ivan remarked.


    When Piggy''s name was brought up, Kasie felt warm inside and said, "No, I''m not like Piggy. My god-


    daughter is way lovelier than me." Then she sighed and joked, "I''m getting old."


    Ivan disagreed. He nced at her and said, "No, you''re cuter than Piggy."


    Unconvinced, Kasie said, "I''m ttered. But Ivan, how can you tantly lie to tter me?"


    "What can I say? I feel good."


    Kasie was lost for words and shook her head.


    Once they had arrived at the apartment building and parked the car, Ivan held Kasie''s hand and led her


    towards the elevator.


    Kasie looked around nervously. She was afraid of being seen by someone. "I think we should part our


    ways here. I''m not going upstairs." She lost her nerve and chickened out at thest minute. Even if Ivan


    and Debbie didn''t love each other, they were still a married couple. It didn''t feel right for her to spend


    the night at Ivan''s house before they got divorced.


    Ivan pressed the elevator button. "Rx. Do you know what Debbie is doing now?"


    Kasie thought for a second and replied, "She and Mr. Huo should be coaxing Piggy to sleep now."


    Checking the time on his wristwatch, Ivan shook his head. "It''s past eleven now. Piggy would have


    been in bed much earlier."


    In an instant, Kasie realized what Ivan was hinting at. But she still tried to defend Debbie and said


    thoughtfully, "No. Debbie told me that Mr. Huo wouldn''t bug her for sex until she divorces you. Debbie


    won''t betray your marriage."


    Ivan was amused. He wanted tough at how naive Kasie and Debbie both were. "Yes, what Debbie


    told you is right, but that was only relevant before tonight. Now there''s no telling if Carlos will keep his


    promise or not."

 Chapter 461 Mr. Huo Has His Memories Back

    Chapter 461 Mr. Huo Has His Memories Back


    Kasie stared at Ivan, evidently confused by his words. "Why?"


    Ivan wrapped his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear, "Mr. Huo has his memories back."


    She froze, eyes popped out, her mouth agape. "Really? How do you know? When did this happen?"


    "Tonight, at the party. But Carlos, that cunning fox, kept it to himself. He may be waiting for the right


    time." Ivan didn''t know him very well, but from what he could see, Carlos deserved to be seen as a


    cunning fox, in business and in his private life.


    Kasie was still wallowing in the exciting news. "Does Debbie know?" ''Thank God! Maybe she''ll finally


    have something good happen in her life, '' she thought, genuinely happy.


    "I think Debbie is still in the dark. Don''t tell her. Let''s just focus on you and me for right now." Ivan


    gantly held the door open to his apartment and let Kasie walk in first.


    She felt around the wall for a light switch and turned it on. Being able to see, she searched for a pair of


    slippers, just like when entering her own home.


    Ivan smiled as he watched her behave casually. He wanted her to feelfortable.


    "Why can''t I tell her? That''s so unfair. She''s been hanging on, waiting. I''ll give her a call." After


    shedding her coat, Kasie pulled out her phone to call Debbie.


    But Ivan swiftly snatched her phone away from her hand and held onto her with his other arm. Leading


    her into the living room, he hissed, "No, don''t ruin the moment."


    Kasie stopped walking and looked at him with a serious look. "Seriously, why are you okay with that?"


    She thought Ivan must feel something for Debbie. Otherwise, why did he marry her?


    Tossing her phone onto the sofa, Ivan pulled her into a hug and kissed her lips.


    Kasie couldn''t resist his affectionate kiss.


    Gradually, the air between them became warmer. He pushed her up against the wall, and his kiss


    became more passionate. She locked her arms around his neck, like it was the most natural thing in


    the world.


    His lips suddenly left hers, and seductive words came from them. "Kasie, I love you."


    The woman who was so smitten with his kiss suddenly snapped back to reality. Her half-closed eyes


    abruptly opened wide like saucers.


    But before she could react, Ivan scooped her up and pushed open the door to his bedroom with his


    foot.


    In a split second, Kasie wasin on his bed, her heart pounding rapidly. Seeing him undoing his tie, she


    swallowed a bit of saliva and hesitated again. "Ivan, no. Not now. Debbie..."


    She still couldn''t jump over this issue.


    Debbie, marriage... These words were like a curse that halted their rtionship, a wall neither of them


    could climb. Ivan had almost given himself over to passion, and was so close to letting Debbie''s secret


    slip.


    Kasie was struggling to sit up but Ivan pinned her down again. "Kasie, listen. It''s not what you think.


    Debbie and I are just friends."


    "I know you aren''t in love. But let''s do this right. Wait until you''re divorced." Truth be told, she was so


    moved to hear his confession of love. She didn''t need to hide her true feelings from him anymore.


    But she knew that she didn''t want to rush into anything either. Especially sex.


    However, Ivan didn''t think the same way. He wanted her now.


    Helpless, his voice thick with passion, he lowered his head to nibble her earlobe and whispered,


    "Listen!"


    "Yes?"


    "We''re not really married." He blurted out the truth.


    "What? How?" That was thest thing she expected to hear. Kasie was stunned for a moment, but then


    she said with a smile, "No way. Stop kidding around."


    He raised his head to stare into her eyes. "I''m not kidding."


    The sincerity in his eyes was so evident that Kasie stammered, "But... but Debbie never told me that.


    I''m...her best friend. Why didn''t she tell me? Besides... I came to your wedding. And...Mr. Huo walked


    her down the aisle..."


    "Yeah. We tried to do the ceremony. But Debbie got nabbed by the cops before she could say ''I do.'' We


    aren''t actually married."


    "But... You guys got the licenses. Everything''s official." After she dropped these words, she suddenly


    remembered something. Debbie had once showed off her marriage license.


    Kasie took one look and replied casually, "Nice. But honestly, you and Ivan don''t look like an item. You


    and Mr. Huo look better together."


    Then Debbie smiled mysteriously and swung the marriage license in front of her and asked again,


    "Guess how much we paid?"


    Kasie rolled her eyes at her. "Think I''m an idiot just because I''m single? Everyone knows it''s 9.90 here.


    Next you''ll be telling me they''re spun from gold."


    Debbie said nothing back but just smiled.


    Now remembering their conversation, Kasie started to piece it together. She widened her eyes in shock


    and looked at Ivan, who was smiling blissfully. "The marriage licenses are fake too?"


    Pecking her cheek, he said, "Always knew you were a smart cookie."


    "But, Debbie never told me. At least, not in so many words... I''m her best friend!" Kasie wanted to cry.


    No wonder there were only a few people at their wedding.


    Ivan shook his head. "Don''t me her. I swore her to secrecy. You''re the third one to know."


    "All right..." Kasie sighed, having a surge of mixed feelings.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now it made sense. No wonder Ivan had no problem kissing her. Behind her back, or even in front of


    her at the party. He wasn''t angry at all when he saw Debbie and Carlos flirting at the seaside resort.


    Instead, he seemed quite happy to see them together.


    Ivan had unbuttoned his shirt. "Let''s get marriage licenses tomorrow. What do you say?"


    "What? So soon?"


    He shook his head. "It''s not that soon. If my guess is right, Carlos has already taken steps to get me


    out of the way. I''ll be in big trouble if we don''t."


    "What do you mean? What trouble?" Kasie had difficulty figuring out what he meant.


    "He''ll tell my mom I''m gay, or he''ll ruin mypany, put my stock in freefall..."


    "But we haven''t talked to our parents..." Kasie still hesitated.


    Ivan closed his eyes tightly; he was burning with desire already. "Kasie, please. This is torture."


    Seeing the beads of sweat forming on his forehead, she tried her best to stifle herughter. A single


    word left her lips, "Okay."


    Taking this as permission, Ivan hungrily kissed her.


    Ten-odd minutester


    A song echoed through the room, interrupting the busy pair. It was Ivan''s ringtone. Frustrated, Ivan


    caught a glimpse of the caller ID on the phone screen. ''Let me guess...Carlos got to her!''


    Kasie was ready for him, so she was also a bit flustered. Still, the ringtone went off again. She tried to


    calm her breathing and managed to gasp, "The phone... Just answer it."


    Ivan wasn''t really in the mood to care about the call, but since Kasie had urged him, he had no choice


    but to pick it up. "Mom."


    "You brat! What else did you do behind my back? Think I wouldn''t find out?" Elsie barked on the other


    end. It was rare for the gracefuldy to throw a tantrum like that. Even Kasie was blown away by this.


    Each word of her rant could be heard clearly in the dead of night.


    With his eyes glued to Kasie''s blushing face, Ivan asked calmly, "Mom, what''s going on?"


    "You tell me. Ivan, you... you love... men? How do you think that looks? Your dad and I are a


    at him over the phone.

 Chapter 462 I Think You Know

    Chapter 462 I Think You Know


    Ivan took a look at the woman under him and said over the phone, "You sure you want me to go back


    home now? Come on, Mom. You want a grandchild, right¡ª Ouch!" A pinch from Kasie made him end


    his sentence prematurely. He started massaging the area she cruelly manhandled.


    Blushing a shade of bright red, she shot him an angry re and then buried her face in the pillow,


    embarrassed.


    "What? A grandchild? With whom?" Elsie softened her voice.


    To save him from more drama, Ivan patiently exined, "Mom, the marriage was a sham. Debbie and I


    aren''t married. Sorry for lying to you. And I don''t love men. I love Debbie''s best friend, and I wanna


    marry her. We''re getting married here, so you and Dad will need to get tickets."


    "W-what...is that so?" The sudden change of the story put Elsie in a daze. She needed time to process


    everything.


    "That''s it, Mom. I just married Debbie to get you and Dad off my back. But this is real. If you don''t


    believe me, you can fly here and watch us get the marriage licenses with your own eyes."


    Ivan wanted to hang up but Elsie quickly stopped. "Hold on. No wonder Debbie didn''t want me to visit


    her uncle and aunt, and didn''t want any gifts. Now I get it. So which family is that girl from?" ''Debbie''s


    best friend...'' Elsie tried to remember who that was, but came up short. She hadn''t really gotten to


    know the girl.


    She saw her once at Ivan''s wedding, but she was too excited to notice anything.


    "She''s the daughter of the Zheng family here. Her father is Mason Zheng. I think Dad knows him." At


    this point, Ivan began to lose his patience.


    If Elsie didn''t end the call, the sun would be up soon. He wouldn''t have enough time to enjoy his special


    moment with Kasie.


    Elsie nudged her husband, who was lying next to her. "Do you know Mason Zheng? Ivan says you


    know him."


    Without hesitation, Logan nodded, "Yeah. I knew him from university."


    Elsie asked further with the line still on, "I never heard you mention him. You close to him?" She heard


    a beep, and the line went silent. "Hey, Ivan... I''m not done."


    As Elsie tried to call again, Logan stopped her and said, "Look. He''s with his girlfriend. Don''t ruin the


    moment."


    Elsie''s hands froze. She carefully thought about his words again and took in his meaning. Realizing


    what her son was doing now, she blushed and scolded, "That brat! Why didn''t he tell me? Honey, I


    roared at our son just now. Do you think she heard me?"


    Instead of answering her question, Logan pulled a long face and criticized, "Ivan is already thirty. He''s a


    mature man, and the CEO of thepany. But he can''t take marriage seriously!"


    Elsie patted his shoulder. "Don''t get mad. I''ll give him an earful when I get the chance. And maybe I


    was a little pushy about grandkids, but still...What a brat!" she said in increasing anger.


    "Humph! Even if we did drive him to it, why Carlos'' woman? Is he an idiot or something? I''m pretty sure


    Evelyn is Carlos'' kid," Logan said.


    "Oh, really? No wonder she''s so clever."


    Logan let out a heavy sigh.


    Atst, the old couple decided that they would teach Ivan a lesson.


    In the East District Manor


    When Debbie emerged from the bathroom, she didn''t see Carlos in the bedroom. Too sleepy to go find


    him, she climbed onto bed straight away.


    In her sleepy and hazy state, she felt a familiar man hugging her close.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It felt wonderful. Without thinking, she turned over and wrapped her arms around the man''s waist,


    nestlingfortably in his arms.


    But then she felt his hand exploring her body, apanied by a seductive voice, "Honey..."


    Debbie thought she was dreaming, so she didn''t open her eyes.


    And that was when she felt something heavy on top of her. Her eyes whipped open. In the dark, Carlos


    was staring at her, eyes thick with lust.


    He was really going to do it. Shocked, Debbie tried to steady her breathing and asked between moans,


    "Not before... before...I divorce Ivan, right?"


    He yelled in a hoarse voice, "I''ve waited too long!" All he wanted to do now was teach her a lesson and


    love her with his heart and soul.


    "Carlos, where are your morals?" she snapped, confused. Back when they were trapped on the desert


    ind, Carlos had wanted to bang her, but he had managed to constrain himself by swimming a few


    rounds in the sea. But why couldn''t he stop himself now?


    "I have plenty of those. But they''re for another time, another ce. I want you by my side, forever."


    Debbie couldn''t help but wonder again if he had regained his memory. He had been acting so strangely


    since the party earlier tonight. But he had denied it and kept asking her to divorce Ivan, just like usual.


    She wasn''t so sure.


    Carlos didn''t give her any more time to think. As he moved with full passion, her heavy and short


    breaths came one after another.


    The next morning, the sound of her ringtone jarred Debbie awake. It was Ivan. She reached out for her


    phone and slid her finger along the screen. Face buried under the covers, she said in a sleepy voice,


    "Hi, Ivan."


    "Still in bed?" Ivan''s voice sounded refreshed and joyful.


    "Yeah. I stayed upst night..." Thanks to Carlos, she didn''t get any sleep till the sun rose.


    Ivan grinned and looked at Kasie, who was also sleeping. "I''m getting married," he announced.


    "Congrattions," Debbie said without thinking. She wasn''t quite awake yet.


    Ivan chuckled under his breath. "Debbie, I''m getting married to Kasie."


    "Awesome," she yawned. "Ivan, congrats... Wait...who... Oh, my God!"


    Ivan heard a loud voice from the other end.


    ''Now you''re getting it, girl.'' He grinned broadly and told her, "My parents are taking the red-eye out


    here. We''re all visiting Kasie''s family today. We''re getting the licenses today, too, if there''s time."


    Massaging her sore waist, Debbie stretched and quickly ran her eyes over Carlos'' room. He wasn''t


    around. But that wasn''t what she was interested in currently. She shifted her attention back to the


    phone and asked, "So you''re marrying Kasie?"


    "Yeah. You heard me right. You''re not dreaming," Ivan confirmed helplessly.


    She scratched her messy hair and heaved a sigh. "And Kasie said ''yes?''"


    "Yeah. We talked about itst night."


    Debbie reminded him with a huge smile, "Treat her right, or I''ll beat the tar out of you!"


    Ivan assured her, "You have my word." Then he teased, "I don''t fall in love every day. Why wouldn''t I be


    nice to her?"


    Debbie giggled. "Again, congrattions. You owe me a meal."


    "Okay, I''ll buy you a big one next time."


    After a pause, Debbie thought of something. The smile on her face froze, and she said in a heavy tone,


    "You should probably visit Emmett''s grave with Kasie. He might like to know how she''s doing."


    "Already thought of."


    "Hmm. That''s good."


    After chatting a while longer with Ivan, Debbie dragged herself out of bed. She plodded towards the


    bathroom, legs trembling.


    In Ivan''s apartment, after ending the call with Debbie, he waited until Kasie woke up. They had lunch


    together in his apartment and shared some more intimate moments. In the afternoon, before his


    parents arrived, Ivan got in the car and asked Kasie to get in, too. He rebuffed all her questions about


    where they were going.


    Kasie''s face changed as she looked out the window, watching the scenery fly by. She turned to look at


    Ivan and asked hesitantly, "Where are we going?"


    Ivan patted her hand tofort her. "I think you know."


    Kasie fell silent.

 Chapter 463 Emmett, Im Sorry

    Chapter 463 Emmett, I''m Sorry


    Kasie didn''t utter another word on their way to the cemetery.


    She was immersed in her own thoughts, wondering if Emmett would me her for marrying another


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    man. But she was happy, and she had to tell him.


    On arriving at the parking lot, Ivan braked and slowly came to a stop. He came around to the


    passenger side, and helped Kasie out of the car. Together, they opened the trunk to grab the bouquet


    of chrysanthemum. He already had it arranged and tied.


    The tranquil cemetery was located on a hillside in the suburbs. It was a beautiful ce¡ªstunning


    scenery, fresh air. And few people woulde at this hour.


    Kasie''s heart pounded faster with each step they took. Each step brought them closer to Emmett''s


    grave. Suddenly, she grabbed hold of Ivan''s hand and stood still, reluctant to take one more step. In a


    sad voice, she asked, "What if he gets mad?"


    Ivan put his hands on her shoulders, leaned in, and gently kissed her forehead. "I don''t think so. He''ll


    be so d to see you happy."


    She nodded lightly, took a deep breath and continued walking forward.


    On the third gravesite of the third row


    A tall man in a ck suit jacket stood solemnly in front of Emmett''s gravestone.


    His eyes were red as memories of the past flooded his mind. "Emmett, old friend...I haven''t been here


    in awhile. I''m sorry. I haven''t been...myself. I''lle more often and we''ll share a ss or three." He


    took the bottle he held and poured a ss. He stared at it for a bit, and finally downed it. "They told me


    things," he continued in a hoarse voice. "They told me about the ident, how the truck driver was


    exhausted, and it was one big fluke. We both know that''s bullshit. Rest in peace, Emmett. I''ll find the


    truth and take revenge for you!"


    Carlos squatted down in front of the gravestone. He poured some of the limited edition liquor out at the


    graveside, as if pouring a ss for Emmett. "I didn''t do right by Debbie, either, if that helps any. I


    promise I''ll take better care of both of you. I hope that you have a better time in the other world than


    you had here..."


    A gust of fresh wind blew just then, the fragrance of liquor mingled in the air. He stared at Emmett''s


    ck and white picture¡ªhe was still the same young, handsome and jolly guy.


    Carlos had stayed there for an hour before he finally left.


    Five minutes after he left, Ivan and Kasie reached Emmett''s grave.


    They both were surprised when they saw a bouquet of flowers on the grave. The faint smell of the


    liquor told them that someone had been here just a few minutes before. ''I wonder who that was?''


    But Kasie didn''t give it much thought. The moment her eyesnded on Emmett''s picture, tears blurred


    her vision. "Emmett..." she sobbed. She pressed her lips tightly together to stifle the cries, but to no


    avail. The weeping sound escaped her lips and the sobs racked her body.


    Ivan put the flowers down, arranging them nicely in front of the gravestone. Then with his eyes on


    Emmett''s photo, he held onto the crying girl and said sincerely, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhong. I''m sorry


    we have to meet this way. I''ll be Kasie''s husband soon. I love her. And your blessing would mean a lot


    to us..."


    Kasie wiped off her tears and squatted down in front of the photo. With trembling hands, she stroked


    his picture and said between sobs, "Emmett... I''m sorry. I''m getting married... I want to marry Ivan.


    Don''t get mad, please. Would you bless us?"


    She stopped to catch a little breath, and then continued, "My love, I was going to stay single. I''d


    epted it. I didn''t think I could love anyone else other than you. But, I''m sorry... I fell in love with Ivan.


    Are you disappointed with me? I really hope I can get your blessing... Emmett, please forgive me, can


    you?"


    Ivan grabbed a few strands of her long hair and looked at Emmett''s bright smile. "I promise you I''ll love


    Kasie with all my heart and soul. I''ll treat her well and make her smile every second. I don''t mind if she


    A few minutester, Ivan told her, "Don''t cry. I''ll wait for you at the entrance." He wanted to give her


    some privacy, so she could talk to Emmett freely and honestly.


    Kasie nodded. After Ivan walked away, the whole world was quiet with only her and Emmett.


    The air felt oppressive. A crow fluttered its wing and flew out of a dense tree, swooping through the air.


    The atmosphere was eerie in the quiet cemetery. Kasie kept silent with her eyes glued to Emmett''s


    picture.


    With Emmett here, she wasn''t scared of anything. He always protected her in the past, and he did so


    now.


    After dwelling on the past for a long while, Kasie started again, "I met Ivan through Tomboy. I thought


    he was married to her, so I kept my distance. I wouldn''t get involved with a married man. Last time


    when we were on a vacation, he kissed me without Debbie knowing. I was so scared. I didn''t want to


    be the other woman and Debbie''s my best friend, for heaven''s sake. I tried my best to not love him. I


    thought I''d be betraying you... Last night, he told me his marriage was fake. At that moment, beams of


    joy and excitement filled my heart. I haven''t felt that way for three years. Since you...since you died. So


    I knew I couldn''t deny it anymore. I have really fallen in love with him..."


    She slowly recounted the whole story of her and Ivan. "So I''m going to marry another man. Do me a


    favor. Find a hotter girl than me in the other world. If you''re happy, so am I. Don''t worry. Even if I marry


    Ivan, I''ll still take care of your parents. Please rest in peace..." Finally, she drew her face closer to the


    gravestone and kissed Emmett''s picture.


    "Emmett, this is thest time I kiss you. But I promise, this won''t be thest time I visit. I''ll see you


    soon."


    When Kasie finally emerged from the cemetery, Ivan was on the phone. His parents'' ne had touched


    down in the airport, and they were on their way to the Zheng family''s home.


    Seeing here out, Ivan reached out one hand to wipe her wet eyes, while holding the phone with


    the other. "We''ll be there in 30 minutes," he told his parents. Then, he pulled her into his arms and


    patted her back tofort her. The girl was still sad, given over to her emotions of grief over Emmett''s


    death.


    Back in Ivan''s car, she leaned on his shoulder without saying a word. After she calmed down a little, he


    strapped her in and started the engine.


    Then they went to a mall and selected a pair of diamond rings before heading towards Kasie''s home.


    By the time they arrived, Logan and Elsie had been there for awhile. They were inside, chatting happily


    with Kasie''s parents. They seemed to be getting on well.


    This was the first time Kasie had ever formally met Ivan''s parents. But she felt quite sorry because her


    eyes were still red from weeping.


    Reading her mind, Ivan shook his head and whispered in her ear, "It''s okay. My parents won''t mind. I''ll


    exin to themter."


    Elsie held Kasie''s hands tightly, afraid that this would be another lie from her son. "I won''t be happy if I


    can''t see you two sign your names on the license. I can''t believe we got fooled like that. Please


    understand¡ªI don''t want that to happen again." She turned to Kasie''s mom and added, "Mrs. Zheng,


    please take out your household registry. Check it out, I''ve brought ours too. Our family has its origins in


    this city. When we go to the Civil Affairs Department, I''ll go along with our household registry books."


    Mason and Mia were really happy that their daughter had gotten over Emmett''s death. She finally


    opened her heart to another man. Ivan seemed like a great guy too. So, without hesitation, Mia went


    upstairs to grab their household registry book.


    Ivan and Kasie managed to get to the Civil Affairs Department before they closed. They registered their


    marriage and officially got their marriage licenses, under Elsie''s watchful eyes.


    Seeing their licenses, Elsie was even happier than the couple. She held Kasie''s hand and said


    excitedly, "Ivan likes things quiet, but I won''t listen to him this time. We''re going to have an amazing


    ceremony, with all our rtives and friends there to bless you two!"


    Embarrassed, Ivan touched his nose and exined in a low voice, "Mom, the weddingst time was


    just for show, so I kept it low-key. But this marriage is a real one, so of course I''ll let the whole world


    know that Kasie and I tied the knot."

 Chapter 464 Mrs. Kasie Wen

    Chapter 464 Mrs. Kasie Wen


    Elsie punched her son in the shoulder. "Humph! You have some balls! Offending Mr. Huo! You need to


    go clear this up!"


    "I already told Debbie about me and Kasie. I figure they can solve their own problems. I''ll be there if


    Debbie needs me," Ivan said.


    Elsie rolled her eyes at him and decided to drop it. She was in a good mood now after seeing them


    register their marriage. "Fine. Do what you want." She turned to Kasie and suggested, "Kasie, how


    about youe and live with us? Our country is lovely this time of year. Don''t worry. You can fly back


    and see your parents anytime you want."


    From the moment Kasie decided to marry Ivan, she figured that her life would change drastically, so


    she nodded, "Sure, no problem." She was the only child of the Zheng family.


    Being a considerate man, Ivan cut in, "You''re the only daughter of your family. I think you''re well within


    your rights to ask Dad and Mom toe along with us. They can stay in the vi that...um...Debbie


    stayed in before the wedding...I mean, the fake wedding. If they don''t like it there, we can get another


    house for them."


    Elsie thought his words were reasonable. "Makes sense. Go ahead, convince your inws," she


    ordered her son authoritatively.


    Ivan nodded helplessly, "Yes ma''am!"


    Seeing how obedient Ivan was, Kasieughed. "I didn''t know you were such a mama''s boy."


    He shrugged and sighed, "I used to be a cold CEO like Carlos. But after I met Debbie, andter Carlos,


    I learned that it was better to be nice than nasty."


    Kasieughed heartily. "Come on, honey. y the cold CEO again. I''ve never seen you like that."


    "No way. How could I ever treat you that way? Was Carlos like that around Debbie?"


    "Yeah he did. When he lost his memory."


    The three of them chatted casually as they walked to the car and drove to a restaurant. The two


    families were celebrating the happy news by having dinner together.


    During the dinner, Kasie sent a picture of their marriage licenses to Debbie via WeChat. The singer


    was in a singing ss to improve her vocal abilities. She didn''t check her phone until after ss. At


    once, she texted back. "Congrats, Mrs. Kasie Wen."


    Kasie replied, "Thanks, Mrs. Huo."


    "Don''t call me that yet. We''re still single," Debbie wrote gloomily.


    Putting down her chopsticks, Kasie focused on messaging her friend. She replied, "Trust me. If you tell


    Mr. Huo that your marriage is fake, he''ll marry you in a heartbeat!"


    "You and Ivan have already tied the knot. Time to tell him the truth, I guess. I''ll be busy for a couple


    days, but after that..." As soon as she sent out the message, she changed her idea. She wrote again,


    "Never mind! I have a better idea. Let him figure it out!"


    Kasie sent a beaming face emoji and wrote, "Whatever makes you happy!"


    "By the way, what are you up to now?" Debbie asked.


    Kasie secretly snapped a picture of Ivan''s profile. The man was talking with Mia at the moment. "We''re


    having dinner at a restaurant. To figure out the wedding date."


    Debbie''s face glowed with admiration when she saw the reply. "I''m jealous, Mrs. Kasie Wen. Tell me


    when you figure it out. I''ll be your bridesmaid."


    "Sure. And Mr. Huo can be Ivan''s best man. Perfect!"


    Debbie chuckled. "No problem. Then get to it!" she teased.


    "Okay!"


    As she scrolled through the chat log with Kasie, Debbie felt she was even happier than the newlywed


    couple.


    She couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. ''Jared and Sasha, now Kasie and Ivan, most of my friends


    have tied the knot. But there''s so much baggage to sort through with me and Carlos. When can we


    take the plunge?'' she thought sadly.


    At the ZL Group


    James was escorted into the CEO''s office by Frankie. When his eyesnded on Carlos, the old sly fox


    tried his level best to pull a pathetic face. "Hello Carlos, busy?"


    A dash of resentment shed in Carlos'' eyes when he heard it. But it was gone quickly when he raised


    his head. His face betraying no emotion, he put down his pen and said, "No."


    The air between them was tense. After exchanging simple pleasantries, James urgently cut to the


    chase. "People tell me you have an illegitimate daughter, out of wedlock, right?"


    "She''s not illegitimate." Carlos shot to his feet from his chair. With his eyes on James, he said firmly,


    "She''s mine and Debbie''s kid. She also wasn''t aborted, like you said."


    James'' blood froze in his veins; his heart started beating a mile a minute. The worst had finally


    happened. ''I know it. That child is trouble. I should''ve killed her baby when I had the chance!'' he


    thought remorsefully. He forced out a smile. "Oh, really? I thought she got rid of it. She didn''t? Well,


    congrats, you''re a dad too. When can I meet my granddaughter?"


    "No need. Just sign the divorce papers. I''m flying out to New York to see Mom the day after tomorrow,"


    Carlos said coldly, shooting down James'' idea of meeting Piggy.


    "Feel free to visit your mom, but I won''t sign my name. I won''t divorce her. Carlos, I''ve been working


    from home. I didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t split us up, okay?" James begged as he wiped his face in


    anguish.


    After a moment of silence, Carlos opened his mouth again. "I''ll drop by Stephanie''s parents, too. They


    deserve that much."


    "Why?" James was confused.


    The older man didn''t seem like a good actor. Seeing his poor performance, Carlos tried his best to not


    "What?! Why? Aren''t you getting along? You''re going to remarry Debbie, aren''t you? I told you not to.


    Why don''t you listen to your old man?" James asked in an agitated voice as he sprung up from the


    sofa.


    Comparing to the elderly man''s flustered face, Carlos was unppable. He lit a cigarette and took a


    drag before answering, "Stephanie and I didn''t hit it off. If you force us to marry, I''m afraid we couldn''t


    even be friends."


    "Stephanie is the best woman for you, Carlos. Do you know how much she gave up in order to take


    care of you? Don''t you feel even the tiniest pang of guilt?" Clenching his fists, James managed to brace


    himself up to confront the cold man. His heart was still pounding fast, but he slowly adjusted his


    emotions and began to analyze the situation.


    ''Does he have his memory back? But he looks the same as usual. Maybe he just doesn''t have a crush


    on Stephanie...''


    "I''ll make it up to her, somehow. But certainly not by making her my wife." Only one woman could be his


    wife¡ªDebbie.


    James plopped back down on the sofa, slumped and defeated. He let out a heavy sigh. "You''ve grown


    up. I can''t tell you what to do anymore. Do whatever you want. I''m gone."


    Carlos simply nodded without saying another word.


    He didn''t want to waste time talking with James.


    After James walked out of the CEO''s office, he bumped into a man walking in the opposite direction.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They passed by each other. With a quick nce at the man''s profile, James suddenly thought this guy


    was familiar. But he couldn''t ce the face.


    James entered the elevator. The doors closed. The man walking towards the CEO''s office turned


    around and set his gaze on the closed doors of the elevator.


    A dash of contempt shed in his eyes as he thought of James Huo. ''You''ve been livingrge for three


    years. But not anymore.''


    Frankie''s voice came from behind him. "Mr. Zheng, Mr. Huo is waiting for you in his office."


    Tristan came back to his senses and smiled at Frankie. "Yeah, thank you."

 Chapter 465 Ivan And I Are A Couple

    Chapter 465 Ivan And I Are A Couple


    Frankie opened the door to Carlos'' office for Tristan. Tristan entered the office after having been away


    for three years.


    At the entrance of thepany building


    James got into a silver Mercedes-Benz, pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "How''s it going?" he


    asked urgently.


    "The kid lives in Carlos'' manor. He personally takes her to school and picks her up every day. There


    are three or more bodyguards that protect her."


    James'' face twitched in anger, and he looked like a poisonous snake ready to strike. "You will bring the


    kid to me when Carlos is not around."


    "Yes."


    "Find an opportunity to get rid of Debbie Nian!" James said through gritted teeth. Debbie and Carlos


    had be a big thorn in his side.


    He wouldn''t dare act rashly and blindly when dealing with Carlos. However, if the opportunity presented


    itself, he would eliminate Debbie without mercy in the blink of an eye.


    "Yes!"


    Inside the manor


    Debbie got changed and was about to leave when Carlos came back.


    Although he had an expressionless face, when he gazed at her, there was tenderness in his eyes.


    "Where are you going?" he asked.


    Debbie was chatting with Ruby on the phone, so she didn''t notice the affection in his eyes. "To meet


    Ruby. I didn''t go to work this morning, and a load of work is waiting for me," she answered


    absentmindedly.


    The next moment, she found herself embraced in his warm arms. His scent was intoxicating, and his


    presence gave her a sense of security. She stopped texting on her phone and raised her head to look


    at him. Then she noticed that he was somewhat different than usual. "Carlos, what''s up with you?"


    Carlos smiled and raised an eyebrow. "I''m taking you to divorce Ivan."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him and thought to herself, ''I won''t tell you that my marriage to Ivan is fake


    unless it''s necessary.'' She wriggled out of his arms and continued texting on her phone while saying,


    "Ivan and I have a happy life together. Why should I divorce him?"


    Carlos pressed her against the wall and questioned, "Ivan and you have a happy life?"


    Debbie looked away, unable to maintain eye contact with him. "Yes. So you better not sleep with me


    again. If the others were to find out, I''d be the talk of the town." She then raised her head and looked


    him in the eye.


    Carlos leaned toward her. With one hand in his pocket, he put the other on the wall above her head.


    Pinning her against the wall, he asked in an icy tone, "What have you done? Did he make love to you?"


    He remembered that time when he called her the day before her wedding, Ivan answered her phone


    and told him that she was too tired to answer it.


    With a wicked smile, Debbie answered, "We''re a couple. Of course, we''ve done things that couples


    should do. So..." She stopped in mid-sentence, and cast a challenging nce at him.


    Carlos took his hand out of his pocket and put it behind her head, pulling her face closer to his. He


    gazed menacingly into her eyes, and if looks could kill, she would be dead right now. "Debbie Nian!


    Stephanie and I have done nothing. Why did you let Ivan fuck you?"


    Debbie wasn''t afraid of him at all. She smiled and calmly said, "Mr. Huo, Ivan and I are a couple. Is it


    wrong for a couple to make love? Besides, I''ve seen you and Stephanie kiss before, and I didn''t say


    anything."


    Carlos didn''t bother exining the kiss between Stephanie and him as he was filled with rage. He


    grabbed her wrist and said, "I already told Stephanie I couldn''t marry her. I''m taking you to the Civil


    Affairs Department right now. Call Ivan and tell him to meet you there."


    "Mr. Huo, doesn''t it bother you that I had sex with another man?" she asked. ''Something is not right


    with him. I need to stay alert, '' she thought.


    ''Of course it does! But what else can I do?'' Carlos thought. He cast a cold nce at her and said, "You


    don''t need to worry about it. I''ll make Ivan pay." ''Ivan will pay for what he''s done!''


    Debbie suspected that he had regained his memory, so she asked, "Carlos Huo, do you remember


    which lesson I hated the most at college?"


    Carlos lowered his head and curled his lips without Debbie noticing. ''You hated the Advanced


    Mathematics the most. I know what you''re trying to do. But I''m not ready to reveal that I have regained


    my memory just yet.''


    He raised his head again and asked in confusion, "How would I know which lesson you hated the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    most?"


    ''Really? He sounds like he hasn''t got his memory back.'' Unconvinced, she asked another question.


    "When will Dixone back from abroad?"


    "He''ll be back in three to six months, and then he''ll work for the ZL Group," he answered.


    Excitement was written all over Debbie''s face. "You still remember Dixon. Doesn''t that mean¡ª"


    Before she finished her sentence, Carlos interrupted her. "I don''t know him. Frankie gave me his


    academic records. That''s how I know about him." Then he asked, "You know him?"


    "Yes. We''re friends," she answered with a wry smile.


    Carlos shrugged.


    "Call Ivan and tell him to go to the Civil Affairs Department now." Carlos wasn''t going to work this


    afternoon. Instead, he was going to force her to divorce Ivan.


    Debbie freed herself from him and turned to run upstairs. "No! I''m not divorcing Ivan. Not on my life!"


    ''You owe me! It''s time for you to pay, '' she thought.


    It was Carlos who had given Debbie away when she got married to Ivan. Now he was reaping the bitter


    harvest.


    Carlos stood, staring at his right hand.


    When Debbie got married to Ivan, he ced her hand on Ivan''s with that hand. Now, he wanted to


    chop it off! Carlos felt like the biggest fool on the. He gave the woman that he loved and cared


    about the most to another man.


    Carlos saw that he couldn''t change Debbie''s mind, so he decided to force Ivan to divorce her instead.


    Anxiously, he pulled out his cell phone and dialed Ivan''s number. As soon as the call got connected, he


    said bluntly, "Call Debbie now and tell her to go to the Civil Affairs Department to get a divorce!"


    Ivan was stunned for a moment. ''Our marriage isn''t real, so there''s no need for us to get a divorce. But


    since Carlos has called me, then that must mean that Debbie hasn''t told him the truth yet and that he''s


    unable to make her divorce me, '' he thought. Ivan smiled to himself and then replied, "Mr. Huo, don''t


    you think that it''s immoral to separate a couple?"


    Carlos seethed at his reply and wished that he could skin him alive this very moment. Running out of


    patience, he warned Ivan in a threatening tone, "I will separate you two. She''s my woman! Ivan Wen,


    divorce her now!"


    Ivan sighed helplessly and said, "Okay, okay. She must be with you now, right? Mr. Huo, please tell her


    that if she decides to get a divorce, I''ll do as she says at any time."


    He left the ball in her court. Debbie would have the final say.

 Chapter 466 I Love Ivan

    Chapter 466 I Love Ivan


    "She''s already made up her mind. She''s getting a divorce. Just go to the Civil Affairs Department now!


    We''ll be there soon," Carlos said into his phone impatiently. With that, he walked up the stairs,


    loosening his tie.


    ''I have to get her there this afternoon, even if I have to force her to go, '' he thought.


    "Well, no problem," Ivan answered. His assent made Carlos feel a little better. He picked up the pace


    and walked rapidly towards Debbie''s bedroom.


    As soon as Ivan hung up on Carlos, he called Debbie. "Hey. Carlos called me and asked me to go to


    the Civil Affairs Department. He seemed to be in a hurry," he said quickly.


    Debbie locked her bedroom door and said in a whisper, "Don''t go there. I won''t."


    "Aren''t you afraid of him?"


    Ivan asked, worried. He was afraid that Carlos would go to drastic lengths to get Debbie back, now that


    he had his memory back.


    "If things get out of hand, I''ll just tell him that our marriage is fake and that you are going to marry


    Kasie," Debbie answered nonchntly. She didn''t want to tell Carlos the truth now. She wanted to


    teach him a lesson. She had suffered for three years, and it was time to let him suffer for a change.


    Footsteps sounded from outside the door. Debbie got scared and immediately hung up on Ivan.


    "Open the door!"


    said Carlos as he knocked heavily on the door. It rocked on its hinges. Though he was on the other


    side of the door, she could see each knock as itnded.


    Debbie trembled at every impact, as if he were pounding on her heart. "I...I''m very tired. I need to


    sleep," she stammered.


    "Don''t make me break this door down!" he threatened.


    But he didn''t have to. Debbie opened the door abruptly and looked him in the eye.


    Without any dy, he grabbed hold of her wrist and dragged her out.


    "Ouch! You''re hurting me, asshole!" Debbie cried out. "Carlos Huo! Who do you think you are? Why do


    I have to divorce Ivan just because you say so? I''m not divorcing him. I love him!"


    Her words sessfully froze Carlos in his tracks.


    He fixed his eyes on her, his face livid. "I won''t let my woman live with another guy. Keep living with him


    and I''ll send you both to hell."


    The icy tone and his vicious words made her shiver. ''Is he running out of patience?'' she thought.


    She tried to calm down, took a deep breath, and told him, "It was James Huo who made me divorce


    you. Go after him and leave me alone."


    "I know that. He''s being dealt with. You don''t need to worry about that."


    "Okay. Then give me a few more days. I''m really busy now. After I''m done¡ª"


    "How many days?" Carlos interrupted her. He finally gave in.


    After pondering for a while, she said, "Maybe half a month."


    "Three days!"


    "Ten days!" she countered.


    Fighting the urge to strangle her, Carlos said through gritted teeth, "Five days."


    "A week!" she argued.


    "Fine!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Argh! What are you doing? Put me down!" she yelled.


    Carlos scooped her up in his arms, walked into the room and threw her onto the bed. "Stay here. Don''t


    leave. Don''t see anyone. Your work can wait."


    Debbie widened her eyes. "Are you seriously keeping me prisoner?"


    He unbuttoned his shirt and cast a cold nce at her. "Yes. You can''t contact Ivan unless you discuss


    divorce."


    She stood up on the bed and protested, "Who the hell are you? A caveman? I need my freedom. I


    need to work."


    ''Why is he taking off his shirt? Is he going to...?''


    She took a step back. The young mother had a bad feeling about this.


    After throwing his shirt onto the floor, he whipped off his belt with one motion and dropped his pants.


    "You''ll have your freedom and you can go to work. But you must sever all ties with Ivan first." He threw


    his pants away and reached out his hand.


    "I will. But why are you taking off all your clothes?"


    "It''s my fault you still have the energy to find another guy. I swear I''ll never let that happen again," he


    said coldly.


    "Don''t do this, old man. We already made love so many timesst night. My legs are killing me.


    Please..."


    "You can stay in bed for a week to heal." Carlos pressed her against the bed and kissed her lips hard to


    stop her from talking.


    He felt both guilty about hurting her and angry at her for putting him through this. When his anger got


    the best of him, he tortured her by pushing inside her harder and harder.


    Ever since he discovered Evelyn was his daughter, he got so angry sometimes. When he thought


    about it, he wanted to strangle Debbie because she asked his daughter to call Ivan "Daddy."


    ''It''s all her fault! I never saw my daughter for three years! And she even calls Ivan "Daddy." What in the


    actual fuck!'' he thought.


    But in his calmer moments, he realized that it was actually James who had forced Debbie to divorce


    him and leave the country. She had suffered a lot during that time. His heart ached a lot.


    As a result, their intimate time alternated between ruthless and vigorous, and extremely tender and


    loving. Pleasure-filled moans echoed through the bedroom, and the only other sound was the bed that


    creaked loudly thanks to how active they were. Her hands were held to the bed frame as he continued


    to ravish her sensuous body. The more she screamed, the more he was enticed to move quicker,


    deeper, and stronger. He never failed to make the woman beneath him scream out his name endlessly.


    Two dayster


    Carlos and Tristan showed up at a mental hospital in New York. Tabitha sat in the courtyard, staring


    nkly at a tree. A nurse was there by her side to take care of her. When she saw Carlos, she greeted


    him with a smile, "Mr. Huo."


    Carlos nodded at her and gestured for her to leave. The nurse left as she was told.


    Although Tristan knew Tabitha wouldn''t respond to him, he still greeted her politely, "Mrs. Tabitha Huo."


    She cast a nce at him, her eyes empty.


    Tristan sighed and said nothing more.


    Tabitha didn''t even recognize Carlos. When she saw him, she asked with a smile, "Lewis, is that you?"


    The name was like a sharp knife slicing the proud man''s heart to ribbons.


    He stood still and thought, ''Three years ago, when Debbie was first introduced to her, she was still the


    elegant and graceful Mrs. Tabitha Huo. She was my mom. And she treated Debbie well, in contrast to


    the rest of the family.


    But James destroyed her. Day by day, he tortured her, mentally and physically. He broke her down bit


    by bit. He even threw mud at her. And this is what''s left.''


    When Carlos didn''t respond, Tabitha stood up and grabbed his hand. She had a hopeful expression on


    her face. "Lewis, I made your favorite meal. Let''s go eat."


    Tristan really felt sorry for Carlos. He was a tough and strong CEO, but when he was around Tabitha,


    he was just a son who wanted to be loved.


    ''Mr. Huo loves Tabitha and sees her as a mother, yet all she cares about is Lewis.


    Before flying to New York, Mr. Huo asked Frankie to contact the best mental hospitals in Y City. He had


    the assistant exhaustively check out each facility until one met his exacting standards. He wants to take


    her back to the city and even intends to help her get revenge on James, '' Tristan thought.


    Tabitha''s reaction chilled his blood. She was really far gone.


    Carlos, however, acted as if he didn''t mind at all. He took her hand gently and said in a soft voice,


    "Mom, what did you cook?"


    Tabitha led Carlos to her ward. The ward was very clean. It smelled of cleaning agent, and the acrid


    smell hit his nostrils. The staff were in there every day, cleaning. At least you couldn''tin the


    ce was dirty.


    When mother and son entered the ward, Tabitha regained her senses. She immediately released him


    and said, "Carlos, you came."


    Carlos took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hand. He didn''t like other people''s germs,


    and was particrly fastidious. "Of course I''m here. I want to take you to Y City."

 Chapter 467 Divorce Papers

    Chapter 467 Divorce Papers


    "Carlos, Lewis came to visit me. His life sucks. Will you please help him out?" Tabitha asked with a


    hopeful expression.


    Carlos simply nodded, a dash of sarcasm shing in his eyes.


    "Thank you, Carlos. I really appreciate that."


    "You''re too polite." He then gestured to Tristan, who was standing close by. Tristan immediately opened


    his briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers.


    Carlos grabbed them and passed them to Tabitha without sparing a single nce at them. "Divorce


    papers. Sign them."


    Tabitha''s face paled and she seemed to lose herposure and focus. She became visibly frail. The


    old woman shook her head violently and murmured, "No, not that. Lewis will get hurt."


    ''Lewis again... All she cares about is her own son, '' Tristan thought.


    "Listen to me. He cheated on you. Not long after you gave birth to Lewis, Glenda gave birth to his


    daughter, Stephanie. He also lied about saving your life back then. All he wanted was your family''s


    power and wealth," Carlos said in a calm voice, yet Tabitha went berserk when she heard what he said.


    "NO! That''s not true! James saved me. You''re lying! Did Miranda put you up to this? Or was it Glenda?"


    However, everything he said was true. Although these things had happened many years ago, Carlos''


    people still managed to dredge up the truth.


    The reason why James married Tabitha was that her family was one of the power elite in the city back


    in the day. They were quite influential, and wealthy to boot. James had set his sights on all that, and


    wooed her until she agreed to marry him. Actually, James was not Valerie''s son. He wanted even more


    power and resources to strengthen his position within the Huo family.


    When she was younger, Tabitha liked to travel. At one point, her affinity for foreign countries proved to


    be her undoing. Emerging from a restaurant after sampling the local cuisine, she rounded a corner,


    straight into the arms of thugs who intended to rob her and worse. A man showed up, and through a


    yet he was brainy. But she didn''t know who her savior was. It was too dark to see his face.


    She searched for him for several months, using her influence and connections, but to no avail. James


    somehow got wind of this and pretended to be the man who saved her. As a result, they were married.


    James wasn''t even Dous and Valerie''s son. They only had one living son, Wade.


    After Valerie gave birth to their second son, it ended in tragedy. He was stillborn. Dous was


    determined to shield his wife from the devastating news, so he procured a newborn baby and told


    Valerie it was their son. That baby was none other than James.


    The boy''s mother died in childbirth, and there was nobody to im her body. No one knew who the


    boy''s father was.


    As a result, money changed hands to expedite things. Dous adopted him and told his wife that he


    was their second son. Valerie never knew any different. It was a difficult pregnancy, and they used a


    mixture of half-oxygen-half-nitrous-oxide to treat her pain duringbor. She was unconscious during


    some of the critical moments, and wasn''t lucid immediately following the birth.


    He told nobody the truth even before his death. Maybe he just wanted to bury the fact forever.


    Seeing Tabitha''s red eyes, Carlos put the divorce papers on the table and said, "You''re making way too


    much out of this. If you don''t want to divorce James, it''s fine with me. Just think it over."


    Tabitha shrieked hysterically as she grabbed the papers, tore them into shreds, and stuffed some strips


    in her mouth. "I know what you''re up to," she said, talking around the mouthful. "You''re trying to hurt


    James because he forced Debbie to divorce you. Carlos Huo, have you no heart? We''ve raised you for


    more than thirty years. Is this the thanks we get?"


    Carlos tried to stop her, but she moved the papers away, tearing another strip and putting it in her


    mouth. After chewing the strips a few times, she spat them out.


    Tristan rolled his eyes secretly and thought, ''Wow! What an ungrateful mother! I feel bad for Mr. Huo.


    Wait! That''s not right. She''s not his mom. Still, so selfish!''


    Carlos couldn''t be bothered to argue with her. He simply said, "I''ve found the finest mental hospital in Y


    City. Why don''t youe with me? I can visit you more often if you stay there."


    "Save your hypocrisy and fuck off! Stay out of my business. You''re not my son!" Tabitha screamed at


    the top of her lungs.


    "We''re leaving now. I''ll visit you when I''m free," Carlos said, emotionless.


    "Don''t bother. You look down on us, now that you''re the CEO. You even disrespect your father, your


    whole family. Just go away!"


    Carlos paused when he heard that, but then kept walking away.


    Tristan really felt bad for his boss. ''Maybe she''s mad. That''s why she said those hurtful words.''


    Thinking of it, he sighed and followed after Carlos.


    After that, Carlos went to the Huo family''s house.


    Unlike before, the house was now very quiet.


    James and Carlos had been staying in Y City. Lewis and Portia were out of the country. Miranda and


    Wade had gone to work. Everyone else was at work or in school. Only Valerie remained at home.


    The olddy was sitting in the hall, worshiping the Buddha. When she saw Carlos, she smiled and


    greeted him, "Carlos, you''re here."


    The hall was very tranquil, except for the Buddhist music yed at a low volume.


    "Grandma." Carlos had some supplements he had bought for his grandma. He nodded and gestured


    for Tristan to give them to a nearby maid.


    The maid left the hall to put the supplements into the storage room, while Tristan stood outside the hall


    to wait for his boss.


    Valerie and Carlos sat on the sofa together. She asked with concern, "So how are you feeling? Fully


    recovered?"


    Carlos gave her a smile and assured her, "Yes. Don''t worry about me, Grandma. No more medicines."


    After a while, he added, "But I still need regr injections."


    Valerie nodded and asked, "How are you and Stephanie?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I broke it off." He didn''t exin the reasons behind it to his grandma.


    Valerie sighed helplessly. "You and Debbie back together?" she asked.


    Carlos'' expression remained the same. "She''s my ex. I n to fix that," he said.


    Valerie shook her head. "Whatever. I''m too old to get involved. So when am I gonna see some great-


    grandkids? Otherwise, I can''t die in peace."


    His face softened when he thought of the little girl. "Grandma, Debbie gave birth to my daughter three


    years ago. Her name is Evelyn." Her eyes glittered with joy. As she was about to ask something, he


    added, "She''s an adorable girl. She looks like Debbie, but she acts like me."


    "Why didn''t you bring her along? I''d love to see her," Valerieined, pouting her lips.


    Carlos pulled out his phone from his pocket, found the album he made with Evelyn''s photos and gave it


    to Valerie.


    Valerie put on her presbyopic sses and began to study the pictures carefully. When she saw the first


    one, she murmured, "Such a pretty girl! She does look like Debbie. But that expression is so you. Look


    at her eyes! She is rather cute in this one. This one, look! She looks exactly like your mom. Maybe


    she''ll be like Miranda after she''s grown. Cold, aloof... Well, maybe not. Debbie''s upbeat and cheerful.


    Maybe she''ll turn out more like that..."

 Chapter 468 A Wedding Invitation

    Chapter 468 A Wedding Invitation


    Carlos wore a broad smile as Valerie madements on Evelyn. ''No matter who she resembles in


    character, I will love her forever, '' he thought.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After a while, Valerie gave his phone back and said, "Please bring her here to visit me if you have time.


    I don''t know how much longer I will live."


    "Grandma, don''t say that! Debbie and I will have another baby and you will have to take care of it for


    us," Carlos said with a soft smile. He gazed at the photo on his phone for a while before locking it and


    putting it back into his pocket.


    "She''s pregnant again?"


    Valerie asked, eyes wide open.


    Carlos shook his head. "Not yet, but it won''t be long before she is."


    Valerie was a little disappointed, but she still had Evelyn. "If you are too busy, just send her here. I''ll


    take care of her myself."


    Carlos stood up, poured a cup of tea for her and said with a sigh, "Grandma, I''m afraid I can''t bring her


    over now."


    "Why?" Valerie asked in confusion as she took the cup from his hands. "What happened?"


    Carlos paused, wondering what he should address Miranda as. "Mom has been delegating her duties


    in New York. She will be flying to Y City next week to take care of Evelyn."


    It took Valerie a few seconds to realize that Carlos was referring to Miranda, and not Tabitha. She


    Please don''t me her for that. Be nice to her and your dad."


    Carlos nodded his head as he stared out the window absent-mindedly.


    Before he and Tristan left the Huo family''s house, Carlos promised Valerie that he would stay overnight


    at her ce.


    He was incredibly busy. After visiting Valerie, he had to go and meet Stephanie''s parents.


    In Y City


    It had been four days since Carlos had left for New York. Debbie stared dejectedly out the window. Not


    too far away, workers were working. That ce used to be a vi which her music studio and yoga


    room were in, but then James had it demolished and nted a garden instead. Now Carlos hired these


    workers to build a new vi there.


    Debbie turned away from the construction site. ''Ugh! This is so boring, ''


    she thought and pulled out her phone to call Carlos. The call connected soon, and before the man


    could speak, she spat, "Carlos Huo, I need to get out of this house today. If you still refuse to let me


    leave, I will not divorce Ivan!"


    "Okay."


    She was ready for a retort, not having expected that he would agree so easily. "What?" she asked in


    disbelief.


    "Where are you going today?" he asked, his voice devoid of any emotion.


    ''Did my threat work?'' she wondered. "I need to go to work. And I also want to pick Piggy up from the


    kindergarten myself," she replied.


    "All right."


    ''Since when has Carlos Huo been so open to persuasion? Is he plotting something?'' She scrunched up


    her eyebrows.


    But Carlos said nothing more and hung up on her abruptly.


    Confused, Debbie stared at her phone, wondering what he was doing in New York right now.


    ''Whatever! I can focus on my work now.''


    Debbie called Ruby and began to schedule her work. She had many ads to shoot.


    One day, when she had just finished a photo shoot for the cover of a magazine, her phone rang. She


    picked it up from the table and checked the caller ID¡ªit was an unknown number.


    ''It''s probably someone from the Huo family, ''


    she reckoned. "Hello?" She answered the phone.


    "Debbie Nian?" came an unfamiliar woman''s voice.


    "Yes. Who is this?"


    After a moment''s pause, the woman answered, "Glenda Shi, Stephanie''s mother. I''m in Y City right


    now. How about you and I have a cup of tea together this afternoon?"


    ''Stephanie''s mother?'' Debbie didn''t know what the woman wanted, but she knew that she was up to no


    good. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have time for a meet and greet. What do you want?" she asked.


    Glenda''s expression changed; she felt offended. "I need to talk to you face-to-face about my daughter


    and Mr. Huo."


    Debbie chuckled and said casually, "I don''t think we have anything to talk about, Mrs. Li."


    Glenda clenched her teeth and spat, "This is the first time I''ve seen someone so shameless. Who do


    you think you are? You are nothing but a mistress!"


    "A mistress? Me?" Debbie scoffed. "I think you are well aware who the mistress is between the two of


    us. That word suits you and your daughter more than anyone else."


    "What did you say?" Glenda yelled at the top of her lungs.


    Debbie pulled her phone away from her ear. She smirked and thought, ''I thought Glenda was more


    scheming than Stephanie. Looks like she can hardly retain herposure either.'' "Didn''t you hear me?


    Fine, I''ll repeat it for you. You and your daughter are the mistresses here."


    "You bitch!" Glenda cursed, unable to control her fury.


    "Tsk! Tsk! Mrs. Li, don''t forget who you are. You are ady of the high society, and yet you are acting


    like an uncouth shrew."


    Debbie''s outright disdain only enraged Glenda even further. Gasping for air, she scoffed, "I''ve never


    seen a woman so bitchy like you. You not only seduce my daughter''s fiance, but even disrespect your


    elders. It''s really no wonder. Your parents haven''t taught you any manners."


    The smile on Debbie''s face vanished. "Mrs. Li, do you know how thest person who had said those


    words ended up?"


    Glenda froze. "What do you mean?"


    Debbie sneered into the phone, "Do you know Megan Lan? She had once said those same words you


    did. And you know what? She''s dead now." Actually, it was Valerie who had said those words, and


    Megan was just present at that time. But Glenda didn''t need to know the details.


    And of course, Glenda knew Megan.


    Her daughter and Megan had acted as friends on the surface, but had always been enemies.


    When Debbie mentioned Megan, Glenda felt shivers travel down her spine. She turned around to look


    behind her. She was at a mall, and she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the crowd around her. No


    one could attack her at a public ce like that. "Don''t you try to scare me! It''s useless. Wait! The


    murderer hasn''t been caught yet. Are you saying that you were the one who killed her?"


    Debbieughed at her response. "Mrs. Li, congrattions. You''ve sessfully attracted my attention.


    Let''s meet. When and where?"


    "I''m at the Shining International za now. You cane over right away," Glenda said.


    Debbie, however, simply said, "Oh, I''m sorry, Mrs. Li. I''m quite busy at the moment. Maybe another


    time."


    Glenda was so angry that her hands started quivering and her knuckles went pale.


    Before Glenda could respond, Debbie hung up on her. Unconvinced, Glenda continued to call her, but


    Debbie didn''t bother to answer.


    She looked at the many missed calls on her phone screen. ''Who does she think she is?


    Why should I waste my time on her?'' Debbie thought to herself.


    At ZL Group


    The moment Carlos arrived in Y City, he went straight to his office.


    Frankie stood before the desk, giving his report. After that, he put an envelope on the table and said,


    "Mr. Huo, the letter is from Mr. Wen. I didn''t open it."


    Carlos cast a sideways nce at it and said coldly, "Open it."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Frankie opened the envelope swiftly.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then looked up at Carlos. "Mr. Huo, it''s a wedding invitation." He


    unfolded it slowly.

 Chapter 469 You Can Only Slander Me To Vent Your Frustration

    Chapter 469 You Can Only nder Me To Vent Your Frustration


    ''A wedding invitation?'' Carlos, who was working on hisptop, was taken aback by Frankie''s words.


    "Give it to me," he ordered.


    Frankie already read the names on the invitation, and his eyes widened in surprise. "It''s Mr. Wen and


    ¡ª" His voice trailed off. ''Never mind. Let Mr. Huo handle it, '' he thought.


    Carlos frowned upon seeing the names. ''Ivan and Kasie are tying the knot at the end of next month?


    They''re inviting Debbie and me to their wedding ceremony?''


    Carlos held the invitation in his hand deep in thought.


    He rubbed his brow when something suddenly urred to him. "Check Debbie and Ivan''s marriage


    certificate. Now!" he ordered.


    Even though Debbie had shown Carlos her marriage certificate before, something didn''t seem to add


    up. With his heart in his throat, Frankie immediately made the phone call.


    Five minutester when he got the information, he approached his boss and said in a shaky voice, "Mr.


    Huo, a member of staff from the Civil Affairs Department has informed me that there is no registration


    record of Miss Nian and Mr. Wen. I guess that means that they didn''t get married."


    The truth was that Debbie and Ivan had fooled Carlos.


    However, he wasn''t the only one that they had duped. Many people were led to believe that Debbie


    and Ivan were a married couple.


    Carlos leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he finally opened them again and dialed Ivan''s number. "Ivan Wen!"


    His voice was as cold as ice.


    Upon hearing Carlos'' icy tone, Ivan guessed that the fake marriage thing had been exposed. He said in


    a yful tone, "Hi, Mr. Huo. Surprise! Debbie and I didn''t get married. Are you overjoyed?"


    Carlos sneered, "Yes, I am. So in return, I n to give you a wedding gift that you''ll never forget. How


    about I buy the Wen Group?"


    Ivan was rendered speechless. ''Carlos is a ruthless man! I have to do something.'' He knew the only


    one who could deal with Carlos was Debbie. So he said, "Thanks, Mr. Huo. That''s very generous of


    you. By the way, if I let Debbie know that you''ve regained your memory, how do you think she would


    feel about that? You''ve been keeping that little bit of information away from her. Do you think she would


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    be thrilled or furious when I tell her? Well, my guess is that she won''t be happy."


    Carlos'' face darkened, and he clenched his fist. "How dare you threaten me!" he said through gritted


    teeth.


    ''My daughter is calling him "Daddy." Now he''s threatening me. Am I too lenient with him?'' he thought.


    "No, no, no! Mr. Huo, I don''t dare threaten you. Debbie and I are only friends. Nothing more than that.


    My mom forced me to get married, so I asked Debbie to do me a favor and hold a fake wedding with


    me. I swear we never did anything intimate. I didn''t even kiss her once." ''Sorry, Debbie. Your man is too


    brutal. I''m unable to deal with him.


    I have to betray you to save mypany, '' he thought.


    Debbie had once told Carlos that she and Ivan had made love.


    Given the current position that Carlos had put Ivan in, he chose to believe Ivan''s story.


    Somehow, he had a hunch that Debbie would stir up even bigger trouble in the future. Though what


    could he do?


    He could only go along with it.


    Even so, Carlos didn''t n on letting Ivan off the hook so easily, so he said, "I heard that a model


    signed up with yourpany recently and that she became popr after just one show..."


    "Wait," Ivan said, interrupting him. "Mr. Huo, are you implying that you want me to send the model to


    you? Hey, does Debbie know about this?"


    "Ivan Wen!" Carlos boomed in a foul mood.


    Ivan realized that he had gone too far, so he said in a serious tone, "Mr. Huo, if Debbie finds out that


    you have taken a model away from mypany, she''ll make a fuss."


    What Ivan said did make sense. Without saying another word, Carlos hung up on him.


    He felt somewhat dejected at this moment. Debbie was his Achilles'' heel, and it seemed that everyone


    knew it and used it to their advantage.


    Ivan, on the other hand, didn''t feel at ease. Although he had the upper hand this time, he knew that


    Carlos wouldn''t let this go so readily.


    ''I have to keep an eye on him, '' he told himself.


    The day after Debbie had received Glenda''s call, Glenda went to see her with two bodyguards.


    Debbie was with her lyricist, writing a song in a cafe near herpany, when a woman wearing a long


    dress and dark sunsses stood before her. Glenda looked down at Debbie before asking arrogantly,


    "Are you Debbie Nian?"


    Although Debbie had never met her before, her gut feeling told her that she was Glenda. "Yes, I am.


    And you are?" she asked.


    Glenda removed her sses, revealing her eyes, which looked exactly like Stephanie''s. "I''m


    Stephanie''s mom," she said.


    Debbie dismissed the lyricist with an apologetic smile. Then she sipped her coffee, and without offering


    Glenda to sit down, she ndly asked, "Are you here for your daughter?"


    Glenda sat down opposite Debbie, sizing her up.


    Debbie was wearing a red and white jumpsuit with a pair of beige high heels. With her delicate makeup


    and perfect figure, she easily stood out in the crowd.


    Glenda had seen Debbie''s photo before. However, now she found that Debbie was even more stunning


    in the flesh. She gnashed her teeth and cursed, "You are indeed an enchantress. No wonder you have


    bewitched Mr. Huo."


    Debbie wasn''t angry at all. "Really? I believe you said that wrong. Your daughter stole Carlos from me,"


    she said with a smile.


    Glenda seethed and reached for the half-filled coffee cup that the lyricist had left behind. She waved


    the cup and tried to ssh the coffee onto Debbie''s face.


    Debbie realized her intention and dodged the coffee easily, which stained the rug on the floor beside


    her.


    Before Glenda could even put the cup down, Debbie raised her cup and poured the coffee onto


    Glenda''s head. Glenda shrieked at the top of her lungs. Debbie red at her in disdain and snorted,


    "Woman, are you crazy? If you think that I''m a pushover, you should have learned more about me


    before you came here. I''m not someone that you can mess with!"


    Glenda pulled out a pack of wet tissues from her bag and began to wipe the coffee from herself. Taking


    a deep breath, she said, "Bah! Learn more about you? I already know enough about you. You''re just a


    shameless bitch who cheated on Mr. Huo and eloped with another man!"


    While ying on her phone, Debbie said nonchntly, "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear you."


    "I said you cheated on Mr. Huo and eloped with another man. You even gave birth to a bastard child,


    and you told Mr. Huo that bastard was his daughter. I''ve never met someone as shameless as you. You


    deserve to rot in hell!"


    Debbie chuckled and opened the WeChat app. She sent Carlos a message saying, "Mr. Handsome,


    someone just called Evelyn a ''bastard.'' What should I do?"


    Then she turned to Glenda and said, "Come on! Many women have said the same words before.


    You''re just like them, unable to get close to Carlos. Oops! I said that wrong. It''s your daughter who is


    unable to get close to him. So you can only nder me to vent your frustration."

 Chapter 470 Talk Of The Town

    Chapter 470 Talk Of The Town


    Glenda''s face twitched when she heard what Debbie said. "You''re just after his money, aren''t you? Tell


    you what, I''ll give you ten million. Take your bastard child and leave Mr. Huo."


    "Ten million?" Debbie sneered. "At least you''re not as stingy as your daughter. She offered me five."


    Glenda cast her a disdainful look. "Like the idea? Then fine, take the money and get your ass out of the


    country. I won''t even say a word about the coffee you poured on me."


    Debbie didn''t have the time for games. ''If I ever had any doubts, they''re gone. James, Glenda and


    Stephanie are definitely family. All arrogant and shockingly open about their cruelty. But neither mother


    nor daughter is as cunning as James.'' "Like mother, like daughter. You''ve cheated on your husband for


    so many years. Your daughter stole my husband while his memories were gone. And you both think


    money can buy everything. Five million? Ten million? Come on! You can do better than that."


    Debbie stood up from her seat and added, "Lady¡ªand I use the term loosely¡ªI''ll give you fifty million.


    Take your bitch of a daughter and get out of my sight."


    Glenda couldn''t keep her cool anymore. She stood up and raised her hand, about to p Debbie.


    Debbie, however, caught her wrist with her left hand and pped her in the face with the right. Smack!


    "Argh!" Glenda screamed at the top of her lungs.


    There were not many guests at the cafe¡ªonly two young girls, likely students, were sitting at another


    table. Not wanting any part of this, they immediately picked up their backpacks and went to the


    cashier''s desk to pay. They left in a hurry.


    Debbie shook her hand and said impatiently, "Don''t call me. Ever. I''m busy, and I don''t have time for


    your drama."


    Glenda''s face was already red and swollen from the force of Debbie''s p. Her tears fell as she yelled,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "You bitch! Guards!"


    The bodyguards, who had been standing by the gate all this time, ran towards her. "Mrs. Li."


    Glenda raised her hand and pointed at Debbie. "Grab her," she said in a chilly voice.


    Debbie shrugged helplessly. ''Seriously? I really don''t have time for this.''


    She turned to the bodyguards and said, "Hey guys. Let''s take this outside. Don''t want to smash the


    cafe, right? Hey, didn''t you hear me?"


    While she was speaking, a bodyguard kicked a chair hard and sent it flying forward, spinning on one


    leg.


    The young mother dodged the chair, and then quickly reached into her purse.


    She took out a few hundred dors and gave the money to the cashier, who was shivering behind the


    counter. "Sorry about the mess. Keep the change."


    The cashier didn''t take the wad of cash she offered, cowering behind the counter at the sight of the two


    fierce bodyguards bearing down on Debbie.


    Debbie smiled and put the money on the counter before heading outside.


    However, a man grabbed her by the shoulder and was about to spin her around. At this moment, her


    phone rang. She smashed the hand with her purse and shouted, "Get your filthy paw off me!"


    Ignoring the bodyguard''s stunned expression, she pulled out her phone and checked the caller ID¡ª


    Carlos Huo.


    She held her phone up, making sure she had Glenda''s attention. "It''s Carlos. Last chance to call them


    off."


    Name-dropping certainly had its perks. Glenda was afraid of Carlos and what he might do if her guards


    manhandled Debbie. "Stop!" she ordered.


    Debbie smiled and answered the call in Glenda''s presence. "Hi honey, you miss me?" she asked softly


    on purpose. Without sparing Glenda another nce, she walked off.


    "Who''s with you?" Carlos asked, his voice devoid of any emotion.


    "None of your business!" Since she was out of the cafe, she didn''t need to act anymore. "It''s cool. I


    handled it. Don''t cause any more trouble."


    After saying that, she hung up.


    ''Ever since we''ve been together, people havee out of the woodwork to mess with me, '' she


    thought angrily.


    Carlos was stunned. ''I caused trouble for her? When? How?''


    Rubbing his aching temples, he called Frankie in. "Find out who Debbie was with today and what they


    did."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Debbie thought Glenda was done, but she was wrong. Glenda asked her bodyguards to follow the


    singer''s car.


    Debbie stopped the car and got out. The bodyguards did the same.


    She leaned against her car and used her finger to call them forward. It worked; they were pretty upset.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other before rushing over.


    Before they could even touch Debbie, she kicked one in the stomach, and grabbed the other''s arm. He


    stumbled backward before tripping over his buddy, hitting his head on the ground. They rolled on the


    road and finally stopped.


    They then realized that they were no match for Debbie, so they struggled to their feet, ran back to their


    car and sped off.


    Glenda called her daughter andined, "Hey Stephanie, I finally know why you hate Debbie so


    much. She has a sharp tongue."


    Stephanie took a look at the photos in her hand and asked casually, "You met with her?"


    "Yes. I wanted to find out why Carlos chose her instead of you. I didn''t expect her to p me! She''ll pay


    for that." ''Stephanie has to be Mrs. Huo. Otherwise, everything James did would be in vain, '' she


    thought.


    Stephanie froze for a moment, and asked with a frown, "Mom, she hit you?"


    "Yeah. She''s a tough cookie. Even my bodyguards failed me. Stephanie, be careful if you deal with


    her," Glenda said through gritted teeth.


    ''Seriously? She hit my mom!'' Angry could be seen in her beautiful eyes. "Mom, I have to go. Don''t


    worry. She''ll pay for what she did today."


    Stephanie called her assistant over and told her, "Post these photos online!"


    "Yes, Miss Li."


    That evening, the pictures went viral, and Debbie''s name was trending high on social media.


    Almost everyone in the city saw the photo of her and Ivan''s marriage certificate. The news said they


    had secretly been married for some time.


    Of course, this made her look like a liar. She had said publicly, in her concert, that she and Ivan were


    just friends.


    What was more, someone even snapped a photo of Debbie trying on a wedding dress. People


    spected about whether they were holding a wedding ceremony soon.


    The important part was that someone released photos of Debbie and Carlos hugging each other on the


    beach while on vacation. Rumor had it that Debbie had dated two men at the same time.


    Carlos had gotten engaged to Stephanie. So many people cursed Debbie angrily online saying, "I feel


    bad for her husband and Stephanie. Debbie Nian is such a bitch!"


    Debbie was not affected by the news at all. She even asked her PR team to make the news go viral.

 Chapter 471 Nice

    Chapter 471 Nice


    What made Debbie ufortable was that Carlos was rather calm this time.


    He didn''t call her, nor did he deal with the news posts online. Previously, whenever she was trending


    online, he would do damage control by deleting thements and news posts. But this time, he did


    nothing.


    After the topic had spread like wildfire for five hours, one of the "victims" finally gave an interview¡ª


    Stephanie. The reporters had many questions.


    "Miss Li, what do you think about Mr. Huo and his ex-wife falling in love again?"


    "Miss Li, why did you choose to be with Mr. Huo in the first ce? Do you love him?"


    "Miss Li, I heard that Mr. Huo broke off your engagement. Is that true? Did he do it to get back with


    Debbie Nian?"


    The reporters bombarded Stephanie with questions. She could hardly answer one before another


    question was headed her way.


    Stephanie''s eyes were red and swollen, like she''d been crying hard before the interview. She still


    managed to smile politely for the cameras. "Carlos and I love each other very much. Don''t believe


    everything you hear. And I can understand why she''d be hugging my fiance. She can''t bear to move


    on. He''s a good man. Anyway, Miss Nian and Mr. Wen are about to hold their wedding ceremony soon.


    I think congrattions are in order. And don''t mention these rumors around them. That would be quite


    rude."


    "Wow! Miss Li, you''re such a wonderful woman."


    "I''m impressed, Miss Li. You''re the only one good enough for Mr. Huo."


    Stephanie''s smile grew wider at the reporters''pliments. They were positively sycophantic, falling all


    over themselves to fawn over her. And why not? She presented an elegant figure.


    Another reporter chimed in, "I heard that the rumors were leaked by your assistant, Miss Li. Is that


    true? Did your assistant post this stuff online?"


    "What? Miss Li''s assistant? Did you start these rumors to get back at Debbie Nian?"


    "Miss Li, I heard that you and Carlos broke up. Is that true?"


    Things seemed to be spiraling out of control. Stephanie''s smile froze. Luckily, she was smart enough to


    give a good answer. "It doesn''t matter who posted it. Miss Nian has so many enemies in the city,


    anyone could have done it. Let''s hope she behaves herself in the future. Imagine being the other


    woman!"


    A smart person would read between the lines. Stephanie was slinging mud at Debbie, saying that the


    rumors were true.


    "If Miss Li said it, then it''s probably true. She''s a famous businesswoman. She''s never been known to


    lie, and probably isn''t now."


    "I agree. Miss Li, I hate to touch a nerve, but did you leak this?"


    Stephanie finally realized what was going on. These reporters wanted to force her to admit she


    released the news. ''Who sent these reporters? Why are they focusing on who started the rumors?''


    Stephanie took a deep breath and managed to stay calm. In a cold voice, she said, "Many people know


    that Miss Nian loves my fiance. It could be any one of them. You can''t be sure that it was me, right?


    Let''s call it a day. I need to get back to work. Carlos and I are good." To show this, she lifted her hand,


    and the diamond ring glinted in the sun. The move was intended to be casual.


    Theizens became more excited after watching the interview. They left numerous messages under


    Debbie''s posts on Weibo and asked for an exnation.


    Debbie, the talk of the town, sat in her office, on a phone call with Ivan. "Clever boy! How did you know


    it was me who hired the reporters? She fell right into my trap. Ha-ha!" Debbieughed into her phone.


    Ivan''s phone was on speaker. When Kasie heard that, she said, "Nice! We got your back. But won''t


    Carlos get pissed? He is Stephanie''s fiance, after all."


    Ivan patted Kasie''s shoulder and pointed to his own head. She instantly got the point. ''Right. Mr. Huo


    has his memory back. Stephanie''s toast, '' she thought. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Debbie, however, was the only one among their little group that didn''t know Carlos had gotten his


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    memory back. She was kind of worried about it. "If Carlos sides with Stephanie, then I''m screwed. He''ll


    fire me. I may have to sponge off you guys."


    Ivan chuckled and said yfully, "Well, if that really happens, Kasie and I will put our ns for a family


    on hold. We''ll treat Piggy like our own daughter. And you can clean our house and take care of the kid


    for a living."


    Debbie yelled, "I can''t believe you! You want to take my daughter away and make me your housemaid.


    What a jerk!"


    Kasie pinched Ivan''s arm andined, "Hey, don''t bully my friend. If it weren''t for her, you''d still be


    a bachelor now."


    Ivan held her in his arms and kissed her lips. "Okay, okay. She''s our matchmaker, and I should be nicer


    to her. She can just cook for us."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and retorted, "Hi Kasie, I saw the hottest guy recently. He''s young and super


    caring. Would you like me to introduce you?"


    "Of course! Tomboy, how old is he? What does he¡ª Mmmph..." Kasie''s voice trailed off.


    Debbie knew what was going on at the other end of the line. She blushed. "Don''t forget to follow me on


    Weibo and y along. Bye!" Then she hung up immediately.


    What happened next was beyond belief.


    Carlos consented to an interview to clear up the rumors. He held it in one of ZL Group''s many


    conference rooms. He projected a dapper and gant appearance, in a custom-designed ck suit, a


    ck shirt, and a silver tie. Rounding out the outfit was a pair of luxury shoes.


    With no PR team or a draft for his speech, Carlos started with a serious expression on his face, "I


    broke up with Stephanie Li for several reasons. The most important reason is that I''m still in love with


    my ex-wife, Debbie Nian. I had amnesia from that car ident three years ago. But l couldn''t help


    falling in love with her again. She is sincere and caring, and the only one I love. Even though I don''t


    remember her, she''s been trying her damnedest to bring back the love we had. I''m greatly moved by


    what she''s done for me. Three years ago, someone made up vicious rumors about her. She was cyber-


    bullied by so many people for something she didn''t do. She was even forced to leave Y City while


    pregnant. She gave birth to our daughter in a foreign country and raised her all alone. She''d been


    waiting for me the whole time. Maybe I''d been waiting for her too, but I didn''t realize it then."

 Chapter 472 I Owe Her An Apology

    Chapter 472 I Owe Her An Apology


    Debbie slumped backzily on the sofa as she watched the news. What Carlos was saying made her


    tense. She sat up abruptly and focused her full attention on the screen and hung on his every word. He


    stood there, dashing as ever.


    There were no tears on his face, nor did he look sad. However, his words touched every listener. "I lost


    my memory and oppressed Debbie. Heartbroken, she finally gave up on me and left. During her


    absence, I was miserable and started reflecting on my acts. I''m not proud of what I did, and I regret


    every bit of it. Even though I want my ex-wife back, I have never cheated on Miss Li, because she was


    never my girlfriend. After I had lost my memory, she worked with someone else on a scheme against


    me, posing to be my girlfriend. This was only her role in the scheme that they had concocted together.


    So she is not the victim here. Debbie is. From three years ago up until this moment, Debbie has been


    suffering too much because of me."


    Debbie gaped in shock and put her hand to her mouth. The tears flowed freely down her cheeks like a


    broken dam. Then her phone began to ring incessantly from people who were concerned about her, but


    she hung up without answering each time. How could she possibly speak on the phone in this


    condition? She had lost all sense ofposure and could only hold her bleary eyes fixed to the screen


    on Carlos.


    He was clearing her name in front of everybody. He was dering his love for her to the world. Every


    word he said warmed her. Once her heart was broken, but now she felt that she was whole again.


    Unable to contact Debbie on her phone, Ruby ran over to Debbie''s office instead. She wanted to tell


    Debbie to watch the news. But when she walked into the office and stopped to catch her breath, she


    saw that Debbie was already watching it. Ruby was relieved. She handed Debbie a tissue and


    consoled her. "Debbie, don''t cry, although I feel like crying too. What Mr. Huo said is so touching," Ruby


    said choking on the words.


    Debbie wiped her eyes silently, but it was no use. Each time she did, the tears would just roll down her


    cheeks again. If Carlos were by her side now, she would hug him tightly and wail in his arms. She


    would tell him how much she loved him and that her love for him had never stopped and never would.


    Carlos went on, "I had loved and treasured Debbie. In the past three years, she was framed and had


    endured unbearable pain. It''s all my fault. I owe her an apology. Debbie, I''m so sorry for everything.


    From now on, I''ll protect you and make sure no harmes near you. I will remarry Debbie as soon as


    possible. I hope that I have made my feelings and intentions for Debbie loud and clear. Thank you."


    The reporters were in a frenzy now and wanted to ask Carlos more questions, but Carlos turned them


    down.


    Just then, Ruby thought of something. She urged Debbie, "Release the proof! Hurry!"


    Debbie looked at her bewildered. She remembered that she was going to do something before the


    news had started but forgot what it was.


    ''Proof, proof...'' "Oh, right!" she remembered.


    Quickly she scrolled through the pictures on her phone and found the one she was looking for, and


    posted it on Weibo. It was her single status certificate proving that ever since she divorced Carlos three


    years ago, she had remained single and never married Ivan.


    Once the photo was out, the rumors were shattered.


    Under three minutes, Ivan posted a picture too. It was his marriage license. Beside the picture, he


    wrote, "Kasie and I are holding our wedding ceremony at the end of next month. Wee!"


    It was like a p across the face of the culprit.


    Kasie re-posted it. In thement section, she exined that she and Debbie were besties, and


    Debbie was the matchmaker.


    Stephanie was in shock while everything was unraveling right before her eyes.


    Carlos'' determination to break it off with her was beyond all of her expectations. There was not a trace


    of affection in his tone when he spoke of her. Each sentence was harsher than thest.


    ''Has he recovered his memory?'' she wondered.


    She wasted no time calling James. "Uncle James, who told you that Debbie and Ivan got married?"


    James had sent her those pictures. Initially, Stephanie nned to wait for the perfect moment to


    release them online. But when Debbie hit Glenda, it was thest straw. Stephanie was pushed over the


    edge and sold the pictures to the press.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When she called, James was already beside himself with rage. The news made his blood pressure


    soar. He ced his hand on his chest and said slowly, "It was Debbie. She told me she and Ivan got


    married and that she had given up on Carlos. She asked me not to harm her daughter."


    It wasn''t until he saw the news that he realized that Debbie had duped him.


    Judging by what Carlos said, he wasn''t sure if his amnesia was gone or not. Feeling confused, he


    called Dr. Zhu to confirm. The doctor informed him that Carlos had been having the injections.


    Whether Carlos remembered or not, it didn''t matter anymore. The most important thing was that Carlos


    was totally on Debbie''s side now. James had lost control over him.


    Carlos had even started dealing with Stephanie. James assumed that Carlos would take action against


    him next. Either way, he had to exercise extreme caution and avoid making any mistakes.


    Stephanie put her phone on the table and then threw a file folder against the wall out of frustration. The


    entrance of the office building was swarming with reporters demanding an interview with her.


    To add insult to injury, her boss called her after watching the news and said, "Considering that you have


    done a pretty good job for thepany, I''ll give you the liberty of resigning instead of firing you.


    Perhaps you should take some time and travel the world."


    Stephanie waited it out in her office until it waste in the evening, avoiding the media and not saying a


    word.


    When Debbie finished work, Carlos'' car was already waiting for her in front of the building.


    Debbie ignored the curious gazes from the onlookers and walked up to his car and hopped in.


    She was considering talking with Carlos to find out whether he had remembered everything.


    Because only the Carlos from three years ago would have protected her as he had when he made an


    appearance on the news.


    Once she entered the car, Carlos took her into his arms, and she leaned against him.


    They sat quietly like that until the car reached the gate of Carlos'' manor.


    "Stop!" Debbie suddenly said, sitting up.


    Frankie hit the brakes.


    "Carlos, get out of the car," she said, turning to him. Then she opened the door and got out herself.


    Carlos said nothing and followed her out of the vehicle.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, smiling.


    Debbie gazed at him and smiled. Gently she began to straighten his tie. "I think you have regained your


    memory, although I can''t prove it. If you don''t give me an answer now, I won''t enter the manor."


    Carlos knew he had no choice but to tell her.


    "Why did you tell me that you got married to Ivan?" he asked. It pained him to think about how she put


    on a wedding gown for another man and how he carried her into the wedding car himself. He even


    walked her down the aisle and handed her over to another man.


    When he recalled all of that, it hurt him so much. However, it turned out that it was all just one of her


    tricks. She pulled it off so well that everyone had been convinced. Carlos had to apud her, though


    his heart ached. As for Ivan, Carlos hated him so much that he wanted to kill him.


    "You didn''t love me. What did it matter whom I married?" she asked in an innocent tone.


    Carlos pinched his forehead in frustration and exined, "You should have understood me given the


    circumstances."


    "Well, too bad! I didn''t!"


    she retorted bluntly. "Fine. Let''s drop that. Why did you tell me that you had sex with Ivan?"

 Chapter 473 Good Buddies

    Chapter 473 Good Buddies


    ''He knew Ivan and I never slept together? Ivan must have told him everything, '' Debbie thought. Then


    she replied in a wronged tone, "When we were on the ind, I was horny, but you wouldn''t do anything.


    So I said that Ivan and I did it to piss you off."


    Carlos stared at her intensely.


    The fierce look in his eyes made her nervous. "Don''t look at me like that. I thought you didn''t want me


    anymore. I''m the one who should be mad," she added.


    ''How could I not want her? I was just trying not to cause problems, because she was married, '' Carlos


    thought.


    "And why didn''t you know my marriage license was fake? People are always saying you''re so clever..."


    she continued.


    Carlos didn''t know how to respond to that. He had tried toy a guilt trip on her, but she turned it


    around, made everything his fault. ''This woman is really savvy.''


    Debbie was d that he didn''t talk back to her. "I''ve answered your questions. Now it''s my turn."


    Carlos'' heart fluttered. He knew what she was going to ask. She figured it out faster than he thought,


    and he smiled resignedly.


    "Do you have your memory back or not?" she asked, her face betraying no emotion. What he didn''t


    know was that underneath that stony expression, her heart was pounding.


    Carlos looked her in the eye and took her in his arms. "Mmhmm."


    What a simple reply. But it was powerful enough to open the floodgates. Instantly, tears gushed from


    her eyes.


    Before he could say or do anything to console her, she lifted her foot and kicked him hard in the leg.


    The moment her pointed-toe stiletto hit his leg, a sharp pain seized him. He endured it silently. As the


    moments fled, the pain had dulled to an ache.


    Damon and Kinsley had talked him into pretending he still had amnesia. Carlos decided he was going


    to kick those guys'' asses.


    During this time, Frankie sat in the car. Bored, he got out to smoke and happened to see Debbie giving


    Carlos a kick.


    "Ha¡ª" he burst outughing. Since it was dangerous tough at Carlos, he stopped himself.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes. The mighty Carlos Huo¡ªkicked by a woman! This was awesome!


    And he wasn''t supposed to see it. Quickly, he got back in the car. He was so afraid his desire to smoke


    went out the window like so much...er...smoke.


    He couldn''t help watching the two either. One kick wasn''t enough to vent her anger. Debbie kicked


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos again.


    He didn''t grimace, didn''t scream, only looked at her tenderly.


    But her anger didn''t stop there. She gave him two more good kicks, just for good measure.


    "Feel better?" Carlos asked her.


    Debbie snorted and walked toward the car. He followed. But she got in and mmed the door shut. He


    was trapped outside the car. She locked the door quickly and opened the window a crack. "Don''t follow


    me!" she said angrily. Then she turned to Frankie. "Please turn the car around."


    Frankie looked at Carlos.


    Carlos nodded to him resignedly.


    After leaving the manor, Debbie asked Frankie to take her to Champs Bay Apartments. Since he had


    Carlos'' say-so, he did as he was told.


    That evening, Carlos invited Damon for a drink. Just the two of them. And it wasn''t at Orchid Private


    Club but at a bar that catered to all kinds of people.


    Carlos had booked a booth. Since nobody else was around, Damon thought Carlos had invited him


    there to discuss some secret n. He was excited. "Dude, you were awesome in front of the camera. I


    almost cried. I bet Debbie was in tears."


    "Nope," Carlos said simply.


    Damon was shocked. "No way! Women are way more sensitive. They always cry. What happened to


    her?"


    Carlos recalled Debbie''s angry face and then, without warning, he aimed a kick at Damon''s leg.


    He was wearing his wingtips tonight. It was a special asion¡ªan ass-kicking. He knew his kick would


    hurt much more than Debbie''s. Damon grimaced.


    For a long while he was in too much pain to utter a word. Bending over the table, he pped a hand


    over his leg, his face red from the pain.


    "That''s what I got when Debbie found out I was lying to her about my memory," Carlos began tly.


    Damon realized why Carlos had brought him there. ''This man is so vindictive.'' He finally managed to


    ask, "So why me me?"


    "You told me not to tell her," Carlos said after taking a sip of alcohol.


    "I did it for your own good, you ungrateful jackass! How was I supposed to know it would go south?


    Why are we friends again?"


    Carlos wasn''t angered by this. He smiled at him and asked, "Do you know how many times Debbie


    kicked me?"


    Damon had a bad feeling about this. "Hey, calm down, man! We''re good buddies¡ª Ah!" When Carlos


    kicked him again, Damon couldn''t bear the pain anymore and screamed. His howl filled every corner of


    the booth.


    "Four. Should I kick you and Kinsley twice each or should I kick you four times?" Carlos asked slowly.


    Damon stuck out his hand at once to stop Carlos kicking him again. At this moment, he forgot Kinsley


    was his friend or maybe he even didn''t remember who Kinsley was. "Twice each, please. I don''t think


    I''d survive a third."


    Carlos didn''t kick him anymore. Damon thought he was done with him. However, what Carlos said next


    didn''t exactly make him happy. "You always badmouthed my wife," Carlos remarked coldly.


    Damon cried, "I didn''t mean to. I told you, James tricked me. I swear I''ll make it up to her. I''ll apologize.


    Good enough?"


    "No!" Carlos said ruthlessly.


    Damon gritted his teeth, regretting having made friends with such a cold-blooded, brutal creature as


    Carlos. "I swear to God quit it! We won''t be friends, and you don''t want me as an enemy," he


    threatened.


    "No problem," Carlos replied easily. Damon regretted having made that threat.


    "Dude...Bro...Boss...what do you want from me?" ''Liar! He told me he wanted to have a drink with me.


    It turns out he was just trying to get back at me for Debbie.''


    Carlos thought about it and stated, "I heard your wife''s pregnant again."


    Damon shed a goofy smile when he thought of his wife. "Yes. I''ll be thrilled if I have a daughter half


    as lovely as Evelyn," he ttered.


    Carlos also was in a better mood when he thought of Evelyn, but not by much. "How far along is


    Adriana?"


    "Three months," Damon giggled.


    "Three months..." Carlos murmured. Then he pulled out his phone and called someone. "Send in ten


    women," hemanded.


    Damon was surprised. "What are you doing? Are you going to cheat on Debbie? Dude, don''t do that.


    Everyone saw you say you love her¡ª"


    Just then, the door was pushed open, and ten hot women walked in.


    As Damon was trying to figure out what was going on, Carlos stood up and told those women, "Serve


    Mr. Han well." Then he said to Tristan, "Get two bodyguards in here. They''ll watch Damon and make


    sure he keeps his hands to himself."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Only then did Damon realize what Carlos was doing. The sly man knew that he hadn''t had sex in three


    months. She hadn''t felt like it, so he had to do without. Now Carlos was using that to punish him. He


    asked those women to seduce Damon, but at the same time, he ordered the bodyguards to keep him


    from getting any.


    ''Carlos, you son of a bitch!'' Damon cursed inside. Carlos turned to leave. "Don''t do this! Get these


    women out of here! You can''t do this to me! Adriana will kill me!"


    Carlos paused, turning around. "Rx. I won''t tell. And nobody else will either," he said calmly. "Tristan,


    remember to take pictures."

 Chapter 474 Jailed

    Chapter 474 Jailed


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," Tristan remarked.


    Damon was desperate. "Damn you, Carlos! How could you do this to me? Come back!" he denounced.


    But as soon as Carlos left the room, those women surrounded Damon. "Mr. Han, I''ve heard so much


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    about you. You''re indeed a handsome man."


    "Mr. Han, I''m Mitzi. I''ll take good care of you."


    Damon raged, "Take good care of my ass!"


    Mitzi was dazed for two seconds. Then she articted with a goofy smile, "Of course, I''ll take good


    care of that as well, Mr. Han."


    Damon was rendered speechless.


    On the sixth floor of Building two of Champs Bay Apartments


    Stephanie was sitting on the living room couch, smoking, as she watched the news on TV. The reporter


    was saying, "Not very long ago, our correspondent informed that Mr. Huo, Debbie Nian and their


    daughter were seen outside his vi and they went inside together. It looks like the rumors are true..."


    "Oh, shut up!" Stephanie turned off the TV angrily. She put out the cigarette and ruffled her messy hair


    restlessly. Carlos had regained his memory! It was not a part of their n. Dr. Zhu had told them that


    there was no way Carlos would regain his memory, not as long as they didn''t miss the regr


    injections. ''Liar! They''re all liars!''


    Furious, she smashed the lighter against the tea table.


    Debbie had used a fake marriage license to set up James, but Stephanie got screwed over too. Now,


    both her and James'' reputations were ruined, all thanks to Debbie.


    Hate gnawed at her as she thought of what Debbie had done to her.


    Just then, her phone rang. "What?" Stephanie asked impatiently when she saw the caller ID.


    Angus Li, her father, sighed from the other end of the line. "Stephanie, your mom has been arrested.


    You''re in Y City, aren''t you? Head to the police station right away. I''m on my way there," he said in a


    rush.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened in shock. "Arrested? For what?" She abruptly stood up from the couch.


    "The police who called me said that she was sued for nder, assault and attempted murder."


    "Attempted murder?!" Stephanie raised her voice at the absurd usation. "That''s ridiculous!" Glenda


    was too much of a coward to do something like that.


    "That''s what I think too. But I don''t know what happened yet. Get awyer and go see your mom in


    prison. Ask her what happened. I''ll take a flight right away."


    Stephanie said impatiently, "There''s no need for you toe over yet. I''ll call you after I talk to Mom."


    "Okay," he said in a low voice.


    At the police station, Glenda told Stephanie that it was Debbie who had sued her.


    Glenda had nned to go back to New York, but the police had arrested her at the airport lounge. It


    was humiliating; so many people had witnessed the arrest.


    Glenda grabbed Stephanie''s arms tightly and said with tears in her eyes, "No wonder James wants her


    dead. She is a vicious bitch. All I did was call her names, but she hired that famouswyer, Xavier, to


    charge me with attempted murder! I didn''t do anything! Stephanie, bail me out! I don''t want to stay in


    this hell-hole another minute!"


    Stephanie stared at her mother awkwardly. "I brought along awyer hoping to bail you out, but the


    police wouldn''t allow it. I think Debbie Nian is behind this. She must have bribed the police to hold you


    here."


    It was just like when Debbie had been used of murder and had been detained in the police station.


    Back then, James had bribed the police to refuse her bail. In the end, it had taken Carlos to bail her


    out.


    Glenda panicked. "What should we do now? How can Carlos be so heartless? You took care of him


    when he was in aa. Did he forget all that? How ungrateful he is! I liked him; I must have been


    blind!"


    Stephanie thought about it for a moment and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll think of a way to get you out of


    here."


    "Good, good. Stephanie, I''m counting on you. You''re my sweet little girl. Oh! Inform your uncle James


    of this. Perhaps he can help."


    "Okay." Stephanie called James after she left the police station.


    When the evil fox learned that Debbie had put Glenda in prison, he was so shocked and furious that he


    almost passed out. "Steph, don''t worry. I''ll get your mom out of jail."


    Stephanie was relieved. "Thank you, Uncle James."


    "Don''t mention it, kiddo," James said with a smile. It was hard to believe that this man could ever be so


    benign.


    His soft tone made Stephanie furrow her brows. As much as she didn''t want to ept it, the truth was


    After hanging up Stephanie''s call, James called Carlos. But it was Frankie who answered. "Mr. James


    Huo, I''m sorry, but Mr. Huo is in a meeting right now. I will take your message to him if it''s urgent."


    James wanted to talk to Carlos himself, but the matter was too urgent to wait. He feigned a calm tone


    and informed, "Tell him that his aunt Glenda was framed by Debbie Nian and has been arrested by the


    police. The Li family members are my friends. If he still sees me as his father who had raised him for


    the past thirty years, he''ll bail her out."


    Sarcasmced Frankie''s eyes, yet he maintained a professional tone. "I''ll pass on your message, Mr.


    James Huo. Is there anything else I can help you with?"


    "Stephanie looked after him for two years when he was in aa. He should be grateful to her. She


    might have done some things, but considering what she has done for him in the past, he shouldn''t


    abandon her at a time like this."


    "Noted."


    "That''s all." James hung up without waiting for Frankie''s response.


    Carlos'' meeting ended soon, and Frankie told him everything James had said.


    He took his phone from Frankie and sneered at it, "What''s he been up totely?" He assumed that by


    now, the old snake should have known he had gotten his memory back.


    From his message, Carlos could tell that James was still pretending to not know that he remembered


    everything; he was trying to maximize the benefit of his identity as Carlos'' father.


    Frankie replied, "On the surface, it might look like he''s doing nothing unusual. But he has been secretly


    transferring his assets overseas. Some of them have been transferred into Glenda''s rtives'' names."


    ''Transferring assets?'' Carlos lit a cigarette and observed sarcastically, "He has cheated many people


    off their wealth. Isn''t he worried that it might break his arms?"


    The bribes James had taken from many and the money he had embezzled had reached billions of


    dors, which was enough for him to squander for the rest of his pitiful life.


    "Glenda has filed for a divorce. She must have done it to be with James. Mr. Huo, what should we do


    next?"


    Carlos fell silent. He was thinking about Angus Li.


    Glenda was evil, but Angus was an honest and decent man. He had never done harm to anybody.


    Despite suspecting that his wife was having an affair, he had been pretending to be ignorant of it for so


    many years, all for their children''s sake. That was the only reason why the Li family had always been


    so peaceful in the past.


    "We won''t interfere in their marriage. Glenda''s bail issues are not up to me." With that, Carlos picked


    up the file on the table. He was ready to set off to meet a client.

 Chapter 475 Debbie Went On A Date

    Chapter 475 Debbie Went On A Date


    Carlos'' decision was to be expected. Glenda was an outsider and an enemy to him. He wouldn''t upset


    Debbie for her.


    Debbie knew what Glenda did to her at the cafe the other day wasn''t serious enough to get her locked


    up for a long time. So several days after Glenda was sent to prison, Debbiepromised with her. She


    agreed to withdraw the charges on condition that Glenda apologized to her in person.


    Left with no other choice, Glenda conceded.


    One week in prison had dramatically changed Glenda''s appearance. When she walked out of her cell,


    there was no way of telling that she was a first-ssdy. Her long curls tumbled over her shoulders in


    a tangled mess. Her clothes were dirty, and her face was smudged. She looked ten years older than


    she was.


    When Stephanie saw her mother in that state of disarray, she vowed to herself that she would turn


    Debbie''s life into a living hell.


    As Stephanie and Glenda walked toward the entrance of the police station, they noticed Debbie


    watching them with a proud and cold demeanor. She was leaning against a ten-million-dor stretch


    limousine, custom-made by the ZL Group exclusively fordies only.


    Stephanie shot her a venomous look. It reminded Debbie of James. ''Like father like daughter, '' thought


    Debbie to herself.


    The sun shone brightly, and the day was pleasantly warm. Debbie was in a pretty good mood. "Glenda,


    jail time must have been tough," she said, rubbing salt into her wounds.


    Hearing her deliberate provocation, Glenda lifted her head abruptly and red at Debbie. She wished


    that she could pounce on her and snap her neck like a twig.


    "You bi¡ª" She managed to keep her anger in check before the word "bitch" flew from her lips. Taking a


    deep breath topose herself, she asked, "You want my apology? No problem. Leave Carlos!"


    Debbie scoffed, "What makes you think that you could ask me to do that? What are you to Carlos?"


    "If it weren''t for you, I would be his mother-inw!" Glenda asserted. ''This bitch destroyed my


    daughter''s happiness.


    James and I have worked hard for many years so that Stephanie could marry Carlos. Now this woman


    has ruined everything!'' The hate grew in her heart by the second.


    "But you''re not, are you?" Debbie retorted with a cynical smile and tilted her head. "And Carlos is


    clingy. He can''t stand me being out of his sight." Then she patted the pink limo behind her and said,


    "See? He bought this for me. What can I do? He spoils me. I''ll thank you if you can let him be a little


    low-key."


    Debbie was showing off. Glenda and Stephanie sensed that, and they were about to explode.


    Stephanie recognized the car. The day that it had been transported from abroad, before it even got off


    the expressway, there was a big hype about it on the news and Inte.


    Many people wondered which wealthy man had bought it to please his wife.


    The moneybags turned out to be Carlos, and the car was a gift for Debbie.


    If word had got out, theizens would be excited again.


    Debbie checked the time on her wristwatch and urged tly, "I''m in a rush, and you haven''t apologized


    to me yet. So hurry up."


    Aware of the consequences, Glenda took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and said grudgingly, "Sorry!"


    "Tsk tsk, listen. Does that sound like an apology to you? It sounds more like I owe you some money.


    Why are you so proud? At least show some sincerity," Debbie remarked. Just like her daughter, Glenda


    was also condescending, treating people like they were second rate citizens. Debbie wondered why


    they felt so confident about themselves.


    Suddenly, Stephanie''s face darkened. She held Glenda''s hand, squeezing it so tightly that it hurt, but


    she didn''t realize that she was doing it. Glenda looked at her in surprise and asked, "Stephanie, are


    you all right? You''re hurting me."


    Stephanie realized what she was doing and loosened her grip. Narrowing her eyes, she told Debbie,


    "I''ll apologize on my mom''s behalf."


    Debbie shook her head. "I''ll settle the ount with youter. This is between your mother and me. It''s


    none of your business."


    No longer able to contain the fury she felt inside, Stephanie suddenly let go of Glenda''s hand and then


    rushed over to Debbie. With anger clouding her mind, she lunged at Debbie, trying to p her across


    the face. However, she had forgotten that Debbie was good at martial arts.


    Before Stephanie could get close enough to her, Debbie kicked her hard.


    "Ow!" Stephanie groaned, lying on the ground. It took her a while to realize what had happened.


    Glenda ran to her in a fluster. "Stephanie, are you okay? Let me have a look."


    Stephanie held her stomach and gasped to ease the pain.


    Passersbying and going through the entrance of the police station were drawn to themotion


    that the three women were creating. Glenda knew she and Stephanie were no match for Debbie in a


    fight. So with clenched fists, she got to her feet and bowed to Debbie. "Debbie Nian, I''m sorry," she


    said respectfully.


    It sounded much better this time. Debbie didn''t n on wasting too much time on them. Satisfied with


    the apology, she got in her car and drove off.


    At ZL Group


    Niles suddenly barged into Carlos'' office and said to him in a hurry, "Carlos, bad news. Your wife has


    gone on a date!"


    Carlos knitted his brows. "What the hell are you talking about?" ''Who in Y City would be crazy enough


    to dare try to steal my woman away from me? That would be a death wish, '' he thought.


    "I saw Debbie just now. She was in the new limo the ZL Group had made, and she looked ravishing.


    The point is, she was with a gorgeous guy!"


    "What makes you think she was on a date?" Carlos put the lid back on his pen. He couldn''t focus on


    his work anymore.


    "She told me so,"


    Niles replied. Carlos stood up, grabbed his coat, and darted toward the door. "Where?"


    "Where what? Oh, they were at the sushi shop diagonally opposite this building."


    ''A date at a sushi shop?'' Without further ado, Carlos walked out of his office. He called Debbie before


    he got in the elevator.


    When Debbie answered his call, his brows unknitted. "Honey, what are you doing?" he asked gently.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The sightseeing elevator arrived. Carlos stepped in and scanned the scenery outside.


    "I''m eating sushi." She was telling the truth.


    Her reply coborated with the location Niles had said. Carlos pinched his forehead and said, "Honey


    ¡ª"


    "Don''t call me that!" Debbie interrupted him coldly.


    Carlos didn''t get mad. Instead, he chuckled, "No matter what you do, I won''t give up on you." Giving up


    wasn''t in his nature.


    For a moment, Debbie didn''t know what to say. The man sitting opposite her was enjoying his food.


    Looking at him, Debbie replied in a cold tone, "What do I care?"


    Since the ce they were in was close by, Carlos didn''t drive his car. After getting out of the elevator,


    he strode straight toward the sushi shop.

 Chapter 476 Lunch For Four

    Chapter 476 Lunch For Four


    When Carlos walked into the sushi shop, he was still on the phone with Debbie. Around that time, she


    was nibbling at a meat floss sushi. "Why aren''t you talking?" she asked, when she noticed his silence.


    The man sitting opposite her choked when he saw Carlos walk in. He kicked Debbie under the table


    and winked at her as he gulped down his ss of water.


    Debbie turned around to look directly at the man. Carlos ended the call and put his phone into his


    pocket. He looked at the man at the table and asked coldly, "Kinsley, what are you doing here?"


    Carlos nudged Debbie, motioning her to move over.


    Kinsley quickly swallowed a mouthful of fish eggs and exined, "Please don''t misunderstand. I''m


    flying to Z Country this afternoon and will be staying there for the next three months. Me meeting


    Debbie here was aplete coincidence!" That was a lie. He had called Debbie to have sushi. He was


    curious about what was going on between Carlos and Debbie.


    To his utter surprise, before he could ask her anything about their rtionship, Carlos had called


    Debbie right at that moment.


    He wondered if Carlos would believe his tant lie. The man just nced at him and remained silent.


    Debbie was surprised that Carlos had found her so quickly. She looked at the haughty man, who was


    now drinking her juice, and queried, "Niles told you, didn''t he?" It was the only possibility she could


    think of.


    A waiter came along with a menu card and handed it to Carlos. He ordered a few dishes and said, "He


    dropped by." He didn''t deny it.


    "Yeah, right. What a coincidence!" Debbie observed sarcastically. Niles had seen them together earlier.


    When she and Kinsley had just gotten out of their cars in front of the sushi shop, Niles, who was


    waiting at the traffic signal at that time, happened to see them.


    He waved to them and shouted, "What are you guys doing?"


    Debbie had answered with a stony face, "Dating."


    Shocked, Niles stepped on the gas and sped away.


    Within the next ten minutes, Carlos had stepped into the sushi shop. It had to be Niles who had


    informed him of the meeting.


    Soon after Debbie had mentioned him, Niles arrived huffing and puffing. He patted Kinsley on the


    shoulder. Kinsley took the hint and slid over to make room for him. Remembering that he was taller and


    sturdier than Niles, he switched seats with him.


    And so, the two-person lunch turned into a lunch for four.


    Carlos ignored the two single menpletely. He kept flirting with Debbie.


    He whispered something in her ear, and then kissed her lightly on her cheek. Kinsley rolled his eyes at


    him.


    Suddenly, the sushi tasted nd to Niles. He stopped eating and started drinking some plum alcohol,


    continuouslyining about Carlos to Kinsley.


    When they were done eating, they went their separate ways. Debbie said goodbye to Kinsley and Niles


    and left, ignoring Carlos.


    As soon as she left, Carlos called without looking at him, "Kinsley."


    Kinsley had a bad feeling. "What''s up, man?" he asked with a grin.


    Carlos watched Debbie leave. He gazed into the distance even after she couldn''t be seen anymore.


    Then he said casually, "I heard that there''s a woman that you hate since you were little."


    The grin on Kinsley''s face disappeared immediately. "Off I go. I have a flight to catch," he said hastily.


    "Kinsley!" Carlos turned to look at Kinsley, who was trying to run away.


    Kinsley quivered and turned back to look at him. "Buddy, I''m begging you. Don''t force me to see her. It


    was painstakingly difficult to get rid of her. Have a heart, man!"


    Carlos straightened his cuffs and replied, "No."


    "Carlos! How can you be so vindictive?"


    Carlos nced at him. "Don''t you know anything about me?"


    Kinsley had always known that the man was petty. And he had gotten on his nerves now. Damon had


    warned him how possessive Carlos was. "I only met Debbie to persuade her to forgive you. I was doing


    it for you, man."


    "Well, that was what I thought at first. But then it wasn''t."


    ''Why not? What did I do wrong?'' Kinsley was confused. "Are you really going to go after me just


    because I invited Debbie to lunch?" If that was really the case, the man was really the king of jealousy.


    Carlos gave him a sharp look and walked away.


    As Kinsley looked on, Carlos and Niles walked back to ZL Group''s office. Soon after, a familiar figure


    came into view. "Hi, Kins!"


    Kinsley''s face turned pale. ''Carlos, you asshole!'' he cursed inwardly. He ran towards his car, trying to


    flee before the woman could pounce on him.


    However, thanks to her previous experiences, the woman already knew what he was about to do. As


    he rushed to the driver''s seat, she opened the back door and hopped into the car.


    Their eyes met in the rearview mirror.


    "Kins, don''t me Mr. Huo. He promised to let you endorse ZL Group''s clothing. This is a big deal. Just


    imagine how bright our future will be!"


    ''What bright future? This is more like a disaster!'' There was no future for him with this woman, only


    nightmares. Carlos deliberately put him into this position and then promised the endorsement to


    appease him. He didn''t care.


    That evening, Debbie was invited to a celebration dinner for thepletion of a movie. She looked


    perky and innocent in her green flowy dress.


    Her bodyguard secretly took a picture of her and sent it to Carlos. When he saw that, Carlos dropped


    whatever he was doing and asked Frankie to drive him to the hotel where the dinner was taking ce.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The dinner wasn''t over until past nine o''clock. Debbie had her arm around a male co-worker''s as she


    walked out of the hotel. The man saw Carlos'' car and let go of Debbie frantically. "Gotta go." With that,


    he ran away.


    ''Huh?'' Debbie didn''t realize what was going on until she saw Carlos step out of the car.


    Under the public gazes, he walked towards her with a tender smile, put his arm around her and led her


    to his car.


    Inside the car


    Carlos pressed his body against hers and lifted her chin to make her look directly into his cold eyes.


    "Can''t you just stay the hell away from other men?" he asked grimly.


    Debbie wasn''t afraid of him. She retorted, "Mr. Huo, what am I to you? Why are you meddling with my


    life?"


    Carlos said through gritted teeth, "Let''s get remarried right now!"


    "It''ste. The Civil Affairs Bureau is closed now."


    "It''ll be open if I want it to be open!"

 Chapter 477 Carlos’ Retaliation

    Chapter 477 Carlos¡¯ Retaliation


    ''Could this man be any more overbearing?'' Debbie shook her head silently. She then wrapped her


    arms around Carlos'' neck and said in an extremely tender voice, "Mr. Huo, it hurts, doesn''t it? I had


    lunch with Kinsley earlier, and now, I just walked arm-in-arm with another man. Imagine how I felt when


    I watched you kiss Stephanie and get engaged to her."


    Carlos realized that she had done all those things to get even with him, just as he had anticipated. The


    look in his eyes softened. He bowed down his head and kissed her on the lips.


    The space inside the car was filled with passion and lust. But Debbie pushed the horny Carlos away


    and snickered, "Mr. Huo, we should stop here. I got my period today."


    Carlos was frustrated. ''She is determined to torture me.''


    They rode to the manor to see Piggy. When they arrived, Miranda weed them in.


    She smiled at Debbie and said, "I just finished reading to her. She fell asleep. Do you want to check on


    her?"


    "Yeah, thanks," Debbie replied.


    She pushed the door open without making any noise. The light in Piggy''s room had been dimmed to a


    perfect glimmer. If it were to be too bright, she would have difficulty falling asleep; if it were too dark,


    she would get scared. The little girl was sound asleep now.


    Miranda went to her room to get some sleep. Carlos leaned on the door frame, looking at Debbie and


    Piggy tenderly.


    Before he found out who Piggy really was, he had envied her parents so much. But it turned out that he


    was her father after all.


    He was grateful to Debbie for giving him such a lovely daughter. He wondered when she would forgive


    him. If she did, the three of them could live together every day. How great that would be, he thought.


    Debbie walked over to him and whispered, "I''m sleeping with Piggy. Good night." With that, she shut


    the door on his face.


    He heard the lock click from the inside.


    She was avoiding him, he realized.


    While he was in the study, Carlos got a call from Frankie. "Mr. Huo, I found out." He had been


    expecting this call.


    "Shoot."


    "Miss Nian and Mrs. Miranda Huo hade up with the n together."


    Carlos wasn''t surprised.


    Frankie continued, "Mr. Wen had a part to y too. They worked together to make Miss Nian marry


    Ivan. On the one hand, it would stop Ivan''s mom from pressuring him to get married and on the other


    hand, it would make you jealous." Frankie said thest word very cautiously. He paused for a reply.


    Carlos closed hisptop and ordered, "Go on."


    "There were others involved too. Xavier, Yates, and Curtis." ''So, they all yed me, '' Carlos thought,


    squinting.


    At first, the n had included only Miranda, Ivan, and Debbie. But considering that Carlos was too


    smart for them, to make sure the n would go perfectly, Debbie decided to get more people to work


    with her. Soter, she persuaded Yates, Xavier, and Curtis to join her to pull it off.


    When Xavier had sent Carlos the picture of Debbie in a wedding dress, it had actually been Debbie''s


    idea.


    Since they knew that Debbie and Ivan weren''t in love, everyone in the group tried their best to bring


    Debbie and Carlos back together.


    "What was Yates'' part in their n?" Carlos'' voice betrayed no emotion.


    Frankie coughed to cover his embarrassment before he continued, "Yates and Xavier knew long back


    that Miss Nian was your ex-wife. That was why they chose to be Piggy''s godfathers. They kept the


    truth from you because they knew that once you and Miss Nian were back together, she would be the


    one in charge, and they wanted to see you get bullied around by her."


    Carlos had always been a proud man and was looked up to by everyone. His friends wondered what it


    would be like if the powerful Carlos ever became submissive. But Carlos had different ns for the


    whole lot of them.


    Starting from the very next day, the supervisory department and the police continued to show up at


    Yates'' businesses. Yates couldn''t catch a break.


    Meanwhile, an announcement was posted on Xavier''s official Weibo ount saying that he would be


    representing everyone in court for free for the next three months, starting from that very day. Xavier


    received more than he had bargained for.


    So far, Carlos had gotten back at Damon, Kinsley, Xavier, and Yates. Wesley, Ivan and Curtis were the


    only ones left.


    Since Curtis was Debbie''s uncle, he couldn''t touch him. Wesley was his next target.


    Carlos called him. He took a long drag on his cigarette and blew the smoke out. When the call


    connected, he spoke without any pleasantries. "I heard that things between you and your girlfriend


    haven''t been going welltely."


    Wesley knew Carlos. He was alert. He spat a mouthful of smoke too. "Carlos, I''m surprised that you


    still have time to think about me and ir. Debbie hasn''t forgiven you yet, and you have done nothing


    yet to make James and Stephanie pay. So, why don''t you just mind your own business?"


    Wesley had proposed to ir, but she had turned him down. He wanted a baby; she said no to that


    too. He was pissed.


    Under the current circumstances, he had to be very careful not to give Carlos a chance to create more


    trouble for him.


    "I''m not worried about Debbie. iming her heart is an easy task; I just have to get her into bed with


    me. As for James and Stephanie...I''m waiting for the perfect moment, and then, they are done."


    Carlos seemed to have an answer for everything. Wesley frowned. "You still have your ZL Group to


    run. Focus on that, and stop nosing around." ''Damn that old goat, James!'' Wesley cursed inwardly. If


    that man hadn''t deceived all of them and turned them against Debbie, Carlos wouldn''t be going after


    them now.


    Carlos put out the cigarette and said, "All right."


    ''All right?'' Wesley didn''t believe a word that came out of the Devil''s mouth. "Rx. I''m going to


    apologize to Debbie," Wesley assured him.


    "I''ve been chasing Debbie for so long, and she''s not making it easy for me. As my friend, you can''t just


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    sit there and do nothing. Help me," Carlos said with a faint smile.


    ''Help him?'' Wesley frowned. Carlos would never ask anyone for help. "You broke Debbie''s heart and


    created a hell of a mess for yourself. Don''t drag me into it. I''m warning you, Carlos, don''t create any


    trouble for me. ir is not as tough as Debbie, you know. She can''t live on her own. She is a dodo.


    She won''t be able to survive without me."


    Carlos chuckled, "You talk about your girlfriend like that behind her back? Aren''t you worried that she


    might hear you?"


    "She is sleeping in the bedroom and I''m in the living room."


    Just then, a soft voice came from behind him, "Wesley..."


    Startled, Wesley choked on the smoke and coughed violently.


    ir wasn''t loud, but Carlos heard her clearly. "Take care, buddy!" he said to Wesley and hung up with


    a smirk.


    Wesley was stunned. He didn''t know what to say to her.


    "Do I look that useless to you?" ir asked him with a pained expression. She knew that she wasn''t


    the smartest person in the room. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have failed time and again to run away from


    this man.


    But it still hurt to hear him talk about her like that to others.


    Wesley put out the cigarette and walked to her. "I was just joking around with Carlos," he exined


    with an awkward look on his face.


    "Oh," ir responded. He knew that she wasn''t convinced, but he didn''t know how tofort her. It


    was all Carlos'' fault. If he could, he would make that hateful man run a hundred kilometers with a


    twenty-kilogram load on his back.


    Before Ivan''s wedding, news that the ZL Group was going to take over the Wen Group was spread


    everywhere. Nobody knew why or if it was true.


    Only very few people knew that it was all because Carlos was enraged. So many of them had already


    suffered under his rage. And it was all for Debbie.


    Ivan was very busy dealing with the issues at hand. It was true that Carlos was about to buy out the


    Wen Group.

 Chapter 478 Call Me Honey

    Chapter 478 Call Me Honey


    So while preparing for his wedding, Ivan had to work overtime to cope with the trouble Carlos made for


    him.


    Numerous times, he cursed himselfte at night why he had been dumb enough to have chosen


    Debbie, out of all the women, for a sham marriage. After all, he had many other female friends to


    choose from. If he hadn''t made the wrong choice, Carlos wouldn''t have been angry with him and giving


    him a hard time now.


    However, just as he was busy solving problems, Carlos suddenly stopped progressing with the


    purchase.


    Just as he felt relieved and thought Carlos had let him off the hook, Ivan found that someone was


    buying hispany''s shares at a high price and selling them low.


    Ivan was on the brink of having a nervous breakdown.


    He was so miserable and helpless that he had to call Debbie for help. "Debbie, I raised Carlos'' child for


    more than a year. Does he have to be so heartless to me?" heined once she answered the


    phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Debbie was puzzled. She knew nothing about Carlos'' recent acts of revenge on Ivan.


    Ever since that press conference that Carlos held, she had been swamped withmercials.


    Then for the first time in Ivan''s life, he broke down and started confiding in a woman about the cruel


    and callous things another man was doing to his business, which were taking a great toll on him.


    Debbie waspletely taken by surprise. "I''m sorry, Ivan. I didn''t know he was doing that. It''s all


    because of me. I''ll try and talk to him."


    "Please speak to him soon. Thepany is in utter chaos. I didn''t even have time to apany Kasie


    to pick out her wedding dress. My mom had to go with her instead. Because I had to sort out the mess


    Carlos created for me. At times I have been so depressed I wanted to kill myself. Please, Tomboy, call


    him now." The day Kasie and Ivan went to the bridal shop to pick out a wedding dress, Ivan was just


    about to try on a suit for himself when he got an urgent call and had to rush back to the office.


    Before he left, he called his mom toe to the bridal shop to keep Kasiepany. Thankfully, Kasie


    was understanding, and she didn''tin.


    "Okay, I''ll call him now." ''Carlos has gone too far.''


    Debbie was deep in thought before she finally made the call. The phone rang a couple of times before


    it was answered. "Honey!" Carlos called gently.


    "Knock it off. I''m not your wife. Why are you so mean to Ivan? Are you trying to make me feel bad?"


    Debbie asked bluntly.


    Carlos smiled. "Of course not. If you stay at the manor tonight, I''ll let Ivan off immediately. What do you


    say?"


    "Too busy. I have a business trip tomorrow. I have to get ready," she refused without hesitation.


    "Where are you going?"


    "France. It''s beside the point. I''m calling to ask you to leave Ivan alone. He''s innocent. I agreed to have


    a sham marriage with him. If you''re angry, take it out on me, or hit me. Just leave Ivan out of it."


    Hit Debbie? Carlos would rather hurt himself than do that. "Fine. Call me, ''Honey.'' Then I''ll let him off,"


    Carlos said,promising with a frown.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "Carlos Huo, this call never happened. Since you''re so stubborn, there''s only


    one choice left for me."


    "What''s that?"


    "I can''t let you take the Wen Group from Ivan, so I''ll leave the Star Empire and go back to the Wen


    Group." Debbie wouldn''t concede.


    "You can''t afford the default fine," he dered calmly.


    Debbie smiled. "No, I can''t. But my ex-husband can. If I want to leave the Star Empire, he''ll support my


    decision and help me out. Right, Mr. Huo?"


    Carlos smiled hopelessly in a resigned manner. She knew he cared about her and that she was his


    Achilles'' heel.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about a kiss, then?" Carlos tried again.


    Although Debbie was amused, she still maintained a cold tone. "I can''t. We''re not a couple. There are


    boundaries. Thank you for leaving Ivan alone. Bye."


    Carlos shook his head when she hung up, and stared at his phone.


    Then he called Tristan on the inside line. "Stop the operations on the Wen Group."


    Tristan was confused for a moment, and then he understood. "Yes, Mr. Huo." ''Ivan must have called


    Debbie for help, '' he realized.


    The next day, before Debbie left for France, she went to the manor to see Piggy. Miranda hade


    back from New York. When Debbie arrived, she was having breakfast with the little girl, whereas Carlos


    had just finished his morning exercise and was taking a shower upstairs.


    "Aunt Miranda," Debbie called.


    Miranda looked at her and announced, "Sooner orter, we''ll be a family again. I don''t like this form of


    address."


    Debbie was surprised by her bluntness, but she didn''t object. "Mom," she called blushing.


    "Mmhmm. Have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes. I''m going on a business trip today. I came to check in on Piggy," she said as she kissed Piggy''s


    cheek.


    Evelyn already knew what a business trip meant. She hugged Debbie and said, "Mommy, y with me


    when youe back."


    "Sure, I will, sweetheart." Debbie stroked her cheek, feeling guilty that she was a lousy mom. She


    spent too little time with her daughter.


    By the time Carlos came downstairs, Debbie was already gone. "Daddy, Mommy will be away for half a


    month. I miss her already," Piggy said to her father.


    "Did shee over?" he asked Miranda.


    Miranda fed Evelyn a slice of fruit. "Yes. She came to see Piggy and then left quickly. I guess she didn''t


    want to see you."


    She didn''t sugarcoat her words at all, and Carlos felt hurt.


    Miranda continued, "I n to live in Y City. Your father wille back as well in two years. In the long


    run, it won''t do for us to live with you and Debbie. So I''m going to have the old residence revamped,


    and move in there with Evelyn. You cane and see her when you miss her. And if you''re busy, you


    don''t have to worry about her."


    Carlos and Piggy looked at each other as Miranda spoke. "You''ve got a point. There is another vi


    avable behind this one. You and Evelyn can live there."


    Miranda joked, "You just want your daughter to be as close to you as possible, don''t you?"


    "Yes," he admitted.


    "Okay then, I''ll have it renovated. Once it''s done, Evelyn and I will move in." Then she turned to Piggy,


    who was eating breakfast. She asked in a soft voice, "Evelyn, you and I are going to live in the next


    house. Would you like that?"


    Evelyn swallowed her food and asked, "Can I see Daddy every day?"


    Carlos felt warm inside when he heard that, and smiled happily.


    "Of course you can, and you can see your mommy too."


    "Okay," Evelyn agreed in her sweet little voice.


    "What an adorable girl! She''s as easy-going as Debbie," Mirandamented.

 Chapter 479 Beyond My Reach

    Chapter 479 Beyond My Reach


    ''As easy-going as Debbie?'' Carlos shook his head. "I don''t think so. It must be my genes. Debbie isn''t


    an easy-going person at all," he said curtly. She was a hard nut to crack. If she were easy to handle, he


    would''ve already had her by his side. It was way more difficult to coax her than to snag a one hundred


    million contract.


    On the contrary, he would easily surrender to her as soon as she gave herself to him.


    The ever-aloof Miranda was amused by Carlos'' childish words. A rare wide smile crept across her face


    as she said, "Your genes? What would Debbie say to that? If you were easy to handle, she wouldn''t


    have had to suffer so much in the past months. See how angry she is with you now."


    Carlos couldn''t find a word to say. He was stumped. It was a scoff from his biological mother.


    When he said nothing in reply, Miranda changed the topic and asked, "How are you going to deal with


    James and Stephanie?" The smile on her face was reced by a serious look.


    Carlos drank the remainder of the juice that was left in Evelyn''s ss before answering calmly, "There''s


    no hurry."


    He wouldn''t let them die peacefully. He wanted to torture them slowly, inch by inch, and exhaust them


    physically and mentally.


    "Uh huh. Fine, I''ll leave them to you. But be cautious, James is cruel and heartless. He''ll probably try to


    get his hands on Evelyn. It would be wise to tighten the security around her. She needs more armed


    bodyguards," Miranda suggested. As she thought of the possibility of danger, she decided to stay in the


    manor for the time being until Carlos finished off James and Stephanie for good. She would then


    consider whether she should move out or not.


    "Yes, I will do that."


    Carlos didn''t need to do anything much to deal with Stephanie. Because ironically, it was now her turn


    to be the target of cyber-bullying. As arrogant and proud as she was, Stephanie could hardly


    endure the negativements on her. She was already devastated.


    Debbie received Carlos'' messages every day since she had flown to France. Today was the seventh


    day of her stay there. When she finished her work and returned to the hotel at midnight, she received


    his text again. "Honey, did you miss me today?"


    Lying on the bed, she typed, "No."


    Carlos didn''t mind her cold reply. He continued to text her. "You should stop lying to yourself. You miss


    me. You can tell me that you do. I won''t judge."


    Debbie choked on her saliva when she saw his reply. He had recently gotten very good at sweet-


    talking. Was this really the stoic CEO she had known for years? Did he find someone to teach him


    some romance?


    She didn''t bother to reply and closed her eyes to rest. Her phone buzzed again. "Honey, I love you," his


    message said.


    Debbie smiled. Of course, she knew how much he used to love her before he had lost his memory.


    Now, his memory was back, and his love for her was stronger than ever. Nheless, she still tried to


    stay angry at him. "Mr. Huo, I''m just one of your staff and you''re the CEO. You''re beyond my reach. I''m


    not expecting any love from you. I just want to earn my sry and make a living."


    "Babe, gimme some sugar, and I''ll give you everything in return. My body, my heart... Everything that is


    mine belongs to you."


    Debbie got goose bumps as she read his brazen words. She put her phone away without replying.


    Two minutester, she grudgingly got out of bed and plodded towards the bathroom to shower. She


    was exhausted after the whole day''s work.


    She regretted having epted thismercial job in France. The work was signed for fifteen days and


    there was still eight days left. She would be drained of energy by the end of it.


    The eighth day of the event was the most rxing day for her so far. She had a dinner party that night


    and she could go back to the hotel earlier than usual. She was going to hang out in the streets of Paris


    and do some sightseeing if the party ended early.


    Luckily for her, the dinner did end very soon. She left the restaurant with a colleague from France and


    they walked together since they were heading in the same direction.


    Her colleague was a muscr man, with blonde hair and blue eyes. He very much appreciated


    Debbie''s music, so they had a lot inmon to talk about.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Debbie, I would like to develop my career in your country as well. Do you think yourpatriots will


    like someone like me?" the man asked as he flexed his elbow to show his bulging biceps.


    Debbie was amused. Sheughed, "Of course. A lot of girls love muscr men like you. They feel¡ª"


    She stopped mid-sentence as she gazed into the distance in front of them.


    Suppressing the shock that was travelling through her entire body, she finished her sentence, "¡ªsafe."


    The foreigner noticed the change in her expression. He followed her gaze and saw a man and a little


    girl standing ten-odd meters away, looking at them.


    The man was dressed in a white woollen sweater, ck leisure trousers and a ck overcoat. He was


    handsome, but his eyes radiated disturbingly cold calmness. One glimpse at him, and you''d never


    forget that face.


    Next to him, the little girl was holding a doll in her hand, her straight hair done up. She was wearing the


    same style overcoat as the man, with a belt tied around her waist and a pair of light-colored princess


    shoes.


    They stood there, holding each other''s hands. With the artistic buildings of Paris in the background,


    they looked like figures from a breath-taking oil painting.


    Some passers-by took out their phones and began snapping pictures of them. Debbie heard someone


    marvel in Chinese, "Wow, he''s so hot. Is he a model? Is that his daughter? I wonder who the mother


    is."


    Debbie tittered under her breath. ''Of course, that''s his daughter, and I''m the mother, '' she thought


    proudly.


    "Debbie, do you know them?" the foreigner asked curiously.


    She nodded, without taking her eyes off the father and daughter duo. "My ex-husband and my


    daughter," she said with a sigh.


    The man threw a nce at Carlos and asked, "I heard from someone that your ex is the CEO of an


    international group. Is that him?"


    "Yeah." Debbie waved to her daughter.


    Evelyn instantly broke free from Carlos and began walking towards her mother.


    Debbie squatted and stretched out her arms, expecting the little girl to run and jump into her embrace.


    However, she didn''t.


    Debbie squatted there, embarrassed, as she watched her daughter gracefully walk towards her with


    the doll in her hands. Debbie was still in a daze as Evelyn walked up to her and gave her a hug.


    "Mommy, I miss you."


    Debbie wanted to cry and scream. ''Why is my dear baby bing as cold as her dad? She''s only


    three years old!''


    Kids, they say, are easily influenced by the adults whom they spend most time with. Evelyn had been


    staying with Miranda and Carlos for a while and now, she had be as aloof as those two.


    She scooped her daughter up and pecked a kiss on her cheek. Then she turned to her friend and


    introduced, "This is my daughter, Evelyn. Baby, say hi to Uncle Davis."


    The foreigner greeted Evelyn cheerfully, "Hi little girl, my name is Davis. Nice to meet you!"


    Evelyn smiled politely and waved her hand at him. "Good evening, Uncle Davis. Good to see you too."


    Both Debbie and Davis were shocked by how fluently the three-year-old girl spoke English.


    Debbie knew that Piggy could say a few simple English words. But so fluently? She had no idea.


    Davis was excited. "Wow, Debbie, your daughter is amazing. She''s cute and clever!"


    As Davis was speaking, a tall figure came over and embraced the mother and daughter. Carlos nted


    a kiss on Debbie''s cheek and said in English, "Honey, I''ve missed you." Before she could react, he


    looked at the man who was still very excited by the scene in front of him. The two gentlemen shook


    hands. "Thank you for taking care of my wife. Sorry, we should get going now."

 Chapter 480 Megans Death

    Chapter 480 Megan''s Death


    Debbie wanted to say something to Carlos to stop the man from addressing her as "honey." But Davis


    wouldn''t shut up. He was so excited and animated. He cut in, "You''re wee. Your daughter is


    amazing. I really should get a wife and have a son right now. That way, when he grows up, I can have


    him court your daughter."


    As he finished speaking, he clearly saw Carlos'' emotionless face gradually fall.


    Awkward silence engulfed them. In the end, the stone-faced man told the foreigner icily, "First, you


    need to get on the Forbes Billionaires list; second, marry the most beautiful woman in the world¡ªshe


    should have good genes; third, give birth to a son that is older than my daughter, and make sure he


    knows how to handle your money, not to mention make more. So, if you do all that, your son can date


    my kid."


    Debbie''s jaw dropped as she listened to Carlos'' standards on their future son-inw.


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    ''Forbes Billionaires list? Some billionaires don''t make that list. It starts at 40 billion dors! Does he


    think anyone can do that?


    And marry the most beautiful woman? For good genes? So he means Davis'' kid needs to be rich,


    powerful and handsome enough to be worthy of Evelyn.''


    But what drove Debbie nuts was his third requirement. A son older than Evelyn? That was impossible.


    Carlos had to be joking. The cap to a list of impossible demands, so the guy would give up on the idea


    of his son marrying Evelyn. Of course he''d want a mature, stable man as a son-inw, but this was


    over the top.


    Carlos had clearly given him a picture of his ideal son-inw: powerful, rich, handsome, considerate


    and caring.


    Carlos took Piggy from Debbie''s arms. Holding his daughter with one arm, he wrapped his other arm


    around Debbie''s waist and led her away.


    The foreigner was still in a daze after hearing what the CEO said. He stared nkly at the mother and


    daughter who were waving goodbye to him. The mother smiled apologetically while the daughter wore


    a sweet smile.


    After pondering over Carlos'' list for a while, Davis somehow figured out what exactly was on the CEO''s


    mind.


    It sounded reasonable. If he had such a wonderful daughter, he''d strive to give her the best things in


    life.


    So how could he do this? How could he have a son who measured up? ''Forbes Billionaires list? The


    most beautiful woman in the world? A son older than Evelyn?'' Davis recalled Carlos'' words once again


    in his mind, but he stopped there. There was no way he could make it. Staring at the receding figures


    of the three, Davis suddenly realized something. Carlos was making a joke.


    ''Hey, wait. Was he talking about himself? He''s one of the richest men in the world. He''s powerful. His


    wife is the loveliest singer. Of course he''d want someone just like him to vie for his daughter''s hand...''


    Even after they were too far away to see Davis, Carlos still wore a dark expression, emanating


    coldness. He wasn''t happy with the idea that someone would marry his lovely daughter one day and


    take her away from him. Debbie sighed helplessly. "When did you get here? Why didn''t you tell me you


    and Piggy wereing?" she asked.


    Carlos'' face softened a little, but his voice still sounded stern when he spoke. "So if I told you I was


    Debbie snapped nonchntly, "What? You have a problem with me having dinner with my colleagues?"


    Carlos didn''t say anything else. He didn''t dare. He didn''t want to piss her off. At this point, his anger


    hadpletely vanished, and he apologized tenderly, "No. My bad. Sorry." He pulled her closer to him.


    Debbie sneered, "Mr. Huo, no need to apologize. Give me my daughter and you can leave now." With


    that, she reached out her arms to Piggy.


    Carlos held their daughter tightly and pulled away from Debbie while patiently coaxing, "I didn''t fly all


    the way out here to give you our daughter. We''ll wait till you''re done with work and go home together."


    He winked at his daughter. Evelyn got the hint and echoed, "Mommy, Daddy and I missed you. Don''t


    make us go."


    ''Make them go?''


    Debbie took a deep breath and forced out a smile before exining, "Mommy won''t make you go.


    You''ll stay with me. But Daddy''s a busy CEO, so we shouldn''t keep him from his work..."


    "Honey, that doesn''t matter. Mom can run thepany for me," Carlos quickly chipped in, a cunning


    smile on his face.


    Debbie''s lips twitched. Miranda and Carlos were ganging up on her. She smirked, "Quit calling me


    ''honey.'' By the way, are you going to deal with James or not?"


    With this name brought up, the yful smile on his face faded away. "Of course," he said, a cold glint in


    his eyes. He had just seen James two days before. The sly old fox should have figured out Carlos was


    back to normal. But they didn''t talk about that. They just made small talk.


    "He''s transferring his property. Some of the staff, cooperative projects andpany assets are


    involved in his case, including the branchpany in New York. So I have to handle it carefully and


    quietly," Carlos exined. He knew Debbie wanted to see James live out his remaining days in jail.


    So he was collecting evidence of James'' crimes, leaving no stone unturned. He had even employed a


    third-party financepany to audit ZL Group''s ounts, just in case.


    As far as he knew, corruption and bribery had bemonce in ZL Group when James took


    over as CEO. And it didn''t stop with James¡ªmany employees were involved on some level. But most


    of them had cleaned up their acts after Carlos resumed his rightful ce as head of thepany.


    "I see. So what about Stephanie? She up to anything?" Debbie asked as she stole a nce at the man.


    She was d to see that his face didn''t twitch. No cocked eyebrow, no set grimace. Nothing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Carlos drew closer to her and whispered in her ear, "I think she has something to do with Megan''s


    death."


    Debbie froze and widened her mouth in shock. As his words sank in her heart, she got goose bumps all


    over.


    Carlos wouldn''t juste up with that out of the blue. He must have found some clues that led to


    Stephanie''s involvement.


    Although Debbie hadn''t been around her that much, she hadn''t pegged her as a murderer. Arrogant,


    definitely. But a murderer?


    As they talked, Evelyn gradually fell asleep, her head resting on Carlos'' shoulder. After shifting his


    daughter to his other arm, Carlos held his wife''s hand and continued walking. "I read Megan''s diary and


    found that they really weren''t friends at all. They pretended, to keep up appearances. Stephanie hired


    someone to rape Megan, but Megan didn''t have solid proof, so she didn''t tell us. But she was nning


    her revenge." But unfortunately for her, she was brutally cut down before her ns coulde to


    fruition.


    "Her diary? What else was in there?" Debbie asked, genuinely curious. She wanted to know what the


    drama queen thought of her three years ago.


    Carlos gave her a long nce and squeezed her hand before apologizing, "I''m sorry. I''ve been a bad


    guy. I want to make it up to you."


    "Why?" she asked, confused.


    "Megan said in her diary that she hated Wesley and me a lot, because her parents died for us. After her


    parents died, she wasn''t happy, so she aimed to make us suffer as well. She drove a wedge between


    you and me. She stirred up trouble between Wesley and ir, even Curtis and Colleen."


    ''What a nutjob!'' Debbie thought, shaking her head. "But Uncle Curtis didn''t have anything to do with her


    parents'' death. Why bother them?"


    "Curtis is a good friend. She figured if she made his life hell, then Wesley and I wouldn''t be happy


    either. Anyway, she''d try anything to make us sad."


    Debbie felt a chill run down her spine as she heard Carlos talk about Megan''s diary. She never knew


    Megan was like that.


    "If you''re interested, you can read her diary after going back home. It''s pretty heavy stuff, and she


    wrote a lot. But enough about them. It''s been too long," Carlos said unhappily. He had brought their


    daughter here to reunite with his wife. Life was too short to dwell on criminals who would do them


    harm.

 Chapter 481 What Happened To Blair

    Chapter 481 What Happened To ir


    Debbie threw a nce at Carlos. "How did you know I''m staying at this hotel?" she asked coldly. But


    the moment she asked that, she realized how stupid that question was. It was no big deal for Carlos to


    find out where she stayed.


    He smiled and joked, "We''re a couple. I always know what you''re thinking."


    "Mr. Huo, we aren''t married yet. It''s not like we are an item now," Debbie scoffed. She thought that he


    would brag about his influence and say how easily he could get wind of her information whenever he


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted. But again, unexpectedly, he used his chance to sweet-talk her. So once again she wondered if


    he had really found someone to teach him how to be romantic.


    "We will get remarried sooner orter. You can''t run away from me for the rest of your life." He


    squeezed her hand tighter. She tried to break free, but he didn''t loosen his grip.


    The hotel which Debbie was staying at wasn''t too far away from the restaurant. It only took them ten-


    odd minutes to walk to the hotel. Carlos had earlier called the front desk and had asked them to shift


    Debbie into a luxury family suite.


    There was a kids'' room inside the suite in addition to the master bedroom. Afterying the little girl


    Debbie squatted on the floor in the master bedroom, unpacking her luggage. When she saw him walk


    in, she asked casually, "Is she asleep?"


    "Yes." Carlos pulled her up to her feet and wrapped his arms around her. Without warning, he drew his


    face close to hers and kissed her lips fervently.


    "No¡­I need to... unpack my things..." she said in between their hungry kiss. She was frightened by his


    burning passion.


    He didn''t let go of her. With his lips still pressed on hers, he caught a glimpse of Debbie''s suitcase on


    the floor out of the corner of his eye, and kicked it away.


    In no time, he pinned her down onto the king-sized bed behind them. Their kiss was broken and they


    gasped for air. He said in haste, "Leave all that to me. I''ll unpack your thingster. Now, give yourself to


    me."


    When he was about to kiss her again, Debbie put a finger on his lips to stop him.


    He was perplexed.


    She grinned yfully. "Mr. Huo, do you really want to marry me again?"


    He nodded vigorously, without any hesitation. He desperately wanted to!


    "All right then. I''ll promise you that I will think about it, but you have to respect my wishes before we get


    married. You can''t keep bugging me for sex before that dayes." As she said that, she flirtatiously


    drew circles on his sturdy chest with her index finger.


    Carlos'' face fell. His lust was already triggered and he was in the peak of his hunger. He wanted her so


    badly, and yet she had the nerve to ask him to respect her wishes. She was politely asking him to back


    off.


    This was torture to a man with such strong sexual drive.


    He was well aware of Debbie''s intentions. She knew his desires for her, and she deliberately set this


    rule to make him suffer.


    Carlos shut his eyes tightly topose himself. After a moment''s pause, he reluctantly nodded,


    "Okay."


    He got off her and went straight to the bathroom for a cold shower. His thirst for her remained


    unquenched.


    Watching him walk away from her with his head down, Debbie felt her heart ache a little. She wanted


    him too. She was craving for his touch as much as he did. She wanted to call out to him and take back


    her words. But a voice rang in her head, ''No, Debbie! Don''t be so soft-hearted!''


    Right... She couldn''t go easy on him this time.


    That night, Carlos did behave. He slept quietly with Debbie curled up in his arms. He remained the


    same for the following week in France, and didn''t dare be intimate with her, except for the deep kisses


    they shared time and again. He patiently waited for Debbie to wrap up her work in Paris. Then, they


    flew back to Y City together.


    The ck Bentley sped along the highway from the airport. Debbie received a call from an unknown ID.


    She picked it up and was surprised to hear Wesley''s voice from the other end.


    After a simple greeting, Wesley said, "Debbie, I owe you an apology. When we meet next time, I''ll


    apologize to you face-to-face. But right now, I need a favor."


    Debbie squinted at Carlos, who was ying with their daughter. "Go on."


    "Did ir ever contact you in this past week?"


    Debbie replied, "Nope. I''ve been in France for work. What happened to ir?"


    There was only silence from the other end. A few secondster, Wesley said in a grave tone, "She''s


    gone. It has been a week."


    "Gone? What do you mean? Where did she go? Did she leave on her own?" Debbie asked, abruptly


    sitting up in her seat.


    "Ask your husband." With that, Wesley hung up angrily.


    Debbie stared at Carlos in confusion. Before she could ask anything, he said calmly, "I helped ir


    leave him." Wesley had arranged a few bodyguards to protect ir, and to prevent her from leaving.


    But Carlos had some men block those bodyguards and let ir flee sessfully.


    "Why did you do that?" Debbie didn''t understand his intention. Weren''t they supposed to be good


    friends?


    Carlos replied casually, "ir wanted to leave him for so long. I only offered her a little help." That was


    just one of the many reasons. Carlos meant to force Wesley to understand his own heart. Wesley


    would never know how much he cared for and loved ir if he didn''t lose her once.


    But of course, he had a selfish motive as well. Debbie had suffered through the same pain. Carlos


    wanted to give him a taste of that sadness.


    Shortly after, Carlos'' phone rang. He already knew who was calling. Swiping the screen, he said over


    the phone without any greeting, "I asked her what she wanted. She chose to leave Y City. Wesley, I


    didn''t force her to leave."


    All the curse words which Wesley had prepared for Carlos were stuck in his throat. He swallowed them


    and tried to collect himself. After a pause, he asked, "So, she did leave on her own..."


    "Yes."


    Wesley punched his fist on the wall next to him. "Carlos, damn you! Can''t you just mind your own


    business and stay out of my affairs?"


    Carlos wasn''t angry. "You''re my friend, Wesley. You''ve known ir longer than I''ve known Debbie. You


    two have kept your issues unsolved for ten years. A decade, man. Is it that much fun?"


    Wesley snarled, "Yes, it''s fun! All I want is to have her by my side!" ''ir should be with me; that''s


    where she belongs, '' he thought irrationally.


    Carlos sighed. "Do you think you can win her over by forcing her to stay with you? She doesn''t want


    another man, and you don''t want to be with any other woman either. You love her, so why do you have


    to torture yourself and her? Why can''t you just live peacefully with her?"


    Carlos had made some grave mistakes in his own life, but as an outsider in Wesley and ir''s story, he


    could see their problems clearly. As they say, "Lookers-on see more than the yers."


    Wesley clenched his teeth and snapped, "I proposed marriage to her, and she said no!"


    Carlos sneered, "She proposed to you a long time ago, but you refused her even more mercilessly.


    Don''t you remember that?" His words were like a dagger to Wesley''s heart.


    He said nothing.


    Then the call was disconnected.


    Debbie was curious about what Carlos had just said. "ir had proposed marriage to Wesley?"


    He put his phone away and nodded, "Yes. A long time ago. But Wesley turned her down in front of a


    few hundred soldiers." ir''s uncle was Wesley''s superior at that time. He had given ir the privilege


    to show up at the troop camp where Wesley was, draped in a wedding dress.


    Debbie knitted her eyebrows deeply after hearing their story. Indeed, men could be very ruthless when


    they didn''t love you. Just like how Carlos had been when he was amnesiac.


    She asked, "Do you know where ir is now?"


    Carlos nodded, "Yes. She''s pregnant and needs care. I sent her to the Li family''s mansion in A Country.


    Wesley''s mom is taking care of her now."


    ''What?! In Wesley''s hometown? That''s a clever idea. He will never expect that ir is right beside his


    own mother, '' Debbie thought. "So, did the Li family agree to keep it a secret from Wesley? Are they


    just going to sit by and watch Wesley search for ir everywhere?"

 Chapter 482 Look At The Big Picture

    Chapter 482 Look At The Big Picture


    "Yeah. Wesley quit the military. He''s nning to study in Ennd. He''ll probably drop by before he


    leaves, saying goodbye to his family. After that, he won''t be back for a long time," Carlos said. So, ir


    would be safe staying with the Li family. Wesley wouldn''t have to know.


    Debbie was speechless. ''Poor Wesley. Good luck to you, '' she prayed, shaking her head.


    But then, she suddenly realized something. Wesley would be taken in by the same trick, something


    she''d done to Carlos, too.


    As she was thinking, she sensed Carlos'' intent gaze. She tilted her head and met his deep eyes. Piggy


    slumbered in his arms.


    "Why... Why are you staring at me?" Debbie uneasily touched the tip of her nose, and leaned her head


    against the ss window of her car door.


    Carlos asked sarcastically, "The whole Li family is keeping a secret from Wesley. Sound familiar?"


    Debbie was taken aback. Did he read her mind?


    "Didn''t think I knew?" Carlos asked a bit angrily. But deep down, he felt happy to see Debbie''s


    frustrated face. She had been ordering him around and giving him the cold shoulder these days.


    Finally, he had a chance to fight back.


    The young mother felt guilty. She decided to pretend to be innocent. "What do you mean?"


    He shed a smile and pulled her closer to him. Looking down at her in an arrogant manner, he


    scoffed, "Don''t y dumb. My mom, Xavier, Yates, Ivan and the others knew your marriage was fake. I


    didn''t. They kept the secret. I was the odd man out, like poor Wesley."


    Debbie felt embarrassed. Since Carlos had figured it out, it was pointless for her to hide it anymore.


    "How did you know?" ''But wait... Everyone knew I didn''t love Ivan, and my wedding to Ivan was part of


    my n to win Carlos back. But not everyone knew the licenses were fake, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    "That''s not the point. The point is, you''re good, aren''t you? You had them all charmed¡ªXavier, Yates


    and even my mom. You got them to y along with you." Thinking of this, Carlos really wanted to


    punish her now, but...he didn''t dare. He kissed her forehead with force, as if he were protesting how


    she treated him.


    Debbie chuckled. "Hey, don''t me me. Not my idea."


    He sighed resignedly. "me you?"


    Suppressing herughter, Debbie pretended to be indifferent. "Yes, me me. You''re good at holding


    grudges. Let go of me. I want to get out."


    The car had arrived at the manor. Debbie got out first. Then Carlos carried the sleeping Piggy out and


    caught up to her.


    The housemaids grabbed the suitcases and carried them into the vi. As they walked inside, Debbie


    gently patted the little girl''s back and said, "Piggy, baby... We''re home. Wake up. Grandma''s here."


    Miranda knew they wereing home today, so she was waiting at the manor.


    Piggy slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Debbie and swept her gaze around the house with her


    sleepy eyes. In a haze, she called out, "Mommy..." But then, she cradled her dad''s neck and went right


    to sleep again.


    me it on the jetg¡ªthe little girl seemed really drowsy. Carlos said, "Let her sleep for a while


    longer. I''ll put her to bed upstairs."


    Debbie nodded in agreement.


    Miranda asked in a low voice, "How long has she been asleep? If she sleeps now, she''ll be up all


    night."


    "A hair over ten minutes," Debbie said as she changed into her slippers and walked into the living room


    with Miranda.


    "Okay then. Let her sleep."


    After tucking his daughter into the quilt in the kids'' room, Carlos came downstairs. He told Miranda,


    "Debbie and I aren''t having dinner at home tonight, Mom. Get the chef to cook up something for you


    and Evelyn."


    Miranda nodded and asked casually, "Going out?"


    "Tonight is Barlow Xu''s one-hundredth birthday. We''re invited to his party," he said matter-of-factly.


    Debbie looked at him in surprise. "Hey! You didn''t tell me that."


    "Would you havee if I did?" he retorted.


    She was wordless. And he was right. If he had told her about it, she would have just had him drop her


    and Evelyn off at her apartment. "But why are you so sure I''ll go now?"


    Ignoring her question, he shifted his gaze to the housemaids standing by. "Bring them out."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Two minutester, three housemaids walked over to them, carrying boxes. Debbie opened one and


    looked inside. There was an evening dress, a pair of high heels, and a set of jewelry.


    Obviously, he intended for her to go, by force, if necessary. He made a gesture to indicate the boxes.


    "Dress, shoes, essories...they''re all here, all customized for you. Put on them and then I''ll take you


    to a salon."


    "No..."


    Debbie wanted to turn him down but Miranda interrupted. She exined with a smile, "Barlow Xu is


    well-respected. He holds traditional views on rtionships between men and women. Every guest


    there will be family, or spouses. No lovers or friends allowed."


    Nheless, Debbie still tried to excuse herself. "But we''re not¡ª" She left her sentence unfinished.


    Carlos said nothing. He understood what his mom meant, and he was sure that she''d side with him this


    time.


    As he expected, Miranda continued working on Debbie. She grabbed the evening dress and handed it


    to the young mother, whispering, "Don''t be stupid. Now you can prove you''re his wife. I know you''re still


    pissed, but look at the big picture. This is a good thing. Get it?"


    Debbie listened to her. She made sense. Miranda had told her she could be mad. She could throw


    tantrums or yell at him. But if she wanted to be Mrs. Huo, she needed to do everything she could to


    achieve that goal.


    Still reluctant, Debbie pursed her lips and red at the silent man. He looked back at her, feigning


    innocence. Then, she took the evening dress from Miranda''s hands and nodded, "Yeah."


    She went upstairs to get changed.


    Mother and son sat opposite each other on the sofa. Miranda poured two cups of tea, and offered one


    to Carlos. "James had a private meeting with Funk Zhang, assistant general manager from Pinsent


    Group. Something seems fishy. Keep an eye on them," she advised seriously.


    Carlos took a sip of the tea and replied calmly, "I know. James helped Funk Zhangnd a big ount


    before. That fattened both their wallets. What timing. James must be feeding the guy insider news."


    Miranda smiled understandingly. "Let me guess. News leaked to them by you?"


    "Of course." Carlos smirked. He wasn''t going to let that sly old fox outwit him this time. The news he let


    slip was fake. Now he could get at James and Funk Zhang, or even purchase the Pinsent Group.


    After chatting for a while, Carlos went upstairs to check if Debbie was ready. Debbie had just changed


    into her evening dress and was about to don the high heels.


    As soon as he came into the bedroom, he saw Debbie dressed in the pale apricot fishtail gown. Only


    thinyer ofce covered her shoulders and arms, so her sexy corbones were revealed.


    The colorplimented her fair skin and the vintage style made her look elegant. Carlos was smug.


    He had such good taste.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As he stared at her with passion in his eyes, he began to fantasize. He knew whaty beneath that


    dress, and he wanted to see it. God knew how much he wanted to take that dress off her and make


    love to her.


    After some wild fantasies, he swallowed hard andposed himself. He dismissed the maids. Then he


    walked up to Debbie. When she looked at him confusedly, he suddenly knelt on one knee and helped


    her put on the shoes.


    Debbie stared affectionately at the man helping her with her high heels. She was so moved. Ever since


    he regained his memory, he treated her so well, even better than when they were first together. She


    told herself to keep him at arm''s length, but each time he treated her like this, she couldn''t be mean to


    him. She didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 483 Call Me Uncle

    Chapter 483 Call Me Uncle


    After helping Debbie with her high heels, Carlos opened the jewelry box on the desk and helped her


    put each piece on one by one, despite her reluctance.


    Atst, he took out a ring. He held it up to her, disying the huge heart-shaped diamond, a 3.50ct


    princess cut. "And now, the piece de resistance," he announced. He was about to put it on her ring


    finger, but Debbie protested silently with her index finger pointing forward. Her meaning was obvious.


    Carlos shed a thin smile. He obeyed her this time and put the diamond ring on her index finger


    instead.


    After that, she tried to draw her hand back, but he grabbed hold of it again. Staring into her eyes, he


    dered imperiously, "I''m just going to take your protests in stride. It''s normal to fight every once in a


    while. But no matter what, you''ll be my wife. I''m not budging on this one!"


    Debbie looked back at him sullenly. In her mind, she thought, ''Do you have to be so possessive?''


    Carlos carried Debbie in his arms as they descended the staircase. Her dress was floor-length, and he


    didn''t want her to trip on it. A fall down the stairs could be lethal.


    Miranda was on the phone in the living room. Seeing theme downstairs, she smiled at Debbie and


    nodded her head. She mouthed to her, "You look great."


    Debbie felt shy at her praise. Blushing, she returned, "Thanks."


    A loving smile hit Carlos'' lips when he saw her blushing face. Then, holding her hand, he led her


    towards the door.


    The moment they set foot in the venue, every guest''s eyes were fixed on them. Seeing the legendary


    couple walking side by side with their fingers entwined, a lot of people couldn''t helpplimenting and


    blessing them. They looked every inch the aristocratic couple.


    Carlos was in a good mood, of course. Everyone was sure about that because they were surprised to


    get a rare smile or nod from the usually cold CEO.


    Barlow was a big shot in business circles. A bevvy of distinguished guests and celebrities were invited


    to his grand birthday party. Debbie and Carlos walked up to him and greeted him. As Carlos and


    Barlow exchanged some pleasantries, Debbie took a gift from Frankie''s hands and handed it to the old


    man. It was an authentic Chinese painting.


    Barlow epted the gift happily. When his assistant helped him unroll the painting on the spot, the


    guests just had to get a look. Many of them were astonished at the magnificent piece.


    It was a traditional painting with some symbolic elements that meant longevity, such as deer, cranes,


    pine trees, cypress. A few Chinese characters were beautifully written in the margin, blessing Barlow


    and wishing him a long and happy life. More importantly, the signature was none other than the famous


    painter and calligrapher¡ªMr. Chai. The artist was still living, and this was his magnum opus. The price


    for his services was at least a million per square meter. This one was about five square meters, so it


    should be worth about five million.


    The guests were so impressed by how generous Carlos was.


    The one-hundred-year-old man grinned from ear to ear. He looked very impish then. In an instant, he


    instructed his son to take it home and hang it on the wall of his bedroom. He wanted to be able to


    appreciate it every day.


    After excusing themselves, Carlos held Debbie''s hand and walked away. They went to greet Curtis and


    Colleen.


    The two couples chatted casually for a while. Colleen suddenly pointed to a corner and signaled to


    Debbie with her eyes. Debbie looked towards the corner and saw Stephanie there.


    She was dressed in a ck evening dress tonight, obviously trying to keep a low profile. Her arm was


    wrapped around another man''s. Debbie guessed the guy next to her was her father, Angus Li. But of


    course, Debbie already knew that Angus wasn''t her true father.


    A fun prank sprang into her thoughts. She nudged Carlos, who was talking with Curtis. He shifted his


    eyes to her and asked, "What''s up?"


    Debbie tilted her head to indicate where Stephanie was standing. Carlos followed her gaze and saw


    Stephanie and Angus. Coincidentally, father and daughter also looked at him. Their eyes met.


    From a distance, Angus raised his ss of wine in the air, as if proposing a toast to Carlos. The CEO


    raised his ss in return, nodding at him. Then, Carlos turned to Debbie and asked, "Okay. And?"


    She cocked her eyebrows and scoffed, "Your fiancee and future father-inw are there. Go say hi." As


    she spoke, she happened to make eye contact with Stephanie.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    By one nce, she could clearly see the resentment and jealousy in her eyes.


    Carlos put his hand on her waist and pulled her closer. Looking down at her delicate face, he warned,


    "Quit it. You''re my wife, and don''t you forget it! And I have only one father-inw. Yourte father."


    Colleen and Curtis tittered when they saw them bantering back and forth. Curtis pushed up his sses


    and joked, "Then call me Uncle, Carlos. Colleen would be your aunt. Come on, be a good boy. Say it,


    and I''ll give you the dowry." He had waited a long time for this. He wouldn''t miss it for the world.


    Debbie burst intoughter. Carlos stared at Curtis, his face deadpan. To add fuel to the fire, the


    naughty girl echoed her uncle, "Come on, Mr. Handsome. Aren''t you always saying I''m your wife?


    Curtis is my uncle, so he''s yours too, right? You''re not showing much sincerity."


    Curtis pulled out his phone and told Debbie, "Ah, Debbie. Be a dear, and open your WeChat. I need


    your 2D barcode. If Carlos calls me Uncle even once, I''ll scan it and wire a million to you right now."


    ''A million?!'' Debbie''s eyes lit up with excitement. She nodded admiringly and marveled, "Uncle Curtis,


    you''re amazing!"


    The sullen man suddenly thought of something. A cunning smile broke on his face. He gently swirled


    the red wine in his ss, looking at it, and gulped it down. Then he said casually, "Okay, deal. Honey,


    take out your phone and get ready."


    Debbie thought Curtis was just joking, so she didn''t even mess with her phone. Seeing that, Carlos


    lunged for her, grabbed her purse, and took out her phone himself. He opened her WeChat and tapped


    on the 2D barcode. Lifting the phone in front of Curtis, Carlos called out respectfully, "Hi Uncle Curtis


    and Aunt Colleen."


    At this, the coupleughed heartily. Colleen even said "hi" back.


    Curtis felt like he was on cloud nine. The ever-proud CEO, who everyone deferred to, who bowed to no


    one, was now calling him Uncle respectfully. Of course Curtis was excited. Without any ado, he


    scanned Debbie''s barcode and wired her a cool million.


    When it was all said and done, Carlos wasn''t done. He didn''t put the phone away. "Uncle Curtis and


    Aunt Colleen," he repeated.


    Curtis nodded smugly. "Good, my dear nephew-inw."


    Emotionless, Carlos spat, "Money."


    Colleen looked at him, doubt in her eyes. "Didn''t he wire the money just now?"


    Carlos grinned evilly. "Aunt Colleen, Uncle Curtis said that if I called him Uncle even once, he would


    give Debbie a million. Now that I''ve said it twice, it should be two million. A deal''s a deal."


    Colleen was left speechless. It did sound like that.


    Curtis smiled bitterly. "Hey, Carlos. Are you twisting my words to rip me off?"


    With a nod, Carlos admitted honestly, "Yeah. Cut the crap. Where''s my money?"


    Sighing resignedly, Curtis scanned the barcode again and wired one more million. When Carlos was


    about to address them the third time, Debbie hastily reached up and covered his mouth. "Stop. Are you


    trying to bankrupt them?"


    As she said this, she yanked her phone away from him.


    The CEO winked at her and nodded.


    Debbie put away her phone and scolded him. "God, you''re such a jerk."


    He smiled innocently. "It''s not my fault. He said it, I didn''t."


    Curtis chuckled under his breath. Patting Carlos'' shoulder, he joked, "Carlos, you haven''t remarried


    Debbie yet. Payback''s a bitch." He turned to his niece and advised, "Debbie, I''ve got the perfect guy for


    you¡ªyoung, handsome, rich. Unlike this sourpuss, my friend is tons of fun. He''ll make youugh every


    day. What do you think?"


    Pulling a pure and innocent face, Debbie pped her hands and nodded, "Sounds like my ideal type."


    The next second, the unhappy man grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her behind him. Facing Curtis,


    who was smiling yfully, Carlos warned again, "I said, Debbie is mine for the rest of her life. You want


    to find another man for her? Let them go through me first."

 Chapter 484 Let Alone Money

    Chapter 484 Let Alone Money


    Debbie stuck her head out and retorted, "You don''t have the final say in this."


    Carlos'' face instantly fell. When Curtis and Colleen burst into a fit ofughter, Carlos pulled her into his


    arms and whispered in her ear, "I think we need a talk now."


    Debbie pursed her lips. She could sense the warning in his tone, but she wasn''t afraid. In a hushed


    voice, she threatened, "You sure you want a talk now? There''s no telling of the oue."


    The great CEO chickened out at once. He couldn''t afford to irritate her now.


    A few momentster, Carlos and Curtis were invited to a business talk by some other guest.


    Meanwhile, Debbie and Colleen sat idly at the food section, enjoying the food and watching the guests


    Debbie''s phone suddenly buzzed. It was a message from Ruby. As she bowed her head to text back,


    she heard some people behind her gossiping. "Look, that''s Debbie Nian, the woman who separated Mr.


    Huo and Stephanie Li."


    "Isn''t she Mr. Huo''s ex-wife? Why did she do that? Do you think she wants to remarry Mr. Huo?"


    "Of course. After all, Mr. Huo is so rich and powerful. I bet she must have been regretting it every day


    after the divorce."


    Their voices were loud enough to be heard by Debbie and Colleen. The two simultaneously turned their


    heads around, only to find the gossipers were a group of unacquainted women. They were ring in


    Debbie''s direction while berating her fervently.


    The gossipers were taken aback and caught off-guard when they made eye contact with Debbie,


    although they didn''t flinch nor leave the spot.


    With her right elbow rested on the table behind her, Debbie smirked and asked in a raised voice, "Hey


    girls, are you talking about me?"


    Colleen stood up, in a bid to give those women a piece of her mind, but Debbie tugged at her sleeve to


    stop her.


    The group of women remained silent, staring at her warily.


    Debbie nced over their shoulders and saw that Carlos was slowly approaching them. In an instant, a


    bright smile crept across her face, and she spoke again in the same raised voice. "How did you know


    that I''m only after Carlos'' money? What should I do now? You''ve seen through me. Yes, Carlos is rich,


    and I love his money!"


    One of the nosy women widened her eyes in disbelief upon hearing Debbie''s words. She cussed,


    "Listen to yourself! Shame on you!"


    "Shame?" Debbie blinked her eyes mischievously. "You mean me? I''m shameless?"


    She was deliberately provoking the women. She could see that Carlos was standing right behind them


    and could hear every word that was said now. Many of the other guests had noticed that there was a


    could hear what was happening.


    "Yes, we''re talking about you! Mr. Huo and Miss Li were engaged, but you stepped in between them.


    You''re the other woman! A home wrecker!" one of the women spat out crossly. She envied Debbie so


    much. It was a good opportunity for her to vent her anger since Carlos wasn''t by her side to defend her


    now.


    "You home wrecker! Shameless bitch! Slut! We should expose your true colors to Mr. Huo. You''re only


    after his money. You don''t love him at all!" another woman abused in an agitated voice.


    With her eyebrows raised, Debbie almostughed herself to tears. She echoed the woman''s words,


    "Yes, yes. I''m back with him only for his money. Look, this is one of the diamond rings he gave me. Its


    price would be equal to hundreds of your evening dresses. Everything on me is all from Mr. Huo."


    The women stared at the huge heart-shaped diamond ring on Debbie''s finger while myriads of different


    colors dazzled brightly from it under the lights. It stirred up jealousy in each of them, and they turned


    green with envy.


    Suddenly a deep calm voice rang from behind the women. "Ladies, I hear that I''m the topic of


    discussion here. True?"


    The unexpected voice sent a shiver down their spines as they quickly turned around. When they saw


    Carlos standing directly behind them, they became flustered. They didn''t know how long he had been


    there or how much of their conversation he had overheard.


    "No... M-Mr. Huo."


    "Mr. Huo, no, we didn''t..."


    Two of them cowered at once and denied it. They knew they shouldn''t offend Carlos. However, some of


    them were stupid or ballsy enough to confront him. A woman came forward and told him boldly, "Mr.


    Huo, word came out from your father that Debbie married you for the sake of your money. We felt sorry


    for you and wanted to help you seek justice. She''s fooling you."


    A waiter came by with a tray in his hands. Carlos casually took a ss of champagne from the tray.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    While gently swirling the liquid in the ss, he smiled faintly.


    Everyone held their breath and gaped at him curiously to see what he would do next. Carlos walked


    past the gossipers, and nonchntly approached Debbie. To everyone''s shock, he leaned over,


    pecked her on the lips and questioned slowly, "For money?"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo! Debbie Nian tried every means possible to marry you just for your wealth," the same


    ballsy woman asserted.


    Holding the champagne ss in one hand and the other tucked in his pocket, Carlos tilted his head at


    the woman and taunted, "So what? If she wants money, then I''ll give her my money. If she wants love,


    then I''ll give her my heart. Whatever she wants, I''ll satisfy her every need. As long as my wife is Debbie


    Nian, I don''t care what her motive is. I''ll give her anything, let alone money."


    His romantic and doting words caused a rumble of exmation among the onlookers. Some women


    couldn''t help but sigh out aloud in admiration.


    Upon hearing Carlos'' reply, the ballsy woman was left speechless. Her face burned with


    embarrassment. When she looked around, she noticed the disdainful looks from everyone and she


    hastily retreated, leaving the food section awkwardly.


    "Now, who said that Debbie was a shameless bitch?" Carlos asked, portraying no emotion in his voice.


    The group of busybodies looked guiltily among themselves and fell into silence for a moment. Then, a


    woman was pointed out by the others. Engulfed with fear, the woman shook her head vigorously. The


    color drained from her face, and she was white as a sheet. Opening her mouth, she wanted to


    apologize to Debbie, but Carlos'' death re silenced her.


    Carlos instructed Frankie in a low and cold voice, "Take her outside."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    Frankie gestured to the bodyguards. Soon enough, two bodyguards emerged from the onlookers. They


    sandwiched the woman and locked her arms. While dragging her outside, one of the bodyguards


    covered the woman''s mouth to avoid attracting more attention. They left the banquet hall in a low-key


    way.


    However, there were still many guests who witnessed the woman being taken out. No one dared say


    anything or try to stop them. They were afraid that they might meet the same fate as she did andnd


    themselves in trouble.


    Debbie tugged at Carlos'' sleeve. "Where are they taking her?" she asked in a worried tone.


    Carlos looked at her and gently caressed her head. Sensing her concern, he assured her, "Don''t


    worry." Ever since he had a wife, Carlos wasn''t as cruel as he used to be.


    Debbie whispered, "Just teach her a little lesson. Don''t go too far, okay?" She was angry with that


    woman''s insulting words, so she didn''t want to let her get away with it. It was okay to punish her, but


    she didn''t want Carlos to overdo it.


    Carlos raised an eyebrow and held her chin. "I know what to do. Don''t you trust me?"


    Debbie pped his hand away. "No, I don''t!" She had heard a lot about how brutal and merciless


    Carlos could be. People said that anyone who offended him or crossed his line would end up


    miserably. So she felt worried about what would happen to the woman.


    To set her mind at ease, Carlos took out his phone and called Frankie. He ordered coldly, "Carve a


    ''bitch'' on her face and throw her out onto the street." After putting his phone away, he brazenly pulled


    her closer to him and asked, "Honey, is that okay?"


    Debbie got goose bumps just thinking about the order that Carlos gave. "No, that''s too painful. Just


    punch her a few times."


    Carlos didn''t listen to her this time. He shook his head and reminded her. "Honey, you need to know


    one thing. To be kind to your enemy is to be cruel to yourself. If it were a few years ago, I would''ve had


    that woman''s mouth stitched up. She''s lucky that I''m much more benevolent now because my kind and


    lovely wife has changed me. You''re my angel."

 Chapter 485 She Must Die Today

    Chapter 485 She Must Die Today


    Debbie listened to Carlos silently. Hisst words surprised her. He didn''t miss a single chance he got to


    tter her or say sweet words to her. Were those really words from the arrogant Carlos? Taking a sip of


    the juice, Debbie turned to Colleen, who was also stunned by his words. "Aunt Colleen, Carlos has


    been acting really weird ever since he regained his memory. He''s being sweet to me every day. It''s not


    like him. Do you think there is still some problem with his brain after the ident?"


    Rubbing her forehead in frustration, Colleen begged in her mind, ''Don''t get me involved in your affairs,


    Debbie.'' But of course, Debbie couldn''t hear Colleen''s silent voice; she just kept staring at her for an


    answer. Left with no choice, Colleen replied with a sigh, "You little fool. There''s nothing wrong with his


    brain. He loves you so much and that''s why he''s acting this way. His romantic side shows up only for


    you!"


    Debbie pursed her lips. "Fine, forget it."


    Carlos was very much satisfied with Colleen''s answer. He grinned broadly and said, "Carry on with


    your food. I still have something to discuss with Barlow. I''ll take you home after that." With that, he


    mischievously nted a kiss on her cheek before walking away.


    Taken advantage of by the brazen man once again, Debbie flushed, feeling bashful and angry at the


    same time.


    Colleen almost choked. Looking at Carlos'' receding figure, she whispered to Debbie, "I''m pretty sure


    that there''s absolutely nothing wrong with Carlos'' brain. He haspletely recovered. Didn''t you see


    the affection in his eyes when he looked at you? I''m really impressed!" It reminded Colleen of the old


    days. Three years ago, before he lost his memories, Carlos always showed off his love for Debbie in


    front of his group of friends. It was the same again. The old Carlos had indeede back.


    Debbie chuckled at her words. Of course, she had noticed the affection in his eyes. A river of


    happiness flooded through her.


    Debbie waited for Carlos at the food section. She thought that he would finish his talks soon, but after


    waiting for a long while, he still hadn''t shown up. Even Curtis hade back after he was done


    socializing with the other guests.


    As they waited, a man ran through the crowd and made his way to Debbie. "Miss Nian, something is


    wrong. Mr. Huo and Miss Li went upstairs to a hotel room just now." Debbie recognized the man as one


    of Tristan''s helpers. Without a second thought, she shot to her feet and rushed towards the elevator.


    Colleen grabbed hold of her wrist. "Debbie, calm down. We''reing with you."


    Debbie turned around to look at both Colleen and Curtis. With them by her side, she found her


    The three of them followed the man into the elevator and went to the seventeenth floor of the hotel.


    Tristan was already waiting in front of Room 1710. When he saw Debbie, he quickly walked up to her


    and reported in a low voice, "Mr. Huo and Miss Li went into the room a minute ago."


    Staring at the closed door, Debbie questioned, "Just the two of them?"


    Tristan hesitated for a second before answering honestly, "Yes. But Mrs. Huo, please don''t worry. I''m


    sure that Mr. Huo has his reasons."


    Debbie walked closer to the door. Suddenly, they heard Stephanie''s shriek from inside the room.


    Everyone outside the door was startled. Since it was a screaming from a room where a man and a


    woman were alone, they couldn''t tell whether it was a shriek of fear or...pleasure.


    Curtis patted on Debbie''s shoulder tofort her. He had asked someone to fetch the room key.


    Shortly, a waiter hurried towards them with the master key. He swiped the key card on the lock and


    opened the door ajar.


    Debbie froze the moment she saw what was happening inside the room. So did Curtis and Colleen.


    Stephanie was lying on her back on the king-sized bed, her dress disheveled, while Carlos was


    standing beside the bed, neatly dressed. His hand was tightly gripped around Stephanie''s neck,


    strangling the woman. His eyes were like those of a demon''s, cold and bloody.


    Stephanie''s face had turned a bright red as she struggled to breathe. When she heard the noise from


    the doorway, she crazily iled her right arm, asking for help, from whosoever.


    With his back to the door, Carlos didn''t give a damn about who hade in. All he wanted to do at that


    moment was strangle Stephanie to death.


    Snapping back to reality, Debbie hastily rushed to the edge of the bed. She grabbed Carlos'' arm to stop


    him. "Carlos, no!"


    Debbie''s voice brought him back to his senses. He loosened his forceful grip a little bit and called out,


    "Honey."


    "Carlos, let go of her!" Debbie yelled anxiously when she saw that Stephanie''s breathing had


    weakened. The woman had even stopped struggling. In a panic, Debbie squatted on the bed next to


    her and tried to pry Carlos'' hand away.


    But the man didn''t move a muscle. He spat between clenched teeth, "No! She must die today!"


    Curtis realized that Carlos was dead serious. Before things could turn worse, he ran over to stop


    Carlos. He grabbed the angry man from behind and tried to drag him away. Meanwhile, Debbie was


    still trying hard to pry each of his fingers open. Yet, their efforts ended in vain. He just wouldn''t let go.


    Stephanie''s face now began to turn deathly pale. Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. ''No, no! I can''t let


    Carlosmit murder!'' she thought, burning with anxiety and fear.


    She collected herself and changed the strategy. Pulling an angry face, she red at Carlos and


    berated, "Carlos Huo, you aren''t even listening to me! I swear I''ll leave Y City with your daughter if you


    don''t let go of that woman right away! You''ll never see Piggy or me ever again!"


    Debbie turned on her heels, and walked away from the scene.


    But just as she walked past Carlos, he grabbed her hand.


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw his big palm holding her hand. His hand was on hers, so


    Stephanie should be safe now.


    In an instant, she heard Stephanie gasping for air and coughing violently. The sound echoed through


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the quiet room.


    Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms. "Where are you going with our daughter?" he asked, sounding


    rather helpless.


    "What do you care?" Debbie yelled, her voice trembling. She was still haunted by the fear of Carlos


    bing a murderer.


    He kissed her forehead gently and showed his empty hands to her. "I let go of her," he coaxed.


    Since Carlos had regained his memory, Debbie wasn''t afraid of getting mad at him in front of others.


    She reprimanded him further, "Did you consider my feelings when you were trying to kill her? If you


    be a murderer, what should Evelyn and I do?"


    "I won''t be¡ª" ''¡ªput behind bars, '' he wanted to say, but Debbie didn''t let him finish.


    "Yes, I know how powerful you are in Y City. Even if you kill both Stephanie and James, you won''t be


    put in jail. But how do you think I would feel about it? It would haunt me forever if I see you kill a person


    in front of my eyes! My life would be overshadowed by the trauma! You always say that you love me. Is


    this the love you have for me? Make me spend my life with a criminal?"


    Carlos said nothing.


    Curtis couldn''t help but let out a chuckle under his breath. Carlos looked like a kid being scolded by his


    mother.


    "You''re a grown man, not a kid! Can''t you think before you spring into action? Did you even think about


    your wife and daughter? When Evelyn grows up, people willugh at her saying that her father is a


    murderer and her mother an aplice. Your daughter will be frowned upon by others for the rest of


    her life! Do you understand what I am saying?" She continued to bombard him with a barrage of


    tongueshing.


    Carlos patiently waited till she vented all her anger. He understood her anger. Although he was being


    scolded in front of others, he wasn''t bothered at all. Instead, he hugged her again and tried to appease


    her. "Honey..."


    Debbie struggled in his arms, trying to break free, but to no avail. In the end, she pped his shoulder


    lightly. "Don''t call me that! I''m not your wife. If you won''t listen to me, never say that you love me


    again!"


    "Okay, okay. I heard you. I''ll listen to whatever you say from now on. Don''t be pissed," he coaxed her


    again. Thest thing he wanted to do was make this woman angry.

 Chapter 486 How Silly!

    Chapter 486 How Silly!


    The others in the room stared at Carlos and Debbie. They thought that they would be witnessing a


    horror scene with Carlos strangling Stephanie to death, but instead, it seemed like they had ended up


    watching a romantic movie. Carlos and Debbie were openly showing their affection for each other.


    Debbie had calmed down after hearing Carlos'' soothing words. She cast a sideways nce at him and


    asked, "Really?"


    "Really! I promise!" Carlos said with a soft smile.


    Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief and then said, "You would be doing Stephanie and James a favor if


    you kill them off so easily. We should torture them first and then turn them over to the police. Let them


    suffer for what they did." Although Carlos didn''t tell everyone that he had gotten his memory back,


    almost everyone around him already knew the truth, including James. James already had ns in


    ce to deal with the situation if Carlos ever turned against him. He just didn''t know when that day


    woulde.


    Carlos hadn''t nned to deal with his enemies this soon. But Stephanie''s actions had pushed his


    buttons. She tried to drug him.


    When Carlos had figured out her intentions, he pretended to be drugged and came to the room with


    her. Then, he hadid her tricks bare.


    "Okay. I''ll do as you say."


    After soothing his woman, Carlos turned to the others. His eyes were cold again. He looked at Curtis,


    Colleen and Tristan, and asked indifferently, "Wanna stay and watch the show?"


    Curtis nodded with a smirk.


    Colleen felt uneasy and tugged at Curtis'' sleeve. "Show? Is it gonna be bloody?" she asked, fear


    evident in her voice. She had heard of Carlos'' cruel means whilst he dealt with his enemies, and had


    just felt his demonic aura a moment ago.


    Curtis patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry. Carlos is a reasonable man."


    Carlos had his men take Stephanie to a Presidential Suite''s bedroom. Then he and the rest of the party


    went after them.


    After arranging everything for the "show," Carlos and Curtis sat at an automatic mahjong table in the


    living room.


    A few minutester, Niles entered, gasping for air. After quickly grabbing a ss of water, he asked,


    "Carlos, I''ve been working for the whole day. I am only here since you asked me toe as soon as


    possible. Dude, I''m super exhausted. What do you want?"


    Carlos, who was ying with the mahjong tiles, raised his eyes to look at Niles. "Did you bring enough


    money?"


    "What?" Niles stared nkly at Carlos.


    "General Never-victorious, he wants you to y mahjong with us," Curtis said with a grin. "You know


    that Carlos seldom loses. If you don''t have enough money, call your brother and ask him to wire some


    money to your ount."


    "Hey, watch it! Who are you calling General Never-victorious, huh? I won big against Carlos the night


    before Pepper Nian''s wedding."


    Debbie was stunned. ''The night before my wedding? How did I not know about this?'' she thought,


    staring at Carlos.


    Curtis chuckled. "How silly! You just reminded Carlos of his very unpleasant memory. You are doomed,


    Niles. I do feel bad for you." Niles had not only reminded Carlos of the money he had lost that night, but


    also mentioned the one thing Carlos hated to hear the most¡ªDebbie''s marriage to Ivan.


    Niles panicked. He knew that he had messed up. He said immediately, "I don''t feel like ying


    mahjong today. I''m only here to watch the show. Carlos, you called me here to watch the show, right?"


    Without sparing him even a single nce, Carlos simply spat, "No mahjong, no show."


    ''Damn! I shouldn''t havee here. No, I shouldn''t have answered his call in the first ce. He''s gonna


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    torture me now!'' Niles cursed inwardly. Left with no choice, he sat opposite Carlos. Staring at the empty


    chair, he asked curiously, "We need a fourth yer. Who else did you call?"


    Carlos finally raised his eyes to look at Niles. "You''ll know when he''s here."


    Within a few minutes, someone knocked at the door and then two bodyguards pushed a woman into


    the room.


    Debbie recognized her.


    Glenda, Stephanie''s mother.


    Debbie asked Carlos in a low voice, "Why bring her here?"


    Her hot breath on his ear made his senses tingle. He bent towards her and said in a whisper, "Mother


    and daughter should share their weal and woe."


    Debbie frowned. ''Share their weal and woe? What does he mean? Does he have something nned


    for Glenda as well?''


    Glenda''s face was in shock when she saw the people in the room. But before she could say anything,


    one of the bodyguards gagged her, and the other tied her up. She could neither speak nor move.


    Horror was seen inly in her face. She made strange noises, but no one could make out what she


    was saying. No one cared.


    The bodyguards threw her into the bedroom where Stephanie was being held. Stephanie was on the


    bed, struggling because of the drug. Beads of sweat broke out on her face, and her clothes were loose.


    After another ten minutes, thest person of the show arrived.


    The fox. James Huo.


    He was relieved when he saw so many people in the room. Carlos had asked him toe over, and he


    had been uneasy the whole way. ''He can''t do anything to me under so many watchful eyes, '' he


    thought.


    When Debbie''s eyes met James'', she ground her teeth in rage. Her hands balled into fists, her eyes full


    of resentment. How she wished she could kill the old bastard right there!


    A warm hand wrapped around her fist. Carlos raised her fist and kissed it softly.


    Like a magic spell was cast upon her, Debbie instantly calmed down.


    Curtis put on his usual smile and greeted James, "Good evening, Uncle James. You came at just the


    right time. Come and y with us."


    Niles too gave him a broad smile and said, "Uncle James, I have already lost too much money to them.


    Help me!"


    James didn''t miss the intimate interaction between Debbie and Carlos. He looked away from them and


    forced a smile. "How rude of you guys! It''s sote, yet you called me over to y mahjong."


    After he sat down, Carlos pressed a button and the table automatically shuffled the mahjong tiles.


    "ying just mahjong will be boring. Wait for a while. We have an interesting showing up soon,"


    he said.


    James had a bad feeling in his gut, but he didn''t know what was going to happen. He tried to stay calm.


    "Really? I''m looking forward to it."


    The first round started. While they were ying, no one spoke. The atmosphere was rather tense. By


    the end of the round, Niles said cheerfully, "I won! Ha-ha! Looks like it''s my lucky day!"


    After taking the chips from the other three, Niles pressed the button on the table once again and they


    began the second round.


    As if Carlos and Curtis had made some deal beforehand, Niles and James continued to win more


    rounds.


    James became much more rxed after winning some money. "Niles, you have made a lot of money


    this evening. You have to buy us something to snack on."


    Niles raised his chin proudly and said, "No problem! Order anything you like."


    "Ha-ha!" Jamesughed heartily.


    After a while, the doorbell rang again. Tristan went to answer the door. James raised his head to see


    who it was, and then he frowned deeply.


    A bad smell pervaded the room. Everyone in the room closed their noses, ovee with a feeling of


    nausea.

 Chapter 487 Youll Be Needing A Doctor

    Chapter 487 You''ll Be Needing A Doctor


    Unable to bear the smell, Niles held his nose and asked, "Carlos, what do you want?"


    Carlos looked at the mahjong tiles before him and answered casually, "Just enjoy the show."


    Debbie covered her nose and mouth with both her hands. It wasn''t because she looked down upon


    beggars; it was because the stench was overbearing.


    She looked at Carlos in shock. ''I thought he was a germophobe? How can he be so calm?'' she


    thought.


    Curtis and Carlos continued ying mahjong as if they didn''t smell anything whereas everyone else


    had disgusted expressions and struggled to keep themselves from running to the bathroom to vomit.


    The bodyguards led the beggars to the bedroom where Stephanie and Glenda were. After the


    bodyguards whispered something to them, the beggars said in unison, "No problem."


    James had his back to the bedroom. He turned in an attempt to see what was going on, but his view


    was blocked by the wall. He turned back to Carlos and asked, "Who are they? Why bring them here?"


    Carlos removed a White Dragon tile and shed a cynical smile. "There are two women in the


    bedroom. It''s going to be a wonderful night for the guys."


    ''Two women?''


    James'' heart skipped a beat. "What women?"


    "Mmmph..." James could hear muffled sounds of two women strugglinging from within the


    bedroom. Their mouths were covered, so he was unable to identify who they were.


    Carlos'' eyes were as cold as ice. He had every intention of telling James who the women were.


    "Stephanie Li masqueraded as my girlfriend and bullied Debbie while I lost my memory. She even tried


    to drug me this evening. Her mother insulted Debbie. I need to teach them a lesson so they won''t dare


    mess with my woman again."


    Carlos had already told Debbie and Curtis that Stephanie had tried to drug him. Fortunately, Carlos had


    swapped his drugged ss of wine with the other ss, and consequently, Stephanie ended up falling


    into her own trap and drinking it.


    James froze. It was not until then that he realized that the women inside the bedroom were Glenda and


    Stephanie. His mistress and daughter.


    The blood immediately rushed to his head, and he was as red as a tomato. He banged the mahjong


    table with his fists and roared, "Carlos Huo, you''re pushing this too far! How can you do this to them?"


    Debbie felt ted when she saw how angry James had be.


    Without bothering to even nce at James, Carlos said nonchntly, "You''ve got high blood pressure,


    don''t you? You really should keep calm." Then he raised his head and looked James in the eye. "Why


    are you so nervous? Are you going to help them?" he asked, feigning ignorance.


    ''Do I look like I''m nervous?'' James was startled. He took a few breaths to calm himself down. ''Should I


    tell him everything and confront him? No, no! I can''t. As long as I''m his father nominally, he can''t deal


    with me. I still have a chance to leave this ce.''


    Having made up his mind, James said, "Carlos, Stephanie is a weak girl. She''s innocent. How can you


    get people to rape her? And Glenda just said something unpleasant to Debbie. Don''t you think you''re


    going too far by doing this? Just put a stop to it!"


    James'' face and neck were all red, but he didn''t realize that. He thought he was giving the appearance


    of being calm.


    "They deserve this," Carlos said. Since no one was in the mood to y mahjong anymore, he began to


    y with Debbie''s hand.


    James had tried to put in a good word for the two women to save them, but it was to no avail. So he


    tried another tactic. "Carlos, how will you be able to live with yourself and be able to face Stephanie''s


    father in the future? It''ll affect the ZL Group''s reputation significantly if this gets out."


    Carlos didn''t respond. Instead, he looked at Frankie, who stood by the door of the bedroom, and said,


    "Let them enjoy the night."


    Frankie understood immediately. Nodding his head, he took a deep breath before entering the foul-


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    smelling bedroom.


    Before long, everyone in the living room heard Stephanie''s and Glenda''s desperate moans. Debbie


    was sickened by the sounds and wanted to cover her ears to block them out.


    She understood now what Carlos meant when he said "Mother and daughter should share their weal


    and woe."


    Niles was thest one who realized what was going on. With his eyes wide, heined, "Carlos,


    I''m still a kid! How can you do this to me? My white soul is tainted because of you!"


    ''Carlos is such an asshole! The reason why he called me over is that he needs me to take first-aid


    measures if something bad happens, '' Niles cursed in his mind.


    Carlos picked up a chip and threw it before Niles. "Take it, little boy! Debbie and Colleen can take the


    rest of your chips and buy some candies for you."


    ''What? No! My chips! I finally managed to win so many chips!'' Niles cried inwardly.


    Unable to endure the horrible sounds any longer, Debbie and Colleen stood up from their seats and


    nned to leave the hotel.


    When Niles saw them about to leave, he took the opportunity to leave as well. However, Carlos


    stopped him in his tracks. "Stop!" he demanded.


    Niles turned to look at Carlos in confusion.


    Carlos lit a cigarette and said casually, "You need to stay and take care of them. What if they die here?


    Then I''ll be a murderer and my wife will leave with my daughter."


    Fighting hard to hold back the impulse to vomit, Niles pointed to the door to the Presidential Suite and


    asked, "Can I stand by the door?"


    "No! We''re good buddies. We should share our weal and woe!" Carlos refused him outright. ''He is a


    devil! How can he remain so calm?'' Niles thought.


    "Why didn''t you call Damon and Wesley over? They''re your good buddies too!" heined.


    Curtis chuckled and exined to him, "Your brother is busy looking for ir, and Damon was so angry


    at Carlos for what he had done that he blocked his number."


    Niles cast a nce at Carlos and wondered if he should block his number too.


    Carlos knew what he was thinking and shot him a warning look. "If you dare block my number, you''ll be


    needing a doctor!" he threatened.


    "How can you bully me like this?" said Niles, pouting his lips.


    The three of them argued among themselves as if they were unfazed about what was happening in the


    bedroom.


    James, who had been closing his eyes all this time, opened them and stood up from his seat. "I have to


    get out of here," he said, walking towards the door.


    Carlos smiled and asked sarcastically, "What''s the rush?"


    Glenda heard James'' voice and suddenly cried out loud, "James, help us... Mmmph..."


    When James heard her pleas for help, he stopped in his tracks. He couldn''t do anything to help them,


    so he pulled out a small bottle of pills and put a few into his mouth.


    He then turned to Carlos and warned him, "Carlos, I can''t just sit here and let you do this to them. If you


    still refuse to let them go, I''m going to call the police."


    Carlos exhaled a mouthful of smoke and mocked, "I am your son! Adopted though. The woman inside


    the room tried to drug me, yet you chose to side with her. James Huo, you value an outsider more than


    me?"

 Chapter 488 Megans Diary (Part One)

    Chapter 488 Megan''s Diary (Part One)


    ''Sounds like Carlos doesn''t realize Stephanie''s my kid, '' James thought to himself. He was relieved, but


    he tried not to let it show. Thinking of this, he pretended to be sad and dejected. "Don''t even think


    about it. I didn''t raise you to be a criminal. They''re just two women. Leave them alone."


    ''Just two women?''


    Carlos shed a scornful smile.


    ''Stephanie hired someone to rape Megan, and tried to frame Debbie for Megan''s death.


    She hired thugs to kill me and Debbie while we were on vacation.


    She even put Ivan and Debbie''s marriage license on social media, an open invitation to cyberbullying.


    She slipped me a mickey to try and have sex with me.


    Just a woman? She''s a vicious, evil bitch!


    Her mother Glenda isn''t any better. She''s been James'' mistress for years! She''s the one who wanted


    me and Stephanie together, and James just gave in to her, ''


    Carlos thought to himself.


    James, of course, saw the disdain in Carlos'' eyes, but he could do nothing. He couldn''t juste clean


    to the CEO. That would implicate him. "Carlos, listen to your old man. Just let it go," he pleaded.


    "Let it go?" Carlos pressed the button on the mahjong table, and it began to shuffle the tiles. "Let''s y


    a few more rounds. If you win, I''ll leave them alone."


    James had no choice. He had to sit down and pit his skills against Carlos. This was vital. If Carlos went


    after these women, they might blow the lid off the whole thing. The other guests started scanning the


    table, formting strategies even before the tiles were revealed.


    Before this, Niles and James were on top. But now, things changed. Curtis was the victor this time.


    Niles was already in a bad mood because of the stench. Now that he kept losing, his face grew even


    darker. "I bet you cheated," he spat.


    Curtis smiled and said nothing. He was cheating, after a fashion. Carlos kept giving him the right tiles.


    Beads of sweat appeared on James'' forehead. The mere thought of his lover and daughter being raped


    by beggars made his heart ache. Of course, Carlos was doing this on purpose. He didn''t want James


    to win.


    As a result, James lost round after round.


    Debbie and Colleen, on the other hand, went to the bathroom and retched after they left the living


    room.


    Colleen washed her face and rinsed her mouth before saying, "That''s messed up Carlos paid the bums


    to rape them. James can''t be happy."


    Debbie leaned against the wall and said, "Stephanie drugging him was the straw that broke the camel''s


    back. She deserved it. Lucky she didn''t seed. It''s a little poetic justice. Try to rape someone, get


    raped in return." ''Thank God Carlos was smart enough to figure it out!'' she thought.


    Colleen approached her and whispered in her ear, "I heard Stephanie hired someone to kill Megan. Is


    that true?"


    The mention of Megan reminded Debbie of something. "I''m heading to ZL Group. Do you want toe


    with me?" she asked.


    "What? Why?" Colleen waspletely confused.


    "Megan''s diary is just sitting in Carlos'' office. I''ve been too busy to go check it out. We''re at loose ends.


    Don''t you want to know what''s in there?" But the hour waste, and she wasn''t going to go there alone.


    She needed Colleen to keep herpany.


    Colleen immediately nodded her head. "Sure. Why not? Maybe I''ll get some answers. Like why she


    tried to mess with me and my husband."


    They left the bathroom hand in hand.


    As they both had a few drinks tonight, Debbie called a bodyguard over and asked him to drive them to


    the ZL Group offices.


    On the way, she called Carlos and told him that she and Colleen were going to take a peek inside


    Megan''s diary. "It''s about time," Carlos said. "I''ll have someone standing by to unlock the doors."


    When they arrived, two security guards were waiting for them at the entrance. They led them to the


    CEO''s office and then waited outside, guarding the door. "Not very friendly, are they?" Colleen


    remarked, after the door was closed behind them.


    "They don''t have to be. They just have to be effective," Debbie said, looking around for the safe. While


    Debbie searched for the diary, Colleen walked towards the indoor golf court and set a golf ball on the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    tee.


    Meanwhile, Debbie had located the safe, and opened it with the code Carlos gave her.


    There were many important documents and a few rings of keys inside. Debbie was stunned for a while


    and thought, ''Carlos trusts me that much?


    If I''m not wrong, any item here could be worth at least ten million. He just gave me the code without a


    second thought.''


    Debbie was deeply moved. She started to tear up, and had to take a little bit topose herself. She


    took several breaths to calm down and began to root around inside the box for the diary.


    Soon, she found a thick notebook and thought she might have finally found it. She opened it and


    confirmed it was a diary. She took it out and locked the safe.


    Colleen looked over, and was about to ask how she wasing along. She saw that Debbie finally


    held it in her hands, so she dropped the golf club and walked over.


    They sat on the sofa and began to page through it.


    Megan started her diary more than ten years ago. The entries were short and she didn''t write in it every


    day. Some entries were jumbled, and referred to past events, some of which the women were unclear


    on. So they skimmed it, looking for the relevant parts.


    Colleen and Debbie didn''t know why Megan had written everything down, including how she felt about


    Carlos and Wesley.


    It turned out that Megan got close to Carlos, Wesley, Damon and Curtis on purpose because she


    swore to mess up their lives. And she could use her feminine wiles to do so.


    In order to make Colleen jealous, Megan flirted with Curtis. Megan would be delighted when Colleen


    and Curtis started fighting over it.


    Megan screwed things up for Wesley and ir. ir had even gotten engaged to another man.


    As for Megan''s hatred for Debbie, she had also written it down. It read, "Carlos loves Debbie a lot. She


    gets all the love and affection he used to reserve for me. He even med me and asked me to be nicer


    to her. Well, fuck him! Why should I be nicer? My parents died saving Carlos and Wesley. I lost my


    parents, and these guys got off scot-free. Well, not anymore.


    They''ll pay for the misery they caused me. They''ll wish they''d died then and there. I hate them! If I can''t


    be happy, then nobody can. They''ll pay. Believe me, they''ll pay."


    In the diary, Megan had confessed that she had deliberately caused trouble for Debbie in the Huo


    family''s house in New York. It worked¡ªthey all hated her. She wanted to screw up everything and


    everyone in that family. It would be a pleasant surprise if Valerie hated Debbie so much that the old


    woman died because of it.

 Chapter 489 Megans Diaries (Part Two)

    Chapter 489 Megan''s Diaries (Part Two)


    Debbie continued reading the diary and became infuriated. It read, "I identally hit Kasie, Debbie''s


    friend. Why didn''t she just die like that? With Kasie dead, Debbie''s life would be hell. If Debbie was


    unhappy, then Carlos would be unhappy too. I was frightened after I hit her. I bought off someone to


    eliminate the surveince video. But Carlos still found out about it somehow. He had his men recover


    the surveince video. I was worried that he would report me to the police, so I went to his office and


    begged him to delete the surveince video and help me. But he didn''t. Ha-ha! So this is the man who


    swore that he would take care of me forever. He''s so cold-hearted.


    It was the worst time of my life when I was behind bars. I swear I''ll send them to jail one day¡ªDebbie,


    Carlos, and Wesley. I''ll make them pay for what they''ve done to me."


    After reading the diary for a while, both Debbie and Colleen felt that there must have been something


    wrong with Megan''s mental state. They could feel her dark and gloomy thoughts just by reading the


    diary.


    They also found Stephanie mentioned in Megan''s diary.


    Debbie had always been curious about why Stephanie and Megan got along so well with each other.


    However, after reading the diary, she discovered that it wasn''t like that at all. Stephanie and Megan


    were also enemies.


    Megan had done many things to drive a wedge between Carlos and Stephanie. She acted intimately


    with him before Stephanie, pretended to be ill so Carlos woulde to her cete at night, and so


    on. She did simr things to separate Carlos and Debbie as well. However, unlike Debbie, Stephanie


    was extremely cruel and merciless.


    She hired people to go to Megan''s college and frighten her. They would beat her in the beginning.


    Back then, when Debbie got to Megan''s apartment, Stephanie was there too. Stephanie had gone


    there to question Megan why she had done so many things to separate her and Carlos. Megan had


    even pped Stephanie before Debbie arrived.


    Perhaps Megan was too weak, so there was no palm print on Stephanie''s face.


    Later, Megan was hospitalized for drinking raw eggs. Before long after she had been discharged from


    the hospital, something bad happened to her.


    The bodyguards Carlos had hired for Megan sensed that Carlos and Wesley had be indifferent


    toward Megan. So they weren''t as responsible as before.


    This allowed Stephanie to do something terrible to her. One day, two men grabbed Megan and dragged


    her to one of the groves near the college. In the grove, they raped her.


    Megan didn''t know whom the men worked for, but she assumed that it must have something to do with


    Stephanie. Since she had no proof, she had to keep it a secret first.


    Debbie''s reappearance had stressed Stephanie. She wasn''t dumb. The flirtation between Carlos and


    Debbie didn''t escape her eye. She told Megan that she would deal with her first, and then handle


    Debbie, who was bold and good at martial arts.


    Megan''sst diary entry was still about Debbie. It read, "Debbie is getting married to another man.


    Carlos looks so sad. Wow! What a wonderful day! He will be giving her away himself. I wonder if he''ll


    kick himself once he gets his memory back. They love each other but can''t be together. Let it be this


    way forever! Make them suffer! Ha-ha!"


    Debbie closed the notebook and looked at Colleen. Disbelief was written all over their faces.


    Both were silent and deep in thought for a long while. Colleen finally broke the silence and eximed,


    "Oh my! Am I daydreaming? This woman was despicable. All she did was mess with Carlos and


    Wesley. It''s a good thing that she''s dead. Otherwise, I don''t know what would happen."


    Debbie nodded. "Stephanie is indeed James'' daughter. They''re both cruel and scheming. She hired


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    people to kill Megan and framed me for it." Thinking about that, she shuddered with fear. When she first


    met Stephanie, she thought she was a pretty and elegant businesswoman. The saying was indeed


    right¡ªnever judge a man by his appearance.


    "Stephanie wanted to kill two birds with one stone! She could get rid of both Megan and you by doing


    this. Luckily, Carlos helped you out. Otherwise, things would have been ratherplicated," Colleen


    imagine that Stephanie could be such a vicious woman.


    "Maybe it''s because she loves Carlos so much," Debbie sighed. ''Luckily, Megan never loved Carlos.


    She just wanted to avenge her parents'' death. If she loved Carlos, she might have done more crazy


    things, '' she thought.


    Colleen looked at Debbie and asked curiously, "Debbie, what is it that you want? Now that Carlos has


    his memory back, why don''t you get back with him?"


    Debbie shook her head. "Oh Colleen, you don''t know how he treated me in his amnesia. If it weren''t for


    Piggy and you guys, I would''ve been struck with depression again. Nevertheless, I won''t have a row


    with Carlos for now. We still havemon enemies. I''m not that stupid to push him away. After dealing


    with James and Stephanie, I''ll make Carlos pay for what he had done to me. Revenge is a dessert


    better served cold."


    After saying that, Debbie gave Colleen a cunning smile.


    Colleen patted her shoulder and said, "Sis, your n is great! I''m behind you a hundred percent.


    However, you better not push him to other women. You know, your husband is popr."


    "Rest assured. I don''t give a damn about the other women. If he genuinely loves me, he won''t make


    me sad." Debbie firmly believed that Carlos was head over heels in love with her.


    Footsteps could be heard from outside the office, and then the door was pushed open. Carlos and


    Curtis came in.


    Debbie pulled out her phone to check the time. It was already 1 a.m.


    "Honey!" Carlos pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the lips.


    With a blushed face, Debbie pushed him away and spat out, "Get away from me. I''m not your honey."


    Colleen stood up and walked towards Curtis. "Carlos, if you want to marry Debbie, you''ll have to get


    permission from us first. After all, Curtis is her uncle," she said yfully.


    Carlos held Debbie''s waist and said, "After my wife has said yes, I''ll talk with you two."


    "Man, we''re not as amodating as Debbie," Curtis said with a smile.


    Carlos raised an eyebrow. ''Debbie is amodating? You''ve got to be kidding me.''


    Carlos had recovered his memory for quite some time now, but Debbie still hadn''t agreed to remarry


    him. This frustrated Carlos to no end.


    On the way to Carlos'' manor, Debbie pondered on Megan''s diary entries.


    Carlos took her hand and kissed it nonstop, which annoyed her. She pulled her hand back and


    snapped at him, "Enough! You''re drooling all over my hand, and it''s gross!"


    Carlos was taken aback and didn''t know how to respond.


    He looked at her smooth hand. There was no saliva at all!

 Chapter 490 Let It Go

    Chapter 490 Let It Go


    Carlos sat straight and pulled Debbie in his arms. "Honey, we need to talk," he said seriously.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Our sex life!" He hadn''t made love to her for a long time.


    Blushing, Debbie stole a nce at Tristan, who was driving the vehicle. She covered Carlos'' mouth


    with her hand, ring at him, and spat, "Stop talking nonsense, old man! You''re not young anymore.


    Too much sex is bad for your health."


    Carlos chuckled at her red face and rolled up the interior screen so they could have some privacy.


    Debbie removed her hand from his mouth, and Carlos held her tightly in his arms, refusing to let her go.


    He whispered in her ear, "Honey, if I wait any longer, I''m afraid that something might happen to my


    manhood."


    Debbie pulled out her phone and started reading updates on Weibo while saying, "Does that have


    anything to do with me?"


    "Of course it does. You''re my wife, yet you forbid me from doing my duty as your husband. If I get sick


    one day because of that, you''ll be the one to me." After saying that, he kissed her affectionately on


    the lips.


    Debbie pushed him away and ignored what he said. "How''s Megan''s case going? Now that we know


    the mastermind is Stephanie, what are you nning to do?" she asked.


    The mere mention of Stephanie was enough to gross Carlos out. His desire decreased, and his eyes


    became clearer. "Well, I haven''t found the woman who disguised herself as you. Once I find her, I''ll sue


    Stephanie for it."


    "What if you fail to find her? Will Stephanie get away with this?"


    Carlos yed with her hair, and a murderous look appeared in his eyes. "Of course not. If I fail to find


    that woman, I''ll use all means to make Stephanie speak."


    Debbie held his hand so he couldn''t y with her hair. "How did it go in the hotel room? Did James give


    himself away?" she asked seriously.


    Carlos gave her a reassuring smile and said, "Stephanie is his daughter. All he had done to you was to


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    separate us and make his daughter the hostess of the Huo family. When his daughter and mistress


    were being raped right before him, of course, he failed to maintain hisposure."


    James tried his best to appear calm, but his red eyes and quickened breaths had betrayed him.


    He had to take two pills to lower his blood pressure. Otherwise, he might have had a heart attack.


    When the beggars left the hotel, James didn''t even dare to go inside and check the two women''s


    situation. Poor Niles! Carlos forced him into the bedroom to check on both mother and daughter to see


    if their lives were in any danger.


    At that time, Niles deeply regretted having chosen to be a doctor. ''I should''ve listened to Wesley and


    joined the army. That way, I wouldn''t have had to face such an unpleasant situation now, '' he thought.


    A few minutester, when Niles walked out of the bedroom, his face was drained of all color, and he


    was as white as a sheet. He shook his head, meaning their lives weren''t in danger. Then he rushed to


    the bathroom to vomit.


    Carlos didn''t know what had happened after that as he also left.


    Before leaving the hotel, he gave two cleaning staff members a check each, and then drove off with


    Curtis.


    Debbie contemted his words and then said, "Stephanie deserved everything she got. She had


    people rape Megan and kill her. But Glenda..." ''Glenda just insulted Piggy and me and nothing else. I


    think Carlos was too hard on her, '' she thought.


    Carlos snorted, "Neither of them can get away with it. Glenda insulted my woman and my daughter. By


    doing that she was ying with death. I would''ve had her killed if it weren''t for you."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and couldn''t help wonder how cruel Carlos had been before they met.


    After Carlos swore that he wouldn''t have sex with her against her will, Debbie finally agreed to go to the


    manor with him.


    He held her in his arms, kissing her repeatedly in an attempt to arouse her, but it was all to no avail. In


    the end, he had to take a cold shower to calm himself down.


    It seemed that Debbie had made up her mind to teach him a lesson. To Carlos, not being allowed to


    make love to her was the cruelest torture.


    The next day, Carlos got a text message from his man that James had disappearedst night. Before


    he left the hotel, he had tried to take Stephanie with him, but Carlos'' people had stopped him.


    Glenda and Angus got divorced. Angus was not surprised at all, nor did he try to make her stay. He had


    mentally prepared for this day a long time ago.


    After signing the divorce papers, Angus flew to New York. The first thing he did after he arrived was to


    go to the mental hospital and visit Tabitha.


    At the mental hospital


    Tabitha was a mere bag of bones and not the elegantdy she used to be. She was ying with a


    beach ball, and her eyes were lifeless and empty. At times she wouldugh like a lunatic, and other


    times she would cry like a baby.


    Angus was in a nice suit and leather shoes. His heart ached when he saw her. "Tabitha," he greeted


    her in a soft voice.


    Angus had known Tabitha when he was a kid. They had been desk mates at primary school. When


    they grew up, she married James, and he married Glenda because of his grandfather''s request.


    Upon hearing her name, Tabitha raised her head and gave Angus a broad smile. "Are you here to y


    with me?" she asked.


    Angus shook his head. He wasn''t sure if Tabitha could understand him, but he still said, "Glenda and I


    got divorced. All these years, I thought I could make her fall in love with me, but I was wrong. She


    even..." His voice trailed off. He had long known that Glenda and James were having an affair, but he


    was always too cowardly to ept it and expose it.


    Tabitha took a bite of the beach ball in her hand. Her eyes lit up, and she gave it to Angus. "Yummy! Do


    you want to try some?"


    Angus looked at her, stunned, and then shook his head. "Tabitha, I want to tell you something. James


    lied to you. He isn''t the man who saved you. I feel bad for you. Tabitha, you should divorce him. You


    deserve someone better than him."


    The mere mention of James'' name put Tabitha on alert. She looked at Angus warily and asked, "Who


    are you? What are you doing here? Where''s James? Bring him here. Why doesn''t hee to see


    me?"


    Angus forced a bitter smile. How could he tell Tabitha that her husband had been fooling around with


    another woman while she was suffering in a mental hospital? "Tabitha, we''re no longer young. We


    should just let it go and move on. James won''t end up well. Carlos is dealing with him now. It''s all


    because of Stephanie..."


    Angus'' eyes reddened. That night, Carlos had his men bring him to the hotel, so he knew what had


    happened.


    Carlos had a block booking for the whole floor and didn''t close the door to the room. As a result, Angus


    could hear everything that was happening while he was standing outside the room.


    He saw the beggars enter the room with obscene smiles. He also saw James sit at the mahjong table.


    He wanted to stop the beggars, but when he thought of everything that Glenda had done to him, he


    decided otherwise. He hated her. She had been cheating on him for thirty years. The daughter that he


    had doted on, loved and cherished wasn''t his daughter at all, but a product of her infidelity.


    Fortunately, he still had a son, his own flesh and blood.

 Chapter 491 Tabitha Is Dead

    Chapter 491 Tabitha Is Dead


    Tabitha threw the beach ball away. The ball was quite light, buffeted by the winds. But what goes up


    muste down. "Ha-ha! See? It won''t fly. Hey, are you James? Tell me why it won''t fly?"


    She had gonepletely insane. Angus sighed helplessly. After a while, he said in a sad voice, "I need


    to leave. I''m heading back to Y City. Take good care of yourself, Tabitha. Get well soon."


    Before he left, he gave the nurses taking care of Tabitha some money and asked them to take excellent


    care of her. "There''s more where this came from, if I find her in the best of health," he said.


    Although he knew Carlos would have already shoved tons of cash in their direction, this was the least


    he could do for Tabitha.


    That very evening, Carlos got a phone call from a nurse at the mental hospital. "Mr. Huo, I''m sorry to


    bother you. I regret to inform you that Mrs. Tabitha Huo... killed herself..."


    The news of Tabitha''s death


    came as a shock to Carlos. He felt like he''d been pped.


    He flew to New York immediately; the other family members came along as well. By the time they


    arrived, it was the next day.


    When they got there, he asked the driver to send Miranda and Evelyn to the Huo family''s house. He


    and Debbie went to the mental hospital first.


    Some of the family lived in New York. They were already at the hospital. Tabithay in the bed


    peacefully, covered by a white nket.


    Debbie remembered the first time she saw Tabitha.


    It was at the Y City Airport. Tabitha was dignified and graceful as she walked, a woman with a regal


    bearing. As she approached Debbie, she had a warm and weing smile on her face. She held


    Debbie''s hand and said her name softly. She gave her a pair of jade bracelets¡ªheirlooms of the Huo


    family¡ªand cooked delicious dishes for her.


    Only four years had passed, but now she was a mere bag of bones. She didn''t look like a woman who


    hade from wealth and power, but a starved, emaciated beggar.


    Debbie raised her head to look at the ceiling, holding back her tears. Carlos could see how distraught


    she was. He squeezed her hand and gave her a reassuring look tofort her.


    Frasier handed a stack of papers to Carlos and said, "Aunt Tabitha signed the divorce papers, Carlos.


    These are the original documents."


    Expressionless, Carlos epted the papers and briefly looked them over. He saw Tabitha''s signature


    on the veryst page.


    Tabitha once had wless penmanship. But her signature this time was scrawled and hard to read.


    Carlos turned to look at Tabitha and asked Frasier in a cold voice, "How did she die? Who told you she


    killed herself? Are you sure?"


    Frasier exined in a sad voice, "Yesterday afternoon, Aunt Tabitha cooked up some excuse, and the


    nurses left her alone at her request. She stole a bottle of sleeping pills and swallowed them all. At dusk,


    a nurse came by to serve dinner. She found the body."


    Carlos turned to look at the nurses, who were standing in a corner, shivering. "Did she act weird at all?"


    he asked.


    One of them stepped forward and answered in a shaking voice, "A man... came to visit Mrs. Tabitha


    Huo yesterday morning. After he left, she sat in the room a long time. She stared out the window


    without saying a word."


    ''A man?'' Carlos wondered who it might have been.


    Frasier exined, "That was Uncle Angus. I already called him. He told Aunt Tabitha that he had


    divorced his wife, and advised her to divorce James. He said he''d be here to exin everything."


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Then he started to make preparations for Tabitha''s funeral.


    When Dous passed away, it was Carlos who handled the funeral arrangements. Although Tabitha


    was not Carlos'' biological mother, she had raised him and done what a mother should do. As a result,


    Carlos conducted her funeral instead of her own son¡ªLewis.


    Lewis showed up on time for the funeral. He used to be a little chubby. But he looked much thinner


    since James and Tabitha hadn''t had the time or energy to take care of him.


    As for Portia, she divorced Lewis and left the country when Carlos lost his memory.


    Carlos also had his men try to get a hold of James. But the man was nowhere to be found.


    Maybe he was too afraid of Carlos to show his face. Or maybe he had never loved Tabitha at all.


    James never showed any affection for Tabitha, the woman who had been his wife for decades.


    When Dous passed away, Carlos had cried like a baby. But this time, he didn''t shed a single tear.


    Maybe what Tabitha had done to him and Debbie had been aplete letdown.


    Nevertheless, he did what a son should do. Tabitha''s funeral was grand yet solemn.


    Ivan and Kasie held a wonderful and beautiful wedding ceremonyter on, in the fall.


    Debbie was her bridesmaid, and she insisted that Carlos serve as the best man.


    With the great CEO as the best man and the superstar as the bridesmaid, the wedding was rather eye-


    catching. All the paparazzi were there, snapping pic after pic. Even after the ushers had escorted the


    worst offenders out, they waited outside, hoping to get an exclusive with any of the wedding party.


    Then Debbie focused on getting her new album ready, while Carlos kept himself busy with work, taking


    care of his daughter and courting his ex-wife.


    One day, Carlos was finally able to rx at lunch instead of being chained to his desk. He called


    Debbie. "Hey baby. Want to catch a show with me tonight?"


    "What show?" she asked curiously.


    "Remember when you were on the operating table? Were you scared?" he asked in a low voice.


    "What? When?" Debbie wasn''t sure what he was talking about.


    "When James threatened Evelyn''s life, and forced you to divorce me and leave Y City," Carlos said.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. "Of c-course. Wh-why?" she stammered.


    "Because I swore I''d make James pay for what he did to you."


    "And?" Debbie had a bad feeling about this.


    "I''ll pick you up tonight. We''ll watch a reality show together. Live audience, front row seats."


    Debbie didn''t know how to respond. ''A reality show? It seems like no matter where James holes up,


    Carlos always hunts him down.''


    After hanging up, Debbie put off all her work that night. She was too curious about exactly what was


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    going down. When Carlos came to pick her up, she was waiting for him at the entrance.


    He got out of his car, kissed her, and tied her scarf for her, tucking part of it into her pink overcoat.


    Gantly, he offered her his hand, and they walked hand in hand to the vehicle.


    The car rolled to a stop in front of a hospital. Debbie recognized the ce¡ªNiles worked here.


    After they got out, Carlos held her waist tightly, ignoring her protests. They went inside the building


    together.


    Debbie snapped at him, "When I first met Niles, I was injured. But someone didn''t offer to give me a


    ride, and didn''t even look at me. I was a wreck then."


    Carlos knew the guy she was talking about. It was him. Feeling guilty, he kissed her hair and


    apologized, "I''m so sorry, honey. I swear it won''t happen again."


    While they were walking to the elevator, Debbie cast a scornful nce at him and snorted, "You''re such


    a liar. I only believe about a third of what you say."


    Carlos curled his lips and said, "How about this?"


    "How about what?"


    "I love you. I love you. I love you. Nine words. Believe a third of them, and that would be three." ''You


    can believe that I love you.'' This was what he meant.

 Chapter 492 Abortion

    Chapter 492 Abortion


    Debbie blushed at Carlos'' love confession, and she felt so happy at that moment.


    They reached the twelfth floor, and the whole floor was shrouded in silence. Carlos led Debbie to the


    door of an office when two familiar voices came from within the room.


    "Niles, will you stop talking nonsense? Hurry up and check my kidneys. I feel there is something wrong


    with them," said Damon.


    "Oh, really?" Niles asked nonchntly. "What''s wrong with your kidneys?"


    Damon looked at him with a sad look andined, "It''s all Carlos'' fault."


    "What? Carlos? What did you guys do?"


    Damon''s answer not only stunned Niles, but also made Debbie giggle.


    With a gloomy face, Carlos kicked the door open. When Damon saw Carlos, he was shocked and


    cowered with fear, blurting out nervously, "Carlos, what are you doing here?"


    Carlos cast a scornful nce at him and scoffed, "To have someone''s kidney removed."


    "Whose?"


    "Yours." Disdain was written all over Carlos'' face.


    Damon covered his waist and rushed towards the door. However, Niles grabbed his cor and said,


    "Hey, let me give you an injection."


    "No, no. I have to keep my kidneys to meet my wife''s needs." Damon broke free from Niles and rushed


    to a corner sitting on the chair, feigning terror.


    Carlos stared at him and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Damon rolled his eyes and snapped back at him, "Have my kidneys checked. It''s all your fault!" Carlos


    had hired women to seduce him every day. Faced with so many hot women, Damon could do nothing


    but restrain his desires. As time went by, he felt that he had a kidney deficiency.


    Niles opened the door to the examination room and gestured for Damon to go in. "I''ll give you a


    thorough examination," he said.


    Then he turned to Carlos. "Everything is ready. You guys go to the operating room first. It''s next to this


    one."


    Carlos couldn''t be bothered to stay to watch Niles carry out a check-up on Damon. He and Debbie


    made their way towards the room Niles had shown him.


    When he pushed the door open, he saw several bodyguards standing inside. Upon seeing their boss,


    they greeted him respectfully.


    Carlos nodded to them and walked inside.


    There was an operating table and some medical equipment with several doctors standing around the


    table. Stephanie was lying on the table.


    She seemed to be fast asleep. Her eyes were shut, and her face was deathly pale.


    Carlos turned around and ordered the bodyguards, "Bring them in."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Soon, two people were brought in. To Debbie''s surprise, they were James and Glenda.


    Their hands and feet were tied with ropes, and they were both gagged. Horror was evident in Glenda''s


    wide-open eyes, but James looked rather calm.


    However, when James saw his daughter lying on the operating table, fear gripped his entire body in an


    instant. He turned to look at Carlos with pleading eyes, but Carlos didn''t so much as spare him a single


    nce. Ignoring James'' imploring moans and grunts, Carlos studied the scalpels that were spread out


    on the table.


    Debbie fixed her eyes on the operating table and grabbed Carlos'' hand tightly.


    It brought back the horrific memories from three years ago when James had tied her to an operating


    table and forced her to divorce Carlos. He had threatened that he would have doctors abort her baby.


    She was so traumatized that several monthster, when she went intobor, she was too afraid to go


    into the delivery room. However, at the doctors'' insistence, she finally went there at thest minute.


    In the delivery room, she focused on observing the doctors vigntly. She was afraid that the doctors


    were sent by James and that they would take her baby away. During the childbirth, even though Debbie


    was in great pain, she refused any medication. She wanted to be fully conscious and aware, to keep an


    eye on the doctors.


    Carlos sensed that something wasn''t right with Debbie.


    She was trembling all over. Carlos gently pulled her into his arms and patted her back to soothe and


    "Mmm... Carlos, are you going to do something to her baby?"


    "She said she didn''t want the baby. So I''d like to help her get rid of it. I''m a good man, right?" Carlos


    said with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. Carlos had his principles. No matter how much he hated


    Stephanie, he wouldn''t deal with an unborn baby. It was Stephanie herself who didn''t want it.


    Stephanie had made an appointment with a doctor of another hospital to abort the baby. Carlos,


    however, asked his men to bring her to this hospital.


    If Stephanie had regretted her decision and wanted to keep the baby, Carlos would have let her keep it.


    But she didn''t.


    ''Help her?'' Debbie shook her head helplessly. In his arms, she took a deep breath and calmed down a


    lot. She raised her head again and gave him a small smile. "Will you give her anesthesia?" she asked.


    "No," Carlos simply said.


    His reply sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    Debbie looked at the scalpels and said, "I want to stay. Okay?"


    "Sure. You can do whatever you like." The reason Carlos had brought her here was to avenge her.


    He ordered his men to remove the gags from James and Glenda. Glenda sobbed bitterly, "Carlos,


    please don''t do this to my daughter. Please let her go. I beg you, please..."


    James'' whole body was shaking. "Carlos Huo, you can vent your anger out on me. Let her go..."


    Carlos curled his lips. His smile was as vicious as a venomous snake. "Don''t worry. You''ll be next. No


    one will be getting away with what they have done."


    Glenda''s loud crying woke Stephanie. She slowly opened her eyes and looked around. When she


    discovered where she was, she tried to sit up and yelled, "Carlos Huo, what do you want?" That was


    when she realized that her hands were tied to each side of the operating table.


    At that moment, Niles came into the room while cursing under his breath, "Damn! Damon is such a


    coward. There''s nothing wrong with him, yet he forced me to do a thorough check-up on him. It was


    such a waste of my time..." When he saw so many people inside the room, he shed a broad smile.


    "Hi, Uncle James. Hi, Uncle James'' mistress. Hello, Miss Li. You''re finally awake."


    ''Uncle James'' mistress?'' Both James and Glenda turned sour.


    Ignoring Niles, Stephanie fixed her eyes on Carlos. Unlike her mother, she was calm andposed.


    "Carlos Huo, you better kill me right here and now. Otherwise, the first thing that I''m going to do after I


    leave here is report you to the authorities for having people rape me and holding me against my will."


    Carlos picked up a scalpel and yed with it in his hand. The scalpel shone under the light. After a


    while, he said mockingly, "Kill you?"


    An evil smile appeared on his lips as he shot the scalpel towards Stephanie.


    Debbie watched in horror, and a chill ran down her spine.


    "Aaargh!" Stephanie let out a bloodcurdling scream.


    The scalpel cut her arm and dropped to the floor.


    "You think that I wouldn''t dare kill you?" Carlos mocked.


    James roared, "Carlos Huo, only a coward will torment a woman¡ª" His voice trailed off as he


    remembered what he had done to Debbie.

 Chapter 493 Kneel And Apologize

    Chapter 493 Kneel And Apologize


    "Right. Only a coward will torment a woman," Carlos said sarcastically when he heard James'' words.


    With one hand in his pocket, he walked up to James, patted the slimeball''s cheek, and said, "Be


    patient. It will be your turn soon. I will not let you down, Dad." He stared the old man in the eye. Without


    averting his sight, he ordered the doctors, "Since Stephanie doesn''t want the bastard in her belly, let''s


    do her a favor¡ª rip it out!"


    He had waited for this day for more than a month. Stephanie was finally pregnant. It was showtime! He


    would make James watch while he paid him back with interest! Then he would know who was crueler


    between the two of them.


    Two doctors held Stephanie tightly onto the operating table, and another one grabbed the tools and


    started the abortion procedure.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened in fear. Debbie watched. The operation was being done without giving her


    an anesthetic. She could imagine how painful it was.


    But Stephanie bit her lower lip stubbornly. When the cold equipment was inserted into her body, she


    refused to scream, no matter how much it hurt.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Even if Carlos hadn''t ordered the doctors to do the abortion, she wouldn''t have kept the bastard


    anyway.


    James bowed his head and clenched his teeth as hatred filled his heart. Glenda cried so hard that she


    was on the verge of passing out. She was making too much noise, so Carlos had her mouth gagged


    again.


    Debbie couldn''t stand the bloody scene anymore. She turned her head away from the operating table.


    But she told herself not to be soft-hearted. Three years ago, James hadn''t been merciful to her.


    When the procedure was done, everyone thought that Carlos was done with the punishments. But the


    doctors remained. Carlos red at James and asked, "Do you understand how Debbie had felt back


    then?"


    His voice was cold, radiating an undeniably dangerous aura.


    Debbie gazed at him and saw bloodlust in his sharp eyes.


    James wondered whether he should nod or shake his head.


    Carlos didn''t really care how he felt. While James was working on a response, Carlos asked Stephanie,


    "Where''s the woman who had impersonated Debbie?"


    Blood drained from her face, making her look as pale as a ghost. But her eyes were not dead yet, and


    she didn''t respond to Carlos'' question.


    The man stared back at her. "I hate your eyes," he said calmly. Every time Stephanie looked at Debbie,


    her eyes were full of malice and disdain.


    Carlos'' words shocked everyone. Debbie had never asked Carlos how he was going to deal with


    Stephanie, so she had no idea about any of this before she had walked into this operating room. What


    he had just said gave her a feeling that Stephanie was about to lose her eyes.


    And she was right.


    Operating on Stephanie without anesthetizing her had been cruel enough. Also, having a group of


    hobos rape her and Glenda was sickeningly heartless. What Carlos said next sent shivers down


    Stephanie''s spine. "I had someone fill in an application to the Red Cross to donate your corneas and a


    kidney."


    Loss of sight and one kidney wasn''t bad enough to kill her, but it would damage her life forever.


    Glenda was having a nervous breakdown; James'' blood pressure was acting up and he was feeling


    dizzy. Yet, unlike her parents, Stephanie gave Carlos a cold smile and asked in a weak voice, "What do


    you expect me to say? ''Thank you for not killing me''?"


    Carlos loathed her expression and tone. He averted his gaze towards James and announced, "If you


    kneel before Debbie and apologize, I''ll spare her corneas."


    James was stunned into a daze for a short moment. Then he nodded vigorously. The gag in his mouth


    was removed.


    Once he was brought in front of Debbie, a bodyguard gave him a hard kick in the back of his knee, and


    he thumped to the floor on his knees.


    His face went pale from the pain in the knees, and his forehead was filled with beads of sweat.


    Stephanie saw all this from the operating table, but she was nonchnt, like an emotionless machine.


    Debbie wasn''t going to let James off so easy. She nced around the operating room and saw a bottle


    of antiphlogistine.


    She strode over, grabbed it, and smashed the bottle in front of James.


    The ss bottle broke into pieces. The drug spilled all over the floor and sshed onto James.


    Debbie''s shoes were stained too, but she didn''t care. "Your apology wasn''t sincere at all. Kneel over


    the broken ss. Then, we''ll talk about forgiveness."


    Carlos was surprised by Debbie''s act. He grinned and thought, ''My wife is meaner than me. She is so


    cool! I''m so proud!''


    James gasped and his eyes rolled in their sockets uncontrobly. He was about to faint. Niles was


    quick to run over to him and fumbled around his coat for his medicine. He found the pills for his high


    blood pressure. He looked at thebel to confirm, took out five pills and gave them to James.


    A minuteter, James felt better.


    He took a deep breath and sneered at Debbie, "Don''t push me!"


    "Push you?!" Debbie was enraged. She shook off Carlos'' hand and kicked James in the chest.


    He groaned painfully on the floor.


    But Debbie was not done. She lifted her right foot and stamped on his chest mercilessly. Looking down


    at him, she asked, "I''m pushing you? Did you forget what you did to me three years ago? After Carlos''


    ident, you tied me to an operating table and coerced me into signing the divorce papers. You should


    have known this day woulde."


    Overwhelmed by emotions, Debbie raised her voice and yelled at him, "You hit me, forced me to leave


    Carlos'' and my home, staged his death and tricked me to a fake funeral. You ruined my happiness and


    destroyed my life. You pushed me into severe depression. What do you say about all that?" Debbie''s


    eyes reddened at the thought of her painful past.


    Hearing her words, Carlos felt even more guilty.


    Debbie removed her foot from James'' chest and squatted down beside him. She grabbed his cor and


    pulled him up into a sitting position. "You''re a murderer. I''ll sue you and make you rot in jail!"


    James struggled a little and smiled contemptuously at her. "You''re only doing all this by relying on


    Carlos. Find some proof on your own, I dare you!"


    "I rely on Carlos. So what? He''s my husband. We count on each other. I might not be able to find out


    everything you did, but Carlos sure can. And now that I''ve seen the pathetic look on your face, I''ll smile


    in my dreams tonight!"

 Chapter 494 Payback

    Chapter 494 Payback


    Ever since Debbie knew Carlos'' memory had returned, she refused to have sex with him. When Debbie


    said, "He''s my husband. We count on each other", Carlos was greatlyforted by her words.


    "Pfft! Your husband? You and Carlos haven''t even remarried yet. What a trollop you are to say that! If


    he loved you, why hasn''t he married you yet?" By now, James had figured out that Carlos had fully


    regained his memory.


    Debbie shed a smile at him. "It''s not that he doesn''t want to marry me. He carries the divorce


    certificate and residence booklet around with him every day, just in case I agree to marry him. Your


    daughter tried everything to get this man, and yet I''m still considering whether or not to give him a


    second chance."


    Her words had amused Carlos. ''When did she find out about that?'' he wondered.


    Everyone that was present in the operating room exchanged nces with each other. They couldn''t


    believe their ears and looked at Carlos who was still smiling. They were all aware that he was one of


    the wealthiest men in the world. ''Since when did Carlos Huo have to try so hard to get a woman?'' they


    all wondered.


    No longer in the mood to waste time speaking to James, Debbie cast a nce at the bodyguards.


    Taking the hint, they grabbed James by the shoulders and forced him to kneel down on the broken


    ss.


    "Argh!" His scream pierced the air in the operating room.


    Most of the broken ss cut cruelly into his flesh and embedded into his skin. His face was now as


    pale as Stephanie''s.


    Carlos ignored his screams of pain and took Debbie into his arms, whispering in her ear, "Honey, there


    are so many of them watching. It''ll be so humiliating if you still reject me. Let''s remarry tomorrow and


    make them all jealous, okay?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. ''You think just because my tone softened I would agree to marry you


    now? Yeah right! You wish.'' So she said softly, "I just need some more time."


    Carlos was deeply disappointed


    and frustrated. Chasing Debbie was the most difficult task he ever had to do.


    James didn''t have much time to make his decision. Carlos nodded to the doctors, and they picked up


    the scalpels and were about to begin the surgery. James couldn''t bear to watch. He gritted his teeth


    and bowed his head. "Debbie, Carlos, I''m sorry. Please let my daughter go." Meanwhile he thought to


    himself, ''Screw you, Carlos Huo! You had your memory back and found out that Stephanie was my


    daughter a long time ago!''


    Debbie shook her head and said through clenched teeth, "What kind of apology is that? Not sincere


    enough!"


    James turned his head to look at Stephanie, who was lying on the hospital bed expressionless. From


    the very start, she had never said a word to him nor in his defense, but still, James apologized again


    humbly, "Carlos, Debbie, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done those terrible things to you years ago."


    Debbie felt much relief to finally hear those wordsing from him. She had waited a long time for


    them.


    Then she noticed Stephanie just lying there nonchntly. Debbie shook her head in disapproval. ''While


    her father is apologizing on his knees for his daughter''s sake, she is acting as if she doesn''t give a


    damn.


    Like father like daughter. They''re both heartless, '' Debbie thought.


    "Where is that woman?" Carlos demanded.


    "Stephanie, tell them," James urged.


    But Stephaniey there with her eyes closed as if she was sleeping.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ''Acting defiant?'' Carlos thought. He sneered and told the bodyguards, "Get them out of the room.


    Leave the doctors to do their work."


    The bodyguards hauled Glenda and James out of the operating room. Glenda was weak as a leaf and


    never stopped crying, whereas James'' pants were drenched in blood.


    While the doctors operated on Stephanie, Carlos and Debbie left the hospital. The bodyguards stood


    guarding the operating room in case James and Glenda tried to barge in to save their daughter.


    Sitting on the bench listlessly in the hallway, James peered around the corner. There were a couple of


    cameras in the hallway, but neither of them seemed to be working. He assumed that Carlos had


    sabotaged them beforehand.


    Glenda grabbed his arm and asked tearfully, "What should we do? Our daughter is still in there. We


    must save her."


    James patted her hand tofort her, and then he called one of his men to pick them up from the


    hospital. Once they were inside the car, he texted someone. "One billion for killing Carlos Huo, half a


    billion for killing Debbie Nian, 100 million for bringing their daughter to me!" he promised in the


    message.


    "James, let''s get Stephanie and get out of here. We can''t beat Carlos Huo. We have plenty of money.


    Let''s leave Y City." Glenda was scared. Carlos was too cruel.


    He made them watch as he tortured their daughter. They could do nothing and were helpless to save


    her.


    A venomous light flitted across James'' eyes. "He took one of my daughter''s kidneys. I''m going to take


    both of his daughter''s!"


    Glenda was shocked. ''Carlos'' daughter? She''s only a three-year-old little girl.''


    On the way home, Carlos was busy speaking on the phone. He had James closely watched. Wherever


    that evil man went, he was tailed.


    Carlos figured out what James might do next.


    He wanted to give his daughter a normal upbringing, so he let Evelyn continue to go to the


    kindergarten. All the cars used to pick her up had been refitted to be bulletproof. Many bodyguards in


    casual clothes were arranged around the kindergarten whenever Evelyn was there.


    Thinking of Evelyn''s safety, Carlos realized that he had to take care of James as soon as possible.


    He asked Frankie to set up an emergency meeting the next afternoon. All the high-ranking executives


    of ZL Group were requested to be present.


    "Time for Dixon and the others toe back," he told Frankie.


    Debbie had been deep in thought in the car. Upon hearing Dixon''s name, she sat up immediately, and


    her eyes lit up. "Dixon ising back?"


    "Yeah. He''s capable enough to undertake some tasks now. I can use his help." Soldiers were trained to


    be used in a time of crisis. Carlos believed that Dixon wouldn''t let him down.


    "When is he arriving? I want to pick him up at the airport." Among Debbie''s friends, Dixon had been


    apart from her for the longest.


    Kristina had been out of touch. Debbie and Kasie had tried to call her the other day, but her phone


    number wasn''t in service anymore.


    Seeing how excited Debbie was, Carlos wasn''t happy. He squeezed her hand as a warning and asked,


    "You''re very happy to see him?"


    "Of course! I haven''t seen him for years. I''ve missed him!" Debbie admitted, ignoring his warning.


    A warning was all that Carlos could do. Despite being jealous, the mighty man cared too much about


    Debbie to scold her.

 Chapter 495 Take It To Dixon

    Chapter 495 Take It To Dixon


    The entire Y City knew that the ZL Group was going through a period of crisis and was making major


    changes. Thepany had held not only a management meeting but also a shareholders meeting and


    ayoff conference.


    Soon after the conferences, five elites who had just graduated from abroad were appointed to be the


    top executives of the group. Each of them waspetent enough to be the CEO of a regional branch.


    The arrival of new faces also meant that some of the old employees would be leaving.


    Sure enough, eighteen high-ranking managers had been fired in one day. Thirteen of them were sued


    by the ZL Group''swyers for embezzlement, taking bribes, cooking the books and other illegal


    activities.


    Three of the five elites that came were appointed as CEOs of the regional branches. Another one


    became the deputy general manager of the headquarters. The fifth, though, seemed to hold the lowest


    position among them. He was Dixon. He was appointed as the head of Carlos'' secretaries.


    The dismissal of the CEOs in some of the regional branches showed that the ZL Group was full of


    elites and that thepany was resolute to put things straight. Those drastic measures brought out the


    desired effect. Some senior executives that harbored ulterior motives were menaced.


    With all the changes that had taken ce in thepany, Carlos had been swamped at work. Miranda


    had been taking care of Evelyn, and they became used to not seeing Carlos for a few days at a time.


    Debbie stood in front of the office building of the ZL Group and looked up at the logo and smiled.


    Four years ago she was still very green and knew nothing about even cooking, let alone other things.


    However, she was determined to please the most important man in this building, so she learned how to


    cook and brought the freshly cooked dishes here. Just like she did now, she stood in front of the


    building, gazed up at the logo and went inside.


    Four years ago she and Carlos were strangers. Although now they had be soul mates, the closest


    a person could be to another.


    Debbie''s cooking used to be terrible. However, after much practice and determination, she now cooked


    delicious meals and became an excellent cook.


    Carlos had been too busy to eat regrly. He onceined about having a stomachache to


    Miranda, and then Miranda told Debbie about it. Debbie had felt bad, so she cooked a few dishes for


    him and decided to bring them to his office so that Carlos could have a nice meal.


    When she walked into the building, none of the employees tried to stop her. They all greeted her


    politely and with respect. "Mrs. Huo."


    "Nice to see you, Mrs. Huo."


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Huo."


    Since Debbie and Carlos hadn''t remarried, she was embarrassed by the way they addressed her.


    Tristan told her that Carlos gave specific instructions to the employees to address her as Mrs. Huo


    whenever they saw her.


    On the 66th floor, all the secretaries were in their office. When the elevator arrived with a tinkling


    sound, all of them lifted their heads to look. Tristan was the first, then Frankie followed by Dixon.


    "Doctor!" Debbie called out with excitement when she saw him.


    Tall and thin, he was wearing sses and a dark-colored suit. Rising from his seat, Dixon smiled at her.


    "Hi, Tomboy, I''m back!"


    One of the other secretaries was surprised to see him smile. He had been working with them for two


    days, and not once had he smiled. However, he was smiling at Debbie now. The secretary wondered if


    he and Debbie knew each other from before.


    Despite the gazes from the rest of the employees, Debbie ran toward Dixon excitedly and hugged him


    hard. Happy tears streamed down her cheeks. "Doctor, you''re finally back! Carlos told me that you


    would being back. I''m so d to see you."


    Dixon patted her back tofort her. "Yes, Tomboy, I''m back, and I''m staying." He had missed Y City


    and his friends dearly.


    "Really? That''s great! Do Jared and the others know you''re back?"


    "No, you''re the only one who knows for now. I''ve just started this job. There''s a lot to¡ª"


    Creak! The door of the CEO''s office was flung open, and Carlos strode out and saw them hugging.


    He walked over to them and pulled Debbie into his arms. ring at Dixon, he said in a cold voice,


    "Dixon, take this file and read it through. Highlight all of the errors and then deliver it to my office when


    it''s done."


    Dixon took the file. "Yes, Mr. Huo." He retreated to his desk resignedly.


    The other secretaries all averted their gazes nervously and resumed their work.


    Debbie wriggled out of Carlos'' embrace. "I want to¡ª" She meant to say that she wanted to catch up


    with Dixon.


    But before she could finish the sentence, Carlos interrupted her. "Chatting at work isn''t allowed. His


    sry will be deducted. Do you want that for him?"


    Debbie pouted.


    ''Just admit you''re jealous, and stop making excuses, '' Tristan mused when he heard what Carlos said.


    Dixon waved to Debbie with a smile and pointed at the file in his hand, indicating that he had to go back


    to work.


    Debbie let out a sigh and followed Carlos back into his office.


    After closing the door behind her, she put the food containers on the desk in a sullen manner and said,


    "Here! Eat!"


    When Carlos nced at the containers filled with food, he was taken back to four years ago. Back


    then, Debbie was much sweeter and more obedient, unlike now when she was defiant and bossy.


    Even so, Carlos was touched by her gesture and pecked her on the lips and said, "Thank you, honey."


    Debbie had good intentions when she made the dishes for Carlos. However, after the way he acted a


    few moments ago when she was with Dixon, she had be annoyed with him. Debbie was so


    irritated that she was going to let him open the containers of food himself. Then she remembered how


    busy Carlos had beentely, and her heart softened. When Carlos went to wash his hands, she opened


    up all the containers of food andid the various dishes out for him on the desk.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were three vegetable dishes along with fish wonton.


    Carlos sat down and took the chopsticks that she handed to him. "Why did youe over? Have you


    eaten?"


    "Yes, I have eaten. I''ve got the day off today, but I have to go to a fashion show tonight." Debbie


    watched him eating, and subconsciously she was nning a reunion with Dixon, Jared, and Kasie in


    her mind.


    "Okay," Carlos replied. He seemed to be enjoying the dishes and ate one wonton at a time.


    After staring absently at him for a while, Debbie asked, "When did Dixone back? He''s much more


    handsome than before. He has the urban look about him and seems capable. What position does he


    hold now? How much will he make in a year? You''ll pay him, right?"


    Carlos gave her a sharp look. "Why do you care so much about Dixon?"


    "He''s one of my closest friends. We''ve been friends for many years. Of course, I care about him. You


    eat, and I''ll go check on him." Debbie was itching to talk with Dixon.


    Carlos abruptly put the chopsticks down and frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked.


    "I''ve lost my appetite." He wiped his mouth with a tissue.


    "You didn''t like it?" she asked. ''That couldn''t be the reason because my cooking is much better than


    before, '' she thought.


    Carlos sighed sadly. "Instead of enjoying the moment with me, my wife has been thinking about


    another man all this time. How can I enjoy the food? Take it to Dixon."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him.


    "Humph!" She wasn''t going to humor his mood.


    "Fine. As it happens, Dixon doesn''t seem to have eaten. Since you haven''t touched these dishes yet,


    I''ll take them to him. You didn''t seem to like them, anyway."

 Chapter 496 Reward

    Chapter 496 Reward


    Carlos was hurt. ''I never said I didn''t like it.'' Debbie''s career was booming. Sometimes, she was even


    busier than Carlos. He barely saw her at all. And it had been too long since shest cooked for him.


    Knowing that she wasing to see him, and bringing lunch, he dropped everything, putting off


    meetings and appointments, and was waiting for her in his office.


    He heard noises outside, so he rushed to the door to whip it open. She was hugging someone else. His


    heart sank.


    Although Debbie had said she was going to take the food to Dixon, she was sitting down. Carlos got up


    from his chair and sat beside her. Stroking her hair, he said, "Be a good girl. Don''t get too close to that


    guy, or I''m moving him out of the city."


    Debbie sensed his jealousy. "Hey, old man. Dixon and I are just buddies. You''re the one I love. What


    are you jealous of?"


    ''The one she loves.'' Carlos was touched by those words. He felt that this was a chance to convince


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Debbie to marry him. "So when are you going to marry the man you love?" Carlos couldn''t wait


    anymore. If she turned him down again, he would do it his own way. One way or another, he''d get her


    to the Civil Affairs Bureau to sign that license.


    Again, she said softly, "I need more time."


    Carlos dropped it and continued to eat.


    Debbie smiled and opened thetest issue of her favorite magazine. She flipped through it, looking for


    theics liberally sprinkled throughout its pages.


    Carlos devoured his lunch and brushed his teeth in the lounge.


    When he sat down on the couch again, he dragged Debbie over and sat her on hisp. "Don''t I get a


    reward?" he asked.


    "What for?"


    "I ate everything in the lunchbox. I think I deserve a reward. Even kids get a little sticker or something."


    He lowered his head on her belly to smell her scent.


    She wore a casual coat, a white cashmere shirt, and jeans. In that outfit, she looked like a college


    student.


    She had been turning him down when the lights were out. But if he wanted a reward... She pecked him


    on the chin.


    Carlos wasn''t satisfied. He looked at her. Her rosy lips in lipstick were so tempting he leaned in and


    gave her a long, passionate kiss.


    He didn''t let go of her until she felt like she was going to pass out fromck of air. She gasped, gulping


    down deep lungfuls of oxygen. But the next thing she knew, he pressed her against the couch and


    "Okay. And?" she asked with a smile, grabbing his wandering hand.


    Carlos was definitely annoyed. "So when are you going to give it up?"


    "Let me see..." She pretended to be considering it seriously. "I can pencil you in next Thursday..." Then


    she came up with an answer. "Never! Haha..."


    Frustrated, Carlos buried his face in her neck. To punish her a little, he bit her there, under the jawline.


    "Ouch! That hurts. Cut it out, asshole." Her hand flew to her neck. She checked her fingers, there was


    no blood, but it still stung. Then slowly, the pain was reced by the touch of his lips, the feel of


    afternoon stubble nuzzling her neck lightly, gentle kisses.


    So when Debbie stepped out of the CEO''s office, there were a few hickeys on her neck, but she knew


    nothing about it.


    Dixon wanted to talk to her, but when he turned his head, he saw Carlos standing at the door glowering


    at him. So he just waved and focused on his work.


    After Debbie left the building, the office was abuzz with spections about her rtionship with Carlos.


    "I bet bringing Mr. Huo lunch was only an excuse. Debbie must have been here for some action.


    Looking at her neck, seems like she found some."


    "What''s going on between her and Mr. Huo? They''re not married yet, right? Then why does Mr. Huo


    ask us to call her Mrs. Huo?"


    "Mr. Huo was mean to Debbie when he had amnesia. My guess is he''s trying to make amends."


    "Ooh, interesting."


    Recently, Carlos warned Debbie about hanging around Decker. That he was mixed up with some bad


    people


    and she needed to watch her step. She forgot about that,rgely because she was too busy. And he


    was her brother, after all. But Carlos'' warnings were like an omen. That night, while driving home,


    Debbie''s car was forced into an alley. If her driver hadn''t been as skilled as he was, they would have


    smashed straight into her. She hadn''t recovered from the shock of it yet, when all of sudden thuggish


    men emerged from the cars and surrounded her.


    The alley was dim. One thug told the middle-aged guy beside him, "That''s Eckerd''s sister. She''s a kick-


    ass fighter, so I''ve brought in some of our specialists."


    Debbie counted in her head. There were about thirty of them. Enough for a fight between rival gangs.


    Only there was only one gang, or so it seemed. And she was their rival, with no gang to back her up.


    Just the driver.


    "Who''s..." She was going to ask who Eckerd was. Then she remembered. ''Carlos said he wasn''t who I


    thought he was. That among others, he goes by a different name.''


    She pieced it together. Decker...Eckerd... Eckerd must be an alias her brother used.


    So these men were all there because of Decker. ''Awesome, dude! I''m going to get the crap beaten out


    of me in some godforsaken alley because of your dumb ass.''


    Debbie''s driver was also her bodyguard. He already let Carlos know what was going on before he got


    out as well.


    "What did Eckerd do?" she asked the punks. "Is it a money thing, or did he take one of you out?"


    The middle-aged man set his mouth in a grim frown. He didn''t answer her. Instead, he red at her for


    a while and then ordered his men, "Get her in the car."


    "Wait! Didn''t you know that I wasn''t close to Eckerd? I''m his sister, but I haven''t seen him in forever."


    That was true. Decker was secretive at best, and Debbie was too busy to waste energy or time on him.


    "No biggie. Eckerd wille looking for you. We''ll be waiting. And then, my saucy singer..." He left the


    threat unspoken, but a gutturalugh escaped his lips.


    "Haha! She is hot!"


    "Delicious!"


    The punks leered at Debbie.


    Debbie was disgusted. She nced at them, stretched her limbs, and dropped into a fighting stance.


    "Think you can take me? Bring it!" she dered.


    Her bodyguard used to be the principal of a martial arts school. He was a master of wing chun, having


    even been instructed in how to wield the traditional weapons of the art. He''d also learned the


    fundamentals of kickboxing, not to mention wrestling holds.


    The sidekicks stepped back, allowing the henchmen to do their dirty work. They came at her, fists


    raised.


    Debbie dodged the first few swings. Then she sidestepped one man''s punch, used the energy of his


    punch against him, and threw him to the ground, using his momentum.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man took out his phone and said to someone on the other end of the line,


    "She knows tae kwon do. Send some ck belts."


    As soon as Debbie and her bodyguard took care of those bulky men, around six men with daggers


    rushed over at them.

 Chapter 497 Decker Comes Clean

    Chapter 497 Decker Comes Clean


    Just then, some other cars turned into the alley and screeched into a halt behind them. Debbie had to


    focus on dealing with the immediate threat. She didn''t turn her head to see who the neers were.


    As she was busy fighting, someone forcefully yanked her away from the battle and pushed her into the


    door of the car she hade in. Luckily, she was quick enough to steady herself. Otherwise she would


    have hit the car forcefully and been knocked to the ground.


    This couldn''t have been Carlos. He wouldn''t have been so rough on her.


    She looked up and saw that some new guys had joined the fight. The main guy wore a ck coat. She


    recognized him immediately. It was Decker!


    Before she could give this any more thought, another car tore into the alley. This time it was Carlos.


    He was only wearing a white oxford. He must have been in too much of a hurry to get his suit, and


    raced here as soon as he got the driver''s message. "Are you all right?" he asked Debbie anxiously,


    caressing her cheek. "Are you hurt?"


    He was so tender and caring suddenly she wanted to be pampered by him. She held out her hands


    and said pitifully, "I knocked six men to the ground. Now my hands hurt."


    Carlos took her hands in his own, kissing and rubbing them affectionately. "Let''s get to a hospital. We''ll


    have ''em X-rayed."


    "Actually, I feel better, now that you''re here," Debbie refused hastily. The pain was really not that bad.


    Carlos'' men joined the fight. After cracking some skulls, Decker turned to Carlos and Debbie, who were


    embracing. He shook his head resignedly.


    ''Come on! I''m busy fighting, and he''s making out with my sister.''


    After a while, Debbie surveyed the conflict and said to Carlos, "Maybe we should help him out." The


    alley was dark, and there were too many people in the chaos. She couldn''t see her brother.


    Carlos'' gaze traveled over the crowd. After a few seconds, he nodded his head in Decker''s direction


    and replied, "Don''t worry. He can handle it."


    Debbie followed Carlos'' gaze and found Decker. He grabbed one man''s hair and smashed his face into


    a bent knee, punched another in the throat, and knocked the wind out of yet another thug, nting a


    fist in his sr plexus. With every punk he took down, he got closer and closer to the middle-aged man.


    The reinforcements, the ck belts, finally arrived. Spooked by Decker''s advance, the middle-aged


    man ran past them, leaving Decker to deal with the tae kwon do maestros.


    However, before those ck belts could do more than drop into fighting stance, the sirens of the police


    screamed in the distance. The sound was getting louder, the police were headed their way. The


    hooligans panicked. They hopped in their cars and fled in a hurry.


    Decker didn''t give chase. He turned around and walked over to Carlos and Debbie.


    He looked at his sister and asked, "You hurt?"


    "No," she answered.


    Satisfied that she was uninjured, he turned to leave. "Hey, Decker!" she called out.


    Decker looked back at her.


    "Just what the hell was that all about?" she demanded. Her brother was too mysterious. She had so


    many questions about him.


    Decker looked at Carlos and replied, "Ask him. He seems to have all the answers."


    ''Carlos? What does he have to do with this?'' She looked at Carlos, who was leaning against the car


    door. "I want to hear it from you," she said to Decker.


    Decker''s face darkened. Realizing he couldn''t hide it anymore, he promised, "I have to be somewhere


    tonight. Meet me tomorrow. Your apartment. I''ll tell you everything."


    Debbie waved at him and said, "Fine. I''ll be waiting."


    Decker and his men left. Before Debbie could get in the car, the police pulled up. Those injured punks


    had nowhere to run and were all arrested.


    Thanks to Carlos, the police didn''t ask Debbie to go to the police station for a statement. Carlos gave


    her a lift home.


    The next day, when Decker came to Debbie''s ce, Carlos was there too. The powerful man leaned


    back on the couch, legs crossed and arms extending along the back of the sofa, arrogant as ever. He


    watched Decker walk into the apartment. Debbie''s brother looked wasted.


    Debbie also noticed how tired Decker looked. She poured him a ss of water and handed it to him.


    "Need a rest?"


    Decker had been up all night to settle ounts with the men from the night before. Luckily, he had a


    spare couple of hours to catch some Z''s. He gulped down the water and ced the ss on the table.


    Leaning back on the sofa, eyes closed, he shook his head and replied, "Pulled an all-nighter. I''m used


    to it."


    Debbie sat beside the silent Carlos. Carlos took her hand right when she sat down.


    She let him. She was mad at him, but she still loved him.


    No one spoke. The living room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. After a while, Decker opened


    his eyes and looked at Debbie with his head tilted. "Well?" He sounded a little impatient.


    Debbie had so many questions she didn''t know where to begin.


    So she started with the first question that popped into her head. "I gave you some serious cash. What


    happened to it?"


    Decker looked better than he had. She didn''t think he had squandered the money.


    "Buying people off," he confessed. There was no need to hide it from her anymore.


    "Who? And why?"


    "My men. To keep them loyal."


    "So, you''re like Yates?" Everyone knew what kind of business Yates was involved in.


    "Yes," Decker admitted.


    "Yates is the deputy chief of his organization. And you?" Judging from his outfit and the way Decker


    dressed, Debbie was convinced he was pretty well off. His outfit was nothing special at first nce.


    Leather jacket. Tailored jeans. Nice Henley. But Debbie could tell these were all designer clothes. His


    shoes alone cost $400.


    "You don''t wanna know," Decker protested. He was afraid that the truth would scare her.


    "I wouldn''t have asked if I didn''t. Fine. If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t. But don''t expect any help


    from me." Debbie resolved to find out the truth about her brother once and for all.


    "If you lie to my wife, don''t ever tell people I''m your brother-inw," Carlos suddenly cut in.


    Once, during a gang war, Yates managed to take Decker hostage. To save the lives of his men, not to


    mention his own, he told Yates that Carlos was his brother-inw. Wouldn''t you know it? Carlos'' name


    worked like a charm. Yates let them go. After that, he dropped Carlos'' name every time he was in


    trouble.


    And Carlos lied for Decker every time someone expressed a bit of doubt. On top of that, Carlos would


    also tell whoever wanted to know that he had Decker''s back, so they''d better respect him. Over time,


    Decker managed to work his way up. At first, it was grudging respect, and then it was true loyalty


    based on how much the man brought to the table. His men became fairly wealthy thanks to Decker''s


    acumen. He became one of the most influential people in the underworld.


    When he heard what Carlos said, his expression turned gloomy. He didn''t have the heart to get angry


    at Debbie. But he was sure willing to mock Carlos. "You keep referring to Debbie as your wife, butst


    time I checked, you weren''t married."


    Debbie tried so hard to stifle herughter she was actually trembling.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos didn''t get mad. He squeezed Debbie''s hand and retorted, "At least I have a woman. You, on the


    other hand... But don''t worry. She might not be born yet. Or is she still in school? Maybe you should


    hang out near a school. You''ll find yourself a nice girl that way."

 Chapter 498 What Doesnt Kill You Makes You Stronger

    Chapter 498 What Doesn''t Kill You Makes You Stronger


    Carlos'' mockery angered Decker. If he could, he would find another man for Debbie. He believed that


    any other man would show him more respect than Carlos had.


    Debbie tugged on Carlos'' sleeve and reminded him. "My brother has a girlfriend."


    "When did I..." Decker suddenly stopped mid-sentence recalling that he had once brought a woman


    with him when he went to see Debbie. "Oh, she''s not my girlfriend. Just a cover," he exined.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him and scoffed, "This is my brother who has been lying to me."


    Since he indeed had lied to her about many things, he promised, "I had no other choice, but I won''t lie


    to you again." Decker used to think his identity as a gangster would put Debbie in danger. He didn''t


    believe that he was powerful enough to protect her, and so he kept his real identity from her and even


    tried to drive her away for her safety. However, now that she was back with Carlos again, Decker knew


    that she was safe. He didn''t need to pretend to be someone else in front of her anymore.


    "Okay, tell me everything," Debbie said.


    Decker reclined on the couch, lost deep in thought as though he was organizing what he was going to


    say. It took him a long while before he began.


    Decker and Yates used to be enemies. Even so, Yates appreciated Decker''s capabilities. Therefore,


    when he found out about Decker''s rtionship with Carlos, he had reconciled himself with him.


    Decker used to build up his force overseas. Since Carlos was in Y City and he could help him a lot, it


    made more sense for Decker to move to Y City.


    However, it was Elroy who had made Decker into what he was today.


    Elroy had fostered Decker for a few years before he abandoned him as a boy and sent him to a


    children''s welfare home. Whether Decker survived or died was of no concern to Elroy. He simply didn''t


    care anymore.


    Fortunately, Decker did survive. When he was just ten years old, his talent began to show. However,


    Elroy found out about it as well. The evil man decided to destroy the young boy at any cost.


    That year, Decker had entered into a pianopetition. While he was at the backstage, he happened


    to overhear someone warning the judges not to let him win.


    Decker realized then that someone was gunning for him, but he didn''t know who it was.


    In junior high, Decker was one of the top students. Everyone expected him to get a schrship and go


    on to an elite high school. However, the day before the high school entrance examination, he was


    kidnapped and missed the exam.


    Without the scores, there was no way that he would be epted by any high school.


    Feeling alone and helpless, Decker remembered a man that he knew from his part-time job. On the


    opening day of high school, Decker went to see him and seek his help.


    The man was a professor in A Country. His wife was a district official, and their daughter was in junior


    high. Decker was the girl''s part-time piano teacher.


    The professor was an honest man. All he wanted in life was for his family to be safe and healthy.


    He had never asked anyone for favors before. The day that Decker came to his house asking him for


    help, the professor didn''t turn the boy down, nor did he promise to help him.


    That night when Decker left the professor''s home, it had been pouring rain. Decker used to see a bright


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    future ahead of him, but that night he had a heavy heart, and saw nothing but a sea of misery and


    darkness ahead of him.


    Before he left the professor''s house, his daughter stopped him and said, "It''s not that my father doesn''t


    want to help you. Someone threatened to harm us if he did. The very first day that you gave me a


    lesson on how to y the piano, someone had broken into our home and made my father promise to


    fire you."


    Decker finally understood what was going on.


    For years someone had been suppressing him, sabotaging Decker''s every move and consequently


    quashing all of his hopes for the future. But who?


    Feeling devastated at the realization, Decker rushed out into the torrential rain and yelled out at the top


    of his lungs, "Who are you? Come out and show yourself! I know you''re watching me! Who the hell are


    you? Come out and show your damn face, you coward!"


    But no one came out. The heavy downpour pelted mercilessly and spattered on Decker''s head and


    face, stinging his skin and soaking him to the bone. The cold drops ran down his cheeks, taking with it


    his bitter tears.


    The professor sadly watched the boy through the window that night as he vented out his frustration to


    the night sky. Despite the threat, the professor eventually helped Decker anyway. He managed to enroll


    Decker into a private high school that was founded by one of the professor''s friends.


    Most of the students of that school were the ones whose scores had been at the bottom in the high


    school entrance examination. Even its best students merely had a score of around 300, ranking in the


    middle at most.


    After entering high school, Decker started to hide his true self. He slept in sses. His marks ranked at


    the bottom of the ss. He did nothing but gang up.


    Everybody thought he was a little punk. This was the only way that he could finally have some peace in


    his life.


    Even so, a man had been stalking him for the past few years, and Decker knew it. One day near his


    graduation, he followed the man and found out that his boss was a gray-haired older man.


    After he graduated from high school, he learned that the older man was in fact, Elroy Lu, his foster


    parent that dumped him.


    One night as Decker became more vignt and capable, he put a knife at the throat of one of Elroy''s


    bodyguards. The bodyguard told him that the older man was Decker''s grandfather. He also said that


    Elroy had another bodyguard watch his mother to stop her from ever meeting him.


    As Decker grew up, his force became stronger. To prevent Elroy from finding out, he only fostered his


    force in secret, and he always used his alias Eckerd in public instead of his real name Decker.


    Then one day, he met Debbie.


    It was an evening when a pale and desperate Debbie came knocking on his door. When Decker


    opened the door and stared at the girl before him, she told him that he was her brother. That she was


    pregnant and homeless and wherever he was was also her home.


    Decker had never known that he had a sister, and Debbie''s sudden appearance at his doorstep had


    surprised him. He replied in a devil-may-care tone, "Psycho!" Just like that, he turned and closed the


    door in her face.


    As he thought about all of this, Decker looked at Debbie and decided to tell her how he had truly felt


    back then. "Debbie, remember the first time that we had met? Even though I closed the door on you, I


    noticed our resemnce. However, back then, I couldn''t even protect myself, let alone you and a


    baby."


    That was the reason why he refused to let her stay with him. However, Debbie was persistent. She kept


    Leaning on Carlos'' shoulder, she stared at Decker with red, teary eyes when she thought about those


    days.


    She considered herself luckypared to Decker. At least her father had loved her when he was alive.


    After her father had passed away, she met Carlos. He held her dear to his heart, but Decker had no


    one to love and look after him.


    Then Decker went on to exin how he got hurtst time. He had intended to take over Yates'' turf in A


    Country, but Yates found out and hunted him down. One of Yates'' men had stabbed him, and the


    reason why he could enter Champs Bay Apartments was that the guards all worked for him.


    Decker had be a powerful man in Y City. He told Debbie and Carlos casually, "Next, I''ll take over


    the Lu Group. Elroy wants to let his youngest son Gus run thepany. He''s grooming him for it, but


    I''m not going to let him get his wish."


    Debbie frowned and was worried. She couldn''t help but ask, "You''re a stranger to the Lu Group. They


    might not even allow you in the building. How can you possibly take over thepany?"

 Chapter 499 The Haggling

    Chapter 499 The Haggling


    Decker smiled. "Ramona held ten percent of the Lu Group''s shares, and she gave it to me. Your so-


    called uncle also handed his shares over to me. So I have twenty-five percent of the Lu Group''s shares


    now." He then nced at Carlos and asked, "With the twenty-five percent, do you think I could take


    over thepany now?"


    Carlos thought about it for a moment and then replied, "I can buy twenty percent of the shares for you.


    With forty-five percent of Lu Group''s shares, you would be in a much better position."


    Debbie''s eyes went as wide as saucers when she heard what Decker said. "When did you contact


    them? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "You were busy dealing with that old bastard James. I didn''t want to distract you." Decker furrowed his


    brows as if something was bothering him, andined, "Ramona is so irritating. She doesn''t go to


    work but spends all of her time looking for me. It really annoys me so much."


    Debbie frowned and scolded him, "Stop calling her Ramona. She''s also a victim of the Lu family. Some


    day, you might want to call her ''Mom.''"


    Decker nced at her and asked casually, "So, you''ve forgiven her?"


    Debbie sighed. "I want to."


    "Bah! Women are soft. Learn from me. I''ll never forgive her!" Decker retorted.


    Carlos cut in, "If you aren''t going to forgive her and you hate her so much, then why did you take her


    shares? A dog with a full mouth does not bark. You''re bound to call her ''Mom'' eventually."


    Decker had already had enough of Carlos'' smart remarks and was seething inside. He was on the


    verge of snapping. ''Carlos, will you just shut up?'' he wanted to say, but he lost his nerve. He had


    already made a sharp retort at Carlos and didn''t dare do it again. So he changed the subject. "Where


    do you n on getting that twenty percent of the Lu Group''s shares?"


    "Don''t worry. That''ll be a piece of cake. But I won''t just hand it to you on a silver tter. You have to


    promise me something," Carlos said.


    Debbie smiled inside when she heard what Carlos had said. After all, he was a businessman, and


    people in business always pursue profits.


    At this point, Decker had be desperate for a smoke, but since Debbie was with them, he gave up


    on the idea. "You want me to help you chase Debbie, don''t you?"


    Carlos gave him a sidelong nce. "I can handle my wife. I don''t need your help." What he meant by


    that was Debbie was going to be his wife again sooner orter. It was just a question of time.


    Decker couldn''t stand his tone. All of a sudden, a string of adjectives popped into his head that


    perfectly described Carlos. ''Why, you conceited, arrogant, imperious, overbearing son of a...'' "Fine!


    Name your term."


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twisted into a cunning smile. "I''ll transfer the twenty percent of the shares


    into my wife''s name. If Debbie wants Curtis'' shares, you''ll have to give them up too. So my term is after


    you take over the Lu Group you''ll have to make my wife its biggest shareholder."


    Debbie and Decker looked at each other in shock and were taken aback by what Carlos had


    suggested.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Decker protested, "Once you two get remarried, what''s Debbie''s is yours. That means the Lu Group


    will be yours too. Carlos Huo, you''re very clever."


    Carlos sneered, "Do you really think that I give a damn about the Lu Group?" Many of the mere


    branches of the ZL Group were bigger than the Lu Group.


    Decker thought for a moment and realized he had no choice. "Fine! But you''ll have to promise me


    something too."


    "No," Carlos rebuffed before even hearing him out.


    Decker was furious and couldn''t stand it any longer. He turned to Debbie and gave her an ultimatum.


    "You''ll have to choose. Me or this stranger?"


    ''Stranger?''


    Debbie blinked at him in disbelief, though she decided to have some fun by annoying Carlos. "Of


    course I''ll choose you, my brother."


    Decker wore a satisfied smile and looked at the now sullen Carlos. "Mr. Huo, will you agree to my term


    now or not?" he asked with a sinister smile. His words were full of menace. It was as if he was


    threatening Carlos that he would marry Debbie off to another man if he dared refuse him.


    The two men regarded each other, exchanging cold res. Then Carlos slowly turned to Debbie and


    asked, "Honey, what do you say?"


    Debbie was nning on toying with Carlos, but when he asked for her opinion, she suddenly felt guilty


    and couldn''t go against him. She giggled and then leaned in and whispered in his ear, "Don''t be hard


    on him. Decker is our brother."


    ''Our brother...'' Carlos'' mood had instantly changed, and the coldness lifted from his features. "Sure!" he


    said to Decker in a cheerful tone.


    Decker nodded and began, "Lend me some of your most talented men. Once I take over the Lu Group,


    I''ll return them."


    Even though Decker was a big shot in Y City now, taking over a group was no small task and was


    A skilled employee could contribute substantially to an enterprise. Now Decker was asking for more


    than one skilled employee. Carlos had to think about it. "You''re greedy," Carlos replied in a t tone.


    Decker responded tteringly, "Anything for my sister." The Lu Group meant the world to Elroy. He had


    spent his whole life building it up and running thepany. If it became Debbie''s, he would be


    devastated, and it would be a deadly blow to him. Decker relished the idea.


    Debbie missed the point and was confused. ''For me? Why?''


    Carlos looked at Debbie and answered decisively, "Deal. I''ll have the twenty percent of the Lu Group''s


    shares and the personnel delivered to you together. Remember, I''m only doing this because you''re my


    wife''s brother."


    Decker knew that if it weren''t for Debbie, he would only be a stranger to Carlos. He sighed and looked


    at Debbie. "Thank you, Sister."


    They talked for a long while after they had reached the agreement, and then Decker retired to the guest


    room to have a nap.


    Carlos watched as Decker got up and walked into the room. "Don''t let him in next time," he said


    sullenly.


    "Why?"


    "He makes himself toofortable here. I don''t like it." Even though it was Carlos who had bought the


    apartment for Debbie, he didn''t have the freedom toe and go as Decker did. Debbie often kicked


    Carlos out of the apartment in the middle of the night, whereas Decker acted as if it was his home


    every time that he stayed here. Carlos was unhappy about his cockiness.


    Debbie stroked his hair andforted him, "My brother and I are family."


    He took her into his arms and retorted, "You''re my wife. I''m your family."


    Debbie argued, "Not yet."


    That evening, Ramona found out that Decker was staying at Debbie''s ce, so she brought many


    ingredients over to cook some dishes for the siblings.


    Debbie had gone to thepany with Carlos, so Decker was in the apartment alone. When he heard a


    knock at the door, he trudged bleary-eyed to open it, and Ramona walked in with her arms full of


    groceries. By the time Decker''s head had cleared, Ramona was already in the kitchen washing


    vegetable. He felt awkward to get her out of there.


    Ramona had hung her overcoat on the rack. Wearing an azure sweater and wide-leg pants, she pulled


    an apron on to protect her clothes. At this moment, Ramona was no celebrity but a normal loving


    mother who wanted to cook dinner for her kids.

 Chapter 500 You Can Choose Not To Eat

    Chapter 500 You Can Choose Not To Eat


    By the time Decker finished bathing and walked out of his bedroom, Debbie had alreadye back to


    the apartment with Evelyn.


    Decker scooped up the little girl. He wanted to take her out to have some fun, but Ramona called out to


    stop him. "Decker, dinner is ready. You can y with her after dinner."


    Annoyed, he was about to retort, but Ramona spoke again. "Come on, all of you. Enjoy your dinner. I


    have something else to do now. I''ll leave soon."


    As she moved the dishes from the kitchen to the dinner table, she said again, "I know that Debbie has


    a huge appetite, so I cooked a few more dishes. I''m not confident about my cooking skills. Please don''t


    mind."


    The siblings stood in the living room, watching their mother dart back and forth around the kitchen.


    When thest dish was served on the table, Ramona untied the apron, hung it on the kitchen hanger


    and said, "Eat before the food gets cold." After washing her hands, she grabbed her coat and walked


    up to Evelyn. Caressing the little girl''s cheek, she muttered, "What a lovely girl you are!" ''When will I


    hear you call me Grandma?'' she thought sadly.


    Debbie silently watched her walk towards the door. She opened her mouth and wanted to ask, "Aren''t


    you having dinner with us?" But while she hesitated, Ramona changed into her shoes and left the


    apartment.


    Decker and Debbie stood in a daze for a moment.


    At the dinner table, Debbie grabbed her chopsticks and looked at her brother. Decker didn''t move a


    finger. Sensing her gaze, he stared back at her.


    Evelyn sat quietly, her eyes darting between the two adults. She waited for them to start eating.


    Finally, Decker grabbed his chopsticks and picked a slice of celery into Evelyn''s bowl. "Eat, baby."


    "Thank you," Evelyn replied politely. She scooped the food up with her spoon and put it into her little


    mouth.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Letting out a sigh, Debbie also began to help Piggy with the food. "I bet she hasn''t eaten anything yet.


    She left with an empty stomach. I feel bad, Decker," she said, sounding remorseful.


    Decker already knew that, but he said stubbornly, "She¡­ She has something else to do."


    "She isn''t working anymore, and she doesn''t have many friends. What does she have to do?" Debbie


    was a mother now. She felt a dull pain in her heart when she thought of how Ramona was trying


    everything to make her children forgive her.


    A dash of unreadable emotion shed in Decker''s eyes. But he remained indifferent. "It has nothing to


    do with me."


    Debbie was angered by his cold words. "It has nothing to do with you? Then why are you eating the


    food she cooked?"


    "I didn''t force her to cook for us. She volunteered to do it."


    Debbie thrust out her chopsticks to stop him from picking up more food from his te. Frowning, she


    rebuked, "Yes, you didn''t force her to cook. But you can choose not to eat!"


    He was already annoyed by Ramona''s sudden appearance, and now his anger grew even more


    because of Debbie''s tantrum. "Fine, who cares?" He mmed the chopsticks on the table as he shot to


    his feet. Then he grabbed his coat and made his way to the door.


    "Stop!" Debbie tried not to be too loud. She didn''t want to scare her daughter.


    Casually draping his coat over his shoulders, Decker asked impatiently without turning around, "What


    now?"


    "Don''t you think you''re being unfair? She tried her best to make all this food for us, but we didn''t even


    invite her to the table. We were wrong to treat her that way, and now, you want to waste all this food?


    Decker Lu, get back to your seat right now! She didn''t mean to abandon us back then; she was forced


    to. What are you angry at now?" Debbie considered herself a childish woman, but she realized that her


    brother was more childish than her.


    "She''s a Lu family member. I hate that entire family!"


    "Your surname is Lu too! Do you hate yourself as well?"


    Decker turned around and sneered, "Thanks for the reminder. I wasn''t able to change my surname


    before, but things are different now. I''ll go change it right away. I''ll pick anyst name¡ªZhang, Wang,


    Li, Zhao!"


    Debbie didn''t back down either. She scoffed, "Zhang, Wang, Li, Zhao? Why not Nian then? Decker


    Nian. Yeah, that sounds good."


    ''Decker Nian?'' he thought, staring speechlessly at his sister.


    As they were arguing, Evelyn grabbed Debbie''s cell phone from the dinner table and dialed a number.


    "Daddy? Uncle Decker is bullying Mommy..."


    It was toote by the time Debbie had noticed what her little girl had done. "Okay, I''ll wait for you. Bye,


    Daddy!" the little girl said and hung up.


    The two of them widened their eyes in shock.


    Debbie took her phone back from her little hands. Looking at her phone screen, she asked curiously,


    "Piggy, who taught you how to make a call?"


    "Daddy. I memorized his number. Daddy said I should call him if something happens."


    Debbie''s lips twitched.


    Decker thought it was best to stay and finish dinner there. If he left the apartment now, Carlos would


    chase him down. But if he stayed and waited for Carlos, they might be able to clear the


    misunderstanding face to face.


    After considering his options, Decker threw his coat back onto the sofa and returned to his seat. He


    picked a chicken drumstick and put it into Evelyn''s bowl,plimenting her, "Well done, Piggy. Come,


    this chicken is a reward for you. If anyone dares to bully your mommy, remember to call your daddy


    again next time."


    Evelyn replied politely, "Yes, Uncle. I will." The next second, she pushed her bowl towards Debbie and


    told Decker, "Uncle, I don''t eat meat."


    Decker was amused. "Why not? That''s such a pity. Your daddy will eat all the meat then."


    The little girl didn''t want to answer his question. She was taught to be quiet at the table. "Uncle Decker,


    Grandma says that we shouldn''t talk while eating. But since you asked, I''ll tell you this onest time.


    My daddy doesn''t like meat either. Mommy eats all the meat."


    Decker looked at Debbie and she red back at him.


    She took a bite of the drumstick and swallowed it down before ridiculing her brother, "Can''t you just be


    quiet and eat your food?"


    He nodded helplessly. "Okay, my bad. I''m sorry, Queen Debbie and Princess Evelyn."


    Shortly after that, Carlos arrived at the apartment. When he opened the door and came in, he saw that


    they hadn''t finished their dinner yet. As he changed into a pair of slippers, he said, "I''m hungry."


    Debbie sighed. "I''ve spared some food for you and there''s some congee left in the pot. I''ll heat the


    potato pies." She put down her chopsticks to help him get the congee.


    Carlos quickly pecked a kiss on his daughter''s cheek and then made Debbie sit back in her seat. "I''ll do


    it myself."


    She didn''t insist and continued to eat her food. "Did you finish your work?" she asked as he was about


    to go and wash his hands.


    "No. An ungrateful guy is bullying my wife and daughter. I had toe and help," he said, his voice


    Decker protested, "How am I ungrateful? What did I do wrong?" ''I didn''t bully them at all, '' he sulked.


    Before entering the bathroom, Carlos turned around and cast him a re. "Did I say that it was you?


    You just admitted it yourself."


    Decker couldn''t find a word to protest.


    He had dealt with all kinds of people, including gangsters, in the past. He was good at winning


    arguments, but he realized that he was always being outsmarted by Carlos.

 Chapter 501 Mr. Huos Woman

    Chapter 501 Mr. Huo''s Woman


    Decker was angry, but at the same time, he felt amused. He witnessed Carlos'' childish side with his


    own eyes, and that was something new to him.


    Looking at the little girl who was quietly eating her food, he pointed at her with his chopsticks and


    asked, "Don''t I treat you well? Why did you have to tell on me, to your daddy?" ''What if Carlos gets


    angry and decides not to give me the shares from the Lu Group and his talented employees? If so,


    then I''ll have to strive for a few more years, '' he thought worriedly.


    Evelyn widened her eyes and pursed her lips as sheined, "No, you don''t. You wanted to throw


    me out." During the past few years, to hide his true identity and pretend to be a good-for-nothing creep,


    Decker had deliberately bullied and mistreated Evelyn. When Evelyn was about one year old, Decker


    used to snatch her toys away, fight against her for food, call her a bastard child, and even threatened to


    throw her out of the house. In her eyes, he was the evilest uncle that did a lot of terrible things to her.


    However, now the tides had turned. Decker would never have expected that what he had done in the


    past woulde back to haunt him one day. Now he was having a taste of his own medicine.


    The consequence of offending Debbie, Carlos, and their child was to do all of the chores around the


    house. Decker found himself washing the dishes, cleaning the table and kitchen as well as other


    tedious jobs like that.


    When the family requested fruit to be sliced up while they were watching TV, it was Decker''s job to do


    it. Then he was expected to wash the tes afterward just like a homemaker would do.


    He hated doing housework, more so, serving others. When the three of them went to bed, he was still


    up mopping the floor in the living room.


    Finally, he was fed up and couldn''t stand the degradation any longer. He tossed the mop angrily aside.


    Who would imagine that a gang leader with more than a thousand subordinates was forced to act like a


    homemaker by Carlos? He couldn''t tolerate it anymore. So without hesitation, he grabbed his coat and


    left the apartment. He didn''t even bother to tell any of them that he was leaving.


    ording to the wedding custom of this country, the bride would return to her mother''s home on the


    third day after the wedding. So on the day that Kasie came back to Y City, Debbie finally got the


    chance to invite her, Jared, and Dixon, out for a reunion dinner.


    Since Debbie was a celebrity, they had booked a private room for discretion at a high-ss hotpot


    restaurant. They didn''t expect that they would run into another old friend there. It was as if fate had


    brought them all together again.


    By the time Debbie arrived at the restaurant, Jared and Dixon were already sitting in the private room,


    waiting for the twodies.


    When they knew that Debbie''s car had parked outside the restaurant, Dixon went to her to escort her


    in, while Jared stayed at the room to order the dishes.


    Dixon nced at the vehicle''s te number to make sure that it was her. With a smile, he opened the


    door for her. The singer got out of the car. She was dressed casually, wearing a mask and a pair of


    dark sunsses. Debbie tried to be as low-key as possible.


    "Dixon, have you been waiting for long? Sorry. Kasie should be here soon. Her husband is dropping


    her off here," Debbie said as she observed Dixon.


    It wasn''t working hours, so he wasn''t wearing his Western-style suit now. Dixon wore a white shirt with


    a knitted waistcoat as a warmingyer, ck pants and a pair of ck leisure shoes. After studying


    abroad for a few years, he looked like a refined business elite. With a pair of wire-rimmed sses that


    brought out his schrly temperament, he easily stood out in the crowd. He attracted quite a few girls


    who kept ncing in his direction as they walked towards the entrance of the restaurant.


    "No, we just arrived a few minutes ago. You know what? Your husband didn''t let me go until the very


    The CEO knew that his wife was going to have dinner with some other men tonight and Dixon was one


    of them. So to vent his jealousy, he flooded Dixon with all kinds of trouble at work.


    Debbie grinned happily with her eyes full of sweetness. "You know he''s the great Mr. Jealousy."


    They casually chatted as they headed to the private room. When they turned the corner in the hall,


    Dixon suddenly stopped in his tracks and froze. Sensing that something was wrong, Debbie looked up


    at him. The smile on his face had slowly faded away, and he stared intensely at the other end of the


    corridor. Debbie followed his gaze and noticed a familiar face in the distance.


    "Kristina?" she eximed in shock.


    She had tried to get in touch with Kristina after settling down in Y City but failed. Kristina had stopped


    using her old phone number, and it seemed that she wasn''t using her WeChat ount either, because


    she hadn''t updated any new posts in her Moments for a long time.


    Totally out of the blue, she saw a man and a woman heading in their direction and the woman was


    Kristina, her old friend who had gone missing for a long time.


    She was wearing a ck Chanel coat of thetest style, and her arm was draped around the mature


    man''s. They were talking happily, but when Kristina noticed them, her smile froze on her face.


    The awkwardness in the air could be cut with the knife.


    The mature man next to Kristina followed her gaze and asked curiously, "Are they your friends?"


    Kristina forced a smile and nodded, "Yes, my university ssmates..."


    Debbie quickly removed the sunsses and mask. She gazed at Kristina in disbelief and asked


    excitedly, "Kristina, where have you been all of these years? We''ve tried to contact you many times."


    Kristina looked at Debbie, and her eyes became watery. She was starting to feel nostalgic. A myriad of


    She wasn''t expecting to run into her old friend and ex-boyfriend here. Being caught off-guard, she


    fought back the tears that were threatening to fall. "Deb, long time no see..." ''I have missed you guys


    so much, '' she thought but keeping these words to herself.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. Kristina, you know that we''ve missed you so much? Where are you now?


    We''re having dinner here with Jared and Kasie. We even tried our luck to contact you earlier today.


    What a coincidence that we met you here! Come and join us." Debbie invited her with great enthusiasm


    while deliberately standing in between her and Dixon. She knew the two would feel embarrassed and


    awkward to meet each other again.


    Despite how ufortable it was for Dixon and Kristina, Debbie still felt it necessary to invite Kristina


    to the reunion dinner. They used to all be good friends, after all.


    Kristina was stunned for a moment. It was beyond her expectation that Debbie and the others would


    still invite her to a reunion dinner, especially since she had disappeared without any contact for so long.


    She was at a loss, not knowing what to do. After a moment''s hesitation, she whispered to the mature


    man next to her, "Do you mind if I don''t go back with you now? I would really like to catch up with my


    old friends."


    The man smiled and gently nodded. "No problem. I''lle and pick you upter."


    "Thanks... Oh, Debbie, I''d like to introduce my husband to you. This is Layne Hang."


    Debbie and Dixon exchanged shocked nces, because Kristina''s husband looked more than ten


    years older than her.


    Kristina didn''t mind their shocked expressions. She continued with the introductions. "Honey, this is my


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    friend, Debbie Nian. She''s the singer that I love the most. I told you about her before." The truth was,


    show. But she deliberately chose a seat that was at the back of the stadium, far away from the stage so


    she wasn''t seen.


    Kristina remembered the moment when Kasie had walked onto the stage and sang a song with Debbie.


    She had been sitting alone in her seat, but she hummed the tune along with them between tears and


    Layne Hang and Debbie shook hands with each other politely. He was also in the business circles, so


    he had heard of Debbie. "I know her. She''s Mr. Huo''s woman," hemented.


    Debbie smiled bashfully and asked, "You know Carlos?"


    "Everyone in business knows of him. I had the honor of meeting him once," Layne Hang replied,


    emanating a charming aura from a mature businessman. Debbie wondered if that was the reason why


    Kristina had married him.


    After Debbie and Layne Hang had exchanged some pleasantries, Kristina finally turned to look at


    Dixon, who was standing next to Debbie.


    Even though Kristina avoided extended eye contact with him, she could sense the significant changes


    in Dixon. He looked outstanding. He had a confident, elegant, and distinguished vibe about him now.


    No longer was he the ordinary poor guy. He stood out in the crowd. She tried topose herself and


    make her voice sound as calm as possible as she said, "Honey, this was the most excellent student in


    our ss, Dixon Shu. Dixon, this is my husband, Layne Hang."

 Chapter 502 Hes Thirteen Years Older Than Me

    Chapter 502 He''s Thirteen Years Older Than Me


    The two men shook hands politely. Layne thought he recognized Dixon when he spied the man earlier.


    Now, after Debbie''s introduction, he suddenly remembered who the guy was. "Dixon Shu... So you''re


    the new secretary general of ZL Group?"


    He didn''t know Kristina knew him. It had nevere up.


    Dixon smiled politely. "Oh yeah. I''m lucky Mr. Huo hired me. It''s an honor."


    After a few pleasantries, Layne took off. Debbie held Kristina''s and Dixon''s hands as they walked into


    the private room they booked. Jared already ordered. "Hey, you guys finally... Wait... Kristina?!"


    Before he could finish hisint about the long wait, he widened his eyes in shock when he noticed


    who was with Debbie.


    "Hi, big guy. Long time no see," Kristina said to Jared, smiling gleefully.


    Jared shot to his feet. He strode towards them rapidly and asked in disbelief, "Ain''t that the truth?


    Tomboy went AWOL three years ago, and then you ghosted us too. Kasie and I were left alone here.


    We wondered if you ran off with Tomboy."


    Right on cue, Kasie chimed in, "Inside voice, dude. What the hell... Oh my God! Kristina?"


    Kasie had a simr reaction to Jared. Finally, the five old friends were reunited. It felt like a lifetime had


    passed since they were all togetherst. The girls kept hugging each other, and being happy that they


    finally saw each other face to face. They didn''t sit down at the table until the two men persuaded them


    to. Not only that, they didn''t care how loud they were being, either.


    During dinner, Kasie discreetly shifted her nce between Dixon and Kristina. She didn''t want to re-


    open old wounds, but she had to know. She whispered, "You''re married now, right? When did thatN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    happen? What does your husband do? And more importantly, why weren''t we at your wedding? I sent


    you chat requests on WeChat, but you didn''t answer back. I was hoping you''de to mine."


    Kristina looked at the beer in her ss. "I''m sorry. I dumped that ount a long time ago. My husband


    got transferred to Singapore. He just got back this year. He''s thirteen years older than me."


    ''Thirteen years older...''


    the other friends all eximed in their mind.


    Kristina didn''t want to hide anything from her old friends. She continued to fill them in on what


    happened since theyst saw each other. "My mom wanted us to marry right after my graduation. I said


    no, but my dad needed money. Surgery is expensive..." She paused, recalling everything back then.


    Then she went on in a calm tone, "Of course, my mom wanted me to marry him because he''s rich. My


    parents wouldn''t stop hounding me, so eventually we tied the knot. But he''s a really good guy. He


    treats me like a queen, so we''re just like any other married couple." There was a hint of self-mockery


    and helplessness in her tone.


    Maybe she was mocking herself, marrying a man 13 years her senior, and marrying for money.


    When everyone quieted down, Kristina raised her head to look at Dixon, sitting opposite her. "I''m sorry I


    hurt you. But I''m living the dream. I married a rich man..."


    The other three held their breath. This was the first time they heard them talk about why they broke up.


    And Kristina said it in such a calm tone. So the real reason was money. Dixon was too poor for Kristina.


    "Kristina, I think you screwed up..." Debbie couldn''t help but blurt it out.


    Dixon smiled. He shook his head and said, "Tomboy, don''t me her. I was poor back then. I didn''t


    know where my next meal wasing from."


    Of course they knew how poor Dixon used to be. He was born in a poor vige out in the boonies. His


    parents had relied on loans from the vigers so he could go to college.


    Although Dixon was poor, he was proud. He never let Jared or Kasie float him cash, no matter how


    much they insisted. He was friends with them because he liked them, not because of what they could


    buy.


    Dixon continued, "Kristina wasn''t wrong. At least she didn''t lie to me. It wasn''t a bad breakup." In fact,


    this only motivated him to study harder. He didn''t like being poor, and so he vowed to create a brighter


    future for himself.


    Carlos had given him an advance of six months'' wages after he came to work in ZL Group. That way,


    he could support his family and pay back the loan ASAP.


    The CEO yed his cards well. He knew what his employees needed and when they needed it. He


    was generous, so these talented employees would be loyal to hispany forever.


    Yes, Dixon did feel grateful to Carlos, like all employees of ZL Group. He would never betray him, and


    was loyal for life.


    After listening to Dixon, Debbie sighed. She didn''t press the issue. They both had moved on.


    Kristina looked at Dixon with sincerity in her eyes. "I''m happy that you''re Mr. Huo''s secretary general


    now. I hope you find someone who is as good to you as you were to me."


    Dixon nodded, epting her blessing calmly. "Thanks. That''s in the works. And congrattions on


    your marriage."


    The other three exchanged nces with each other. They were taking it really well. It wasn''t usual for


    two ex-lovers to wish each other well. Especially with no arguments, no mockery.


    Luckily for Dixon, he started at ZL Group with an ie of a million a year. That was why he wasn''t


    embarrassed. He strove to do better, and he did. But they were both happy, and that was important.


    An awkward silence settled over the room, but Jared popped that bubble. The tall guy yfully


    wrapped his arms around Dixon''s shoulders and let out a deep sigh. "Hey, what about me? My wife''s


    giving birth, and my wallet''s empty."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him and exposed his lies bluntly. "Yeah, your wallet''s empty, but your wife has


    at least eight figures in her ount, right?"


    As an obedient husband, Jared of course would give all his wages to his wife. Pretending to be angry,


    he red at Debbie andined, "Ha! You should know. Just because your husband runs a


    bank..."


    Indeed, their bank cards were all issued by the financial institutions owned by ZL Group.


    Kasie patted his shoulders to encourage him. She said yfully, "The Han Group is growing. Work


    hard, and you can own a bank like Carlos someday. When you grow up..."


    "When I grow up? Blow me! Maybe if Damon and I saw eye to eye, we''d be doing better." Jared felt


    annoyed thinking of his brother. Jasper had given thepany to the two brothers to run. Everything


    went well except that the two brothers could never agree on anything. Every employee of the Han


    Group knew the two brothers always solved their problems with their fists. Rarely did a brother emerge


    from a meeting without torn clothing, a ck eye, or bloody lip.


    The room erupted inughter. They joked and bantered with each other like they used to do. After a


    while, their topic focused on Debbie again.


    Debbie was putting a slice of pork tripe into the hotpot when Jared suddenly asked, "Your husband has


    a bodyguard tailing you. To make sure James doesn''t try anything, right?"


    "Yeah." Debbie didn''t even bother to raise her head. She was drooling over the delicious food.


    "You''ve got him dead to rights though, right? Why isn''t he in jail?" Jared asked, obviously confused.


    Debbie picked up a slice of duck tongue. When she was about to eat it, she thought of something and


    lost her appetite. She put down her chopsticks, ring at Jared. "Why did you have to bring him up?


    Carlos had someone deal with Glenda and Stephaniest time. He donated one of Stephanie''s


    kidneys. To stop Carlos from donating her cornea as well, James knelt in front of me and apologized."


    Kasie was confused. "Didn''t James do everything? Why did your husband punish Stephanie instead?"

 Chapter 503 Have You Let Go Of The Past

    Chapter 503 Have You Let Go Of The Past


    Debbie didn''t hide their ns from her friends. She said honestly, "Stephanie is James'' biological


    daughter. He''s evil, but he''s a father. Carlos tortured her in front of James, so that his pain would be


    doubled as he watched his daughter suffer. Then, when he was on the brink of a mental meltdown, we


    began to torture him physically. We''ll torture him bit by bit. After all that mental and physical


    punishment, we will trot out solid proof and lock him behind bars."


    The four of them were stupefied. Jared had already put down his chopsticks. Debbie''s narration about


    how Carlos had tortured Stephanie was far more interesting than the delicious food in front of him.


    Kristina was the one who knew the least about everything that had happened. She asked in a weak


    voice, "Did Stephanie do something unforgivable? What did she do to you?"


    Debbie lowered her voice because what she was about to say was absolutely confidential. "She made


    someone undergo stic surgery to look like me and asked that person to kill Megan. She wanted to


    frame me for the murder. And at the seaside resortst time, Carlos and I were shipwrecked at sea.


    Stephanie was the one who had nned the ident. We were lucky to have survived it. Otherwise, I


    wouldn''t be having dinner with you guys right now."


    The four got goose bumps all over their bodies.


    It sounded like some sort of horror story.


    Kasie muttered, "I never expected Stephanie to be such a cruel woman. She had disguised herself so


    well. I actually thought that she was a nice person when we were at the seaside resort, except that she


    was aloof to the people there. It''s true that you can''t judge a book by its cover."


    "Yes." Debbie was hungry now; her appetite had returned to normal. Taking a bite of a fish ball, she


    continued, "I thought that Stephanie and Megan were on good terms, but they weren''t. Stephanie had


    even hired someone to rape Megan. Two men! Can you believe it? I''m not ndering her. I have proof


    to support all these ims."


    They nodded, believing whatever Debbie said.


    Debbie was pleased to see that her friends trusted her. "That''s all we know so far. There must have


    been some other feuds between them, but only they know." She raised her head, and ran her eyes


    over them. "Hey! Remember that all this is confidential. Only Carlos, Frankie, Tristan and I know. And


    you guys. Don''t let slip it to anyone else."


    The four nodded again, assuring her that they would be tight-lipped.


    Debbie bowed her head to focus on the food again. But something urred to her all of a sudden. She


    shot her head up to give Kasie a meaningful look. "And the car ident three years ago..."


    Kasie held her breath when the ident was brought up.


    "Don''t tell me that it was Stephanie who had plotted the ident," Jared couldn''t help but ask.


    Debbie shook her head. "It was James." The truth would go public soon. Debbie thought it was better


    to tell Kasie and the others now, before they heard the news from other sources.


    Tears filled Kasie''s eyes. She said with a sob, "So, that''s the truth behind Emmett''s death..."


    "Yes. Carlos found out. He has all the proof. James'' and Stephanie''s fates are in Carlos'' hands now."


    James had tried to flee abroad two days ago, but Carlos had his men bring him back before he could


    set foot in the airport.


    Debbieforted her, "Don''t cry, Kasie. Carlos will avenge Emmett."


    "Hmm," Kasie nodded. She believed Carlos wouldn''t let James off easily.


    As they ate their dinner, Debbie went on to tell them more about the crimes the father and daughter


    duo hadmitted. She also told them how Carlos had made Stephanie go through the abortion


    without any anesthesia. Jared wasn''t satisfied. He said that Carlos was too benevolent on them.


    After that, the five old friends dropped the topic about those disgusting people. They talked about their


    beautiful memories in school and university. They remembered the golden days of their friendship. In


    the end, the girls'' eyes were red from all the tears they had shed over old stories. Dixon shook his head


    helplessly and said, "I can''t believe that the four of you are married. I''m the only bachelor here. It''s so


    unfair. Why didn''t any of you wait for me?"


    Debbie was the first to get married among them. She patted his shoulder and scoffed, "That''s because


    you were the Straight A student. We all did so badly in school. If we were half as smart as you were,


    we would''ve gone for higher studies too." She hadpletely forgotten that she had once gone for


    higher studies abroad with Carlos'' help.


    "Exactly." The other three nodded, echoing Debbie''s words. Dixon was the most excellent student in


    their ss. It would have been a waste if he hadn''t gotten the chance to do further studies.


    Seeing that they had ganged up on him, Dixon quit arguing and bowed down his head to eat.


    After dinner, Ivan came and took Kasie back home.


    Layne also came on time to pick up Kristina, with her favorite drink in hand. It seemed that he really


    treated her well.


    Debbie wanted Carlos toe and pick her up too, but he was having an important meal at a hotel. He


    had earlier asked Dixon to escort Debbie to the hotel after their dinner.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jared was pretty much drunk. He hade with a driver, so he was fine.


    On the way back, inside the Bentley


    Debbie sat in the back seat with Dixon. After chatting casually for a short while, she suddenly asked,


    "Dixon, tell me honestly. Have you let go of the past?"


    Dixon was stunned for a second, but then smiled.


    Truth be told, before he had met Kristina earlier that night, he hadn''t really forgotten their past. After all,


    she had broken up with him over money. But when he saw her rich husband and realized that she was


    living happily now, he finally felt rxed. He didn''t need to worry about her anymore. And it was time


    for him to move on too.


    "Yes, I''ve dropped the past," he said firmly. He wasn''t as excited as he had imagined he would be when


    he saw Kristina again.


    Debbie felt relieved to hear his response. Patting his shoulder, sheforted, "Rest assured. I''ll


    introduce you to a nice girl."


    "No need. My mom has already arranged a blind date for me. I''ll meet her soon."


    "Really? But you just came back. Why the rush?"


    "She''s not in good health. I''m thinking of getting married within the next two years. Hope she has


    enough time to see her grandchild," Dixon exined, smiling bitterly. Even back when he was in a


    rtionship with Kristina, his mother had been sick. She had been depending solely on medication to


    stay alive. But Kristina knew nothing about this.


    He''d done several part time jobs after school. Every month, when he got his sry, he would wire


    three-fourth of the money to his parents, and he used to live on the little money that was left.


    When he began to go out with Kristina, most of the remaining money would be spent on her.


    There was a time when he was too poor to even have his basic three meals a day. Carlos had given


    him a VIP card to the fifth floor of Alioth. Dixon had always secretly gone there to buy himself a bowl of


    noodles using that VIP card. On a few asions, he would order a bowl of rice or a simple dish to keep


    himself a little fuller.


    Gradually, he had be familiar with the managers of Alioth. They were kind people and sometimes


    would give him a free dish.


    This was the first time Debbie had heard Dixon talk about his mom''s health. She asked worriedly, "Is


    your mom''s condition severe? You have a stable job now. You can take your mom to a better hospital in


    the city."


    Dixon shook his head. "It''s not that severe anymore. When I began my studies abroad, Mr. Huo had


    arranged for a doctor to send the necessary medicines to my parents'' house every month. Even though


    Mr. Huo had lost his memoriester, the doctor continued to send the medicines as usual. My mom''s


    health is much better now. Tomboy..." He paused and pushed his sses up. Then he continued in a


    sentimental tone, "I owe you and your husband too much."

 Chapter 504 Its Good To Work For Mr. Huo

    Chapter 504 It''s Good To Work For Mr. Huo


    Dixon poured out his heart to Debbie. He was so grateful. If he hadn''t met her, then he''d never have


    Debbie was stunned for a while. She didn''t want him to feel too much pressure, so she said


    purposefully, "Don''t say that. Carlos knows talent when he sees it. He''s smart too, which is why he


    gave you the job. You''re working hard to pay him back, right? But of course, if you still feel like you owe


    him, then..." She paused, looking at him mischievously.


    "Then what?"


    "Then you can give yourself to him. Bwhahaha..." She began guffawing.


    Amused, Dixon alsoughed out loud. He felt as if a heavy weight was being lifted off of his shoulders.


    He echoed her joke, "If I give myself to Mr. Huo, then won''t you get jealous? Will you be his wife or his


    mistress?"


    "I''m the wife¡ªyou''re the mistress. Lucky you''re a guy. If you were a woman, I''d be mad." Yes, if Dixon


    were an intelligent woman, sponsored to study abroad by Carlos, it would look like that Dixon was a


    mistress.


    Dixon always felt helpless at the weird ideas in this old friend''s mind. He shook his head and rebuked,


    "What''s all that about? I wonder how Mr. Huo puts up with you."


    "Hey, what do you mean? You mean I don''t deserve him?" Debbie snapped, sounding angry.


    Dixon sighed gloomily. What did he say? Why did she twist his words like that? But he didn''t know what


    to do about it. "I didn''t mean it that way. You''re a lucky woman. He''s the only one who can put you on a


    short leash."


    His exnation only added fuel to the fire. Debbie wasn''t happy, and besides, she had drunk too much


    wine tonight, so she began to make a fuss. ring at him, she confronted, "What did you say? A


    leash? Like an animal? A tigress?"


    "And not like that either. But you do have a bad temper." Dixon didn''t have to work tonight, and Carlos


    was quite far away, so he wasn''t in any rush. He didn''t mind throwing down and arguing with Debbie


    over stupid things.


    "Bad temper? I think I''ve been remarkably tolerant of you trash talking me. I''m better than I was four


    years ago," she retorted and red at him, unconvinced by his judgment.


    Holding back hisughter, he provoked her calmly, "You''re ring at me with eyes so wide they''re


    about to fall out and roll around on the table. You call that ''better?'' Maybe he should tie you up. If he


    spoils you any more, you''ll think you''re Queen of the World."


    As soon as he was done speaking, Debbie punched his shoulder. "Humph! Taking Carlos'' side, I see.


    Dixon Shu, we aren''t friends anymore."


    He grinned broadly, revealing his neat and white teeth. "Oh, that''s bad. Tristan always reminds me to


    fawn over you. He says that if Mr. Huo gets mad, I can call you for help."


    "No way. You''re beyond help, anyway."


    The two friends bantered back and forth endearingly the whole way there. Neither of them backed


    down. The driver couldn''t follow what they were saying at all. But he didn''t need to pay attention


    anyway. He just kept his eyes on the road, and gave them their privacy.


    He was a responsible and trustworthy driver. That was why Carlos temporarily assigned him toe


    pick up Debbie and Dixon tonight. Although he had worked with Dixon for a few days, this was the first


    time he saw himugh like a child.


    Moreover, Debbie, the famous singer, was quite different from what he saw on TV. Now, she was like a


    kid, trying to pull a prank on Dixon. He loved the fact that she was so down-to-earth.


    But the driver didn''t detect a hint of romance between them. They just acted naturally, like some old


    friends. No wonder Mr. Huo let Dixon escort Debbie to him.


    When they reached the hotel, Debbie felt a little sleepy, so she decided to call Carlos instead of going


    inside. "We just got here. I''ll wait for you in the car outside," she told him.


    "No. I''ming out now." Then she heard Carlos tell the other people, "I''m sorry. My wife is waiting for


    me outside. We''ll pick this up some other time." He took his leave, and then Debbie heard a lot of noise


    on the other end. It sounded like all of them stood up to escort him out of the room.


    Dixon got out of the car and stood there, waiting for Carlos.


    Soon enough, the man on the phone emerged from the entrance of the hotel, surrounded by a swarm


    of people who respectfully saw him off.


    Debbie rolled down the window. Carlos ran his eyes over the cars parked on the roadside and soon


    spotted his car. Dixon was already striding towards him.


    She hung up the phone, stuck her head out and waved at him. Under the dim light from the street


    As he slowly approached the car, she finally saw clearly that Carlos was really smiling.


    The driver opened the back door for him. He stole a kiss on her lips upon settling in the seat. Before


    she could protest, he asked casually, "Are you full now?"


    The faint fragrance of wine reached his nose. Looking at Debbie''s red face, Carlos thought of


    something, his eyes glimmering with desire.


    Each time she drank wine, it would be a good chance for him to sessfully have sex with her...


    Unaware of what the cunning man was nning to do, Debbie honestly replied, "Yes, I''m full." She had


    eaten a lot during the reunion dinner with her friends. The five of them were all in a good mood, so they


    had ordered a table of dishes. Dixon was the one who paid the bill in the end. Because he insisted that


    there was no better use of his money than to see his friends happy.


    Dixon didn''t get in the car. He was nning to hail a taxi himself, but he heard Carlos tell the driver,


    "Drive Mr. Shu home first."


    The driver responded, "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Since Carlos had given the order, Dixon didn''t refuse and sat in the passenger seat.


    The car steadily pulled into a high-end neighborhood near ZL Group. Since he had returned from


    abroad, Dixon had been living in the apartment leased by thepany. Looking at her surroundings,


    Debbie was curious about what Dixon''s apartment looked like. She wanted to go upstairs and have a


    look. This made Carlos jealous. But she got what she wanted. Holding her hand, he asked Dixon to


    guide them to his apartment.


    ZL Group definitely took care of its employees. Dixon''s unit was about eighty square meters, full


    equipped, with two bedrooms and a living area, more than enough for a single man. After taking a tour


    around his apartment, Debbie couldn''t help but marvel, "Wow, this is some crib. It''s so good to work for


    Mr. Huo." Yes, you could hardly find such a generous boss anywhere.


    Dixon served two sses of water for them. Nodding his head in agreement, he joked, "Yes, I agree.


    Mr. Huo treats the staff well. We''re both his staff, Tomboy. Be a good singer, and return our boss''s


    generousness."


    "Oh! You just reminded me. I''m also working for Mr. Huo now," Debbie said seriously.


    Carlos grinned. "You want a promotion?"


    "A promotion? To what position?" she asked, confused. She stood in front of the window, looking over


    the city.


    "The CEO''s wife."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Debbie was left speechless. He spared no opportunity to talk about marriage. But she wouldn''t give in


    so easily, so she answered stubbornly, "My careeres first."


    Dixon carefully observed Carlos'' face. Her blunt refusal didn''t piss him off. Instead, he still kept gazing


    at her with tenderness in his eyes.


    The old saying was right. Even a hero could be defeated by a beauty. The cold CEO had surrendered


    to the beautiful singer.

 Chapter 505 Youve Become A Bad Boy

    Chapter 505 You''ve Be A Bad Boy


    Dixon, who was single, didn''t want to see the couple showing their affection for each other in front him,


    so he tried to send off his guests. "Tomboy you drank quite a lot tonight. Why not call it a night and


    sleep it off?"


    Debbie showed him the half-empty ss in her hand. "I haven''t even finished my ss of water yet.


    Why are you driving us away so soon? Aren''t we wee here? Or you don''t want your boss here?"


    The mischievous woman tried to cause trouble for her friend.


    Unppable, Dixon said with a smile. "You misunderstood me. I just didn''t want to dy the romantic


    moment between you and Mr. Huo."


    Carlos was satisfied with his reply while Debbie was quite annoyed. She clenched her teeth and spat,


    "You''ve be a bad boy now!"


    While holding onto her waist, Carlos urged helplessly, "Stop kidding around. Let''s go." If he didn''t take


    her home now, she might end up spending the whole night talking with Dixon at his apartment. Carlos


    wouldn''t let anything ruin his chance to have a sweet moment with his wife.


    As soon as they left Dixon''s apartment and settled in the car, Debbie instantly felt sleepy, because she


    couldn''t y jokes on the boring man who was sending messages to the senior executives on WeChat.


    She raised her head to look at Carlos and yawned. Then shey in his arms and slowly closed her


    eyes.


    Carlos had a wicked grin when he looked down at her sleeping in his arms. That was what he wanted.


    She was drunk and sleepy. It was the perfect opportunity for him to have sex with her.


    His n had worked. Debbie slept the whole way back to the manor. When she woke, she was lying


    naked in bed with Carlos passionately kissing every inch of her body.


    In a hazy state, she still tried to warn Carlos who was already making love to her. "You...If you...dare to


    touch me, I''ll...file charges against you...tomorrow. Hmm..."


    Her voice trailed off. All her protesting words were reced with moans of pleasure.


    The next day when Debbie woke up, she immediately felt an ache between her legs, and she cursed


    Carlos under her breath again and again.


    Naturally, Debbie wouldn''t let Carlos get away with it. For the next two weeks, she didn''t allow him to


    see her even once. She refused to answer his calls or reply to his messages. She would even secretly


    sneak back to the manor to see Evelyn without letting him know.


    After two weeks of not seeing his beloved Debbie, Carlos went to his study in the dead of night. Feeling


    lonely, he lit a cigarette. He couldn''t sleep. Whenever he closed his eyes, all that he could see in his


    mind was how sweet and hot Debbie was.


    He desperately wanted her to be his legal wife once again so he could hold her in his arm every night.


    But even after all his efforts to coax and beg her, she wouldn''t promise to remarry him.


    He had run out of patience. While blowing out smoke from his cigarette, he decided that it was the right


    time to take drastic measures.


    The next day, the moment that Debbie stepped out of the elevator of a building, Carlos suddenly


    sprung up from nowhere and lifted her over his shoulder. Ignoring her screams and protests, he carried


    her to his car.


    Frankie had already opened the back door for him. Afterying her inside, Carlos squeezed into the car


    and quickly locked the car door. He finished everything in one swift move.


    "Carlos Huo, what the hell are you doing?" Debbie asked in a weak voice, her head still spinning.


    He shed a mysterious smile. "I just want to buy my wife a drink."


    "Bullshit! Let me go now!" she shouted at him, massaging her aching temples. It was evident that he


    was nning something.


    Carlos smirked and then kissed her lips hungrily. He hadn''t seen her for two whole weeks.


    Debbie felt so helpless.


    She wondered if Carlos had been constraining himself too much that he had gone crazy. Could


    anything go wrong with his health if he couldn''t satisfy his sexual needs?


    After the kiss, she asked again, "Spill it out. What are you going to do? I''m busy. I need to see Ruby, to


    discuss the song lists of the concert."


    He said nothing and just stared at her with eyes full of affection and gentleness.


    With such a handsome man staring at her with his charming eyes, Debbie began to feel hot and


    flustered. Her heart began to pound rapidly in her chest, and she slowly moved towards the car door,


    trying to put some distance between them. "Why...are you staring at me like that?"


    Carlos reached out and gently caressed her face. In a tender voice he dered, "By a simple glimpse


    of you, I know that you''re meant for me. I announce that you''ll be my legal wife today."


    Debbie''s eyes widened, and she choked on her saliva. ''What a flirt! He''s seducing me again!''


    However, as she straightened his tie, she said with a cunning look in her eyes, "But I don''t want to be


    your wife. Because you made the headlines again yesterday. The news says that Mr. Huo dated a


    female manager of the Du Group." Of course, Debbie didn''t believe that rumor for one second. She


    was just toying with Carlos, deliberately bringing it up to provoke him. Besides, he hadn''t proposed to


    her yet. It was understandable that he didn''t propose to her when they got married the first time. But


    this time, it was uneptable.


    Carlos grasped her hands. "The reporter with no professional ethics will be banished from the press


    circles for the rest of his life. All the news agencies that spread the rumor have been closed down. That


    female manager was transferred abroad. Honey, is that okay?"


    He was just signing a contract with that manager. But the reporter snapped a picture of them and


    started a rumor. Some news outlets got in on the act and dared to spread such a ridiculous story. So, of


    course, he had to teach them a lesson.


    Debbie was caught by surprise. "What did the manager do wrong?" Debbie cared for Carlos, but she


    wasn''t the type of woman who would be jealous of any woman around him. Besides, Tristan had


    already told her that the female manager was a victim too.


    "She stole a few nces at me," Carlos retorted. Thanks to those nces, the reporter was able to


    snap a picture of her staring admiringly at him.


    Debbie sighed heavily. She pitied the female manager.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up in front of a building.


    When the car door was opened, Debbie, whose face was blushing from Carlos'' flirtation, was too


    shocked to breathe.


    She saw a massive crowd of people waiting at the entrance of the building, and most of them were


    reporters, photographers, and paparazzi. A group of security guards dressed in uniforms were trying to


    keep the crowd in order.


    Before she coulde back to her senses, Carlos pinched her hand and said, "Remarry me. Please?"


    ''What? Remarry?'' She was stunned. "No way!" Immediately, she clutched tightly onto the handle inside


    the car, refusing to follow him out.


    ''That sly fox! When did he inform the media? Why didn''t I know anything about it?''


    Carlos maintained his smile. "Honey, if you don''t get out on your own, I''m afraid I need to carry you out


    on my shoulder again. Are you sure you want to go into the Civil Affairs Bureau that way?"


    "Carlos Huo, you..." Her words were choked out by anger.


    "I know, I know. You love me, right? Shush! Say it inside the bureau." He put his index finger on her lips


    to silence her.


    Debbie was pissed. ''Who says I love you? What a narcissistic man, '' she thought, sulking.


    Deep inside, she had imagined such a day. She knew Carlos would take a tough measure in the end,


    but she didn''t expect that he would include the media.


    She took a deep breath topose herself. She had always wanted to remarry Carlos. Since there


    were so many reporters there, she didn''t y the stubborn card again. Meekly, she followed him out of


    the car.


    Now it was Carlos'' turn to be shocked. He didn''t expect that Debbie would cooperate so easily.


    Although he felt butterflies in his stomach, he held her hand and escorted her towards the gate.


    From the moment they got out of the car, the sea of people surrounding the Civil Affairs Bureau had


    been eximing loudly, "Look, that''s Mr. Huo and Debbie Nian!"


    "Oh, Mr. Huo, Debbie, we love you couple!"


    "We''re your biggest fans!"


    Debbie smiled gracefully at the shing lights of the cameras, and drew closer to Carlos.


    He held on to her waist, and they lovingly walked into the bureau.


    As soon as they set foot in the hall, Debbie turned to him and said, "I think that''s a little too high-key."


    Carlos smiled and replied, "Yeah. That''s my style of loving you. I need the whole world to know that I


    love you, Debbie."


    She pursed her lips, pretending to be angry. It seemed that his EQ had improved quite a lot after he got


    his memory back.

 Chapter 506 Were Officially Remarried

    Chapter 506 We''re Officially Remarried


    Carlos had already prepared all the necessary materials and papers for registering their marriage. All


    Debbie needed to do was sign her name on the license.


    They went through the formalities smoothly. In a few minutes, they got their marriage licenses and


    walked out of the hall, with the blessings from the staff there.


    Carlos got what he wanted the most, and all he cared about now was to escort Debbie back to his car


    and ignore all the reporters. However, Debbie had other ideas. She snatched the licenses from his


    hand and showed them off to the reporters. Smiling proudly, she said, "Thank you all for your interest in


    our marriage. We''re officially remarried now. Thank you for your support."


    Carlos felt that something wasn''t right.


    Nheless, he went along with her and kissed her cheek, showing off his love for her. Debbie smiled


    affectionately and gazed into his eyes. Everyone could see the love and affection that they had for


    each other when their eyes met.


    Suddenly a big round of apuse erupted from the adoring crowd. They cheered and called out their


    blessings to the happy couple. Carlos then cautiously escorted her to the car, and they sped away from


    the crowd and the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Once they were in the car away from the prying eyes of the crowd, a surge of mixed feelings coursed


    through her body as Debbie looked at her marriage license. She had been waiting so long for this day.


    After oveing so many difficulties, she was finally the legal Mrs. Huo again.


    She could feel how much Carlos loved her. That was the reason why he couldn''t wait any longer and


    forcibly took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get remarried.


    Debbie snuggled into his arms, bathing in his warmth and love. She felt guilty to torture him anymore.


    ''No, no... Debbie, don''t forget the pain and grief that he caused you.'' She reminded herself not to


    forgive him so easily.


    Carlos kissed her forehead and asked tenderly, "What would you like to eat now? We''ll dine together."


    Debbie sat up straight and slightly pulled away from his embrace. "No need. I''m not hungry. I have


    work to do this afternoon."


    Carlos sensed that she was trying to put a barrier up again. He slowly moved closer to her side as he


    said, "But I''m hungry. You need toe with me."


    "You''re not a kid. Why do you need me to go with you for a meal?"


    "I need my wife''spany."


    "No, you don''t."


    "Yes, I do."


    "No..." Before she knew it, his lips were on hers. Then he threatened her in a low husky voice, "If you


    don''te with me, then I''ll make love to you right here."


    Debbie bit her lower lip in anger. ''You brazen jerk!'' she cursed in her mind.


    Given the alternative, Debbie agreed to have lunch with him. They dined on the fifth floor of the Alioth


    Building. Carlos ordered a table full of delicious dishes and romantically fed Debbie from each of them.


    When they had finished lunch, Carlos dropped her back off to thepany. Before Debbie got out of


    the car, she turned to him and said, "Mr. Huo, we''ve remarried now. Don''t worry. I won''t betray you."


    Carlos smiled and pecked her on the cheek. "Of course, I trust you. Hey, how about we go and pick


    Evelyn up togetherter?" Carlos suggested.


    "No, I can''t. I won''t finish my work untilte tonight. Then after work, I need to pack my luggage at


    Champs Bay Apartments for the business trip tomorrow." With that, she got out of the car without giving


    him a second nce.


    Carlos watched as his wife coolly walked away, and he felt down in the dumps again.


    He knew that Debbie was a handful and that she wouldn''t ease up and make his life more peaceful.


    He leaned back into the car seat and closed his eyes, racking his brain for a solution. Then it suddenly


    came to him. Carlos sat up, whipped his phone out and dialed a number. "Reduce my wife''s workload.


    To one concert a year. Nomercial advertisements, no variety shows, and no business trips!"


    As a result, Debbie''s original one-week business trip had shortened to a two-day trip, yet she didn''t


    know why. Three dayster, she was back at Y City Airport, pulling her luggage behind her.


    When she saw that Carlos hade to pick her up, she was even more puzzled. Carlos had a broad


    smile on his face as he strode toward her, then gantly took over her luggage as he kissed her on the


    cheek. She looked at him curiously and wondered how he knew that she would being back today.


    Once they were both in the car, she couldn''t help but ask, "Carlos, does mying back earlier have


    something to do with you?"


    He nodded and admitted with honesty. "I gave a few instructions to the senior managers. But they''re


    the people who decide on your schedule."


    Debbie was left speechless. She wanted to p him across his feigned innocent face, but she wouldn''t


    dare to.


    On the way to the manor, Debbie insisted that Carlos drive her back to the Champs Bay Apartments.


    He didn''t want to at first, but then he nodded and agreed to it.


    When Debbie entered the apartment, she was shocked to see that it waspletely empty, and she


    felt like crying. "Where are my belongings?"


    Carlos replied calmly, "I had them all moved to the manor. You''re my wife. We can''t keep living in


    separate houses. It''s not good for our physical or mental development."


    ''Physical and mental development? What the heck?'' She felt so annoyed with this crafty man.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Debbie had no choice and went with him to the manor.


    However, she did have her way to get back at him.


    That night after she lulled Evelyn to sleep, Debbie went to the study to find Carlos. As she twirled her


    hair seductively through her fingers, she asked Carlos to go to bed with her.


    Carlos naturally agreed. After having a shower, he came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped


    around his sculpted waist. Debbie immediately went to him, hugging him and asked in an alluring voice,


    "Mr. Handsome, did you miss me?"


    She rubbed her body against his, and her lips lightly brushed against his chest.


    The gentle touch of her lips and her cute voice turned him on at once. With eyes full of desire, he


    grabbed her hand and said in a husky voice, "What do you think?"


    Smiling mysteriously, she moved her arms up to his neck and pursed her lips. "I missed you. So I''m


    pretty sure you missed me too."


    Carlos became wary of her unusual behavior. He sensed a tricking his way. She had cooperated


    when they registered their marriage and now was the same. This wasn''t like her.


    "Mr. Handsome." She stood on tiptoes and whispered softly in his ear, "I want to have another child


    with you."


    Then she stared at him, curling her lips into a sweet smile. He felt unable to resist her powerful


    temptation. Even though it might be a trick, he was willing to fall for it. Ignoring everything, he nodded,


    "That''ll be great!"


    "Okay. I''ll take a bath first. Wait for me..."


    "We can bathe together,ter."


    "What?"


    With that, he pulled the bath towel away and let it drop to the floor. Then he scooped her up in his arms


    and carried her onto the bed. The room was soon filled with pleasurable moans and passionate


    lovemaking.


    Meanwhile, in the dead of night on the other side of the city, James was ferociously whipping a hostage


    as he cursed, "Damn you! How dare you betray me! If it weren''t for you, my leg wouldn''t have been


    wounded, and I wouldn''t have been caught by Carlos."


    The hostage had fallen unconscious and was lingering on hisst breath of life. He couldn''t even react


    to James'' cruel and relentless whipping.


    "Carlos won''t let me go, and I won''t let you off the hook either!" James thrashed his whip at the


    hostage''s limp body again. This unfortunate man made a mistake by letting slip the whereabouts of


    James to Carlos'' men.


    After he vented out his anger on the man for quite a while, a woman suddenly barged in, interrupting


    him by shouting, "James, bad news!"


    Frowning, James looked up to see that it was Glenda.


    In an urgent tone, she continued, "Our bank ounts have all been frozen. Someone is investigating


    the money you''ve transferred out!"


    The news shocked James to the very core, and his face had drained of all color. He was depending on


    that money to fight back against Carlos. "It must be Adolf Yin. That asshole sold me out!" he barked.


    Adolf Yin was one of the managers of ZL Group. When James was the CEO, they ganged up together


    to embezzle arge amount of money from thepany and ept bribes.


    "What can we do now? What can we do?" Glenda nned to live out her aged life abroad with that


    money.


    Suddenly, the blood had shot to his head, and James'' face turned dark purple. Carlos didn''t give him


    any chance to fight back. He meant to root him outpletely. "Give me the money that Angus has


    given you. I''ll hire some people to kidnap Carlos, Debbie, or even their kid." As long as he had either


    one of them, then he would have the chance to turn the tables around.


    Glenda shuddered at his words. She didn''t want to hand over that money, but in the end, she had no


    choice but to nod. "Okay."


    The weather in Y City was terrible these days. It rained a lot, and it was cold and humid.

 Chapter 507 My Boots Will Get Dirty

    Chapter 507 My Boots Will Get Dirty


    Debbie had extra leisure time recently, and seeing that it was raining outside, she decided to go to the


    ZL Group and pick Carlos up.


    When Evelyn heard that she was going to get Carlos, she insisted on going along with her mom.


    Debbie pointed to her pink boots and said, "It''s raining cats and dogs outside. Your boots will get all


    dirty if you go out."


    Evelyn shook her head defiantly and said, "I''m not afraid. I miss Daddy."


    Debbie sighed helplessly and took Evelyn with her.


    When mother and daughter reached the floor where Carlos'' office was, Tristan was the only one there.


    Debbie greeted him and pointed to the closed door of the CEO''s office. "Is he busy inside?" she asked.


    Tristan shook his head. "No, Mrs. Huo. Mr. Huo is at a conference in the meeting room," he said with a


    smile.


    Upon hearing that, Evelyn turned around and walked towards the elevator. Debbie caught up to her


    and asked in confusion, "Wait! Evelyn, where are you going?"


    After they got inside the elevator, Evelyn pointed to the buttons and said in her cute little voice, "The


    meeting room." Debbie finally understood and pressed the button for her.


    Inside the meeting room


    Carlos mmed a stack of files on the desk and asked in a cold voice, "So this is the business n


    they''re offering? Who''s in charge of this? Did you take a look at it yourself?"


    The senior executives were scared stiff. One of them mustered up the courage and stammered, "I-It''s


    me. Mr. Huo, I did. I checked it. These were the best terms that they could offer."


    Upon hearing thest sentence, Carlos banged his fists on the table and shouted, "Rece them, or I''ll


    have you reced! And¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, the door to the meeting room suddenly opened from the outside. All eyes


    were on the door, and Carlos frowned turning to see who dared interrupt his meeting. A little girl


    toddled in calling out in a cute voice, "Daddy! Daddy! It''s raining. Mommy and I came to pick you up."


    The senior executives then looked at Carlos. He immediately transformed from a furious CEO to a


    gentle and caring father. His eyes were full of tenderness as he looked at his daughter.


    Dixon looked at the little girl who had a striking resemnce to Debbie. She was wearing a pair of pink


    boots and held a pink umbre in her hand. When Evelyn saw him, she smiled and greeted him


    cheerfully, "Hi, Uncle Doctor!" He couldn''t help but smile back and wave to her in response.


    He wasn''t the only one that found Evelyn adorable. Everyone in the meeting room, young or old, stared


    at the little girl with a broad smile on their faces. The tense atmosphere from a few moments ago had


    dissipated on Evelyn''s arrival.


    Suddenly, there were hasty footsteps followed by Debbie''s apologetic voice. "Sorry to interrupt. You


    guys continue. Evelyn,e here!" Debbie scuttled into the room, quickly scooped Evelyn up in her


    arms and was about to leave.


    "Wait!" Carlos called out and stopped her.


    He picked up the stack of files that he had thrown onto the desk, turned to the senior executive and


    demanded, "Shred these! Ask them to issue a new n. Bring it to me in two days."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." The man heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Carlos stood up and went to the door. He took Evelyn from Debbie''s arms and kissed the little girl''s


    forehead gently.


    Somehow, Debbie felt a little jealous when she saw the affection in Carlos'' eyes. In the past, he would


    only look at her that way, but now she wasn''t his only love.


    When the trio walked out of the office building, it had stopped raining. Carlos looked to the sky and then


    asked his daughter, "Evelyn, how about we take a walk?"


    "Sure, Daddy!" Evelyn nodded enthusiastically.


    Carlos picked Evelyn up and held her in one arm while he reached out and held Debbie''s hand with the


    other. Then they began to walk.


    Debbie pouted andined, "Oh, so you finally remember me, huh?"


    Carlos was stunned for a while before realizing what was going on. He kissed her head and said,


    "Come on! You''re the most important person to me."


    "Liar! Now Evelyn is the most important one," Debbie said sullenly. Carlos was very obedient when it


    came to Evelyn.


    However, he would punish Debbie if she went against his will.


    Evelyn got away with whatever she did. No matter how far Evelyn went, Carlos would never me her


    for anything. He was a ve to his daughter.


    Carlos gently pinched Debbie''s ear and said, "You and Evelyn are equally important to me in my eyes."


    "You said that you loved me the most and that I was the most important one to you in the past," she


    protested.


    Carlos had said that to her before Debbie had given birth to Evelyn.


    He felt a little embarrassed. "Well, I have to correct that now. You and Evelyn are of equal importance


    to me." Then he smiled and teased her, "What? Are you jealous of our daughter?"


    "No, of course not. Evelyn is the most important one to me," she said and rolled her eyes at him.


    "What about me?" he asked.


    "Who are you? Do I know you?"


    Upon hearing that, Carlos decided to teach her a lesson.


    They had been walking for about twenty minutes, and Carlos had been holding Evelyn the whole time.


    He was about to put her down to the ground, but she held onto his neck tightly, unwilling to let go of her


    father.


    Carlos felt helpless and tried to reason with her. "Evelyn, Daddy has been holding you all this time. Can


    you please walk by yourself for a little while. It''s not that I''m tired, but¡ª"


    Little did Carlos know that all females, whether they were adults or children, were unreasonable.


    Evelyn interrupted him and began sobbing. "Waah... I''m not listening to you. Daddy, hold me."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Debbie put her hand to her mouth and giggled as she watched Carlos trying to persuade their


    daughter. "Evelyn, you need to practice walking."


    "Daddy, I don''t want to walk. Mommy said my boots would get dirty."


    Debbie raised her eyebrows in surprise. ''Seriously? This little girl is so cunning she even knows how to


    make an excuse, '' she thought, stunned.


    "It''s okay if your boots get dirty. Our housemaid will wash them, or we can buy a new pair of boots,"


    Carlos said, trying to coax her.


    Unexpectedly, Evelyn kissed her father on the cheek.


    Carlos'' heart melted immediately, and instead of persisting in putting her down, he hoisted her up onto


    his shoulders. Much to Evelyn''s delight, her fake tears had turned into giggles.


    Debbie stood behind them and shook her head in disbelief.


    ''Really? He gave up that easily?''


    She trotted towards them and called out, "Hey, old man!"


    Carlos turned to look at her. "What?"


    "You said you wouldn''t like to have a daughter. Remember?"


    He furrowed his brows, confused and asked, "When did I say that?"


    "A long time ago! When Megan asked you whether you would prefer a son or a daughter, you said you


    wanted a son," she said, looking him in the eye, waiting for his answer. Back then, Debbie had been


    afraid that he wouldn''t love their baby if she gave birth to a girl.


    Carlos didn''t know how to answer her. He remembered that he did say that. After a short while, he said,


    "I''ll tell you when we''re home."


    ''Why is he acting so mysteriously?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 508 Kidnapping

    Chapter 508 Kidnapping


    After Carlos had a shower and climbed onto bed, Debbie couldn''t hold back her curiosity anymore. She


    snuggled up to him and asked, "Old man, now that we''re alone, you can tell me why you preferred a


    son to a daughter back then."


    Carlos put his arm under her neck, pulled her closer to him and started to exin. "Back then, you


    were a rebellious teen. You drank a lot, yed truant, and fought with others. I was afraid that if we had


    a daughter, she would be the same as you. It''s not that I wouldn''t love her. It''s because I wouldn''t know


    how to discipline her, whereas boys are different. If it was a son and he defied me, I could just beat him


    whenever he stirred up trouble."


    In the end, Debbie gave birth to a daughter, and Carlos was right. He could do nothing to Evelyn.


    Evelyn was like a queen, and he was like her ve. He would provide her with the best things that


    money could buy, and all of her heart''s desires were granted.


    "Carlos Huo! Are you saying that if we had a son, you would beat him as you wish?" Debbie asked,


    raising her voice. Now that she knew what Carlos would do to discipline their son, she felt relieved that


    they had a female child.


    Carlos chuckled and whispered in her ear, "No, no, no. Of course, I''d be nice to our son. After all,


    beating him would break your heart."


    Little did he know that what he just said woulde back to haunt him in the future.


    His warm breath made her ear itchy. She rubbed it and said, "I hope you''ll keep your word."


    "Of course."


    Debbie adjusted her position to make herselffortable, and then she realized that she was rather


    hungry. During supper, she had been preupied with why Carlos had preferred a son, and she had


    eaten very little pondering over it. ''I''ll get fat if I eat something at thiste hour, '' she thought. For the


    sake of maintaining her lovely figure, she decided to go to sleep. "Hey, I want to sleep. Tell me a


    bedtime story."


    Her rumbling stomach made Carlos chuckle. "All right. I have an interesting story," he said with a


    cunning smile.


    "Hmm."


    "Once upon a time, there was a young swordsman. He left his home, hoping to make a name for


    himself."


    Debbie''s stomach grumbled again, and she held her waist. The hunger pangs were torture.


    Carlos raised an eyebrow mischievously and continued, "One day, he entered a restaurant and ordered


    braised beef, spicy diced chicken, sweet and sour pork ribs, fried crab with pepper, seaweed soup¡ª"


    "Stop!" Debbie yelled. "Carlos Huo! You did that on purpose!"


    "Yeah!" Carlos admitted without hesitation. "There are new dishes served on the fifth floor of the Alioth


    Building. Wanna give it a try?"


    Debbie swallowed her saliva before answering cheerfully, "Yes!"


    So at eleven in the evening, Carlos and Debbie arrived on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, and they


    ordered all the new dishes.


    After the meal, Debbie was so full that she had to support herself against Carlos as they left.


    When they got home, she threw herself onto the bed, whereas Carlos, being a germophobe, went


    straight to the bathroom to have a shower.


    With her hands on her bloated belly, she gazed up at the ceiling. Feeling guilty for overeating, she


    decided to do some exercise for fear that she might gain weight.


    When she heard the running water in the bathroom, she suddenly remembered that she saw a post


    online saying that having sex would help keep you in shape.


    As a result, Carlos had a wonderful night. To burn even more calories, she took the initiative. All Carlos


    needed to do was lie there and enjoy the sex.


    He felt like he was on cloud nine and wished that it couldst forever. However, on the third day, she


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    quit.


    The problem was that Carlos had an insatiable appetite for sex, and she was unable to meet his


    demands. It was much easier for her to keep fit by working out.


    Carlos had cut back a lot of Debbie''s workload, but she still managed to find plenty of things to do.


    After her concert, even though it was dark outside, she went to herpany.


    She entered the vice general manager''s office, sat opposite Wyatt Xu, and threw a stack of papers on


    the desk before him. "Mr. Xu, you can''t just turn down most of my offers just because Carlos said so,"


    sheined, pursing her lips.


    Wyatt Xu looked at her and nodded. "You''re right."


    Debbie thought he would consider her opinion, so she shed a broad smile. "Thanks, Mr. Xu. I knew


    you wouldn''t let me down."


    However, Wyatt Xu shrugged and added, "But Mr. Huo is my boss. If I go against his will, I''ll get fired."


    Debbie''s smile froze as she stood up from her seat and scoffed, "Forget it. I shouldn''t havee here.


    Bye, Mr. Xu."


    "Bye, Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at his words and left the office in a huff. Her bodyguard was waiting for her at


    the door.


    They walked towards the elevator, and he pressed the button for her.


    Once they entered, he pressed the button to take them down to the parking lot, and Debbie began to


    y on her phone while she waited.


    When they entered the lift, they were on the 28th floor, and when the lift reached the 16th floor, it


    suddenly came to a halt.


    Debbie wasn''t rmed. She assumed that the lift had stopped for people to get in. However, the doors


    didn''t open, and the bodyguard realized that something was off. "Mrs. Huo, something''s not right.


    Please stand in the corner." He pointed to the corner behind him.


    With her heart in her throat, Debbie put her phone away and stood in the corner as she was instructed.


    The bodyguard pressed the emergency button, but it didn''t work. Nor could he get through the


    emergency number.


    Debbie pulled out her phone again and called Wyatt Xu. "Mr. Xu, we''re trapped in the elevator. It seems


    that the elevator has stopped between the 15th floor and the 16th. The emergency button doesn''t work.


    Send some people here."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. I''m on my way." Wyatt Xu immediately left his office and asked his assistant to send


    more people there.


    Just as Debbie had hung up, the doors slowly opened.


    ''Something is wrong! Mr. Xu couldn''t have gotten here so quickly, '' she thought.


    The bodyguard had the same thought and stood protectively in front of her.


    When the doors had fully opened, they found that the elevator was stuck in between the 15th floor and


    the 16th. Then a masked man suddenly appeared before them and pointed a gun at the bodyguard.


    "Want to live or die?" he asked in a cold voice.


    The bodyguard''s right hand was on his waist. He answered vigntly, "We want to live."


    "Throw your weapons out!"


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment, evaluating what options he had. Sensing that the masked man


    had the upper hand, he threw his gun and dagger out.


    Debbie quickly opened her bag to show the man that there was nothing dangerous inside but some


    cosmetics.


    The man gave a slight nod to the side, and then another several masked men suddenly appeared from


    nowhere. They reached out their arms and roughly dragged Debbie and her bodyguard out.


    Both of them had guns pointed at them. Debbie and the bodyguard looked at each other, but there was


    no fear in their eyes.


    Two men approached them and tied a rope around Debbie''s upper body and then the bodyguard''s.


    They were only able to walk without moving their arms.


    Debbie''s bag was thrown onto the floor, and her phone rang at that moment.


    One of the men pulled her phone out and switched it off without looking at the screen.


    Debbie counted five men in total, and two of them shoved her and the bodyguard forward. She walked


    as slowly as she could, trying to stall them.


    The man behind her became impatient and yelled, "Fuck! Hurry up!"


    Debbie lowered her head to look at her high heels and then blinked innocently at him. "I want to hurry


    up, but I''m in high heels. What if I sprain my ankle or stumble and fall? It''ll hurt, and then I''ll slow us


    down even more."


    She said it so charmingly that the man''s heart softened and he didn''t say another word.

 Chapter 509 Watch The Show

    Chapter 509 Watch The Show


    Another kidnapper, however, knelt down and tore off Debbie''s high heels. He threw them away.


    Before he could stand up, Debbie winked at her bodyguard. He immediately got her point, and they


    flew into action side by side.


    She raised her leg and kicked the kidnapper in the jaw.


    Caught off-guard, the kidnapper was sent flying backwards, and he let his gun go. It skidded across the


    floor.


    The bodyguard kicked another thug''s gun, and it flew away andnded about five meters away from


    them.


    Now that they were both disarmed, it was a free-for-all. Who would get a gun first? Debbie rushed


    towards the nearest one.


    She was a fast runner, so she got there first. The young mother kicked the weapon to the corner of a


    wall. Then she stomped on it at just the right angle, and the gun flew upwards. Before itnded on the


    floor again, she raised her leg and punted the piece.


    Wyatt, on the other hand, was searching for Debbie and her bodyguard. He heard the sounds of


    fighting on the 16th floor, so he immediately contacted Carlos.


    It was after 8 p.m., and most of the employees had already gone home. The 16th floor contained


    meeting rooms.


    From the 13th floor to the 19th floor, the middle of the building was hollow, and the roof was on the 19th


    floor. The gun kicked by Debbie flew to the hollow part, and dropped onto the 13th floor.


    The kidnapper was furious when he saw it. He raised his hand, about to p Debbie in the face. But


    something stopped him. He had enough time to turn his head, only to have something hard strike him


    in the skull. It was the gun kicked by the bodyguard.


    "Fuck! Assholes! I''ll kill you!" The kidnapper continued cursing nonstop and picked up the gun from the


    floor.


    He pointed it at the bodyguard and squeezed the trigger. The gun had a silencer, so the bullet quietly


    left the gun and sped toward Debbie''s bodyguard.


    Luckily, the bodyguard was quick enough to dodge. "Run, Mrs. Huo!" he yelled.


    Debbie, however, didn''t listen to him. She raised her leg and kicked the kidnapper in the knee. "Ouch!"


    The kidnapper fell to the floor, but he still clutched the gun tightly. Ignoring the pain in his knee, he


    raised his wrist and shot at the bodyguard again.


    Meanwhile, another two kidnappers dashed towards Debbie with daggers, glinting in the gloom. As one


    of them was about to stab her, his phone rang. "What? Abort?"


    After a while, the kidnapper gestured for his buddies to leave.


    At that moment, Debbie grabbed another kidnapper, deftly avoiding his dagger, and sent him flying


    backwards with his momentum and a kick.


    The kidnapper cried in pain and didn''t dare to move forward again. Now that his boss called off the


    mission, he struggled to his feet and ran towards the exit, trying to escape.


    The moment they disappeared, Wyatt showed up and said, "Mrs. Huo, I already called the police. They


    won''t get away." He and his men began to untie the ropes constraining Debbie and her bodyguard.


    Wyatt''s men scampered off, chasing after the kidnappers.


    "Hmm." Debbie nodded and rubbed her aching ankles, which were starting to get cramps, thanks to the


    fight.


    "I called Mr. Huo, too. He''s on the way."


    "Okay." Debbie was curious as to why the kidnappers suddenly pulled out.


    After Carlos arrived, she got her answer.


    The police had already surrounded the building and blocked it off by the time Carlos got there. Two


    kidnappers were handcuffed and taken to the police station. Debbie was giving her ount of what


    happened while a policeman furiously scribbled on a pad of paper. When she saw Carlos get out of his


    car, she waved at him and called out, "Over here."


    Carlos strode over and checked her out carefully. He then heaved a sigh of relief after he saw that she


    was not hurt. Despite the police being right there, he pulled her into his arms and stroked her hair


    softly. "You must have been frightened, huh?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not at all. Hey, let go of me. I''m giving my statement." With a flushed face, Debbie struggled to free


    herself from his embrace. She felt shy with everyone there watching.


    Carlos kissed her forehead, staying by her side and saying no more.


    Having given her version of what happened, she got into Carlos'' car. While he was putting on a pair of


    new shoes for her, she asked, "Why did the kidnappers give up?"


    Carlos raised his head to look at her and answered, "My ace in the hole: James Huo." He offered to


    exchange James'' life for Debbie''s, and of course, James agreed. Right there, in front of Carlos, he


    called the kidnappers and ordered them to abort the mission.


    After that, Carlos looked thoughtful and got really quiet. Actually, he was pondering on the best way to


    deal with James.


    The next afternoon, Carlos took Debbie to the suburbs in the west of the city.


    At the end of the mountain road in the suburbs was the ocean. When they arrived, there were many


    people waiting there.


    Most of them were Carlos'' bodyguards. Seeing the couple, they greeted them, "Mr. Huo! Mrs. Huo!"


    Carlos led Debbie to the middle of the crowd. And that was when she discovered James, kneeling on


    the ground, arms tied behind his back.


    "Carlos Huo, what do you want?" James yelled, horror obvious in his eyes.


    Carlos didn''t respond, nor did he spare him a single nce. He led Debbie to a cliff overlooking the


    ocean.


    Debbie looked around; she was able to overlook the entire mountainside and the ocean in the distance.


    "What are we doing here?" she asked in confusion.


    Carlos pulled out his phone while he answered her. "Watching the show!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and shut her mouth.


    Carlos dialed someone up and asked curtly, "Where are you? Well, move your butt! I''m a busy guy."


    After about ten minutes, Debbie heard a roaring behind her, getting louder. A car squealed to a halt.


    The young singer saw a person in white rushing and pushing his way through the crowd.


    When she finally got a good look, she recognized him¡ªNiles.


    He seemed to have rushed out in the middle of surgery, as he was wearing a surgical gown inside his


    white overcoat. He held a first-aid kit in his hand and stood before Carlos, panting. "Carlos Huo! You


    want punish James Huo... or me? I''ll be no good to anyone if I''m exhausted. You ass!"


    Carlos smiled cunningly and patted his shoulder. "You like a good show, right? Walk over there and


    wait for us," he instructed, as he pointed to a small hill near the ocean.


    The only thing Niles could figure out was that Carlos was going to deal with James, but didn''t know


    how. Although he hated being treated like this, he could do nothing. He did as he was bidden by


    Carlos.


    Everything was ready.


    Carlos called someone and ordered, "You can start now."


    Debbie looked at the ce where they held James. Two bodyguards escorted him to a car.


    It was not an old car, but its windows had been busted out.

 Chapter 510 Wolves

    Chapter 510 Wolves


    "Why are the windows broken?" Debbie asked curiously.


    Carlos yed with a cigar in his hand and raised an eyebrow answering, "It''ll be more exciting."


    ''What does he mean by that?'' She was even more confused.


    The bodyguards forced James to sit in the driver''s seat and started the engine for him. Then they said


    something, which made his face pale.


    At that moment, an animal howled in the distance and Debbie shivered when she heard it. She


    recognized that sound from when she had taken Evelyn to the zoo. It was a wolf! She held Carlos'' arm


    tightly and cried, "Carlos, there''s a wolf!"


    Carlos, on the other hand, wasn''t afraid at all. He patted her hand reassuringly and said in a soft voice,


    "Rx. You''ll be safe here."


    "How can you be so sure?" When Debbie saw the cynical smile on his face, she realized something.


    "You arranged this!"


    Carlos nodded his head.


    Soon, a man came into view with a few Russian wolves behind him.


    ''James. A car without windows. Wolves.''


    Debbie was perplexed. ''What is Carlos trying to do?''


    When the wolves pounced at the car, she instantly realized what was going on.


    "Aaargh!" James was frightened to death by the wolves approaching and stepped hard on the


    elerator. The car sped off like a bat out of hell.


    The car raced along the mountain road at maximum speed while the wolves ran after it. Whenever


    James slowed down a bit, the wolves would catch up to him.


    Even though James was quite a distance away from them, they could still hear his agonizing screams


    in pain echoing through the mountains.


    When the car was almost out of sight, a bodyguard came to them and handed Carlos two pairs of


    binocrs.


    Carlos gave Debbie one and said, "Go on enjoying the show."


    Debbie looked at James'' car through the binocrs and asked, "What if someone on the road gets hit


    by the car or gets attacked by the wolves?"


    "That''s impossible. The ce has been cleared ahead of time," Carlos assured her.


    "So you''ve been nning this for a while?" she asked.


    "Mmm hmm."


    "Why did you give James the car?" she asked curiously.


    "Well, if I didn''t, then he would''ve been ripped apart by the wolves by now. The car gives him a sense


    of hope that he can escape, and it''s much more exciting to watch," Carlos said with a cunning smile.


    "The car windows are broken so the wolves can jump in and bite him?"


    "Yes."


    Debbie moved her binocrs aside and looked at Carlos. "Is there something wrong with the car


    brakes?"


    Carlos curled his lips. "Bingo! The brakes don''t work. It''s quite a show, isn''t it?"


    ''You evil man!'' she cursed inwardly.


    "What if he hits the mountain or falls off the cliff?"


    Carlos lowered his binocrs too and looked her in the eye. "I don''t think he''d be that stupid to hit the


    mountain or fall off the cliff. He would only drive forward. The end of the road is the ocean. He''ll


    eventually drive into the ocean. Then it''s time for Niles to y his part."


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She didn''t know whether she should describe him as a genius or a


    monster.


    It was just as Carlos had predicted. While screaming at the top of his lungs, James drove the car into


    the ocean.


    Then several bodyguards jumped into the water and began to search for him.


    Carlos took Debbie''s hand and led her to a car. They got in, and a bodyguard drove the car to the


    beach.


    When they arrived, James had already been pulled out. His motionless, bloodied bodyy on the


    beach.


    Niles then stepped in and began to carry out first-aid on him.


    ''Why do I always have to take care of Carlos'' mess?'' he cursed inside. After he performed CPR for a


    while, James finally spat out the seawater he had swallowed.


    When James showed signs of life and started to cough and splutter, Debbie heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was worried that James was going to die. Fortunately, he didn''t.


    It wasn''t because she cared about James. On the contrary, she didn''t give a damn about that wicked


    man. She was worried that Carlos would have blood on his hands.


    Carlos kicked the old man and asked, "James Huo, how do you feel now?"


    James struggled to raise his hand to point at him. "Carlos Huo... You son of a bitch! I''ve raised you for


    thirty years, and this is how you repay me?"


    "Seriously? Who''s been supporting the Huo family for the past decade?" Carlos sneered.


    Since Carlos was a little boy, he had known that James was short-tempered. He blew his fuse almost


    every single day. He had never been a caring father to Carlos.


    James began to cough violently. Niles immediately gave him an injection to calm him down. "I''ve taken


    care of you since you were a kid. Is it not right for me to use my son''s money?" he asked in a weary


    voice.


    "Of course it''s right." With his hands in his pockets, Carlos looked down at James with resentment. "But


    it wasn''t you who had taken care of me, but Grandma."


    Perhaps it was because Carlos wasn''t his biological son that he seldom took care of him. When Carlos


    grew up and began to earn money, all that James did was take advantage of him and take money from


    him.


    James felt uneasy now. "Carlos Huo, you''ll pay for what you did," he cursed angrily.


    "Now you''re paying for what you did," Carlos said indifferently.


    Unable to stay calm any longer, James began to plead, "Carlos, let me go. After all, we''ve been father


    and son for so many years."


    "Father and son?" Carlos repeated the words sarcastically. "Then what about Lewis?"


    At the very mention of Lewis, James'' eyes widened in terror. "No! You can''t hurt him! You''ve already


    sent him abroad. He has nothing to do with this. Please leave him out of this!" James had a son and a


    daughter. His daughter had gone insane because of Carlos. James couldn''t afford to see Lewis get hurt


    as well.


    "Let him go? Okay, but what about my wife? After all that you''ve put my wife through, I must get back at


    you today." Carlos grabbed Debbie''s hand and led her to stand before James, who was still lying on the


    ground.


    "I''ve already apologized to her. Isn''t that enough? What do you want?" James spat.


    "Huh?" Carlos sneered. "Before we came here, we ran into several assassins. Don''t tell me it has


    nothing to do with you."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    James clenched his teeth and cursed inwardly, ''A bunch of idiots! I spent so much money, yet Carlos


    hasn''t gotten a single scratch on him.'' "Is there any way that you would let me go?"


    "Let you go? Will you do as I say?" Carlos asked, his face deadpan.


    "Yes, I will!" James nodded without hesitation. ''Where there is life, there is hope, '' he thought.


    Toozy to expose his true thoughts, Carlos said with a raised eyebrow, "Kneel and apologize to her!"


    "What?" James instantly red up, his face as red as a tomato. Even his eyes were red as if he was


    going to explode.


    "If you''re not willing to, fine, then¡ª"


    "I''ll do it!" James sat up and swore in his mind, ''How dare Carlos force me to kneel before that trollop! I


    swear one day I''ll chop his legs off!''


    Debbie stared coldly as James knelt before her.


    Then he opened his mouth to say, "Debbie Nian..."

 Chapter 511 Capital Punishment

    Chapter 511 Capital Punishment


    Carlos pulled out his phone, pressed some buttons, and put it back in his pocket.


    "I shouldn''t have mistreated you in the past. I shouldn''t have threatened you with your kid. But I didn''t


    abort your kid, so please forgive me," James pleaded, looking at Debbie with a hopeful expression.


    When he had finished, Debbie stared at him with daggers in her eyes. "James Huo, because of you,


    Carlos and I had been separated for three long years. Do you think that weak, insincere apology could


    make up for the happiness that had been missing for three years? Not good enough!"


    James swallowed hard and continued, "I shouldn''t have let Stephanie masquerade as Carlos'' girlfriend


    after he lost his memory. I was a fool back then. I swear I won''t do it again. If you let me go, I''ll leave Y


    City forever with Stephanie and never appear before you¡ª"


    "Stop it!" Debbie yelled. She couldn''t stand to listen to James'' sniveling and hypocrisy any longer.


    Carlos pulled her into his arms and kissed her head tofort her. Then he turned to James, who was


    still kneeling on the ground, and said coldly, "James Huo."


    James feebly raised his head.


    "Let you go? Well, that''s never gonna happen," Carlos said menacingly.


    "How could you break your word!" James shouted defiantly.


    Carlos growled through gritted teeth, "Did I say that I''d let you go after you apologized?"


    Carlos then took Debbie''s hand and led her to their car.


    Once they got in, Carlos called out to Niles, who was still packing his first-aid kit. "If you''re not getting


    in, we''ll be leaving!"


    Niles raised his head to look at Carlos with his eyes as wide as saucers. Then he quickly grabbed the


    box, picked up the loose bits of medical items lying around, stuffing them into his pockets and ran


    towards the car. "Carlos Huo! Is this how you repay me? Don''t forget it was me who just saved James''


    life! If it weren''t for me, he''d be dead right now!"


    Niles threw the medical box into the car and dived into the passenger seat just in time before the car


    drove off.


    Ignoring hisints, Carlos asked, "How''s his health condition? How many years does he have


    left?"


    Niles buckled himself up and answered, slightly out of breath, "He has nothing wrong but high blood


    pressure. He''s probably got at least another twenty years in him, though what you''ve done to him


    recently will undoubtedly have some effect on his lifespan."


    After pondering for a moment, Carlos told Debbie, "I''ll have Dixon send you all the proof of the crimes


    that James and Stephanie hadmitted. You can do whatever you like to them."


    James and his men must be dealt with as soon as possible. Otherwise, Debbie''s safety would be in


    constant jeopardy.


    "Okay!" Debbie replied. By then, James had knelt before her and apologized twice. And the evil man


    had been punished. That was something to cool her anger. Now she was ready to take the next step¡ª


    sue James.


    Carlos had his men take James to the Huo family''s old house and asked him to reflect on himself. In


    fact, he was ced under house arrest.


    As soon as Debbie received all of the evidence against James and Stephanie, she had perused it and


    then forwarded it to Xavier.


    Debbie thought the right thing to do was hand all the evidence over to the authorities and let thew


    punish them ordingly.


    As soon as Debbie reported it to the police, they arrested James. The evidence was conclusive, and


    there was no use for him to try and deny it.


    Debbie postponed all of her work, and her entire attention centered on James'' case. She wanted to


    make sure that he would rot in jail and never be released again.


    She exposed what James had done in the past four years on the Inte, and even posted the DNA


    test results online proving that Evelyn was Carlos'' daughter. She epted an interview of a tell-all


    where she told the reporters what James had done to her while she was still pregnant with Evelyn.


    With the help of Carlos, James had been convicted of murder, corruption, epting bribes, illegal


    transfer of property, kidnapping, and extortion.


    During the investigation, they even found that James was the instigator behind the car ident that


    Carlos had been in four years ago. James had bought the guilty driver over, who had died on the spot,


    and lied in his testimony.


    Therefore, it was James who caused Emmett''s death.


    Apart from that case, James had also killed several other people of which he pleaded guilty.


    Stephanie was also arrested. It wasn''t because James had betrayed his daughter. The police found out


    what she had done.


    When the police found her, she was in bed with some wealthy man. She had been working hard for the


    past few days to find herself a new way out. She thought if she could worm herself into the man''s


    family group by sleeping with him, she would be able to live a luxurious life once again.


    However, her fantasy bubble burst when the police barged into the hotel room and led her away in


    handcuffs.


    The police had evidence that the man who had raped Megan before her death had been sent by


    Aldrich. They also found the woman that had murdered Megan. She admitted to having cosmetic


    surgery to look like Debbie to frame her for Megan''s murder. She also confessed that it was Stephanie


    who had hired her to do it.


    It was also Stephanie who tried to cause the death of Carlos and Debbie at the seaside resort. She


    bribed the captain and sailors in an attempt to get Debbie and Carlos killed.


    Carlos had been aware of that for a long time, but he chose not to expose it.


    Glenda received public condemnation after it was made known through the media that she had been


    cheating on her husband for more than thirty years. Left humiliated and disgraced, she tried to leave Y


    City.


    However, she was intercepted by the police at the airport, and they took her away for questioning. She


    had to cooperate with them in the investigation of James and Stephanie.


    In the information age, for those who cared about Debbie, it was of great importance to support her on


    the Inte.


    Her friends reposted Debbie''s Weibo posts using James and confirmed that what she had said was


    all true.


    These were all influential people including Kinsley, Carlos, Curtis, Xavier, and other big shots.


    James'' case had made quite a stir, and everyone was keeping an eye on it. After several months had


    passed, the court issued the convictions of James andpany.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to the Supreme People''s Court of Y City, Stephanie was sentenced to life imprisonment for


    murder, incitement, and framing.


    James was deprived of political rights and sentenced to death for what he had done.


    Several senior executives of the ZL Group who hadmitted serious crimes were sentenced to life


    imprisonment as well.


    James'' capital punishment was carried out immediately. On the day he was executed by shooting


    squad, Valerie flew in from New York and imed his ashes. She had his ashes buried in a remote


    cemetery.


    There was a temple not far from the cemetery. Valerie decided to spend the rest of her life there to


    atone for James'' crimes.


    By the time everything was over, it was almost the end of the year.


    Debbie was emotionally and physically exhausted by the end of it all. She stayed in her bedroom at


    Carlos'' manor for two days, and the maid would bring her food and drinks for sustenance.


    Dous was dead, and Valerie was now in Y City. Miranda and Carlos were in Y City too. So the other


    members of the Huo family decided to move back as well.


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, Miranda and Wade went to the Huo family''s old house, while


    Carlos and Debbie went abroad to travel.

 Chapter 512 Pregnant Again

    Chapter 512 Pregnant Again


    On the fifteenth day of their trip, Debbie and Carlos were in the Sahara Desert. It was their second day


    there.


    As she faced the boundless desert, she opened her arms and said cheerfully, "I''ve long been looking


    forward toing here. My dream has finallye true. Honey, I feel so happy right now. I''m in the


    most beautiful ce with my husband and child by my side. This is so wonderful."


    ''Husband and child?''


    Carlos turned and looked around, but there was no sign of Evelyn.


    "Did you ask someone to bring Evelyn here?" he asked in disbelief, his face sullen. He really disliked


    this ce. The weather was bad, and the view was not beautiful. It was nothing but sand all around. He


    didn''t understand why she liked it here.


    Debbie gave him a mysterious smile. "Of course not."


    After a few seconds of utter confusion, Carlos'' eyes lit up. "You...are pregnant?" he stammered.


    Debbie gave him a broad smile and nodded, "Yes!" They''d been looking forward to their second child


    for almost a year. And now, she was finally pregnant.


    Carlos wanted to hug and kiss her right there, but then his face darkened. "Honey, I think I''ve been too


    nice to you. How dare you bring us here knowing that you are pregnant!" Saying that, he scooped her


    up in his arms.


    Debbie cradled his neck and pouted her lipsining, "If I had told you earlier, you wouldn''t have


    allowed me toe here."


    Carlos didn''t know how to respond; she did have a point.


    The next morning, Debbie saw Carlos'' private ne in the garden of the hotel where they lived. That


    night, they arrived at their manor in Y City.


    She looked at Carlos, who was now gently cing her into the bathtub with the utmost care, and


    grumbled, "We had just arrived in the Sahara Desert. I didn''t even ride on a camel. Yet you brought me


    back. Such a pity!"


    "You are only allowed to walk in and around the manor in the next nine months," he simply said.


    "Okay," Debbie nodded obediently.


    Carlos'' face changed. "Honey, are you plotting something behind my back?" he asked. Ever since he


    had gotten his memory back, Debbie had been acting rather obediently, which made him quite uneasy.


    Debbie shed a sweet smile. "Honey, what are you talking about? You are so nice to me. Why would I


    plot anything behind your back?"


    ''I''ll make sure that he is nice to me as much as possible in theing months, '' she swore to herself.


    Carlos just smiled back. Debbie couldn''t tell whether he had believed what she had said or not. "Let me


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    bathe you now. Don''t catch a cold."


    "Thank you, honey. You''re the best."


    When Debbie was pregnant with Evelyn, Carlos had not been by her side. This time, he swore that he


    would take care of her and their baby.


    Debbie very much enjoyed Carlos'' care, and even called Kasie to boast about it. "Kasie, if you hate a


    man, all you should do is marry him and get pregnant with his child. He will take care of you with the


    utmost care every single day; you are the queen and he''s your ve. You can ask him for the world,


    and he would give it to you. He will obey your orders and do everything to make you happy. Wow! I feel


    really good. I''m having the time of my life!"


    Kasie giggled and praised her friend, "Tomboy, I really admire you. You have truly tamed the aloof


    CEO. You need to teach me how to do these things."


    Debbie stroked her hair and asked casually, "How are you and Ivan? Carlos and I are having our


    second baby. What about you?"


    Kasie blushed on the other end of the line. "I was going to tell you about that. You''re three months


    pregnant, right? Well, I''m in the second month of pregnancy. I just got the result from the hospital!"


    Kasie said excitedly.


    Her and Ivan''s parents had been looking forward to such a piece of news. And now, she was finally


    pregnant.


    "Wow! Congrattions, Mrs. Wen! Why don''t youe back to Y City so that we can be pregnant


    together?"


    "I wish. My mom wanted me to fly back too, but Ivan''s mother didn''t agree. She wants to take care of


    me herself. She has promised that Ivan could take me to Y City for a while during the fourth month,"


    Kasie said. She was happy that Ivan''s mother cared so much for her, but she also felt helpless


    because she really missed her parents and her friends.


    "Well, she does seem to care for you a lot. Hey, Kasie, I''m feeling kinda sleepy. I should probably go


    take a nap. I will call youter, okay?" Debbie had slept well earlier, yet she still felt very drowsy.


    "Okay. Take care, Tomboy. Bye!"


    Debbie didn''t even move after hanging up. She fell asleep in the hanging chair on the balcony.


    When Carlos came back, he saw her sleeping soundly in the hanging chair.


    He sighed and grabbed the nket on the bed before heading to the balcony.


    Debbie was a light sleeper, so he tried his best to put the nket on her softly. But it still woke her.


    She opened her eyes slowly andined in a hoarse voice, "I just fell asleep..."


    Carlos was amused and apologized immediately, "Sorry. I didn''t mean to wake you."


    She closed her eyes again. "Did you bring me something to eat?" she asked.


    Carlos was stunned. "No. I¡ª"


    Debbie interrupted him and snapped, "You should''ve been able to tell from my sleeping position in the


    morning what I was craving for! Why didn''t you buy me the food that I wanted to eat?"


    Carlos was rendered speechless. He recalled that before he had left that morning, she had been


    sleeping on her side. So he asked, "What do you like to eat when you sleep on your side? And on your


    back?" He needed to write everything down.


    "Hmm...when I sleep on my left side, I want ice-cream. When I sleep on my right, I want hotpot. When


    I''m on my back, I want chicken feet, chips, c, hamburger..."


    Carlos'' jaw dropped. The food she was listing out had all been banned by him.


    The next evening, he asked the chef to cook chicken feet for his wife. He held the te in his hand and


    walked upstairs. When he pushed the door open, Debbie was reading a book.


    The aroma of the food instantly drew her attention. She put down the book and eximed, "Chicken


    feet! Are they spicy?"


    "No! You can''t eat spicy¡ª"


    She pulled a long face and snapped, "You did it on purpose. You know I like spicy food."


    "You shouldn''t eat spicy food when you''re pregnant," Carlos exined patiently.


    Debbie looked at the chicken feet, swallowed hard and pretended to be angry at him. "Carlos Huo! Go


    to the corner and reflect on your mistake!" she said, pointing to a corner of the room.


    To her surprise, Carlos walked to the corner without saying a word in protest.


    Debbie had no reason to make it difficult for him. After a while, she sighed and looked at Carlos, who


    was standing in the corner with his hands in his pockets. "Come here and eat with me," she said.


    Carlos rubbed his temples and said, "Honey, you know I don''t eat chicken feet."


    She pointed to her belly and said, "Your daughter wants you to have them." At the beginning, Debbie


    would refer to the baby in her belly as "your son." But she soon realized that it wasn''t having much


    effect on him, so she changed her approach and now referred to their baby as "your daughter."


    And this worked magically. No matter how reluctant Carlos was, he would always give in.

 Chapter 513 You Are Suffocating Me

    Chapter 513 You Are Suffocating Me


    Carlos put on disposable gloves and began to eat chicken feet, just like Debbie.


    ''The aloof CEO is eating chicken feet!'' Debbie''sughter was so loud that even the housemaids on the


    first floor could hear her.


    ''As long as I listen to her, she''ll be happy. All I want to see is her beautiful smile, '' Carlos thought.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, he catered to her every whim and was very obedient to her during her pregnancy. She


    knew that he was a loving, devoted husband who was anxious to please her. So she took advantage of


    the situation and tried all kinds of methods to make fun of him.


    One evening, Carlos didn''t know why Debbie was mad at him again. She insisted on kicking him out of


    their bed.


    Standing beside the bed, he asked innocently, "Honey, what did I do wrong? Please don''t be mad at


    me. I swear I won''t do it again."


    "Humph! You''re breathing so hard that I won''t have any air to breathe. You''re suffocating me. Go


    away!" With that, she threw a pillow at him.


    Carlos caught the pillow in his hands and looked at her, not knowing how to respond. If he didn''t catch


    the pillow and it fell to the floor, Debbie would have another excuse to scold him. "Honey, do you want


    me to stop breathing?"


    Debbie blinked her round eyes and said, "Of course not! You go and sleep in the guest room."


    "But if I go sleep in the guest room, who''ll apany you to the bathroom at night?" he reasoned and


    put the pillow on the sofa.


    She thought for a moment and realized that his words did make sense. "All right. Honey, let''s sleep


    now."


    "Thank you, honey." Carlos climbed back into the bed obediently.


    When Damon heard that Carlos and Debbie had remarried, he decided to do something to ask for her


    forgiveness.


    One day, he invited the couple out to have dinner with him, saying that he wanted to apologize to her.


    He even bought an expensive antique on the ck market to appease her.


    Damon knew that as long as Debbie was happy, Carlos was happy. So what he needed to do was fawn


    over her.


    No matter how expensive the gift was, he would buy it for her.


    As for money... ''Money wille and go, ''


    he consoled himself in his mind while stroking the antique.


    Damon organized the dinner at the restaurant owned by Colleen. He invited both Jared and Curtis to


    join them. After all, Debbie was close with them. Damon hoped that the two would put in a good word


    for him to help his cause.


    Wherever Debbie went, Carlos would always be by her side to protect her.


    The door to the private booth was opened, and Damon heard Carlos'' voice. "Honey, there''s water


    there. Come this way. Honey, hold onto my arm..."


    Damon rolled his eyes and sighed quietly. ''Anyone listening to them would think that Debbie is blind, ''


    he thought to himself.


    The next moment, he put on a ttering smile and stood up from his seat to wee the woman. "Hi,


    Debbie. You''re finally here."


    Debbie approached them. The long red cashmere overcoat she was wearing set off her lovely, fair skin.


    Carlos was right by her side, with one of his hands on her slightly swollen belly protectively. When


    Carlos saw Damon, he said, "Honey, keep an eye on Damon."


    Damon''s jaw dropped in shock. ''What did I do wrong?''


    Debbie had a healthy pregnancy glow about her, and she had gained some weight. She shed a


    broad smile and greeted the people in the room, "Hi Uncle Curtis! Damon! Jared!"


    Curtis stood up and pulled out the chair next to him. "Come and sit down. You must be tired." Carlos


    took Debbie''s coat and led her to the chair to sit down next to Curtis.


    Once Debbie sat down, Jared picked up the serving chopsticks and ced some cold dishes onto her


    te. "Tomboy, eat up. These are your favorite dishes."


    Carlos used to be in the limelight, but now his position was reced by his wife.


    However, he didn''t care about it at all. He sat down in his seat next to Debbie.


    When they were all seated, Curtis teased Carlos, who was serving Debbie food. "I heard that Mr. Huo


    had changed his profession and be a servant. It seems like it''s true."


    Carlos put some celery on Debbie''s te and answered indifferently, "I love to serve my wife. Why


    don''t you have a second baby so you can be a servant too?"


    Curtis chuckled. "We won''t be having a second baby. One child is enough. I don''t want my wife to go


    through pregnancy again. It''s torturing."


    Upon hearing that, Debbie swallowed the food in her mouth and defended her husband. "Uncle Curtis,


    it was me who wanted to have a second baby."


    Curtis shook his head helplessly. "I was just kidding. Why are you so protective of him?"


    Debbie smiled at him and continued eating.


    Damon stood and poured everyone else a ss of wine and freshly squeezed juice for Debbie since


    alcohol wasn''t healthy for the baby. He then raised his ss towards her in toast and said, "Debbie, I


    want to apologize to you."


    Debbie was stunned by his announcement. Carlos had told her that Damon invited them out to dinner


    because he had some free time.


    She blinked at him and asked, "Why apologize?"


    Her question made Damon feel even guiltier. ''She''s such a generous woman. How could I have


    misunderstood her in the past?'' he thought. Damon nced at Carlos and saw him staring at him with


    cold eyes, so he continued, "Four years ago, you and Megan were on bad terms with each other. I


    thought it was your fault, and I shouldn''t have listened to James Huo. I even spoke ill of you. Debbie, I


    hope you''ll ept this gift from me, and I hope you like it."


    With that, he gulped the wine down in one go and then held his hand out to Jared.


    Jared pulled out a box and handed it to his brother.


    Damon took the box and made his way toward Debbie with the gift. She immediately stood up as well


    to show respect.


    Carlos frowned and said, "Honey, just sit down. You''re pregnant."


    Debbie patted his hand and said, "Hey, watch your manners."


    "It''s not my¡ª Okay, okay. I''ll watch my manners." He changed his tone immediately when he saw the


    re in her eyes.


    Damon was astounded when he saw how obedient the bossy CEO was with his wife. He looked at her


    sincerely, holding the box out to her in both his hands, and said, "Debbie, please ept this gift. From


    now on, I''ll be siding with you."


    Debbie nced at the expensive red sandalwood box, and guessed that whatever was inside must be


    very expensive too. Without taking the gift, she said, "It''s okay. Let bygones be bygones. I''m living a


    good life now. You didn''t cause me any harm. You were fooled by them just as many others had been.


    Since you''re Carlos'' buddy, you don''t need to be so formal with me either. You didn''t need to buy me a


    gift."


    When she didn''t ept the gift, Damon felt awkward and became anxious. He ced the box into her


    hands and said, "You must take it. Thanks to your husband, I''ve made a lot of money. It can be said


    that I bought the gift with his money. So please, just take it and don''t feel shy."


    "But it''s still your money. You earned it. Besides, you have two children now. It''ll cost you arge sum of


    money to raise them," Debbie reasoned, about to give the box back to him.


    "Tomboy, just take it. If you don''t take it, he''ll spend the money in another way," Jared chimed in.

 Chapter 514 White Jade

    Chapter 514 White Jade


    Damon red at Jared.


    Curtis chuckled, "Debbie, take it. Damon will need your husband''s help in the future."


    And that was when Debbie realized that they were being nice to her because of Carlos.


    Since they were urging her to take the gift, she decided to ept it. She took the sandalwood box and


    said, "Thank you, Damon. We''re good."


    Damon grinned, "Open it."


    Worried that she might be tired from standing too long, Carlos put his hands on her shoulder gently,


    indicating she should sit down. Slowly, she opened the red sandalwood box, revealing a piece of jade


    inside. It was fine, glossy, and wless.


    Debbie took the stone from the box. It was the size of an adult''s thumb. She thought it looked familiar,


    but she wasn''t sure. "Is this White Jade?" she asked.


    An image was carved into the White Jade¡ªa Buddha holding a lifelike lotus.


    Rubbing his chin as he nodded, Damon exined, "It''s the best kind of jade. In ancient times, only


    emperors and generals and ministers could wear them. But this is not just any White Jade. It''s a


    historic treasure from the Song Dynasty, during Tiansheng''s reign."


    ''Tiansheng! That means this thing''s nearly a thousand years old. It''s priceless!''


    Debbie gaped in shock.


    Curtis had seen the item before Damon gave it to Debbie. He thought about it for a moment and stated,


    "In Buddhism, the blooming of the blue lotus flower stands for enlightenment. If a Buddhist follower


    acquires the wisdom and realm of the blue lotus flower, they find Buddha. The lotus flower starts out in


    the murk, but it rises and blooms above it, so it stands for purification. The mud is suffering. The


    Buddha is born into a world of suffering, but isn''t bothered by it. And let''s not forget rebirth. The flower


    also means that. After a person dies, they are reborn in another body."


    It sounded like the meaning of the lotus flower was profound.


    Debbie closed the box and handed it back to Damon. "This is too much. I can''t take it. Give it to


    Adriana."


    Damon pursed his lips. "Curtis makes it sound really impressive. But you can''t give it back. Besides,


    Adriana already has a ton of jewelry. Next time you two are together you canpare."


    After saying that, he sat back in his seat.


    Having received such a valuable gift, Debbie looked uneasy. Carlosforted her, "He was generous


    enough to buy it for you, what are you worried about?"


    "It must have cost him a lot. How could anyone afford that? He can''t be that calm about it," she said.


    The stone was priceless. It must have pained Damon to part with that kind of cash.


    Carlos smiled. "If he didn''t want to pay for it, he would have kept it for himself."


    "Do rich people always buy such expensive gifts?" she asked Carlos quietly. "Several years ago, Uncle


    Curtis bought me a house. Now Damon has bought me an invaluable jade object. And you have bought


    me tons of expensive gifts. Should I get used to it?"


    "Yes. And I''ve spent a lot on Damon, too."


    "Oh, okay then." Carlos'' words reassured her.


    She decided to ept the gemstone and buy Damon''s kids two gifts someday.


    The dinner, on the other hand, was fantastic. Everyone got along well...okay, maybe not Damon and


    Jared. Debbie couldn''t stop giggling when she heard the two trading insults.


    If he could, Carlos would have taken the brothers home to keep Debbie happy.


    When Colleen heard the group was already there, she rushed over and the ce became livelier. Once


    there, she sat next to Debbie and ced her hand over her belly to feel the baby. No one could get her


    to leave Debbie alone.


    Carlos stared daggers at her to show her his unhappiness. "I''m your aunt. I''m concerned about the


    baby," she said to him defensively.


    After the big dinner, they went home. Debbie had new ideas about how to poke fun at Carlos.


    She insisted Carlos wear the briefs she had bought him on his 32nd birthday.


    "I bought that gift, not Ivan," she said. It had taken her a long time to decide what to buy him. Carlos


    didn''t care about price. It had to be something special and interesting. She was sure she was the only


    one that dared to give him something like that. It would be eye-catching.


    Hearing her request, Carlos felt helpless. "Honey, it''s a little..."


    "A little what?" She pulled her nightgown down a little, revealing even more of that heavenly body.


    But Carlos didn''t react. He had been suppressing his urges, worried that sex would hurt the baby.


    Hisck of enthusiasm made her anxious. She took her nightgown off and climbed into bed. Caressing


    his hand, she said amorously, "Come on, old man. It''ste...we''re alone. Why so shy?"


    His Adam''s apple bobbed, the look in his eyes intense.


    "You know what I want," she reiterated.


    "No," he refused firmly. It was simply an insult to her charms.


    She decided to try harder. She put her hands on his shoulders, pushing him deeper into the bed. She


    met his gaze tenderly. "Do you want me to dress you?"


    Her hand slid across his chest and then down his belly. Those hours at the gym paid off. His pecs and


    chocte abs made him look so hot.


    "Um...no..." Carlos urged gently, feeling embarrassed.


    "Oh yes," she replied with a smile. The she moved away from him and said, "Well, if you can''t make me


    happy...pick a guest room and sleep there tonight."


    To prove that he was unyielding, he clutched his pillow and walked out of the bedroom.


    Debbie remained calm. She stroked her swollen belly and whispered to it, "Baby, let''s make a bet. I


    give him five minutes. What do you think?"


    Then she took out her phone and loaded up Speed QQ. She had been racing on one particr circuit


    for awhile and had yet to beat it.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Four minutester, the door to the bedroom creaked, and Carlos walked over to the bed.


    He was in his bathrobe, and he looked down at Debbie, wrapped in a thin quilt. "Honey, I couldn''t sleep


    without you."


    Debbie let him back into the bed. Then she pulled the belt of his robe...


    And as the two sides of the robe parted, she could see he was wearing the briefs underneath.


    She giggled, "Even in this girly pair of briefs, you''re so damn hot!"


    The horny Carlos couldn''t take it anymore. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately.


    As he advanced, she pushed him away. "We can''t do this. Won''t it hurt the baby?"


    It was such an effort to control himself. He was sweating profusely. What? She was stopping him now?


    "What does it care? It''s just a dot."


    Debbie winked at him. "It''s been more than four months. The doctor says the baby is fully formed."

 Chapter 515 I’m Interested In Your Immovables

    Chapter 515 I¡¯m Interested In Your Immovables


    Carlos tossed the quilt aside. "Didn''t the doctor say that if I''m careful enough, we can still have sex?"


    Carlos won that one because Debbie had been there when the doctor said that. "But¡ª"


    "No buts." The overbearing Carlos was back. "No excuses. No exnations. I want you. Only you.


    Now."


    When Debbie was six months pregnant, the doctor told them the sex of the baby. It was a girl.


    Carlos was on top of the world and overjoyed at the news.


    Seeing him so happy, Debbie had an idea. That evening, before going to bed, she told Carlos, "Old


    man, I need to buy some things for your youngest daughter. Give me some money." Carlos had always


    been generous with her. She had more money than she could spend.


    "Sure." Carlos gave her two bank cards.


    Debbie looked at the cards and asked, "How much is on them?"


    "A few hundred million," he replied after thinking about it for a moment.


    ''This is only a fraction of Carlos'' wealth. It''s not enough, '' she thought.


    Noticing that she was quiet, he asked, "Not enough?"


    Debbie shook her head.


    Carlos then grabbed his wallet. He pulled out a credit card for himself, and then handed his wallet over


    to Debbie. That way she had all the other bank cards that he owned.


    Debbie smiled and kissed his wallet happily.


    That night Carlos went to sleep with his arms wrapped around Debbie, while Debbie had her arms


    wrapped around Carlos'' wallet.


    When Debbie was around eight months pregnant, one day, Carlos returned from a business trip. As


    soon as he walked into his office, Dixon came to him and said hesitantly, "Mr. Huo..."


    Carlos threw him a nce. "What?"


    Debbie''s threat ran through Dixon''s mind. He lost his nerve and changed his mind about telling Carlos.


    "Er, nothing. Mrs. Huo said that she''d like to have dinner with you tonight."


    Carlos had only to look at Dixon to know that something was up. Debbie must have done something.


    "The baby is due very soon, so Debbie has been crankytely. If she wants to do something, let her. If


    she throws a tantrum, humor her," Carlos said. Even he could do nothing about it whenever she was in


    a bad mood.


    As soon as Carlos found out that Debbie was pregnant, he forbade her to work. However, Debbie


    managed to keep herself busy. She visited her friends every day. One day she was at Curtis and


    Colleen''s ce, then she would visit Dixon. Then Kristina''s and Jared and Sasha''s.


    Since Carlos was the father of her baby, wherever she went, the unborn child was looked upon as


    royalty, and Debbie was treated like a queen. Thus, everyone she had visited felt exhausted and much


    relieved when she left.


    She had also paid a visit to Lucinda, Ramona, and Decker.


    Under Debbie''s constant coaxing and threat, Decker had changed his surname to Nian. His


    rtionship with Ramona had significantly improved with Debbie''s efforts.


    Dixon understood what Carlos meant, but the matter he was keeping from his boss was so severe that


    it was eating away at him. "Mr. Huo, I have a request."


    "Fire away."


    "Err...one day if you get mad at me, you can kick my ass or give me a good tongueshing, but please


    don''t fire me."


    ''It sounds serious, '' Carlos thought, raising an eyebrow. "Okay, but you need to answer my question


    first."


    "No problem."


    "The thing my wife is doing. Is it dangerous to her health and well-being?" Carlos knew that Dixon


    wouldn''t betray Debbie, so he decided to ask indirectly.


    Dixon shook his head. Then after staring at Carlos for a moment, he furrowed his brows and said, "She


    won''t be in danger as long as you don''t get angry at her." So it depended on Carlos whether Debbie


    would be safe or in danger.


    Carlos realized that Debbie was doing something against him.


    "I promise. Go back to your work."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Dixon let out a long sigh of relief. He survived.


    That evening, when they were having dinner, Debbie randomly said, "I know the imperial concubines


    are not allowed to interfere with the court''s affairs."


    Carlos didn''t know what to think when he heard that. ''What am I? An emperor?'' "Honey, you can do


    whatever you want. What''s mine is yours."


    "Okay then. The financial manager of yourpany isn''t obedient, but he''s not a bad guy. So can you


    transfer him to another position?"


    "Consider it done. Do you have anyone in mind as his sessor?"


    "Barney Xiang. I heard that he had just returned from America. Do you think he''s capable enough to be


    the financial manager?" Barney Xiang and Dixon had returned from America together. They both joined


    the ZL Group at the same time.


    ''Barney Xiang?'' Carlos realized what Debbie was up to, but he didn''t give anything away. "Of course.


    My employees are allpetent and versatile."


    Debbie continued, "He''s a deputy CEO, right? Then it can''t be counted as a demotion if he''s


    transferred to be the manager of the financial department. Just swap him with the current financial


    manager."


    The financial department of apany group, especially a conglomerate, was essential. Every


    member of it mattered.


    Debbie had thought about it. She trusted Dixon, so she also valued his opinion about the person he


    had rmended. No matter which department Barney Xiang would work in, he would still be working


    for Carlos. Therefore, she didn''t think the transfer was a big deal.


    Carlos picked up his phone and called the HR manager. "Transfer Barney Xiang to headquarters to be


    the financial manager, and the current financial manager to the European branch to be the regional


    CEO. Select someone capable to hold Barney Xiang''s old position."


    Carlos settled the matter efficiently. When he hung up, Debbie gave him a thumbs-up and said, "Honey,


    you''re the best."


    Carlos put his phone down and held her hand, kissing it. "Of course. Is there anything else you want?"


    The personnel redeployment among the top executives was sudden and unexpected. It appeared that


    Debbie was being unreasonable, but she had actually considered everything carefully. She wouldn''t


    sabotage thepany''s functioning.


    "Yes, there is." Debbie didn''t y coy at all. "I''m interested in your real estate properties. Can you


    transfer the titles to them to me? I want to see what it feels like to be rich."


    Carlos smiled. ''So this is what she really wants.''


    Carlos didn''t reply immediately, and Debbie became a little worried, so she urged, "You said you would


    give me anything."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I wasn''t lying. Rx, honey. I''ll put Dixon on it." With that, he picked his phone up again and was


    about to call Dixon.


    Debbie put her hand on his to stop him and smiled. "Honey, I''ve already prepared everything that is


    needed. You just have to sign the paperwork."


    Carlos held her hand and asked seriously, "No problem. Just answer one question for me."


    "Sure. What is it?" Debbie was flustered. ''Has he figured out why I''m doing it?''


    Of course, Carlos knew. "Are you trying to elope with another man and take all my money?"


    "Gee! Of course not!" Debbie said, feeling irritated. She pulled her hand out of his grip and bellowed,


    "Listen up, you moron! I love YOU! There is no other man!"


    That was all Carlos needed to hear. He nodded and said tenderly, "Don''t be mad, honey. Call Dixon. I''ll


    sign those papers now."

 Chapter 516 Are You Enjoying It

    Chapter 516 Are You Enjoying It


    When Carlos heard those words from her, he would be willing to give his own life to Debbie, let alone


    his real estate.


    His immediate reply had somehow made her feel guilty. "Maybe we should wait. I''m not in a hurry."


    Carlos nodded and ced some food in her bowl. "Let''s have dinner first. Honey, try some of this."


    That night, after Debbie had fallen asleep. Carlos called Dixon. The head of secretaries brought a stack


    of files with him when he came to Carlos'' manor, along with somewyers.


    When Miranda came downstairs to drink some water, she saw Xavier. He was just about to leave.


    "Xavier," she called out in confusion.


    "Oh, good evening, Miranda," Xavier greeted her respectfully.


    "Why are you here at thiste hour? Is something wrong?" Miranda queried.


    Xavier shook his head, smiling. "It''s nothing to worry about. Carlos is just spoiling his wife."


    Miranda was even more perplexed.


    Xavier knew that Miranda wouldn''t be able to sleep wondering what was going on, so he cleared his


    throat and exined in a low voice, "You told Debbie to teach Carlos a lesson, right? Well, she''s taken


    action. But Carlos has figured out what she''s doing. Even so, he''s still willing to give her whatever she


    wants without any objections."


    "Oh, I see. Is she making big moves?" Miranda asked.


    Xavier contemted for a moment and replied, "Not really." However, Xavier didn''t tell her that her son


    just transferred the titles to all his assets to Debbie.


    "Okay. Let her," mumbled Miranda. Feeling relieved, she went up the stairs holding a ss of water.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Xavier was surprised by her reaction. He had thought that Miranda wouldin about Debbie. He


    smiled as he watched her climb the stairs, and said, "Debbie Nian is a very lucky woman. She married


    a man who loves her dearly and spoils her, and has you as her mother-inw."


    Miranda heard what he had said, but didn''t turn around. She nced at a painting on the wall and


    remembered when Carlos had bought that painting at an auction for six million dors, just to make


    Debbie happy. While gazing at the painting, Miranda said, "Debbie has had a rough life. Her own family


    was torn apart when she was only a little girl. She married Carlos when she was very young. Then he


    had the ident. She fought tooth and nail against James and went through a lot for Carlos. She also


    gave Carlos children. Why shouldn''t we be kind to her?"


    Xavier stood for a moment deep in thought. Then he nodded and replied, "She did struggle. When


    Evelyn was born, she had to do everything on her own as a single mom. Those were truly tough times


    for her." He feltpassion for Debbie.


    Miranda turned to look at him. "In the following days, if Debbie wants to keep something from Carlos,


    please help her hide it."


    ''Keep something from Carlos? That doesn''t sound right. Miranda seems to know something, '' Xavier


    thought, and he had a bad feeling about it.


    He started to regret having not kept his distance from Debbie and Piggy in the first ce.


    When Debbie was eight and a half months pregnant, she found a blonde hair in the passenger seat of


    Carlos'' car. Debbie''s hair was ck, so it couldn''t have been hers.


    She could also smell perfume in the car.


    She had never worn perfume ever since she fell pregnant because it made her ill.


    That was the cause of the following incident.


    Carlos had an appointment with the general manager of apany. It was arranged at a ce where


    he had never been before.


    When he got there, the general manager, Reeve Quan, received him in person. "Mr. Huo, this ce is


    new and has been open for only a few days. It''s said to be very entertaining, and it''s hard to make a


    reservation here," he bragged conspiratorially.


    Carlos didn''t respond. He looked around the ce. The entrance was in a ssical style. Above the


    door was a board with the name of the ce on it¡ªMoon Restaurant.


    Frankie was with Carlos, and they walked inside.


    The pseudo-ssic building had three floors. Reeve Quan took them straight to the third floor.


    As the wooden door to a private booth was pushed open, delicate music wafted out gently to their ears.


    A woman dressed in ancient costume was ying High Mountain and Running River* on a guzheng.*


    (*TN: High Mountain and Running River is one of the most historically famous Chinese musical


    (*TN: Guzheng is a zither-like Chinese plucked string instrument, with either 21 strings or 25 strings.


    The musical instrument dates back to over 2, 500 years ago.)


    As soon as Carlos sat down in a wooden chair in a dignified manner, more than ten women dressed in


    ancient costumes walked into the room, in single file.


    The ones dressed in blue were all dancers while the others dressed in white were waitresses. The


    waitresses busied themselves with making tea and serving fruit as soon as they entered the room.


    As the beautiful women danced gracefully to the music, Reeve Quan leered at them. He could have


    used a coaster for his lower lip. Carlos took a sip of tea, his face betraying no emotion.


    Then the lead dancer emerged from an inner room wearing pink and holding an oilpaper umbre.


    Up until then, Carlos had shown little interest in the other dancers. When she leaped to the front of the


    stage, Reeve Quan noticed that Carlos had looked twice at her. The general manager gave a silent


    snicker. The first step of his n was a sess.


    The sight of that woman took Carlos back to four years ago, when the Sr New Year G was taking


    ce in Economics and Management School. Debbie had danced an ethnic dance in an ancient


    costume.


    Back then, Debbie was shy and nervous. She might not have been as elegant as this woman, but she


    hadpleted the dance well, and Carlos had been engrossed when he watched her dance.


    He had lost her once. Fortunately, he had found her again, and she would be his forever.


    The memory brought a smile to his lips.


    "Mr. Huo, are you enjoying the show?" came a familiar voice.


    Carlos'' heart skipped a beat. The dancers were still wriggling their bodies in front of him. ''Crap!'' he


    thought in a fluster.


    Carlos stood up and took Debbie in his arms. "Not at all. I only enjoy it when you dance," he said.


    "Really? But you smiled. Clearly, you were enjoying it," Debbie argued.


    Carlos smiled and exined, "The dance reminded me of you. Four years ago, you danced at the


    Sr New Year G, remember?"


    "Humph!" she scoffed.


    Frankie gave Reeve Quan a wink to remind him to dismiss the dancers. The general manager had


    been too indulgent in watching the dancers to even notice when Debbie came in. Ignoring Frankie''s


    hint, he didn''t dismiss the dancers. Instead, he leaned in, trying to get a glimpse of the woman in


    Carlos'' arms. However, he didn''t manage to.


    He then started to cause trouble by saying suggestive things. "Mr. Huo, do you like this dance? Look at


    the lead dancer. Isn''t she beautiful? Why not make her your woman tonight? Haha..."


    His obsceneughter and provocation made Carlos'' face darken. He tightened his embrace around


    Debbie and said, "Don''t listen to him."


    She pried his arms off, pped her hands and eximed, "Mr. Quan, they''re stunning. Even I can''t


    take my eyes off them."

 Chapter 517 Carlos Will Be All Yours

    Chapter 517 Carlos Will Be All Yours


    The pregnant woman looked familiar to Reeve, but he couldn''t ce her. Hearing what Debbie had


    said, he bragged in a ttering tone, "Of course. I have booked the hottest girls they have here for Mr.


    Huo."


    Debbie feigned an excited expression and said to Carlos, "Whoa! Mr. Huo, you''re gonna get lucky


    today. I think that girl is the most beautiful among them. What do you think?"


    Carlos replied helplessly, "I don''t find any of them attractive."


    Debbie retorted, "Oh, don''t be ridiculous. You''re just being high maintenance. They have beautiful


    faces and perfect figures. Look at me. My face is swollen. I''m big as a tub. I can''t even see my feet."


    She let out a frustrated sigh.


    Reeve couldn''t hold back his curiosity anymore. "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    His stupidity became insufferable to Frankie. Frankie was about to tell him who she was when Debbie


    gave him a look to stop him. She said to Reeve with a smile, "I''m a business partner of Mr. Huo''s.


    We''ve just signed a contract involving a few hundred million. To sweeten the deal, I even gave him two


    princesses."


    ''What business are they doing? Two princesses? What''s that about?'' Reeve was bewildered.


    Carlos understood what she meant.


    He had transferred the titles to his properties to Debbie, and their two daughters were the two


    princesses.


    He took Debbie''s hand, intending to say something, but Debbie brushed his hand away and continued


    to say to Reeve, "Mr. Huo said he liked that woman. Can he take her with him?"


    Reeve was thrilled. "Of course! We especially demanded Tess'' presence for Mr. Huo." It was because


    they had heard that Tess looked like Mrs. Huo.


    ''Wait a minute! This pregnant woman looks like Tess.''


    Before Reeve could give it more thought, Debbie interrupted him,ughing, "How thoughtful of you to


    do that! But I heard that Mr. Huo is married. Aren''t you worried that his wife would get upset?"


    Reeve continued to kiss up to Carlos with a chuckle. "A man needs more than one woman, especially a


    sessful man like Mr. Huo. Only having at least a dozen women can match his power and wealth."


    Carlos had heard enough. He attempted to stop the man from prattling on about bullshit, but when


    Debbie red at him, he kept silent.


    She concurred with a nod. "Well said, Mr. Quan."


    When the music ended, Debbie waved at Tess and said, "Tess,e here and serve Mr. Huo well."


    Tess gaped at her in shock.


    Reeve was an ignorant man. He barely surfed the Inte, nor was he interested in the entertainment


    news, so he wasn''t familiar with the celebrities. Girls, however, liked to keep up to date with thetest


    gossip online, and Tess frequently visited Weibo and other apps. So she was well aware that Debbie


    was a singer and Carlos'' pregnant wife.


    She had figured out that she was there because she looked like Debbie.


    "I''m ttered. But I... I can''t," Tess stammered nervously. She wasn''t dumb enough to think that Debbie


    would volunteer to find her husband another woman.


    Debbie threw her head back andughed hysterically. "Don''t be afraid. You''re here to help Mr. Huo. His


    wife is eight months pregnant. He has waited too long. It''s not healthy for a man to suppress his needs


    for such a long time. Don''t be shy. Help him release the beast inside him."


    Reeve sneered and echoed, "Yes, Tess. Rx. Go... go...to MM...Mr. Huo..." His voice died away when


    he met Carlos'' fierce eyes.


    Tess was trembling all over from the sharp, icy looks Debbie had been giving her. She knew Debbie


    misunderstood. "I... Mr. Huo, Mr. Quan, I...I''ll dance another dance for you."


    With that, she turned to leave. Carlos'' res gave Reeve chills, but he didn''t know why Carlos was


    looking at him like that. He felt frustrated, and Tess'' dawdling irritated him. He stood up abruptly and


    grabbed her arm roughly. "What the hell are you waiting for? It''s your honor to serve Mr. Huo! Move


    your ass!"


    He shoved her rudely, and Tess'' eyes reddened in horror. "Mr. Quan..." Then she turned to Debbie and


    lowered her head, apologizing, "I''m sorry. I was only dancing. I didn''t do anything else. Please don''t be


    mad. If my presence upsets you, I''ll leave right away."


    ''Why is Tess acting so humble in front of this woman? Why is Mr. Huo giving me such a dirty look? That


    woman just said Mr. Huo''s wife was eight months pregnant...'' Reeve looked at Debbie''s swollen belly.


    The dumbass had finally put two and two together and worked out what was going on.


    He pped himself hard across the face and then said with a fawning smile. "What a fool I have been


    not to recognize Mrs. Huo! Mrs. Huo, I was kidding when I talked about those girls. Please don''t take it


    seriously. Please, have a seat." Then he gestured to the waitresses and said, "What are you gawking


    at? Hurry up and serve the dishes!"


    Carlos ignored him and carefully took Debbie into his arms. "Let''s go home," he suggested.


    "Okay. Tess,e with us." Debbie held Tess by the wrist.


    The girl trembled, and tears ran down her cheeks. She looked very pitiful, but Debbie didn''t let go of


    her.


    Carlos coaxed Debbie in many ways, but to no avail. She dragged the poor girl out of the restaurant


    with her. Once they reached the car, Debbie told Tess to get in first, and then she sat next to her in the


    back seat. Carlos had to sit in the passenger seat.


    The owner of Moon Restaurant didn''t say a word when Tess was taken away by Debbie, because


    Debbie was with Carlos. He even escorted them to the car.


    As soon as they were inside the car, Carlos asked Frankie to get rid of Reeve.


    Realizing that Carlos had angered Debbie, Frankie knew his boss was in big trouble, so he focused on


    driving the car and reminded himself to speak as little as possible.


    "Frankie, go to a nearby hotel," Debbie remarked. Every time she spoke, the other three people got


    nervous.


    Frankie glimpsed at Carlos. Since his boss wasn''t saying anything, he nodded and responded, "Yes,


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mrs. Huo."


    After sending some messages on her phone, Debbie started talking with Tess. "How long have you


    been working there?"


    Unlike before, Debbie sounded cordial now. Tess would have felt much more at ease, had Debbie


    spoken to her like that in the first ce. However, given what had happened in the restaurant and the


    uncertainty of what was going on, she was still scared of her. She wondered why Debbie had insisted


    on taking her with them. "Two months," she answered timidly.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll treat you well in the future. I love traveling. After my baby is born, I''ll travel around a


    lot, and Carlos will be all yours."


    The others were dumbstruck.


    "N-N-No. Mrs. Huo, you misunderstand," Tess exined in a hurry. Her eyes were red and teary again.


    Carlos had to say something. He turned around and said, "Honey, cut it out."

 Chapter 518 Sleep With Her

    Chapter 518 Sleep With Her


    Debbie tilted her head, looking at Carlos. "I mean it. You''re too much for me in bed. I need a break.


    Tess is a sweet, lovely girl. You''ll like her."


    Carlos, Frankie and Tess all fell silent when they heard what she had said.


    Before long, they arrived at the hotel. Carlos didn''t know why Debbie had demanded that they go to a


    hotel or what she was going to do here. It was evident to him that she was angry about something.


    Since Debbie was pregnant and had many mood swings, Carlos was ultra-cautious not to make her


    mood even worse. He didn''t ask her anything on their way to their room. Whatever she was going to


    do, he was there to protect her.


    While Frankie was checking them in, the lobby manager took Carlos, Debbie and Tess to the


    Presidential Suite upstairs.


    When the lobby manager opened the door for them, Debbie''s phone rang. "I''m in a hotel on Riverside


    Road. Room 1806. Come over now. Bye."


    "Who was that?" asked Carlos.


    "Niles," Debbie replied.


    He was confused. "What''s heing here for?"


    "I bought something, and he''s bringing it over for me." Debbie held Tess'' hand and walked inside the


    room. Then she suddenly turned back and looked at Carlos conspiratorially. "Something good."


    One look at her expression gave Carlos an ominous feeling.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, I think... I better go." Tess'' heart was hammering nervously in her chest.


    Debbie shook her head and gestured for Tess to sit on the couch. She opened the freezer, took out a


    lot of the beverages, and told Tess, "Rx. Have a drink. Then take a shower and get ready to sleep


    with my husband. Oh, don''t worry. He''s very good."


    Tess wanted to cry out loud.


    Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and apologized, "Honey, could you please forgive me? I shouldn''t


    have gone to the Moon Restaurant. It won''t happen again."


    Debbie blinked innocently and asked in feigned puzzlement, "Why are you apologizing? You did


    nothing wrong."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos felt defeated and helpless. "It''s all Reeve''s fault. I''ve asked Frankie to take care of him. Don''t be


    mad, okay?"


    Tess was shocked by his words. She had seen Carlos a few times on TV, but he always looked cold


    and unapproachable. She had never imagined that he could be so tender.


    How she envied Debbie!


    Debbie ignored Carlos and moved over to sit beside Tess. "Drink this. Pure milk. Carlos likes it."


    ''Wh-what? Since when?'' Carlos thought to himself.


    Tess didn''t dare to refuse. She took the carton of milk and said in a voice barely above a whisper,


    "Thank you, Mrs. Huo."


    Once Tess finished drinking the milk, Debbie marched her into the bathroom.


    When he was alone with Debbie in the bedroom, Carlos scooped her up and said, "Honey, it''ste.


    Let''s go home."


    Debbie didn''t struggle. She stared at him, demanding coldly, "Let me down!"


    Carlos could do nothing butply.


    Knowing that something interesting was about to happen, Niles was eager to have some fun while


    watching it all unfold before his eyes. So after he had parked his car, he ran upstairs. He was quick


    enough to reach the door of Room 1806 before Tess finished showering and came out of the bathroom.


    When Carlos opened the door for him, Niles was still panting.


    He almost screamed in surprise when the cold man suddenly appeared from behind the door. "Carlos,"


    he greeted him meekly.


    "Niles,e on in," Debbie said when she heard him at the door.


    Niles grinned at Carlos as he walked past him and went inside the room.


    By then, Tess had finished her shower. Dressed in a robe, she stood at the bathroom door looking at


    the others, lost and pitiful.


    Niles handed the thing in his hand to Debbie. "Who is she?" he asked quietly. He looked at Carlos and


    then at the unknown woman. Suddenly, his eyes widened, and he asked again in shock, "Did you walk


    in on them?"


    Debbieughed. "Don''t be ridiculous."


    Seeing herugh, Niles was relieved that it wasn''t what he thought.


    Carlos walked over to Debbie, but Debbie asked Niles to take him to the living room. She and Tess


    stayed in the bedroom alone.


    In the living room, Carlos grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled Niles closer to him.


    "What did you give her?" Carlos asked through gritted teeth, a menacing expression on his face.


    Scared, Niles gulped and replied, "Debbie asked me not to tell."


    "You have to."


    Niles hesitated but still shook his head. "Nah, your wife is in charge now. I listen to her."


    Just then, Debbie said from the bedroom, "Niles, Carlos, we''re ready. Come in."


    Carlos gave Niles a warning look and strode into the bedroom.


    Tess was trembling with fear as shey on the bed and Debbie stood beside the bed.


    Debbie was holding something in her hand. When Carlos recognized what it was, the expression on his


    face turned gloomy. He rushed over to her and said, "It''s dangerous. Give it to me!"


    Debbie took one step back. "Don''te closer!" she warned. "I won''t hurt myself, but if youe near


    me, I will!"


    Carlos sighed and paused. Pissed and anxious, he kicked Niles hard in the butt. "How dare you give


    her that! What were you thinking?"


    "Ow! Carlos, she made me!" Niles exined miserably as he gingerly rubbed his ass.


    "Carlos, don''t me Niles. I threatened him. Do you know what''s inside the syringe?" The syringe that


    Debbie was holding was half full. It was filled with a clear liquid.


    The smile that she wore made Carlos even more anxious.


    He told himself to calm down. "I don''t care what it is. Don''t harm yourself. You can stick that needle into


    anybody in this room but yourself."


    Debbie was touched a little by his words. Still wearing an eerie smile, she said, "It''s the medicinal fluid


    to make a person lose their memory. You know, the kind that James had you injected with."


    The expression on Carlos'' face changed dramatically. "Honey, this is crazy! Please drop the syringe!"


    Debbie held the syringe up to eye level and flicked it with her finger tapping the air out of it and then


    gently squeezed it, so some of the fluid squirted out of the end. "Okay, sleep with her and then I''ll put it


    down. Or you''ll have a wife who has amnesia. Come to think about it, it may not be such a bad idea.


    When you had amnesia, you made me suffer a lot. Now it''s your turn."


    Carlos clenched his teeth and closed his eyes painfully. Then he dered firmly, "I won''t sleep with


    her!"


    He wouldn''t betray Debbie no matter what.


    Debbie began moving the syringe towards her arm. Carlos'' heart was in his mouth. "Honey, calm down.


    Tell me what you want, and I''ll do it, except sleeping with her."


    Niles gaped at Debbie in sheer disbelief. He couldn''t fathom the idea that Debbie was forcing her


    husband to sleep with another woman. It was the first time that he had ever seen or heard of such a


    thing.


    "You don''t do what I want! You don''t love me!" Debbie pouted.


    "Honey, I love you. Only you. Don''t hurt yourself, please." Quietly and slowly, Carlos took one step


    forward.

 Chapter 519 Mineral Water

    Chapter 519 Mineral Water


    Debbie noticed Carlos'' move at once. "Stop right there!" she warned. "Since you like beautiful women,


    why not sleep with her? She''s beautiful. Since you''re a clean freak, I''ve checked for you. She''s as


    clean as a whistle."


    Carlos soothed her, "I don''t like any other woman. I only love you. Honey, I don''t fear that you won''t


    remember me. Even if you had amnesia, I''d find a way for you to fall in love with me again just as you


    did with me. The medicine will harm you and our baby. That''s what I''m afraid of."


    His remarks were full of genuine concern. He loved her. He really loved her from the bottom of his


    heart. That was why no matter what she did or how unreasonable she was, he cared about her all the


    same.


    Debbie had always loved Carlos, but now, she loved him even more.


    She knew that Tess wasn''t the flirtatious type. The girl danced for a living. That was all. She never


    seduced Carlos. So Debbie wouldn''t harm her. She was only using the poor unfortunate girl to teach


    Carlos a lesson.


    "Sleep with her!" Debbie demanded again.


    "I won''t!" Carlos dered.


    "You have to!" Debbie was about to fail to maintain her charade.


    "No!"


    There were tears in her eyes. Happy tears. "Are you sure you''re not going to sleep with her? This is a


    golden opportunity you might never have again."


    "Even if it were the end of the world, even if there was a de held at my throat, I would never cheat


    on you. You''re the only woman that I''ll ever love in this life, in the next life, and forever and ever."


    Carlos'' expression was the same as he had when he held the press conference to dere his love for


    Debbie to the world. Tears flowed down Debbie''s cheeks.


    She tossed the syringe into the bin and ran toward Carlos, throwing herself into his arms. "Honey, I love


    you so much," she sobbed into his shoulder.


    Carlos was relieved when he saw her throw the syringe away. He spread his arms wide and caught


    her. "I love you too, babe. Don''t cry," he said, holding her tightly to him and gently caressing her hair.


    "I was only testing you. I had found a hair in the passenger seat of your car. Then you were watching


    those beautiful women dancing for you. I thought you were having an affair," Debbie exined in tears.


    ''A hair in the passenger seat?'' Carlos thought for a moment, puzzled, and then he remembered


    something. ''It must have been from Frankie''s girlfriend.''


    He kissed Debbie''s hair and said, "I would never allow another woman to sit in the passenger seat


    when I''m driving. That seat belongs to you only. Reeve organized those dancers. I didn''t know anything


    about it."


    Debbie nodded. "I believe you."


    The farce was over. Carlos scooped Debbie up into his arms and carried her toward the door. When he


    passed Niles, he said coldly, "The woman on the bed is yours."


    ''Mine?'' Niles shook his head. "No, I don''t want her. I''m leaving too."


    ''I''m a decent man. I never fool around, '' he told himself.


    The next day, Frankie and his girlfriend visited Debbie.


    When she met Frankie''s blonde-haired girlfriend, she realized whose hair it was in the passenger seat.


    Debbie felt terrible about doubting Carlos and wronging him. That evening she was really nice to him.


    Afterward, Carlos had the fluid in the syringe analyzed. One dayter, when the results had arrived,


    Dixon approached him stifling hisughter and said, "Mr. Huo, it was mineral water."


    Niles had only gone to the hotel to give the syringe to Debbie and to have some fun as well.


    Carlos then realized that Debbie and Niles had yed him for a fool.


    He didn''t dare mess with Debbie, but Niles, on the other hand¡ª


    Carlos got Dixon to call a number and told him what to say. "Professor Liu, Mr. Huo has discovered that


    Dr. Niles Li is not good at what he does, and he seems to have too much free time. Mr. Huo suggests


    that he take some tests, read more books, and write some papers to brush up on his skills."


    After that call, nobody saw Niles for a long time. They became curious and called him to see what he


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    was up to. Heined that he had been busy reading, preparing for all kinds of tests, and writing


    papers. If he didn''t do the tasks on time, then he would be punished.


    Evelyn was already four years old when her sister Terilynn Huo was born. She was stunned when she


    saw the baby. She had never known that a newborn baby was so... ugly.


    Looking at the baby in Carlos'' arms, Evelyn was disappointed. Out of curiosity, she poked her sister


    with her index finger and said, "Daddy, why didn''t you give me a panda sister? Pandas are more


    beautiful."


    "Bwahaha!" Everyone burst outughing.


    Niles looked at her and said, "Evelyn, your daddy is just like a superman. He can give you a panda


    sister. Ask your daddy and mommy for one."


    Upon hearing that, Evelyn turned to her daddy with big pleading eyes. "Daddy, Daddy, can I have a


    panda sister?"


    The others erupted inughter again. Carlos hugged Evelyn, kissed her forehead and asked, "Evelyn,


    are you pretty?"


    The little girl furrowed her brows and didn''t know why her daddy was asking her this, but she nodded.


    "Yes!"


    Carlos exined patiently, "Do you know? When you were born, you looked just like your sister.


    Wrinkled. But look how pretty you are now. In a few days, your sister will be pretty too. Don''t you want a


    pretty and lovely sister just like you?"


    Evelyn propped her right hand against her chin, thinking about it for a moment, and then she said, "I


    still want a panda."


    Carlos was lost for words.


    A weekter, Evelyn stood by the cradle, looking at her sister with wide eyes.


    The baby was indeed much more beautiful now, just as her daddy had said.


    "Mommy, she''s smiling!" The baby girl''s eyes were like two crescent moons when she smiled. Evelyn


    found her lovely.


    Leaning against the headboard, Debbie looked at her baby girl lovingly. "Yes, she''s smiling at you.


    Evelyn, would you like to hold her?"


    Evelyn asked, excited, "Can I?"


    She had never held a baby before.


    "Of course you can." Debbie picked Terilynn Huo up and looked encouragingly at Evelyn.


    With her mommy''s help, Evelyn held her baby sister for the first time. Although the baby was so small,


    she was a little heavy for Evelyn, but Evelyn proudly held her little sister in her arms.


    Terilynn Huo was babbling while Evelyn held her. "Mommy, what''s she saying?" Evelyn wondered.


    "She''s saying that you''re great." Debbie smiled, feeling blessed while gazing at her two beautiful


    daughters.


    Evelyn was delighted to hear that.


    When Carlos walked into the ward with the soup he had made, he happened to see Evelyn holding her


    sister and Debbie squatting down with her hands supporting the baby.


    ''How fortunate I am to have these three lovely women in my life!'' Carlos thought to himself.


    "Daddy!" Evelyn called out cheerfully when she saw him.

 Chapter 520 Debbie Found Out

    Chapter 520 Debbie Found Out


    Debbie raised her head and found Carlos standing at the door. When she noticed the thermos meal


    box in his hand, she grimaced. "Come on. Soup again?"


    She had been eating soup every day for thest week. Three times a day. The soup wasn''t the only


    food she had to eat. To nourish her, Miranda had been cooking all kinds of dishes for her every day.


    Debbie always ended up overeating after each meal.


    Initially, the cook had prepared the soup for Debbie, but in time she came to dislike the taste of it. So


    Carlos had decided to make the soup himself.


    Evelyn had been eating the soup for a week as well, and the little girl had gained some weight.


    Carlos walked inside the room and put the meal box on the table. Bending over, he took the baby from


    Evelyn and made herfortable in his arm. Then he scooped Evelyn up with his other arm. "Isn''t she


    prettier than before?" he asked Evelyn.


    Evelyn nodded absent-mindedly with her eyes fixed on the thermos meal box. "Daddy, is that soup?"


    She couldn''t help swallowing. She loved the soup her daddy cooked.


    The eager look on her face amused Carlos. He put her down and Terilynn back in the cradle. "Yes. I''ll


    "Mmm...great." Evelyn ran happily towards the bathroom to wash her hands. When she was done, she


    sat nicely at the table.


    Debbie finished a bowl of soup miserably. No sooner had she put the bowl down than Ramona came in


    with a meal box. "Deb, I brought you snacks. Mango-vored and durian-vored. I brought some for


    Evelyn too."


    "Thank you, Grandma," said Evelyn sweetly.


    Debbie''s eyes lit up when she heard there were snacks. She was happy to eat anything but soup.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Carlos knew that she was sick of eating soup. Stroking her hair, he said, "This is medicinal soup. It''s


    good for your health. Hang in there. Only half a month to go." Debbie had lost a lot of blood during the


    childbirth, so she needed nourishment for her body.


    The delicious durianyered cake was too much of a distraction. Busy relishing it, Debbie nodded at


    whatever Carlos had said.


    The long, miserable, and dull first month after the birth of their child had finally passed, and Debbie was


    thrilled that she could leave the hospital and go home.


    Once she got home, Debbie had a delightful bath and then dried herself off and went to the wardrobe


    to pick out a dress.


    "Aargh!" A shriek was heard from the master bedroom.


    Carlos had just finished dressing. When he heard the scream, he dashed into the walk-in closet and


    asked, "Honey, what happened?"


    Debbie turned to him with a sad face. He noticed that her dress wasn''t zipped up. "Why didn''t you zip


    your dress up?"


    He walked over to help her, but Debbie punched him in the shoulder. "Because I couldn''t! Look at me.


    I''m huge! It''s all your fault. You fed me too well."


    Carlos was stunned for a moment and then he chuckled.


    "Why are youughing? During the pregnancy, I wanted to practice yoga, but you didn''t let me. Look at


    me now. I want my good figure back!" Debbie cried, feeling frustrated.


    "You cane to the gym with me from now on, and practice yoga there," Carlos suggested with a


    smile.


    "It''s a good idea, but what should I do now? Look at my fat waist! I''m over 75 kg, and there''s nothing I


    can wear in the wardrobe," she said, squeezing the fat on her waist. Debbie used to wear a size M.


    Now nothing fit her in the closet.


    "Don''t stress yourself. I''ll have some clothes delivered here. You can spend the whole day picking out


    clothes."


    "But there''s nothing big enough for me to wear in the franchised stores." Debbie sighed and


    whimpered.


    "Leave it to me." Carlos made arrangements quickly.


    Under an hour after he had left for work, people from different clothing stores started arriving at the


    manor with clothes in arge size.


    Soon, the big living room was full of clothes racks with clothes hanging from them.


    While Miranda helped Debbie choose clothes, she asked, "Why are you so upset? Didn''t you gain


    weight when you were pregnant with Evelyn? You''ll get your figure back soon," Mirandaforted her.


    "I practiced yoga when I was pregnant with Evelyn, so I wasn''t this big back then. Carlos was worried


    that I might hurt myself or the baby during the exercise, so he forbade me from practicing yoga.


    Meanwhile, you know, he cooked all kinds of medicinal soup for me, and I ate too much. Due to the


    Almost all the clothes fit Debbie, so all she needed to do was pick out the ones that she liked.


    Carlos had also hired a designer, just in case she didn''t like any of the clothes. So if Debbie wanted


    something custom-made for her, the designer could start at once.


    However, Debbie wasn''t too picky. She soon found the clothes that she liked.


    With their job done, the clerks from the clothing shops left, taking the rest of the clothes with them.


    Debbie was relieved that it was over and was going to y with Terilynn. However, there was a knock


    on the door, and another group had arrived with shoes, bags, and jewelry.


    Debbie would prefer to do the shopping at the stores rather than home, so they were all dismissed.


    Time had passed quickly, and in a few more days, Terilynn would be 100 days old. There would be a


    celebration feast in honor of that milestone. Fortunately, Debbie had managed to lose a lot of weight


    before that event.


    She was able to wear her old size M again and even some size S clothes.


    Carlos had been very busytely, and he came homete or at times didn''te home at all.


    Debbie became suspicious, but having Carlos followed would sound out of line. So she had a better


    idea¡ªthreatening Dixon. "Mr. Huo has been secretly preparing for your wedding. He wants to hold your


    wedding ceremony on the same day as Terilynn''s 100th-day celebration feast. He wanted to surprise


    you, but now it''s ruined," he confessed.


    Debbie felt terrible about ruining Carlos'' n, but she was also excited about their wedding.


    "Mrs. Huo knows everything," Dixon told Carlos as soon as he returned to the office.


    Carlos furrowed his brows and threw him a sideways nce. After a moment of wondering, he asked,


    "How did she threaten you?"


    Recalling what Debbie had said, Dixon felt that he had made a mistake in making friends with Debbie.


    "She said that if I didn''t tell her the truth, she would tell you that she and I had schemed together


    against you to get your wealth. I know you would choose to believe her over me, and even if I didn''t do


    anything like that, you would make it look like I did.


    So I had no choice but to tell her."


    Now that Debbie found out, Carlos decided not to keep it from her anymore.


    That afternoon, he dropped what he was doing, canceled all the arrangements, and took Debbie to a


    bridal studio.

 Chapter 521 A Dreamy Wedding Gown

    Chapter 521 A Dreamy Wedding Gown


    The customized wedding gown was pure white with brilliant diamonds scattered along the sweetheart


    neckline. The long satin trail had been delicately embroidered with patterns of jasmine. The flower that


    Debbie loved the most.


    The gown was fit for a princess, and the dreamy, romantic style was what many girls would dream of


    wearing on their wedding day.


    As Debbie slowly approached the gown, she was already mesmerized by it. She then quickened her


    pace and reached out, touching it gently.


    The beauty and elegance of the gown took her breath away, but for Debbie, it wasn''t just about the


    wedding gown. Ever since Debbie was twenty-one, she had dreamed of marrying Carlos in such a


    gown.


    Now, she was nearly twenty-seven, and her dream had finallye true.


    "Try it on?" Carlos'' tender voice rang from behind her all of a sudden, interrupting her train of thoughts.


    She trailed her fingers lightly across the sparkling diamonds. "Is the dress..." ''Rented or bought? Or


    customized?'' she wondered.


    Carlos read her mind. He wrapped his arm around her waist and nuzzled her neck while whispering in


    her ear, "My wife deserves the best things in the world. How is it possible for me to buy you anything


    ordinary? Let alone if it''s a wedding dress for you. I hired a famous design team one year ago. They


    have spent a whole year designing and tailoring it, especially for you. The dress had just arrived here


    from abroad."


    Debbie was touched, and her eyes brimmed with tears. ''So he began to prepare our wedding a year


    ago?''


    He then turned her to face him and gazed into her teary eyes. "You know, before the car ident, I had


    begun to select the wedding venue. I was preparing everything, but our lives had changed abruptly. So


    our wedding had been postponed up until now. Honey, I''m sorry that I made you suffer a lot. I won''t let


    that happen again, and I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you."


    She saw the deep affection in his eyes, and her tears threatened to gush out at any moment. Debbie


    quickly raised her head to hold them back, but it was toote. Her tears streamed down her cheeks like


    a river. Carlos didn''t expect that his words would make her so emotional.


    Hastily, he pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed away her tears. "Honey, don''t cry. It should be a


    happy thing to try on a wedding dress, right?"


    He was right. Debbie quickly wiped away her tears and told the manager, "Please bring it to me. I''ll try it


    on now."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    When the manager and other staff went to prepare the dress for Debbie, she secretly nted a kiss on


    Carlos'' cheek. "Honey, thank you." She felt so happy that this man always gave her big surprises.


    Carlos groaned and wanted to return a hungry, passionate kiss. Knowing his intention, Debbie cheekily


    put her hand on his lips, stopping him and thenughed heartily.


    "Tsk, tsk. Who''s the happiest woman in the world?" The sound of a familiar voice came from behind


    them out of the blue.


    They turned their heads and saw Kinsley leaning against the wall of the wedding studio, casually


    observing them. They had no idea how long he had been there.


    Kinsley nodded slightly and raised his eyebrows at them.


    "Well, if it isn''t the big star? Why are you here?" Debbie asked as she leaned into Carlos, staring at the


    man dressed in a low-key style today.


    Kinsley straightened up and pulled a woman out from the corner behind him and said, "See? My


    girlfriend. I heard that Mr. Huo had ordered a wedding gown from this shop. So I want to customize one


    for my girl too." He turned to eye one of the saledies in the studio and asked, "Hi gorgeous. I''m


    Carlos'' friend. Could I expect a discount?"


    Debbie didn''t know the woman standing next to Kinsley, but Carlos did. It was Carlos who found this


    woman and sent her to Kinsley one year ago.


    The saledy recognized Kinsley as the hot idol. She was so shy that she stammered, "Y-yes... Of


    course...you can..."


    Debbie waved "hello" to his girlfriend and teased him, "I remember your home is in A Country. Why do


    you have to pick out a wedding gown here in Y City? Don''t tell me there aren''t any wedding stores in


    your country."


    "No, there aren''t. So please ask your husband to open a chain store there. Whenever I get married, I''ll


    certainly go there and take our wedding photos."


    Debbie was at a loss for words.


    Whether he was joking or not, his words hurt the woman next to him.


    But his girlfriend didn''t seem to get mad at him. Instead, she smiled and asked, "Whenever you get


    married? Kinsley, how many times do you n on getting married?"


    The idol meekly hugged his girlfriend and coaxed, "I was kidding. I''ll only get married once, and that will


    be with you!"


    Debbie sighed helplessly. Then she followed the saledy into the fitting room to try her wedding gown


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    on.


    Carlos sat waiting on a leather couch. Whereas Kinsley went into another room with his girlfriend to


    discuss the style they wanted with a designer.


    A few minutester, the door to the fitting room was opened, and the saledy walked out. She boldly


    told Carlos in a yful tone, "Mr. Huo, I present, Mrs. Huo. Please be prepared. You''ll be smitten with


    her!"


    As she had expected, Carlos took her little joke in his stride. He grinned and locked his eyes on the


    doorway of the fitting room, not wanting to miss a second.


    Momentster, a part of the gown came peeping through, and then Debbie emerged from the room.


    Carlos held his breath when he saw her, although it wasn''t the first time that he saw her in a wedding


    gown. She had worn one for the fake wedding to Ivan.


    However, this was different. Debbie looked even more stunning and charming in his eyes right now.


    Perhaps it was because he was the groom-to-be, and his mood was different this time.


    Even though she wasn''t wearing any makeup and her hair wasn''t done, Debbie still looked like the


    most beautiful woman in the world to Carlos.


    The happiness and confidence radiated from her glowing face, and people couldn''t help but look at her.


    Carlos was overwhelmed by her beauty and couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    When she met his intense gaze, she grinned brightly.


    "Hi, do I look good?" she asked.


    A few of the staff were busily spreading the long trail nicely on the floor behind her. She stood still, like


    a sacred angel, shining a warm light into his heart.


    Carlos had to swallow hard, suppressing his desire, and nodded, "Yes, you look amazing." Carlos was


    in a dream, his wife was the most attractive woman in the world.


    Debbie was happy to hear his praise.


    "Wow! Debbie! You look so beautiful!" Kinsley knew that she had put the dress on, so he came out from


    the designer office and wanted to have a look.


    Suddenly, Carlos jumped to his feet, grabbed Kinsley by his arm, and dragged him out of the room.


    "Hey, hey. What''s up? Carlos Huo, what''re you doing?" the idol yelled.


    Carlos didn''t let go of him until they reached the designer office. He warned coldly, "Only I can


    appreciate my wife''s beauty!"


    "What? Your wife will show up at the wedding ceremony with a lot of guests around. Do you forget


    that?"


    Carlos tidied his clothes and said calmly, "This moment, it''s for my eyes only."


    Kinsley rolled his eyes at him. "Okay, okay. Have it your way. I''ll pick out a gown for my girlfriend too.


    You''re not the only one who has a wife. Humph!"


    "So off you go!" Without giving him a second nce, Carlos returned to where Debbie was.


    She was looking around curiously for him. When he came back, she asked, "Where did you take


    Kinsley?"


    "The designer needed him," Carlos lied.


    However, Debbie believed what he said. Then, she lifted the hem of her dress andmented, "It fits


    me perfectly. I don''t think we need to change anything now. What do you think?"


    He stood in front of her. "Honey, it''s up to you. As long as you feelfortable with it."


    "I feelfortable. The fabric feels wonderful."

 Chapter 522 You Look So Beautiful

    Chapter 522 You Look So Beautiful


    "Okay, the wedding gown is decided." Carlos smiled broadly. The CEO had been smiling a lot these


    days, probably because he was the groom-to-be and the happy father of two kids.


    After that, Debbie picked out a few more dresses for their wedding photo shoot. Carlos proposed to go


    on a trip to take the wedding pictures, but Debbie decided against it. She was worried about her little


    baby, Terilynn. She suggested, "The sets in the studio look real and grand. Let''s just take our wedding


    photos here."


    Carlos didn''t expect that she would turn down his idea. She liked traveling a lot. But anyway, he


    followed her idea and nodded, "Okay."


    The preparations for their wedding were going on in an orderly and smooth manner. Before the car


    ident, Carlos had selected a six-star hotel as the venue to hold their wedding ceremony. But he


    changed the venue this time.


    Their wedding was to be held on the desert ind where they had stayed for a day after surviving from


    the shipwreck. Carlos had been developing that ind since a year ago. The construction was almost


    done. It was apletely different ce now, not the earlier deserted ind anymore. They built a


    grand wedding hall there and a vige with numerous houses for people to live in.


    The day Debbie posted their wedding pictures, the Inte fell into utter chaos once again. It was such


    a hot topic that the Weibo app, along with some other socialworking sites, crashed because too


    manyizens were clicking andmenting on the post at the same time. Unfortunately for the


    programmers of those apps, their National Day holiday was cut short because of that.


    The couple received a ton of blessings from all kinds of people. Celebrities from different fields


    reposted their wedding photos and blessed them. Their wedding was the topic of conversation in every


    corner of the world.


    The betrothal gifts that Carlos had given to Debbie''s family included the Shining International za,


    900 million dors and a few other real estates.


    Ramona was greatly taken aback when she came to know about Carlos'' gifts, so was Debbie. He did


    very much love her. It wasn''t auspicious to turn down betrothal gifts, so Ramona opted to ept them


    for the moment. She decided to find a better time to talk about it and try to return some of them to him.


    They had a rehearsal ceremony on the day before the wedding ceremony. It was only then that Debbie


    finally found out that the wedding venue was the desert ind.


    She felt moved when she set foot on the ind again. Everywhere she went, green trees and varieties


    of flowers greeted her eyes. It looked like a bustling resort now.


    Carlos had invited a myriad of guests to their wedding. On the wedding day, helicopters, cruise ships


    and yachts busily traveled back and forth, carrying their guests to the ind. It was the biggest event of


    the city.


    Debbie spent the night before the wedding in the East City Vi. Carlos had specifically arranged for


    the old housemaid¡ªJulie, their old driver¡ªMatan, and the retired steward¡ªPhilip, toe back and


    apany Debbie at the vi.


    The three of them were the ones who had taken care of Debbie when she was first married to Carlos.


    Seeing them by her side again, Debbie felt like she was back in those school years. Tears sprang to


    her eyes.


    Julie hugged Debbie as she said between tears andughter, "I''m so d. Mr. Huo and you finally have


    a happy ending..."


    Philip''s eyes were red from tears as well. He sighed with emotions welling inside him, "Debbie, you silly


    kid. You''re so lucky that you didn''t divorce Mr. Huo at the very beginning!"


    Debbie looked at the three elders who had always treated her like a granddaughter. She said with


    gratitude, "Thank you. I feel so blessed to have you all here to witness our wedding ceremony."


    Ivan, Kasie, Dixon, Niles, Yates, Jared, Sasha, Xavier, Kinsley and his girlfriend, as well as some other


    friends all swarmed to East City Vi to spend the night with Debbie, instead of checking into the hotel


    rooms which Carlos had arranged beforehand.


    There were only seven guest rooms in the vi, not enough to hold therge group of people. But they


    didn''t mind making do with it and crowded together to have a happy night.


    Kasie and Sasha decided to squeeze into the same bed with the bride-to-be. The three girls chatted


    chirpily until the wee hours and finally fell asleep. But Debbie had only gotten very little sleep as she


    was woken up to get dressed and do the makeup.


    Eyes red with tears, Ramona helped her daughter put on the wedding gown. As shebed her long


    hair, she said in a sentimental voice, "Deb, you look so beautiful today. How time flies. In the blink of an


    eye, you''ve grown up and have be a wife and a mother. I''m d to see you marry the man you


    love the most."


    Debbie felt a pang of sadness in her heart. They had missed a lot of precious time. "Mom, you''ll also


    see Decker marry someone and have kids too."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ramona smiled. "I hope so. But your brother doesn''t even have a girlfriend. I don''t know how much


    longer I have to wait for that beautiful asion."


    "Don''t worry. After my wedding, I''ll arrange some blind dates for him. What do you think?" Debbie


    asked Ramona.


    "I think it''s a bad idea, Debbie Nian." Decker''s voice came from the doorway.


    Debbie wasn''t expecting him toe so early. She was used to seeing him in casual clothes, but


    today, he was dressed in a set of grey Western suit. He looked handsome.


    "How is it a bad idea? I''m doing it for your own good. I''m only 27, but you''re reaching 30. It''s high time


    for you to get married," Debbie retorted.


    Decker sat on a chair nearby and replied, "Mind your own business. I have my own ns. I''ll take care


    of myself."


    "Your own ns? Is your n to get married after 40?" Debbie looked at his reflection in the mirror.


    "No." He stood up and went over to the dressing table. Looking at his mother, who wasbing


    Debbie''s hair, and the makeup artist applying cosmetic to her face, he reminded her again, "Little girl,


    you just be the happy bride today. Don''t worry about your brother''s affairs."


    "Well big brother, this little girl is married and has two kids. What about you? You don''t even have a


    girlfriend."


    Decker smirked. "Whatever. You''re the bride. I''m not going to argue with you today."


    With that, he made his way to the door.


    Debbie called out to him, "Hey, Decker. Where are you going? Are you pissed?"


    "I''m not such a mean guy. I see many girls out there. I''m gonna try my luck and find a girlfriend." Then


    he left without looking back at them.


    Ramona quietly watched the brother and sister banter. She smiled amiably. Such a warm scene had


    never crossed her mind in the past. Happiness filled her heart.


    Carlos came to pick up his bride in a helicopter, with six other helicopters of the same model flying in


    tow. On the city road, dozens of red limos drove along in a long row. When the helicopters touched


    down outside the vi, the limos also reached the gate, and parked in an orderly line.


    The spectacle was utterly indescribable. The photographers and reporters who had been following the


    whole wedding g were all excited to the hilt.


    As the brother, Decker needed to piggyback the bride out. The four bridesmaids in their pink dresses


    and the four groomsmen in their ck suits stood at either side of the first helicopter.


    The bridesmaids were Kasie, Kristina and two other pop singers who were friends with Debbie.


    And the groomsmen were Kinsley, Xavier, Niles, and Wesley, who hade back from abroad for the


    wedding.


    Carlos escorted Debbie into the first helicopter. The bridesmaids and groomsmen boarded the other six


    helicopters. With the rumbling sound of the engines, the helicopters rose up into the sky and flew to the


    ind.


    When they arrived at the venue, Debbie saw the sea of guests who had already assembled. Besides


    their rtives, there were also big shots from business or political circles. Gregory, Hayden and


    Emmett''s parents were also invited.


    Surprisingly, even Valerie, who was now living out her days in a Buddhist temple, was also brought to


    the ind by Carlos.

 Chapter 523 Congratulations, Mrs. Gu

    Chapter 523 Congrattions, Mrs. Gu


    The wedding venue was decorated in dominant colors of pink and white. It was like a fairy tale


    wedding; there was a pumpkin carriage and different sizes of shining crystal high heels, pink roses,


    pianos and other ornaments scattered around the hall. In the center of the stage was a ten-tiered


    wedding cake. Romantic music yed in the background. The overall decoration looked absolutely


    luxurious and high-end.


    A well-known MC walked onto the stage to announce the start of the ceremony. Soon, the two ck


    doors that were three-meter high slowly opened up.


    The spotlight was shone onto the doorway. Under the soft romantic melody, the bride, dressed in her


    magnificent wedding gown, slowly walked into the hall, holding a bouquet of pink and white roses in her


    hands; a long wedding train trailed behind her as she walked along the red carpet.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to her.


    Debbie, the day''s heroine, wore a graceful smile and elegantly walked towards the dashing man on the


    other end of the red carpet.


    Behind her were the two flower children¡ªSean and Evelyn.


    Evelyn looked at the setting around her, wide-eyed. This was all really amazing and special because


    she was attending her own parents'' wedding.


    Sebastian walked Debbie down the aisle and gave her away to Carlos.


    The wedding ring Debbie wore that day was the diamond ring which Carlos had given her a few years


    ago. The one that was almost the size of a pigeon egg! Carlos wanted to buy her a new ring, but


    Debbie refused. She insisted that she already had enough rings. On top of it all, this diamond ring


    carried a lot of good memories and reminded her of Carlos'' love for her.


    In the end, Carlos gave in and didn''t insist further.


    The wedding ceremony went smoothly. As a traditional rule, the couple bowed respectfully to the elders


    of the two families and served them tea. The family members gave them their blessings.


    The grand ceremony went on for an hour, and it finally came to an end when the couple kissed


    affectionately, apanied by a huge round of apuse from the guests.


    After the ceremony, the guests moved out of the hall. Carlos had arranged a few other programs to


    entertain their distinguished guests.


    They marched over to the seashore to watch the marine life show.


    There were dolphins, whales, and other marine life in the show, but they were not trained like those in


    an aquarium. They were attracted towards the ind and they did what they usually did in the sea


    freely. It was the most natural show, with no harm caused to the animals. Everyone enjoyed it with


    bright smiles on their faces.


    Meanwhile, the heroine was still busy. In the lounge, with the help of the bridesmaids, Debbie changed


    into a red Chinese cheongsam, getting ready to toast to the guests at the dinner party.


    At the party, led by Wade and Miranda ahead of them, Debbie and Carlos walked arm in arm around


    the tables and toasted to each of the guests.


    Although Carlos didn''t publicly announce his true parentage, most of the guests already knew the truth.


    So, they all naturally considered Wade and Miranda as Carlos'' real parents.


    Hayden was invited to the wedding as well. He didn''te alone. Along with him, were his wife and


    little child. When Carlos clinked sses with Hayden, Hayden''s wife whispered to Debbie, "Thank you


    very much, Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie was caught by surprise. If her memory served her right, this woman was the daughter of the


    Qin family, who had coborated with Olga to bully her four years ago. But why was she thanking her


    now?


    Seeing the confusion in Debbie''s eyes, she exined in a low voice, "Thank you for turning down


    Hayden so cruelly. If it wasn''t for that, I wouldn''t have had the chance to win him over." It was as clear


    as crystal to everyone in Y City that Hayden had been crazily in love with Debbie. Hayden''s wife was


    well aware of it too.


    At the beginning, she hated Debbie to the bone. Butter, she had seen with her eyes and had also


    heard how coldly Debbie had turned Hayden down. At that time, she finally was sure that Debbie didn''t


    love Hayden.


    After being rejected by Debbie, Hayden was crestfallen and heartbroken. His wife was clever enough to


    seize the opportunity tofort him and get close to him. Since they were already married, she


    gradually won his heart.


    Besides, Carlos always publicly showed off his love for Debbie in a high-profile manner. Each time, it


    hurt Hayden and was a mental blow to him. As time went by, he finally gave up on Debbie and


    epted his wife.


    Now, she had also given birth to a daughter for Hayden, so their rtionship had improved even more.


    They were a couple in love now.


    Realizing what she meant, Debbie smiled and raised her ss. "Don''t thank me. You strove for your


    own happiness. I had nothing to do with it. Anyway, congrattions, Mrs. Gu."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Huo." The two women smiled at each other and clinked sses.


    Gus hade with his girlfriend¡ªnow, his wife. They had gotten married two years ago. When Debbie


    and Carlos approached the table he was sitting at, they found him ring at Decker, who was now


    talking to Dixon.


    Gus was so pissed at him. He was Decker''s uncle, but the man didn''t call him "Uncle Gus" at all. What


    was worse, Decker was trying to take over the Lu Group. Decker was even more annoying than


    Debbie. Thinking of that, Gus sulked silently.


    Of course, Decker had sensed the angry gaze, but he didn''t give a damn about it. He wasn''t afraid of


    his so-called uncle. In Decker''s eyes, Gus was just as childish as Debbie. He was a matured married


    man, but he dealt with thepany business impulsively without thorough consideration.


    "Decker, it''s our uncle Gus. Be polite," Debbie said to him. Besides her mother, among the Lu family,


    Debbie only acknowledged two other people as her own family¡ªCurtis and Gus.


    Decker wasn''t convinced. "He''s your uncle Gus, not mine. He''s younger than me! I won''t call him


    ''Uncle.''"


    Gus snorted, "For Debbie''s sake, I won''t me you for what you have done. But if you continue to


    mess with the Lu Group, I won''t let you off the hook so easy!"


    Decker sneered, "Won''t let me off the hook? Who cares? Let me tell you this now. Go back and tell


    Elroy Lu, we will surely take over the Lu Group one day!"


    When he said "we," he meant himself and Debbie.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gus was irritated by his provocation. He wanted to throw a tantrum, but considering that it was Carlos


    and Debbie''s wedding, he swallowed the anger for the time being.


    Debbie told her brother in a low voice, "Gus is a nice guy. He helped me a lot when I was studying


    abroad." Back when she was in Ennd, Curtis had sent Gus to take care of her. He had indeed


    helped her in some ways.


    "I know what to do," Decker replied curtly and then kept silent.


    Debbie shook her head helplessly.


    Carlos wasn''t interested in the conflicts between Gus and Decker, as long as there was no harm done


    to his wife. So after toasting to them, he moved on to the next table and continued socializing with the


    other guests.


    The night grew deeper. Back at the manor, Carlos climbed the staircase a bit unsteadily because he


    had drunk too much. He stood in the corridor on the second floor. His beloved woman was in the


    bedroom at the other end of the corridor.


    It was their wedding night.


    Leaning against the wall of the corridor and looking in the direction of their bedroom, Carlos couldn''t


    help smiling.


    He smiled goofily, his face glowing with happiness.


    Taking a deep breath, he continued staggering towards their room. When he reached the door, he


    slowly pushed it open. Only the bedmp was on inside the room. Under the dim light, he saw a figure


    lying in the big connubial bed. The bedding set was red in color, with dragon and phoenix patterns,


    ording to the wedding custom of the country.


    But... Something didn''t feel right.


    Although he was a little drunk, Carlos was always an alert man. He sensed that there were more than


    two people inside this room, other than himself. He felt around the wall for the light switch and turned


    all the lights on.


    In an instant, the bedroom was filled with the bright lights.


    He vigntly looked around, but found nothing suspicious.


    With his guard on, he strode towards the bed. A woman with long hair was lying in one side of the bed.


    Half of her face was buried under the thin quilt and her eyes were covered under her long hair. Carlos


    couldn''t see her face clearly.


    He stretched out his arm and pulled the quilt away. In an instant, the person sat up, jumped into Carlos''


    arms and yelled, "Honey, happy wedding to you!"

 Chapter 524 Where Is My Wife

    Chapter 524 Where Is My Wife


    Carlos felt disgusted when he heard the person''s voice, because the person in his bed wasn''t Debbie,


    and wasn''t even a woman. It was a man wearing a long wig!


    In a split second, he broke free from the man''s embrace and violently pushed him back onto the bed.


    "Ouch! Hey, take it easy!" Niles protested, his face contorted in pain. Carlos had pushed him so


    forcefully that Niles slipped off the bed and fell onto the floor.


    Luckily the floor was covered with a carpet, so it was mostly his pride that was bruised.


    With a dark face, Carlos stared down at the groaning surgeon and asked, "Where is my wife?"


    Niles pointed at the curtain. Behind it, he could vaguely see a figure hiding there. Wasting no time,


    Carlos strode towards the window and ripped the curtain aside. Again, a person dashed out and


    jumped into Carlos'' arms, saying, "Happy wedding to you, honey!"


    Carlos spat out curse words at the man hugging him. Without warning, he gut punched him. Kinsley


    whined in pain and loosened his embrace at once. He held his stomach, unable to utter another word,


    gasping for breath.


    Carlos asked a second time, "Where is my wife?"


    Lifting a trembling finger, Kinsley weakly pointed to the walk-in closet. Carlos was getting irate. He had


    been hugged by two men now, and wasn''t in the mood for a third. He slowly moved towards the closet.


    However, before he could get there, a person sprung up from behind the dressing table and did the


    same thing as the others. Carlos tried not to be too violent. He was afraid he would hurt the real


    Debbie. Now once again, he had to be hugged by another man and hear him say, "Happy wedding to


    you, honey!"


    Carlos shut his eyes in anger. Without opening them, he grabbed hold of the man''s arm and was about


    to throw him outside. It was Xavier. He knew what was going on, listening behind the dressing table.


    When Carlos grabbed for his arm, he quickly sidestepped the angry man''s attack.


    Just in a few minutes'' time, Carlos had been called "honey" by three men. He looked like a volcano on


    the verge of erupting. If he could, he would throw these three men into sea right now.


    Niles was dressed in a nightgown. He tore the wig from his head and threw it on the floor. Then, he


    climbed onto the bed again andy in the middle. Xaviery next to him, while Kinsley sat on the edge


    of the bed, fumbling in his pocket for a cigarette.


    Three men were on his bed. Carlos, the germophobe, could no longer hold back his anger. When he


    was about to blow his top, Niles tried to mollify him. "Calm down. This is a traditional wedding custom.


    Boys on the bed, for good luck," he teased.


    In a traditional Chinese wedding, a virgin boy was supposed to sleep with the groom the night before


    the wedding. It was supposed to bring good luck.


    Of course, Carlos knew about this custom. He stared at Kinsley coldly and said, "Come on. You''re


    supposed to be young and virginal. Young? Maybe. But virginal?" He paused, shifting his ice-cold eyes


    to the other two, and continued between gritted teeth, "And it''s supposed to be done the night before


    the wedding."


    Xavier sat up on the bed and shook his head. "Depends on where you are. In some ces, it''s the


    night OF the wedding, and in others, the boys sleep with the groom for five or six nights!"


    Niles thrust out his empty hands and said, "So we did what we were supposed to. So...red envelopes,


    please?"


    When Carlos didn''t speak, Xavier let out a light cough and began to recite the blessing, "Virgin boys on


    your connubial bed, good luck follows you everywhere..."


    "You idiot. Quit letting him know the two of us are virgins." Niles turned to Carlos. "We just need the


    moh," he yelled in embarrassment, bowing his head.


    At this point, Carlos had already run out of patience. He wasn''t interested in their stupid games. "Do


    you really consider yourselves teenage boys?" he snarled at them.


    Niles raised his head abruptly. Although he felt embarrassed, he still wanted to argue with Carlos.


    "Haven''t you read any martial arts fiction? A virgin is just someone who hasn''t had sex, whether age 8


    or 80."


    Carlos rolled his eyes at Niles, unconvinced by hisme exnation.


    Kinsley just kicked back. He was enjoying this. It was fun to give Carlos a hard time.


    Then, Xavier continued to recite the blessing, "Wish you a baby boy as soon as possible..."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "No, thanks. I don''t need a son. I have my hands full with two daughters," Carlos cut in bluntly.


    Xavier didn''t mind and shrugged his shoulders. But Kinsley wouldn''t let it go. He said, "Well, I need to


    have a son ASAP. I''ll ask my son to marry your daughter. That way, ZL Group will be my family


    operation."


    Carlos snorted, eyes full of sarcasm. "Don''t bother. I won''t let my daughter marry a younger guy."


    Kinsley disagreed, "You''re so old-fashioned, Carlos. Age doesn''t matter at all. A husband with an older


    woman can still take good care of her. I can''t believe you think that way."


    "Nice!" Niles folded his arms and nodded his head.


    Carlos was supposed to have a sweet moment with Debbie tonight, and wasn''t in the mood to argue


    with them anymore. "Now, all of you, get lost!"


    Xavier stood up, and yfully recited again, "Be a good son, respect your parents and uphold your


    family honor. The bride has sugar, so the groom is eager; the wedding night is precious, yet... marriage


    is longer."


    The other two guys burst into a fit of wildughter. Moreughter could be heard from the closet. Carlos


    noticed it, but he paid no attention to it.


    He estimated that there were at least ten people in his bedroom now, including himself. And only one of


    them actually belonged there.


    Ignoring theirughter, he crossed his arms over his chest and took a look at his wristwatch. "Every


    second of my wedding night is precious. So scram."


    Someone flung the door to the closet open. Decker came out, then Curtis, Wesley and others in tow.


    They had been waiting there a long time, but Carlos didn''t walk in.


    Carlos shifted his gaze, looking at each person who emerged from the closet. Much to his


    disappointment, none of them were his beloved wife. He realized that Debbie wasn''t in this room at all.


    They all squeezed onto Carlos'' bed. Some sat there, while the others casuallyy down. It was an odd


    scene¡ªCarlos stood alone and nine other men were on his bed.


    "Where is my wife?" This was the only question in Carlos'' mind now.


    "Well, your wife is..." Curtis smiled evilly.


    Dixon said, "Your wife..."


    Jared filled in the sentence, "¡ªisn''t here. She''s not even in the house."


    ''Debbie isn''t at the manor?'' Carlos frowned in worry.


    Ivan looked at his wristwatch and said, "I think your wife is..."


    Wesley smiled mysteriously, "She''s..."


    Niles made a face andughed. "It''s a secret. We won''t tell you!"


    Carlos was boiling with anger. Now he knew what was going on. His friends were teasing him. They


    had deliberately gotten him drunk at the wedding party. And now they all crammed into his bedroom,


    ruining his sweet moment with his bride.


    ''Fine, you guys have a death wish!'' Carlos pulled a chair over and sat down in it. "Okay, since my wife


    isn''t here, I have more time to get even!"


    The nine men exchanged nces with each other. They had a bad feeling about this.


    Carlos pulled out his cellphone. He was going to start with all the married men here. It was too easy. A


    phone call to the wife was enough. First up was Ivan. He texted Tristan and got Kasie''s phone number.


    Then he called her. "Mrs. Kasie Wen, I think you should know something. There''s a hot, young model


    your husband talks to after work. I see them standing outside talking andughing. Okay, goodbye."


    Ivan was shocked by what he had heard. In a few seconds, his phone rang. Everyone looked at him


    with sympathy in their eyes as he hastily stepped out to answer the call.


    The next target was Curtis. Carlos called Colleen. "Aunt Colleen, it''s me. Did Uncle Curtise back


    <pte one night? Remember that, about a month ago? He looked pretty guilty to me. I''d ask him about it."

 Chapter 525 Gobi Desert

    Chapter 525 Gobi Desert


    Women were attracted to a great guy like Curtis. So Carlos knew just how to get back at him.


    Curtis was stunned for a moment. He tried desperately to recall what happened. One of his female


    colleagues fell sick that night and he drove her to the hospital. Was that a month ago? He barely


    remembered. As he pondered this, his phone rang. Obviously, his wife.


    He got nervous even though he waspletely innocent. Just like Ivan, Curtis hurried outside as he


    picked up the phone. Everyone knew that Carlos could easily stir up trouble for them, no matter how


    good they were. Carlos knew exactly what to say.


    Seeing how Carlos dealt with Ivan and Curtis, Damon got frightened. He leaped up from the bed and


    excused himself. "Oh, crap! I forget to pick up some form for my son. I should get going now!"


    Wesley reminded him icily, "Your son''s off form. He has been for awhile."


    Damon nodded, embarrassed, "Yeah, I mean, um, my daughter."


    The other men all fell silent. They watched Damon rush out of Carlos'' bedroom.


    Jared was always afraid of Carlos. And now, even more. He''d been quite the yboy before settling


    down. If Carlos mentioned any one of his ex-girlfriends to Sasha, she wouldn''t go easy on him. So


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jared jumped out of bed. When he got to the door, he shouted, "Damon! Wait for me! Can I get a lift?"


    He zoomed out of the bedroom and caught up to his brother.


    Now, only the single men were left in Carlos'' bedroom.


    Kinsley had a fiancee, but she never made any bones about the women around him. Let Carlos call.


    Carlos stared at him with a mysterious smile. "Kinsley."


    His smile gave Kinsley goose bumps. He responded, "What?"


    "Five years ago...do you remember your brother''s wife? Do you remember flirting with her? They


    weren''t married then. You even tried to split them up, told her that he was in love with another


    woman..."


    "Stop!" Kinsley widened his eyes in panic. How would Carlos know about this?


    It was just a misunderstanding. But if Yates heard about it, he''d go apeshit. Might even break his legs!


    "Okay, I get it. I''m gone!"


    The bigshot star turned on his heels and left as quickly as he could.


    Niles trembled with fear as he saw his friends leave one by one. But what could Carlos do? He had no


    girlfriend, no wife. What did Carlos have up his sleeve?


    "Niles." Carlos smirked.


    Niles returned him a smile. "H-hi, Mr. Huo..."


    The CEO leisurely lit a cigarette and looked at Wesley. "Wesley, your brother saw ir once before she


    went missing. He probably knows where she is."


    What a clever idea! He killed two birds with one stone.


    Now Wesley dragged Niles outside while warning, "You asshole, if you don''t tell me where she is, I


    swear I''ll kick the crap out of you!"


    "No, Wesley...I don''t know... Ouch! Not in the face!" Niles'' shrieks reverberated throughout the manor.


    There were four men left, including Carlos. Dixon slowly came and stood by his boss. Decker and


    Xavier were still sitting on the bed.


    Xavier said confidently, "Hey, I don''t see what you can do to me. I''m not married, no sister-inw. I''d


    love to see you try something."


    Carlos took a drag on the smoke and blew it out. "From your lips, to God''s ears."


    Xavier furrowed his brows.


    Then, Carlos took out his phone again and dialed a number. "Hi, is this Xavier''s grandpa? It''s me,


    Carlos. Yeah, I got married today...Thank you. But that''s not why I called. Ever wonder why Xavier


    refuses to get married or go on any blind dates? Well, you don''t need to worry. He and his boyfriend


    are quite happy."


    "Damn you, Carlos!" Xavier cussed bluntly. He lunged at him and snatched the phone away. "Hi


    Grandpa. Yeah, I know what he said, and he''s a liar. This is nder. I''m awyer, and I''ll..."


    His grandfather was so loud, you could hear him quite clearly, even if you didn''t have the phone to your


    ear. "That''s not the point! No wonder you never liked the girls I introduced to you. Youe back right


    now! Obviously I wasn''t strict enough."


    ''Oh no...'' Xavier felt a chill go down his spine when he thought of what kind of punishment that would


    be. Depressed, he red at the man who was smoking calmly, made a rude gesture, and said


    resolutely, "Up yours, you jerk! Find your wife yourself!" He threw the phone at him before leaving the


    bedroom.


    Decker casuallyy on the connubial bed and put his hands under his head. He watched the show


    nonchntly. This was better than TV.


    Carlos tapped his cigarette on the ashtray, shedding the cherry. "Decker, where is my wife?"


    His voice wasn''t as cold as it was earlier. Instead, he sounded rather polite.


    Decker was surprised. He cocked his brows and asked, "Is this a trap?"


    Carlos didn''t respond. He shifted his gaze to Dixon and instructed, "Bring me the file."


    Dixon made his way to Carlos'' study and found the file. He grabbed it, walked in, and handed it to


    Carlos. After quickly flipping through the papers, Carlos gestured for Dixon to hand it to Decker.


    Putting out the cigarette, Carlos said curtly, "How does 20 percent shares in the Lu Group sound?"


    Hearing him, Decker immediately sat up on the bed and carefully read the file. It was the stock transfer


    agreement, and it was in Debbie''s name now.


    Without raising his head, Decker spat out, "She left this evening."


    Carlos frowned deeply. "Where?"


    Decker didn''t answer, because there was still one thing that Carlos hadn''t done for him yet. ''Come on,


    big guy, get it...''


    The CEO understood what his silence meant. He added, "Dixon Shu, Zelda Ye, Chester Mu and two


    other assistants of mine will help you until you achieve your goal."


    Decker was surprised to hear those names. Those were all business elites of ZL Group. Carlos had


    assigned all those talented people to help him¡ªno¡ªto help Debbie, to be exact.


    Immediately, Decker got out of bed and began to remove the bed sheet, while prattling on. "Niles


    knows that you''re a clean freak, so before he climbed onto your bed, he took three times as long in the


    shower. And you see? We justy on this red bed sheet on top of your bed, and I''m taking it off. So we


    didn''t really make your bed dirty."


    Carlos snorted, "Is this Niles'' idea?"


    "Yes."


    "Huh! You can stop now. Ask the housemaids toe up and change the bedding!" Even if Niles


    showered all day, Carlos still would think he was dirty.


    He stood up from his chair and pushed it back, sighing heavily. Tonight was supposed to be his happy


    wedding night, but his wife wasn''t here. He felt quite alone.


    When Decker walked to the doorway, he turned around and blurted out, "She''s in the Gobi Desert."


    When Carlos finally found Debbie, she was riding a camel in the desert, singing loudly. She wore a hat


    and sunsses, but he''d recognize that long, red scarf anywhere. He secured his bandana and


    goggles, and snuck up behind her. He grabbed the handle on the saddle and climbed onboard as well.


    He wrapped his arms around her from behind and said, "Hey honey, I found you."


    Breathing in his familiar scent, Debbie was stunned for a while. ''Much better than the musk of the


    camel, '' she thought. Coming back to her senses, she tilted her head and looked at the man behind


    her. "I just got on this thing. How did you find me so quickly?"


    To get to the Gobi Desert, it took her 16 hours on a ne, then a couple hours'' ride on a high-speed


    train, and then a slow-going bus.


    However, she had just now gotten on a camel and magically, Carlos was here too. How could it be


    possible?


    "I came straight here in my private ne," he said with a smile. Of course, that would save him a lot of


    time.

 Chapter 526 Im on Holiday

    Chapter 526 I''m on Holiday


    Debbie pulled a long face when she heard his answer. "Humph! That''s so unfair!" Meanwhile, she felt


    like a fool. Why didn''t she think of Carlos'' private ne? She wouldn''t have had to endure such a long


    and tiring trip if she hade to the Gobi Desert in his private ne!


    Carlos chuckled under his breath. He coaxed, "Don''t be upset. We''ll fly back home together."


    Debbie pursed her lips, her cheeks bulging up in anger. But she could do nothing else about it anyway.


    Finally, they made up for lost time in a hotel near the Gobi Desert. Debbie would never forget that night.


    Carlos was hungrier than ever in bed. She had initially nned to do some sightseeing, but from the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    moment he showed up, she was too exhausted to do anything but sleep. On the third day of her trip,


    when she rode a camel, she found her legs trembling terribly due to the strain of the previous night.


    She couldn''t help wondering if Carlos deliberately did it to punish her. But each time sheined to


    him, he would shook his head innocently. "No, I didn''t mean to. I swear!"


    Debbie had no choice but to drop it.


    On the fifth day of their stay on the Gobi Desert, Debbie eyed the man up and down. He looked as


    fresh and clean as usual. She asked gloomily, "Don''t you think life is hard out here?"


    Carlos kissed her cheek and then answered sincerely, "No. Wherever you are, that''s home. I feel so


    much better with you."


    "But what about thepany?"


    He kissed her again. "What about it? I''m on holiday."


    He answered each of her questions perfectly.


    On the seventh day, they ended their trip and boarded Carlos'' private ne. They flew back home in


    rtive luxury. It did save a lot of time traveling in a private ne.


    Evelyn was ying with her little sister at the manor. When she saw her parentse back home, she


    excitedly darted towards them and called out, "Daddy, Mommy!"


    Debbie nted a kiss on Evelyn''s cheek and said lovingly, "Baby, Mommy missed you so much!"


    "Mommy, I missed you, too!" Evelyn stuck her head out and looked at her father. Stretching out her


    arms to him, she added, "I missed Daddy more."


    Carlos grinned from ear to ear, and scooped her up in his arms.


    Debbie unhappily watched the father and daughter talk andugh amongst themselves. ''Forget it. I


    have Terilynn, my little baby, '' sheforted herself, and went to see her baby girl.


    Miranda was working, and wasn''t home. Wade took care of Terilynn. Seeing Debbiee over, he


    handed the baby girl to her and asked, "Have a good time?"


    Debbie carefully bounced Terilynn in her arms while answering Wade, "Oh yeah." But she thought to


    herself, ''I had a good time, except that your son found me. My escape failed.''


    "d to hear it. Oh, Miranda asked me to tell you, you don''t need to worry about the kids. Between us


    and the nannies, they''re fine. So you can circle the globe while you''re still young."


    Debbie was moved by his words. "Thank you, Dad."


    After everything she''d been through, she felt really happy with what she had now.


    Besides a husband that spoiled her to the hilt, she had awesome inws, and two lovely daughters. ''I


    am so blessed, '' she thought to herself, her face glowing with happiness.


    Debbie was so tired after her long journey. Shey in bed, ying on her phone, feeling drowsy. When


    she was about to put her phone up and sleep, she saw Carlos emerge from the bathroom. Immediately,


    she tossed her phone aside and threw herself into his arms. "Honey!"


    Holding the fragrant woman, Carlos kissed her lips and caught a glimpse of her phone. The screen was


    still on. "ying on your phone? I thought you were tired."


    She took him to the bed and sat him down. Nestling in his arms, she whispered gently in his ear, "I''m


    waiting for you..." Her hot breath fell on his neck.


    "Awesome. I''m turning in." He decided to tuck her in first before diving into work.


    Theyy in bed, hugging each other. Carlos reached out for the bedmp and turned it off. In the dark,


    Debbie became a little handsy and ran her fingers across his muscr body.


    Carlos grasped her hand and said in a husky voice, "Not tonight. You need your rest¡ªbadly. Tomorrow,


    okay? Promise."


    This was the first time he turned her down after he got his memory back. She shook her head, her big


    eyes sparkling brightly in the dark. "I want a third child with you."


    Carlos clung to her tightly. "Honey, we have two daughters. That''s enough. I don''t want to see you


    suffer anymore." He couldn''t bring himself to see her endure the pains of pregnancy and delivery.


    Debbie turned her body and climbed on top of him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and


    There is a saying: A daughter is like a lover from a father''s past life. Debbie had given birth to two


    daughters for him, so she believed that he must be a phndering man who had a lot of lovers in his


    previous life.


    Carlos couldn''t helpughing. "Listen to you! I don''t even remember my past life." ''She''s very


    possessive too, '' he thought.


    She grinned and nodded, "Well, yeah! Yourst life, this one, and the next, too. You''re mine forever!"


    Carlos suddenly turned and pressed her under him. With tenderness in his eyes, he announced


    affectionately, "Okay, I''m yours, forever!"


    "Hmm-hmm!" Debbie nodded her head vigorously.


    "Now that you''re not tired, let''s find out the truth¡ªtogether." As soon as he was done speaking, he


    kissed her lips and made love to her.


    However, before Debbie was sessfully pregnant with the third child, she gave up on the idea very


    soon. She couldn''t keep up with him, and it was passionate torture every night.


    One day, Debbie registered a new ount on Weibo with another name. From time to time, she would


    post some pictures of Carlos and her, recording their daily life.


    Although none of those pictures revealed their faces clearly, some fans still figured out it was Debbie''s


    ount, and those pics were candid snaps of her family.


    The amount of followers on Debbie''s new ount skyrocketed. From a few hundred to a few million


    overnight.


    A lot of fans said the same thing. They said, "Mrs. Huo, you''re too happy with Mr. Huo to remember


    your fans. Please consider us. You haven''t released a new album in a long time. We want to hear new


    songs. Please!"


    A fanmented, "Mrs. Huo, it''s been two years and three months and four days since yourst


    album. Your fans are running out of patience. How about aeback this month?"


    Another fanmented, "Maybe you can make it up to us with more pics of Mr. Huo."


    "Or the pictures of your two princesses! I want the two little girls to melt my heart!"mented a crazy


    fan of Debbie''s.


    Meanwhile, a ton of private messages came flooding into Debbie''s new ount. Bowing to pressure


    from her fans, Debbie had no choice but to secretly snap a few pictures of Carlos working in his


    Western suit. She selected nine of them and posted them on her Weibo page. She wrote, "Look at our


    husband, girls. He''s too busy to pose. Always working! This is candid camera!"


    Her post went viral. Like there was any doubt it would.


    Judging by thement section, a lot of young girls were excited. "Debbie is a queen!" they wrote.


    "She refers to Mr. Huo as ''our husband!'' Debbie, I love you. I''ll be your fan forever!"


    "Does that mean I''m ''Mrs. Huo'' too?" some fans teased.


    For a time, life was rtively normal. When everybody around them thought that they would just live


    happily ever after, Debbie seized a chance to secretly escape again, leaving her husband and two


    daughters behind.


    Her n was quite sessful this time. This was longer than her previous attempts, and her


    whereabouts were well-hidden, which almost drove Carlos crazy. He had sent men to the far corners of


    the earth, but to no avail. He couldn''t find his beloved wife anywhere.

 Chapter 527 Is My Wife Coming Back

    Chapter 527 Is My Wife Coming Back


    The truth was that Debbie had nned everything well in advance. The first step of her n was to


    consolidate her position as Carlos'' legal wife. That was why she had co-operated with him to register


    their marriage and had deliberately showed their marriage licenses to the reporters. Then, they held


    their grand wedding ceremony in a high-profile manner, and she showed off their love in public and


    online sites every now and then. Because of this, everyone knew that Carlos was deeply in love with


    his wife. Thus, even after Debbie went missing from the scene, no women dared to take advantage of


    her absence to try and hit on Carlos.


    One month passed, then two...


    As time slowly went by, the situation began to change. Three monthster, word began to spread that


    Carlos was seen with another woman.


    After that one rumor, more sprung up and spread quickly. Some people even assumed that Carlos and


    Debbie were already divorced, but were keeping it a secret for the sake of their children.


    Debbie had heard from Dixon that Miranda had personally dealt with a woman who had dared to get


    into Carlos'' car.


    This was the story. One day, Miranda happened to notice a pair of high heels in Carlos'' car¡ªthe one


    he always drove to work. But the heels were neither her size, nor Debbie''s.


    Miranda remained silent and didn''t ask Carlos anything about it.


    The next day, she stalked him and saw a woman take those heels from his car.


    After the woman had left, Miranda angrily got out of her car and went to confront her son. When Carlos


    saw her approaching, he asked in a calm tone, "Mom, why are you here?"


    Looking at the woman''s receding figure, Miranda interrogated, "Did you give those heels as a gift to


    that woman?"


    Carlos shook his head. "No. The night before, we had a business dinner. She had temporarily changed


    into another pair of shoes and had left those in my car."


    "Oh¡­Is that so?" she said in a drawl, sounding sarcastic. Confused, Carlos looked at her and asked,


    "What''s the problem?"


    She smirked. "Nothing. I just wanted to remind you that you''re a married man. Please keep your


    boundaries with other women."


    Carlos was left speechless.


    What a good mother-inw she was to Debbie! Debbie was not around, so Miranda was keeping a


    close eye on him for her. Sighing, he reassured her, "Mom, please rest assured, and assure Debbie as


    well. I have no interest in any other woman. I only want my beloved wife."


    Miranda nodded satisfactorily. "Okay. You go ahead with your work. I should get going now."


    "Okay, bye."


    Despite Carlos'' assurance, Miranda wasn''t going to let that woman go. She easily got that woman''s


    information. That afternoon, they sat face-to-face at a cafe.


    The woman was quite pretty. Miranda ordered a ss of sparkling water, while the nervous woman


    randomly pointed to an item on the drink list and said to the waiter, "This one, please."


    Miranda took a look at the item she had ordered. It was cappino¡ªDebbie''s favorite.


    Their orders were served very soon. The woman held her coffee cup in her trembling hands and took a


    sip. She was frightened by the strong aura emanating from Miranda. Just like Carlos, Miranda could


    easily scare people, even without saying anything. "Hi, Aunt." The woman finally broke the silence and


    greeted her.


    Miranda snorted, "Aunt? Am I that close to you?"


    The woman bowed down her head in embarrassment.


    Miranda cut to the chase. "I didn''t need to handle amoner like you in person, but there are quite a


    few women trying to hit on my son. So, I need to personally deal with you, as a warning to the rest."


    "No... Mrs. Miranda Huo... It''s not what you think. Mr. Huo and I are just friends..."


    "Why did you leave your shoes in Carlos'' car?" Miranda asked sharply.


    The woman was dumbfounded.


    "You should know who my daughter-inw is, right?" Miranda had sent Debbie away that day and it


    had been a part of her escape n. So, she had to make sure that their marriage remained intact. No


    one was allowed to sabotage their rtionship.


    The woman mustered the courage to ask, "But, aren''t they in a bad rtionship now? I heard that they


    weren''t living together anymore."


    Miranda narrowed her eyes and cast her a sharp nce. "So, you decided to seduce a married man?"


    The woman was dumbstruck. She took a deep breath before trying to exin herself once again, but


    Miranda didn''t give her the chance to. She shot to her feet and scoffed, "I thought you were some


    clever, tactical woman. It looks like you are just another foolish woman in pursuit of my son. You are the


    secretary to the general manager of Yoda Group, right? I don''t want to see you in Y City anymore!"


    With that, the colddy turned on her heels and left.


    The next day, the woman moved out of the city. The news of this incident soon spread. When the other


    women, who had been coveting Carlos, heard about it, they all chickened out.


    However, the rumor that Carlos and Debbie had divorced didn''t subside. Instead, it went viral on the


    Inte. It seemed like only Debbie''s appearance could rify the situation now.


    Debbie, of course, knew what to do.


    On a scorching day at the end of August, the previous CEO of the Lu Group, Elroy Lu, passed away.


    He was angered to death.


    Before he passed away, Decker had barged into Elroy''s office, with a group of people and the major


    shares of the Lu Group.


    With some confidential help from Carlos, Decker managed to take control of the board of the Lu Group


    in a very short time.


    He had promised Curtis to spare Elroy, but the old man died because his health had worsened after


    knowing that Decker had taken over the Lu Group and had even changed thepany name to "Nian


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Group."


    Debbie became the chairman of the board; Decker took the title of the CEO; Gus was the general


    manager and Dixon became the assistant governor.


    Thepany structure waspletely reorganized. All the young talents formed a new management


    team to lead the Nian Group to a brighter future.


    After everything was settled down and the new leaders assumed offices, the Nian Group held a


    celebration party.


    Carlos was invited to the party as a special guest. He attended it without his wife, nor did he bring a


    date.


    People naturally felt curious when they saw hime alone. They kept gossiping, and some women


    couldn''t help but steal nces at him. They were itching to seize the chance to hit on him, but knowing


    that Mrs. Huo was the sister of the new CEO of Nian Group, they didn''t dare to.


    In the middle of the party, Decker walked to Carlos'' side and said in a mysterious voice, "Carlos, I have


    a surprise for youter."


    Carlos raised his eyebrows in expectation. "Is my wifeing back?"


    The smug smile on Decker''s face instantly vanished. "Bingo! Why did you guess it so easily? That is so


    boring," heined.


    Just as he finished his words, there was amotion at the entrance. A woman, d in a red evening


    dress and ck crystal high heels, emerged from the crowd. She attracted everyone''s attention,


    including Carlos''.


    "Wow! Isn''t that Mrs. Huo?"


    "Yes, I think so! I haven''t seen her show up in public for a long time!"


    "Look, she''s wearing a halter dress tonight. She looks so hot!"


    Under the crowd''s fervent discussions, Debbie, who had be even more beautiful now, slowly


    walked towards the person standing at the other end of the red carpet.


    Everyone knew who she was walking to, so they moved to either side to make way for her.


    Debbie had easily spotted the dashing man the moment she had entered the hall.


    When she was about two meters away from him, Carlos shifted his goblet of wine to his right hand and


    reached out his left hand to her.


    Debbie smiled broadly and picked up her pace, with a spring in her step. She took his hand and put her


    other hand on his waist. "Honey, I''m back," she said sweetly.


    Carlos looked at her affectionately and asked, "Honey, did you have a good time?"

 Chapter 528 Daddy Was Fooling Around With Men Every Day

    Chapter 528 Daddy Was Fooling Around With Men Every Day


    "Yes. I had a good time," Debbie answered with a smile. But in her mind, she cursed, ''Not at all! I had


    to avoid Carlos'' men all the time. And since I have fans all over the world, I had to hide myself in


    isted areas of Tibet!''


    Carlos'' smile broadened as he stroked her hair. "That''s good to hear."


    As his hand slid from her head to her waist, his face darkened¡ªshe was wearing a backless evening


    dress. He pulled her closer to his body and whispered in her ear, "Honey, you are being very naughty."


    Debbie winked at him with a grin and changed the subject. "Let''s go find Decker." She tried to break


    away from his embrace.


    But Carlos held her closer. Ignoring the watchful eyes around them, he took off his suit jacket and


    draped it over her shoulders. Then, he held her hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Debbie rolled her eyes secretly.


    When they found Decker, Carlos spoke even before Debbie could say something. "We have some


    urgent business to attend to. We''re leaving now."


    "Wait! I don''t¡ª" Debbie protested. Carlos cast a warning nce at her, which made her swallow the


    remainder of her words.


    Seeing the suit jacket on Debbie''s shoulders, Decker smirked mischievously and whispered in her ear,


    "You''d been gone for several months, and you have finally returned, dressed like that. My dear sister,


    you''re so dead."


    "Aren''t you going to help me out? What kind of brother are you?"


    Decker stepped back to keep her at arm''s length. "Do I look like someone who can fight off your hungry


    husband?" he asked with an evil grin.


    Debbie didn''t even know how to respond to that remark.


    Her appearance at the party shattered the rumor that she and Carlos had already gotten divorced.


    They were very much together. Carlos was so possessive of his wife that he couldn''t let anyone see


    her naked back.


    Even after the couple had left the party, the guests were still discussing them.


    Inside the ck Emperor car, Carlos pounced on Debbie and tore apart the evening dress in mere


    seconds.


    He stared at the woman beneath him, his eyes dark. "Three months... Honey, how could you be so


    cruel?"


    Debbie''s face was red as an apple. "Old man, you better restrain yourself."


    Carlos sneered, "Restrain myself? In your dreams!" He smashed his lips onto hers and relished the


    taste. Without breaking the kiss, he took off his shirt and pants and threw them alongside her torn


    dress.


    Carlos banged her again and again so hard that she had to beg for the tyrant''s mercy. But he was


    insatiable.


    Debbie knew that he would be. She hade back to satisfy his carnal needs. He was a man of very


    strong sexual drive, after all. It would do neither of them any good to keep him starved for a long time.


    But it turned out that she had underestimated his desire for her.


    Debbie had no idea when they returned to the manor. She was so tired that she fell asleep after their


    wild sex. The next morning, her kids were ying in her bedroom, but she was sound asleep.


    When she finally opened her eyes, she saw her two daughters on her bed. The younger one was lying


    next to her, waving her arms and inartictely babbling.


    The other one was dressed neatly and sat in the corner, keeping an eye on her sister for fear that she


    might roll off the bed.


    When Terilynn saw that Debbie was awake, she turned around and climbed over to her. "Mommy..."


    Evelyn pulled her sister closer to her and reprimanded, "Terilynn, Mommy is sleeping. You¡ª Mommy!"


    Debbie pulled the two girls into her arms. "My sweet babies! Mommy missed you so much."


    Miranda had brought the two girls to meet Debbie a month ago, but she still missed them during the


    time she was away. Debbie nned on staying with them a little longer before she could leave again.


    "Mommy, will you leave us again?" Evelyn asked, her eyes wide open.


    Debbie kissed her forehead. "Mommy will stay with you longer this time."


    "Mommy, when you were not home, Daddy was fooling around with men every day," Evelyn


    Unable to control herself, Debbie burst outughing at her daughter''s words. Then, she asked in a


    serious tone, "Hey, girl. Who taught you those words?"


    Evelyn didn''t understand why her mother had be so serious suddenly. "Uncle Damon said it


    once," she answered honestly.


    "All right. But children shouldn''t say that, okay?"


    Evelyn nodded obediently, though she was still confused.


    Debbie spent the summer with her family. When autumn arrived, she left again. This time, she took all


    of Carlos'' money.


    When Carlos finally found out, he was already penniless. His two daughters looked at him with


    innocent eyes, and Evelyn said, "Daddy, Mommy said that if you wanted to find her, you should look for


    her everywhere."


    He was dumbstruck.


    Debbie had spent almost two years slowly transferring Carlos'' fortune into her ount. And now, she


    was on a tour around the world with his money. The father and his two daughters were left at home.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The poor CEO! He had to work hard to support himself and his two girls.


    On the sixty-third day since she had left, Carlos managed to find his wife.


    The rumors of their rtionship status hit the headlines once again. But theizens didn''t dare


    mention the couple''s real names. They were mostly referred to as "CH" and "DN." Someone posted an


    update on Weibo saying that they had divorced and that the woman had even stolen all of the man''s


    money.


    Debbie and Carlos had seen the post, but neither of them gave a damn about it.


    With a bank card in his pocket, Carlos appeared in the capital city of Thand¡ªBangkok.


    When he saw her, she was getting out of a taxi. The hotel across the road was the one she was staying


    at.


    She was about to cross the road when he got out of his car, walked over to her and pulled her into his


    arms. "Hi, honey."


    "Carlos!" Debbie''s eyes lit up.


    He lowered his head and kissed her lips affectionately.


    Inside the hotel, as soon as Debbie opened the door to her room, Carlos pressed her against the wall


    and asked in a sad tone, "Honey, you shouldn''t punish me like this anymore." During the past months


    she had been away, he had finally realized why Debbie had been running away from him.


    Debbie pressed her hands against his chest and drew circles on it. "Why not?"


    "I didn''t do those things on purpose. You know I had lost my memory, right? Our enemies have been


    caught and punished. And I will make it up to you for the rest of my life. Honey, you know how much I


    love you, don''t you?"


    Of course, Debbie knew Carlos was head over heels in love with her. "Yes, I do."


    Carlos heaved a sigh of relief. "Please don''t leave me again. I really, really missed you."


    "I won''t. I missed you too, old man." Since he had realized her intentions, she had achieved her goal


    and didn''t need to leave him again. Besides, she had missed him and the kids very much.


    Carlos smiled and leaned on her shoulder. "Honey, can we go to bed now? I''m sleepy."


    "No way! Every time we meet, the first thing we do is have sex. Are you here for me or for sex?"


    Debbie asked, pouting her lips, even though she knew that they would eventually have sex that


    evening.

 Chapter 529 The End Of Carlos And Debbies Story

    Chapter 529 The End Of Carlos And Debbie''s Story


    "But I''m really sleepy," Carlos said with a secret grin.


    He leaned closer to kiss Debbie on her lips tenderly. Then, he slowly moved to her face and neck


    without stopping. Debbie rolled her eyes and said in her mind, ''Liar.''


    "Let me go! I need to take a shower," she protested.


    Carlos kept her pressed against the wall, pulled out the bank card from his pocket and gave it to her.


    "I''ve earned around three billion dors in the past two months. If you sleep with me now, I''ll ask Tristan


    to wire the money to your ount immediately."


    Debbie almostughed out loud when she saw Carlos'' pitiful expression. She suppressed the giggles


    and asked, "I took all your money and properties before I left. Are you not angry? Are you sure you


    want to give me more money?"


    "No, I''m not angry. And yes, I want to give you more. As long as youe back home with me, I will


    give you everything I have," Carlos promised.


    Tears welled up in Debbie''s eyes. ''Is this the same aloof CEO? He is such a fool!'' she thought.


    "Honey, why are you crying?" Carlos tensed up.


    Debbie took the card from him and put it back into his pocket. She stood on tiptoe to cradle his neck


    and then gave him a gentle kiss. "Honey, I never used the money I had taken from your ount. I just


    wanted to scare you so that you''d cherish me more in the future."


    Carlos kissed her back while saying, "You don''t have to exin. You can do whatever you want with it.


    Just promise me that you won''t leave me again. I can''t sleep without you by my side." What Debbie


    didn''t know was that Carlos was aware of it when she had begun to transfer his money and properties


    into her ount.


    ''Silly woman. Did she really think that I wouldn''t know about it? I wouldn''t be able to run ZL Group if I


    was so naive, '' he thought with a faint smile.


    Debbie nodded her head vigorously.


    The air between them was tender and warm.


    Meanwhile, in Y City, some daily reporters tried to learn about Carlos and Debbie''s current status from


    their friends. When they asked the group whether Carlos and Debbie were divorced and whether she


    had run away with all his money, they simply smiled and said nothing.


    That night, some paparazzi in Bangkok took photos of Carlos and Debbie kissing at the roadside and


    posted them online.


    And the next day, the couple appeared at Y City Airport. Debbie wasn''t wearing a hat or a mask this


    time. They just showed up in public, holding hands and looking adorable.


    The crowd of reporters outside the airport tried to interview them and bombarded them with questions.


    Carlos only answered one.


    "Mr. Huo, did you go to Bangkok just to pick up your wife?" a reporter asked.


    Carlos looked at him and answered indifferently, "Yes. My wife got tired of her world trip. So, I went


    there to bring her back home."


    The airport erupted in an uproar. Their fans looked at the couple with admiring smiles.


    They went back to the manor together. That night, Evelyn sat on the bed, watching her mother


    reprimand her father as if she were disciplining her son.


    "How did you feel while I was away?" she asked.


    "Very bad," he simply answered. ''You just wait till I get you in bed tonight!'' he thought.


    "Will you listen to everything I say in the future?" she asked.


    "Yes," he answered. ''Do I even have a choice?''


    "Do you love me?" she asked on purpose.


    "Of course, I do!" he answered without any hesitation. ''She already knows the answer!'' he thought with


    a pout.


    "Will you fool around with other women again?" she asked.


    "No, I won''t," he saidzily. ''I''ve never fooled around with other women, '' he thought, absolutely


    determined to teach her a lesson that night.


    Debbie smiled and said, "Still want to argue?"


    Carlos immediately put on a ttering smile. "You''re the boss, honey."


    After a while, Debbie went to the cloakroom. When she was out of earshot, Evelyn approached her dad


    and said in a whisper, "Daddy, please don''t piss Mommy off again. I''m scared of her too. I may not be


    able to help you."


    Carlosughed and nodded. He scooped her up in his arms and kissed her cheeks repeatedly. He was


    so happy to have the three most important women in his life.


    One day, Debbie posted an update on Weibo saying, "My husband has fallen in love with someone


    else. What should I do?"


    Instantly, her Weibo ount was flooded withments and messages. Her fans wondered whether


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Carlos was cheating on her.


    Within two minutes, Debbie deleted the post because she had forgotten to post the pictures.


    Before long, she wrote another post. The text was the same, but there were three pictures along with it.


    In the first picture, Carlos and Evelyn were sitting on the sofa and watching TV. It was someedy


    show, and father and daughter wereughing heartily.


    In the second one, Terilynn, who was in her diaper, was standing on Carlos'' face. The CEO was not


    angry at all. He was holding his daughter tightly and had a warm smile on his face.


    The third one was Debbie''s selfie, in which she was looking at the camera with a lonely look.


    Her fans heaved a sigh of relief. Someonemented, "Buy more books for the elder one so that she


    will have less time with Mr. Huo. But as for the one in the diaper, sorry, but I don''t know how to deal


    with her."


    "Just give up! You won''t be able to deal with them in this life," someone wrote.


    "Not only will you be unable to deal with them, but you also have to take care of them," another one


    wrote.


    After reading the funnyments for the next two hours, Debbie looked at Carlos and asked, "Mr.


    Huo, who was it that said he preferred a son to a daughter?"


    He pulled her into his arms. "That turned out to be a p in the face."


    Debbie rolled her eyes, and thenughed with him.


    When Debbie gave birth to their third baby, she was thirty-three years old and Carlos was forty. Evelyn


    was ten and Terilynn was five. They were blessed with a baby boy, and his name was Matthew Huo.


    Debbie looked at the boy in her arms and told Carlos in disbelief, "I thought it would be a girl!"


    Carlos used coldly, "Looks like you had a lover in your previous life."


    Debbie used to say that a daughter was her father''s lover in his previous life. She had dug her own


    hole with that.


    When Debbie recovered from the delivery, Carlos had sex with her every night. "What happened to


    you? Why are you so horny?" she asked in confusion.


    He pressed her against the bed. "I want a fourth baby," he simply said.


    ''What? A fourth baby?'' Debbie was shocked. "You didn''t even want me to have our third baby. I had to


    puncture the condoms so that we could have Matthew. Why do you suddenly want a fourth baby?"


    Carlos repeated what she had told him before. "I''d like to see how many lovers you had in your


    previous life."


    Debbie cried out as her body was killing her. "Honey, please spare me," she pleaded.


    Carlos chuckled. Debbie was his queen, and he was like her ve most of the times. But when they


    were in bed, he was the undisputed king.


    "Will you bully me in the future?" he asked.


    "No, no, no. Wait! I have never bullied you before!" she protested.


    Carlos leaned against the headboard. "Are you saying that it''s just the way you love me?"


    "Bingo! Honey, I''m so much in love with you." She winked at him.


    Carlos'' smile broadened as he said affectionately, "I love you too, honey."


    They looked each other in the eye. Then, Debbie threw herself into his arms. "Muah!"


    ''Deb, I''ll love you and dote on you for the rest of our lives!'' he swore to himself.

 Chapter 530 Am I A Murderer

    Chapter 530 Am I A Murderer


    ir had heard about Wesley long before they met. Everyone thought he was a hero. In ir''s eyes,


    he was a superhero.


    ir was luckier than Wesley''s other fans because her uncle was his superior. A few loving words were


    all it took, and her uncle told her anything she wanted to know about the man she had a crush on.


    Even so, ir had never asked her uncle to introduce her. She believed in fate, and somehow, she


    firmly believed that they would eventually be together.


    Shock of shocks, she was right. She met him not long after.


    But their first meeting was not a fun one.


    That year, ir was neen years old and Wesley was twenty-three.


    ir was a college student, and her college was in the same city as her home. But she seldom came


    home. Whenever she did, she always saw her parents fighting.


    But sometimes, she had toe home. Just like today.


    It was the holidays. Her roommates all went home. ir stood in front of the vi with a small suitcase.


    It was a beautiful vi, but hardly warm.


    She typed in the code at the entrance. "Beep!" The door to the vi opened.


    "Look at you! I''m sick of you! Why did youe back? Get out of here!" a woman shrieked¡ªshe was


    ir''s mom, Grace Ji. ir sighed helplessly as she realized that her mom was yelling at her dad


    again.


    Judging from her name, you could tell that Grace Ji''s parents wanted her to be a graceful woman.


    And she worked to live up to that name. Even now, she was soft and elegant in public. Everyone


    believed that her name reflected her inner beauty.


    But she was a totally different woman in front of Jacob Jing, ir''s father.


    ir knew why¡ªit was because of life.


    Life had ground her kind-hearted and gentle mom down. She became bitter and angry.


    ir put on her slippers and entered the living room. Before she could greet her parents, she heard a


    loud bang and mes sprang up to the ceiling.


    By the way, Jacob Jing was a Professor of Chemistry, but his degree hadn''t made him much money.


    The man couldn''t stand his wife any longer, and couldn''t see any other way out. He decided to destroy


    himself along with her.


    The explosive was homemade. After all, he was good at chemistry. ir couldn''t tell the police what the


    man used, or how he''d done it. Her dad might have been a chemistry genius, but she didn''t inherit any


    of his skill or natural talent.


    Later, the police told her that this was suicide. Her father brought explosives home, in an attempt to kill


    his wife and himself.


    In the explosion, ir flew backwards, hitting the living room wall. She was knocked senseless. When


    she opened her eyes again, every bone in her body ached.


    The vi was a mess¡ªmes and debris everywhere. Her parents'' faces were contorted in pain, their


    mouths open. But ir couldn''t hear anything but a powerful ringing in her ears.


    The explosion had robbed her of her hearing.


    She wanted to rush in and save her parents, but the zing fire ripped through the whole vi. She


    tried, and was forced back by the heat.


    ''I must do something, '' she thought.


    She wanted to call the fire department, but she couldn''t find her phone. Probably it didn''t matter


    anyway, because she couldn''t hear anything they might ask her.


    "Dad! Mom!" Her head went nk. She could do nothing but call them.


    Even though she could hear nothing, she still called out at the top of her lungs, "Dad! Mom!"


    Suddenly, she saw a figure burst into view, barreling through the fire and wreckage. It was her dad,


    wreathed in mes. He wore an expression of extreme pain¡ªbut paradoxically, also, relief.


    iry on the floor, unable to move.


    She saw him mouth to her, "Run! Run!"


    ir shook her head; she just couldn''t run for her life. This was everything she ever knew, and now she


    watched it burn before her.


    The fire rm in the vi kept ringing. It was, after all, a high-ss housing estate. Soon, a crowd


    gathered outside the vi.


    Ignoring the pain, ir struggled to stand and stagger towards her parents.


    They were already swallowed by the fire. As she moved, she felt a sharp pain. Her hand flew to the


    wound instinctively. She felt something sharp and withdrew her hand, her head turning to look. A sharp


    piece of metal was lodged in her arm, and blood flowed freely down her sleeve, dyeing it a wet crimson


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    color.


    At this moment, she realized that if she didn''t leave the vi now, she might never be able to.


    But she didn''t want to live if her parents were dead.


    People on the ground were throwing rocks through the windows, trying to help anyone who might be


    trapped in there. ir wanted to go to the kitchen to help put out the fire, but the temperature was too


    high. She felt like she had been walking forever, but she''d only covered a short distance.


    Her face was burning hot, and her clothes were drenched in sweat.


    The air was thick with acrid smoke from the fire. She didn''t know what to do.


    The fire engines were approaching, sirens announcing their presence minutes before they arrived.


    A man entered the vi through a broken window to search for people trapped inside. He waded


    through the ze and saw ir standing there in a daze. He grabbed her wrist, dragging her to the


    entrance.


    "Mom! Dad!" The man opened the door and dragged ir out of the vi. She identally raised her


    head. To her surprise, she saw a familiar face.


    It was none other than Wesley.


    Wesley came to her rescue and pulled her away from the sea of mes.


    ir had inhaled a lot of smoke, and could barely breathe. Every breath was punctuated by a fit of


    coughing. She managed to gasp, "My mom...and dad are in there... Save them...please..."


    The fire was uncontroble. Even after ir was out of the vi, a second explosion rocked the


    The firefighters wanted to rush in to save them, but it was simply too dangerous.


    Firemen, policemen, EMTs, and their vehicles sshing colored light over the crowd. The vi was


    surrounded by people.


    The fire was finally put out after an hour. The vi had been burnt to a ckened husk. Anyone that


    was still in there was merely char and ashes.


    Adalson Ji, who was in a green uniform, squatted down before ir. Eyes full of sorrow, he said softly,


    "ir,e with me." Standing beside Adalson Ji was a man in a camo suit¡ªWesley.


    Confusion was written all over ir''s face. "Uncle, why did they abandon me?"


    The question brought a lump to his throat. That was his sister and brother-inw, and he couldn''t save


    them. He stroked her hair as ifforting a child. "They didn''t abandon you. You''re still their daughter,


    no matter what."


    "Uncle, I was in the vi too, but I didn''t die." ir clenched her fists tightly, her face as pale as a sheet.


    "I couldn''t save them. Am I a murderer?"


    She watched as her parents died. She was so guilty that she thought she was responsible for their


    deaths.


    Adalson Ji felt rather sorry for her. "No! That''s not it. You''re still a sweet kid. You had nothing to do with


    this," he coaxed her.


    ''I''m almost neen. Not really a kid, '' she thought.


    Adalson Ji got a call over his radio. He stepped away to make a report. Wesley and ir were left


    alone.


    Wesley passed a bottle of water to the girl, who stared nkly at the ground. "Have a drink. It''ll help


    your throat," he said.

 Chapter 531 I May Have To Trouble You

    Chapter 531 I May Have To Trouble You


    Adalson and ir lived in the same housing estate. Wesley just happened to be visiting Adalson today.


    After he left the house and was in his car, he heard the explosion. Without hesitation, he changed


    direction and raced toward the source of the sound. That was why Wesley was able to save ir.


    Staring at the bottle of water in Wesley''s hand, ir murmured, "Wesley, am I a murderer?"


    ''People seem to think he''s honest. He won''t lie to me, '' she thought.


    Wesley was stunned for a moment. ''She knows me?''


    He squatted down before her and looked the girl in the eye. If he was his usual self, he would tell her,


    "You''re not a kid. Why didn''t you call the police or the fire department? And why did you stay in the


    house instead of trying to get out?"


    However, he couldn''t just say that. The girl''s parents died in the fire. He had to be a little more


    sensitive, despite the fact that he didn''t quite know how. "Don''t me yourself. The fire was zing.


    Even firefighters failed to get inside. You couldn''t have done anything."


    A smile appeared on ir''s pale face. "Wesley, can you give me a hug?" Her heart was aching fiercely.


    She desperately wanted someone to hug her andfort her.


    Wesley was at a loss for words. ''Do I look like a kind person?'' he asked himself.


    However, he sighed in defeat under her hopeful expression. After a moment''s pause, he looked


    around, screwed the cap back on the bottle, put it on the ground and took the girl in his arms.


    ir held his waist and burst out crying. Her waist trembled against his, her body racked by sobs.


    Her birthday was in two months, and now she was an orphan.


    A yearter


    At Hillside Apartments


    After the movingpany dropped off thest piece of furniture, one of the staff told ir, "It''s done,


    Miss Jing."


    ir, who was unpacking her things in the bedroom, came to the living room to finish things up. "Thank


    you, guys," she beamed.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You''re wee, Miss Jing. We''re leaving now."


    "Okay. Bye!" ir apanied them to the door. Before she closed it, she looked at the closed door


    opposite her apartment and shed a knowing smile.


    Having lived in the Hillside Apartments for half a month, ir finally saw her new neighbor.


    Ding! The elevator came to a halt on the 16th floor. ir walked out and strolled towards her


    apartment, humming a song.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted a tall figure. ted, she stopped humming and eximed,


    "Wesley!"


    Wesley had just locked the door to his apartment. Upon seeing the girl, he recognized her immediately


    and nodded at her indifferently. "Hi," he said.


    After the ident, he had seen her twice in Adalson''s home.


    ir straightened herself and gave him a sweet smile. "Nice to meet you, Officer Li. I''m your new


    neighbor. I may have to trouble you in the future."


    ''Trouble me? Another girl trying to hit on me?''


    he thought to himself. "I''m almost never home. So don''t expect too much. Gotta go!" Indifference was


    written all over his face.


    ir didn''t mind his attitude at all¡ªshe knew he was a cold man. ''Maybe he''ll be nicer after he gets to


    know me, '' she thought.


    Wesley didn''t know why, but ir''s simple hello seemed like a magical spell that haunted him.


    Whenever he had a free moment, her voice woulde unbidden to his mind saying, "Nice to meet


    you, Officer Li. I''m your new neighbor..."


    Maybe Wesley was telling the truth when he said he was seldom home. ir hadn''t seen him for a long


    time since theirst meeting. But fate was amazing. It would eventually bring people together.


    At the beginning of ir''s third year in college, the freshmen were going to have their military training.


    Before the military training program even started, a piece of exciting news spread like wildfire across


    the entire campus.


    Wesley and his men would be conducting the training program.


    Those freshmen couldn''t wait to register even though the new semester was a month away.


    In the past, they only had twenty percent enrollment. This year, they had ny.


    ir, of course, found out before anyone else.


    After all, her uncle was Wesley''s superior.


    And he was not dumb¡ªhe knew that she had a crush on Wesley. So he''d help her out when he could.


    Of course, her uncle wouldn''t tell her anything about Wesley''s ssified missions. That was strictly


    prohibited.


    On the first day, the yground was packed with people. Other than the freshmen, other students of


    different grades were there as well. Their goal was simple¡ªto observe Wesley in real life.


    ir was a crazy fan of Wesley, but she chose to stay in her dorm and y on her phone. It was not


    that she didn''t want to meet him. It was hot this summer, and there were so many people on the


    yground. There was no way he''d be able to spot her in the crowd.


    She would rather wait until this evening. Her uncle told her Wesley would stay at his own apartment.


    Wesley''s hometown was in A Country, and he lived in Hillside Apartments when he stayed in Y City.


    She could see him from time to time.


    She would not tell the others about this. Her best friend, Joslyn Zhu, was an exception.


    At dusk, ir and Joslyn Zhu had supper at the school cafeteria. Then they said goodbye to each


    other. "Joslyn, I''m going back home. You probably need to get back to your dorm," she said.


    Joslyn Zhu was ying a game on her phone. Without raising her head, she simply answered, "Okay.


    Good luck!" Then, she realized something and raised her head to look at ir. "If he really doesn''t like


    you, why not introduce us?" she said yfully.


    ir fastened her hands around her friend''s neck, pretending to strangle her. "Hey! Never mess with


    your friend''s crush!"


    "Let me go, ir! What if I get killed? My teammates will get mad!" She was ying a MOBA game.


    ir let go of her helplessly. "Okay, okay. Just watch where you are going! Gotta go."


    "All right. Bye, Mom!" she teased.


    ir rolled her eyes and left the campus.


    After leaving the metro station, she got to her own apartment in two minutes or so. The moment she


    entered the estate, she saw a military vehicle driving towards the underground parking garage.


    She sped up and ran as fast as she could. Luckily, she was able to stop the elevator on the first floor in


    time.


    When the doors opened, she saw the man she was expecting to see¡ªWesley, who had just emerged


    from the underground car park.


    Gasping for air, she gave him a broad smile and said, "What a coincidence!"


    Wesley stared at her face for a few seconds and then nodded his head without saying a word.


    ir was a bit frustrated. ''He''s really a man of few words. Fine! I''ll try and find something interesting to


    talk about.'' However, when she saw her reflection in the wall of the elevator, her eyes widened in


    shock.


    Her hair was a mess. Her face was as red as a tomato. The thing that stuck out most was a ck mark


    on her face. She looked down at her hands, and found that her index finger was dirty. She had stained


    her face when she had adjusted her hair. ''How embarrassing!''

 Chapter 532 His Apartment

    Chapter 532 His Apartment


    ''Oh God! My face...''


    ir turned around to show her back towards Wesley and rubbed her face in an attempt to wipe off the


    stain. To her disappointment, the more she rubbed her face, therger the stain became.


    The elevator reached the sixteenth floor soon, but ir was still dealing with the stain on her face.


    Wesley waited for her to walk out first, but she didn''t move at all.


    He had to walk past her. When he was out of the elevator, he stopped and turned to look at the girl.


    "We''re already on the sixteenth floor. Are youing out or not?"


    ir wasn''t expecting him to talk to her. She raised her head and asked in confusion, "Are you talking


    to me?"


    Wesley raised his brow. He was trying his best not tough out loud. He coughed to hide his snicker


    and remained his usual self. "Is there anyone else here?" he asked coldly.


    ir saw the door of her apartment and then realized that she was home. "Sorry. I didn''t realize it."


    She walked out and headed to her apartment. When she heard Wesley open his door, she turned


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    around and asked, "Wesley, are you¡ª" She wanted to ask whether he lived alone, but then decided


    otherwise. "Did you eat?"


    "Yes," he simply answered.


    "Okay." ir nodded, but before he could leave, she asked again, "Are you full?"


    Wesley didn''t know how to respond. It was the first time that he had seen someone so silly. ''She is not


    like her uncle at all, '' he thought.


    Realizing that she had asked a dumb question, ir gave him an embarrassed smile and said,


    "Uh...bye."


    Their doors shut at the same time. As she leaned against the door, ir wanted to p herself. ''Silly


    woman! You ruined the meeting!'' she cursed herself inwardly.


    She then threw herself onto the sofa, her mind running wild.


    After getting some rest, she went to the bathroom to take a shower. But the moment she saw herself in


    the mirror, she shrieked. She had forgotten about the stain on her facepletely, and had been


    talking to Wesley with that on her face.


    ''Waah... This is so embarrassing!''


    After washing her face, she decided to go to the supermarket to buy some fruits. She strolled towards


    the elevator; she didn''t think Wesley would go out anywhere at this time.


    She was right. She bought some fruits and came back home, but didn''t see him again.


    She went to the kitchen, washed the fruits, sliced them and put them onto a te, arranging them in a


    beautiful way.


    Two minutester, she mustered up some courage and knocked on Wesley''s door.


    The door was opened pretty quickly. Wesley seemed to have just taken a bath. Drips of water rolled


    down his hair. He had a towel wrapped around his waist.


    ir stared at his well-shaped body in a trance. His wet abs made her drool.


    There were scars on his bronze-colored skin; each of them represented his brilliant achievement.


    ir''s heart ached when she saw the scars. In a sad voice, she asked, "Did it hurt?"


    Wesley frowned and asked impatiently, "What do you want?"


    ir snapped out of her reverie. Biting her lower lip, she raised the fruit te and said, "I bought some


    fruits, and I''m unable to finish them all. Would you like to have some?"


    "No, thank you. I don''t like fruits," he said without any hesitation.


    ir didn''t expect him to reject her so brutally; she was stunned for a while. After a few seconds, she


    picked up a slice of kiwi with a fork and put it to his lips. "It''s very sweet¡ª"


    Before she could finish speaking, his phone rang in the living room.


    He went inside to pick it up. "Hello? All right. I''m on my way." Anxiety was clear in his face.


    He quickly went into his bedroom and got changed within a minute.


    ''He''s so fast. I wonder if he is also this fast in bed, '' ir thought to herself.


    She stood in the same position, lost in thought. Wesley rolled his eyes, walked past her and entered


    the elevator, leaving his door wide open.


    When the doors of the elevator closed, ir was still in a daze.


    When she finally came back to her senses, she found that Wesley was gone. And not just that, his


    apartment was left unlocked.


    ''Does he always forget to lock his door when he''s in a hurry?''


    With the te in her hands, ir entered Wesley''s apartment. "I''m not here to steal anything. I''m just


    curious about your daily life. I won''t touch any of your stuff," she murmured.


    Wesley''s apartment was about two hundred square meters, muchrger than hers.


    The house was decorated in ck, white and grey. Anyone could tell that this was a man''sir.


    She popped her head into the room where he had changed his clothes, and looked around. ''This must


    be his bedroom. I really want to take a look.''


    Defeated by her curiosity, she checked every room in the apartment.


    Not only that, she decided to do hisundry too.


    She went to his bathroom. When she saw his boxers, her face turned red. Nevertheless, she put all his


    clothes into the washing machine.


    His apartment was clean and tidy. From the looks of it, no woman lived there. She guessed that he


    must have hired some cleaning staff to clean the house regrly.


    ir was ted when she didn''t see any women''s stuff.


    She sat on his sofa and began to eat the fruits. After the washing was done, she hung the clothes and


    then began to leave.


    She picked up the empty te and opened the door, only to see Wesley raising his hand to enter the


    passcode. She felt rather awkward.


    Meeting his confused eyes, she didn''t know how to exin her presence in his apartment. "S-sorry¡­


    I... I just..."


    Just as ir was racking her brains to find an excuse, a girl stuck her head from behind Wesley and


    asked curiously, "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    He had brought a girl home! ir was dejected.


    Wesley looked at the girl behind him, but didn''t answer her questions. Then he turned to ir and


    asked, "Do you need anything?"


    Jealousy flooded her heart as she shook her head. "No. I was just leaving."


    After ir went back into her apartment, Megan asked Wesley curiously, "Uncle Wesley, is she your


    neighbor?"


    "Hmm." Wesley looked away from her apartment and walked into his own.


    He opened the door to a guest room and told Megan, "You can stay in this room."


    "Okay. Thank you, Uncle Wesley. I''m going to do my homework now." Megan went into the guest room


    with her backpack.


    When Wesley entered his bedroom, he could smell the strange fragrance in there. He walked into the


    bathroom and found that all his dirty clothes were gone.

 Chapter 533 Her Heart Was Crushed

    Chapter 533 Her Heart Was Crushed


    Wesley stepped onto the balcony and found that his clothes were hung there.


    ''She entered the apartment without my permission, and on top of that, she did myundry too?


    What a weird girl!'' he thought.


    ir had sses to attend early the next morning. The rm clock roused her from her deep sleep.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she left her apartment and entered the elevator, her


    head still nk from yesterday''s incident.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, she was still in a daze, not realizing that she had to get out. At


    that moment, a man entered.


    It was Wesley.


    ''Wait! Wesley!'' ir''s eyes widened, as she immediately snapped back into reality.


    Wesley was wearing a grey sweatshirt, ck shorts and a pair of Nike Air Max 720. He had just


    finished his morning exercise. ir could still see beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Wesley cast a casual nce at her before pressing the button to the sixteenth floor. ir watched


    nkly as the doors closed slowly. ''Oh God! What am I doing?'' she thought. "Wait!" she yelled. "Sorry. I


    need to get out."


    She pressed the open button and left the elevator in a hurry. When the doors were about to close


    again, Wesley blocked them with his foot and called out, "Wait!"


    ir stopped and turned around by instinct. "Me?"


    Wesley didn''t respond to her question. Under ir''s expectant eyes, he said coldly, "Do not touch my


    stuff again. I hate people touching my things without my permission."


    ir''s heart was crushed under the weight of his cold words.


    She wanted to apologize to him for intruding, but he didn''t give her the chance to say anything. The


    doors closed quickly and the elevator went up to the sixteenth floor.


    Dejected, ir left the housing estate and arrived at the subway station. The journey was short, but


    she felt like she had been dumped a thousand times.


    Inside the ssroom, ir was leaning over the desk and flipping through the pages of her English


    book. "Joslyn, do you think that girl is his girlfriend?" she murmured in English.


    Joslyn rolled her eyes and spat, "Miss Jing, please speak Chinese! Mandarin!"


    They had just had an English ss, and ir was too overwhelmed. She sat up and apologized.


    "Sorry, Joslyn. I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Joslyn shrugged. "No need to apologize. I know you well. Truth be told, I really envy you. How are you


    able to speak English so well? When you talked to our foreign teacher, you sounded like a native


    English speaker. I wonder when I will get to be that good at speaking English. When that dayes,


    my mom will definitely go to a temple and thank the Buddha."


    ir leaned onto her shoulder. "It''s because you never concentrate on your studies. You''re, in fact,


    smarter than me."


    "Nah. I simply have no talent in English. Forget about it. You look super frustrated. Tell me."


    Recalling what had happened between her and Wesley, ir pouted her lips and began to tell her best


    friend everything.


    After listening to the story, Joslyn looked towards the yground and said, "I guess a lot of women


    might have done the same things as you¡ªdoing hisundry and preparing fruits for him. Wesley is the


    dream lover of countless women. You have to admit it. It''s perfectly normal that he has high standards


    for his girlfriend. Just don''t give up so easily. You are pretty, and you have your uncle backing you up. I


    believe that you''ll get what you want soon enough."


    ir was cheered up once again by Joslyn''s words. She hugged Joslyn tightly and said, "Thank you,


    honey. You are always by my side. And don''t worry. You know I''m not the kind of person who gives up


    so easily. I''ll make him mine sooner orter, and then we can sleep together every night." ir giggled


    as she said that.


    Joslyn poked her in the forehead and snapped, "Hey, don''t act so horny! Your superhero might get


    scared away by you."


    irughed out loud, and then Joslyn joined in. She was feeling much better now, after talking to her


    best friend. After a while, she asked, "Where are you working part-time? I want to work too."


    "I was working in a bookstore, but it closed down sometime back. I''m nning to find another part-time


    job. Why do you want to work part-time? What if your cousin finds out?"


    At the mention of her cousin, ir sat up and told Joslyn in a serious tone, "As long as you don''t tell


    him, he won''t know!"


    Embarrassed, Joslyn sat up too and held ir''s hands apologetically. "You knew about that? Please


    don''t be mad at me. Your cousin is so handsome that I wasn''t able to resist his charm. So, I ended up


    telling him whatever he wanted to know about you."


    ir''s cousin was Adalson''s eldest son¡ªHartwell Ji. He cared for ir very much.


    Especially after ir''s parents passed away, Hartwell Ji would try to find out about her whenever he


    could, like her academic results and her behavior at school.


    With his resources, he could easily get the information he needed through his men. But no one was


    closer to ir than her best friend, Joslyn. The two girls hung around together almost every day.


    Hartwell Ji had only asked Joslyn out once, and she had told him everything he had wanted to learn


    about ir. Besides, they had exchanged their WeChat ounts so that she could update him on any


    news about ir.


    "Joslyn, I forgive you for snitching on me to Hartwell. I know he did all that for my own good. But, you


    can''t say anything about Wesley to him! Okay?" ir warned. She felt shy to let others know that she


    had a crush on Wesley.


    Joslyn nodded. "Rest assured, I won''t tell him. This is your private affair. Trust me, I won''t say


    anything." But deep inside, she thought, ''I don''t even need to tell him! Even your uncle knows about it.


    How is it possible that your cousin wouldn''t know?''


    It was just that Hartwell believed that Wesley was just like an idol for ir, nothing more.


    Adalson knew that ir had moved into the apartment opposite Wesley''s, but Hartwell Ji didn''t know


    that yet. He was working in another city, and no one had told him.


    Since there were no sses in the afternoon, ir decided to go to the library to study Arabic


    Language and Literature.


    Joslyn had her own matters to deal with, so ir had to go alone.


    On her way to the library, she walked past the yground. The freshmen in their camouge uniforms


    were being trained there, as they marched shouting military slogans. The young students, full of vigor


    and vitality, were like the bright morning sun.


    When she passed by a tree on the yground, she heard two girls discussing Wesley. "He is so


    handsome! So masculine and dashing. This is the first time I''ve met him, but I''m already in love with


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    him."


    "I saw him yesterday. He is always the shining star in the crowd. He is the instructor of ss 6. I''m so


    envious of them!"


    Following their gazes, ir saw Wesley in his military uniform and a cap.


    He was guiding the students to goose step. The eyes of the students were full of admiration for their


    instructor.


    ir stayed for a while before she headed to the library, a little dejected.


    Although the air-conditioner was on in the library, it was still a little hot. There were only a few students


    in there. ir found the book she had wanted to read, and began to go through it.


    After about ten minutes, she heard a shriek. ir raised her head to see what was going on, but a


    bookshelf blocked her view.

 Chapter 534 The Hostage Seems Calm

    Chapter 534 The Hostage Seems Calm


    Soon the library had more screams of terror than books. ir even heard someone shout, "Run!"


    The atmosphere was so tense that ir unconsciously held her breath. She suddenly had a bad


    feeling about this. She picked up her book and walked to the hallway to see what was happening.


    However, before she could figure it out, she was pulled roughly, and a man put his arm around her. She


    could feel something hard, cold, and sharp pressed against her neck. She lowered her eyes and saw a


    knife out of the corner of her eye.


    The guy controlling her reeked of sweat. ir fought back the urge to vomit.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She struggled in his grip, but he increased the pressure of the knife. "Don''t move!" he shouted. "Or I''ll


    kill you right now!"


    When the other students ran to the entrance of the library, a girl with a pale face approached them


    slowly. In a trembling voice, she pleaded, "Liam, don''t do this. Please. Let her go."


    The sight of the girl erased his angry expression. His eyes reflected the pain he felt. "It''s been ten


    years. I can''t forget you, I can''t quit you. I need you, Elma. Be with me, or I''ll kill her. And me. You get to


    watch!"


    Not until then did ir realize that she had be a hostage.


    Meeting Elma''s horrified and sad eyes, ir cleared her throat. "Calm down, man. Is that a new knife?


    Put it down. My neck is so hot. What if you leave a scar? What will I tell my boyfriend?"


    While the students were running out of the library, more than ten men in camouge uniforms stormed


    into the ce.


    "Shut up! I don''t care what your boyfriend thinks!" Liam spat impatiently.


    At that moment, the soldiers appeared on the second floor where the kidnapper was. ir tried to


    reason with the kidnapper. "But I don''t know you. Or Elma. Why hold me hostage?"


    Among the soldiers, a man with no cap whispered in Wesley''s ear, "The hostage seems pretty calm.


    She''s not freaking out."


    When Wesley saw who the hostage was, he furrowed his brows. ''ir?''


    A year ago, when her parents were trapped in a burning house, she didn''t run out of there, but tried to


    get to the kitchen instead. After she was saved, she crouched on the ground under a tree, quietly


    weeping. It was not until she was in his arms that she burst out crying.


    And now, she was held hostage with a knife pressed against her throat. The kidnapper could kill her


    without a second thought. But she didn''t look nervous at all, and was even trying to talk sense into her


    assant.


    ''She''s really awesome, '' he thought.


    ir didn''t care that the soldiers showed up, but Liam did. He looked around nervously and then saw a


    group of men in camouge uniforms standing at a distance. He was so nervous that he identally


    pushed the knife too hard and cut ir''s neck.


    She felt a sharp pain. As a girl sensitive to pain, ir pouted and said, "Hey hey! Be careful. That


    hurts."


    "Elma...you...you called them?" Liam asked in disbelief as he retreated to the depths of the library,


    ignoring ir''s pleading.


    Elma turned her head to see who Liam was referring to. Then she hurriedly exined, "Nope.


    Remember the military training? These guys are the instructors. They just happened to be here. You


    can''t fight them. Liam, drop the knife! Please!"


    Her words irked Liam to no end. He yelled at the soldiers, "Stay where you are! One more step and I''ll


    kill her!"


    Wesley''s gaze swept around the library before he put his hands behind his back and moved forward.


    He made a few gestures to his men without the kidnapper noticing. Then two men left the library.


    "I said, don''t move! I''ll kill her, I swear!" Liam yelled hysterically.


    Wesley came up to Elma and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Elma gave him a basic rundown. Then she turned to Liam and spat, "You''re a coward! I''m not going to


    be your girlfriend. Ever!"


    Liam stared at Elma in disbelief. "Seriously? I''m the coward? How can you say that?"


    ir could tell Liam was getting more and more unstable. She couldn''t look at Wesley. The angle was


    too sharp, and her attacker wasn''t interested in letting her do that.


    "You''re wrong!" Wesley suddenly said. "He loves you a lot. He just doesn''t know how to make you see


    that."


    Everyone, from ir to the soldiers, was stunned. They couldn''t believe that someone like Wesley


    would defend the kidnapper.


    Liam nodded his head in approval. "I''ve loved her for ten years. I just wanted her to throw me a bone


    and look my way. But instead, she took up with another guy!" ir could feel the sadness emitting from


    him.


    She was facing a window, and to her surprise, two soldiers had already climbed onto the windowsill.


    This was the second floor!


    One of them met her eyes and put a forefinger to his lips. He wanted her to remain quiet. She blinked


    in response.


    "If this guy lets her go, will you be with him?" Wesley asked Elma and winked at her without Liam


    seeing.


    Much to his surprise, Elma didn''t get the hint. She shook her head violently and retreated. "No, no, no.


    Never gonna happen. He''s a freak!"


    The others were rendered speechless.


    Liam was boiling over with rage. ir sighed inwardly and decided to save herself. She pointed to a


    book and said, "Hey, check that out!"


    Liam followed her finger, and didn''t hear the hushed noises behind him. "What? Are you messing with


    me?" he spat.


    "No, no! It''s my favorite book. Can I touch it onest time before I die?" ir began to babble in order


    to distract him.


    "Shut up! Do I look like an idiot to you? A medical book? This is Y City Language and Culture


    University!"


    ir took a closer look at the book and was stunned. ''Why is there a medical book here? We don''t


    even have a department of medicine!''


    Right at that moment, a soldier kicked the hand Liam held the knife in. Neither Liam nor ir saw it


    Uttering a heartrending cry, Liam staggered and bumped into a bookshelf, with ir still under his


    control. He bumped his left arm on the shelf. ir was tugged with him. He still had an arm wrapped


    around her, high, near her shoulders. Boom! Her head hit the shelf, and she saw stars.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. It wasn''t long before ir was pulled to her feet and


    wrapped in a man''s warm arms.


    With her blurry eyes, ir saw Wesley''s fantastic physique. ''Wow, he''s really hot, '' she thought.


    Wesley held her in his arms and kicked Liam hard in the gut.

 Chapter 535 Dinner Invitation

    Chapter 535 Dinner Invitation


    Wesley''s attack sent Liam flying into the bookshelf, knocking it over.


    Moving to protect ir, Wesley snaked an arm around her waist and guided her away from the falling


    books.


    Two of Wesley''s men jumped on Liam, pinning him to the floor.


    Soon, the police came, and Liam was cuffed and stuffed.


    Wesley helped ir walk to a seat to rest. Supporting her head with one arm, she closed her eyes to


    steady herself, still dizzy from the impact of the bump.


    After ir was seated by the table, Wesley gave his statement to the police. As soon as he left, his


    men trotted over to ir and asked with concern, "You all right? We can take you to the infirmary if you


    want."


    ir opened her eyes to find that she was surrounded by a crowd of young men wearing silly grins.


    Startled, she sat up immediately and replied, "I''m fine. I''ll goter."


    Talbot Yun, Wesley''s right-hand man, squeezed to the front of the throng and sat on his haunches. He


    said, "You were so calm back there. You gotta be the bravest girl I''ve ever seen."


    Wesley turned around asionally to make sure his men were behaving. That was when he saw that


    they were crowding around ir, talking andughing.


    There was a blood streak on her neck, a bruise on her forehead. Besieged with concerned questions


    from the young officers, she looked nervous.


    Wesley strode over and demanded, "What''s going on? She''s hurt and doesn''t need you guys bugging


    her. Talbot, Bowman, send Bl...er... her to the infirmary."


    "Yes, sir!" the brothers, Talbot Yun and Bowman Yun answered, standing to attention and saluting


    when they got Wesley''s orders.


    The rest of the crowd lined up and marched towards the yground.


    Back on the yground the young soldiers were talking amongst themselves. Concentrating on the


    training? Forget it. "I think Chief knows her. I heard him almost call her by name. I don''t think he wants


    us to know," a man said.


    "I heard it too. And? Knowing her name doesn''t mean anything. Anyway, we got to train these guys,"


    a second man retorted, turning to walk away. Yet another man grabbed him and said seriously, "We


    only knew about Megan. Now this girl? Chief''s holding out on us."


    "Right. Talbot and Bowman say he doesn''t get out much. When he''s not visiting his hometown, he''s in


    his apartment. A date? Never!" Heughed.


    "Ten-hut!"


    a cold, stern voice came from behind them. Their hearts sank. They were supposed to be training the


    students, not gossiping about their superior''s private life. "Oh God. We''re doomed!" they cried.


    "It''s all your fault. I tried to get you to stay on task," one of themined.


    "One hundred leapfrogs, each of you," Wesley announced solemnly.


    "Noooooooooo, " they screamed inside, too afraid of Wesley to defy him. So the 12 military instructors


    ended up doing 100 leapfrogs each in front of the college freshmen.


    In the infirmary


    Talbot Yun and Bowman Yun offered to escort ir to the infirmary, but she turned them down. "I''m


    good. I can get there on my own. Thanks, though," she told them.


    Bowman Yun said with a grin, "Okay then, but if you feel dizzy again, let us know. We''ll carry you


    there."


    "Got it. Bye," ir agreed with a nod, feeling that the brothers were way too friendly with her.


    Their eagerness to please her outstripped her desire to get Wesley to notice her.


    In the infirmary, a doctor applied some cortisone cream to ir''s neck and forehead. "Theceration to


    your neck will heal soon, but I don''t like that lump on your forehead. You need a CAT scan and a proper


    exam to have that checked out."


    "Set that up for me, okay? Thanks, doc."


    She knew Talbot Yun and Bowman Yun were busy with training, so ir went to the hospital on her


    own.


    She had a CAT scan to determine whether she had a concussion, and she got a clean bill of health.


    Relieved, she went home to take a nap.


    But before long, she was jarred awake by her ringtone. It was her uncle Adalson. "How are you


    feeling? Did you go to the hospital?" he asked.


    ir sat up, blinking to clear her head. She yawned. "Sorry, Uncle. You woke me up. I saw a doctor


    and everything''s fine."


    "Okay. Come home when you have time. Or your aunt cane over and look after you."


    "Uncle, I''m good, really. If it makes you feel better, I''ll be by in a couple days." ir was touched by her


    uncle''s concern, but she felt he was making mountains out of molehills.


    "You don''t have to. I''ll let you go. Bye." Adalson ended the phone call in a hurry.


    ir stared at her phone. ''That was weird, '' she thought. ''Well, maybe there was an emergency, '' she


    told herself. Then she went back to sleep.


    She dropped into a deep slumber. The hours passed. She opened her eyes again, and it took her a


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    little bit to realize someone was ringing her doorbell.


    Only her uncle and aunt and Joslyn knew she lived here.


    Her uncle lived in in another city and it couldn''t be her aunt, so it must be Joslyn.


    Still in her pajamas, ir went to the door with bleary eyes. She opened the door, and said with her


    eyes half closed, "Joslyn, why did you... Huh? Wesley?"


    Her eyes were wide open when she saw the man standing at the door. Wesley was still wearing his


    camo fatigues. He must have just gotten back. "Uncle Adalson asked me toe and check on you.


    You all right?" he asked with a serious look on his face.


    He called Adalson "Uncle Adalson" in private.


    ''Couldn''t he just say he wanted to check on me? Even though it''s a lie, I''d still be happy. He can''t see


    I''m crushing on him hard, '' she thought.


    ir nodded. Then soon she shook her head. "Not really."


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "I''m hungry," she answered, blinking. It was after 8 p.m. She hadn''t eaten anything since lunch.


    Wesley nced at her and decided to pretend he didn''t realize what she was getting at. "So are you


    hurt?"


    "Yes."


    "What is it? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    "No, my belly''s hurting. I need a restaurant," she said innocently.


    Wesley felt defeated. Just as he was about to refuse, ir cut in, "My treat. It''s the least I can do. You


    saved me."


    "I''m a soldier. It was my duty." Wesley wanted to leave.


    ir added, "My uncle asked you to check on me. I''m starving. Are you really going to just walk away?"


    "Is that a threat?" Wesley hated being threatened.


    ir shook her head like a rattle. "No, no. It''s okay if you don''t want to have dinner with me. Tell you


    what¡ªgo home, shower, change. I have enough here in the house. I''ll cook dinner. Come over, make


    sure I''m fine, and then you can take off again. What do you say?"


    Wesley gave her a long look and turned around without a word to go back to his apartment.


    "Hey, yes or no? You haven''t given me an answer yet." If he agreed, she would go to the kitchen and


    start cooking now.


    Wesley opened his door and turned around impatiently. "We''ll see."


    ''He is as cold as an iceberg, '' ir thought.


    The next time someone opened her apartment door, ir was in the kitchen, ready to saute some


    vegetables and meat.

 Chapter 536 How About Me

    Chapter 536 How About Me


    Wesley had changed into casual clothes. Standing at the door, he asked, "You ever lock your door?"


    ir answered without turning back, "Not really. It''s just you and me here. No one else lives on our


    floor. Why bother?"


    Then, Wesley lectured her as if he were talking to a child. "It''s dangerous. You don''t know who else


    might walk in."


    "Okay, okay. Fine. Any foods you don''t like?" asked ir as she poured some cooking oil into the wok


    after putting it on the stove. Before he answered, she muttered, "Probably not. My uncle said one time


    you guys had to eat grass to survive. I can''t even!"


    Wesley was reduced to silence. ''Eat grass? What are we? Sheep?''


    While ir was cooking in the kitchen, Wesley looked around her living room. It looked quite safe.


    Adalson might have helped set the ce up. There were even fire extinguishers.


    "Can you cook?" ir turned back and asked out of the blue.


    "Oh yeah," Wesley replied, meeting her eyes.


    "Well, good." ''Our kids won''t go hungry then, '' ir thought to herself.


    By the time dinner was ready, Wesley was watching TV on the couch in the living room. He had a good


    view of the kitchen from the couch, so he could keep an eye on her that way.


    ir had cooked several dishes, including vegetables and meat dishes. She carried them to the dining


    room. There was also congee with lean pork and century eggs. Thest thing she brought to the table


    was a stack of pancakes.


    irdled two bowls of congee and waved to Wesley with a smile. "Dinner''s ready. Come and eat."


    Wesley said, "I don''t¡ª"


    "That''s a lot of food. How am I supposed to eat it all? Come on, let''s not waste it." ir interrupted him.


    She knew he was going to refuse, so she didn''t give him the chance to say it.


    Wesley rose to his feet and walked to the dining room. "Alright," he said after taking a seat at the dining


    table. "But don''t do this again."


    "Okay," ir replied with a smile.


    No doubt she was an excellent cook. She could cook all kinds of dishes. Wesley was a soldier, as


    efficient at eating as he was at his duties. ir wasn''t even full, but he was already done and put down


    his chopsticks.


    "Um... there''s still plenty left. I can''t finish it," said ir, feeling embarrassed. She wasn''t lying. Each


    te was still half full.


    She assumed Wesley was hungry, and that he hadn''t eaten like this in a long time. She cooked more


    food on that assumption.


    Wesley was going to bring his bowl and chopsticks to the kitchen. When he heard what she said, he


    sat back in his seat. "It''s fine. Just eat."


    ir had a tiny appetite. After a few more bites, she put down her chopsticks and announced, "I''m full."


    Then Wesley served himself another bowl of congee and ate everything that was left on the table.


    Afterwards, Wesley did the dishes while ir cleared the table. He had his back to her. Watching him


    thoughtfully, she asked, "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "No," he answered simply, without the slightest hesitation or embarrassment.


    "Do you want one?"


    "No." ''I work my butt off every day. I don''t have time, '' he thought.


    "Is there... anyone you like?"


    "No." ''I just don''t think about it.''


    He was so blunt that for a moment ir didn''t know what to say next.


    She was starting to feel embarrassed. "Sooo..." Then she paused, ying with her hair. "What kind of


    girl do you like?" The girl blushed. There was no way she could have looked him in the eye and asked


    all this.


    Wesley paused. "I''ve never thought about it." ''Women all look the same.''


    ir dropped the rag and walked quietly towards the kitchen. Wesley knew she was approaching the


    second she had started doing it. He went on washing the dishes.


    She leaned on the door to the kitchen, knocked and asked in a low voice, "How about me?"


    Confused, Wesley turned around, looking at the blushing woman. "What do you mean?"


    ir bowed her head with embarrassment. "We''re both single, so why don''t we go out?"


    She was quiet, but Wesley heard her clearly. He turned around and continued busying himself with the


    dishes. "I don''t think so." ''I need to stay away. I don''t have time for her. It wouldn''t be fair to her.''


    ir was incensed, humiliated.


    She strode towards him, fists clenched, intending to kick him out. Water had puddled on the floor near


    the sink. It was abination of cooking oil, dish soap, and water, and she didn''t see it.


    ir was wearing slippers. Once she stepped in the puddle, she slipped. "Aargh!"


    she screamed. Instantly, his big hands shot out, grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into his arms


    before she fell.


    Her body was so soft and she smelled so good, he realized, again. The feelings he kept pushing down


    deep inside him resurfaced. This was the second time she was in his arms today. And the second time


    he touched her soft body and smelled her fragrance.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    To steady herself, ir locked her arms around his neck.


    At this moment, they were so close to each other, even closer than in the library. Wesley could see that


    there was a tiny ck mole under one of her eyes. Her enchanting scent filled his nostrils.


    Romance was in the air. Her heart was racing. Before Wesley let go, she stood on tiptoe and nted a


    kiss on the corner of his mouth.


    It was a small kiss, but he felt it. Her lips were as soft as her body. He was afraid that if he held her any


    tighter, her delicate body would snap.


    His hands tightened and his jaw hardened; the look in his eyes was fierce. ''He''s angry, '' ir realized.


    "That was for saving me¡ªagain."


    There were many ways to say thank you. She chose the one that made her the happiest.


    Wesley was still tightening his hands around her waist. "Ouch! Let...go!" she cried.


    He let go of her quickly, keeping his hands on her shoulders, and stood back from her, at arm''s length.


    "Miss Jing, let''s not let that happen again," he warned in a hard tone.


    Having been a high-ranking military officer for such a long time, he had been used to giving orders. He


    talked in an authoritative tone even in front of ir.


    She tilted her head and snorted, "I''m not your soldier. I don''t have to follow your orders." ''I kissed you.


    So now what?''


    If ir were a man, Wesley would have pounded on her or ordered her to do thousands of deep


    squats.


    Too bad for him, she was a woman. A delicate woman, whom he could neither scold nor hit. After


    racking his brains, Wesley made ame retort. "For Uncle Adalson''s sake, I''ll pretend nothing


    happened." Then he went back to washing the dishes.


    ir reached for her lips. His warmth lingered there. She smiled and put her hands behind her back,


    eximing, "My uncle is so good to me. Even when he''s not there, he helps me."

 Chapter 537 Freshly Made Coffee

    Chapter 537 Freshly Made Coffee


    Since Adalson was in another city, he couldn''t check on ir personally. He had called Wesley and had


    asked him to check on her as a favor for him.


    Wesley didn''t know how to respond to that.


    That night, ir slept with a wide smile on her lips. What she didn''t know was that, across the hall, due


    to her little kiss, Wesley had to go to the bathroom a few times in order to take cold showers.


    At four in the morning, he put her name on his list of troublesome people. Most of the people on the list


    were the unruliest criminals. Two minutester, touching the corner of his mouth, he moved ir''s


    name to the top of the list, which meant, to Wesley, ir had just be the most troublesome person


    on the.


    The next morning, ir got up very early to create a chance to meet Wesley. She had found out his


    entire schedule¡ªwhen he would return from his morning exercise and what time he would enter the


    elevator.


    However, none of that happened. The man didn''t show up as she had expected. Actually, to avoid her,


    For the next three days, ir didn''t meet Wesley even once in the building. Just when she started to


    think that he probably hadn''t been hometely, she heard the sound of his door closing as he left the


    apartment in a hurry.


    She wondered when he hade home and why she hadn''t met him earlier.


    ir had art lesson that afternoon. She didn''t want to go, but Joslyn liked art and wanted herpany,


    so ir agreed to attend the lesson.


    In the drawing studio, ir doodled on the drawing board with her ck crayon. Half the lesson had


    passed and she still hadn''t drawn anything worthy.


    The young female guidance counselor walked over to her and frowned. "ir, what are you doing?


    What is that?" she reprimanded.


    The white drawing paper on ir''s board was filled with useless doodling. She quickly tore it and


    tossed it into the waste basket. "It''s nothing. I''ll start over now."


    The guidance counselor walked away, grumbling under her breath. Watching her figure receding, ir


    made a face behind her back.


    The counselor wasn''t theirs to begin with, and the drawing studio wasn''t where her duty was. She was


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    only in the studio because their art instructor had been upied elsewheretely. Since this female


    guidance counselor knew a bit about art, she had been substituting for the art instructor for the past few


    days.


    However, for some reason, the guidance counselor seemed to have a problem with ir since the very


    beginning, which was part of the reason why ir didn''t want to attend this ss.


    Joslyn snorted and mumbled, "I think she is jealous of you. You''re prettier than her and you have a lot


    of admirers."


    ir gave her a sideways nce and drew a big cross in the air with her ck crayon. "No way! She


    and I are neither the same age nor in the same grade."


    "That is so irrelevant. She is much nicer to the others." Joslyn rolled her eyes at the guidance


    counselor.


    ir said, "She is mean to you as well."


    Joslyn replied, "She''s only mean to you and me, ir."


    "Joslyn! ir! What are you two whispering about?" the guidance counselor yelled as she pushed her


    sses up her nose bridge. The entire studio heard her.


    Joslyn swung the crayon in her hand and replied, "We''re drawing."


    The guidance counselor wasn''t going to let them off yet. "Don''t evere to my ss again if you two


    only want to chat in here!"


    ir snorted and said in a voice low enough for only her and Joslyn to hear, "That would be so great!"


    Joslyn chuckled.


    The drawing studio was quiet once again. The guidance counselor wandered among the students to


    see how they were doing. She lingered behind Joslyn and ir for a long time to keep a sharp eye on


    them. ir rolled her eyes unhappily. When the guidance counselor was busy talking to another


    student, ir busied herself with something secretly. After a while, she held a cup of coffee-colored


    liquid in her hand and gave it to the guidance counselor. "Miss Zheng, I made a cup of coffee for you.


    Please have a taste," she said nicely.


    Seeing the girl acting so gantly in front of the whole ss, the guidance counselor snorted proudly


    and took the "coffee" from her.


    "It''s iced and freshly made. And it''s yummy. Please take a sip and see how you like it," ir urged.


    Then, she watched the guidance counselor take a big mouthful of the brown liquid.


    "Pfff!"


    Thedy spat it all out and spilled much of the dark-colored liquid onto ir''s clothes.


    She smashed the cup onto the floor and rushed about looking for tissues and a bin.


    The students snickered. Joslyn didn''t even bother stifling herughter.


    ir was so satisfied that she didn''t even mind her white chiffon shirt being stained. "Miss Zheng,


    what''s wrong? Didn''t you like my coffee?" she asked in a feigned innocent tone.


    It took the guidance counselor a long while to clean herself up. She purpled, pointing at ir and


    Joslyn. "You¡ª you two! Go to the sports ground and run five kilometers!"


    ''Five kilometers? Under the scorching sun? No way!'' ir thought. "I won''t go. If you feel like running,


    please feel free to do so. Besides, you''re not even our guidance counselor. Why should we listen to


    you?"


    "ir Jing! Joslyn Zhu! Don''t make me flunk you this term!"


    ir and Joslyn didn''t see thating. Joslyn didn''t care about her grades. But ir had always been


    a model student. She would feel embarrassed if she flunked any of her subjects. And she was worried


    that a bad grade would affect her future job-hunting.


    ir hesitated. She haggled, "Five hundred meters! It''s as hot as an oven outside. And you would be


    the one to me if we got heatstroke."


    The guidance counselor was in a fit of rage, so she wouldn''t budge. "Five hundred meters?! You wish!


    It''s hot. So what? Learn from those freshmen! They''re receiving military training in the sun every day. If


    they can deal with the heat, you can too! Five kilometers. No less!"


    "Then you run with us too," Joslyn demanded. If she was going down, she was going to make Miss


    Zheng go down with her too.


    The guidance counselor approached Joslyn and retorted, "Run with you? I''ll watch you run! Move


    now!" With that, she grabbed the two defiant girls'' hands and led them out of the drawing studio.


    ir felt ufortable. ''Could you let go of my hand? We''re not that close.''


    She tried to wriggle out of Miss Zheng''s grasp on the way to the sports ground, but failed to do so. With


    so many students and military instructors on the ground, ir didn''t want to make a scene, so she


    stopped struggling when they got there. The guidance counselor took the girls to the middle of the


    ground.


    She specifically walked to Wesley. "Officer Li, I''m a guidance counselor of this university. I heard that


    you were the strictest military instructor here. These two have been misbehaving in ss. I leave them


    to you. Please see to it that they''ll finish their five-kilometer run."


    ir and Joslyn were bereft of words.


    "I''m too busy," Wesley rebuffed after giving the two girls an indifferent look.


    The guidance counselor was embarrassed. But she wasn''t going to give up that easily. "Officer Li,


    please consider them as a couple of new attendees in the military training. Thank you," she said with a


    smile.


    The students Wesley was training were standing in a military manner. ir observed them. Although


    the training had been going on for merely a few days, they had made obvious progress; their formation


    was in much better order than the other students''.


    After giving it more thought, Wesley decided not to make things too difficult for the guidance counselor,


    so he nodded and said, "Okay."


    The guidance counselor left, but Wesley still didn''t speak to the two girls. ir and Joslyn stood in the


    sun, waiting for him to give orders.


    However, he turned around and walked back to the freshmen to give them more instructions.

 Chapter 538 Blair Fainted

    Chapter 538 ir Fainted


    Joslyn asked ir in a whisper, "How is it going between you and Wesley? He didn''t even look at you.


    It''s as if he doesn''t even know who you are."


    ir twitched her mouth unhappily. "I suppose he has forgotten my name. Besides, he is the aloof type


    in nature."


    "How could he forget your name? You told me that you kissed him. I thought everything was going


    great between you two," Joslynmented with a wicked smile.


    "I only kissed him on the corner of his mouth. It''s not what you think." ir''s phone buzzed. She took it


    out of her pocket and unlocked the screen.


    It was from Hartwell. "Hartwell ising home in one or two days. What do you think of a get-


    together?" she asked Joslyn as she read his message.


    Joslyn pondered for a while, and then asked, "Ideally speaking, how much older do you think a man


    could be than a woman in a rtionship?"


    ir looked at Wesley, who was walking towards them now, and answered, "Four years." He was four


    years older than her.


    Joslyn was pretty disappointed. "Four? But your cousin, Hartwell, is ten years older than me! Should I


    give up?" she asked with a pout.


    ir put her phone away and said in a hurry, "You and Hartwell are a different case."


    As soon as she finished, Wesley came up to them. Standing straight, hemanded, "Attention!"


    ir and Joslyn stopped talking at once and stood straight as an arrow.


    "Left turn!" Wesleymanded once again.


    Initially, ir had been standing to Joslyn''s left, and now, she was face to face with her.


    Joslyn burst outughing. ir realized she had turned the wrong way.


    She turned around to her left quickly and stood to attention.


    Wesley found her lovely and extremely funny. But as the strictest military training instructor, he kept


    telling himself not tough. "Quick time, march! Left foot first, 75 cm forward!"


    ''75 cm? How far is 75 cm?'' ir wondered, totally confused. She wasn''t good with numbers. When she


    turned around helplessly to look at Joslyn, she found that her friend was even more puzzled than her.


    A while passed and ir still couldn''t catch up with Wesley. Wiping away the beads of sweat on her


    forehead, she asked him quietly, "Wesley, can we not do this?"


    While she was waiting expectantly, Wesley just said, "Five kilometers. At the double, quick march!"


    The two girls had to start running. Wesley corrected them constantly. "Raise your arms to your waist.


    Keep your fingers closed and your thumbs between the first joint of your index fingers and the second


    joint of your middle fingers. And keep your forearms slightly inward."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ir looked at her own waist, and asked Wesley out of the blue, "My waist? You mean the ce where


    you put your hands the other night?"


    Wesley kept his silence.


    "Bwahaha!" Joslyn roared.


    "Halt!" Wesleymanded.


    ir had an ominous feeling about what was toe. "Wait here!" he said to ir and Joslyn.


    He asked another military training instructor to rece him in training the freshmen, resolving to focus


    on supervising the two girls to finish their run.


    "Stand with arms akimbo. Exercise your ankles alternately. Half squat. Exercise your knees with your


    hands on them." When the warm-up was done, ir felt like she was about to have heatstroke. There


    was no way she would be able to finish the five kilometer mark.


    That afternoon, all the students of Y City Language and Culture University saw Wesley train ir and


    Joslyn. It was so hot that ir copsed onto the ground after a while. But Wesley wasn''t going to give


    her a break. He pulled her to her feet and ordered her to keep running.


    To everyone''s surprise, ir didn''t stand up at all. She fell into Wesley''s arms.


    "Wesley, I can''t do it. Please, let me go," she pleaded in a whisper.


    Her voice was so soft that Wesley''s brain went into fantasy mode.


    When he came back to his senses, he pushed her out of his arms and made her stand up.


    However, as if she were made of jello, she fell back into his arms. In the end, ir fainted.


    Soon, the news that a junior had sunstroke and passed out during Wesley''s training spread throughout


    the university.


    It was supposed to be a horrible piece of news, but when the girls saw Wesley running towards the


    infirmary with ir in his arms, every one of them envied the unconscious girl. They announced that if


    they could be held by Wesley like that, they wouldn''t mind going through his harsh training either.


    In the infirmary, ir woke up to find Wesley sitting by the bed and staring at her.


    Seeing her awake, Wesley opened his mouth to say something, but he ended up reprimanding her with


    a long face, "You''re too weak. You couldn''t even run two kilometers."


    ir replied, "I''m not a soldier."


    Wesley wasn''t happy with that. "I''m your military instructor. Don''t talk back to me."


    ir was quiet. Since she was feeling better, she tried getting out of bed. She could actually get up on


    her own, but she stretched her arms towards Wesley.


    Wesley understood that she was asking him to lend her a hand. "Get yourself out of bed. The


    heatstroke was not that serious."


    ir said in disbelief, "I got heatstroke because you were too harsh on me during the training. You


    didn''t apologize to me. And now you won''t even take care of me? You''re so insensitive."


    Wesley felt guilty when he heard her remarks. Eventually, he helped her get up grudgingly.


    ir sat on the edge of the bed for a while. "Where''s my friend?" she asked.


    "She went back to her ss." Since ir seemed fine, Wesley stood up from the chair to leave.


    ir wasn''t going to miss such a good opportunity to be alone with him.


    When he turned to leave, shey back on the bed and whined, "Oh, my head. I feel so dizzy."


    Wesley turned around to look at her. "I''ll go get the doctor."


    Before he could leave, ir grabbed his hand. The calluses on his palm made her heart ache. She


    could imagine how much effort he had put into being a good soldier. "I don''t need a doctor. I want to go


    home and rest."


    Her gentle touch sent his heart racing. As if an electric shock had passed through him, he quickly


    withdrew his hand. He couldn''t even look her in the eye. Instead, he averted his gaze to the empty drip


    bottle and said in a cold tone, "Then, go home."


    "But I''m too feeble to walk."


    "I''ll have someone drive you home."


    "But we''re neighbors. Nobody lives closer to me than you do." Obviously, she was saying that if


    someone had to take her home, it should be him.


    Perhaps, he didn''t get her point. He replied, "I''ll not buy an apartment so close to yours ever again."


    ir thought, ''Do you have to be so insulting?''


    After a long sigh, she asked, "Can you give me a lift?"


    "I have to go somece elseter."


    "You can go there after taking me home."

 Chapter 539 The Ride

    Chapter 539 The Ride


    Wesley was annoyed. He had never met a woman as troublesome as ir. "Get up!" he ordered


    harshly.


    ir sat up on the bed.


    The next thing she knew, he grabbed her wrist and dragged her off the bed.


    "Ow! You''re hurting me!" she cried out.


    Wesley looked down at her wrist and realized that he was holding her where the needle had been


    pricked when she was on an IV drip. "I''m sorry," he said with a frown.


    "I told you I wouldn''t be able to finish the five-kilometer run, but you insisted I run. Because of that, I


    ended up having heatstroke, and you are still so mean to me. Wesley, I''m a girl, not a military man,"


    ir protested.


    Herst sentence was a reminder. It struck him that she wasn''t as tough as the soldiers he trained


    every day. He couldn''t treat her the same way he treated them.


    Just as she was expecting someforting words from him, he bent over, picked her up and threw her


    over his shoulder. ir shrieked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As he passed the side-table on his way to the ward door, he grabbed her medicine and tucked it into


    his pocket.


    The college doctor was prescribing some medicine to a student in his office. He happened to see


    Wesley carrying ir on his shoulder as he walked by his office. His eyes widened like saucers in


    shock.


    He walked to the door immediately in the hope of reminding Wesley that he wasn''t supposed to treat a


    girl so roughly, let alone a patient who had recently had heatstroke.


    But he wasn''t quick enough. By the time he reached the hallway, Wesley was already out of sight.


    Lying upside down on Wesley''s shoulder, ir''s head swam uncontrobly. And the jolt made her


    nauseated. She felt like puking. But before she could say anything, she was stuffed into a car.


    Wesley got into the driver''s seat and started the vehicle. As the car slowly left the university, ir felt a


    little better and realized that she was in a ck Hummer with premium equipment.


    She looked around the car and asked, "Is this car yours?"


    "Hmm." He gave her a lukewarm response.


    "Where did you get the money for this?" Considering his age and position, she didn''t think he could


    afford it.


    "A friend gave it to me as a gift," he said.


    "Who was it? Obviously, you have some rich friends." She wished she knew some moneybags who


    was generous enough to give her a Hummer.


    Wesley wasn''t in the mood to answer her. But then it dawned on him that maybe she would decide to


    chase his loaded friend instead of pestering him, so he said, "Carlos Huo."


    "Oh, I don''t know him." She had never heard of the name before. Besides, ir only had eyes for


    Wesley. Other men just didn''t attract her attention, no matter how exceptional they were.


    She didn''t ask any more questions about Carlos. Wesley was disappointed. But he didn''t say anything


    else and focused on the road.


    Soon, the car pulled into Hillside Apartments. After parking the car in the underground parking lot,


    Wesley got out first.


    He opened the back door for ir and stood by the car, waiting for her to get down. She was about to


    jump down, but then changed her mind. "Your car is too high."


    Wesley checked the height and thought, ''Too high? Are you serious?'' Not wanting to argue with her


    anymore, he put his hands around her waist and carried her out of the car as if he were carrying a


    child.


    ir was left speechless. She had imagined her prince charming carrying her in his arms like a


    princess. Not this. She rolled her eyes.


    Before he could put her down, she wrapped her legs around his waist and put her hands around his


    neck.


    In case she fell, Wesley closed the car door with one hand and held her waist with the other.


    "Get down," he demanded.


    "No, I''m sick," she refused, burying her face in his chest.


    "I''ll let go of my hand."


    "Fine."


    Wesley really let go, but ir didn''t. So in the end, she clung on to him like a ko holding on to a big


    tree.


    Her softness and fragrance stirred up his buried feelings. The attraction was getting stronger. To


    conceal his emotion, he pretended to be mad and red at her. But she wasn''t looking at him. "I''m a


    patient. I don''t feel well," she kept saying.


    They were in a deadlock for two minutes. Wesley had only two options¡ªeither he took her upstairs like


    this, or he somehow made her get down. Finally, he made his decision. He wrapped both of his arms


    around her waist and made his way to the elevator.


    ir shed a triumphant smile.


    The elevator arrived at the sixteenth floor. When they reached her apartment, ir got off him and said


    sweetly, "Thank you for bringing me home. Bye."


    At this point, she didn''t look like a patient at all.


    Wesley took her medicine out of his pocket, gave it to her and left without a word.


    In the parking lot, he opened all the car windows to air out her fragrance.


    He lit a cigarette and smoked while he waited for her scent to disappear. When it was about done, he


    stubbed out the cigarette and got into the car.


    Determined to find out why she hadn''t met Wesley in the elevator in the past few days, ir got up


    early the next morning and waited at the elevator on the sixteenth floor.


    She wasn''t going to leave until she met him. And she did meet him this time.


    It turned out that he had been taking the stairs.


    She was surprised. If it were her, she would have been exhausted after climbing sixteen floors. But


    Wesley looked fine. He was only panting lightly.


    As if ir were invisible, he walked by her without saying anything and went towards his apartment to


    open the door.


    Before he could close the door, the elevator doors opened with a ding. ir wondered who hade


    to their floor so early in the morning.


    A girl in a school uniform appeared. Seeing Wesley, who was about to close the door of his apartment,


    she ran to him as she called, "Uncle W¡ª Who are you?" She paused when she saw ir.


    ir recalled that this was the same girl who had been to Wesley''s ce the other night.


    Wesley saw Megan. He called, "Megan,e in."


    "Okay. Uncle Wesley, who is she?"


    "My neighbor," ir heard him reply.


    "Oh, that''s why she is here." Megan gave ir one more look as the door was shut behind them.


    All of a sudden, ir felt like what she had been doing all along had been pointless. She had been


    trying so hard to pursue him, but to him, she was only a neighbor. Not even a friend.


    She had been so forward with him, giving him all kinds of signals, but he remained indifferent towards


    her.


    ''Maybe he really doesn''t like me. I''m such a loser.''


    That evening, ir had dinner with Hartwell. She told him what had happened in the library. He picked


    up some food from the bowl and put it on her te. Then he said, "I heard that you had heatstroke


    yesterday. It''s been really hot outsidetely. And as a junior, you don''t even have to attend the military


    training. So, why were you running in the sun?"


    ir wasn''t surprised that Hartwell knew about her sunstroke. "Our substitute guidance counselor has


    been picking on me, so I mixed up some paint and told her that it was coffee. I convinced her to drink it.


    She was pissed, and made me and Joslyn do a five-kilometer run in the sports ground. The worst part


    was that she left us in the hands of the well-known, devil-like military instructor, Wesley. You already


    know what happened after that¡ªI got sunstroke."


    "Wesley?" Hartwell frowned. "He is known for being harsh, but every one of his soldiers turns out to be


    excellent. I''m not surprised that you got sunstroke if he was your military instructor."


    "Me neither," ir seconded.

 Chapter 540 Play Along

    Chapter 540 y Along


    Hartwellid his chopsticks down on the table and said, "Wesley goes to see my father very often. I''ll


    ask my father to talk to him and your substitute guidance counselor."


    "Thanks, Hartwell, but that''s not necessary. I''m fine now. Besides, he saved my life in the library," said


    ir.


    "I don''t know exactly what happened in the library, but he is a serviceman. He would have saved


    anybody under the circumstances."


    Hartwell''s words came as a wet nket. ir had been eating, but she paused when she heard that.


    Her spirits dampened even further. She knew that she had been fooling herself into thinking that


    Wesley cared about her, and that now it was time to wake up. "You''re right. As it happens, I was the


    one being held as the hostage that day. Anyway, why don''t we move on?"


    Hartwell studied her face; there was nothing unusual about her expression. "Have you gotten used to


    living alone? You''re too stubborn, you know. I told you not to move out, but you insisted."


    "I enjoy living on my own. I don''t like restraints. You know that." Everyone in the Ji family was nice to


    her. But she had to follow all kinds of rules, which were insufferable to her.


    Hartwell smiled helplessly. "As long as you''re happy. Since I work in another city now, I have so little


    time to take care of you. I''d like to check out your ce after dinner. Only after making sure that you''re


    safe andfortable will I be truly relieved."


    "All right, fine. By the way, why didn''t you let me invite Joslyn to join us tonight?"


    Hartwell smiled. "I''ll ask her out some other time."


    ir nodded knowingly. "Oh. So, you didn''t want me to be the third wheel."


    Hartwell didn''t deny it. "I have been really busytely, so I couldn''t call her. Now that I''m here, I want to


    make it up to her so that she won''t misunderstand."


    ir understood. At work, Hartwell''s phone was kept by his secretary. And when he was finally off the


    clock, it was usually veryte. This time, he hade to Y City because he had some work to get done


    here. Otherwise, this dinner wouldn''t have happened.


    After dinner, ir and Hartwell went back to her apartment together. It was past nine already. Usually,


    she never met Wesley at this hour. It would be embarrassing if the three of them met unexpectedly.


    And that was exactly what happened.


    No sooner had ir and Hartwell gotten off the elevator than Wesley appeared near the stairway of the


    sixteenth floor. They saw each other.


    Hartwell was surprised. "Wesley?"


    Wesley nodded slightly. "Hartwell."


    As the two men shook hands, ir was wondering how she was supposed to exin Wesley showing


    up on the floor where she lived.


    She didn''t need to exin anything to Hartwell. But since she had moved into the building to chase


    Wesley, she was nervous that Hartwell found out that she lived on the same floor as Wesley. She had


    failed to keep it a secret that she had a crush on Wesley from her uncle. If Hartwell found out too, it


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    would be really embarrassing. So as soon as the two men greeted each other, she said in a hurry,


    "Wesley! You live here too? Are you my neighbor?"


    She pointed to the door of Wesley''s apartment and kept winking at him behind Hartwell''s back.


    Wesley understood that she was trying to tell him to y along. But he didn''t understand why she was


    pretending that this was their first meeting in the building.


    Normally, he would have said, "We''ve met many times here. Why are you pretending you don''t know I


    live across the hall?"


    After a moment of hesitation, he gave her a simple nod. "Hmm." And nothing else.


    But that sufficed.


    Hartwell smiled. "Now that I know Wesley is your neighbor, I have nothing to worry about." Then he


    said to Wesley politely, "She lives alone. Please look after her for me. Thank you."


    "Will do."


    To avoid them giving her secrets away to each other, ir started dragging Hartwell towards her


    apartment. "Come on. It''ste. Check out my apartment and then go home and get some rest. You are


    a busy man!"


    Hartwell had to say goodbye to Wesley in a hurry. "Bye then. Let''s grab dinner together sometime."


    "Sure."


    After entering ir''s apartment, Hartwell looked around and said, "It''s a nice ce. Has my father ever


    been here?"


    "No, he has been in another city ever since I moved in." Adalson had rented the ce for her. She


    couldn''t afford it.


    "Okay then. I should leave. My work awaits me. Good night." Hartwell was in such a hurry that he didn''t


    even wait to drink a ss of water before he walked out of ir''s apartment.


    "Don''t be a workaholic. Take care of yourself. And marry Joslyn already, since you like her so much,"


    she said to him at the elevator.


    "Got it," Hartwell replied with a smile. "Bye."


    After he left, ir nced at Wesley''s door and walked back to her own home.


    The next morning, since she was feeling unwell, ir skipped the first ss to get more rest.


    Before the fourth ss¡ªher Arabic ss, she felt a little better and decided to go to the ssroom.


    Since she hadn''t fully recovered from the sunstroke, she looked listless. Joslyn, on the other hand, was


    upbeat. Of course, that was mostly because she had met Hartwell the night before.


    "Bless, you were all right yesterday. Howe you look so dispirited today? Are you still ill?" Joslyn


    asked with concern.


    Holding the Arabic textbook in her hands, ir bent over the desk. "I think so," she replied.


    Joslyn gave it a bit of thought and figured out what was going on. "You didn''t take your medicine, did


    you?"


    Busted, ir giggled. "I already had an infusion. I don''t need the medicine. I don''t know what''s going


    on. I was fine yesterday."


    Joslyn was unhappy. "You don''t know? You brought this upon yourself because you didn''t take your


    medicine! I''ll personally shove the medicine down your throat at noon. I''m not gonna leave you be."


    Joslyn knew that ir hated taking medicines, but she was worried about her.


    "All right. All right. I concede," ir said. She was feeling too miserable. This time, not having


    medicines was more terrible than having them.


    Near noon, the students started walking towards the cafeteria.


    Joslynined about the hot weather; it was making her ufortable. While they were chatting,


    she suddenly thought of Wesley. "How is everything going?" she asked ir.


    ir knew what she was referring to. "Here is my strategy¡ªsometimes take the initiative, sometimes


    be inactive; never be impulsive, always be perceptive; no matter how eager you are to give, always


    y cool to achieve. That''s how you make a man fall in love."


    Joslyn looked at her excitedly. "Sounds brilliant. So, how is that working for you? Did he fall in love with


    you yet?"

 Chapter 541 Have A Drumstick

    Chapter 541 Have A Drumstick


    ir shook her head. "No, because I did just the opposite. I was always taking the initiative and was


    never inactive. I was often impulsive and eager to give and was never able to y cool. So, he didn''t


    fall in love with me."


    The smile on Joslyn''s face faded. She patted ir''s shoulder andforted her, "Remember, your


    nickname is Bless. Good fortune will always follow you. Don''t be frustrated."


    ir wasn''t going to give up yet. "I need to change my strategy. I''ll keep a distance from him. He is so


    used to me following him around. If I stay away from him for some time, he might feel a void in his life."


    "You go, girl! Do you need my help with anything?"


    ir put her arm around Joslyn''s shoulders and said, "I can handle it. You just focus on locking down


    my cousin." Joslyn chuckled.


    They walked into the canteen. The cool air from the air-conditioners blew on their skin, cooling them off


    a bit. But since the ce was so crowded, the air-conditioners weren''t very helpful.


    At arge table not far from them, several military instructors, in their camouge uniforms, were


    having their meals. They were very conspicuous among the students. ir saw them as soon as she


    and Joslyn walked into the canteen. She also spotted Wesley, who was about to have his lunch.


    He was sitting opposite a few other military instructors. Talbot, who was next to him, noticed ir and


    Joslyn walk in.


    "Hey! Look! Isn''t that ir and her friend?"


    The others turned their heads to look, except Wesley. He remained indifferent as usual.


    "Talbot, how do you know her name?" one of the military instructors joked.


    Talbot bragged in a low voice, "Smooth, huh? I just found out that she is a top student here and is


    pretty famous in the university."


    Lenard Niu leaned towards the table and cut in, "Does she have a boyfriend? If she doesn''t, why don''t


    you fix us up?"


    Wesley, who was eating, paused for a second without looking up. Then, he continued eating without


    saying anything.


    Bowman, Talbot''s younger brother, pped Lenard Niu''s hand and retorted, "What are you thinking? If


    I''m going to fix her up with somebody, it would be my brother. He doesn''t have a girlfriend either."


    When ir looked towards the group, Talbot waved at her cheerfully.


    She smiled at him and went to line up to buy their food.


    Joslyn bought three drumsticks and put all of them onto ir''s tray. "Oh, my! Why did you buy so many


    drumsticks?" ir asked, looking at her filled tray.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "For you, silly. You need nourishment."


    "I don''t¡ª"


    "Don''t argue with me. Look how lean you are. You are my responsibility till you find yourself a


    boyfriend."


    "Okay, okay. As you wish, mydy." After filling up their tes with everything they needed, the two


    girls turned to look for a table, with their lunch trays in hands.


    Before they could find one, Talbot ran to them and took ir''s tray. "ir, Joslyn, there are two vacant


    seats at our table. Why don''t you two join us?" he asked, pointing to their table.


    ir looked over there and saw Bowman and Lenard Niu shifting seats to make ce for them.


    Neither of the two girls knew what to say. They looked at each other, trying to figure out what to do.


    In the end, under the other students'' envious gazes, they followed Talbot to their table. Talbot put ir''s


    tray next to his, opposite Lenard Niu''s. Joslyn''s seat was next to ir''s and opposite Bowman''s.


    After Talbot sat beside Wesley, ir sat next to him and said hello to the rest of the group.


    She and Joslyn hadn''t expected Talbot to be so warm to them. He had a pretty smile.


    Lenard Niu noticed that ir didn''t greet Wesley. To impress the girls, he started to introduce Wesley to


    them. "ir, Joslyn, this is Wesley Li, the military instructor who trained you for the five-kilometer run


    the other day. He is our chief officer. Although he is around our age, he is much more sessful than


    us, and his position is a few ranks higher than ours." Seeing that Wesley was still eating silently with his


    head lowered, Lenard Niu called him in a hushed voice, "Chief, there are two beauties here."


    Wesley cast him a sideways look and continued eating.


    Lenard Niu didn''t mind. He knew his superior very well. He was always cold.


    ir and Joslyn exchanged looks. Then an idea popped up in ir''s head when her eyesnded on


    the drumsticks. She picked one up and gave it to Talbot. "Thank you for saving mest time in the


    library. Here, have a drumstick."


    Talbot and Bowman had not only ambushed the kidnapper, saving her life that day in the library, but


    had also taken her to the infirmary afterwards.


    So, ir gave the brothers each a drumstick with a thankful smile.


    Lenard Niu envied the two of them.


    Bowman stole a nce at Wesley and then told ir, "Our chief had directed that operation. He kicked


    the thug''s ass."


    ir was aware of that, but since the man had been ignoring her, she didn''t want to give Wesley the


    said, "Oh, I already ate thest one. I''ll thank Officer Li properly some other day."


    The others were confused. They sensed that something was off between them, but they didn''t know


    what it was yet.


    They resumed eating. Instructing the freshmen wasn''t a big deal, so they ate at a leisurely pace.


    During the meal, ir felt thirsty. "Excuse me," she said to the others.


    "Where are you going?" Joslyn asked.


    "To get some soup."


    The guys at the table wanted to help, but ir left the table quickly, without even giving them the


    chance to offer their help.


    After a short while, she returned carrying a tray with the hot soup on it. Since Wesley''s seat was


    nearest to the ce where the soup was being served, ir had to pass him on her way back to the


    table.


    Just when she was walking by him, a boy, who was fighting yfully with his friend, identally


    stepped on a banana peel and fell towards ir.


    "Shit!" the boy cried as he copsed onto her.


    "Aah!" ir screamed as the hot soup spilled all over her bare arm.


    The bowl and the tray thudded onto the floor.


    The loud noise attracted everyone''s attention.


    Someone had grabbed her arm in time. She looked back and saw that it was Wesley.


    If it weren''t for him, the entire bowl of soup would have spilled all over the upper part of her body. And


    probably all over her face too. Thanks to Wesley, only one third of the hot soup spilled onto her arm.

 Chapter 542 Why Are You Crying

    Chapter 542 Why Are You Crying


    In an instant, ir''s arm was scalded. It turned red and swelled, and her face went pale.


    Wesley let go of her arm, and quickly unscrewed the lid from the bottle of water Talbot had drunk from.


    He took her arm again and pulled her to the nearest trash can, dumping water onto her arm to cool the


    burn.


    The student who bumped into ir was scalded by the hot soup too. Some of the soup had sshed


    on his chest and legs. Worse, it was summer and he was dressed in shorts and a T-shirt. So he was


    now groaning in pain on the floor.


    Many students around were still in a daze as everything happened so quickly. Luckily, Talbot and the


    other soldiers reacted quickly and took charge of the situation. Some of them handed their bottles of


    water to Wesley one by one, while the others began tofort ir. "Does it hurt?"


    "ir, are you okay? Oh, my God. Your arm is so red now..."


    The noise of the crowd snapped Joslyn back to her senses. She shot to her feet and ran to ir''s side.


    "Bless, you okay? Let''s see your wound," she said worriedly.


    Face still pale, ir shook her head, though tears were threatening to fall from her eyes. She gritted


    her teeth and reassured her friend in a weak voice, "Don''t worry. I''m okay."


    Wesley knitted his brows and cast her a sidelong nce, wondering if she was pretending to be strong.


    But her face was already white as a sheet. And strangely, her pained expression made his heart ache a


    little bit...


    Students ringed around the boy on the floor; some came forward to help him to his feet. He pulled up


    his T-shirt to check his scalds. His chest was just a little red, andpared to ir''s wound, it wasn''t


    worth mentioning.


    Wesley had gone through all the water bottles he had been given. He still felt it wasn''t enough. So he


    grabbed her hand and led her towards the nearest sink in the cafeteria, while giving Talbot orders.


    "Talbot! Go buy some aloe vera cream."


    "Yes, Chief!" Talbot responded and turned on his heels to carry out his orders.


    Dragged by Wesley, ir felt embarrassed as they walked through the crowd of students. But the pain


    in her arm was so intense she could scarcely put up a fight. Bowing her head, she just let him take her


    to the sink.


    Joslyn pondered her options, but in the end, she decided against following them. ir was alone with


    the man she loved. Why was she to get in the way?


    She then turned around to get even with the boy student. Lenard had told the boy to pour some mineral


    water onto his slight scald. Joslyn told him off angrily, "This is the school cafeteria! Why would you run


    around like a wild animal in here? Do you know what you did to ir?"


    The boy student didn''t mean to hurt ir. He felt guilty and apologized quickly, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t


    mean to. Sorry..."


    Before she could harangue him more, a girl student suddenly interrupted her and asked curiously,


    "Joslyn, what is it with ir and Wesley, anyway? He seems to care for her a lot."


    "I know, right? He carried her to the clinic when she got heatstroke the other day. He even stayed there


    with her!" another girl said.


    So now they were gossiping about ir and Wesley.


    Wesley''s men wanted to go over and check on ir''s wound. But hearing what the girls had said, they


    all froze on the spot and contented themselves with just watching at a distance.


    The two had already reached the sink. Wesley had turned on the faucet and ced ir''s arm under


    the running water.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    They observed their leader carefully. His face wasn''t as cold as usual, but instead, there was a hint of


    tenderness.


    Wesley''s men couldn''t believe their eyes. They stopped staring and averted their eyes, not wanting to


    be caught looking. "Could it be true? Is he a softie?"


    Bowman felt hard to believe it. "Could be..." He had never seen Wesley treat a woman like this.


    Although, as soldiers, they didn''t see too many women, Bowman saw how Wesley behaved around


    Megan. This was different. They used to tease him about Megan, and Wesley would silence them with


    his death stares.


    Not privy to Bowman''s thoughts, Joslyn merely red at the nosy girls and said, "Why are you even


    talking about this? Can''t you see ir''s hurt?"


    The girls felt a little guilty. Begrudgingly, they went back to their seats to continue eating.


    But Wesley and ir were unaware they''d drawn any attention to themselves. They were more


    concerned with healing her burns. When ir bowed her head, a few teardrops fell into the sink, joining


    the running water from the tap.


    "Thanks. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what I''d do," she said, trying to sound as calm as possible.


    "It''s okay." He noticed the tears, and his face turned grim. For the first time in his life, he didn''t know


    what to do next.


    He had seen women cry many times. Each time he went on missions, he would see tons of women


    crying hysterically in the face of danger or catastrophe. But all he needed to do was make sure they


    were safe. He wasn''t ordered to help them feel better. This wasn''t something he was used to.


    He saw Megan cry, too¡ªa lot. The tiniest thing would open the floodgates. But most of the time, when


    Megan cried, he would let Damon handle it or call Curtis, the patient gentleman, tofort her.


    Watching ir, he had an overwhelming desire to do something or say something. So he tried.


    "Hey...hey...you were held hostage with a knife to your neck. You were brave then. Why are you crying


    now? It''s just a little scald. Maybe you''re not a fan of my first aid skills..."


    ir was angry. A bitterugh escaped her lips. How could she fall in love with such a rude guy?


    A normal man wouldfort her. But why was he acting like this? Like she was doing this intentionally.


    ir shook off Wesley''s hand and turned off the faucet. Eyes red from tears, she said, "You should


    know better than anyone. I''m a girl, like any other. I didn''t go through endurance training in the military.


    It hurts, dammit! But I get it. You did your best. I''m not bitching or anything. Thanks for your help, Mr. Li.


    Goodbye!"


    She had never talked to him like this. Frowning, Wesley called out to stop the woman from leaving.


    "Wait!"


    ir froze on the spot without turning around. She asked, "What now?"


    "ir Jing, I''ll never fall in love with you. You''re such a stubborn and unreasonable woman!" he


    announced firmly.


    ''I''m stubborn? Fine, yeah, I am. But unreasonable? Seriously? So everything I did, all my dreams of


    him and me, just made him hate me!'' she thought sadly.


    She turned around and red at the expressionless man. Gnashing her teeth, she asked, "Anyone tell


    you you''re an absolute jerk?"


    Her eyes became redder. He replied calmly, "Nope." His men would always tell him he was a demon.


    Maybe that was the same thing, but he didn''t care.

 Chapter 543 I Dont Deserve It

    Chapter 543 I Don''t Deserve It


    ir clenched her fists and lifted them in front of Wesley, threatening to punch him in the face. But


    instead of moving a muscle to defend himself, he stood rooted to the spot and smirked.


    ir felt humiliated about being looked down upon by the man she loved.


    She knew nothing about martial arts. But at that moment, she wished she did. If she were as skilled as


    he was, she would have surely taught him a lesson. She would have beaten him to the ground and


    made him beg her for mercy.


    "Whether you love me or not, that''s your choice. You''re free to decide. I admit that I do love you, but I


    won''t let you humiliate me like that!" ir said angrily.


    Wesley had figured out her feelings for him long ago. But this was the first time he had heard her say


    tantly that she loved him. He looked at her, aplicated look in his eyes. "I don''t need anyone''s


    love," he dered coldly.


    He couldn''t promise any woman a bright future. That was the kind of life he led. So, he didn''t want to


    love anyone, nor did he need anyone''s love.


    ir seethed in anger. She was hurt once again by his sharp words.


    "Oh really? Then please, doe back to your apartment more often and stop trying to avoid me by


    taking the stairs. You know my physical strength is no match to yours. I can''t take the stupid stairs! So,


    take the damn elevator with me! And mark my words, I''ll make you fall in love with me one day. You''ll


    have to take back your words when that momentes."


    Wesley didn''t care about her provocation. He said, "Don''t bother. I won''t fall in love with a woman who


    can''t even take the stairs with me."


    ir breathed heavily, unable to utter another word. Tears threatened to fall from her reddened eyes.


    When Talbot ran back to them gasping for air, he saw ir trying to kick Wesley in his shins.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He was taken aback by shock and surprise. ''What the hell is she doing? That''s Wesley, the military


    hero! Why is she trying to kick him? Is she nuts?'' Of course, ir failed to make contact with his body.


    Wesley easily sidestepped her attack and she only managed to kick the air.


    Frustrated, ir felt like she was about to explode. Tears began to stream down her cheeks. "Why do


    you bully me like this every time?" she protested.


    Ignoring her question, Wesley walked up to Talbot and took the ointment from his hand. He extended


    the ointment to ir and said in the same cold tone, "Stop crying. Apply the ointment to your arm."


    Ignoring his words, she walked past him and to Talbot. She pulled out her phone and asked with a


    slight sob, "I''ll add your WeChat ount and return you the money."


    In a daze, Talbot took out his phone and opened the WeChat app. "I''ll send you a friend request."


    Wesley silently watched them add each other''s WeChat ount. Talbot asked ir, "Your ount


    name is ''Bless?''"


    ir replied in a low voice, "Yeah. Joslyn, my best friend, always calls me ''Bless, '' so I use that name."


    After adding each other''s ount, she said, "Thank you for buying me the ointment. How much was it?


    I''ll pay you via WeChat."


    Talbot shook his head. "No need."


    "I need to. Otherwise, I won''t use that ointment," ir insisted.


    Talbot shifted his gaze to Wesley, expecting a reply from his leader. But Wesley said nothing, still


    maintaining his expressionless face. Left with no choice, Talbot said, "Fifteen dors."


    ir nodded and began to walk away as she typed the password on her WeChat Pay. Talbot called out


    to stop her. "ir, you haven''t taken your ointment."


    After transferring the money, ir turned around and told him sarcastically, "Your great leader has


    touched it with his holy hands, so I don''t deserve to use it anymore. I''ll buy another one myself."


    But she still thanked Talbot. She decided to buy him a drink next time.


    Then she left. Talbot was confused about the whole situation.


    "Well¡­That was¡­" ''What''s going on between them?'' he wondered. He shifted his gaze from ir''s


    receding figure to Wesley, who was still holding the ointment in his hand. Talbot was at a loss for what


    he should do next.


    Joslyn saw ir walking in her direction, so she hastily ran towards her. But before she could reach


    ir, Wesley caught up to her.


    He slipped the ointment into ir''s hand and said, "Talbot bought this for you, not for me. And you''re


    the one who is scalded. Take it!"


    Without giving her the chance to retort, he quickly disappeared from the canteen.


    ''Yes, Talbot bought it. But on your order, Wesley!'' ir sulked. If there weren''t so many students


    watching them, she would have tossed it at his face.


    After Wesley left, the other soldiers in camouge uniforms got up and left the canteen in no time.


    Meanwhile, ir was surrounded by a group of girls before she could say a word to Joslyn. "ir, do


    you know Wesley?"


    "Why does he treat you so well? He gave you first aid himself."


    "What''s the rtionship between you two?"


    The girls bombarded ir with a barrage of questions. To avoid more trouble, she shook her head


    vigorously. "No, no. I don''t know him. He once trained Joslyn and me in the college ground. That''s all."


    Her reply disappointed the girls. They sighed with pity and dispersed.


    After the girls left, the boy student, who had knocked into ir earlier, came over to apologize to her.


    "ir, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to do it. How about I take you to the clinic now?"


    ir took a look at her scalded arm. A few blisters had formed on the scalds. But she said, "No. I''ll try


    applying the ointment first. If that doesn''t work, I''ll go see a doctor."


    The boy nodded. After his friends reminded him, he exchanged contact information with ir. He told


    her that if she needed any help, she could call him at any time.


    ir and Joslyn left the canteen and walked to a pavilion on the campus. Joslyn helped ir apply the


    ointment to the wound. As she wiped her hands with a wet tissue, Joslyn asked, "Did you two quarrel?"


    ir shook her head. "We''re not a couple. Not that close to have a quarrel. But he looked down on me.


    Joslyn, what do I see in him? Why would I fall in love with such a sharp-tongued man? He doesn''t


    deserve to have a girlfriend!"


    Joslyn was surprised by ir''s anger. "What on earth happened? What did he say to you? Why are


    you so angry?" ir was a soft and patient girl. She always smiled to everyone. Joslyn seldom saw her


    like this.


    ''Maybe she loves Wesley so much that she cares about every word thates out of his mouth, ''


    Joslyn reckoned.


    ir felt embarrassed to repeat Wesley''s words. She blew on her scalded arm and said, "Whatever, he


    did look down on me. Joslyn, I don''t want to love him anymore. He''s such a jerk!"


    Joslyn sighed. "If you can control your feelings, then just forget about him."


    Like many young girls, ir had had her first awakening of love when she was around seventeen years


    old.


    She used to admire Wesley as her idol for two years. Then when she was neen, their paths had


    finally crossed. Since then, she had secretly loved him and had tried to pursue him. So, to be precise,


    she had loved him for more than three years.


    The two girls silently sat on the bench of the pavilion, watching the studentse and go around the


    campus. asionally, they could hear some students gossiping about ir and Wesley. It seemed like


    the students had already begun to put their names together.


    On their way back to the ssroom, they walked past the training ground and saw arge group of


    students in a circle. Thunderous exmation and apuse arose from the crowd.


    Joslyn excitedly dragged ir towards the crowd. "Bless, let''s go have a look. I heard some girls


    exim about someone being very handsome. There must be some hot men in the training ground!"

 Chapter 544 Her Fair Skin

    Chapter 544 Her Fair Skin


    The words "handsome" or "beautiful" always get people''s attention. Hearing Joslyn say this, ir


    merely nodded and followed her into the crowd of students.


    Much to ir''s surprise, she discovered Wesley and the other drillmasters were onsite at the training


    ground.


    Wesley led the other drillmasters in regr military exercises, like lying down, crawling on the belly and


    crawling in different postures. Every soldier needed to finish a whole set of exercises.


    ir elbowed her way to the front row and watched them training with keen interest. Now the soldiers


    were practicing capturing techniques, roundhouse kicks, wrestling, throwing left and right hooks, and


    switching opponents. The crowd was excited by the show.


    Then the most interesting part: More than ten drillmasters surrounded Wesley, backing him into the


    metaphorical corner. He had no choice but to fight back. In the blink of an eye, all of his opponents


    were dispatched¡ªthrown to the ground, or signaling they were unable to continue.


    The deafening screams from the crowd made ir''s ears ring. Nheless, she ignored it and locked


    her eyes on the handsome and capable man, eyes glimmering with admiration. The way Wesley took


    down his own men was so cool that she wanted to scream as well.


    Her anger towards him vanished into thin air. Shepletely forgot what she had said earlier. Drawing


    closer to Joslyn, ir whispered, "I take it all back. He''s so hot and I''m not giving up on him now." He


    was sharp-tongued. But his handsome face and his nearly superhuman ability outweighed his


    shorings.


    ''I knew it.'' Joslyn rolled her eyes at ir and said, "Good luck to you. If you can win over a guy like


    that, you''ll feel secure every night in his arms."


    Practically drooling, ir nodded and echoed her words, "Agreed."


    After a day''s sses, ir and Joslyn had dinner together and then went their separate ways.


    It wasn''t until she was back home that ir found her body temperature was a little high. She touched


    her forehead. It seemed like she had a fever.


    She sighed gloomily. One misfortune followed another.


    She was held hostage in the library, got heatstroke on the yground, scalded her arm at the cafeteria


    and now had a fever. Probably, the fever was caused by her burn. But she did have quite a week.


    Drained of energy, ir changed into her pajamas without a shower, and then climbed onto bed.


    She had just closed her eyes when the doorbell rang. ''Who is it now? It''ste, '' she wondered. After


    she trudged across her apartment, she pulled open the door. Wesley was there, gasping for breath like


    he''d just run a marathon.


    She guessed he must''ve taken the stairs, rather than the elevator. Expressionless, she said, "Hi, Mr.


    Li."


    Wesley threw her a quick nce. "Your uncle asked me to check on you."


    ''Uncle Adalson is so concerned about my love life. He helps out a lot, '' she thought, though her head


    was heavy and all she wanted was rest. ir merely nodded and added, "Thanks."


    She didn''t invite him in, and he really didn''t want to do that, either.


    He looked at her arm¡ªshe had thered some ointment on it. "How''s the arm?"


    "Better. I put some ointment on it. Thanks for your concern, Mr. Li."


    Wesley nodded his head. Before he left, he caught a glimpse of her bright red and weary face. Her


    eyelids drooped. She didn''t seem all right. But he didn''t press the issue.


    Watching him go back to his apartment and shut the door without giving her a second nce, ir


    smiled bitterly and closed her own door.


    She plodded back to her bedroom and hit the hay at once. She was fast asleep in no time, thanks to


    the fever.


    It barely seemed like she closed her eyes when a doorbell invaded her sleep. But it was faint. She


    wondered if she was dreaming. She kept her eyes closed and drifted off.


    Wesley stood outside her apartment and called Adalson. "Hi Uncle Adalson, what''s the password to


    ir''s apartment?"


    On the other side of the line, Adalson was stunned for a moment. "Why? What''s up? Is she okay?"


    Wesley thought of ir''s red face earlier and replied, "I know what I said, but something didn''t feel


    right. I''m ringing her doorbell, and she''s not answering."


    Adalson told him the password and reminded him, "Let me know!"


    "Sure, Uncle."


    In her dream, ir felt a big hand on her forehead. She wanted to open her eyes to see who it was, but


    no matter how she tried, she just couldn''t open her heavy lids.


    At the hospital


    Wesley silently watched the girl lying in the hospital bed. She was put on a drip. He called Adalson.


    "She has a high fever¡ª39.8 degrees Celsius. Her burn wounds are infected. She''s been put on a drip


    in the hospital."


    Adalson frowned deeply. "39.8? Wow. She can''t even take care of herself? I''m busy these days.


    Hartwell just left the city and her parents..." He paused, let out a sigh and continued, "Wesley, please


    take care of her for me, for just a few days."


    Wesley looked up at the ceiling, baffled. After a moment''s silence, he promised, "Don''t worry, Uncle


    Adalson. I got this."


    After ending the call, he returned to the ward and sat down in a chair beside the bed. He fixed his eyes


    on the sleeping girl.


    He remembered how she red at him at noon. She was full of life then, but now shey motionless in


    the hospital bed, with an IV drop.


    When he checked on her the first time, she didn''t look that bad. The second time, she''d fallen into a


    stupor induced by the high fever.


    He felt so helpless. Why didn''t she take care of herself?


    After thinking for a moment, he stood up from his chair and grabbed a cotton ball. He dipped it in a


    ss of water and cleaned her wounds. After that, he applied the new ointment to her arm.


    She trembled a little in her sleep, maybe because it stung. Wesley adjusted his technique and did it


    more tenderly and carefully.


    He noticed theplexion difference between his arm and hers. Her skin was fair and creamy-white.


    It looked as soft as a baby girl''s arm.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Wesley put the ointment away. Hardly thinking about it, he took her small left hand in his big one.


    It felt so soft and smooth. He had never felt anything like this. He totally lost himself in this special


    feeling.


    Niles hade to the military hospital with his teacher to attend a medical seminar. It wasn''t easy to


    get a chance to attend that seminar, so he had hurried here. He heard from an acquaintance that


    Wesley was there too. He asked the ward number and came to see his brother. When he was about to


    push the door open, he was taken aback at what he saw through the windows in the door.


    ''Oh my God! Will wonders never cease?


    That''s my idiot brother! And he''s holding a woman''s hand!'' Niles eximed in his mind.


    An idea popped up in his head, and immediately, he took out his phone, switched it to silent mode and


    aimed the camera at the pair inside.


    Wesley was supposed to be pretty savvy and aware of his surroundings. He was hard to sneak up on.


    But since he was so engrossed by the touch of ir''s hand, his guard was down. He didn''t know Niles


    was standing at the doorway, snapping pics.


    Suddenly, Wesley came back to his senses. Realizing what he was doing, he was flustered and


    dropped her hand at once.


    He shot to his feet and ran his fingers through his hair, annoyed.


    Niles carefully put his phone back into his pocket and politely knocked on the door beforeing in.


    "Oh! Hey, Wesley."


    Wesley wasn''t surprised to see Niles. Or if he was, he didn''t show it. Instead of exining anything, he


    said, "You came at the right time. Watch her. I need a smoke."

 Chapter 545 Wesley Was Guilty

    Chapter 545 Wesley Was Guilty


    Before Niles could say a word, Wesley fled from the ward at lightning speed.


    Niles could do nothing but watch him disappear from sight. He figured that his brother was fleeing


    because he was guilty. The truth was that Wesley indeed felt guilty for his stupid behavior.


    If word got out that he had covertly touched a woman''s hand, he would be so embarrassed to face the


    soldiers and would beughed at by others in the army. ''It''s all her fault. Women are serious trouble!''


    Wesley thought angrily as he left the ward.


    Inside the ward, Niles quietly approached the hospital bed. The woman was lying in it with her eyes


    closed. Curiosity filled his entire system. He wondered what kind of woman she was. Even the


    righteous Wesley was tempted by her.


    As he took a closer look, Niles found that she was pretty young, probably under twenty. She had long,


    ck hair. Her small, lightplexioned face was flushed because of the high fever. She had beautiful


    facial features¡ªa small nose, cute and plump lips, and long eyshes. Although her eyes were closed


    and she didn''t look healthy at that moment, he could tell that she was a pretty girl.


    As he continued staring at her face, Niles started to feel that she looked a bit familiar. He tried to ce


    the face in his mind. ''Wait! She''s that outstanding interpreter who attended the research seminar held


    by my school and the British Medical University!''


    Niles was shocked when he realized who she was.


    He remembered that he had sat in the first row at that research seminar. He was so impressed by her


    linguistic ability and adored her so much. After the seminar, he had even told his roommates that ir


    Jing would be his idol from then on.


    And now his idol was in front of him and maybe, she would be his sister-inw some day in the


    future. His eyes shone and excitement flooded through him.


    If ir and Wesley became a couple, then he would be able to see his idol every day. That sounded


    good. No, that sounded perfect!


    But then, Niles frowned. His elder brother was such a blockhead when it came to matters of love.


    Judging from Wesley''s flustered reaction earlier, it looked like they weren''t even dating yet.


    ''Looks like I need to do my brother this huge favor, '' Niles thought mischievously.


    Two minutester, he rushed out of the ward and found Wesley smoking in the exit passageway.


    "Wesley, is ir your girlfriend?"


    Wesley turned to look at him with his eyebrows raised sharply and questioned, "You know her?"


    "Yes. Just answer the question, will you?" Niles was anxious to know the status of their rtionship at


    that moment.


    Wesley exhaled a mouthful of smoke. "No."


    Niles grinned and stared at the aloof man with so much enthusiasm in his eyes. "So, how do you know


    her? What do you think about her? She''s a nice girl, right?"


    Wesley wasn''t happy with the expectant expression on Niles'' face. His younger brother was speaking


    in a way as if he were asking his family''s opinion about his own girlfriend.


    "Not very impressed," Wesley said tly, put out the cigarette and threw it into the trash can.


    "Why not? She''s an outstanding person. Although she hasn''t graduated yet, she has already mastered


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    fournguages, especially English! She speaks English like a native. I once heard her speech. It was


    amazing!" Niles tried to highlight ir''s achievements to Wesley.


    Wesley cast him a sidelong nce and said nonchntly, "I know sixnguages. Do you hear me brag


    about it?"


    With that, he turned and walked away without another word, leaving Niles in a fix.


    It dawned on Niles that his elder brother was remarkably outstanding too. ''I was too excited about ir


    to remember that, '' he sighed inwardly. But he wasn''t going to give up. He hastily caught up to Wesley,


    who was about to open the door to ir''s ward. "Wesley, is it that difficult for you to acknowledge how


    amazing she is?" Niles asked persistently.


    Wesley''s hand froze on the door handle. He tilted his head to look at Niles. "I never said that she''s not."


    Niles chuckled. "Be straightforward, Brother. So, do you think it''s okay for me to pursue her?"


    ''Pursue her?'' Aplicated look shed in Wesley''s eyes. He spat icily, "I don''t think that''s a good


    idea."


    He then pushed the door open and walked in. Niles tried to follow him in, but the door was already


    locked. Confused, he peeked through the window and saw that Wesley had bolted the door from


    inside.


    Niles couldn''t believe his eyes. Without giving him a second nce, Wesley walked straight to the


    hospital bed, sat in the chair and continued to watch the infusion bottle.


    ''Not very impressed, huh? Not a good idea to pursue her? Humph! You are such a bad liar, Brother!''


    Niles thought with a smirk.


    Standing in front of the door, Niles texted the cold man. "Wesley, what do you mean by this?"


    Wesley texted back very soon. "You''re my brother. I can''t bear to see you make such a big mistake in


    your life. This woman is not good for you. Now get lost!"


    Even without looking at Wesley''s face, Niles could guess what kind of expression he was wearing.


    ''What ame excuse!'' Niles wasn''t convinced and texted again. "She''s pretty cute, isn''t she?"


    After sending the message, he peeked through the window to catch a good look at Wesley. Thetter


    was observing ir''s face after checking Niles'' message. Then, he wrote back, "Only on the outside.


    Women are good at hiding their true identity."


    ''So, he is saying that ir is just pretending to be cute? Tsk, tsk! Wesley, you horrible liar.''


    Niles let out a cold hum and put his phone away, not interested in replying to his brother''s oundish


    lies. He left the hospital and headed to the hotel to get some sleep. ''I''ll just leave him alone. Let him be


    single for the rest of his life!'' he sulked.


    Noticing that Niles had left, Wesley stood up and went to unlock the door.


    ir didn''t wake up until the next morning. She felt her whole body ache after the ufortable sleep.


    Even before she was fully conscious, she could smell the disinfectant in the air. She wondered why


    there was this smell at her home.


    "Awake?" She heard a familiar cold voice.


    ''Wesley?'' She parted her eyelids abruptly.


    Wesley, who was sitting upright in a chair next to her bed, came into sight. Their eyes met.


    She blinked in confusion. Although she couldn''t make sense of the situation, it felt wonderful to see


    Wesley in front of her when she woke up in the morning. She wished she could see him every morning


    when she opened her eyes, for the rest of her life.


    Since she said nothing, Wesley continued to speak. "How are you feeling now? Does it hurt


    anywhere?"


    It was supposed to be a caring gesture. But he sounded indifferent, as if he was just asking what the


    weather was like today. ir concluded in her mind that Wesley was really a blockhead.


    He didn''t know how to carry a girl in his arms the right way, nor did he know how to be tender or show


    any care towards others.


    She shook her head, sighing inwardly.


    She shifted her gaze away from him and looked around the room. ''Am I in a ward?''


    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Wesley exined, "This is a hospital. You had a feverst night."


    ''A fever? Oh...'' She finally got a grasp of the situation. No wonder she felt ache all over her body.


    "Did you bring me here?" she asked, although she more or less knew the answer.


    Wesley nodded and stood up from the chair. "Have your breakfast now."


    ir slowly sat up on the bed and asked casually, "What was my temperature when you brought me


    here?" She touched her forehead. It felt normal now. The fever was gone, but she felt a little tired.


    "39.8 degrees," he said.


    ir was taken aback. It had almost touched 40 degrees! ''Could the fever have affected my brain?


    Would I be stupid?'' But she still recognized Wesley, so her brain should be fine.

 Chapter 546 Goodbye, Sister-in-law

    Chapter 546 Goodbye, Sister-inw


    ir got out of the hospital bed and dragged her weak body to the bathroom to freshen up.


    When she was brushing her teeth, she noticed that her arm wasn''t as red and swollen as it was the day


    before. A newyer of ointment had been applied to the wound, nourishing her skin. It had a slight


    fragrance to it.


    She wondered who had applied the ointment to her wound. Was it Wesley, or a doctor?


    When she came out of the bathroom, Wesley had already left. She settled herself back on the bed, and


    wheeled the cart over that held the bowl of wontons and noodles. She then began eating. She was


    already half-done by the time Wesley came back with a few pieces of paper and some boxes of


    medicine in his hands.


    She looked at him, asking, "You eaten yet?"


    He shifted his gaze to her and nodded, "Mmm hmm."


    He quietly waited for her to finish before letting her know how to use the medicine. Staring at his


    serious profile, ir said sincerely, "Thank you, Wesley." It was good to be his neighbor. She felt


    protected, safe with him.


    And what if she were his girlfriend? She knew that feeling of security would be even more intense.


    Betraying no emotion, Wesley threw her a quick nce. "You''re wee." He handed the medicine to


    her and turned on his heels without a word.


    Breaking out of her reverie, ir found he was gone. She left the bed again, and jogged out of the


    ward. It wasn''t long before she caught up to him. He was waiting for her in front of the elevator.


    The doors opened. When they were about to step inside, they heard a panting voice call out, "Brother,


    Sister-inw..."


    ir was pretty sure that wasn''t for her, so she continued walking into the elevator. Wesley suddenly


    grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her out. The elevator doors closed again. She turned to look at


    him, confused.


    He coldly pointed to a young man gasping for air behind them. He was dressed in a blue shirt and a


    white gown, and obviously was out of breath, rushing to catch them before they boarded the elevator.


    The young doctor looked a little bit like Wesley, but hisplexion was much lighter.


    ir felt like she had seen him somewhere before.


    But that wasn''t important now. He just called Wesley "Brother" and referred to her as "Sister-inw!"


    ir looked around. This was a military hospital with heavy security, and almost no one was on this


    floor. At the moment, only the three of them stood in front of the elevator. ''Who is this guy? And why did


    he call me that?'' ir wondered, shocked.


    She then heard Wesley tell the young man off. "Dude! You okay? How are your eyes? How about your


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    brain? Need a doctor?"


    Confused by his words, Niles looked at the unhappy man and rubbed his eyes. "No. What are you


    talking about?"


    "She''s not your sister-inw. So clearly you need an optometrist¡ªor a psychiatrist." As he was done


    speaking, he pressed the down button again, ready to go downstairs.


    Ignoring the bad-tempered man, Niles turned to look at the dazed girl, and greeted her with a big smile,


    "Hi ir. I''m Niles Li, Wesley''s younger brother. Actually, we met once at my university. You were the


    excellent English interpreter at the seminar..."


    With his reminder, ir finally remembered who he was. Surprise written all over her face, and she


    said excitedly, "Oh, it was you! I remember you made a speech as the student representative!"


    It turned out that he was Wesley''s brother. If she''d known that earlier, she would''ve been friendlier.


    The two greeted each other enthusiastically, as if they were old friends who hadn''t been together for a


    long time.


    Nodding vigorously, Niles said, "Yeah, that was me. Hey, your face still looks pale. You should maybe


    stay another couple days? I guess you''ve already been discharged." The elevator arrived on their floor


    again. Niles naturally followed them in.


    As ir walked inside, she replied, "Thanks, but I''m good. What I need now is rest, and I can do that at


    home."


    Wesley had been listening to the two without a word. But his face had darkened considerably as they


    talked.


    They didn''t spend long in the elevator. As soon as they walked out of the inpatient department, a rush


    of hot air blew over their faces. The sun was hung high in the blue sky.


    Wesley continued walking forward. ir was about to follow him but Niles stopped her. "I think my


    brother''s bringing the car around. Just wait here. It''s too hot to walk."


    Niles was being so considerate. ir was moved. Too bad Wesley couldn''t be like that.


    Hearing him, Wesley turned around to look at his brother. He changed his mind and threw his car keys


    to the young doctor. "You can get the car."


    Niles reflexively cupped his hands to catch the car keys. Shocked, he asked, "Why me?"


    "Because I''m older. Just do it."


    Niles was speechless. He refused in a low voice, "No way."


    Wesley cast him a sharp look, and it was enough to make the young doctor cower in fear. "Okay, okay.


    Got it. We can''t be rted..."


    Nilesined as he began to walk away. Wesley and ir silently stood there waiting for him.


    Shortly, the car pulled up to the entrance of the inpatient department. Wesley opened the passenger


    door. Without thinking much, ir headed to the back door. Wesley stopped her and said, "You take


    shotgun."


    She caught a glimpse of the vacant passenger seat, and obediently, she climbed in.


    And she literally climbed, bracing one foot on the running board and holding on to the handle on the


    side. The vehicle was pretty high up.


    Meanwhile, Niles jumped out of the driver''s seat and headed inside the building, where the air-


    conditioner was blowing cool air. He waved goodbye to them from the entrance. "Goodbye, Brother and


    Sister-inw!"


    That was the second time he called her "Sister-inw." She shook her head. "Hey, I''m not..." However,


    Niles had already hurried inside. He didn''t want to be around them in case Wesley tried to punch him.


    Embarrassed, she looked at the sullen man.


    Sulking silently, he sat in the driver''s seat and started the car. "Don''t mind him. He''s an idiot, and has


    been since we were kids. I''ll teach him a lesson next time."


    ''What? An idiot? An idiot made a speech on behalf of his school?''


    ir was confused. Was he trying to say there was nothing between them?


    He skillfully turned the wheel and drove the car away. "Don''t worry about it," she said. "I know he was


    just joking. He''s only a kid."


    Wesley gave her a sidelong nce. "A kid? You guys aren''t that far apart in age. You may be just a few


    months older."


    "A few months or a few years, he''s still younger. He''s lively and carefree, like a child."


    Wesley said nothing, lost in his own thoughts.


    When they rounded a corner, his phone suddenly rang. As soon as he tapped on the screen of the in-


    car phone, a man''s voice echoed through the car. "Wesley, we have a priority alert. Need you ASAP."


    "Understood!" Wesley''s face turned serious. He made a U-turn and was about to head to his toon.

 Chapter 547 Your Girlfriends So Hot

    Chapter 547 Your Girlfriend''s So Hot


    ir knew that a soldier could be called to duty at a moment''s notice. She told him, "If you have


    something urgent to handle, just drop me off here. I''ll just get a cab."


    Wesley mulled it over. He did have to get going. But when he saw her face, still drained of color, he


    thought better of it. He didn''t even slow down. "No, it''s okay."


    ir was surprised, but said nothing.


    She was brought to the ce where he worked. As soon as his car pulled into the parking lot, a few


    men dressed in army-green shirts came and surrounded Wesley, who was getting out. "Chief! You''re


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    finally here. Please report to Mr. Zhao''s office now."


    Wesley closed the car door. Without responding to his men, he walked around the car to the passenger


    door.


    The soldiers followed their leader and kept urging him. But they all shut up when the passenger door


    was pulled open. Their eyes widened in shock. A woman was sitting in the passenger seat, wondering


    if she should get out.


    Seeing her indecisiveness, Wesley actively helped her unfasten the seat belt, while talking fast. "My


    office is on the third floor, first room on the left; your uncle''s office is on the fourth floor, second room on


    the right. Head there and wait for me. I''lle find you when I get a chance."


    ir nodded her head. She moved slowly in the seat, looked down at the ground and carefully


    stretched out a leg. His vehicle was so high andrge that she needed to get out of it carefully, holding


    the handle like when she got in.


    Seeing she had bnce issues, Wesley held her hand, and wrapped the other around her waist when


    she was halfway down. Straightaway, he took her into his arms and let her get to her feet. The other


    soldiers were even more shocked by this scene, their jaws dropped. Wesley ignored their curious looks


    and pointed in the direction of his office.


    ir smiled at Wesley''s men, greeting them with a nod. After that, she headed towards the office


    building.


    As soon as she left the parking lot, the soldiers all besieged their leader and said with keen interest,


    "Nice going, Chief! She''s cute."


    "Finally. We were wondering why you never dated any girls. When did you get a girlfriend? You''ve been


    holding out on us. Jerkwad."


    "Your girlfriend''s so hot. Bring her around more often! Work will get more interesting."


    The soldiers were so excited that some of them were pulling on him. Wesley pped their hands away


    and exined, "Knock it off. She''s not my girlfriend. She''s Lieutenant General Ji''s niece."


    Nheless, before Wesley could reach his superior''s office, ir became the topic of hushed gossip


    around the instation.


    ir was oblivious to this. She was still a little weak, and chose to wait for Wesley in his third floor


    office. She was curious about his workspace anyway.


    Wesley''s colleagues stared at her as she pushed open the door to his office.


    Although she was Adalson''s niece, she had nevere here. This wasn''t a ce that anyone could


    It was the first time she had been here, and Wesley brought her here himself. Curiosity filled her heart


    as she ran her eyes over each item in his office.


    His office looked more or less the same as what she had seen on TV. The decoration was simple, low-


    key but solemn. There was arge desk in the middle, a few chairs, a cab, and a lot of books and


    folders that lined the bookshelves.


    On the desk were a few buttons for the inte, a ss, andline phone and some other stationery.


    A dozen certificates and awards hung on one of the walls. Wesley had earned a ton of honors.


    She sat down in Wesley''s chair and randomly flipped through a few documents. Of course, those were


    just somemon files like attendance records. The confidential ones were all locked somewhere


    beyond her reach.


    After absentmindedly flipping through papers for a few minutes, she put them back and pulled out her


    phone. She began to text Joslyn. "Joslyn, guess where I am now?"


    Joslyn had just woken up when she got ir''s message. "You don''t have sses today. Why are you


    up so early? Where are you?" She didn''t know of ir''s high feverst night.


    "Early? Look at the time! It''s nearly noon!"


    Unconvinced, Joslyn retorted, "I know. But since you''ve already gone somewhere, you had to be up


    early. Get it?"


    ir sent the ellipsis to mean that she was speechless. Then she sent another message to answer the


    question herself. "I''m in Wesley''s office."


    Joslyn sent an astonished face emoji. "Were you with Wesley all morning? You two dating now?"


    "We were together." ir didn''t want Joslyn to worry about her so she didn''t tell her about the fever.


    "But we''re not dating," she added.


    They were far from dating. Nothing changed. Wesley was as cold to her as usual.


    "Never mind, Bless. You''re in his office! That''s amazing! And a great opportunity. No one else has


    gotten this far with him."


    Joslyn''sforting words made ir smile. Her friend always encouraged her. "Uh huh. I''ll try harder.


    Thanks, dear."


    "I''ll stop interrupting you and Mr. Li. I''m gonna go brush my teeth. Bye now."


    "Bye."


    After that, ir browsed her WeChat Moments for a while, but Wesley was still busy.


    Now she was starting to feel drowsy. She was probably still recovering. So shey her head down on


    the desk to take a nap. When she started to drift off, the sound of the door opening jarred her awake.


    Abruptly, she raised her head and sat straight up. Through her sleepy eyes, she saw Wesleying in.


    Seeing her drowsy look, he knew at once what was going on. "I''ll drive you home now." He should have


    asked her to wait for him in his dorm, rather than his office. The girl looked really tired.


    Dazed, ir rubbed her eyes, trying to wake up. "Get your work done?"


    "Mmm hmm."


    When they left the office, some of Wesley''s colleagues craned their necks to look at them. ir noticed


    and asked, "Wesley, what are they looking at?"


    Looking straight ahead, he answered outright, "You."


    "Why?"


    Wesley continued descending the stairs. He caught a glimpse of her when he turned a corner and


    exined, "You''re the niece of Lieutenant General Ji. They''ve never seen you before."


    "Oh, I see..."


    After the two werepletely out of sight, the group of men hidden in the corner began to gossip.


    "Wow, she''s gorgeous."


    "Yeah she is. She got such nice eyes, and the way she rolls them..." One of them clutched his heart to


    make his point. "But he''s so bad-tempered. What does she see in him?"


    "Maybe he''s more tender to her than he is with us."


    "Point taken. So I wonder if he''s marrying into Lieutenant General Ji''s family."


    "Maybe. He''d be smart to do it. He''d work his way through the ranks quickly."


    The fervent discussions didn''t subside even after the pair had left the office building.


    Wesley escorted ir back home. He watched as she unlocked the door to her apartment. He followed


    her in.


    Out of habit, he vigntly walked around her apartment to check if there were any safety problems.


    After confirming that everything was safe, he walked towards the door and said, "Get some rest. I


    should jet."


    ir suddenly called out, "Wait."


    Heced up his boots before turning around to look at her.

 Chapter 548 Let Me Be Your Girlfriend

    Chapter 548 Let Me Be Your Girlfriend


    ir strolled over, stood in front of Wesley and looked up at him. He frowned in confusion. Suddenly,


    she put her hands on his strong waist, stood on tiptoe, and quickly nted a kiss on his lips. "Thanks


    for your help."


    Last time, she kissed the corner of his lips, but this time, her kiss fell fully on his lips. She was getting


    bolder.


    ir was wallowing in the smugness when Wesley suddenly leaned forward. She was startled and


    instinctively took a step back. ''What does he want to do? Will he kill me just because I kissed him?'' she


    wondered.


    "ir."


    "Yes?" Was this the first time he said her name? It sounded so great!


    "I don''t love you." His cold and straightforward words rang in her ears.


    ir grinned, a hint of unnoticeable bitterness lingering on her lips. "I know." She was the one crushing


    on him, not the other way round. In a rtionship, whoever falls in love first hurts more. ir was well


    aware of that.


    It only proved that Wesley was a good man. He didn''t love her, so he turned her down from the start.


    Quickly. It was better than stringing her along.


    Wesley felt a headacheing on. She was quite stubborn so he decided to be blunt. He exined


    further, "I''m only 24. I don''t have time for love. I don''t need it. My job is to serve my country and its


    people. That''s it. That''s what I was born to do."


    "Wesley Li," she suddenly called out, interrupting him.


    "What?"


    "You''re a grown-up. You can marry and have kids and still be a soldier. Plenty of military types do that.


    And I''m not asking you to marry me now. Let''s just date. I promise I won''t bother you when you''re


    working." ir didn''t know where she got the confidence to say things like that. She knew it was now or


    never. She probably wouldn''t be that bold a second time.


    Wesley gave her a long look. "No, it''s not in the cards, okay? Don''t kiss me again. Keep your hands¡ª


    and your lips¡ªto yourself, and we can still be friends."


    "Friends..." She hesitated for a second. "I can''t just be your friend. I love you."


    "I told you, I don''t love you. Hate me if you have to, but just leave me alone." He left her apartment after


    dropping thest words.


    ir took a deep breath and ran to the doorway. "Hey, I can''t cook tonight. You hungry? We could


    order some takeout."


    Wesley pressed the down button on the elevator panel and turned around. He red. The girl hid her


    body behind the door, leaving only her head visible in the doorway, staring at him with sparkling eyes.


    He wondered why he had to care about her dinner. "I''ll order takeout for you."


    ir was relieved. He didn''t ask her to order takeout herself.


    So she decided to keep going. "But can''t you cook too? I cooked for youst time. Now it''s your turn.


    Fair''s fair, right?"


    The elevator hadn''t arrived yet. Wesley became a little impatient and had an urge to bolt for the


    stairwell. "What do you want for dinner?"


    Maybe he was a softie, or maybe she was getting to him. He had bluntly rejected her just a few minutes


    ago, and now he was caving to her. "Anything is okay. I''m not particr about food. I''m easy to


    please..."


    Not waiting for her to stop talking, Wesley hastily strode into the elevator as soon as the doors opened.


    When he turned around and made eye contact with her, she blew him a kiss before the doors closed.


    Inside the elevator, Wesley closed his eyes in frustration. He wondered why he listened to her. All he


    wanted to do was head back to work.


    He hurt her, true, but the girl didn''t back down. She kept making excuses to be together even after that.


    Wesley felt even more frustrated.


    On the other hand, after closing the apartment door, ir leaned against it, the smile fading from her


    face.


    His words stung her heart.


    She felt sad. She loved him so much that she cared about every word that flew from his mouth.


    But she wouldn''t give up so easily. Otherwise everything would be in vain. She needed to strive for her


    happiness.


    ir caught some zzz''s. When she woke up, it was nearly five in the afternoon. Wesley would be off


    work in about two hours.


    She felt much better after a good rest. She went to the bathroom for a hot shower, and then began to


    clean her house.


    Around half past seven, she heard the elevator open, for she had kept her apartment door ajar for just


    that purpose. In an instant, she dropped everything and hurried outside. To her surprise, she saw


    Talbot emerge from the elevator with arge bag of ingredients and groceries in his hands.


    Their eyes met. Talbot''s eyes were as wide as saucers as he shifted his gaze between ir''s


    apartment and Wesley''s apartment. "You two are... neighbors?"


    ir nodded, "Yeah. Where''s Wesley?"


    "He''s parking the car," Talbot said.


    "Oh," ir responded. She pointed at the bag in his hand and asked tentatively, "Are you the cook


    tonight?"


    "Yeah. You know what? I''m an awesome cook. My unit can''t wait to taste my cooking," he said proudly.


    ir nodded and echoed his words. "I can''t wait, either." Meanwhile, she thought to herself, ''No wonder


    Wesley didn''t turn me down. He''s not cooking.''


    When they were chatting happily, the elevator doors opened again. Wesley walked out and saw them


    standing in the corridor. He asked Talbot, "Why are you just standing there?"


    "You didn''t give me the keys," Talbot said innocently.


    Wesley walked towards ir''s apartment as he said, "Isn''t the door open?"


    Talbot''s lips twitched as he didn''t know what to say. Wesley had asked him toe and cook for a


    patient. So it was ir? He thought it was Megan! After all, Megan''s health was bad and she was the


    only girl he''d ever seen Wesley with.


    It turned out Wesley had asked him to cook for ir.


    ir was surprised too. She didn''t expect they would be cooking in her apartment. She moved aside to


    allow Wesley to get in. "In my house?"


    "Yeah. Know how long it''s been since I cooked?" Thinking of something, he turned around to look at


    Talbot, who was still in a daze. "Get in there. I''m going back home to change."


    Talbot nodded and ran towards ir''s apartment.


    Wesley headed over to his own ce. Talbot changed into a pair of clean slippers that ir gave to


    him. As he walked inside, he asked curiously, "So how long have you known Wesley?"


    ir thought for a second before answering, "A long time. But we didn''t really get to know each other."


    "So...are you two... close with each other now?" Talbot asked with an evil smile.


    ir shook her head. "No. But we know each other a little better. After all, we''re neighbors. And he


    helped me out a few times."


    "Oh..." Talbot nodded. He took out the ingredients from the bag while running his eyes over her


    apartment. "Your apartment is pretty much the same as our dear leader''s. It''s warmer here somehow,


    and morefortable."


    ir helped him carry the food to the kitchen. "It''s the decorations."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Yeah, maybe."


    ir told him where all the cooking utensils were. In the end, she said, "Sorry for the trouble. Thank


    you for cooking for me tonight."


    Talbot shook his head. "We''re good. I like it. Wait out in the dining room. I''ll take care of everything in


    the kitchen."


    "No, I can stay. I''ll help you wash the vegetables." Her arm was hurt but it wasn''t a big deal to wash the


    vegetables.

 Chapter 549 Blair Was Green With Envy

    Chapter 549 ir Was Green With Envy


    "Get out of here," Talbot said in a teasing tone. "I''m used to working my magic alone." He shed ir


    a disarming smile.


    "Okay. I''ll leave you alone. Call me if you need me," ir offered.


    "Sure."


    After leaving the kitchen, ir returned to her bedroom and began to clean. She straightened the


    furniture, dusted around the trim, and smoothed out the covers on her bed.


    By the time she was done, Wesley still hadn''t arrived. She sat on the sofa, watching TV to kill time.


    After a while, the doorbell rang.


    She sprang up from the sofa and made her way to the door. Wesley had just had a shower and looked


    quite fresh. ir pouted andined, "I thought you were going to cook for me."


    Casting a casual nce at Talbot, who was busy cooking in the kitchen, Wesley said indifferently, "You


    get fed either way. What''s the difference?"


    ''I want to taste your cooking. That''s the difference, '' ir thought to herself.


    Noticing a dash of disappointment shing through her eyes, Wesley exined, "I''m so bad I can burn


    water. Talbot''s a top-flight cook. He won first ce in apetitionst year." What he said was true.


    Although he knew how to cook, the food he cooked could only be described as edible, far from


    delicious.


    ir was still recovering from a fever. Talbot had learned how to cook ideal meals for patients and


    people getting over illnesses. He had done it for his father more than a few times.


    That was why Wesley had asked him to cook for ir.


    "Got it," ir nodded, but her expression showed that she was not convinced. ''He didn''t want to cook


    for me, and even found ame excuse.''


    Wesley could tell that she didn''t buy his exnation, but decided not to push the issue. He went to the


    kitchen to see if he could help Talbot, but the cook drove him out too.


    Seeing that ir was watching TV, Wesley came over and sat next to her, pulling out his phone to y


    a game.


    Within two minutes, his phone started ringing. ir couldn''t help but turn her head to look at him,


    wondering, ''It''ste. I wonder who that is. A coworker or a friend?''


    Wesley stood up and walked toward the balcony, phone to his ear. ir heard him say, "Hi, Megan."


    ''Megan? Who? Sounds like a girl''s name. Is that his girlfriend?


    Is she the girl I met at his apartment the other night? Hmmm... I wonder...''


    Thinking of this, ir put on her slippers and ran toward the kitchen to get some answers. In the


    kitchen, Talbot had already finished prep, and was about to start cooking in earnest.


    "Talbot!" ir said cheerfully.


    "Hi, Miss Jing. Dinner''s not ready yet." Talbot turned to look at her and saw that she closed the door to


    the kitchen.


    "Don''t call me Miss Jing. It''s just ir."


    "All right, ir!" Talbot gave her a shy smile.


    "So...um...who''s Megan?" Afraid that Wesley would hear her, ir whispered it in his ear.


    "Just a girl. Why do you ask?" Talbot shrugged.


    "Nothing. I''m just curious." ir tried her best to make herself sound indifferent.


    While cooking, Talbot answered honestly, "She''s a foster kid. Mr. Huo and our chief are her guardians.


    They''ve been really nice to her. Almost everyone in the city knows that much. Didn''t you?"


    "No." ir shook her head; she knew nothing about the upper-ss world.


    Wesley said something about Carlos the other day. After she hade back, she had searched for


    Carlos'' information online, but found nothing. It was her ssmate who told her who Carlos was.


    "She''s in high school and pretty cute. Our chief and Mr. Huo adore her."


    "Hmm." ''So they''re not rted. She''s in high school. I think I met her, then, '' ir thought to herself.


    ''Wesley adores her.'' ir was green with envy.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Talbot picked up a slice of stewed beef and reached out his hand. "Try it. I found this at a delicatessen."


    ir took it from him and put it in her mouth. After finishing it, she smiled from ear to ear and praised,


    "That is so good!"


    "And easy to digest." Talbot turned on the gas burner and the fans under the range hood, and began to


    cook.


    Outside the kitchen, after Wesley hung up the phone and went back to the living room, he found ir


    was not there. He looked all around until his gaze fell on the kitchen. He happened to see Talbot


    handing ir a piece of beef. They were eating and chatting cheerfully.


    Standing there, he fixed his eyes on the man and woman, wondering, ''He kicked me out. Why not her?''


    The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became. He went out to the balcony again, lit a


    cigarette and decided to stay out there to cool down.


    Eventually Talbot shooed ir out too. She stared at the balcony and saw Wesley out there, smoking.


    ''So he''s off the phone now. What did they talk about?''


    She plopped down on the sofa and yed on her phone.


    After he finished his cigarette, Wesley entered the living room and walked past ir. Smelling the


    tobo, she called out, "Wesley!"


    Wesley looked at her and then sat beside her.


    "Do you..." She wanted to ask, "Do you have feelings for anyone?" But on second thought, she decided


    not to ask. She didn''t really want to know, especially if the answer was "yes."


    She sighed and changed the subject. "Do you use WeChat?" she asked.


    Wesley knew that wasn''t what she was going to ask, but he decided not to worry about it. "I almost


    never use it."


    ''Seriously? Everyone uses WeChat!'' she thought. "Then how do you talk to your friends?" she asked.


    "Texting or calling," he answered honestly.


    "Then do you have a WeChat ount?"


    "Yes. But I''m hardly on there."


    ir rolled her eyes. "May I friend you?" They had known each other for a while, but she didn''t have


    his number.


    Wesley didn''t turn her down this time. He fished out his cell phone and tossed it to her. "Knock yourself


    out."


    ir picked his phone up. It was old, the OS was at least two years out of date. She swiped the screen,


    and it asked her for a PIN. "Password?"


    "1104."


    "Sounds like a birthday," she said casually.


    "Yeah. Megan''s." He didn''t feel the need to hide it from her. Megan had changed his password.


    ir froze for a moment. ''Megan again! She has him on a short leash.''


    Suddenly, she lost the desire to friend him.


    She threw his phone back to him. "Forget it," she spat.


    Wesley caught his phone. ''What''s her problem?'' he thought.


    Under his confused look, ir said in a sad voice, "I quit. You don''t care for me. I know you feel it''s


    your responsibility to help me. I''m sorry I came on to you."


    She sounded like a girl who had been hurt by her boyfriend.


    Wesley figured out what she was doing. He looked at his phone and asked, "You ying cat and


    mouse? Hoping I''ll feel sorry for you?"


    ''Seriously? Why does he know everything? Oh God! How embarrassing!''


    ir forced a smile and stammered, "You...you''re imagining things."


    Wesley sneered. He raised his phone and asked, "Sure you don''t want to friend me?"


    Being a proud girl, ir answered firmly, "No, I don''t."

 Chapter 550 A Wuss

    Chapter 550 A Wuss


    ir could only watch helplessly as Wesley put his phone back in his pocket.


    It wasn''t long after that Talbot finished cooking. When he walked out of the kitchen with a te of food,


    an awkward silence hung between ir and Wesley. But he was too slow to realize it. "Come and get


    it!"


    Wesley shot to his feet first and went to the kitchen to help Talbot set the table.


    ir followed him and began todle porridge for them.


    Just as she picked up thedle, someone stopped her. "You scalded your arm, remember? Let me do


    it," said Wesley.


    He took thedle away from her without a second thought and began to dish it out into the bowls.


    ir shrugged and sat at the dining room table, waiting for the two.


    Talbot''s cooking skills were amazing, like he said. ir raved about the dishes, telling him what a


    terrific cook he was.


    The cook, however, blushed. He tried to change the topic. "Have some more. Try this Chinese yam.


    Easy on the stomach and good for healing."


    ir nodded. "Thanks, Talbot." After she ate it, she eximed, "Wow! That''s really sweet!"


    "Of course! I picked it myself. Hey, you know how to pick Chinese yams?" ir shook her head, so


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Talbot continued, "Make sure they''re firm all the way around, and the skin isn''t all wrinkled. And you


    don''t want any cracks in it, either." It was obvious he was passionate about the subject.


    Wesley, who kept silent all this time, watched Talbot continue to heap food onto ir''s te while the


    twoughed happily. As time went by, anger rose in his heart.


    After dinner, ir sat on the sofa to get some rest.


    Talbot cleaned up, while Wesley washed the dishes.


    Talbot came over to Wesley and whispered in his ear, "What''s going on, Chief? Yeah, I saw you at


    dinner. You sure there''s nothing between you and her?"


    Wesley cast a scornful nce at him and asked in reply, "What''s it to you?"


    Talbot scratched the back of his head and gave him a shy smile. "I figured I''d ask her out. But if you like


    her, I''ll back off."


    Wesley pushed him away and spat out, "I don''t like her!" He had a murderous look on his face, his


    hands balled into fists. Talbot steeled himself in case Wesley tried to swing at him.


    This was not the way he expected the conversation to go. He took a few steps back, murmuring in a


    low voice, "Hey, hey. I''ll drop it, okay? You don''t like her."


    When Wesley said those words, ir happened to walk past the kitchen. "Hey, who were you guys


    talking about?" she asked casually.


    Talbot was still trying to defuse the situation, and still stunned at Wesley''s reaction. Without a second


    thought, he answered casually, "You."


    ir and Wesleypsed into shocked silence.


    There was no taking that one back.


    The moment Talbot uttered that word, he realized something wasn''t right. He raised his head and saw


    ir standing at the door to the kitchen.


    "No, no, not you. I meant me. Our chief said he didn''t like me," Talbot said hurriedly.


    ir smiled and patted his shoulder. "It''s fine. I know he doesn''t like me." ''He made that pretty clear, ''


    she thought, sad and dejected.


    "You already know?" Talbot asked with the utmost care.


    Still, Wesley remained silent.


    "Yeah. I''m the one with the crush. He probably has his pick. Are a lot of women into him?"


    The two acted as if Wesley weren''t right there. Talbot nodded. "Oh yeah. Don''t get upset. He doesn''t


    really date anyone. We''re used to it."


    "Fine. Seems like I''m no different from any other woman, at least where he''s concerned. Hey, Talbot.


    Do you like fruit? I''m putting together a fruit te," she offered and opened the refrigerator.


    Talbot put the mop away and took the apple from her hand. "Let me make it. I slice, I dice, but wait,


    there''s more," he said, mocking the knifemercials. irughed in delight at his wit.


    Since Wesley had no feelings for ir, Talbot decided to woo her. He thought he might have a chance.


    "Come on! I''m not disabled. You already cooked dinner," ir argued and took the apple back.


    "No, no! You''re still sick. Your arm is hurt, and you shouldn''t overextend yourself. I''ll make it," Talbot


    said anxiously.


    Before ir could even say another word, Wesley threw the chopsticks into the sink heavily, spilling


    water on the floor.


    The two who were fighting for the apple turned to look at the angry man at the same time. While


    holding half of the apple, Talbot asked his superior innocently, "What''s going on, Chief?"


    Wesley washed his hands under the running water and ordered, "You, wash the dishes!"


    "Yes, Chief!" Talbot answered by instinct. He let go of the apple.


    But ir didn''t have a good hold on it either, and it dropped onto the floor, rolling in Wesley''s direction.


    She was about to pick it up, but Wesley turned his foot sideways and kept it from rolling further. "Get


    out! You''re not well, and you need your rest!" he spat. Then he picked the apple up, walked to the


    refrigerator and took out several other varieties of fruit.


    ''Is he angry? Why?'' ir really couldn''t figure out the reason he was so hostile.


    ''Poor Talbot!


    He has to worry about hismanding officer blowing his top constantly. He cooked and cleaned, and


    now he still has to do the dishes.''


    Soon, Wesley brought the fruit tter out to the table. But when ir saw it, her face twitched. He


    simply had no cutting skills at all! The apple was simply cut in half. The dragon fruit was inrge,


    uneven pieces.


    He didn''t even remove the cantaloupe seeds.


    ir began to wonder whether Wesley could even cook. Maybe he wasn''t exaggerating about how bad


    he was.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" Wesley asked when ir didn''t move.


    Seeing no other choice, ir speared a piece of dragon fruit with her fork. It took her five bites to finish


    it!


    Instead of wondering if he cut it right, Wesley rolled his eyes and spat, "You could''ve finished it in one


    bite. If you didn''t want it, then why did I make it?" In order to prove himself, he picked up a piece of


    dragon fruit and ate it in one bite.


    "No, I''m full. I left it for you to enjoy," ir exined in a hurry.


    Wesley looked at the kitchen, and Talbot was still washing the dishes. They could clearly hear the


    tter of dishes and utensils, not to mention the running water. "Real men don''t eat sliced fruit!" Wesley


    said, deliberately loud enough for Talbot to hear. And Wesley wasn''t finished yet. "Wuss!" he snapped.


    ir couldn''t believe her ears.


    ''Seriously? Is he trying to mess with me?'' She took a deep breath to calm down. "Are you trashing


    fruit? How is a man supposed to eat fruit, then?" she asked in a calm voice.


    It took a Herculean effort to keep her voice even, because deep inside, she was quite unhappy.


    "Like this!" Wesley took a piece of apple which had been cut in half, and took arge bite. He ate so


    much of it that only a smaller bite would be needed to finish it off.


    ir''s eyes almost popped out of her head.


    She also realized Wesley was in a bad mood and would find something to bitch about no matter what


    she said or did. She decided that saying nothing was better than having her head bitten off.


    But she was wrong. Wesley was not trying to mess with her. For some reason, he was angry at Talbot,


    calling him a wuss. What a way to repay him for that delicious meal he cooked!


    When Talbot finished washing the dishes and left the kitchen, his jaw dropped when he saw the fruit


    tter. He picked up a hunk of dragon fruit and looked at it, a dubious look on his face. "Chief, did you


    use a pickax to cut this?" he joked.


    Wesley was boiling with rage. "Fuck off. I worked my ass off to make this."


    "Sorry, Chief. It''s fine." Talbot made a face and stuck out his tongue.


    "You always bully Talbot like this?" ir asked.


    ''Bully?'' Talbot shook his head. "Don''t worry. Our chief never bullied us. This is how he talks to us. He''s


    actually a great guy."


    ''Except that he''s a hothead and a relentless taskmaster, '' Talbot thought.

 Chapter 551 I Can Stand The Heat

    Chapter 551 I Can Stand The Heat


    Wesley fixed his eyes on ir and sneered, "You think I''m bullying Talbot? Are you trying to protect him


    from me?"


    "Talbot cooked for us, cleaned the house and washed the dishes. Are you not moved at all?" ir


    asked in return.


    Wesley was about to say something when the room went dark. The electricity had gone off.


    "What happened?" ir asked as she unlocked her phone.


    Wesley stood up from the sofa, fished out his phone and opened the shlight application. "You sit


    here. I''ll go take a look."


    "Okay." ir had her phone light on to light Wesley''s path.


    The two of them lived in the same housing estate, so their main power switches had been installed


    likewise. He found it soon enough, and after checking it, he didn''t find anything wrong.


    At that moment, they received a text message from the State Grid. It said, "Dear resident, sorry to


    inform you..." It turned out that all the apartments in the housing estate were out of power and they


    were not sure when it woulde back on.


    ir was at a loss for words. It was summer!


    "I''ll go buy some candles," Wesley offered.


    When he arrived at the door to change his shoes, he saw Talbot and ir chatting under the shlight.


    He immediately changed his mind. "ir, you are more familiar with the housing estate. You go buy the


    candles."


    ir agreed without hesitation.


    She walked towards the door, but when she turned back to look at the dark apartment, she figured it


    was an excellent opportunity to bond with Wesley. She didn''t want to miss this chance, so she told


    Talbot, "Talbot, will you go buy the candles? I''m scared of the dark."


    Talbot nodded. ir told him the location of the grocery store cheerfully. When he was about to leave,


    he turned back to look at his superior and his dream girl. ''Something is not right, '' he thought.


    Talbot shook his head and went down the stairs.


    ir fixed her eyes on Wesley without looking away. He felt aroused by her gaze, so he got up from


    the sofa quickly. "I need a smoke," he said, as he turned towards the balcony.


    But a soft, warm hand wrapped around his wrist tightly. "Don''t. It''s so dark in here."


    Wesley sighed helplessly. "I''ll just be on the balcony." ''Why is she such a chicken?''


    She swiftly grabbed his wrist using both her hands as she said in a trembling voice, "But, I don''t wanna


    stay in the living room alone."


    Wesley had to sit back down on the sofa. "What are you nning to do if the power is still off by


    tonight?"


    ir stared into his eyes and said, "It''s too hot. I won''t be able to stand the heat. If the power doesn''t


    Wesley''s eyes darkened. "No. I can bear the heat." As a soldier, he had gone through intense training,


    and he could endure extreme temperatures. He had experienced hotter days with neither an air-


    conditioner nor even a fan.


    ''Is he so slow that he doesn''t get my point? Or does he just not want to getid?'' ir couldn''t help but


    lower her sight to look at her chest. ''Is it because he''s not interested in my body? Or is he gay?''


    Wesley followed her gaze, and his heart started racing. He had thought that ir was a petite girl. But


    now, he realized that she had a well-developed body.


    Wesley sprang up to his feet, and ignoring ir''s protests, he went to the balcony. He closed the ss


    sliding door and lit a cigarette to calm down.


    He took a few drags, but the shape of her bosom still lingered in his mind.


    At that moment, the sliding door opened and ir stuck her head out. "Wesley, are you not feeling this


    horrible heat?"


    "No," he answered coldly.


    After hesitating for a while, she asked, "I want to get a hotel room. Will you please drive me there?"


    She really couldn''t stand the heat like Wesley could.


    Ignoring her question, Wesley continued to gaze at the city and took another drag on his cigarette.


    "I''m guessing that means no. Never mind. I''ll ask Talbot to drive me. I''m going to change my clothes."


    Still, Wesley said nothing. With a broken heart, ir closed the sliding door and went back to her


    bedroom.


    She took out her clothes from her wardrobe and put them on the bed. Then, she took off her pajamas.


    "Aaah!"


    A shriek came from the bedroom. Stubbing out the cigarette, Wesley rushed into her room at full


    speed.


    Bang! He pushed the door open and asked, "What ha¡ª"


    With the help of his shlight, Wesley located ir easily. She had her back against the closet, her


    upper bodypletely naked. He immediately looked away.


    ir grabbed a dress to cover her chest and stammered in a shaking voice, "I...I saw someone..."


    "Where?" Wesley''s eyes swept across the bedroom, but he didn''t see anything suspicious.


    "On the balcony." ir pointed to the balcony of her bedroom. The curtains were open.


    ''On the balcony? This is the sixteenth floor!'' Wesley found it hard to believe.


    When he walked to the balcony to check the situation, ir put on her dress quickly. She was so


    frightened that she leaned against the wardrobe again, her body shaking.


    At that moment, a shadow shed on the balcony. ir shrieked again and yelled, "That''s him!"


    Wesley saw the shadow too and realized what was going on. "Come here!" he called out.


    ir wanted to turn him down, but on second thoughts, Wesley was there and would protect her. So,


    she went over to him.


    Wesley pointed to a building with multi-colored lights in the distance. "See that? There is a light show at


    this hour every night. You didn''t know?" he asked.


    ir nodded. "I know. But the light show has nothing to do with¡ª"


    The light shot towards them again, the shadow of which looked exactly like a man''s figure.


    ''Oh! It was just a shadow from the light show!'' ir thought to herself.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Embarrassed, she tried to exin to him, "Usually, the moment I get home, I turn on the lights. So, I''ve


    never seen this before. Please don''t get me wrong."


    She was telling the truth. Every time she entered her bedroom, she would turn on the lights and close


    the curtains. It was the first time that the electricity of her apartment had been cut off.


    Wesley looked at the girl before him and raised her chin to force her to look into his eyes. "Were you


    trying to seduce me?"


    He didn''t believe what she had said. He thought that she had done it on purpose to lure him into the


    bedroom. ''She doesn''t even mind using her body to seduce me.''


    ir was stunned by his question and clenched her fists. ''Is this how he sees me?'' ir didn''t think it


    necessary to clear her name. She shed a charming smile, held his waist and pressed herself against


    his strong body. "Bingo! How about we spend the night together?"


    Wesley gave her an evil smile as he moved forward, which made her automatically step backward.


    Bang! Her back hit the wall and she gave a choked cry, her grip on his waist loosening. ''What a jerk! He


    doesn''t know how to treat a girl properly!''

 Chapter 552 I Have No Time For Love

    Chapter 552 I Have No Time For Love


    Wesley pressed ir against the wall and put his hands there as well. She was boxed in, with his


    hands on either side of her head.


    He lowered his head, leaned in, and said in a low voice, "You want me to act like this, huh?"


    "Wh-what?" she stammered. His face was inches away from hers. She caught a whiff of some scent or


    other; it smelled like grass¡ªit must be his shower gel. There was no electricity, and ir''s phone was


    the only source of light. It shed enough light for her to see his waist.


    Romance was in the air, there in the bedroom. Her heart raced, her mind running wild with visions.


    ''You''ve shown me what you want, so I''ll y along.'' A scornful smile shed across Wesley''s face.


    Before ir knew it, he lowered his head and kissed her red lips, sending her into a blissful trance. The


    brush of his lips against hers was everything she imagined it to be¡ªgentle, passionate, perfect.


    ir widened her eyes, not knowing how to respond. His kiss was demanding yet soft. She felt like


    hundreds of fireworks had exploded simultaneously in her mind.


    She remembered a song all of a sudden¡ªJane Zhang''s "Finally I Have You."


    One line from that song in particr said, "Finally I have you. I''m d I never gave up."


    And that song was so perfect, describing exactly what she was feeling. She was ecstatic that he finally


    showed his feelings for her. She had worked hard for his love¡ªshe deserved it.


    She was so moved her eyes reddened from tears. She closed her eyes, stood on tiptoe and cradled his


    neck, kissing him back. She poured every bit of her heart and soul, her hopes and dreams into that


    kiss.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the doorbell of her apartment rang, breaking rudely into the couple''s


    romantic moment.


    Wesley let her go and regarded the girl in his arms. ir was finally able to breathe again, her face as


    red as a ripe tomato. She broke free from him, moving to open the door for Talbot.


    Before she could leave her bedroom, Wesley pulled her back and pressed her against the wall again.


    "I''ve seen so many women like you. Kabedon, kisses...That''s what you want, right?"


    He sounded so sarcastic the color drained from her face. He''d been messing with her again.


    Of course Wesley saw it, but he didn''t care. Ignoring the doorbell, he continued, "You watch too much


    TV! That stuff you see in the dramas? That''s not real. No wonder I don''t really like women. Now that


    I''ve given you what you want, leave me alone. Quit bothering me."


    ''Bothering him?


    So he thinks I''m a pest, '' ir thought bitterly.


    Wesley thought she would give up, but to his surprise, she wiped away her tears and retorted


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    stubbornly, "No, you''re wrong. I want more. I want everything." She pointed to the bed beside them.


    Rage could be seen in his dark eyes. ''She''s never going to change her mind!''


    "Tell me, how did you feel when we were kissing? Did you want me as much as I wanted you? Did you


    feel the love?" ir asked as she pushed him away from her.


    In the beam of her phone''s light, she looked at his crotch. "Mr. Li, actions speak louder than words. Oh


    God! Why am I in love with a coward? A coward who can''t even admit how he feels!" she mocked.


    Wesley pulled a long face. This was the first time he had been called a coward. By a woman!


    The phone in his pocket rang. Ignoring that, Wesley grabbed ir''s wrist, scooped her up in his arms


    and threw her roughly on the bed. She was grateful that the bed had this much spring to it.


    "Trying to get me to fuck you?" he mocked.


    One of ir''s slippers fell to the floor, and she kicked away the other one. She sat up and answered, "I


    know I can''t trick you into anything. But I''m telling the truth. You ARE a coward!"


    ir heard a definitive sound, a click.


    That was the sound of a belt being unbuckled. ''Wesley?'' she thought.


    ir suddenly had a bad feeling about it. She wanted to grab her phone and throw a little light on the


    situation. But before she could do that, she was pressed against the bed by his strong body.


    Wesley fished out his ringing phone and pressed the green button to answer it. "Keep the candles and


    catch a cab back home," he ordered.


    He didn''t even bother to wait for Talbot to reply. He hung up the phone right away.


    Standing outside the apartment, Talbot looked at his phone and the candles.


    ''Are they in there? Why not open the door?'' he thought, baffled.


    Wesley turned off the shlight on ir''s phone. Suddenly, the room was bathed in darkness, making it


    all the more enticing when they felt each other''s hot breath. Her heart was pounding like it would burst


    through her chest, her eyes wide. ''Is he really going to sleep with me?''


    "Oh, Wesley!" she called out and pinched his biceps.


    Wesley tossed their phones away and grabbed her both hands. "Why not call me ''dear Wesley''? Girls


    like to call me that." His voice was low and sexy.


    ir opened her mouth wide. ''He''s so hot!'' "Dear Wesley," she called out in a sweet voice.


    Wesley swallowed hard. ''She''s easier than I thought. Damn! Her voice turns me on!''


    "Shut up!" he ordered in a harsh voice.


    "You asked me to say it! And now you''re telling me to shut up. You''re really rude!" ir pouted her


    mouth,ining.


    She had known for a long time that Wesley was kind of a jerk. She was just flirting with him.


    Wesley, of course, knew himself well. "Yes, I am. You should''ve figured that out by now, before kissing


    me," he spat. While he was speaking, he couldn''t help but touch her soft lips with his rough fingers.


    ir felt like lightning bolts were shooting through her, this sweet tingling in her heart, her body


    trembling. Wesley held her waist and warned in a low voice, "Don''t move."


    Her scent made him lose his cool.


    His body was heavy on hers, and ir was suffocating. "Get away from me... Mmmph..." Her lips were


    blocked again.


    Just as ir thought Wesley was going to make love to her right here and now, he suddenly stopped.


    Holding back all his emotions, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Scared?"


    "Mmm Hmm..." ir nodded. No one had ever done what Wesley just did to her.


    Wesley was done with it. "I don''t think it''s a good idea toe around anymore. I don''t really want a


    woman in my life, as a friend or lover. I''m a soldier, and I have no time for any of that."


    ir bit her lips, body shaking. After she heard what he said, she bit his shoulder hard.


    She wanted to make it hurt, so she bit down with all her might.


    Wesley clenched his teeth, refusing to make a sound.


    ir felt like she was biting a brick. Wesley didn''t respond at all. Instead, she felt her teeth aching.


    When she let go, Wesley left the bed and the apartment.


    The sad woman heard the door to her apartment close. She didn''t move or do anything else, other than


    sit there and think, miserable.


    She had nned to get a hotel room, but there was no need. The electricity came back on about a half


    hour after he left.

 Chapter 553 A Gala To Welcome The Freshmen

    Chapter 553 A G To Wee The Freshmen


    For the next two days, ir and Wesley didn''t see each other at all, not on campus or in the elevator.


    ir was afraid that once the freshmen''s military training was done, he would get reassigned


    somewhere else and she''d never see him.


    Although they were neighbors, they didn''t spend much time together. As he said, he was usually gone.


    She hoped that the military training would never end. She wanted to at least see him, even if he didn''t


    say hi. Her eyes were full of affection when she saw him.


    Joslyn sighed in her heart, ''Bless, I hope you get what you want someday.''


    Time flies! Two weeks flew by, and the military training program came to an end. The annual g to


    wee the freshmen was also fast approaching.


    The g was held on the training ground. The date was the night before thest day of training. The


    guests were the teachers and students at the university, as well as the soldiers who hadn''t left yet.


    One of the hosts was a girl in a red evening dress, a senior, and the other was a handsome junior in a


    suit and leather shoes. To the audience''s surprise, after their opening, the first program was neither a


    song nor a dance performance.


    The male host dered in a charming voice, "Now let''s wee ir Jing, a junior majoring in


    Business English, to give us an English speech to kick this thing off. Let''s give her a warm wee."


    The students started screaming and whistling in excitement. The din was deafening. As that was going


    on, a lovely girl in a sky-blue knee-length dress and a pair of white high heels stepped onto the stage.


    She was very naturally made up, to entuate her best features, and looked as if she had no make-up


    on at all. She wore some pink lip gloss as well.


    Talbot patted Wesley''s shoulder excitedly and yelled, "Chief, it''s ir! Wow! What a hottie!"


    Wesley, who sat upright, rolled his eyes at him and then looked at the girl on the stage. Then he looked


    away, as if he were not impressed.


    Mouth wide open, Lenard looked at the boys screaming and whistling for ir, and murmured in


    disappointment, "ir has so many fans! I don''t stand a chance with her."


    Talbot remembered something, so he stopped apuding and tapped Lenard on the shoulder. "ir''s


    in love with someone else," he said in a low voice.


    Tears welled up in Lenard''s eyes. "Ahh, my heart! My first crush, and I had no chance to act on it."


    "Same here," Talbot said with a shrug.


    Lenard turned to look at him in shock.


    On the stage, ir smiled politely and took a microphone from the female host. When she moved the


    microphone near her lips, silence filled the ce.


    She lifted the script in her hand and began, "Good evening, everyone. I''m ir Jing. First of all, let me


    congratte you on your being a member of our university. We are no longer kids when we..."


    From the start, many students could understand ir without reading the Chinese trantion on the


    big screen behind her. A boy in his fourth year who thought he could speak English well began to


    interpret for his friend sitting next to him.


    He did well at first, but then started to stumble over his words. They were eventually forced to read the


    Chinese trantion on the screen.


    Facing more than a thousand people in the audience, ir was not nervous in the slightest.


    Confidence was written all over her face.


    It was said that a confident girl was the most attractive one, and that was certainly the case here.


    Her lip gloss glistened under the stage lights. Wesley had an urge to run up there and kiss them


    without mercy.


    He closed his eyes and listened to her speech. She was so fluent it was amazing. He was quite proud


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    of her, and it only intensified as time wore on.


    The speech onlysted for a couple of minutes. When it was done, the audience gave her a standing


    ovation that echoed throughout the whole venue. ir gave them a broad smile, thanked them with a


    bow, and walked off the stage.


    Wesley was in no mood to enjoy the rest of the g, no matter how wonderful the programs were.


    Feeling frustrated, he left his seat and told Talbot, "Assemble in the school hall tomorrow morning for


    the final closing ceremonies. I''m going home."


    Before Talbot could even respond, he had already left.


    Wesley found a ce away from people and the noise. He leaned against a tree and lit a cigarette. He


    needed the quiet, and he needed to get a hold of himself.


    He was about to drop the cigarette and grind it out when he heard a voice. "Look, ir, I think you''re


    awesome. It was love at first sight. My dad runs thergest food factory in the city. We''re rich, and I can


    give you a rich life. Will you go out with me?"


    ir opened her mouth, and to the boy''s and Wesley''s surprise, she said in English, "I''m just not into


    you, Farris." She got a dreamy, faraway look in her eye. "When I get the guy I want, it won''t matter if


    he''s rich or poor. It''ll be an affair of the heart. And I just don''t think of you that way. Leave me alone."


    The boy, Farris Tong, was from a rich family. He was a yer, a real "love them and leave them" type.


    ir didn''t even want to talk to him.


    "What? Can you say it in Chinese?" he asked in confusion. Obviously, he couldn''t make heads or tails


    out of what she said. His English wasn''t as good as hers.


    "Tell you what. Pass the TEM8 exam, and you can ask me out again," ir said in Chinese. She knew


    he wasn''t good enough to pass that high-level test for English majors, so she figured he wouldn''t


    bother her anymore. ir sighed helplessly. Since she left the stage, three boys had confessed their


    love to her. What was more, none of them were men worth having. She was on the brink of a nervous


    breakdown.


    Farris Tong didn''t know what ir had said in English, but Wesley could. He curled his lips, and felt


    lucky that he had obtained the TEM8 certificate.


    Farris Tong got angry and threw the flowers he held to the ground. "Hey, don''t y the holier-than-thou


    card with me! I have money, and I can buy as many TEM8 certificates as I want."


    ''Money? I really don''t have money, '' ir thought and sneered. ''But I don''t give a damn about it.'' "I


    admit that the TEM8 certificate is nothing. I also passed the TOEFL and IELTS exams. And now I''m


    studying for my GRE. Tell you what, buy me those test results and I''ll be your girlfriend. Oh, and the


    CATTI certificate for trantors too. Level 1, 2, or 3, doesn''t matter."


    The boy''s face turned red with embarrassment as he listened to her. He couldn''t get all that. It would


    cost a small fortune. Besides that, it wouldn''t matter. His grades weren''t up to snuff.


    He felt he would burst with anger and shame. "Just tell me yes or no. Quit jerking me around," he spat.


    "My bros are here. I have a reputation to uphold!"


    ir looked behind her and saw several boys following closely.


    ''Is he trying to threaten me?'' she thought. "Look, I''m ttered, really. But the answer is no. Goodbye,"


    she said firmly.

 Chapter 554 Then We Can Sleep With Each Other

    Chapter 554 Then We Can Sleep With Each Other


    "Stop!" Farris shouted and grabbed ir''s arm to stop her from leaving. She hated being touched by


    strangers and shook him off with all her might.


    Caught off-guard, Farris staggered backwards and tripped over a stone, which sent him plummeting to


    the ground. He rolled over to a sitting position, trying to get his bearings.


    ir couldn''t believe her eyes. ''Am I that strong? Or is he that weak?''


    She immediately helped Farris to his feet and apologized to him. "Wow! I''m sorry. Are you okay?" Many


    onlookers couldn''t help but giggle at what happened.


    Farris was pissed off. When he stood up, he grabbed ir again with both hands and reprimanded,


    "Don''t pull away from me when I''m talking to you! Who do you think you are? You should be grateful to


    me for liking you. You y goody-two-shoes when you''re just a cheap-ass ho! Last chance! You can


    either agree to it, or I''ll just do what I have to."


    ''Be grateful to him for liking me? Ha-ha! That''s hrious, '' ir thought. She regarded the discussion


    as over, so she turned to leave.


    Farris, however, pushed her to the ground, him on top. "Everyone''s at the g. If I fuck you right here,


    there won''t be anyone riding to your rescue."


    ir panicked. "Lay a finger on me, and I''ll paint the walls with your blood," she said through gritted


    teeth as she struggled to free her hands. He had them pinned on either side of her head.


    After a short pause, Farris said, "Then agree to be my girlfriend."


    ir clenched her teeth and struggled against his weight. "Not a chance!"


    Farris'' friends saw this and ran over. "Dude, not cool," one of them said.


    "You know her uncle''s¡ª"


    "I don''t give a shit who her uncle is!" Farris cut him off. "I''m gonna fuck this bitch, and no one''s gonna


    stop me."


    Birds of a feather flock together. Some of Farris'' friends were also from well-off families, and they acted


    as if they were above thew. One of Farris'' friends lit a cigarette and stared at them coldly. "Yeah.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Teach this bitch a lesson so she''ll know her ce."


    "Exactly! Farris, since she likes ying the good girl, fuck her as hard as you can, and don''t stop until


    she begs you. She might even like it enough toe back to you."


    "Ha-ha!" The boys leered at ir.


    Farris covered ir''s mouth so she was unable to call for help. His weight suffocated her. His eyes


    were red with excitement. "I''ve never fucked a straight-A student before. This is gonna be good. Quit


    struggling. I''ll take you to a hotel if you behave."


    At this moment, a man''s voice came from the darkness. "Only wusses force themselves on a girl."


    "Who''s that?" Farris turned in the direction of the voice.


    Tears welled up in ir''s eyes when she heard the voice. ''He came! My knight in shining armor, '' she


    thought.


    "It doesn''t matter who. What matters is that I''ve got everything recorded. Now amscray, or I turn this


    over to the cops." He held up his phone.


    Frightened, Farris took his hand from ir''s mouth. But then he remembered something and covered it


    again. "Go ahead. Give it to the cops. Only wusses do that. Why are you hiding? Afraid to face me?"


    A figure came out of the darkness. Before Farris could see who it was, he was hauled to his feet, and a


    hook kick sent him flying.


    "Aaaargh!" Farris yelled at the top of his lungs, scaring a flock of birds.


    "M-Mr. Li..." Farris stammered while backing up. He was lying on his back, so the scene was somewhat


    discretion was the better part of valor and ran off.


    Wesley bent down, grabbed Farris by his cor and lifted him in the air. Farris covered his head and


    pleaded, "Oh God, no! Please let me go. I won''t do it again!" He had seen Wesley fight off more than


    ten soldiers on the training grounds. He knew this guy had seen his share of real battles as well.


    Wesley raised his right fist, ready to punch him in the face, but a pair of soft hands grabbed his fist. He


    turned around and saw ir.


    She shook her head. This was a university, and Wesley was a drillmaster. If he beat a student, his


    reputation would be ruined and he might be punished.


    Wesley knew what she meant. This guy wasn''t worth his career. He let go of Farris, and the would-be


    rapist ran off at full speed.


    ir and Wesley were left alone. After consideration, she said, "We gotta stop meeting like this. You


    saved me again. I owe you my life." She would never miss a chance to confess her love to him.


    ''Sounds like she''s not done. What more could she say?'' Wesley thought.


    As expected, ir continued, "Do you wanna get married? Then we can sleep with each other. I can


    take care of you." ''For the rest of my life, I want you, for better or worse, '' she thought.


    To her disappointment, Wesley turned and left without saying a word. In fact, he was afraid of what he


    would say if he stayed.


    Sighing in defeat, ir walked to the entrance of the university instead of following Wesley. She didn''t


    want to annoy him.


    At the entrance, she grabbed a bike with a bike-sharing application on her phone and rode back to her


    apartment.


    The next morning, when ir came to school, she saw a couple of military vehicles driving out of there.


    She knew that the military training was over and they were leaving.


    She saw Wesley sitting in the passenger seat of the second vehicle. The girls beside ir got excited,


    giggling, pointing, and whispering. They thought Wesley was super-handsome.


    Wesley''s eyes met ir''s, but in the next second, he looked away as if she were a mere stranger.


    Talbot was in the third vehicle. He asked the driver to stop and waved at ir. "ir, we''re taking off.


    Don''t be a stranger, okay?"


    ir waved back. "Sure. Bye!"


    Lenard, Bowman, and others who knew her also waved goodbye.


    After they left, she went inside, feeling frustrated.


    Somehow, she was suddenly struck with a deep sense of loss.


    Hartwell''s birthday was just around the corner. Joslyn asked ir along on a shopping trip to buy him a


    gift. ir herself had to give her cousin a gift too, so she didn''t turn Joslyn down.


    When Joslyn took her to the Shining International za, ir''s eyes widened. "Joslyn, did you win the


    lottery? Prices are sky high here!"


    Joslyn sighed and said, "I know. But your cousin''s worth it. What can I do?" She felt her heart ache at


    the thought of buying something in here.


    ir grabbed Joslyn''s hand and led her to the entrance. "Look, he''s not that kind of guy. You can''t buy


    his love. One dor or a thousand, he''ll just be happy you got him something."


    Joslyn stopped ir. "Don''t worry. Although they don''t give me any pocket money, I''ve got some money


    saved from my part-time job. I have enough to get him something special."

 Chapter 555 He Doesnt Even Like You

    Chapter 555 He Doesn''t Even Like You


    The "they" Joslyn was referring to were her father and stepmother. Apparently, they treated her badly.


    Joslyn and ir entered the Shining International za and were dazzled by a superb collection of


    beautiful things inside.


    Standing outside a clothing store, Joslyn admired a beautiful dress in the shop window. "Wow, that


    dress is amazing. The price is amazing too¡ª29, 999 dors. There was a time you could have afforded


    that."


    She was right. When ir''s parents were still alive, her mom was rich, even though her dad was a poor


    professor. However, after the ident, ir had to pay her neighbors back for their losses. The huge


    fire had caused a great damage in the vi zone.


    Her uncle and cousin offered to give her pocket money many times, but she turned them down every


    time. She got a schrship every semester, enough to cover her living expenses.


    "Hey ir, why not try it on?" Joslyn asked and pinched her arm.


    ir shook her head. "Why bother? I don''t have the money. It''ll tick off the salespeople."


    Her words made sense to Joslyn. "All right. Let''s go."


    While walking, Joslyn put aforting hand on ir''s shoulder. "I''ll find a good job and work hard after


    graduation. And I''ll give you a dress as expensive as this one as a birthday gift," Joslyn promised.


    "Really? Then I''m looking forward to it." ir kissed Joslyn on her cheek.


    Joslynughed out loud. "No problem. That''s me, studying hard for your future. However, I think maybe


    you should buy me the dress. You are a straight-A student. You''ll be a postgraduate one day. Or even a


    doctor. You''ll probably make a ton more money."


    Looking at the clothes in the mall, ir answered absentmindedly, "I hope so. But I''m really burned out.


    I feel like all I do is study." Actually, she didn''t want to be a strong, self-made woman. She just wanted


    to marry Wesley and be a housewife, taking care of her husband and children every day. That was


    hard, because he didn''t like her.


    Joslyn leaned in and patted her softly. "Bless, don''t give up. Not everyone can get a schrship every


    semester, but you can. You are the best, Bless."


    ir sighed, "Of course I won''t give up. What else is there?"


    Wesley had turned her down, so she had to get a job. She would study hard and earn as many


    certificates as possible. That way she might have a chance at some good money.


    Joslyn selected a belt for Hartwell. It was usually a girlfriend''s gift. At the thought of it, she grinned ear-


    to-ear.


    ir''s eyes fell upon a cigarette lighter. It had a simple yet ssic design. She thought it would suit


    Wesley, who was a heavy smoker.


    But her face fell when she saw the price tag. ''6, 800? Why is it so much?''


    Joslyn took the cigarette lighter from ir and gave it back to the saledy. "Wow, you must really


    have it bad for that guy. And he doesn''t even like you. Why would you get him such an expensive gift?"


    Her words were like a knife piercing ir''s heart. "What are you talking about? It''s for my cousin," ir


    spat.


    Joslyn snorted. "He doesn''t smoke."


    ''That''s right. I forgot!'' ir sighed inwardly.


    She did some mental calctions. She could use the virtual credit card Ant Credit Pay to buy the


    lighter now, and pay it off next month. After that, she had about 2, 000 or 3, 000 dors in her ount.


    She found a part-time job tutoring a kid. She believed she could make ends meet.


    "I''ll take this. Ring it up for me, please," she said to the saledy.


    Joslyn grabbed her hand and said anxiously, "You crazy? It''s $6, 800! Do you have that kind of cash?"


    Then she lowered her voice and added, "He''s not your boyfriend yet. Get a grip!"


    ir mumbled something in English. Joslyn cast a warning nce at her and asked, "What''s that


    supposed to mean?"


    ir gave her a smile. "You can''t make an omelet without breaking eggs."


    Seeing ir''s excited look, Joslyn sighed helplessly and said, "Fine. If you''re low on cash, I got your


    back. After all, I''ll be your cousin''s wife someday."


    "Sure." ir didn''t turn her down.


    They left the boutique, and ir picked up an ordinary gift for her cousin. It only cost her 600 dors.


    Joslyn rolled her eyes and taunted, "Seriously? You spent 600 on Hartwell and nearly 7, 000 on


    Wesley. If Hartwell finds out, he''ll be crushed."


    "Hartwell doesn''t care about my gift at all. He cares about yours. I''m merely acting as a foil," ir said


    with a smile.


    "Come on! When we''re together, people always look your way."


    "Don''t say that. I believe my cousin will totally fall for you."


    "Meh!"


    The two girlsughed out loud together.


    A monthter, ir posted an update on her Moments, which said, "There''s less than 1, 000 in my


    ount. And I still have to pay off the credit card. Are you guys in the same boat? Leave ament


    so I can see how much misery lovespany."


    She had originally found a part-time job as a family tutor, but the family moved to another city. So her


    job went bye-bye. Although she was short on money, she was long on hope.


    When Talbot finally got a chance to get to his Moments, it was already three dayster. He put his


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    phone in front of Wesley and said, "Chief, look at this. Poor ir! She lives in a pretty pricey area,


    right? If she could afford an apartment there, why is she having money issues?"


    Wesley saw the post, and after a short pause, he simply said, "I don''t know."


    "Isn''t she Lieutenant General Ji''s niece? He has money, right?"


    "I have no idea," was Wesley''s answer.


    Talbot rolled his eyes and went to talk about ir with others.


    ir had forgotten to block her rtives when she sent the post. Soon, Natalia Deng, Adalson''s wife


    called her. "What do you mean, ir? Are youining that we don''t give you money? You want


    others to look down on us?"


    "It''s not like that, Aunt Natalia. I was just kidding. I''ve got a schrship. And Uncle Adalson paid for my


    rent. I''m really grateful to you and him," ir answered softly.


    Natalia Deng spat, "I don''t care what you were thinking. I''ll wire you some money tonight. When you


    get a job, remember to pay us back."


    "There''s really no need to¡ª" She was going to get a schrship soon.


    However, before she could finish, Natalia Deng cut her off. "Just shut up! What can you do with less


    than 1, 000? Do you want to starve? We''ll feel bad if you starve. How will we ever face your mother in


    heaven if we let that happen? You refuse to live with us, and that''s bad enough. Now you don''t have


    the money to support yourself. You want people to think we''re mean?"


    Natalia Deng was starting to yell. ir had to take the receiver away from her ear.

 Chapter 556 The Days When I Don’t See You

    Chapter 556 The Days When I Don¡¯t See You


    Natalia was, in fact, a nice person. It was just that she had a sharp tongue.


    She sounded harsh over the phone, but she was only calling ir to tell her that she was going to wire


    her some money.


    After Natalia had scolded ir for five minutes, her throat dried up. She drank some water and


    continued, "I''m too tired to say anything more. Just hang up. You didn''t even spend the night here on


    your cousin''s birthday. Do you ever think about me? What will your grandpa think of me? He might


    think that I mistreat you or something."


    Even though she had asked ir to hang up, she didn''t stop talking. ir didn''t dare hang up while she


    was still scolding her. "Aunt, Grandpa knows how nice you are to me. He will only think that I am the


    luckiest girl in the world to have an amazing, caring aunt like you."


    Natalia''s gloomy face broke into a smile. To conceal her happiness, she feigned an annoyed tone and


    said, "Whatever. Bye."


    After ending the phone call, Natalia saw her younger son, Wacian Ji,e down the stairs in a neat


    suit. "Now I know why your father likes ir so much. Girls are indeed more lovable. Neither you nor


    your brother brings me any form offort. You both worry me all the time. Hartwell is in his thirties,


    unmarried, and you are 29 years old, without even a girlfriend. When am I going to have a grandchild?


    In my nies? Maybe it''s my fault. I should have given birth to two girls."


    Wacian Ji felt wronged. He hadn''t even said a word since that morning. He wondered how he had


    gotten on his mother''s nerves.


    Natalia walked past him and urged, "Don''t spend all your time and energy on work. Go on a blind date


    or something. I will go with you and select my daughter-inw."


    Wacian Ji tucked his hands into his pockets, looking at his mom, stone-faced. "Hartwell brought his


    girlfriend homest time. Since you are so anxious to see him get married, why haven''t you paid her


    family a visit yet?"


    "I don''t need you to remind me of that. I''ll visit Joslyn''s parents as soon as she graduates."


    To get his mom off his back, Wacian Ji brought up ir''s secret. "I heard that ir has a crush on


    someone. Don''t you want to know who it is?" His mom was always so strange. Usually, people showed


    their concern face to face to let the other person know that they cared about them. His mom, however,


    did the exact opposite. She had never expressed her care for ir in person.


    "What? " Natalia looked at her son in surprise. "ir likes someone? What''s he like? Why hasn''t


    anybody said anything to me about this? What does he do? Does he really care about her?"


    Wacian Ji felt his head throb as his mom bombarded him with so many questions at once. Sometimes,


    he felt that it was a shame that his mom wasn''t an official matchmaker. "I only know that she has a


    crush on someone. You can ask Dad if you want to know more."


    That was a sessful distraction. Soon, Adalson got a call from Natalia.


    Less than an hour after her phone call with Natalia, ir received a notification from the bank informing


    her that a sum of money had been credited to her ount. Natalia had wired $100, 000 to her. Now,


    ir had $101, 502 in her bank ount.


    After that, her grandpa, Hartwell and Wacian Ji called her one after the other, offering to transfer money


    to her. ir thanked them all and told them that she was good because Natalia had already wired


    some to her.


    Some boys left gantments on her WeChat Moments, asking if she was hard up. Some of her


    former ssmates sent her private messages and told her that if she needed anything, they were only


    a phone call away.


    Thements and messages made ir very happy. She wasn''t in need of money. She had only


    made that post to mock herself. It surprised her that so many people were concerned about her. It was


    touching.


    Three dayster, Talbot made ament on the post. "ir, I don''t spend much in the army. I can lend


    you some money."


    ir smiled and replied, "Thank you. My aunt has already helped me out."


    Talbot didn''t respond until the next day. "That was very sweet of your aunt."


    Knowing that they were all very busy, ir didn''t say anything else. After reading his reply, she put her


    phone aside.


    Just as she had anticipated, it was very hard to meet Wesley after he had returned back to his normal


    duties, now that the military training in the university was over.


    It had been three months since she hadst seen him.


    Three more dayster, she saw Wesley walking out of his apartment as she stepped out of the


    elevator.


    ir was surprised when their eyes met. Wesley nodded to her and strode towards the elevator.


    "Wesley," she called in a hurry.


    He turned to her without speaking.


    "Are you leaving?" she asked hastily.


    "Hmm," he responded. He had onlye home to get something.


    ir took a deep breath, her heart aching. "Will you have a few days off anytime soon?" She barely


    saw him anymore.


    "I''m not sure." He was too busy. He couldn''t even remember thest time he had a break.


    However, ir thought that he didn''t want her to know. Her eyes reddened. ''Maybe he really doesn''t


    want to see me.''


    She waved goodbye to him absent-mindedly. The second the doors of the elevator closed, she forced a


    smile.


    ''Goodbye, Wesley.'' She didn''t go back to her apartment until the elevator started descending.


    She had thought that she would have more chances to win his heart if she moved into his building and


    became his neighbor. But reality was so disappointing. Home was like a hotel room to him, and he


    seldom came back. He spent most of his time working.


    After leaving his apartment building, Wesley went back to his office. He sat in his chair with his eyes


    closed and sank into deep thoughts. After a while, he walked into his superior''s office.


    "I need a few days off," he said.


    His superior agreed without lifting his head. "Granted. You have been working for three months in a


    row. You do need to get some rest. Just remember to submit the note for leave."


    "Yes, sir."


    ir counted the days as they passed by without Wesley''s presence. Five days after their brief meeting


    in the hallway, she once again saw him. When she was waiting for the elevator to go to her apartment,


    Wesley walked over with a few bags of food in his hands.


    The elevator arrived and he went straight in. Looking at his figure, ir lost her nerve to walk into the


    elevator. For some reason, she was afraid to be near him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Wesley turned around in the elevator and pressed the button. The doors closed.


    But soon after, the doors opened again. He looked at her.


    She blinked in bewilderment.


    Seeing that she wasn''t moving, he asked with a frown, "Are youing?"


    ''He is talking to me.'' It was a ray of hope. ir was happy. She scampered into the elevator.


    The doors closed again. Confined in the little space, neither of them made an attempt to start a


    conversation.


    It was normal for Wesley to remain quiet, but ir had to tell herself to shut up.


    She was afraid that he didn''t want to hear her speak. If that was the case, she would only push him


    away by talking too much.


    The elevator arrived at the sixteenth floor, and ir walked out first. She was about to say goodbye to


    him when a girl in a zer standing in front of the door to his apartment caught her eye.

 Chapter 557 Dinner For Three

    Chapter 557 Dinner For Three


    The girl was Megan.


    When she saw ir and Wesley walk out of the elevator together, she was taken aback at first, and


    then she squeezed out some tears and ran into Wesley''s arms, weeping.


    Wesley was concerned. "What''s the matter?" he asked tenderly.


    "I think someone is still stalking me."


    Wesley turned towards the other side of the hallway. Seeing what he was doing, ir turned her head


    too. Two bodyguards stood there. Noticing Wesley was staring at them, one of them walked over.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "They were gangsters, Mr. Li. They followed us all the way here. Mr. Huo is still out of the country."


    While they were talking, ir ced her finger on the fingerprint scanner. With a beep, the door was


    unlocked, and she pushed it open and walked in sullenly.


    When she closed the door, she could still hear Wesley discussing the stalkers in the hallway.


    She turned the lights on, changed into slippers, and walked into the kitchen.


    It was only when she opened the fridge that it urred to her that she had forgotten to go to the


    grocery store. The fridge itself was pretty bare. There were only a few tomatoes sitting in there. She


    checked the cab and could only find two packages of instant noodles.


    It seemed instant noodles would be the only thing on the menu tonight.


    She tossed a packet of instant noodles onto the top of the counter and walked into the bedroom to get


    changed.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Who could that be?


    It couldn''t be Wesley. He wasforting his sad, terrified niece.


    ir peeked through the cat''s eye and saw Wesley standing outside, looking a little impatient. She


    opened the door quickly and asked, "What can I do for you, Mr. Li?"


    Wesley always got to the point. "I have stuff in my fridge. You''re a better cook than I am, so why not


    ''We?'' "By ''we, '' do you mean you and me or the three of us?" asked ir. That was an important


    distinction. She wanted to get Wesley alone.


    "The three of us." Megan hadn''t eaten either. Wesley intended to give her a lift home after dinner.


    "Oh. It''s no fun being the third wheel, so I''ll have to say no. Bye." With that, she shut the door in his


    face.


    Staring at the closed door, Wesley felt frustration rising in him. But he didn''t give up. A momentter, he


    rang the doorbell again.


    Leaning against the door, ir listened to the doorbell ring. She counted to herself, ''One, two, three,


    four, five.'' Then she opened the door again. "Hi. Forget something, Mr. Li?"


    "You wouldn''t be a third wheel. Her name is Megan Lan. She''s not my girlfriend," Wesley exined.


    ir smiled. ''Not bad. He''sing along nicely. At least he''s trying to let me know what''s going on.''


    Then she asked, "How do you know her?"


    Wesley was starting to lose patience. He looked at her and asked her point-nk, "Are youing or


    not?"


    ir had to say, "Yes." ''Wesley, you son of a bitch.''


    ir followed Wesley into his apartment. Where was Megan? She didn''t see the girl anywhere. When


    she heard the door close, Megan trotted out from a bedroom. "Hi, nice to see you," she greeted ir.


    "Nice to see you too," ir nodded with a smile. Then she grabbed the ingredients from the fridge and


    walked towards the kitchen.


    "Thank you for dinner," Megan said to her politely.


    ir felt the girl was very cordial. She turned around and gave Megan a smile.


    Wesley had bought a ton of groceries. ir looked inside the bag and got an idea what to cook. She


    started to wash and trim the vegetables.


    Not long after, Wesley walked in as well. He wore casual clothes, his hair half wet. From the looks of it,


    he must have just taken a shower.


    ir nced at him, wondering why he was in the kitchen.


    He pointed to the vegetables on the floor and said, "Here. I''ll trim them."


    ir craned her neck to look in the direction of the living room. The living room was empty again. She


    briefly wondered where Megan was, but figured the girl had gone into the bedroom to do her


    homework.


    ir nodded to him and continued busying herself with cooking. She kept thinking about when to give


    him the present, and how happy he''d be.


    She nced at the empty living room again. Since Megan was nowhere to be seen, she wondered if


    she should give it to him now.


    With only the two of them around, it wouldn''t be too embarrassing¡ªeven if he turned her down.


    "What are you looking at?" Noticing that she was staring at the living room, spacing out, Wesley


    followed her gaze.


    His question disturbed her thoughts and broke her out of her reverie. She dropped the celery, washed


    her hands in the sink, and said, "Wait a minute."


    She left Wesley''s apartment in a hurry, dashed into her own and found the bag with the present in it.


    Her heart was racing from the rush. She took a few seconds to calm herself down. She looked as if


    nothing had ever happened when she walked back into his apartment.


    In the kitchen, Wesley had just trimmed the chives. He picked up an eggnt, wondering whether ir


    would cook it up or not.


    Just then, ir quietly walked into the kitchen.


    Wesley stole a nce at her figure out of the corner of his eye. Then he grabbed the broom and silently


    swept the leaves and stray cuttings off the floor.


    Standing at the door to the kitchen, blushing, ir stumbled over her words, "Um, Wesley."


    He looked at her and put the broom down.


    Right then, they heard the sound of a door opening. Startled, ir ran back into the kitchen and threw


    the bag into a random cab.


    Wesley caught a glimpse of the bag, but he had no clue what was inside.


    Before he could ask, Megan walked over to him. "Uncle Wesley, this English question baffles me. Help


    me out?"


    "English?" Wesley looked at ir, who was washing the chives. "She''s an English major. Ask her."


    ir had been preupied with what she''d say when she gave Wesley his present, and how he might


    react. This made her way too nervous to pay any attention to Megan. Suddenly, she realized that he


    seemed to be talking about her. "Huh?" She turned to him, confused.


    Tilting her head, Megan asked, "Uncle Wesley, your English is excellent. She couldn''t be better than


    you, could she?"


    Wesley admitted, "You bet she is. She''s passed the TEM8, TOEFL, and IELTS tests." He sounded firm.


    Megan''s eyes were filled with admiration when she looked at ir. "Wow! You''re smart!" she said. The


    next second, the expression on her face changed. She grabbed Wesley''s arm and pleaded, "But I like


    the way you teach me. I''d have to get used to a different style if she helped me. It''s better if you do it.


    Please..."


    ir noticed the way Megan leaned on his shoulder and the way she talked to him. Wesley wasn''t


    annoyed at all. "Okay, fine. I''ll be there in a minute."


    Megan scampered away. Wesley walked over to ir, turned on the faucet and washed his hands.


    "What was in the bag?"


    ir''s heart hurt as she watched the way Megan was with him. She pushed the sadness away and


    answered, "Nothing. Just seasoning."


    He could tell at a nce whether she was telling the truth or not. Now that she didn''t want to let him


    know, he didn''t press the issue. After turning off the faucet, he left the kitchen and walked into the


    bedroom where Megan was doing her homework.


    He didn''t leave the room, even when dinner was ready.


    Heart sinking, ir carried the dishes out, ced them on the table one by one. She kept shifting her


    gaze to the bedroom. The door was closed, so she had no idea what was going on in there. When all


    the dishes had been served, she shed the apron and left Wesley''s apartment without a word.

 Chapter 558 Why Did You Eat My Food

    Chapter 558 Why Did You Eat My Food


    Hearing the noise in the living room, Wesley looked at his watch to check the time. ''It''s about time for


    dinner, '' he thought. He stood and told Megan, "Come and eat. You can do the rest after dinner."


    "Okay,"


    They walked out of the bedroom to find that ir was nowhere to be found. The table was set, chock-


    full of various dishes. The smell reached Wesley''s nostrils, and his stomach growled obligingly.


    Megan jogged over to the table excitedly and said, "A six-course meal and soup. Man, I''m starved!


    Let''s wash up, Uncle Wesley."


    Wesley pondered for a while and said, "Wait a sec. I''ll be back."


    Then he turned and left the apartment. The smile on Megan''s face vanished as she watched him leave.


    Wesley rang the doorbell a few times, but ir didn''te to the door. Anxious and impatient, he


    keyed in the password to her apartment and slipped inside.


    The apartment was dark. It seemed no one was home. "ir," he called. But no one answered.


    He believed ir wasn''t home.


    ''She cooked dinner, but left my apartment. She didn''t eat, she didn''t even say goodbye. What the hell?''


    Because he couldn''t find ir, Wesley grew anxious.


    He took out his phone to call her, only to realize that he didn''t have her number.


    ir had once tried to friend him on WeChat, but she changed her mind in the end.


    Looking around her empty apartment, Wesley grew more irritated by the minute.


    After leaving his ce, instead of going back to her own apartment, ir took the elevator, went


    downstairs and walked out of the apartmentplex.


    ''Oops, I left the gift I bought for Wesley in the cab, '' she remembered, not long after she had left the


    building. ''Never mind. I''ll grab it some other time.


    If he finds it, then I won''t have to go through the trouble to give it to him.''


    Night had fallen. They were in deep winter, and you could see your breath in the air, but ir only wore


    a thin coat. The cold wind chilled her to the bone. Roaming the streets, she had no destination in mind.


    She had to take a walk and try to make herself feel better.


    Seeing Wesley again after so many days had put her in the best of moods.


    But they were not alone. There was Megan. ir couldn''t stand that girl.


    It bugged her, especially when Wesley had stayed so long in that bedroom alone with Megan. She


    wondered what they were doing in there, and her thoughts went into some ugly corners, tugging at her


    jealous side.


    She couldn''t concentrate, but she couldn''t just knock on the door, either. That would be rude. She


    waited and waited for what seemed like forever, until she couldn''t take it anymore. She had to get out


    of there. Out of sight, out of mind.


    When Wesley finally found her, ir was sitting in a snack bar near her apartment building, holding a


    piece of fishcake in her chopsticks. It was sodden, dripping dashi broth back into the bowl. As he got


    closer, he could see the bowl full of boiled eggs, daikon, and konjac on a bed of ramen noodles. Oden.


    She was shaking from the cold. Anxious to eat something to warm herself, she blew onto the food to


    cool it off as she repeatedly pulled her coat closer to her.


    Either she was too cold or she was too hungry, she didn''t wait for long enough before she put a piece


    of steaming fish tofu into her mouth.


    So it wasn''t surprising that her tongue got burned and she chewed in a hurry while covering her mouth.


    After swallowing the fish tofu, she sipped some soup and let out a long sigh. Then she put her


    chopsticks in to grab another bite.


    Yet before she could put the food in her mouth, someone held her wrist and pushed the oden away


    from her.


    She looked up and saw Wesley, standing next to her with a grim face and tightened lips.


    He was only wearing sweats. ''It''s so cold outside, and he didn''t bundle up. Is he looking for me? Did he


    leave in a hurry? Was he worried?''


    "Why... why are you here?" asked ir. The grimness on his face scared her a little.


    He grabbed her frigid right hand without answering and pulled her to her feet.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He was going to lead her out of the snack bar. "Hey, I''m not done yet."


    Wesley looked back at the steaming oden. He let go of her, picked up the bowl and poured all of it into


    his mouth. His cheeks bulged like a chipmunk while he chewed it up and swallowed it all. "Now you''re


    done," he said.


    ir gaped at him. ''He ate from the same bowl as me. It''s like a second-hand kiss. Haha.''


    In the end, he even ate all the soup. After that, he showed her the empty disposable paper bowl, threw


    it into the bin and held her wrist, leading her out of the shop.


    "There''s a meal waiting for you at home, you know. Why did you eat my food?" she asked pitifully. That


    snack bar was locally famous, the food fantastic. She loved it, but had been too busy preparing for


    exams toe here. So she finally made it here today. However, she had only taken a single bite, and


    he ate the rest.


    He didn''t even let her have any soup.


    Wesley meant to reply, but noticing she was only wearing a thin coat, he quickened his pace.


    ir had to jog to keep up with him. "Wait up. Let go of me. I want to walk on my own."


    However, Wesley didn''t stop. He led her into the building, still holding her wrist.


    When they were waiting for the elevator, ir leaned on the wall, panting. It was only then that Wesley


    spoke. "I invited you over to have dinner, not to cook."


    Hearing this, somehow, she stopped. She massaged her aching wrist. "Oh," she responded.


    But that was it. She said nothing else. Wesley was surprised by her silence.


    Later, the elevator arrived, and the two of them walked in, one after the other.


    On the sixteenth floor


    ir got out of the elevator and walked towards her apartment, but once again, Wesley gripped her


    wrist. He was trying to take her to his ce.


    ir looked at his hand holding her wrist. Suddenly she put her right hand on it and said, "Wait a


    minute."


    The softness of her hand made his heart flutter. "Go ahead. Go in."


    "No, not before getting this straightened out." She didn''t want to see the weird girl inside.


    Realizing that it was inappropriate to hold each other by the wrist, Wesley withdrew his hand. "Go


    inside and eat."


    "No, thanks. I already ate."


    "What did you eat? You mean a piece of fish tofu? A mouthful of oden soup?" Wesley argued. His


    hands started doing the talking for him.


    "Not just that. Before you got there, I also had some sausage." It was true. She had been so hungry


    that when she was standing in line for her order, she bought a sausage to ease her growling stomach.


    Wesley''s face turned gloomy again. "So you are telling me that you ate junk food for dinner?"


    ''Why is he so cranky? What a jerk.'' "That''s not junk food! It''sfort food." A smug smile spread


    across her face. "And you ate it too," ir retorted.


    "Youing in or not?"


    "No. I''m going home." If Megan wasn''t there, she would have gone inside his apartment without him


    inviting her. She hadn''t seen much of him at alltely. She would seize any opportunity to be with him.


    But she drew the line at seeing him with another woman.


    Wesley ran out of patience. Before ir knew it, he squatted down and draped her over his shoulders


    in a fireman''s carry.

 Chapter 559 The Gift

    Chapter 559 The Gift


    ir''s head was spinning. When she could finally think clearly, she found herself sitting at the table


    already.


    The dishes on the table remained untouched. Megan sat on the couch, ying games on her phone.


    Seeing Wesley and ir were back already, she put her phone away and stood up.


    "Where did you go? I''m starving. Let''s eat," Megan said pouting as she sat opposite ir.


    ir smiled. "I took a walk." She was surprised to know that Wesley and Megan hadn''t eaten yet. ''Was


    he waiting for me, then?''


    Wesley took the seat next to her and threw her a pair of chopsticks. "Here. Eat."


    ir picked up the chopsticks and tried a couple pieces of tofu. The dinner was already cold.


    "I''ll heat these up," she said as she stood up.


    Wesley dragged her back into her seat with one hand. "It''s not too cold. Don''t go to the trouble. Just


    eat."


    The heat had been turned on, so the dishes were just room temperature. ir sat back.


    After taking a couple bites, Meganined, "The beef bone broth is cold. Uncle Wesley, can you


    warm it up for me? It might cause a tummy ache if we eat it cold."


    "Okay." Wesley dropped his chopsticks and walked into the kitchen, carrying the beef bone broth.


    ir gaped at him. ''He just said the dishes weren''t that cold.''


    After dinner, the three of them left Wesley''s ce together. Wesley was going to drive Megan home,


    and ir went back to her own apartment.


    When the doorbell rang, ir was rxing, reading on the bed after afortable shower. She jogged


    to the door. It was Wesley. He had juste back home.


    He was holding his phone in his hands. "What''s your WeChat ount?"


    Before ir could say anything, he added, "I''ll be pretty busy from now on. So I might need help taking


    care of my ce."


    "Oh..." ir grabbed her phone from the bedroom, and they friended each other on WeChat.


    His username was Wes, and hers was Bless.


    The two names rhymed and even looked simr. ir couldn''t help thinking that judging from their


    usernames, one might think they were lovers.


    "I know the password to your apartment. Mine''s 1104. You might need it one day."


    ''Megan''s birthday again.'' Leaning on the door, ir asked, "Do you like... Megan that much?"


    Wesley put his phone away and gave her a confused look.


    ir shrugged. "Her birthday is your phone password. And it''s the code to your apartment. Now that


    you like her that much, why not tell her and make her your girlfriend? What are you waiting for? Too


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    young?"


    "ir!" came his warning.


    ir smiled. "Let me guess: you use her birthday as a PIN for your credit cards?"


    "No!" Wesley turned around to enter his apartment.


    "Since you like her and you''re not rted, why not make her your fiancee? She might be too young


    now, but when she''s old enough, you can marry."


    ''Marry Megan?'' Wesley frowned. That was when it hit him¡ªir misunderstood his rtionship with


    Megan. It irritated him.


    Turning, he strode over to her, pressed her against the door, held the back of her head in his hand, and


    kissed her passionately on the lips.


    He had kissed her in her apartmentst time. It had been wonderful, and for a long time afterwards, he


    dreamed of it every night; her scent, her sweetness, her softness. He tried to forget it by burying


    himself in his work. Over time, he managed to think of her less and less.


    ir was startled by his sudden decisive action. ''Wh-what''s happening? He''s kissing me!'' Wesley was


    still in control, so it wasn''t a long kiss.


    After letting her go, he warned in her ear, "So quit talking like that, or it won''t be just a kiss."


    ''Not just a kiss?'' Her eyes lit up. She suddenly wrapped her arms around his waist and asked, "What


    kind of punishment did you have in mind?" She didn''t think of this as a punishment, but rather a reward.


    Wesley also started to realize this. ''I think she''s enjoying this, '' he thought.


    He pried her hands away and stressed, "Next time, I''ll make you do a 5k run with a 9 kg pack."


    "Bye!" Hearing that, ir turned around, ran into her apartment and locked the door. She leaned her


    back against it, panting heavily.


    A five-kilometer run would kill her. She liked him, but she wouldn''t risk her life to chase him.


    Looking at the closed door, Wesley smiled, amused by her reaction.


    He returned to his own apartment and went into his bedroom, closing the door behind him. But soon


    something urred to him. He opened the door and walked into the kitchen.


    He opened one of the cabs. And he was right. There was the bag ir had brought here.


    He took it out of the cab and looked inside. Just then, the doorbell rang.


    He nced at the bag again. Was she trying to get it back?


    He reced it and went to open the door.


    It was ir outside. "I left something here. I came to get it," she said as soon as he opened the door,


    hurrying towards the kitchen.


    She was relieved when she saw the bag was still in the cab. On the other hand, she wondered if


    she should just give him the present.


    And how exactly was she supposed to do that? As a friend? As his girlfriend? If he asked why, what


    would she tell him?


    Would it be awkward if she just handed it to him?


    Wesley stood at the door of the kitchen with his arms crossed over his chest. The expression on her


    face kept changing. He could tell that something was on her mind. "What''s in it? You look


    conspiratorial."


    Unable to make up her mind, she felt frustrated. In the end, she took the bag out of the cab and


    handed it to Wesley. "I saw itst time when I was shopping. I thought it suited you, so I bought it. I


    haven''t found an opportunity to give it to you until today."


    Wesley took the bag and opened it. Inside was a ck embroidered box containing a lighter.


    He tried the lighter. A me whooshed out, about as tall as the lighter itself.


    "Looks expensive." Wesley smiled, extinguished the mes and put the lighter back into the box.


    ''She isn''t rich. Then how did she afford it?'' he thought.


    ir shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I bought it with my own money. I hope you like it."


    Wesley put the box into the bag and handed it to her. "Return it. You''re a student. You shouldn''t have


    bought something so expensive."


    "But I already paid for it." ir didn''t take the bag. ''Is he rejecting me?''


    Wesley stuffed the bag into her arms and walked out of the kitchen. "Then give it to your uncle."


    Adalson also smoked.


    ir''s heart broke into little pieces.


    She had been so excited to give it to him. At this moment, her heart was filled with disappointment.


    After ncing at the bag in her hands, she asked, "You really hate me, don''t you?"

 Chapter 560 Its A Wonder Youre Still Alive

    Chapter 560 It''s A Wonder You''re Still Alive


    When Wesley heard what ir said, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, paralyzed by her words. "No, I


    don''t," he replied.


    ir wouldn''t let the matter drop. She hurried over to him and asked, "Then why won''t you take my


    gift?"


    After giving it some thought, Wesley grabbed the bag in her arms and took out his phone. "How much


    was it? I''ll pay you back. WeChat Pay okay?"


    "No, you don''t have to. I¡ª" She wanted to tell him that she had money now; her aunt had floated her


    some funds.


    But Wesley interrupted her. "It''s not easy to win a schrship. You''re taking the GRE test, right?


    Studying abroad is expensive. You shouldn''t be spending money on stupid things."


    ir said dully, "My uncle will help me out."


    Since she would have to ask her uncle to help her with living expenses and schooling once she was


    overseas, she didn''t think the meager thousands of bucks she had spent on the lighter would make


    much difference.


    "In that case, let me buy your ticket. It''s the least I can do."


    ir was disappointed seeing how persistent he was to pay her back. "Seriously, guy? Why can''t it just


    be a gift? No strings."


    Wesley had never gotten a present from a girl before, so he had no idea how to handle this. He gave


    her an infuriating answer, in his single-word style: "Because," he said eventually.


    For a moment, ir didn''t know what to say, nor did he; the apartment fell quiet. After a while, she


    smiled, "Okay. I''ll remind you to book a flight for me before I leave."


    Her smile was so sweet, but Wesley wasn''t fooled. The sadness behind her expression was obvious.


    "No problem," he said.


    ir decided she needed to get out of there, but needed a way to make a graceful exit. She didn''t run


    away.


    She walked straight to the door and then stopped. Without turning back, she asked, "Wesley, the kisses


    we shared...were those...just punishments?"


    That question caused him to think of so many things¡ªhis future, her future, their future...


    ir left his ce without waiting for an answer. If that were true, she didn''t want to hear it. Being


    rejected again and again would finally break her heart. She might be a confident, skilled woman, but


    underneath she was just a girl with a fragile heart, after all.


    Wesley eventually had to go back to work. Once he was back on base, the hellish days for his soldiers


    began. He was merciless¡ªthe slightest mistake meant a harsh punishment. Meanwhile, Wesley wasn''t


    easy on himself either. He put himself through strenuous training exercises: hiking up mountain trails


    with a loaded backpack, kicking a tree to toughen his feet until he could barely walk, thrusting his fists


    into ice-water, and lifting weights until he dropped from exhaustion, shuddering from muscr failure.


    Seeing him like this, the soldiers started wondering what was bothering him.


    One day, during a break, Talbot found Wesley, who was gulping down a bottle of water. He spotted one


    or two drops of water spilling from the corner of Wesley''s mouth and streaking down his neck. He


    looked extremely masculine at that point. Talbot couldn''t help but marvel at this man, who seemed like


    the iconic soldier¡ªsquare-jawed, well-developed physique, rugged features. He looked for all the world


    like he had been made up for amercial.


    Talbot was in a daze for a while, lost in reverie. Wesley noticed it and red at him. Talbot came back


    to his senses and asked, "You okay, Chief? I know you''re a ruthless taskmaster, but you should treat


    yourself better. You''re pushing yourself harder than anyone. What''s wrong?" Wesley shot him a stern


    look. "Hey, hey, don''t take this wrong. The men are worried. These exercises are kicking our collective


    asses, and you end each day looking like something the cat dragged in. Is there something going on?"


    Wesley threw the empty stic water bottle into the bin. "Mmm hmm," was his only reply.


    "Mmm hmm what? Something''s going on?"


    "Mmm hmm."


    ''My God, something''s bugging the tough guy.'' Realizing something, Talbot followed behind Wesley


    excitedly and asked, "What is it, Chief? Girl trouble? Let me guess¡ªir, right?"


    As soon as he finished talking, Wesley shot him a cold nce. "Go do a hundred burpees. Miss one


    and get two hundred more. And grab a few other guys to join you¡ªanyone you think is worried." He


    said thatst word with a sarcastic sneer.


    The grin on Talbot''s face died. "No way! " All he had done was ask a few innocent questions.


    He wanted Wesley to reconsider his punishment. But he knew him. The more he talked, the worse it


    would get.


    Talbot went back to the training field in misery. What surprised him was that Wesley was right behind


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    him.


    Under his confused gaze, Wesley began to do burpees.


    Talbot was taken aback. He realized that Wesley was hurting worse than he had initially thought.


    While Wesley was going through his calisthenic routine, his head was filled with thoughts of ir. Her


    face, her figure, her voice. Actually, he wasn''t depressed, but angry. He was pissed that he didn''t know


    what his heart wanted.


    When ir expressed her feelings for him, he turned her down; but now that she wasn''t around, she


    was all he could think of.


    So he took it out on himself by engaging in the most difficult training programs. He forced himself to


    focus on enhancing his strength and endurance. To make sure he wouldn''t ck off, he had even


    asked some of his soldiers to supervise him during the training.


    Soon, lunar New Year arrived. ir spent the holidays with the Ji family. She overheard Adalson say


    that Wesley had left the country for his hometown to celebrate the New Year.


    It had been one month since she saw himst. She didn''t know when she would be able to see him


    again.


    After Spring Festival, ir focused on preparing for the GRE test.


    She spent all her time studying. Joslyn had invited her out, maybe take a walk or go out dancing. She


    turned her down every time. One evening, ir realized she might be a nerd if she kept studying


    like that. Studying too long without a break was the best way to fail.


    So when Joslyn asked her once more to go outside and have some fun, she said yes.


    They didn''t go far. They went hiking in a national forest, 45 minutes from the city, and returned that


    night.


    They came back by minibus. ir slept on the way back, head bobbing to the bumps in the road.


    Suddenly, she heard someonein, "This traffic is murder!"


    "Should we get out and walk? We''re close to the school," Joslyn suggested. It was bumper-to-bumper


    traffic. Try as they might, the line of cars stretched as far as the eye could see. ir and Joslyn could


    only wait in the minibus.


    ir, who was carsick, agreed to Joslyn''s suggestion right away.


    They told the driver, and he kindly opened the doors for them and let them out. They started walking


    down the sidewalk.


    They talked as they walked. "I''m d we ditched the minibus. Those cars aren''t moving at all. There


    must be an ident," Joslynmented.


    ir looked ahead and then behind them. "I suppose so. Look at that¡ªthey must be lined up outside


    the city." The traffic in Y City wasn''t usually this bad.


    They continued walking for a few more minutes. Then they heard sirens screaming. The police and


    emergency vehicles showed up on the scene.


    People had be impatient because of the traffic jam. Hearing the sirens, they fell silent. Since the


    emergency vehicles hade, they realized that someone must have been hurt. Something serious


    had happened.


    ir was soon able to see what was going on. There was a car ident. One car had plowed into


    another, caving in its back end. A military vehicle was also there.


    That section of the road had been cordoned off. A crowd gathered, as well as the usual EMTs and


    police. There were three emergency vehicles. The police and the firemen were all actively working. A


    few of them were out with signs and shlights, trying to redirect traffic and keep it flowing.


    Right then, another car pulled up. A woman got out of the Porsche and walked over to a man who was


    lying in the street and drenched in blood. "How did this happen? Why is he dead? Who did this? And


    you! You are soldiers. You save people. How could you let this happen?" she yelled like a crazy person,


    obviously distraught.


    People attempted to calm her down, but to no avail.


    ir and Wesley were doomed to meet at random.


    Like right now.


    The scene unfolding before her eyes made her sad. ir was going to walk away when she heard a


    familiar voice. He said to the grieved woman, "We know this is a difficult time for you. Sorry for your


    loss. Your husband died during the ident. We wanted to save him, but we couldn''t¡ª"


    The woman let go of the man in her arms, and shouted at Wesley, "Bullshit! You didn''t do your jobs! Is


    this how you operate? It''s a wonder you''re still alive."


    The onlookers couldn''t stand her wild usations anymore. A murmur traveled through the crowd. But


    since she was grieving, none of them came forward to confront her.


    Talbot and Bowman, who were standing next to Wesley, took one step forward, intending to reason


    with the woman, but Wesley stopped them.

 Chapter 561 Defending Wesley

    Chapter 561 Defending Wesley


    Wesley kept silent, intending to ignore the woman, but she wasn''t going to let it go. She grabbed his


    clothes and said, "Nice uniform. You must be themanding officer. Did you tell them not to save my


    husband?" He red at her, but she wasn''t giving up yet. She continued, "They say you were nearby


    when the ident happened. So close and you didn''t save him? You''re slow. If you can''t do your job


    well, then just quit!"


    Talbot couldn''t bear it anymore. "Shut up! Our chief saved three people! What did you do? Nothing!


    Just stop, okay?"


    p! To everyone''s shock, the unstable woman pped Talbot across the face.


    And that act used up thest bit of sympathy in the crowd. People began to curse her. "Who the hell do


    you think you are,dy? Calm down."


    "It wasn''t his fault. Why me him?"


    "Your hubby was probably happy to die. Anything to get away from you."


    The woman trembled in anger when she heard the reactions from the crowd.


    Wesley dragged Talbot behind him and stared at the woman grimly. "Look, I get it. You''re hurt. I don''t


    know what I''d do in that situation, but you shouldn''t have hit him. You should apologize."


    "Why should I? Who the hell is he?" the woman yelled, without a single tinge of regret or shame in her


    voice. "Don''t tell me what to do!"


    Smack! And at that, she pped Wesley too. Hard enough to make his head rock.


    He was a man serving the country bravely and keeping its people safe. The humiliation of getting


    pped by some random woman was beyond words.


    The coldness in his face deepened, mixed with fury. He balled his hands into fists. Meeting the killer


    look in his eyes, the woman suddenly lost her nerve to utter another word.


    Several men stepped forward to grab the hysterical woman. Just then, another woman dashed over to


    her, and gave her a p as well. The sound of that one reverberated even louder than the previous two


    ps. "Ahh!" the crazy woman shrieked as she was struck. She was so shrill that many onlookers had


    to cover their ears. They were all shocked.


    Immediately, Talbot recognized the neer. Excited, he tugged at Wesley''s sleeve and said, "Chief,


    it''s ir."


    Wesley gave him a sidelong nce. ''I know. I''m not blind.''


    "ir! It''s you!" called Bowman, as excited as his brother.


    "Damn you!" the crazy woman shrieked. "Fucking bitch!" She continued berating ir.


    ir''s hand went numb from the impact of the strike. She curled it into a fist and was ready to unload


    on her. "Want some more? Then I suggest you stop! They didn''t hit you back, because they''re soldiers.


    They know their duty, even if it''s to protect ungrateful women like you. They didn''t kill your husband. He


    died on the spot. They told you that." "I know that!" the crazy woman spat. "I''m not done," ir said.


    "These people are our heroes. Why would you p them? What makes you think you''re better than


    them? Compared to them, you''re nothing!"


    "Bitch, I''ll strangle you right now!" Purple in the face, the woman shrugged off the men holding her, and


    pounced on ir.


    Someone took ir''s hand. The next thing she knew, a dozen men in uniform stood in front of her.


    Wesley and the other soldiers had blocked the crazy woman with their bodies.


    The angry woman showered them with fists and kicks while cursing, "Come out, you cowardly bitch! I''ll


    kill you!"


    The woman acted like a lunatic. Since they couldn''t calm her down, the police cuffed her for


    obstruction.


    The scene was chaotic. Considering that she would be of no help even if she stayed, ir left quietly to


    join Joslyn by the side of the road. The police guided the crazy woman, still sputtering, to the patrol car.


    When the woman was taken away, Wesley turned around to look for ir, but she was nowhere to be


    seen.


    Talbot and the other soldiers couldn''t find her either. Yet there was no time for them to ponder it. The


    wrecked car had to be removed from the road.


    Late that night, the buzz of her phone woke ir from her sleep. Muddled, she opened one eye to


    check her phone. It was a WeChat message from Wesley.


    The unexpected text woke her up a little.


    "When are you taking off? Do you have a date set?" he asked.


    ''Taking off? Oh right. He wants to buy me a ne ticket.''


    ir was sad, feeling that he didn''t want anything to do with her. Even though she had agreed to let


    him buy the ticket, she had never taken it seriously. She didn''t even remember it. Now she realized he


    meant it.


    When ir replied to his message, it was already five minutester. "I''ll give up studying abroad for


    you."


    His job and position meant that he couldn''t leave the country, unless it was on official business. So


    they''d mostly be apart.


    Wesley didn''t reply to her message.


    Without warning, the next day, ir went viral.


    When the crazy woman was making a scene after the car ident, someone recorded the whole thing


    and uploaded it. Everyizen that cared could see ir pping her.


    They all apuded her. "Nice!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Smart, cute, and fierce. She is my goddess!"


    "Wow, that woman was nuts! How could she just p a soldier?"


    "They could have taken her easily. Those guys were patient and understanding. And she had the nerve


    to p Officer Li! I am d that girl put that woman in her ce. Bravo!"


    Before long, reporters found out who ir was and where she studied.


    They came to the university, hoping for an interview.


    Before this, someone had also found out that ir''s uncle was Adalson, a lieutenant general, and that


    her grandfather was a general. "She''s awesome. And why not? Her family is career military. She has


    good genes."


    "She and Wesley make a perfect couple. When Wesley got in between her and that woman, he was


    amazing!"


    "Ah! Be still, my heart."


    When ir knew that so many reporters were waiting to interview her, she didn''t even dare step out of


    her dorm.


    She never wanted to be a celebrity. Gossip was like fame''s evil twin.


    She relied on her grandfather, uncle and aunt now. She didn''t want to make trouble for them.


    So ir turned down all the interviews. She never showed up in front of the camera. Gradually, the


    reporters gave up, and her life was back to normal again.


    Some of the reporters thought it would be even better if they could interview Wesley.


    But as an officer, of course, Wesley wouldn''t give an interview. Since the press didn''t have anything


    more, they dropped it.

 Chapter 562 The Proposal

    Chapter 562 The Proposal


    It was getting hot. After ir had passed the GRE test, she got busier. She sent her past school


    reports, along with her IELTS and TOEFL transcripts to a prestigious overseas university. Since ir


    was an outstanding student, and her university had written a shining rmendation for her, she got


    her eptance letter very soon.


    When the junior year came to an end, ir went to see Adalson.


    In the study.


    Adalson banged the desk angrily, his sonorous voice travelling across the entire second floor as he


    scolded, "This isplete nonsense!"


    ir pleaded, "Uncle, just this once! Please."


    "Not gonna happen!" Adalson snapped.


    He had no issues with Wesley, and he thought that it was right to take bold actions to pursue love.


    But what ir was suggesting was outrageous.


    "Uncle, I am confident that my n will work."


    "No! Absolutely not! I cannot allow this!" Adalson felt that since he and Natalia had given ir enough


    freedomtely, she thought that she could do whatever she wanted.


    ir drooped her head. She had known that her uncle would say no.


    Seeing how disappointed she was, Adalson sighed. He calmed himself down and said, "You can chase


    him in any other way, but this is not right."


    ir shook her head. "I want to try this. If it still doesn''t work, I''ll focus on my studies."


    The look on her face made Adalson''s heart ache.


    Finally, he said resignedly, "Fine. There will be a drill in four days. Wesley and his soldiers will be there.


    You can take that opportunity." He thought about it. This was the only chance where he could let ir


    through to enter the military site and carry out her absurd n.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Four dayster on the military training area in the suburb.


    The most courageous thing ir had ever done was fall in love with Wesley.


    The boldest thing she had ever done was propose to him in a wedding dress.


    The most humiliating thing in her life was that when she popped the question, Wesley rejected her in


    front of hundreds of soldiers and then punished them for cheering at the scene.


    Early that summer, with Joslyn''s help, ir found a wedding dress she liked after searching for a long


    time. It was simple, but elegant. After selecting a pair of matching wedding bands, she went to the


    military training area with Joslyn.


    The drill went on till noon.


    The troops were dismissed and they were resting on the field before having lunch.


    Just then, a white Hyundai rolled to a halt at the roadside near the field.


    Wesley frowned at the vehicle. Due to the ongoing drill, the ce was heavily guarded. There wasn''t


    supposed to be any irrelevant people hanging around the area. And he had never seen that car before.


    It attracted the attention of the soldiers as well.


    They wondered who it was. After a long while, Joslyn got out of the car and waved to Wesley. "Officer


    Li, can youe here for a moment?"


    The sudden appearance of a female in the army field was definitely dramatic, not to mention she was


    there for Wesley. More and more soldiers were interested in the scene that was unfolding in front of


    them.


    "Whoa! The beauty hase for our chief."


    "Isn''t she ir''s friend?"


    "Chief, the girl is talking to you. Hurry up!"


    Wesley looked at the soldiers and then strode towards the car.


    Meanwhile, ir was thinking of backing out of the n. Joslyn craned her head into the car and


    grabbed her hand. "Get out of the car! He ising over."


    ir wanted some more time to think about it. As Wesley got closer, she started to have doubts.


    Maybe she was being too impulsive.


    But Joslyn wasn''t nning on letting her regret her decision. "You''re already in a wedding dress. You


    bought wedding rings. You had everything prepared for this moment, and you want to bail out now?


    How can you even think of being Wesley''s woman if you are such a coward?"


    Herst words hit the spot. Joslyn was right. Wesley was a soldier. How could she chicken out now?


    "Go, Bless! You''re the bravest girl I''ve ever known." Joslyn hugged her, trying to boost her spirit.


    ir gave her a smile, too nervous to speak. She lifted the hem of her dress and got out of the car.


    Wesley slowed down his pace when he saw the sight before his eyes.


    ir was wearing a white wedding dress, and she had gentle makeup on her face. She walked towards


    him, holding a bouquet of red roses in her hands.


    Her smiling face was crimson. Wesley was engrossed as heid his eyes on the woman.


    The veil pped in the breeze, and she looked stunning.


    Before the two of them could say anything, the soldiers started cheering and whistling. Some of them


    were amazed by how bold ir was. Most of them envied Wesley. The rest were just excited to see


    what was going to happen.


    ir stopped when she was about a meter away from Wesley. He looked nonchnt, which made her


    even more nervous. "Wesley," she said quietly.


    As they stood face to face, the soldiers became quiet. Only the rustling of the leaves could be heard.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting.


    "You have been my idol since I was seventeen. My parents died when I was only neen, and I could


    never forget the way you hugged me." ir paused. "I fell for you when I first met you. You''re the first


    man who has made me want to get married."


    She had prepared a long speech, but as she stood facing him, she forgot all of it. She could only follow


    her heart and say whatever she was feeling. "I''m going abroad to study. I want to settle this before I


    leave. It won''t be a big deal that we are in two different ces. We can video chat. But if you don''t want


    me to go, I will stay here. All you need to do is say it. I''ll be a good wife and I will take care of our home.


    I already got a check-up. I''m healthy, except for some cold syndromes in my¡­uh...uterus. But it''s


    nothing serious!


    This is my check-up report." ir handed him the medical examination report along with the box


    containing the matching wedding rings. But Wesley didn''t even look at it; his eyes were fixed on her.


    "Wesley, will you marry me? Will you stay with me and let your feelings for me grow?" she asked with


    all the courage she could summon.


    He stood there motionless. A long while had passed, but he still didn''t speak.


    The soldiers behind him started to roar, "Chief, say yes!"


    "Marry her! Marry her!"

 Chapter 563 The Choice

    Chapter 563 The Choice


    "ir is so brave! Our leader''s a lucky guy. If a gal proposed to me like that, I''d say yes in a heartbeat,"


    a soldier cried.


    Wesley silently stared at ir, paying no attention to his men''s enthusiastic discussions. She was


    dressed in an borate wedding gown.


    Finally, he said gruffly, "I''m a soldier. My life belongs to the country, and I would die for my fellow


    citizens. But it''s too dangerous to get involved. I don''t want to put your life in danger too." He had been


    ready to shed blood for his country and people long before. His life was not his own.


    ir took in his meaning. She figured he was worried about getting her hurt or killed. With hopes in her


    heart, she shook her head. "I want to be with you. I''m not afraid! I''m an orphan, so they can''t really go


    after my family." The moment she fell in love with him, she knew the risks. She already had an answer


    ready for that.


    The Ji family members were her only close rtives now. Her uncle and aunt would take care of her


    grandpa, while her two cousins would take care of her uncle and aunt. They were a strong family. ir


    didn''t need to worry about anyone else. She could just stand at Wesley''s side and share life and death


    with him.


    Wesley could see the determination in the girl''s eyes. She was serious. But he still tried to change her


    mind. "Think about your uncle and your cousins. They would still be in danger."


    After a pause, ir said honestly, "Well, my uncle is our biggest cheerleader. He''s the matchmaker and


    I got his approval beforeing here today."


    So he finally had his suspicions confirmed. He knew it. They were conducting military exercises here.


    No cars were allowed to drive into the training area without permission from the higher ups.


    Wesley had wanted to frighten her away byying out what she might have to go through. But it didn''t


    work on this brave girl.


    She was young and should have a bright and happy future. However, there was no telling if he would


    mind, Wesley refused bluntly, "No."


    He was calm. He didn''t raise his voice, but it was loud enough to be heard by everyone standing


    nearby. Everyone was stunned, including ir.


    She had chosen to do it this way. In front of everyone. It would be bold, and eye-catching. And since he


    seemed to like her, she figured that this would definitely work. He wouldn''t be cruel and turn her down


    heartlessly. Even if he wanted to say no, he''d have to say yes, and then turn her down in private. Of


    course, it wouldn''t work. She''d hold him to his word. He said yes, so she''d badger him till he finally


    broke down and decided to be with her.


    But she hadn''t anticipated this. Her ns failed. Or maybe she had been thinking too highly of herself.


    She wasn''t that important to Wesley.


    Suppressing the surging emotions in her heart, ir forced a smile and said, "This is a turning point,


    Wesley. It''s now or never. If you say no, I''ll turn another page in my life and try to forget you. If you say


    yes, I''ll love you with all my heart and soul. Think carefully before you answer."


    Wesley didn''t answer, but instead turned to his men. His loud and powerful voice echoed around the


    training ground. "Ten-hut!"


    The soldiers, who were watching the show curiously a few seconds ago, immediately returned to their


    serious selves, and lined up in orderly rows.


    But a few of them still looked at ir withpassion in their eyes.


    "Everyone, listen up! Obstacle course! Whoever fails to get to the end will get a 5k run in full gear!" he


    ordered.


    ir looked at him, but his back was turned. She wanted to call out to him and ask him why he didn''t


    love her. Wasn''t she hot enough? Or just not his type?


    But she never had the chance to confront him. He anxiously joined his men and ran off as the troops


    marched over to the obstacle course. ir stood rooted to the spot, watching him running farther and


    farther away, as if he were being gradually erased from her mind.


    Joslyn felt her heart ache for ir. She hugged the sad girl tightly, hoping to give her a littlefort.


    With her eyes reddened from tears, Joslyn cursed, "He''s such a jerk. He needs his eyes checked.


    You''re such an awesome chica and he still blows you off. I hate him! Forget him, okay? I''ll introduce


    you to some guys who are worth your time."


    The troopspletely disappeared from sight. ir shifted her eyes to Joslyn. She smiled and


    nodded, "Good idea! I''m young. I''m gorgeous. Why should I keep pursuing someone who doesn''t want


    me?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Joslyn carefully studied her face but couldn''t find a trace of sadness. She was worried. "Bless, if you''re


    sad, please just cry on my shoulder. You don''t have to be strong for me. You can just be yourself."


    However, irughed out loud. She tore the physical exam into pieces as she said sarcastically,


    "Cry? Why should I cry over a guy who doesn''t love me? There are a lot of fish in the sea. I''ll hook one


    that doesn''t want to be thrown back in. If Wesley doesn''t want me, tough."


    Joslyn frowned, knowing that her friend was just trying to be strong.


    Then they returned to the white car and left. Everything returned to normal as if nothing had happened.


    After going back to her apartment, ir put the wedding gown and the ring in a big gift box, and threw it


    in the neighborhood garbage can.


    After that, Joslyn kept busy¡ªbusy arranging blind dates for ir. She introduced all kinds of rich single


    men to her, from age 18 to 30.


    In the end, ir chose a sry man in histe twenties. He worked in apany and had the freedom


    to leave the country whenever he wanted. He coulde see her while she studied abroad. And the


    most important point was that he was very caring.


    But soon after they began to date, his family pushed them to get engaged as soon as possible.


    ir wanted to hold off the engagement. She even had a good excuse¡ªher studies abroad. But his


    family said that it didn''t matter, and that it would be more convenient for their son to take care of her, if


    he became her fiance.


    That was logic ir couldn''t argue with, so she agreed to get engaged to him.


    Two weeks before she went abroad, ir texted Wesley. "Mr. Li, I''m flying to Ennd on the 10th, next


    month. Here''s my ID number, so you can buy my ticket. Thank you."


    Shortly, ir received a message, detailing her flight information. Wesley must have put her email


    address on the reservation. The date was right, the 10th of next month, and it was a first ss ticket.


    The day before her departure, ir came back to Hillside Apartments, along with her fiance. She was


    going to pack up her things and move out. She''d be out of the country for awhile, so she didn''t need the


    apartment anymore.


    After packing everything, they lugged tworge suitcases out of the apartment. When ir was about


    to lock the door, the elevator doors opened and a man emerged.


    It was Wesley.


    ir''s hands trembled a little when she saw him, but she managed to regain herposure quickly.


    He silently stared at her luggage. She took the initiative to greet him, "Hi, Mr. Li. Long time no see. I''m


    moving out. I''ll be out of the country for awhile, but you knew that."


    After a moment of silence, he nodded, and then gave a quick nce at the man behind her. ir


    smiled and wrapped her arm around her fiance''s. "Honey, this is my neighbor, Wesley Li." She looked


    at Wesley and continued, "Mr. Li, this is my fiance, Miller Hong. We just got engaged. I''m moving in


    with him until my flight leaves."


    ''This is my fiance, Miller Hong...''


    Those words struck Wesley like a bolt of lightning. He stared intently at the woman, but she didn''t seem


    perturbed in the least. He wanted to find out if she was joking or lying, but he couldn''t detect anything


    from her face.


    It hadn''t been that long since she proposed to him, but she was already engaged to another man. That


    was beyond ridiculous. Why did she rush into marriage like that?


    He then shifted his gaze to scrutinize her fiance. Miller Hong looked very ordinary and about ten years


    older than ir. Wesley wondered what her uncle had to say about this. Or if he even knew.


    His mind was filled with a lot of questions that stung his heart like bees. Yet, he acted nonchnt and


    shook hands with Miller Hong politely.


    Miller Hong looked at Wesley''s military outfit. "Mr. Li, thank you for taking care of my fiancee for me,"


    he said unctuously. "We should get going now."

 Chapter 564 He Felt Lost

    Chapter 564 He Felt Lost


    ''My fiance, my fiancee...'' Wesley''s face fell as he heard these words. But he said nothing and merely


    nodded his head.


    After the small talk, Miller walked off, two suitcases on wheels and two bags on his back, and carefully


    escorted ir into the elevator. Wesley stood and watched how Miller treated ir. It was how


    marriage should be¡ªnice andfortable.


    Before the elevator doors closed, the woman inside the elevator made eye contact with the man in the


    hallway, their eyes full ofplicated emotions. But Miller didn''t notice the silent exchange between the


    two.


    The doors closed. Standing in the silent, empty corridor of the 16th floor, Wesley felt lost. ir had left,


    and he felt a hole inside his body where his heart was supposed to be.


    Miller wasn''t rich. His house downtown was nothingpared to her space in Hillside Apartments. But


    ir didn''t mind. She moved all her belongings there and stayed in Miller''s house.


    The next day, Joslyn, Hartwell and Miller saw ir off at the airport. They didn''t leave the airport until


    they saw ir pass through security smoothly.


    When Miller was about to leave, Joslyn suddenly called out to him. "Mr. Hong, ir''s gonna be all


    alone in London. Her family set her up there, but new city, new people. It''s rough. Please see her


    whenever you can."


    Without hesitation, Miller nodded his head. "Sure. Thanks for hooking us up. Don''t worry, I''ll treat her


    right."


    Joslyn was satisfied with his assurance.


    But the truth was, she didn''t introduce Miller to ir. She wouldn''t hook ir up with someone who


    wasn''t rich and couldn''t give her afortable life. When ir was on a blind date, Miller was at the


    same restaurant, on a blind date too. His table was right next to ir''s.


    ir wasn''t really clicking with her date, but Miller seemed a lot nicer.


    Coincidentally, things didn''t work out between Miller and his blind date, either. After the girl left, ir


    walked over to his table and struck up a conversation. In the end, they hit it off and decided to go out


    with each other.


    Miller bade farewell to Joslyn and Hartwell. After he left, Joslyn got into Hartwell''s car.


    With a sullen face, Hartwell sat in the driver''s seat. She knew how he felt. Joslyn sighed heavily. "Don''t


    be mad. It''s ir''s choice. She can''t be with the man she loves the most, so she settled for this guy. All


    the other men mean the same to her."


    Hartwell was good at hiding his emotions. He was quick with a smile when he had to be. It was his job.


    But he could be himself now. He pulled a long face and med the girl who was already on the ne.


    "Maybe it''s all the same to her, but there are still a ton of better men I could find for her. Why Miller?


    He''s nearly ten years older than she is. Even if age doesn''t matter, he''s still so mediocre. What was


    she thinking?" Hartwell was eager to find out who was the man ir really loved. He wanted to know


    who had hurt ir, but no one told him about it. Adalson didn''t allow him to look into it, either.


    Joslyn, of course, knew the answer, but she said it wasn''t her secret to tell. She wouldn''t betray her


    best friend like that.


    Joslyn caressed his cheek and soothed him. "Okay, no more frowns. Look on the bright side. ir''s


    gonna be out of the country for three years. A lot can happen in three years. Maybe they will break up


    tomorrow. Then you can set her up with the perfect guy."


    Hartwell gave her hand a gentle squeeze. His mood was a little better now. "Okay."


    Ever since she set down in Ennd, ir had been busy with admission procedures and getting her


    bearings. A monthter, when everything had settled down, she finally had the time to hit the London


    streets.


    The weather was quite cool these days. She feltfortable walking outside.


    School life kept her busy, and she found it fascinating. Her ssmates were friendly, and always invited


    her to different events. All the better to practice her English. They even invited her to their family parties


    so that she could get a better handle on the local culture.


    Time flew by quickly. The Spring Festival was just around the corner.


    In Y City, Hartwell had juste back home when Wesley arrived at the Ji family''s house. The steward


    led Wesley inside. The two men engaged in small talk before heading upstairs to Adalson''s study.


    Adalson was practicing Chinese calligraphy in his study. He was a little surprised to see the two show


    up together. He gestured for them toe in, then greeted Wesley with a nod and asked his son,


    "Something up?"


    "Yeah. It''s about ir. I called her just now. She said she had a part-time job and would be staying


    there instead ofing back for the Spring Festival. Dad, she''s been studying hard all the semester.


    I''m afraid she''ll get lonely if she doesn''t fly back," Hartwell replied. He wanted Adalson to talk to ir


    and try to convince her toe back.


    Adalson secretly nced at Wesley. He was pretty sure that would be a touchy subject. But Wesley''s


    face was as calm as usual, as if he hadn''t heard the name or it meant nothing to him.


    Adalson sighed inwardly, and said to Hartwell, "She''lle back. Your grandpa was pretty pissed when


    he found out she was engaged. I bet ir will have a hard time facing the old man when shees


    home."


    Hartwell fell silent. He then took a quick nce at Wesley and asked cautiously, "Don''t worry about


    Wesley. He knows ir. So what''s going on with her?"


    It was so quiet there. The silence felt oppressive. After a while, Adalson grabbed his brush, dipped it in


    the ck ink and continued his calligraphy. Without looking at them, he said, "Leave ir alone. You''ll


    be here on the third day of Spring Festival, right? I''ll ask your grandpa to talk ir intoing back,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    and we''ll have a reunion dinner then."


    Now Hartwell really wanted to open an investigation. His father never hid anything from him. Hartwell


    became even more curious why she''d run off and get engaged to that guy. It didn''t sound like she knew


    him well. "Okay, got it. I only came back to grab a file. I should get going now. Dad wants to talk to you,


    Wesley."


    Wesley nodded to Hartwell and watched him leave the study.


    Adalson put down his brush again. "I asked you toe here because I''m interested in the goings on


    in a nearby city. I need two men from your team. They''ll be stationed in that city for two years..."


    They began to talk about work. They didn''t even go off on a tangent into personal matters.


    Adalson acted as if he knew nothing about what was between ir and Wesley. Even after Wesley


    turned down ir''s proposal, he didn''t ask Wesley a thing about it.


    They talked for quite a while. When Wesley turned around to leave, Adalson called out to stop him.


    "Wesley. You have a bright future in the military. Work harder. Try to move up in rank in two years."


    Adalson was clear about one thing. It wasn''t that Wesley had no feelings for ir. The main reason that


    Wesley had turned her down was because he was already married¡ªto the country. The ambitious


    young man wasn''t satisfied with his current situation. He wanted to hit the battlefield and protect his


    country.


    Adalson also understood ir rushed her engagement because she was angry at Wesley. It wasn''t a


    rational decision.


    Anyway, he couldn''t get involved. Together or not, it was up to them.


    Wesley stood straight and saluted Adalson. With a resolute and confident look in his eyes, he


    answered loudly, "Yes, sir! I won''t fail you."

 Chapter 565 The World Is Big

    Chapter 565 The World Is Big


    Wesley hopped in his car after leaving the Ji family''s house. But he didn''t start the engine. He whipped


    his phone out and tapped on a WeChat dialog box. He scrolled down the chat log to find messages


    from six months ago. Thest message was ir asking him to book the flight ticket.


    He then tapped on her WeChat Moments. He found a new post from yesterday. It was all in English.


    Wesley read it carefully. She wrote, "Someone says, if you dream of a person you haven''t seen in a


    long time, then he''s erasing you from his memory. Someone says, if you dream of the same person


    three times, it means that everything between you and that person is ending. I saw the guy in my


    dream. Did he forget me? And I dreamed of him three times. So it''s over, right?"


    He saw that Talbot left ament a few minutes ago. "What do you mean?" he wrote.


    Wesley sat in the driver''s seat, patiently waiting for ir''s reply to Talbot''sment. A few minutes


    Wesley sighed. He wanted to post ament, but didn''t know what to say.


    ir rarely updated her Moments. Butpared to Wesley, who never posted anything, she was an


    active user.


    After scrolling through her posts, Wesley locked his phone and rested his head on the steering wheel,


    deep in thought.


    He hadn''t seen ir in over six months. However, he felt like the girl had sown a seed in his heart, and


    it began to sprout, blooming and growing minute by minute. Her kiss, the soft touch of her hand, and


    her incredible beauty in that wedding gown haunted his mind every day. He couldn''t shake off these


    thoughts.


    Her words always rang in the back of his mind. "I''m your new neighbor. I may have to bug you more..."


    "Will you stay with me and let your feelings for me grow..."


    As soon as Wesley returned to his toon, he went to the dormitory to find Talbot. At that time, there


    was a crowd of soldiers around Talbot, all staring at what was on his phone. They were so engrossed


    they didn''t notice Wesley hade in.


    They were gossiping. "I bet our leader''s sitting in a corner somewhere, reading ir''s post."


    "Probably. My brother told me one thing. He saw our leader''s phone one time. He didn''t lock it in time.


    Guess what was on his screen? ir''s WeChat Moments!"


    "Oh my God! Really? He''s got it bad for her. Ever since he turned her down, he''s gotten meaner, and


    he broods more."


    "But why say no? If he liked her... Proposing in public wearing a wedding gown? Bold move. Really, if I


    were her, I''d hate him for rejecting me like that. He was so heartless!"


    A familiar voice interrupted them. "So what''s it to you, huh? Mind your own business!"


    The soldiers didn''t pay much attention to who this voice belonged to. Talbot thought it was just one of


    them asking, so he answered, "ir is a goddess! But our leader can''t see that, even though she loves


    him. Now she''s off to London, all by her lonesome..."


    Lenard was the first to recognize the voice. He nervously tugged at the hems of Talbot''s and other


    soldiers'' clothes.


    They snapped back to reality and turned around simultaneously. ''Oh, crap!'' They were all startled and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    leaped up from their chairs. Talbot quickly put his phone away. "Chief... M-Mr. Li... When did you get


    here?" he stammered.


    "Chief, we''re...taking a break. It''s break time now," another soldier said. He meant to say that they had


    the freedom to talk and do whatever they wanted during break time.


    Wesley coldly ran his eyes over the soldiers. He ordered them, "Two hundred push-ups now, all of you.


    Never mention her name again. If I hear you again, do three hundred. After that, it''s seven hundred!"


    The younger soldiers started looking worried. They wanted to beg for mercy, but decided against it¡ª


    they''d probably get worse. Left with no choice, they lined up in a row, dropped to the floor to assume


    the correct form, and began to do the push-ups.


    They had just counted to thirteen when Wesley suddenly took off his army cap, put it aside and joined


    them in their punishment.


    Seeing their leader punishing himself as well, the soldiers all stoppedining. They focused on


    finishing the two hundred push-ups they''d been given.


    ir, far away in Ennd, knew nothing about all these episodes happened in Y City. She was now


    feeling extremely gloomy after a phone call from her maternal grandpa¡ªGilbert Ji. She had nned to


    pick up some part-time jobs in Ennd during the holidays. But her grandpa had already booked a


    flight ticket for her, haranguing her until she agreed toe back home.


    On the second day of the Spring Festival, ir''s ne touched down in the city airport in the afternoon.


    Wacian came to pick her up. ir had told Miller her ETA beforehand. But her fiance wasn''t around


    now. He had returned to his hometown to visit his rtives during the festival.


    ir spotted Wacian in the crowd. He held a bouquet of lilies in his hand. When they reached each


    other, ir greeted him happily. "Hi Wacian!"


    Wacian handed the bouquet to her and then took the suitcase from her hand, saying, "Wee home!"


    "Thanks." She breathed in the fragrance of the lilies, delighted.


    Her cousin scanned her from head to toe and praised, "Wow, you''re even hotter than before you left.


    You hair''s much longer, too. Working too much to get a haircut?"


    irughed. "You''re wrong. I waszy. I had tons of fun."


    Wacianughed too as he walked forward. He slightly tapped her forehead. "I know you like to ck


    off. Lucky you''re so smart. Otherwise you would''ve flunked everything."


    They bantered with each other as they walked towards the exit of the airport. Suddenly, a tall figure


    caught their eyes.


    A man in green camouge walked in their direction, holding a phone to his ear.


    The world is big, but sometimes it can be small.


    ir had just arrived, and now she bumped into a man she hadn''t seen for six months.


    Of course, she wouldn''t be as naive as before. She knew Wesley didn''te to the airport for her.


    Only Joslyn, Miller and her family knew that she wasing back that day. He couldn''t have that info.


    The next second, the man on the phone seemed to notice her too. However, he only looked at her for a


    couple seconds before his gaze fell on Wacian.


    The two men had known each other before. Wacian knew ir had a crush, but he didn''t know it was


    Wesley. So he turned to look at ir and said, "Hey, there''s a buddy of mine. Let''s go say hi. I''ll


    introduce you."


    The smile froze on her face. Embarrassed, she tried tob her long hair with her hands, and nodded,


    "Okay."


    While Wacian and Wesley shook hands, ir''s phone buzzed in her pocket. Before Wacian could


    introduce them, he saw the girl walk to one side, answering the call. ''Fine, forget it. Maybe next time, ''


    Wacian thought. He then shifted his attention to Wesley again. "My cousin just came back from abroad.


    Why are you here? Picking up or dropping off?"


    Wesley was stealing nces at ir out of the corner of his eye. Hearing Wacian''s question, he


    focused on the conversation and nodded, "Picking up. My family''s flying in from A Country. I''vee to


    pick them up."


    It wasn''t easy for Wesley to get a vacation. His parents hadn''t seen him for a year, so they couldn''t wait


    anymore and flew out to Y City for a reunion.


    "Oh really? Since I''m not in a hurry, I''ll wait with you," Wacian said with a smile.


    Wesley caught a glimpse of ir''s back. "Sounds good," he nodded.

 Chapter 566 Im Engaged

    Chapter 566 I''m Engaged


    After ending the call with Adalson, ir walked back to Wacian. Her cousin suggested at once,


    "Wesley''s meeting his family here. Let''s go say hi before leaving."


    ir was stunned for a moment. This was unexpected. ''Say hi to his family?''


    Wacian then exined to her, "Wesley''s grandfather and our grandfather are old buddies. And


    Wesley''s father helped me out a lot when I studied in A Country. This is a rare chance. Let''s wait a


    while longer, okay?" Wesley''s grandfather¡ªKeith Li, and ir''s maternal grandfather¡ªGilbert Ji, had


    been friends for decades. Wesley''s father¡ªBaldwin Li, and Adalson had beenrades-in-arms for


    ten-odd years too. So, the Li family and the Ji family were close. That was why Adalson paid so much


    attention to Wesley. But most importantly, Wesley was one of the army''s finest. So, Adalson always


    thought highly of the young man and threw a lot of opportunities his way.


    ir nodded, "Okay."


    The three of them then walked through the passage together. Wacian formally introduced the two to


    each other. "Wesley, this is my cousin¡ªir Jing. She''s studying in London, and just came back for


    the Spring Festival. ir, this is Wesley Li, the finest soldier in your uncle Adalson''s eyes. To be frank,


    I''m jealous. I think my father likes Wesley more than me!"


    ir was initially embarrassed with Wesley around. Now sheughed because of Wacian''s joke. She


    tilted her head to look towards Wesley, who was also looking at her. "Hi," he said.


    ir nodded and said calmly, "I know him pretty well. He''s a local legend. He saved me when my


    parents'' house caught fire."


    With the mention of her parents, the two men naturally fixed their eyes on the pathetic girl, but her face


    betrayed no emotions. Wacian looked at his cousin withpassion in his eyes. "Oh, I see. I thought


    you didn''t know each other..." He quickly changed the topic and asked, "So, Wesley, your family here


    yet?"


    Wesley nced over the exit and replied, "They were at the baggage im just now when I called.


    They should being out... Oh, look, there they are."


    The Li family easily spotted Wesley since he was dressed in green camo fatigues, standing out from


    the crowd.


    Wesley frowned. "My grandpa is here too," he said to Wacian.


    Wacian was shocked to see the oldest man among the four members of the Li family who were


    heading their way. "Eighty years young! Man, he looks healthy. And so active," he marveled.


    ir saw Niles lightly holding an old man''s arm. The old man was holding a crutch in his other hand but


    he wasn''t really using it. He was actually walking steadily on his own.


    Next to them was a middle-aged couple. The man was dressed in a simple, dark-colored coat. He had


    ck, neatlybed hair. Thedy wore a knee-length, dark-blue down jacket. Her long, ck hair


    was neatly coiled at the back of her head. Her skin was well-maintained. If you looked at her and


    Wesley you could see the family resemnce. She was walking gracefully with a polite smile on her


    face, just like a nobledy in the upper-ss circles.


    However, the moment she spotted Wesley, her eyes lit up with excitement. The next second, her


    elegant image copsed... Thedy broke free from the man''s arm and lunged at Wesley, eximing


    excitedly, "Wesley, Son! Oh, I missed you so much!"


    Helpless, Wesley stretched out his right arm to catch the middle-ageddy. "Mom. I know. Calm down."


    Cecelia Shi cupped Wesley''s face, her eyes full of love. "I haven''t seen you in a year. Did you miss


    Mom? Oh, you''re too skinny again. I heard that you needed to train every day now. But aren''t you a


    leader? Why do you need that much exercise?" "Mom, I¡ª" Wesley tried to say something, but his mom


    cut him off. "You''re too hard on yourself. Why didn''t youe back home to see me when you had a


    holiday..."


    Bombarded with a barrage of questions, Wesley felt a headacheing on. He looked over his mom''s


    shoulder and looked at the three men approaching. Baldwin Li was as helpless as his son. He knew his


    wife well and he could do nothing about it.


    Niles winked at ir, and she returned a smile. Wacian greeted Keith Li and Baldwin Li with great


    respect.


    He saved Wesley from the embarrassment by joking, "Aunt Cecelia, I''m hurt. I''ve been standing here


    the whole time and you can''t so much as nod in my direction."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Cecelia Shi finally let go of Wesley and spread her arms towards theining boy. "Hi Wacian! I


    told you already, you''re like a son to me. Come here, let me hug you."


    They hugged warmly and then pulled away. It was then that Cecelia Shi noticed ir.


    ir was wondering if she should give the bouquet of flowers in her hands to the middle-ageddy


    when she suddenly met her eyes. Thus, naturally, ir lifted the bouquet and said politely, "Hi,


    Grandpa, Uncle, Aunt, wee to Y City. This is from my cousin." She handed it to Wesley''s mom.


    Cecelia Shi took the bouquet from ir''s hands with a huge smile on her face. She looked at Wacian


    and asked, "This girl''s cute. Is she your cousin?"


    Wacian smiled. "Yes, her name''s ir Jing. She came back from Ennd today. I came to pick her up


    and then we bumped into Wesley."


    Cecelia Shi held ir''s hand, looking her up and down. "ir, you''re pretty. Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Niles found a chance to cut in, "Mom, my brother is..."


    ir had a gut feeling that Niles might blurt out something that she didn''t want anyone else to know, so


    she beat him to the punch. "Yeah, I do. Aunt, I''m engaged. My fiance went back to his hometown for


    the festival. So he didn''te to pick me up today."


    Niles'' jaw dropped, eyes popped out in shock. He studied her face, but she didn''t seem like she was


    joking. He shifted his gaze to Wesley, who wore an expressionless face.


    ''ir''s engaged? Am I dreaming? Did my brother say yes?''


    "Oh, is that so..." Cecelia Shi sighed. Neither of her two sons had a girlfriend. She was nning to


    introduce one of them to ir, so that this beautiful girl would be her daughter-inw. But it was too


    Cecelia Shi felt really gloomy. Her sons had no chance to pursue such a nice and beautiful girl.


    Keith Li, the oldest man here, looked intently at ir. He tried to ce the girl''s face in his mind.


    Suddenly, he blurted out something that shocked everyone there. "Aren''t you the girl who pped that


    crazy woman in the car ident. That was you, right?"


    ir''s lips twitched. ''He''s got a good memory for an old guy! What should I do now? Should I admit it


    or not?'' she thought anxiously.


    With the old man''s reminder, Cecelia Shi observed ir''s face more carefully. "You look a lot like her!


    ir, do you know Wesley? You stepped in and set that woman straight! You know what? I was grateful


    for that girl, and now I find out she''s you!" Cecelia Shi then stuffed the bouquet of flowers to her


    husband''s hands and held ir''s arms enthusiastically.


    Ignoring all the other men, she led ir to walk forward.


    ir didn''t know what to do. She turned around to look at Wesley, signaling to him for help.


    He made eye contact with her. But pretending not to notice her signal, he moved his eyes to his


    grandfather and began to exin what happened that day.


    Snapping back to reality, Niles wanted to catch up to the two women walking ahead of him, but Wesley


    grabbed him by his cor and dragged him back.


    "Hey, let go. I have something to ask ir."

 Chapter 567 Smart Grandfather

    Chapter 567 Smart Grandfather


    Keith shifted his sharp and observant eyes between his two grandsons. He could sense they were


    hiding something. Squinting at them, he asked outright, "You know who she is?"


    Niles shook his head, but on second thoughts, he nodded. "Not really, but Wesley does."


    Wesley instantly cast him a warning nce. Niles flinched in fear and moved his eyes away, avoiding


    any eye contact with his brother.


    "Okay, that answers my question." Keith slowed his pace as he was deep in thought. ''So Wesley likes


    her?'' That was something new to the old man. From what he knew, Wesley never showed any interest


    in girls. Megan was the only girl around him.


    Seeing his grandfather''s contemtive face, Wesley had no choice but to remind him, "Don''t read too


    much into that, Grandpa. She''s engaged."


    "Oh...yeah." Keith shook his head. "What a shame..."


    ''But wait. I noticed Wesley looking at her, and then looking away before their eyes could meet, '' the old


    man suddenly realized.


    Wesley thought his family would drop it, so he sighed with relief. However, his grandfather suddenly


    questioned, "Do you like her? Did you try dating her? Or is it the other way round? She loved you but


    you turned her down?"


    Wesley''s heart skipped a beat. He felt like a secret was discovered out of the blue. Sometimes it wasn''t


    a good thing to have a smart grandfather.


    Wesley wanted to deny everything, but his grandfather added sternly, "Wesley, listen. Think it over


    before you answer. I''ve told you many times. An honest man is a good man. Don''t lie to me."


    Niles was trying his hardest to stifle hisughter. Nheless, still one or twoughs reached Wesley''s


    ears. The officer red at the young doctor. He would remember that. Then he turned to the old man


    again. "You''ve gotta be tired. That was a long flight. I''ll exin it to you after you get some rest."


    "Alright." Keith knew he shouldn''t push Wesley too hard. Anyway, his grandson would have to confess


    everything to him sooner orter.


    On the other hand, ir had a hard time exining herself to Wesley''s mother. "Wesley...he... I''ve


    admired him for a long time. But that''s all. It''s nothing. Besides, I''ve got a fiance and we''ll get married


    after I graduate."


    Although Cecelia liked ir, she knew she shouldn''t press the issue, since ir was already engaged.


    You shouldn''t break up a couple. So she stopped asking about Wesley and ir. Before they got in


    their cars, Wacian told the Li family, "Grandpa Keith, my grandpa knows you''re here, so we''re having a


    dinner party. We''ve booked a room. How about we head to the restaurant now?"


    Keith had nned to meet some old friends¡ªGilbert was one of those friends, so he was quick with a


    "yes." Then they all got into their own cars and drove off, making for the restaurant.


    ir sat in Wacian''s car. After a moment of silence, she requested, "Wacian, please drive me to


    Joslyn''s house. I told her I''d be by when I was done here."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wacian didn''t notice anything unusual about her. With his eyes on his phone, he replied casually,


    "Why? Call Joslyn and take a rain check. We''re having dinner with the Li family. You shoulde."


    "I''d rather not. I don''t know them very well. I just met them today." ir just wanted to avoid seeing


    Wesley again. She felt so embarrassed.


    Wacian thought for a second. "Well, okay. I think Wesley''s mom likes you, and she''d probably be happy


    if you came. But... It''s up to you. Just tell the driver the address." If ir weren''t engaged, Wacian


    would try and hook her and Niles up. He was around the same age. Moreover, Cecelia liked her. But he


    remembered she was engaged, so he dumped the idea.


    Finally, the driver dropped ir off near Joslyn''s house. She didn''t take her luggage out since she


    would return to the Ji family''s houseter that night.


    What ir didn''t tell Wacian was that Joslyn wasn''t home. She was in her hometown too and wouldn''t


    be back until tomorrow. ir just randomly found an excuse to bow out of dinner with the Li family. She


    looked up at the sky. It was nearing dusk. She then looked back at the traffic on the road. Wesley''s


    huge, eye-catching vehicle still could be seen among the traffic. She grinned and walked along the


    busy street.


    She hadn''t been home in six months, so she wanted to walk the streets by herself.


    Wesley saw ir get out of Wacian''s car from the rear-view mirror in his car. When he lost sight of her


    in the crowd, he forgot about it.


    His mother''s nagging rang in his ear again. "I''ll stay here for a few more days. I have a friend here. Her


    daughter is the same age as you. Why don''t I call her up and you guys can go out? Who knows?


    Maybe you can get married, and I don''t need to worry about it anymore."


    Wesley was with his parents in his car, while Niles and Keith were in the car behind them.


    "Don''t bother. I don''t have the time," Wesley refused bluntly.


    Cecelia wasn''t surprised by his refusal. She had an obvious question in her mind. "Son, be honest. Are


    you...gay?" Cecelia decided to ask it.


    Wesley caught a glimpse of his mother''s worried face from the rear-view mirror. He replied calmly, "If


    that will stop you from setting up any blind dates, then yeah, I am."


    ''What? He didn''t deny it?'' Cecelia was shocked by how much her son resisted seeing a girl. That was a


    heavy blow to a mother.


    Baldwin scolded his son, "Watch your mouth. Don''t scare your mom."


    Wesley fixed his eyes on the road ahead of them, but ir''s smiling face popped up in his mind. He


    thought of how she looked when she held the bouquet of flowers. "I''m not gay, Mom. But I don''t want to


    go on any blind dates."


    Cecelia rolled her eyes at him. "Your EQ is even lower than your brother''s. You frighten every girl away.


    So if I don''t arrange a blind date for you, when do I get to be a grandma? When my hair is gray and my


    teeth are gone?"


    Wesley said slowly, "Then try it on Niles. Your youngest son will intern in a hospital here. He''s kind of


    hard up, too. Besides, he''s as lightplexioned as you. He''ll give you a cute grandkid."


    Niles resembled their father in appearance but had the sameplexion as their mother.


    Wesley was on the opposite. He looked like their mother but his skin was as dark as their father''s. He


    used to be light-skinned, but after military school, he had a permanent tan.


    "Niles? Humph! Neither of you can make me happy. The Ji family has two sons as well. What a pity


    that they don''t have a daughter. If they had a girl, our two families could be joined by marriage. I was so


    happy to see ir just now. But she''s already engaged. Ugh! I''m sad." Leaning over Baldwin''s


    shoulder, Cecelia put her hand on her chest to show her heartache.


    Baldwin squeezed her hand andforted, "Honey, take it easy. Hartwell''s a few years older than


    Wesley, but he''s not married yet, right? Young people think differently from us."


    Cecelia sighed heavily. She finally dropped the issue. "What about our rooms tonight?"


    "I''ll sleep in my dorm, you all can stay in my apartment." Wesley knew his mother didn''t like checking


    into a hotel room, so he had it all nned out. His apartment had three bedrooms, so it was enough for


    them.


    "Okay." Cecelia nodded. She hated staying at a hotel. "But you don''t need to head back to your dorm.


    You can share a room with Niles."


    Wesley remembered how ugly Niles looked when he was asleep. A dash of disdain shed in his eyes.


    He didn''t like the idea. But anyway, he nodded in agreement since it was only for a few days.


    When they reached the restaurant, Gilbert, Adalson and Natalia were already there.


    The two families hadn''t seen each other for a long time. They greeted and embraced each other


    enthusiastically. After a few warm pleasantries, they all settled down at a table in the VIP room.


    Adalson''s gaze swept over the guests. He asked Wacian, "Where''s ir?" His question attracted


    everyone''s attention.


    That was when Cecelia noticed ir''s absence.


    Wacian exined, "We dropped her off halfway. She said she made ns with Joslyn and she''d head


    backter."

 Chapter 568 Are You Friends With Niles

    Chapter 568 Are You Friends With Niles


    Adalson furrowed his brows. "Don''t you know Joslyn is spending time with her family? She asked your


    brother to pick her up tomorrow."


    Hearing his father''s words, Wacian was stunned. He didn''t know that at all.


    Cecelia instinctively took a nce at Wesley. Her oldest son held the pitcher, filling everyone''s ss


    with water. He wore a poker face.


    Compared to Wesley, Niles was friendly and excited, a huge smile on his face. "We should get her over


    here. I want to hear about Ennd. Can you help me out, Uncle?" Of course, that was just an excuse.


    He had an ulterior motive¡ªto help his elder brother be happy.


    Cecelia red at her younger son. "You brat! I gave you lots of opportunities to study abroad, and you


    turned me down. Now you want to hear about it from someone else?"


    "What are you up to, Niles?" Keith saw right through the young man.


    Niles looked at his discerning grandfather. Scratching the back of his head, he looked down in


    embarrassment. "Um..." Yet, he didn''t exin anything, but looked hopefully at Adalson, expecting an


    answer.


    Adalson smiled joyfully and instructed Wacian to make the call. "Call ir. Ask her toe here ASAP.


    Tell her not to keep her elders waiting."


    "Sure, Dad," Wacian nodded and left the VIP room.


    When ir got Wacian''s call, she stood in a line, waiting for her turn to order. She wanted some oden.


    The thought of a steaming bowl of crab cakes, tofu fritters, potatoes and radish floating in a dashi soup


    was making her mouth water. There were only three customers ahead of her now. She picked up the


    phone. "ir, are you friends with Niles?" Wacian asked as soon as the call was connected.


    "We met twice. Why?" she answered, craning her neck to look at the front of the line. She wasn''t that


    focused on the conversation. She was set on scoring some oden.


    "Nothing. We''re all here at the restaurant. Everyone''s waiting on you."


    ''Waiting on me?'' she wondered, confused. "Didn''t you tell Uncle Adalson that I''m noting tonight?"


    Wacian walked over to the window and lit a cigarette. "I told him. Dad said Joslyn wasn''t due back until


    tomorrow. He specifically invited you. What''s more, Niles wanted to hear about your time in Ennd."


    While he was talking on the phone, he noticed Wesleye out of the room and walk to the window


    too. Wesley stood next to Wacian and pulled out a cigarette from the pack in his pocket.


    "Forget it. I''ll call Niles if he wants to know that bad."


    Wacian felt confused by her unusual behavior. "What''s wrong, ir? You''re acting weird."


    "Nothing..." ir stammered, not knowing how to make up an excuse. She wondered if she had been


    so bad at hiding her emotions.


    "Then juste to dinner. Six elders are waiting for you here. Kind of impolite, isn''t it? So where are


    you now? I''ll swing by and pick you up."


    ir sighed inwardly. She was almost to the counter. The one ahead of her was paying. Yet, she had


    no choice but to walk away. "I''ll get a cab. What''s the address?"


    "Okay, I''ll text you. Be quick."


    After sending the address to ir, Wacian happened to see Wesley light a cigarette with a high-ss


    lighter. "Nice lighter. A high-end brand of ZL Group, unless I miss my guess. A gift from your mom?"


    Wesley took a nce at his lighter. He put it back to his pocket and replied, "No."


    "So you bought it? You don''t buy things just because they''re cool. A lot like Dad." Wesley and Adalson


    held the same concept that buying luxurious goods was a waste of money.


    Wesley didn''t answer his question but changed the subject. "Your cousining?"


    "Yeah. She''s kinda strange after returning from Ennd. She might just be shy." That was the only


    reason Wacian could figure out. After all, ir didn''t know many at the dinner.


    Wesley said nothing. He smoked quietly.


    After finishing his cigarette, Wacian stood by the window for a few more minutes to let the tobo


    smell fade. He then returned to the private room to talk with the elders.


    Wesley was left alone in front of the window. He looked outside, contemting the night scene of the


    city while smoking one after another.


    A few momentster, a waitress led a young woman to the VIP room.


    The room Adalson had booked was at the end of the corridor, by the window. So when ir came near,


    she saw Wesley smoking in front of the window.


    Wesley heard the footsteps and tilted his head. Their eyes met. ir hesitated a little and then nodded


    politely to him.


    As she continued walking towards the door, she heard his voice. "Wait."


    She thought he was calling out to someone else, so she didn''t stop. "ir." His voice rang in her ears


    again.


    Now she was sure he was talking to her.


    Confused, ir turned around and looked at him. "What?"


    Wesley blew out a mouthful of smoke, put out the cigarette and threw it into the trash. "Pleasee


    here."


    The waitress left. ir took a few steps in his direction and stopped a meter away.


    Six months ago, she proposed marriage to him, standing the same distance away. And he turned her


    down...


    However, Wesley naturally took a step closer to her this time. Maybe he felt the distance between them


    was a little too much. "You don''t need to avoid seeing me," he said curtly.


    ir was surprised. Again, she wondered if she had been so bad at hiding her emotions. "It''s not like


    that. I don''t know your family well. They shouldn''t miss me."


    ''Don''t know my family...'' Wesley stared at the girl. She no longer wore the same sweet smile as before


    when facing him. A part of him didn''t like this change and he asked outright, "You don''t know me,


    either?"


    "Not really." On the outside, ir forced a polite smile; deep down, she scolded him, ''I totally got it


    wrong, and you turned me down. I need some distance.''


    Wesley took a step forward again. They were very close to each other now, physically, at least. ir


    was confused. ''What...does he want?''


    She could smell the reek of cigarette smoke from his clothes. It stung her nostrils. Involuntarily, she


    took a step back.


    However, he walked forward again. "Don''t you love me? Why did you say you don''t know me?"


    ''Women are so unpredictable. They change at any time, '' he thought.


    ir kept stepping backwards until she could back up no more. A wall was in her way. She took a deep


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    breath and said, "I loved you, but not anymore. Mr. Li, you think I''m still waiting for you? Think again.


    I''m engaged to a great guy. We''ll get married after I graduate. Don''t worry. I''ll invite you to our


    wedding."


    She smirked, eyes full of sarcasm. Her words got on his nerves. He felt he had to say something.


    "Really? You sell yourself cheap. You jumped into another man''s arms a few days after I turned you


    down?"


    "That''s none of your business, Mr. Li. We''re not lovers; we''re not anything to each other. Stay away


    from me!" They were too close to each other now. ir could have easily wrapped her arms around his


    waist if she wanted to.


    The petite woman was cornered by a tall and strong man. It looked like he was bullying her.


    "Wesley, what are you doing?" Hartwell''s voice suddenly came from behind Wesley.


    ir''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the voice. She pushed Wesley away, kept a distance from


    him and asked in panic, "Hartwell...why are you here?"


    With his eyes staring at the calm Wesley, Hartwell took off his gloves and handed them to his assistant.


    "If I hadn''te at the right time, I would have missed this lovely scene. Think you can bully my cousin


    and get away with it?"


    ir hastily shook her head. "It''s okay. Wesley just had a few questions to ask me... That''s all..."

 Chapter 569 I Know What I Saw

    Chapter 569 I Know What I Saw


    ir''s voice gradually trailed off under Hartwell''s sharp gaze. How could she tell a lie in front of her


    cousin? He was a man of power and influence, and young at that. Besides that, he was her family.


    Indeed, Hartwell had figured it out, and saw into the young girl''s heart. Joslyn had already told him ir


    was heartbroken after being turned down by the man she loved. He had been wondering who it was.


    Imagine his surprise¡ªit was Wesley!


    Hartwell just thought ir merely admired Wesley, just like any other girl worshiping a star. He never


    imagined her feelings for him were something more than that.


    Now he finally pieced everything together. Wesley was a hot-blooded young man, ambitious, and


    driven. As far as love went, he was clueless, so it wasn''t surprising that he turned ir down.


    "Got an exnation, Wesley?" Hartwell asked coldly.


    ir knew her cousin was trying to protect her. She ran up to him and took his arm. As she tried to pull


    him into the room, she said in a hushed voice, "Just let it go. I''m engaged now. Don''t embarrass me,


    please?"


    Hartwell silently turned his head to shoot Wesley a look before following ir into the VIP room.


    The room was filled withughter. You could hear it all over the restaurant. After everyone came in,


    there were four young men there as well as the elders, and they were loud and noisy. The Li and Ji


    families got on quite well. Keith''s and Gilbert''s wives had passed away long ago. So including ir,


    only three women were in the room.


    As soon as ir came into the room, Niles called out excitedly, "Hi ir. I saved a seat for you." He


    stood up and gantly pulled out the chair next to his own.


    ir couldn''t turn him down. She nced at Adalson and then walked around the table to Niles'' side.


    She managed to keep her smile steady.


    Wesley walked in just as she sat down.


    The first thing he saw was ir sitting next to Niles. Wesley was a little surprised and then heard Niles


    say, "Hey Wesley. Have a seat next to Mom."


    ''Have a seat next to Mom.'' It sounded innocent, but he knew it was a trick from his younger brother. If


    he took the seat arranged by Niles, then he''d have Cecelia on his right and ir on his left.


    Niles sat next to ir and Wacian sat on the other side of Niles. Normally, Niles should exchange seats


    with ir and sit next to his own brother.


    However, the young doctor pretended he knew nothing about it. He quickly sat in between ir and


    Wacian after gesturing to his brother.


    Wesley was baffled. He sat next to his mom earlier, so he had no other choice now. Making a fuss


    would be uncalled for.


    Hartwell wasn''t fooled, either. He angrily looked between ir and Wesley. When he was about to ask


    ir to change seats, Adalson cut in to urge the baffled man, "Sit down, Wesley. Everyone''s here. Your


    grandfather must be pooped after that ne ride. Let''s finish up early so that the old guy can get some


    rest. We can talkter if we need to."


    Wesley nodded, pulled out the chair and sat down. After the waiters ced the dishes on the table,


    they all took their chopsticks and dug in.


    In the middle of dinner, Adalson invited the Li family to stay at his vi, but Baldwin nixed that idea.


    "We''ll stay with Wesley. He has enough room for us, I think. Please don''t put yourself out."


    Adalson stared at his old friend. "C''mon, we''re friends. Why so formal? Mi casa es su casa."


    Baldwinughed. "Of course we''re friends. But I''m sure Wesley wouldn''t mind. Maybe next time we''ll


    storm your three-story vi."


    "Bwahaha..." They broke into a fit ofughter.


    ir silently lowered her head to eat her food. Niles moved his chair a bit closer to her and whispered,


    "ir."


    She took a second to chew the food in her mouth and swallow it. "Yeah?"


    "That true? You''re engaged?"


    "Well... yes."


    Confusion was written all over his face. "Why? I thought you were crushing on my brother," he asked.


    ir almost choked on her saliva. ''Cut it out! Your brother can hear us, '' she thought helplessly in her


    mind.


    She was right. Wesley did hear their conversation and shot a warning nce at Niles.


    His reaction made ir a little sad. She kept her voice as low as possible as she replied to Niles, "We


    were just neighbors. ''Were'' being the operative word."


    What ir didn''t know was that Cecelia had been watching them the whole time. The happy mother


    pinched her husband, tilting her head in their direction.


    Baldwin followed her gaze and saw ir and Niles whispering to each other, while Wesley gulped


    down his food. However, he could see how Niles reacted around ir. His younger son was friendly


    and animated, but he saw no deep abiding love in the young man''s eyes.


    It could be because he considered ir a friend, or maybe because he had an axe to grind. Either way,


    Baldwin was sure that Niles wasn''t in love with ir.


    However on the other hand, Wesley was acting strange. He seemed to deliberately avoid eye contact


    with ir. But when he asionally took a quick nce at her, the look in his eyes wasplicated.


    Baldwin thought that Wesley might have a thing for ir.


    Niles wasn''t buying it, either. ir picked up her ss, starting in on the lemonade. He suddenly drew


    closer to her and whispered again, "You can''t fool me, I know what I saw. Last time..."


    "Ugh..." Shocked by what Niles had told her, ir awkwardly choked on the lemonade and coughed a


    few times.


    Luckily, she didn''t spit out the drink in her mouth. Otherwise, she would be even more embarrassed.


    Her coughing fit drew everyone''s eyes toward her.


    Adalson looked at her and asked, "ir, what''s wrong?"


    With everyone''s eyes on her, ir felt nervous and embarrassed. She wished she could hide under the


    table now. She waved a hand at her uncle as she patted her chest with her other hand. When she was


    able to breathe more easily, she apologized. "I''m okay. Sorry... Ugh..." She was cut off by another


    coughing fit.


    Niles pulled out a few tissues and handed them to ir. She took them and covered her mouth to stifle


    the coughs.


    "Have some water," a voice said. She recognized the voice. She took the ss of water handed to her


    by the man on her right, and drank a mouthful.


    Niles had told her a big secret about Wesley. She guessed Wesley heard nothing. If he had, he


    wouldn''t have been so calm, handing her a ss of water.


    After taking a few sips, ir stopped coughing. Seeing this, Niles patted her back and said, "Hey, why


    are you so shocked? I was telling the truth." Cecelia saw how considerate Niles was in taking care of


    ir. She believed even more that her younger son was in love now.


    ''She might be engaged, but she''s not married yet. Anything is possible!'' the mother thought happily.


    Niles kept talking, and ir couldn''t help but drink two more mouthfuls of water to control her emotions.


    She put the ss on the table and shot to her feet. "If you''ll pardon me, I''ll make my way to the little


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    girl''s room."


    Keith nodded, "Was it something Niles said? I should show that young man some manners..."


    Niles shook his head. "No, no. Grandpa, I didn''t..."


    "Shut up!" The old man''s authoritative voice silenced the guilty man at once.

 Chapter 570 Bad In Bed

    Chapter 570 Bad In Bed


    ir went to thedies'' room and looked at herself in the mirror. There was a bit of paper tissue


    clinging to her face.


    She turned on the faucet, washed her face and hands, and turned it off. Staring at herself in the mirror,


    she couldn''t help but recall what Niles had just told her¡ª"I saw Wesley stroke your hand."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ''Really? When did that happen? Why didn''t I know? Was Niles lying?'' she mused.


    At that moment, her phone buzzed. It was a WeChat message from Wesley. "Come out."


    ir was stunned. ''What? Where is he? What''s going on?''


    When she walked out of thedies'' room, she saw Wesley waiting for her. Niles stood next to him with


    a sad face.


    Upon seeing her, Wesley asked, "Care to tell me what Niles said?"


    He guessed that Niles must have said something bad about him to ir. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have


    looked at him that way.


    ir knew she had to tell him something. After all, Wesley hade here for an answer. ''I just looked


    at him when Niles told me that, and Wesley immediately found out this had something to do with him. I


    guess it wouldn''t take Sherlock Holmes to figure it out, '' she thought to herself. She decided to concoct


    an excuse. "He said you were bad in bed," she said.


    She wondered if he''d believe it.


    Actually, she''d pondered this before. Wesley was always in a hurry, eating, jogging, changing his


    clothes, and so on. He didn''t slow down for anything. So she wondered if he would be too fast for fun in


    bed.


    Niles gazed at ir, eyes wide open.


    Wesley seemed to buy it and his face was as dark as ink. If looks could kill, Niles would have already


    been dead.


    "No, no. Wesley, it''s not like that..." Niles stammered. He almost had a nervous breakdown, and


    everything just seemed to cave in on top of him.


    Wesley, however, didn''t give him a chance to exin. He grabbed his cor and dragged him into the


    men''s room.


    Niles reached out his arm and yelled, "ir, you can''t do this to me. It was a secret. If I didn''t tell you,


    you''d never know. Help!"


    However, his words only made ir''s bogus exnation more convincing to Wesley.


    Wesley really believed that Niles had told ir that he was bad in bed. He threw Niles into a stall and


    locked the door. "Who told you that?"


    "What?" Niles kept retreating until he hit the wall. Nowhere to go!


    "I didn''t even know I was bad in bed. How did you find out?" With his left hand in his pocket, he put his


    right hand on the wall, giving Niles some Kabedon action.


    Niles was scared out of his wits. "No, no. Don''t listen to her. I said¡ª"


    Before he could finish speaking, Wesley cut him off. "Stop making excuses. You''ve been asking for this


    for a while." He cracked his neck, like he was going to teach Niles a lesson.


    Niles was so scared that he almost cried. "ir, you can''t do this to me! Help!" he yelled at the top of


    his lungs, hoping she could hear him.


    With a guilty conscience, ir rushed into the men''s room toe to Niles'' rescue. She knocked on


    the door to the stall where the two men were with a t palm. "Wesley, calm down."


    The two didn''t expect her to barge into the men''s room. They looked at each other helplessly.


    At that moment, a man entered. When he saw ir, he was stunned and apologized to her. "I''m so


    sorry. I must be drunk. This is thedies'' room!" Before ir could exin, the man left in a hurry.


    ir kept patting the door and said, "Niles is your brother. It''s fine if you''re a jerk to me. But you can''t


    treat him like this. You¡ª"


    The door was suddenly opened, and Wesley''s face came into view. ir looked into the stall and saw


    Niles trembling in the corner.


    Niles went back to the private room first.


    The elders saw that he was alone, so one of them asked, "Where''s your brother? You left together."


    Niles looked at the door and stammered, "He... He went to buy cigarettes."


    "Where''s ir?" Cecelia asked.


    "ir... She went with Wesley."


    When Niles saw their expressions change, he immediately changed his tune.


    "Okay, fine. I have no clue where ir is. Maybe she''s still in thedies'' room. I thought you were


    asking about Talbot. He and Wesley went to the store together to buy cigarettes."


    Now everyone else realized Niles was talking bullshit. What did this have to do with Talbot?


    In the men''s room, ir was in the same situation as Niles had been not long before. Wesley locked


    her in the same stall and yed with a cigarette in his hand, rolling it between his fingers. "I''m a jerk?"


    he asked.


    "Aren''t you?" she asked in reply. Her heart started racing when they were in such a small stall alone.


    "So you hate me now?" he asked. This woman was infuriating. Hot and cold running love.


    "No."


    "Really?"


    "I don''t hate you."


    Wesley heaved a sigh of relief. But what ir said next made him frown again. "I don''t hate you


    because I don''t love you anymore."


    ''So quickly?'' He found it unbelievable.


    Seeing her round doe eyes, he suddenly had an impulse to kiss her.


    Wesley shook his head in an attempt to drive the mad thought out of his mind. He unlocked the door


    and said, "Fine. You can go."


    ir, however, didn''t move.


    It had been six months. Now she and Wesley were in confined quarters again. She felt they were


    surrounded by romance, even though this was the men''s room.


    An inappropriate ce, to be sure.


    "Any regrets?" she asked.


    Wesley stopped ying with the cigarette. "No," he said simply without even raising his head.


    ir didn''t know whether he was telling the truth or not.


    "The Wesley I know is upright and honest, and he is the enemy of all evils. He wouldn''t lie. Now, I''m


    going to ask one more time. Any regrets?" she said.


    ''She knows how to tter me, '' he thought. "You''re right. I don''t lie," he said with a smile.


    ir''s eyes lit up as she thought he was going to admit that he regretted turning her down. "No. Never."


    She had a bright future, but she had told him twice that she wanted to marry him and be a housewife.


    He didn''t want that and he wasn''t sad he rejected her.


    ir''s eyes reddened from tears. She pinched herself secretly and told herself, ''See? This is his


    answer. If you keep bugging him, it''s just going to get worse.''


    She took a deep breath and opened her mouth saying, "Actually I know you''re not a jerk. It''s just you


    don''t like me. If you liked me, you wouldn''t break my heart. So, I have to thank you, Wesley. Thanks for


    turning me down without mercy. Now I finally know you have no feelings for me at all." Actually the


    reason why she had gotten engaged to Miller was that she wanted to make Wesley jealous.

 Chapter 571 So Shes Not Good Enough For You

    Chapter 571 So She''s Not Good Enough For You


    ''I thought he''d be jealous when he heard I got engaged. I was naive. He doesn''t care at all, ''


    ir thought bitterly as she tried hard to not shed tears in front of him. If she cried, she would look


    weak. In a rtionship, whoever falls in love first hurts more. She was well aware of that, but she was


    also a proud girl.


    She walked past him and reached out her hand to open the door to the stall, but he stopped her. He


    pressed her against the wall and pressed his lips against hers. She was trembling the whole time.


    ir was unable to hold back her tears anymore, and they streamed down her cheeks. ''What''s he


    doing? If he doesn''t like me, why kiss me? And this isn''t the first time! What does he want?'' she


    thought to herself.


    A teardrop rolled into her mouth. The salty taste reminded her of their rtionship, and the many things


    that happened. Wesley loosened his grip on her and panted in her ear. After a long pause, he said in a


    hoarse voice, "Study hard and forget me. Maybe you should go."


    ''What? Does he think I shouldn''t havee to dinner? Maybe he has a point there. Among the other


    four juniors, two are Uncle Adalson''s sons, and the other two are Uncle Baldwin''s sons. I''m only Uncle


    Adalson''s niece. Does he think I came here to see him?


    But if I didn''te, would he think I was ying hard to get? Ugh!''


    Tears welled in her eyes once more. Actually, she really didn''t n to bug him, nor did she want to be


    here in the first ce. She was afraid that once she saw Wesley, she''d lose control and all the feelings


    woulde rushing back.


    ''He kissed me because he wanted tofort me? But that''s not what I want!''


    ir raised her arm and was about to hit him.


    She knew she shouldn''t. This man was a superhero. But she was so pissed off that she just couldn''t


    fight the urge to p him.


    However, Wesley was faster than her, catching her wrist.


    ir grew even angrier and punched him hard in the chest with her other fist.


    This time, Wesley didn''t stop her nor dodge. He just let her punch him nonstop. If this made her feel


    better, he was happy.


    ir finally stopped after a while, her knuckles red and swollen. She felt like she was hitting a rock.


    They heard someone lock the stall next to theirs. ir wiped her tears off her face and said in a low


    voice, "You look strong, but I bet you''re bad in bed."


    After that, she pushed him away and left the stall.


    Wesley couldn''t believe his ears as he looked at her retreating figure. ''I''ll show her how good I am in


    bed, '' he swore to himself.


    To ir''s intense surprise, before she could leave the men''s room, the door of the stall next to theirs


    was opened. She looked back out of instinct and saw Hartwell.


    Wesley also walked out. ir''s face was flushed from embarrassment.


    She wanted to exin, but Hartwell said, "You two were gone a long time, so I came to look for you.


    Lucky I found you here."


    ''So he just happened to find us here?'' ir and Wesley both thought it was Niles who snitched on


    them.


    "Hartwell, it''s not what you think. Wesley and I are just friends. We were trying to have a private


    discussion," ir exined hurriedly.


    ''What ame excuse! Having a discussion in a toilet stall? And caught by Hartwell. How embarrassing!''


    she thought.


    Hartwell said nothing, and Wesley said, "Why don''t you take off, ir? I need to talk to your cousin."


    ir heaved a sigh of relief as she didn''t want to stay any longer. She didn''t need to be told twice, and


    left straightaway.


    Outside the door to the men''s room, ir turned around and saw a sign, which said, "Under Repair."


    ''Who did that? Niles? Or Hartwell?''


    Inside the men''s room, Wesley was leaning against the wall, smoking. "Think my cousin is hot?"


    Hartwell asked.


    "Yeah, she is." ''She is pretty, and when she smiles, the whole world stops and stares for a while, ''


    Wesley thought.


    "Is she a bitch?" Hartwell continued his line of questioning.


    "No." On the contrary, Wesley thought she was a good person. She always wore a warm smile. Or at


    least, she used to. She didn''t smile so much tonight.


    "So she''s not good enough for you, then?"


    "What are you talking about? Of course she is." Sometimes, Wesley thought he wasn''t good enough for


    ir. Confident, friendly, beautiful. It was not like she didn''t have her choice of guys.


    "She doesn''t like you? Is that it?" Hartwell asked.


    "I''m pretty sure she does." ir liked him a lot, and Wesley knew it. She had even put on a wedding


    dress and proposed to him in front of all his men, but he refused her.


    Hartwell, usually the refined gentleman, grabbed Wesley''s cor and shouted, "Then why did you turn


    her down?"


    Wesley calmly shook off the fuming man. He took another drag on his cigarette, and said calmly, "You


    know I''m a soldier. I won''t give my career up for a woman. My life''s in danger all the time. On any given


    mission, I might note back. So where does that leave her? She''s a straight-A student with a bright


    future. She deserves a better guy. It''s not fair to her." She once told him she was willing to give up her


    studies for him. He didn''t like that. The chance to study abroad didn''te along every day. He''d feel


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    bad for her for the rest of his life if she did that. He didn''t want her to make any sacrifices for him.


    He thought about saying yes. About giving in to his urges and bing her boyfriend. And he would


    wait here while she was overseas. They could get married when she came back. But what if he died?


    He didn''t want her to be sad at all, so he decided to put those thoughts aside.


    What Wesley said convinced Hartwell.


    He was a man and once served in the military too. He understood what Wesley was saying.


    Wesley was due for a promotion soon, and he also had a bright future.


    "Listen, I know ir pretty well. If she made up her mind to be with you, she''s already thought it


    through. She decided to ept the risk. Since she''s not afraid, what are you afraid of?" Hartwell asked


    in confusion.


    Wesley looked him in the eye and answered honestly, "I''m afraid of letting her down. I can''t be the ideal


    boyfriend. So it''s better if I don''t say yes."


    Hartwell wanted to press the issue, but decided better of it. He didn''t want to interfere in their


    rtionship. "You turned her down. Now live with it. Don''t y games with her or get her hopes up.


    Just leave her alone," he warned.


    "I know." Wesley thought he could do it.


    When they returned to the private room, ir and Niles were bantering back and forth. "You''re such a


    sissy. You won''t even try fish eyes," ir taunted.


    Niles puffed his chest up and retorted, "Taste is subjective. You don''t eat everything put in front of you,


    either. Are you perfect? Uh-huh. Didn''t think so."

 Chapter 572 Back To Normal

    Chapter 572 Back To Normal


    "Actually, I am perfect," ir answered.


    At this, Niles pretended to sneeze. It sounded suspiciously like "bullshit," however. Adalson cast a


    warning nce in his direction.


    Wesley took his seat. ir acted as if he weren''t even there and continued talking with Niles.


    The dinner didn''tst long, as the party included two old men and they needed to go to bed early.


    After the two families bade each other farewell, ir got into the back seat of Adalson''s car. Natalia,


    who sat in the passenger seat, turned to look at ir and said, "Your fiance is a nice guy. I met him


    once randomly, and he did me a favor. In my opinion, a woman should find an ordinary husband and


    live a happy life."


    Adalson cast a casual nce at his wife and asked, "What? Are you not living a happy life?"


    Natalia snorted and said, "Now, sure. But before...you don''t know what it was like. ir, believe me.


    Never marry a man like Wesley Li. I''m not saying that he''s a bad guy. He''s not. But imagine worrying


    about him when he''s gone, and wondering if the next knock on the door would be hismanding


    officer notifying you he died a hero''s death. If¡ª"


    "Natalia!" Adalson cut her off helplessly.


    Natalia rolled her eyes at her husband. "What? I''m serious. Keith was trying to fix ir up with Wesley


    this evening." Natalia then looked at ir and continued, "Niles is probably your best choice here. He is


    the life of the party. Cheerful, attentive. He''ll make youugh every day. Wesley is clueless when it


    Marry him and you''ll be sorry."


    "But Wesley makes me feel safe and protected," ir suddenly said.


    ''It seems that it''s toote to warn her, '' Natalia thought.


    When they passed the Hillside Apartments, Adalson parked the car near the entrance. "Remember


    your old apartment, ir? Well, I left a contract there. Can you grab it for me? It''s in the second drawer


    under the TV set."


    "Didn''t you terminate the lease?" ir asked in confusion.


    "I wanted to, but your cousin bought the apartment. He wants to move Joslyn''s family in there." Joslyn


    was from a poor family, and they lived in thepany dorm.


    "Okay." ir got out of the car and went into the building.


    When she was out of sight, Natalia asked her husband, "Why did you let ir get engaged to Miller?


    Why not fix her up with Niles? Niles has a residency at the military hospital and has a promising future.


    ir could do worse than to marry a doctor. And she''d be part of the Li family¡ªthey''re loaded."


    The Li family was one of the most powerful families in A Country. Many girls from well-off families


    wanted to marry into the Li family.


    "Niles and ir would never hit it off," Adalson smiled.


    Like ir said, Wesley made her feel safe. ir needed a man like Wesley to protect her.


    When ir reached the 16th floor, the door to Wesley''s apartment was still open and Niles stood


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    outside the apartment.


    When the elevator arrived with a tinkling sound, Niles turned his head and saw ir. "Hi, ir! Why are


    you here?"


    ir didn''t expect to meet anyone here. Earlier at the dinner, Wesley was the only thing on her mind,


    and she was daydreaming when they talked about where they''d be staying. She thought that they


    would stay in some hotel. "I...I came to get something." She pointed to the apartment that she used to


    live in.


    Cecelia walked out and was surprised to see her here. "ir! It''s really you! Did you leave something


    here?"


    ir walked towards the apartment while saying, "Uncle Adalson asked me to grab a contract. He left it


    there."


    Cecelia''s eyes lit up and she followed after her. "You lived here before?" she asked.


    "Used to," ir answered.


    She opened the door to the apartment. To her surprise, Cecelia walked in as well. "Then you and


    Wesley used to be neighbors!" she eximed.


    ir''s smile froze. "Yes," she simply said. In order not to make Cecelia misunderstand her and


    Wesley''s rtionship, she added, "Wesley was pretty busy. He was almost never home. We only saw


    each other a few times."


    After a moment, Cecelia nodded, "He''s too busy. He should havee back home more often." The


    "home" she was referring to was here.


    ir soon found the contract that Adalson wanted, and waved it at Cecelia, who was looking around


    the apartment. "Aunt Cecelia, I found it. I gotta go. Uncle Adalson is waiting for me."


    Cecelia looked back at her. "Okay." Then she added, "Did Wesley ever visit you? When you lived here,


    I mean."


    ir didn''t know how to answer that. "Uh...I don''t think so. I don''t remember. It''s been a few months."


    Cecelia nodded. She could feel that ir was not willing to talk about Wesley with her, so she stopped


    asking.


    Niles was standing outside all the while, waiting for them. When he saw theme out, he grabbed his


    mother''s hand and led her to Wesley''s apartment. "Mom, you stay here. I need to talk to ir."


    "What? Alright. Hey, don''t push me." Cecelia was smiling ear to ear as if ir were her daughter-inw.


    As the doors of the elevator were about to close, Niles ran over and stopped it with his foot. "Hey!" he


    said breathlessly. "You asked me when Wesley stroked your hand. Do you really wanna know?"


    ''Yeah, but...'' ir looked at the maning out of Wesley''s apartment and reminded Niles, "Your


    brother!"


    Niles immediately took two steps back. Before the doorspletely closed, ir saw that Wesley


    grabbed Niles by his cor and dragged him into his apartment.


    ir, Joslyn and the Ji family members had a family reunion dinner on the Lunar New Year''s Eve. On


    the third day, ir flew to Ennd without seeing Miller.


    Everyone''s life went back to normal.


    When Wesley was 26 years old, he was fast-tracked to a higher official post in the army, and moved up


    in rank.


    At Megan''s 18th birthday party, he met a woman named Debbie Nian.


    She and ir looked nothing alike, but her personality reminded him of ir.


    Debbie said, "Nice to meet you, Officer Li. I''m Debbie Nian. I''ve practiced martial arts for years. I''d love


    to spar when you''re free sometime."


    He couldn''t help but remember how ir had greeted him before. "Nice to meet you, Officer Li. I''m your


    new neighbor. I may have to bug youter on."


    Thest time he saw her was before the Lunar New Year. It had been almost a year since that time.


    Eleven months, to be exact.


    Carlos seemed to have found his true love. His eyes were full of affection when he looked at Debbie.


    Debbie and Megan were always at each other''s throats. Carlos valued his wife more, so he asked


    Wesley to keep Meganpany.


    At the Ji family''s house, the subject of ir came up again.


    She had alreadye back from abroad and started her internship in somepany. She was now


    living in her fiance''s apartment, and they were about to get married soon.


    Miller''spany arranged a retreat at a mountain vige, and every employee could bring a family


    member. ir just returned from Ennd three days ago. When Miller invited her to go with him, she


    didn''t turn him down.

 Chapter 573 The Torrential Flood

    Chapter 573 The Torrential Flood


    To get to the vige, ir and Miller took the tour bus that hispany had hired. There were more


    than ten people on it, and they ranged from executives tomon employees.


    They were going to stay in a guesthouse run by the local vigers. Due to limited resources and


    number of rooms, the employee in charge of amodations made ir stay in a room with a young


    woman, while Miller stayed in another room with a man.


    It was the beginning of July, but the weather was still cold in the South Mountain. People had to wear


    thick coats in the morning and in the evening.


    The guesthouse itself was nested in the mountain. The scenery was spectacr¡ªmountains, valleys,


    nts, and sunshine. Every now and then, a few clouds floated across the range.


    Various kinds of blossoms filled the air with their fragrance, and all the way around a small stream,


    birds chirped pleasantly, jumping here and there among the boughs. The flora was marked mostly by


    willows.


    The woman sharing the room with ir got up early in the morning. The moment she got out of her


    bed, ir, who hadn''t slept wellst night because of the cold and damp air, woke up as well, springing


    out of an uneasy sleep with a tired yawn.


    After that, when the woman went to the bathroom and began to clean herself, the sound of running


    water was too loud for ir to fall asleep again, so she had to get out of bed as well.


    By the time they were ready and went downstairs to have breakfast, it was 7 a.m. and the sun was long


    out. Many of Miller''s colleagues were already in the canteen.


    Miller was sitting at a table nearby with someone from thepany. When he saw ir, he waved at


    her and called out, "ir, over here!"


    ir walked over to his table. To her pleasant surprise, Miller had already brought breakfast for her¡ª


    two boiled eggs, two small dishes of different vors of pickles, two deep-fried dough sticks, and a bowl


    of congee.


    When the man sitting opposite Miller saw ir, his eyes lit up. Green with envy, he teased Miller,


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Dude, it''s quite a stroke of luck for you. You''ve got yourself such a pretty girlfriend."


    The man had been busyst night; he hadn''t taken the bus here with the others, and had arrived there


    by himself. So this was the first time he and ir had met.


    ir smiled politely at the man. Miller felt proud and told him with a smug smile, "Dude! She''s not my


    girlfriend; she''s my fiance."


    The man gave him a thumbs-up and then turned towards ir, assuring her of a happy life. "Miller is a


    good guy. Although he''s not that young, he will take good care of you. You''ll be a happy wife."


    ir took a sip of her congee and gave the man a smile. "I know."


    Actually, ever since she and Miller had gotten engaged, they had been pretty busy, and this was the


    first time they had been together for such a long while.


    ''I''ll stay in Y City from now on. I think we''ll spend more time together in the future, '' she thought to


    herself.


    She had stayed in Ennd long enough to change her taste in food. Congee and pickles, the


    traditional Chinese breakfast, suddenly tasted a bit alien to her. She might need some time to get used


    to it.


    Therefore, she only ate a little before putting down her chopsticks.


    Miller, however, was busy talking about work with his colleague and didn''t notice that ir had eaten a


    very small portion of her breakfast.


    Afraid that she might get hungryter, ir put the two eggs Miller had ordered into a clean, disposable


    food bag and put it into her backpack. Most of the guests had already finished eating and were starting


    to walk outside.


    An old granny, who was clearing away the bowls and chopsticks, raised her head and looked at the sky


    with a deep, lungful sigh. Out of kindness, she then reminded the guests, "You better take some


    umbres with you, dears. I''m afraid it''s going to rain."


    Miller, ir and the man they had been with were about to follow theirpanions when they heard


    the granny''s prophecy. The man waved his phone and replied, "I just checked the weather forecast. It''s


    a sunny day. No need to take umbres."


    ir had left her umbre in her room. Looking back and forth between the man and the old granny,


    she chose to believe thetter. Age is wiser than technology. She stopped walking and told Miller, "I''m


    going to fetch my umbre."


    Miller frowned as he was a little unhappy. But he didn''t turn her down. "I''ll be right here waiting for you.


    Hurry up!"


    ir elerated and hurried upstairs. She opened her suitcase, took out her umbre, and then


    hurried back down.


    When she joined Miller and they were about to leave, she heard the old granny ask her son, "I think


    something is not right. Son, is there a rainstorm?"


    Her son was busy cooking in the kitchen as they still had some guests. He was too busy prodding the


    fire with a poker to notice his mother''s mumbles.


    After some hesitation, ir suggested, "Miller, the old granny said there might be a rainstorm. This is


    the mountain area. How about we¡ª"


    Before she could finish speaking, Miller cut her off. He was slightly annoyed by her and the granny''s


    superstitious nature. "You have an umbre, don''t you? If there really is a rainstorm, we can take


    shelter from rain." He grabbed her wrist and led her to catch up to his colleagues.


    "All right." Despite her reluctance, she chose to listen to him.


    Together, they were a group of more than ten people and followed a small path up the hill. After dozens


    of minutes, they saw a clear stream. The water was so clear that they could see fishes swimming in it.


    They jogged and chatted with each other cheerfully. Soon the sun rose even brighter than before.


    Miller''s male colleague said with a smug smile, "I told you. The weather forecast said clearly that there


    would be no rain today. The old granny is too old to keep her mind clear."


    "The weather forecast is not always correct. The granny has lived in the mountain area for so many


    years. I think she can tell more about the weather than the weather department just by looking at the


    sky. We should be careful," ir replied politely with a smile.


    The man cast a scornful nce at her and snorted inwardly, ''It''s true what they say¡ªthe prettier a


    woman is, the dumber she is!''


    However, just a few moments afterwards, either karma or nature itself gave him a tight p in his face.


    Several dark clouds soon blocked the sun and threatened to release a big storm. The wind began to


    howl.


    People raised their heads and cried inwardly, ''Oh, no!''


    ir took her umbre out of her backpack with a calm smile.


    Spots of rain began to fall, beating on their faces hard. Not a single person from the men had brought


    an umbre, and only some of the women were carrying umbres with them. They had only four


    umbres in total.


    What was worse, they were unable to find shelter from the rain. Holding ir''s shoulders with one arm,


    Miller held her umbre with the other, guiding her forward in his protective embrace.


    Not ustomed to being in his arms, ir struggled at first, but soon gave up and let Miller take her


    forward.


    They had all underestimated the rain. They had thought it was going to stop soon. But after a while, the


    sudden rainstorm brought the mountain torrents rushing down. The rain had turned into a flood.


    As time went by, even the torrential flood didn''t get weaker. Instead, it became more and more fierce,


    annihting everything in the mountain and bringing down more and more trouble in their path.


    Everyone panicked. They screamed and cursed in distress, a bit the weather but mostly their own


    stupidity. As the saying went, "Cmitiese in session." They not only failed to get under cover,


    but also had to face the torrents.


    They were not the only ones trapped there. Apart from them, there were several dozen other tourists


    too.


    Also, a group of soldiers had been stationed in the vicinity of South Mountain, to ensure the safety of


    people in the surrounding viges. They were unprepared for the downpour, which had urred almost


    instantly without the slightest warning. They had to ask for support from their superiors.


    Two hours passed, but the torrential flood kept rushing down with a terrifying force, showing no


    intentions of stopping.


    The soldiers had lost no time evacuating the vigers. So, luckily, there were no human lives lost. But


    their houses werepletely destroyed and their livestock and grains were all gone.


    Several hundred tourists who had just entered the scenic spot were lucky enough. They were found by


    the soldiers and left in time. Those who had entered a long time ago were not so lucky. The soldiers


    were still searching for them, but they were too far in.


    The rainstorm was getting heavier and heavier, causing great difficulties for the soldiers in their rescue


    mission. Visibility was already down to three or four meters.


    Miller and ir had gotten separated due to the torrential flood. The umbre had been in his hand,


    and he was nowhere to be found.


    Even people who could swim perfectly might have lost their lives in the face of such a powerful flood.


    ir didn''t even know how to swim. She could only walk up the mountain in the heavy rain.

 Chapter 574 I Regret Everything

    Chapter 574 I Regret Everything


    ir was with the girl who shared the same room with her, a new employee of Miller''spany.


    The girl had an umbre, but it was of no use in the rainstorm. The two ran helter-skelter along the trail,


    trying to find some kind of shelter they could stay dry under. But the same unhelpful trees, rocks, and


    root systems met them at every turn.


    Eventually, they were out of luck. Even though they kept moving up the mountain, the flood stillpped


    at their ankles. They had to hold onto a huge tree branch hand in hand to prevent the flood from


    washing them away.


    The girl could no longer hold back her tears. "It''s so terrifying. I can''t swim. Are we going to die? Why


    isn''t there someone to save us?" she sobbed.


    It was the first time that ir had encountered a natural disaster like this. She was terrified as well. But


    she was still a little calmer than the girl. She encouraged her, "Hey, get a grip! Yesterday, I saw troops


    stationed near the South Mountain. Don''t worry. They''ll send out rescue teams. They have to build lost


    person profiles, ping our cellphones, figure out where we are, and set up search points to safely


    intercept us. It''s just a matter of time before they find us. All we need to do now is stay alive."


    "I...I know. But we can''t even find shelter. Even if we''re not washed away, pneumonia and hypothermia


    will do us in. Look at us¡ªwe''re soaked to the bone." She held ir''s hands tighter. Their hands were


    cold as ice. They were starting to lose body temperature rapidly; color had drained from both their


    faces. ir was on her period, and feeling weak. ''I probably didn''t get enough water, '' she thought.


    ir was not the hardiest woman at the best of times. Now that her feet were soaked in the cold water,


    she felt her energy running low.


    "Don''t cry or talk. We need to save our energy. This mountain is full of stones, and the flood isn''t strong


    enough to dislodge those. But we have to keep climbing." The two girls began to move up the mountain


    again.


    The trail was so slippery they had to be extra cautious. ir not only had to keep alert, but also had to


    take care of the girl. The water was constantly rising. Out of options, ir clenched her teeth and


    leaped onto a huge rock.


    On the rock, ir saw Miller and his colleagues on another huge rock. The two groups were separated


    by the surging floodwaters.


    ir wasted no time and pulled the girl onto the rock as well. The two girls finally heaved a sigh.


    ir wiped the water from her face, smoothing her rain-slicked hair back, and looked around. The


    situation was rather grim.


    The floodwaters seemed to be everywhere, rushing past them, brown with the asional log ripped


    from the forest. If the flooding didn''t stop, they had to go higher. But the rock was so smooth that they


    wouldn''t be able to scale it.


    With shaking hands, she fished her phone out of her pocket and dialed the emergency call for the


    umpteenth time. But the result was the same. There was no signal at all.


    ir trembled from the coldness. Staring at the running water, she couldn''t help missing Wesley. If he


    was here, he would be able to save her.


    But she knew Wesley wouldn''t be here. He had been promoted, and wouldn''t be one of the first


    responders.


    ir blew on her palms to warm them. Ignoring the weeping girl beside her, she opened WeChat.


    Despite theck of signal, she clicked Wesley''s dialog box and typed, "Maybe this is thest time you''ll


    hear from me. I regret everything. I regret having gone abroad. We didn''t even talk once when I was in


    London. It doesn''t matter whether you love me or not. There will be no ir soon. No one to bother you


    anymore..."


    She clicked the "send" button, but it didn''t work. She got the message saying, "You are offline. The


    message will be delivered when you are online." She didn''t give up, but stood up and tried to find a


    ce where there was signal.


    Lucky for her, after more than ten minutes, the message was finally sent. ir was ted when she


    heard the "ding" sound.


    She stared at her phone excitedly and began to call the emergency number. But to her disappointment,


    she lost signal again.


    Good thing the heavy rain was easing off. When ir could almost not feel anything from the freezing


    cold, she saw several people in orange uniforms.


    She stood up in an attempt to call for help. But she had been sitting there so long, the moment she got


    to her feet her legs went soft, and she almost fell into the water.


    Fortunately, the girl was quick enough to pull her back, and ir was able to steady herself in time.


    She took a few deep breaths to calm down.


    She then took off her pink coat and waved it in the air while yelling, "Help! We''re here! Help!"


    But no one heard her. The rescue workers found Miller and his colleagues first, and went to help them.


    Helicopters were flying overhead, and some people were being airlifted.


    ir became dispirited when she saw this.


    Her head was killing her. If it kept raining, she didn''t think she would be able to make it.


    Two hours ago, a certain organization had received orders from their superiors. Wesley assembled a


    team of soldiers on the training ground as soon as he got the word.


    When the heavily outfitted soldiers were ready, Wesley dered in a loud voice, "I''ve got an emergency


    rescue alert. The rainstorm in the South Mountain has caused disastrous torrential floods. Estimated


    rainfall is 180 mm. There are more than a hundred people trapped on the trails. We''re the second string


    of search and rescue operations. They got some of them to safety. Now it''s up to us! Count off!"


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    After that, Wesley reported over the inte, "Sir, we''re ready!"


    "Good! Wesley, head to the South Mountain to save them now! There are approximately 103 people


    trapped at 914 meters. A rock-fall caused sh flooding at 1.524 km and has trapped some hikers and


    climbers. We''ve sent helicopter recon teams. You''ll conduct ground ops. Make sure everyone is safe


    and sound."


    Wesley saluted sharply. "Yes, sir!"


    When Hartwell arrived at the South Mountain, Wesley and his men had begun working for more than


    ten minutes. Hartwell was in a suit and leather shoes. Apparently, he came as soon as he got ir''s


    news. He saw Wesley directing the operation and was relieved.


    Wesley was giving his men orders when he saw Hartwell. He suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Hartwell stood in a tent and looked at Wesley with a worried face. After a long time, he said, "ir


    came back from abroad four days ago. Yesterday, she went hiking with her fiance for some work


    function. I think she''s trapped in the mountain."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was Adalson who told Hartwell that ir came here. After the torrential floods broke out, Adalson and


    Hartwell repeatedly tried to get a hold of ir, but couldn''t get through. As a result, Hartwell rushed


    here from work, despite the heavy rain. He had driven almost a hundred miles.


    Wesley''s heart sank. Without hesitation, he gave his walkie-talkie to hispanion. Then he changed


    his clothes and rushed into the driving rain.

 Chapter 575 Ill Bring Her Back Safe And Sound

    Chapter 575 I''ll Bring Her Back Safe And Sound


    Before Wesley left, Hartwell reminded him, "Be careful!"


    Wesley nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll bring her back safe and sound."


    Staring at his retreating figure, Hartwell had mixed feelings about this. ''I know he cares for ir a lot.


    Why does he keep pushing her away?''


    After half an hour, Wesley''s phone buzzed. He stopped to drink some water, and then fished his phone


    from his waterproof holster. It was a WeChat message from ir.


    A myriad of feelings welled up in Wesley when he read it. He didn''t reply to the message, but instead


    picked up the pace.


    On his way up the mountain, he met quite a few rescue workers and tourists, but ir was not among


    them.


    As time went by, the four people that hade with him descended the mountain once more, bringing


    some tourists they had saved with them. Still, ir was nowhere to be found.


    The rain was beginning to ease off, which made it a little easier.


    When Wesley located Miller, the water was already chest-high. The rescue workers had to use flotation


    devices to continue their operation. Miller and his colleagues were stranded where the flow was


    sluggish. Therefore, two rescue workers were able to lead them to safety and wrap them in dry


    nkets.


    Wesley scanned the crowd carefully, but ir was not among them.


    His heart started racing wildly and he couldn''t help but me Miller for not having taken good care of


    her.


    Wesley moved forward cautiously, and to his surprise, he spotted two figures on a huge stone, blocked


    by a tree.


    Judging from their slim figures, he could tell they were two girls. They were hugging each other to keep


    warm.


    One of them was wearing a pink coat and leaning on the shoulder of the other girl. Wesley couldn''t see


    her face clearly and was not sure if that was ir.


    Even though he had not seen her for a long time now, his heart told him she must be ir.


    Wesley scanned his surroundings. It wouldn''t be easy to get to her. The current of the flood had


    developed whitecaps, pushing a mass of deadly debris with it. If the current didn''t catch him, the debris


    would surely crush him, carrying his battered body away.


    He called two rescue workers over, who were busy saving Miller and his colleagues. In ten minutes,


    they were at his side. They also saw the two girls. One of them shook his head. "We can''t get there.


    The going is too treacherous. You don''t want to get caught in that. Let''s wait a bit for the rain to let up.


    That might let things slow down and you''d have an easier time of it."


    Wesley''s eyes darkened. "Wait a bit?" he asked.


    "Yeah. It''s courting death if we try to get to them."


    Wesley''s eyes were as cold as ice. "Don''t you see that they don''t have much time? If we keep waiting,


    they''ll die of exposure."


    "But the ce they are¡ª"


    Before the man could finish speaking, Wesley took the rescue equipment away from him and told the


    other rescue worker, "You! Come with me!"


    "Yes!"


    With a bullhorn, the man instructed the girl beside ir to fasten the rescue rope to the big tree.


    ir seemed to have passed out. Shey huddled up on the rock and didn''t respond to their requests.


    The girl took the rope hesitantly, but with some prompting, she tied the rope around the trunk. A little


    more instruction via the bullhorn, and she had the mps and carabiners fastened. After the rope was


    secured, Wesley and the rescue worker fastened their harnesses to the rope and made their way to the


    rock, suspended above the roaring floodwaters. They''d set it up that way so they wouldn''t have to be


    caught in the current; they''d be hanging above it. They inched closer and closer.


    Excited, the girl pulled ir''s arm and yelled, "Hey, wake up! We''re being rescued! Boo...hoo... We''re


    safe now."


    Upon hearing that, ir struggled to open her eyes and saw a rope tied to the tree near the rock. Two


    people were in harnesses, suspended from the rope over the surging flood. They were carefully making


    their way to their position. The rain was still heavy, and her eyes were blurry. She couldn''t see their


    faces, but she was sure the man in the front was Wesley.


    She tried her best to sit up on the rock. Color drained from her, and her face was as pale as a sheet.


    Staring at the man, she shed a happy smile. ''It''s him! My superheroes to my rescue.


    I have no regrets!''


    Suddenly, her eyes dulled and she almost cked out. But luckily, she bit her tongue and shook her


    head to keep herself lucid.


    She had never expected that they would meet again in such circumstances¡ªshe would be in danger,


    and he would save her. ''Geez! I must look like something the cat dragged in. Will he hate me more,


    seeing me like this?''


    Wesley could tell that something was not right with her as she was having trouble keeping her feet on


    the rock.


    Her perfect fair skin was covered with mud, and there was even a green leaf stuck to her forehead. Her


    pink coat now looked like a grey one thanks to the rain. Wesley''s heart ached at the sight of her. How


    he wished he could pull her in his arms and console her right now! A girl like her should be loved and


    protected.


    When he was about three meters from the rock, he shouted, "ir, I''m here. Just hold on!"


    ''Just hold on? I want to, but I''m really exhausted. It''s been hours. I''m wet, I''m cold. It''s a miracle I''m still


    awake, '' ir thought with a bitter smile. She had thought that the girl had a stronger physique than


    her. But when Wesley and the rescue worker arrived, she passed out.


    ir reached out her hand in an attempt to grab her, but she failed. She could only helplessly watch as


    she fell into the water. Luckily, Wesley was fast enough to grab her and prevent her from being swept


    away in the current. He passed the girl to the rescue worker and went to help ir.


    When Wesley pulled her into his arms, ir felt this was the happiest moment of her life. She cradled


    his neck and buried her face in his arms. Her face and forehead were burning hot, which made him


    frown. ''She''s got a high fever!'' he thought.


    "Wesley."


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re holding me so tight I can''t breathe," she murmured.


    Wesley loosened his grip a bit, but ir still felt she couldn''t breathe. "Wesley," she called out again.


    "Hmm?"


    "I thought I''d never see you ever again." Her teardrops fell on his chest. They were so hot his heart


    stung.


    Wesley lowered his head and kissed her wet hair, his eyes full of affection. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here.


    You''re safe now."


    "Hmm..." His embrace was the safest ce for her.


    The rain finally stopped, but it still wasn''t safe. He rigged a second line with the help of the rescue


    workers on the other side. He set ir up with a harness, and had the workers pull her along the line.


    Wesley followed. After what seemed like an eternity, Wesley finally reached the river bank. When they


    were both safely on the other side, he took ir in his arms.


    When people on the bank took ir from Wesley, he tripped in the mud. He staggered and failed to


    steady himself, falling into the water.


    People eximed and ir turned her head to look at Wesley. She happened to see him being carried


    downriver before vanishing beneath the tide.


    "Wesley!" ir yelled hysterically, feeling devastated.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 576 She Gave Up

    Chapter 576 She Gave Up


    What was worse, the big tree that was used to fasten the rope was flushed away by the flood and


    drifted downstream.


    "Wesley!" ir yelled at the top of her lungs. If it weren''t for several people dragging her back from the


    water''s edge, she would have jumped into the water to follow him.


    "Girl, don''t worry. We''ll save him." Two rescue workers tried tofort ir. Then they ran downstream


    along the banks while trying to raise other workers on their walkie-talkies.


    ir broke free from those people''s grip and ran after the rescue workers barefoot.


    ir had never been in such a pitiful state before. Her hair was dripping wet, stered to her head,


    and there were even leaves on her face and shoulders. Her clothes weren''t in the best state, either.


    The harness had done nothing to enhance her appearance. Due to high fever, her face was as red as a


    tomato. Her lips were blue with cold. Splotches of mud marred her otherwise elegant beauty.


    Her sneakers were gone, and she had minor cuts and grazes along her once-smooth feet. She looked


    much more like a homeless person than a young professional woman.


    "Wesley!" ir cried his name hysterically while running downstream, but Wesley was nowhere to be


    found.


    Her head was splitting thanks to the high fever. ir staggered. When two men caught up to her to


    steady her, her eyes dulled and she slumped to the ground.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Wesley, please be safe!'' This was her only wish before she lost consciousness.


    By the time ir woke up again, she was in the military hospital in Y City. She opened her eyes, and


    the first person shey eyes on was Miller.


    When he saw her open her eyes, Miller immediately pressed the nurse-call button. Soon, a doctor and


    several nurses hurried in and gave her a thorough check-up.


    "How are you feeling now? Are you hurt anywhere?" the doctor asked.


    ir nodded. "I have a headache." She raised her hand and touched the bandage around her


    forehead.


    "When you passed out, you bumped your head on a rock. Don''t worry. There doesn''t seem to be any


    tests to be sure. Is anything else hurting?" the doctor asked.


    ir shook her head slowly. They then looked at her pupils and conducted a few quick tests for


    reaction time and memory. They even gave her cognitive tests like reciting the alphabet backwards.


    Miller stood by quietly, holding her hand through all of this.


    Taking a look at the test results, the doctor told Miller, "Miss Li is expected to recover quickly. We''re


    going to keep her under observation for two days. If everything is fine, she can be discharged. Please


    take good care of her."


    Miller nodded. "Thank you so much, doctor."


    The doctor and nurses left the ward. Miller asked ir, "Are you hungry or thirsty? Want a ss of


    water?"


    "Sure." She didn''t know how many hours she had been asleep. She was now both thirsty and hungry.


    Miller poured a ss of warm water, put it on the table, rolled up her bed and put the water to her lips.


    With his help, ir drank the water slowly.


    While she drank, Miller told her, "I didn''t expect us to be separated by the flood. We''d been waiting for a


    long time before we were rescued. I saw your cousin waiting in the rescue site. After a while, they


    brought you back. You were unconscious then. We rushed you to the hospital. You''ve been asleep for


    more than 24 hours. Your uncle and cousin just left. My parents were here too. They made me promise


    to take good care of you."


    ir finished the water. She still felt thirsty, but she knew she shouldn''t drink too much. "I''m hungry. Is


    there any food?"


    Miller thought about it for a moment. "I''ll go grab something for you. Wait for me. I''ll be right back."


    "Thank you."


    When Miller was out of sight, ir struggled to reach her phone while still in bed. She could just reach


    the counter where it sat. She nearly dropped it, but managed to recover quick enough. It was


    waterlogged, and she was unable to turn it on. Sighing in defeat, she used thendline in the ward to


    call Adalson. "Uncle, it''s me."


    "ir? You''re awake? How are you feeling?" Adalson got the call as soon as he got home.


    "I''m fine, Uncle. I just want to ask..." Her voice trailed off as she didn''t know how to say it. From the


    moment she woke up, all she wanted to know was if Wesley was all right. She had to get Miller out of


    the room so she could make this call.


    Adalson immediately got her point. "He''s safe. Don''t worry. He saved himself and about ten more


    people. He got some minor injuries and is in the same hospital you''re in."


    ir heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Wesley was fine.


    "Which ward?" she asked urgently.


    After a short pause, Adalson eventually told her the room number.


    After ending the call, ir stared nkly at the translucent IV bottle. Words were printed on it,


    describing the solution and instructions for its use. She knew Wesley had saved her life.


    She hadn''t expected him to be anywhere near South Mountain.


    The hospital cafeteria was closed at this hour, so Miller found a restaurant nearby. He came back with


    some takeout¡ªit smelled amazing. ir ate the food slowly, trying to get her stomach used to food.


    When she was full, there was still more than half of it left. "My mom says you''re too thin. You need to


    eat more," Miller said.


    "All right," ir murmured. She ate a few more bites, but then she dropped the chopsticks again. She


    always ate like a bird, and she didn''t have any appetite left.


    "I''m tired. I need some sleep," ir said and looked at Miller.


    Left with no choice, Miller began to clean up the food containers, putting them back in the bags, and


    rolled the bed back.


    ir looked at the near-empty IV bottle and said, "You can go home when this is finished. I don''t need


    another. I can take care of myself."


    After some consideration, Miller nodded and said, "Alright. Get some sleep. I''ll let the nurse know. Then


    I''ll go back home."


    "Okay." ir was exhausted and dozed off soon.


    After the nurse removed the needle, Miller left the hospital.


    At almost half past midnight, ir woke up and stared nkly at the clock on the wall. She was dying


    to go to Wesley''s ward to see if he was all right. But she didn''t dare to. She was another man''s fiancee.


    ir thought for a long while before finally giving up. She decided to wait till Miller was back. She


    wanted to thank Wesley, but it could wait until she was fully recovered.


    She dozed off again at around 1 a.m.


    At 2 a.m., a man''s figure appeared in ir''s ward quietly.


    He squatted at her bedside and stared at her for a long time before reaching out his hand to touch her


    forehead. The soldier heaved a sigh of relief after confirming her fever was gone.


    As far back as he could recall, she was a delicate girl who got ill or injured easily.


    She once got burned and had a high fever. She had had heatstroke and passed out. This time, she


    cked out and had a high fever once more. ''Had she really taken good care of herself when she was


    in Ennd?


    I hope her fiance will take good care of her now.''


    Wesley left her ward quietly.


    On the third day, ir was discharged from the hospital. She coughed sometimes, but there was


    nothing else wrong.


    Miller and ir hailed a taxi to the housing estate they were living in. As soon as they got home, he


    gave her a new phone. "Your phone got wet and isn''t working. I bought you a new one. Remember to


    get a new SIM card."


    ir''s phone was bought by Wacian two years ago, which cost him nearly a thousand dors. The


    phone Miller bought her was with a lesser-known and inferior brand, which was under $100.


    ir didn''t turn him down. She took it over and said, "Thank you, Miller. I need to get some rest. Go to


    work. Really. I''m fine."


    Miller left for hispany. ir went to her bedroom and sat on the bed, lost in thought.

 Chapter 577 Breakup

    Chapter 577 Breakup


    ir had only asked for three days of leave. She should have been back to work now. Since her mobile


    phone was ruined in the constant downpour and sh flood, she hadn''t been able to reach her superior


    to extend her leave. To her co-workers, she was a no-call no-show. She was worried she might get


    fired for it.


    She had nned to thank Wesley in person with Miller after she recovered. But she didn''t have a


    phone number yet, so the matter had to be put off for a little while. The message to Wesley was her old


    phone''sst gasp before the screen went ck and it refused to turn back on. Miller had gotten her a


    phone, but it was up to her to get everything transferred.


    One day, Debbie and Megan had a huge fight. Fed up with Megan''s whining, Wesley went to Carlos''


    manor, insisting Debbie go to the hospital and apologize to Megan. To his surprise, Debbie got upset.


    She refused to apologize to Megan, and even implied there was a reason he was single.


    What baffled Wesley most was that she thought ir was his girlfriend, and that she''d left him over


    Megan.


    Of course, he realized Debbie didn''t have a clue what was going on. But Wesley didn''t owe her any


    exnations. She wasn''t his girlfriend, so he didn''t care what she thought.


    Later, after he drove Debbie to the hospital, Carlos showed up too. Though Wesley had a reputation as


    a tough guy, the way Carlos spoiled Debbie made him jealous. Not paying much attention to where he


    was going, he ended up at a certain housingplex.


    This was where ir and her fiance lived. And she was pregnant.


    Or so Megan had told him. The girl imed that she met ir at the airport; ir had told the man with


    her she was pregnant.


    Wesley brooded silently for a whole afternoon after he had heard the news.


    He scrolled through the images on his phone and found a picture. It used to be a photo of Niles and


    ir, but Wesley cropped his brother out of the picture, so right now, it was just a pic of ir, smiling.


    Niles had sent him that one.


    Six months ago, Niles had nned a trip to Ennd. When Cecelia heard of it, she insisted that Niles


    visit ir after he got there.


    Niles didn''t want to. But after thinking about it, he decided it was not a bad idea. He could check up on


    her for his brother.


    Niles met ir soon after he arrived at his destination.


    Having lived alone so long in a foreign country, she was thrilled to see another person from her


    homnd. And the brother of the man she loved. Happy tears welled in her eyes. She was super nice


    to Niles then, taking him out to dinner and showing him around, looking after him like her own little


    brother.


    When the two of them grew tired and took a break, Niles took out his phone and suggested that they


    get a selfie together. ir agreed dly and posed for the camera.


    Later, Niles secretly sent the picture to his brother. "Why did you send this to me?" Wesley asked. But


    the next second, he opened the picture in a photo-editor and cut Niles out of it.


    Niles told ir he was sending the picture to his mom. She believed him.


    The soldier pondered this over a cigarette. When the cherry had grown sorge it threatened to burn


    his fingers, he put it out in the ashtray and started the engine, ready to go home. Then a cab came into


    view and ground to a halt at the entrance. A man in his thirties got out of the cab. His face caught


    Wesley''s eye.


    ''Isn''t that ir''s fiance?''


    A woman Miller''s age also emerged from the vehicle. Then they walked into the housing estate


    together, arm in arm.


    One thing particr struck him: that wasn''t ir! After a brief moment of confusion, he realized what


    was going on.


    He thought she was happy. Now he knew she wasn''t.


    Complex emotions filled him. Part of him was d while the rest of him felt sorry for her. He didn''t know


    which one affected him more. When a dull pain shot through his heart, he knew the answer.


    He called someone on his phone and asked him to call ir.


    ir was at work when she got the call. It was from an unknown number.


    "ir Jing, your fiance had an ident. He''s at home now," the person at the other end of the line told


    her. ''An ident? He''s supposed to be at work.


    When did this happen?''


    By the time ir had more questions, the person had already hung up. She called back and was told


    that it was a payphone. The mysterious caller had left. She went to her boss and asked to leave early.


    This was a family emergency, after all. She hurried back home to see if Miller was okay.


    Once the bus stopped, she hastily got off and dashed into the housing estate. Wesley followed quietly


    behind her, worried that she might be distraught and need somefort.


    The shabby door of the apartment wasn''t soundproof at all. Maybe too horny, Miller and the woman


    didn''t even make it to the bedroom. ir could hear everything standing outside the door.


    However, she wasn''t sad, because she wasn''t in love with Miller. She never loved him.


    And she felt bad about that. Maybe it was her fault he was having an affair.


    A few minutester, the room quieted down. ir opened the door and walked into the living room. The


    room was empty. From the sounds, she realized that they had gone into Miller''s bedroom.


    When she closed the door, she figured the two might get startled by the noise. She was right. She


    could hear both of them discussing this. She heard the girl say, "Expecting someone?" Miller mumbled


    something about how ir was supposed to be at work. ir could sense how flustered they were.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She gave them enough time to get dressed. Then, she said his name. "Miller."


    Before Miller could open the bedroom door, she barged in and saw the woman, who didn''t have


    enough time to hide.


    Miller tried to stay calm. "ir, listen to me. It''s not what it looks like. This is my boss. We''re talking


    about work."


    ir sneered. ''He can''t even admit it. Does he think I''m stupid?''


    As if to cover his guilt, before ir responded, Miller shouted, "She''s here for work, dammit! Why don''t


    you believe me?"


    ir red at him in disbelief. ''He''s the one who cheated. And now he''s mad at me? Do I look like that


    kind of girl?'' she thought angrily. "Who talks about work in the bedroom? The bed''s not even made!


    Think I''m an idiot?"


    This was the first time she''d screamed at him. By then, Miller had realized his mistake. He was not only


    a liar, but slow as well.


    He lowered his voice and said, "ir, let''s talk."


    "No need. We''re done. Bye." ir pulled the engagement ring from her finger and threw it at him. She


    stalked into her bedroom to pack her things.


    Miller followed her into the room. Watching her pack, he got anxious. "It''s not my fault. You wouldn''t let


    me touch you."


    He and ir had been sleeping in separate rooms the whole time. Once, he got drunk and came back


    ir kept silent. There was nothing left to say.


    "I know you like Wesley," Miller continued.


    ir was stunned. ''How does he know?''


    The look on her face made him feel better. He continued through gritted teeth, "You were painfully


    obvious. You followed his Moments on WeChat and spent a lot of time checking his updates, even if he


    hardly posted one. What''s up with that? You deleted all your chat history, except for his. Your wallpaper


    has a cartoon soldier on it. There''s no wriggling out of this one."

 Chapter 578 Love Nest

    Chapter 578 Love Nest


    ir turned around and red at Miller, who had a gloomy expression on his face. "You got into my


    phone?"


    "Yeah," Miller admitted. "But I found out about you and Wesley by ident. You think I wouldn''t? That''s


    where you were wrong. When you really miss someone, your eyes will tell that story. The way you


    looked at him on the day you moved, that was love."


    ''So he knew all this time.'' ir smiled bitterly. Then she said calmly, "You''re right. I love Wesley. But


    you know what? I was going to spend the rest of my life with you, because you were so good to me.


    Wesley doesn''t love me. But you cheated on me. Hope you two are happy together."


    She meant it. Wesley didn''t care about romance. All he thought about was work. She gave up on him.


    She chose Miller out of desperation. But it wasn''t fair to him. She didn''t love him.


    Even Miller could tell that she loved Wesley. She loved him so much it hurt. But so what? His heart


    never belonged to her. ir''s eyes misted up, her world was now seen through tears.


    She knew Miller cared about her. She had even thought about getting their marriage licenses after she


    got hired on permanently. She was still on probation at work. However...


    A teardrop fell on her suitcase. Miller was genuinely sorry. He walked over to her and gave her a back


    hug. "I''m sorry. I was wrong. Can we start over?"


    ir forced back tears. "No. I think we''re past that point. Don''t think I don''t care, but I can''t love you the


    way you want. Bye."


    Suddenly, she saw no point in packing the rest of her things. Zipping her suitcase, she pushed Miller


    aside and walked out of the room.


    Miller''spanion was smoking on the sofa in the living room. The look on her face was calm, as if


    this happened all the time. Seeing iring out of the bedroom with luggage, she said with a smile,


    "Sorry. Didn''t know you''d be back this early. Guess we don''t have to worry about a hotel now."


    She said she was sorry, but neither her face nor her words betrayed a shred of apology.


    ir returned her smile. "It''s okay. This ce is all yours. So is he." With that, she left Miller''s


    apartment.


    As soon as she finished descending the stairs and came to the lobby on the first floor, a big hand


    grabbed her wrist.


    "Ah!" ir screamed. That was when she caught sight of the uniform.


    Wesley noticed her red eyes. ''She''s been crying, '' he realized. ''Is she sad for leaving him?'' He took her


    suitcase and walked towards his car.


    ''Why is he here? How did he know where I was?'' Watching Wesley walk away, ir broke out of her


    reverie and half-jogged half-walked to catch up to him. "Hey, why are you here? Give that back."


    Wesley didn''t say a word. After helping her into the car, he drove away.


    The car pulled into a different apartmentplex. She hadn''t seen this one before. It wasn''t Hillside


    Apartments, but it was just as expensive.


    Wesley helped her out of the car, and led her into another apartment. Before ir could ask any


    questions or look around, Wesley remarked, "Since you''re pregnant, stay here and take care of


    yourself. Don''t worry about a thing."


    That came as a shock. ''Pregnant? Who? Me? When? Why would he say that?'' ir wondered.


    "Pregnant? Why do you think¡ª" He shot her a look that told her to keep quiet.


    ir recalled long ago, Megan had told her with an innocent expression, "I''m Wesley''s girlfriend now,


    and we''re living together. Too bad you moved. We could have been neighbors."


    ir was taken aback. ''Didn''t he say he didn''t want a girlfriend? Then why does he live with Megan?


    Does he really love her? If so, why did he take me here?


    Why does he care what I do? Shouldn''t he leave me alone?''


    "Did you sleep with her?" she asked.


    Wesley stared at her in confusion. He had no idea what she was talking about. He didn''t feel he owed


    her any exnations, since he hadn''t done anything like that. "The code to the door is your birthday.


    Just stay here and rest. I won''t bug you unless it''s necessary." She was still dumbfounded by the whole


    affair.


    He saw her face and decided to borate. "It''s Niles'' ce. He won''te here, so don''t worry," he


    told her as he made his way to the door of the apartment. Niles nned to stay in Y City after


    graduating from university. Cecelia bought the apartment for him.


    "Of course you won''t bug me. It was always me bugging you!" she said hastily when she saw that he


    was leaving. ''I won''t do it again. Ever...'' She felt her heart was falling to pieces.


    He said nothing when she had used him of sleeping with another woman. He didn''t feel like saying


    anything now, either. He just left.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Sadness overwhelmed her, but left alone in the empty apartment, she had no shoulder to cry on. After


    letting it all out, she wiped her eyes and went to work. She had a life now, and he wasn''t really part of it.


    On her way, she couldn''t help but wonder why Wesley thought she was pregnant. Who told him that?


    Niles had barely even slept here. Wesley just called him one day and told him not to go home; when


    Niles was in town, he could stay at his brother''s ce.


    Niles was unhappy to hear that. "Why should I? Megan''s over a lot and I can''t stand that bitch. And


    what''s wrong with my apartment? Why can''t I stay in my own ce?" He was starting to get annoyed.


    "I let ir stay there," Wesley replied. Joslyn''s family had moved into ir''s old apartment in Hillside


    Apartments a long time ago. Wesley couldn''t leave her alone with him. It would be weird. So in the end


    he decided to let her live in Niles'' apartment. Niles could crash at Wesley''s ce.


    "That is so not cool. How could you use my ce as your love nest? Does Mom know?" Before Wesley


    could respond, Niles'' tone changed abruptly from glum to excited. "I''ll tell her. She''d be so happy she''d


    put up the cash for another apartment."


    Then he''d have two apartments before he even started work. That would be awesome!


    ''Love nest?'' "It''s only temporary. I''m helping her out. She''s my friend."


    "Oh..." Niles drawled.


    Wesley hated it when he did that. "Back off!" Then he hung up.


    Niles stared at his phone. ''Something I said?'' But he didn''t dare tell his mom about Wesley and ir. If


    he did, Wesley might start using him for target practice.


    Yet, Cecelia found out anyway.

 Chapter 579 Meddlesome Grandpa

    Chapter 579 Meddlesome Grandpa


    One night, Cecelia called Niles on hisndline. She got through very quickly. "I called your brother, but


    he''s not picking up. Since you''re in town, could you go check on him?" she asked.


    "Um... good evening, Mrs. Li," said a woman''s voice on the other end.


    Cecelia was confused. She checked the number. She dialed it right.


    "Oh, that''s right. You''re... ir?" Cecelia asked with uncertainty.


    "Yes, Mrs. Li. It''s me. I stay¡ª" ir was going to tell her why she was in Niles'' apartment. She didn''t


    want her to think it was a love nest or something.


    But Cecelia interrupted her. She said excitedly, "Mrs. Li? Why so formal? Just call me ''Mom.'' I didn''t


    interrupt anything, did I?"


    ''Mom?'' ir was shocked, realizing Cecelia had really gotten it wrong. "No, I¡ª" She wanted to exin


    that she and Niles weren''t a couple.


    "That''s good. I''m just calling to check on you. Don''t stay up toote. Tell Niles I''ll be in town to see you


    when I can. Good night." Cecelia hung up before ir could say a word.


    ir was left speechless. Cecelia jumped out of bed and rushed into the study where her husband


    was.


    "Good news! Good news! We''re going to be inws!" she eximed, beaming.


    Baldwin took off his sses and looked at her in bewilderment.


    "What''s going on?" "ir and your son are living together!" She grinned from ear to ear.


    "Really? Which son?"


    "Niles, of course. He''s smooth, unlike Wesley. That boy wouldn''t know love if it bit him." Cecelia


    recalled the pic Niles sent her when he was in Ennd. A selfie of him and ir. They made a cute


    couple.


    She had a sneaking suspicion Niles was there for pleasure, rather than business.


    Just then, a figure with a cane made his way to the doorway. "Cecelia, are you sure?"


    Cecelia turned around. Keith stood there, staring at them. He probably heard everything.


    Cecelia walked over to him with a big smile. "Yeah, Dad. I just called Niles, and ir answered. They''re


    either living together or on a date. Why else would she be there at this hour?"


    Keith furrowed his brows. ''ir and Niles?'' "That''s not right," he muttered as he turned to leave.


    Back in his bedroom, Keith couldn''t stop thinking about it. He tried closing his eyes, but sleep wouldn''t


    By then, Wesley had just finished his work. Surprised to receive a call from his grandpa in the dead of


    the night, he asked, "Grandpa, why are you still up? Something happen?"


    "Is ir living in Niles'' apartment?" Keith asked, cutting straight to the point.


    ''Damn Niles and his big mouth!'' Wesley thought. "Yeah. She has just broken up with her fiance and


    needed a ce to stay."


    Niles spent most of his time out of the country. Now that ir had moved in, he wouldn''t be using his


    ce even if he was back home. So Wesley didn''t think he needed to exin anything.


    But that was exactly why his family had gotten things so twisted.


    Keith hung up after hearing Wesley''s reply. That night, he didn''t sleep a wink.


    He had never seen Wesley with anyone but Megan. Now that he had a thing for ir, how could she


    be with Niles?


    Not that he was biased in favor of Wesley. Well, maybe a little¡ªwhen it came to rtionships. Wesley


    wasn''t as romantic as Niles. So Keith was worried about him finding a wife.


    He could tell that Wesley liked ir. But he couldn''t figure out why she was with Niles. He felt bad for


    his older grandson.


    Early the next morning, Keith called Wesley again. "Wesley, I have got the cure for your blues. The


    granddaughter of a friend of mine has justpleted her studies abroad. I''ve seen her picture.


    Beautiful. She has huge... eyes. I think you''ll like her. Why note back home and meet her? A


    restaurant would be a better ce than the army base."


    While the old man rattled on, Wesley had a bad feeling about this.


    This was the first time his family had tried to fix him up. Some of hisrades-in-arms had been on


    blind dates. They had told him that once there was a first time, there would be a second. Their family


    wouldn''t stop setting him up until he settled down.


    "Grandpa, you know how busy I am. I have a few more years before I will even consider getting


    married. If a great-grandson is what you want, fix Niles up."


    "It''s not him I''m worried about. You''ve been single too long. Time to find someone to take care of you.


    Come home. I can call your uncle Adalson to ask a leave for you."


    Wesley felt a headacheing on. "Grandpa, you told me that a man should be ambitious and driven,


    not confused by love."


    "That''s true. I told you that when you were a teen. How old are you now? 26! And still single. It''s time to


    get a girlfriend."


    Wesley felt his grandpa was bossy. He seemed to have an answer for everything, and had to be right.


    "I''m too busy to go home. It''ll have to wait. I need to get back to work, Grandpa. Take care of yourself.


    Bye."


    "Hey! Don''t hang up! I''m not done. Wesley!" Keith called anxiously.


    "Dad, he hung up," Cecelia suddenly said. She was also on the line, which exined the click he heard


    earlier. Keith looked at the receiver. When he realized what was going on, he scolded, "Cecelia, you''ve


    been eavesdropping again!"


    "Of course. Dad, I''m on your side. I was trying to help. Wesley needs to find a nice girl and settle


    down." Cecelia bit into an apple, still holding the phone, not embarrassed at all.


    Keith snorted. "Help? Okay. You can start by bringing me the files of all the girls who want to marry into


    this family, so that I can set up introductions."


    "There are too many of them. The list alone might take me two weeks or more. Why don''t we think of


    something else?"


    "You''re just beingzy. Never mind. I''ll ask my son." Cecelia, his daughter-inw, was 50 years old, but


    still acted like a child sometimes. It was not a bad thing. She was happy. What was the point of living if


    you weren''t happy?

 Chapter 580 Your Sister-in-law Is Already Here

    Chapter 580 Your Sister-inw Is Already Here


    Keith hung up as he mumbled those words. Cecelia put the receiver down too.


    She stared nkly at the half-eaten apple. Baldwin was at work. Bored, she decided to find herself


    somepany.


    Then, she had a sh of inspiration. She wasted no time in booking a flight to Y City. It had been too


    long, and she wanted to see her boys.


    Now that Niles had a "girlfriend," as the future "mother-inw," Cecelia wanted to make sure they were


    a happy couple. Indeed, she thought it was her duty. So she was going to head over there to do all the


    motherly things that she was supposed to do.


    ir was kind of embarrassed, taking over Niles'' apartment. It was his space, after all. She pondered


    whether she should move into the amodations herpany provided.


    Herpany was generous. She was paid just over $10, 000 a month, and benefits included a living


    space and meals. Thepany also provided unemployment, sick leave, and even a housing fund in


    case thepany apartment wasn''t to their liking.


    She wanted to let Wesley know before she moved out, but for some reason, she couldn''t reach him.


    Wesley had toe there sometime, so ir decided to wait until he did.


    However, before she saw Wesley, she had an unexpected guest.


    That day, she came homete. She didn''t have to worry abouting home to anyone, so she had


    opted for two hours of overtime. When she opened the door, the lights were on.


    Someone sat leisurely on the couch in the living room. ir was surprised to see who it was. "Aunt


    Cecelia?"


    Cecelia was happy to hear her voice. She stood up and said, "Hey, you''re back. Did you just get off


    work? You work too hard. Come and eat. Dinner''s ready."


    Cecelia never cooked. Instead, she found a chef to prepare the meal.


    ir followed her into the dining room to find that it was a big dinner, with several courses.


    Her stomach was already growling, so the smell almost made her drool. "When did you get here?" she


    asked Cecelia, trying to hold in her saliva. "Did you cook all this? Just for the two of us?"


    "I got here this afternoon. And you know me¡ªI don''t cook. There seems to be too much food, so I


    invited Wesley over. He has a healthy appetite. Niles is out of town, so there will just be three of us."


    To Cecelia, ir was now like a daughter-inw. She escorted ir to a chair and had her sit down.


    "Wesley is too uptight, but his bark is worse than his bite. Just ignore him. We do," she prattled on.


    "Oh, okay," ir replied with a nod. Cecelia''s enthusiasm made her feel a little flustered.


    On the other hand, deep down, the tiniest part of her longed for the day that Wesley would notice her


    and decide she was the one for him; there was still a chance they could be together. So she thought


    that she should build a good rtionship with Cecelia.


    Remembering neither of them had washed their hands, Cecelia followed her to the bathroom so they


    could do just that.


    When they got back to the table, Cecelia busied herself withdling soup for herself and ir. ir


    took the bowl from her and said, "Wesley isn''t here yet. Should we wait?"


    "Nah. He won''t care. Let''s eat. There will be plenty left for him. He can heat it up when he gets back."


    ir couldn''t believe her ears. ''Do they always treat him like this?''


    Cecelia noticed the stunned look on her face. She reflected on what she had said and then exined,


    "He''s been in the army for a long time. He''s not picky. We can leave a portion of each dish for him."


    ir nodded anddled a bowl of soup for Cecelia. "Here, Aunt Cecelia, have some soup. You go


    ahead and eat. I want to wait for him."


    "Oh honey, you''ve been working all day. You must be hungry. You eat. I''ll call him." Cecelia ced the


    bowl of soup in front of ir.


    Seeing this, ir tried to stand up anddle another bowl of soup for her. But Cecelia put a hand on


    her shoulder to stop her. "I don''t need any. Be right back. I''ll call Wesley."


    ir said nothing more. ''Wesley is nothing like his mother. Niles is, though. They''re both outgoing.''


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ir ate the soup absent-mindedly. Cecelia apparently got her son on the line. "Wes, are you on your


    way?


    Oh, okay. Hurry up. Your sister-inw is already here."


    "Kof kof kof." ir choked on her soup when she heard that. "ir, what''s wrong? Down the wrong


    pipe?" Cecelia asked. "Wes, your sister-inw is choking. I need to go."


    Wesley''s eyes narrowed. ''Sister-inw? Since when are ir and Niles a couple?''


    ir felt an exnation was in order. "Aunt Cecelia, Niles and I¡ª"


    Cecelia put down her phone and went to get her some water. "Don''t try to talk right now. I''ll get you a


    ss of water. You did this at the restaurant too. You should be more careful. Here. Drink some water."


    ir took the ss of water and drank.


    Feeling better, she took a breath to try to exin again. Right then, the door to the apartment was


    opened. Wesley walked in. "Mom," he called.


    ir looked at him. He nodded in greeting.


    Cecelia walked over to him and held his hand. "We''ve been waiting for you. Niles is out of the country.


    You and I should take good care of ir for him."


    ir''s face was burning from embarrassment. "Why do you keep calling her my sister-inw?" Wesley


    asked in confusion. ''Is she going out with Niles now?''


    Cecelia nodded. "Because she is. Didn''t you know? It''s okay. You''ll get used to it soon enough. Go


    wash your hands."


    ir shook her head vigorously towards Wesley. "Your mom doesn''t get it."


    She felt helpless.


    Her reaction drew Cecelia''s attention. She was going to get her phone. When she heard what ir


    said, she paused. She nced at ir''s red cheeks and seemed to understand. "ir, don''t be shy.


    We''re all family here. I like you. You and Niles are good together. I''ll call him right now and tell him what


    we''re doing."


    Wesley averted his eyes from ir and walked into the bathroom.


    ir was desperate for a way to make Cecelia understand. "Aunt Cecelia, I''m not being shy. You don''t


    get it. I live here, but I''m not Niles'' girlfriend. We''re just friends."


    Cecelia patted ir''s hand. "Shh, I''m video chatting with Niles."


    "Aunt Cecelia..."

 Chapter 581 Thank You, Brother

    Chapter 581 Thank You, Brother


    "Son,e here! Look who I am with!" Cecelia adjusted her phone and aimed the camera at ir, who


    seemed to have something to say but didn''t know how to do so. Right at that moment, Wesley walked


    out of the bathroom.


    Niles didn''t show up in the video until two secondster when he turned on the light. "Hello, Mom. Oh,


    you''re with ir and Wesley."


    "Right. It would have been so great if you were here too. But it''s okay, dear. You focus on your studies,


    and I''ll take care of ir for you. Look at the dishes I had a chef prepare. They look yummy, don''t


    they?"


    As Cecelia and Niles began an animated discussion, Wesley sat opposite ir and grabbed a bowl to


    Seeing that, ir had an idea. She stood up and snatched the bowl away from him. "I''ll do it for you,"


    she uttered gantly.


    Cecelia was surprised to see this helpful effort. Wesley nced at his mom, but didn''t turn ir down.


    Afraid that Niles would get jealous on this sight, Cecelia covered the phone camera and scolded her


    older son, "Wesley, why did you ask ir todle soup for you? Use your own hands!"


    Actually, Niles had already seen what ir was doing.


    Finding it interesting, he asked deliberately, "Mom, is irdling soup for my brother?"


    Cecelia felt that the situation was getting awkward. She removed her hand from the camera and told


    him, "Yes, but shedled soup for me too. She is really a thoughtful girl."


    Niles couldn''t understand why his mom was saying that, and ir herself was left speechless. Wesley


    kept on eating, as if what was going on didn''t concern him at all.


    ir kicked him under the table. He paused and looked up at her.


    When she saw that Cecelia wasn''t paying attention to them, ir mouthed to Wesley, "Exin."


    She had tried to rify her rtionship with Niles to Cecelia, but it had only caused more


    misunderstanding.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Wesley was puzzled. ''Exin what? She hasn''t exined why she is suddenly with Niles. Now she


    wants an exnation from me?''


    Cecelia turned her head and caught sight of Wesley''s attentive gaze which was directed at ir. She


    pointed the camera at the dishes and pped him on the shoulder, hard enough to sting but soft


    enough for the camera to avoid getting shaken.


    He looked at his mom in confusion.


    Cecelia ignored him. "Son, we need to eat now. Come back and check on ir as often as you can,"


    she told Niles.


    "Why?" Niles asked, opening aputer game.


    "Do you really have to ask that? Be good to her. Or I''ll be after you," Cecelia warned in a sweet tone.


    ir didn''t know what to say. Whatever she had said, Cecelia didn''t believe her. And Wesley wasn''t


    nning to help her out.


    He was actually waiting for ir to exin how she and Niles had ended up together. But so far, she


    had said nothing. Anger was building up in his chest. If Niles were in front of him, Wesley would have


    kicked his ass there and then. He was wondering when Niles and ir had started dating and why he


    knew nothing about it.


    Cecelia''s words finally tipped Niles off. He realized that something was wrong. "Mom, what are you


    thinking?" he asked with a serious look. ''Does Mom think ir and I are dating?''


    That realization sent him in a fluster. He was on the brink of telling his mom that ir and Wesley liked


    each other.


    "Nothing. Niles, I''m starving. I''ll talk to youter. Bye." Cecelia ended the video chat and sat beside


    ir to eat.


    In general, the dinner was done in a cordial atmosphere. If there was one thing ir couldin


    about, it would be that she had to deal with Cecelia''s questions of every sort as she thought about


    finding a way to exin everything to her.


    That was why her mind was ten miles away from the table right now.


    "ir, what do you like about him? His profession or his personality?" Cecelia asked.


    ''Who? Wesley?'' ir thought. So she answered, "His personality." At that moment, all she was thinking


    about was Wesley.


    Hearing ir admit in person that she liked Niles, Wesley lost his appetite.


    "Sometimes, I feel that Niles is too childish. Do you think he is childish?"


    "I think he is thoughtful. For all his faults, he knows how to take care of people." That was true. Niles


    was perky, but he was also a gentleman and very considerate arounddies.


    Wesley buried his face in the bowl to hide his sour expression. ''It turns out that she has such a high


    opinion of Niles. Then why did she send me that message the day the flood erupted in the vige?''


    Cecelia had scarcely heard anyone else praise Niles for being thoughtful before. Now that ir was


    saying so, she thought it must be because Niles had always taken good care of ir. "That''s good to


    hear. You stay here as long as you like. When Niles isn''t around, you can call Wesley if you need


    anything. We are going to be a family in the future. Don''t be a stranger."


    "Oh, okay, Aunt Cecelia." ''As long as I can reach Wesley, I won''t call Niles.''


    When the dinner was almost over, Cecelia went to the kitchen. ir kicked Wesley again. He looked at


    her, confused.


    ir red at him. "How can you still be eating? Your mom has misunderstood everything. Can''t you


    see it?"


    "Misunderstood what?" He really waspletely oblivious.


    ir was about to explode. She tried her best not to raise her voice as she asked, "Who do I like?"


    Wesley thought about it for a minute and then replied, "Now? I''d say you like Niles." He thought that the


    only exnation for her being with Niles was that she was over him and had now fallen for Niles. ir


    felt that he was driving her crazy. "Does Niles know that you are pregnant?" Wesley asked her.


    "Wesley Li! You''re such a..." ir felt like cursing, but eventually she dropped it.


    She had to, anyway, because Cecelia was walking out of the kitchen, carrying a fruit tter. She put


    the te in the middle of the table. ir widened her eyes when she saw the fruit slices. The fruit had


    been sliced so badly that it reminded her of the terrible tter Wesley had made the day Talbot had


    gone to her apartment to cook.


    Besides the resemnce in appearance, ir now could see another piece of proof that Cecelia and


    Wesley were mother and son¡ª their bad cutting skills.


    "Eat fast and then go to sleep early. I am going shopping tomorrow and I would like you toe with


    me. I want to buy some shoes and clothes for ir, and I need your opinion," Cecelia told Wesley.


    "I hate shopping," Wesley dered. ''Going shopping with two women. That doesn''t sound fun, '' he


    thought.


    Cecelia rolled her eyes at him. "I wouldn''t have asked you to tag along if Niles were here. Since he''s


    not here, it falls on you to take care of us."


    ir screamed inwardly, ''Aunt Cecelia, can you just listen to me? I''m not Niles'' girlfriend, and Wesley is


    not going to be my brother-inw.''


    But she could only look at Wesley expectantly, still hoping that he could exin things to Cecelia.


    Wesley looked at ir and then shifted his gaze towards her belly. ''She is pregnant. She does need


    extra care, '' he thought. "All right. I''ll go with you," he agreed with a nod.


    Cecelia didn''t notice the shift of Wesley''s gaze, but ir did.


    She squeezed the chopsticks hard, trying to refrain herself from punching him. Then she told Wesley


    with a sarcastic smile, "Thank you, Brother."


    Wesley sensed the hint of sarcasm in her voice.


    Cecelia was happy to hear that. "Now, that is good. I knew you were only being shy just now. We''ll be a


    family sooner orter, so from now on, just consider Wesley your brother."

 Chapter 582 I’m Not Pregnant

    Chapter 582 I¡¯m Not Pregnant


    "Okay, Aunt Cecelia," ir readily agreed.


    The dishes had all turned tasteless to Wesley. The meal was beginning to feel more like a torture to


    him than sustenance.


    As soon as he was done, he went towards the kitchen to do the dishes, while ir and Cecelia stayed


    in the living room chatting. After he had dried his hands, he walked out onto the balcony for a cigarette.


    This whole thing about Niles and ir was bugging him so much. He leaned against the balcony


    railing, with the smoke swirling around him. Laughter wasing from the living room. He turned


    around to look at the two women. Cecelia had ir''s hand between hers. Wesley decided to give his


    brother a call.


    "Brother, did you enjoy the meal?" Niles greeted him as cheerfully as ever.


    Wesley frowned and then responded with a question of his own. "Do you know that she is pregnant?"


    "Who is pregnant?" Niles was perplexed.


    ''So he doesn''t know, '' Wesley thought. "You are such an idiot!" he reprimanded.


    Niles was unable to make head or tail of this insult and anger. ''Where is thising from? What did I


    do wrong?''


    He wanted to ask more, but Wesley had already hung up by the time he could recollect his wits. He


    called back; Wesley didn''t answer. Neither did he reply to Niles'' WeChat messages.


    Niles was pissed, but he could only try tofort himself.


    When the cigarette burned out, Wesley returned to the living room. "Mom, I need to get going," he told


    Cecelia. He didn''t feel like staying anyway.


    "Okay. Drive safe. ir and I will sleepte tomorrow morning, so you don''t have toe and pick us


    up too early," Cecelia told him. Wesley got up before 5 a.m. every morning, even on rainy days. Cecelia


    was afraid that he woulde get them at six.


    "No problem." Wesley walked towards the door to change into his shoes.


    The moment he opened the door and stepped out, ir said to Cecelia hastily, "Aunt Cecelia, I just


    remembered that there isn''t an extra set of toiletries in here. I''ll go out and buy some for you."


    "I aming with you."


    "There''s no need for that. The supermarket is a bit far. You just stay here and rest." ir put on her


    shoes quickly.


    "Then let Wesley take you there. Wesley, wait for ir."


    Wesley stopped in his tracks and turned towards the woman, deciding that he could use this


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    opportunity to ask her a few things that had been nagging him for so long.


    They walked into the elevator together. ir was thinking about how to break the news to him that she


    was moving out. But Wesley spoke first. "Does Niles know that you are pregnant?"


    ir was burning up. She blinked while clenching her fists. "No, he doesn''t." ''Even I myself don''t know


    that I''m pregnant. And I know I am not!''


    Wesley stared at her glumly. "Why didn''t you tell him?"


    "Wesley, how did you find out?" ir was fighting the urge to punch him hard.


    "Someone told me."


    ''Someone told him? That is just ridiculous. When even I don''t know that, who does?'' "Who told you?


    Megan? That so-called niece or sister of yours? Whatever it is." ''It must be Megan!'' ir thought


    angrily.


    ''Sister?'' Wesley was surprised to hear that. But in any case, he sometimes did see Megan as his little


    sister, so he didn''t bother to exin. "It doesn''t matter who told me."


    Leaning on the wall of the elevator, ir watched the floor indicator change. When the elevator had


    finally descended to the first floor, she said in a weird tone, "First pal then sister; a lover sooner orter.


    It seems Megan is about to be your lover."


    With that, she was getting out of the elevator. Wesley suddenly grabbed her hand and pushed her into


    a corner. "Lover? Megan has always called me ''Uncle.'' You, on the other hand, were sort of my friend


    at first. Then you called me ''Brother'' at the dining table just now. Going by your own logic, does that


    mean you are about to be my lover? Is that what you are trying to tell me?"


    ir blushed at his words.


    Cecelia had told her that he was wooden-headed when it came to rtionships. But this "wood" was


    now hitting on her. She pushed him away from her. "Don''t talk nonsense," she mumbled as she walked


    out with her back towards him to cover her nervousness.


    It was drizzling outside. ir looked up at the sky and was a little annoyed. "Wait here. I''ll go bring the


    car around," Wesley told her.


    "Sure."


    ir was d to hear that. She didn''t want to get wet.


    Assuming that he wasn''t going to stay long in Niles'' apartment, Wesley had parked his car in front of


    the apartment building instead of the parking lot. He brought the car around, and within a minute, it


    rolled into a halt in front of ir. ir happened to be standing by the passenger door, so she opened


    the door and was about to get in.


    "Wait!" Wesley called out.


    ir was confused. Why would she wait and get wet? Wesley walked around the car, scooped her up


    and ced her in the passenger seat. He still remembered that she had once said that his car was too


    high. "Buckle up!" he reminded her.


    Since she was with Niles now, it would be inappropriate for him to buckle the seat belt for her.


    He settled in the driver''s seat and locked the car doors. ir fastened the seat belt on her own.


    "I came out here on purpose. I haven''t been able to get a hold of you in the past few days. I wanted to


    tell you that I was moving out. Mypany provides amodations."


    Wesley frowned. "Don''t you like living here?"


    "Yes, I do, but¡ª" She wasn''t Niles'' girlfriend, but she was now living in his ce rent free. And Niles


    had to live somewhere else because of her. She felt bad about it.


    "Since you like it here, then stay. Moving is exhausting. You''re pregnant now. You need to be more


    careful," he announced firmly.


    Clenching her teeth, she demanded, "Pull over!"


    Wesley gave her a puzzled look. They hadn''t even left the apartmentplex yet. But ir sounded


    insistent. So he turned the wheel and parked the car at the roadside.


    Once the car had stopped, ir rained down pinches on his arm. Wesley wanted to say something, but


    she spat, "Shut up and listen!"


    Wesley shut up. Knowing that he could endure pain, she pinched as hard as she could. So, tough as


    he was, it still hurt.


    Wesley nodded to her. "In case you don''t hear me clearly, I am going to repeat this thrice for you: I''m


    not pregnant! I''m not pregnant! I''m not pregnant!" she bellowed. She almost blurted out that she was


    still a virgin.


    Wesley nodded as he said calmly, "Hmm."


    Seeing how calm he was, ir suddenly wasn''t angry anymore. She let go of his arm and said, "That''s


    all I wanted you to know. Drive."


    Before Wesley could step on the gas, she added, "No! Wait a minute."


    Wesley turned towards her. ir tried her best to speak in a calm tone. "There''s nothing going on


    between your brother and me. Exin this to your mom tomorrow."


    ''Nothing going on?'' Wesley smiled. "Why don''t you exin it to her?"


    "I did, but she didn''t believe me. She barely even listened to me." ir felt frustrated on thinking about


    it.


    After a moment of silence, Wesley agreed, "Okay."


    ir was relieved. "One more thing, now that you know I''m not pregnant, can I move out now?"


    Wesley grabbed her phone in her hand and typed something on the screen. "I''ve just saved my number


    on your phone. Call me if you need anything," he told her when he handed back her phone.

 Chapter 583 Shopping Together

    Chapter 583 Shopping Together


    ir stole a nce at Wesley''s face as she took her phone from him. Somehow she felt that he didn''t


    want her to move out. But since he hadn''t said anything otherwise to make her stay yet, she was afraid


    that she might be wrong. "I might never need it. After I move out, most probably, I won''t have a reason


    to trouble you anymore," she reminded him in a sad, low voice.


    It wasn''t impossible that such would be the case. She had been out of touch with Wesley for a long


    time after she had moved out of the Hillside Apartments, just like she had been out of touch with him


    after she had gone abroad.


    Silence fell inside the car. She was waiting for him to say something.


    But Wesley didn''t. He started the engine, and the car ran through the exit of the apartmentplex


    with only its engine to break the silence. Even that hum felt like silence in the awkwardness of the


    situation.


    Sadness took hold of ir, as if something was clutching at her heart. She couldn''t look at him, nor did


    she want him to see her sad, so she turned to look out the window. For the first time, she really didn''t


    feel like talking even though she was around him.


    They arrived at the supermarket pretty soon. It wasn''t that far through car. ir unbuckled the seat belt


    and was about to get out of the car when Wesley grabbed her arm and stopped her. "There''s an


    umbre in the trunk. Wait here. I''ll get it."


    He got out and brought the umbre from the trunk. Then he opened the passenger door and carried


    ir out of the car.


    "Are youing with me?" ir asked, looking at him longingly. She wanted him to.


    "Yeah. I can help you choose. I know her likes and dislikes," Wesley answered.


    That made sense. As Cecelia''s son, he sure knew her better than ir did.


    They walked towards the supermarket with him holding the umbre for the both of them. There was


    one second when ir was one step behind. Only then did she find out that most of the umbre was


    over her. Wesley''s left shoulder was all wet. What was this man doing!


    ir was moved. But since he had already made it clear that he didn''t like her, she thought that he was


    doing this only because he was a gentleman.


    She looked up at the umbre and moved closer to him so that it could shield both of them.


    Distracted, she didn''t notice the puddle on the ground. "Be careful!" Wesley suddenly called out.


    She couldn''t dodge it, but he was quick enough to pull her into his arms before she stepped into it.


    ir looked down at the puddle and told him, "I''m wearing white shoes. I would be damned if I had


    walked into it. Thanks."


    Wesley didn''t respond. However, he made sure that he didn''t let go of her until they had reached the


    entrance to the supermarket. Locked in his arms, ir was so flustered she didn''t even know where to


    put her hands. Luckily, it wasn''t a long distance from the puddle to the entrance. While Wesley was


    folding the umbre near the door, ir calmed herself down and straightened her clothes.


    After they entered the supermarket, she got a cart. Instead of browsing around, they went straight to


    the household essentials aisle. "What toothbrush and toothpaste brands does your mom like?"


    "I don''t know." ''Is there a difference between those brands?''


    "What kind of towel does she use? Any specific requirements?"


    "I have no idea." ''Just towels. Aren''t they all the same?''


    "Does she prefer milk or yogurt?"


    "I''m not sure." ''I like neither.''


    ir rolled her eyes at him. ''Are you sure that you are her son?'' "Does your mom like snacks?"


    "I..." Looking at her glum face, he changed his answer from "I don''t know" to "Yeah, she does."


    Sadly, that answer brought him a load of new questions. "What does she like best? Dried mangoes?


    Nuts? Chips? Does she like oats or other cereals?"


    "I don''t know." There were those three words again.


    ir felt helpless. ''Didn''t he just im that he knew his mom''s likes and dislikes? This guy knows


    nothing!''


    ir selected a few snacks. Some of them were her favorites and some were taken at random. Wesley


    picked up a packet of snacks from the cart and asked, "Is this for you or my mom?"


    ir looked at the corn curls in his hands and asked, "Why can''t it be for the both of us? If your mom


    doesn''t like it, I''ll eat it all." After giving it some thought, she put the packet of corn curls back on the


    shelf and took a bigger packet. "If we both like it, that packet would be too small. So, the biggest packet


    will be better."


    Wesley picked up that packet of corn curls from the cart andpared it with her face. "It''s even bigger


    than your face. I wonder if you will have to bury your face in the bag when you eat."


    ir thought about it, but she couldn''t figure out why she would have to bury her face in the bag to eat.


    ''s! He sucks at making conversation, let alone cracking jokes.'' "That''s not funny," she said with a


    straight face.


    Wesley didn''t mind. They continued wandering around to choose food and drinks.


    Afterwards, they came to the kitchen supplies section. ir looked back at Wesley, who was pushing


    the cart behind her. With a smile, she picked out some items she liked.


    At the checkout, ir took out her phone and opened the QR code to pay, but Wesley stopped her


    while waving his wallet in his hand. "Allow me," he said.


    "I can pay. I have money in my WeChat ount," ir insisted. A lot of products in the cart were for


    her. She felt embarrassed letting him pay.


    Wesley took her phone away to stop her and handed the checkout assistant $700. "Is that enough?"


    The checkout assistant''s eyes glistened when she saw Wesley, a handsome guy in a uniform. When


    she realized that he was talking to her, she was so excited her hands were shaking. She counted the


    cash and replied, "Yes, it will cover."


    ir noticed the woman''s reactions. She snorted scornfully inside and moved closer to Wesley. Then


    her eyes shifted towards a cooking mold and told him, "You work too hard. I''ll make you some dessert


    for you to take to work tomorrow." In case Wesley said no, ir had made it a statement not a


    question.


    Busy bagging the things, Wesley didn''t pay much attention to what she had said. "I don''t like dessert,"


    he said honestly.


    ir felt embarrassed. But then Wesley added, "You know what? You can ask Mom to take it with her.


    She will love it." His father spoiled his mom. So, despite her age, Cecelia was still childlike in more


    ways than a few.


    ''He said "Mom" instead of "my mom."'' ir was happy. Women were sensitive. The checkout assistant


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    heard everything Wesley said. When she heard him say "Mom" to ir, she cast one more look at


    ir.


    Then she saw that it was a beautiful woman standing beside Wesley. They didn''t look alike at all. They


    couldn''t be siblings, so she assumed that they were a couple.


    The checkout assistant felt her heart shatter into pieces. She continued working with her head lowered.


    ir felt great when she saw how a potential rival to her love had been crushed. To be honest, she


    wasn''t much of a rival! After all, it was only an assistant''s crush on Wesley and not the other way


    round. She volunteered to carry one of the bags and made her way to the exit.


    Wesley was carrying a bigger carrier bag. But even so, he tucked the change into his pants pocket


    hastily, caught up with ir, and offered to take the bag from her.


    But ir declined. "Mine is not heavy. The one you''re carrying is full of beverages. It''s already heavy


    enough."


    Wesley looked at her and retorted, "Maybe! But you''re so frail. What if it triggers your fever?" Before


    she could refuse, he had taken the bag from her.


    ir didn''t know what to say. ''I''m not as fragile as he thinks.'' She was a bit defensive. ''I was sick only


    once when I was in Ennd, '' she thought.

 Chapter 584 She Felt Warm Inside

    Chapter 584 She Felt Warm Inside


    However, there was one thing in particr that hit on ir only when the topic was brought up. It


    suddenly dawned on her that whenever she was close to Wesley, she would easily get injured or sick.


    However, when Wesley wasn''t by her side, her physical health remained beyond very good. She


    couldn''t understand why.


    Together, they made their way towards the exit of the supermarket. A worker was standing there,


    checking the purchase receipts before letting anyone exit with a shopping bag. Wesley''s hands were


    full, so he had to ask ir, "Get the receipt from my pocket."


    "Okay..." Without thinking much, ir walked up to him and reached her hand inside his coat-pocket. It


    seemed like the most logical ce to start.


    Wesley lowered his head to look at her with a sidelong nce. "No, it''s inside the pocket of my


    trousers."


    "Oh." ir then moved her hand down and put it into one of the pockets of his trousers. While she was


    groping around for the receipt, she could clearly feel his hard muscle through the thin clothing.


    Both of their facial expressions changed subtly. "Not this side. The other one," Wesley said in a low


    voice, sounding a little hoarse and trying to ignore the soft hand roaming around his pockets.


    "Oh well... Got it." ''The wrong pocket again?'' ir pursed her lips. ''What is going on with you, ir?''


    she scolded herself inwardly.


    She then moved to the other side and carefully reached her hand inside the pocket again. She felt a


    wad of cash. To avoid more trouble, she drew them all out of his pocket and finally saw the receipt


    embedded within the hurried roll.


    She withdrew the long, white piece of paper and put the money back into his pocket.


    Without turning her head around, she walked straight to the worker standing at the exit. She felt


    embarrassed to make eye contact with him. She tried tofort herself by saying that it was inevitable


    and anyone would be if they touched someone''s hard muscle.


    The rain hadn''t stopped yet. ir took the umbre and tried to hold it for the two of them.


    But Wesley was too tall for her to reach. Even with her arm lifted vertically straight, the umbre was


    touching his hairs.


    Wesley gathered all the shopping bags in his right hand and grabbed the umbre from her in his left


    hand, holding it up for the two of them.


    The heavy weight on his right hand made the blue veins in his right arm pop out. ir saw that and she


    couldn''t take it anymore. She reached out for the lighter bag that she had held a few moments before.


    "Let me carry this one. I can hold it. It''s difficult for you to hold the umbre this way," she told him with


    concern in her voice.


    However, instead of listening to her, Wesley gave the umbre back to her and walked into the rain


    straight away. "Hold it for yourself. It''s just a drizzle. I don''t need it. You get inside the car quickly and I''ll


    put the bags in the trunk."


    With that, he ran towards his car in the rain. Looking at his receding figure, ir suddenly felt a surge


    of warmth course through her heart.


    This man never talked sweet orforting words to women, or anyone for that matter. But, he showed


    his tenderness by putting it into action. She could easily feel his consideration for her¡ªhe didn''t want


    her to carry anything, and he didn''t want her to get wet. Yet there was no way he was going to say it out


    loud.


    When Wesley finally got into the driver''s seat, his hair was dripping with raindrops. ir hadn''t fastened


    her seatbelt yet. She had been waiting for him with a few tissues in her hands, knowing that he would


    need them as soon as he got back. Now, she leaned her body closer to him, wiping the water off his


    short hair.


    He was stunned by her sudden gesture. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do and just let her do


    that.


    But after she was done with his hair, she began to wipe his face; he then came back to his senses and


    grabbed hold of her wrist to stop her. "Don''t bother. I''m a man. I''m okay with a little bit of rain."


    He didn''t let go of her hand though he was done speaking. The soft feeling of her hand was upying


    his mind, filling with a gentle yet arousing feeling.


    ir knew he was going to say that and wouldn''t hear otherwise, so she didn''t insist and nodded,


    "Okay."


    She wanted to draw her hand back but he didn''t let go. As she slowly wrenched her wrist to break free,


    he gripped it even tighter.


    Under the dim light of the parking lot, ir looked at the man who seemed to be absorbed in thought.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked in a confused tone.


    Wesley didn''t respond. Instead, he locked gazes with her.


    Silence filled the air of the car. At that very second, ir suddenly remembered something she had


    read on the Inte. ''If you and a man look at each other for ten seconds and the man kisses you, it


    means that you are his one true love.''


    But she shook this thought away at once. ''Wesley doesn''t have a shroud of feeling for me. How is it


    possible that...


    I''m his...one true love?''


    While she was lost in thought, she suddenly saw the man''s face be bigger before her eyes.


    The next second, his lips fell on hers.


    Shocked, ir blinked and wondered, ''He kissed me within less than ten seconds. So does he love


    me?''


    Moreover, to deepen the kiss, he wrapped his right arm around her, pulling her closer to him and


    holding her tighter. ir felt as if her whole body was going to be pulled to the driver''s seat the next


    moment. Was this it?


    She had no idea what had caused this sudden impulse to kiss her. Whatever the reason was, ir


    wasn''t going to refuse Wesley''s active kiss, and she would even ask for more. So she actively leaned


    forward and locked her arms around his neck to keep up with his passion. It felt good!


    Romance began to fill the air inside the spacious car. Pretty soon, both of them felt short of breath due


    to the passionate kiss and the rushing blood.


    "ir." She heard him mumble her name.


    "Yes..." she whispered as their foreheads touched.


    Wesley cupped his big hands on her smooth cheeks, while staring at her red lips, not replying with any


    words. His eyes were filled with an ocean ofplicated emotions right now: tenderness, desire,


    Just as she was able to catch a little breath, his lips were pressed on hers again. This time, he really


    pulled her over to the driver''s seat and made her sit on hisp. His kiss was getting more intense now.


    A lot of questions marks popped up in her head. ''Didn''t he say he didn''t love me? What''s all this now?''


    It''s human nature to want more once they get one thing. Wesley was no exception to this rule. He


    couldn''t help running his hands over her body. He was going to take advantage of this situation.


    When ir was feeling more and more suffocated due to the intense kiss, the vibration of his cell


    phone cut through the thick air of romance inside the car.


    They froze. His lips left hers. Realizing that she was sitting on hisp, ir flushed a deep shade of


    red. She didn''t dare to look at his eyes. In a fluster, she pried his arm away from her waist and


    managed to make it to the passenger seat.


    She smoothened her hair and looked outside the window, pretending to be calm, though in reality, her


    heart was pumping at an insane rate.


    Wesley was no better than ir. His eyes were still thick with desire. He rolled down the car window


    and took a deep breath to adjust his breathing. After he felt a little better, he pulled his buzzing phone


    out. "Mom."


    "Why haven''t you twoe back yet? It''s raining outside. Did you take an umbre?" Cecelia had only


    found out it was raining when she had gone out to hang some clothes in the balcony.


    Closing his eyes, he leaned against the seat and told her, "Yes, we did. We''ll be back in a few minutes."


    He breathed in ir''s fragrance floating in the air as he spoke.


    "Okay. Be careful. Drive ir back before you leave since it''s raining now," Cecelia demanded. She


    didn''t know her phone call had interrupted her son''s intimate, romantic moment.


    "Will do."


    After ending the call, Wesley fired up the engine and drove away. They both kept silent on their way


    back. Both of them were half filled with desire and half with confusion.


    By the time they arrived at the apartmentplex, the rain had already stopped. As usual, Wesley


    would not let ir exit on her own and carried her out of his huge car. Affected by the kiss earlier, he


    didn''t let go of her even after putting her to her feet. With his arms wrapped around her waist, he


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    whispered softly, "Don''t go out with Niles. You two aren''t meant for each other."


    ir was rendered speechless. When had she even said that she would date Niles? And why did


    Wesley care about this? She deliberately provoked him, "Niles and I aren''t meant for each other? So


    does that mean if I find a suitable man, I can go out with him?"


    Wesley answered her with a deeper and more imperious kiss this time. ir felt ufortable so she


    kept stepping backwards. However, even after her back was pressed against the car door, he still didn''t


    let go of her.


    Meanwhile, some distance away from the romantic pair, a group of men were whispering to each other.


    "Wow! Who said that our chief loves men?"

 Chapter 585 Chief Has Discovered Us

    Chapter 585 Chief Has Discovered Us


    "A lot of people said that. Everyone doubted our chief''s sexual preference after he turned down ir''s


    proposal. We all thought he was gay. But, look at what the man''s doing now? Tsk, tsk, the girl''s scared


    by his passionate kiss," one of the men remarked, smiling mischievously.


    "The girl he''s embracing right now is ir, for your information. She was trapped by the sh floods


    which came in South Mountain. You know, our chief rushed to save her himself."


    "Hey I heard that story too. They said that our chief risked his life and jumped into the rushing river


    current to rescue a woman. Once he had carried the woman to a safe ce, he himself was washed


    away by the flood. So was the woman ir too?"


    "What''s our chief thinking? He loves ir. We all can see that. But she had proposed to him once in a


    high-profile manner, and he said no at that time. Why? You know, if I were ir, I wouldn''t even give


    him a single nce now, not to say let him kiss me."


    "You only say that because you have no idea how much ir loves our chief."


    "Tsk, tsk, listen to you! Do you think you are an expert at love?"


    Lenard touched his chin and concluded amidst their fervent discussions, "Our chief is the typical breed


    of man: aloof on the outside, but soft as a squishy brain on the inside."


    This group of gossiping men were Wesley''s subordinates. They hade there to find Wesley and ask


    him to join a get-together. They hadn''t expected to witness such a romantic and thrilling scene.


    Wesley treated them like good friends in private, so they all knew everything about Wesley''s estates in


    Y City, including this apartment. They also knew that it belonged to his brother.


    Before Wesley had left the toon, he had told his men that his family hade, and he was going to


    go to his brother''s apartment that night. That was why Lenard and the other soldiers hade to this


    apartment to wait for him to show up.


    They thought that they''d hidden themselves well and wouldn''t be found easily. But suddenly, Wesley


    opened his eyes and let go of the woman in his arms. He tilted his head to look in a direction, a


    dangerous look in his eyes. In the dark, Talbot felt like Wesley''s eyes were staring right at him,


    merciless and cruel. If he were to take them as robbers, god help them!


    He held his breath and hissed to the others, "Don''t move. Chief has discovered us!"


    "Normally, our leader should''ve discovered us the moment he stepped out of the car, but he''s a few


    minuteste this time. Seems like he''s overly tempted by the beautiful girl," a soldier whispered in a


    husky voice.


    When ir finally opened her eyes, she saw Wesley staring in some direction. She followed his gaze


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    and found a car. The car looked like a military car just like Wesley''s. ''Anybody in that car? Are they


    here for Wesley?'' she thought.


    Wesley strode towards the bush near the car. ir realized that there might be some people hidden


    near it. Who were they? Why were they hiding? As the footsteps approached closer and closer to the


    bush, the group of soldiers held their breaths and tried to hide themselves among the nts.


    "Come out now!" Wesley stood by the military car and ordered loudly. Without a second''s dy, some


    four or five men obediently emerged from the bush.


    "Hi, ir, long time no see," Lenard greeted, shing a smile to ir.


    "ir, we''re all Mr. Li''s men." The man who was talking to her was a new face to ir.


    "Chief, B-ir... Good evening!" Bowman greeted them too. He seemed a bit nervous.


    ir eximed in her mind, ''Oh my goodness! Did they all just see Wesley kissing me so


    passionately?''


    Her face was as red as a tomato now. That was so embarrassing. She shed an awkward smile,


    quickly nodded to them and broke into a quick run. She went into the elevator straight away without


    giving them a second nce.


    Back inside the apartment, she changed into her slippers at the entryway. Cecelia was sitting on the


    sofa in the living room, watching TV but her head was down. She looked sleepy. The noise at the


    doorway jarred her awake. She opened her eyes wide and looked towards the door. "ir, you''re


    back? Where''s Wesley? Did hee with you? Did he give you a ride?" Cecelia asked, looking


    around.


    "He... He met a few colleagues downstairs. They were talking, and I was a bit tired so I came up," ir


    replied without raising her head. She put the shoes on the shoe rack and slowly walked into the living


    room.


    "Colleagues? They are here to find him at thiste hour? Maybe there''s something urgent," Cecelia


    guessed.


    ir nodded, pressing her lips tightly. She didn''t want Wesley''s mother to notice her red and rapidly


    swelling lips due to the passionate kiss. She turned her back towards Cecelia and told her quickly,


    "Aunt, I''m going to take a shower now."


    "Uh huh. Go on. I''ll wait for Wesley here."


    Soon after ir went into her bedroom, Wesley opened the door and entered the apartment with the


    shopping bags in his hands.


    He scanned the living room, only to find his mother there.


    Ceceliaid the shopping bags on the table and began to sort the things out, while asking Wesley a


    re of questions. "ir said you met some colleagues downstairs. Do you have anything urgent to


    do?"


    "No. Nothing urgent. Arade-in-arms hase to Y City and they asked me to join the get-


    together."


    "Oh, then off you go. Don''t stay up toote."


    Wesley stole a nce at ir''s closed bedroom door and nodded, "Okay, Mom. I should get going."


    "Bye. Don''t forget toe pick us up tomorrow," Cecelia reminded him, craning her neck to look at the


    leaving man.


    "Got it."


    After Wesley had left, Cecelia was left alone and continued putting the groceries in order.


    Inside the bathroom, ir had been holding her breath, carefully listening to the noise outside. She


    didn''t know why she was so scared of facing Wesley.


    Maybe because she felt a little guilty. After all, Cecelia believed that she was Niles'' girlfriend, but she


    and Wesley had just kissed each other downstairs.


    Later that night, much to ir''s surprise, Cecelia insisted on sharing a room with her. She really was


    childish.


    ir felt helpless. She could do nothing about this childishdy. In the end, she had to share a bed with


    her.


    In retrospect, ir hadn''t slept in the same bed with anyone in a long time. Back when she was at the


    university, she had asionally had a sleepover with Joslyn but apart from that, she liked her bed to


    herself. After the graduation, she had been sleeping alone all the time.


    Seeing that ir had rolled to one side of the bed, leaving most of the bed empty, Cecelia thought that


    the girl was so cute. "Don''t be nervous, dear. I won''t roll around in my sleep. You can move closer to


    my side."


    ir meekly moved a few inches closer to the middle of the bed. "Aunt Cecelia, since you love girls so


    much, why didn''t you give birth to a third child when you were young? Maybe you would''ve had a


    daughter." She suddenly posed a question.


    Cecelia had once said that she loved girls, and that she regretted not having a daughter when she


    could.


    The mothery down beside her. "Wesley''s dad didn''t want me to have a third child." She sighed, "He


    saw how much I had to suffer to give birth. I told him many times I wanted a daughter, because


    daughters are always warm and considerate.


    Then he told me that I would have two warm and considerate daughters-inw in the future, so why do


    I have to give birth to a daughter and suffer pain myself?"


    After a pause, she looked at ir and continued, "You know, there are always problems between a


    mother-inw and a daughter-inw. I''m worried that the young aren''t usually willing to live with the


    elders, or we may have difficultiesmunicating with the young."


    ir nodded in understanding. Indeed, the rtionship between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw


    could be sensitive sometimes. It was social phenomenon that urred more than often. "But you''re a


    nice person. I think you''ll surely get along with your future daughter-inw. There won''t be a problem in


    your case," sheforted the anxious mother.


    On hearing her words, Cecelia was thrilled. She turned her body around and looked at ir. "You said


    the same things as my husband. He always says that my personality is like a child. I''m good with


    people, so I won''t have problems getting along with anyone. If I treat my daughter-inw like my own


    daughter, she will surely treat me as a real mother. ir, is that what you think too?"


    ir suddenly felt baffled. Why was she asking her that? She wondered if she should take this


    opportunity to exin her rtionship with Niles. But then she decided against it. She''d better off


    finding a more suitable opportunity to tell the happy mother. If Cecelia knew the truth now, she might


    end up having a sleepless night. So she nodded, "Yes, I think so too. People should have mutual


    respect towards each other. Heart to heart, that''s the basic rule."

 Chapter 586 A Good Mother-in-law

    Chapter 586 A Good Mother-inw


    Cecelia suddenly held ir''s hand and said with much emphasis, "Just be yourself. Don''t hold back."


    "What?" ir was confused.


    "I heard from your uncle that you used to be upbeat, outgoing. Cheerful, even. You''re a lot quieter now,


    maybe because your parents died. ir, you''re like my own daughter. Do what you want to do. Be who


    you want to be. Okay?"


    The kind mother''s warm words touched ir''s heart. Tears sprang to her eyes and they flowed down


    her cheek. "Okay..." she sobbed.


    ''Cecelia is so great. I wonder if she really could be my mother-inw.'' ir felt a little sentimental,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    uncertain about her future. ''If Wesley and I can make it work.''


    The night grew deeper. The two women didn''t stop chatting until the small hours. At that point, Cecelia


    had to give it up and close her eyes to sleep.


    Listening to Cecelia''s steady breathing, ir stared at the ceiling, pondering what had happened


    earlier that night.


    She wondered if Wesley also had feelings for her. Otherwise, why would he keep snatching every


    chance he had to kiss her? Or was it just how men act around women?


    Before she closed her eyes to take some sleep, she checked the time on her phone. It was already


    4:10 in the morning. No wonder she was tired! Shey back, closed her eyes, and slowly drifted off to


    sleep.


    Not even three hourster, Wesley opened the door to the apartment. It was quiet inside. It seemed like


    the two women weren''t awake yet.


    He put the breakfast he''d bought in the kitchen and then walked back to the living room, dialing a


    number.


    A sleepy voice mumbled, "Hello... Who is it?"


    "It''s me." Wesley''s voice jarred ir awake. She abruptly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was


    Cecelia''s sleeping face.


    "I''m in the living room," Wesley said.


    ir checked the time. Way too early. ''Why is he so eager to go shopping with us?'' she wondered.


    She quickly got out of bed, put on her slippers and quietly opened the door. Then she made sure to


    close the door behind her after walking out.


    Seeing here out, Wesley hung up. He was curious of her careful movements.


    Meeting Wesley''s eyes, ir suddenly realized that she hadn''t freshened up yet, nor had shebed


    her messy hair. She hadn''t even changed out of her nightgown.


    But it was toote to go back¡ªwhat''s done is done. Wesley was already looking her up and down.


    ir discreetly lowered her head to take a look at herself. She was dressed in a slip night dress. It


    wasn''t that revealing anyway. Embarrassed, she smoothed her hair and asked, "Why are you here so


    early?"


    For a moment, Wesley couldn''t take his eyes off her. This was the first time he saw her like this. Her


    long hair fell on her creamy-white shoulders. Although she had a cute, sleepy look on her face, it


    couldn''t mask her natural beauty. On the contrary, it added to her allure.


    Expressionless, he tore his eyes away and took out his phone to distract himself. "Freshen up and get


    some breakfast," he said curtly.


    ir nodded and asked, "Should I wake up your mom?"


    "Sure."


    She nodded again and returned to her bedroom. Wesley''s curious voice rang behind her. "Mom''s in


    your room? You shared a bedst night?"


    "Yes." She turned her head and nodded.


    ''No wonder she tiptoed out. She didn''t want to wake up my mom, '' he realized.


    A few minutester, Cecelia emerged from ir''s bedroom, yawning. Seeing her son on the sofa, she


    rolled her eyes and told him off, "I told you not toe so early. Nothing''s open now."


    Generally, shopping malls opened around ten. It was only twenty past seven now.


    Wesley replied nonchntly, "You take so long to do everything. By the time we''re ready to go, it will be


    ten o''clock."


    Cecelia let out a cold humph. "We''ll see. I''ll be quick today."


    Provoked by her son, Cecelia did finish her morning routine in a much shorter time. However, much to


    their surprise, ir was even slower than Cecelia.


    When Cecelia sat down to eat breakfast, ir was still in her bedroom, doing her makeup. It was eight


    now but she still hadn''te out.


    Cecelia told Wesley in a triumphant voice, "Yay, I''m not the slowest one in the family anymore!"


    Ignoring her joke, Wesley walked straight to ir''s bedroom. He knocked lightly on the half-open door.


    "Come in," ir said.


    Getting her permission, Wesley pushed it open.


    ir sat at the dressing table, massaging her face with a cosmetic instrument to help absorb the


    intensive essence. Wesley fixed his deep eyes at the woman''s reflection in the mirror. "You can do this


    "I''m almost done. Wait a minute, okay? I want to look nice for your mom," ir said. In fact, she almost


    never wore makeup, but to show her sincerity and respect to Cecelia, she decided to make herself look


    better.


    Wesley leaned against the closet, silently watching her.


    ir met his gaze in the mirror, feeling bashful. "Why are you looking at me? Out! Get some breakfast."


    "I already ate." He had breakfast before he even came over.


    ir held up a bottle of sunscreen. "It''s sunny outside. Need some?"


    "Need what?"


    "Sunscreen. It''s spray-on."


    Wesley instinctively looked down at his tanned arms. He never used anything like that. "No, I don''t


    need it."


    Cecelia, holding a deep-fried dough stick in her hand, quietly made her way to the doorway of ir''s


    bedroom. She peeked inside.


    She sighed with relief when she saw that Wesley had kept his distance from ir. She''d been worried


    that they would do something improper, being alone in the room. Niles would be pretty upset if that


    happened.


    Finally, ir finished freshening up and was seated at the dining table. She texted Joslyn as she had


    breakfast. "You still in bed, girl?"


    "No. ying on my phone. What''s up?" Joslyn replied.


    ir quickly typed the message with one hand. "I need some money. I''ll pay you back when I get my


    paycheck."


    "No problem. How much?"


    ir paused for a while. "How much can you afford?"


    Joslyn rolled her eyes. "Your cousin has given me quite a lot. What are you going to do? Twentyrge


    enough?"


    "Um... probably not. Maybe fifty thousand? Can you?" ir stole a nce at Cecelia. Every item on the


    nobledy''s body was luxurious.


    "Don''t tell me you owe someone money."


    ir''s lips twitched. "No. Wesley''s mom is with me. We''ll go shopping soon and I think I should buy her


    a gift. What if she wants something expensive?"


    "So are you and Wesley in a rtionship now?" Joslyn asked outright.


    ir replied, "No. It has nothing to do with him. His mom is awesome. I simply want to get her


    something."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll wire fifty thousand to you in a minute. But what if she picks out something worth five


    hundred grand? Will you buy that too?"


    "No. I can''t afford anything like that. I''ve got limits, and I won''t overspend." ir had a monthly wage of


    more than ten thousand dors. She could return fifty thousand to Joslyn within half a year.


    Joslyn wired the money to her and added a message. "Okay, as long as you know what you''re doing."


    Wesley''s eyes had been glued to her the whole time. But oblivious to his intent gaze, ir texted her


    friend, drinking soybean milk. "Thanks, my friend. Oh, right. Don''t tell my cousin."

 Chapter 587 It Slipped Off My Hand

    Chapter 587 It Slipped Off My Hand


    Although Hartwell deeply appreciated Wesley''s abilities, which he had witnessed in the military, he


    disliked ir getting too close to him. He had sternly warned the girl to stay away from Wesley once.


    That was particrly why ir didn''t want Joslyn to tell Hartwell anything. If he found out about the two


    of them, there was going to be too much fuss for her to deal with.


    Joslyn wrote back, "Alright, got it. Just use the money. It''s from your cousin, so you don''t owe me


    anything. If I am short of anything, he''ll give me more. You worry about yourself."


    ir sent a thumbs-up emoji and replied, "Wow! You lucky girl! I envy you so much. Don''t show off to


    me so early in the early, huh?"


    "Who are you texting?" A man''s voice suddenly cut in her ears and it was so loud that she almost


    jumped. Startled, her hand shook violently for a moment and the phone slipped off, dropping right into


    the half-finished bowl of soybean milk.


    Wesley hadn''t expected this to happen. He quickly shot to his feet and rushed towards the bowl,


    snatching her phone out of the bowl with one hand, and pulling a tissue with his other hand. He began


    to wipe her phone, whose screen was still functional.


    identally, his eyes fell on the transfer record on the chat log. Joslyn had just transferred fifty


    thousand dors to ir.


    He knew it was wrong to peek at other people''s chat logs. But it was ir''s phone and he felt


    overwhelmed by the urge to know more about her. Besides, who wasn''t going to be curious after


    seeing a transfer log of fifty grand?


    He stole a nce at ir. She was pulling some more tissues. Silently and quickly, pretending to wipe


    the phone, he scrolled up and down the chat log, fast reading her messages with Joslyn. Before she


    could shift her eyes back to her phone, Wesley already had a general idea of what was going on.


    Cecelia was talking with Baldwin over the phone at that moment. When she saw that ir''s phone was


    I''ll buy you a new one soon." She had already noticed the previous night that ir''s phone was an old


    model worth only about a hundred dors.


    ir shook her head. "Aunt, don''t bother. It''s still functional. I am not that interested in phones and I''ll


    buy a new one when it really stops working."


    Her words caught Wesley''s attention. He had just witnessed another side of ir. ording to what he


    could read from the chat log, she was going to buy Cecelia a gift using the money Joslyn had


    transferred. Fifty thousand dors was arge amount for ir. However, she wasn''t even going to buy


    a new phone for herself. Even if she were to spend a thousand dors on Cecelia, she could easily


    have afforded to buy a good phone for her own self. But she didn''t want to!


    ''She''s so generous to my mom but mean to herself. What a strange girl, '' Wesley thought to himself.


    "Why not buy a new one today? Do you like this phone very much? How long have you used it?"


    Wesley asked casually while still holding her phone in his hand.


    ir thought for a little while and then exined, "My previous phone was broken when I was in South


    Mountain. After I was rescued, Miller bought me this one. That was only a few months ago. It''s not so


    old."


    The next second, before she knew what had happened, her phone was in the bowl of soybean milk


    once again. ''What the hell?'' she thought.


    Wesley apologized in a nonchnt voice, "Oh, I am sorry. It slipped off my hand."


    ir sighed, feeling unlucky. Just as she was about to pick up her phone, Wesley reacted faster than a


    bullet and picked it up for her. However, as if he didn''t hold it well, the phone slipped off his hand once


    again and dropped onto the floor this time. Now, it was really broken. The screen was cracked.


    ir and Cecelia didn''t know what to say now. Just what the hell was going on?


    Wesley didn''t even apologize this time. Instead, he promised her, "Oops. It is broken. Don''t worry. I''ll


    buy you a new one."


    The two women were lost for words.


    Cecelia had a feeling that her son had dropped the phone on purpose, but she wasn''t sure of it. She


    also didn''t want to make the situation any weirder, so she stayed silent.


    After the breakfast, ir cleaned the table and tidied her room. By the time she was done, it was a


    quarter past ten o''clock.


    The three of them left the apartment. Wesley was going to drive them to the shopping mall. ir


    wanted to sit in the back seat with Cecelia, but Wesley suddenly stopped her. "Don''t you want a new


    phone? Sit up front. And keep your eyes peeled for a phone store."


    "Okay." It sounded reasonably fair, so ir didn''t think much about it and hopped into the passenger


    seat.


    However, instead of following her instructions, Wesley ignored all phone stores that came their way and


    drove straight towards Shining International za.


    ir was worried. Without a phone, she couldn''t use the money that Joslyn had wired her via WeChat


    Pay. She wanted to find a cell phone store and buy a new phone first before going shopping. She had a


    very small amount of cash on her.


    She tried to tell Wesley in a low voice that she wanted to buy a new phone first. But the man


    interrupted her, "Go on and do the shopping first. You''ve asked for a leave from work right? There won''t


    be anything urgent."


    "But..." ir lowered her voice even further. "I don''t have much cash with me. I need to use WeChat


    Pay. Just let me buy a new phone first. Don''t worry. I''m not going to let you pay for it."


    Wesley cast her a sidelong nce, a bit unhappy with her words. ''Worry? Why would I worry about


    buying her a new phone? Am I such a mean guy in her eyes?''


    ir didn''t understand what the look in his eyes meant. But seeing that he was unrelenting, she had no


    choice but to shut up for the time being.


    Cecelia had been sitting in the back seat, voice-messaging Niles and her friends. She wasn''t paying


    the slightest attention to the two in the front seats. After a few moments, Wesley broke the silence and


    told her, "Just buy whatever you want and I''ll pay for it now. After you''ve bought a phone, you can


    return the money to me."


    Hearing his advice, ir finally heaved a sigh of relief and nodded, "Alright. Sounds good." She had to


    follow his idea now.


    The three of them arrived at Shining International za pretty soon. It was only then that ir finally


    realized Cecelia hade to buy things for her, not for her two sons.


    The excited mother led her to every singledies'' fashion stores, taking care that their collection was


    suitable for girls like ir.


    In one of the stores, Cecelia asked a saledy to get her a few dresses that fit ir''s figure. Then, she


    stuffed the dresses in ir''s arms and asked her to try them on. "Go on then, dear."


    Looking at the clothes in her arms, ir was confused and stammered, "Aunt, you mean...I have to try


    them on?"


    "Yes, be quick, now. How else would we know which size to buy? We''ll wait for you over there." Cecelia


    pointed to the resting area a short distance away.


    ir had no choice but to follow the saledy to the fitting room, the clothes piled on her hands like a


    mountain.


    She picked a green shirt and a white skirt, and put them on.


    ''Meh, '' she thought as she stood in front of a full-length mirror to see if they looked good on her. She


    wasn''t satisfied.


    Just as she was about to enter the fitting room to change into another set, Cecelia called out, "ir,


    ir then meekly walked to the resting area.


    Wesley was browsing his phone. Hearing her footsteps, he raised his head to catch a nce. He did


    notment though, and moved his eyes back to his phone after a few seconds.


    ir was nervous. She wondered if the clothes didn''t look good enough on her. Otherwise, why had


    Wesley turned his eyes away so quickly?


    Cecelia smiled. "You look good in this color. It''s fresh and energetic. Wesley, what do you think?"


    Called out specifically, Wesley raised his head to look at ir again. "Good," he nodded. Then his


    attention was on his phone again.


    ''That''s so perfunctory, '' ir thought unhappily.


    She changed into the second dress. It was a long, ck dress with a knot on the shoulder that looked


    like a cute bow. She thought that it was quite fashionable but Wesley had the same, tacit response.


    Cecelia asked her son again, "Wesley, what do you think?"


    He again gave ir a quick nce and repeated, "It''s nice."


    Then ir tried on three more sets. Each time Cecelia asked Wesley''s opinion and the man gave the


    same answer¡ª"good."


    Finally, when it came to the sixth dress, Cecelia couldn''t help but get irritated. Sheined in a


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    slightly angry tone, "Hey, what the hell are you doing? Is your phone that attractive to you? Pay


    attention and give an honest response, will you?"


    Wesley put down his phone and stared at ir, with an innocent look in his eyes. He didn''t mean to


    make a casualment. He did think that ir looked good in each of these dresses. The only


    problem was that ir was too thin. She would look so much prettier if she could put on just a little


    weight.


    At that moment, ir was wearing a short, pink-colored jacket and with a matching skirt. She looked


    sweet in this outfit.


    Suddenly, Wesley remembered the night when they were out of electricity in Hillside Apartments. ir


    was changing her clothes in her bedroom. She had gotten scared by the shadow that the light show


    outside her balcony was casting. The shadow was quite simr to a human and she had thought that it


    was really an intruder outside her window. Hearing her shriek, Wesley had broken into her bedroom at


    once and identally saw a little of her body.


    As the memory of that night flooded his mind, the look in his eyes began to change. ir noticed his


    eyes again and felt embarrassed by the way he was looking at her. "Do I look that bad?" she asked


    uneasily.


    He said nothing.

 Chapter 588 Leave Blair To Your Brother

    Chapter 588 Leave ir To Your Brother


    When Wesley didn''t say anything, ir asked, "That bad, huh?"


    Wesley merely stared at ir, lost in some wild thought. Cecelia kicked the dazed man and scolded,


    "What''s wrong with you? Say something."


    Snapping out of his reverie back into reality, the soldier shot to his feet and told the saledy, "Please


    pack everything she tried on, including what she''s wearing."


    ir was shocked by his generosity. Cecelia was stunned too. ''What does he mean by doing this?'' she


    thought.


    Ignoring the two women''s surprised gazes, Wesley made his way to the checkout counter. ir


    returned to the fitting room to stop the saledy from packing anything up. "I''m sorry. Please wait a


    moment."


    The saledy said confusedly, "Miss, the gentleman said he would pay for everything."


    "I know, but... Please just put them here. I want to change back first."


    The saledy was puzzled. Nheless, she nodded and left the fitting room. ir closed the door


    and changed, wondering what was going on in Wesley''s head.


    ''Is he getting impatient?'' That was the only reason she could figure out. After all, she had spent half an


    hour in trying on six sets of clothes and Cecelia had kept asking his opinion on every outfit. Men got


    impatient easily.


    After putting on her own outfit, ir came out of the fitting room, holding six sets of new clothes in her


    hands. Cecelia and Wesley were waiting for her at the front counter.


    With a happy grin, Cecelia said excitedly, "Over here, ir. Wesley will pay, and Niles can reimburse


    him."


    ''Niles can reimburse him?'' ir then got what she meant. Cecelia still thought she was Niles'' girlfriend.


    ir gave the clothes to the saledy and went over to hold Cecelia''s arm. "Thanks, but I have enough


    clothes at home. When I got my first job, my friend went shopping with me and I bought a lot..."


    "But you bought those. These are from me... Um...from Niles. What''s more, these are thetest styles.


    You know, you can''t have too many clothes," Cecelia said as she gestured to the saledy, motioning


    for her to pack the clothes.


    Wesley was about to check out. ir strode over to him and grabbed his hand to stop him from taking


    his bank card out. Meanwhile, she told Cecelia in a low voice, "Look, Niles and I aren''t dating. Please, I


    can''t ept this gift..."


    Wesley broke free of her grip. He didn''t help any, but just made it worse. "Mom, don''t listen to her


    bullshit. She and Niles are fighting," he told his mother, who was still reeling from ir''s words.


    ir was stupefied by what he said. ''What''s he saying? A fight...with Niles?''


    Cecelia was at first disappointed by ir''s words. Now she instantly understood after Wesley cleared


    that up. The girl said that because she was pissed at her younger son. The mother gnashed her teeth


    andforted ir, "ir, don''t be mad. I''ll call Niles right now and give him a piece of my mind.


    Wesley, go ahead and pay."


    With that, the angry mother walked out of the shop to call Niles.


    ir was in a dilemma. Wesley was paying the bill, and Cecelia was calling Niles. Which one should


    she stop? She heard the cashier quote the total price for the clothes. It was a six figure total. That was


    too much. She suppressed her urge to go for Cecelia and turned to Wesley, reaching out her hand to


    grab his bank card.


    He grabbed hold of her wrist instead and stopped her.


    ir turned her head to look at Cecelia, unease increasing in her heart. As she tried to break free of his


    grip, she confronted Wesley, "Why did you say that to your mom? Why do you have to buy all these


    clothes? I mean it when I say I don''t need them. Besides, your brother doesn''t seem to have much


    money. He can''t afford it, and it''s not his problem."


    Wesley threw her a nce. "I know my brother. I''m not going to ask him." He let go of her hand and


    signed his name on the sales slip.


    ir was even more confused. ''What does he think he''s doing? He told his mom he''d get Niles to


    repay him. And now he''s saying he''s not?''


    Finally, ir walked out of the store together with Wesley holding several shopping bags.


    Cecelia was still raking Niles over the coals.


    When ir approached her, she heard the mother yelling, "Shut up! Don''t talk back. Just listen to me.


    What kind of boyfriend are you? She''s such a nice girl. Whatever, if I know you piss her off again, I''ll


    beat the tar out of you. Understand? That''s it now. Your brother and ir are here. Bye." The mom put


    her phone back in her purse after she was done.


    ''Oh, poor Niles...''


    ir felt so sorry for the guy. He had to bepletely confused.


    But Wesley was partly responsible for this. What he said to Cecelia just made things worse.


    The three of them continued shopping in the za.


    On the other side, Niles looked at his phone, confusion written all over his face. He couldn''t make


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    sense of this. He wondered why Wesley and ir hadn''t exined anything to his mom.


    Before he couldpose himself from Cecelia''s tantrum, his phone rang again. This time it was Keith.


    He had an ominous feeling. Praying good luck to himself, he answered, "Hi Grandpa! What''s up?


    Everything going okay?"


    Ignoring his unctuous words, Keith asked in a stern voice, "You busy now? I have something to tell


    you."


    "Yeah, I''m busy. Busy getting my ass chewed by my mom. Busy keeping my anger in check." That was


    true. He was indeed feeling angry and gloomy.


    Keith cut to the chase. "Leave ir to your brother. I''ll make it up to you some other way." After some


    careful analysis, the old man was certain that Wesley had feelings for ir.


    Niles was lively and outgoing. His EQ was higher than his brother''s. If the two brothers fell in love with


    the same girl, Wesley would lose.


    It wasn''t easy for Wesley to have a thing for someone, but now Niles took ir away from him. Keith


    felt sad for his elder grandson.


    ''Make it up to me?'' Niles'' eyes lit up. ''Leave ir to my brother? Of course no problem. I''m not her


    boyfriend in the first ce.'' However, he pretended to be sad and retorted, "I get what you mean. But...


    That''s not fair. I don''t have a girlfriend either. I..." He deliberately paused with a sob.


    Keith sighed helplessly. "I know how you feel. I know it''s not fair. But Niles, you know your brother. He''s


    an idiot about love. I tried to set him up, but his bad temper frightened his dates away..." The old man


    let out a heavy sigh again.


    Niles yed along and replied in a sorrowful voice, "Yeah, Grandpa, I know my brother. Fine, if he


    loves ir too, then I''ll give up on her. After all, I only have one brother."

 Chapter 589 Cheated By Niles

    Chapter 589 Cheated By Niles


    Keith was stunned for a moment when he heard Niles promise so quickly.


    He was suspicious. Although the Li family always kicked him around, Niles was actually a very cunning


    guy. The boy''s voice sounded a little sad, but Keith could see right through him. He didn''t sound sad


    enough. Nheless, he replied, "Well, I''m d you like your brother so much."


    Niles had an idea. After a pause, he said, "I''m still sad, Grandpa. Could you try and be more upbeat?


    Okay, never mind. You''re not good at that. So if I give up ir, what''s in it for me?"


    It seemed that the young man had figured out exactly what he wanted. "What do you want?" Keith


    asked outright.


    "How about a new apartment? I''ll feel much better," Niles suggested. He could make a fortune by


    conning his grandpa.


    "A new apartment? Why? Didn''t your mom buy you one already?"


    "Yeah, but ir is living there now. Since I''ve decided to back off and let Wesley have ir, I can''t live


    with her. That''s not appropriate. She has no parents. I''m not going to kick her out, either," Niles said,


    pretending to be virtuous and upstanding.


    "Okay! Deal!" the old man announced. The poor grandfather waspletely taken in by his grandson.


    Eventually, he would find out ir had always loved Wesley, and that Niles had never dated her.


    After hanging up the phone, Niles felt like he was on cloud nine. His gloomy mood, caused by Cecelia''s


    tongueshing, vanished into thin air.


    Meanwhile, in the Shining International za, Cecelia, Wesley and ir moved on to a new store. Now


    they were shopping for shoes. They had no idea that Niles lied to the old man. Sitting on the sofa, ir


    tugged at the hem of Wesley''s shirt and said, "Don''t let your mom buy anything for me again. I''m not


    dating you or Niles. Tell her. Don''t spend money on me."


    Wesley replied indifferently, "She''s rich."


    ir was speechless. That was not the point.


    Cecelia asked a saledy to show a pair of shoes to ir. "ir, try these on. They look good."


    ir didn''t budge. "Aunt Cecelia, I''ve tried on three pairs. I think it''s your turn."


    "That''s not for women my age. It''s for young girls. Besides, the pink matches thest outfit you tried


    on."


    ir found it hard to resist Cecelia''s enthusiasm.


    She looked at Wesley, signaling to him for help. He sat next to her and echoed his mother''s words.


    "Mom''s right. They look nice. Try them on."


    ir sighed helplessly.


    Finally, they picked out three pairs and Wesley paid for them again. Looking at the guy carrying the


    shopping bags, ir quickly caught up to him. "Wesley, lend me a hand, okay?"


    "Sorry, I never knew how to handle her," he refused bluntly.


    Irked by him, she said between gritted teeth, "You jerk! You just stand by and watch me sink lower and


    lower."


    "Quit exaggerating. But whatever, I don''t care what you think."


    ir closed her eyes to hopefully calm down and hold back her anger. "Okay, okay. Then hand me a


    card. I want to buy your mom a gift. I''ll pay you back when I get a new phone."


    Wesley lifted his hands to show her the shopping bags. "My wallet is in my pocket. Grab it yourself. My


    hands are full."


    ir remembered the embarrassing scene at the supermarketst night. To avoid any more


    embarrassment, she took the bags from him. Anyway, they were just clothes and shoes, so the bags


    weren''t heavy at all. "Now you can take out the bank card yourself."


    Cecelia approached them. "What are you two whispering about? Wesley, why is ir carrying the


    bags? She''s a girl!"


    Wesley exined, "I''m giving her a bank card."


    "Why?" Cecelia asked naturally.


    ir was worried. She didn''t think Wesley was a good liar and he might blurt out the truth. So she


    chipped in quickly, "Last night at the supermarket, I was about to swipe my card...but Wesley...already


    paid the bill... Then... I...put my bank card in his wallet, because it was raining outside... I forgot to get


    my card back."


    Obviously, ir was no better than Wesley at telling a lie. She stammered to make up ame excuse.


    But lucky for her, Cecelia bought her lie. She nodded to them and urged Wesley to be quick.


    Wesley gave his bank card to her. Now, with card in her hand, ir finally had the courage to lead


    Cecelia to the brand shops that were suitable for the middle-aged mother.


    In the end, ir bought Cecelia a silk scarf as a gift. But the price was rather cheappared to the


    things Cecelia had bought her. ir tried her hardest to lead Cecelia into those gift shops. But the nice


    mother couldn''t pick out anything she liked.


    Later, when they shopped in the cosmetics area, Cecelia was interested in a particr shade of


    lipstick. A saledy brought a sample stick for her to try the color. ir also tried on a warm-toned,


    Mocha lipstick shade. After applying it to her lips, she turned to the man who was waiting for them, and


    asked, "What do you think of this color?"


    Wesley looked at the smiling woman in confusion and then focused on her moist, plump lips. "Color?


    Isn''t every lipstick red?" he asked. He didn''t know about the colors, but he did want to kiss her lips right


    now.


    ir shook her head helplessly. Ceceliaughed and told ir, "You''re wasting your time asking him.


    He''s a typical guy."


    ir pulled a tissue and wiped her lips. In the end, Cecelia picked out two shades for herself and asked


    ir if she needed any lipstick, before asking Wesley to pony up the money.


    ir shook her head. "No. I got three when Joslyn got married. I haven''t used them yet." She reached


    out her hand and asked, "Aunt Cecelia, so you''re picking up these two shades? Let me pay this time."


    Cecelia caught her hand. "Just let Wesley do it. He''s saved up a lot of money since he doesn''t have a


    girlfriend. Let''s rip him off." Then she took ir''s hand and led her to another counter, leaving Wesley


    to pay for them.


    After the two women left, Wesley looked at the lipstick shade that ir had tried on just now, and told


    the saledy, "This shade, please bring me a fresh one and I''ll pay for them together."


    "Yes, sir. Please wait a minute."


    After checking out, Wesley took out the Mocha lipstick shade and put it in his pocket, then put Cecelia''s


    lipsticks in the shopping bag. He then picked up his pace to catch up with the two women.


    But when he walked past a counter, he happened to hear a conversation between a woman and her


    boyfriend. The woman requested, "Honey, buy me this bottle of perfume. Every woman loves this


    brand."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Her boyfriend said impatiently, "Look at the price. It''s a small bottle that costs a few thousand dors.


    Find another brand."


    Wesley caught a glimpse of the perfume bottle that the woman was holding. He stopped and turned


    around.


    He rearranged the shopping bags so he held them all in one hand. A saledy with a huge smile on


    her face came over and greeted him. "Please bring me a bottle of this perfume," he said while pointing


    to a perfume brand. It was the same one the man was unwilling to buy for his girlfriend.


    The saledy nodded happily, "Yes, sir. Which fragrance would you like?"


    ''Which fragrance?'' Wesley felt baffled. Women''s items were soplicated to him. He paused and


    then said, "I''d prefer a light fragrance." ''Strong perfume doesn''t suit her, '' he thought.


    The woman, who was badgering her boyfriend to buy the perfume, watched Wesley pay the bill. Her


    eyes glimmered with admiration.

 Chapter 590 You Can Date My Brother

    Chapter 590 You Can Date My Brother


    Wesley took the bottle of perfume and walked away from the checkout counter. After he left, the


    woman turned around and red at her boyfriend. "We break up! I want a handsome and generous


    soldier to be my husband too!" she shouted.


    Meanwhile, ir and Cecelia had been looking for Wesley. They were just about to call him when he


    finally came into sight.


    Cecelia asked, "Where have you been? We thought you lost your way or something!"


    "I didn''t. Let''s go now." Wesley shrugged, not nning to offer an exnation.


    ir narrowed her eyes at Wesley, growing suspicious and a little confused with his behavior. She


    wondered if he had been smoking in a corner somewhere.


    Wesley chose not to acknowledge ir''s suspicious gaze and continued to walk towards a phone store


    and walked inside. The twodies exchanged confused nces and eventually followed him inside the


    store. Wesley browsed the store''s ss racks and picked out a rather expensive phone for ir. She


    was about to decline his choice, but Wesley stopped her before she could protest, saying, "I broke your


    phone. It''s the least I could do."


    Holding the brand new phone in her hand, ir discreetly pinched his arm so Cecelia would not notice,


    and hissed in his ear, "What are you doing? You idiot. This phone you bought me is worth almost ten


    times of my old one. I don''t even dare to take out my new phone when I''m on the streets. I''m afraid of


    being robbed." More importantly, ir knew that the phone Wesley was currently using was much


    cheaper than the one he just bought. The screen even had a crack on it, but he refused to have it


    repaired or buy a new one. ir did not find it reasonable that he bought her such an expensive phone.


    "If you get robbed, tell me immediately. I''ll help you track the robber down and get your phone back," he


    said confidently as if it was just a piece of cake for him.


    ir sighed inwardly. She was getting the feeling that Wesley was trying to overindulge her.


    The three of them had lunch at a Western restaurant at noon, and then went back to Niles'' apartment in


    the afternoon. While Cecelia took her afternoon nap, ir busied herself with making some desserts in


    the kitchen.


    Wesley offered to help, but ir rejected it. He had no choice but to sit in the living room and watch her


    go back and forth in the kitchen.


    Two hourster, ir was done with the cooking.


    She divided the desserts into two portions, one for Wesley and the other for Cecelia, so she could eat


    on her ne ride.


    She neatly packed the dishes into two separate bags. She called out to Wesley to inform him. "This


    bag is for you. Inside is a box of mooncakes and mung bean cakes. There''s also a cup of strawberry


    milkshake. Rest assured, it''s a new cup. This bag"¡ªshe patted the other bag¡ª"is for your mom. I


    didn''t prepare a milkshake for her since she can''t take it on the ne. Remember to finish the food


    quickly. The weather''s still a little hot, so the food might go bad soon."


    Wesley looked at the bags and nodded. "Okay." He then shifted his eyes to his phone again.


    ir pouted, slightly infuriated by Wesley''s indifferent attitude. She let out an exasperated sigh and


    continued packing. "Go wake your mom up. It''s about time to set out," she told Wesley without looking


    at him.


    Wesley stood up from the couch and went to his mom''s room. Cecelia had already woken up a few


    moments ago and was now lying in the bed, talking with Baldwin on the phone. Hearing the knock on


    the door, she got out of bed and opened the door. She instantly understood and nodded. "Wait a


    moment, dear. I''ll finish packing up," she said even before Wesley said anything.


    Soon afterwards, Wesley and ir sent Cecelia off at the airport.


    On their way back, ir silently busied herself with her phone. She did not know what to say while they


    were alone in the car. She thought that it would probably not be a good idea to mention returning


    money to him at the moment. She had decided that she would save up some money in the bank and


    pay him back in one lump sum.


    Wesley was also silent. He wasn''t really the type to initiate a conversation, nor was he the type to y


    music in the car. And so, they sat in the car in eerie silence.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It didn''t help that they soon got stuck in a traffic jam. After ying on her mobile phone for quite a


    while, ir began to feel sleepy and her eyes became strained. She then leaned her head against the


    passenger window and closed her eyes.


    Wesley incidentally caught a glimpse of her when he checked the rear view mirror, and asked in a deep


    gloomy voice, "Feeling bored to be around me?"


    His sudden utterance startled ir, who was about to drift off. She abruptly opened her sleepy eyes


    and looked at him in a daze. "Huh? What did you say?" She was slow in taking in his meaning due to


    the sleepiness.


    Her dazed and slightly confused expression made Wesley grin slightly. "I said, is it boring to be around


    me?"


    ir shook her head in response. "Not really. You''re driving and you need to focus on the road. I don''t


    want to distract you."


    "You don''t have faith in my driving skills?" he asked, the faintest hint of offense evident in his voice.


    ir let out a helpless sigh. "It''s not like that..." she started, but eventually decided against it, thinking


    that it was pointless. The air of awkwardness grew and they fell silent for a while. A few momentster,


    ir added, "Well, um...will you go back to work after driving me to the apartment?"


    That was his initial n. "No. I''m on a holiday today," he said, suddenly changing his mind.


    "Well, then maybe you can have dinner with me back at Niles'' ce. There''s still a lot of food in the


    fridge. Your mom has left and I can''t eat them up myself." She was telling the truth. They did actually


    buy a lot of foodst night.


    Wesley nodded, "Okay, but I''m going to bring someone."


    ir raised an eyebrow. "Who?" She was trying to sound casual about it, but she was admittedly a little


    curious. Not that she would say it out loud.


    "I''m picking up Megan. Today''s Friday and she''sing back from school for the weekend."


    ir''s face fell as she heard the name. ''Do the two of them always meet up whenever either of them


    have the day off?''


    She took back her words at once. "Forget it. I''ll just ask Joslyn toe and eat the food with me. I


    don''t want to interrupt you and Megan."


    Wesley immediately pulled a face with her sudden change of mind. ''Interrupt us? What the hell does


    she mean by that?'' "ir, exin."


    "Exin what?"


    "What do you mean by ''I don''t want to interrupt you and Megan?''" Wesley demanded, casting a sharp


    nce at her. He had to find out what was in this woman''s mind.


    "Oh. I meant, aren''t you two sleeping together?" ir said straightforwardly. But as soon as she


    dropped those words, she felt her face flush as she realized her insinuation.


    Wesley suddenly turned the steering wheel and pulled up on the side of the road. He stared at ir,


    the seriousness on his face shocking her. "She''s still a kid. Don''t say such words to ruin her reputation."


    ''Ruin her reputation? Still a kid? A kid can be so hypocritical like her?'' ir thought resentfully.


    She then smiled mirthlessly and scoffed, "Oh, so what am I to you, then?"


    ''You hugged and kissed me. Aren''t you worried that you''ll ruin my reputation too?'' she wanted to add.


    She was seething now.


    Wesley fell silent. After a few silent momentster, he replied, "My mom likes you."


    "So?" ir did not understand what that had to do with her question. She stared at Wesley''s resolute


    face, which she couldn''t deny was an attractive look for her.


    "Niles may be a little immature at times, but he''s around the same age as you. Maybe it would really be


    better if you go out with my brother. He''s a doctor and he has my parents'' support. Even if he doesn''t


    work hard to earn money, it won''t affect the life quality of you two."


    Wesley remembered the time when ir was sent to the hospital because of a high fever, Niles asked


    him for his opinion on pursuing her. Wesley reckoned that Niles also had feelings for ir.


    He wouldn''t be able to give her a bright and stable future, but his brother could. Being a doctor was not


    as dangerous as being a soldier. Niles would be a better choice for ir.


    It stung ir''s heart to hear his words. "And so?"


    Wesley looked at her intently. "I''ve been thinking that you''d be better off with Niles. My mom likes you,


    so maybe you can date my brother."


    ir didn''t know whether she should cry orugh. She wondered how she fell in love with such an idiot.


    ''My mom likes you...You can date with my brother...'' She curled her lips in exasperation, repeating his


    words in her mind.


    She suppressed the anger and bitterness, and said, "If I be your sister-inw one day, what will


    you think about your behavior now? You''ve kissed your future sister-inw. Do I need to confess to


    Niles that you''ve hugged and kissed me, his ''wife?''" ''Not to mention that you''ve even explored my


    body.''


    Wesley''s face darkened. "That kind of thing won''t happen again in the future," he assured her.


    ir raised a fist and hit him in the shoulder as hard as she could. "Who do you think you are? Do you


    think I can''t leave you on my own ord? Why do I have to listen to you and tell me who I should


    date?" she shouted as hot angry tears welled up in her eyes.

 Chapter 591 I Wont Come Over Again

    Chapter 591 I Won''t Come Over Again


    ir raised her fists and beat Wesley''s chest repeatedly. He didn''t stop her, nor was he angry. He just


    sat there and let her.


    This reaction from him only made ir angrier. When she hit him, she was expecting him to get angry


    or throw her out of the car.


    But he didn''t.


    He didn''t love her, but he always acted as if he cared about her. It burned her up. So she kept hitting


    him.


    After a while, ir finally grew tired and dropped her hands. His chest was as hard as stone that her


    hands ached. ''Maybe pinching him would''ve worked better than hitting him, '' she thought.


    "You don''t need to drive me back. I''ll go back home on my own," ir said angrily. Not only had Wesley


    nned to invite Megan along for dinner, but he also tried to pair ir off with his own brother. ''I might


    have been too submissive. That''s why he''s keen on treading on my feelings willy-nilly. What a jerk!''


    Ignoring Wesley''s dissuasion, ir unfastened her seatbelt, opened the passenger door, and jumped


    out of the car.


    Wesley immediately ran after her. They were in the suburbs, and although there were many cars,


    almost all of them were private cars. It would be extremely hard for her to hail a taxi. "Don''t be so


    stubborn. Let me drive you home," he offered.


    ir gave him a scowl. "No, thank you. I''ll move out of Niles'' apartment tomorrow. Let''s just stay out of


    each other''s business from now on. I swear I won''t love you anymore. If I break my promise, I''ll be a


    cheating dog."


    Wesley''s face darkened. He grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her to his car.


    ir tried to break free, but her body wouldn''t budge. Wesley pressed her against his car and tried to


    calm himself down. In the calmest voice that he could muster, he exined, "I was doing that for your


    own good. Niles is a doctor. His job is less dangerous than mine, and he is highly paid. What''s more,


    he would be able to keep youpany every day." Wesley''s career, on the other hand, was full of


    danger. ir would be living in constant fear and worry if they were together. He was always out in the


    field or carrying out ssified missions from time to time, which meant that she had to stay alone most


    of the time. She would never feel secure with him.


    Although Wesley''s voice was calm, his grip had gotten tighter and ir could not bear it anymore.


    "Wesley Li! No one is crueler than you! Only you will be willing to pair the girl who loves you off with


    your brother!" Her voice shook and the tears in her eyes were threatening to fall. She was really furious


    now.


    Wesley nodded. "Yes, I am a cruel man." He looked her in the eye. "I hope you''ll live a happy life."


    ir scoffed bitterly at his remark. ''Does he think I''ll be able to live a happy life with my beloved man''s


    brother? How ridiculous!'' "Fuck off! Get out of my way, stupid Wesley Li!" she yelled as she yanked her


    hand from his grip.


    Wesley was stunned. It was the first time that someone had dared to speak to him so rudely, let alone


    curse him in his face.


    He grabbed her wrist. Blue veins stood out on his temples. "ir Jing, watch your manners!"


    "I don''t fucking care! Wesley Li, you asshole! Let me go!" ir raised her wrist that he was holding, and


    bit into his arm.


    She vented out her anger on him by biting, beating, and kicking him. Once she was done, he looked at


    the teeth mark that she left on his arm, and then looked at her. "Feeling better? Then get back in the


    car!" There was a bit of pleading in his tone.


    However, ir wanted to continue calling him all kinds of insulting names.


    "I''d rather walk home than get back in your car!" she spat out as she shook off Wesley''s hand once


    again and started to walk away.


    Wesley observed ir''s retreating figure. Her stubbornness was giving him a headache.


    Sighing in defeat, he caught up to her and scooped her up, draping her over his shoulder in a fireman''s


    carry.


    ir felt like vomiting as her stomach pressed hard against his firm shoulder. "Wesley Li, you son of a


    ¡ª"


    "One more nasty insult, and I''ll strap you to the car roof and drive you home," Wesley threatened.


    "Fuck you, Wesley Li!"


    "Fine. Do it as you wish."


    ir was rendered speechless for a moment. She then grew even angrier.


    Wesley put her in the passenger seat and put the door on child''s lock so that she would not be able to


    get out again.


    ir''s head was starting to ache too. She had no more energy to quarrel with Wesley. She closed her


    eyes and leaned against the seat.


    Neither ir nor Wesley uttered another word for the remainder of the ride back.


    When the car approached the housing estate, ir opened her eyes, took out the bank card Wesley


    gave her and tossed it to him. "I''ll pay you back for the money you spent on me today. I''m not your


    girlfriend, and it''s not your duty to buy me things. How much did you spend on me today? Tell me, and


    I''ll pay you back."


    Wesley lowered his head and saw the card that he gave to her this morning. "You don''t have to¡ª"


    ir immediately cut him off, "It''s a must. We''d better be strangers from now on. Don''t worry. I won''t


    bug you anymore. And please don''t appear before me again. It''s the best for both of us."


    Wesley could not respond. Her cold words painfully stabbed at his heart.


    ir continued, "Well, if you won''t give me an exact number, fine. I''ll pay you $150, 000 for clothes,


    $50, 000 for shoes, $20, 000 for the phone, $30, 000 for the bag, and $30, 000 for the essories. I


    owe you roughly $280, 000 in total. Last night, you kissed me twice. I''ll give you $10, 000 for each kiss.


    Then I owe you $300, 000 in total. I already took a picture of your card number. I''ll transfer the money


    to you before tomorrow evening."


    ''$300, 000? How is she going to get the money?'' Wesley thought, his face sullen. After a while, he


    pulled over. "There''s no need to hurry. I don''t need the money right now."


    "I don''t like owing anyone anything," ir said as she unfastened her seat belt, avoiding his gaze.


    Wesley grabbed her wrist, but before he could say anything, ir gave him a fake smile and said in an


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    awfully formal tone, "I beg your pardon, Mr. Li, but we are not that close."


    Wesley had to let go of her.


    ir got out of the car and went upstairs to the apartment. After a few moments of sitting and thinking


    inside the car, Wesley eventually went upstairs as well.


    When he entered the apartment, ir was already packing her belongings in the bedroom. He reached


    out his hand and took her clothes away from her. She tried to take them back, but failed. "You don''t


    need to move out. I won''te over in the future, if that''s what you want," he said.


    "No, thanks. This is your brother''s apartment. I should be the one leaving. This is my choice." ir


    returned to packing the rest of her belongings.


    Wesley could only watch helplessly as she stuffed her clothes into her suitcase.


    ir then went to the bathroom to fetch her toiletries. Wesley took this opportunity to pull out a


    shopping bag from his pocket and stashed it under the clothes in her suitcase.


    When ir walked out of the bathroom, she did not find Wesley in the bedroom. She wondered if he


    had already left, but then she heard him talking on the phone in the living room.


    She zipped her suitcase up and walked out of the bedroom. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have time to clean the


    apartment. Mr. Li, would you be kind and hire some cleaning staff to clean the apartment for me. Thank


    you!" He almost winced at her extremely civil tone.


    She then walked towards the door to the apartment with her suitcase. Wesley wore a rigid expression


    as he followed after her.


    When ir heard Wesley close the door behind him, her heart sank to her stomach. ''He didn''t even try


    to make me stay, '' she thought, somewhat disappointed.


    "Let me help you," Wesley said and grabbed the suitcase from her. She didn''t turn him down and


    followed after him wordlessly as they walked to his car.


    Wesley put her suitcase inside the trunk. ir then said, "Drop me off at the Angel''s Love Welfare


    Center on Queen''s Road. Thank you."


    Wesley didn''t respond. ir was sure he heard her, so she didn''t repeat it.


    They got inside the car and drove off as the sky began to get darker.

 Chapter 592 Sit On The Car Roof

    Chapter 592 Sit On The Car Roof


    Inside the car, Wesley''s phone rang. Though he was driving, he still answered it. "Uncle Wesley."


    Megan was on the other end of the line and she sounded like she had a lot of time on her hand.


    "Hmm?" Wesley asked in an absent-minded tone.


    "I''m ready. When are you going to be here to pick me up? By the way, I haven''t had supper yet. Would


    you like to choose the menu tonight?" Her cheerful voice made ir''s face turn a sullen shade. She


    didn''t want Megan intruding their time.


    After some consideration, Wesley said apologetically, "Megan, I''m busy right now. Can you ask Wood


    to drive you to my apartment? I''ll ask a chef to cook for you."


    Megan seemed rather disappointed when she heard that. "But Uncle Wesley, you said you''d have


    supper with me. I don''t wanna dine alone. Are you still busy working?"


    "No, Megan. But I am driving right now."


    Megan paused for a while and then continued, "Uncle Wesley, if you don''t have anything urgent, will


    you please, please pick me up so I can stay with you. I swear I won''t cause you any trouble. I''ll be a


    good girl. I just don''t want to be alone. None of my ssmates is willing to hang out with me. I feel so


    bored. Please...Uncle Wesley." She began to y cute and sweet.


    ir couldn''t bear it any longer. "Stop the car!" she demanded in a voice that cut across the hum of the


    engine and reached Megan''s side.


    Megan asked curiously, "Uncle Wesley, who is with you?"


    "It''s me, ir," ir responded coldly.


    "Ah, I remember you. You are Uncle Wesley''s neighbor. Uncle Wesley, I want to meet ir too. Please


    "Hmm," Wesley finally agreed, and Megan hung up with a cheerful ton of thanks.


    ir was really annoyed. ''She''s a bitch!'' she thought.


    Wesley turned the car around and began to drive towards a high-ss housing estate. When they were


    driving past a convenience store, ir suddenly said, "You go and pick her up. I''m thirsty. I''m going to


    buy a bottle of water."


    Wesley pulled over and watched as she got out of the car.


    Buying the water only took a couple of minutes, but Wesley returned only after ten minutes, stopping


    the car beside ir.


    She reached out her hand to open the passenger door casually, but the window rolled down, revealing


    Megan''s smug face.


    "Hi, ir! Uncle Wesley told me that you were sitting in the passenger seat. But I get carsick if I sit in


    the back seat. I''m sorry. Will you please sit in the back seat?" Megan asked in a soft voice and shed


    an apologetic smile, which made ir sick to her core.


    She looked at the girl, her face deadpan. Since she had already decided to give up on Wesley, she


    didn''t need to care about his feelings anymore. "Sit on the car roof! You won''t get carsick then," she


    mocked.


    She had always sat in the passenger seat of Wesley''s car. Now the seat was taken by this bitch! ir


    was pissed right now, and the anger was clouding her brains.


    Feeling awkward, Megan turned towards Wesley and asked with a pout, "Uncle Wesley, does ir


    dislike me? I think I''d better get out of the car."


    Before Wesley could answer, ir interrupted them, "You don''t need to leave. Just remember to sit on


    the car roof next time. You won''t get carsick and you can savor the view on the way. A good idea,


    huh?" After saying that, she walked towards the back of the car. No! She was not going to sit in the


    back seat. Instead, she was nning on getting her suitcase from the trunk.


    Megan stuck out her tongue and made a face. Wesley waspletely bbergasted. Just what the hell


    was wrong with this woman?


    ir tried to lift the cover of the trunk, but it was locked. She was already in a very bad mood, and this


    did not help. "Wesley Li, open the fucking cover!" she shouted.


    Wesley didn''t respond. He had no idea how to and didn''t know why ir was so angry. After all, he was


    extremely slow in love affairs.


    Megan kept quiet too. Deep inside, she was d the two of them were fighting.


    ir kicked the tire angrily and went back to the passenger seat again. Through the car window, she


    roared at Wesley, "Are you trying to make fun of me?"


    "No," Wesley responded shortly. He simply didn''t want her to leave, so he decided to detain her


    suitcase.


    ir snorted. ''Maybe I''m too much of an easygoing person around him, so he thinks he can bully me.''


    She took a deep breath, looked Wesley in the eye and told him, "I''m used to sitting in the passenger


    seat. And I prefer that only! Ask her to sit in the back or give me my suitcase and I am leaving right


    now."


    Hearing that, Wesley got out of the car. ir and Megan both thought that he was going to fetch ir''s


    suitcase for her. For a moment, ir was so disappointed she wanted to cry. However, Wesley went to


    the passenger side of the car and opened the door. "Megan, she is acting weird today. You go sit in the


    back."


    The two girls widened their eyes. Now both Megan and ir were pissed. The former hadn''t expected


    that Wesley would choose ir over her.


    As for ir, she was furious at his words. ''I''m acting weird? Ugh! He is such an idiot! He doesn''t even


    know why I''m angry.''


    Megan kept quiet, nodded unwillingly, and got out of the car.


    Wesley scooped ir up as he always did, put her in the passenger seat, fastened the seatbelt for her


    and closed the door. To be honest, he was also fed up but was too much of a gentleman to say


    something. Then he got into the driver''s seat and started the engine.


    On their way, Wesley and Megan chatted from time to time, but ir kept on ying with her phone. It


    was almost as if she had hired a taxi and the driver didn''t exist for her.


    When Wesley reached the ZL Group building, he stopped at the entrance.


    ''What is he doing here?'' ir wondered. Wesley''s actions were curious; he got out of the car, trotted


    towards a man, took a bunch of keys from him and then discussed something with him for a while


    beforeing back. However, ir did not ask him anything.


    She had already made up her mind not to.


    "Uncle Wesley, was that Emmett? Is something wrong?" Megan asked.


    "No, it''s nothing. I had something to talk with him. It''s all done now," Wesley answered simply. Megan


    didn''t press further.


    ir could see that Wesley was not heading to Queen''s Road. Instead, it seemed like he was driving


    towards the Hillside Apartments. She was too angry to say anything right now. Her entire ns had


    been disrupted and her mood destroyed. Pretty soon, her suspicions were confirmed when Wesley''s


    car entered the Hillside Apartments.


    He pulled up before the building where his apartment was, and stopped the engine. That was his style


    ¡ªnever leave the engine running. Before getting out of the car, he told ir, "Wait for me here. I''ll be


    back after settling her up."


    ir didn''t respond. In fact, she didn''t even raise her head. Her brain was rushing, though.


    As soon as the two of them were out of sight, she called Hartwell. "Hi Hartwell, are you busy right


    now?"


    "No, I just finished. What''s up?" From his voice, it was clear that he was tired.


    "Umm, here''s the thing. I want to borrow some money," ir said with an awkward smile.


    "No problem." Hartwell was as ready as ever. "How much do you need?"


    "$300, 000."


    "$300, 000? What''s wrong? Is everything okay?" Hartwell felt worried for her.


    "No, no. I''m fine. I''m just in urgent need of the money. It''s fine if you don''t have it right now. I


    understand." She wasn''t going to tell Hartwell that she needed to pay it back to Wesley. He would only


    get angry.


    Hartwell didn''t want her to get involved with Wesley. She hadn''t even told Hartwell that she had been


    living in Niles'' apartment for a while now.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got you covered. I''ll ask Joslyn to wire it to you tomorrow."


    "Thanks a lot, Hartwell. Hey, you need to go to bed early. Good night."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good night."


    Just at that moment, Wesley came into view. ir heaved a sigh of relief since Hartwell had promised


    to lend her the money without asking too many questions and before Wesley hade down.


    She could now pay Wesley back as soon as she got the money. As for Hartwell, she could take her


    time to repay him.


    When Wesley got into the driver''s seat, he saw that ir was still busy ying on her phone. Sure that


    she wouldn''t talk to him anyway, he kept silent and started the car.

 Chapter 593 Ill Live With You

    Chapter 593 I''ll Live With You


    Wesley was still not headed for the Queen''s Road this time. ir couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we


    going?"


    Wesley was his usual self, and gave no response.


    By now, ir was fuming mad. ''The silent game, huh? Fine! We''ll see who talks first.''


    At longst, they pulled into an unfamiliar housing estate. ir could tell that this was a high-ss


    Under her confused eyes, Wesley stopped the car and got out.


    "Hey! Why did you bring me here?" ir asked as she got out of the car as well.


    With her suitcase in his hand, Wesley walked towards one of the buildings. A security guard came over.


    After hearing they lived on the 21st floor, he smiled and left.


    When they were in the elevator, ir stood in front of him and looked him in the eye asking, "What''s


    going on?"


    "Since you won''t stay in Niles'' apartment, you can live with me for now. You always get sick. I can''t trust


    you to live alone. I need you close to keep an eye on you," Wesley answered.


    "What? Then is this your apartment?"


    "No. I borrowed it from Carlos. He has a lot of ces he doesn''t use. Don''t worry. We can live here as


    long as we want." He wasn''t wrong. Carlos had so many apartments that he had already forgotten


    about this one. If it weren''t for Wesley asking, Carlos would never have thought of it.


    "We?" ir couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Mmm hmm." The doors of the elevator opened, and they walked out. "Wait! So why here?"


    Wesley took out a ring filled with keys. There was only one apartment on each floor. While changing


    the password of the lock, he said, "Joslyn''s parents live next to me in the Hillside Apartments. I don''t


    think you''d want to live there. Since you won''t stay at Niles'' ce, this is thest ce I can think of."


    ir was struck speechless. He made her feel like they were a couple living together.


    ir saw Wesley mess with the keypad and change the password to her birthday.


    He opened the door, and the apartment was very clean. Carlos'' assistant hired maids and such to


    clean each of his apartments regrly.


    ir took a deep breath and argued, "Why do I have to live here? I can live in mypany dorm. Two


    girls to an apartment, it''s not that bad."


    Wesley turned a deaf ear to that. He scanned the apartment and said, "Three bedrooms. Choose any


    one you like."


    "I''m not living here," she insisted.


    Wesley looked at her and said seriously, "I''m going to be living with you. I need to make sure you''re


    safe."


    "You didn''t get my point! Why do I have to live with you? I don''t want to!" ir decided to get over


    Wesley, and didn''t want to get involved with him again. Living with him was just inviting more


    heartache.


    "I don''t like you living alone." ''You''re like a child who can''t take care of yourself, '' he thought.


    ir''s heart skipped a beat. "I wouldn''t be alone. I''d have a roommate!"


    What Wesley said next made ir want to pound on him. "I need to take care of you until you get a


    boyfriend. After all, you like me. So you must live here."


    ir rolled her eyes and tried her best to resist the impulse to p him. She picked up her suitcase and


    said, "Don''t bother. I''m leaving." With that, she was about to exit the apartment.


    "Mom likes you a lot," Wesley suddenly said.


    ir wanted to open his skull to see how his brain worked. "So?" she asked. ''His mom likes me, so I


    have to live with him?''


    "So I need to protect you," he answered.


    "And?"


    True to form, Wesley said nothing. He yanked the suitcase away from her and made her decision for


    her. "You can take this bedroom. The biggest one. I''ll stay in the one right next to you. Feel free to ask


    for anything as long as I''m home."


    Before ir could answer, he took the suitcase into the bedroom and threw it into the cloakroom.


    As if afraid that she would just march in there and take her suitcase out, Wesley even locked the door


    to the bedroom after he came out.


    ir wanted to argue with him, but Wesley didn''t give her the chance. "Let''s get a bite to eat first. Then


    we''ll go to the supermarket to stock the ce," he said decisively.


    ir gave up on arguing. She sighed and asked, "What about Megan? She''s waiting for you."


    ''People say that women are so unpredictable. But this guy takes the cake! A while ago, he wanted to


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    set me up with his brother. And now he''s living with me. He says he''ll take care of me. But he isn''t


    home most of the time, '' she thought.


    At the mention of Megan, Wesley frowned. He really couldn''t figure out what Debbie and ir had


    against her.


    In order not to piss her off again, he simply said, "I''ll get a cook for her."


    They left the housing estate on foot and strolled on the streets. ir opened the Koubei app and


    searched for nearby restaurants. "What would you like to eat?" she asked. ''Wow! We''re in the city


    center. There are so many high-ss restaurants here, '' she thought.


    "You''re the boss. You pick." He was not a picky eater. Generally, he''d eat anything that was set in front


    of him.


    His answer frustrated ir. "This is ourst meal together. After this, we part ways. I''m not in love with


    you anymore. You don''t need to take care of me," she mocked.


    Wesley stopped in his tracks. Seeing that, ir stopped too and turned around to look at him. "What


    are you doing?" she asked.


    Wesley pulled her into his arms and did something that he had been wanting to do since they went


    shopping earlier.


    When she tried the shade of lipstick and asked him whether she looked good, all he knew was that he


    wanted to kiss her.


    Yes! Kiss her! Kiss her hard! Kiss her so she couldn''t say anything hurtful!


    ''Again?


    What is he thinking? I was always the one kissing him. But things have changed.


    He''s kissed me three times in two days!''


    The wind rose and chilled them. ir couldn''t help trembling because of the cold. Wesley held her


    tighter and kissed her even more passionately.


    As if her lips were magic, Wesley was unable to fight the urge. He couldn''t even stop.


    After a long while, he finally let go of her, panting. He rubbed her swollen lips with his rough finger.


    "Don''t say that again, ir. I''ve been hooked since you first kissed me. You kissed me once, I''d kiss


    you ten times. A hundred times!"


    ''Seriously? He used to be an idiot when it came to love.


    But now, he''s flirting with me. And doing a damn good job, too.''


    "You..." ir stammered.


    "What?"


    "Nothing..." ''Good job, Wesley! You always turn me around when I want to give up on you.''


    "You should feel lucky we''re not in the apartment. ir, I''m not a nice guy. Piss me off again, and I''ll


    bring you back to the apartment. Then..." His eyes reflected a mischievous side she rarely saw.


    ir took a step back and asked, "Then what?"


    Wesley gave her a smug smile and answered, "I''ll make love to you so much you won''t be able to leave


    the bed for three days." He had long wanted to do this. But his logic always stopped him.


    ir''s face was now as red as a tomato.

 Chapter 594 Your Mom Is So Awesome

    Chapter 594 Your Mom Is So Awesome


    When she heard what Wesley said, ir secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She used to wonder if he was


    gay. Now she was sure he wasn''t.


    Her cheeks burning red, ir turned around and broke into a brisk trot to hide her shyness. "What are


    you talking about? Sounds like you''ve given this a lot of thought. Like you''d worry about me no matter


    what."


    "You''re right." Wesley didn''t deny it. He would worry about her if she lived alone or even if she lived


    with a female colleague.


    ''He just admitted it! He didn''t try to lie or y it off!'' ir thought. "If Hartwell says anything, don''t tell


    him we live together," she said.


    "That depends,"


    Wesley said with a shrug.


    The two drove to a nearby shopping mall. They proceeded to the food court, and at ir''s suggestion,


    they went in on a three-sauce simmer pot¡ªa shareable hot pot with herbs and juices from 10 different


    types of vegetables, seasoned with rice wine, sesame oil, and soy sauce. They got to choose the


    meats that went into it, and his selection was beef with enoki mushrooms, while she wanted frog legs. It


    all smelled so delicious they couldn''t eat it fast enough. After that, they went to the department store to


    buy pans, dishes, scrubbies, detergent,mps etc., to set up the apartment.


    On their way home, ir got a call from Cecelia. She touched down safely in her home country and


    Baldwin picked her up from the airport. "You must be tired now, Aunt Cecelia. Get some sleep," ir


    said in a soft voice.


    "Sure. Hey ir, are you with Wesley now? Can you tell him I got home alright?"


    ir was at a loss for words for a bit, and didn''t know whether she should tell her the truth or not. Then


    she looked at Wesley and answered honestly, "Yeah, we just had supper. I''ll let him know."


    "Thanks, ir. Get him to take you back home. You need to go to bed early too. I''ll call Niles and ask


    him to check on you tomorrow."


    "No need for that, Aunt Cecelia. I''ll call him myself," ir said hurriedly. ''Maybe I should ask Niles to tell


    his mom the truth.''


    "All right. Goodbye, ir."


    "Bye, Aunt Cecelia."


    After hanging up, ir called Niles. "Hi Niles!" she said.


    Upon hearing that, Wesley cast a meaningful look at her.


    "Hey sis-inw. What''s up?" Niles'' cheerful voice came from the other end of the line.


    "What? No, I''m not¡ª Never mind. I''m calling to tell you that your mom probably needs to be


    straightened out on our rtionship. I told her a couple times, but she didn''t listen." ir felt rather


    helpless.


    "It''s not a big deal. We don''t need to tell her right now," Niles said nonchntly. ''If Mom knows that


    ir isn''t my girlfriend, then Grandpa will find out. He won''t buy me the house then!'' he thought.


    "Wait! What?" ir couldn''t believe her ears.


    Niles tried to recover from his fumble. "Oh, I mean...I''m really busy now. I''ll call her when I''m done


    working. Okay?"


    "Okay. Niles, your mom is so awesome. You better find a girlfriend soon so that she won''t pair me off


    with you."


    After some consideration, Niles said, "The easiest way is for you to get together with Wesley. Then we''ll


    both be happy. What do you think?" ''Oops, I was wrong. It''s not that ir doesn''t want to be with


    Wesley, but the other way round, '' he thought.


    ir cast a casual nce at Wesley and answered, "No, no. I''m not your brother''s type. He''s trying to


    foist me on you."


    Wesley stopped walking and stared at her with a frown.


    "On me? You''re kidding! Know what? My brother may be all serious on the outside, but he''s really


    passionate and gentle. Don''t give up! I believe in you. Keep at it, and you can really be my sister-in-


    ''Passionate and gentle?'' "Bwahaha!" Niles'' words made irugh out loud. But as soon as she saw


    Wesley''s deadpan face, she stoppedughing and made a face. "You know him well."


    "Of course! You have to know this! You remember I told you he stroked your hand¡ª"


    "Niles Li!" The angry roar made Niles shiver. He wondered why he heard Wesley''s voice on the other


    end.


    "ir, am I hearing things?" Niles asked with the utmost care.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley took away ir''s phone and told Niles, "No, you''re not hearing things. Keep talking. What were


    you going to say?" So now a private conversation couldn''t be private, not where Wesley was


    concerned.


    "Wesley... Um...you''re a handsome guy. You and ir are a perfect match. You''re meant to be


    together. Uh...ha-ha... I still have work to do. Bye!" Before Wesley could say another word, Niles hung


    up the phone.


    Wesley stared at ir''s phone and recalled what Niles said. ''So he saw me stroking her hand at the


    hospital?''


    He was about to give the phone back to ir when he met her teasing eyes. Now he was sure that


    Niles said something about that.


    His tanned face seemed to have blushed. ir widened her eyes and tried to see if she was seeing


    things. Wesley gave her phone back and walked forward quickly. "Niles always makes up stories. Just


    ignore him," he said, trying to hide his shyness.


    ir tittered under her breath. Judging from Wesley''s reaction, she was sure that what Niles said was


    true. She wondered when that happened, when Wesley stroked her hand.


    "Okay," she said, just to make him happy. She resolved to pump Niles for informationter.


    When they went back to the apartment, Wesley didn''t walk in. "I''ll go to my dorm to fetch my stuff."


    "Moving in so quickly?" ir asked in disbelief. She couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Mmm hmm." Since Wesley had made up his mind, he would move in as soon as he could.


    "All right..."


    Wesley left, and ir began to unpack her stuff. When she took her clothes out of the suitcase, she


    found a particr shade of lipstick and a bottle of perfume. She didn''t remember buying these. How


    had they gotten there?


    The lipstick was of the same brand as the one Cecelia had bought. The perfume''s brand was Jo


    Malone London.


    ''These aren''t mine. Maybe Cecelia forgot them?''


    Cecelia was one of ir''s WeChat friends. ir took a picture of the lipstick and perfume and sent it to


    her along with a voice message asking, "Did you forget to pack these, Aunt Cecelia?"


    Cecelia was ying on her phone. Seeing the message, she replied immediately, "No. They''re not


    mine. I didn''t forget a thing. And I never use that fragrance."


    ''Not hers?'' ir grew even more puzzled.


    Cecelia, on the other hand, took a closer look at the picture and told her husband, "ir found some


    lipstick and a bottle of perfume. She asked if they were mine."


    "Howe? Did you buy those for her?" Baldwin asked casually.


    Cecelia shook her head. "I offered to buy her lipstick, but she turned me down. We didn''t go to any


    perfume store."


    After a pause, Baldwin asked, "You and ir went shopping with Wesley?"


    "Yeah. He could give us advice and carry our bags for us. By the way, I never knew my son was so


    generous. He paid for everything I bought. I got her clothes, shoes and bags, but he insisted on paying


    for them. My son is so considerate and caring. He treats me so well," Cecelia said cheerfully.


    Baldwin almost chuckled when he saw his wife''s happy face.


    ''That''s funny. He bought them for ir, '' he said in his mind. "What else did you buy?"

 Chapter 595 Wesley And Blair

    Chapter 595 Wesley And ir


    "Wesley damaged ir''s phone, so he bought a new one for her. ir bought me a silk scarf. Then I


    bought some essories," Cecelia answered.


    "Maybe Wesley bought the lipstick and perfume for ir," Baldwin suggested.


    "How''d he manage that?" Cecelia denied it without a second thought. "We didn''t go to the perfume


    counter. Wesley was with us the whole time."


    Baldwin cast a sideways nce at the picture on her phone and then looked at her own shades of


    lipstick. The lipstick in the picture was of the same brand. "Are you sure it was the whole time? When


    he paid for the lipstick, did you keep a close eye on him?" he asked doubtfully.


    After some deliberation, Cecelia answered, "When he went to pay, ir and I left the booth. I thought


    he was close behind us... No! He was gone a few minutes. ir and I had to wait for him. Aaargh!"


    Cecelia yelled at the top of her lungs.


    Baldwin patted his wife''s back. "Hey hey! Calm down."


    Cecelia dropped her phone and jumped to her feet. "How am I supposed to calm down? Why did that


    boy buy her anything? She''s his sister-inw! Wait! He paid for everything I bought for ir. That


    means he bought her all that stuff." That was when Cecelia realized something was off.


    Baldwin cast a casual nce at his wife and sighed inwardly, ''I think she''s finally getting it. ir and


    Niles aren''t dating.''


    Cecelia pped her thigh. "Oh my God! Things are out of control now."


    Baldwin shook his head helplessly. "Find anything else suspicious?"


    "Yes!" Cecelia nodded vigorously. "I thought it was weird that Wesley went shopping with us. Then,


    ir got nervous and identally dropped her phone into her ss of soybean milk. Wesley picked it


    up from the ss. But when she said it was from her ex-boyfriend, he dunked it again!"


    Baldwin giggled. ''Who said that Wesley knew next to nothing about women? It''s just that he hadn''t met


    the right girl yet.''


    "Last night, they went to the department store together, but then ir came home alone. She wasn''t in


    a good mood. Wesley came a few momentster. He even stared at her bedroom door a while before


    leaving. Maybe they had a fight," Cecelia said excitedly.


    She decided to change her name to Sherlock Holmes Shi.


    "Wesley found an excuse to make ir sit in the passenger seat next to him. Oh, and that card! That


    green bank card! That wasn''t ir''s! It must be Wesley''s! They lied to me! Before I left, ir fixed


    some dessert for me and Wesley. He even had an extra cup of strawberry milkshake. A tough guy like


    that, seemingly reveling in milkshake. That''s not weird, not at all.


    And when I was on the phone with ir just now, Wesley was there too. They had supper together. He


    should''ve driven her back home after seeing me off at the airport and then left, but he didn''t!" Cecelia


    found more and more that didn''t add up.


    "There''s something going on between those two," Baldwin said with certainty.


    "No! How could they do this to Niles?" Cecelia cried, feeling frustrated. ''ir is Wesley''s sister-inw!''


    she thought bitterly.


    Baldwin didn''t think so. "Maybe Niles and ir aren''t a couple. I think you have it backwards." After all,


    when she called Niles'' telephone and ir answered it, Cecelia came to the conclusion that they were


    a couple and were living together. Baldwin thought something didn''t sound right.


    "But why didn''t they tell me?" And then, it hit her. She finally had an epiphany. "I guess ir tried to, but


    I thought she was just shy, and didn''t listen to her." Cecelia had another thought. "But when the three of


    us were shopping and ir told me that, Wesley said that they might have had a fight."


    ''Holy crap! I always thought ir was Niles'' girlfriend. Turns out I was wrong. Will Wesley be ticked off


    at me?'' she thought.


    "Did Wesley say they ''might'' have had a fight?" he asked.


    "Yeah..."


    "I get it. Exact words or not, he wasn''t entirely sure. But you didn''t get it back then. I guess Wesley was


    pretty frustrated. But he couldn''t tell you because you''re his mom. Since you tried hard to pair ir off


    with Niles, Wesley had to hide his feelings for her. You know him. Poor guy!" Baldwin knew his son


    quite well.


    Cecelia almost cried. "What should I do? He had a crush on her, and I tried to set her up with his


    brother. He must be so sad."


    "You don''t need to do anything. It''ll sort itself out. ir knows who she wants," Baldwin said. ''She can''t


    have feelings for both of them. No matter which one she loves, she''ll always be our daughter-inw, ''


    he thought.


    "Right! You''re so smart. Maybe I should call her..." Cecelia suggested.


    "No, no, no. Let''s just wait patiently. If Wesley really has a thing for ir, we''ll find out. Just leave those


    two alone, okay?" Baldwin thought things would get worse if his wife got involved.


    "All right."


    After mulling it over a bit, Baldwin suddenly said, "Niles has been really quiet recently. I suddenly have


    a bad feeling about this. I need to talk to Dad."


    "I''m sure Niles is stewing. I bitched him out over ir, and they weren''t even dating." Cecelia felt sorry


    for her two sons and ir.


    Baldwin shook his head. "Things weren''t as simple as you thought. It''ste. I''ll visit Dad tomorrow. I


    hope Niles isn''t plotting something."


    "Yeah, it''ste! Let''s hit the hay."


    Wesley, on the other hand, went to the army base. When he got out of his car, he suddenly


    remembered the desserts ir made for him. So he took them out, went to his office and ced them


    on his desk before leaving the office.


    Before long, a group of people came in. "Chief, you''re finally back!"


    "We have a meeting tonight?"


    "Er? Where is he?"


    "I just saw his car. He must be here somewhere," Talbot said in confusion and scratched the back of his


    head.


    "Hey look! Food! Chief must have brought this for us!" Lenard found a disposable paper bag and took


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    out two lunch boxes and a thermos.


    The rest approached him. "Chief is so nice to us. He always brings food. But this is hardly a snack.


    There''s not enough for us." Wesley always bought food or drinks for his men when he was off work.


    "Don''tin. It''s better to have a little than nothing." Bowman opened one of the lunch boxes and


    saw eight mung bean cakes. They looked rather inviting.


    "Wow, there are also mooncakes! They look delicious! Give me one!"


    Everyone grabbed a mung bean cake and a mooncake. There were only two mung bean cakes and a


    mooncake left. Talbot suggested, "They''re still wrapped. I guess he hasn''t eaten yet. We''ll keep these


    for him. There''s milkshake in the thermos. Want some? We''ve got disposable paper cups."

 Chapter 596 He Must Have Been Dumped

    Chapter 596 He Must Have Been Dumped


    The others shook their heads, declining the milkshake. Only Lenard nodded his head. "I''m thirsty. I''d


    like to drink some."


    "Alright. Let''s share it," Talbot suggested and poured half of the drink into two disposable paper cups.


    At that moment, the door opened and Wesley walked inside the office.


    Upon seeing him, Talbot waved at him. "There you are, Chief! We''ve left you a few cakes. Oh my! The


    cakes were so delicious. Where did you buy them?"


    Wesley''s face darkened once he saw the scattered lunch boxes on his desk. "Who ate them?" he


    asked rigidly.


    Talbot didn''t see the sullen look on Wesley''s face as he proceeded to drink a mouthful of his milkshake


    before answering, "We all ate them. But don''t worry. We''ve left some for you."


    "Who opened the boxes?" Wesley asked.


    "I did, Chief. Why? Is something wrong?" Talbot pursed his lips in confusion


    Wesley cast a cold nce at him before saying, "You''ll get fat after eating all those desserts. Go out


    and do sit-ups. No less than a hundred sit-ups in one minute. Talbot, you''ll do additional thirty push-ups


    for every sit-up missed. As for the rest of you, additional twenty push-ups for every sit-up missed." He


    then caught sight of the cups of milkshake that Lenard and Talbot were holding. "Since you two drank


    the milkshake, you get more exercise too. It will help burn off the calories. Go run two kilometers with


    five-kilogram weights. Finish it in ten minutes. You''ll do additional thirty push-ups for every minute


    excess."


    Everyone in the office fell silent, not quite understanding what was going on. It was the first time that


    Wesley had given them punishments for such a seemingly harmless reason.


    Nheless, they didn''t dare protest. They were soldiers, and soldiers must obey orders. They


    exchanged a few stumped nces at each other and then rushed out of the office posthaste.


    On the training grounds, while they were doing sit-ups, Talbot gazed at the office building with his


    brows knitted together in confusion and murmured, "What exactly did we do to piss him off? Where was


    he before he arrived at the office? Did someone snitch on us to him?" He paused to consider it. "But we


    haven''t made any mistakes recently," he continued.


    Lenard was also confused by Wesley''s behavior. "Beats me," he replied with a shrug. "I caught a


    glimpse of his face as we walked out of his office. Seemed like he was in a bad mood. Did we


    unknowingly piss him off somehow? Or was he perhaps just taking out his anger on us?"


    "Of course we pissed him off! Our chief isn''t the kind of man who would make things difficult for us for


    no reason," Bowman chimed in without second thoughts. But like the other two soldiers, he too couldn''t


    think of anything they did that would have offended Wesley so much.


    A soldier who had been keeping quiet suddenly opened his mouth. "Ah! I know it!" he eximed as if


    he just discovered life''s greatest secrets.


    "What is it?" The others all turned to look at him with their eyebrows raised.


    "He must have been dumped!"


    "Meh!" The soldier was met with nk stares and a variety of disdainful looks. The other soldiers then


    brushed him off and went back to carrying out their punishments.


    ''Wesley? Dumped? He didn''t even have a girlfriend. How could he have gotten dumped?'' they thought


    to themselves.


    Before long, they soon found out why Wesley punished them. The following day, Talbot happened to


    see ir''stest update in her Moments while browsing through his phone during lunch break. She


    posted a picture showing several fancy-looking mung bean cakes and mooncakes¡ªthe cakes that they


    had eaten. The caption read, "Looks yummy, huh? After countless failures, I''ve finally made the perfect


    pastries!"


    ''No wonder Wesley was so angry. We ate the desserts that his beloved girl had made for him.''


    Talbot eagerly showed the update to the others. They all looked at each other, at a loss for words.


    Back inside Wesley''s office, he stared at the remaining mooncake, two mung bean cakes and half a


    bottle of milkshake. He pursed his lip in annoyance. ''What a pity, '' he thought.


    ir had worked hard to make these pastries for him, but most of them ended up getting eaten by


    others.


    He took a mung bean cake and put it inside his mouth, chewing slowly. He had to admit that it was


    delicious and that the sweetness wasn''t too overpowering.


    Sweet food can really lift up people''s moods, even Wesley''s. Tasting the cake alleviated his bad mood


    somehow. He then finished up the remaining desserts quickly.


    Not only that, he drank the strawberry milkshake in one big gulp. Although it was a little stale, it hadn''t


    gone bad at all. After that, he set aside the lunch boxes and left the office. He then drove to the Hillside


    Apartments to pack his stuff.


    Meanwhile, ir had been sitting in the living room, waiting for Wesley. It was already past 11 o''clock


    in the evening. She was starting to wonder whether he would stille back.


    Ten minutes passed and she decided to give up on waiting. She stood up from the couch and was


    about to go to her bedroom when the door suddenly opened.


    Wesley walked in carrying a medium-sized travel bag in his hand. ''Those are all his belongings?'' ir


    thought.


    Wesley was slightly surprised to see ir in the living room. He was expecting that she had already


    gone to sleep by now. He didn''t say anything; he just nodded, acknowledging her presence.


    ir lowered her head and sighed inwardly, slightly pouting. ''A nod? It''s only the two of us here in the


    middle of the night. Why is he still acting so distant? Is he a coward or is he just too dumb?''


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to stay here in Mr. Huo''s apartment for the long term. Please think about it


    carefully. Once you''ve made your decision, please inform me so that I can move into thepany


    dorm," she said.


    "I''ve already thought about it," Wesley said as he slipped his feet into his slippers, standing away from


    her.


    "Really? Then tell me." ir cocked her head sideways, a little surprised.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll buy this apartment. You can live here for as long as you like until you find someone


    who can protect you." Wesley had already made up his mind on the way to the Hillside Apartments.


    ir frowned, but immediately feigned a cheerful expression. "Oh, Officer Li! You are indeed a good


    man who protects the country and its citizens!"


    Ignoring her mocking tone, Wesley walked towards the bedroom next to hers. "I''m going to sleep if


    you''re done."


    "I''m not done!"


    Wesley stopped and turned around to look at her, his face as impassive as ever.


    ir red at him in return. She was growing more frustrated. "Do you have the money to buy this


    apartment? This is the central area of Y City. The housing price is probably something you can''t afford.


    Even if you''ve saved all your sries all these years, I don''t think you can pay that kind of sum upfront.


    Besides, why do you have to do this for me?"


    ''Is he an idiot? I guess he doesn''t know anything about the housing price at all, '' she thought. ''The


    apartment belongs to the Eastern Coastal Apartments, easily one of the most expensive apartment


    "This apartment is close to yourpany," Wesley simply said. Carlos had a couple of apartments, but


    Wesley preferred this one as the office of thepany that ir worked for was only a few hundred


    meters away. He knew that the selling price was high. But other than the apartment in Hillside


    Apartments, he also had two other apartments in A Country that his parents and his grandfather gave


    him. He could sell one of them.


    "This is one of Carlos'' apartments, but he has never lived here once. It''s almost as good as new. The


    developer of the Eastern Coastal Apartments works for him. Carlos promised to give me a fifty percent


    discount," he told ir. Carlos had initially offered to give Wesley the apartment as a gift, but Wesley


    turned it down. Left with no choice, Carlos offered to give him a fifty percent discount instead.


    The apartment was valued at about 26 million dors, so now, Wesley only needed to pay just a little


    over 10 million dors.


    ''He wants to buy the apartment just because it''s close to my workce!'' ir opened her mouth, but


    didn''t know what to say. ''Why is he going out of his way to do this for me? The apartment would still


    cost at least 10 million dors even with the fifty percent discount. Does this mean he actually has


    feelings for me?''


    "Wesley..." Her voice was soft and carried a hint of affection.


    Wesley looked her in the eye.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 597 Im The Cheating Dog

    Chapter 597 I''m The Cheating Dog


    Tears welled up in ir''s eyes. "If you don''t like me, then you should stop taking care of me."


    It had been a long time since Wesley said that he didn''t like her. He pursed his lips and said, "My mom


    likes you. A lot. So I need to like you too. She''ll be happy to see you live in a safe andfortable


    ce." ''As long as Mom is happy, I''m happy too, '' he thought.


    But as soon as he said the words, he realized howme of an excuse it was.


    The softness on ir''s expression instantly vanished and turned into a scowl. ''So he''s being nice to me


    only because his mom likes me? Nothing else? If I didn''t know any better, I''d probably just think he''s a


    mama''s boy.


    Ugh! I feel so tired!'' She forced a smile and waved at him. "Good night."


    Without saying another word, she turned around and walked back into her bedroom.


    Wesley silently watched as she closed the door behind her, and then entered his own bedroom.


    Lying in bed, ir turned and rolled. She forced her eyes closed, but sleep still wouldn''te. She


    wasn''t really in the mood to read a book either, so she justy there, awake. When it was already past


    midnight, she suddenly sat up. She stared at the package of perfume and lipstick on the nightstand and


    then got out of bed.


    ''I wonder if Wesley is already asleep, '' she thought.


    She picked up the perfume and lipstick and left her bedroom. Standing outside Wesley''s bedroom, she


    knocked on the door once, but there was no response.


    She knocked again. Still nothing.


    ''Is he asleep? Or maybe I should just knock on the door harder?'' she mused.


    After a short pause, she knocked on the door for the third time. This time, the door opened.


    Wesley was not asleep; he was just taking a shower. ''Did he just finish showering? Or was he still in


    the middle of it when I knocked?'' she wondered. He had a towel wrapped around his waist, and his hair


    was still dripping wet.


    ir was suddenly dumbstruck. This was the second time that she had seen Wesley wearing nothing


    but a towel. She had previously told herself that she would be a cheating dog if she still held any sort of


    attraction towards him.


    Apparently, she was indeed a cheating dog.


    Against ir''s better judgment, her gazended on Wesley''s toned and muscr body. She had


    started to develop feelings for him when she was sixteen. It was more than just a schoolgirl crush and


    had deepened over the past few years. She could never forget Wesley''s warm embrace as he


    caring heart; how was it possible for her to not be attracted to him?


    Seeing that the woman in front of him had no intention of speaking any time soon, Wesley asked,


    "What do you want?"


    His voice snapped ir out of her thoughts. She then raised the package of perfume and lipstick and


    waved them in front of him. "I identally brought Niles'' belongings here. Would you please give them


    back to him for me? I''m afraid you might have already left before I even wake up."


    Wesley cast a nce at the package in ir''s hand and then at her face. "Keep them," he said inly.


    "What? Why?"


    "Those aren''t Niles'' belongings."


    ir''s eyebrows scrunched up in confusion. "Not his? But I asked Aunt Cecelia, and she said they


    were not hers either. Are these yours, then?" ''Did he buy them for Megan?'' she thought bitterly.


    Wesley took the package from her and unwrapped it under her watchful eyes. "Just keep them," he


    repeated.


    ir shook her head and shoved the unwrapped package towards his hands. "No, no. Just give them


    to her. Young girls like these kinds of things. I bet she''ll love them."


    "Who are you talking about?" Now it was Wesley''s face that was scrunched up in confusion.


    ir pursed her lips, puzzled. "Megan! Who else? Didn''t you buy them for her?"


    Wesley had never used any perfume before, but he knew how to use it. Of course, any normal person


    knew how to use perfume. He removed the cap from the perfume and sprayed it on ir. "I never said I


    bought them for her!" he said.


    A faint fragrance of mixed fruit and flowers permeated the room. It was sweet, a scent suitable for ir.


    ''So, he bought them for me?'' ir was shocked.


    Numerous questions immediately popped up into her mind. ''Why did he buy perfume and lipstick? And


    why did he buy them for me? When did he buy them?''


    "You... Why did you buy them for me?" she pried.


    ''Will he use the sameme excuse again and say that because his mom likes me?''


    Wesley was starting to get flustered. "Why do you have so many questions? Just go back and sleep!"


    he ordered in a harsh voice. Before she could respond, he ced the package into her hands again.


    She was about to protest when she suddenly saw that there was a tinge of red on Wesley''s face. Her


    eyes widened. ''Am I really seeing this? Is he blushing?'' She wanted to have a closer look, but he


    pushed her out of his bedroom. "Wait!" she eximed just as Wesley was about to close the door.


    He was already getting tired. He gave out an exasperated sigh as he rubbed his eyes with his thumb


    and forefinger. "Look. You already used the perfume, so I can''t return it anymore."


    ''What? You were the one who unwrapped the perfume and sprayed it! I didn''t use it!'' she retorted in her


    mind. But she didn''t say it. Instead, she fished out a bank card from her pocket and said, "I didn''t want


    to disturb you, but I''m afraid that when I wake up in the morning, you will have already left and I won''t


    be able to see you in who knows how long. So, here, take this thing. There''s $300, 000 in the bank


    ount."


    She reached out her hand towards Wesley, but he didn''t move. ''Where did she borrow the money?


    From Adalson, Hartwell, or Wacian?'' he thought.


    "No. It''s not your money, so I won''t take it. When you''ve earned $300, 000, then you can give it back to


    me." He then closed the door without saying anything more.


    ir stood dumbfounded outside Wesley''s door with the bank card, the perfume, and the lipstick in her


    hands.


    ''He knows that it''s not my money? Oh, right. I just started working, and it''s not possible for me to have


    the money.


    What should I do? Wait to pay him back until I have earned $300, 000? That''ll take me at least one to


    two years!''


    Unwilling to owe him the money for that long, she knocked on Wesley''s door again after contemting


    it, making one more attempt to give him the card. "Aren''t you sleepy? If not, then let''s go outside and


    run five kilometers," he deadpanned when he opened the door.


    Wesley''s sudden proposition startled ir. She had once been trained for a 5-km run. She knew how


    horrible it was. Unsure whether he was seriously suggesting that they go for a run at past midnight or


    not, she rushed back to her bedroom as fast as she could. She eventually fell asleep after a few


    minutes.


    When the morning came and ir finally woke up again, Wesley had already gone.


    A couple weeks passed and Wesley still had note back. And so, ir''s life went back to normal;


    she went to work and got off from work regrly. She was willing to work over time, but she always


    wanted to be home by early evening or as soon as possible. She was constantly thinking that Wesley


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    mighte back at any time.


    One day, while she was working on herputer, her phone buzzed. She nced at the screen and


    saw that Miller''s mom was calling. She sighed and answered it immediately. "Hello, Auntie!"


    "Hi, ir. I need to talk to you. Could we meet at a cafe somewhere?" Gertrude said in a calm voice.


    After some consideration, ir agreed. "Sure. You name a ce."


    Gertrude then suggested they meet at a restaurant near Miller''s apartmentter in the afternoon. They


    said their goodbyes and hung up. ir looked at the time and went back to work.


    A few hourster, she headed down to the meeting ce that they had agreed upon. When she arrived


    at the restaurant, she was surprised to find that Miller was also there.


    She walked over to them and said hello politely.


    She hadn''t seen Miller for a long time and was somewhat rmed to see that he appeared haggard


    and gloomy. Gertrude, on the other hand, put on a warm smile and said, "Hi, ir. Busy at work?"


    ir settled her bag on a chair and sat on the one beside it. She smiled back at Gertrude. "Hi, Auntie.


    I''m not that busy these days. It''s the off season."


    Gertrude nodded and asked a waiter to serve the dishes.


    Miller poured a ss of water and handed it to ir.


    "Thanks," she said and offered him a warm smile.

 Chapter 598 Theres No Way

    Chapter 598 There''s No Way


    "ir, I didn''t know that you and Miller had broken up until recently," Gertrude continued. At this point,


    she sighed and red at her son who was looking out the window. "Miller told me what happened. He


    was wrong, but you were too. You''d been engaged for two years, but you wouldn''t sleep with him. Why


    do you think he cheated?"


    ir took a sip of water and said nothing.


    Gertrude went on, "I heard that you were sweet on a soldier, but he didn''t like you back; and that you


    got with Miller to make that guy jealous. That was also wrong. Now Miller has admitted his mistake.


    You can too. Give him a second chance, get married, and be happy. How about that?"


    Her words made ir feel sad. It was like the whole world knew Wesley didn''t like her.


    Gertrude secretly tugged at Miller''s sleeve. Miller turned to look at ir. "I''m sorry, ir. I hurt you, and


    I regret it. Can we get back together? Can you take me back?" he said.


    Miller would do anything his mom told him to. ir knew that. His mom probably arranged the meeting,


    and ordered him to apologize.


    ir pursed her lips and said, "You''re both right. I liked someone before I got engaged to Miller, and I


    got engaged to get back at him. But did Miller tell you I decided to forget that guy and spend the rest of


    my life with my husband-to-be?"


    Hearing this, Gertrude red at Miller. The son turned his head to look out the window again


    sheepishly.


    It didn''t take a rocket scientist to figure out that he made it all ir''s fault when he had told his mom


    why he and ir broke up.


    "You know that I went to Ennd after I got engaged to Miller. I never saw the soldier afterwards. I was


    out of the country and he couldn''t see me unless he was deployed over there. I never called him, not


    even once," ir said.


    She did see Wesley during the Spring Festival, but that was an ident. She didn''t see the point telling


    Miller and his mom about it.


    "I never cheated on Miller. He did. Those are the facts. What he did was unforgivable. Cheating and


    abuse are the same. Once started, it will never end. Once a cheater, always a cheater. So, I''m sorry.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    There''s no way. Things are starting to fall into ce, and I''m happy now."


    Rejected, Miller got sad and upset.


    Gertrude continued to try to convince ir. She wore an embarrassed smile. "ir, I like you. Take


    some time and think it over. If you agree to marry Miller, I''ll buy you a new house and a new car that is


    worth at least $100, 000. And I''ll put both of them in your name."


    ir knew Gertrude''s type. To bring up her children, she had been thrifty all her life. But now, to make


    ire back to Miller, she had promised her a house and a car; she was really making a sacrifice


    for her son.


    ir replied with a smile, "Thank you, but I''ve made up my mind. Miller should find a girl who really


    loves him. We''re just notpatible."


    Gertrude wasn''t happy. She was almost begging ir, but the girl wasn''t budging at all. She felt


    humiliated. The smile on her face disappeared. She said in a hostile tone, "You used my son first. You


    flirted with another guy while you were with Miller. You wouldn''t sleep with my son, so he went


    elsewhere for pleasure. But that wasn''t just any woman, it was his boss. It was just a fling. Why can''t


    you just let it go?"


    ir couldn''t believe it. ''So it was my fault Miller cheated on me? I didn''t want to have sex before


    marriage so that makes it okay?''


    She took a deep breath and gave the mother and son a wry smile. "I already did. Miller and I have


    been apart for a while. In fact, I never brought it up. But you did. That was the whole reason you invited


    me over today. Never mind. We''re done. Bye."


    ir had hoped to have a nice meal with Gertrude. Now she just wanted to be gone. She grabbed her


    purse and left the table.


    Miller stood up abruptly andmanded, "Stop!"


    Their table was in the lobby with many people around. His voice echoed through the room. Everyone


    turned to them when they heard Miller.


    The curious gazes made ir flush with embarrassment. Without turning around, she left the


    restaurant hastily.


    She nned to take a bus home. But Miller caught up to her before she could go far after she left. He


    grabbed her wrist. Seeing who it was, ir pulled away. "Dammit, Miller, we''re done talking."


    ir''s attitude in the restaurant made Miller angry. He had always been a gentleman, but now his tone


    had changed his entire demeanor. He glowered at her and demanded, "How could you talk to my mom


    like that? What? A house and car not good enough? Why won''t youe back to me? You know that


    she has a heart problem? What if she had a heart attack?"


    His angry face reminded ir of Wesley.


    Wesley was also loyal to his family, but not to a fault. Not like this. Miller, on the other hand, would turn


    into a different person whenever his mom was involved. It was like Jekyll and Hyde. In his world,


    nothing else mattered but his mom. Anything that went against his mom made no sense to him.


    ir sneered when she heard his words, "So what about when you slept with your boss? Did you think


    of your mom?"


    Miller''s lips hung apart, but he couldn''t find anything to say. After a while, he changed the subject. "Why


    did youe home early that day?" ir was a newbie employee. She needed to make a good


    impression on her boss and colleagues. She wouldn''t ask for leave or be absent from work unless she


    had to. He couldn''t figure out why she hade home so early that day.


    Hearing his words, ir shed back to that day. Someone called her saying Miller had an ident.


    She had rushed home, worried, only to find he was in bed with someone else. It was Wesley who took


    her away from there.


    ''Wait! Wesley! Why was he there? ''


    ir''s eyes widened. ''Could it be that he found out Miller was cheating on me, and then got one of his


    men to make up that bogus excuse?''


    "It couldn''t be," she murmured.


    "Couldn''t be what?" Miller asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. Someone told me you were in an ident that day," she replied quietly.


    "ident? Why?" His confusion grew.


    But ir wasn''t in the mood to talk more about it. She shook her head and said, "Doesn''t matter. Let''s


    move on. We can still be friends."

 Chapter 599 Come To Blair’s Rescue

    Chapter 599 Come To ir¡¯s Rescue


    "Friends? Are you kidding me? Hell no! I don''t want to be friends with you. The only thing is, my mom


    likes you, so I will get back together with you no matter what."


    ir didn''t know how to respond to this. Her head had spun for a moment after hearing this remark.


    Miller had just said almost the same thing to her that Wesley had once said. "My mom likes you, which


    is why I''m nice to you." "My mom likes you, so I have to be with you."


    Though sad in a way, this remark was also highly infuriating. ir blurted out angrily, "So you want us


    to get back together just because your mom likes me. What the hell! Should I marry your mom then?


    She likes me so much, na?"


    "Why are you yelling at me? Of course I want you to marry me, and not my mom!" As far as Miller could


    recall, ir had always been a calm and sweet person. In fact, she looked even moreposed than


    him when faced with a problem. During the time they had been a couple, he had never seen her cross


    swords with anyone.


    But now, seeing just how mad ir was, Miller was seized by numerousplex emotions. But to save


    his face, he chose to put on the mask of a tough guy. Not that it was doing him any good.


    ir had had enough now. She ignored him, turned around, and began to walk towards the bus stop.


    But Miller picked up his pace and gripped her arm once again, refusing to let her go. "ir, if you don''t


    want to start over with me, fine. But pleasee inside and finish the meal with my mom. Then we will


    go our own ways," he pleaded.


    Actually, that had been ir''s n all along, but Gertrude''s remarks had infuriated her. Now she wasn''t


    in the mood to do that. "I have another appointment. Maybe next time," she replied, trying to release


    her arm from his grip.


    Sensing her reluctance, he insisted, dragging her a bit closer, "ir, please. Don''t let my mom down."


    ir felt that she was about to re up. God knew what would happen if she lost control on the road.


    Just then, a couple of cars pulled over near them with their blinkers shing. They had just passed by


    the building, and when the people in the cars had seen Miller badgering ir, they had turned the cars


    around and driven back.


    The two vehicles were eye-catching and very high. One nce, and ir already knew who hade.


    It had been half a month since she hadst seen Wesley. But being forced to dinner by a man was not


    how she had expected to meet the guy again.


    Wesley stepped out of the car with a furious stride and almost rushed over to ir and Miller. Talbot


    and his co-workers got out too.


    The sight of Miller holding ir''s arm made Wesley seethe. He could see that the woman didn''t like it.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let her go!" he demanded icily.


    Miller threw him a sideways nce and asked ir sarcastically, "You rejected me because of this


    guy?"


    In his eyes, Wesley was nothing. ir rolled her eyes at him. "It just didn''t work out between us. It


    doesn''t have anything to do with anyone else. Miller, let me go immediately. Or we won''t even be


    friends anymore!"


    Miller scoffed, "You know what? I thought you were pure and innocent. I thought you would be loyal. It


    turns out that you have been hooking up with this¡ª Ah!"


    Before Miller could finish that insulting remark, a figure had dashed over towards him and smashed a


    fist into his face, sending him several steps backwards into the pavement. The assault was strong and


    sudden.


    As Wesley continued to badger punches at the man, Talbot and Lenard led ir to their group. The


    soldiers lined up in front of ir to protect her.


    Talbot then told her, "Last time, you defended us. Now, it''s our turn to pay you back."


    He was talking about the time when ir had pped the woman who had hit Wesley and Talbot. It


    was a long time ago, but it was nice to see that the men still remembered it.


    ir shook her head. "I appreciate it, but we''re on the street. It would make you guys look bad if people


    saw Wesley hitting someone. Go stop him." She didn''t want anything happening to them because of


    her personal affairs.


    Even though it was already dark outside, she didn''t want to risk them getting seen like that. There was


    always a chance that things came back and bit them on the ass.


    Talbot assured her, "Don''t worry. Our chief knows what he''s doing."


    By that time, Miller, who was 177 cm tall, had already received several punches from Wesley. Seeing


    that he was going limp, Wesley stopped striking the man and yanked him by the cor towards the


    flowerbed. "If I see you harassing her again, it won''t be just a few punches that you face!" he warned


    Miller.


    Having received a good dosage of Wesley''s fists, Miller swallowed his anger and nodded, his face


    bruised and his nose bleeding. "Okay, I won''t," he promised.


    Wesley walked away from him and joined the rest of the team. ir looked at Miller, who was lying on


    the ground, and stepped over near him. "Miller, thank you for being so nice to me in the past. But I think


    we should mind our own businesses from now on. I''m sorry."


    After that, she left the scene without even looking back.


    Miller watched her as she climbed into Wesley''s car. He got to his feet, anger rising in his heart. He


    was nowpletely convinced that ir had dumped him for Wesley.


    Originally, Talbot and Lenard were riding in Wesley''s car. Now that ir boarded it, both of them went


    back to sit in the other one.


    After the cars started moving, they began to gossip about their chief and ir.


    "Wesley is a really nerdy and horny guy. It''s crystal clear that he likes ir, but he just went ahead and


    kissed her without telling her that." After they had identally seen Wesley kissing ir that night, then


    by the time the night was over, everyone in the army had found out that Wesley had cornered a woman


    against his car and given her a long and passionate kiss.


    "Right. Chief was so angry just now. He definitely likes ir. Come to think of it, we were really lucky


    hate to think what else he would have done!"


    "But man, the question still remains; if he likes her so much, why didn''t he just say yes when ir


    proposed to him?"


    Bowman thought about it and ventured a guess. "I don''t think Chief is a nerdy guy. I think he''s really


    thoughtful. He always bears in mind that he is a serviceman and knows just how dangerous our tasks


    can sometimes be. I think he is worried that he can''t be with ir for the rest of their lives. But he cares


    about her and can''t stop that feeling. That''s why he acted the way he did."


    The others fell silent when they heard his words. Wesley had once remarked that his life belonged to


    no one but his country and people he was serving. If he had to choose between his country and his


    own happiness, he would choose his country without the slightest bit of hesitation. In fact, they were


    sure that the man would easily stay single his whole life if he had to.


    Thinking about their chief, they recalled how brave he had always been. He had never flinched in the


    battlefield. Difficulty had only made him try harder.


    At that moment, they actually understood Wesley.


    He was not afraid to express his feelings. He was just afraid that he couldn''t promise her the forever


    she deserved. He was also afraid that if they were together, she would live in fear every day, worrying


    about him. He believed that if a man really cared about a woman, he would do everything to make her


    happy and never let her live a life in the shadow of doubt and fear.


    And a good life wasn''t something that he could give her right now.


    Inside Wesley''s car, ir was sitting quietly in her seat, reflecting on what had happened a few


    moments ago. She wondered whether she would have agreed to take Miller back if she weren''t living


    with Wesley.


    After thinking about it for a while, she got the answer¡ªno. There was no way she could do that.


    Not that she was unforgiving; she could forgive all of his mistakes, but not cheating. She wanted a


    faithful husband. And even if she chose to forgive Miller and take him back, she would never forget his


    betrayal. It would always remain an ugly scar in their marriage and would only lead to further tensions.


    "I have to take care of a few things tonight. I''ll drop you off and leave. You will have to fix yourself


    something to eatter," Wesley told her, breaking the silence of the car.


    ir broke out of her reverie and nodded. "Okay. No problem."


    "If something like that happens again, just give me a call. I am going to be there." He would drop


    everything and rush to her rescue as soon as he got her call.


    "I know. Thanks." She smiled.


    "You know what? I''ll give you several guys'' numbers. If you can''t reach me, call them. Any of them will


    help you out." Wesley started to recite the numbers from his memory.


    ir quickly typed them and saved the numbers on her phone along with the names of their respective


    owners: Damon, Curtis, and Carlos.

 Chapter 600 The Domestic Discipline

    Chapter 600 The Domestic Discipline


    Wesley went on exining a bit more about his associates. "Curtis is the principal of a university.


    Among the three of them, Damon is always idle and Carlos is always busy. That leaves you with an


    interesting choice. Damon iszy too. If it is not urgent, you can call him. If it is important, call Carlos


    because he likes to be prompt. Even if he doesn''t have time, he will have someone else help you."


    "Okay, sure," ir replied shortly. To be frank, it didn''t matter who, among the three of them, was there


    for her. She only wanted Wesley''s help.


    Since wherever Wesley needed to be was urgent and he had to get back to base as soon as possible,


    he stopped the car in front of their apartment building and nodded at ir. After watching her walk


    inside, he turned his car around and drove away.


    It had been such a brief meeting...


    In A Country


    Baldwin waited ten-odd days before he went to Keith to talk about Niles. His initial n to see Keith the


    day after he and Cecelia had talked had been waid by unforeseen circumstances. Out of the blue,


    one of Keith''srades-in-arms had passed away; Keith had gone to the man''s hometown to attend


    the funeral.


    The man had been a good friend to him, so when Keith came back, he was very sad. For the next few


    days, he had been moody and down.


    One day, while they were having dinner, Cecelia brought up Niles. When his name was mentioned, it


    reminded Baldwin of what had happened between ir and Niles, so he remarked to Keith, "Dad, Niles


    seems to have been rather quiettely."


    Keith was busy piling some food onto his te. When he heard that, he paused and turned to Baldwin.


    "Isn''t that normal for him?" The old man was under the impression that Niles might be still overjoyed


    with the property ownership certificate.


    "No, it isn''t. He doesn''t like ir, and ir doesn''t like him. But Cecelia made a mistake and tried to


    force the two of them together. In fact, she even scolded him unfairly. But what''s surprising is that as far


    as I know, he hasn''t been sad at alltely. Instead, he has been in quite a good mood. That''s what I find


    strange," Baldwin exined. He hadn''t exactly meant "quiet" in the literal sense.


    Keith put down his chopsticks and asked him calmly, "What did you say? Repeat your second


    sentence."


    Baldwin was confused. "What? Which sentence? The one about Niles not liking ir?"


    "Yes," Keith responded tly.


    Baldwin and Cecelia exchanged puzzled nces. Baldwin then exined what he had meant. "Cecelia


    and I talked about Niles and ir and concluded that they didn''t like each other. But we have a feeling


    that ir and Wesley like each other." Since Wesley had never expressed his feelings, Baldwin and


    Cecelia were not sure about their guess. But they had a pretty good idea about the nature of their son.


    "How did youe to that conclusion?" Keith wondered.


    Baldwin repeated what he and Cecelia had talked about the other night. "Dad, have you ever seen


    Wesley buy a present for anyone except Megan? Even for her, he only buys them on her birthdays!"


    Keith''s hand on the table shook a little. "I know Wesley. Indeed he hardly buys gifts for girls. Call Niles.


    Ask him toe here and see me. If he asks what it is about, tell him that I miss him and would like to


    see him."


    "Sure. I''ll call him right after dinner."


    "It can''t wait. Call him now," Keith repeated firmly.


    Cecelia and Baldwin were getting more and more confused by the moment. Keith was acting a bit


    weird today. "Niles, where are you?" Baldwin asked on the phone. He had a feeling that Niles was in


    big trouble.


    "Hi, Dad, I''m at school. What''s up?" Niles sounded upbeat. Everyone at the dining table could hear his


    cheerful voice clearly, with the overwhelming feeling that it wasn''t going to stay that way for long.


    "Perfect. Come home now."


    "Now? What''s the matter? Is everything all right?" Niles asked.


    Baldwin looked at Keith, who had stopped eating to listen to the conversation on the phone. "Your


    grandpa misses you," he replied after a pause.


    "Grandpa misses me?" Niles was a bit confused.


    "Yes. Moreover, one of hisrades-in-arms passed away several days ago. He''s been really sad the


    bad lying to his son like that, but he had no choice.


    "No problem! I''ll make sure my dear grandpa willugh again. Wait for me. I''ll be there soon. Just let


    me finish my sses." The property ownership certificate had made Niles'' day. He was so happy he


    could even make his icy brother grin, let alone his grandpa.


    The night deepened as Baldwin put down the phone. The entire Li family was quiet now.


    The shriek of a car brake pierced the serenity in the air after about an hour. Niles got out of the car,


    whistling a peaceful tune.


    When he walked into the living room, only Cecelia was there. "Son, you are back," she said in her


    usual tone, with no betrayal in her voice, though it was taking quite a toll on her.


    "Yes, Mom. It''s good to see you! Are you happy to see me?" Niles pecked her on the cheek. He really


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    was in a good mood.


    Cecelia was amused. "Okay. Now go upstairs. Your grandpa is waiting."


    "dly!" Niles jogged towards the stairs.


    She watched him. "He is in the study," she called out behind her son.


    "Okey-dokey, dear mummy!" Niles climbed the stairs, still humming a song.


    The second he was out of sight, Cecelia took her handbag and left the house. She couldn''t bear to


    watch what was to follow and what was more, she knew Keith very well. If anyone tried to put in a good


    word for Niles, he would punish him even more harshly.


    She was afraid that if she stayed, her maternal instincts would overwhelm her sense andpel her to


    stop Keith from punishing her son.


    In this regard, Baldwin didn''t have any problems. He was firmer and moreposed than his wife.


    Even if he had to listen to his son beg pitifully in front of him, he wouldn''t go soft.


    The second floor was very quiet, much like the silence before a storm. Oblivious of the uing


    danger, Niles pushed open the door to the study with a beaming face.


    "My dear, dear grandpa, I''m back! I missed you so much!" he greeted Keith in the same cheerful tone


    as before.


    "Kneel!" the old man demanded in a harsh voice that was in sharp contrast to Niles'' happy and ecstatic


    tone.


    "Okay!" Niles was immediately on his knees with a plop. As long as it made his grandpa happy, he


    would do anything, including kowtowing to him as soon as he was ordered.


    "Baldwin, bring me the domestic discipline tools!"


    "Huh?" Niles was shocked to hear that. This wasn''t what he had expected to happen. He was here for


    his own grandfather!


    Baldwin gave his son a look before he turned around to get the things that had been ordered, as if he


    were saying to him, "Good luck, Son!"


    Niles started sweating with fright at this moment. "Grandpa! What did I do wrong?"


    Keith red at him fiercely. "You don''t know? Such an imbecile!"


    Niles thought about it and got a clue. "Wait. Grandpa, tomorrow... No! Today only, I''ll register the house


    in your name. Please don''t be mad at me," he pleaded. ''Come on! Has Grandpa found out so quickly?''


    he thought.


    Keith snorted and ignored his pitiful plea. By that time Baldwin was back in the study with a surprisingly


    thick leather whip, a ruler, and a stick.


    "Pick one!" Keith ordered.


    Niles looked at the whip. The sight of it made him tremble. "Grandpa, a single strike from that whip will


    kill me!" He shifted his eyes to the stick.


    He then continued, "Grandpa, the discipline stick used to be called an inhuman tool. It''s barbaric. We


    live in a civilized society now. We should adopt civilized methods to discipline the children. Shouldn''t


    we?" The discipline stick and ruler had never been too far away from Niles'' childhood. He knew clearly


    how much they hurt. And they were bad!


    "Shut up! What a load of crap! I am disciplining my grandson. What do I need civilization for? Now


    then. You don''t think the first two are good choices? No matter, it will be the ruler then. Baldwin, hit him


    so he won''t lie to me again."


    Niles covered his head with both his hands and pleaded, "Grandpa! You''re my biological grandfather!


    Do you really have the heart to beat me? It''s only a house. I''ll give it back to you. I didn''t do anything


    else wrong. So can you please forgive me this time?"


    "Mmm, what you say does make sense. All right, Baldwin! A hundred times on the palms and another


    hundred on the butt, and skip the mouth," Keith ordered.


    Niles did the math in his head. ''Two hundred?'' The realization almost gave him a heart attack.


    "Grandpa! Please! My hands are important to me. They are supposed to hold scalpels."

 Chapter 601 Coaxing Keith

    Chapter 601 Coaxing Keith


    "Then, don''t hold a scalpel. We can afford to feed a cripple." Keith wouldn''t change his mind. He sat in


    a chair.


    Baldwin took the ruler and sighed inwardly. He hadn''t hit Niles for more than ten years. He wondered


    whether his son could take it. Knowing Niles was studying to be a doctor, Baldwin went for his butt first.


    If he injured his hand, Niles might not be able to hold the tools of his trade steadily enough.


    He dragged Niles over and made him bend over a table. When his dad swung the ruler at his butt,


    Niles screamed, "Grandpa, Dad, I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Ow!" He was more than twenty years


    old. He hadn''t expected his grandpa to punish him like this. Luckily, they weren''t having any guests


    over that day. That would be humiliating.


    Cecelia wandered in the street after leaving the house. ''Niles isn''t a child anymore. Being hit like that,


    what if he gets depressed? A beating is pretty harsh.'' She was so worried she even forgot that trying to


    help him would only make things worse. She pulled out her phone and called Wesley. "Wesley, your


    grandpa is so ticked off. He''s even beating Niles. Help him!"


    ''Beating him?'' Wesley frowned. When Niles was little, he was very naughty and would cause a lot of


    trouble. Keith would punish him with a spanking, and Niles would run around the house like he was


    running from the Grim Reaper. But after he started junior high, Niles always behaved and was never hit


    again. But why now? "What''s the matter? Why is Grandpa so angry?" asked Wesley.


    "It''s all about you, Niles and ir." Cecelia told him everything, including how Niles had tricked Keith


    into buying him an apartment.


    Wesley lit a cigarette, listening quietly to his mom. "Mom, I''ll only call Grandpa to suggest he use the


    whip instead of the ruler," he said.


    Cecelia was dumbstruck. It dawned on her that her firstborn was even worse than Keith. He had a


    moral code, and held everyone to those high standards. He''d probably be even harsher than his


    grandfather.


    That was when she realized that she turned to the wrong person. "Never mind. I never said a word.


    Stay out of it. Besides, it''s your fault anyway. You set ir up in Niles'' apartment. So I made


    assumptions. He took advantage of that. But if you won''t help him out, I''ll call ir."


    "Why her?" Wesley was confused.


    "Your grandpa likes her. Maybe she can stop him before he beats Niles to a pulp." Cecelia was Niles''


    mom. The thought of him being beaten almost worried her to death. And her heart ached.


    ''Grandpa likes ir too? Do they think she''s a member of this family already?'' Wesley didn''t like that at


    all. It was not like things between him and ir were going well. And then Niles somehow got tangled


    up in this. And now even his mom and grandpa...His head started throbbing.


    ir''s phone started ringing. She picked it up, nced at the caller ID. She wondered why Cecelia


    would be calling her. She got her answer quickly.


    "ir, I need your help. I thought you and Niles were an item. And Niles'' grandpa made the same


    mistake as I did. Now he found out the truth and is punishing him. Can you call Niles'' grandpa and ask


    him toy off him?" Cecelia prattled on anxiously as soon as she was put through. "Me?" ir was


    bewildered.


    "Yeah. He''ll listen to you. He likes you. I''ll text you the number, but you need to hurry up. It''s urgent,"


    Cecelia urged.


    "But I don''t think he will even remember me." ir had only met Keith once, and they barely talked.


    She wondered how she could help Niles.


    "Don''t worry. He''ll remember you. Keith remembers the name of everyone he''s met. Wesley is like that


    too. And, as I said, his grandfather likes you. What could go wrong? I have to go. I''ll text you the


    number."


    ir felt she didn''t have a say in this.


    Hardly had a minute gone by before she got a message from Cecelia with Keith''s number.


    She hesitated whether to even call or not. What was she supposed to say to him?


    After a moment of struggling, she decided to help Niles, and dialed the number.


    Keith''s phone had been ringing for a while, but he was in no mood to answer it, so he just ignored it.


    The persistent sound annoyed him. He nced at the screen. It was ir. Why would she be calling?


    He saved her number on his phone while she was still in London, but he never called her.


    Keith picked up his phone to answer it. "Hello?"


    "Um... good evening, Grandpa Keith. I''m ir."


    "Oh, ir. It''ste. What''s up?" Keith pretended that he didn''t know it was ir.


    "Nothing. I just miss you and... um... want to check up on you," ir said, feeling nervous. She was


    now starting to sweat. This wasn''t going well.


    Hearing his grandpa say ir''s name, Niles, who had been whimpering, raised his voice and cried,


    "ir, help! I''m dying here!"


    He sounded miserable. ir felt bad for him. "Grandpa Keith, what''s going on over there?" she asked,


    feigning ignorance.


    "Oh, nothing. Everything''s fine. Why are you still up? Don''t you have to be at work early?"


    Keith changed the subject abruptly and gestured for Baldwin to stop. Baldwin paused mid-stroke.


    As soon as his father stopped, Niles fled the study, holding his buttocks.


    Watching him run, Keith could do nothing but stomp his foot angrily.


    "I''m about ready for bed. How about you? I didn''t wake you up, did I?" ir asked in a sweet voice.


    It urred to him that she might be his granddaughter-inw one day, so Keith couldn''t help


    smiling. "Of course not. I''m d you called. I enjoy talking to you. Call me whenever you can, will you?"


    "Sure. I''m going to bed now. I''ll visit you next time I''m in your area," ir coaxed him gently, as if she


    was coaxing a child.


    "I''d like that. You and Wesley shoulde visit me together," Keith said.


    ir knew what he meant. "Okay. Bye, Grandpa Keith," she replied with a smile. Even though he


    couldn''t see it, he could hear it in her voice.


    She was now covered in a sheen of sweat when she hung up. What made her bold enough to deal with


    a general on the phone?


    That question didn''t linger long in her mind, though. After a nice shower, she put on her nightgown and


    opened a book. Yet she couldn''t concentrate. Her mind kept drifting, imagining visiting Keith with


    Wesley. But not long after she sunk into her reverie, her phone rang again. Speak of the devil. She


    wondered what it could be about. Wesley almost never called her.


    She picked up her phone to answer it. "Hello?"


    "Did you call my grandpa?" he asked.


    ir blinked. "How did you know?"


    "What did you two talk about?"


    "Nothing. He asked me to visit him when I can. What did Niles do?" She couldn''t figure out what could


    piss Keith so much that he had to beat his grandson.


    She knew how harsh that could get. The Li family and the Ji family were well-known for their


    punishments. Hartwell had been a good boy when he was little. And now he was a sessful man.


    But even he had been punished by his father like this.


    "Worried about him?" Wesley''s tone got colder.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 602 The Selfie

    Chapter 602 The Selfie


    "Yes," ir replied with a nod. "I wonder how your brother''s doing. Should I call him? Did you call him?"


    Wesley''s brows knitted. "No. He deserved it." He felt Niles had crossed the line when he lied to their


    grandfather.


    "What? I heard him screaming in pain over the phone when I called your grandpa. Don''t you care about


    him at all? He''s your brother."


    "He was asking for it. So he screamed. He''s always been loud, anyway. If he could still scream, it


    means he didn''t get hit hard enough." Sometimes, Wesley thought that Niles should be an actor


    instead of a doctor. He''d be a superstar.


    ir knew Niles. He could be melodramatic sometimes. Still, she said, "Listen to you! I''d like to see you


    take a beating and see how well you do. You should call himter to make sure he''s okay. He probably


    needs a friendly voice."


    "I don''t want to. Niles is a grown man. If he can''t take his lumps like a man, then he needs gender


    reassignment surgery. It was just a ruler," Wesley retorted stubbornly.


    ''A ruler? Was that what his grandpa punished Niles with?'' ir wondered. "Fine. Then I''ll text him on


    WeChat. You still busy?" she asked quietly. It felt so good to talk to him on such a serene night.


    It bugged Wesley that ir worried about Niles. He couldn''t take his mind off it. "I''m not. Don''t worry. I''ll


    call him. I''ll tell you how he is when I''m done."


    "Okay. Coming back any time soon?" She missed him and couldn''t help scrawling his name over and


    over again on a notebook.


    Then her name. ir. Wesley. She imagined their names as they''d be printed on their marriage


    licenses.


    "No, I can''t make it. If you need anything, call those guys I told you about."


    "Oh..."


    She was disappointed. Then for a moment, neither of them spoke. Pouting, ir doodled over


    Wesley''s name. "Call Niles. Talk to youter."


    "Okay."


    "Bye."


    "Bye."


    ir hung up reluctantly.


    She sat at her desk, dispirited, reading the WeChat updates, waiting for Wesley''s message.


    The minute Wesley got off the phone, he set the cell on the desk. He took a deep breath and


    Instantly, a group of men came out from around the corner, pushing and nudging each other. Lenard


    was pushed to the front of the group. He smiled at Wesley awkwardly. "Evening, Chief."


    Wesley shot them a cold nce without a word and took out a cigarette from his pocket.


    Seeing him light it, Talbot and Bowman walked over quickly. "Hey Chief, can we borrow your lighter?"


    They were all off-duty tonight and wanted to have a smoke to kill some time. But they had no lighter.


    They knew Wesley had one, so they came as a group to borrow it.


    Unexpectedly, Wesley was on the phone. His usual authoritative,manding voice was gone. The


    striking softness in his tone made the soldiers slow down. They walked as quietly as they could and hid


    around the corner.


    Wesley looked at the lighter in his hand. Instead of giving them the lighter, he handed them his burning


    cigarette.


    Lenard took it and lit his cigarette with it.


    Talbot held out his hand towards Wesley and asked, "Can I have your lighter, please?"


    Wesley ignored him and lit another cigarette, which he handed to Talbot.


    Obviously, that was what he wanted the soldier to light his cigarette with, but Talbot didn''t get his point.


    He scratched his head and asked again, "Chief, may I borrow your lighter, please?"


    This time, Wesley put his lighter in his pocket and said, "Find another way to light your cigarette."


    Then he turned to call Niles.


    The soldiers were confused. He was acting pretty weird about this. It was just a lighter. Why did he


    refuse to lend it to them? Before, Wesley had even lent them his ce and his car.


    While Wesley was on the phone, they talked among themselves. "That lighter must be something


    special. Limited edition, maybe?"


    "He''s had it for some time."


    "Any of you guys get to borrow it?"


    "Not me. Maybe Sherman. I''m not sure. I saw him smoking once."


    "Maybe it''s an heirloom, or a gift from someone special."


    Hearing this, they exchanged knowing looks and said one name simultaneously, "ir!"


    "Are you done?" Wesley asked as he edited his message to ir.


    "Are you done?" he asked again when he didn''t get a reply. He stressed thest word, indicating he


    was running out of patience. "Fine. Every one of you gets to train tonight!" he added.


    The soldiers pulled a face when they heard that. "Ch-chief, it''s our day off. We¡ª"


    Wesley sent the message. "Run fiveps!"


    Talbot thought it unfair. Since they were not on duty, he summoned up some courage and protested,


    "This is bogus! We just said her name."


    Wesley looked at him and asked, "You think it''s bogus?"


    Talbot regretted what he said immediately. But he still nodded at Wesley. "What do you think, guys? Let


    Talbot know," Wesley said to the other soldiers.


    Sensing an opportunity to "bully" Talbot openly, the rest of the group all stubbed out their cigarettes and


    got ready to make a move.


    Talbot didn''t like where this was going. He pulled pranks on others before. He knew what was going to


    happen to him, and it would be bad. "Chief, I was wrong. It''s fair. Very fair!" With that, he ran away as


    fast as he could.


    Wesley looked at Talbot''s receding figure and said to the others, "If you can catch him, you won''t have


    to train tonight."


    The others'' eyes sparkled, and they went chasing after Talbot like lightning. It seemed tonight wasn''t


    Talbot''s night after all.


    It wasn''t long before ir got Wesley''s message. "He''s fine. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good. Then I''ll let you go back to work." Not wanting to disturb his work, ir wasn''t nning to


    send him any more messages.


    But Wesley replied, "I''m not busy right now."


    ir wondered, ''So? What am I supposed to say back?'' "Can you take some time off in the next few


    weeks?" she typed. But she deleted it. It didn''t feel right.


    "Then, take care of yourself," she said in the end.


    "All right. Thanks," he replied.


    Something suddenly struck ir. After she talked with Wesley, she walked into her bedroom and found


    the lipstick he bought her, and put it on.


    She looked in the mirror. It looked awesome. So she took a few selfies.


    But she only kept the best one and deleted all the others.


    She opened a photo editor and beautified the selfie. Afterwards, she sent it to Wesley. "I''m wearing the


    lipstick you bought me. You like?"


    When Wesley''s phone buzzed again, he was standing by the window, with a cigarette in his teeth. On


    the training field, Talbot was going through his calisthenics under the other soldiers'' supervision.


    A picture from ir. Wesley clicked on it to get a clearer image. When he did, he froze.

 Chapter 603 He Missed Her

    Chapter 603 He Missed Her


    The pic she sent was a selfie. She sat in front of her dressing table, in a strapless peach nightgown.


    Her dark, lustrous hair, which was usually tied up, fell loose around her shoulders. She wore no


    makeup except the lipstick Wesley bought her.


    Wesley''s hand shook a little, and the erged image snapped back to its normal size.


    "You''re quiet. That bad? Never mind. I''ll take it down," ir said.


    Before she deleted the pic, Wesley saved it.


    "I just wanted to let you know that not all lipstick is red. This one is buttermilk with a brownish tint. You


    can call it a Mocha lipstick shade."


    Holding his phone in his left hand, and a cigarette between his fingers of his right, Wesley leaned


    against the wall with his eyes closed.


    The only thing he could think about was ir. She filled his head. Her smile, her voice... the gentle


    ir, the mischievous ir, the aloof ir, the angry ir... Every one of them was adorable.


    His finger slid across the screen of his phone. He found the picture and stared at it, longer this time,


    mesmerized.


    He missed her so much, he realized.


    The silence from Wesley was like a p in the face. ir felt humiliated.


    She regretted ever sending him the photo. Not even patient enough to get the makeup remover, she


    grabbed a cotton swab and started to remove the lipstick. She was frustrated, angrily wiping her face


    clean.


    Afterwards, she tossed the lipstick into a drawer and buried it deep under the rest of the detritus in


    there. Behind the suntan lotion, underneath the loofah, mixed in with all the other shades she rarely


    touched.


    Then she went to bed, leaving the deskmp on.


    But sleep seemed reluctant to visit. She tossed and turned in bed, wondering why Wesley never


    replied.


    When her phone buzzed, she jerked up like a spring and reached for her phone out of reflex. It was a


    two-second message from Wesley.


    She clicked on it excitedly and put her phone to her ear. "You look very nice," he said. He was


    breathing heavily, as if he was running.


    ''Not "nice" but "very nice."'' ir thought the world was bright and beautiful again.


    ''But why did it take him so long to reply? And I already deleted it. If he just saw my message, he


    shouldn''t have been able to see the photo.''


    To solve the puzzle, she asked, "Who looks nice?"


    "You do. In your pic," he typed.


    So he did see it. ir didn''t know what to say. She sent him an ellipsis andy down, but still couldn''t


    sleep. This time it was because of the thrill. She could almost hear her heart drumming, beating hard


    against her chest.


    Three minutester, she slipped out of her nket, took the lipstick out of the drawer, and put it in the


    most conspicuous spot on the vanity. Now, she was ready to sleep.


    Wesley had already started his run, making good time on the track. It was important to the military for


    their men to have good stamina, so this was an essential part of their regimen. Sweat drenched the top


    he was wearing, but he still managed to nce at his phone and smile when he saw the dots ir


    sent.


    Under the same sky, two hearts beat in the same rhythm.


    ir got up early the next morning and put on some makeup. She put on some eyeliner, lipstick, and


    foundation. She didn''t go for the full monty, but it took long enough. Some important foreign clients


    were visiting theirpany today. ir was going to be her boss'' interpreter. She didn''t want to look


    like a slouch.


    The young interpreter got into the office by 7 a.m., but she was far from the first one there. The reasons


    varied. Some were trying to get work done before their actual shift. Others took an early shift


    deliberately so they could get off earlier in the day. And someone had to turn on the lights. Breakfast in


    hand, she walked towards the elevator.


    She pushed the button and waited for the doors to open. While she stood there, her boss, Percy Jin,


    and his mistress, Filberta Wang stopped in front of the elevator to wait with her. Filberta Wang was not


    only Percy''s mistress, but ir''s immediate superior.


    For some reason that ir couldn''t figure out, the mistress hated her. This was a persistent problem,


    starting from day 1.


    She was under thirty, while Percy Jin was in histe forties. His wife spent most of her time in the


    United States. So he had something on the side. This was a secret that everyone knew, an open secret


    among the employees.


    But to keep their jobs, nobody talked about it openly.


    The doors opened, so Percy Jin and his mistress walked in. ir remained out in the lobby. "Come on,


    ir. No sense in waiting there forever," he said, pressing the "open door" button to keep the car on


    that floor. She looked at the boss, but Percy Jin didn''t seem threatening. It was a friendly invitation.


    The fact that he was nice to ir was exactly why Filberta Wang was hostile to her in the first ce.


    ir was fresh out of university, but she was already team leader. She got that position too easily. At


    least Filberta Wang thought so. She was convinced that ir must have done something for the boss.


    She believed ir sailed by on her beauty, instead of earning her spot. She even thought her degree


    was because she had used her feminine wiles.


    And she got paid insanely well. She was still on probation, but thepany had already provided her


    with all kinds of insurance, meals, an apartment, bonuses and dividends. If you counted the bonuses,


    she earned at least $20, 000 a month.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Actually, with ir''s skill, the pay was well-deserved. She could have found an even higher-paying job


    somewhere else.


    But she stayed put. Her currentpany was mid-sized. She didn''t like all the rules thatrger firms


    might impose. And she was worried that if she took a job at a firm that was too small she might have to


    take on more than one job.


    Hearing Percy Jin''s invitation, ir smiled at him and replied politely, ''Thank you, Mr. Jin, but I''ll wait for


    the next one."


    Then she pressed the "UP" button of her elevator and continued to wait. Percy Jin gave her one more


    look and smiled. He didn''t insist, and simply let the elevator doors close, going up with Filberta Wang.


    ir breathed a sigh of relief after the elevator was gone. Before long, the one she was waiting for


    came.


    As soon as ir reached her desk, Filberta Wang said, "ir, could you see me in my office?"


    ir put her breakfast on the desk and went to Filberta Wang''s office.


    The woman was paging through a file. Hearing the knock on the door, she didn''t look up. "The guests


    are on their way, but my office is still dirty. The cleaningdy did a lousy job. You need to clean it


    again."


    ''Me? Cleaning? Yeah, you wish!'' ir refused, "I''m sorry, Filberta. I can''t. The guests will be here in


    less than twenty minutes. I''m still working on the materials that need interpretation. Find someone else


    to clean!"


    Filberta Wang, who was wearing smoky eye makeup, gaped at ir and berated, "I''m your supervisor!


    When I ask you to clean, you clean! Besides, you''re so brilliant. I think you''ll do a better job cleaning."


    ir wasn''t provoked. She retorted with a smile, "Yes, you''re my supervisor. I''m wondering¡ªwill you


    take the fall if something goes wrong with the uing meeting? After all, I''m supposed to be


    preparing the materials. If you''re preventing me from doing that, then do you want to do it? Or can you


    just tell the boss for me? Come on, I''m just a nobody. I don''t think I can take on so much responsibility.


    So can you do it for me?"


    Filberta Wang''s face was dark as coal. "How dare you challenge me like that!"


    "I''m just trying to do my job. The delegation is about to arrive. Need someone to clean? Grab a broom.


    I''m running out of time. So, if you''ll excuse me..." With that, ir left the office.


    She was telling the truth. If she spent the time cleaning Filberta Wang''s office, she wouldn''t have


    enough time to prepare for the meeting. If she screwed up, she would get fired. Maybe that was her


    supervisor''s intent all along.


    At 7:30 a.m., ir followed Percy Jin to the front doors to meet the guests.

 Chapter 604 The Barbeque

    Chapter 604 The Barbeque


    As they stood outside, several stark ck and shining Bentleys slowly came to a halt in front of the


    office building. Percy walked up to greet the guests and ir followed him closely. She had to be ready


    for her job.


    The chauffeurs opened the doors and some blond-haired men d in drab business suits got out of the


    cars. ir recognized a couple of faces, and she was agape in astonishment. One of those men, a


    young one, considering the age of everyone else, was smiling at her. He was her friend, Orion. They


    had met in Ennd. The older man in the lead among the guests was his father, who was a business


    tycoon. Though they had been out of touch, it was still a pleasant surprise seeing a familiar face.


    ir waved secretly at Orion.


    What a coincidence!


    Since she had to stay close to Percy to interpret for him, she barely had a chance to catch up with


    Orion. Orion understood.


    Percy showed the guests around the office, and then they proceeded towards the conference room.


    Before the meeting started, there was a short break for everyone to settle down. ir and Orion talked


    in a quiet ce. "Hey... Orion, are you working with your father in business now?" she asked.


    "Yes. My father is getting on in years. He doesn''t look it, but he is not in too good a shape this year. As


    his only son, I think it is my duty to continue his business. To be frank, though, I don''t want to be a


    businessman."


    ir smiled. "I understand. It''s a pity that you can''t surf as much as before. I know how much you love


    it. But hey, you can still do it in your spare time." Orion was a surfing fiend. When they had been in


    Ennd, he had spent almost all of his free time at the beach.


    "That''s all I can hope to do, huh?" he shrugged helplessly. "What about you? How are things at work? It


    looks like we''re going to see each other more often in the future."


    "Yeah, you guys are stuck with me!" She smiled, "I''m doing fine, thanks. I''m head of the interpreters


    now, and well-paid. I like my job."


    "That''s good to hear. Hey, the meeting is about tomence. Let''s go inside. By the way, I''m staying in


    Y City for some time. I''m thinking of buying you dinner after work."


    ir patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "This is my hometown. Of course it should be me treating


    you to a dinner. But to be honest, the cooperation between our twopanies has just started. I think


    we''ll both be very busy in the next few days. Keep in touch?"


    "Sure."


    They walked into the meeting room together, followed by Filberta and another female employee.


    Seeing them together, Filberta sneered. ''The guests have just arrived, and there she is, flirting with one


    of them already. What a slut!''


    Time flies. Before ir knew it, it was winter.


    Wesley was busy every day. One of those days, ir had her period. The pain confined her to her bed


    and deprived her of the desire to do basically anything at all. She merelyy there dejectedly, and


    browsed through social updates to kill time. Gradually, the hours passed and her stomach started


    growling. But she was in too much pain to get out of bed and cook.


    All of a sudden, the images of every single kind of deliciously spicy food flooded into her head. She had


    a craving for all of them at once, but unfortunately, not a single one of them was in her apartment. It


    increased her broodiness. After a moment, she posted an update in Moments. "So hungry. I want to eat


    barbeque, roast meat, fondue, Japanese food, Western food, and what not!" Along with that, she also


    posted an image, where a cartoon rabbit holding a fork and a spoon was facing a teful of yummy


    food.


    Joslyn sent her a message soon after she saw her post. "Bless, where are you? Why did you skip your


    meal?"


    "I''m home. I ate a little, but I''m hungry again now. It''s like a ck hole."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Millermented on her post. "Where do you live? I can bring something for you."


    ir chose not to reply. She scrolled down to read others''ments. Most of the boys were joking and


    teasing. She didn''t pay attention to any of them.


    Joslyn sent her another message. "It''s a pity that I''m visiting my hometown right now, otherwise I would


    have gone out to eat fondue with you."


    "It''s okay. I''ll find something to eat."


    "Good girl!"


    "Thanks, Mommy Joslyn."


    Even though she had promised Joslyn that she wouldn''t starve herself, getting out of bed felt like way


    too much struggle to ir, so she decided to try and forget the hunger. The only way she knew how to


    do that, was by going to sleep!


    She put her phone down and closed her eyes. Surprisingly, she did manage to drift into sleep very


    soon.


    The slumber seemed tost only for a couple of minutes, and then there seemed to be some knocks.


    She concentrated. Indeed, someone was knocking on her door.


    Her bedroom door. It could only be Wesley. ''Is he back home?''


    ir sat up quickly, forgetting the pain in her belly. With her hair all messed up due to the tossing


    around, she opened the door.


    Wesley was standing in the living room, wearing his uniform. It looked like he had run all the way up


    there; he was panting, and there were sweat beads on his forehead. Even his military cap, usually


    straight as the crow flies, was crooked from the running. "We''re gathering. Gotta go," he said in a rush.


    "Huh? Wait, what?" ir was confused. ''What does he mean? Why did hee back?''


    Before she could ask anything else, Wesley turned around and pointed at the floor which was stained


    brown at regr intervals. "I''m sorry for the footprints. I was in too much of a hurry to change into


    slippers."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it," she replied sleepily. She didn''t even know what was going on.


    And just like that, the man was gone.


    He hadn''t even spent two whole minutes in the apartment. What had hee back for?


    ir was disappointed. She walked around slowly, turning off the lights in the living room. That was


    when she noticed a stic bag on the coffee table.


    Nope! She wasn''t the one who had put it there. She had been in too much pain to even get up this


    morning!


    She opened it. Inside were some take-away meal boxes, and she could also see some bamboo


    skewers.


    The smell had already filled her nostrils before she opened the boxes, and she knew what was inside


    before looking at it.


    It smelled like barbeque. ir''s hands shook a little from excitement. She had been craving for it so


    bad!


    She opened one of the meal boxes. Yay! She had been right. Barbeque! It was wrapped in tinfoil and


    looked delicious.


    So, that was it! Wesley had run home at such ate hour just to drop the barbeque for her?


    And then, he had barely caught a break before leaving again in a hurry. Judging by his demeanor, he


    must have run all the way, on both the journeys! Thinking about this, ir teared up.


    ''Boo...hoo... that silly man! He said that he didn''t like me. Then why is he so good to me? It''s so


    confusing.''


    There were all kinds of veg and non-veg dishes in the boxes. She figured that Wesley didn''t know what


    she liked to eat, so he had bought her everything.


    ir drew a tissue and wiped her eyes. Then she started to eat, and the very first bite she took made


    her certain that it was the best barbeque she had ever had.


    There was too much for one person, though. When she was done eating, she was so full that she felt


    like her stomach was about to burst. And yet, there were still some leftovers, enough to easily fill the


    stomach of a grown man! "This was too much. I couldn''t eat it all," she messaged Wesley.


    She wasn''t expecting a reply. But he did respond. "Get some rest. I''ll finish what''s left when I get home


    ''Get home? He ising home tonight?''


    ir stood up from the sofa. She tidied the living room and got dressed before sitting back on the


    couch to wait for him. She wanted to be up and about when he came back.


    However, before she saw Wesley, she fell asleep.


    When the man got home, it was already about half past three in the morning and when he turned on


    the lights, he saw ir lying on the couch, deep asleep and undisturbed by the sudden re.


    He dimmed the lights and walked over to her. "ir," he called softly.


    But she didn''t respond.


    He also noticed that there was only a soft nket covering her. Wesley took off his uniform and cap


    and hung them on the clothes stand. Then, he scooped her up lightly in his arms, taking care not to


    wake her up and carried her towards her bedroom.


    The familiar softness and fragrance from her body turned him on. His breathing became heavy.


    Muddleheaded, ir felt like she was moving in her sleep. Feeling slightly ufortable, she twisted


    and turned restlessly. Wesley held his breath, not to disturb her as he looked at her.


    Luckily, once she becamefortable, she was quiet again.

 Chapter 605 Getting Together

    Chapter 605 Getting Together


    One knee on the bed, Wesley carefullyid ir down and tucked her into bed, covering her with the


    beautiful patchwork quilt. When he was about to draw his arms back, she suddenly opened her eyes a


    little.


    Wesley froze, wondering if he woke her.


    ir closed her eyes again, but then she wrapped her arms around his waist and mumbled, "Wesley?


    You visited me in my dreams."


    She buried her face in his chest, yawned and continued mumbling, "Wesley, I missed you so much!"


    He lifted his hand to caress her smooth cheek, and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Fascinated by her murmuring lips, full and colorful, he couldn''t help but lower his head to kiss them.


    The next morning, when ir woke up, she remembered her dream. Wesley hugged her and kissed


    her. But the passionate kiss felt so real that she could even feel her lips hurting and her breath ragged


    at that moment.


    And she dreamed of Wesley running his rough hands all over her body.


    As she remembered what happened in her dream, ir buried her face in the pillow, scratching her


    messy hair in shame. ''Oh, my God! I can''t believe I had such a sexy dream. That''s not like me!'' she


    thought, shocked.


    But at least, she felt lucky no one had the supernatural power to see her dream. No one knew her little


    secret.


    She then sat up. Her eyes went wide and she jumped out of bed, rushing towards the bathroom. She


    felt arge amount of menses gushing out.


    However fast she ran, it was toote. Her pants were red; some even dripped on the floor.


    She grabbed a rag, got it wet and went to town on the carpet. She kept herself busy cleaning and


    totally forgot about her dream. She didn''t even have the time to think about how she got from the sofa


    to the bed. Someone had moved her, but she didn''t stop to wonder about that.


    When she walked to the living room, she was surprised to find there was no food on the table. She


    remembered she had put the barbecued dish on the table. But where was the food? No skewers or bits


    of food in the bin, either. So where did it go?


    ''Did Wesley reallye backst night? Did he eat the rest of the food?'' she wondered.


    But still, she didn''t stop to ask herself a very vital question. Who moved her from the sofa to the bed?


    ir turned to look at Wesley''s bedroom. The door was open.


    She walked over to his room and peeked inside. He wasn''t there. His room was as neat and tidy as it


    always was. The quilt was carefully folded and ced at the end of the bed. Wesley was fastidiously


    clean.


    ''Wait! Something''s not right.'' ir remembered she had put Wesley''s bed sheet and quilt into the


    washing machine two days ago when she did theundry. She forgot to help him make the bed after


    they were dry.


    When did he make his bed? Now, she was sure Wesley came backst night and carried her to the


    bedroom. She was sound asleep and knew nothing about it.


    ir patted her forehead remorsefully. She had missed a chance to be with him.


    Then she remembered her dream. Was it a dream? Or was it reality?


    One day, ir was working in the office when she got Wesley''s call. "You avable tonight?" he asked.


    ir paused and then answered, "Yes." She had nned to work overtime. But since he called her,


    she decided to leave work on time.


    "Great! Pick you up at eight."


    "Where are we going?" ir asked curiously.


    Wesley told her, "Some friends of mine are getting together."


    ''I get to meet his friends?'' She was excited at the invitation. "Okay." She smiled sweetly, even though


    he couldn''t see it on the phone.


    That night, ir met Wesley''s close friends: Carlos, Damon and Curtis. She was happy to see


    everyone there, except one person¡ªMegan. Every time she saw this troublemaker, she wished she


    could kick her far away like a ser ball. She didn''t even spare the girl a second nce.


    But at least Wesley wasn''t taking care of her. Carlos had brought Megan along. The cold CEO was on


    duty to take care of the girl that night, so ir could just sit quietly next to Wesley.


    Thenter, she witnessed an interesting bit of drama. The star of this live show was the legendary Mrs.


    Huo¡ªDebbie Nian.


    In the middle of the get-together, Carlos'' assistant called him and told him that Debbie was at a


    nightclub at the other end of the building where they were in. Debbie had asked for some hot young


    men in the club to serve her. ir was shocked when she heard that; her curiosity about Mrs. Huo


    increased.


    She saw the cold CEO leave the booth in a hurry, and then the other people also followed him out. But


    Wesley didn''t budge, showing no interest in Debbie or her games. ir was disappointed. She wanted


    to see the show too! A few secondster, for some unknown reason, Wesley suddenly changed his


    mind and joined the rest of his friends at the nightclub.


    When she arrived, ir saw Debbie, wearing heavy makeup, sitting in the middle of a group of


    absolutely gorgeous guys. No messy haircuts, pecs visible through their shirts, nice-sized biceps.


    There was another girl there too. She seemed to be a good friend of Debbie''s.


    ir liked Debbie a lot: bold, straightforward, honest. They even had the same enemy¡ªMegan.


    Since ir wasn''t dating Wesley, she couldn''t really say anything about Megan, no matter how much


    she hated the girl. But Debbie was different. She was Carlos'' legal wife, so she had the right to shut


    Megan down and expose the girl''s true colors.


    Debbie did a good job. She said everything ir wanted to say.


    But Debbie thought ir was Wesley''s girlfriend. That came out when she was arguing with Carlos.


    Much to ir''s surprise, Wesley didn''t clear that up. He just let her assume that. He was pretty


    adamant that Megan was like his niece, and off the table as far as dating went. Carlos liked to say that


    a lot too.


    Debbie not only confronted her husband face-to-face, but she also took potshots at Wesley, who had


    also let their so-called niece get away with too much.


    ir felt relieved, knowing that she wasn''t the only one who hated Megan. Meanwhile, she looked up


    to Debbie after that.


    Wesley noticed the stars in her eyes when ir stared at Debbie. He silently gripped her hand and


    squeezed it, as if warning her.


    Then, to avoid punishment from Carlos, Debbie turned to ir for help. The naughty woman wanted to


    take ir to the manor and have fun together. ir decided that discretion was the better part of valor.


    She wasn''t going to get involved in this lover''s spat, so she turned Debbie down.


    After Debbie was rather forcibly removed from the club by Carlos, ir also left the nightclub with


    Wesley.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Shortly after they left, Wesley''s phone rang. ir caught a glimpse of the screen and saw that the


    caller ID said Megan.


    ir sneered. Megan couldn''t bug Carlos tonight, so she decided to bother Wesley instead.


    Wesley picked up the car phone. "Uncle Wesley... I''m sad. Boo...hoo..."


    Megan''s crying echoed inside the car. When Wesley said nothing, the girl continued, "Do you and


    Uncle Carlos hate me now, Uncle Wesley?"


    "No," Wesley replied simply.


    "I know Debbie Nian has always held a grudge against me. Uncle Carlos doesn''t care about me now...


    Uncle Wesley, if you hate me, please tell me straight up..."


    A hint of impatience shed in Wesley''s eyes. But he tried tofort her, "You''re sick. Don''t cry. It''ll


    make it worse."


    "I know..." Megan''s sobs continued toe from the other end of the phone.


    ir felt so annoyed to hear Megan going on like this. Her good mood was dampened. Although the


    line was still connected, she looked at Wesley, expressionless, and demanded coldly, "Wesley, can you


    stop the car?"


    Megan stopped crying in an instant. Wesley shot her a confused nce and asked, "Why?"


    ''Why? Isn''t it obvious?'' Irritated by the stupid man, she didn''t care that Megan could hear their


    conversation and said as calmly as she could, "Either hang up the phone now, or let me out."

 Chapter 606 Im Pregnant

    Chapter 606 I''m Pregnant


    Wesley found himself stuck in the same situation. Last time he answered Megan''s call in the car and


    ir got angry with him.


    "Uncle Wesley... Are you still with your neighbor ir?" Megan asked on the other end of the line.


    ir sneered, "Not just neighbors, anymore, little girl. We''re roommates."


    Wesley was surprised by how ir needled Megan.


    Silence engulfed them as Megan went silent. The only sound was the muffled roar of the engine.


    Wesley couldn''t figure out what was going through ir''s mind. Finally, he decided to minimize the


    drama. "Megan, just don''t worry about this. Get some sleep. Take care of yourself. Don''t stay upte.


    Don''t..."


    "Drop me off now!" ir furiously interrupted his repeated nagging to Megan. It was obvious who was


    important to him, and it wasn''t ir.


    Wesley stopped talking and hung up the phone. He pulled over, but he didn''t unlock the car doors to let


    her out. "What''s wrong with you?" He had to find out the reason. She made a scene thest time he


    talked to Megan. It was happening again. And it was at night this time. What would she do if she left the


    car at this hour?


    "Nothing. I''m all right! So tell me¡ªis Megan the reason why you don''t date?"


    Wesley gave her a long look, confused by her words. ''What does Megan have to do with me having a


    girlfriend or not?'' he wondered.


    ir''s mind was a mess. Every word that Megan said haunted her. Whenever she was around Wesley,


    she tried her best to forget about Megan.


    God knew how much she wanted to let it all out, to tell Wesley that his poor, innocent Megan was really


    a hypocritical bitch and a drama queen. But she couldn''t.


    Suddenly, a scene at the airport reyed in her mind. Why did Wesley think she was pregnant? Megan


    told him that. And ir did say she was pregnant in front of Megan.


    She met Megan at her departure gate when she was about to hop a flight to Ennd.


    ir had already finished her studies there. But there were still some things she needed to be there in


    person to wrap up, so she had no choice but to fly to Ennd again. Hartwell drove her to the airport


    and she got there way too early. To kill the time, she chose to sit in a quiet corner, ying on her


    phone.


    A few minutester, a couple sat opposite her.


    The man lit up a cigarette, despite the fact that it was a non-smoking area. The air around ir began


    to reek of tobo. After finishing one cigarette, the man proceeded to ignite a second one. The woman


    next to him wasn''t interested in doing anything about it. She seemed nonchnt, like this happened all


    the time. The cloud of smoke swirled in the air and then was blown in ir''s direction, strangling her,


    scraping her throat, and making her cough.


    ir looked around, but there was no staff anywhere nearby. Unable to stand it anymore, she had to


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    stop the man herself. "Excuse me, sir?" she said, holding her breath.


    The couple raised their heads to stare at the strange girl in confusion.


    She said in a calm voice, "I''m pregnant." It was a lie, of course, but one that might impel the man to


    stop.


    The couple exchanged nces with each other. The woman red at the man, who hastily exined,


    "It wasn''t me." ''I don''t know this girl at all! But she''s pretty hot, '' the man thought. His wife was right


    next to him, so the man wasn''t about to look at ir again. He thought she was attractive, but he


    wasn''t suicidal.


    ir was amused by them. "Of course, you''re not my baby''s daddy. I meant..." She pointed at the


    burning cigarette between the man''s fingers.


    The man looked where she pointed and instantly understood. He quickly snuffed out the cigarette. As


    long as his wife wouldn''t get ticked off, he''d do as he was told. The woman heaved a sigh of relief when


    she heard what ir had said.


    After it was settled, ir turned around, shocked to see Megan and another girl standing behind her.


    Megan was smiling evilly.


    ir didn''t know Megan well, so she merely nodded to her in greeting. Without a word, she sat back in


    her seat.


    Megan whispered to the girl next to her, and her friend walked to a seat some distance away. Then,


    Megan took the seat next to ir.


    "Hi, ir," the drama queen said enthusiastically.


    ir smiled, "Hi."


    "Surprised to see you here! I''m flying to Ennd to rx. What about you?"


    "Just some errands," ir replied simply with her eyes on her phone.


    She didn''t like Megan after she saw how she behaved around Wesley. So she wasn''t interested in


    talking to her any more than she had to.


    "Oh, by the way, I have something to tell you."


    "Yes?"


    Megan said in a soft voice, "It''s about Uncle Wesley."


    "Go on." ir closed the game she was ying and opened the Weibo app, absentmindedly scrolling


    through the updates.


    "I heard you proposed to him but he turned you down."


    ir''s face changed. "Who told you that?" She stared at Megan in disbelief, mouth frozen in an "O." As


    far as she knew, Wesley had shut down any conversation around this. He wouldn''t even let his men


    talk about it.


    "Uncle Wesley told me," Megan said matter-of-factly. The truth was, she had overheard Talbot and


    Bowman talking in Wesley''s apartment, and put two and two together.


    ir''s heart felt like it was being squeezed by a hand of ice. Was it Wesley? She could imagine how


    Meganughed when he told her. She felt sad, angry and really embarrassed at the moment.


    Megan just ignored her reactions, and continued in that crazy, cheerful tone, "ir, to tell you the truth,


    I''m Wesley''s girlfriend now, and we''re living together. Too bad you moved. We could have been


    neighbors."


    She stole a nce at ir''s pale face before continuing, "I know why he told me, at least, I think I do.


    He wanted me to know you weren''t dating. He''s been crushing on me for a long time. He doesn''t think


    of me as a niece, but we''re not rted anyway. It''s just that I''m still young, and I''ll always have a


    special ce in his heart. Of course, he didn''ty this out. He''s not good at expressing his feelings. You


    know him. I figured it out by listening to him..."


    Megan paused. ir tried to process her words. Indeed, Wesley wasn''t the type of man to confess his


    love to others.


    "He said that he was nice to you when you were neighbors because you''re Lieutenant General Ji''s


    niece. He had to show respect to his superior," Megan added.


    Her secret exposed, ir could hardly keep herposure. She wanted to end the conversation as


    soon as possible. "Miss Lan, why are you telling me all this? I''m engaged. I have nothing to do with


    Wesley anymore. I don''t want to hear anything about him."


    "Well, okay. I wish you could just stay in Ennd, Miss Jing. Without you around, no one would get in


    the way. Then Wesley and I could get married, and he wouldn''t have to be confused."


    ''Confused? Get in the way?'' ir frowned at her words. "How did I get in the way?" ir felt Megan


    was being ridiculous. Ever since she started her studies in Ennd, she hadn''t called Wesley at all.


    They met once when the Ji family and Li family had a dinner together. But it was Wesley who talked to


    her first. She had tried her best to keep her distance.


    "Anyway, I like Uncle Wesley too. Please don''t call him anymore," Megan pleaded, feigning innocence.


    ''She should have been an actress, '' ir thought.


    ir looked at her. "I repeat¡ªI''m engaged. My fiance loves me, and I didn''t call Wesley."


    A bright smile broke on Megan''s face. "I trust you, ir. Thanks. I have to go now. Bye!"

 Chapter 607 We Arent Suitable

    Chapter 607 We Aren''t Suitable


    As Megan walked away, so did ir''s mind. It began to roam about far and wide and then she could


    hardly focus on the posts she was browsing on Weibo.


    ''So Wesley really loves Megan...I should have known!'' She didn''t know why, but the thought pained her


    heart, even though she had her suspicions a while back.


    On boarding the ne, ir had bumped into Megan once again when she was walking towards the


    economy ss, located in the back of the ne. Megan was adjusting herself in the first-ss cabin.


    She was surprised to see ir and asked with a smile, "ir, are you in first ss too? What a


    coincidence, huh? Uncle Wesley booked a first-ss ticket for me too. Are we sitting together?"


    Wesley had booked a first-ss ticket for ir when she had first flown to Ennd to begin her studies


    there. Now she realized it wasn''t any special treatment he had given her. He had done the same for


    Megan. ir remembered forcing a polite smile and pointing to the crowded economy ss, most of


    the passengers over where, were still unsettled. "No, my seat is in economy. Goodbye, Miss Lan," she


    said honestly.


    During the entire flight, ir''s mind had remained preupied with the words that Megan had uttered.


    ''Wesley said no to my proposal without hesitation because he loves Megan, '' she finally realized.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    So he wasn''t a good man. If he had Megan in his heart and loved her truly, why had he so actively


    kissed her?


    Oning to know about this side of him, ir had decided that she would forget Wesley and fall out


    of love with him.


    However, things had taken an unexpected turn. Later on in the South Mountain, she was trapped by


    the sh floods. When she was facing death, the only name that had popped up in her head was


    Wesley. In her desperation and potentially, herst moments, she couldn''t control herself and had sent


    him a message, which she had thought would be herst words in the world.


    But beyond her expectations, there had been a miracle. He hade to save her life, like a hero falling


    from the skies. He had brought life back to her, and her love for him was rekindled, crazier than ever.


    After that day, their paths had crossed a few more times. And finally, they had even moved into the


    same apartment. There had been times when ir had pondered over Megan''s words at the airport.


    She had a feeling that Megan was just trying to drive a wedge between Wesley and her, forcing them to


    misunderstand each other and draw apart. She had even boldly guessed that maybe Wesley had


    feelings for herself.


    Coming back from the retrospect, ir smiled bitterly. Such kind of ups and downs and twists and turns


    in her love life had made her suffer. When she finally calmed down, she looked at Wesley and told him,


    "Wesley, it took me all this time, but now I know that we''re not suitable¡ª" She paused. To make it


    sound a bit ambiguous, she added, "¡ªfor living under the same roof."


    ''We''re not suitable for living under the same roof?''


    Wesley''s eyes dimmed a little. He asked in his usual stoic tone, "Why?"


    "We''re from twopletely different worlds, Wesley. We have nothing inmon." Wesley was a man


    of few words, and she remained quiet too. In fact, the two of them almost always remained silent when


    they were alone. But deep down, ir wasn''t really that quiet. She liked tough and enjoy. It was just


    that she was afraid of saying the wrong words and annoying him. She didn''t want him to hate her any


    more than she thought he did, so she chose to remain silent.


    Besides, he always treated Megan well and better than her. And regardless of whether it was about


    love or not, ir didn''t like that. Right now, they were having a quarrel because of Megan once again,


    and she was sure that it would never end as long as Megan was there.


    They''d had a few peaceful moments recently. She had felt good. Even though he only came back home


    once in some ten-odd days, she still patiently waited for him, with high hopes in her heart. But no


    matter how good her mood was, Megan would easily ruin it and her hopes.


    ir was no longer the same impulsive girl who had once pled for permission from her uncle to


    propose to Wesley, and done that in public. She was careful now.


    She had grown up over the past years and was a mature person. She wanted to take it easy in matters


    of love. An unrequited love wasn''t in her ns and she would give up a man if she had to.


    "What do you mean we have nothing inmon? That''s ridiculous." Wesley was dumbstruck. The idiot


    he was in topics of love, he had no idea what was going on.


    ir said nothing, unable to answer his question.


    He leaned back in the driver''s seat and looked at her, expressionless. He seemed to be pondering over


    something. When he opened his mouth again, he was speaking English. "Should Imunicate with


    you in English? Should I read ''To Live''¡ªthe novel written by Yu Hua¡ªtogether with you? Should I read


    it TO you? Or should I cultivate a hobby of collecting all kinds of notepads and notebooks like you do?"


    ir stared at him with eyes wide open in shock as he spoke. She was impressed by his fluency in the


    she hadn''t been excellent in English, she wouldn''t have understood a single word he was speaking due


    to his native-like ent.


    She fullyprehended his words.


    How the hell did he know she was reading the novel "To Live?" And what about her hobby of collecting


    all kinds of notebooks? How on earth did he know that?


    Wesley didn''t let her ask all that. He simply put his hands on the steering wheel and when he spoke


    again, he had changed to Chinese. "It doesn''t matter if we have nothing inmon. If you don''t want


    to see me, that''s fine by me. I wille home less often. And when you have a boyfriend, I''ll let your


    boyfriend take care of you."


    ''Fine! So that means I must make a boyfriend ASAP. I will!'' she swore in her mind.


    When this topic was brought up, ir got even angrier and asked in a hugely sarcastic tone, "So


    should I go on blind dates now? If I can date someone as soon as possible, I won''t be a stumbling


    block and Megan cane live with you at the earliest."


    "This has nothing to do with Megan," Wesley replied patiently. Megan was Megan; ir was ir.


    There was noparison. He never put the two names together when he had to make a decision.


    ir didn''t buy it. She continued to confront him, "Megan told me you two are in love, but you always


    keep on rifying your rtionship with her. Who should I trust?"


    Wesley threw her a sideways nce. "I remember you being sure that I would never tell you a lie. Is


    that right?"


    ir searched her memory. ''Did I say that? Oh...Damn! Seems like I did say that once. I told him that


    he was a righteous man and never lied...'' she realized.


    Now she was out of words. She had been beaten by her own thoughts.


    "Can we just go home now?" Wesley enquired.


    ir bit her lower lip. What could she say now, except reply in affirmative? She had wanted to throw up


    a tantrum in front of him, but it hadn''t gone as she expected. She sat up straight in the passenger seat,


    as if conceding to him. But she still didn''t want to give up and said stubbornly, "You saved my life. But I


    won''t behave humbly in front of you just because you''re my savior."


    As he started the car, he replied coldly, "Yes, I know. It was my job to save you. You don''t need to thank


    me for that."


    "Huh? So in your eyes, it''s your job and duty to save people, right? So does that mean everyone you


    save means the same to you?" When she was saying the first sentence, she felt her heart aching for


    Wesley. He had always made saving and helping people his belief and life''s mission. She recalled that


    he had told her many times he was born to serve the country and its people.


    However, when she was saying the second sentence, she felt sad for her own self. He had saved her


    life twice¡ªher parents'' incident and the sh floods. It looked like she was just one of the many people


    he had saved. And they both knew it: he would spare no efforts to save anyone regardless of who it


    was.


    It made no difference to him whether the person in danger was ir or aplete stranger. It was his


    duty to dive into death headlong and protect others. This realization upset her very much.


    "You''re right," he answered. That was the worst part. He didn''t try to deny her im.


    At that moment, ir''s heart broke.


    After a moment of silence, ir took a deep breath. She wanted to rify things. She asked him in a


    calm voice, "Colonel Li, can you tell me what exactly our rtionship is now?"


    She was thinking, ''We''re not neighbors, we''re not friends, and we''re not lovers. Then what are we to


    each other?''


    Wesley was concentrating on driving the car and didn''t answer; she didn''t press him. After a while, he


    finally seemed toe to a decision and told her, "Good friends."


    ''Good friends? Screw you! What kind of good friends will kiss each other so passionately? Pressing me


    up against a car!''


    ir was nearly angered to death by this idiot and his idiotic response.


    Oblivious to their problems, the car sped smoothly along the city road. ir closed her eyes and leaned


    back against the seat. She decided against speaking to him before they arrived at the apartment. The


    longer they were on the road, the slower would be his responses because his mind would be on the


    car.


    She soon felt the car slow down. She opened her eyes to look at the road and there weren''t any traffic


    lights in front of them.


    She tilted her head to look at Wesley. The man kept throwing nces at the front right while


    maneuvering the car carefully.

 Chapter 608 Please Be Safe

    Chapter 608 Please Be Safe


    ir followed Wesley''s gaze. She saw that a crowd had gathered around an apartment building. They


    were all looking up at something.


    Before she could figure out what happened, Wesley suddenly sped up, heading straight into the


    parking lot in front, and yanked the wheel to get the car to stop faster.


    He was there in no time t.


    "Wait for me!" he told ir. With that, he unfastened his seatbelt, opened the car door and sprang out


    in one swift move.


    Before she knew it, he had left the car and disappeared into the crowd.


    Once she unbuckled, she was able to get to a better vantage point. Watching from the car window,


    ir realized that it must be something urgent.


    Instantly, she opened the door and jumped out of the car as well. But... "Ouch!" She almost sprained


    her ankle. His car was really high off the ground. She paused a moment to make sure she was okay. It


    dawned on her this was the first time she had gotten out of Wesley''s car without his help.


    But she didn''t have the time to care about that. She mmed the door behind her and rushed towards


    the crowd.


    People there were talking about what was going on, and that was when she finally knew. She raised


    her head to look at what was causing all the fuss. In the dim lights, she saw a little kid sitting on the


    balcony of the thirteenth floor, crying. The neighbors said it was a two-year-old boy.


    The neighbors had knocked on the boy''s apartment door for several minutes, but no one answered.


    They guessed that the kid was home alone. The boy walked to the balcony to look for his parents and


    then climbed onto the windowsill. It was dangerous since the balcony had no bars, nothing to stop him


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    from falling. The kid could fall at any moment.


    Someone had already called the police, but they hadn''t arrived yet. ir looked around, scanning for


    Wesley, and saw him rush inside the building.


    ir wanted to follow, but the crowd was thick, and they weren''t interested in letting anyone through.


    After all, everyone had a hard-won vantage point, so naturally they weren''t going to let anyone else


    take it. Not that she would stay there...but they didn''t know that.


    She knew Wesley was hard at work saving people again.


    She decided to wait for him in the crowd. He needed to concentrate or someone would die.


    Before long, ir saw a figure appear on the balcony of the fourteenth floor, right over the boy. Her


    heart leapt to her throat. The crowd erupted in cheers when they saw a man in a military uniform jump


    onto the windowsill above the boy.


    It was evening, and the fact that no lights came from the windows on either side of the boy made it


    worse. Apparently no one lived there. The only light came from that one unit on the fourteenth floor.


    That was why Wesley had to get there.


    ir saw Wesley clutch at the edge of the balcony with his hands and step on the air-conditioning unit


    jutting from the building. He carefully made his way to the boy.


    "Look, somebody is saving that kid. It''s that soldier. He asked us what was going on, then rushed in," a


    person yelled.


    "He''s great. I can''t see what he looks like, but he''s as sure-footed as a cat," another person said.


    "I hope he stays safe."


    "Yeah, God bless the child and the soldier."


    ir had been looking up so long her neck was sore. Wesley was still moving towards the boy step by


    step along the narrow edge. She anxiously prayed in her heart, ''Please, let him be safe. Let him save


    the boy.''


    The sirens of the police cars and fire engines got louder and louder. Soon, they arrived at theplex.


    After a quick assessment of the situation, a few fire fighters rushed into the building with their tools on


    their backs.


    But then a dangerous scene met the gaze of the crowd, and they collectively gasped in shock.


    ir couldn''t help but shriek in anxiety too.


    The boy was overjoyed to see a solider approaching him. When Wesley could almost reach out and


    touch him, the boy suddenly stood up on the windowsill, waving to the big hero.


    However, unable to keep his bnce, the boy began to fall backwards, iling his arms as he began


    his descent.


    Wesley reacted quickly, before the boy could be street pizza. One hand clutching the window


    frame, he bent forward and caught the boy''s arm with his other hand just in the nick of time.


    Everyone held their breath, hearts beating fast. The boy''s hysterical wailing echoed through the block,


    making the atmosphere even more tense.


    Eyes brimming with tears, ir crossed her hands and prayed again and again in her mind. She


    suddenly realized that Wesley was truly a soldier, and he''d be going out on missions even more


    dangerous than this one. Her heart ached, tears streaming down her cheeks uncontrobly. ''Wesley,


    my hero, please stay safe!''


    Now the soldier himself was in danger too. Half of his body hung in the air, thirteen stories up. One


    hand was on the window frame and the other gripped the boy''s little arm tightly, so he could do nothing


    but wait for the fire fighters.


    ir wished she were Supergirl, so she could fly up to them and save them all.


    While Wesley tried tofort the little boy, the professional rescue team shattered the lock on the door


    and was able to enter the apartment. They rushed over to the balcony, stuck their heads out through


    the window, and pulled Wesley and the boy up, making sure they were safe and sound.


    In the end, Wesley and the boy were both saved. The crowd cheered and pped their hands in


    excitement. ir heaved a deep sigh of relief, feeling proud and moved.


    Soon enough, a middle-aged woman ran into the building, crying loudly. People said she was the boy''s


    mother.


    A few minutester, ir saw Wesley emerge from the building. He looked absolutely fried, and his


    clothes were ck with soot and who knew what else. Some people took out their phones, wanting


    pictures of the big hero. But Wesley merely held out his hands to block them. He did what he was


    supposed to, and needed no praise.


    ir silently followed him to his car. When Wesley found ir wasn''t waiting for him in the vehicle, he


    looked around. Just as he turned, a woman threw herself into his arms, holding him tightly. The


    unexpected move activated his defense mechanisms, and he balled a fist, ready to fight.


    However, when the familiar scent hit his nostrils, he rxed and wrapped his arms around the woman''s


    slim waist instead. Feeling the softness of her body, he asked in a hushed voice, "Wh-what... What''s


    up? You okay?" This unexpected disy of affection, her sudden hug, had thrown him off.


    ir just wanted to hug her beloved hero. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. "Nothing."


    When she finally pulled away from him, she saw the stains on his uniform. She helped him dust off.


    Wesley looked down and found his coat was stained from his rescue attempt.


    Then he looked at ir''s coat. Luckily, he didn''t get her dirty. He took his coat off and threw it into the


    back seat.


    Seeing that he was wearing only a short sleeve tee, ir asked with concern, "Aren''t you cold?"


    He shook his head. "Not at all. Why?" Thanks to his military training, he wasfortable in all sorts of


    harsh environments.


    They got in the car. ir asked tenderly, "That was pretty intense. Were you scared?" If she were to


    hang off such a tall building, she couldn''t even bear to open her eyes. That was just one difference


    between her and him.


    Wesley said casually, "It was only the thirteenth floor. I once climbed sixty-three stories."


    ir was utterly shocked. ''Sixty-three?!'' She could hardly believe her ears.


    He added, "If he hadn''t gotten overexcited, I would have been able to save him more easily. But the


    boy was careless." Before he left, he saw the boy''s mother rush back home. He found out that mom


    snuck out to y mahjong while the boy was asleep. She was so engrossed in the games that she


    forgot about the time. A small mistake can lead to disaster. The mother learned a good lesson today.


    ir felt her heart still pounding. "Is this what you usually do?"


    "No. It''s not what we do. In fact, it''s not even our duty. We''re supposed to leave this to emergency


    teams." He just happened toe across this. He knew very well the boy would be in more danger if


    they just waited for the rescue team toe. His sense of responsibility drove him to take action at


    once.


    ir sighed inwardly. She knew his job as a soldier was much more dangerous than this.


    She felt sorry for fighting with him earlier that night.


    After they returned to the apartment, Wesley sat down and started texting someone. "Take your clothes


    off," ir requested.


    He raised his head to look at her, confused. "Why?"


    She grabbed the coat from his hand and said naturally, "They''re dirty. I''ll throw a load in the wash."


    "No, thanks. I''ll take care of myundry myself." He turned down her offer, not wanting to bother her


    with such minor details.

 Chapter 609 I Never Lie

    Chapter 609 I Never Lie


    ir red at Wesley. "It''s not like I''m washing it by hand. The washing machine will do it. You''re


    impossible! Just give me your clothes!"


    Being harangued by someone else for the first time, Wesley wanted to retort but her angry look zipped


    his mouth. He turned around and walked to his bedroom.


    As he opened the door, he paused. "Let me get a shower first." He meant to say that he would shower


    first and bring his dirty clothes to her afterwards.


    ir nodded.


    Wesley walked inside the bathroom, and turned on the shower. Steam floated from the water, settling


    on the mirror and fogging it up.


    After a moment, when ir heard nothing from his bedroom, she pushed open the door and found his


    dirty clothes in the hamper. She removed them and left quickly.


    Despite the sounds of the shower, Wesley could hear ir futzing around outside the bathroom. He


    finished rinsing the soap off and cut the water. The stream terminated quickly, leaving a dripping


    Wesley behind in the tub.


    When he came out, he found that his dirty clothes in the hamper were really gone. He put on his


    pajamas and walked out of his bedroom. The washing machine was going, and it was already on the


    second cycle.


    He was going to knock on ir''s bedroom door but then he heard noise from the kitchen.


    ir was making noodles. Hearing hime in, she turned and told the man, "Wait a minute. Almost


    done."


    "Okay."


    He leaned against the door, watching her busy figure. A smile formed on his lips.


    In no time, she brought a bowl of delicious-smelling noodles to the dinner table. "Go ahead and eat. My


    turn for a shower."


    Wesley took a look at the noodle dish. Topped with tomato slices, scrambled eggs, mushrooms, and


    chopped green onions, the look and smell made his mouth water. He grabbed her hand as she turned


    away. "You don''t want any?"


    ir lowered her head to look at her hand in his. She smiled and said, "No. I don''t usually eat thiste


    at night."


    He let go of her and nodded, "Okay."


    Wesley then sat at the table and ate the noodles himself. He was hungry after his adventure, and those


    noodles really hit the spot.


    When she came out of her bedroom dressed in pajamas, Wesley was nowhere to be found. The


    washing machine was off, and his clothes were all hung up, drying.


    The kitchen was clean; the dishes washed and stacked in the right cabs. Wesley had taken care of


    all the chores.


    She stood outside his bedroom, thinking, ''Forget it. He needs to get up early. He''s probably already


    asleep.''


    Then she headed for the study. Turning on theputer, she kept busy trying to finish up what she


    didn''t have time to earlier. She''d be doomed if she didn''t do it quickly or well. Her supervisor, Filberta


    had it out for her. She''d make ir''s life hell if given half a chance.


    At midnight, someone knocked on the door. ir jumped, her heart racing from the sudden, sharp


    sound. She was hyper-focused on what she was doing, working in her own little world. She took a deep


    breath and realized it was probably Wesley. She wasn''t used to him being around.


    "Come in, please."


    With her permission, Wesley opened the door and walked into the study. She was looking at herptop.


    "Still up?"


    "Yeah. I ran into a snag. The paper is in German, and I can''t quite get a handle on the trantion. I''m


    doing some research on it. I''ll go to bed soon," she replied with her chin propped on one of her hands.


    She ran it through Google Trante on mobile, SDL technology, Reverso Context, Multitran, and


    various other trantion websites and software, but none of them tranted it well. There were still


    some German words that remained untranted.


    These weremercial documents written in German. Jargon simply didn''t trante well, and that was


    part of the problem. A mistake could cause losses to thepany. But ir wasn''t as proficient in


    German as in English.


    Seeing her frowning, Wesley silently walked to the desk and grabbed the piece of paper from her hand.


    ir widened her eyes in surprise as she asked, "You know German?"


    "A little."


    She asked again, "Did you get a KDS certification?"


    "Yeah. I passed C2," he said curtly, eyes on the paper. While in military school, he passed the middle-


    level B2 test. But then he was assigned an important mission where he needed extra fluency, talking to


    actual German operatives. In order to fulfill the mission objectives, he studied hard and passed the


    high-level C2 test.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ir was utterly shocked. She had only gotten to B2, and it was her job to trante things! But Wesley


    passed the C2 exam! "Seriously?"


    He simply said, "I never lie." It was an easy enough answer.


    ''Maybe he never lies, but he doesn''t always tell the whole truth. A little? He''s way too humble, '' ir


    thought. "Have you studied in Germany?" She was so curious about his past.


    "Uh huh. 6 months." To improve hisnguage skills, he had stayed in Germany for nearly seven


    months, together with Curtis.


    ir envied him so much. With her chin propped up on both of her hands, she stared at the man


    adoringly. "I learned by rote, cramming the vocabry into my brain. I used to practice with my German


    teacher at university. She liked me, I think." In fact, back when she was about to end her studies in


    Ennd, she wanted to continue with the advanced studies in Germany. But that was a chunk of


    change. She didn''t want to ask so much money from her uncle, so she gave up on the idea, and came


    back to Y City after she got her master''s degree.


    Wesley threw her a nce. "You look wistful. Any regrets about studying abroad?"


    ir shook her head. "No." After all, it wasn''t easy for her to study abroad alone. She didn''t want to go


    through that again. She envied Wesley because he had an easier way to learn thenguage.


    Wesley sat opposite her and grabbed a pen. He pointed at a paragraph in the article and exined,


    "This is how a theatrical troupe is set up, and the different parts of a y that might need to be


    performed... It also has a brief introduction about the development of Germanedies, from the


    Renaissance to the Enlightenment period. If youe across simr articles next time, use this as a


    starting point..."


    ir listened attentively to his exnation. Together with the context, she finally had a full


    understanding of the article.


    No wonder she felt something was wrong with her trantion. She didn''t understand a few sentences.


    Wesley''s exnation helped her out a lot. Her excitement was beyond words. She had spent almost an


    hour trying to understand the logic of this paragraph, but Wesley figured it out in just a few minutes.


    Besides, he had even shared some shortcuts to trante German into Chinese. ir stared at Wesley


    with gratitude. "Thank you so much, Colonel Li! You saved my life again."


    ''Saved your life?'' Wesley was stunned by her exaggeration. Surely this couldn''t be a matter of life and


    death.


    ir lowered her head and began taking notes. Wesley walked around the desk and stood next to her.


    Under the light of the deskmp, Wesley was like a parent helping his child with homework. Whenever


    he saw a mistake, he pointed it out and made sure she corrected it.


    A half hourter, ir finally finished tranting all the documents. She stretched as she asked


    casually, "So what othernguages do you know?"


    As she began to clear the desk, he replied, "English, French, German, Korean, Russian, Spanish and


    Arabic. But I''ve only earned high-level certificates for English, French and German. As for the rest, I


    know enough to get by."


    ir marveled and suggested, "If you retire from the military one day, you should be a high caliber


    trantor for the government or some multinational corporation. You could earn a fortune."


    ''He''s a friggin'' genius. He knows martial arts and eightnguages. There''s nothing he can''t do, '' she


    marveled in her mind.


    Wesley gave her a long look. "I''m not nning on retiring anytime soon." Or anytimeter, for that


    matter. He was dedicated to his career.


    Seeing his serious look, ir shut her mouth.


    They went back to their own bedrooms. It was then that ir noticed a message from Joslyn. She''d


    sent it an hour ago. "Bless, your cousin booked a room for me. Room 616 at Orchid Private Club. 7


    p.m. tomorrow. Be there or be square."

 Chapter 610 Check Blairs WeChat Moments

    Chapter 610 Check ir''s WeChat Moments


    ir suddenly remembered that it was Joslyn''s birthday the next day. She quickly sent back a text to


    her. "I saw the message just now. So, who else will attend your party tomorrow evening?"


    "Only a few old friends and ssmates. Hartwell will take me out and celebrate my birthday at noon,


    because he can''t make it in the evening. We can enjoy ourselves without any disturbance in Room 616


    tomorrow." Joslyn hadn''t slept yet. It was clear that she was extremely excited from the detailed


    message she sent back.


    Hartwell was always as busy as Wesley. That was the reason why Joslyn couldn''t see her husband


    every day. Yet he always made it up for his absence in different ways.


    "No problem then. I''ll be off work at 5:30 p.m. I can reach there before 7."


    Joslyn sent her the emoji with a flying kiss. "Sleep tight. Don''t stay awake overnight."


    "Will do so. Good night then. See you tomorrow!"


    After sending the message, ir put away her phone. She turned off the light and closed her eyes as


    soon as her head hit the pillow.


    Every night before she slept, her thoughts would drift off to Wesley¡ªto everything he said and did.


    Sometimes she would imagine how their future would be. Tonight was no exception.


    The next morning, ir handed the tranted documents to the manager of the German cooperative


    partner in the conference room. They were satisfied and spoke highly of her capability. She heaved a


    sigh of relief. Of course, she thanked Wesley''s help in her mind.


    After the meeting, ir was called into Filberta''s office. Her superior requested her team to perform a


    show in thepany''s annual g next month. Filberta even gave a specific suggestion, asking them


    to present a dance on the stage.


    ir was surprised. She asked in confusion, "Dance? But why?"


    Wearing bright red lipstick on her lips, Filberta shed an evil smile. "Well, as you already know, most


    of the staff members in ourpany are men. It''ll help to enliven the atmosphere of the party. Just


    learn some steps of modern dance and practice it with your team members. Besides, you aren''t


    married yet, right? It''s a good chance that will help you find a boyfriend. Do remember to put on the


    shortest skirt, put on heavy makeup and move your body as sexily as you can."


    ir seethed in anger. She didn''t know how to dance. It waste winter now, and Filberta was asking


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    her to wear a miniskirt. Did this vicious woman want to freeze her to death? But ir understood the


    actual intent of her words. She knew that Filberta wanted to humiliate her and was going to use this


    opportunity to do so. "Ms. Wang, I''m afraid I have to disappoint you. Since childhood I''ve not been


    good at dancing. And sadly I have no other talents. It will bring shame to our department if I perform on


    the stage. So I think it is better if you don''t count me in."


    "Don''t count you in? No way! You and your team must perform and present a dance in the show!"


    Filberta was persistent.


    She had a stronger desire now to push ir onto the stage as she had confessed that she had no


    other talents. It was clear to everyone that ir was like a goddess in the eyes of many of the male


    staff members. It would be a good opportunity to show ir''s incapability and ineptness to them. They


    would surely be disappointed.


    ir rolled her eyes. "Why do we have to perform? Don''t I have the right to make a choice? Is it also in


    thepany rules that one can bepelled to dance even if one isn''t willing to?"


    Sensing ir''s anger, Filberta said in a righteous voice, "The annual g is the biggest event of the


    clearly see that your work attitudes and ethics are not good enough."


    ir felt her blood boiling in anger. "You mean to say that my work attitude is not good just because I


    refuse to perform on the stage?" she countered.


    "Sorry to say but yes!" Filberta replied, trying to sound firm.


    ir couldn''t keep her anger in control anymore. "Are you nuts?"


    Although there wasn''t a third person in her office, Filberta still felt humiliated, being retorted by a


    subordinate. She instantly shouted back, "How dare you! Why don''t you quit the job if you can''t follow


    orders? Who do you think you are? Huh? Everyone said yes except you. Don''t you think it''s your


    problem? Just put on a good performance. No more nonsense!"


    She ended her sentence like a thunderous roar. ir didn''t want to make a scene. Suppressing her


    anger, she exined patiently, "Ms. Wang, I don''t mean to reject your order on purpose. I just don''t


    want to embarrass the trantion department. There''re many better choices."


    Filberta didn''t care about the reputation of the department. Getting ir to present a dance, that was


    exactly her purpose. "I don''t care. I just give my orders and you are the one to execute it. Find a


    solution yourself. Keep in mind that if you don''t perform, you won''t get your bonus this year."


    ir was overwhelmed by the urge to toss the documents at that vicious woman''s face. She was not


    just an annoying woman but also as stubborn as a mule. She wanted to say out, "I can''t bear this


    foolishness. I quit!"


    But, she couldn''t. She had been working in thispany for less than three months. She didn''t want to


    give up the job so quickly. On second thoughts, she realized she didn''t need to be afraid of Filberta.


    This woman wasn''t the boss, and ir didn''t get the sry directly from her. "In this case, I think I need


    to talk to our boss. I''ll ask him whichpany rule states such a requirement¡ªno show, no bonus."


    Uttering those words, ir turned around and stormed out of her office.


    She returned to her own seat and tried topose herself. The colleague who was next to her quietly


    leaned closer towards her and said, "ir, we heard loud voices from Filberta''s office. Did you argue


    with her again? What''s up?"


    ir exhaled deeply and said, "She has asked our team to put up a performance in thepany


    annual g next month."


    "Oh really? But I have no talents..." The colleague pulled a long face. Just like ir, she was a bookish


    girl who had spent most of their time studying English. She didn''t have time to learn other skills.


    ir had a good voice. But she really didn''t want to perform on the stage. She would rather make a


    speech.


    At the thought of it, ir angrily plumped the documents on the desk. "I''ll try to find a solution."


    But she kept wondering how she could really talk to the boss! It was improper for her to skip the other


    leaders and go straight to the boss. Filberta was her immediate superior, and above Filberta''s grade,


    there were still a few senior managers and executives. She couldn''t report directly to Percy over such a


    trivial matter.


    And it was no use talking to the other senior managers. They all would turn a blind eye on Filberta''s


    unreasonable behaviors.


    After office hours, ir forgot about the unhappiness at work and headed for Orchid Private Club, with


    a birthday gift that she had already prepared.


    When she arrived, she saw a dozen people in the well-decorated room. ir knew most of them.


    When Joslyn saw iring in, she lunged at her happily. "Dear Bless, you came!" They hugged


    each other warmly.


    ir passed her the gift as she greeted her and said, "Happy birthday, Joslyn."


    Joslyn took the gift and kissed ir on the cheek. "Thank you so much!"


    A few men enthusiastically surrounded ir and asked questions one after one. "ir, I heard you are


    working in the Jin Group now. It that true?"


    "I heard you had studied abroad for two years. Have you been working in thatpany since you


    came back?"


    "ir, do you remember me? I was your deskmate at middle school."


    ir maintained her polite smile while answering their questions. When she was on the brink of a


    meltdown, Joslyn pulled the girl to her side and warned the boys, "Hey, hey. Spare ir. She''s got a


    boyfriend."


    Aby Lin, one of the boys who was present there, snorted and said brazenly, "So what? As long as she


    hasn''t gotten married, we all have a chance to win her over."


    "Yeah, I agree. ir, dump your boyfriend and start dating Aby," another boy teased.


    ir said nothing; she just had a soft and calm smile on her face. She moved away from the group and


    sat among the girls.


    In the military area of Y City, Wesley had just finished his work and returned to his office.


    Talbot and a few other soldiers knocked on the door one by one and stormed into his office.


    Seeing the mischievous smiles on their faces, Wesley knew these guys must be up to something.


    "Well, now that you are here. Tell me what''s bothering you!" Wesley asked with a smirk on his face.


    In a low voice and sounding very serious, Talbot asked Wesley, "Chief, do you know ir''s phone


    number?"


    Wesley squinted at him. When he spoke, his voice was full of threats. "You want to do sit-ups or push-


    ups?"


    "No, no! Chief, please check ir''s WeChat Moments now. Don''t hurry in your decision to punish us.


    We mean well," Talbot said, feigning fear on his face. But he wasn''t really scared of his leader. Ever


    since he saw Wesley and ir kissing each otherst time, Wesley never punished him again even


    when ir''s name was brought up in a conversation. That itself meant there was something between


    them which was undeniable.

 Chapter 611 A Party Game

    Chapter 611 A Party Game


    All the other soldiers nodded in unison. They were one big well-oiled machinery. "Yes, Talbot''s right,


    Chief. We did that only for your own good! We had no ulterior motives."


    Wesley, however, was unfazed by their unanimous response and replied calmly, "All of you! Get out


    and get ready for a running exercise. If you dy for even a single second, your phone will be


    confiscated." He added in a warning tone, "For a month!"


    "Yes, sir. We''re leaving right now." They all responded in a simr way. Then one of them


    mischievously added, "Please do remember to check ir''s WeChat Moments." Before Wesley could


    retort, Talbot and the other soldiers turned around and darted out of Wesley''s office faster than a


    scared rabbit.


    When the office had quietened down, Wesley slowly brought out his phone and opened the WeChat


    app. He tapped on ir''s Moments.


    ir had posted a photo about half an hour ago. She was with a group of eight people, all holding a


    ss of beer and toasting each other. The caption caught his eye. "Warning! Whoever gets a phone


    call, has to chug down one ss!" Eight phone numbers were mentioned beneath that, as if inviting


    people to call!


    Wesley knew at a nce that thest number was ir''s. He wondered if anyone had called her. Was


    she drunk?


    The sses looked quite tall, even though they were slightly narrow. Still, she didn''t have a big


    appetite. Could she gulp one down?


    Actually, by the time Wesley could check her WeChat Moments, ir had already been forced to gulp


    down two sses of beer. Of the two calls she had received, one was from a ssmate she had in


    high school and the other one was from Orion.


    Joslyn, the birthday girl, had already received five calls. Unfortunately, the calls weren''t going to stop


    for her since everyone would want to wish her, oblivious of the rules of the game.


    Just as the group had settled down after one of the calls, one of the boys received a call¡ªfrom


    Hartwell!


    The boy wanted to cry when he heard what the voice from the other end of the line was saying. "Hi


    there. I''m Joslyn''s husband. Can you put her on the phone for me, please."


    The boy replied in an anguished tone, "Sir! Come on! You could have called your wife directly!"


    Hartwell nonchntly responded, "Oh, please! I saw her post and know all about your little game. I


    wanted to talk to her so I just randomly picked up a number." It was obvious why. He didn''t want his


    wife or ir to drink too much, so he had deliberately chosen a random number.


    The boy passed his phone to Joslyn, murmuring, "You know, your husband is such a sly fox. This one


    doesn''t count."


    "Doesn''t count?" Everyone burst outughing. "You wish! You know the rules! Whoever gets a call has


    to chug it down! We didn''t have a restriction on the callers. Pop a ss down, now!" While Joslyn was


    busy talking to Hartwell on the phone, the boy was forced by the group to gulp a tall ss of beer in a


    single breath.


    "Hey honey," Joslyn greeted her husband with a smile.


    Sighing helplessly, Hartwell cautioned her, "What''s this game you guys are doing? Take care, huh? I


    cannot be there, you know? Don''t drink too much and keep an eye out for ir too. Don''t let her drink


    too much either."


    "Honey, it''s fine! It''s just beer."


    Joslyn tried to calm him down. On the other end, Hartwell massaged his forehead. "Mmm, all right. But


    ir gets drunk easily. Take care of her. Wait for me when the party is over. I''lle pick you up."


    "Got it."


    When she ended the call, Joslyn saw that ir was drinking her third ss of beer. Remembering what


    Hartwell had said, she hastily went over to help her. "ir, let me drink that for you. I have a better


    capacity for alcohol than you do."


    "Oh there''s no need. It''s just beer; there is very low alcohol content in it." ir shook her head.


    The boy sitting next to them burst outughing when he heard the proposal. "Joslyn, you''re one to talk!


    Look at the three sses of beer in front of you. You haven''t even finished your own portion yet."


    The game progressed quite rapidly and pretty soon, the table in front of the eight yers was full of


    sses and bottles of beer. Those who hadn''t taken part in the game helped them open the bottles and


    fill the sses. Some of them were beginning to lose their senses now.


    ir thought that after her third call, no one else would call her anymore. One important reason behind


    that was that she hadn''t kept in touch with her old friends for long ever since she began to study


    abroad. However, much to her surprise, she still received quite a number of calls after that. Maybe


    some of her followers found the game interesting and were just calling her for fun. However, what


    annoyed her the most was that some of the calls were frompletely strangers who had deliberately


    pulled a prank on her. Most probably, they were the followers of the other seven contestants.


    Now, there were several tall sses of beer waiting for her. She threw a sideways nce at Joslyn,


    who was busy herself with her own portion of beer. Helpless, she asked the others, "Guys, can we take


    a break first?"


    "Of course. But I think there will be even more sses waiting for you as the game goes on. Look at


    Aby. He''s set quite an example!" A girl gloated as she pointed to a wealthy boy sitting on the sofa.


    About a dozen tall sses were already ced in front of him and his phone didn''t seem to be showing


    any signs of dying down.


    Compared to him, ir''s situation was not that bad. But she was already feeling quite full. And if she


    got drunk, it would have been additional trouble.


    However, she had made the choice herself. She had volunteered to take part in this game, so no


    matter how much she regretted her decision, she had to face the consequences. She picked up a ss


    of beer resignedly and began to gulp it down. It didn''t even feel that good anymore.


    However, the trouble was short lived. Because the more they drank, the more excited the eight gamers


    became. Loud music soon began to drift over from their table. ir and Joslyn were singing at the top


    of their lungs. One of the songs they chose turned out to be a romantic duet. In her drunken moment,


    ir released all of her bottled up emotions through the song.


    In the end, she finally had to send up a new post in her Moments. "Please, please. I''ve drunk eleven


    sses already. I can''t take another one. Don''t call me anymore." There were several crying emojis


    after that and a few begging hands.


    Normally, ir wouldn''t have asked for mercy in such a pathetic manner. But she was drunk now. She


    was going to have no idea what she was doingter on. And she was already drinking her twelfth ss


    which wasn''t finished yet.


    ir had a few hundred WeChat friends. After she sent out the second post, a lot of people


    have said no to free beer! Some of the boys even sent a private message to her, asking for her


    location.


    ir browsed through thements and replied, "No, thanks. It''s just a game. It will be over soon."


    She didn''t want to involve anyone outside the group and certainly not boys she hadn''t even talked to in


    a long time.


    She copied the sentence and also sent it to the boys who had texted her.


    But very soon after that, she received Hartwell''s message. "My secretary just told me about your


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    update. Don''t drink anymore. Turn down the drinks. I''ming to pick you and Joslyn up."


    She tilted her head and saw that Joslyn was lying on the sofa in a slightly drunken state. Her speech


    was a bit slurred too. As the birthday girl, Joslyn had drunk more than ir had. ir gave her a slight


    kick and asked, "Did your husband just text you?"


    "Yes. He''sing to pick us up."


    ir sighed when she heard that. To be honest, she envied her friend a bit; Joslyn had a husband to


    when Hartwell picked them up, she would feel like the third wheel between him and Joslyn.


    She suddenly thought of Wesley. ''I wonder what he''s doing right now. He must be busy. He won''t even


    know about my Moments, '' she thought gloomily, letting out a heavy sigh.


    She leaned her head on Joslyn''s shoulder, watching the other guys chatting fervently under the


    influence of the alcohol. Even she had be talkative due to the twelve sses. "Joslyn, my head is


    spinning. I haven''t drunk so much in a long time. Today''s your birthday and I''m so happy. I want to drink


    another ss and make a toast to you, but I''m already full. I think my tummy will burst if I do that."


    "Hmm...They haven''t finished their own drinks. Hey you don''t have to drink anymore either. ir, I''m


    really happy with your cousin. I hope you can find someone to be your happiness soon." Joslyn knew


    about ir''s trouble in love affairs and in her work.


    ir smiled, rubbing her head against her friend''s shoulder. It felt weirdly good and rxing. Then she


    took the unfinished ss of beer and drank a swig. "Joslyn, I don''t even know my own heart now. And


    you know what? I feel even more confused about Wesley''s mind. When I decided to go abroad and


    study in Ennd, I also swore to myself that I wouldn''t love Wesley anymore for the rest of my life. He


    had turned me down so mercilessly. But when I came back and met him once more, I couldn''t help


    falling in love with him all over again. He''s such an attractive young man! But that jerk! If he doesn''t


    love me, why does he keep me in his apartment? He told me that he will let me go when I have a


    boyfriend. Don''t you think he''s being ridiculous and a bit weird?"


    Joslyn wrapped an arm around her shoulders andughed. "Yes, he''s being very ridiculous. If Wesley


    were a woman, he would be a maniptive and hypocritical bitch. Haha..."


    ir thought about her words. Joslyn was right. Wesley and the female gender were a dangerous


    me what I want. I don''t want to have anything to do with him anymore, but I guess each time I see him,


    I get soft-hearted. He once told me very clearly that he doesn''t love me. Why can''t I have more self-


    respect and stay away from him? Do you think I''m a loser?"


    "Shh!" Joslyn raised her feeble arm and covered ir''s mouth, a bit loosely. "Don''t look down on


    yourself like that. It''s Wesley''s problem. He doesn''t like you but still keeps you around him. He''s the


    one who said that he was doing it for your own good. But I can clearly tell that it''s because he loves


    you. He just doesn''t want to admit it!"

 Chapter 612 Why Are You Here

    Chapter 612 Why Are You Here


    ir gestured with her hands as she spoke. "No, you are wrong. I don''t think Wesley has feelings for


    me. He takes care of me for my uncle''s sake. I often see that he''s been fooling around with Megan."


    She took a pause and asked, "Hey Joslyn, do all men like fooling around with more than one woman?"


    "Maybe! Men are unpredictable, dear. You are such a beauty, Bless. Men like beauties. Megan is not


    as pretty as you. But she knows how to pretend to be weak and helpless in front of Wesley. Men are


    unable to resist these types of girls. Hey, I have a great idea. Why don''t you learn a few tactics from her


    and show Wesley your weakness and feminine side?" Joslyn suggested naughtily. Ever since Wesley


    had turned down ir''s proposal, she had acted as if she wasn''t interested in anyone or anything.


    But whenever they talked about Wesley, she would feel a strange mix of emotions. She would feel


    angry, happy and sad, all at the same time.


    Joslyn strongly believed that ir should adopt some tactics when it came to dealing with Wesley. She


    needed to learn to discover ways to attract him by her beauty and tantrums.


    "Show my weakness and femininity?" ir propped herself up on one elbow and drank another ss


    of beer as she continued, "I wanted to, but he is such a blockhead when ites to matters of love. He


    is always so slow in getting my point. Sometimes, I felt so mad at him that I wanted to beat him blue


    and ck." She gave Joslyn a bitter smile.


    "Why don''t you try to seduce him? It could help you know if he''s really not into you!" Joslyn was totally


    drunk and made a bold suggestion under the influence of the huge amounts of alcohol that she had


    consumed.


    ir rolled her eyes. "I did that too! But it didn''t work. Last time, when Wesley, his mom and I went


    shopping together, he bought me a shade of lipstick and a bottle of perfume. For a moment, I thought


    he had feelings for me. I was so happy and desperate for him that I was ready to getid. I strongly feel


    that an upright and honest man like him will not abandon a woman with whom he has slept, right? But


    before we got intimate together, we had a fight again. Well, it was not really a fight, but we disagreed


    and argued. At that time, I thought he didn''t like me, and recalled Megan''s words. That girl very openly


    told me that he had a thing for her."


    Joslyn looked at her with a perplexed expression. She embraced her warmly, and her heart ached for


    her best friend. "I really feel bad for you. Why can''t you just get over Wesley and move on? When you


    went to Ennd and got engaged to Miller, I thought it was all over between you and Wesley. I didn''t


    expect that you would get involved with him again aftering back from abroad. And now both of you


    are living together!"


    ir nodded her head gently. "Yeah, you''re right! I should get over him but I just can''t do it. It seems


    impossible for me to get over him and move on in life. Every time I think of forgetting Wesley, memories


    resurface which do not let me forget him. When I thought I was going to die in the torrential flood, he


    came to my rescue like a superhero. At that time, I realized that I had never forgotten about him. Even


    though he hurt me badly, I felt I deserved it. He bluntly told me he didn''t like me, yet I went ahead and


    proposed to him in front of so many soldiers. I found many excuses to hate him, but I just can''t remove


    him from my life." Tears rolled down ir''s cheeks as she began to sob lightly.


    Joslyn patted her back softly, trying tofort her. ir continued, "I really don''t know what to do. I


    have told myself countless times to stop loving him, but I just can''t. I can''t stop my feelings for him. I


    can''t think of a life without him." Heartbroken and distraught, she innocently asked Joslyn the question


    that bothered her the most. "Joslyn, will Wesley fall in love with me someday? Will he ever fall in love


    with me?"


    Unable to control her feelings and afraid of the answer, ir burst out crying.


    "ir, please don''t cry. If you want, I''ll go to Wesley and ask him directly if he has feelings for you. If he


    has feelings for you, then both of you can be together. But, if he doesn''t, you need to give up on him.


    You need to let him go and move ahead. I''ll go tomorrow. Or better. We don''t need to wait till tomorrow.


    Let''s do it right now. Do you have his WeChat ount? I''ll send him a friend request now." Joslyn was


    too nervous and didn''t have the courage to call and question him, so she decided to send him a


    WeChat message.


    Sobbing softly, ir fished out her phone and gave it to Joslyn. Joslyn found Wesley''s WeChat ount


    and sent him a friend request with her own phone. She also sent him a message: Hi, I''m ir''s friend,


    Joslyn Zhu.


    She held her phone for a long time, but there was no response from Wesley. "It''s perfectly normal. He''s


    busy and has little time to y on his phone. It might take him three days to find the message," ir


    exined.


    Joslyn thought of Hartwell''s work and sighed. She put her phone back. "Just like your cousin. How


    pitiful that we fall for men like them!"


    In the parking lot of Orchid Private Club, a Hummer stopped abruptly.


    A tall man got out of the car. He locked the doors and walked towards the club.


    At the entrance, he saw a man in a ck overcoat getting out of a ck minivan. Their eyes met.


    "Wesley? Why are you here?" Hartwell asked with surprise.


    Wesley stood straight and saluted Hartwell. "I''m here to pick up someone."


    Hartwell looked at the club. Suddenly he had a bad feeling. "Whom are you going to pick up?"


    Wesley paused for a while, and answered honestly, "ir."


    ''What? He promised me that he wouldn''t bug her anymore!'' Hartwell thought angrily after Wesley gave


    the name. "Oh really? What a coincidence! I''m here to pick her up too," he said impatiently.


    ''Oh! So ir called Hartwell! Then, I guess I''d better leave, '' Wesley thought.


    Just when Wesley was going to speak and take leave, Hartwell sighed and said, "Let''s get inside first


    and check out what is going on there."


    Wesley shook his head. He felt it was better to leave. "I''m leaving now." Now that he knew Hartwell had


    Hartwell was confused at his denial. "Why? Do you have any urgent business?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." Wesley was not a man who would lie. He told the truth.


    "Thene with me." Saying that, Hartwell took the lead and entered the club. Wesley hesitated for a


    while but soon started to follow him.


    The hall manager led the way and pushed the door to Room 616 open for them. When the people


    inside saw that two men walked in and that one of them was in a military uniform, they went silent.


    Wesley''s gaze swept over the room. It stopped at the woman in Joslyn''s arms. ir didn''t see him as


    her eyes were closed. She was sipping her beer casually with her back towards him.


    When Joslyn saw them, she nudged ir and asked, "Why did theye together?"


    "Who?" ir asked in surprise. She was wondering why her friends had stopped singing. She took a


    few moments to realize how the room had suddenly gone silent.


    "Hartwell and Wesley!"


    ir still didn''t get Joslyn''s point. She shook her head and murmured, "Who knows? Maybe for work.


    Wait! Wesley? Joslyn, am I seeing things? I can see Wesley here."


    Joslyn rubbed her eyes. "I see him too. That means we are not see things. They are really here!"


    Her eyes were fixed as she saw Hartwell greeting the other guys along the way. The two men who had


    gotten into the room a few moments ago were now walking towards her and ir.


    Wesley nodded at Joslyn gesturing to say "Hi," and then stared at ir, saying nothing. The two just


    looked at each other. Their gazes were so strongly engrossed in each other as if the others around


    didn''t exist at all.


    Although Hartwell wasn''t happy that Wesley and ir met behind his back, he still asked her, "So ir,


    whose car are you riding in?"


    ir sat up and blinked her innocent eyes, her head in a mess. "Hartwell, Colonel Li, what a


    coincidence!"


    "It''s not a coincidence! I''m here to pick you up," Wesley said with a serious expression on his firmly set


    face. He was always so straightforward. There was not a moment when his expression would show his


    feelings.


    ir, Joslyn and Hartwell almost burst outughing. ''Is he always so serious? Even before his family?''


    they wondered.


    ir tried her best to hold back herughter. She didn''t want Hartwell to misunderstand her rtionship


    with Wesley, so she said in a t tone, "Thanks for your kindness, Colonel Li. I think I''ll go with


    Hartwell."


    Hartwell, however, felt something wasn''t right. Heid her lies bare for all to see. "Enough, ir! Do


    you think I''m an idiot? Do you think you can fool me?" he snapped.

 Chapter 613 I Want To Drink Wahaha

    Chapter 613 I Want To Drink Wahaha


    When she heard what Hartwell said, ir was stunned. ''What does he mean?'' She turned to look at


    Joslyn, but her friend just shook her head and looked back with innocent eyes. "I didn''t tell him," Joslyn


    said with a shrug.


    "Stop it! Whose car are you riding in?" Hartwell repeated his question. He knew ir was ying


    dumb.


    "I want toe with you," ir said in a low voice.


    Hartwell took a deep breath and fought off the impulse to roll his eyes. "You asked Wesley to pick you


    up. Why ride with me? Just take his car."


    Wesley was confused. ''ir didn''t call me to pick her up! Sounds like she didn''t call Hartwell either.


    And he''s only here to pick Joslyn up.''


    ir nodded her head obediently. She was so tired her eyes kept closing involuntarily. She was micro-


    napping and wanted nothing more than a bed. "Fine, I''ll go with him. Have a safe drive." She grabbed


    her purse and got to her feet.


    A momentter, she regretted it. Her head spun, and she was so drunk she couldn''t feel her legs. She


    staggered and fell forward.


    Luckily, Wesley was quick. He pulled her into his arms, preventing her from falling to the floor.


    ir held onto Wesley''s arms and tried to get her footing. After all, Hartwell was still here. But her


    efforts were for naught. She was like a fawn, trying to stand for the first time. Her legs were shaky, and


    couldn''t hold her.


    Wesley had no choice but to scoop her up in his arms. He nodded at Hartwell and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll


    get her home safe."


    Hartwell hesitated. It was not that he didn''t believe him, but Wesley was a man, and ir was drunk.


    People get stupid when they''re drunk. Hartwell suggested, "How about you drive ir to my ce?"


    Joslyn tugged at Hartwell''s sleeve. "What does ir think?"


    ir struggled to open her eyes. "Muh-my ce," she slurred. She was so tired and drunk she could


    barely manage speech.


    Hartwell still wanted to say something, but Joslyn nudged him. They could stay there all night arguing,


    or just let them go.


    Although the other guys in the room didn''t want to let Joslyn and ir leave, they didn''t speak up.


    Hartwell and Wesley were pretty domineering, and it was not the time to get in between them when


    they were butting heads. They watched as Wesley left the room, holding ir in his arms. Joslyn and


    Hartwell decided to take off as well.


    The moment the four of them were out of sight, the rest began to gossip among themselves. "So ir


    does have a boyfriend."


    "And he''s a high-ranking soldier. Takes some dedication to get there."


    "No wonder she''s not interested in us. Must have a thing for guys in uniforms."


    They looked at each other and then raised their sses, looking forward to the burn of the alcohol in


    their throats and the numbness to follow.


    The moment Hartwell was out of sight, ir reached out her arms and cradled Wesley''s neck. "I''m so


    happy, Wesley," she said cheerfully. Nothing made her happier than Wesley volunteering to pick her up.


    Wesley, however, just thought she was happy because she was rip-roaring drunk. "Okay. Maybe you


    shouldn''t drink like this," he said. "It''s bad for you."


    If he was going to pick her up when she was drunk, then she''d dly get stered every night.


    Smiling from ear to ear, she stayedfortably in his arms like a docile sheep while he walked towards


    the parking lot. Her ear was close to his chest. She closed her eyes and listened to his strong


    heartbeat.


    Wesley thought she might be asleep, so he pulled the door of his car open and was about to put her in


    the back seat so that she could lie there.


    ir, however, refused to unfasten her arms from around his neck. "I don''t want to sit in the back," she


    mumbled drunkenly. "I wanna sit next to you." The bratty charm was obvious in her voice, as if you


    could see it. His breathing came in short gasps. He was getting annoyed and turned on all at the same


    time.


    He had to close the door with his foot and set her down in the passenger seat. "There. Let me get you


    strapped in."


    ir barely managed to sit upright and waited for him to fasten the seat belt. Her head lolled a bit. It


    was definitelyte for her.


    Wesley craned his head into the car. ir smiled cunningly, held his face and gave him a kiss. "Wesley,


    you''re so good to me."


    Wesley was stunned for a bit, not knowing how to react. Then he pulled her hands away and fastened


    her seat belt. "Sit tight," he said.


    "Uh huh."


    Wesley closed the door and happened to see Hartwell''s car driving off. He didn''t wait around to watch,


    and got in the driver''s seat.


    Inside Hartwell''s Mercedes Benz


    Joslyn looked at Wesley''s car and asked in confusion, "Wesley''s there. Why not pull up and say hi?"


    Hartwell closed his eyes and leaned against the back seat. "I''m in no mood to talk to him. He hurt


    ir," he said coldly.


    Joslyn''s jaw dropped at his words. After a while, she pped her thigh and eximed, "Whenever


    ir''s drunk, all she wants to drink is Wahaha. She can be kind of bitchy about it, too. I totally forgot to


    tell Wesley."


    Thinking of ir''s weird cravings, Hartwell rubbed his aching eyebrows and then held Joslyn''s hand in


    his. "They''ll be fine."


    For some reason, ir had a hankering for Wahaha probiotic milk. There were worse things she could


    drink, certainly. But she''d erupt into tears and get kind of abusive when she couldn''ty her hands on


    any. The funny thing was, she didn''t care for it when she was sober.


    Joslyn and Hartwell both ran into this before. They had to admit that it was rather annoying.


    Hartwell''s mood suddenly became better. ''Ha! She''s his problem now. He''ll find out soon enough.''


    Wesley, who knew nothing about this, started the engine and left the parking lot. He turned onto the


    roadway and headed towards the Eastern Coastal Apartments.


    Just as he turned the corner, ir pounced on him, held his waist and rubbed her face against his


    chest. She was still belted in, straining against the limits of the seat belt. "Wesley..." she murmured in


    an alluring voice.


    He trembled and almost lost control of the car.


    "Y-yeah?"


    "Wesley," she called out again.


    "What?" He was growing rather bored with this. He needed to get her home.


    "I want to sleep with you tonight."


    "Hmm? Oh my!" The car almost hit the curb, and Wesley was fast enough to pull it back. The tires


    protested his quick action with a squeal.


    ir closed her eyes and rested her head on his legs. "Wesley."


    "Hmm?" This was getting dangerous.


    "How did you know that I was at the club?" she asked.


    After a pause, he answered honestly, "You posted on WeChat."


    "Why pick me up? I''m not your girlfriend." She breathed in his unique scent floating in the air as she


    spoke.


    Wesley adjusted his position. "I was afraid you''d need a ride."


    ''So Hartwell didn''t ask him.'' Thinking of this, ir was ted.


    "Wesley, you have feelings for Megan?" she asked.


    "No," he answered without hesitation. She curled her lips and smiled sweetly without him seeing.


    "Wesley..."


    He answered her every question patiently until she suddenly said, "Can we stop and get some


    Wahaha?"


    "What?" Wesley didn''t get her point.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I just want Wahaha!" ir yelled as she sat upright and looked at him. Fire was in her eyes.


    Wesley looked out the window and saw some grocery stores as he passed. But there was no ce to


    park, so he kept driving. "Okay. Hold on," he said.

 Chapter 614 Would I Lie To You

    Chapter 614 Would I Lie To You


    "Why should I wait? I want it now!" irined, pouting her lips.


    "Calm down. I''m finding a ce to go," Wesley answered, searching for a store.


    "Liar! You just don''t want to buy me what I want!" she spat. ''Store? We''re still on the road!'' she thought


    angrily.


    "Help me out, then. You see somece, you tell me!" He was driving in the insidene, so he had to


    changenes to get closer to a store and find a ce to park, all of which required some time.


    ir was too drunk to be reasonable. ''He''s going to drag his feet on this one, so maybe I''ll forget the


    idea. Well, it won''t work, mister!


    Joslyn did that more than a few times. Wesley''s doing it too! What a jerk!''


    "Boo...hoo..." ir sniffed and then burst into tears.


    Wesley cast an anxious nce at her and asked worriedly, "Hey! What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    "You are such a jerk. I just want some Wahaha and you won''t buy it for me. You probably think I''m


    annoying, huh? Fine! I won''t bug you anymore. Stop the car and let me out!"


    Wesley wasn''t even sure what she was ranting about. Why was she so angry? He was just trying to


    find a convenience store! ''Yes, she''s annoying, '' he thought. ''But I never said that to her!''


    He stopped at a red light and took a quick nce at the light. About 30 seconds to go. He turned to


    look at her and said seriously, "I didn''t say that I wouldn''t buy it. But I can''t conjure it out of thin air. We


    need a store."


    With red eyes, ir pointed to the outside of the window and spat, "You''re lying! I saw a couple of them


    already. See! Another store there!" There was indeed a convenience store not far away.


    Wesley saw it too. "But I can''t just pull over. I need to find a parking space first. I''ll stop the car and buy


    it if I can find one, okay?"


    However, his words didn''t help. ir began to sob again. "I always knew you didn''t like me. Seriously?


    It''s just some Wahaha. Fine. I''ll go find a boyfriend and he''ll buy me whatever I want. I''ll never bug you


    again."


    Wesley rubbed his aching temples and sighed helplessly. "I''ll buy ten bottles, okay?"


    ir nodded with a pitiful look. "Okay. If you change your mind, then I''ll know you''re a liar."


    "Mmm hmm."


    Wesley heaved a sigh of relief when ir finally stopped sobbing. He managed to find a parking space


    inside two minutes and pulled up in front of a convenience store.


    He unfastened his seat belt and told ir, "I''ll get it. Just wait here."


    It was not until he entered the convenience store that he realized that Wahaha had so many different


    kinds of drinks¡ªmineral water, milk, probiotic milk beverage and so on. ''Which one does ir want?''


    He was puzzled.


    Wesley grabbed each of a kind and put a hundred dors on the cashier''s desk. "I''ll be right back after I


    ask my friend which one she wants," he said to the cashier.


    Seeing the military uniform on him, the cashier wanted to tell him that there was no need for the


    deposit. But Wesley was already out of sight.


    Inside the car, ir leaned against the seat with her eyes shut. When she heard someone knocking at


    the window, she opened her eyes and pushed the button on the door to roll it down. Various kinds of


    drinks met her eyes. "Which one do you want?" Wesley asked.


    ir''s gaze swept over the drinks andnded on the probiotic milk beverage. Her eyes lit up as she


    pointed at it. "That''s it!"


    Wesley heaved a sigh of relief. ''Thank God. Problem solved, hopefully?''


    He gave the drink to her and said, "Here. I''ll get some more."


    ir nodded obediently and gave him an ear-to-ear grin. ''Wesley is so good to me!'' she thought.


    Wesley returned to the convenience store, but only found two bottles of the same drink. He asked a


    shop assistant if there were more, but the gal shook her head.


    He had to pay for the three bottles and then rushed back. To his surprise, ir was not in the car.


    Instead, she was standing next to it, drinking the beverage with a straw. Wesley giggled. ''She looks like


    a little kid!''


    He lifted the shopping bag and waved it in front of her. "Only two bottles left. I''ll buy more tomorrow,


    okay?"


    ir shook her head. "Joslyn said the same thing, but she lied to me. Are you lying too? You just don''t


    want to be bothered! You''re a jerk! You can''t even do this one thing for me."


    Wesley was at a loss for words for a moment. Sighing in defeat, he put the shopping bag in the back


    seat and scooped ir up, depositing her back into the passenger seat once more. "Come on. We''ll go


    find more."


    "Really? Thank you!" ir smiled sweetly. While he worked on her seat belt, she leaned in and kissed


    him on the cheek again.


    Wesley froze for a moment, feeling like hundreds of fireworks had exploded simultaneously in his mind.


    Although she was now making a fuss out of nothing, he was willing to do anything for her as long as


    she was happy. ''I always thought I was a reasonable guy. Looks like I can be emotional sometimes.''


    Wesley went to three more convenience stores and bought ten boxes of the same drink just to see her


    smile.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived home and parked the car, Wesley gathered ir in his arms and went to their


    apartment. He figured he''d get the drinkster.


    He opened the door to the apartment and walked into her bedroom. He ced her on the bed gently,


    but to his surprise, she refused to let go. She continued holding onto his neck, like a spider monkey


    clinging to a tree branch.


    Wesley tried to pull her hands off him and coaxed, "We''re home. Time for bed."


    ir shook her head in his arms and pouted her lipsining, "I want to sleep with you."


    Wesley''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t want to forcefully pull her hands away for fear of hurting her.


    "This won''t look good. People will talk."


    "Let them!" They were already living under the same roof. It didn''t matter what they did¡ªpeople would


    think they had an affair.


    Left with no choice, Wesley had to agree with her. "All right. Just get some rest. I''ll go to the parking lot


    and grab your drinks."


    "No! You''ll just leave!" she protested.


    "I won''t," he promised.


    "No! I don''t believe you. Get the drinks tomorrow."


    Wesley was on the brink of a meltdown. "Okay, okay. You need a bath. I''ll fill the tub for you," he


    whispered as their foreheads touched.


    ir didn''t let him go. "No way!"


    Wesley rubbed her hair and said softly, "Would I lie to you?"


    "All right." ir finally let go of him and watched as he went to the bathroom.


    Inside the bathroom


    While drawing water into the bathtub, Wesley rubbed his face with profound resignation. ''Women!


    They''re a lot of trouble! Dealing with her is just a pain! I should be working right now instead of drawing


    water for her bath.


    Wesley, what is wrong with you? She didn''t call you to pick her up, but you did anyway. You''ll have to


    sleep with herter. Oh God!'' Wesley sighed the umpteenth time.


    He carried ir into the bathroom, and after confirming that she could bathe on her own, he left. He


    went to his own bathroom to take a quick shower.

 Chapter 615 Im An Easygoing Person

    Chapter 615 I''m An Easygoing Person


    After taking a shower, Wesley walked out of his own bedroom and knocked on ir''s door. For some


    reason, even after he had kept knocking for a long while, there was no response. He decided that she


    hadn''t finished bathing yet and was still in the bathroom.


    He fished out his phone to give Hartwell a call. ''The man must be sick with worry right now!'' he thought.


    But right before he was about to press the big green button, he changed his mind and sent him a text


    message instead. He thought that Hartwell might be asleep at this time of the night. "ir is home. She


    is okay. You can rest now."


    Little did Wesley know that he was not the only one who had to suffer a drunk woman this evening.


    Hartwell himself was having quite a headache because of his drunken wife. In fact, he was in a double


    whammy since his day had been long and tiring at the office and now, Joslyn was drunk beyond the


    bounds of consciousness. When he received Wesley''s message, he had just managed to coax Joslyn


    into falling asleep.


    In no mood for a long discussion, he simply wrote, "Take good care of her."


    "Sure."


    Wesley pounced on the sofa, waiting for ir toe out. Half an hourter, when he still didn''t hear


    any sound from within her room, his face changed shade slightly. He walked over and knocked on the


    door again. Still no response.


    He could feel that something was not right. ''It usually takes her forty minutes to bathe and a couple


    more than ten minutes to dry her hair. But she has been in the bathroom for almost seventy minutes


    now. Even for a drunk girl, that is too long.'' He unlocked the door, and saw that she was not in the


    bedroom. What was worse, there was no sounding from the bathroom. No running water, no


    nothing! Just an eerie silence.


    He knocked on the bathroom door. "ir?"


    He called out her name several times, but she didn''t make a sound. Finally getting too anxious to


    handle the pressure, Wesley pushed the door open and barged in.


    It was both relieving and infuriating to see the woman inside, sound asleep with her head leaning


    against the bathtub. Her face was even redder than before because of the warm water, and she looked


    like she had been in that position for a long time now. Wesley immediately looked away when he saw


    her naked body. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down and called out with his face looking


    the other way, "ir...ir..."


    She still did not make any response, so he had to go up and pat her face softly. ir moved slightly,


    and the next moment, she slid down into the huge bathtub.


    Luckily, before she could drown, Wesley pulled her out like a sh of lightning. He then grabbed a towel


    from the stand on the other side of the bathroom and wrapped it around her.


    Only then did she wake up, most probably due to the sudden ssh of water. In her sleepy and hazy


    state, she saw Wesley. She pulled out her arms from inside the towel and held him tightly. "Wesley..."


    she murmured in a slurred voice.


    Her voice sounded super sexy even in this state, and her nudity wasn''t helping. Wesley felt like he was


    going to explode with such a soft body in his arms.


    He then began to stare at the wall behind her and tried to rinse the shower jell from her body. It was


    hard because the gel was everywhere and needed to be wiped with his hands.


    After he was done, he carried her out of the bathroom and tried toy her down. ir was half sober


    now after the thorough rinse. "Wesley," she called out sleepily.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wesley''s private part was as hard as a rock by now, and he was trying very hard to not let anything


    happen. He feigned an annoyed tone and said, "Shut up!"


    Now grief soared up in ir''s heart. Pursing her lips tight, she looked at him with her round doe eyes


    and sobbed in a puppy tone, "You yell at me! You must hate me." She then pouted.


    Sighing in defeat, Wesleyy her on the bed softly and covered her with a nket. Now with her naked


    body finally out of sight, he felt relieved and his voice softened. "No. I don''t hate you. But you need to


    get some rest. I''m going to the bathroom to¡ª"


    ir reached out her right arm and grabbed his hand, essentially cutting off both his path and his


    sentence. "No! You promised me you would sleep with me."


    "I know! But I''m not leaving. I''m going to clean the bathroom. Why don''t you put on your pajamas in the


    meanwhile?" He had never been this patient before.


    "All right." ir let go of him just as suddenly as she had grabbed him. But to his intense surprise, she


    suddenly sat up straight like a pole.


    Her breasts popped out from under the nket in front of Wesley''s eyes once again. And his painfully


    calmed penis got erect once again.


    Turning around, he closed his eyes and rubbed his arching eyebrows. What was he going to do with


    this woman? "Just put on your pajamas. I''m going to the bathroom." He tried to sound as calm as usual


    and hide his annoyance.


    ir, however, seemed to have made up her mind to seduce him and would not let him go so easily.


    "Wesley, can you please help me fetch my night gown and panties? Please!"


    ''Night gown and panties?'' His voice became cold again as he refused, "No! You go get them yourself! I


    must clean the bathroom."


    "All right." She paused and then continued in a seductive, child-like voice, "But my head is spinning. All


    right, forget it. I''ll just sleep like this. It''s time for bed anyway." After saying that, ir slumped back


    down with a pained expression that was clearly fake.


    Wesley really didn''t know how to deal with her. "All right. Where are they?" he finally asked.


    ir almost chuckled and half sat up with her elbows. She pretended to be ignorant and told him, "Just


    go to the walk-in closet and find the wardrobe at the far end. You can just pick up any night gown. My


    panties are in the middle drawer. Again, just pick up any pair. I''m an easygoing person."


    ''Is she joking or what? She is an easygoing person? This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. Heck, I''ve


    never met such a troublesome person ever before in my life, '' Wesley thought.


    He walked towards the walk-in closet. ir wanted to follow after him, seducing him even more and


    hoping things got wild in the closet, but then decided against it. It sounded like too much effort. She


    really didn''t have the energy to do so. ''Never mind. I''ll just stay here and wait. He can bring them!''


    Standing in the closet, Wesley suddenly had a rushing feeling in his heart that the woman outside


    might be teasing him.


    But he had no other choice. Since he couldn''t hurt her feelings, he gave in, took a deep breath, and


    randomly picked a night gown for her. Then he pulled out the drawer, and various kinds of panties


    popped up in front of his eyes, dazzling him; he felt like he couldn''t breathe. He''d rather carry out the


    toughest mission the force had to offer than deal with a drunken ir.


    He even hesitated before he left the walk-in closet as he was afraid that she was going to torture him


    even more with some new methods. When he saw that she was lying in bed quietly, he secretly heaved


    a sigh of relief. Before she could notice his presence, he threw the clothes on the bed and then all but


    rushed for the bathroom.


    Looking at the pink night gown and ck panties which she thought were really sexy, ir thought to


    herself, ''So he likes to see me dressed like this...''


    Wesley emptied the bathtub, and cleaned up after her. But when he saw ir''s clothes in the basket,


    he was again at a loss for what to do. ''Should I pretend that I never saw them? Or should I put them


    into the washing machine?''


    Finally, he could not let them just lie there, and a still-drunk ir saw him walk out of the bathroom


    holding her dirty clothes. He was about to put them into the washing machine. However, she called out


    his name and stopped him.


    She turned over on her stomach, making her curves on the back even more significant, and looked at


    him with a smile. "Some of my clothes must be washed by hands. Colonel Li, I''ve washed your clothes


    twice. Will you please help me wash mine today?"


    Wesley''s face twitched at her words. Wash her clothes by hands?


    It was not that he didn''t know how to do so. As a soldier, he almost always had to wash his clothes by


    himself. But ir''s underwear?


    It was almost as if he were holding a hot potato; he didn''t know whether he should just throw the


    darned clothes away or act like a bomb was in his hands.


    ir clearly saw Wesley''s tanned face be red bit by bit. When he didn''t respond, she rolled on the


    bed once more and murmured, "Ah, my head is killing me now. Colonel Li, please just do me this tiny


    favor. Please."


    Wesley gave in once again, and under her watchful eyes, he walked out of the room. He put her outer


    clothes into the washing machine, added someundry detergent and pressed the "start" button. Then,


    with her bra and panties in his hand, he walked back to her bathroom again without uttering a single


    word. Already a silent man, he looked even more taciturn now.


    When she heard the running water in the bathroom, she smiled smugly and thought to herself, ''Humph!


    It seems like he will do whatever I say when I''m drunk. This is a good opportunity. I should do this more


    often. I believe he''ll surrender to me one day.''


    The sound of the running watering from within the bathroom stopped pretty soon, but ir was in


    no mood to let him off so easily. She raised her voice and reminded him, "Wesley, women''s panties


    need to be washed a little longer. Otherwise, we get sick."


    Wesley didn''t respond.


    He really wanted to grab a gun and take as many pot shots at the clothes as possible.


    Nevertheless, he turned on the tap once again. This time, he stayed in the bathroom for so long that


    ir began to feel sleepy.

 Chapter 616 Hes So Considerate

    Chapter 616 He''s So Considerate


    ir yawned for one whole minute and was about to get out of bed and check on the man inside the


    bathroom when Wesley walked out himself with a blue stic basin in his hands, his face deadpan. It


    looked soical she wanted tough. He walked past her bed with his eyes looking straight in front of


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    him like a car''s headlights. He reached the balcony and hung her bra and panties on the rope.


    After that, he walked back to his own bathroom and took a shower. This woman was proving to be quite


    a lot of work for him. He waited until the washing machine had finished working. Then he hung the


    remaining clothes as well on the balcony and then returned to ir''s bedroom.


    Shey prone on the bed, bored out of her wits. At the sight of Wesley, her eyes lit up and she threw


    back the nket. "Time to sleep. Come on!"


    Wesley frowned and turned around like a scared cat. Before long, he came back with a nket of his


    own in his arms. He first tucked her in tight and then covered himself with his own nket.


    Finally ready to sleep, he switched off the lights and the room plunged into darkness.


    ''Yes!'' she eximed inwardly and shed a quiet smile.


    Now was the time! Though she was physically exhausted, she just couldn''t fall asleep. Maybe it was


    because Wesley was sleeping right next to her. In fact, this was the first time that ir had ever been


    sleeping in the same bed as a man. And she was totally smitten by her current bed-mate.


    She moved closer to him, and put her arm on his belly, trying to inch herself as close as possible.


    Wesley didn''t move.


    After a while, she pressed her head against his shoulder and ced her leg on his. ''This should work!''


    she thought.


    He didn''t respond, nor did he speak. It looked like he was asleep.


    ''So he''s asleep. Ha-ha! Still a great chance for me!'' ir took his arm and put it beneath her neck so


    that it looked like he was holding her in a hug. She adjusted her position until she feltfortable, and


    then held his waist tightly. This made her feel safe, and she dozed off pretty soon.


    Little did she know that Wesley wasn''t asleep at all. Drops of sweat had begun to form on his forehead


    the moment she had put her arm around him. He was trying to suppress his desires. Her fragrance was


    continuously reaching his nose, and he unconsciously swallowed. Her body was so soft and his penis


    was equally hard. What to do?


    Wesley was beyond doubt an excellent soldier with superb fighting skills, endurance, and self-control.


    He had always thought that it would be a piece of cake for him to rise above ordinary desires, should


    the situation ever arise.


    But now, he finally understood what control meant and knew that his endurance and self-control that he


    was proud of weren''t going to work anymore with a woman lying next to him.


    And the outrageous thing was, she waspletely clueless of his current condition and was sound


    asleep.


    After a while, she moved unconsciously. Her head moved closer to his neck and her warm breath


    elicited a ticklish sensation within him. In the cool weather, her breath felt even more beautiful! Her


    unintentional actions made his imagination run wild.


    Time passed by slowly, and ir kept on sleeping like a log. She would adjust slightly from time to time


    but nothing more.


    On the contrary, Wesley himself did not get any sleep. He felt like he was going to explode any time


    now, and he had to take cool showers from time to time to calm himself down.


    ir knew nothing about this. The next morning, when she woke up, Wesley was already out of her


    bedroom. She stretched herself and rolled to the other side of the bed. She could still smell Wesley''s


    scent on the pillow.


    With a delighted smile, she got out of bed and ripped the curtains aside. The sun was shining brightly


    and the day looked straight out of a child''s picture book. A good day! A good mood!


    While she washed her face and brushed her teeth, her phone buzzed. It was a message saying, "The


    breakfast is on the dinner table."


    Of course the message was from Wesley. ''How considerate!'' she thought.


    Comforted by his words, she felt warmth spread through her body. She replied, "Thanks, Colonel Li.


    Next time, dinner''s on me." She didn''t remember much ofst night, but the bed she did remember.


    The breakfast was rather sumptuous and beyond what she could finish on her own. She was full by the


    time she finished the chicken rolls and soybean milk. She put the two deep-fried dough sticks and


    omelet back in the fridge, and decided to eat themter in the evening.


    After the hearty breakfast, she left the apartment to go to work. As usual, the first thing was to take part


    in the morning meeting. Filberta was on her once again. She urged each group to prepare some talent


    show for thepany''s annual g and pressed down hard on ir. "Leader of each group, please


    hurry up. ir, you need to learn from Group 2, 3 and 5. They have already given me their lists. You


    need to tell me the program of your group before tomorrow evening." The voice sounded rather cold.


    ir sighed inwardly but couldn''t be bothered to argue with her today. She was in a good mood, and


    didn''t want to ruin it because of this stupid woman.


    When ir went back to her seat, she saw Joslyn''s message. "Hi, Bless. Colonel Li epted me as


    his WeChat friend. That''s all from me! What did you dost night? Tell me everything!"


    ir recalled what had happened and her face blushed a little. She replied honestly, "I took advantage


    of my drunken state to seduce him."


    "Really? Good for you! How did you do that? Did it work?" Joslyn''s excitement was visible on the chat!


    "No." ir pouted her lips.


    Then she told her friend what had happened thest night. Now in retrospect, it sounded a bit dull. She


    Joslyn rolled her eyes and wrote, "Poor ir!"


    "Joslyn, could it be that he''s really not into me?" ir asked. "I mean why else would he remain so


    indifferent with a girl lying right next to him?"


    "Didn''t he try to kiss you or something?"


    "Hell no...That would have been awesome."


    Joslyn only replied with a wordless emoji. She didn''t want to tell her bluntly that maybe he really wasn''t


    into her. It would break her heart.


    ir got her point, though, and sent a kissing emoji back. Then she put her phone aside and began to


    work.


    Wesley, on the other hand, realized that he had bought ten boxes of milk for ir the previous night


    only when he saw them in his trunk. But it was toote by then. He checked his clock; there was no


    time left for him to get them to the apartment. He decided to do it when he was free.


    He got out of his car when he arrived at the army base. Staring at the trunk, he decided not to let


    anyone else drive this car today.


    After the morning exercise, Talbot came up to him since he needed to use his car to go to the urban


    district. Wesley grabbed his car keys and was about to toss them to him. But then he remembered the


    milk boxes. "Find another car!" he ordered shortly.


    Talbot was puzzled. But he didn''t ask why. He nodded and left to find another car.


    When he finally managed to get the car keys for some other vehicle, he went to the parking lot and


    decided to check on Wesley''s car first to see if there was something wrong.


    His eyes widened in disbelief when he saw what the reason behind the whole shenanigan was! There


    were so many boxes of milk inside the car trunk.


    ''Why did he buy so many boxes of milk? For some kid?''


    Talbot thought for a long while, but had no clue why his chief wanted so much milk. He didn''t dare ask


    Wesley about it, though. With a shrug, he walked towards the car he was going to drive and left the


    army base.


    In the evening, when ir came back home after work, she saw numerous boxes of milk sitting in the


    living room.


    That was when she remembered what had happened after she had gotten drunk and Wesley had


    She had pestered him for milk for so long that he had bought ten boxes for her. She rubbed her


    temples and thought, ''Really? Ten boxes? How long will it take for me to finish them?


    God! I should give up this bad habit.'' She sent a message to Joslyn saying, "If I get drunk and ask for


    milk again, just beat me!"

 Chapter 617 Blair Quit

    Chapter 617 ir Quit


    Joslyn giggled when ir mentioned the milk thing. She replied, "Tell Wesley that. It''s not my problem.


    It''s his now."


    Promptly, ir sent a "wow" emoji, mouth shaped like an "O."


    After the morning meeting, Filberta told ir her bonus would be canceled because she didn''t include


    the title of the program her group was going to perform at thepany''s annual g.


    ir was so irritated.


    She sent a WeChat message to Joslynining, "Ugh! What a bitch! What did I do in the past life


    that was bad enough to be stuck with her? I quit! They won''t have to worry about me after the Lunar


    New Year, cuz I won''t be there."


    Joslyn''s message came soon. "Calm down, girl. Take a few deep breaths. She wins if you quit.


    Remember the movie we saw a while ago¡ª''You''re Next?'' What would Erin do?"


    After some deliberation, ir had a sadistic smile on her face. She wrote, "She''d kill everyone and let


    God sort them out."


    It was Joslyn''s turn to send a "wow" emoji.


    ir added, "I want to be strong like Erin. But I don''t want to cause trouble for my uncle and aunt. So I


    have to just keep hanging on. Erin is the female lead, and I''m not. If I were, I would ring Wesley right


    now and have him p Percy around. Then Percy would take it out on Filberta." She had stars in her


    eyes at that point.


    "And?" Joslyn replied.


    "And then he''d exile the bitch to some godforsakennd and never let here back! She pisses me


    off so much! Why is she targeting me? She even asked me to do a stripper dance at the annual g!


    She''s so disgusting!" ir was unable to hold back her anger and continuedining.


    But there was no reply. ir waited for what seemed like forever. ''Maybe she''s busy. I guess I should


    start my letter of resignation, '' she thought.


    Her friend was busy. Joslyn was scrolling through ir''s text messages and taking screenshots. As


    ir''s friend, she decided to do something for her.


    Joslyn sent the screenshots to Wesley and wrote, "Colonel Li, ever since ir started at the Jin Group,


    she was assigned a supervisor who makes her life hell. That supervisor is the CEO''s mistress. And


    that''s not the only problem¡ªthe CEO seems to be a bad guy too. ir is only staying there so she


    won''t get her aunt and uncle in trouble. You''ve saved her in the past. Maybe you could do something


    now."


    When Wesley finally had a little free time, he checked his phone. He''d been working steadily, and it


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    was already after noon. He wanted to see if ir sent him anything. Instead, he found messages from


    Joslyn.


    At 4 p.m., ir had finished her electronic letter of resignation and started going through some papers


    that Filberta had dumped on her desk.


    The office was nketed in silence. ir stretched a bit and began to trante a contract.


    She raised her head for a moment, because there was a terriblemotion outside her office.


    The sight that met her eyes was something else. Her eyes widened in surprise.


    She saw Wesley! Talbot, Bowman and Lenard were following behind him.


    In a green military uniform, Wesley strode purposefully towards her with a serious face. The closer he


    got to her, the more nervous she became.


    ''Wesley? Why is he here?'' ir asked herself.


    The employees started melting like butter at the sight of the four men. "I love a man in uniform."


    "What are they doing here? Looking for someone?"


    "I have no idea... I can''t breathe! The man in the front is so handsome! He''s just my type!"


    "They are heading for Group 1''s office. Are they here for ir? Yeah, the lead guy''s talking to her!"


    ir was dumbfounded, not knowing why they were here. When they stood before her, she asked,


    "What''s going on?"


    "Pack your stuff," Wesley said with a deadpan face.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Wesley looked at her desk and said, "Pack up your desk."


    ir was more puzzled. "Why?"


    "I''m here to pick you up."


    "Why?"


    "This isn''t a good job for you. Quit." Wesley looked at her.


    ir was at a loss for words. ''Wesley doesn''t want me to work here? Why?''


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her head. ''Did he talk to Joslyn?


    Did she tell him what I told her?''


    That had to be it. There was no other exnation.


    "Hi, ir. Chief brought us here to back you up. What a caring boyfriend, huh? We can help you pack,"


    Talbot said in a cheerful voice.


    ''Boyfriend?'' ir shook her head. "No, no. Thank you." Yes, she wanted to quit. But not like this. This


    was way too ostentatious. She wanted her resignation to be a quiet affair.


    Wesley cast a warning nce at Talbot. He looked around thepany, then fished out his phone and


    called someone. Apparently, the call went through, because Wesley said, "The Jin Group''s building


    needs a fire safety check. The emergency escape route is blocked. There''s not an extinguisher to be


    found in the trantion department. And I heard that the department manager squeezed the


    employees and deducted their bonuses illegally..."


    ir was shocked to hear what he was saying. She wanted to stop him, but it was already toote.


    Before she could say a thing, he hung up. Talbot and Bowman were monstrously efficient¡ªher desk


    was all packed up.


    By the time Filberta got there, Talbot and Bowman were carrying ir''s belongings, about to leave. It


    was a wonder to behold, seeing her rush over in heels.


    When Filberta saw them, especially Wesley, her eyes lit up. She put on a sweet smile and asked in the


    softest voice, "May I ask what you''re doing?"


    Wesley cast a cold nce at her. "ir''s quitting. I''m here to pick her up. We''ll need a proper


    severance package including back pay. If you have a problem, ask Percy Jin to call me. I''m Wesley Li,


    and I''ll be waiting for him."


    ''So that''s Wesley Li! The crime-buster!'' The workers were all shocked.


    Filberta''s smile froze on her face. ''How does a man like him know ir?'' she thought. "Mr. Li, I''m afraid


    that''s against the rules. We need to do this through proper channels. First, the resignation process


    takes a month, so she can train her recement..."


    Fury lived in Wesley''s eyes. He tried to suppress his anger and said in a firm voice, "The execs


    withhold bonuses and make their employees do things outside their job descriptions. Now you''re


    talking about rules? Looks to me like the Jin Group only cares about rules when the higher-ups


    benefit."


    Filberta was so embarrassed the rest of her face now matched the red of her lipstick. But then, panic


    took over, and she went sheet white. This looked bad, and the fallout could be unimaginable. She


    stared at Wesley''s rank insignia, and didn''t say another word.


    The office was once again deathly silent. Before long, a group of execs came over quickly, led by


    Percy.


    Percy shed a broad smile when he saw Wesley. "Mr. Li, sirs, I''m really sorry for getting here sote.


    I''m Percy Jin, the CEO of Jin Group. Is there a problem?"


    When the employees saw that the CEO, the vice president and the general manager were all here,


    they realized that Wesley was not the guy to mess with.

 Chapter 618 Ill Take Responsibility

    Chapter 618 I''ll Take Responsibility


    Although Percy was extremely deferential, Wesley''s sullen face didn''t change. He cast an icy nce at


    the senior executives and said coldly, "We''re leaving. ir is going with us. Rest assured, you''ll be held


    ountable for what you put her through."


    Of course he referred to what Filberta had done to ir. Filberta knew quite well what she did, and her


    heart raced wildly in her chest.


    Percy''s face changed dramatically. He had heard of Wesley before¡ªWesley himself was a man of


    influence in the military circles, and his family was very powerful in A Country. Carlos ran Y City with an


    iron fist, and Wesley wasn''t shy about who his best friend was. Percy was pretty well scared of Wesley.


    "It''s all my fault, Mr. Li. I promise you that I''ll look into it personally."


    No one in the Jin Group had thought that ir had ties like that. She kept such a low profile all the


    time, kept her head down, and didn''t rock the boat.


    "It''s toote for that!" Wesley grabbed ir''s hand and dered, "ir''s my friend, and I don''t allow


    anyone to mess with her. Give her everything owed her, including bonuses. Now!"


    ''My friend...'' ir looked at Wesley with adoring eyes. She was really touched by his words. Although


    he just said that she was his friend instead of his girlfriend, she believed that it was just a matter of time


    before he called her "Hon." She had to believe that.


    Filberta just stood there, frozen, mouth open. The woman thought that all ir was good at was


    seducing men. She had to admit that ir worked very hard, but this didn''t make her likeable.


    She shed back to a time when ir wore a certain dress¡ªa limited edition from Tiffany and Co. Very


    high-priced, and Percy refused to buy it for her. Filberta was so jealous back then that she mocked


    ir, spreading rumors that she was wearing a copycat brand, a knockoff version of the original. More


    cheaply made, and overall cheaper. A woman like ir couldn''t afford something so expensive. NowAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    she knew she was wrong. ir had Wesley behind her, and by extension Carlos. ir could probably


    easily afford anything she wanted to wear.


    Percy mopped sweat from his forehead and looked at ir with a hopeful expression. "ir, if you


    want to quit, we can be quite generous. Stock options, medical insurance, re-employment services,


    personally write a check to¡ª"


    Wesley cut him off, "No need for that. Just give ir her due. No more, no less." Percy knew exactly


    what he was talking about. Payment for unused vacation time, severance pay based on months of


    service, unpaid bonuses, and back pay.


    Percy nodded helplessly and turned to his subordinate. "Mr. Xu, get the financial manager over here."


    "Yes, Mr. Jin."


    It would take a bit for the financial manager to arrive, so Percy offered Wesley a seat. He wasn''t going


    to put ir out, so he secretly gestured for the employee next to her to leave and pulled her chair over.


    "Mr. Li, please take a seat."


    Wesley checked the time before saying coldly, "No, thanks. I''m pressed for time. Ask him to hurry up.


    You won''t be happy if I''m dyed."


    Talbot chuckled inwardly and thought, ''Chief is so cool! He''s a man of few words, yet what he says


    carries a lot of weight.''


    He was already used to it. Wesley was always like this.


    Percy was not enough of a fool to think Wesley was just making empty threats. He immediately urged


    his man, "Mr. Xu, ask the financial manager toe here! NOW!"


    "Yes, Mr. Jin."


    While waiting, ir tried to slip her hand out of Wesley''s grasp, but to no avail.


    The blood immediately rushed to her head, and she was as red as a tomato. ''Everyone''s watching us!"


    she thought to herself, embarrassed.


    The financial manager jogged over. Without dy, he sat down at an empty workstation, logged into his


    Before the manager could even finish, another group arrived. When Percy saw their uniforms, his heart


    skipped a beat.


    These people were from the fire department. They didn''t even bother to greet the executives of the Jin


    Group, and started noting fire safety vitions.


    When the leader of the group saw Wesley, he walked over to make small talk with him.


    The manager finished calcting everything and wired her the money under the watchful eyes of


    Wesley. Then Wesley led ir out of thepany, his men holding her belongings.


    It was a busy day for the Jin Group. While Percy was worried about the fire safety vitions, the


    receptionist called him and informed him that the Labor Bureau sent their people to investigate.


    Percy was in a sorry state, weighed down by numerous problems. He didn''t understand what was


    going on, or why Wesley was mad.


    When they left the building, ir saw vehicles from many different agencies parked outside. Obviously,


    they were here to deal with the Jin Group, and Wesley did this for her.


    Wesley let go of ir''s hand and went to greet some acquaintances. Talbot and the other two escorted


    her to their car.


    "What is it with you and our chief, anyway? Why didn''t you post an update to let everyone know?"


    Talbot asked in a low voice.


    ir was so engrossed in Wesley''s actions that she didn''t know what Talbot was getting at. "What?"


    Talbot winked at her. "When did you two be boyfriend-girlfriend? We had no idea."


    ir then sighed and shook her head. "No. You got things twisted. We''re just friends."


    Lenard joined in the conversation. "So you haven''t said yes to him?"


    ir shed a self-mocking smile. "I''d do that in a heartbeat, but he never asked."


    Talbot, Lenard and Bowman looked at each other in disbelief. "Don''t give up, ir. Our chief might be


    gruff on the outside, but he has feelings for you. Just go for it!"


    When she heard this, ir couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Wesley happened toe back at this moment. Seeing ir and Talbot happily chatting back and


    forth, he was infuriated. "Talbot!" he shouted.


    "Yes, Chief!" Talbot immediately stood up straight.


    Wesley cast a sidelong nce at him and demanded, "Back to base! Now! And report to me when you


    get there. If you take longer than 20 minutes..." He didn''t have to say anything more.


    "Yes, Chief!"


    Though Talbot was totally confused, he left without further ado.


    ir was also confused. Wesley had just showed up, handed in her resignation, forced the Jin Group


    to give her money to her, and taken her away. Unreal!


    When they got into the car, ir asked Wesley, who was driving, "So, Joslyn told you everything?"


    "Of course." Wesley wasn''t lying.


    ir rubbed her temples and said, "Actually I already wrote a letter of resignation. You didn''t need to


    do this." She was very grateful to him, and meanwhile felt a little embarrassed.


    Wesley cast a casual nce at her through the rear-view mirror. "You saying I should mind my own


    business?"


    ''What? I didn''t say that.'' "Of course not. I''m very grateful to you. But won''t you get in trouble?" ir


    asked honestly.


    "No one will do that."


    "Do what?"


    "No one will say I abused my power," he said firmly.


    ir was speechless again.


    They rode in silence for a while. Then the car stopped at a red light. "Don''t worry about work. I''ll take


    responsibility," Wesley said.


    ir sighed inwardly. ''He can be responsible for my safety. He can be responsible for my work. But he


    can''t be responsible for my happiness.''


    She shook her head. "No, thanks. I can handle it myself. I''ve gotten you in enough trouble."

 Chapter 619 You Might Love It

    Chapter 619 You Might Love It


    Wesley thought a minute and said to ir, "I called up Carlos. He has arranged a job interview for you


    at the ZL Group. I think you should give it a try. ZL Group provides its employees with more benefits


    than the Jin Group."


    Before heading towards the premises of the Jin Group to pick up ir, he had considered finding her a


    new job. He wouldn''t make her quit her job and stay unemployed.


    ''The ZL Group?'' The name struck ir. She was surprised. "Do you mean Carlos Huo''s ZL Group?"


    There was joy visible on her face. Wesley became hopeful and thought she would agree to go to the


    interview. "Yes. Carlos now works in Y City," he informed her.


    Once again, ir was moved by his gesture. She felt that he was being so good to her. It was not easy


    to have an opportunity to work in ZL Group. All those thoughts and opinions were contrary to the


    decision she made. It was totally unexpected when she announced her stand to Wesley. "Thank you for


    your concern, but I don''t want to work in such a bigpany."


    The signal changed and green lights were on. Wesley cast a confused nce at her and started the


    car.


    ir sounded apologetic as she continued, "I''m afraid my free spirit doesn''t fit a bigpany like ZL


    Group. They must have tons of strict rules and regtions to be followed rigidly. I don''t think I''d like to


    work in that kind of working atmosphere and ambience. It will be depressing for me. So, I think it will be


    much better if I find a job myself."


    "What kind ofpany would you like to work in? Surely, I can help you find a good job." Wesley didn''t


    persuade her to join ZL Group. Once she said she wasn''t ready to work there, he decided to help her


    find another job.


    "Thank you for your concern and offer. But you''re always so busy. I don''t want to trouble you with my


    problems. If I can''t find a job myself, I''ll ask for your help. Is that okay?" She didn''t want to bother him


    with such a trivial matter. She knew how busy he usually was.


    Wesley didn''t say anything further. ir took his silence as acquiescence.


    The drive was a couple of minutes from her former workce to the apartmentplex. He silently


    drove the car into the underground parking lot.


    As soon as he parked the car in a vacant spot, ir got out and closed the door behind her. Wesley


    held the two boxes which contained her stuff and was about to step out too when she walked around


    the car, took the boxes from him, and said, "I can go home myself. You should get back to work."


    Wesley nced at her, got out of the car and walked towards the elevator. "Why are you rushing me to


    leave? Is it because you don''t want to see me?"


    How could she possibly not want to see him? Actually, she was feeling bad that her personal affairs


    were taking up too much of his time and disturbing his tight schedule. He was going ahead so fast that


    she had to jog to catch up to him. "That''s not what I mean. Aren''t you busy today?" she questioned.


    "No." He had decided to delegate some of his work to his colleagues. Then he wouldn''t be as busy as


    he used to be.


    That was good news for ir. He was always busy and this n would keep him away from work at


    least for some time. She quickened her pace and asked cheerfully, "So, you''re free tonight?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Great! Then, can I invite you to dinner? I want to thank you for your help and celebrate the end of my


    miserable days." She followed him like a tail, bbering all the time.


    After being silent for a few moments as he listened to her continuous talk, he answered, "Okay."


    Once back in their apartment, ir changed into her slippers and asked in an embarrassed tone,


    "Do...do you want that?" She pointed at the boxes of Wahaha soft drinks stacked in a corner.


    Wesley looked at her and replied in a simple tone, "No."


    "Then what should I do? I can''t drink them all. Why did you buy so many?"


    "You asked me to. Have you forgotten?"


    "So you just went ahead and bought them? Joslyn used to buy only one bottle for me, and that was all I


    needed," she grumbled as she walked towards the boxes. She took out one bottle, popped the straw in


    and started to drink.


    ''Seriously? One bottle? Does she really think she is so easy to handle?'' Wesley had never met anyone


    who was such a handful as her. She had a mind and a mouth of her own. And her temper and tantrums


    were just too much for a simple man to handle.


    ir drew another bottle out of the box and handed it to him. "You should try it. It''s delicious."


    Wesley quietly sat on the couch and declined the offer. "No."


    "Just give it a try, will you? Who knows? You might love it." ir hastened to the couch where Wesley


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    was sitting, and held the bottle up to his lips.


    Wesley looked at the bottle of drink. His face twisted into a grimace of disgust. "Take it away from me."


    ir blinked her eyes innocently and remarked, "Someone used to say, he is not picky."


    ''I''m not. But this kind of drink is for children. I''m not a child, '' Wesley thought. "If you can''t drink all of


    those, I''ll send the rest to a children''s welfare institute." But he wouldn''t drink it anyway.


    ir squatted in front of him. She casually ced an elbow of hers on his knee. "Okay. But this one is


    already open. Don''t waste it."


    Her fragrance filled his nostrils. His body went stiff. Wesley leaned backwards and replied stubbornly,


    "No."


    ir finished the drink and knelt on the couch on one knee. Before he knew it, she raised her slender


    arms and locked her hands around his neck. He hardly realized what she was doing, when her lips


    touched his with mischievousness in her eyes.


    ir was wearing a ck suit, a white blouse, ck pants, and ck stilettos. In that outfit, she looked


    more mature than usual.


    Worried that she would fall and get hurt, Wesley put his hand around her waist.


    The taste of the milk suffused his mouth. A momentter, ir let him go, giggling triumphantly.


    Wesley had never drunk sweetened and vored milk before, so he wasn''t used to the taste. As soon


    as ir stopped kissing him and had got steady, he pushed her away and rushed off to drink water.


    Watching him dash into the kitchen desperate for water to wash away the taste of sweetened milk from


    his mouth, sheughed. She was enjoying this so much. "We ran out of mineral water two days ago,


    and I didn''t boil water today."


    Wesley stopped in his tracks to squint at the smirking woman behind him. There was a menacing re


    in his eyes.


    ir stoppedughing as he started to approach her.


    Her heart started racing with nervousness. She raised the bottle in her hand and warned him, "I...If you


    dare to hit me, I''ll make you drink it again."


    Her threat wasn''t working, though. He was getting closer and closer. ir screamed and made an


    attempt to run.


    But Wesley took one stride forward, stretched out his arm and pulled her into his arms.


    Leaning against his sturdy chest, with his strong arms holding her by the waist from behind, ir


    flushed. "You... All right...I promise... I won''t do it again."


    Having taken control of ir, Wesley turned her around. They were facing each other now. Her face


    was a few inches away from his. "Well, I suddenly realize that the drink tasted delicious."


    "Huh?" Before she could make out what was going through his mind, he shocked her.


    He slowly lowered his head. His face got closer and closer to hers until they seemed to breathe in each


    other''s breath. Softly he sealed her slightly parted lips with his to savor the taste of the milk.


    As seconds passed, their kiss turned more passionate. Wesley pressed her against the wall. ir


    wrapped her arms around his neck and stood on tiptoe as she responded to his fiery passion.


    Their kiss could have continued till eternity. But two minutester, the ringtone of his mobile phone


    intruded their moments of passion, inappropriately.


    Forced to stop, he lifted his lips from her swollen lips. But his grip on her waist tightened. Gasping, ir


    was short of breath.


    Wesley let her go gently. After ncing at the caller ID for a moment, he steadied himself in a second


    and took the call. His voice deep and maic as ever.


    Seeing it as an opportunity, ir ran into her room.


    She sat on the corner of the bed and fell into a reverie.


    The various thoughts lurking on her mind stirred up a storm of emotions in her. One moment she was


    smiling and the next she was sad. After a while, she was bored and decided to have some fun on her


    phone.

 Chapter 620 Crystal Sugar Heart

    Chapter 620 Crystal Sugar Heart


    Night had fallen, and the town was covered in a velvety darkness. Someone knocked on the door to


    ir''s bedroom. She sat up immediately. "Coming!"


    She opened the door to see Wesley standing there calmly. "We''re eating out, right?"


    "Oh, right. Give me a minute to change." It would look a bit weird to go to a restaurant in her uniform.


    She closed the door and entered the walk-in closet.


    Wesley sat on the couch, waiting. Five minutes passed. Ten minutes. And then a quarter. Twenty


    minutester, ir finally opened the door again.


    From the amount of time she took, he expected that she''d be more made-up. But she had only


    changed her clothes. Nothing more. He didn''t understand how a simple outfit change could have taken


    so long.


    Just then, something dawned on her. "One more minute," she said.


    ''I don''t think she could do anything that only took a minute.'' Wesley felt defeated, wondering why it was


    so hard to get ready.


    In her bedroom, ir found the perfume Wesley had bought her, and applied some of it to her neck


    and wrists.


    Ten more minutester, they finally left the apartment. This took way too long, at least as far as the


    soldier was concerned. Wesley only had a few outfits. The patterns of his clothes varied, but he always


    wore the same color.


    ir wore a long white turtle neck with a slim waistline. It set off her slender figure and fair skin.


    When she walked beside Wesley, there was a distinct contrast between the colors of their skin.


    A long azure coat hung from her arm. She rocked a pair of fashionable, ckced martin boots.


    They went to Shining International za, which was close to the apartment.


    On the way, Wesley asked ir what she wanted to eat. She actually was in the mood for steak but


    figured that it might not be his cup of tea, so in the end she said, "I don''t know. Anything, I guess. I''m


    not a picky eater."


    Just like him, she wasn''t particr about food either.


    Wesley looked at her and asked, "Really? I know someone who doesn''t eat cabbage, carrots, towel


    gourd, pork, or duck. I wonder who that might be?"


    ''Sounds familiar. Oh, right. It''s me.'' ir blushed when she realized that. "I can eat them. I just don''t


    like them," she argued, feeling defensive.


    If she had to, she would eat them. When she went to the grocery store, usually she wouldn''t pick those


    particr vegetables.


    Wesley smiled and kept silent.


    They came to a restaurant in the Alioth Building. ir chose a window seat and sat down. Wesley sat


    opposite her.


    A waiter brought them a couple menus. "Your choice," Wesley said.


    "Me?"


    "Sure."


    "Okay." ir opened her menu. "Anything you don''t like? Vegetables or meat?" she asked as she read


    the menu.


    "Anything is fine by me. I''ll show you what a non-picky eater looks like." ir rolled her eyes at him.


    Wesley was dumbstruck. ''Huh? What was that for?''


    There were too many tempting dishes on the menu. ir wanted all of them, but she couldn''t. She had


    to take time to decide what she wanted most. And it wasn''t easy. Her mouth was watering and her


    stomachined about its empty state.


    Looking at her troubled expression, Wesley frowned. ''Is it that hard?'' Before long, he figured out what


    was bothering her.


    "It''s okay. You can order some things today and the others can wait another time." He had been waiting


    so long he started to have a nic fit, but this was a non-smoking restaurant. He touched the pack of


    cigarettes in his pocket and steeled his resolve. He could wait.


    Without raising her head, ir replied, "Ever since Joslyn got married, she can''t hang out with me


    anymore. Even when she has a little free time, I have to work. I''m alone most of the time, and I don''t


    want to eat here alone. It''s weird." Her tone was thick with disappointment and resignation. Sometimes


    adulting could be a bitter pill to swallow.


    Wesley announced, "I''ll take some time off. Then we can eat here again."


    That was a nice surprise. ir lifted her head abruptly, her eyes shone with excitement. "You mean it?


    You''ll take some vacation time?" It was like he never had any days off, at least that was what ir


    thought. Maybe one or two vacations a year at most, she supposed.


    "Yeah." Seeing the joy in her eyes, he nodded.


    "Great! You don''t get much bang for your buck here. I''m thinking of ordering these six dishes and a


    soup. Think that''s enough?" ir asked, showing Wesley what she had chosen on her phone.


    Wesley looked at it and said, "Good. Let''s order those first. If we''re still not full we can order more."


    She ced their order, and the waiter came and collected the menus.


    While ir had just started drinking the water, Wesley''s phone tinkled. A new message on WeChat.


    Reflexively, her gazended on his phone. Without picking it up from the table, he unlocked the screen


    to read the message.


    The message was from someone named Crystal Sugar Heart. "You had dinner yet?" the message


    read.


    And that wasn''t the first message she''d ever sent him. ir could see many other messages on his


    phone, like "Good night!" "Good morning!" "Take care of yourself." But Wesley seemed to have replied


    to very few of them. ir was not sure about the other messages, but he hadn''t interacted with the


    ones she saw.


    She put her ss down, and couldn''t help wondering who the mystery person was. Her gut told her it


    was a woman. ''That''s quite a few messages. Did she text him every day?''


    ir couldn''t even remember thest time she texted him. Come to think about it, she always


    contacted him for a reason. She never said good night or good morning to him, much less tell him to


    take care of himself.


    She felt like a loser after having that thought. She wanted to be with this guy, but she hadn''t shown


    much concern for him. She knew his job was dangerous, but she never asked him if he was alright


    after work.


    Now even she herself couldn''t believe she was like that. How could she expect Wesley to believe that


    she loved him? Guilt overwhelmed her. She felt like weeping. She took a drink to try and cover her


    emotions.


    Holding a ss of water, she stared at his phone, motionless, her mind elsewhere. Wesley noticed the


    change in her mood. ''Her eyes are red and ssy from tears, '' he realized.


    He was curious what was going on, so he followed her gaze and looked at his phone. The screen was


    disying the records of the conversations between him and Crystal Sugar Heart.


    Wesley''s heart tightened. He cleared his throat and said, "ir."


    She didn''t respond, barely moving.


    "Earth to ir," he called again.


    "Huh? Yeah, I''m here!" She came to her senses. Her heart was aching, but she tried her best not to


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    show what she was feeling. She set the ss of water back on the table and looked at him with wide


    eyes.


    Wesley was amused by her reaction, tilting his head to smile secretly. Then he began, pointing at his


    phone, "I don''t know her. She was a hostage I saved in a mission."


    "What?" ir blinked. ''Is he trying to exin?''


    "It''s true." Without saying anything more, Wesley deleted the woman''s WeChat records from his phone.


    ir watched as the messages vanished before her eyes.


    She was stunned. A thrilling feeling of joy flooded her heart.

 Chapter 621 Don’t Be Shy

    Chapter 621 Don¡¯t Be Shy


    ir wanted to hide her excitement, so she looked out the window and picked up her lemonade. When


    had Wesley developed feelings for her?


    The restaurant service was top-notch. They didn''t have to wait long to get their food. ir was in such


    a good mood, she felt like she could eat three turkeys, de-feathered or not!


    She went for the spiced salt mantis shrimps first. That turned out to be frustrating. The shell was


    stubborn and refused toe off. She even started using both her hands and her teeth¡ªnotdylike


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    or hot at all. ''It''s mocking me. I never should have ordered this.'' She was annoyed but didn''t want to


    waste food either.


    Wesley picked up his chopsticks and was about to eat when he noticed that ir struggling with the


    shrimp shell. He wiped his hands on a wet towel and took the mantis shrimp from her. "Allow me," he


    said, gantly. "What?" ir could have sworn she misheard him.


    "Let me peel it for you. You can eat other things while I''m doing this." He took the shrimp and began to


    peel it.


    ir was surprised and touched.


    No one had ever done this for her before.


    He was decent and thoughtful. This was the man she liked. She had no doubt now¡ªshe had good


    taste in men. And yes, sometimes he could be a jerk. But most of the time she had to admit he was


    good to her.


    Lost in her thoughts, she wiped her hands on the wet towel, picked up a spinach beef roll and held it up


    to his mouth. He stopped peeling the shrimp to look at her, confused.


    Meeting his eyes, she said, "You haven''t eaten anything yet. Try this." She moved it closer.


    Wesley decided not to look a gift horse in the mouth. He opened his mouth obligingly, and she popped


    it in. He chewed it, and nodded his assent.


    ir grinned happily. But before she could put her chopsticks down, she found that someone was


    watching them.


    The restaurant had arge French window. And you could see through that window into the mall.


    A few soldiers had the day off. They were gathered around,ughing, carrying on. They were dressed


    in casual clothing, as they were off-duty.


    There were more than ten of them pressing their faces tight against the window. Some wore a goofy


    smile. Some were snickering. Some watched them with an envious look in their eyes. Some just stood


    there, lips apart, too stunned to react.


    ir was astonished to see so many faces staring at them. When she recognized some of them, she


    calmed down a little.


    But it urred to her that they must have seen her offering food to Wesley. Her cheeks med with


    embarrassment. She forced an awkward smile and nodded to them. Only then did she realize that her


    chopsticks were still in her hand, in full view of the peeping Toms. She dropped her hand quickly and


    shifted in her chair.


    Wesley saw those overeager soldiers too, but paid little attention to them. After throwing them a nce,


    he went on peeling the shrimp. "Oh, I guess! If you must, you must!" he said.


    "Huh?"


    ir couldn''t make head or tail of what he said. But she soon knew what he meant. Within two


    minutes, the soldiers all swarmed in like buzzing bees.


    "Whoa, small world! Fancy meeting you here, Chief!" one soldier uttered.


    "No wonder Chief turned us down. He''s on a date," a second teased.


    "Chief, why don''t you introduce us?" a thirdined.


    Then he turned to ir and introduced himself, "Hi, I''m¡ª" Before he could finish, another soldier


    nudged him aside and said to ir, "Hi, we''ve met before. I was one of the instructors at your


    university. The military training?"


    Their enthusiasm overwhelmed ir. She swallowed her food quickly to greet them.


    "I''m actually not Wesley''s girlfriend. I bought him dinner to thank him for helping me," she exined.


    But the soldiers looked at each other and snickered, as if ir were joking. They didn''t buy it at all.


    Even Talbot didn''t believe her. Nor Bowman. "Now ir, don''t be shy," Talbot said. "Chief, can we join


    you?"


    Wesley didn''t reply. He put the peeled shrimp on ir''s te and wiped his hands. The soldiers


    widened their eyes in surprise and started talking quietly about it among themselves. "I never knew


    Chief could be so thoughtful. When we ate shrimp, we just ate the shells, too."


    ir heard them, not sure what to say.


    Just then, Wesley called the waiter over. "We''d like a private booth. Do you have any?"


    The waiter nodded. "Yes, sir. We have one left. This way, please."


    The soldiers were thrilled to eat with Wesley and ir. It was a treat to eat with their boss, but with a


    beautifuldy too? Bowman was eager to help. "Let''s move Chief''s dishes there," he prompted.


    "Right, right." In the blink of an eye, the dishes on the table were all gone.


    "Do you mind?" Wesley asked her on the way to the booth.


    ir understood what he was referring to¡ªinviting his men along to dine with them. "Not at all." She


    shook her head.


    "Now you can order more dishes. They''re not picky eaters either. Order whatever you want," Wesley


    continued.


    ir was happy. Now she could order everything that caught her eye. And she wouldn''t have to waste


    a morsel.


    She didn''t enter the private booth until she had ced the order on her phone.


    When it was done, she walked in to see everyone was seated. But upon seeing her, the soldiers stood


    up in unison and greeted her. "Nice to meet you, ir."


    Their voices echoed through the room and traveled beyond the door and the walls. Little did they know,


    everyone else in the restaurant heard them. They looked around, wondering what that sound was. After


    a short while, when everything was quiet, they returned to their meals.


    The trantor was usuallyposed, now she wasn''t. Before she could respond, someone pulled out


    the chair next to Wesley and said with a big smile, "Hey ir. Over here!"


    ir was flustered. "Th-thank you," she said.


    When she sat down, Wesley red at the soldiers, and said, "That''s enough."


    The soldiers took their seats and started bombarding ir with questions.


    ir never talked much during social asions. Even at parties where she knew everyone, she just


    preferred to listen. But at this point, she couldn''t pull her usual wallflower act, because they wouldn''t


    stop.


    After a couple of minutes, she found out that talking to the soldiers was actually fun. She answered


    their questions honestly as she ate. They were pretty non-judgmental, and in some cases funny. It was


    quite pleasant.


    "Is Chief nice to you? Who wears the pants in the rtionship? You or him?" Bowman couldn''t help


    asking.


    That was the golden question. Each of the soldiers pricked up their ears, waiting for her reply. They all


    wondered what Wesley the Devil was like when he was with a woman.


    To help maintain Wesley''s dignity and authority, ir answered, "He''s nice. And of course he''s the


    boss. I listen to him, because he''d beat me up if I don''t."


    "Bwahaha!" The soldiers roared withughter.


    Wesley looked at her, wondering, ''You listen to me? Since when?''

 Chapter 622 Can I

    Chapter 622 Can I


    Wesley recollected thest time when ir had gotten drunk. She had been so stubborn that he had to


    do everything she said. He had even slept in her bed as she had requested.


    When it was past 10 in the night, Wesley thought it was prettyte, so he dered that the dinner was


    over.


    He escorted ir as they walked towards his car. The soldiers came to the parking lot with them too.


    "ir and I are not a couple. Don''t talk about us like that again. If she has a boyfriend one day, he


    might misunderstand," Wesley advised them.


    Hearing Wesley deny his rtionship with ir, the young men looked at each other, quite surprised.


    Making use of the opportunity, someone quietly asked, "Chief, since you and ir are not a couple, can


    I chase her? She is so pretty."


    Wesley rolled his eyes at him. "Only when you can do push-ups well enough."


    The young soldier was frustrated by the condition kept before him. ''I''m a newbie. But I''m already able


    to do it correctly. I''m just not fast enough. Why is Chief so hard on me?'' he grumbled to himself.


    Another soldier mustered up his courage and asked, "Chief, I can do push-ups fast enough. So, can I


    try my luck with ir?"


    "You''re too honest and docile. She will bully you," Wesley replied thoughtfully. On the outside, ir


    looked tender like amb, while on the inside, she was lively with various mischievous ideas. That was


    why she topped his list of the most troublesome people.


    Two down.


    Talbot was pushed outside the crowd. He suddenly was face to face with Wesley. He had no choice but


    to ask, "Chief, I like ir too. I''m good at martial arts, and I''m well-built. I''ve passed all the tests on the


    base. Can I?"


    Wesley nced at him. "No!"


    "Why not?" Talbot asked in curiosity.


    "She speaks English, German and Arabic, besides Chinese. But you don''t. You two will have trouble


    Talbot was left speechless. He felt Wesley was like a strict father testing and picking out a perfect son-


    inw. Three down.


    Lenard decided to give it a try too. He grinned proudly as he spoke. "Chief, I''m good at English. And I''m


    willing to learn German and Arabic. Can I give it a shot?"


    "Hmm. Well, she likes drinking milk which you''re allergic to. I wonder how things will work out between


    the two of you," Wesley observed calmly.


    Lenard said nothing more after that.


    Finally everyone''s hopes had died down. Wesley opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. ir was


    busy reading the messages one of her former colleagues had sent her. She told her that after she quit


    and left, some people who imed to be Percy''s wife''s family, came to the office of Jin Group. They


    beat the crap out of Filberta while Percy was busy dealing with the people from the fire department.


    Before leaving they threatened Filberta that Percy''s wife woulde home the next day and she would


    kill the bitch then.


    Frightened to the core, Filberta left the office earlier than usual. The other employees assumed that she


    might be too scared toe to work the next day.


    No sooner had Wesley started the engine than Megan called. The car GPS disyed her name. ir


    didn''t utter a word. She put her phone away, rested her head on the back of the seat and looked out


    the window.


    The ringing stopped after two rings. ir thought Wesley took the call. But there was silence in the car.


    He wasn''t speaking. She turned her head curiously. The car GPS window showed that the call had


    ended.


    A momentter, his phone rang again. This time, she knew why. Wesley hung up on Megan.


    ir felt relieved and happy. "Why did you hang up?" she asked.


    "I''ll call her backter." He knew that if he took Megan''s call at that moment, ir would get mad again.


    So he decided not to answer Megan''s call in ir''s presence.


    "Maybe you should answer it. She has called you twice. What if something has happened? Or maybe


    there is some emergency," ir said.


    Wesley looked at her and said, "If you say so, then I''ll answer it."


    "O...okay," she stammered. The moment he uttered those words, the happiness in her heart vanished.


    Wesley smiled. "I changed my mind," he said. "I''m afraid if I take Megan''s call, someone will throw a


    tantrum and insist on moving out again."


    ir realized that he was making fun of her.


    Flushing with embarrassment and anger, she grabbed his arm tight. "If you ridicule me again, I''ll pinch


    you hard," she threatened. In fact, he was wearing thick clothes, and her pinches wouldn''t hurt that


    much. So her threat didn''t have the effect she had expected.


    "I think I know what kind of boyfriend you should have."


    A boyfriend? That wasn''t something she wanted to hear about, especially from him. She only wanted


    him. Still, she asked, "What kind?"


    "You need someone tough. The kind that can endure pain, enormous pain," he teased. She would raise


    her hand at Wesley whenever he said something wrong, hitting him and pinching him. He was afraid


    that if her future boyfriend wasn''t tough enough, he wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    ir withdrew her hand, pouting. "You sound like Hartwell when ites to me choosing a boyfriend.


    Strict and demanding." There was sarcasm in her tone.


    The smile on Wesley''s face faded. "You think it shouldn''t concern me?"


    ir snorted, "It hardly seems to matter what I think. Tell me, will you butt out if I say so?"


    "No! I''m a man of my word," he said immediately in a stern and authoritative voice. He had already told


    her that he was responsible for her until she found a reliable boyfriend. Till that time, he would take


    care of her.


    ir suddenly became upset. Her mood had been changing all night, swinging like a pendulum.


    Happiness, thrill, excitement, gratitude, gloom, annoyance, anger. She had experienced it all in the


    span of one night.


    She tried to change the subject. "So, what do you n to do tomorrow?"


    "What''s your n?" he asked, instead of answering her question.


    "I''m out of job now. At first, I nned to sleep for two days before I begin my quest for a new job. But


    now that you have some days off, I want to have some fun with you." She liked him. She didn''t want to


    conceal her feelings for him.


    "Any particr ce where you want to go?"


    "I''m thinking about Happy Valley. Actually, I want to ride a roller coaster, but I''m too afraid to do it on my


    own. I feel that if you''re with me, I might be able to do it." ir always felt that as long as Wesley was


    by her side, she could do anything. All the fears and inhibitions would go away when he was with her.


    ''What? Aren''t amusement parks like Happy Valley for children? Will I have to do these childish things


    with her?'' he thought with a frown on his face.


    Noticing his silence and frowning face, ir reasoned out, "If you don''t want to go with me, it''s fine. I''m


    not so eager to go anyway. Do whatever you want. I''ll just stay at home, sleeping in the daytime and


    looking for a job at night." Her voice suddenly turned low and sad.


    ''Here we go. Another trick of hers.'' Wesley sighed. "Okay. I''ll just take Megan to Happy Valley tomorrow


    then. Enjoy your sleep."


    ''Take Megan to Happy Valley?'' ir thought she heard it wrong. She looked at him in disbelief, too


    mad to utter a word.


    Wesley, though, was stone-faced. There was no trace of sarcasm or teasing. He seemed extremely


    serious about his n. Just then, they reached the parking lot.


    He got out of the car once it rolled to a halt, and came to her side. As if not sensing her mood at all, he


    unbuckled her seat belt and was going to carry her out of the car as usual.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "No!" she rebuffed angrily. "I can jump. You don''t need to be so concerned."


    Wesley stared at her for a few seconds and then asked, "Did I ever say that I don''t want to go with


    you?"


    "You didn''t, but you didn''t say you wanted to either." Back then, she had given him a few seconds to


    think about it, but he didn''t reply.

 Chapter 623 The Piggyback

    Chapter 623 The Piggyback


    Even though ir was struggling quite a bit, Wesley ignored that resistance and carried her out of the


    car.


    "Humph!" With a gruff mumble, she straightened her clothes and then made her way towards the


    elevator as soon as he put her down. She didn''t even seem to be in a mood to wait for him.


    However, she couldn''t get rid of him so easily. Wesley caught up to her and grabbed her arm.


    "What!" she almost roared, turning around.


    "You seem really short-tempered and hold in too many feelings. That''s not good for your health. You


    know what? Let''s take the stairs. The exercise is good for venting out some anger." She could be as


    troublesome as she wanted to be, but he was an expert in taming people.


    "No! I''m so not taking the stairs! You take the stairs! Let go of me, you jerk!" No matter how much she


    despised wasting energy on the stairs, she was taken to them anyway.


    ''Twenty-one floors! Forty-two flights of stairs! Damn this heartless, cold-blooded, overbearing tyrant!''


    Her legs started shaking at the very thought. "Wesley, if you really want to climb the stairs, go ahead


    and knock yourself out; but I don''t want to. I''m not a masochist. I want to ride the elevator. Let me go!"


    Wesley must have had some n in his head because he stopped at the bottom of the stairs to give


    her a chance to soften her tone before starting climbing. "What do you n to do tomorrow?" he asked


    again.


    "Sleeping!" She was still fuming. ''He is the devil.''


    That was it! The anger still hadn''t gone away! Holding her arm, Wesley started ascending the stairs.


    ir shouted behind him, "Wesley, it serves you right that you''ve been single for so many years. No


    wonder not a single girl likes you. You don''t deserve one! You don''t even know how to treat a girl!"


    Wesley turned around and asked her in a simple tone, "Aren''t you a girl?"


    Caught up in her fury, ir didn''t understand where his question wasing from. She had forgotten


    that she liked Wesley once upon a time. But still she retorted, "What a stupid question! Of course I am!"


    Wesley didn''t press further, but he seemed satisfied.


    When they reached the third floor, ir finally realized what he had meant. Panting, she tried to argue


    with him. "Nuh-uh, nice try! But I told you I was over you. Tomorrow, I''ll bring home a boyfriend to prove


    it to you. And he''s going to be much more handsome, taller, stronger, more thoughtful, and more


    sessful than you are. He is going to be perfect!" Even she had no idea what she was saying.


    "Okay," Wesley nodded calmly. To be honest, he would be really happy for her if she could find


    someone like that; if such a someone existed at all!


    When they reached the sixth floor, ir felt like she couldn''t breathe anymore, but she still couldn''t


    convince Wesley to let her go. And the fact that she had trouble breathing did not help her cause in any


    way since she could not speak.


    ''Boo...hoo... this evil man. How can he torture me like this?'' she thought sadly. The fury was slowly


    turning into sadness now.


    She let out a low sob, trying to hold back her tears. Wesley turned around and saw that her eyes were


    red. "What do you n to do tomorrow?" he asked once again.


    ir finally lost it all and yelled, "Wesley Li, if you keep forcing me to climb the stairs, I am not even


    going to go to paradise with you, even if you beg me!"


    Wesley ignored the roar and turned around to continue climbing.


    Four more floors up, when ir felt like she was going to fall down, his phone vibrated. ir heard it


    too.


    "Hi, Mom," he greeted Cecelia in his usual two-word sentence.


    "Wes, I hear that you''re off-duty tomorrow. Is that right?" Cecelia''s voice was loud enough to reach


    ir''s ears.


    "Yes," Wesley answered. But before the matter could continue further, ir''s eyes gleamed!


    ''It''s Cecelia! I''m saved, '' she thought. After taking a deep breath, she climbed up the three steps


    between them to quickly snatch his phone. Even though he wouldn''t give it to her, ir managed to get


    her voice through by shouting out loud, "Aunt Cecelia, help me! Your son is being cruel to me!"


    Wesley was speechless. He had no idea ir was going to y this card!


    Cecelia''s eyes lit up when she heard ir''s voice, even though her sentence wasn''t clear. "Son, is that


    ir? Are you with her? Put her on the phone. I want to speak to her. Hurry now."


    Wesley had no choice now. He had to hand his cell over to ir, who was gloating in glee now.


    Once ir had the phone in her hand, she felt like she could finally get justice for the torture she had


    been facing and started telling on Wesley. "Aunt Cecelia, I don''t know what I did wrong, but Wesley is


    punishing me for some random reason by making me climb to the 21st floor. On stairs! And he didn''t


    even let me eat. He also yelled at me."


    Wesley listened on with a poker face while ir made some false and some true usations against


    him. She was taking full advantage.


    Cecelia felt bad when she heard ir''s sad voice, and she wasn''t happy about the way Wesley treated


    ir either. In fact, from what she was hearing, he was being cruel. True it wasn''t easy for him to like


    someone, but now that he had feelings for ir, he definitely needed to treat her better. "There, there.


    Don''t be so sad, ir. Don''t cry! I am here, and I am going to give Wes a good tongueshing. You go


    take the elevator."


    "But I am scared, Aunt. And he won''t allow me to do that," ir continued in a timid tone, even though


    she was smirking much more dly at Wesley now, with her left hand on her waist. He looked at her in


    disbelief. This woman was unbelievable!


    "It''s okay. He will. Give the phone to him and I''ll talk some sense into the man!"


    "Okay. Thank you, Aunt Cecelia." ir returned the phone to Wesley with a happy expression that was


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    in total contrast to her timid tone.


    "Wes, what''s going on? How can you treat a girl like that? How do you even dare? Maybe you can


    easily climb so many stairs, but ir is a girl. Girls are delicate. They should be treated gently. That''s


    twenty-one floors. How can you make her do that?"


    Though her words weren''t so harsh, Cecelia sounded angry. As he was being scolded, Wesley didn''t


    exin. He didn''t even say a single word but merely kept on staring at ir.


    The trouble was, there was only one apartment on each floor in this building. What was more, for some


    reason, the elevator on each floor was exclusive to the person who lived there. This meant that ir


    couldn''t use the elevator on the tenth floor. Either she continued climbing or she would have to go all


    the way down!


    After listening to Cecelia''s scolding for a while, Wesley finally spoke and assured her, "Okay, Mom! I''ll


    carry her upstairs now."


    Cecelia was relieved. "That''ll do just fine. Remember, be gentle and thoughtful around girls. You need


    to take care of them and love them. Or you might end up being single your whole life."


    "No problem, Mom. That is exactly what I want. Bye!" Tired of Cecelia''s nagging, Wesley hung up the


    phone.


    He and ir stared at each other. Suddenly, it dawned on her what he had meant by "carry." ''Aww hell


    no!'' She couldn''t help shuddering. "If you carry me up on your shoulder, I''ll tell on you again!" she


    warned.


    Wesley sneered in response. He wasn''t afraid of his mom. What could she do once the deed was


    done?


    Despite ir''s screams and tantrum, he threw her on her shoulder and moved on.


    This wasn''t what she had been expecting. It was weird, awkward, and ufortable! When she had


    gotten drunkst time, he had carried her in his arms, not like this.


    Her head was swimming. But ittched onto one creative idea. "Put me down right now! Or I''ll make


    you sleep in my bed again tonight! I mean it! If you don''t sleep in my bed tonight, I''ll go out and get


    drunk again!" she threatened. That seemed to work; after all, Wesley had to suffer deeply thest time


    such a thing had happened.


    The next second, she was put down.


    ''Eh? My threat is working!'' ir let out of a sigh of relief and tried not to puke. Grabbing the handrail to


    steady herself, she looked at Wesley miserably and told him, "Leave! I don''t want to see you right now."


    Ignoring what she was saying, he turned around and squatted down. "Fine! Come on up!" he


    demanded. Come to think about it, every time when he wanted to punish her, he had ended up coaxing


    her into doing something SHE wanted. It was baffling! Like how did she manage to do that? Even a


    soldier like him was unable to tame this woman!


    ir climbed onto his back. "I have to say you asked for this. It was your idea to climb the stairs, and


    now it is you giving me a piggyback ride all the way up to the twenty-first floor." In retrospect, it was


    rather ironic!


    She also had to confess to herself that the man had incredible stamina. He carried her up from the


    tenth floor to the twenty-first without stopping for a breather.


    Deciding that she would give him a break, ir had even suggested that she could climb thest four


    sets of stairs when they reached the neenth floor, but Wesley had objected. "I said that I would


    carry you upstairs, and carry you upstairs I will," was his response.


    Finally, when they were back in their apartment, ir all but ran into the kitchen, grabbed a bottle of


    mineral water from the shelf and handed it to Wesley. "Here, drink some water. Do you want it to be


    boiled?" As far as she recalled, he never had mineral water boiled. By habit, he merely unscrewed the


    lid and gulped it down.


    Wesley looked at the bottle in her hand and took it with a slight smile, his first one in a long while. "No


    need. But I can see that you''re a pretty good liar."


    "What?" ir was confused.


    Wesley took another huge gulp of water without responding to her words. He didn''t want to embarrass


    her further.


    Then she remembered that she had told him earlier there was no mineral water left in their home.


    Damn! "This is thest bottle," she said, trying to save face with an embarrassed smile.

 Chapter 624 Set Off For Happy Valley

    Chapter 624 Set Off For Happy Valley


    Wesley nodded and said, "Then I''ll head downstairs to get a box."


    They didn''t have a water dispenser yet in this new apartment, so they had been buying mineral water.


    Seeing that he had turned around to buy water, ir panicked. She grabbed his arm and said,


    "No...don''t..."


    Wesley had only to look at her to know what was going on. He gently moved her hand away and


    walked into the kitchen. Several 500 ml bottles of water along with a five liter bottle of water stood


    where they usually stored bottled mineral water.


    He then opened the freezer to find that apart from food, there were also several kinds of beverages.


    When he returned to the living room, ir had already locked herself in her bedroom, too embarrassed


    to face him. He stared at the door to her bedroom for a bit, then smiled and walked inside his own


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    bedroom.


    The next morning, ir was woken up by some sharp knocks on her door.


    She turned in bed with annoyance, wondering if she''d dreamed it. Then she put the covers over her


    head, determined to get more sleep.


    "ir," Wesley called from outside the door.


    Hearing his voice, she sat up abruptly.


    "ir," he called again.


    ir jumped out of bed, slipped into her slippers and trotted to open the door. Wesley was fully


    dressed, sporting a gray long-sleeved shirt (unbuttoned) over a white V-necked T-shirt and ck jeans.


    This was the first time she had seen him in something else other than his uniform and pajamas.


    She looked at him in surprise, as if he had turned into a different person. Even his hair was a little


    messier than usual.


    "7 a.m. Time to get up," he reminded her.


    "It''s too early." She was sleepy. Besides, she didn''t even have to go to work. She needed her beauty


    sleep, and was determined to get it. That was what days off were for.


    "Happy Valley," Wesley replied simply.


    Oh, right. They talked about that yesterday. "I''m not going," she announced.


    "Okay. Why not?" The happy look in his eyes dimmed.


    "If Megan''s going, I''m staying. I don''t want to be the third wheel between you two." The thought of


    Megan ruined her day. She turned around sullenly, walked back into her room leaving the door open


    and climbed into bed again, pulling the covers over her head to hide from the world.


    "She''s not going." He was just teasing when he mentioned Megan.


    ir turned around in bed, exposing more of her than she might want normally. Wesley, ever the


    gentleman, averted his gaze.


    ''Really?'' "So you asked her along and she turned you down? And you''re taking me instead?" ir


    asked sadly. Wesley felt she was being impossible.


    She was the one who wanted to go to the Happy Valley amusement park. He was only going there to


    make her happy. Now she was implying that he was the one who wanted to go. He was a guy. Why


    would he go there? "I''m giving you 20 minutes to get dressed. Any longer and I''ll dress you myself,


    wash your face, and brush your teeth. And make you climb the stairs every day. No elevator. The timer


    starts...now." He pushed a button on his watch.


    ''Wow, I really know how to pick ''em, don''t I?'' She started to doubt her taste.


    She sat up and asked, "Anyone ever told you that you''re a jerk?"


    "Yes," he replied.


    She was relieved. She wasn''t the only one who believed that. ''Who told him that, I wonder? What did


    he do? He''s actually a good guy, '' she wondered.


    "Hundreds of days ago, a girl in the cafeteria of Y City Language and Culture University said the same


    thing," Wesley continued.


    ''Hundreds of days ago? At Y City Language and Culture University?'' ir thought about what he said.


    ''Could it be me?'' It probably was her. That time she got scalded.


    She clutched a pillow and threw it at him. Wesley caught it and said, "You have 17 minutes, 26 seconds


    left."


    "You are such a bully! Ahhhhhh!" she screamed hysterically. Her voice echoed through the apartment.


    With less than 10 seconds to go, ir raced into the living room as soon as she finished applying toner


    to her face. "I made it. But just bear with me. I have a couple more things to do."


    Wesley was speechless. Her excuse was far-fetched. But Wesley waited for her anyway.


    Having bought herself more time, ir slowed down to a more normal pace, which for her was slow.


    Half an hour ticked by. She finally walked out of her bedroom with her backpack. She looked at Wesley,


    who sat on the couch, and said, "One more minute."


    She turned around, walked back into her bedroom, found the perfume he bought her and sprayed


    some on her neck and wrists and dabbed at both spots with a tissue. She didn''t like to overpower


    anyone with her scent. She almost never used perfume. So she had a tendency to forget to put any on


    before leaving the house.


    Sitting in the ck Hummer, ir asked, "Can we stop somewhere for breakfast?" It wasn''t even 8


    a.m. yet.


    "Yeah. I''ll find us a ce to eat." He turned the car around.


    After breakfast, they headed for Happy Valley. It was a one-hour drive. ir felt sleepy as the


    sameness of the roads and the vibration of the engine started to lull her. But she fought the urge. She


    was afraid that if it got too quiet, Wesley would get sleepy too. He was up earlier than her, after all.


    "Ever been to Happy Valley before?" she asked him, trying to stay awake.


    "Sort of."


    "Huh?" ''Sort of? Either you''ve been somewhere or you haven''t. What did "sort of" mean?''


    "To catch a bad guy there, I got on a Ferris wheel once."


    "Huh? Chasing a bad guy through Happy Valley? Tell me about it."


    ir sat straight, intrigued. Wesley looked at her and began recounting what happened back then.


    Besides the routine training, Wesley was assigned dangerous missions.


    A few years ago, Wesley found out that a criminal had escaped to Happy Valley, so he and some of his


    fellow soldiers went there to catch the guy. The criminal and his girlfriend were riding on a Ferris wheel.


    Somehow the bad guy spotted him and freaked out. Despite being high in the air, he opened the door


    and tried to run.


    The guy was a felon. Wesley had spent months tracking him down. He wouldn''t let him run away. So


    he climbed onto the spinning Ferris wheel without a second thought.


    The crowd saw this, and began squealing in terror. The staff stopped the Ferris wheel, and Wesley


    started chasing the bad guy, leaping from bar to bar, 30 stories up.


    The guy would turn around to kick Wesley from time to time. There was one time, the soldier dodged to


    his right and almost fell off the wheel.


    Luckily, he grabbed the wheel in time and climbed back up.


    Half an hourter, Wesley and his coworkers caught the guy on the wheel. And he earned a merit


    citation and a medal thanks to this.


    Wesley''s ount was brief. His tone was calm. But ir was thrilled. She knew how dangerous it had


    been for him.


    She wouldn''t have been able to move a finger being that high up, not to mention climbing and giving


    chase.


    "So was that the only time you''ve been there?" she asked casually.


    "No."


    "Was the other time for fun?" Her mind was still on the story he had just told her.


    Wesley chose to tell her the truth. "I drove Megan and her ssmates there once. But I didn''t go in.


    When they got through the turnstile, I left."


    "Oh. Wait, what? Megan?" She finally realized what he was saying. "Are you going to take care of her


    for the rest of your life?"

 Chapter 625 Sweetie

    Chapter 625 Sweetie


    ir knew all about Megan. Some tidbits she heard from others. Some from Colleen. She even told her


    things that nobody else knew about.


    "I never thought about it before." Wesley paused. "Maybe till she can find someone to take care of her."


    That was the same thing he said to her. ir rolled her eyes. "Officer Li, you''re such a noble, decent,


    warm-hearted, selfless, wonderful man!" She used all the words she could think of at that moment. She


    was being sardonic, of course. ir didn''t buy into the "captain save-a-hoe" story. Wesley didn''t say


    anything.


    ir knew he wouldn''t.


    She sighed and asked, "Are you sleepy?"


    "No." He didn''t understand why he would be tired. It was still morning. They had just gotten up.


    ir leaned back in her seat and was going to doze off. "I am. I''m going to take a nap. Wake me up if


    you start to get sleepy."


    "Why would I do that?"


    With her eyes closed, ir answered feebly, "I''ll talk to you so you can stay awake."


    "Just go to sleep. Wake you up when we get there." Wesley thought she slept too much as it was. Of


    course, he didn''t need much sleep anyway.


    "Okay." She yawned, used the lever to ease the seat back until she feltfortable, and then drifted


    off.


    When they arrived, Wesley woke her after he parked the car. "Do you need more Zzzs? We can go in


    "No, I''m good. Let''s not waste any time." To prove that she was already totally awake, ir unbuckled


    her seat belt quickly and jumped out of the car. Or at least, she tried, and then she remembered how


    high up his vehicle was, and stepped onto the running board, and then down. Then she closed the


    door.


    A long line had formed in front of the ticket office. "Wait here. I''ll get the tickets," she said.


    Wesley stopped her, thinking that a man should be taking care of this kind of thing. "I''ll go. Just wait for


    me by the entrance." He gestured in that direction to make his point.


    ir agreed and went to wait by the entrance.


    Soldiers were able to gain early ess at the ticket office. But Wesley lined up just like everyone else.


    At the entrance there were security scanners and staff inspecting visitors'' bags.


    When it was ir''s turn to go through the security check, she noticed a man would be inspecting her


    bag. She remembered she left two tampons in there. She didn''t check her bag when she left her


    apartment this morning.


    She looked inside. There they were. She had forgotten to take them out. It would be pretty


    embarrassing if they found them¡ªor worse, take them out to inspect them.


    Just when she was considering putting them in her pocket, the man rudely snatched her bag away.


    He was going to root through it when Wesley took the bag from him and handed it to a female worker.


    "This way,"


    he said to ir.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Oh, okay." ir walked quickly over to where he indicated. The woman went through her stuff. When


    she was certain there was nothing dangerous there, she let them through.


    After the staff scanned their tickets, Wesley asked ir, "Do many fairs have checkpoints like this?"


    ir thought about it and replied, "I think it''s only Happy Valley."


    Wesley frowned. He could understand the scanner and the security (you didn''t want a bomb being


    brought in, for example), but going through people''s belongings was not cool.


    Since she wasn''t the only one whose bag was inspected, ir didn''t mind. She quickly forgot all about


    it. Pointing at the double-decker merry-go-round, she asked, "Oooh! Let''s ride that one!"


    Wesley made a face. "I''ll wait for you."


    ir knew he wouldn''t want to do that. She was just teasing him. Seeing the awkwardness on his face,


    she snickered, "Okay. I''ll go line up." Some people said that deep down, every adult was a child. That


    was true with ir.


    The line wasn''t long. After a few minutes, she was allowed on the carousel and climbed onto a yellow


    seahorse.


    Wesley stood nearby, waiting. She waved at him with a smile, and he nodded in response.


    Before long, the carousel started up. ir took out her phone to take pictures. Before she could line up


    a shot, Joslyn called.


    "Hi, Joslyn," she said, one hand holding the iron bar.


    "Bless, good news!" Joslyn sounded thrilled.


    Happiness was indeed contagious. Before Joslyn had a chance to tell her anything, ir was already


    in a better mood. "You sound so happy. Are you pregnant, or something?" she joked.


    Joslyn suddenly screamed, "Oh my God! How do you know? You''re psychic! I just got back from the


    hospital. I''m pregnant! I''m so excited!"


    "Congrattions! You''re going to be a mom. That''s great!"


    "I married your cousin right when I graduated college. I''ve always wanted a kid. But Hartwell wasn''t so


    sure. Now that I''m about to be a mom, I''m really happy." Joslyn was actually gasping out those words,


    choked by feelings of joy.


    irforted her, "Take it easy. You need to take care of yourself, for the baby."


    Wesley watched her while she was on the phone. He had no idea who was on the other end. But she


    looked happy.


    Her smile was magical.


    It was like a candle that could light up the entire world. And her dimples...


    Wesley pulled out his phone and snapped a pic. She was mesmerizing.


    Now, that amazing smile, captured while she was on the carousel, was now in his photo gallery forever.


    When ir got off the carousel, she was still talking to Joslyn. She walked over to Wesley and took his


    arm.


    "Me? I... I''m in Happy Valley right now," ir replied on the phone.


    "Happy Valley? Alone? Why didn''t you invite me?" Joslynined.


    ir felt embarrassed, stroking her bangs awkwardly. "Um, I came with someone," she said in a low


    voice.


    "Who?" Joslyn pursued the question, afraid that her best friend would forget all about her once she


    found herself a boyfriend.


    ir looked at Wesley, not knowing how to tell her. Wesley looked at back. When their eyes met, she


    panicked and looked away. "Joslyn, tell Hartwell. I''ll text you when I''m home." She changed the subject


    hastily.


    However, too thrilled about the fact that she was pregnant, Joslyn didn''t detect anything unusual in her


    tone. "Okay. Bye, Bless."


    "Bye, sweetie."


    "''Sweetie''? Is that what girls call each other?" Wesley asked with a smile after ir hung up.


    "Er... Yeah. You guys do it too. The term ''bro'' ring a bell?" she replied with a giggle.

 Chapter 626 Roller Coaster Ride

    Chapter 626 Roller Coaster Ride


    Wesley knew what ir was talking about. Talbot and the other soldiers always addressed each other


    like that. Of course, they didn''t dare do that to Wesley.


    ir then continued to ride some other amusement park rides. Each time, she enjoyed the ride by


    herself, while Wesley waited on the sidelines.


    Finally, ir felt bored and upset. It was no fun going on rides by herself. She said angrily, "Next up is


    the roller coaster. You''d better ride this one with me."


    "Mmm hmm," was all he said.


    "Is that yes or no? Tell me straight up. Will you ride the roller coaster with me?" ir asked with a glum


    face.


    Wesley sighed and nodded. Of course he would. That was why he came here in the first ce. He


    knew she would be scared to ride the roller coaster by herself.


    ir''s mood brightened again when she got his answer.


    When they walked past a vending machine, ir jogged over to it. She intended to buy two bottles of


    mineral water, but on second thought, she changed her mind and bought just one.


    As she walked back to Wesley, she unscrewed the lid and took a few sips to quench her thirst. Then,


    she mischievously passed the bottle of water to him.


    Much to her surprise, Wesley naturally grabbed the bottle and gulped down the rest in one go.


    Moreover, he didn''t show a hint of disdain on his face. Didn''t he mind sharing the same bottle? It was


    like a second-hand kiss.


    In a daze, ir took the empty bottle back and shook it. He didn''t leave her so much as a drop of


    water.


    With a smile, he tossed the empty bottle into the bin near them, sinking it effortlessly. He then grabbed


    the dazed girl''s hand and strode forward.


    The warmth from his big hand snapped her back to reality. ir shed a sweet smile and moved a


    step closer to him, locking her arm in his. Pretending to be angry, sheined, "You owe me a


    bottle of water, mister."


    "Okay." ''I bought you ten cartons of milk the other day. Just one bottle of water? No big deal.''


    On their way to the roller coaster, two girls had been following them the whole time. Well, to be more


    precise, they followed Wesley. Tall, handsome, masculine aura¡ªwhat girl wouldn''t enjoy watching him?


    The two girls thought that ir was his girlfriend at first. But after watching them from a careful


    distance, the girls concluded they weren''t a couple, because they weren''t intimate.


    Thenter, they were sad when they saw Wesley drinking from the same bottle of water as ir. But


    they weren''t about to give up that easily. ''Well, maybe they''re brother and sister.''


    But the next fact struck them like a p. The man held the woman''s hand and then the woman locked


    arms with him. The man didn''t pull away, but instead, he lowered his head to look at her lovingly. The


    way a boyfriend would look at his girlfriend.


    Disappointed, the two girls instantly turned and stopped following them. Yes, they did appreciate hot


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    guys, but they didn''t mess around with someone who was already attached.


    When he saw the two girls disappear into the crowd from the corner of his eye, Wesley finally felt


    relieved. He had noticed them tagging along, so he kept an eye on them.


    His upation trained him to be a vignt man. It didn''t matter who it was, he''d be able to figure out if


    he was being followed. The tiniest thing could alert him.


    From a distance, they saw a roller coaster circle along the winding track. Screaming passengers could


    be heard, sending a shiver down ir''s spine. She suddenly wanted to chicken out.


    It had been a few years since she hadst ridden a roller coaster. She still remembered how scary it


    felt. It had sucked the life out of her when she exited the roller coaster. Recalling the experience, she


    was even more frightened now.


    Wesley sensed that she was gradually slowing down and tightening her grip on his arm. Confused, he


    tilted his head to look at her.


    ir was staring at the roller coaster, fear evident in her eyes. She was hesitant, halting.


    Knowing what was going on, Wesley gripped her hand, practically dragging her there.


    ir realized his intent. In a shaky voice, she stammered loudly, "W-Wesley... Wait... I''m afraid of


    heights. Let me go."


    Wesley grinned andforted her, "It''s not that high." He guesstimated it might be no more than 60


    meters high, which was roughly equivalent to a twenty-story building. He remembered the Kingda Ka


    roller coaster at Six gs New Jersey was about 139 meters tall, more than twice the height of this


    one.


    "But it''s really fast. I get carsick, too." ir tried toe up with another excuse.


    "So are bullet trains. You get sick on those, too?" He took a quick look, and figured the roller coaster


    might hit 160 km/h, maybe 190 on the downhill runs. But a bullet train could reach 300-350.


    ir wanted to cry. She racked her brain to try finding another excuse to avoid the terrifying fate that


    awaited her. Each step closer to therge steel track made it that much harder to breathe. She could


    feel her legs trembling. "I don''t think it''s safe. The equipment looks pretty old. I don''t want to die here."


    "Hey, I''m going too. Before we came here, I got some safety inspectors to figure out if the rides were


    safe. And guess what they found? Nothing. You''ll be fine," Wesley assured her. He still had a lot of


    things on his bucket list. He intended to cross them off one day.


    The shivering woman was shocked to hear that. She didn''t expect him to have enough prestige to


    order a safety inspection.


    Despite ir''s reluctance, Wesley finally managed to drag her to the queue for the roller coaster. A lot


    of youngsters were lined up, most of them were young girls. They stood there with them. ir felt


    embarrassed. Everyone looked brave, except her. She was the only one who hid behind a man in


    mortal fear.


    She let out a light cough and let go of Wesley''s arm. She straightened up and cheered herself up.


    "Anyway, you''re going with me. As long as I have you to hold onto, I won''t be scared."


    Wesley nodded approvingly. "That''s right. You can just pretend it''s a merry-go-round."


    ir rolled her eyes at him. ''Merry-go-round? There''s a huge difference!''


    At the thought of it, ir pursed her lips gloomily. People''s thrilling screams came wave after wave,


    making her more and more uneasy.


    Soon, it was their turn. As soon as they were allowed to get inside, ir grabbed his hand and headed


    towards thest row of seats. "Quick! Let''s sit in thest row. That''s less scary," she urged.


    But Wesley stopped her. "No." He dragged her in the opposite direction and stopped at the first row.


    "No way! I''m not sitting in the first row!" she screamed, ready to escape.


    Ignoring her protests, Wesley scooped her up and sat her down in one of the seats of the first row,


    while exining, "Trust me. You won''t be happy in thest row. If you sit in the first row, you get to see


    the action, up close and personal. The reason why a roller coaster is so thrilling is that you get to see


    what''s going on. But in the back row, you''re essentially weightless. If you don''t have a strong stomach,


    you''ll be emptying its contents by the end. That''s not good for you, and I know it''s not fun. Sit in the


    middle row, and you might as well throw away your ticket. Your view is blocked. You need to be able to


    see. It''s more fun that way."


    As he said that, he already sat next to ir, fastened their seatbelts and closed thep bars. After


    confirming everything, they just waited for the staff to check on their safety restraints.


    ir clutched his hand tightly and said in a trembling voice, "Okay...I trust you. You never lie."


    Wesley smiled, "That''s right.


    Just like I told you." She felt a little better after hearing what he said. ''Yeah, he''d never lie to me!'' she


    told herself.


    A worker checked on the passengers one by one. After that, the bell rang, letting everyone know the


    ride was about to start. Wesley squeezed her hand, giving herfort. "I''m by your side. Don''t be


    afraid. You''re safe."


    ir swallowed a little saliva and slowly tilted her head. She stared into his eyes; the deep and firm


    look in his eyes touched her heart. "Mmm hmm," she nodded.


    He was here; she wasn''t afraid.


    ir closed her eyes as the train slowly began its run.

 Chapter 627 Please Scream

    Chapter 627 Please Scream


    In no time, the roller coaster began to speed up. ir could feel the strong wind hitting her face and


    whizzing in her ears. She couldn''t help but scream out loud with her eyes shut tightly. She could


    imagine how scary it was.


    Regret filled her heart. Why did she choose to ride a roller coaster with Wesley? She must look a sight


    now.


    Her hair was a mess. She was screaming, which couldn''t sound good to him. And her face was twisted


    into a mask of fright.


    Then she wondered why Wesley was so quiet.


    He didn''t make a sound.


    If he hadn''t been holding her hand, she would doubt if he was really sitting right next to her.


    Her curiosity to check on Wesley surpassed her fear of heights, so she decided to open an eye to catch


    a glimpse of him. Biting her lower lip, she slightly tilted her head and managed to open an eye. The


    man was as calm as he ever was, as if he wasn''t sitting on a roller coaster but walking idly around the


    streets. Or rxing in front of the TV.


    But she had no time to marvel at his preternatural calm. The next second, the roller coaster suddenly


    came to a drop. She felt butterflies in her stomach as her body followed the drop. In an instant, she


    shrieked at the top of her lungs, tears streaming down her face.


    "Wesley, Wesley!" she cried out.


    "Yes?" He turned to look at the crying woman. She didn''t even dare to open her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Why aren''t you screaming? Aren''t you scared? Wanna scream with me?"


    Wesley said casually, "Look at that beautiful view. You can see for miles up here. Why should I


    scream?"


    "Boo...hoo...Wesley...Ah..." she cried and shrieked again when the roller coaster took a sharp turn.


    "Come on, y along. Everyone else is screaming," she begged.


    Instead of screaming, Wesley burst outughing when he heard what she said. Heughed so heartily


    that ir could feel his hand shaking. ir became more agitated and shouted, "You''reughing! How


    can youugh? Everyone is screaming...Aargh! Please, just this once. For me?"


    "But..." ''I''m not scared at all, '' he thought.


    After a little hesitation, Wesley finally made up his mind and cleared his throat, ready to let out a


    scream. However, the train slowed down all of a sudden. The time was up. "You can open your eyes.


    We''re on the ground now."


    ir opened her eyes and saw the roller coaster slowly sliding into the station. She took a deep breath


    and felt all the tension drain from her body.


    "Wow. So soon?" she said in disbelief.


    Wesley nodded, "Yeah. That wasn''t so bad, was it?" To Wesley, things like this were built to scare girls


    like ir, who wanted the thrills without the danger.


    ir shook her head, but then nodded like a rattle. "Are you kidding? I felt like I was flying. Then


    pressed back into my seat thanks to the drops. Now I know what an astronaut feels like..."


    As they spoke, a few staff came and helped the passengers open up thep bars. After unfastening the


    seat belt, Wesley got out of the coaster.


    When ir tried to stand up, she found her legs trembling. She could hardly stand. Embarrassed, she


    looked at the calm man and whispered, "Wesley..."


    "What?"


    "I... I can''t get up," she said, blushing.


    Wesley stifled hisughter and stepped over. He was getting ready to carry her out.


    ir was worried. She wondered if he would throw her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. He


    liked doing that. If he did that in front of everyone, she swore that she wouldn''t talk to him anymore.


    But then, she finally heaved a sigh of relief when he squatted down and carefully scooped her up.


    He carried her in his arms, just like he did when she had gotten drunk at Orchid Private Club.


    A few girls holding each other''s arms all gasped in admiration when they saw such a romantic scene.


    ir heard the girls say that they also wanted a boyfriend who could carry them.


    Wesley carried ir all the way outside the roller coaster and sat her down on a bench. "Wait for me


    here. I''ll get some water."


    "Okay." ir put her hand on her chest to steady her breathing. Her heart was still pounding fast.


    Although she felt jittery the whole ride, she had a fantastic time riding a roller coaster with Wesley. He


    looked like nothing scared him. His calm face made ir feel safe.


    Now he was thoughtful, and went to buy water. He knew her throat was hoarse after screaming like


    that.


    After a few minutes, she saw Wesley hurry back with only one bottle of water in his hand. ir asked


    confusedly, "Just one? Aren''t you thirsty?"


    "You drink first," he replied simply.


    ir nodded and took the bottle from his hand. It was then that she felt how warm it was. He had


    bought a bottle of heated water. "Wow, they even have warm water here?" If she had known that there


    was heated water avable here, she wouldn''t have bought the cold drink for the two of them earlier.


    "Yeah. You''re fragile. Don''t drink so much cold water from now on," he reminded her. He was strong.


    Cold water or hot water meant the same to him. He could drink cold water all year round.


    "I know. It''s just when I''m outside, I can''t get heated drinks all the time," she exined. Most of the


    time, she could only find a vending machine selling cold beverages.


    Then, she took a sip of water, enjoying the warmth coursing through her body.


    Now that she had ridden on the roller coaster with Wesley, ir had no interest in the other rides and


    games in the amusement park. Nothing could top that experience. Besides, it was lunchtime. Her


    stomach growled and she felt drained of energy. Naturally, she weakly leaned on him, looking to him for


    support.


    Wesley nced at her, and pointed to the steps next to them. "Stand there," he instructed.


    ir frowned in confusion. Nheless, she meekly walked over there and stood on the first step,


    holding the railing for support.


    He then squatted down with his back to her. "Climb on."


    Now she realized what he intended to do. She didn''t budge a bit, merely staring at his broad back.


    His care for her made her wary.


    She wanted to tell him, ''Don''t spoil me like this. Because I''ll never find a boyfriend who treats me like


    you do. I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave you...''


    Wesley turned around to look at the motionless woman. Seeing the dazed expression on her face, he


    exined, "I checked the map. The nearest restaurant is quite a walk. You''re weak, so you can have a


    piggyback ride. Come on. Let''s go!"


    ir rolled her eyes at him. He always said she was weak. In fact, it wasn''t that she was weak; it was


    just that he was too strong. He was a soldier.


    She looked around the people passing by and then fixed her eyes on his back again. She felt bashful,


    and at the same time, didn''t want to tire him out, so she declined, "No need. I can walk..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Wesley decisively leaned backwards, grabbed her hands and pulled


    her onto his back.


    ir was taken aback. Before she knew it, she was riding on his back.


    On their way to the restaurant, a lot of people cast them curious nces. ir had been protesting the


    whole way, asking him to put her down. But he just didn''t listen to her. All of her protests fell on his deaf


    ear.


    "Okay, I can see the sign. Please put me down. I want to walk. And I don''t want to tire you out," ir


    said.


    But he pretended he heard nothing. "It''s not far now. Let me walk by myself," she persuaded again.


    Still, he said nothing. "Okay, okay. I''ve made up my mind. I''ll do exercises with you, so that I''ll be as


    strong as you one day," she said, sighing.


    "You don''t have to." Finally, he opened his mouth.


    He didn''t like the idea that she could be as strong as him. He was afraid she didn''t need him, or a


    boyfriend at all if she became so strong one day.


    Before ir could say anything else, they reached the restaurant. Wesley walked to a table and


    carefully put her down on a chair.


    Free atst, ir took a tissue from her handbag and helped him mop up the sweat.

 Chapter 628 A Distasteful Lunch

    Chapter 628 A Distasteful Lunch


    After carrying her piggyback style for quite a while, Wesley was surprisingly not that tired. Even with his


    minimal sweating, ir still offered to wipe his face.


    He did not refuse her kind gesture and just let her do as she pleased while he browsed through the


    menu. "Which do you prefer? Western or Chinese? Well, it''s fine whichever you like. They have them


    both here."


    "I would like the steak."


    "Okay then."


    Wesley gestured that they were ready to order, and a waiter arrived at their table. ir went to throw


    the napkin she wiped Wesley''s face with and when she got back to her seat, she asked the waiter,


    "What kind of hot drinks do you serve?" She turned to look at Wesley and added, "I think you would like


    something hot to drink as well."


    "Hmm. I don''t think I want it. I''m fine with a ss of water." He turned to the waiter and asked, "Do you


    have any hot drink avable?"


    "Yes, sir. We have hot coffee, milk tea, and an assortment of fruit juice," the waiter replied.


    ir chose to have a steak set and a ss of fruit juice. Wesley, on the other hand, ordered a bowl of


    noodle soup.


    ir had seen iting. Wesley was not that big of a fan of Western food after all.


    It was not long before their meals arrived. The steak came first. ir was hungry and took a hearty bite


    off the steak. However, the longer she chewed it, the more she lost her appetite. By the time Wesley''s


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    food reached their table, she''d grown fully sated of her steak that she couldn''t stop looking at it.


    Wesley noticed how intently ir was looking at his noodles and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing," ir replied as she shook her head.


    He lowered his head to start eating the noodles. When he checked up on ir, he noticed she hadn''t


    touched it since his food came. "What''s the matter? You don''t like it? Does it not taste good?"


    ir''s cheeks grew warm as she smiled coyly. She had eaten a lot of steaks when she was in Ennd.


    This steak did not taste like how she remembered it. Fairly enough, one could not expect good quality


    food from a restaurant inside an amusement park. The steak tasted terrible. "No, it''s quite alright," she


    lied.


    However, Wesley saw right through her fib. He removed the te in front of her and told her, "Order


    another dish."


    ir did not contest his suggestion and nodded. "Hmm. How about your noodles? Is it any good?"


    Wesley was not that much of a foodie, so he replied nonchntly, "Not too shabby."


    "How about we just exchange our dishes?" ir suggested hesitantly.


    "But I''ve already taken a few bites off it."


    She shook her head. "It''s okay. I don''t really mind." They had kissed more than a few times, so she


    figured sharing the same bowl of noodles was not really that big of a deal.


    The soldier thought otherwise. He did not want ir to have anything he had already eaten from. He


    answered, "No. I''ll order you a fresh bowl."


    "No, no. Just let me taste it first. What if I don''t like it either? It would be a waste of food." ir was


    aware Wesley was not a fan of extravagance and wastefulness.


    He moved his bowl closer to ir and ced her dish in front of him. Once they had settled everything,


    Wesley started inhaling the steak.


    She took a spoonful of the noodles and immediately disliked it. ''Oh my God. It''s no better than the


    steak. Is this even safe to consume?'' she wondered. She really was not a picky eater, but the food sold


    inside the amusement park was really terrible. They were also fairly expensive.


    What was confusing for her was the man in front of her. He ate the steak with a straight face, as if it


    was not the exact thing she tasted. He didn''tin about the vor and just epted it.


    ir immediately felt a pang of guilt. She shouldn''tin so much. She was fortunate enough to at


    least have something to eat.


    She gathered enough determination to continue eating the noodles. She was so focused to keep it in.


    After a painful first few bites, she couldn''t help but slow down again.


    "Is it bad, too?"


    Wesley asked. ir hastily stuffed another mouthful of noodles to her mouth and shook her head. "No,


    no! It''s very delicious."


    She swallowed it and took a swig of her fruit juice right after. The juice helped so much in concealing


    the noodles'' awful taste.


    Wesley gave her a long look and gestured to a waiter. "Do you serve any spicy food here?" He


    remembered she liked spicy food.


    ir looked at him in confusion. "Not full yet?"


    "Yup," Wesley answered. He didn''t offer any kind of exnation.


    The waiter mentioned a few spicy dishes for them; then Wesley asked ir to choose what appealed


    to her the most.


    As soon as the waiter left, Wesley took the half-finished bowl of noodles away from ir and ced it


    in front of him. She was confused and wanted to take the noodles back. He then pointed to the te


    and said, "I''m still hungry. This is arge noodle bowl. I''ll finish it. Wait for the spicy dishes."


    ir was touched by Wesley''s kind gesture.


    She sipped her warm fruit juice as she watched the man in front of her gobble the very distasteful


    noodles. "Wesley, how are you so easily pleased? You just ept things as they are. You can make do


    with everything."


    He paused and shrugged. "Well, I''m a soldier. I''ve experienced an awful lot of much harsher


    situations." There were times when he was unable to obtain food for two days. Some missions were


    really tough like that. He gradually stopped caring about the vors of the food. As long as he was


    getting enough nutrition, any food was okay.


    ir couldn''t help but let out a sigh upon hearing his words. She had never suffered from starvation or


    any kind of hardship growing up.


    Even after her parents'' passing, she was taken in by her uncle''s family. She was kind of sheltered


    there. There were times when she felt guilty of spending her uncle''s money. She tried her best to


    manage her money. Aside from that, she''d lived a pretty easy life.


    Even the part-time job she had while she was still attending school was easy andfortable. She


    mostly worked as a home tutor.


    On the other hand, Wesley was born into a wealthy and powerful family. He was a descendant of the Li


    family. He never had to worry about money. He was set to never experience any kind of inconvenience


    in his life.


    He''d trained for ten years in the military. His body and mind were honed thoroughly. From such rigid


    training, he had be an enduring man. He could have afortable andvish life had he chosen


    to stay at home. Instead, he needed to stay outside all the time to serve his country. Despite his


    family''s wealth, he never had the chance to savor his life. ir''s heart ached when she thought of it.


    The spicy dishes arrived on their table in no time. As expected, they were god awful tasting, too.


    Nheless, these were so much better than the noodles or the steak. ir ate most of it without


    saying a word.


    She was getting full, but there was still some food left. Wesley ate what remained of ir''s food. He


    was not to let any of the food go to waste.


    They stayed seated at their table for a while because Wesley had to answer a call. He was receiving a


    dozen of calls the whole morning. He said they were very important and he couldn''t ignore them.


    ir browsed through the Happy Valley map. When she saw that Wesley had ended the call, she


    asked, "Do you want to see some live performances this afternoon?"


    "It''s up to you." He had decided to make this day all about her.


    "I want to watch a lot! I would like to see ''A Love Story of Butterflies, '' ''Madam White Snake, '' and some


    other historical Chinese stories. I checked the reviews and people said the shows are excellent," she


    excitedly told Wesley.


    "Okay."


    They spent the whole afternoon watching every performance ir wanted to see. It was dusk by the


    time they left Happy Valley. ir fell asleep as soon as they settled down in the car.


    Wesley shook his head upon the sight of ir''s sleeping face. They didn''t walk that much after lunch;


    they only traveled from theater to theater. They spent half of their day sitting, and sitting was not at all


    tiring. How she managed to drain all her energy baffled Wesley.


    ir was exhausted. Maybe it was because she was up since six. It was fair. She didn''t have enough


    sleep and she spent most of the day ying around the theme park.


    Before Wesley dropped ir off, they first went to the fifth floor of Alioth Building for dinner.


    She was ready to dive into her bed when they reached her apartment, but before she could do that


    Wesley stopped her to say something. "Two nights from now, there will be an evening show for the


    soldiers. Each soldier can bring a plus one. Would you like toe with me?"


    ''Evening show? That sounds interesting.'' ir nodded and said, "Oh, yes. You can count me in."


    Wesley shed a smile upon hearing ir''s answer. "Okay. I''lle to pick you up then."


    "Okay, great!"


    The following morning, ir awoke to a text message from a former colleague in the Jin Group. The


    message was so startling it felt like she''d had her morning coffee.


    "ir, a little bird told me Mr. Jin had assigned Filberta as a manager of a branchpany. I heard


    she''s going to be transferred to a remote area. If she were to decline the transfer, Mr. Jin''s wife would


    expose the photos containing her being assaulted by multiple people. Also, some people from the


    government came to inspect the Jin Group. They specifically audited the ounts of the trantion


    department. Turns out they found anomalies and that pressured Mr. Jin to shut down the trantion


    department."


    ir stared nkly at her phone. She was lost without thought after everything she had just read. This


    was the exact same thing she wished for whileining to Joslyn. Everything she prayed for came


    true.


    Did Wesley order someone to do this?


    She couldn''t help but let out a sigh. He was never good with sweet or romantic words. He only showed


    his resolve with actions.


    On the night of the evening show, ir and Wesley arrived at the military camp together. The other


    soldiers mored at the sight of the two together.


    Wesley scanned the faces of the soldiers around him and then proceeded to introduce ir with so


    muchposure. "Everyone, this is my friend, ir Jing."

 Chapter 629 The Performer Is Blair Jing

    Chapter 629 The Performer Is ir Jing


    Of the numerous men that worked under Wesley, there was one whom ir didn''t know. He seemed


    quite frank with the man since he teased excitedly, "Chief, I remember you saying she''s Lieutenant


    General Ji''s niece thest time she came here. Now you''re telling us she''s your friend. So by next time,


    will she be your girlfriend?"


    The entire group burst intoughter except ir and Wesley. One was shy, the other stoic. "Yes,


    exactly! Chief, we''re supposed to bring a family member here tonight. And you''ve brought ir here!


    We all understand what that means. So I guess you should just be honest with us!" another soldier


    echoed and added to ir''s misery.


    "Chief, in any case, we all know what ir means to you!" the soldiers said in union.


    As the rumble of cheer and exmation grew louder with every passing sentence, ir''s face got


    hotter and redder in shyness. She was trying her best to maintain a polite smile on her lips but it was


    getting increasingly difficult. On the other hand, Wesley had kept a calm face throughout the torture,


    betraying no emotions, as if he weren''t the talk of the soldiers.


    "Cut the crap! All of you! Go do whatever you''ve been told to do. If you continue with this nonsense,


    then be ready for extra training sessions," he ordered coldly as he scanned the men around him.


    "While everyone else is enjoying the show!" he added, seeing a grin that still hadn''t faded on one of the


    soldier''s faces.


    The entire group immediately turned around in one uniform motion and dispersed. As they ran off, ir


    heard someone say, "Come on guys, run! Retreat quickly! Chief''s got hundreds of ways to torture you


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    to death!"


    ir chuckled under her breath as she saw them flee. It felt quite liberating! Wesley shifted his eyes


    towards her. "Come to my office first."


    "Yes, Colonel Li." ir saluted him yfully since there was nobody else around them now and they


    could be as cute as they wanted.


    Wesley grinned, and then told her in a stern voice, "Your salute isn''t right. It''s too far below the


    standards. Want me to train you?" Thest sentence was less stern and felt more evil than it should


    have!


    "Oh! No, no... I''m heading to your office right now! I am never saluting you again!" As she dropped


    those words, ir took to her heels, running as fast as she could. She didn''t even look back. Based on


    how strict Wesley was with his subordinates, she knew for sure that he wouldn''t let her pass the bar so


    easily. For all intents and purposes, it would easily take her about a couple of weeks just to learn how


    to salute. So, of course she wasn''t going to let him train her.


    On her way to Wesley''s office, ir bumped into Adalson and unable to protest, was taken to his office


    instead.


    Adalson slumped down in his chairfortably and told her, "I had a hunch you would be here tonight.


    And boy was I right! Here you are!"


    Embarrassed, ir tried to exin, "I don''t go to work these days. I feel bored staying at home all day


    long, so I''vee to see tonight''s show."


    And although she didn''t point out the person who had brought her, Adalson clearly knew the answer


    without even asking.


    He thought about something for a moment, and suddenly said, "You know what? I''ll have someone


    make a little change in the programs. You are going to sing a song tonight."


    ir widened her eyes in shock. "What? I...sing a song? On stage?"


    "Yes, I mean it."


    "No way. Uncle Adalson, I don''t have any singing prowess, discovered or otherwise. They know I''m


    your niece and I''ll disgrace you. Please don''t!" ir refused, trying to sound nice but ended up being


    blunt instead.


    Adalson waved his hand, motioning for her to calm down. "Oh please! I remember you sing quite well.


    Just do your best. Go and prepare yourself now."


    ''I sing quite well?'' ir waspletely bbergasted. "Uncle, I''m kind of tone-deaf. Please, I don''t


    want to sing on the stage and embarrass myself," she pleaded, but to no avail. ''With so many eyes on


    me, there''s no way I can sing! They will onlyugh at me, '' she thought to herself.


    Adalson tried to persuade her patiently, "Just listen to me. The guy''s wooden-headed. You need to do


    something to stimte him. You know, fall harder for you, or he wouldn''t know how good you are."


    With that topic brought up, ir sighed, "Actually, there''s no need to do that, Uncle. He doesn''t love


    me. I don''t want to force him to love me back anymore. What''s more, I like the state we are in right


    now. We''re getting along peacefully, at the very least." She didn''t lie about anything. They were living


    together in harmony for the moment; she could see him from time to time; and he treated her well and


    took her out for fun once in a while. She was content with all this. It didn''t matter to her anymore


    whether she could be his girlfriend or not. She wanted some peace and quiet in her life and she


    had it.


    However, showing no signs of giving in, Adalson ignored her disagreement and dialed a number.


    Before the line was connected, he asked her, "What song are you going to sing? How about the song


    you sang with Joslynst time. You did quite well on that. What was its name again?"


    ir didn''t tell him the name. "Uncle...I don''t want to sing a song. Please..." she drawled, helpless.


    She got what the man was trying to do and his intentions weren''t that bad. But she didn''t think it would


    work. She had had a fiance in the past, but Wesley wasn''t affected or stimted by this. How could she


    hope to make any influence on him just by singing a song? She shook her head resignedly; she was


    sure it wasn''t going to work.


    As soon as the call got through, Adalson skipped all niceties and instructed the person on the other


    end, "Add one more program at the end of the show. The performer is ir Jing..."


    "Uncle Adalson!" ir pulled a crying face, trying hard to convince him to cancel. She hadn''t expected


    her uncle would be so bossy this time.


    After ending the call, heforted the girl, "You fool. I know how well you sing, which means either you


    out now."


    ir had no choice but to nod, sighing in defeat.


    She continued to think about which song to sing continuously after she left Adalson''s office. Even after


    she had entered the venue with Wesley and sat down, her mind wasn''t made up. This was getting too


    So she had to ask for her best friend''s opinion. "Joslyn, help! You''ve heard me sing so many times.


    Which song do you think I can sing? Something easy you know, something I don''t suck at?"


    As usual, Joslyn replied to her message in a heartbeat. "Something you don''t suck at? Bless, you sing


    every song really well. But I like to hear you sing ''The Fish.'' You''re great at it!"


    ir thought about it carefully. She wasn''t so confident about singing "The Fish" tonight.


    There was a part in the middle of the song that fell almost two octaves higher than normal. If she


    couldn''t hit those notes well, she would sound terrible and the entire song would be ruined!


    Wesley noticed that she had been absent-minded the whole time and finally couldn''t help it. He asked


    in a low voice, "You don''t want to see the show?"


    His sudden voice snapped her back to reality. She shook her head. "It''s not that. I was just... thinking


    about my uncle''s words."


    "What did he tell you?" Wesley knew Adalson had taken her to his office earlier.


    ir stole a nce at his side face. "Well...did you read the programs list?"


    "Nope. I wasn''t the one who organized the program so it''s not my business."


    "Oh..." ir decided not to tell him about her performanceter. She had no idea how he would react.


    She assured him she was okay and began to focus on the show on stage.


    Most of the performers tonight had been hired from one or the other entertainmentpanies that


    graced the city. The performances were colorful and interesting and of numerous types: cross-talk,


    sketch, dancing, singing, magic show, everything was there. It was as wonderful as a Spring Festival


    G.


    Wesley''s phone rang a few times during the program. He took it out and dismissed the call every time.


    Finally, he began texting someone.


    It was going to be ir''s turn very soon. Nervous, she felt that her hands were sweating. She''d never


    sung in front of so many people; most of it had been in bars and karaoke nights, and moreover, Wesley


    was one of the audience tonight.


    She took a deep breath and stood up from her seat. She whispered to him, still deciding not to tell him


    the whole story, "I need to go out for a minute. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Wesley wanted to escort her out at first. But seeing her holding her phone in her hand, he assumed


    that she was going to make a call. She loved talking to Joslyn. Besides, this was a military base and it


    waspletely safe there. So he merely nodded and watched her leave, oblivious of the uing


    show he was about to witness.


    As soon as she reached the door, ir received Adalson''s call. "Get to the back stage and get yourself


    prepared. I''ve arranged for someone there to help you. Hurry up."


    "Okay," she said quickly and hung up. She was too nervous to talk.


    ir asked a soldier guarding the door to show her the way to the back stage. He merely pointed her


    the right way and did not leave his post. When she reached there, a worker was indeed waiting for her.


    The worker asked ir if she needed to get changed. In response, she looked at herself¡ªshe was


    dressed in a pink, long, and thin jacket. "No need. Just a little bit of lipstick will be okay."


    She wasn''t the heroine of the evening show, and she didn''t want to attract too much attention. As long


    as she didn''t look terrible, she was fine by her appearance.


    Wesley was still busy texting Megan. The girl kept sending him messages and wouldn''t leave him


    alone. As a result, he didn''t hear what the announcer said. But for some reason, the entire audience


    suddenly erupted in a rumble of exmation and began a big round of apuse all of a sudden.


    A few soldiers who were sitting near him even called out his name slightly, and he could sense that


    their gazes had fallen on him.


    While Wesley was still dealing with his confusion, a soft voice came from the stage. "I''m a small spray


    flying from a surging wave; you''re the firework blooming in the Milky Way. Your light shines into my


    heart and I am about to evaporate..."


    The atmosphere of the evening show had reached its climax. Thousands of audience broke into


    thunderous apuse even before the first paragraph could end. Some of them even cheered and


    whistled.


    The light hadn''t shone on the performer yet. But he was clear about whose voice was gracing the mic.


    Wesley nced at the empty seat next to him. ''She''s the performer too?''


    The voice continued singing, "My eyes chase your light in the starry, starry night. I know I won''t be


    lonely with you watching over me..."

 Chapter 630 Do You Trust Him

    Chapter 630 Do You Trust Him


    Finally, the mystery was removed and the light shone on the performer. ir could now be seen in the


    middle of the stage. She was dressed in a light-purple, strapless bubble skirt, with numerous shining


    paillettes sewn onto the hem. It looked like an unreal dress,plemented by the beautiful stage


    lighting. She had originally refused to change into the dress, but the worker on the back stage had kept


    on pestering her till she agreed.


    There was also a simple crystal crown shining on her head under the silver light, and she looked like a


    beautiful princess from a Disney movie.


    Wesley couldn''t take his eyes off her. Here was something new again! What could this woman not do?


    Usually, she was dressed in casuals, or in office uniform. Perhaps the only sexy thing that had ever


    happened with her was her night dress. And now it was this!


    ir continued to sing, "I''m waiting for you, though I know you''re beyond my reach. I hope I have the


    wings to fly to you. Oh...love is bitter and sweet, withughs and tears..." There wasn''t much to rhyme


    in the song but that was supposed to be the beauty of it. ir''s own eyes were brimming with tears as


    she sang the sentimental lyrics; the audience was far too excited to notice that though.


    The truth was, she was suddenly feeling like this emotive song had struck a chord in her heart, since


    she had faced the same emotions when Wesley had refused her proposal. And every time she missed


    him in the middle of the night, under the cover of darkness, the same feelings struck back. She had


    often looked up at the starry night with tears blurring her vision.


    Thinking about those memories made her put much more emotions into her song. A teardrop finally fell


    from the corner of her eye, shining like a crystal under the bright light. The audience was too far out


    back but Wesley, who was sitting in VIP seats, noticed it since he was deeply focused on her. He felt


    his heart ache.


    His phone still kept buzzing but now he wasn''t replying to the barrage of messages from Megan


    anymore; instead, he had put it back into his pocket and his sole center of attention was the woman on


    the stage. Beautiful, shining, singing...


    A few minutester, she slowly ended the song on a mellow E note, which faded into the hall gradually.


    The music stopped. She smiled and bowed to the audience. "Thank you."


    And she left the stage under a rumble of thunderous apuse.


    It didn''t take her long to change back, but ir didn''t go back to her seat. She needed a little time to


    She had originally expected to be racked with nerves, but for some reason, things had turned


    melodramatic; she had been overwhelmed by sadness instead of nervousness.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Her performance also attracted a lot of single soldiers'' attention. They were smitten by her beauty and


    by her voice.


    When Wesley came around backstage, he found ir was still there and that she was being besieged


    by a group of young men, all talking andughing happily with her. Immediately, he pulled a glum face.


    For some reason, he didn''t like seeing that.


    But he didn''t go over to interrupt them; instead, he walked towards a dark corner where he could hide,


    leaned against the column and began to smoke.


    ir was under the impression that the conversation with these young men would end in a few


    minutes. However, since her performance was almost at the end of the show, more and more soldiers


    began to leave the venue and joined the conversation with her. They wanted to know all sorts of things


    and some wanted to hit on her.


    She tried a few times to excuse herself and take her leave, but failed. They kept asking her a plethora


    of questions. She had no choice but to chat with them, wearing a helpless smile, and trying to dodge


    the flirting.


    Half an hourter, a phone call saved her from further torture. Orion was calling her sote. ''What is it


    now?'' she wondered.


    She sighed with relief and swung her phone in front of the group, apologizing, "Sorry guys. I gotta take


    this. Excuse me."


    Reluctantly, the enormous group of soldiers allowed her to walk out of ear-shot.


    Picking up the phone, ir walked into a corner. "Hi, Orion. What''s up?"


    "Hi, ir. Have you gone to bed? Did I wake you?" Orion''s voice sounded chirpy despite thete hour.


    "No. I''m still ying outside. What''s up?"


    "Well, I''m having a party with my friends. Would you like toe? I am not so far away from your


    apartment..."


    ir checked the time. It was over ten. "Thank you so much Orion. But I am sorry. It''s reallyte now.


    How about we take a rain check on the treat?"


    Orion insisted, "Come on, it''s just a little past ten. This is when the night life starts anyway. By the way, I


    heard that you quit your job in the Jin Group. Would you like toe work at mypany? I have


    positions open all the time for you. I''ll even double your sry. What do you think?"


    That was a really tempting offer, but ir decided against it. "Orion, you know that I don''t have much of


    working experience yet. I''m not capable enough to be rewarded with such a high sry. Please don''t


    give me special treatment just because we''re friends. If your grandpa finds out, he''s going to be furious


    and you''ll have to suffer because of me."


    Thinking about his grandfather, Orion touched his chest to calm down. "Hey, not cool! Don''t mention my


    grandpa. Ande on. Look I''ll pick you up now. It''s okay if you don''t want to y with my friends. We


    can talk about work. I really want to invite you to work in ourpany and you don''t need to be so


    modest. The certificates you got make you worthy of what I am offering..."


    ir hesitated, and then finally nodded, "Okay. Where are you now? Who''s with you?"


    "I''ve rented out a private booth in a small, friendly pub. There are three girls and four boys. They are


    pretty good friends of mine. I think you even know one of the girls here. She''s our schoolmate." Orion


    and ir had known each other for the better part of two years now. He was fully aware of the fact that


    she was an Oriental girl with traditional beliefs. So he told ir that they were in a booth with some


    other girls to make her feel relieved and convince her toe.


    After a little hesitation, ir finally agreed, "Alright, but I won''t stay long."


    "I''lle pick you up." Orion became excited when he heard her agree.


    "Don''t bother. Just send me the address. I''ll hail a cab." ir thought that Wesley would be busy now.


    Chances were that he wouldn''t be able to drive her there, so she would hail a cab herself.


    But Orion insisted again, "No. No. No! You yourself said that it''ste. I''ll be worried if you take a taxi.


    Let me pick you up."


    "Alright fine. I''ll send you my location." A gust of wind blew over as she ended the call and she stamped


    her feet, trying to relieve herself of the shudder.


    "Okay. I''m setting out now. Wait for me." ir heard Orion grab his car keys on the other end and rush


    out. He was always so full of energy.


    She smiled helplessly and reminded him to drive carefully. Then, she finally managed to hang up.


    When she turned around, she saw that Wesley was standing against a wall nearby, smoking a


    cigarette.


    She had wanted to go look for him after talking to Orion since she needed to tell him about the party.


    Now that he was there, she quickly trotted towards him. "Wesley, I need to leave now."


    He put out the cigarette and asked, "Why? Is everything okay?"


    "I''m going to see a friend." She suddenly remembered that she needed to send her location to Orion,


    so she pulled out her phone again. It took her only a few seconds to send her current location and then


    she looked up again. Wesley wanted to know more about the party.


    "Who?" he asked in a calm voice, betraying no emotion.


    "We met when I was studying in Ennd. Tonight, we''re going to meet and talk about my job offer," she


    told him honestly, holding back no information.


    "He or she?" Wesley asked again.


    "He...A boy called Orion. Don''t worry. He''s a good guy. His family just opened apany in Y City. You


    know, his mom treated me very well when I was in Ennd. They made my staying there much easier."


    ir shed a smile.


    Wesley threw a nce at her. Then without saying anything, he turned around and began to walk


    forward. This man was impossible to read!


    ir was confused. She followed him and added, "I''ve sent my location to him. He''s going toe pick


    me up. I didn''t want to bother...."


    Her voice trailed off as the man in front of her suddenly stopped walking. It was so spur of the moment


    that she almost collided with him head on.


    He turned around and stared at the confused woman. "That''s okay. I''ll drive you there."


    "No, don''t bother. You''re going to be busy. I''ll wait for Orion at the gate." She really didn''t want to


    disturb him and stop him from working. From the day she hade to know him, he had been busy


    like a bee every day. The day they were having fun in Happy Valley was the only time that she had


    been able to stay with him all day long. Most of the time, she rarely saw him and could rarely manage


    to talk with him for a long time even though they lived in the same apartment.


    Wesley''s face fell. "Do you trust him?"


    What kind of a question was that? ir didn''t realize Wesley''s emotional change. But it was reasonable


    that he would be worried about her since it was already quitete. So she assured him, "Yes. He


    helped me a lot in Ennd. We''re good friends. Wesley, please don''t worry. I''ll try to be back inside the


    apartment before midnight."


    ''It won''t take too long to talk about job, '' she thought.


    Pressing his lips into a thin line, Wesley remained silent and turned around to walk on.

 Chapter 631 What Do You Think Of Cross-Cultural Love

    Chapter 631 What Do You Think Of Cross-Cultural Love


    ir noticed how Wesley walked on without saying a word. She sensed a brewing headache and


    wondered, ''Is he seriously giving me the silent treatment?''


    They reached a crossroad; if they went right, they would reach the parking lot. The other led to the front


    gate. Wesley stopped in his tracks, hesitating for a few seconds. He gestured to the path that would


    bring them to the entrance. "I''ll walk you to the gate," he said.


    "Sure," ir agreed as she let out a sigh of relief. He finally said something.


    On their way to the front gate, ir phoned Adalson. "Uncle Adalson, I have something to do and I''m


    leaving now. Yes, he''s with me now. Okay. Bye."


    Wesley escorted ir on the way out. With him by her side, she got through the gate''s heavy security


    without any difficulty. As soon as they got out of the base, a gust of cold wind hit her face.


    It was dark outside, with only a few streetmps on. ir jumped a few times to keep herself warm.


    She turned to Wesley and told him, "You can go back to your office. I''ll just wait for Orion here. I won''t


    go anywhere."


    He put a cigarette between his lips and took out the lighter from his pocket. "Keep your distance from


    me, please."


    ir''s lips twitched. Nheless, she took a few steps back and watched him light his cigarette.


    "You... Are you a heavy smoker?" She''d seen him smoke more than a few times before.


    He blew out a cloud of smoke opposite ir''s direction. He made sure his secondhand smoke would


    not reach the girl. "Not really." He only smoked heavily whenever he was annoyed.


    ''Not really?'' ir was not buying it. She tried her best not to nag, but she still ended up reminding him,


    "Don''t smoke too much. It''s bad for your health."


    Wesley turned to look at her. He was puzzled by the girl''s sudden concern for him. ''Is she worried


    about me?''


    The way Wesley was looking at her made ir uneasy. She was trying to make out what was going on


    behind his eyes. A few seconds passed and ir finally started speaking again. "Well, it was not my


    intention to meddle with your business," she said quietly. "I purely meant what I said. Smoking kills, you


    know?"


    Wesley pulled his gaze away from ir and huffed another puff.


    ir sighed. She gave up trying to read Wesley''s thoughts. Wesley seemed off to her. She just couldn''t


    quite put her finger on it.


    ''Is it because of my poor singing? Is he disappointed in me? Did I let him down?


    But I don''t think that''s the case. The younger soldiers told me I sang well, '' she thought to herself.


    ir kept moving around to keep herself warm. She tried jumping up and down, and stomping her feet.


    Aside from ir''s minimal squirming, there was only silence. The quiet was instantly interrupted by the


    buzzing of Wesley''s phone. "Hello?" he promptly answered.


    After exchanging a few words with the person on the other side of the line, Wesley hung up and looked


    at ir. She knew exactly what that look meant. It meant he was going to get busy again. "Please, go


    on with your work. I''ll wait here," she told the soldier.


    "Wait at the security room."


    Wesley led ir into the security room. She sat down and waited for Orion. Wesley gave the security


    guard a few instructions. He gave ir onest look before dashing out and disappearing without


    uttering another word.


    Twenty minutester, Orion finally arrived. ir heard the brakes of his car, but before she could peek


    out the window to check if it really was Orion, her phone rang. "ir, I''m right outside. Where are you


    now?" he asked the girl.


    "I''ming." ir hung up and notified the security guard that she was leaving. She ran towards the


    parked Lamborghini in which Orion was waiting.


    Orion got out of the car to open the car door for ir. "Why are you in such a remote ce?" he asked


    curiously. "If it weren''t a military base, I would''ve thought you were kidnapped or something!"


    ir chuckled. "Just running a few errands." She didn''t tell him more.


    The Lamborghini disappeared into the horizon and the security guard gave Wesley a call.


    It was 24 minutes to eleven. Wesley ended the call and continued with his work.


    Orion drove ir to a high-ss pub. He apanied her to a private room inside, and there they


    found ir''s schoolmate who they both knew.


    Aside from that one schoolmate that was familiar with ir, the rest of the people in the group were all


    Orion''s friends. They were all around the same age. ir felt at ease with them.


    After greeting everyone, ir did not beat around the bush and asked, "Orion, how did you know I''m no


    longer working at the Jin Group?"


    Orion handed her a ss of red wine. "We heard that the Jin Group, for some unknown reason,


    dismantled the trantion department. I went to thepany looking for you but they told me you


    resigned."


    ir nodded. "Yes, that''s true. But I resigned because I was no longer happy with my job in the Jin


    Group, and no other reason."


    Orion pped his hands in excitement at what ir just said. "Then work for mypany. My Chinese


    isn''t that good. You could be my Chinese trantor. ir, this job is perfect for you!"


    She smiled. "Where are you located? I didn''t know you had a branch here."


    "It''s not that far away from thepany you used to work for. This branch is still quite new. I still have a


    lot of things to handle. You might get busy." He clinked sses with her and they both sipped at their


    respective sses of red wine.


    The other people in the room all drank and socialized with each other.


    "That''s not a problem. But regarding my sry, please don''t give me any kind of special treatment. I''m


    okay with the same amount as I was given when I was in the Jin Group," ir told Orion. The idea of


    her getting a higher pay because she was friends with the boss did not sit well with her.


    Orionughed at her words. "ir, you''re the kindest and most honest Chinese girl I know. I really like


    you."


    irughed as well and teased, "Thanks. But I''m sure you''ll meet a lot of Chinese girls better and


    kinder than me. Keep an eye on the people you meet here. Maybe you can marry a Chinese girl in the


    future."


    His eyes widened. He asked her carefully, "ir, what do you think of cross-cultural love?"


    "Cross-cultural love?" ir thought for a second. "I believe distance won''t be a problem as long as the


    two love each other. And it''s also eptable for one to make sacrifices for the rtionship to work." It


    was exactly like her and Wesley. If he had said yes to her back then, she would have willingly given up


    her chance to study in Ennd.


    Besides, she knew there were other ways to securing a bright future aside from studying abroad. There


    were tons of other opportunities in this country.


    Orion was happy to hear her answer and took the chance to ask, "ir, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Orion had always known that ir was already in love with someone else. He also knew ir had


    never gotten the chance to be with that man.


    There was silence. ir took a sip of the red wine, carefully calcting her next words. She shook her


    head. "No. But Orion, you know I already have someone else in my heart," she said sullenly.


    Orion studied her face for a while. "If you can''t be with him, you should look around for a few options.


    Look around you," he said.


    ''Look around for a few options?'' She stayed silent at Orion''s suggestion. She didn''t think she could


    easily rece Wesley with another man. ir smiled at him. "Orion, I am happy with where I am


    currently," she said quietly.


    She was not Wesley''s girlfriend but she could take anything she was given: hispany and his


    protection. She was satisfied with that.


    Orion''s face was painted with disappointment. He grabbed a ss of liquor and chugged it. "As long as


    you''re happy. Anyway, when will you start working in mypany?" It was clear that Orion no longer


    wanted to continue talking about love. ir caught on when he switched the topic back to work.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I originally nned on getting back to work after the Spring Festival, but since you''re so busy and in


    need of more staff, I can start tomorrow or the day after." The Spring Festival was still a month from


    now. ir had wanted to rest during that time and then go job hunting after the festival.


    Orion nodded without hesitation, "That''s great. I need your help. Get ready tomorrow ande to work


    from the day after. Okay?"


    "Okay!" ir agreed promptly.


    After epting the job, ir started socializing with everyone in the room. Soon, it was 11:40, only


    twenty minutes until midnight. Everyone was still ted, ordering more and more drinks. It didn''t look


    like they were nning to end the party soon, so she decided to bid everyone farewell. After all, she


    promised Wesley she would be home by midnight.


    Before she got the chance to leave, Orion took a bottle of red wine and was ready to pour another


    ss of wine for her. "Come on, ir," he told her. "Stay a little bit longer! We rarely get the chance to


    hang out together. I''ll just drive you hometer."

 Chapter 632 Im A Man

    Chapter 632 I''m A Man


    ir was already through at least five sses of red wine. She didn''t want more, neither could she


    take any more, so she covered the ss with her hand to stop Orion from topping it off.


    There was another thing that concerned her. "You drunk quite a bit too. How are you going to drive me


    home now? Don''t bother. I''ll just get a cab." She didn''t like bothering people. Or, a more apt sentence


    would be that it was troublesome when she had to return the favors.


    "Nah, it''s no big deal. I have my driver. He''ll drive us home." Orion insisted on helping her. Actually, he


    didn''t want her to leave so soon.


    ir continued to try and take her leave. "No, no. I have to get back home before midnight. You have


    work to do tomorrow and besides, we''ll be colleagues from the day after that. There''ll be plenty of


    chances for us to talk, right?"


    Orion sighed and finally gave in, putting down the bottle of red wine. "Fine. But I''lle with you. My


    driver and I will take you home first."


    ir took her leave from the other guys and left with Orion. She wasn''t that drunk and didn''t want him


    to drive her but he couldn''t be persuaded otherwise. The trouble was, as soon as she walked out of the


    pub, a sudden gust of cold wind made her shiver and suddenly, she began to feel a little dizzy.


    The red wine''s effects seemed to have been dyed on her. Back inside, she wasn''t feeling drunk at


    all and easily gulped down a few more sses. But now, the alcohol was beginning to take over her.


    Her legs began to stumble.


    Seeing her red face, Orion wrapped his arms around her to support her and asked in a concerned tone,


    "Are you okay, ir?"


    She waved her hand at him airily. "Yeah, yeah, I''m fine. But looks like I really do need to go home now."


    Orion then called his driver to bring the car around while they waited in front of the pub. Before the


    driver could even get to the parking lot, a tall person got out of a car nearby and strode towards them.


    Before they knew, his big hand was gripping ir''s wrist. "I''m taking you home," he told ir.


    Looking at the tall and strong man in front of them, Orion asked with a puzzled look on his face, "And


    who are you? How do you know her?"


    ir raised her eyes and squinted. Her vision was bing a little blurry. "Wesley? You came?" As


    she said that in a pleasantly surprised tone, her body leaned itself towards the man,nding full support


    on him.


    A strong whiff of red wine filled his nose and his face darkened up. Without hesitation, he scooped the


    woman up in his arms. She was in no state to walk!


    Orion hastily stopped him from leaving. "Hey, hey, hey. Hang on! Put her down! Who are you? Why are


    you taking ir away? How do you even know her?"


    Wesley cast a cold nce at the blonde foreigner standing in front of him and told him in wless


    English, "I know her. That''s enough! What''s the problem?"


    ir shook her head to sober up a little. It was getting harder for her to speak. "Orion, he''s my friend.


    Don''t worry. I''ll go with him. You go back to your friends..." she exined.


    Orion stared at the man in front of him, a hostile look in his eyes. "You know her quite well, it seems?"


    he confronted the stranger.


    Wesley wasn''t going to answer him. With ir in his arms, he coldly walked away from the foreigner,


    heading over towards his own car.


    Watching the tall guy carry ir away, Orion stood rooted to the spot, annoyingly scratching his head


    and contemting what the hell had just happened. ''Damn it! Who''s that guy?'' he wondered angrily.


    The man had uprooted his entire night!


    Inside Wesley''s car, ir asked in a listless voice with her eyes closed, "Have you wrapped up your


    work?"


    "Yeah."


    "When did you get here?" The speech was slurred now. But even in the intoxicated state, it felt great to


    see hime pick her up.


    "Just a minute ago."


    "Oh." A couple of momentster, she opened her eyes and nced out the car window, some sort of


    emotion brewing inside her. It reflected on her face too, and Wesley noticed the subtle change in her


    facial muscles.


    A bad feeling rose inside his heart. This was going to be a long night.


    Pretty soon, his suspicions were confirmed when the girl turned her head towards him and asked with a


    pout, "Do you have the Wahaha milk? Can you buy some? Wesley, I want to drink milk."


    The officer exhaled deeply and ran his eyes over the row of shops on either side of the road. Chemists,


    petrol pumps, everything but convenience stores. "Wait a moment. No convenience stores yet."


    He was thinking that he would have to prepare the milk beforehand the next time she went to a pub.


    Unhappy with his answer, the tipsy girl pursed her lips, a childishly sad expression marking her eyes.


    "You don''t want to buy me the milk again..." Only when she was drunk, could the girl freely make


    mountains out of a molehill and enjoy his unconditional indulgence. This was fun!


    Wesley remembered how helpless he had been thest time she had gotten drunk. He didn''t want to


    experience it again and decided something against his own will. To avoid her tantrum and crying, he


    had to surrender at once and tell her in haste, "Okay, okay. I''m buying it now."


    ir nodded meekly. And then Wesley''s nightmare came true again. She stared at him, widening her


    eyes, and demanded, "You need to share a bed with me tonight. I''ll be scared of sleeping alone."


    And although he didn''t promise her he would, neither did he turn her down, in case she got ticked off.


    He decided to y it by ear. And if he could, he would definitely find a chance to get rid of the idea.


    God knew how much torture he would suffer if he shared a bed with her. In fact, he himself had a pretty


    good idea of it from hisst session.


    In a heartbeat, Wesley managed to find a convenience store and pulled up near it. Then he swiftly


    jumped out of the car and dashed inside. When he came back, he had ten packs of Wahaha vitamin A


    and D calcium milk in his hands. Each pack had four bottles. This time, he had been ten-odd minutes


    faster inpleting the shopping missions thanst time.


    Based on hisst experience, he also knew what would happen next. Afraid that ir would fall asleep


    in the bathtub again, he didn''t let her take a shower after they arrived at the apartment. But it was a


    new experience tonight.


    Since ir had worn a makeup today, she needed to remove the cosmetics, and he had to stand


    beside her and watch her clean her face. And that was only the beginning.


    After spraying her face, ir took out a piece of facial mask from the drawer. As she was about to tear


    the packing open, her eyes suddenlynded on the man leaning against the wall nearby and an evil


    grin smacked itself across her lips.


    Wesley saw the cunning look in her eyes too. Immediately, he began to run away.


    "Wesley...Boo...hoo... Why are you running from me?" Her crying sessfully made the man stop dead


    in his tracks. The tone had been too anguished for him to bear.


    He turned around and curled his lips into a bitter smile. "I''m not going. I''m here."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ir pointed at the bathroom like a ten-year-old''s mom. "You go and wash your face first."


    "Why?" The man''s response was equally like a child. He was perplexed.


    She swung the mask in front of him. "You need to do that before applying this on your face. Let''s do


    some skin care together."


    "What''s that?"


    "Facial mask," she said carelessly like it were a bag of potato chips and took out another one from the


    drawer.


    "No way. I''m not going to put that thing on my face," he refused bluntly. ''Facial mask? Are you kidding


    me? I would rather die!''


    ir looked at him innocently. "Joslyn does that with me all the time. Why can''t you?"


    He replied without hesitation, "Well, because I''m a man."


    "I know you''re a man. I know it too well." She tore open another packet as she continued matter-of-


    factly, "Nowadays, a lot of men also use facial masks. They take care of their skin too. Why can''t you?


    Is it because you hate me?"


    There was that sad tone again; Wesley felt his head ache. She was really hard to deal with when she


    was drunk. He pulled out his phone, thinking that he would call Hartwell and ask Joslyn toe over.


    ir shot to her feet like lightning, ran to him faster than he had ever seen her move, and snatched his


    phone away. "Are you going to call Megan?" She confronted him as if a wife had found out about her


    husband''s affair. "Do you want to ask her to keep youpany tonight? Wesley, I know you don''t like


    me. But you shouldn''t hurt me like this."


    "Me, hurt you?" Wesley sighed heavily.


    "You were going to call Megan, ask her toe over, and make me the third wheel. How is that not


    hurting me? If you dare do that tonight... I...I''ll jump out of here." ir pointed towards the window. She


    was tantly threatening him, even though the window had bars. Anyway, she allowed herself to be


    unreasonable under such circumstances.


    Wesley felt a little remorseful now. Why had he asked his men to track her GPS earlier? Things would


    have been so much easier if he hadn''t. But there was no use crying over spilt milk. Still, why did he go


    to pick her up from the pub?


    If he hadn''t gone there, the foreigner might have been the one being tortured by the drunk ir now.


    She would have been hugging that foreigner and sharing a bed with him... But wait, he didn''t like it


    when he pictured the scene in his mind. Damn, what did he want?


    In the end, he silently walked towards the bathroom to wash his face. It seemed like the easiest path.


    Taking advantage of this chance, iry down on the bed with his phone in her hands. She wanted to


    check on him. His phone had been unlocked. She slid her fingers on the screen and tapped on his


    WeChat.


    However, the topmost chat head caught her attention. Thest person he had texted was Megan.


    Now she was drunk... but just a little bit. She just felt a little dizzy and in any case, she was the boss


    tonight. So ignoring all kinds of manners and politeness, she tapped on the name she hated and


    scrolled through the chat logs.

 Chapter 633 Making Fun Of Wesley

    Chapter 633 Making Fun Of Wesley


    Against all etiquettes, ir kept nosing around and saw that Megan had sent a bit too many WeChat


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    messages to Wesley while they were still at the army base. She had even told him that someone had


    been following her the whole evening; ater message said that she was scared and wanted him to


    keep herpany.


    In response, Wesley had told her that he was busy right now, but he would ask her bodyguard about it


    and also, he was going to visit her tomorrow. Megan, of course, did not seem happy with that. But


    instead of acting it out, she had tried sadness as a weapon. She had sent him a crying-face emoji and


    Wesley had denied the im. But Megan had kept sending him messages even after that. What was


    worse, he had been very patient and replied to every message she had sent.


    Megan had also asked Wesley why he hadn''t answered her phone call, and he had told her that it was


    not a convenient time to talk. To be honest, most of the time, he had been trying to avoid her.


    When Wesley finally walked out of the bathroom, he saw that ir was ying with his phone. He


    didn''t seem to mind at all and asked casually, "Are you sleepy?"


    He was hoping that she was too sleepy to mess with him any further. Wishful thinking!


    "Wesley, I''m checking on your chat with Megan," ir said in a matter-of-fact tone while scrolling


    through the chat log. "You know? Anyone who sees this will think these are the conversations of a


    couple. She even yed cute and sweet." ''Damn! I''ve never yed cute and sweet in front of him, ''


    she thought angrily.


    Wesley walked towards her dressing table and picked up a facial mask without seeming to be angry, or


    in fact, anything. "Is it possible for you to leave her alone? Will you even choose her over your future


    girlfriend?" she asked.


    In response, the man threw the facial mask back onto the dressing table and then stood beside her


    bed, reaching out his hand towards her.


    Obviously, he wanted his phone back. ir bit her lower lip, locked his phone, and gave it back to him.


    He put the phone back into his pocket and told her, "It''ste. You should get some sleep." Then he


    turned around and made his way towards the door without looking back.


    "Wait! Are you mad at me because I saw the chat log?" ir called out behind him. ''Humph! He always


    defends the bitch!'' she thought.


    "No," Wesley replied shortly without even turning his head. And it was true. There was no secret he


    shared with Megan that needed to be kept hidden from ir.


    ir, however, had her own ideas. She fell down prone on the bed and pretended to sob. "Fine! Go


    away! Leave me alone! Do note back to me ever again!"


    Wesley feltpletely helpless now. "It''ste. You need to sleep."


    ir seemed to be in no mood to give a damn about what he was saying and just kept on crying.


    ''I swear I won''t let her drink ever again!'' Wesley told himself bitterly. Dealing with an intoxicated ir


    was even harder than dealing with his enemies. It was, without doubt, his least favored thing to do.


    He left her bedroom silently.


    ir didn''t even know where he was going. He just left like that.


    She shook her dizzy head and sat up on the bed. Staring around the empty bedroom, she shed a


    smile that seemed to mock her own self. ''It seems like I overestimated myself this time. He doesn''t care


    for me at all! Huh!''


    She walked slowly into the bathroom, turned on the faucet, and poured some water onto her face.


    Suddenly, either her emotions got the better of her or something else happened but she began to cry


    loudly. "Waah..."


    ''I won''t drink ever again. Every time I''m drunk, I''m unable to control myself. Wesley must be thinking


    about how extremely annoying I am!''


    She was crying loudly and when Wesley came back to her bedroom with his quilt and pillow, he heard


    her doing so in the bathroom.


    He held his breath, threw the stuff in his hand onto the bed and all but rushed into the bathroom head


    on. ir was washing her face and crying.


    He came over towards her, turned off the faucet, grabbed a clean towel and began to gently wipe the


    water off her face. He was annoyed, but a crying ir was not something he could handle.


    ir looked at him in the mirror andined, "Why bother taking care of me? I thought you didn''t


    want to! Aren''t you mad at me?" She really didn''t want to mess with him right now, but she was


    "I''m not mad at you," he repeated patiently.


    ir put her hands around his waist and asked in a sad voice, "Wesley, am I annoying?"


    "No." Wesley was confused as to why she always asked him the same question. He didn''t even know


    how to respond to it anymore.


    She raised her head abruptly and asked, "Then, will you apply a facial mask? I would like that."


    Wesley was rendered speechless. He sighed helplessly and agreed to the idea. Otherwise, she was


    going to find a thousand more ways to deal with him. So he gave in and ir first applied a facial mask


    on his face. After he hadin down on the bed, she applied another one on her own face andy down


    next to him.


    She then turned over and held his arm. "This is your first time, huh?" she asked.


    ''What? My first time?'' Wesley''s face changed at first. Then he realized that she was asking whether it


    was his first time using a facial mask and not being in bed with a woman. He nodded.


    "How do you feel?"


    "Meh!" It was an understatement. The facial mask on his face was sticky and smelt awful.


    "Really? Then, if you are neutral about it, will you apply it again?" she asked.


    "NO!" His answer was firm and decisive. One time was enough.


    "No? Wesley, you need to pay more attention to your face and skin. Okay, how about this? I''ll buy a


    better mask next time for you. I got these from an online store, and they cost me a cent," ir


    promised and exined.


    "A cent for a piece or a box?" Wesley could not believe it and suddenly had a bad feeling about this.


    "A cent for a box of ten pieces. I have used it before, but I don''t like it. That''s why I invited you to apply


    it too. To keep mepany," ir told him with an innocent smile.


    Wesley was on the brink of a total meltdown. He had no clue about facial masks, but he knew that the


    cheap buyer took home bad meat. Who knew what was in these goddamn masks! He really wanted to


    take it off his face and throw it out of the window.


    ''I''m a man, and it''s okay for me to use such cheap, shoddy stuff. But ir is a girl, and she deserves


    something better.'' With that thought, he suddenly sat up and took the facial mask off her face.


    "Aargh! What are you doing? Wesley Li!" ir sat up like a spring, her heart aching once more.


    Wesley began walking towards the trash can and told her casually, "You were very bold to use such a


    cheap facial mask! But you might be allergic to it."


    "Aaaaargh!" ir was so angry. "Idiot! That facial mask is from Valmont. I bought a box of five pieces


    when it was on sale. Even then, a single piece cost me more than 200 dors!"


    Wesley was about to tear the facial mask off his own face when he heard this. His hand paused as he


    murmured in a confused tone, "Hang on! You just said that an entire box cost you only a cent."


    "I was just kidding! You idiot! What would a cent get me? A mask to apply on the tip of my nose? Even


    then I would be lucky. You''re hopeless!" ir didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She could only


    helplessly watch as Wesley threw her facial mask into the trash can. It had only been allowed to stay


    on her face for three minutes and then torn off.


    Wesley shrugged nonchntly.


    He then sat back on the bed and told her, "Okay. In that case, I think I''ll let it stay on my face a little


    longer."


    That really brought her spirits down. Nevertheless, she didn''t want to throw a tantrum just because of


    this event. After all, it was her who had started theme joke. "Fine! I''ll go wash my face. Just stay here


    and wait for me."


    When she came back, Wesley saw that she did not seem so drunk anymore. So he got out of her bed


    and picked up his pillow and quilt. He was hoping she would let him leave.


    "Sleep now," he simply said. "What? You are not staying?"


    "You sobered up, so I''m leaving."


    "No, I didn''t. I''m still drunk." ir blinked her eyes. "My head is spinning. What if I pass out when I go to


    the bathroom?"


    Wesley pursed his lips and climbed onto her bed once again. It really was a roller coaster ride tonight.


    After a while, ir thought that Wesley was finally asleep, so she rested her head on his arm and put


    her leg on his, dozing off pretty soon afterwards.


    But once more, just likest time when they had slept in the same bed, Wesley was unable to fall


    asleep. He had to take cold showers from time to time to cool himself down.


    If she ever found out about this, she would not do it again. But she didn''t know and seemed to be


    having a good night''s sleep with hispany.


    On the third day, ir started working in Orion''spany. Just like in the Jin Group, she was once


    again given the position of head of the trantion department.


    Everything seemed to be okay here, though ir thought that Orion was paying her a bit too much


    attention. Ah well, never mind. The sry was great!


    Time went by fast. One day, when Wesley reached the apartment, he got a call from Niles.

 Chapter 634 Wesley And The Women Who Love Him

    Chapter 634 Wesley And The Women Who Love Him


    "Bro, I saw this bomb-ass watch, but it''s way out of my price range. Buy it for me?" Niles asked Wesley.


    He hadn''t started working yet, and when he wanted to buy something that he could not afford, he would


    ask Wesley for money instead of his parents.


    Wesley started to agree, but when he looked around the apartment, he decided otherwise.


    In the past, he didn''t have much use for the money he made. But now he needed to buy things for ir.


    He sat on the sofa and said casually, "Sorry, I don''t have it. Why don''t you hit up Dad?"


    "I did that the other day. It''s too soon. Wesley, please! It''s just 300k," Niles pleaded.


    "I told you¡ªwhat part of ''I don''t have it'' don''t you understand?"


    ''What''s wrong with him? He used to buy me stuff all the time. Why turn me down now?'' Niles was


    puzzled. "If you don''t have it, what did you spend it on?" he asked.


    "I need to get an apartment." Wesley was telling the truth.


    "What? You sold your room in the Hillside Apartments? You want to buy another one?"


    "Yeah, I did. I''m nning on a longer stay, and the Hillside Apartments aren''t as close as I like."


    "I heard you also sold one of your apartments in A Country. You still don''t have enough?" Niles was


    getting more confused by the minute. ''He''s unloaded two apartments, and he stilles up short? Just


    how much is the new one he''s looking at?'' he thought.


    "Nope."


    "But you have a savings ount!"


    Thest slender thread of Wesley''s patience snapped. "No money! Get lost!" he spat. Then he hung up


    on his brother, not wanting to hear a reply.


    ''What did I do wrong? Why''s he so mad at me?'' Niles was shocked.


    His hope of buying the watch crumbled to dust. ''I really want it. How can I afford it? Maybe sell my


    apartment? No! The housing prices aren''t that good right now. It''s a buyer''s market, and I want my


    money''s worth.''


    It was the end of the year, and luckily, Wesley was able to take a few days off. He could go back to A


    Country.


    ir didn''t think it was a problem. Even when Wesley was here in Y City, she couldn''t see him very


    often. Not even once a week.


    But a few days before the Lunar New Year, she got a call from Keith. It sounded like Wesley''s grandpa


    really wanted her to celebrate New Year with them in A Country.


    ir was stunned for a bit, but she recovered quickly and said she needed to check with her own


    grandpa first.


    She did, and Gilbert didn''t like the idea. He told Keith that it just wasn''t polite. He promised she''d visit


    after the New Year.


    So the two old men decided ir''s ns just like that. She would fly overseas on the third day of the


    New Year to visit the Li family elders.


    Wesley flew back to his hometown two days before the New Year. He was so busy every day that he


    didn''t know what was going on until New Year''s celebrations were already under way.


    As soon as he knew that ir wasing the day after tomorrow, he gave her a ring. She happened


    to be holding her phone at that exact moment, pondering whether she should text him. She didn''t


    expect him to call her.


    "Hi, Wesley." Although they had been living together for a while, he almost never called her.


    "Hi, ir. When are you flying out?" he asked. ir''s heart began to race.


    "In two days."


    "Booked your flight yet?"


    "No. I was going to." Actually, she hadn''t had time to make arrangements. She just got the news


    herself.


    "Let me book it for you," Wesley offered.


    "No, I''ll do it. I''m pretty bored hanging out here." She was on holiday too. Since she was off work, she


    couldn''t help missing Wesley.


    Wesley didn''t push the issue. "All right. Once you book it, send me your flight info."


    "Why? Going to pick me up?" ir smiled.


    "Mmm hmm," he answered with augh.


    "Great!"


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. ir looked out the window and said, "Happy New Year,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wesley!"


    "Thanks. Right back at you."


    It was not easy to book a flight for the holidays. The next day, ir got the first avable flight. The


    moment she booked it, she was about to send Wesley a message.


    On second thoughts, she decided to call him via video chat. He might not see the message in time


    otherwise.


    She waited for a while, but no one answered. She was pretty confused. Normally, he picked up as soon


    as possible.


    ''Maybe it''s because of the bad Wi-Fi. I''ll send him a video chat request again. If he still doesn''t answer,


    then I''ll call him, '' she thought.


    This time, the video chat went through. But to ir''s intense surprise, a girl appeared on the other end.


    She was wearing a simr uniform to Wesley''s. She was pretty with tanned skin.


    ir was at a loss for words, wondering who she was and why she was answering Wesley''s video call.


    The girl glowered at ir. "Looking for Wesley? He''s not here!" Her voice was rude.


    Finally shaking off her surprise, ir asked, "Where is he?"


    "You have something to tell him? Just tell me!" she ordered in a harsh voice. ir was taken aback.


    "Nothing serious..." she murmured.


    "Fine, then don''t bug him again. You''re just like everyone else. Let me guess. You have feelings for


    him? Newssh: so does everyone else. But you don''t like Wesley; you just like his power and his


    uniform. What if he retires from the military? Will you still like him?"


    ir went quiet. Whoever this girl was, she waspletely wrong. She was acting like his girlfriend,


    which made ir rather sad.


    She bit her lip and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Me? I''m his fiancee."


    ir smirked. "Ha! There''s no way. A secret admirer, I take it? Please ask him to call me back. Thank


    you."


    The woman flushed at ir''s words, and adopted an angry tone to cover up her embarrassment.


    "Wow! You''re a piece of work! Wesley doesn''t like you. Can''t you see that? Don''t bother him again.


    He''s busy. He doesn''t have time for girls like you."


    Of course, ir knew Wesley didn''t love her. But it hadn''te up in so long, she''d forgotten.


    But now this woman clearly told her Wesley didn''t love her. She had to wake up from her sweetest


    dreams.


    "Are you implying that you are the love of his life?" ir asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not implying anything. I''m telling you. Wesley and I grew up together, went to military school


    together and graduated together. We are going to be engaged soon. Romantic, huh?"


    This hurt ir worse than she had first thought, her face pale as a ghost. "Then who does he really


    want, you or Megan?" she pried.


    "Huh? You know Megan? He wants me. Megan went to New York to celebrate the New Year. She


    doesn''t stand a chance. You don''t either. Time to go. Wesley and I have a date. Don''t call him again.


    Otherwise, I''ll put a bullet in your head! I''m a crack shot, bitch!" Then the video call disconnected.


    ir''s heart broke as well.


    In A Country


    Wesley was helping his grandpa nt a flower, hands covered with mud. Ga Jiang came over and


    said cheerfully, "Hey, let''s grab a bite to eat. I''ve been drooling just thinking about that restaurant."

 Chapter 635 I Shooed Her Away

    Chapter 635 I Shooed Her Away


    Without raising his head, Wesley answered, "Three more minutes."


    "You greedy pig," Keith said with a smile.


    "I haven''t had a decent snack since basic training," Ga said with a cute smile, helping Wesley


    arrange the flowerpots.


    Keith nodded. "Wesley will take you out to grab some snacks. You free tomorrow?"


    "No. Mom and I will be visiting rtives," Gained with a pout. She didn''t want to go along,


    and just wanted to hang out with Wesley.


    "Oh, I see. I just wanted you to meet someone. Since you''re busy tomorrow, maybe next time." ir''s


    ne was due in tomorrow, and Keith thought that maybe she and Ga could be good friends.


    Ga was confused. "What? Who? Boy or girl?"


    "A girl. Tell you more about her when you have time." Keith and Wesley looked at each other and then


    looked away. Wesley wondered what was on his grandpa''s mind. Why did he want to introduce ir to


    Ga?


    "All right." Ga didn''t devote much of her attention to it, and went back to what she was doing. She


    lined up all the flowerpots precisely, spacing them evenly. Wesley finished up his part there too.


    While Wesley was washing his hands, Ga swept the soil off the walk and smoothed it down around


    the flower beds before saying goodbye to Keith. Keith looked at her retreating figure with an amiable


    smile.


    Wesley led Ga to his car and they both climbed in. He gave her a ride, driving downtown as the Li


    family''s house faded into the distance.


    "Wesley, any news on my transfer?" Ga asked with a hopeful expression. She wanted to stay by his


    side.


    After some deliberation, Wesley answered, "There is a chance. Just wait a while, okay?"


    Ga was ted when she heard a positive answer from him. "Great! Keep that in mind!"


    They went to a snack bar, and Ga bought the perfect winter dish¡ªa bowl of oden. She savored the


    smell, taking a huge whiff of it and just holding it there, closing her eyes. The smells filled her nostrils;


    the light, soy-vored dashi broth, the boiled eggs, radish, fish cakes, konnyaku and beef. She dipped


    her chopsticks in, pulled out a piece of fish cake and popped it in her mouth.


    The oden reminded Wesley of ir. She liked it too.


    He grabbed a cup of instant noodles and went to the hot water dispenser to fill it with steaming liquid.


    He used the chopsticks to mix it all up.


    "How does it taste?" he asked Ga. She was shoveling it into her mouth with gusto.


    After swallowing the fish cake, she sipped some soup and let out a long sigh. "Wow! Haven''t had this in


    a long time. It''s so nice eating oden in the wintertime. The only way things could be more perfect is a


    cup of bubble milk tea to wash it down with."


    Wesley nodded. ''Then I''ll take ir here tomorrow, '' he mused.


    Ga picked up a fish ball and put it to his lips. "Hey, why not try this cuttlefish ball? It''s so juicy!"


    Wesley shook his head without hesitation. "No, thank you. Not my thing."


    "Meh! Your choice. But you''re missing out. This is really good!" Ga didn''t mind what he said at all


    and continued to eat. It didn''t take long for her to finish it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Wesley fished out his phone to check the time; it was 11:30 a.m. ''If ir doesn''t call me by this


    afternoon, I''ll call her.''


    He didn''t n to be there long, just a quick meal and then back home. However, Ga didn''t want to


    let him go. Both of them were soldiers, and it was pretty hard for them to meet up. She insisted he go


    shopping with her.


    Wesley turned her down. "I need to go visit Chief Wang this afternoon. How about this? I''ll drop you off


    at the mall."


    Ga lowered her head in frustration and murmured, "Wesley, it''s the New Year. Honestly! Is work all


    you can think about? You haven''t been back for two years. And I don''t know when I''ll be free next time.


    It might take another two years for a chance like this. Maybe longer. So stay. Just for today. Please?"


    This time, Wesley wasn''t slow. He vaguely realized that Ga had feelings for him. He shook his head


    vigorously and said, "Before you leave for work, I''ll see you off."


    "Fine! Then drive me home now. I don''t want to go shopping alone." Ga was really disappointed.


    After making sure Ga was safely home, Wesley went to deal with his own matters.


    It took him a few hours to get everything squared away. 5 o''clock came and went, but ir still hadn''t


    called.


    He was rather confused, so he opened the WeChat app to send her a message. Funny¡ªit showed a


    five-minute video chat in his chat log from earlier this morning.


    ''What was going on? What was I doing then?'' Wesley furrowed his eyebrows deeply.


    ''I was nting flowers with Grandpa, and I left my phone in the living room. I wasn''t around to answer


    ir''s video call.


    So who answered it? Mom? Dad? No, they were off visiting friends. Couldn''t be Niles. He was at a


    friend''s wedding. So that leaves Grandpa, Ga and me.


    So... It had to be Ga.''


    With that thought, Wesley nned to call ir. But before he could do anything, his phone rang. "Hi


    Grandpa, what''s up?"


    "ir''s noting tomorrow. Do you know what happened?" Keith asked.


    "What?" Wesley was puzzled.


    "Her grandpa just called and said ir wasn''t feeling well. She''ll be here by the fifth." ''Wesley''s leaving


    on the fifth. I really want to see him and ir together, '' Keith thought.


    ''She knows that I''m flying back to Y City on the fifth, but she chooses to fly over then. Is she trying to


    avoid me? But why?'' Wesley thought to himself.


    "I''ll ask her." After he said that, he hung up and called ir.


    To his disappointment, ir didn''t answer his call, nor did she reply to his text.


    Left with no choice, Wesley called Ga. He wanted to figure out what exactly had happened.


    "Ga, did you use my phone this morning?"


    Ga''s voice was calm as ever. "Yeah. A lot of girls texted you. One of them even sent a video chat


    request. I shooed her away for you."


    Wesley closed his eyes and rubbed his arching eyebrows. "You wouldn''t remember who she was,


    would you?"


    "Her WeChat name is...um...what was it? Bless! That''s it. Bless. Why? What''s wrong, Wesley?"


    "What did you say to her?" he asked.


    "Not much. I said a lot of girls liked you... I don''t think she loves you. She didn''t argue with me. I guess


    she''s just some random fangirl," Ga said casually. She didn''t think it was a big deal.


    Wesley knew ir pretty well. She wasn''t reallyfortable around strangers, and so she would


    defuse an argument by running away from it.


    Now that he knew what was wrong, he hung up on Ga. Since ir wasn''t taking his calls, he called


    Hartwell instead.


    Hartwell had just gotten home and didn''t know about this. "Hi Wesley. Happy New Year."


    "Happy New Year, Hartwell."


    "You didn''t call just to wish me a happy New Year, did you?" Hartwell said with augh.


    "I''m looking for ir. Know where she is?"


    "ir? She was at the family reunion dinner on New Year''s Eve. I haven''t seen her after that. Anything


    wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. Sorry to take up your time. Bye, Hartwell." Hartwell looked at his phone in confusion.


    ''What happened between them?'' The next moment, he saw his wife and forgot about this.


    Joslyn was quite pregnant, and this was obvious to everyone. She''d gained some weight on top of that.


    She walked down the stairs to greet her husband. "Honey," she called out cheerfully.


    Hartwell pulled her into his arms and nted a kiss on her forehead as if their housemaid weren''t


    there. "Sorry I''m homete. Feeling okay?"


    "I''m feeling great. Don''t worry." Joslyn knew her husband was super busy, so she never bothered him


    with trivial matters.


    At Eastern Coastal Apartments


    ir watched as her phone rang again and again. She was fighting the urge to answer it.


    She couldn''t help but think of the woman on Wesley''s phone. He didn''t like to let others use his stuff.


    Apparently, the woman was close to him. What was more, the woman threatened her!


    ''So, is it true?'' she wondered. ''Are they getting engaged? Even if it isn''t true, she''s still close to him.''

 Chapter 636 Come With Me

    Chapter 636 Come With Me


    ir stared at her phone for the hundredth time today. It sat on the desk not far away, while she idly


    doodled on her notebook. She was in no mood to work.


    ''The meteorologists say snow is on the way. I wonder if it''s snowing already.''


    She stood up, walked toward the window and opened it. A gust of cold wind blew in, threatening to


    freeze her into an icy stump sticking out of the permafrost.


    It was snowing! Outside, a bitter east wind was apanied by flurries of snow.


    It was the New Year holiday, and pedestrians and cars were out in force. The moment the snowkes


    ir boiled some frozen dumplings for supper. After that, she cleared the table and washed the dishes,


    drying them and putting them all away nicely.


    ''God, I''m bored! I need something to kill time. Maybe it''s time to bundle up and read.'' She figured that


    was better than going out in the streets and turning into a snowman. So she did just that, thumbing


    through Mo Yan''s "The Garlic Bads" until she found her ce. Eventually, boredom gave way to


    sleepiness, and she drifted off.


    At almost half past midnight, someone opened her bedroom door, which jarred her awake. Freaked


    out, she sat up in bed and her hand shot to the switch on the bedsidemp.


    In the dim light, she saw Wesley standing at the door, staring at her with his usual deadpan face.


    She rubbed her eyes, wondering if this was all a dream. It took her a couple of minutes to realize that it


    wasn''t. He was here!


    Wesley heaved a sigh of relief when he saw ir safe and sound.


    The puzzled expression on her face made him want to pull her into his arms and kiss her on the lips.


    But he couldn''t¡ªthey weren''t a couple...yet.


    "I thought you were in A Country, visiting your family," ir said. Her heart pounded faster with each


    word she spat.


    "I was. I came here to pick you up."


    ''Pick me up?'' ir''s jaw dropped. "I...I didn''t say I wasn''t going. I''ll be out there in three days."


    Despite the cold winter, the bedroom was quite warm. The investment in central air paid off. Wesley


    was too hot and undid three buttons on his shirt. "Thought you were flying out tomorrow."


    "I...I changed my mind..."


    He walked up to the bedside and demanded in a cold tone, "Pack your stuff ande with me now, or


    we go in the morning."


    "Now? How?"


    "I''ll drive." He had driven all the way here.


    ir couldn''t believe her ears. "It''ll take at least six hours!" she eximed.


    "Not a problem." He had once driven for more than ten hours straight.


    ir didn''t know how to say no. "I...I''ll leave in the morning as scheduled." She had underestimated


    Wesley''s influence on her and thought that she could cut him off, just like that. But she was wrong. As


    long as she saw his face, she was unable to control herself.


    Wesley wasn''t satisfied, and looked her in the eye. "I''ll drive you tomorrow."


    "No! I''ll catch a ne." The truth was, she hadn''t refunded her ticket. Maybe deep in her heart, she had


    been holding out for some chance with him.


    Wesley sat on her bedside and said, "During the Spring Festival travel rush, you can''t get a ticket at the


    "No, I¡ª" Before she could finish speaking, her voice was muffled as he pressed his lips to hers.


    Time seemed to stand still for a moment.


    Wesley couldn''t remember when hest kissed her. It felt like a century ago.


    Actually he forgot about thest time ir was drunk. They slept in the same bed and he took


    advantage of her without her knowing.


    ''Seriously? Why is he kissing me again? What a jerk!''


    She struggled, but in vain. He was too strong. He pressed her into the bed and kissed her lips hard to


    stop her from talking.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ''We''re alone here, in the dead of night. Will he do something to me?'' ir had mixed feelings. On the


    one hand, she wanted him. On the other hand, she was afraid. After all, he wasn''t her boyfriend and


    she was an old-fashioned girl. Besides, she heard someone else im him as her fiance. Definitely not


    the right time.


    While all these thoughts roiled around in her skull, Wesley let her go, panting in her ear. "Come with me


    in the morning."


    "I''ll think about¡ª" Again, she didn''t have the time to finish.


    Just as she was able to catch her breath, his lips were on hers again. His kisses were getting more


    intense now.


    ir''s body turned to putty in his arms and she moaned. ''Stop!'' Wesley thought as he stood up and


    strode towards the door. "I''ll wait for you until 7 o''clock in the morning. If you run away, I''ll find you."


    He decided to stand guard here. That way she couldn''t make excuses or talk her way out of this.


    Then he closed the door behind him.


    Quiet permeated the room. ir was confused, not knowing why Wesley left in such a hurry.


    Wesley rushed back into his bedroom, shed his clothes as fast as he could and entered the bathroom.


    The temperature was below zero outside, but Wesley turned on the cold-water tap without hesitation.


    Not knowing that hot water, not cold, would be the answer to his woes, he proceeded to take the


    proverbial cold shower.


    ir knew nothing about this. She buried her head in the pillow and wondered why Wesley just left like


    that. ''I thought he was going to take me right then and there.


    But he ran again. Ugh! Coward!''


    At this moment, she forgot that a while ago, she was afraid of what might happen next.


    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. ''Am I ugly? Why did he do that?''


    Unable to hold it in anymore, she sprang out of bed.


    She put on her slippers and rushed out of her room. Wesley''s room was closed. She pushed the door


    open and stormed in.


    To her surprise, he wasn''t there. She saw his clothes on the floor and heard the sound of running water


    from the bathroom.


    ir walked over and knocked heavily on the bathroom door. "Dude, you are seriously weird! I said you


    were bad in bed, but I was wrong. The truth is, you¡ª Aaargh!"


    The door to the bathroom was opened from inside abruptly. Wesley forcefully yanked at her arm and


    pulled her into the bathroom with him.


    He pulled her under the shower head and turned the water from cold to warm. He pressed her against


    the wall and started to kiss her wildly. She trembled the whole time.


    Wesley proved that he was not bad in bed. It was raw, animal passion. He kissed her roughly, while his


    hands grabbed at her clothes, undoing buttons, throwing the articles away, letting them fall where they


    might. He then grabbed her hand and led it to his member. The head tingled unbearably; it was hot and


    swollen. As he moaned, her name escaped his lips. "ir..."


    When ir dried her hair andid in bed, it was already almost 1:20 a.m.


    She raised her sore arm and covered her hot cheek. Her face was as red as a tomato. ''Wow! How long


    did it take? 30 minutes, maybe more.


    I never knew it would take so long...''


    Next time she saw Niles, she would tell him that his brother was not bad in bed. On the contrary, he


    was amazing.


    She made up her mind that she wasn''t going to make fun of him like that. If she did, she risked him


    doing it again.


    At 6:55 a.m., ir carried her small suitcase into the living room.


    Wesley had already made breakfast. As there were few restaurants opening during the New Year''s


    holiday, he made a simple breakfast¡ªboiled eggs, milk and sandwiches.


    The moment ir saw him, she remembered his hard member. She lowered her head to look at her


    hand, her face burning hot.


    Wesley didn''t notice a thing. While peeling an egg, he said casually, "Come and have breakfast."


    He acted like he usually did, as if nothing happened.


    ir put her suitcase aside, took off her woolen hat, washed her hands and sat down at the table.


    While eating, she yed on her phone to hide her embarrassment.


    When Wesley lowered his head, she took the chance to take a quick nce at him. ''He doesn''t look


    embarrassed at all!


    Well, I wonder if this happens to him every day.''


    "Eat your breakfast!" hemanded. He finished his breakfast quickly.

 Chapter 637 Visiting The Li Family

    Chapter 637 Visiting The Li Family


    Seeing that Wesley had already finished his breakfast, ir decided that she shouldn''t make himte.


    She swallowed the egg inside her mouth hurriedly after a few furious chews, and slid her phone back


    into her pocket. "We don''t want to bete. I can bring the sandwich with me and eat it in the car," she


    told him.


    But the man stopped her. "You may get sick if you try to eat in the car. The road is a bit bumpy. Just


    take your time and finish your breakfast at leisure. We''re in no hurry." He brought his te with him into


    the kitchen.


    "All right." If that was the case, then why worry? ir began to eat her sandwich at an easy pace. To


    her surprise, it tasted good despite the fact that Wesley was not known to be a good chef. He couldn''t


    even chop vegetables or sds properly.


    After the breakfast, Wesley grabbed her suitcase in his hand and they left the apartment together. What


    worried her was that she was dressed for the weather while Wesley was not.


    She was wearing a pink down coat, a white woolen hat that wasplemented with a bit of fur at its


    ends, and a white scarf.


    Wesley, however, was wearing only a simple shirt and a coat matching his pants. Although he looked


    quite handsome in this dresspared to some people who became plump and awkward after putting


    on too much, he still would have been cold in that. The coat wasn''t nearly enough.


    ir was getting the feeling that they were living inpletely different seasons. When they entered


    the elevator, she couldn''t help it anymore and asked with concern, "Aren''t you cold?"


    "No," he replied shortly and cast a casual nce at her, who was cumbersomely dressed in lots and


    lots of clothes and looking like a cuddly bear. "There is heating in the car."


    "Mmm. As you wish." ir shrugged. Maybe he really didn''t get cold. She already knew there was


    heating in the car; what car wouldn''t have a heater in it? But there was no heating on the way to the


    underground car park and it was chilly outside.


    ir continued to y with her phone after getting into Wesley''s car. Before long, they left the city


    behind them and the car rumbled onto the expressway, breaking out of the bounds of city speed limits.


    She looked out the window, lost deep in thought.


    Today, she was going to his home to visit his family, but not as his girlfriend. ''Is it possible that I''ll go to


    visit his family as his girlfriend one day?'' she sighed inwardly.


    "Are you sleepy?" ir suddenly asked, stealing a nce at him.


    "No. You get some sleep if you want," Wesley answered with his attention still focused on the road. He


    knew that she must be sleepy. She slepttest night and got up early this morning.


    "Okay. But if you do get sleepy, just wake me up. I can drive," she offered.


    ''A petite girl like her drives my jeep? Hell no!'' Wesley was not sleepy at all, and after hearing her


    proposal, he became even soberer. There was no way he was letting such a heavy-duty vehicle into


    her hands. "Don''t worry. I never drive when I''m tired."


    "Okay."


    ir really was sleepy since she hadn''t slept well because of what had happenedst night. Plus they


    were on a freeway and the road was now smooth. She dozed off within two minutes.


    It soon got unusually quiet inside the car, and the only trace that remained of her presence now was


    her unique fragrance. Wesley curled his lips and kept on driving. He liked to focus on the road anyway.


    When they finally arrived at the Li family''s vi, it was already 3 p.m. ir had already bought some


    gifts for his family members. Nothing fancy, just to show a bit of etiquettes.


    The Li family''s vi itself was located in the central area of the city, well-known as the most posh one.


    Keith used to live in the militaryplex with his wife. But after she had passed way, Baldwin had


    insisted that Keithe and live with them in the family home.


    Wesley also had an uncle who was a big shot in the business circles of A Country. Though he didn''t


    live here permanently, he hade over today and also brought his family members after hearing


    about the arrival of a special guest. There was much spection about who the special guest was.


    Unfortunately, the poor uncle didn''t get to meet her. Keith asked him to leave since he was afraid that


    ir would feel embarrassed if she saw so many people. After all, she and Wesley hadn''t been


    together yet. ''It would be better if I ask the family members toe over and meet her only after ir


    and Wesley are officially together, '' he mused.


    He was right. ir heaved a heavy sigh of relief when she saw that only Keith, Wesley''s parents, and


    Niles were there to greet her.


    "Happy New Year! Grandpa Keith, Uncle Baldwin, Aunt Cecelia, Niles!" ir greeted them cheerfully


    and handed over the gifts she had bought them.


    Cecelia herself was more than just thrilled to see ir. Ignoring all etiquettes, she quickly put her gift


    aside and grabbed ir''s wrist, pulling her towards the sofa in the living room. "ir, you are finally


    here. I would have loved to see you here on New Year''s Eve. I wanted you to celebrate it with us. But


    doesn''t matter. You''re here now. Oh my! Your hands feel so cold. Come here. Take this hot-water bag.


    It''ll warm you up in no time."


    She began to make a fuss immediately and ir felt a little embarrassed. "Aunt Cecelia, don''t worry. I


    don''t feel cold. And yes, I regret that I couldn''t join you all. My grandpa wanted me to have the family


    reunion dinner on New Year''s Eve with him and my uncle''s family. That is why I could only visit you so


    "That''s okay. You must be hungry, huh? Wesley, grab some snacks for her," Keith remarked and


    nudged Wesley''s leg with his walking stick, motioning him to slide the tray of nuts towards ir.


    Wesley cast a nce at the tray in front of him and then ordered Niles, "Go to the kitchen and wash


    some grapes and mangosteens."


    Niles hadn''t even had the chance to say hello to ir, and yet his brother had asked him to wash fruits.


    He was quite unhappy about it and retorted, "Mom''s already prepared the fruits. Look! There!"


    Without even looking to where Niles was pointing, Wesley spat in a furious tone, "Cut the crap and do


    as I say."


    There was already a fruit tterid out on the table with cherries, blueberries, and strawberries neatly


    arranged. However, Niles had no choice but to go to the kitchen reluctantly and perform the chores he


    had been ordered to. Wesley knew that ir was really fond of cherries, so he picked out all the


    cherries from the tter, put them on a te and slid it towards ir, who epted it with a voiceless


    thank you.


    All of Cecelia''s attention was diverted towards ir, and she didn''t even notice what Wesley had just


    done.


    However, the effort did catch Keith''s and Baldwin''s eyes and they exchanged a knowing look with each


    other.


    ir, who had taken the te from him, was feeling a bit uneasy. Cecelia''s enthusiasm was making her


    a little flustered. She didn''t know how to repay her kindness or how to react, so she did the only thing


    she knew¡ªshe gave the te to Cecelia and said, "Aunt Cecelia, have some cherries."


    The woman didn''t know that the red, ripe fruit had been hand-picked by Wesley for ir. She just took


    the te from her, picked up a cherry and put it into her mouth while asking ir all sorts of things


    about recent developments in her life. Even with the cherry in her mouth, she didn''t seem to be


    stopping with her conversation.


    Seeing that scene, Wesley sighed inwardly. Then he put a tray of nuts in front of ir, motioning her to


    eat some.


    This time, ir thanked him in a low voice and grabbed a few cashews.


    Niles managed to somehowplete the task he was given and finally came out of the kitchen


    carrying arge bowl of grapes and mangosteens. "Hi ir. Eat some grapes and mangosteens. The


    grapes are imported from America, and the mangosteens from Thand. They''re known to be the best


    and the sweetest. You''ll love them!"


    Cecelia, however, had her own ideas of "the best," and pushed the bowl aside. "ir, don''t listen to


    him. You eat the fruits that I''ve prepared for you. These cherries, blueberries and strawberries are also


    imported, and they are far more delicious than grapes and mangosteens."


    It was not that Cecelia didn''t want her to eat grapes or mangosteens. The only problem she had with


    them was that she herself did not like fruits that needed to be peeled, which meant cherries and


    blueberries in her opinion were the best. Her remark had beenid out in kindness, but she had


    blissfully made the mistake of not thinking that maybe ir had different preferences than her.


    Niles cast a burning nce towards Wesley. "They weren''t for ir, were they? You wanted them!"


    "Mmm." Wesley didn''t deny the usation and leisurely picked up a mangosteen.


    Cecelia, on seeing that the girl in front of her wasn''t reacting, reached out and put a few blueberries in


    ir''s hand, urging her to try some. Thetter sadly looked at the mangosteen in Wesley''s hand,


    drooling. She liked mangosteens a lot. And the grapes looked inviting too.


    It was only Baldwin who noticed that and was amused. He stood up and slid the bowl that Niles had


    brought in front of ir. "ir, don''t listen to them. You can eat whatever you like."


    Only then did Cecelia realize what she had said was not proper. "No, no, no. ir, don''t get me wrong.


    I just thought you might not want to peel the grapes and mangosteens," she exined hurriedly in a


    flustered tone.


    ir gave her a reassuring smile. "Aunt Cecelia, I knew what you meant."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wesley ced the mangosteen that he had already peeled in front of ir. Then he decided that he


    would help her settle in, and took her suitcase upstairs, leaving her in the living room with his family.


    By the time they were done with supper, it was still quite early. Cecelia suggested that ir and Wesley


    go take a walk. Niles wanted to hang around with the two, but Keith made up an excuse, saying that he


    was not feeling well and the poor man was forced to stay. To be honest, the old man was feeling


    chipper than ever but wanted to create more chances for ir and Wesley to bond. They all liked the


    girl.


    Instead of taking a walk, the two got in his car, and Wesley drove off. "Are you full?" he asked.


    "I''m stuffed," ir responded. The Li family members had all been very kind to her, to the point that


    they had stuffed her beyond her limit. Cecelia had ced some food onto ir''s te even after she


    was full.

 Chapter 638 I Need To Take Care Of You

    Chapter 638 I Need To Take Care Of You


    Wesley said nothing more. After a moment of thought, ir said seriously, "How about I stay at a hotel


    tonight? There''s one not far from where you''re living." It would be improper to stay at the Li family''s


    vi. Especially given what happened between her and Wesley.


    "No need for that. We have tons of space."


    "But I hate bugging you..." ''I''m not Wesley''s girlfriend. It''s pretty embarrassing to stay with him, '' she


    thought.


    "Don''t think like that. My family loves you. They love having you around. Please. Stay," Wesley said


    earnestly. He could tell that his grandpa was more than thrilled because ir was there. There was a


    spring in the old man''s step and a light in his eyes. He wanted his grandpa to be happy. More


    importantly, he wanted to spend more time with her.


    Rather than argue any further, ir gave in. "All right then. Hey, where are we going?"


    It was freezing outside, and Wesley knew that she was not used to the cold. He nned to take her to


    a mall. "Let''s go shopping."


    "Okay." Actually, as long as she was by his side, she was fine wherever Wesley wanted to go.


    He stopped at a red light, looked out the window and said, "My alma mater."


    "Huh?" ir followed his gaze and saw a school¡ªF City No. 1 Primary School.


    The school gates were closed, and there was only one old guy on duty in the reception office. Wesley


    started the engine, so ir looked away. "You haven''t been there in a long time, huh?" she asked.


    "Yeah. More than ten years." He hadn''t been there since he had graduated from primary school.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Which junior middle school did you go to?"


    He chuckled. "No. 1 Junior Middle School. Just down the road a ways."


    "What about senior middle school?"


    "The same middle school. I skipped two grades, and when I was 15, I attended the University of


    National Defense in G City." After graduation, Wesley had a pretty nice rank in the army. Not high, but


    definitely higher than most recruits. That was why he was now much younger than his colleagues of the


    same rank.


    "Did she go to the same schools?" ir suddenly asked.


    "Who?" Wesley was puzzled.


    "That girl with short hair... I tried to video chat with you yesterday, but she answered." Her uniform


    looked simr to Wesley''s, so ir was guessing they had quite a bit inmon.


    Wesley answered, sounding as calm as ever, "That''s Ga. Ga Jiang. We''ve known each other


    since we were kids. We went to school together. By the time she entered the University of National


    Defense, I was close to graduating."


    ''Ga Jiang...'' Somehow, ir felt a little jealous. "And now? You''re celebrating the New Year


    together? When''s the engagement?"


    Wesley furrowed his eyebrows. "What are you talking about?"


    ''I knew it! I knew she was lying. Wesley couldn''t care less about romance, '' ir thought. ''The reason


    why he kissed me so many times is that I was flirting with him. Of course he was going to do


    something. But just because he let me make hime, doesn''t mean he loves me. A hand job is not


    hand-fasting.''


    "She said she was your fiancee. She also said there were a lot of girls that had a crush on you, and


    warned me to stay away. I figured that was how you felt, too. That was why I decided not to fly in


    today." ir was calm on the surface; deep inside, she was super-nervous. She had long wanted to


    know who this girl was to him, but she hadn''t had the chance until now.


    On the drive over this morning, she had been too sleepy to talk to him. She slumped in her seat and


    just closed her eyes, listening to the rhythm of the engine. When she had finally woke up, they were


    already at his house.


    ir waited for Wesley to say something¡ªanything. He kept silent, which frustrated and annoyed her.


    "Look, if she''s your fiancee, I can get a hotel. It just wouldn''t be a good thing, and I don''t want to make


    her jealous. And I''ll find a ce and move out as soon as I get back home."


    "She''s not." Wesley knew ir didn''t mean what she said. She was just babbling, trying to get him to


    say something. "She''s three months younger than me. She''s like my sister."


    ir wasn''t satisfied with his answer. "Sister again? I guess this is the same case as Megan. When is


    she going to be your lover?" she sneered.


    Wesley cast a sidelong nce at her and simply said, "Watch your mouth."


    ir snorted and looked out the window. But when she finally calmed down, she felt a lot better. He


    had no feelings for Ga Jiang.


    Silence reigned inside the car. After a while, ir got bored and tried to start a conversation. "Does she


    have a thing for you?"


    "Don''t know, don''t care. I don''t think of her that way."


    Wesley''s answer threw ir for a loop. She wanted to make it difficult for him, but had no excuse.


    "Do you have a lot of girls hoping to go out with you?" she asked. She wasn''t sure if she should have


    asked that when she saw the look on his face.


    Wesley pulled over and looked her in the eye. ir''s heart raced in her chest and she wondered what


    he was going to say. "We''re here," he simply said.


    ir blinked her eyes innocently. "What?"


    Wesley unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car.


    ir looked around, and saw they were in the parking garage of the shopping mall. Wesley opened the


    passenger door and unfastened her seat belt rudely. "ir," he said.


    "Huh?" He took her hand and helped her out of the car. The next second, he pressed her against the


    vehicle.


    "I have no interest in romance. I don''t know who''s hot for me, and I don''t want to know. Just ignore


    Ga. I don''t hate you, and I''ll continue to take care of you. You don''t need to move out, because


    nothing else is gonna happen. Just quit seducing me. It drives me up the wall and I don''t know what to


    do."


    His words were like a knife piercing ir''s heart. Despite the bitterness in her heart, she curled her lips


    and asked, "Then why are you taking me out?" ''Seriously? Why does he have to ruin my holiday like


    this?'' she thought.


    He let go of her and step backwards. "I don''t want Mom and Grandpa to be unhappy."


    "I see." She was still smiling, hiding her emotion deep inside.


    She was already used to Wesley turning her down. It was not the first time he had done this.


    ''Fine. Since you fucked up my holiday, you can''t have a good holiday either.


    I have lots of ways to make you mad, '' she thought angrily.


    Wesley felt something was not right judging from her expression. "Penny for your thoughts?" he pried.


    "Mind your own business!" She adjusted her hat. "You can just wait here or look around. I''ll go


    shopping myself. When I''m done, I''lle back here and we''ll go back to your house. Sounds like your


    family will be upset if we don''t."


    Wesley sighed helplessly. "You don''t know this city."


    ir rolled her eyes at him. "Okay. And?"


    "I brought you here. I need to take care of you," he insisted.


    "No need for that, Colonel Li. I''m not a little girl. And I have my phone. If I really get lost, I can use


    Google Maps." He cocked an eyebrow. ir put her hands inside her pockets and walked towards the


    elevator.


    Wesley followed after her. But she turned around and yelled, "Hey!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t follow me! Otherwise, I''ll call the police and tell them I have a stalker!"


    Wesley stood there, open-mouthed, silent.


    Seeing his sullen face, ir felt better. She turned around and kept walking.

 Chapter 639 Sounds Good

    Chapter 639 Sounds Good


    ir didn''t hear Wesleying up behind her. She rolled her eyes and decided to say something to


    make him jealous. She turned around and asked the man leaning against his car, "By the way, there''s a


    guy I''m talking to on WeChat. He lives around here. He''s good at taekwondo, so he can definitely


    protect me. Don''t worry about me."


    Wesley, who was about to light a cigarette, decided to call her bluff with a barrage of questions. "What''s


    his name? Where does he live? How old is he? What does he do? How did you two know each other?


    Why date him? Did he ask you out? He knew you were in A Country?"


    There were so many questions that ir only remembered some of them. "He''s 31, a taekwondo


    coach. We met at a party and started talking. He asked me to look him up when I was in town. I''m


    texting him that I''m here. I''m sure he''ll ask me out." After saying that, she took out her phone.


    Turning around, she walked to the elevator without looking at Wesley''s face.


    She opened the WeChat and clicked a dialog box. She wrote, "Hey, you up?"


    The reply came soon. "Yeah. Free now, Bless?"


    ir typed, "Mmm hmm. I''m in your town, actually. Wanna get a cup of coffee?" She was about to click


    the "send" button.


    Before she could do so, her phone was snatched away. Giggling in her heart, she pretended to yell,


    "Help! Thief!"


    Wesley was stunned into silence by her reaction.


    Some people in the car park looked at them to figure out what themotion was. ir immediately


    waved her hand and cried, "He...he robbed me... Mmmph..." Wesley quickly covered her mouth.


    With a deadpan face, he told the others apologetically, "Sorry, guys. She''s my friend. She''s mad at me,


    so..."


    Seeing Wesley''s military uniform, the onlookers immediately believed what he said. One of them even


    looked at ir with an amused smile, saying, "That looks like a fun game. I''ll have to try it sometime.


    Maybe my wife would be into it."


    ir''s jaw dropped. She didn''t know how to retort.


    Wesley deleted what she had typed and typed a different message to the guy she was trying to meet.


    She watched helplessly as the message was sent to Mr. Guo¡ª"Sorry, wrong guy."


    ir was still in shock.


    Wesley locked her phone, tucked it in his pocket and grabbed her wrist, striding forward. "You can go


    on a date when you are back in Y City. Not now. Now you have to stay with me. I took you out, and I


    need to keep an eye on you."


    ir tried her best to shake off his hand and snapped, "Let go of me. And don''t talk to me. You''re still a


    jerk!" Why did she have to listen to him? He had kissed her so many times and even made her give


    him a hand job. Yet he was obstinate, refusing to be her boyfriend. What a jerk!


    "You used to bug me all the time! What''s changed?"


    ir''s heart broke. "Everything, that''s what. We''re done. I don''t want to put up with your antics


    anymore. And I don''t want to cry for you ever again. You think I still love you after what you''ve done? In


    your dreams! Boo...hoo..."


    Although she said she didn''t want to cry for him ever again, her tears betrayed her, streaming down her


    cheeks.


    Wesley was shocked when he saw her tears. ''She''s in the wrong business. Trantor? Try actress, ''


    he thought.


    "Wesley Li, you asshole!" she said, voice hoarse from crying. She was choking on her heartbreak.


    Wesley held her hands softly and asked in the softest tone, "Why are you crying?"


    "You just said I seduced you. I feel cheap." She wouldn''t admit that she seduced Wesley.


    She cried more after saying that. Wesley''s heart was crushed. He wiped her tears with his rough palm


    and said hurriedly, "No, that''s not it."


    "I didn''t seduce you. You did that. I wanted to move on, but you insisted we live under the same roof.


    Now you''re using me of seducing you... Boo...hoo..." She was really hurt by his words this time. She


    had a crush on him years ago. And now, after all the time they spent together, she loved him even


    more deeply.


    "Please don''t cry." His voice was soft yet helpless.


    ir shook her head. Tears fell out of her eyes, blurring her vision. She stared at him and said, "I can''t.


    You don''t understand how much that hurts. You humiliated me."


    ''Is she crying because my words hurt her or because I humiliated her?'' Wesley had no clue. "Don''t cry,


    okay? Let''s talk," he coaxed.


    "Boo...hoo..." ir was done listening to him. She was going to cry until she felt vindicated. She knew


    Wesley couldn''t deal with her tears.


    "Sorry, my fault. Just stop crying. ir, tears won''t solve anything." Her pained expression made his


    heart ache¡ªa lot. He wished he could turn back time and give himself a good punch in the face.


    "I know my tears won''t work on you. Seeing me cry does nothing for you. You probably think I''m


    annoying," ir sniffed. "Boo...hoo... Just get away from me. Go! I don''t want to see you. Do you hear


    me?"


    That was her strategy; she was retreating in order to advance. Deep down, she sneered and thought, ''I


    have you now, Wesley! You''re all mine!''


    Wesley really didn''t know how to make her stop crying, and had to say, "Hey, hey, mea culpa, okay? I


    shouldn''t have said that. Forgive me?"


    ir''s crying came to a stop all of a sudden. "Did I seduce you?" she sniffed.


    "No. I...I came on to you," Wesley stammered, his hands balling into fists. It took a lot for him to say


    that.


    ir shed a smug smile and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. "That''s right."


    Wesley didn''t know what to say.


    She slid her arm into his and demanded, "Wesley, take me out for a bite. Or I''ll tell your mom you


    bullied me and disobeyed her."


    Wesley pulled her into his arms, lowered his head and looked at her red eyes. "What am I going to do


    with you? If I weren''t a soldier, I''d marry you and ground you. You wouldn''t be able to talk to a soul."


    ir knew what he meant and offered, "Marry me and ground me now. You cane home to a good


    meal and some sexy time. Then we''ll have a baby. Our baby and I will stay at home and wait for you.


    Sounds good, huh?"


    Yes. The scene ir described was attractive. He had to admit that it melted his heart and turned him


    on all at the same time.


    But soon he realized that he was a soldier. He was in danger every single day. He could die without


    warning. He couldn''t let her go through that.


    ir could sense that his mood changed suddenly. She pretended to cough. "Ahem! Let go of me! You


    trying to strangle me?"


    When he heard that, Wesley immediately let her go. "Get your act together," he warned.


    "I cried for such a long time I think I turned thirty," irined, pouting her lips.


    Wesley sighed helplessly and asked, "What do you want to drink?"


    "Are you going to buy me whatever I want?"


    "Of course."


    "An ice coke!"


    He wanted to argue it was winter, but he also promised that he would buy her whatever she wanted to


    drink. "You can only take a sip," he finally said.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 640 Patient Boyfriend

    Chapter 640 Patient Boyfriend


    "One ss, nothing less or more!" ir insisted, haggling the amount with him.


    "Then forget it!" Wesley dered in a final tone.


    "Come on! Look, it would only be wasting the drink if I took just a single sip from an entire ss," she


    argued stubbornly as they walked out of the parking lot, haggling over the amount like a needy child.


    As they came out of the warm building, the cold air blew on their faces, and ir felt a chill. She


    clutched her clothes tighter and moved closer to him.


    Wesley noticed her movement and could see her shiver too. He grabbed her hand to keep it warm. "I''ll


    drink the rest of it," he promised, still in no mood to budge.


    "You''re taking the fun out of it. Forget it. I don''t want to drink it anymore," sheined.


    "Okay" was all he said. He didn''t try to convince her otherwise anymore.


    ir felt tricked now. Was this what he had wanted all along? In any case, Wesley took her to a


    beverage bar and ordered a cup of milk tea for her.


    When she was served the warm cup of tea, she held it in her hands and asked before taking a sip,


    "Does this taste good?" She had no idea about it because she scarcely drank it. Her usual preference


    was fruit tea.


    Wesley himself had no idea about the taste, and he merely shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "Then why did you buy this for me?" ir rolled her eyes.


    "I just heard that girls like it," came an honest reply. Wesley was wondering if she would be any happier


    if he also bought her some oden. Thinking that it might be worth a shot, he decided to go ahead


    anyway.


    As ir sucked the pearls greedily through the straw, Wesley took her to a snack bar selling oden.


    "Want some?" he asked her, deciding that it would be better if he asked her first.


    ir rubbed her belly, whose fully upied volume could be seen from a certain angle. "Yeah all right.


    But just a little. I''m still quite full."


    "Okay," he responded simply.


    ir picked out a few snacks and checked them out.


    After that, they continued to wander on the streets; Wesley was holding her tea for her while she ate


    her oden. "How did youe to know about this ce?" she asked.


    "I came here with Ga yesterday," came another short and honest response.


    ir''s hand was midway to her mouth and stopped in the air when she heard that. "You brought her


    here too?"


    "Yes."


    "You bought milk tea for her too?"


    "No. The line was too long. I didn''t have the time to wait."


    "So, would you have bought it for her if you hadn''t been in a rush?" She stopped to look at him.


    "Yes," he replied bluntly.


    ''Listen to him. He is so...Aargh!'' ir ran out of words she could use to describe him. He really knew


    little about girls. She was pissed at him now. But he wouldn''t understand things through anger. She


    would have to exin like a primary school teacher. "Wesley," she began after taking a moment to calm


    herself down.


    "Hmm?"


    "Would you stop going shopping with girls?"


    "Including you?"


    "Of course not. I meant other girls. Since you don''t want a girlfriend, you shouldn''t get their hopes up.


    When you go out shopping with Ga, she might misunderstand things and end up believing that you


    are interested in her," she said with an earnest look on her face. Wesley frowned.


    It baffled him how girls could misunderstand things so easily. "Okay," he agreed shortly.


    "Will you stop buying them milk tea and oden?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s all well and good. But what if Megan wants you to go shopping with her. What if she wants you


    to buy some food for her?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ll ask Carlos to go with her." Wesley suggested the simplest option.


    "He doesn''t spend much time on her anymore," she reminded him. It was true! Carlos had been


    reluctant to even let Megane with him and Debbie when they had gone to New York to celebrate


    Spring Festival. But his grandma had wanted to see her so bad that he eventually had to agree to take


    her with them.


    After Carlos had fallen for Debbie, he spent very little time with Megan, and consequently, more


    responsibility had fallen on Wesley.


    "Then I''ll ask Damon to do it." Wesley said his next option.


    "Nuh-uh! Damon has to take care of his wife," ir said.


    Wesley felt a little stumped. Who was left now? He thought of Curtis. But no! Curtis was married too.


    So, that only left him... "I''ll ask a bodyguard to go with her."


    Finally, ir nodded in satisfaction and decided to give him a reward. She lifted the cup of milk tea to


    his mouth and said, "Drink some."


    "Can I choose not to?" he asked. There was milk in it and he hated it.


    "Of course."


    Wesley was relieved.


    "Don''t treat other girls, including Megan and Ga, the way you treat me," ir continued. To be


    frank, this was getting tiresome. Earlier, she only had to deal with Megan. Now there was this Ga


    too.


    "Okay." Wesley had found that as long as he said "okay" to everything she wanted, ir was happy.


    "Hey listen. I didn''t buy you anythingst month after my payday. Now I want to buy you a razor. Don''t


    say no," she hastily added, seeing that he was about to open his mouth. Since Wesley spent most of


    his time in the army base, when she thought about the things that would be most useful to him, a razor


    seemed the most suitable option. He could use it every day, and think of her.


    That, and a lighter too. Wesley smoked a lot; but she had already given him a lighter.


    Before Wesley could speak, ir continued, "Can I have a look at your lighter?"


    He took out a nifty little lighter from his pocket and handed it over to her. It was the one she had bought


    him. Surprised, she gasped. "Have you been using it ever since I gave it to you?"


    "Yes," he responded. He had been carrying it around with him ever since she had gifted it to him.


    ir felt like he was driving her nuts. He always imed that he didn''t like her. Then why did he choose


    to carry her present with him everywhere? She felt like she was getting mixed signals. It was so


    confusing.


    She gave the lighter back to him and questioned in a feigned casual tone, "So, do you use an electric


    razor or a manual one?" She had been thinking about buying him a razor for quite a while, but had


    been afraid that he might refuse.


    Since they were roaming the streets, she could buy one for him right now.


    "An electric one. But you don''t need to buy me a new one. Megan just gave me one," Wesley pointed


    out.


    That came as a wet nket. Someone had beaten her to it, and that someone just had to be Megan!


    "Really? When?"


    "Myst birthday." Wait, what? She didn''t even know when his birthday was!


    "Howe I don''t know your birthday?" ir was mad now. And this time, she was mad at herself.


    How could she not know Wesley''s birthday?


    "I never celebrate my birthdays," he remarked.


    That hardly made ir feel better. The idea that he was using a razor Megan had bought him was


    eating at her. "But I want to buy you one too," she stressed.


    "You can buy one for me when I need a new one," he assured her.


    ir stabbed a piece of tempura with a bamboo skewer and put it to his lips. Wesley was frowning with


    a disgusted expression on his face. "s, you''ve always turned me down, no matter what I tried. I''ve


    been seeing it for a long time now, but I just couldn''t stop myself from expressing my feelings," she


    uttered with a sigh, sounding depressed.


    Hearing that, Wesley forced himself to eat the food.


    ir tried her best not tough at the face he was making, and continued to eat her oden.


    A song about New Year was ying over the speakers, making the whole atmosphere very festive.


    ir finally finished all the oden she had and threw the paper bowl in the bin. "Hang on a minute. I


    need to go wash my hands," she told him.


    "Hmm," he responded just like a patient boyfriend, and went into a corner to wait for her, still holding


    her milk tea in one hand. After she walked out of thedies'' room two minutester, ir began


    dragging him towards the men''s section of one of the stores.


    "Can you switch your razor for a new one?" she asked.


    "It''ll be wasteful." The one Megan had bought him was still new and working perfectly.


    "You can give it to one of your colleagues," ir suggested. This way, both she and his colleague


    would be happy. The perfect solution involving three people but no Megan! ir found herself brilliant.


    Maybe Wesley also thought that it was a good idea, because he nodded and agreed, "Okay."


    ir happily picked out an electric razor for him. After paying for it, she put the receipt into her pocket


    and dered, "l still owe you $300, 000. When I''ve earned enough money, I''ll pay you back."


    "You..." Wesley wanted to tell her that she really didn''t have to pay him back, but then he remembered


    how stubborn and adamant she had been about it, so he agreed, "Okay, take your time."


    "I''ll pay you as soon as possible." ir was aware of the fact that Wesley always worked hard. His


    money was hard-earned and well-deserved. That was why she had been so insistent on paying him


    back.


    Wesley didn''t respond to that promise. ''Does she really have to draw a line between what''s hers and


    what''s mine?'' he thought.


    As they passed by a watch store, ir thought of Niles. She hadn''t bought anything for him. "I want to


    buy a watch for Niles. I lived in his apartment for a long time but never paid the rent. I feel bad about it."


    "Don''t. He doesn''t need a watch."


    Wesley was rather quick to respond this time. "But he always wears one after work!"


    "He has too many watches already. Even if you bought him a new one, he probably would never wear


    it. It would be a waste of money. So don''t bother." With that, he took her hand and dragged her out of


    the men''s section.

 Chapter 641 Niles Took A Knock

    Chapter 641 Niles Took A Knock


    "Then what should I get Niles?" ir asked.


    "Nothing," answered Wesley.


    "Wesley, that''s a little rude, don''t you think? Giving him rent money would seem a little off. I honestly


    think I should at least give him a gift." ir nned on buying Niles a gift while they were picking out


    gifts for Wesley''s parents and his grandfather, but he was very much against it.


    He was still very insistent ir should buy nothing for his brother. "I was the one who let you live in his


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    apartment. If there''s anyone you need to pay, it''s me. You''ve already gotten me a razor, so we''re even


    now. Stop worrying about Niles, will you? He doesn''t need anything. You taking over his apartment is


    none of his business," Wesley said sternly.


    ''That doesn''t even make any sense!'' ir thought. She knew well enough there was no winning this


    argument, so she just dropped it.


    She and Wesley then went to the cinema and saw a New Year''s movie. ir was still thinking about


    the movie as they were leaving the theater. She was so into it, and was pretty upset about how the


    movie ended. "I just wish the male lead didn''t die. The female lead would have left the city for the


    countryside, and they could still have lived happily ever after."


    "I beg to disagree. Living together is different from dating. Soon enough, they''ll grow tired of each other.


    If they''re not the perfect cut for each other, they soon will have to end things between them," Wesley


    replied.


    That took her by surprise. ''Who would have thought that remark came from someone who had never


    been in a rtionship and loathed women?'' she mused.


    Wesley''s family had gone to their respective bedrooms by the time he and ir got home. The lights in


    the living room were left on for them.


    Wesley took ir upstairs. "This one, this one, and that one are all avable. You can choose


    whichever room you want," he said as he pointed at the rooms.


    "Which one is yours?" she asked.


    He jutted his chin to indicate where his bedroom was. "I''ll stay in the room next to yours," ir decided.


    "The room next to mine is the storage room," he said. He wasn''t home most of the time, so he chose to


    stay in a quiet room, somewhere far from the stairs.


    "Oh, okay. Then I choose this one." She picked another room.


    She chose the one next to Niles''. Wesley pushed the door open and turned the lights on for her. "Go


    brush your teeth and wash your face. I''ll prepare the bed for you," he said. That room was the one


    Cecelia hoped ir would stay in. Fresh bed sheets were already ced inside the closet. The only


    thing she needed to do was to make the bed.


    "Huh? No, no, thank you. It''s okay. I can make my own bed. You must be very tired. It''s gettingte.


    You can go and sleep now," ir responded, quite eager to decline Wesley''s offer.


    But the soldier paid her no mind. He took out the bed sheets from the closet and started making the


    bed.


    He was done in no time. He made sure everything was in its ce. It was only then that he bade ir


    good night and headed to his room.


    A few moments after Wesley left her room, there was somebody knocking at her door.


    ir, who was brushing her teeth at the moment, rinsed her mouth quickly and went to open the door.


    It was Niles.


    He slipped in and closed the door behind him. Then he settled on the couch and asked her


    mischievously, "So, ir, tell me, what were you and my brother up to tonight? Should I start calling


    you ''sister-inw''?"


    ir returned to the bathroom to wash her face. "We went to the mall. Don''t bother calling me ''sister-in-


    "If he wasn''t interested in giving me a sister-inw, then why did he go out with you tonight?" Niles


    teasingly asked. To hear ir more clearly, he moved from the couch to the bed.


    Since he was in thefort of his own home, he found it absolutely okay sitting or lying down on any


    furniture within their property. He rested his back against the headboard as he watched her wash her


    face.


    "He also went shopping with Ga. I bet you didn''t know that," ir told Niles while applying


    cleansing cream on her face. Her eyes were shut as she scrubbed her face clean.


    "Ga? That woman is strong as a man. Stay away from her. She is ruthless and fights like a bull."


    Niles had once gotten into a fight against Ga. He lost miserably.


    ir chuckled at Niles'' tone. "Well, she is a soldier. Soldiers are supposed to be strong and good at


    closebat. She and your brother would be cute together."


    "But she wouldn''t stand a chance against my brother. Wesley can fight off more than ten men at once!


    He would finish Ga like a piece of cake." Niles then proceeded to y with his phone as he


    bounced his crossed legs. To make himself morefortable, he simplyy on ir''s bed.


    ir walked out the bathroom and saw Niles sprawling all over her bed. She didn''t mind, though. "Have


    you ever seen your brother hit someone?" she wondered.


    "Yes, me. He hits me a lot. I hope you two get married soon. Once you''re his wife, you can ask him to


    stop bullying me."


    ir couldn''t help but smile at the thought of the two of them marrying each other. A marriage with


    Wesley was everything she''d ever wished for. "He doesn''t seem like he''s interested in getting a


    girlfriend. But since you want him to get married so badly, maybe you should talk to him. Convince him


    to get a girlfriend and propose. Maybe then I''ll actually have a chance to be with him." The only mirror


    in her room was in the bathroom, so she headed back there to apply her lotion.


    Niles rolled over on the bed and told ir, "Stop worrying. If you just try hard enough, you might just


    win my brother''s heart."


    "Okay! I will try my best," she replied. That was what her mouth was saying, but her heart and mind


    believed otherwise.


    Niles didn''te over her room just to y a game on his phone. He came over to talk to her. By the


    time ir was ready to sleep, he was still flopped on the bed with no intention of leaving anytime soon.


    "I''m going to bed now. Go back to your room," she ordered Niles. It was cold tonight. She had


    showeredst night, so she decided to just take a shower the next morning.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll leave, but only after I get through this level," Niles replied, still not getting off the bed.


    ir waited for his departure by the foot of the bed.


    More than a few minutes passed and Niles was still busy pressing buttons on his phone. ir grew


    tired of waiting for him to leave and climbed onto the bed. She grabbed him by the arm and shooed


    him. "Okay, get up! Go y on the couch. I''m freezing here."


    "Wait! Stop bothering me! I''m about to win!" Niles protested.


    ir couldn''t wrap her head around the idea of Niles being so invested in what he was doing. It was


    just a game after all. She continued trying to get him off the bed, but Niles still refused to budge. When


    she tried again, she tugged on his arm a little too hard and lost her bnce. She dropped prone on the


    bed and hit Niles'' elbow.


    He was so worried he would lose his winning streak and was about to shove ir away when they


    heard the door open.


    Wesley stood in the doorway with a grim look on his face. He was looking sternly at the two on the bed:


    Niles on his back and ir on her stomach.


    Niles'' arm was still under her.


    When Niles heard the door open, he had to lean closer towards ir to see who it was. Needless to


    say, they were caught in apromising position. That was not at all helping them, especially Niles.


    "What are you two doing?" Wesley asked coldly.


    ir firmly shook her head. She wanted to exin it was all a big misunderstanding, but she was so


    scared her words failed her.


    Niles, on the other hand, was on a different page. He tossed his phone aside and reached for ir''s


    arm. He then proceeded to ask her tenderly, "B Love, are you alright? Were you hurt?"


    ir''s eyes widened in confusion. ''Why on earth is he calling me "B Love"?''


    Wesley hastily made his way to the bed and grabbed Niles by the cor and off the bed. He was


    fuming. "What the hell are you doing here? It''s the middle of the night!" he growled.


    "Wesley, listen to me. It''s all just a misunderstanding! It''s not what it looks like," Niles tried to exin.


    Diagonally opposite ir''s room was Wesley''s parents'' room. Wesley left the door behind him wide


    open. All themotion caused by the trio caused the older couple to wake up. When Cecelia turned


    the lights on to check what was happening, the sight of her older son holding his younger brother by


    the cor weed her. "Somebody exin to me what is going on," she said wide-eyed.

 Chapter 642 Not In The Face

    Chapter 642 Not In The Face


    Baldwin followed Cecelia and walked out of the bedroom as well. But he didn''t enter ir''s bedroom.


    Instead, he just stood at the door.


    Spotting Cecelia, ir got off the bed quickly and stood respectfully. "It''s nothing, Aunt Cecelia. Niles


    and I were just talking," she exined.


    "Mom, help! My brother''s trying to strangle me! Just because I talked to ir!" Niles cried, his face red


    from not being able to breathe.


    Cecelia rushed over to stop Wesley. "What are you doing? Let go of your brother!"


    But Wesley decided to disobey. "He''s sleeping in my room tonight!" he dered coldly.


    "Huh? What? Noooooo!" Niles howled desperately.


    "Niles has his own bedroom. He can sleep there," Cecelia said, shooting Wesley an odd look. Thinking


    of what Niles did, Wesley wanted to use him for target practice.


    "I need to watch him like a hawk! If I don''t, he''ll climb onto ir''s bed again!"


    Baldwin and Cecelia were shocked to hear that.


    "ir, help me! Tell him nothing happened. I was just ying with my phone on your bed," Niles


    pleaded.


    ir nodded. The key point she wanted to stress was, "Nothing happened between us."


    But all Cecelia heard was, ''Niles was on ir''s bed!'' ring up, she pped Niles'' arm and snarled,


    "Why were you on ir''s bed? Your own room too small?"


    "No, Mom, we were just talking," Niles exined, gasping for air.


    Wesley was tired of listening to him. He hauled him out of ir''s room by the cor. "Wait! My phone!


    It''s still on ir''s bed!" Niles shouted as he was dragged out.


    On ir''s bed... that didn''t go over well.


    His parents rolled their eyes at him.


    They both were pushing for ir to be Wesley''s girlfriend. They didn''t want anything going wrong.


    What Niles did was inappropriate. So they wouldn''t stand in Wesley''s way.


    Niles'' screams reverberated across the hallway. "Come on man, you''re my brother. Cut it out! She''s not


    even my type. You know I like thin chicks with big boobs and a tight ass. We just talked! Ouch! Not in


    the face!"


    Keith''s room was opposite Wesley''s. Themotion disturbed him. He got out of bed and was going to


    check what was going on. When he heard Niles'' scream, hey down again. He was sure that his


    younger grandson must have done something wrong.


    ir was still in a daze. All of this was too much for her to take in. She was mortified, especially under


    the stern gazes of the Li family. She had only been there one night. And she wasn''t the only one¡ª


    Cecelia was embarrassed too. "Don''t mind Niles. He didn''t mean anything by it. He just doesn''t use his


    head sometimes."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ir shook her head and replied, "It''s fine, Aunt Cecelia, really. Niles didn''t do anything. We just


    talked." She and Niles hit it off, but they would never be a couple. When they hung out, there was no


    attraction there, no sparks. They were just two friends.


    Cecelia was relieved. "Good to know. Get some sleep. I''ll have the cook make you a nice breakfast.


    You''re way too thin and need to eat more."


    "Okay. Good night, Aunt Cecelia, Uncle Baldwin."


    When everyone had left the room and she was finally alone, ir called Wesley. He picked up fairly


    quick. "Wesley, Niles did nothing wrong," she pleaded. "Just leave him alone!"


    "Okay," he replied, looking at Niles, who had been tossed onto the couch. He knew his younger brother


    too well to believe he would cross the line with ir. It was just that what he saw when he came in


    pushed him over the edge.


    ir let out a sigh of relief. "Okay, good night. Just promise you won''t hit Niles."


    "Why are you so protective of him?" Wesley asked.


    "I''m not. I just don''t want you to beat my friend to a pulp." Wesley''s fierce fists versus Niles'' delicate,


    smooth skin. ir didn''t think Niles had much hope of surviving the night.


    "Got it." Wesley hung up.


    Niles cringed on the couch and asked in a fawning tone, "Was that my sister-inw?"


    Wesley shot him a cold look. "Quit calling her that."


    "I know I know. You don''t like her, yadda yadda yadda. I''ve heard it before. Am I right?" Niles asked


    with a snort. He was fed up with his brother''s denial, deciding if Wesley said yes, he''d say something.


    However, Wesley walked straight into the bathroom, without saying a word.


    When he walked out again, Niles was lying in bed, ying games on his phone. Seeing Wesley, he put


    his phone aside and told him excitedly, "Hey, I have an idea."


    "Fire away." Wesley took off the towel wrapped around his waist and was about to put on his pajamas.


    "Whoa!" Niles eximed when he saw his brother''s build. "Bro, you''ve been working out! But those


    scars! Look, man. I know stic surgeons. I can make an appointment for you if you want. You can get


    those scars removed and be a model after you retire from the military. I''ll be your agent. We''ll


    make so much money we could stuff a mattress with it. Hahaha!"


    Niles looked as if he were seeing tons of bank notes flying towards him. His eyes glittered with greed


    and excitement.


    Wesley put on his pajamas in silence. When Niles was back to ying on his phone, the soldier tackled


    him, held him face down on the bed, a knee in his back. "Ow! Quit it! I was wrong!"


    Niles pleaded a long time before Wesley finally let him off.


    But Niles never learned his lesson. Wesley released him and was going to march him into the


    bathroom, but the younger brother spoke again. "You''re always beating me up. How about you let up


    and I''ll teach you how to chase girls? Come on! Don''t stare at me like that. I can help you ir. Eh?


    What''s with the fist? Ah!"


    The older brothernded a punch on Niles'' jaw. But Wesley wasn''t done. He raised his fist to hit him


    again. To save his life, Niles threatened, "If you hit me again, I''ll send this video to ir!"


    He lifted his phone to show Wesley what he was talking about.


    But Wesley ignored him. He continued raining blows on him, this time on his back. Niles clicked on the


    video and shoved his phone close to Wesley''s face.


    The video he was ying made Wesley stop. It was set in a hospital ward. iry in the hospital bed


    unconscious. The soldier sat by the bed, stroking her hand.


    Seeing the video, Wesley snatched Niles'' phone away from him and bellowed, "How could you record


    this, you creep!"


    Niles cringed into a corner as Wesley deleted the video. "I have another copy. Unless you beat me to


    death tonight, I''ll send this to ir even if I have to use myst breath. I''ll let her know what a hypocrite


    my big brother is. Humph!"

 Chapter 643 Get Lost

    Chapter 643 Get Lost


    After deleting the video, Wesley threw Niles'' phone back to him. As Wesley approached, Niles could


    hear the knuckles of his brother''s hands cracking. "You threatened me. Know what happened to the


    "No. What happened to him?" Niles asked. His heart was hammering in his chest. He knew what


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    awaited him if his threat didn''t work¡ªanother round of Wesley''s fists. Niles was anxious. He could only


    think of one person who could save him. Curling up in a corner, he secretly dialed ir''s number.


    When Wesley was close enough, he dragged Niles to the edge of the bed and told him in a menacing


    tone, "I cracked his skull open. He''s probably been reincarnated by now. Want what he got?"


    ir picked up the phone. To make sure Wesley wouldn''t find out, Niles quickly put his phone down on


    the bed and pleaded apologetically, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have threatened you. Bute on! I''m your


    little brother. Can''t you just let up? Just for one second?"


    He was so nervous he kept ncing at his phone. Wesley couldn''t miss that and followed his gaze. He


    reached to grab for the phone. Niles wasn''t quick enough to stop him. The screen was on, and the call


    to ir was disyed, along with how long the call hadsted.


    "Hi, Niles. What''s up?" Both of them could hear her on the other end. Niles sensed that Wesley was


    going to hang up the phone, so he yelled quickly into his phone, "ir, help!"


    No sooner had he shouted these words than Wesley cut the call short.


    Niles wasn''t sure if ir heard him.


    "Wesley, please. Just let me up. I''ll go back to my room," he pleaded again, wistfully; but there was


    never a single tear on his face.


    As if he heard nothing, Wesley sent him sprawling on the bed again and punched him.


    Just then, "Knock, knock, knock." Someone was knocking at the door.


    Niles guessed it must be ir. His eyes widened, shining with hope. "ir, ah! Help! Help! He''s killing


    me!" he wailed.


    "Shut up, idiot!" Wesley warned him and covered his mouth with one hand.


    "Mmph...mmmm..." Niles struggled, still trying to utter some words, but Wesley''s "gag" was too strong.


    Wesley assumed if no one answered the door, the person outside would leave, but ir wasn''t going to


    give up so easily. She was worried about Niles, so she kept knocking. She knocked as lightly as


    possible so she wouldn''t disturb the elders.


    But even after a while, no one answered her knocks. Just when she was about to dial Wesley''s


    number, he opened the door.


    His pajamas were disheveled, revealing his burly chest. He was so tall and sturdy that standing there,


    he was like a wall between her and his bedroom. All she saw was his broad chest. She lowered her


    head, looked away and said in a low voice, "Um... I''d like to talk to Niles."


    "He''s in bed," he replied. Well, strictly speaking, he wasn''t lying. Threatened by his brother, Niles was


    lying in bed, with his mouth and eyes shut.


    ir found that weird. Niles had just called her. Suspicious, she raised her head and looked around,


    trying to figure out how Niles was doing. But Wesley led her further away from the doorway. "It''ste.


    Why do you want to talk to him?" he asked.


    "Er..." ir opened her mouth, but she couldn''te up with any excuses to give him. She was only


    there because Niles had called her and asked for her help. While she was considering how to respond,


    it also urred to her that Wesley seemed to have been trying to keep her away from his room. It


    looked as if he was covering something up. In that case, she had to go inside. He might have killed


    Niles! Thinking of this, ir said calmly, "I couldn''t sleep. That fight between you and Niles kind of


    freaked me out. Maybe you can talk me down?" Then she walked past Wesley and made her way


    towards the room.


    Wesley was taken aback. He thought of his poor brother''s swollen face and ck eye. He had to stop


    her. So he grabbed her arm and said, "It''s not a good time."


    "Come on, you''re a guy. What are you shy about?" ir gave him a disdainful look. Then, something


    struck her. She stared at him and queried, "Wait a minute! You have a girl in here! Is that why you don''t


    want me to go into your room?"


    Wesley felt defeated. ''This is the middle of the night, for fuck''s sake. Why would there be a girl in my


    room?'' he thought.


    ir wasn''t going to drop it, though. "Why do you look so nervous? Is there really a girl in there? Who


    is it? Megan? Or maybe Ga? Or is it someone I don''t know?"


    Her absurd spections made Wesley''s head spin. He would rather let go of her arm than keep


    listening to her babble. He moved aside, and ir walked into his room.


    Before he followed her inside, out of the corner of his eye, he saw that the door to Baldwin and


    Cecelia''s room was slightly ajar. Wesley just kept walking, leaving his door open.


    ir saw that someone was in Wesley''s bed, rolling himself tightly in the covers.


    She knew it was Niles. She walked over and patted him. "Niles, I''m here. You called me. What''s up?"


    Wesley''s warning was still fresh in his head. Niles was too scared to say anything. He just shook his


    head.


    "What are you doing in the covers? Talk to me," ir convinced. She waited, but the younger brother


    wouldn''t get out of bed, or say anything.


    Meanwhile, Wesley sat on the couch quietly.


    Not hearing any warnings from Wesley, Niles revealed his eyes slowly from under the covers to see


    what was going on. ir saw that and pulled the covers away, fully exposing his face.


    ir almost screamed when she saw his bruises.


    "Wh-wh-what happened to your face?" she asked.


    Niles couldn''t keep his silence any longer. He sat up and said pitifully, "ir, help me! It''s my brother.


    He did this." Of course, it sounded a lot different. His lips were swollen, and a string of drool escaped


    as he talked.


    ir looked at his face. It had to hurt like hell. She patted his shoulder soothingly. "Don''t worry. I''ll see if


    I can talk him out of it. Go get some ice and some cortisone," she assured him.


    Niles was eager to get away. He shrugged out of the covers, hurled himself off the bed and ran towards


    the door as quickly as his slippers could take him.


    "Stop!" Wesley demanded as Niles passed him.


    "But ir said I could leave," Niles said, freezing in his tracks.


    ir walked up to Wesley and pointed out, "I told you nothing happened between Niles and me. I told


    you to leave him alone. Why did you beat him up? You''re impossible!"


    Wesley looked at her and countered, "He''s fine. He''s a guy. A few punches won''t kill him." To Wesley,


    the beating was fully justified. Niles had not only gotten too close to ir but also threatened him. He


    should have known better.


    The bruises on Niles'' face made ir feel terrible. She wished Wesley would treat his brother better.


    "There are lots of ways to solve problems. Why do you always use your fists? Why not use your head


    once in awhile?"


    Niles, who was too afraid to leave without his brother''s permission, nodded violently when he heard


    ir''s words. As far back as Niles could remember, Wesley always solved his problems with violence.


    Wesley closed his eyes and leaned back on the sofa. "Get lost!" he said coldly.


    ''Get lost?'' Niles and ir exchanged a look. The expressions on their faces were in sharp contrast.


    Niles dashed out of Wesley''s room excitedly.


    ir looked at Wesley in disbelief. It was a while before she asked uncertainly, "You told me to get


    lost?"


    Realizing she had misunderstood, Wesley opened his eyes. "Not you, him," he exined. He was


    conflicted about whether to ask her to leave or not.

 Chapter 644 I’m Gonna Get Lost

    Chapter 644 I¡¯m Gonna Get Lost


    "That''s exactly what you meant. You told me to get lost," ir remarked sadly. ''How could he say that


    to me? If he didn''t want me around, he could have just said that. Why did he have to be so rude and


    harsh?'' she thought to herself.


    Wesley panicked when he spotted the sadness in her eyes. He stood up and exined, "I wasn''t


    saying it to you. That was meant for Niles."


    Bam! That was the sound of a door closing. Niles fled to his bedroom and mmed his door shut¡ª


    hard. You could hear it from anywhere in the house.


    His exnation didn''t make ir feel any better. She gnawed at her lower lip and uttered dejectedly, "I


    should have left well enough alone. It''s none of my business. I''m sorry. I''ll get lost now."


    She turned to leave. Wesley grabbed her wrist and said, "ir."


    "What!" She red at him with red eyes.


    "Cut it out!" Wesley said. The woman always had new tricks to y on him. He wouldn''t be taken in this


    time.


    ir sighed, pouting. ''Fine. He''s good. He got me. But how did I fall for it again?'' She didn''t dwell on


    her failure, though. "You''re the older one. You''re supposed to protect him. Why are you so mean to


    him? And you knew he did nothing wrong," she told him. Her voice returned to normal.


    ''Hey on your bed. He was asking for it. My only regret is that I didn''t beat him hard enough, '' Wesley


    thought to himself.


    He had been silent. Too silent. ir sighed, "You''re quiet. I suppose I can''t convince you to go easier


    on Niles, huh? Never mind. Forget what I said. I''m going back to my room. Good night."


    She wrenched free of his grip and continued to walk to the door.


    "It''s not like that," he said, looking at her receding figure. ir giggled without turning around.


    "All right. Go to sleep. We shouldn''t disturb the others," she said.


    Wesley leaned on the door and watched her leave. When she reached Niles'' room, she lifted her hand


    like she was going to knock. But then something dawned on her. She put her hand down and continued


    to her own room.


    Actually, she wanted to say something to make Niles feel better. But considering what happened


    tonight, she decided against it.


    When everyone had retired to their own rooms, there was nothing for Cecelia to watch anymore, so


    she closed the door to her and Baldwin''s room and made her way to their bed. "Since ir got here,


    things have gotten a lot more interesting," she told her husband.


    Usually, it was just her, Baldwin, and Niles in the house, and they didn''t talk much. Sometimes she felt


    so bored being here.


    When Wesley came back, it only got worse, because he didn''t speak unless he had to.


    This time, it was different. Wesley wasn''t alone¡ªhe had ir. And with her around, Wesley was more


    talkative than ever.


    Niles liked talking to ir too, probably because they were roughly the same age.


    "Have to agree with you there. That boy''s loosened up around her. And Niles likes her too," Baldwin


    remarked.


    Cecelia suddenly pped her hands. "Oops! I forgot something important."


    "What is it?" Baldwin wondered what made her react so dramatically.


    "I packed a red envelope for ir. I was going to give it to her when she got here, but I forgot," Cecelia


    said ruefully. She hugged a pillow and contemted what to do about it.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Baldwin nced at her, not surprised at all. "I thought you gave it to her already. But it''s not toote.


    Just give it to her when she leaves."


    "I guess that''s the only thing I can do," Cecelia replied. The New Year''s red envelope was actually a gift


    from the entire family, but Cecelia had been so thrilled to see ir she had forgotten all about it.


    "It''ste. Time for bed. The kids are already there," Baldwin suggested.


    "Okay, I''ll get the lights," Cecelia agreed.


    The next morning, ir woke up to her rm. She squinted at the light from her phone''s screen. 6:00


    a.m. The bed was warm and she didn''t want to leave it. But this wasn''t her house; she was a guest. So


    she had to get up.


    Reluctantly, she threw off the covers, left the bed, and walked into the bathroom to freshen up.


    By the time ir came downstairs, Keith was the only one sitting in the living room. He was watching


    the news.


    Hearing her footsteps, he turned his head and said, "You''re up early. I thought young people loved


    sleeping in." "Good morning, Grandpa Keith.


    I got a good night''s sleep, so I could get up early," ir said. She sat down next to Keith.


    "Cecelia and Niles aren''t up yet. You don''t need to get up so early on our ount. Sleep as much as


    you want," Keith responded.


    ''Wow. I like the sound of that. He made it sound like I was a member of the family. So sweet. I wish


    there was a future for me and Wesley, but...'' ir thought to herself. "Thank you, Grandpa Keith. I''ll


    remember that," she uttered.


    Keith smiled, his eyes narrowed into lines. "Breakfast is ready. Eat up."


    "Have you had any, Grandpa?"


    "I have. You go ahead. Wesley should being back from his morning run anytime now." Keith


    checked the time on his watch, figuring that Wesley might be on his way back home.


    Hearing this, ir sat back on the sofa. "I''ll wait for him. I want us to eat together."


    "I wouldn''t. When he gets back he''ll shower and change clothes before he eats. You''ll starve waiting for


    him." Keith gestured to make his point.


    ir followed his advice. She went to the kitchen and got some breakfast.


    No sooner had she put it on the dining table than Wesley walked in. It was winter. She figured he''d be


    the only man who could only wear a thin T-shirt in the middle of winter and still be sweating.


    Their eyes met. They nodded to each other. "Aren''t you cold?" she couldn''t help asking. The sight of


    him wearing so little clothing gave her chills.


    He shook his head and answered, "Not at all. I just had a 5k run." He felt hot.


    "Okay. Take a shower and let''s eat breakfast," she reminded him with a smile.


    "Okay." Wesley greeted his grandpa and went upstairs to his bedroom.


    While Wesley and ir talked, Keith observed them with a satisfied smile. But he pretended not to


    notice. It was best not to push the boy.


    Near noon, a group of guests visited the Li family. Wesley was sitting on the couch, ying on his


    phone while ir was watching TV with Cecelia. A bowl of sunflower seeds sat on the table in front of


    the sofa.


    "Wesley!" Ga called out. She was crushing so hard that all she saw was him. Shortly after, she


    realized that she had gotten too excited. So she greeted Keith first before walking up to Wesley.


    It was not until then that she noticed ir. But her nce didn''t linger.


    Ga''s parents were with her too. They had brought some gifts to say happy New Year to the family.


    Wesley and Niles greeted her parents politely.


    Ga''s father was a serious and proud man. But when he saw Wesley, he was all smiles. "Long time


    no see. d you came!"


    "I have more avable time now. I cane home for Spring Festival each year from now on," Wesley


    replied.


    Ga''s mom, Lauren, said with a smile, "We heard Wesley got promoted again. He is so sessful.


    You must be very proud."


    Cecelia grinned happily as if there were a hanger in her mouth. She was always proud of Wesley. Still,


    she said modestly, "He''s a great guy, but believe me, he''s not perfect."

 Chapter 645 Do You Have A Girlfriend

    Chapter 645 Do You Have A Girlfriend


    Lauren disagreed, "Your expectations are too high. Wesley is awesome. And Niles is no slouch either.


    He''s a doctor, and stands to make a ton of cash. Cecelia, you''ve done an amazing job raising your


    kids."


    "Thank you. You''re too kind. You make it sound like I should be on cloud nine because of my kids,"


    Cecelia said with a smile.


    "Of course," responded Lauren.


    Then she noticed Niles'' bruised face. "Niles, what happened to your face? Did you get in a fight? Did


    your brother beat you again?" Everyone in the Jiang family knew very well where Niles had gotten


    those bruises.


    Niles gave an embarrassed smile and said, "I messed with my brother again."


    "Hahaha, he''s beaten you up ever since you were little boys. Wesley''s pretty hard on you for a brother,"


    Ga''s father remarked as he patted Niles on the head.


    Niles sighed and wore a self-effacing smile. "It''s been going on for so long, I''m used to it. Besides, it''s


    New Year''s. I don''t want to spoil the happy mood, so I''ll let it slide."


    His family knew him well. They also knew why Wesley pounded on him this time. Hearing that, they all


    rolled their eyes at him. The Jiang familyughed out loud.


    Then Ga''s parents noticed the girl in the living room who sat quietly eating sunflower seeds. "Who''s


    this?" asked Lauren.


    All of a sudden, all eyes were on ir. Ga hadn''t really noticed, as she was focused on Wesley. But


    her mother''s words made her notice the girl. Ga had seen her before, but she couldn''t remember


    where.


    ir put down the sunflower seeds in her hand, stood up and straightened her clothes. She was a bit


    stunned when she saw Ga. This was the woman on the video chat. The one who had threatened


    her. But she shook it off and remembered her manners. "Nice to meet you. I''m ir Jing," she said.


    "ir?" Finally Ga figured out why she was so familiar. The video chat! Of course! ''But I told her to


    stay away, '' she thought.


    With a nod, Laurenmented cordially, "So pretty." Then she turned to Cecelia. "She a rtive? Why


    haven''t we met before?"


    "This is Adalson''s niece. She lives in the same city as him. She came all this way to visit Keith,"


    Baldwin said. He liked ir a lot, but he couldn''t introduce her as Wesley''s girlfriend, so this


    exnation sufficed. He wished Wesley would just confess his feelings and make things easier.


    "Adalson Ji?" Ga''s father wondered.


    "Yeah, he''s my uncle," ir answered with a smile.


    "Cool! What a coincidence! Your uncle and I were in the military together. We fought side by side," he


    They all sat down on the couch in the living room. A servant served some fruit and snacks, and people


    dug in. They had worked up an appetite.


    And of course they talked andughed amongst themselves. Things were prettyid-back, and most of


    the family was happy. Cracking jokes, catching up.


    Ga sat down next to Wesley without thinking. She kept stealing nces at ir. Her gut feeling told


    her that ir and Wesley were more than friends.


    Niles sat beside Keith. His seat was far away from ir''s. Wesley, on the other hand, was seated at the


    end of the couch, next to the armchair ir sat in.


    She had to admit that ir was a looker. Her eyes were big. Her brows were thick and naturally


    arched. Her lips were like dewy roses in morning sunlight. Unlike Ga''s darker skin, ir''s was fair.


    Just like Wesley, Ga wore her army uniform. ir was rocking a light-colored thin coat. She looked


    innocent and simple, the type most boys liked.


    Her dimples added to her charm when she smiled.


    Ga had never thought of herself as unattractive, but ir outmatched her in every way.


    Compared to ir, she looked homely and much less womanly.


    Little did she know that when she was watching ir, ir was focused on her, mostly because she


    had imed to be Wesley''s fiancee.


    Ga had short hair. Dressed in her uniform, she looked valiant and heroic. She might be less


    feminine, but she still looked tender. ir was impressed by the way she possessed rough-edged


    femininity and power at the same time.


    Ga wasn''t interested in fancy makeup or clothes. She was a soldier, a heroine. She trained hard


    and she fought bravely. ''She''s awesome, '' ir thought.


    She admired her, just as she admired Wesley.


    Ga and Wesley were both soldiers. They were both courageous people. And they grew up together.


    They had a lot inmon. ir wouldn''t be surprised if Wesley chose her as his fiancee.


    She fiddled with the sunflower seeds in her hand as she pondered this. The people all around her were


    Lauren looked at Wesley thoughtfully and then asked, "Wesley, Ga always wanted to work in your


    city. Think she can be transferred after New Year''s?"


    Wesley put away his phone and answered, "I don''t see a problem with it."


    ir snapped out of it when she heard Wesley''s voice. She pricked up her ears, trying to figure out


    what they were talking about. That was when she found out about Ga''s dream transfer.


    ir''s mind started wandering again. Questions, spections, different kinds of scenarios flooded in


    her head.


    ''Did she make that decision because of Wesley? She''d probably see Wesley more often after the


    transfer. Would Wesley take care of her the way he takes care of me?''


    "Wesley, do you have a girlfriend?" Lauren asked.


    It was something parents and older rtives always discussed. No one made any bones about it. But if


    you looked carefully, you''d see that Cecelia''s gaze constantly strayed to ir after the question was


    raised.


    "No," Wesley replied after a moment''s hesitation.


    Lauren was happy to hear it. "Wesley, tell me, what kind of girl do you like? I can fix you up. If you get


    married, your wife can keep your mompany when you''re not around."


    Everyone fell silent when they heard that, because they all liked ir and hoped she could marry


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wesley. ir tried to make herself smaller, blushing furiously.


    "Thanks, Aunt Lauren. But I don''t want a girlfriend. Too busy. You can fix Niles up, though. He has


    time." She wasn''t surprised to hear that.


    Niles was munching on macadamia nuts. Hearing his name mentioned, he lifted his head in confusion


    and asked, "What? What did I do now?"


    Lauren smiled, "Nothing. I was going to find a girlfriend for your brother. But he says he''s too busy.


    What about you, Niles? Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Don''t need one. I''m fresh out of college and I haven''t had any fun yet. I want some alone time before I


    find someone to spend time with," Niles announced.


    Cecelia got mad at the two brothers'' words. She said to Lauren, "Listen to these two! One is 26 and


    doesn''t want a girlfriend. The other is in his twenties but acts like a child. This is so infuriating!"

 Chapter 646 Time Will Tell

    Chapter 646 Time Will Tell


    Lauren chuckled in response. She patted Cecelia''s hand and assured her, "It''s only because those two


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    haven''t met the right girls yet. When they do meet the perfect soul-mates, they will bring them over to


    meet you even if you don''t ask them to. Boys like to show off!"


    Lauren''s remark triggered a kind of bitterness inside ir''s heart. Her thoughts became mncholic


    instantly. She knew that the older woman did have a point. There was a very high chance that Wesley


    might indeed not care for her. Otherwise, they should already have been together by now, without her


    having to put so much effort into the non-existent rtionship. If he liked her at all, he should have


    been chasing her. Moreover, with everything she had done for him, he should have been moved by


    now.


    But s! To hide her embarrassment, ir took out her phone and pretended to search for something


    by firing up her browser. Meanwhile, she was secretly considering whether she should leave the room


    or stay.


    Her dejection did not escape Cecelia''s keen eyes, which were mostly focused on her these days. It


    pained the motherly Cecelia to see this young girl sad and she understood why. Therefore, she


    deliberately remarked, "That''s true with Niles. But Wesley is quite introverted by nature. He might be


    too shy to act on his impulses. This makes him vulnerable. You know, he often lets his opportunities


    slip away even if he does like someone."


    She wanted ir to hear those words and she seeded in her efforts. As for Lauren, she didn''t have


    a clue what was going on and urged the topic of their discussion, "Wesley, your parents are worried


    about you. It''s time to get a girlfriend."


    Wesley nodded without saying a word. He did not feelfortable discussing his love-life with these


    women.


    Lauren had been persuading him to start seeing someone only because she wanted to fix him up with


    her daughter. Wesley was quite a desirable groom! By that time, the topic became too much for ir to


    handle. Holding her phone in one hand, she quietly got up and left the living room.


    She made a pit stop inside the bathroom on her way upstairs and then proceeded to lock herself up in


    her bedroom.


    Niles also left the living room shortly after she did. By the time ir had closed her door, he had


    already reached the second floor.


    Wesley, who had seen them leave one after the other, had a look in his eyes that clearly wasn''t a


    happy one.


    Niles hesitated for a second and then knocked on her door. ir answered. After Wesley had punched


    him, he didn''t dare enter ir''s room anymore. So he talked with her in the doorway. "Were you bored


    too down there?" he asked.


    ir smiled with embarrassment and leaned on the door. "I wasn''t actually bored. I just don''t know


    them that well, so I had no idea what to talk about with them."


    "Well, you didn''t have to worry about that. They are always talking about the same thing. ''Find a


    girlfriend, '' ''Get married, '' etc. etc. You know, my brother wasn''t home for Spring Festival the past two


    years, so he was lucky he didn''t have to hear it. But me... Huh... I''ve been listening to that crap every


    year ever since I was twenty. Enough already!" Nilesined.


    "Really? Did they start arranging blind dates for you when you were that young?" ir asked.


    "Hell yeah! My brother was seldom around, so they only got to try and fix me up. But this year, once


    Wesley got home, every single one of our rtives gathered in our house and tried to match him with


    someone. They didn''t even ask him whether there was anyone he liked or if he had some particr


    choice. They just started rattling on about who would be perfect for him, and which girl had a crush on


    him." Niles rolled his eyes in disgust as he recalled the tale. It had been a cheesy and terrible affair.


    Hearing what he was saying, ir felt sorry for the two brothers. Now she began to understand why


    Wesley disliked women and their affairs. He had often been forced to do their will and he disliked that.


    "Does Ga like your brother?" she enquired, thinking that this was a good opportunity.


    "You get that feeling too? Don''t you think she is as rough as a guy? And I don''t mean a graceful,


    tomboy type... Her mom wants to bring her and Wesley together, but I don''t think thatbination will


    ever work. If they ever end up having a fight, I''m afraid the whole house would be torn down. She can''t


    defeat Wesley, of course. But let''s face it, she is tough and strong; she could still put up a fight. Hey


    you know what? Don''t mind me saying, but I think you and Wesley look real cute together. A little


    sweetness from you, and his heart will melt. You two could never get into a fight."


    Niles was talking as if he had seen ir act bratty around Wesley. "Pah! I''ve tried. Your brother really


    doesn''t like me. I think there might be someone else," ir retorted.


    Niles shook his head. For the first time in his life, he spoke in a serious tone. "ir, have some faith in


    Wesley. Believe me, you are the ''someone else'' you''re talking about. You''re special to him."


    ''Really?'' ir felt hopeful. With a smile, she raised a hand and hit Niles on the arm to cover up her


    excitement. "Knock it off. I don''t think you know him that well. You don''t see him often."


    "Why is it so hard to believe me? Well, never mind. Time will tell how right or wrong I am. Wanna bet?"


    "Bet on what?"


    "Mmmm, lemme see. Ah! If you and Wesley get married someday, you''ll have to buy me a million-dor


    watch. If not, I do the same for you. How about that?"


    ir was taken aback by the huge price. "You''re greedy, you know. Besides, I''m not a billionaire. If I


    lose the bet, where would I find a million dors just to buy a watch?"


    "Don''t worry. My brother is loaded. He is the firstborn of our family after all. He used to buy me a lot of


    things. But recently, he has been acting rather cheap. I wonder why." Niles rolled his eyes as he


    thought of the changes in his brother.


    ir didn''t take the bait though; she wasn''t stupid. Instead, she started to push him out of the doorway.


    "I won''t bet on this. And anyway, I don''t have that kind of money. Go. I want to take a nap."


    Niles didn''t leave, though. And by now, he had forgotten all about his brother''s warning in his


    excitement. He grabbed her coat and tried to convince her. "All right! How about a half-million-dor


    watch? Would that work?" Just at that time, Wesley stepped on thending on the second floor. He


    could see the interaction between the duo at a single nce. Immediately, he roared, "What are you


    doing?"


    Upon hearing his voice, Niles quickly withdrew his hand as if he had been electrified. Letting go of


    ir''s coat, he eximed in a resigned tone under his breath, "What the hell? Did he put a tail on us?


    Howe he walks in on us every time?"


    ir had fled into her room after the sudden shout. But she had kept the door ajar and now craned her


    head to look at Wesley. When he was close enough, she told him provocatively, "We were flirting with


    each other. Didn''t you see it?" Actually, she was mad. She and Niles had been upstairs for quite a while


    now, but Wesley hadn''t shown up till now. He must have been enjoying his chat with Ga, his dear


    ymate!


    Her remark was like a bomb going off without warning, and Niles knew that he would be the victim in


    any case, no matter who was the culprit. If Wesley believed what ir had said, Niles was dead. He


    could barely contain his impulse to cover her mouth. "Wesley, don''t listen to her. It''s nothing like that.


    I''m going to my room now," he exined hastily.


    After that, he ran towards his room. Full pelt!


    Bam! The door to his room was shut in fear.


    m! The door to ir''s room was mmed closed too. But in fury! Wesley was left standing alone in


    the hallway.


    Leaning against the door, ir put her ear to it and listened carefully to find out what Wesley was doing


    now.


    However, she couldn''t tell. Even if he began to walk, his steps were always too quiet to make any


    sound. So ir wasn''t sure whether he was still outside the door.


    In less than a minute, she heard Ga''s voice float in. "Wesley, what are you doing here? I was


    looking for you..." she asked.


    Wesley looked at her and replied, "Nothing. I''m on my way to my room."


    "Oh. Listen, do you have time this afternoon? I''m leaving tomorrow. Can you pleasee to the


    shooting gallery with me?" Ga looked around as she asked.


    "Sorry. I''m going to visit a former superior of mine about your transfer this afternoon, so I can''t go with


    you," Wesley replied. When she heard that he was going to tend to something that concerned herself,


    Ga didn''t insist on her request.


    "All right. I saw ir and Nilese up just now. Where are they?" she enquired.


    "In their rooms." With that short reply, Wesley made his way towards his own room.


    ir wasn''t sure whether Ga followed him into his bedroom or not. The hallway was quiet


    afterwards and she couldn''t hear anything.


    Near noon, Cecelia climbed to the second floor and asked her toe downstairs for lunch. "ir,


    lunch is ready."


    ir nodded and began to tidy her bed. Then, as she was about to go downstairs with Cecelia, she


    was stopped by the older woman and told, "ir, I get Lauren''s point. She wants her daughter to be


    Wesley''s girlfriend. But I like you. So I''m on your side."

 Chapter 647 She Wont Be Your Daughter-in-law

    Chapter 647 She Won''t Be Your Daughter-inw


    Before ir could answer Cecelia''s question, Wesley popped in without warning.


    The two women were both surprised.


    Cecelia rolled her eyes at him. "Are you spying on us? Women only!"


    Wesley nced at the door. "You didn''t close your door. I was just passing by."


    "Humph! Just get out," the angry mother snorted and red at him.


    He didn''t move. Instead, he looked at the two women standing hand-in-hand, and told his mother, "You


    don''t need to be so nice to her. She won''t be your daughter-inw."


    His words pained ir''s heart.


    Cecelia was shocked. She didn''t expect her son to speak so bluntly in front of ir, not worrying about


    sparing her feelings. Irked by her stupid son, the mother ranted, "Who said anything about that? Niles


    likes ir. I like ir. I can spoil anyone I like. Why do I need your permission, huh?"


    "Whatever." With that, he turned and went downstairs.


    Cecelia knew how ir felt about Wesley, so she tried tofort the heartbroken girl. "He''s an idiot


    when ites to love. He doesn''t understand his heart yet. Trust me. I know he has feelings for you.


    Just give him time."


    ir shed a self-mocking smile. "Time? How long do I need to wait? Aunt Cecelia, I''ve been into him


    since I was a university student. He''s had a few years."


    "And maybe he needs a little more time. Don''t be sad, ir. I have your back."


    ir nodded, "I know. Thank you, Aunt Cecelia." After a pause, she added, "But you don''t know


    Wesley. He never liked me. I know you want him to, but it wasn''t meant to be. Know what? He told me


    that he was nice to me because you liked me. He wanted to make you happy."


    She had almost believed that Wesley was a mama''s boy who would do anything his mom told him to.


    Unconvinced, Cecelia pursed her lips. "Make me happy? He always pisses me off. He couldn''t admit


    his true feelings for you and found a bullshit excuse."


    ir smiled bitterly without uttering a word. The kind mother''sforting words couldn''t chase away


    the sadness in her heart.


    Hearing no response from the girl, Cecelia advised worriedly, "Trust me. It''s not to make me happy.


    Don''t believe me? Try this: Say he liked a girl, and I didn''t. If he liked her, and I wouldn''t allow them to


    marry, ask him what he''d do. If he says he wouldn''t marry her, or he''d listen to me, or he''d think it over,


    then you know it''s bull. He''ll do whatever he wants to do. He always has."


    ir was lost for words after hearing her advice.


    At lunchtime, she thought so much about what Cecelia said that she just nibbled at her lunch. Ga


    was seated right next to Wesley. It was Lauren who made the seating arrangements. And ir sat


    beside Niles.


    ir wasn''t happy with it. But she could say nothing since Wesley didn''t seem to care who sat next to


    him. So she just lowered her head and focused on her food.


    There was a lot ofughter, affection, and teasing. The usual. Everyone seemed fairly happy. After


    lunch, the Jiang family took off.


    When they saw off the Jiang family at the gate, ir happened to make eye contact with Ga. Both


    of them looked away at once. ir noticed the thoughtful look in Ga''s eyes.


    Nheless, her mind was still upied by Cecelia''s advice. When she and Wesley were finally alone,


    she sprang the question on him. "Let me ask you something." She caught up to the man who was


    headed upstairs.


    Wesley stopped in his tracks. "What?"


    "What if...and I mean IF...you like a girl and want to marry her, but your mom doesn''t agree, what would


    you do?"


    He replied curtly, "There are no such ''ifs.''"


    "Hypothetically. Just answer me!" she said impatiently.


    Wesley never had any interest in answering questions like that. But she seemed anxious for an answer.


    So, casting a sidelong nce at her, he answered coolly, "I''ll marry who I want. Mom doesn''t get a say."


    ''Cecelia likes ir, so there''s no problem, '' he thought to himself instinctively.


    Finally, his answer chased her sadness away. She stood rooted to the spot and smiled goofily.


    ''So he just used his mom as an excuse. He lied about his true feelings. I''ll have to read between the


    lines from now on, '' she thought.


    Wesley continued climbing the staircase. Hearing no footsteps behind him, he turned around and found


    the woman with a goofy smile, still standing where he left her.


    The night before ir and Wesley went back home, Cecelia gave ir a red envelope, ording to


    the custom of Spring Festival. It was a thick one. You could imagine how much money was in it. ir


    refused, "Aunt Cecelia, I''m a grown-up. I have a job. I don''t need this."


    "Be a good girl. Take it." Ignoring her refusal, Cecelia stuffed it in the girl''s pocket.


    ir didn''t know what to do. They were alone in the room, so she couldn''t ask for help. Left with no


    choice, she epted it. "Okay then. I''ll take it. Thanks, Aunt Cecelia. And thank Grandpa Keith and


    Uncle Baldwin, for me too."


    She was thinking that maybe she could give the red envelope to Wesley or find a chance to buy a gift


    for the elders one day.


    "Great. Hey, by the way, you hung out with Wesley yesterday. Where did you go?"


    ir told her honestly where they went and what they did the previous night.


    "Okay, I see. Again, don''t listen to him. He never says what he means. When he says he doesn''t love


    you, he probably means the opposite. Never give up on him. Give him some more time. I can''t wait till


    you call me ''Mom.''"


    Herst sentence made ir cry. Tears streamed down her cheeks. "Aunt... That''s beautiful. Thank


    you."


    She felt blessed. She was lucky to meet an elder who was so nice to her. Besides her uncle, Cecelia


    was her biggest fan. And she felt ir and Wesley belonged together.


    "Don''t cry. I should be the one thanking you. You''ve been taking care of my son." Cecelia gave ir a


    warm hug tofort her.


    "No. It''s the other way round. He''s been taking care of me..." Cecelia was excited to hear that. "See? I


    knew it! Wesley never knew much about women. He loves you too much so he knows what to do on


    instinct."


    ir nodded with a sob. "Yeah. Thank you for your support, Aunt."


    "Okay. Stop crying now. If Wesley sees you, he might think I''m being mean to you." Deep inside,


    Cecelia sympathized with this orphaned girl.


    "He won''t. He knows you like me. He even took care of me to make you happy," she joked, a


    "Whatever. As long as he''s good to you. Okay, good night. Sleep tight."


    "Good night, Aunt Cecelia."


    After returning to her bedroom, Cecelia told Baldwin in a chirpy voice, "Honey, you''ll never guess what


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ir and Wesley were up to. Turns out your older son took her out for snacks and drinks yesterday!"


    Baldwin pushed his spectacles up the bridge of his nose while saying, "I guess he''s not that clueless


    after all. It''s just that he hadn''t met the right girl yet. See how he treats ir? He went out and bought


    her lipstick and perfume, went to an amusement park with her, took her out for snacks, and he even


    drove her here. That''s not a short drive! He took care of her while she was here. Did you raise him like


    that? No. He did all that because he wanted to."


    "I agree. But he''s still saying hurtful things. I get so angry every time I think about it. I try to help him


    out, but he always disobeys me! Huh!" Cecelia remarked angrily.

 Chapter 648 Born For The Country

    Chapter 648 Born For The Country


    "Don''t meddle with his business. Let him be. If he continues acting like this, he''ll regret it sooner or


    came to love, only the two people involved could solve their problems. Whether Wesley and ir would


    end up together was entirely up to the two.


    The following day, ir had finished packing her things and was ready to set out. Wesley was still in


    his grandfather''s room, so she carried her bag on her own, brought it downstairs, and waited for him.


    Meanwhile, in Keith''s room, the old man and Wesley were still talking. He took out a cash card from his


    drawer and ced it in front of Wesley. "I feel sorry for ir. She has no parents. Although it''s fortunate


    that the Ji family treats her well, I heard she rarely goes there to trouble her aunt and uncle. I also knew


    that she broke up with her fiance. There''s no one taking care of her now. You should give her more


    attention." He pointed at the card and continued, "Here''s five million. This should have more in it, but I


    was cheated into buying Niles an apartment. That''s all I have right now. I don''t need this at the


    moment. I want you to take it."


    Wesley stayed still as he looked at the card. "She doesn''t like Niles. She won''t be your granddaughter-


    inw." He tried softening the blow; he knew it was pointless for his grandfather to treat ir so kindly if


    she wouldn''t end up as Keith''s granddaughter-inw.


    The old man took a deep breath. His lips trembled in annoyance. He red at his stubborn grandson


    and rambled, "It''s my money. I can give it to anyone I like. I look at ir as my own granddaughter. I


    don''t see anything wrong with me supporting her financially. So, cut the crap and take it!"


    Wesley stood up from his chair and politely asked, "Grandpa, is there anything else you''d like to tell


    me?"


    "Yes." Keith''s face grew more somber as he thought of what he was going to say to Wesley. "You''re a


    high-ranking officer now. You don''t have to do anything yourself anymore. Our country has a lot of


    talented soldiers; you''re not the only one. You see where I''m going here?" Keith knew how big of an


    asset his grandson was to the army. He spared no effort in aplishing any of his missions. Wesley


    was a force to be reckoned with. With him leading, victory was certain.


    He was very proud of his grandson. However, the fact that his life was always in danger bothered him.


    Wesley was always a few bullets away from getting dmissioned. The old man had always wished


    his grandson would stay behind instead of the frontlines. He''d rather he retired to settle down with a


    family of his own.


    "Grandpa, you knew from the day I decided to go to a military school that my destiny was shaped. Not


    once did I regret it. I love my career and I won''t fall back no matter what happens in the future. Even if I


    was promoted, I can''t leave myrades who have gone through fire and water with me," Wesley


    replied firmly. His resolve was very clear in his eyes.


    "I''m not asking you to leave them behind. I just don''t think it''s necessary for you to be in the battlefield


    all the time."


    Wesley''s rank in the army was special. He had no set scope of duty. He went wherever and whenever


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    he was needed. He''d always be present if it meant protecting the country.


    He saluted his grandfather. "Grandpa, I always have my life mission in mind¡ªI''m born to bleed for my


    country and safeguard the peace." His words echoed through the room. He paused and pressed his


    lips together in a fine line as though he was thinking hard about his oath. "Grandpa, I remember what


    you told me the night before I went to the military school¡ª''Better die in a battlefield than live in


    disgrace.'' I have always kept that in mind and will continue doing so. I know where to offer my life to."


    The determination in the young man''s eyes made the old man''s heart tremble in awe. After a few


    moments of silence, the old man started talking again in a hushed voice. "Fine. Take the card and off


    you go."


    Wesley took the card and put it back in his grandfather''s hand. "Please keep the money. I have


    enough."


    Keith tried to push the card away. "No. You keep it. I have my retirement pension, and your uncle


    always gives me allowance. Don''t worry about me."


    Wesley still refused to take the card. "If I can''t support a woman myself, then what kind of a man am I?


    I can give ir whatever she wants. Maybe you can ask Niles if he needs this money. I heard he


    wanted a new watch." Wesley believed his younger brother needed the money more than he did.


    Keith sighed deeply. He knew his grandson too well. Wesley had always cared about Niles, but he


    never admitted it out loud.


    Keith stopped insisting. He was aware that Wesley had his own savings. "Okay, but remember, I''m not


    forcing you to marry ir. I only have one request: treat the girl better and stop hurting her." He knew


    that Wesley kept turning her down.


    Wesley stayed silent. ''Not forcing me to marry ir? Why ask me to treat her better then?'' However, he


    somehow understood where his grandfather wasing from. He nodded and replied, "I know,


    Grandpa."


    Keith was done talking to Wesley. His cold demeanor returned and he drove the young man away.


    "That''s it. You and Niles never fail to annoy me. Off you go now. Drive carefully, and remember to bring


    all the food your mom prepared. Don''t starve ir; she''s too thin."


    Wesley felt wronged. Never did he starve ir. She was as thin and as frail since he had known her.


    He could even lift her up with just an arm. It was true she needed to put on some weight. The touch of


    her body would surely feel much better if she were a little bit plumper.


    He couldn''t help but imagine how she would feel like if she gained enough weight.


    Wesley and ir left the Li family''s vi with bags full of the foods prepared by Cecelia. He still had two


    days off. He could opt to stay for the rest of his days off, but ir needed to head back to Y City. He


    decided to go with her.


    Wesley stopped by the Jiang family''s house and bade everyone farewell. ir stayed inside the car


    and waited for him.


    She rolled the window down to watch Wesley ring the doorbell. Someone opened the door and


    weed him in, but only a few minutester, he was out again.


    Lauren and Ga escorted him out. ir saw Ga sporting a girl''s dress and not a military uniform.


    The orange dress looked perfect on her as she basked in the sunlight. She looked very wealthy and


    very graceful, although her skin was a little bit tanned.


    Ga nced at Wesley''s car. Hers and ir''s eyes met, but the emotions they were filled with went


    unnoticed.


    Wesley looked towards his car too. ir knew Ga and her mother had seen her already. It would


    be inappropriate if ir stayed in there, so she unbuckled, opened the car door, and got out of it. She


    stood by the car and waved at them as she smiled politely.


    But to her surprise, Ga''s mother went to her. "Please,e and visit us whenever you''re free. I


    know your aunt. You''re a little bit younger than Ga, so she should take care of you. Call her when


    you need help," Lauren said with enthusiasm. As a matter of fact, Lauren knew her mother too. She


    just didn''t want to mention ir''ste mother and make the girl sad.


    ir realized Lauren was a nice and caring woman. She felt a little touched. "Thank you, Auntie and


    Ga. I''ll make sure to pay you a visit sometime soon."


    Ga stayed silent the whole time. Her face remained emotionless. Nevertheless, it was so much


    better than the angry look she wore the day she answered ir''s call. When ir looked at her, Ga


    smiled widely and said, "I''ll be working in Y City very soon. Mind if I swing by your ce?"


    ir smiled. "Sure. I really admire female soldiers. I''ve always wanted a friend like you. We should


    hang out and go shopping together when you''re in Y City," she answered genuinely. ir was not


    trying to butter her up. She was a weak girl, so she genuinely admired those strong female heroes like


    Ga.

 Chapter 649 Even a Rose Can Grow Through Concrete

    Chapter 649 Even a Rose Can Grow Through Concrete


    "Hang out? Sorry, not interested in shopping. How about a gun range? Or an honorable person CS


    game? Maybe horseback riding? Still want to do something?" Ga stared at ir, a provocative look


    in her eyes.


    ir straightened up and replied without hesitation, "Sure! Let''s do all of it. I''ll just wait for you in Y


    City." The young trantor looked Ga straight in the eye without the slightest trace of fear. Her


    grandpa and uncle were both brave soldiers. Could she be any less? She couldn''t chicken out and


    bring shame to the Ji family.


    It was crystal clear to the two women that they both loved the same guy. But they weren''t going to y


    any dirty tricks, or yell at each other. ir didn''t think Ga was a hypocritical rival, or even a cunning


    one. Maybe it was because she was a soldier as virtuous as Wesley.


    Ga watched Wesley drive his Hummer away, aplicated feeling stirring in her heart. She was


    confused by ir''s behavior. ''She should know very well I love Wesley too. We''re love rivals, but why


    was she so blunt? She looked like she didn''t care if I loved him or not, '' Ga mused.


    She wondered if ir was just pretending to be kind and innocent. Of course, she''d eventually slip up


    and the truth woulde out. ''But if ir really doesn''t care about my love for Wesley and has a fair


    Seeing her daughter''s contemtive look, Lauren felt sorry for her and tried tofort her. "Ga,


    just give up. Any man would be lucky to have you. You''ll meet another guy, maybe even better than


    Wesley."


    As an experienced woman, Lauren could see that there was something going on between Wesley and


    ir. The affection in their eyes was evident when they looked at each other.


    Ga smiled and said casually, "Mom, I always get what I want. Maybe Wesley doesn''t love ir at


    all. Otherwise, why won''t he say she''s his girlfriend? I still have a chance!"


    Lauren smoothed her short hair and said lovingly, "Good luck then."


    Wesley stopped at a few more houses and said his goodbyes. ir didn''t get out of the car because


    these people were strangers to her.


    Some of them were Wesley''s rtives and some were higher-ups in the military.


    After all, he didn''t often return to his hometown, and he needed to show respect to those who loved him


    since he was a boy.


    ir usually got a little carsick in a bus, but felt much better riding in a private car. She fell asleep while


    the car sped along the expressway. Two hourster, she woke up and was more than a little hungry.


    She tilted her head to look at the back seat. A few bags of snacks were lying quietly there. Cecelia


    wanted to make sure they wouldn''t go hungry on the way back. "Could you stop at the next rest stop?"


    "Why? Need anything?"


    "No..." ir moved her eyes away from the snacks and sat up straight.


    He threw her a sidelong nce. "Not sleepy now?"


    "No." She just wanted to eat something. Her mouth watered when she thought of the mangosteens,


    macadamia nuts, dried mango slices, dried durian slices, candied dates, beef jerky, choctes... And


    she wanted something to drink, too. But she felt embarrassed to tell Wesley that, so she lowered her


    head to y on her phone, trying not to think of the delicious food.


    Wesley knew she must need something, though she wouldn''t say. So he decided to take a break at the


    next service area.


    Shortly, he pulled the car into the parking lot. As he turned it off, he asked, "Need a restroom?"


    ir shook her head. "No. Go ahead."


    Wesley nodded, "I need a cigarette."


    They got out of the vehicle. Wesley leaned against the car door and was about to light up when ir


    said, "Um...I could really go for a few mango slices..."


    ''So that''s it. She''s snacky, '' he realized. Cecelia had covered the back seat with some newspaper and


    put all the food there, tucking the drinks on the floor. All kinds of delicious smells mixed and floated in


    the air of the car.


    "Then get some. I''ll wait." He moved a few steps away from the car and began to smoke.


    ir joyfully opened the back door and took out one of the bags. As she picked out the snacks she


    wanted to eat, she asked the man, "Want some dried fruit?"


    "No, thanks." He didn''t really like those sorts of snacks.


    After a minute, she asked again, "Maybe some beef jerky?"


    "No, thanks."


    "Coke?"


    "No."


    "Soda water?"


    "Okay."


    ir heaved a sigh of relief. Finally there was something he was okay with. If he didn''t have any, she''d


    be embarrassed.


    She wasn''t about to eat these all by her lonesome.


    Before long, they got back on the road again. Wesley focused on driving, while ir concentrated on


    eating the delicious snacks in the passenger seat. From time to time, she''d grab a piece of beef jerky,


    or a macadamia nut, or a piece of chocte, and hold it in front of his mouth for him to eat.


    Of course, Wesley refused it at first. But ir had many ways to make him eat at least something.


    For instance, when she lifted a bite-size piece of chocte, she''d say "Oooh! This is too sweet for me


    to finish. I''m full already."


    He had a predictable response. "I don''t like sweets either," he said, frowning.


    "Then what should I do? Throw it in the garbage? That''s wasting food..."


    He was silent for a moment. Sighing, he said, "Fine."


    Then the bite-size chunk of chocte was in his mouth.


    As he chewed, Wesley suddenly realized that if they continued like this, he might be a fat man


    fairly quickly.


    When they were back in Y City, it was already evening. Wesley drove ir to the Ji family''s house and


    paid a Lunar New Year visit to Gilbert.


    Everyone had dinner together except Hartwell, who was busy with work as usual. After dinner, Wesley


    and Adalson talked in the study. ir went to Joslyn''s bedroom and they whispered to each other


    happily. ir couldn''t stop touching Joslyn''s baby bump, feeling the wonder of new life.


    Joslyn was eager to know how things were between ir and Wesley, so she asked earnestly, "He


    took you home for Spring Festival. Did sparks fly?"


    ir shrugged. "Hardly. He even told his mom not to be too nice to me, because I''d never be her


    daughter-inw." She didn''t feel sad when she talked about it, because she remembered that Wesley''s


    mom was only an excuse.


    Wesley wouldn''t confess his true feelings for her. He was brave at everything except love.


    "What? He said that? What a jerk!" Joslyn felt her heart ache for ir. Why did she have to go through


    so much for one guy?


    ir smiled. "I''m not gonna quit, though. I''m young, so there''s lots of time to win his love. He has a


    thing for me. I know it! You know what they say, ''Even a rose can grow through concrete.'' I''ll melt his


    cold heart. I''ll win. I have to."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If Wesley really didn''t have a shred of love for her, ir wouldn''t bother him anymore. But she could


    see that he cared about her. She wouldn''t give up so easily.


    "You''re lucky that his family is on your side. Just keep them happy and your chances will be better,"


    Joslyn suggested.


    "I think so. I''ve tried to make the Li family like me. You know what? Sometimes I think if Wesley''s


    grandpa forces us into a shotgun wedding, I''d still say yes! I love that stubborn soldier. I want to stay by


    his side forever! He doesn''t love anyone else. But I don''t think his grandpa likes me enough to force the


    issue. At least, not now. I have to try harder." Every time ir was around Joslyn, she couldn''t help but


    pour her heart out, sharing almost every secret.

 Chapter 650 You Need To Sort Them Out

    Chapter 650 You Need To Sort Them Out


    Joslyn had always been very supportive of ir. She wanted her friend to pursue her one true love, but


    she was not a fan of her going to the extremes. She looked at her friend with sympathy in her eyes and


    tried to persuade her, "Bless, don''t be silly. You can''t marry him if he is only coerced by his grandpa!


    You have a lot of options. He''s not the only man there is."


    ir sighed. "But he''s the only one I want for the rest of my life. I once told Wesley I was done loving


    him. Look at me now, Joslyn. I can''t quit him. That same night I told him I was done with him, I saw him


    only wearing a bath towel. I immediately regretted the thing I told him." Being a soldier, Wesley''s body


    was not surprisingly in a good shape. ir almost drooled at the thought of his chiseled abs, as if gods


    sculpted it themselves.


    Joslyn found amusement in her best friend''s words. "So, you like him ''cause of his bod?"


    "Well, duh?" ir admitted. "We live under the same roof, and he''s been treating me nicely. The only


    catch is that he''s unwilling to make me his girlfriend." She let out a sigh of defeat.


    "He cares so much for you and he keeps you around him, but he is unwilling to make you his girlfriend.


    I think Wesley is a giant weasel!" Joslyn spat, quite more angrily than she had intended.


    ir was not a fan of how her friend was talking shit about Wesley. "Please don''t speak ill of him. He''s


    made everything between us clear. He drew the line. It''s me who keeps on pestering him."


    "Tsk, tsk. Listen to what you''re saying. Why are you defending him? Technically, I''m not speaking ill of


    him because everything I said is true," Joslyn retorted.


    ir''s face turned red. "Excuse me, it is not! We are on good terms. If for some kind of miracle, I find


    another man in the future, and Wesley and I go our separate ways, only then you can talk shit about


    him."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, Miss Jing. I hear you. Let''s just drop it, okay? By the way, you should stay here tonight! We


    haven''t had a night together in such a long time," Joslyn suggested.


    ir made a crying face. "I want to! But you''re a married woman now. My cousin may return any time


    tonight. How about you go to my ce?"


    "Don''t worry. He won''t being home tonight. He''s not in Y City. Your cousin''s out of town for an


    important meeting. We''re having a sleepover! There won''t be any problem."


    ir hesitated for a moment but this was her uncle''s house anyway. She nodded. "Okay, I''ll just go give


    Wesley a heads up."


    "Yay!" Joslyn''s face was filled with excitement.


    ir found Wesley in Adalson''s study. The two were still talking, so she waited for Wesley by the door.


    Adalson knew ir was waiting for Wesley toe out, so he quickly summarized his thoughts and


    ended their discussion sooner.


    When Wesley got out of the study, ir was leaning against the wall, ying on her phone. She heard


    the footsteps and put her phone away. "Are you two done talking?" ir asked.


    "Uh huh," Wesley nodded.


    "Okay, here''s the deal. I''ll be having a sleepover with Joslyn here, so I''m not going back to the


    apartment with you."


    Wesley raised his brow. "What about Hartwell?"


    "He''s in meeting out of town. He won''t be home tonight."


    A frown formed on Wesley''s face. "But Mom made us bring a lot of stuff. You need to sort them out."


    "I don''t see why you can''t do that. The fresh fruits, meat and drinks go to the fridge; the dried fruits and


    the snacks go to the cab¡ª"


    "I can''t do that. You have toe back to the apartment with me first, sort them out, and I''ll drive you


    back here after," Wesley interrupted before ir could finish giving instructions.


    ir was baffled by his proposal. That would be such a hassle for everyone. She paused, thinking if it


    was okay to leave the perishable goods out of the fridge tonight. She wondered if she could sort them


    out tomorrow instead.


    Seeing ir think hard, Wesley added, "Mrs. Ji is pregnant. You move around a lit in your sleep. What


    if you kick her belly?"


    "How do you know I¡ª" ir''s face started warming up. She''d been drunk twice and each time she


    forced Wesley to sleep beside her. ''Did I roll around a lot when we shared a bed?


    Did I kick him in my sleep?'' she wondered.


    Soon enough, ir gave up the idea of staying overnight. "Forget it. I''lle another time," she said


    quietly. She was a bit disappointed and defeated.


    Wesley''s face rxed. "I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    "Okay."


    ir went back to Joslyn''s room and broke the sad news. "Sorry, I can''t stay tonight. Wesley''s mom


    packed a lot of foods for us. They will go bad if I don''t put them in the fridge. I''ll be going now. I''lle


    see you next time."


    Joslyn instantly knew what happened. "Just let him do that. It''s easy! He surely knows how to do it."


    "I told him that, but I don''t think he could remember my instructions. He also said you''re pregnant and I


    might kick your belly in my sleep. He''s just being reasonable." As she said it, the more it made sense.


    She was more determined to go back to their ce.


    Joslyn shook her head and sighed helplessly. Onlookers see more than the yers do. Joslyn was well


    aware of how Wesley manipted ir''s head. Nheless, she still agreed, "Okay. Then I guess I''ll


    just see you next time. Whenever you get free time, please call me and let''s go out. Otherwise, I''d get


    bored to death."


    "Will do!" ir promised.


    The two had arrived at their apartment. Cecelia had given them a lot of stuff. Wesley made multiple


    trips from the car to the unit.


    ir was sorting out the foods and the groceries in their unit. By the time Wesley finished bringing up


    all the luggage, she had put everything away. She was holding some dried vegetables when she asked


    him, "Will you have lunch here tomorrow?"


    "No. A colleague of mine hasn''t taken a break the entire Spring Festival. I''ll take over his shift and give


    him two days off."


    "Oh, I see. Then I''ll cook these dried vegetables and noodles for you some other time," she said


    understandingly. She didn''t need the dried vegetables immediately, so she put them away in a cab.


    The next day, Wesley left for work and didn''te home for two consecutive days. ir also returned


    to the office since the holidays were over. Their life went back to normal.


    Lately, ir had been receiving flowers from Orion on a daily basis.


    At first, ir was confused. After a few times though, she finally understood what the flowers meant.


    "Orion, this is thest time I ept flowers from you. Please don''t do this again," she told him off,


    holding a bouquet of lilies. "We are just friends, forever."


    Orion put one of his hands behind. "ir, you don''t have a boyfriend, right?"


    "No, I don''t. But you know that for the longest time, I have someone else in my heart." The scent of the


    lilies brought a smile on her face. Just the thought of Wesley made her feel all giddy.


    With a sad look, Orion handed her the car keys and said, "You don''t have a car for work. I bought you


    one that is suitable for girls. It doesn''t matter if you don''t ept my love for now, but can you at least


    ept my gift?"


    ir looked at the car keys. She was familiar with the brand. It was a luxury car model popr among


    many female celebrities. She smiled politely. "Thank you for this. I live very close to the office. You see,


    I travel on foot. Sorry, Orion, but I can''t ept this. This is too much."


    Orion grew flustered. He''d been rejected twice consecutively. "You don''t like the car? What do you want


    then? I can give you anything, just name it. ir, I fell in love with you the very first time we met. Do


    you remember the coboration between thispany and the Jin Group? I asked my grandfather for


    that to happen. I knew you were working for the Jin Group." He wanted more chances of seeing her.


    He slowly approached ir.


    ir was in awe, but she shook her head at once. "You''re a good guy, Orion. But we''re not meant for


    each other. Please, stop. You''ll always be a friend to me."


    Orion grew a bit more emotional. He didn''t know what else to do but embrace her. "ir, I don''t want us


    to be just friends. I want you to be mine. I''ll love you, spoil you, and take care of you until we''re old and


    grey. Please?"


    ir broke free from his hug and graciously smiled at him. "Thank you, Orion, but I''m sorry. I''m heading


    out now. See you tomorrow." She already had someone taking care of her; she didn''t need another


    man''s protection.

 Chapter 651 Orion Is Pursing Me

    Chapter 651 Orion Is Pursing Me


    The moment she was done speaking, ir hurled herself around without hesitation and began to leave.


    However, her departure was cut short within just a few steps by the unexpected sighting of a car.


    Not far away from them, a familiar ck Hummer was parked on the roadside in front of thepany


    building. That wasn''t the only familiar or unexpected sight! ir could also see a man dressed in a


    green military uniform and ckbat boots leaning against the car door; he was smoking a


    cigarette leisurely, and staring in her direction. For all his magnificence, he still wore an expressionless


    face.


    ''Wesley? When did he get here? How long has he been standing there? Damn! Wesley understands


    English; so did he hear what Orion and I were talking about?'' ir wondered inwardly.


    Orion saw the man too. Like an elephant seeing an old foe, he immediately recognized him as the


    person who had all but carried ir away from the pubst time. He took a couple of steps towards


    ir and asked under his breath, "Is that him? Is he that ''one'' person in your heart?"


    Without turning her head around, she nodded and replied in a confident and decisive tone, "Yes, that''s


    him. I''ll be his girlfriend sooner orter, Orion."


    Orion fell silent upon hearing that powerful tone.


    ir herself seemed uninterested in him now. Holding the bouquet of lilies, she walked up to Wesley.


    "You finished your work?"


    Wesley put out the cigarette and threw a fleeting nce at the flowers she was holding in her hands.


    "Mmm hmm. Get in the car." He was his usual tacit self, wasting no words and conveying everything


    shortly.


    "Yes." They walked towards the passenger door. Orion clearly saw it with his own eyes that without


    seemingly any effort at all, Wesley naturally carried her into the passenger seat and fastened her seat


    belt. Then, the soldier walked around the front of the vehicle at a crisp trot and got into the driver''s seat.


    The next moment, the car rolled into the traffic.


    Once they were safely clear of the building, ir nced at the lilies, lost in some thought. A moment


    "I can see that," Wesley responded calmly, though his eyes fluttered towards the flower for just a


    second.


    She continued, "I mean we were good friends. But suddenly, he started giving me flowers, and today,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he gave me a car! He told me that he will give me everything I want. I''m a bit moved."


    ''Moved?''


    His Adam''s apple bobbed. "Hmm." The tone remained t.


    ir began asking his opinion after that. "Wesley, do you think I should ept his love? Should I marry


    him and settle down in Ennd with him? I mean, he treats me well, and we sometimes have fun. His


    mom treats me well too. They helped me a lot when I was in Ennd..." Her voice trailed off. It dawned


    on her that she was especially popr with the elders. It was amusing to think that someone as young


    as her was stealing the hearts of older people.


    Wesley, being the careful driver he was, didn''t choose to answer her question until they had stopped at


    a traffic light. ncing at the flowers in her arms, he then said slowly, "A criminal psychology teacher


    once told me: the more enthusiastically a boy pursues a girl, the more aggressively he will hurt her at


    the time of the breakup. So..." He paused meaningfully and looked her straight in the eye. "I can''t make


    your decisions for you. I can only tell you that you shouldn''t lose your head or yourself. Never put your


    guard down. And always be cautious." This was perhaps the longest he had spoken to her at a stretch


    recently, and each of his words was specially stressed on.


    ir didn''t know how to respond to this outpour. Surely, he was exaggerating, wasn''t he?


    The car fell silent once again. When they stopped at the next intersection, Wesley broke the silence


    once more. "You turned down the job I rmended you for. I think now I know why. Am I correct in


    thinking that you had a backup n from the very beginning? Was hispany your backup job


    opportunity?"


    He sounded calm, refraining from betraying any emotions like he always did. She shook her head. "No.


    When I resigned from the Jin Group, I had no idea that Orion had opened a branch of hispany


    here. It surprised me too."


    This was thest intersection. Wesley said nothing in response and pretty soon, the car pulled up in the


    underground parking lot of their apartmentplex.


    After turning off the engine, he didn''t seem to be in a hurry to get out of the car. ir sat still too.


    The fragrance of the lilies was filling the air of the car, reaching his nose. Perhaps that was what made


    him annoyed and threw him into action. Out of the blue, he grabbed the bouquet from her hands,


    opened the door, and got out. The next moment, he had angrily thrown it into a garbage can.


    As he helped ir get out of his vehicle, he reminded her in a cautious tone, "Since you haven''t yet


    agreed to be his girlfriend, don''t ept flowers from him again. It sends the wrong message."


    "No, it''s not like that. In fact, I didn''t even know why Orion was giving me these flowers at first. When I


    said he didn''t have to, he just told me that one of his friends overseas had sent these flowers to his


    girlfriend by air. For some unknown reason, there was always an extra bouquet of flowers in the bunch,


    and Orion told me that he was giving that extra bouquet to me..." ir exined. That was the truth.


    Besides, it was only a bouquet of lilies, not roses. So ir hadn''t thought too much about it and had


    just epted the flowers every time.


    However, after receiving them every day for a whole week, ir had finally realized that something was


    up; he had a purpose behind this, an ulterior motive of some sorts. And then, he had confessed his


    love for her.


    Wesley said nothing and just strode towards the elevator. But ir could feel that he was oozing with


    anger. Was he unsatisfied with Orion? She ran and hurriedly caught up to him. "Wesley, if you don''t


    want me to ept Orion''s love, I won''t ept his love. I haven''t said anything to him till now."


    She was expecting a response in affirmative. However, Wesley changed his mind all of a sudden. After


    pressing the up button, he turned around and told her in a calm voice, "No. If you like him, then you


    should go out with him. Sure he isn''t strong enough to protect you all the time, but he''s certainly


    wealthy enough to hire top-notch bodyguards for you. So, I guess he''s more or less qualified to be your


    boyfriend."


    One might have thought Wesley was venturing guesses based on the fact that Orion had apany.


    But the truth was, the night that Orion had called ir to the pub, Wesley had conducted a thorough


    investigation on his background. The man hailed from a wealthy family abroad. Unlike several famous


    sons of rich families, he wasn''t a yboy who would fool around with women. Instead, he had led a


    healthy and decent life.


    "But didn''t you just tell me... The more enthusiastically a boy pursues a girl, the more aggressively he


    will hurt her?" ir questioned. She was confused. What did Wesley want? Obviously, he had said all


    that only because he didn''t want her to date Orion. What criminal psychologist would study break-ups


    after all? So why did he change his opinion now?


    "Then don''t break up with him." Wesley proposed a simple solution as he walked into the elevator.


    The response threw ir into a virtual frenzy, since she was unable to understand what he was


    thinking.


    It had been almost a whole week since he hade back to the apartment. She was really happy to


    see him here but right now, they were quarrelling once again.


    As soon as they entered the apartment and ir threw a light-switch, Wesley told her at once, "Listen. I


    came back because I needed to tell you something. I am going for a mission two days from now, and


    it''s a long one. I won''t be back for quite a while. If you need help, contact Curtis. I remember giving you


    his number. Have you kept it?"


    "Yes..."


    Before she could say anything further, she was cut off. "Good. Fix yourself something to eat. I need to


    leave right now." With that, he turned around and was almost through the door when...


    "Wesley!" ir called out.


    He stopped and turned around to look at her. There was something strange about her voice this time.


    "What kind of mission?" she asked. She was wondering why he hade back home just to tell her


    this. Generally, he never told her that he even had a mission, let aloneing back home just for that


    sole purpose. Was this different from the other missions he had gone on before? Was it a more


    dangerous one? Or was it going to take a longer time for him to fulfill this one? So many questions


    popped up in her mind at once that she didn''t even know what to ask. There was an ominous feeling in


    her heart this time.


    Wesley was silent for a minute, then he replied casually, "Just amon mission. Don''t worry about it.


    Anything else?" He wasn''t going to talk much about his mission like usual.


    ir shook her head helplessly. She couldn''t make him talk.


    He opened the door again, and ir called out again too, "Wesley."


    He turned around and looked at her once more.


    Without saying a word, ir mustered up her courage and ran up towards him. She threw herself into


    his arms, stood on tiptoe and nted a kiss on his lips. For some reason, she didn''t feel like holding


    back this time.


    Wesley wrapped his right arm around her slim waist. ir stopped kissing him before he could react


    further, but she held onto his waist and cautioned, "Please take care. I won''t date Orion. I''ll wait for you


    toe back and continue to protect me like you always do, until I find a real boyfriend that I love very


    much."


    Without a word, he tightened his arm on her waist and lowered his head to kiss her. It waspletely


    in contrast to the small peck she had given him. Wesley kissed her deeply and affectionately.


    ir didn''t sleep well that night. She dreamt of him; sometimes he was cold, sometimes he was


    considerate; sometimes he refused her, but then he cared for her too...


    A few dayster, she was working in the office when she received a call from an unknown number.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello ir. It''s me, Megan," the girl on the other end of the line told her with a sob.


    "What''s up?" ir''s voice became cold when she heard who was calling.


    "ir, how are you feeling now? I''m really sad..."


    ir rolled her eyes impatiently. "What do you mean? And don''t cry in front of me. I''m not Wesley. Your


    tears won''t work on me. You can cry your heart out and I won''t feel a thing!"


    Megan stopped crying at once. The transformation was remarkable! She asked, "Uncle Wesley went


    on a mission. Do you know that?"


    "Yes, of course I know that!" ir was a little bit proud when she replied in affirmative to the question.


    Luckily, Wesley had told her about this. Otherwise, she would be super-embarrassed if she had to say


    no when Megan asked her about Wesley''s whereabouts.


    "Wesley and Carlos risked their lives for me. I feel really sorry." Megan sounded smug. There was not a


    single hint of sadness in her voice.

 Chapter 652 They Might Not Survive

    Chapter 652 They Might Not Survive


    ir''s brows furrowed tightly. "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t know? So Wesley didn''t tell you what mission he was part of? He and Carlos embarked on a


    manhunt for those gangsters who tried to kill me. It''s arge criminal organization with a ton of illegal


    weapons. Wesley and Carlos may not survive!" Megan continued speaking in a smug tone, her voice


    betraying not the slightest trace of sadness.


    ir was so pissed she gripped her phone tightly, hand trembling. She shot to her feet and walked to a


    quiet corner, and then roared, "Megan Lan! You''re a garbage human! They''re risking their lives to help


    you, but all you''re doing is bragging about it! It''s like they''re your toys!"


    "So what?" Megan was happy to hear ir go off like that. Debbie had pped her face earlier. Now


    she had someone she could take out her anger on.


    "Megan Lan! Wesley and Carlos have cared for you forever, so why don''t you seem to care about


    them?" ir felt sorry for the two of them. After everything they did for her, she still wasn''t grateful.


    "Care about them? When my parents died for them, they felt sorry for me and fostered me. But what


    about now? Thanks to you and Debbie, they always pawn me off on the bodyguards. They don''t care


    about me anymore! They''re the ones who made me an orphan!"


    mes of fury burning in her eyes, ir retorted, "You brought this on yourself. You yed dirty tricks


    and stirred up trouble for everyone. Megan, if you were nice, even Debbie and I would care about you.


    Things could have been good. But it''s all on you now!"


    "Why should I be nice? Give me one good reason! Why should I let them be happy? Iugh when


    they''re sad! My parents died for them! But they''re still alive. Why?" Megan suddenly burst into a fit of


    wildughter, sounding like a lunatic. "I was spoiled by the four most respected men in the city.


    Everyone admired me. It felt good¡ªreally good. But you and Debbie showed up and changed


    everything. I''m not the only girl in their lives now. I''m so pissed!"


    "You know, I think Debbie was on to something! I want to strangle you, too!" ir cursed between


    gritted teeth. She was usually calm, even-tempered. Now all she felt was white-hot rage.


    "Strangle me? If youy a finger on me, Wesley will never forgive you. So go ahead, if you want to lose


    the love of your life. I was there long before you! You can''t have my ce in his heart. He''d risk his life


    for me. Would he do the same for you?"


    "It''s his duty. He''s supposed to risk his life to save people. It doesn''t mean you''re special. But he


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    deserves your respect and gratitude. It''s not something you should brag about to others just to make


    you feel better!" ir felt her heart ache for Wesley. He might be hurt, all for this ungrateful bitch!


    "Humph, whatever! Oh, I forgot to tell you. Damon called Debbie a bit ago. He told her that Wesley and


    Carlos were wounded and are in emergency surgery. They''re in a military hospital. Why don''t you go


    check on him? Hurry up, or you might be saying goodbye to his corpse!"


    Megan let out a happyugh before hanging up.


    ''Emergency surgery?'' ir''s heart skipped a beat. Her whole body shuddered, but she tried her best to


    She called her superior to ask for time off. Getting the approval, she returned to her office desk and


    grabbed her purse. Then, she called Adalson. "Uncle, you have a list of all the military hospitals in Y


    City?"


    "I do, but we won''t need it. Wesley was transferred to the hospital you stayed atst time. I''m heading


    over there, too. ir..." Adalson paused.


    The silence on the other end made ir nervous again. Tears sprang to her eyes as she sobbed,


    "Uncle..."


    Adalson sighed and said in a low voice, "I''m not gonna lie to you. It sounds bad."


    ir was unable to say another word, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    When ir arrived at the hospital, she saw the whole ground floor was a mess. In the hallway, there


    was a surgical glove here, a gauze pad there. They''d mopped up most of the blood, but there was still


    a red spiderweb of stains, a grisly reminder of the violence. Some soldiers screamed in pain when the


    doctors applied medicine to their wounds.


    ir stood still in a daze, watching the doctors and nurses scrambling to and fro to handle the patients.


    She didn''t know where Wesley was. She didn''t even know who to ask.


    As she anxiously scanned the room, she spotted Damon, who wore an expression of worry. His clothes


    were torn and bloodstained, too. Immediately, she dashed towards him and clutched his arm, saying in


    a shaky voice, "Mr. Han."


    Damon raised his head. "ir, calm down. Wesley''s in the operating room."


    "O-operating... room..." she stammered, holding back her tears. "Where''s that?"


    "I''ll take you there." Damon led ir to the operating room where Wesley was. The doors were closed


    and the red light was still on. ir waited at the door, seeing some nurses rush in and out, bearing


    more blood bags.


    Damon told her, "Wesley and Carlos are both gravely injured. I already called Niles. But I won''t tell


    Grandpa Keith or his parents right now. We don''t know anything yet."


    ir nodded. "He''ll...pull it through, right? He''ll be...fine?" She found it hard to finish a full sentence.


    Unlike his usual yful self, Damon now looked very serious when he spoke. "You know it''s serious


    when they''re in surgery. But they''ve been in worse scrapes. They''ll be fine," he said firmly.


    His assurance lifted ir''s mood a little.


    Wesley''s men were wounded too. At first, a few soldiers with minor injuries stood guard outside the


    doors, but Adalson ordered them to leave and get their wounds tended to.


    When Niles arrived, he saw ir sitting down, face ghastly pale. Adalson sat beside her, speaking


    words offort.


    "Hey, Uncle Adalson. How''s my brother?" Niles was still in his white doctor''s gown. He was getting


    practical training at another hospital when Damon called. He didn''t even take the time to change his


    clothes and hurried there. The young doctor wore a solemn look on his pale face.


    Adalson tried to calm down the young. "Be patient. He''s still in surgery."


    "How long has he been in there?"


    "More than two hours..." Adalson sighed.


    Niles stayed quiet. He waited there with them, but he''d never been known to be patient.


    ir had sat so long, her legs were numb. But Wesley was still in surgery.


    In the middle of the surgery, a doctor emerged from the OR, and asked Niles to sign a few papers. ir


    saw one of them was the written notice of the patient''s critical condition. Seeing that ir was almost


    on the brink of a meltdown, Niles tried to tell a few jokes to cheer her up. He told her that every


    member of the Li family had signed a "critical condition notice" for Wesley in the past, but each time,


    Wesley would pull through.


    Later, Adalson got a call and he had to exit the hospital, leaving ir and Niles there.


    The soldiers with minor injuries all came to the operating room after they had their wounds treated.


    ir saw Talbot, Bowman, and a few others she didn''t know. They all looked a mess, and their clothes


    were stained with blood.


    Talbot''s arm was bandaged, his face bruised and torn. He looked pretty bad, but he was still not as bad


    off as Carlos or Wesley.


    Some soldiers who had leg injuries limped all the way to the operating room. They all stood in front of


    the doors and waited for Wesley.


    ir had adjusted her emotions. Now she was calm, and it was her turn tofort Niles. He''d be


    agitated and paced back and forth. "Don''t worry, Niles. They said they already patched them up as best


    as they could."


    Niles stamped his foot and plopped back in the seat.


    It was dark outside before the light above the operating room finally shut off.


    A few doctors came out, all looking exhausted. The soldiers immediately rushed over and surrounded


    the doctors, asking anxiously, "How''s the chief?"


    "Is it serious? When will he wake up?"

 Chapter 653 His Life Hung In The Balance

    Chapter 653 His Life Hung In The Bnce


    One of the doctors gestured for the soldiers to pipe down. Then he said, "We removed five bullets from


    Colonel Li''s body. The good news is that most of the bullets didn''t cause much damage on their own.


    The bad news is that a couple of them tumbled, and tore through several vital organs. We got to him in


    time, but he''s in aa. We don''t know if he''ll regain consciousness. It all depends on his will to live.


    We''re taking him to the ICU."


    Everyone fell silent after the doctor was finished talking. ''It all depends on Wesley''s will to live...''


    Wesley was wheeled to the ICU. ir silently followed the group of nurses and doctors.


    She saw him lying motionless in the bed with an oxygen mask on, face drained of all color, as if he


    were already dead.


    The heartbreaking scene stirred up her emotions again. She tried her hardest to fight down her


    sadness and managed to collect herself. She trusted Wesley; he promised toe back and protect


    her. He never lied. He was going to make it.


    Since Wesley''s condition was severe, the soldiers had no choice but to let his parents know. Baldwin


    and Cecelia hurried there, but Wesley was still unconscious.


    Cecelia had seen her son wounded many times. The bandages, casts, slings and so forth were just


    part of the job. But seeing him lying in the ICU, covered in tubes and wires made her sob


    uncontrobly.


    ir held back her tears all this time. However, Cecelia''s cries opened her floodgates as well. She


    covered her mouth and ran to thedies'' room, crying at the top of her lungs, tears streaming down her


    face.


    She remembered how energetic and healthy he usually looked. This was the first time she saw him


    hurt, and it was a serious injury to boot. His life hung in the bnce.


    A dozen soldiers were wounded in varying degrees; Wesleyy in the ICU, motionless, covered in


    tubes and wires; Cecelia cried hysterically in Baldwin''s arms. As these scenes reyed in her mind,


    ir suddenly understood the reason why Wesley didn''t want to get married.


    If she were Wesley, she might do the same. No one wanted to make their loved ones worry every day


    and suffer sleepless nights.


    But the country needed heroes like Wesley. Wherever the fight, whoever the enemy, the country would


    send their best. He followed a different path from others, a path of sacrifice, a path of service. He stood


    ready to defend the nation, ready to fight for what mattered. When the people needed him, he was


    there.


    In ir''s eyes, Wesley was a hero.


    Thanks to Wesley''s strong will to survive, he lived. Soon, he started breathing on his own. Three days


    Cecelia, tended to Wesley every day, along with a nurse. ir woulde help after she was off work.


    When she saw the nurse was about to wipe down Wesley''s body, ir grabbed the towel and offered


    to help.


    Cecelia was surprised. ir told her calmly, "Aunt Cecelia, I told you Wesley always took good care of


    me. Now it''s my turn to take care of him." She had already seen Wesley naked, even if it was only


    once. She would do what she could. And these were extraordinary circumstances. It wasn''t the time for


    her to feel shy about seeing his body.


    Seeing the sincerity in ir''s eyes, Cecelia was moved and nodded. ir was a good girl.


    Cecelia dismissed the nurse and walked out of the ward. ir and Wesley needed their privacy.


    ir dampened the towel in a basin of warm water, wrung it, and began to wipe down his body


    carefully.


    It was then that she got a closer look at his wounds¡ªsome were deep cuts and some were minor


    scratches. She tried to avoid wiping the gauze or the small wounds with ointment on them.


    Tears blurred her vision as she gently touched the gauze on his body. It pained her heart to see these


    wounds. Poor guy. Stabbed, shot. He had to be in a lot of pain.


    She cursed those criminals who wounded Wesley so badly. They were so cruel. Didn''t they know she


    was waiting for him? She let out a heavy sigh at the thought of it.


    A few days passed. ir did the same thing every day and got better at tending to a patient. The nurse


    only came in to monitor vital signs, tend the machines, and be there when ir could not be. But the


    day-to-day tasks like rotating the patient, wiping him down, etc, were handled by the young trantor.


    ir had asked for two weeks off. She devoted all her time to taking care of Wesley at the hospital.


    One day, Talbot came to visit Wesley. He chatted with ir in a hushed voice in the ward. What they


    didn''t know was that Wesley was starting to wake up from aa.


    Talbot told ir stories about Wesley. "Do you remember when we were training freshmen at your


    university? One day, our chief went to the girls'' dorm to check the sanitation. Eight girls blocked his way


    and flirted with him mercilessly. They were brave, but they chose the wrong guy. Chief is a guy who''d


    been taught all sorts of tricks to resist torture. It was nothing for him to resist a gaggle of hot girls."


    ir pictured the scene in her mind where Wesley was surrounded by a group of beautiful women. She


    couldn''t see it.


    The wound in Talbot''s arm was healed. As he ate the sunflower seeds, he continued the story. "So


    those university girls were too much. How could they ever get through to that guy? And it backfired,


    really. Far from being tempted, he was a rock. I heard that our chief wore an angry face the whole time,


    as if he were about to throw those girls out of the building! And they paid for it, too. He was so hard on


    them the next day in training. Few, if any of us, would have been able to resist these girls'' charms. So,


    naturally, we wondered if he was gay."


    "And then?" ir''s curiosity was piqued.


    Talbot paused to recall more details. Then he went on slowly, "Those eight girls were too tired to walk


    after their punishment and they ally down on the yground to rest. One of them was ballsy and


    reported Wesley to the principal. But it onlypounded her misery. Our chief ordered her to write a


    three-thousand-word letter of self-criticism, and read it to the whole ss."


    ir trusted what Talbot was saying. It did sound like Wesley''s style. He was never merciful to girls.


    A chill ran down her spine as she remembered how she tried to flirt with Wesley back then. ''I guess I


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    got off easy, '' she thought.


    "I bet that girl hates Wesley now," shemented.


    "No." Talbot shook his head. "She vowed to win our chief''s heart. She found his WeChat ount and


    sent messages to him every day. But our chief never wrote back. He had her ount deleted. She got


    to Lenard for help. So Lenard asked our chief why he deleted the girl''s ount. Do you know what he


    said?"


    "No. What did he say?"


    "Chief said...Ahem..." Talbot cleared his throat and imitated the way Wesley spoke. "I''ll delete anyone I


    don''t like. Any other dumb questions?"


    ir was amused by Talbot''s funny expression. She asked with augh, "Anything else?"


    "No, so much for this story. By the way, are you two really living together?"


    ir was surprised by his sudden change of the subject. She rolled her eyes at the nosy boy and said,


    "Wesley doesn''t reallye home that often. It doesn''t make a difference whether we live together or


    not. Besides, we sleep in separate rooms."


    "What? You two sleep in separate rooms?" Talbot was disappointed. "Wow. I wonder if he''s impotent?"


    A scene popped up in ir''s mind. Her face blushed as she stammered, "Ahem... How...would I know


    that..." She knew if he was impotent. He didn''t seem to have any problem getting an erection. But she


    wasn''t about to tell Talbot.


    Talbot left the ward without noticing the man in the bed had opened his eyes. Neither did ir. She


    turned on herptop and was about to trante a document from herpany.

 Chapter 654 Why Blame Him

    Chapter 654 Why me Him


    "ir..." Wesley''s voice was hoarse, still clearly heard in the quiet ward.


    ir was busy entering the password to herptop. She paused and wondered if she was hearing


    things. Was Wesley calling her name?


    As if knowing what was on her mind, he croaked her name again. "ir..."


    It was Wesley! She stood up from her chair abruptly, almost knocking it over, and rushed to his


    bedside. When her eyes met his, ir was thrilled. "You...you''re awake!" she eximed.


    "Mmm hmm." He was as taciturn as usual.


    ir immediately pressed the nurse-call button. Seconds after she did this, the attending doctor was in


    the ward to give him a thorough check-up. While the doctor was checking on Wesley, she called


    Cecelia, who stayed in her and Wesley''s apartment. She needed to hear the good news.


    After the exam, the doctor said that Wesley was out of danger. All he needed was to have enough rest


    and eat some nutritious food.


    The news that Wesley had woken up got out. He had more visitors now than when he''d been in a


    Whenever people came to his bedside, ir would remain quiet, busy taking care of Wesley as if she


    were a nurse.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    And when Cecelia came to take care of Wesley so that ir could get some rest, ir would leave the


    hospital. Wesley didn''t have a chance to say a word to her.


    Every day, Wesley''s ward was overcrowded with flowers, fruits, supplements and various kinds of gifts.


    They ran out of room on the tables, and things were now being stacked on chairs or even on the floor.


    There were far too many well-wishers, too. He found dealing with these people really exhausting.


    Three dayster, he finally put his foot down and told his friends to stoping to visit. He was happy


    when he did that¡ªhe finally got some peace and quiet, and was able to rest as per doctor''s orders.


    More importantly, he finally got the chance to talk to ir. She was sitting at the bedside, peeling an


    apple. "ir..." he ventured.


    "Huh?" ir paused, holding the knife to the apple, but didn''t raise her head.


    "Why do you..." He stopped mid-sentence.


    It was really rare for him to behave like this. ir waited for a bit, but didn''t hear anything more, so she


    raised her eyes to look at him. "What?"


    "Why do you neverin?" He had already learned from his mom that ir had been taking care of


    him the whole time. When people came to visit him, she would hide. If she couldn''t hide, then she''d just


    act like a nurse, keeping quiet and taking care of his needs.


    "Why should Iin?" She lowered her head to keep on peeling the apple.


    Before he could say something, she added, "I''m not your girlfriend. So why should Iin? But


    don''t worry. I''ll take care of you. It''s the least I can do after you saved my life."


    ''So this is just to repay me? Not because she cares? Maybe I misread things, ''


    Wesley thought. He could vaguely sense that she wasn''t happy. She kept her calm, betraying no


    emotion on her face, but somehow he knew she was angry. In the past, she always had a sweet smile


    for him.


    But now, she was expressionless. Since he had opened his eyes, she hadn''t smiled once.


    After peeling the apple, she de-cored it, and cut it into wedges. After that, she put the slices on a te


    and ced it on the bed table before him.


    Wesley looked at the apple and then asked, "Why not me me?" ''She probably knows that I got


    injured for Megan. And she hates Megan a lot, '' he thought.


    ir found Wesley really hrious. "Why should I me you?" ''Now he''s being silly. me him? For


    what?


    Megan''s parents died saving Carlos and Wesley. He needs a way to repay that debt, '' she thought.


    She knew she was mad at him, and she knew the reason why she was mad. But she didn''t want to


    admit it.


    The truth was, she was jealous.


    He would give his life for Megan.


    ''Would he do the same for me?'' she thought.


    Wesley caught a glimpse of sadness in her eyes and held her hand in his. "We kicked everyone''s ass.


    No more bandits. Megan''s safe now," he said.


    ir looked at his hand and asked, "So?"


    "I won''t have to do this again." Actually, it was notpletely for Megan''s sake. Even if she weren''t


    involved, he would still take on those thugs. He was a soldier, after all.


    ''So he knows he got hurt for Megan.'' Jealousy flooded her heart.


    "Oh really? So you took out the bad guys, but what if she pisses somebody else off? You''ll have to


    protect her, right? After all, she''s your responsibility," she said bitterly. It was not that she was telling


    him to leave Megan to her own devices. But she really felt bad for Wesley and Carlos. The two of them


    had risked their lives to protect Megan, but the bitch didn''t appreciate it at all. She even started


    bragging about it to ruin her rtionship with Wesley.


    Wesley couldn''t retort because she was right. Protecting Megan was his responsibility.


    ir was in no mood to talk to him anymore and pulled her hand back. "Enjoy the apple. Now that


    you''re fine, I''ll go back to work." She walked back to herptop and began to pack her stuff.


    The next day, ir didn''te to the hospital. Cecelia, on the other hand, brought a thermos with her


    and opened it before Wesley, treating it as if it had her most precious belongings. "ir made this


    soup. I''ve already had some at home, and it''s delicious. Try some."


    Wesley didn''t turn her down. It did smell amazing.


    While he ate the soup, Cecelia couldn''t hold it in anymore and said, "Actually... ir made the soup for


    you." ir told her not to tell Wesley that. But Cecelia thought that he should know what ir did for


    him.


    Wesley paused for a while and nodded, "Okay." Then he continued to eat the soup.


    ''Ugh! This man is impossible, '' she thought to herself, anxious and annoyed. "I like ir a lot. If you


    keep acting like this and she leaves you one day, I swear I''ll disown you! And don''t think you can find


    just anyone. I used to think that as long as you were going to get married, that was fine. But not


    anymore. It has to be ir!"


    Wesley''s face twitched at his mother''s words. He simply nodded, indicating that he got it. Actually, he


    had made up his mind that he would not get married.


    If he had to, then he''d marry ir. That made perfect sense to him.


    Carlos had also been seriously injured, but his condition was better than Wesley''s. While Wesley was


    still lying in bed because of his injured leg, Carlos showed up in his ward with a pale face.


    Damon and Curtis followed behind him.


    Damon scanned the ward and asked curiously, "Where''s your little girlfriend?"


    "What are you talking about?" Wesley rolled his eyes at him.


    Damon nodded, "All right. Fine. Where''s ir? She took care of you while you were unconscious.


    Where is she?" Damon had visited Wesley a few times when he was still in aa, and saw ir


    taking care of him every time.


    "She''s working," Wesley simply answered. He looked out the window, wondering if the foreign guy was


    still hitting on her.

 Chapter 655 Like Being Shot In The Head

    Chapter 655 Like Being Shot In The Head


    When he heard what Wesley said, Damon pulled up a chair and sat beside his bed. "Bro, you and ir


    have been living together forever. Why haven''t you put the moves on her yet?"


    Wesley looked at Damon and said seriously, "Cut it out. We live under the same roof, but we''re in


    different bedrooms."


    There was disdain in Damon''s eyes, like he thought the bedridden guy was an idiot. "You kidding me?


    You haven''t gottenid? What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m living with her so I can always protect her," Wesley said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Curtis chuckled and teased him, "You can''t be serious. This is a joke, right?"


    Carlos, on the other hand, thought of his wife, who was now in Ennd. "My wife is mad at me over


    this. What about your girlfriend? She mad, too?" he asked. He assumed ir was mad at Wesley too,


    just like Debbie was. She should be here, taking care of Wesley, right?


    Wesley didn''t bother saying anything more about his rtionship, and just said "Mmm hmm" in


    response.


    To be honest, Wesley still didn''t understand why ir was mad. Just because he got injured protecting


    Megan? Couldn''t be! Although ir would fight with him from time to time, she was still a kind-hearted


    girl. She was pretty level-headed, to boot.


    Damon leaned forward and looked at Wesley conspiratorially. "Dude, be honest with me. Ever see a


    girl and think ''I really want to bang her?'' Seriously."


    Wesley looked at him, expressionless. The contempt was obvious in his eyes. "Why do you ask?"


    "Just asking. Can a girl crack that cold exterior? Do you know how it feels? I''m dying to know."


    ''How it feels?'' Wesley didn''t think he needed to hide anything from one of his best friends, so he


    nodded, "Of course. It feels like being shot in the head by a Kar98k." He only felt like that when he was


    with ir.


    The other three didn''t know what to say.


    ''No wonder he''s still single. He made a sexy moment seem like a murder.''


    Damon was really curious what a tough, cold man like Wesley would be like around a woman he loved.


    So he asked, "People always talk about ''the look of love.'' Your eyes should be full of tenderness when


    you''re around your girlfriend. Does that happen when you''re around ir?"


    Wesley''s lips twitched as he simply spat, "Get out!" ''I don''t love her. Why would I have the look of love?


    Fine! I admit I like her, but we can''t be together.''


    Damon rolled his eyes, thinking that Wesley was really hopeless. "You''re too much, dude. You''ll regret


    it if she finds another guy. Just the other day, I saw ir and another guy at a restaurant. Nice-looking,


    too¡ªblonde hair, green eyes. You can''t tell me you''re not jealous."


    ''Blonde hair and green eyes? Orion?'' Wesley thought bitterly. Angry and red-faced, he snapped at


    Damon, "Fuck off!"


    Damon''s jaw dropped at his sudden outburst.


    Carlos kicked Damon''s chair and said, "Hey. Don''t forget why we''re here."


    "Oh right. I almost forgot. It''s about ourst mission..." Damon put on a serious face and began to


    discuss the matter with Wesley.


    That evening, another two came to visit Wesley¡ªHartwell and Joslyn.


    When she caught sight of them, Cecelia came over and held Joslyn''s arm. There was evident


    admiration in her eyes when she looked at Joslyn''s belly. "Wow, you''ll be a dad soon, Hartwell. And


    your mom will be a grandma. Jealous! I don''t even have a daughter-inw!"


    Hartwell cast a casual nce at the man in the bed. "I''m pretty sure that you''ll have one, if Wesley


    wants to."


    Of course, Cecelia got his point. But changing Wesley''s mind proved to be impossible. "Have a seat,


    Joslyn. I''ll wash some fruit for you." She changed the subject.


    "Don''t put yourself out. We won''t be around long." ir had told Joslyn that Cecelia was very


    weing. And now Joslyn knew it was true.


    "No trouble at all. Besides, I''m sure Wesley will be grateful for thepany. I''ll be right back." After


    saying that, Cecelia took some fruit from the fridge and went to the bathroom.


    After she was out of sight, Wesley looked at Joslyn and asked, "Where is she?" Of course, he was


    referring to none other than ir.


    He sent her a messagest night, asking, "You asleep now?" But he hadn''t gotten a reply back.


    The smile on Joslyn''s face was reced by a scornful look. "ir? I think she''s holed up with a guy in


    some hotel. See? She''s popr, huh?" Her voice was dripping with sarcasm.


    Wesley couldn''t believe his ears.


    Even her husband was stunned for a while. ''We drove ir home before we came here, '' he thought.


    Then he realized what Joslyn was doing.


    So he pretended to sigh helplessly. "She''s really something else."


    Joslyn sighed as well and said, "She''s an adult now. It''s her body, she can do what she wants. You


    guys don''t take it seriously, anyway."


    Both men were again at a loss for words.


    Wesley was ufortable because of what Joslyn said. After the couple left, he urged his mom to


    leave. When he was alone, he called Talbot over and struggled to leave the ward.


    He limped to the parking garage and eased into Talbot''s car. After he was settled in the passenger


    seat, beads of sweat trickled down his face. His leg wasn''t fully healed yet.


    Talbot was confused. "Chief, what happened? Why do you wanna leave so bad?"


    Wesley scrunched up his eyes, suffering from the intense pain. Instead of answering his question, he


    simply said, "Take me to the Eastern Coastal Apartments."


    "What? All right."


    About a half hourter, the two men stood in front of the door to the apartment. Wesley gestured for


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Talbot to stay put, and he entered the apartment alone.


    He pushed the door open and was greeted by darkness.


    ''Is she really not here?'' Wesley''s heart sank.


    He quietly opened the door to her bedroom, and when he saw the bedsidemp was on, he secretly


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    He tiptoed to ir''s bedside. It was one o''clock in the morning; she was fast asleep, and had no clue


    there was a man standing beside her bed, looking at her. If she woke up now, she would be scared out


    of her wits.


    Finally Wesley left the apartment. Talbot was waiting for him, restless as an ant on a hot pan. Seeing


    Wesley, he jogged over and asked, "Chief, you feeling all right?"


    Wesley''s face was as pale as a sheet. "I''m good. Well, back to the hospital," he said.


    "Sure, Chief." Talbot looked at the closed apartment door in confusion before helping Wesley to the


    elevator.


    Spring sprung. ir hadn''t visited Wesley for eleven days.


    Neither ir nor Wesley seemed to care, but Cecelia was anxious!


    Even though Wesley wasn''t fully recovered, she flew back home, leaving her injured son behind.


    Before boarding the ne, she called ir and told her she had urgent things to deal with and asked


    her to take care of him.


    Left with no choice, ir came to the hospital after work.


    When she arrived at his ward, he was having supper. He greeted her calmly and asked, "You eaten


    yet?"


    "Not yet. I''m going to a party tonight. I just came by to make sure you were eating. I got to go now."


    She turned around and left. She hadn''t even stayed in the ward for two minutes.


    What made her angry was that Wesley didn''t even try to stop her.


    ir wasn''t lying. She had an office party that evening. By the time it was over, it was more than ten


    o''clock at night. Orion insisted on driving her home. After saying goodbye to him at the gate, she


    strolled towards the apartment building, pondering her rtionship with Wesley.

 Chapter 656 Wesleys Blair

    Chapter 656 Wesley''s ir


    While strolling to her apartment building, ir thought about how she left Wesley alone in the hospital.


    She realized that it was a poor way to repay him, and he was as helpless as a kitten up a tree. The girl


    was considering paying him a visit when a man appeared out of nowhere.


    The man wore a mask and a cap, and she couldn''t see his face. She was startled for a moment,


    wondering if he was a bad guy.


    She was about to run away when the man asked, "Are you Wesley''s ir?"


    ir was confused. "I''m ir, and I know a Wesley. What''s this about?"


    Now that he had confirmed who he was talking to, the man looked around vigntly before fishing


    something from his pocket and holding it out to her. "Please give this to him. It involves the lives of 128


    people."


    The man ced a micro-SD card in ir''s hand, and closed her fingers in a fist around it. ir was


    more puzzled than afraid, and slowly opened her fingers, looking at the SD card in her hand. When she


    raised her head again, the man was gone.


    She looked around, but only darkness met her gaze. She got goose bumps all over.


    ''This thing must be really important. I should probably call Wesley, '' she thought, closing her fist around


    the SD card. She took out her phone, about to call Wesley, but her battery was dead.


    She had to turn around to hail a taxi; she decided to go to the hospital.


    At this moment, she saw two men in masks approaching her out of the corner of her eye. Her gut


    instinct told her that something was not right. With that, she ran away as fast as her legs would take


    her.


    Like she thought, the two men ran after her as well.


    ir realized that they wanted the SD card. She had to find a ce to hide it. There! The perfect spot!


    At the hospital, Wesley had closed his eyes, deciding to surrender to sleep. Suddenly, his phone began


    to vibrate under his pillow.


    It was a foreign number. Wesley saw no red gs, since he did get called to service from all over. He


    sat up in the bed and answered it.


    "Wesley Li?" The person on the other end of the phone was using a voice changer, pitched extremely


    low, so Wesley couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman.


    "And you are?" Wesley asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is..." The person paused, and then a woman''s shriek came


    from the other end. "You hear that? I think you know that voice."


    He did know it, to his consternation. And judging from how it sounded, she was in pain, or danger, or


    both. His hands balled into fists. "What do you want?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    This was no ident. Whoever it was waited until he wasid up in the hospital, and then kidnapped


    ir.


    "She has something we''re looking for. We asked her about it, but she won''t talk. She''s so stubborn,


    huh? No wonder she''s your woman."


    "You idiots! She doesn''t have it. I do. Come and get it!" Wesley spat. ''She got kidnapped because of


    me, '' he thought bitterly.


    The other personughed out loud. "My people saw someone giving it to her. I guess he thought she''d


    give it to you. We got to her before she could."


    ''So that''s what''s going on. I have to find a way to save her, '' he thought. "If you don''t believe me, then


    there''s no point in continuing this," Wesley said.


    "Wait!"


    "What?"


    "How about this? Let''s talk face to face. Come here. Alone! If you gather a team, she dies. If you go to


    the authorities, she dies. If you don''te, she dies," the person threatened.


    Wesley''s heart hurt at the thought of ir suffering, but his voice was as calm as ever. "She''s not my


    woman, but she''s innocent. Just let her go. If she''s hurt, then there will be nowhere on earth you can


    hide from me. I will find you and I will kill you."


    The other personughed viciously. "Toote. Her bare feet are full of broken ss now. Blood''s


    everywhere. God, what a mess!"


    "Where are you?" Wesley clenched his teeth.


    After hanging up, Wesley dialed a number and talked to the person on the other end briefly. Then he


    took off his hospital gown and put on his fatigues. Fortunately, his men had brought him all new togs,


    as his old ones were bloody and torn beyond repair. Before he left, he called ir''s phone, but it went


    straight to voicemail. Her phone was off, or the battery was dead. It didn''t matter which at this point.


    Wesley followed their directions, and found himself at an old and lonely house. The ce needed love,


    because what paint it had worn away, and rot had ckened some of the timbers. Two men were


    guarding the door; they were apparently unarmed. Upon seeing Wesley, one of them yelled, "That''s far


    enough! I''m going to pat you down."


    ir came to for just a moment, and in her pained state saw a familiar figure at the door. Just like when


    she had encountered the torrential flood on the South Mountain, the superhero in her heart came to her


    rescue again.


    They were frisking him, trying to determine if he had any weapons. When they were satisfied, the guy


    patting him down gestured to his buddy. Hispanion closed on Wesley, as the other guy aimed a


    right cross at the soldier, who blocked it instinctively. Weapons or no, Wesley was a force to be


    reckoned with.


    This was the first time that ir had seen Wesley fighting, at least for real. Weakened as he was from


    thea and his injuries, he was still deadly. He charged one, and smashed him into the door frame.


    The thug copsed in pain. The other gangster saw his chance, as Wesley''s back was to him. But


    Wesley simply aimed a spinning backfist at him, and it hit the man full in the face. At this point, both


    men were knocked senseless.


    The soldier, having dispatched the immediate threat, looked around. He saw ir sitting on the floor,


    leaning against the wall, eyes shut. She had been at the hospital not long before, safe and sound. But


    now, her face was deathly pale because she had lost much blood.


    Her usual fair and smooth feet were now covered with blood. The floor before her was littered with


    blood-stained broken ss.


    What was worse, her arms were limp at her sides. They must have done something to her!


    Wesley instantly red up, his face as red as fired brick. Even his eyes were red as if he were going to


    explode. Fighting the urge to go to check on her, he shouted, "Show yourselves!" His yell echoed


    through the empty house.


    Soon, more than ten men appeared from all directions, each of them holding a weapon. Given the sorry


    state of the house, some of them literally came out of the woodwork. Walls with holes and missing


    beams gave lots of angles for attack.


    ir slowly opened her eyes again; she wanted to call out his name, but she had no strength left.


    ''I was so useless, '' she thought. The two men had easily caught up to her and taken her here. That was


    when she realized the SD card must be really important, and she also found out what lengths these


    thugs would go to in order to get it.


    They kept asking her where the SD card was, but she refused to answer. They hit her, and did


    something even more terrible.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    They pricked her fingers with needles, but she still didn''t give in. Then they forced her to walk on the


    broken ss. But she just refused to disclose the information. The thugs had no choice but to call


    Wesley and threaten him with her life.


    She didn''t expect herself to be this strong. All she was thinking was that she couldn''t drag Wesley into


    this. To focus away from the pain, her mind retreated. She pictured herself in a bridal gown, and


    Wesley in his dress uniform, medals glinting beautifully. Wedding music was ying, and everyone was


    happy. She could see it, hear it, smell it, taste it. It was as real as anything, and she felt safe and happy


    here in this secret ce in her mind.


    Their leader wore a ck mask. He looked in his forties, based on the wrinkles around his eyes and his


    gray hair that spilled around the top edges of the mask. He was very thin. "Colonel Li, if you can


    persuade her to give us what we want, then you''re free to go. Both of you," he said with a smile.


    Actually, these people didn''t know where it was. Who had it? ir, or Wesley? The two men following


    the mysterious man didn''t see anything too clearly. They just knew his ns, andy in wait.


    But even if she didn''t have it, ir was still Wesley''s beloved woman. They kidnapped her to threaten


    Wesley. If she did have it, then torturing Wesley would be the way to make her cave. If she didn''t have


    it, then Wesley might be able to track it down for them.


    Wesley didn''t fall for his trap. His eyes were locked on ir''s feet, and he said in a cold voice, "I have


    it, actually. I can give it to you, but you have to let her go first."


    "Ha-ha! Turns out the news I bought is true! She''s important to you." The man burst outughing.


    "She is." Wesley didn''t deny it. ir could hear this through her pain-filled haze. Her heart started to


    race wildly in her chest.


    "After all, she saved my life once," Wesley added.


    ''I did? When did that happen?'' ir was confused.


    The man sat on a chair. "You''re a good man, Colonel Li. Let''s cut the crap. Give it to me, and you two


    can leave. Otherwise, the only way you''ll leave here is in body bags."

 Chapter 657 To Catch Bandits, Nab Their Ringleader First

    Chapter 657 To Catch Bandits, Nab Their Ringleader First


    Wesley sneered. ''We can leave after we give you that thing? You think I was born yesterday? If I give it


    to you, then we''re dead meat.'' "I''ll say this one more time. Let her go, and I''ll give you what you want,"


    he said firmly. There were pieces of broken ss in the soles of ir''s feet, and she was still bleeding.


    She needed to go to the hospital now.


    ir shook her head. ''Wesley is still hurt. There are more than ten bandits and they''re all armed. He''s


    doomed if he stands and fights.'' She wanted to say something, but had no strength to talk. Wesley


    didn''t look at her; he couldn''t afford to let the bandits know he cared for her.


    The masked man was chewing a betel nut in his mouth. "I can let her go. But how far do you think she''ll


    get on her own? How about this? If she can walk by herself, I''ll let her go."


    Wesley walked towards ir, and this move rmed the bandits. They all raised their guns, aiming at


    him. ir''s heart raced wildly in her chest. "Watch out!" she tried to yell, but she could only manage a


    weak croak.


    Who knew if he heard what she said? Wesley didn''t even pause and continued walking forward. He


    squatted down before her and said in a voice that could only be heard by her, "Don''t worry. They can''t


    hurt me. Are you all right?" While speaking, he tore a strip of cloth from his T-shirt and wrapped her


    feet.


    There were still pieces of broken ss in her feet, but this might stop them from bleeding. This was the


    best he could do for right now. "I''ll be quick. Just hold on," he said in a soft voice.


    ir gave him a sweet smile despite the pain. "Mmm hmm."


    She looked like a weak girl, but she could be pretty strong because of him. Although her feet were


    killing her, she clenched her teeth, determined not to cry.


    After Wesley was done, he held one of her hands to check on it.


    A pained groan escaped ir''s lips as the sharp pain shot through her arm. Wesley was heartbroken at


    her groan, and when he found the pinpricks in her fingers, his rage red.


    His face was rigid and tense because of his anger. He swore to himself that whoever did this to her


    would suffer the same fate.


    The bandit leader lost his patience. "Give it up. I know you''re hurt and unarmed. So stop wasting time


    and give me what I want."


    Ignoring him, Wesley scooped ir up in his arms and walked towards the door. His leg was almost


    recovered, but it still ached when he put weight on it. Despite this, he walked as steadily as he could


    and focused through the pain¡ªhe didn''t want the bandits to know it.


    Every bandit in this house knew of Wesley''s heroism. When he moved, they followed him, guns still


    trained on him. They were afraid that he would just leave this ce with ir in his arms.


    When he reached the door, a man shouted nervously, "Freeze, or I''ll shoot!"


    Wesley turned a deaf ear to the man''s threat and kept walking. His course took him out of the house.


    There was no one else outside. Wesley told the leader, "Take her to the hospital. I''ll stay here as


    insurance."


    "I don''t think so," the leader said. Then the bandit took a step forward. "Give me that damn thing! Then


    we''ll take her to the hospital."


    "If something happens to her, no one makes it out of here alive!" Wesley said through gritted teeth. His


    voice was so cold that the expressions of the bandits changed to fear.


    The leader turned to look at one of his men and ordered, "Get her to a hospital."


    Before the man could respond, Wesley shook his head and said to the leader, "Nuh-uh. I asked you to


    do it."


    Although Wesley''s face was a little pale because of his wounds, he was still the awe-inspiring crime-


    buster. These bandits didn''t dare look down on him or rx their guard just because he was not in his


    peak form.


    "Hahaha! I knew you were a hero, but I didn''t know you were aedian. You''re in no position to make


    demands, Colonel Li. Don''t forget¡ªwe have you and your woman as hostages. You do what I say."


    Wesley couldn''t care less about what he said. "You take her to the hospital. Quit toying with me."


    The leader clenched his teeth and wanted to curse. But Wesley continued, "Don''t forget I have what


    you want. Go ahead, kill me. But then, you''ll never get your hands on what you went through all this


    trouble to find."


    "Why do you want me to take her? Why can''t someone else do it? What are you nning?" the leader


    asked warily.


    "I don''t trust you. What if I give you the thing and you order your man to kill her anyway? I''m not that


    stupid,"


    Wesley said. ''He has a point, '' the leader thought. He spat out the debris of the betel nut he''d been


    chewing, walked over to Wesley and took ir from his arms. The poor woman was already


    unconscious.


    Wesley just watched as the leader walked off with ir in his arms. Ignoring the bandits pointing their


    guns at him, he took a cigarette out from the pack in his pocket. Then he took out the lighter that ir


    had given him as a gift, lit the cigarette and took a drag. He was acting like everything was under


    control.


    The bandits were pretty scared without their boss around. They clutched their guns tighter, watching as


    Wesley smoked. They were afraid that this man would kill them all after he was done smoking.


    A few minutester, Wesley dropped his cigarette on the floor, and ground it out with his heel. He


    watched as the leader walked back with ir in his arms.


    "Fuck you, Wesley Li!" the leader shouted angrily at the soldier. Then more people came into view.


    They were Wesley''s men. Several of them had their guns trained on the leader and followed close


    behind him. The remainder walked closer, and red dots suddenly appeared on the thugs'' foreheads.


    The soldiers were usingser sights, and probably wouldn''t miss at this range.


    The truth was, Wesley had taken a contingent of soldiers along with him. They had been hidden all this


    time, following at a safe distance and then taking positions around the house while they were inside.


    When the leader approached where they were hiding, they sprang the trap.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the saying went, "To catch bandits, nab their ringleader first."


    Few soldiers were better at strategy and tactics than Wesley. These bandits certainly were no match


    for him in that arena. Wesley wasid-back about the whole thing.


    Some of the bandits around him were scared out of their wits. They threw down their guns, not wanting


    to be filled with lead.


    Two bandits, who were very bold, approached Wesley and pointed their guns at his head. One of them


    said, "Not so fast. Let our boss go! Otherwise, you won''t¡ª Aargh!" Before he could finish speaking,


    Wesley moved like a bolt of lightning and grabbed his rifle, mming the butt in his face. He spun and


    pointed his newly acquired firearm at the other. The bandit surrendered and dropped his weapon.


    When the leader saw this, he threw ir to the ground rudely, ignoring her wounded feet.


    "Mmmph..." She was in so much pain that her tears streamed down her cheeks. She grabbed onto the


    man''s sleeve to steady herself.


    The man took out a knife and yelled hysterically, "You got me, fine! But the bitch dies!" While speaking,


    he stabbed at ir''s neck without mercy.


    However, someone was fast enough to stop him. The person kicked his hand and sent the knife flying.


    "Aargh!" the man cried.


    Another person rushed over, jumped up, caught the knife and buried it in the man''s arm.

 Chapter 658 Avenging Blair

    Chapter 658 Avenging ir


    Ga was the one to quickly kick the leader''s hand. This was her first mission after she had started


    working in Y City. Wesley reacted immediately and caught the knife which had flown out of the leader''s


    hand. He lunged forward to stab the man in the arm.


    The man yelled in pain and couldn''t hold onto ir anymore. Without his support, she staggered and


    fell backwards. Ga was the nearest to her and immediately caught her, preventing her from falling


    to the ground.


    Seeing that ir was now safe, Wesley didn''t need to hold back. He tried to kick the man again, but the


    leader knew some kung fu and dodged his attack with some difficulty.


    Supporting ir with one arm, Ga fired twice, and the bullets hit the man''s leg. He yelped at the top


    of his lungs and went down on his knees, weak as pudding.


    The goons were soon under control. Wesley walked towards Ga and gently took ir in his arms.


    He rushed towards a military car.


    Two military doctors got out of the car. Wesley slowly ced ir in the back seat and told them, "Her


    fingers and feet are hurt."


    "Understood, Colonel Li."


    Wesley looked at the unconscious woman, his eyes full of affection. His hands balled into fists. Her


    eyes were closed, and her face was as pale as a ghost. He took a deep breath and got out from the


    vehicle.


    Wesley watched as the car drove off. When it was out of sight, he turned around and walked towards


    the house. The criminals were being taken, under escort, to the vehicles.


    "Wait!" Wesley stopped them, his face deadpan.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After questioning some of them, he let the soldiers take two-thirds of the bandits to the vehicles and he


    took the rest of them back into the house with him.


    Soon, several noises came from within the house¡ªthe sounds of wine bottles breaking, and


    heartrending cries of the criminals.


    After a significant amount of time, he brought the criminals out once again. Their faces were ck and


    blue.


    They were all barefoot, and their feet were covered in blood. Their handsy limp at their sides.


    The leader looked the worst. His mask was now gone, revealing his face which was covered in burns.


    In any other situation, he would have looked terrifying. But now, he couldn''t even walk. He was almost


    crawling on the ground; Wesley had broken his legs and arms. He looked like the Little Mermaid, trying


    to walk on daggers. There was a trail of blood-stained footsteps behind him.


    Ga looked at Wesley, who was thest to leave the house. She had mixed feelings.


    She knew that he had tortured the criminals to avenge ir.


    After all of them were ced securely in the cars, Wesley told two of the soldiers, "You twoe with


    me. We need to find something."


    Ga walked over to him. There was aplicated expression on her face. "Your wound has


    reopened. Are you not going to the hospital?" she asked. What she really wanted to ask was, "Are you


    not going to the hospital to see ir?"


    Wesley looked at her meaningfully and answered, "I don''t have the time right now. We have more


    important things to do here." There was work to do before he could have his wound retreated and


    before he could run to check on ir.


    Ga was rendered speechless. But as a soldier herself, she understood why Wesley had made this


    decision. Soldiers had to give priority to their missions.


    Before ir passed out, she had told Wesley where she had hidden the SD card. Wesley and the two


    soldiers went to the location she had given him and soon found the SD card among the flowers. It was


    the very SD card the mysterious man had given ir.


    The moment Wesley found the SD card, he heard some noiseing from behind him. He


    immediately pushed the soldiers aside, and flung himself down as well. "Watch out!" he yelled.


    The bullet hit the soil. The sound was barely audible. Obviously, the gun had a silencer.


    The three of them were quick enough to find ces to hide themselves. Wesley took out his gun and


    told his men, "Enemies at four o''clock and eight o''clock. There are innocent citizens around. Do not get


    them involved."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    At the hospital


    After Wesley was finally done with the mission, he went to the in-patient department to check on ir


    before he could get himself treated. ir was already awake, though her face was still pale. There was


    a man standing by her bedside. Orion was in a nice suit and a shining pair of leather shoes.


    Wesley was about to open the door when he saw the pair in the room. He pulled back his hand and


    stood outside the door, peeping through the ss window.


    "ir, drink some water. You must be thirsty, right?" Born with a silver spoon in his mouth, Orion had


    never taken care of anyone before. He was holding the ss of water with utmost care as he stared at


    ir with concern.


    "Thank you, Orion. But, I''m not thirsty." ir shook her head. Before Orion had arrived, her aunt had


    already given her some water.


    Orion ced the ss on the table beside the bed and asked nervously, "Are you hungry? What do


    you want to eat? I''ll ask someone to buy something for you."


    ir looked at the IV bottle and answered helplessly, "I''m neither thirsty nor hungry. Orion, please sit


    down. You are overreacting."


    Orion realized that he was being too nervous. He pulled a chair over and sat down next to her bed.


    Seeing the bandages on her feet and fingers, he felt his heart break into a thousand pieces. "If the


    criminals weren''t all caught already, I would have personally gone there to avenge you." Saying that, he


    stood up and held her in his arms.


    ir felt a little embarrassed. She wanted to struggle away from his grasp, but had no strength left in


    her. "Thank you, Orion. I''m fine now. But my work..." she started to say, changing the topic.


    Orion patted her back and assured her, "Don''t worry. I''ve already informed the HR manager. Just take


    your time and get well. You can return to work after you havepletely recovered."


    "Really? Thank you so much, Orion."


    Wesley''s hands balled into fists when he saw the scene inside the ward. He turned around and left the


    ce to find a doctor to treat his wound.


    As he walked away from her ward, he couldn''t help but remember what ir had told him before.


    "Orion is pursuing me."


    "I''m a bit moved..."


    "Wesley, do you think I should ept his love?"


    Wesley recalled what he had answered to that.


    He remembered saying, "If you like him, then you should go out with him." "Then don''t break up with


    him."


    ir waited for Wesley all day, but she was disappointed.


    The room was quiet in the dead of the night. All kinds of thoughts crossed her mind, keeping her


    awake. ''Wesley was not fully recovered when he hade to rescue me. Did he get injured again? Is


    that why he hasn''te to visit me?''


    She picked up her phone with her left hand. It was less injured than her right. She scrolled down her


    contact list and found Niles'' number. She wanted to call him, but on second thoughts, she decided to


    send him a message instead. "Niles, are you in bed?"


    Niles'' reply came quickly. "No, I just arrived at the in-patient department to visit Wesley."


    "How is he?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    "I haven''t seen him yet. Wait. Are you not taking care of him?" Niles was confused. His mother had told


    him that ir was taking care of Wesley.


    Apparently, Niles didn''t know that ir was injured. After some consideration, she typed, "I''m still busy


    working. You go check on him first."

 Chapter 659 You Have No Right

    Chapter 659 You Have No Right


    Niles sent ir a nodding-head emoji.


    Whistling a peaceful tune, he tucked his phone back into his pocket, just outside Wesley''s ward.


    He was about to push the door open when he saw what was going on inside through the ss window.


    Wesley wasn''t alone¡ªGa was with him.


    Mouth agape, he fished out his phone, opened the camera app and raised it. But he found Wesley


    looking at him with his sharp eyes. ''That guy must have eyes in the back of his head!'' Niles eximed


    inwardly.


    Under Wesley''s watchful eye, Niles covertly took a photo of him and Ga, pretending to call


    someone, phone to his ear. After a few seconds, he abandoned his pretense and sent the pic to ir.


    "You busy now? Check this out," he texted, indicating the pic he had just taken.


    And that was when Ga appeared at the door.


    Niles clicked the "send" button, put his phone back into his pocket, and waved at her with a smile. "Hi,


    Ga. Come by to visit Wesley?"


    Ga nodded. "Yeah."


    "Wait. How did you... Oh, that''s right! You transferred to the base in Y City, huh?" His family talked


    about helping Ga get a transfer to Y City, so Niles naturally knew a bit about it.


    "Mmm hmm. Your brother helped a lot." Ga cast a grateful nce at the man in the bed.


    Niles whistled at his brother, came over and shed a goofy smile. "He''s a piece of work. With his


    contacts and reputation, it was a piece of cake to get you deployed here. Right, Wesley?" He tried to


    lick his brother''s boots because he was afraid of being found out.


    Wesley, however, didn''t buy it. With a deadpan face, he spat, "Your phone."


    "Huh?" Niles panicked. ''I guess he knows. Am I that obvious?'' he mused.


    Ga couldn''t help giggling. "Niles, you forgot to turn off your shlight," she reminded him kindly.


    Niles was dumbstruck. ''What? I was such an idiot!'' he cursed himself inwardly.


    Putting on a fake smile, Niles hummed and hawed over an excuse. "I guess I must have identally


    turned that on. Silly me¡ª"


    "Your phone! Now!" Wesley repeated in a cold voice.


    Left with no choice, Niles took his phone from his pocket, quickly trying to delete his text to ir before


    giving up his cell. Wesley realized his attempt at subterfuge. "Just hand it over. If you touch it one more


    time, I''ll draft you. You''ll be under mymand at that point, and I''ll make you work out till you drop."


    ''Till I drop? Every day? My God! I''m so dead.''


    Niles shivered at the thought. Resignedly, he held the phone in his cupped hands and offered it to


    Wesley.


    When Wesley took the phone from him, it just happened to buzz. It was ir''s reply.


    Luckily, the phone was still locked and Wesley didn''t know the code.


    Niles tried to figure out a way out of this. He refused to let go of the phone. "Wesley, I have a message.


    Let me have it. It might be important. And you have no right to read my personal shit anyway."


    Wesley''s finger slid across the screen of the phone. "No right?" He cast a scornful nce at Niles. "I


    have every right. How respectful have you been when ites to my privacy?"


    Niles was at a loss for words.


    Augh escaped Ga''s lips. "You can''t argue with that, dude."


    Niles opened his mouth, but no words came out. ''Ga''s right. Once Wesley decided on something,


    no one could change his mind. It''s like he''s stuck in concrete.'' He had to let go of his phone. That was


    when he saw Wesley''s thumbs moving faster and faster, typing characters into the password field.


    "What are you doing?" Niles asked.


    "Trying to crash the password UI," Wesley said. Niles could only helplessly watch and scratch his head


    as Wesley overwhelmed the phone with too many asterisks in the password field. Soon, the lock


    screen crashed, and Wesley was able to use Niles'' phone normally. Wesley hopped on WeChat and


    opened Niles'' chat history with ir.


    Niles leaned in closer and saw hertest reply. It simply read, "Okay."


    Nothing else.


    Wesley scrolled through Niles'' chat history with ir. Luckily, they hadn''t talked much, and pretty


    surface stuff at that. Nothing damning. Niles secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ga was curious as to why Niles took a photo of her and Wesley, but she had a pretty good idea


    why. She checked the time before saying, "Guys, I got to go now. Wesley, take care of yourself. See


    you next time."


    Wesley raised his head and nodded at her. Then he turned to his brother. "Niles, walk Ga out."


    "No, thanks. I''m good. See youter." After saying that, she picked up her army cap and walked


    towards the door.


    Niles wasn''t in the mood to walk her out and waved goodbye. "Bye, Ga."


    When Ga was out of sight, Niles couldn''t help but ask Wesley, "Happy now? Give it back!"


    Wesley rolled his eyes. "Ten-hut!" hemanded.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ''Come on! I''m not in the military, '' Niles cursed inwardly. But he was used to it. He came from a long


    line of career military, generations of valiant servicemen. His dad and grandpa always did the same


    thing to him.


    Nile stood up straight, with chin up, chest out, shoulders back, and stomach in. His arms were at his


    sides, his heels together, toes apart. His eyes were directed straight ahead. He was a doctor, a


    decidedly civilian profession, yet he adopted the standard military posture.


    Wesley sent ir a message with Niles'' phone. "Feeling better?"


    ir, on the other hand, was in a bad mood because of the photo Niles sent. When she saw his


    message, she was confused. ''How did he know I was hurt?'' she wondered.


    After some deliberation, she figured Wesley must have told him. "Yeah. You still visiting your brother?"


    "Yeah." The reply was short.


    ir was puzzled. The reply made her feel like she was talking to Wesley. She took a closer look at the


    username, and it was Niles.


    But Niles had never just sent one word to her. In fact, he never used one word when he could type ten.


    ir shook off the weird feeling and wrote, "How is your brother?"


    "Much better."


    ir heaved a sigh of relief. "So Ga''s been taking care of him?" ''Niles knows I like his brother. That


    won''t sound too weird, '' she thought.


    "No."


    ir could feel something was wrong. ''Am I talking to Niles? He never talked like this!''


    As she was still pondering over this, another message came. "Hey, ir. Since my brother is fine, I''d


    like to go visit you."


    This time, ir wasn''t the least bit suspicious. This was more like Niles. However, her left hand began


    to ache after texting like this. She had to send him a voice message saying, "No, no. That''s not


    necessary. I''m okay. Just take care of Wesley."


    "I don''t need to."


    "Oh right. Ga''s there. If you get tired of being a third wheel, you know where I am." Her voice was


    full of disappointment. If it weren''t for her injured feet, she would have gone to visit Wesley.


    Niles didn''t reply to her.


    Before long, someone walked into her ward. To her surprise, it wasn''t Niles, but Wesley, who should


    have been in bed, recovering.

 Chapter 660 I Just Want To Keep You Company

    Chapter 660 I Just Want To Keep You Company


    Wesley wasn''t in patient clothing. He was wearing a green army T-shirt, camouge pants and ck


    boots¡ªmilitary fatigues.


    His sudden appearance reminded ir of Ga. She was so jealous she didn''t want to talk to him.


    However, he saved her again, so she couldn''t just ignore him. "Hi, Colonel Li," she said.


    ''Whenever she''s mad at me, she calls me Colonel Li, '' Wesley thought.


    He thought that she was acting really weird. ''She said she loved me, but she shared a hug with Orion.


    Now she''s mad at me.


    What did I do this time?''


    Wesley stood beside her bed and stared at her bandage-wrapped feet and fingers. Seven digits total


    were covered with bandages, leaving only three fingers on her left hand free. ''So she typed those


    messages with only three fingers?'' Wesley felt both amused and heartbroken.


    "It was my fault you were kidnapped," he said apologetically. ir was totally innocent. He felt bad that


    she was hurt because of him.


    ''Why''s he being so formal?'' ir bit her lower lip and said in a low voice, "It was not your fault, but


    those thugs''."


    "All of them are behind bars now." He made sure they paid for their crimes. They had gotten back


    double whatever they had done to ir.


    "Good to know." Then she remembered she wasn''t talking to him, so she mmed up.


    Although she was not a chatterbox like Niles, she could hold her own in conversation.


    "Get some rest." Wesley guessed she was still weak and didn''t have the strength to talk, so he


    prepared to leave.


    "Wesley!" ir called out and raised her head abruptly.


    Wesley paused and turned to look at her. "Could you stay? At least for a little bit?" she pleaded.


    Confusion was written in his eyes.


    "Maybe till I fall asleep?" she asked with a hopeful expression. She was alone in the ward, and it got


    kind of frightening at night.


    However, before Wesley could say yes, someone knocked on the door. "Hey, ir, you up?" a voice


    asked.


    It was Orion, nked by two of his bodyguards with several shopping bags.


    Orion didn''t expect to see Wesley here. He knew ir liked Wesley, so he wasn''t as nice as he could


    be. Wesley was his romantic rival. But despite that, he really admired Wesley. Wesley, after all, was an


    honorable soldier. He extended his hand first. "Good evening, Mr. Li."


    Wesley nodded at him and asked, "It''ste. Why are you here?"


    "A little bird told me girls were afraid to stay in the hospital alone at night. So I''m here to keep ir


    Wesley then cast a casual nce at ir. ''So she asked me to stay because she''s afraid to sleep here


    alone?'' It was not until then that he realized that.


    Just because he realized it, didn''t mean he understood why. He just nodded at Orion and told ir, "I''m


    leaving now. Get some rest."


    ''He left just like that?'' ir thought, her eyes wide in shock. ''He doesn''t care that I''m here with another


    guy? Thiste?'' When she thought about it, she pouted and really wanted to cry.


    Orion noticed the expression on her face, and he did a double-take. He pretended he saw nothing, and


    told ir cheerfully, "I really wanted to grab a folding bed. But I guess I can sleep on the couch. So I


    just brought an overnight bag. I also got some food. Hungry?"


    ir had a single room. Her bed wasrge enough for two people to sleep in, but she and Orion were


    not a couple.


    ir wasn''t hungry and shook her head. "No, thanks. Orion, you need to work tomorrow. The couch is


    lumpy. You won''t get any sleep. Please just go home and get some rest. I can stay here on my own."


    Orion was a little disheartened. "ir, please don''t turn me down. Gimme a break, willya? I just want to


    keep youpany."


    ir didn''t know how to respond. His sorrowful expression reminded her of herself. ''He''s so self-


    sacrificing around me. Like I am with Wesley.'' She felt sorry for Orion and herself. She forced a smile.


    "I''m just afraid you won''t get enough sleep."


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine with the couch," Orion assured ir. He asked the bodyguards to put


    the shopping bags on the table and leave.


    However, just as Orion was settling down to sleep, two nurses entered the ward. "Sir, I''m sorry, but you


    can''t stay overnight here. It''s a safety issue. We''ll work in shifts. If Miss Jing needs help, she can call us


    at any time," one of them said politely.


    "What? I can''t stay?" Orion was utterly confused. Usually the patient''s family could stay overnight. This


    was the first time he''d heard of it.


    "No, you can''t. This is a military hospital. We have strict rules. I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    Though the two nurses wore a polite smile, they shooed Orion away without mercy.


    Orion was reluctant, but he just couldn''t throw a tantrum at those two polite nurses. He scratched the


    back of his head andined, "This is truly frustrating. ir, how about I transfer you to another


    hospital?"


    ir, however, wanted to stay as close to Wesley as she could. "Thank you for your kindness, Orion.


    But there''s really no need for that. I don''t need an IV injection at night, and I can take care of myself.


    Just go home and rest."


    Orion shrugged and unwillingly left the ward.


    Before leaving, one of the nurses turned off the light and told ir she could press the nurse-call button


    at any time.


    Quiet spread across the ward. As ir stared at the moon through the window, the various horror


    movies she had watched came to mind. Her memories of "The Lift to Hell," "The House That Never


    Dies," and "The Sleep Curse" were freaking her out. She had to y on her phone to distract herself,


    though her fingers were killing her.


    Before long, she had the urge to pee.


    At first, she didn''t want to bother the nurses. But then, she really couldn''t hold it in anymore and


    pressed the nurse-call button.


    Then she heard footsteps in the hall. ir, who had been teetering between abject fear and an intense


    desire to pee, heaved a sigh of relief.


    Someone opened the door and turned the light on.


    Before ir saw who it was, she said hurriedly, "Miss, I need to go to the bathroom. Will you please


    help me¡ª Huh? Wesley?"


    And yes, it was Wesley at the door.


    ''Why is he still here? I thought he left.''


    Upon hearing that, Wesley walked over, lifted the covers and scooped her up in his arms. "Hey, hey,


    wait!" ir panicked and tried to break free.


    "What?" he asked.


    "Um... Can you get a nurse in here?" She wanted to go to the bathroom. Her fingers were bandaged


    and she couldn''t take off her pants.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her red face, he chuckled mischievously. "I''ll help you with that."


    "No! I mean, no, thank you. You need to recuperate. The nurses said I could always ask for their help."


    However, Wesley didn''t listen to what she said at all. He entered the bathroom with her in his arms. He


    didn''t even let her use the wheelchair.


    Then, they got to the most awkward part...

 Chapter 661 Too Naive

    Chapter 661 Too Naive


    Wesley sat ir on the toilet seat. Her face med with embarrassment. She was wearing the hospital


    pants. Her injured hands were close to useless and she couldn''t take them off by herself. How was she


    supposed to pee with her pants on? By now, Wesley also realized the problem. He and ir looked at


    each other. The air was thick with awkwardness.


    "Um... Maybe I should send for the nurse," she remarked quietly, breaking the silence.


    Wesley thought it was a good idea. But then his eyesnded on her bandaged feet. It urred to him


    that one nurse wouldn''t be enough to help her out in that situation. At least two nurses were needed¡ª


    one to help her with her clothes and the other to support her.


    But he could do both by himself.


    He quickly made up his mind. He held her with one arm and lifted her a little to make sure that her feet


    were off the floor. Without saying anything to her, he started to take off her pants with the other hand.


    ir was too shocked and embarrassed to utter a single word.


    A few minutester, she was carried out of the bathroom, her face on fire.


    After cing her gently on the bed, Wesley went back to the bathroom. When he walked back into the


    room, he turned the lights off. ir thought he was leaving, but instead, he sat on the bed.


    He took off his boots, lifted the nket, and slid into the hospital bed.


    ''What''s he doing? Is he spending the night here?'' ir wondered, her eyes wide.


    In the dim light streaming through the window, she could see his tanned profile.


    "Wesley?" she called, poking his strong arm with her pinkie.


    "Yes?" he responded. Even lying in bed, he looked serious and stern. Everything about him was


    military.


    "The nurse said that visitors are not allowed to spend the night in the ward. Orion was asked to leave,"


    she reminded him. She didn''t want Wesley to be asked to leave too. He was a military officer after all. It


    would be embarrassing if he were to be thrown out.


    "I''m not a visitor. I''m a patient."


    ''Oh, right. He is hospitalized here too, '' ir thought, sighing. ''But, wait...'' Something dawned on her.


    "When your mom and I were taking care of you in the ward, we had spent the night, and no one said


    anything about it. Why is it not allowed now?"


    Wesley didn''t answer.


    ir poked him again. "Do you know why? Is it a new rule?" she prodded.


    "Yes, I do. And no, it isn''t."


    "Then why?"


    "I asked the nurse to do it," Wesley answered honestly. He never lied.


    "Do what?" Maybe too much blood loss had damaged her IQ. She still hadn''t realized what he was


    talking about.


    "I asked the nurse to tell your friend that he couldn''t stay here for the night," he replied.


    That took ir aback. ''He sent Orion away?'' she thought, shocked by his outright honesty.


    "Why did you do that?"


    "Are you going to ept him as your boyfriend?"


    "No, I''m not," she answered. She didn''t love Orion. She couldn''t force herself to be with someone she


    didn''t love.


    "Then what if he tried something inappropriate in the middle of the night? You''re still very weak. Do you


    think you would be able to fend him off if that happened?"


    ir hadn''t thought of that. For a brief moment, she was bereft of words. "Orion isn''t that kind of guy.


    Speaking of which, what about you? What if you try something in the middle of the night? You are even


    stronger than Orion. How am I supposed to fight you?" she retorted at length.


    Wesley was a martial arts maestro. She couldn''t fight him and win in her best condition, let alone while


    she was bedridden.


    "I won''t do anything," he asserted.


    His firm tone cut her like a sharpened knife. They had slept in the same bed more than once, but they


    hadn''t had sex yet. "Do you find me unattractive?" He wasn''t gay; neither was he impotent. So, this


    was the only exnation she could think of.


    Wesley remained silent.


    ir clenched her teeth as she waited for his reply. When he said nothing, she decided to provoke him.


    "Wow, you''re such a pathetic guy."


    "Huh?" ''Pathetic?'' he thought angrily. This was the first time someone had spoken of him like that.


    "You''re rich and powerful. That''s true. But, so what? You may lose your life any minute. You are almost


    thirty, but you''ve never been with a woman. And to think about it, you may actually die single. Other rich


    guys like you have probably had a dozen women in their lives already. You, on the other hand, may


    never know what it is like to sleep with a woman. Isn''t that pathetic?"


    Wesley clenched his teeth, but kept his silence.


    ir went on, "I may be willing to make some sacrifice tonight and help you find out what a woman


    feels like. I don''t want you to die with any regrets." With that, she rolled over, put her hand on his chest


    and tapped it with her pinkie.


    Wesley took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. "I don''t live for women. I''m not interested in


    knowing what they feel like either," he dered, grinding his teeth. ''She is injured, and still doesn''t


    behave. This woman needs a good lesson, '' he thought.


    "I see. But I feel bad for you. It''s been a long time since you have asked me to help you release your


    sexual urges. You must be pretty horny right now, huh?" she asked in a luring tone. ''You won''t do


    anything, is it? We''ll see about that, '' she thought with a hidden smirk.


    All those images of her reyed in his head like a spectacr movie. When he spoke again, his voice


    was husky. "I''m not. Are you going to sleep or not? If not, I''m leaving."


    "I slept too much during the day. I''m not sleepy."


    Wesley took another deep breath. "It sounds like you are not afraid of sleeping alone at all." He got up


    from the bed.


    "Hey! Wait!" She pulled back his shirt and held on to it tightly. "If you leave, I''ll call Orion," she


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    threatened.


    But the threat didn''t work. Wesley bent forward to put on his boots.


    ir grew anxious. She remembered that ying the hardball never worked on Wesley. So, she


    changed her tactics. "If you really want to go, I won''t stop you. Neither will I call Orion. I deserve to be


    alone. No one cares about me anyway."


    His body froze for a second. After a while, hey back on the bed. ir grinned in the dark


    triumphantly.


    Wesley''s breathing gradually steadied. But ir rolled over towards him again. She put her arm around


    his waist and snuggled closer towards him. Wesley felt like he was about to lose thest bit of his self-


    control. "Behave yourself!" he said.


    "Oh, okay!" she said. But she didn''t. She kept moving and holding and touching him. "Are you seriously


    not going to take up my offer?" she asked.


    Wesley''s body went stiff. "Don''t think I''m not aware that you''re doing this on purpose," he warned her


    without looking at her. ''She is doing this just to torture me. She''s probably thinking that with her hands


    and feet injured, I won''t be able to make her do stuff.''


    Although he had seen through her, ir didn''t feel embarrassed. "You''re not interested in women,


    right? So, what are you worried about?" she asked with a smirk. ''I''m injured now. I can''t help him the


    way I didst time. Let him suffer, '' sheughed inwardly.


    All of a sudden, she felt his hand on her lips. "You''re being too naive," he said in a low voice. ''She has


    so many things to learn yet, '' he mused.


    "What do you mean?" she asked him.


    There was a sinister gleam in his eyes. With his hand still on her lips, he finally turned to her and


    whispered, "If you don''t go to sleep right now, I''ll teach you all the different, interesting things that a


    woman and a man can do together in bed."


    Wesley was a man of his word. ir held her breath as she stared into his dark eyes.


    "Wh...what things?" she stuttered, curious, afraid and excited. He continued to guide his hands on her


    lips. She felt turned on. But he didn''t kiss her. What was he trying to do?


    He gave a wicked smile and asked, "Care to give it a try?"

 Chapter 662 I’m Sorry

    Chapter 662 I¡¯m Sorry


    "Not until you tell me what it is," ir said.


    "You''re kidding, right? You really don''t know? You never did that with Miller?" Wesley asked. He


    remembered that she and Miller were together for quite a while, and figured they probably tried lots of


    sexual positions. His hand balled into a fist at the thought of it.


    "Miller? What does he have to do with any of this? Why did you have to bring him up? Buzzkill!"


    His hand which had been rubbing her lips grabbed her chin. "He ever let you..." And he leaned in close


    to whisper to her.


    ir got what he meant. That even though her hands were injured, she could use her mouth. Not only


    was he assuming she and Miller had sex, but was also asking for a blow job.


    ''Asshole!'' ir found his arm and bit into it.


    Wesley didn''t make a sound, but the sharp pain made him grit his teeth.


    ir let go. Her teeth weren''t sharp enough to draw blood. She shoved his arm away and raged, "Get


    out!"


    Touching the bite mark on his arm tenderly, Wesley asked calmly, "When did you turn into a dog?" She


    had bitten him more than once.


    "I turned into you!" she stormed.


    If she wasn''t injured, she would have kicked him¡ªhard. Maybe even punched him too.


    Wesley was not happy, either. But he could only me himself. It was his fault that ir ended up with


    Miller. If he hadn''t turned her down, she wouldn''t have gotten engaged to that cheating scumbag.


    He did have regrets. Every missed opportunity with ir was a regret.


    He took her into his arms ruefully, kissed her hair and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    ir thought he was apologizing for what he said to her. "Don''t ever talk about that stuff," she snorted.


    She had never had sex with Miller. They never even shared a passionate kiss.


    "I won''t. Ever." He stroked her cheek. "Don''t see Miller again."


    Because of his apology, her anger vanished. What wafted in the air now was affection and romance.


    There never was a sweeter scent.


    "That''s easy. I don''t even talk to him. He''s out of my life." After Wesley had beaten up Miller, the family


    cut contact with her. And she was just fine with that.


    "Good." Wesley wanted to kiss her, but he didn''t. He thought of Orion, who had been trying to make


    ties with ir, evening to the hospital to take care of her, and it bugged him.


    Stroking her hand, he offered, "You took care of me previously. Time for me to return the favor." Until


    she was totally healed.


    "You don''t need to. You''re still recuperating. And your wound reopened in the fight. That must have hurt


    a lot." Her hand brushed across his body.


    "No, it didn''t hurt." He was used to all kinds of injuries. It was her he was worried about. She didn''t have


    his training, his level of pain tolerance. She was probably in a lot of pain. And when he thought of that,


    he had a sobering thought. She was hurting because of him. Wesley felt guilty.


    ir fell asleep in his arms as the night wore on.


    The next morning, when she woke up, Wesley wasn''t there. But Hartwell and Joslyn were, sitting in the


    ward.


    Joslyn was due next month. Hartwell had pawned off his workload onto his coworkers, so he could


    spend time with his wife and see his baby be born.


    "Hartwell, Joslyn, when did you get here?" ir asked. She turned to look out the window with bleary


    eyes. It was light out by now.


    Joslyn rose from the sofa, walked over and sat on the bed¡ªwith Hartwell''s help. She was pretty big


    now. "Bless, you''re awake. How''re you feeling? Does it still hurt?" she asked with concern.


    ir shook her head with a smile. She held out a hand to stroke Joslyn''s swollen belly. "Don''t worry.


    The doctor applied some antibiotic ointment to my wounds. It stung at first, but not now."


    After settling Joslyn on the bed, Hartwell walked to the headboard of the bed and folded the bed up.


    "You must be hungry. I''ll heat up your breakfast."


    Her eyes lit up when she heard that. She was hungry. "Okay," ir responded.


    Hartwell put a lunch box on the table, and pulled out the thermos. Turning, he said to her, "A foreigner


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    brought your breakfast. He said he was your friend."


    ir knew who it was. "Yeah. That''s Orion. We studied together in London. Now he''s my boss."


    "He wanted to stay, but he got called into work. He asked me to tell you he dropped by, and left."


    "Thanks," ir said.


    Joslyn was intrigued. She sensed something more than just a work rtionship. "Your boss is so good


    to you. Tell me, he have a thing for you?"


    ir had to admit her friend had keen eye. Was Orion that obvious? "Yeah," she said. "Nothing gets


    past you."


    "Wow! Sounds like Wesley has somepetition," Joslyn eximed.


    "A lot of guys wanted to date me. How is this any different?" ir asked.


    "Because Orion is a hottie. And his wallet''s fat," Joslyn stressed.


    Afraid that Hartwell might hear her, ir lowered her voice and queried, "Who do you think is more


    handsome, Wesley or Orion?"


    "Wesley, of course!" Joslyn replied without hesitation. "Orion is cute, but not as good-looking as


    Wesley. They''re both loaded. But Wesley is more powerful."


    ir agreed with a big smile, "I think so too!"


    Joslyn joked, "Look at you! There''s a glint in your eye."


    "Of course. You didn''t happen to run into him on your way here?" ir wondered when he left.


    "No. The nurse said he left after taking a phone call," Joslyn told her.


    "Oh, but he shouldn''t be at work. He hasn''t recovered yet." Hartwell heard what she said.


    "Wesley''s job is special. If he were paralyzed, he''d have to find a way to get to work. Besides, he is


    almost recovered," he said.


    "Sounds cruel." ir felt bad for Wesley. "Not at all.


    I assume he''ll be back to work soon and will be super busy." Because of the information on the SD


    card, a new operation concerning more than one hundred human lives was being put together.


    Even if Wesley wasn''t part of the mission itself, he still was inmand.


    Hartwell put the warm food on the table by the bed and wheeled it over to her. "Focus on getting better.


    Don''t worry. Wesley will be fine."


    "Yeah." ir hoped everything would be okay. She was about to grab a spoon when Joslyn picked up


    the bowl and said, "Sit still. I''ll feed you." By instinct, ir wanted to decline. Then she looked at her


    hand, and opened her mouth.


    Before putting the spoon in her mouth, Joslyn blew on the congee patiently. "Mrs. Ji is feeding me


    personally, and she''s pregnant. She take care of you like this?" ir joked, looking at Hartwell.

 Chapter 663 Cecelia Had An Idea

    Chapter 663 Cecelia Had An Idea


    Hartwell rolled his eyes at ir. "That''s because I''ve never beenid up in the hospital like you."


    ir retorted, "Humph! It is what it is."


    Hartwell frowned. "How''d it happen, anyway? Wasn''t Wesley supposed to be protecting you?"


    "Nothing he could have done. Someone handed me a micro-SD card. Some guys were after it. They


    knew Wesley was in the hospital, so they figured they could do what they wanted." ir never med


    Wesley for what happened. In fact, she was grateful to him¡ªhe saved her again.


    She still remembered how, surrounded by a dozen armed gangsters, Wesley had insisted the leader


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    carry her out. And the man walked into an ambush set up by the soldier.


    "So, you''re defending him now? I can''t say anything bad about him? Let me remind you, youngdy,


    you''re not dating him. He won''t even admit you''re his girlfriend." Hartwell got mad every time he


    thought of it.


    ir shrugged. "Not his fault either. I just have to be more persistent."


    "Stop defending him! Wise up! There are so many fish in the sea. Why him? Can''t you live without


    him?" Hartwell was deeply disappointed.


    Sensing his anger, Joslyn wasn''t happy. She red at him. "Hartwell! What is wrong with you? ir is


    hurt. Quit stressing her out."


    Hartwell made no retorts.


    ir touched Joslyn''s hand and said quietly, "It''s okay. I know he means well. You should chill too.


    Stress is bad for the baby."


    "I''m not mad. I guess I was pretty easy to date, so he doesn''t know what it''s like. I should have yed


    hard to get. Then he''d have a better idea of what you''re going through. He wouldn''t talk to you like


    that." Joslyn rolled her eyes at Hartwell.


    Hartwell didn''t say a word.


    ir was amused by Joslyn''s reactions. "Pah! You were so infatuated with him. Someone was so


    excited after they were asked out that they couldn''t get to sleep. I wonder who that was."


    Joslyn blushed. She rolled her eyes at ir and chastised, "Whose side are you on? Keep going on


    like that, I''ll stop feeding you."


    "I''m sorry, Mommy Joslyn. I''m hungry. Feed me, please."


    "Mommy Joslyn? That''s it. Starve for all I care."


    "What? Don''t. I was wrong. Come on, Mrs. Ji, my sweet dear cousin-inw. You''re the best."


    "Humph! That''s better."


    Listening to the two women banter back and forth, Hartwell smiled.


    In the afternoon, Cecelia''s ne touched down in the city. Her heart ached when she saw ir''s hands


    and feet all bandaged. "You poor thing, it must hurt a lot. Wesley was too kind to those thugs."


    ir smiled andforted her, "It''s fine, Aunt Cecelia. You know Wesley kicked their asses and then


    tossed ''em in jail."


    But Cecelia wasn''t done. "Look at you. You''re so thin. What was Wesley thinking? I''m calling him right


    now to give him a piece of my mind."


    Unwilling to let Wesley take the me, ir exined at once, "Hey, calm down. He actually took


    really good care of me. It''s just that I''m still recovering. So''s my appetite."


    When she heard that, Cecelia immediately called a cook she knew in the city and asked him to make


    some soup for ir and bring it right to the hospital.


    Then she held ir''s hand andined, "What''s up with you and Wesley? When are you going to


    ask him out? I want a grandson! ir, think about me. If¡ª Wait, I probably need to talk to Wesley,


    huh?"


    ir couldn''t agree more.


    Cecelia took a while to think, and then asked, "ir, you like Wesley, right?"


    ir flushed and nodded.


    "How much do you like him? Enough to do anything for him?" Cecelia continued.


    ir nodded again. She owed him her life. Doing things for him was the least she could do.


    "All right then. I have an idea. It''ll bring you and Wesley together. Want to hear it?" Cecelia said.


    "Yeah." Then Cecelia told her about her n.


    Afterwards, she added, "What do you think? We can let Niles in on it too."


    When she heard what Cecelia had nned, ir gaped at her. "It''s like a soap opera," she


    "It doesn''t matter. No better time than the present. We have to give it a go."


    ir weighed the matter in her mind. Nothing was more important than being with Wesley. "No


    problem! I''m on board, Aunt Cecelia," she decided.


    That evening, Wesley received a call from his mom. "Boo...hoo..."


    "What''s wrong, Mom?" Wesley was worried when he heard his mom crying on the phone. Did someone


    mess with Cecelia? Unlikely. No one had the guts for that. Wesley made sure of it.


    "Son, it''s about ir... She... Oh, my God! I can''t believe it. ir... Boo...hoo..." Cecelia sounded


    devastated.


    And it was about ir. Wesley''s heart tightened in a knot. "What happened to her, Mom?" He just


    called the hospital that afternoon. The doctor told him she was fine.


    "The doctor...just told me that... ir has cancer of the liver. She''s....dying...She''s such a sweet girl. It''s


    so unfair... Boo...hoo...if ir dies, what about you? What about me? How do I live?"


    Wesley knew that his mom liked ir a lot. He wondered since when she cared so much. ''How do I


    live?'' What was up with that? After hanging up his mom''s phone, he raced to the hospital.


    It was already the dead of night by the time he got there. The hospital was very quiet.


    Niles had already asked the security guards on duty at the entrance to let him know as soon as they


    spotted his brother. Once they reported him on Wesley''s arrival, Niles rushed to ir''s ward and told


    her, "Hurry. Get ready. Wesley''s here."


    ir put away her phone quickly. Niles helped her into bed, and left the ward stealthily.


    When Wesley walked in, he saw ir in the ward, alone, eyes ssy, staring at the ceiling.


    Seeing him, she didn''t move. She tried to cry, but the tears wouldn''te. So she pinched herself. A


    little too hard, though. The floodgates opened immediately. "Wesley..." she sobbed.


    Wesley quickened his pace and pulled her into his arms.


    Before this, Niles had told her Wesley was very perceptive. It was pretty hard to pull the wool over his


    eyes.


    She figured if she talked too much, she might give it away. Thus, ir spoke as little as possible, only


    wailing in his arms.


    Wesley glimpsed a medical examination report ced on the table, which read, "ir Jing, 24, terminal


    liver cancer."


    ''Terminal?'' Wesley was shocked. He looked at her and asked, "I...I didn''t know. Any symptoms?"

 Chapter 664 Will You Be My Boyfriend

    Chapter 664 Will You Be My Boyfriend


    "Yes, there are," ir replied. "I often feel this pain in my liver in the evenings. I never took it seriously,


    that is, until my digestive tract bled this morning. After checking the test results, the doctor told me that


    it was terminal liver cancer." Niles had informed ir about all the symptoms a patient with terminal


    liver cancer would have, and had asked her to memorize all of them. So, she had no trouble answering


    his question.


    Wesley held the medical report tightly in his hand. His brow furrowed. This was too sudden and too


    harsh, and it was hard to believe. How could a young girl like ir possibly develop terminal liver


    cancer out of the blue? He stroked her cheek gently and soothed her, "Don''t cry. There must have been


    a mistake. I''ll go ask the doctor myself."


    "Don''t go! The doctor said that I only have a few months left. I want nothing more than yourpany in


    thesest few days of my life. Don''t go anywhere. Stay with me, will you?" Her weeping was muffled as


    she buried her face into his chest. He patted her head slowly.


    "I''ll keep youpany. But let me just talk to your attending physician. There is no way that your days


    are numbered. It must be a mistake. Trust me." That a perky girl, who was always smiling, developed


    cancer and had only a few months to live was uneptable, even to a tough guy like Wesley.


    Cecelia had threatened ir''s attending physician into cooperation, but even so, ir was worried that


    the doctor might give their n away. Besides, it was never easy to slip one over on Wesley. She


    wrapped her arms around his waist and mumbled, "Okay. But can you wait until I fall asleep? I want to


    be with you."


    "Sure," he agreed without any hesitation. He put the medical report back on the table.


    With one hand holding onto ir, he dialed Niles'' number with the other. "Wesley, what''s up?" Niles


    asked once he got through.


    "Do you know a Dr. Zaria?" queried Wesley without any greeting. ir''s heart leaped at his question.


    But it didn''t seem like he doubted her.


    "Of course. She is an expert hepatologist. She was the one who did the medical examination on ir.


    Wesley..." Niles choked. "I can''t believe this. This can''t be true, right? ir is so lovely and pretty. She


    doesn''t even have a boyfriend yet. How could such a horrible thing happen to her? This is so sad..."


    Then he cried out into the phone loudly. Wesley felt as if he were listening to a pig''s squealing as it was


    being taken to be ughtered. It was disturbing to say the least. "Shut up!" he snapped, rolling his


    eyes. "Where is Mom?"


    It was Cecelia who had broken the news to him. And she liked ir a lot. Logically thinking, she should


    have been at the hospital with ir in such a critical moment, but she wasn''t.


    "Mom is devastated by the news. She is resting at my ce. Wes, take care of ir. The men in our


    family are always grateful and faithful to their women. ir has always loved you so sincerely. Why


    don''t you marry her and make her happy in the final days of her life?" Niles suggested.


    The ward was so quiet that ir heard everything he said. She stifled herughter and secretly


    admired Niles'' performance.


    "You don''t have to tell me what to do. Take care of Mom. Tell her not to worry about ir," Wesley told


    his brother.


    "All right. Spend as much time with ir as you can." Saying that, he started wailing again.


    Annoyed by Niles'' bawling, Wesley hung up quickly.


    Wesley looked at the girl in his arms. He gently kissed ir''s hair and asked, "Does your uncle know


    about this?"


    She shook her head and whimpered, "No. I just learned about it a while back. I don''t know how to tell


    them. I want to wait for a while."


    Wesley nodded. His brow was knitted the whole time. "How are you feeling now? Do you feel any


    pain?"


    "No, I''m feeling fine now. It''s no wonder that I never got fat." Her voice was thick with grief.


    Wesley closed his eyes to hide the sorrow that was enveloping him. "Did the doctor say why this


    happened?"


    "Yes. She said that the malignant tumor had transferred slowly from my uterus to my liver," ir


    replied, trying to stick to the script. ''Did I say that right?'' she wondered. Wesley already knew that there


    was something wrong with her uterus. She thought that telling him the cancer was caused due to some


    problem in her uterus would be more convincing.


    Sure enough, Wesley fell silent. He hadn''t imagined that a small problem like that could have gotten so


    serious.


    The injuries to her hands and feet hadn''t healed yet. Now, she had also been told that she had liver


    cancer and it was terminal. It was all too much for a young girl to face. Wesley decided that he would


    be by her side to help her get through this dark phase.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wesley, I''ll be seeing my parents soon. They must be missing me..." The thought of her parents


    brought back so many memories. Genuine tears streamed down her face this time.


    It was the first time ir had spoken of her parents after they had passed away. Wesley felt a prick in


    his heart as she wept. "Don''t be silly. I''ll take you to a different hospital for another examination. I''ve


    never heard of this Dr. Zaria before. She must be a quack. You''ll be fine." If ir really was sick,


    Wesley nned on taking her to the best doctor in the world. He would spare no cost in her treatment


    as long as there was still hope.


    Her tears stained his clothes. Those were real tears. She missed her parents. And she was also moved


    by Wesley''s genuine concern.


    He held her quietly so that she could let out all her sadness. His heart ached as she sobbed


    uncontrobly in his arms.


    After a while, ir wiped her eyes, which were red from crying, and said to him, "I''m okay now. Thank


    you for being here with me. You have work to do. Go now. Don''t worry about me. I''ll put on a smile and


    make the rest of my life meaningful, no matter how short it is."


    "I''m not busy." He wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with his thumbs. "Don''t give up. Medical


    technology is highly advanced now and we have medicines for most diseases. There will be a cure for


    you. I will find it."


    "Hmm. Thank you, Wesley," she said sincerely.


    iry down to take a nap. During this time, Wesley went to the nurses'' station and asked, "Where is


    Dr. Zaria''s office?"


    The nurse being asked blinked as she paged through some medical records. "Dr. Zaria is off the clock.


    And she''s taking the next couple of days off. She won''t be here until two dayster."


    ''What?!'' Wesley couldn''t believe the nerve of that doctor. ''Her patient is going through the darkest


    moment of her life, and she decided to take a vacation? Thisdy is the most irresponsible doctor I''ve


    ever heard of.''


    He fished out his phone from his pants pocket and called Carlos. "I need a favor."


    "Shoot," said Carlos. He was just about to get on a ne for a business trip.


    "Find me the best hepatologist you know."


    "What''s wrong? Who''s sick?" Carlos asked.


    "ir. Terminal liver cancer,"


    Wesley replied after a pause. Carlos was silent for a moment. "I''ll put Emmett on it."


    "Thanks."


    Both ir and Cecelia were surprised to know that Wesley would go to such lengths to find the best


    doctor in the world to cure ir.


    In the ward


    ir leaned against Wesley''s chest, immersed in his tenderness. "Wesley, will you be my boyfriend for


    the next few months?" she asked expectantly.


    Wesley looked at her with mixed emotions. But he remained silent, giving her no reply.


    ir got nervous. "If you don''t want to, it''s fine. I''m already used to your rejection anyway."


    He gave her aforting kiss on the forehead. If she really had only few months to live, then he would


    spend all those days making her every wishe true.


    In the following days, Wesley, who usually tended to be busy all the time, stayed in the ward every day


    to take care of ir. She felt ecstatic the first two days, but on the third day, guilt overwhelmed her.


    This was just a trick. She didn''t want it to cost Wesley''s career.

 Chapter 665 She Is My Woman

    Chapter 665 She Is My Woman


    "Wesley," ir said.


    "Yeah?" Wesley was texting someone. When he heard her, he put away his phone and walked over to


    her. "What''s the matter? You in pain?" he asked.


    ir shook her head. "No, not anymore. I''m fine now. Why don''t you go to work?"


    "I''m out on leave. Are you thirsty?"


    asked Wesley. ir nodded. Wesley held the water ss for her, tipping it to her lips. ir sipped at it.


    After a bit she cupped the water ss and told him she''d had her fill.


    ir was upset. As time went by, guilt and anxiety gnawed at her heart. Wesley was doing everything


    he could for her. He even asked for leave so he could stay at the hospital. All this because he was told


    that she was sick and dying. And he believed it. It was really a ruse to get her and Wesley together.


    What if he got behind at work? What if he was needed on base? ir felt really bad. Soldiering was his


    life. She had to try and persuade him somehow. "How about this? I''ll call if I need you."


    Wesley put the ss on the table and announced, "I''m not going anywhere. Get some rest."


    His tone had a finality to it. There was no room for argument.


    After helping her lie down, he sat on the edge of the bed. The anxious look on her face aroused his


    suspicion.


    ''Something is off, '' he said to himself. ir was too nervous to look him in the eye.


    The next morning, Orion came by. It had been only a few days since hisst visit. When he got to the


    ward, Wesley had gone to buy breakfast for ir.


    The soldier came back with a bag of takeout just as Orion walked out of the restroom. Thetter had a


    basin of warm water with a towel draped over his shoulder.


    The look in Wesley''s eyes was coated with gloom. The two men exchanged perfunctory greetings, and


    Orion immediately turned to ir. "Don''t worry. I''m just cleaning your face. You''re not supposed to get


    your bandages wet¡ªdoctor''s orders. So I''ll do it for you," he persuaded.


    Wesley fumed. He used to be the one who helped ir with these things. Now another guy took his


    ce. There was no way he would stand for that.


    Orion dipped the towel in the water without waiting for an answer.


    ir looked at Wesley''s stony face, feeling embarrassed she couldn''t turn Orion down.


    The blond man had the towel mere millimeters from her face when Wesley grabbed Orion''s arm. "I''ll do


    it," Wesley said.


    The two men''s eyes met. It was a silent war between the two, a war of wills, with angry looks being


    their only weapons. "I can do it," Orion responded, trying to wrench free of Wesley''s grip.


    Wesley''s face darkened. "I''m her boyfriend. I should do it," he dered.


    ''Her boyfriend?'' ''My boyfriend?'' Both Orion and ir were astonished to hear it.


    Well, to ir, it was a delightful surprise, of course. Wesley hadn''t answered her when she asked him


    out before.


    Orion turned to her. Dejection was written all over his face. "ir, is that true? He''s your boyfriend?"


    ir looked at him, not sure how to respond to that. Wesley had never made it clear.


    Orion''s feelings were thest thing Wesley cared about. He snatched the towel from Orion''s hand, put


    it back into the water and began rubbing it. "ir has just agreed to be my girlfriend. She''s too shy to


    tell anyone. I''ve seen every part of her body. I''m her boyfriend, and you''re her boss. I should be the one


    to bathe her," he emphasized.


    Orion patted his own cheeks. He must be dreaming.


    Wesley was trying to spark a confrontation, but Orion was more level-headed than that. If he asked


    ir out, he didn''t care if she had sex with Wesley or not. The past was the past. As long as it didn''t


    happen again. But now Wesley imed to be her boyfriend. The news hit him hard. He asked ir


    again, "Okay. When did this happen? When did you be lovers? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    ir was stumped for words. How could she possibly tell him anything about it when Wesley said


    nothing to her?


    "It''s simple. We just figured things out now," Wesley informed him, wringing the towel. Then he looked


    at ir and told her, "You asked me if I would be your boyfriend, my answer is yes. You''re my woman


    from now on."


    Both ir and Orion were agape.


    Since Orion was a foreigner, to make sure he got his point, Wesley said that in English.


    And Orion was sure he didn''t miss a thing¡ªWesley just said ir was his woman.


    Wesley was pretty talkative today. While gently cleaning ir''s face with the towel, he continued, "No


    matter what, I won''t leave you."


    After that, he turned to a dumbstruck Orion. "ir never saw you as boyfriend material. She thinks of


    you as a friend. That''s all. She wanted to let you down easy. Get one thing straight: ir''s friends are


    my friends. There''s a saying, ''Never mess around with a friend''s wife.'' Stay away from her."


    Once he finished, Wesley continued mopping her face. Afterwards, he squeezed some toothpaste on


    her toothbrush and brought her a smaller basin for her to spit into while he brushed her teeth.


    Then, he put the brush in her mouth, and started with the upper teeth.


    He was so careful and tender, it was as if she were made of porcin.


    ''Never mess around with a friend''s wife.''


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    What Wesley said rang in Orion''s head. He felt wounded¡ªdeeply. His heart ached, and he was afraid


    that if he said anything, the lump in this throat would choke him up.


    Wesley waited for him to leave, but Orion showed no sign of doing so. He frowned and said to Orion, "I


    don''t believe I stuttered. ir''s my woman. No other man can have her. If you try, I''ll hurt you. A


    delicate man like you wouldn''t live through it."


    This statement stunned ir again. This didn''t sound like Wesley at all. He had never said anything like


    this before.


    Belittled, Orion got agitated and stood in a fighting stance as he moved his arms, trying to make a


    point. "Mr. Li, if it''s a whooping you''re wanting, I can dish it out. Come get some!"


    Wesley looked up while brushing ir''s teeth. "dly!" he replied with a wicked smile. That was


    exactly what he wanted.


    He had even beaten up his own brother for getting too close to ir. Of course he wouldn''t mind


    kicking the sorry ass of someone he barely knew.


    ir realized what was going on. ''A fight? Orion versus Wesley? This is bad!'' She rinsed her mouth


    and said hurriedly, "No, no! Orion, stop! You can''t beat him. No one can!" Niles told her that Wesley


    never lost a battle and he had almost never met his match.


    Orion was a boxer, Golden Gloves champ and all that. But ir was sure he would lose to Wesley.


    Her cries only made him more determined to fight Wesley. He took off his suit jacket, tossed it onto the


    sofa, and started warming up, doing a quick stretch of his limbs, throwing punches into the air, and


    jumping around.


    Wesley calmly took ir''s toothbrush, the cup, the towel and the basins to the bathroom, arranged


    them in order and then returned.


    But still, he wasn''t in a rush to start the fight yet. He ced the breakfast in front of ir and helped her


    hold a chicken pancake with her injured hands.


    "Eat the pancake first. I''ll get you some congee in a minute," he assured her. ''In a minute? Is he


    actually going to fight Orion?''


    "Wesley, Orion was joking. Don''t hurt him," ir said, looking at him anxiously.

 Chapter 666 You Have Cancer

    Chapter 666 You Have Cancer


    Wesley took off his hat and put it next to ir. He threw a sidelong look at Orion who was limbering up,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll make this quick."


    ir was worried.


    The ward wasn''trge by any sense of the word, but Wesley was certain that it was big enough for him


    to take Orion down without breaking anything.


    "I''ll show you one of China''s main exports¡ªkung fu." Wesley stretched his knuckles, then held out his


    right hand toward Orion and curled his fingers, gesturing for him to make the first move.


    Orion couldn''t stand the provocation. Swinging his fists, he charged towards Wesley and aimed his


    punches at his face.


    Orion blinked his eyes, lying on the floor. "Anyone get the number of that truck?" he joked.


    He winced in pain, but made no other sounds. He rolled over and sprang to his feet, eager to continue


    the fight.


    Things didn''t go as he expected. Orion came at Wesley once more, hoping for a body blow that would


    take his rival out. That didn''t happen. Instead, Wesley leaned away at an angle as the fist traveled past


    him. Then, he grabbed Orion''s arm, and used his other fist to pummel the man, striking his temple, his


    jaw, and his ear in quick session. Then, Wesley switched to kicks, the sole of his foot smashing into


    Orion''s hip. As Orion staggered, Wesley kicked him again in the floating ribs. He crumpled.


    While Oriony groaning on the floor, Wesley calmly sat on the edge of the bed and picked up the bowl


    of congee. He took a spoonful and put it to ir''s mouth. "Here. It''s still warm," he said.


    Orion''s two bodyguards, who had been waiting for him outside the door, rushed into the ward when


    they heard the scuffle. They helped him off the floor, and then they both attacked Wesley to avenge the


    guy who signed their paychecks. Orion wanted to stop them, but every part of his body ached.


    In too much pain to finish a sentence, he could only watch as Wesley dispatched his finest bodyguards


    with an elbow smash and a roundhouse kick to the head. Amazingly, the soldier held the bowl the


    whole time, and didn''t spill a single drop.


    ir''s eyes sparkled as she watched. She had always thought he was handsome and cool, but now


    her admiration for him had reached a new level.


    When Wesley was done with them, the two bodyguards limped to their boss, and escorted him out of


    the ward towards the nurses'' station, with each of them holding the ces where Wesley had humbled


    them.


    The ward finally quieted down. "You were too hard on Orion. He''s not a bad guy," ir said to Wesley.


    He blew on the congee and put it to her mouth. "You feel bad for him?"


    ir swallowed her mouthful congee and thought of something important. "Wesley."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you going to hit me like that?"


    Wesley dropped the spoon into the bowl and looked at her. "What kind of man do you think I am? A


    violent asshole who hits his girlfriend?"


    ir exined hastily, "No, I''m just asking. If I did something wrong, like lying to you..." She slowed


    down and said her words very carefully, studying his face. "...would you get angry and beat me up?"


    Wesley smiled resignedly. Tenderness was apparent in his eyes. "Give it a try and find out," he said.


    ir shook her head like a rattle. "Thanks, but no thanks. I''m not that dumb."


    That day, the bandages on her hands were removed, and the ones on her feet the next day.


    She tried walking. It still hurt a little. But everything else was fine.


    Meanwhile, the liver experts Wesley called had arrived at the military hospital.


    ir was texting Joslyn when a group of doctors and nurses walked into the ward. One of the doctors


    was a foreigner. ir had a bad feeling about this. "Wesley, what are they doing here?" she asked


    nervously.


    There was something rolling around in the back of Wesley''s skull the past few days. Some nagging


    suspicion that things weren''t quite right. Now her reaction made him feel more doubtful. "They''re here


    to examine you." His tone showed no sign of suspicion.


    "For what?" ir''s heart was in her mouth. ''Am I about to be busted?''


    The look on her face confirmed Wesley''s doubts. He knew. "They''re here to examine your feet to make


    sure there won''t be any long-termplications." What he didn''t tell her was that they would also be


    checking on her liver.


    ''Oh, examining my feet. That''s a relief.''


    She was taken into an exam room. In addition to the usual tests on her feet, areas of numbness, range


    of motion, etc., the doctors also curiously felt along her abdomen. The lower right quadrant, where the


    liver was located. But she wasn''t sure. "I thought the doctors would only examine my feet," she said to


    the nurse standing next to her.


    The nurse had been instructed what to say. "There are a lot of acupuncture points on a person''s foot.


    And all of the energy meridians do connect up, so one thing might affect another. We''re just trying to


    find out if there are any unforeseen effects."


    "No, no, thanks. That''s not necessary." ir was afraid that they would find out the truth.


    "All right."


    The nurse didn''t insist, because the check-up was already over. The equipment was very sophisticated,


    and the doctors were specialists in their field. In just a few minutes, they already had the results.


    When Wesley left the ward, ir called Cecelia in a fluster. "Aunt Cecelia, I have a bad feeling about


    this. I think Wesley is about to find out everything."


    Cecelia wasn''t worried at all. "Rx. I already paid off all the doctors and nurses in the hepatology


    department of the hospital. They won''t help Wesley."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Dr. Zaria is my friend. She''s on our side."


    Hearing this, ir was relieved. "Okay, then."


    After the examination, Wesley saw the foreign doctor off. On his way back, he looked up at the sky. It


    was getting hot. So was he¡ªhot under the cor.


    He lit a cigarette. After a few drags, he went to the nurses'' station.


    When he was back to the ward, ir was in a daze. "What did the doctors say? Are my feet all right?


    When am I going to be discharged?" she asked urgently as soon as she saw him.


    The nurse walked into the room behind Wesley. She walked up to ir andforted her, "Miss Jing,


    your feet and your hands are all healed now. But... your liver... Be strong. It''s only cancer. You''ll beat it."


    ''What?'' ir was perplexed.


    The nurse continued with a sympathetic expression, "Your cancer is curable. You''ll be healthy again.


    You just need to go to another country for the chemo."


    ir''s heart skipped a beat. She turned to Wesley nervously. "I...I''m hungry. A snack sounds good


    about now. Buy me some?"


    "Sure," Wesley replied without hesitation.


    He turned and left the ward, but he didn''t go far.


    Once he was out of sight, ir smiled at the nurse and said, "You scared me. What you said sounded


    pretty convincing." After the phone call with Cecelia, she was sure the nurse was on her side.


    However, the nurse looked at her and said in apassionate tone, "Miss Jing, I meant it. You really


    have liver cancer."


    "That''s impossible! I''m fine. I feel good. Niles told me the symptoms, and I have none. Hahaha!" ir


    The nurse walked closer to her and grabbed her hand anxiously. "That foreign doctor is one of the


    foremost liver specialists in the world. He''s the best in his country. If he says you have cancer, then you


    have cancer. Thank God we caught it in the early stages... That''s why you don''t feel anything yet."


    What the nurse said and the anxious look on her face freaked ir out.

 Chapter 667 Now, Were Breaking Up

    Chapter 667 Now, We''re Breaking Up


    To convince ir, the nurse took out her medical examination report, which was different from the one


    ir had previously received. "See for yourself. I''m telling the truth. Your disease requires immediate


    treatment. I came here to ask whether you want us to inform your family about the examination result


    or if you want to do this all by yourself. To be honest, Mrs. Li and Dr. Li knew that you had cancer from


    the beginning. They only yed along with you, hoping that it would help you ept the truth as you


    go through this dark phase of your life. Colonel Li is already aware that the three of you were working


    together to trick him."


    ir was dumbfounded. She just stood there for a moment, staring at the nurse. "Even if I¡­ Even if I


    do have cancer, why do I have to go to another country for the chemo?" Chemotherapy was avable


    in her country. ir didn''t understand why she had to go abroad for the treatment. She didn''t want to


    leave the country again. She didn''t want to go away from Wesley again.


    "Your doctor works there. He is the best in the world," the nurse replied softly. She stared


    sympathetically at ir, who was on the brink of tears.


    "I don''t believe this!" ir blurted out, grabbing the nurse''s cor. "This can''t be happening. I need to


    hear the truth from my attending physician." She was desperate.


    "All right, okay. I''ll go and get her. Wait here," the nurse said, freeing herself from ir''s tight hold. She


    rushed out of the ward to get the doctor.


    A whileter, Zaria walked in. She looked at ir and sighed deeply as she said in a sad tone, "It''s


    true, ir. But please don''t worry too much about it. The cancer is still at an early stage. There is a


    huge probability that you will bepletely cured."


    ir cried, for real this time.


    She was dying¡­


    She would be forever separated from Wesley.


    In the hallway, Wesley silently listened to her crying. After a minute, he dialed a number and ordered,


    "Ask Ga toe to the in-patient department of the military hospital."


    When Ga arrived huffing and puffing, Wesley was sitting in the hallway. He stood up when he saw


    her approaching and said, "Do me a favor."


    "Favor?" Ga asked, surprised.


    Without exining further, Wesley walked back into the ward. Ga followed after him and saw that


    ir was inside and her face was tear-stained.


    ir looked at Wesley with her reddened eyes and reached out her arms, seekingfort. But when


    she saw Ga behind him, she pulled back her hands and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Ga came to visit you," Wesley replied.


    "Why?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You have liver cancer and she is here to see you," he stated without any emotion. "I won''t be around


    for the next several months. Ga is facing some trouble at work. I need to take care of it for her."


    Ga looked at him in surprise. She did have an issue at work, but it was nothing she could not solve


    herself. ''Did he just say that ir has liver cancer?'' Ga''s eyes went wide with shock. "You have


    liver cancer?" she asked in a confused tone. "But¡­ You don''t look sick."


    Fresh tears ran down ir''s face. "It''s still in the early stages. There''s still a chance that I''ll survive." It


    was supposed to be just a prank to bring her and Wesley together. But now, it had turned true. How


    ironic!


    "Stay here and get better," Wesley said to her. Then he turned towards Ga. "Let''s go. ir needs


    rest."


    His attitude had taken a sharp turn. He sounded aloof; much colder than ever before. It hurt ir. He


    even wrapped one arm around Ga''s shoulder. She couldn''t bear to watch.


    "Wesley," ir called.


    He turned around. "What?"


    "I''m dying!" She exaggerated on purpose to make him feel some pain.


    "I know," he replied nonchntly. He was like apletely different person.


    "You''re my boyfriend!" she asserted loudly, indicating that as her boyfriend, he shouldn''t be holding


    another woman in his arms.


    The doctor''s words started ringing in Wesley''s head. It made him angry. "Now, we''re breaking up!" he


    dered.


    ir clutched the bed sheets, her heart sinking. "What did you just say?"


    "We''re breaking up. I only agreed to be your boyfriend to help you get rid of Orion." He sounded so


    ruthless that even Ga felt bad for ir.


    "I don''t believe you! You said that you wouldn''t leave me, no matter what. It''s only been a few days.


    Why are you doing this to me?"


    Wesley snorted coldly. "I already told you. I did it only to help you get rid of Orion."


    "No, that can''t be. You kissed me so many times. And you even asked me to..." ir blushed, too


    embarrassed to finish her sentence. Wesley knew all too well what she wanted to say.


    Ga didn''t know what she was about to say, but what she said before that hurt her pretty hard.


    People in the army secretly talked about how Wesley had no human feelings. She finally realized how


    true that was. He was cruel not only to ir, but also to her. Despite knowing that she liked him, he had


    asked her toe to the ward to witness him and ir showing their affection for each other.


    "It''s normal for a man to be aroused by a woman," Wesley said.


    ir sobbed, but Ga didn''t buy it. It might be normal for other men, but Wesley was not any normal


    man. He was a trained soldier. He knew how to resist a woman''s temptation.


    ir looked at him tearfully. "Is it because I have cancer?"


    "Take it however you want," he said bluntly. ''Is that how she thinks of me? Why doesn''t she reflect on


    her mistakes?''


    To help him pull off the performance, Ga held Wesley''s arm. Clearing her throat, she said, "Wesley


    has been waiting for me. Now that I''m here..."


    ir got her point without her having to finish. She watched the two of them standing together. Dressed


    in their uniform, they looked like a couple in matching clothes.


    That day, when they had saved her from those kidnappers, they had worked together as a perfect


    team. Back then, ir had realized what kind of woman deserved Wesley¡ªa strong-willed and


    capable heroine, like Ga.


    When Ga had first walked into the ward, ir had wanted to thank her for saving her life. But the


    cold situation deprived her of that chance.


    ir fumed at the pair. She grabbed a pillow and tossed it at Wesley. "You are such a cruel man! Get


    out of my face! I don''t want to see you anymore!" Her rtionship with him hadsted only a few days.


    She was being dumped and also had to digest the fact that she had cancer. ir felt her world


    copsing.


    Wesley and Ga made their way towards the door. ir added in a cold tone, "If you break up with


    me, I''ll go to the army base and let everyone know how you toyed with me!"


    "Whatever," was all he said.


    They left without turning back. ir wailed, burying her face in the covers.


    When they were in the hallway, Ga let go of Wesley''s arm and sighed, "If you really like her, you


    shouldn''t be doing this."

 Chapter 668 Youll Have A Hard Time With Her

    Chapter 668 You''ll Have A Hard Time With Her


    Without saying anything, Wesley took a cigarette from the pack and a lighter from his pocket. He was


    going to have a smoke after he led Ga to the ground floor.


    "She has cancer! Her parents passed away a long time ago. And now you make her feel like dog-doo.


    What if shemits suicide? What then?" Ga continued to confront Wesley since he stayed silent.


    Strangely enough, she never expected herself to be a good girl. Why should she be on ir''s side?


    She loved Wesley, but she was now persuading him to care about ir.


    "She doesn''t have cancer," Wesley said simply and walked into the elevator first.


    Ga was stunned by his words. Quickly following him into the elevator, she asked, "Okay, I''m


    confused. If she doesn''t have cancer, does she know? And if she does, why lie about something like


    that?"


    "That''s my point. I''m teaching her a lesson. She''s still recovering, but decided to y the pity card. I''m


    not falling for it." He talked to the nurse who told ir she had cancer, and Zaria, the doctor. It was then


    that he found out Zaria was actually a friend of his mom''s.


    ir had gone too far this time. He had to teach her a lesson. Did she know how worried he was? She


    probably raised his blood pressure a few points.


    Ga sighed helplessly. "You both deserve each other. Did you see how angry she was? You''ll have a


    hard time with her."


    "Not really," he announced with determination. He had almost lost it when he was told about ir''s


    cancer. She''d never know what a monumental effort it was to act as normal as possible. He was close


    to the edge, and only through his willpower was he able to keep it together.


    ''Not really?'' Ga wondered in disbelief. She threw a nce at the expressionless man. That man


    was impossible. She knew he liked ir, so what had he nned? He wouldn''t go too far, would he? It


    would probably break his heart to see ir sad. Even Ga herself felt her heart ache for ir. If it


    were bad for Ga, it had to be far worse for Wesley.


    In the following two days, ir hadn''t seen Wesley even once. Adalson and Natalia came to pick her


    up the day when she was discharged.


    Before she left the hospital, Cecelia called her. "ir, how''s everything between you and Wesley? Did


    our n work?" the mother asked excitedly on the other end.


    ir paused for a moment. She didn''t want to worry her, so she lied, "Yeah. It''s working."


    Cecelia glowed with joy as she heard the good news. "I knew it! I''m a genius! Baldwin didn''t trust me


    and said Wesley wouldn''t be fooled like that. Humph! Now that I won, he''ll never hear the end of it! Oh,


    by the way, how are you feeling?"


    "The doctor said I''m fine now. Nothing serious. I''m checking out now. Thanks, Aunt Cecelia."


    "d to hear it. I''lle visit in a few days. I have some things to finish here."


    "Okay. Thank you."


    "Don''t be so formal with me. Get some rest. Call me if you need me."


    "I know. Bye, Aunt Cecelia."


    Adalson drove ir back to Eastern Coastal Apartments. She hadn''t been back to this apartment in the


    past ten-odd days. Her uncle and aunt didn''t stay long and left after an impromptu Q and A session.


    When she was left alone, she scanned the spacious apartment, sadness filling her heart. Wesley was


    nowhere to be found. It had been a few days since she''d seen him. Well, there was no point in staying


    here. In a gloomy mood, she packed her luggage and headed to a hotel.


    No sooner had she checked in than Wesley got wind of it. Still, he stayed away. He didn''t call or visit.


    ir still wondered if she had liver cancer, so she went to another hospital to get a second opinion. She


    had just filled out the paperwork to see a doctor when she received Wesley''s message. "You don''t have


    cancer."


    ir was greatly taken aback. But then she realized what was going on. Wesley saw through her


    deception, and decided to trick her in return. In a fit of anger, she crumpled the registration form in her


    hand and tossed it into the bin.


    After she walked out of the hospital, she had wanted to call Wesley and give him a tongueshing. Did


    he know that she lost sleep and weight over this? She was so worried about what this meant for her


    own life, she had no appetite and was too stressed to get any real rest. But in the end, she decided


    against calling him. After all, she lied first. She was the one to me.


    So even though she was angry, she had no choice but to just bury it.


    No matter why she lied, she knew it was wrong. But he was wrong too. And even if she did lie, did he


    have to make a public disy of his affection for Ga? Right in front of her? He even broke up with


    ir and announced it in front of Ga. Wasn''t he going too far?


    All these thoughts were banging around in her skull. She thought that Wesley owed her a huge


    apology. And even then, she might not forgive him.


    They weren''t really dating. He wasn''t her boyfriend. Still, a part of her hoped he woulde crawling


    back and be genuinely sorry.


    If Wesley came for her, it meant that he had her in his heart. She would forget about what he did


    before. It wouldn''t matter anymore. ''But if Wesley doesn''t even call me, then...'' ir bit her lower lip


    and made up her mind. ''Then I''ll move into thepany dorm, and cklist Wesley...''


    Spring was short in Y City. The weather got hotter as summer began.


    Night gradually fell. ir changed into a long, pinkced dress with a slim waistline in the restroom at


    work. She tied the sash with a bow at the small of her back. She was going to attend a dinner tonight.


    Before she set out, she called Orion. "Hi Orion. I have to tell you something."


    "What''s that?"


    "When I visited TS Group the other day, I promised to have dinner with Mr. Kuang. I''m meeting him


    tonight, and I hope you won''t take this wrong. I know they''re ourpetitors." ir didn''t want to be


    thought of engaging inmercial espionage.


    Orionughed. "Don''t worry. I know you. Just go for it. Or do you need me to drive you?"


    "Thank you for your understanding. No need. I''ll hail a cab and get there on my own." She began to


    walk out of the office as she talked with Orion on the phone.


    "Okay. Can you guess why Mr. Kuang invited you to dinner?" Orion asked purposefully. Of course, he


    knew the answer.


    ir had thought that Mr. Kuang invited her to dinner just to thank her for her help. Now that Orion


    asked, it suddenly dawned on her that Mr. Kuang might have some ulterior motive.


    "I don''t know. I heard that Mr. Kuang values those who help him. I think it''s just a thank you invite. Don''t


    overthink it," she replied.


    Orion smiled and teased, "ir, just keep that in mind. I can''t leave you, and mypany needs you.


    So, don''t go epting any strange offers, okay?"


    ir took in his meaning. After a pause, she assured him, "I don''t want to work at a bigpany like


    TS Group. You know that."


    Orion heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, I trust you. Take care. Call me if you need anything."


    "Will do. Bye."


    At the Orchid Private Club


    Just as Wesley stepped into the club, a familiar woman standing in front of the elevator caught his


    attention. With the help of a waiter, she walked into the elevator with a well-dressed man.


    The elevator stopped at the eighth floor. Wesley''s eyes darkened.


    ''Why is she here? And who''s that guy? Why is she with him?'' he wondered.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He entered the VIP elevator and pushed the button for the eighth floor as well. Just as he stepped out


    of the elevator, he saw the woman enter Room 822 with the stranger at the other end of the corridor.


    Wesley stood rooted to the spot.


    Last time when he knew she was at another hospital to get a second opinion, he sent a message to


    her, telling her that she didn''t have cancer. He had expected her to call and throw a tantrum, or even


    That was not like her. What was going on? Unable to read her mind, Wesley had been very annoyed at


    this.


    Gripped by anxiety, he turned to the waiter who had ridden the elevator with him, and said, "I want to


    know who booked Room 822. It''s a matter of national security." It was a lie, but it motivated the waiter


    to override any privacy concerns.


    "Yes, Mr. Li!"

 Chapter 669 Because Shes Cray

    Chapter 669 Because She''s Cray


    The assistant from TS Group led ir into the private room. There were two people already there. One


    was York Kuang, the general manager of TS Group; the other was a woman who ir didn''t know.


    As soon as she stepped into the room, a whiff of strong perfume assaulted her nostrils. ir frowned.


    The air was so thick with the odor she felt she was being suffocated.


    Seeing ire in, York Kuang greeted her enthusiastically, "Hi, Miss Jing. Wee!"


    Holding her breath, ir maintained a polite smile and shook hands with him. "Good evening, Mr.


    Kuang."


    "And let me introduce you to the daughter of our CEO¡ªSte Zhuge." York Kuang led ir over to the


    woman dressed in a light-green stylish outfit.


    She looked just like one of those Instagram models. Her skin was fair, and she wore delicate makeup


    on her face. It was cleverly applied so that she wouldn''t look made up. The look in her eyes was


    arrogant and condescending.


    ir was confused by the presence of the CEO''s daughter. ''Why is she here?'' she thought.


    Nheless, she greeted her graciously, "Nice to meet you, Miss Zhuge."


    Ste Zhuge nonchntly shook hands with ir. She didn''t even bother to stand up. After casting a


    cold nce at ir, she turned to re at York Kuang and grumbled impatiently, "She''s here. Can we


    eat now, finally? I''m starving!"


    She thought angrily in her mind, ''I don''t understand why York invited this woman along. She''s hot, but


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    that''s all she has going for her. Probably hired because of her "ahem!" assets. Humph!''


    ir knew what she was implying. The CEO''s daughter wasining that she waste.


    But ir wasn''tte. She was there at the agreed-upon time¡ª7 p.m. In fact, she was ten minutes early.


    It was just that York Kuang and the woman hade too early.


    York Kuang immediately asked the waiter to bring out the food. Then, he pulled a chair for ir in a


    gentlemanly way. "Please sit down, Miss Jing."


    "Thanks!"


    ir began to chat with York Kuang since she had no idea why Ste Zhuge was even here.


    In Room 888


    Damon noticed the gloomy and contemtive look on Wesley''s face. He actively sat down next to the


    officer, pped him on the arm, and asked in a yful voice, "Hey, Colonel Li, what''s up? You look


    seriously down. What''s the matter? Maybe I can help."


    Wesley cast him a cold nce. "Get lost!" he barked.


    "Wow. Salty! Let me guess. Your girlfriend dumped you? No girlfriend, no prospects..." Damon raised


    his eyebrows at Wesley, a mischievous look in his eyes.


    Ignoring Damon''s words, Wesley closed his eyes and leaned back on the couch, lost in his own


    thoughts.


    Damon didn''t mind. He tugged at the corner of Wesley''s shirt and continued, "Come on. You know me.


    I''m smooth with thedies. Let me impart to you my boundless wisdom. One, you''re almost never


    home. Your girl probably is getting lonely. But I''m sure she''s a good girl."


    Wesley kept his silence.


    Niles was snickering next to them. He made eye contact with Damon, signaling for him to go on with


    his lessons about women.


    "So I gotta tell ya..." Damon kept prattling on for a few moments, but Wesley still said nothing, wearing


    an uninterested face. Frustrated, Damon decided to wrap up his sermon quickly. "Anyway, from now


    on, whenever you buy a purse for your girlfriend, remember to match it with your own clothes. And


    please don''t wear your uniform every day. More styles, more colors. She''ll be more into you if you show


    a little willingness to experiment."


    "Why?"


    Finally, a word left Wesley''s mouth. But Damon was confused. "Why what?"


    "Why do I need to match her handbags with my clothes?" It seemed like the soldier had listened to


    Damon''s lesson carefully despite his stony silence. This was all new to him.


    Damon let out a heavy sigh. "Just think about it. When you go out with ir, as a gentleman, you


    should hold her handbag for her. Are you going to just let your girlfriend carry her purse herself?"


    ''Sounds reasonable, '' the soldier thought.


    So he decided to tap more of Damon''s wisdom. "Every time we have a fight, she''s wrong. Yet,


    somehow I end up being wrong by the end of it. Why?"


    Wesley was angry, mostly with himself. He was used to ir making mountains out of molehills. But


    she didn''t call him or text him, decided simply not to fight anymore. This troubled him too, like he was


    desperate for a tantrum from ir.


    But he wasn''t wrong. ir lied to him, and he just taught her a lesson. Instead of admitting her mistake,


    she moved out of the apartment, got a hotel room, and gave him the silent treatment. Was she waiting


    for him to make the first move?


    "Because she''s cray," Damon blurted out outright.


    Wesley rolled his eyes at him. Damon asked, "Do you want a woman or want a reason?"


    Wesley was speechless. He wondered what Damon was even talking about. He wanted her, of course.


    "Don''t expect logic from your girl. Women will always try their best to me the guy in a fight," Damon


    exined further.


    Wesley pondered his words. ''God, he hit the nail on the head.''


    Damon looked at the soldier with a smug smile and patted his shoulder. "So, the only thing you can do


    is spoil her. If she''s happy, you''re happy."


    ''Damn it! He''s right, '' Wesley thought gloomily.


    Niles was single as well. So he listened in, hoping to catch an asional nugget of wisdom. He


    nodded dramatically, "Damon''s right. You know nothing about rtionships. Maybe he can give you a


    crash course. And maybe I''ll have a niece or nephew by next year."


    Wesley squinted at him. "As if. Not next year, nor the year after that," he said coldly. A child wasn''t in


    the cards right now. Or to be precise, he wasn''t going to have sex with her before he could make sure


    they had a future.


    In Room 822


    In the middle of dinner, York Kuang asked, "Miss Jing, are you happy at work?"


    It seemed like Orion''s concerns were on point. The general manager was trying to poach her. ir


    wiped her mouth with a napkin and said casually, "Yeah, I think so. Orion was my ssmate. He pays


    me well, and treats me right. I''m happy working there."


    They smiled at each other. York Kuang said understandingly, "I see. I''d heard you two knew each other.


    ssmates, huh?"


    "Yes. We were in the same ss for three years."


    "Well..." York Kuang asked tentatively, "So if there''s a job with double your sry and better benefits


    waiting for you, would you consider changingpanies?"


    ir didn''t show much interest in the offer. But nothing got past Ste Zhuge. She eyed ir up and


    down while thinking, ''She''s just a trantor. What''s so good about her? Why does the general manager


    of TS Group have to wine and dine her? He even offers to double her sry?!''


    ir took a sip of the red wine. She pretended she didn''t know his true intention. "No, I don''t think


    that''s a good idea. I''m really happy working with Orion. And being happy every day is much more


    important than having a high-paid job. I love my job."


    "Sure, you have a point." York Kuang thought it was unnecessary to beat around the bush anymore.


    Tapping the table with his fingers, he looked at ir and said sincerely, "Miss Jing, what about a sry


    of a million a year, and a swanky apartment downtown? Come to work for us, and we''ll offer you


    bonuses, dividends, on-site healthcare, a gym and restaurants in the building, travel insurance, and all


    sorts of other benefits. What do you think?"


    ir felt ttered. She was just a trantor. Orion had already offered her a good sry and benefits.


    She didn''t expect the TS Group would be even more generous. However, she didn''t want to work for


    them. Putting down her ss of red wine, she looked at him with gratitude and declined, "Thank you,


    but..."

 Chapter 670 Shes Here For A Purpose

    Chapter 670 She''s Here For A Purpose


    Ste did not let ir finish her words. She snarled at York venomously, "York Kuang! She''s a mere


    trantor. She doesn''t deserve the sry you''re offering her! And what''s with the special treatment?


    Does my dad know anything about this?"


    York smiled timidly and tried to exin, "Miss Zhuge, please calm down. Miss Jing graduated from a


    very prestigious university. She has an edgepared to the other candidates. Her background is


    impressive as well. She has the prerequisites and other certifications suited for the position. The TS


    Group is in need of a talent like¡ª"


    "Oh, is that so? If she''s sopetent and so perfect, why not put her in the public rtions


    department?" Ste sarcastically said, abruptly cutting off York''s words.


    ir remained silent as she studied Ste''s face.


    York massaged his forehead as he tried to reason with his boss''s daughter. "Miss Jing used to be the


    head of the trantion department in the Jin Group. Her verbal skills made her famous in her field.


    Aside from tranting, she''s also good with handling otherpany matters."


    "Okay, are you done buttering her up? Do you know what the average price of a house in Y City is? Not


    lower than a few million! You promised her a house in the city! Are you kidding? Will you pay it


    yourself? But if you want to hire her so badly, I guess it''s only fair that we deduct her house fee from


    your sry. It doesn''t look too good, no?"


    York was at a loss for words.


    ir was still speechless as before. She couldn''t figure out how York was able to deal with a woman as


    ridiculous as Ste. ir stood up from her seat and politely said, "Miss Zhuge, I don''t know the reason


    you''re here. I just hope you mind your words from now on. Mr. Kuang has a wife. You should know that


    your words, when heard by the wrong people, might affect his reputation negatively. It would look bad


    for the all of us."


    "I can say whatever I want. Who do you think you are? Who are you to police what I can and cannot


    say? Do you feel bad now?" Ste pointed a finger at ir. She was seething in anger. She had never


    been opposed in her whole life.


    ir took her purse and made her way to the door. "Thank you for the wonderful dinner, Mr. Kuang. I


    still have a lot of work to do. Goodbye!" And she left despite York''s effort.


    He followed ir outside and tried to exin, "Please don''t mind Ste. She''s here for a purpose. She


    came tonight knowing Colonel Li would be meeting Mr. Han and their other friends here. Miss Jing,


    please give me another chance. Let''s go talk somewhere else, okay?" York knew there was no one to


    me but Ste. He was the general manager of the TS Group, but he was willing enough to stoop


    down a trantor''s level. If Ste hadn''te and caused all the fuss, he would have already made a


    deal with ir.


    ir suddenly stopped in her tracks. "Mr. Kuang, what did you just say? Who is having a get-together


    with Mr. Han?"


    York replied, "It''s Colonel Li." He added in a hushed voice, "Ste''s grandmother is very fond of Colonel


    Li. I mean, who wouldn''t be? He''s the God of Warriors of our country. The olddy wants them to end


    up together. Ste''s now waiting for further information so she can have a chance to interact with


    Colonel Li. She''s not here forpany business. Let''s just forget what happened there."


    ''Colonel Li? The God of Warriors of our country. It''s obviously Wesley!'' ir thought.


    ''Ste''s grandmother likes Wesley for her? Bullshit. It must be some kind of an excuse for Ste. She''s


    obviously head over heels for him. She''s nned everything to create an opportunity for herself to


    bump into Wesley.''


    Now that ir was aware of Ste''s feelings for Wesley, the CEO''s daughter was now considered as a


    love rival. The look in her eyes changed when she thought of Ste.


    It dawned on ir that she had more love rivals now: Megan, Ga, and Ste. She didn''t expect


    Wesley to be so popr among women.


    York was still trying to convince ir in the corridor when the door to their private room flung open. Still


    in her high heels, Ste came out running, holding her phone. As she came closer to ir, she snorted,


    "Get out of my way!"


    ir was frozen at the audacity. Ste red at her and yelled, "Are you deaf? I said move! You bitch! I


    said get out of my way!"


    ''Did she just call me a bitch?'' ir took a deep breath as an effort to stay calm. She was fuming.


    She grew up with her parents'' and the Ji family''s support. She had never been disrespected like that.


    Even after her parents passed away, everyone still respected her since the Ji family was influential.


    ir silently moved aside to give way. Ste wore a smug smile as she walked past her. As she was


    passing by, ir stuck out a foot in front of Ste.


    "Ah!" Ste tripped over ir''s foot.


    She fell onto the floor in a rather awkward position.


    York saw everything clearly. Before he could scold ir, he hastily held out a hand to help Ste up.


    "Miss Zhuge, are you okay?"


    "Ouch! It hurts." Ste could barely stand on her feet. One of her knees hit the floor hard.


    Some waiters standing by the doors of the other private rooms noticed the noise. They craned their


    heads to check what happened. Ste was already pointing a finger towards ir when a door opened,


    and a tall man came out of it.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ste immediately recognized who it was, and as if in a flick of a switch, her face softened. She bit her


    lower lip and swallowed the words she was about to throw at ir. She tidied herself up and


    smoothened her hair. She was graceful once again. She smiled sweetly to greet the man, "Hi, Colonel


    Li. Fancy seeing you here."


    Wesley gave her the slightest nod and turned to look at ir.


    ir looked away as soon as their eyes met and headed towards the elevator.


    Ste didn''t want ir to go though. "ir, why did you trip me?" she called out.


    Her voice sounded really weird. She was trying so hard to sound nice since Wesley was around, but


    her anger seemed to be resurfacing.


    ir turned around to look at her. Instead of answering her question, she asked, "Did it hurt?"


    Ste raised her wounded knee and said in a pitiful voice, "Of course, it''s very painful."


    Everyone was watching them. "Serves you right!" ir responded coldly.


    Ste was appalled at this reply. Despite Wesley''s presence, she still raised her voice at ir. "What do


    you mean?"


    ir sneered. "I meant what I said, Miss Zhuge. Next time, please watch your mouth. Didn''t your


    parents teach you it''s not proper to insult people you barely know? If you still haven''t learned your


    lesson,e. Let me trip you once more. Learning is more effective if you get both your knees


    wounded,"


    ir said as she approached Ste who had never wanted anything more than to p ir across her


    face. But Ste knew Wesley was watching them. She broke free from York''s arms and dashed


    towards Wesley. "Colonel Li, please help me!"


    ir watched as Ste lunged at Wesley.


    Wesley was frowning at the strong scent of Ste''s perfume. She was about to throw herself at him, but


    to everyone''s surprise, Wesley suddenly took a few sidesteps. "Sorry, I don''t know you."

 Chapter 671 Come Back With Me

    Chapter 671 Come Back With Me


    Wesley moved aside in a sh. Ste couldn''t stop her momentum and fell into the arms of the man


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    behind Wesley. Niles had heard the noise outside the room and had decided to take a look.


    He didn''t expect a woman to throw herself into his arms as soon as he opened the door. The strong


    perfume from the woman hit his nostrils hard. "What the hell?! Who are you? Some kind of perfume


    witch? Ugh! Get away from me! The smell is suffocating!" Niles struggled against her hold. He turned to


    his brother with the woman still clinging on to his arm. "Wesley, who is this? Please release me from


    her grip! Throw her into the hospital wing and have her disinfected."


    Ste''s face darkened. Holding Niles'' arm, she finally managed to steady herself. "Who the hell are


    you?! How dare you talk about me like that? Do you know who I am?" she snarled at him.


    Ignoring her rant, Niles pinched his nose and continued, "Brother, please. Take this woman away! I


    can''t breathe!"


    Ste''s face immediately flushed with embarrassment when she heard Niles call Wesley "Brother." She


    stammered, "Oh¡­so, you''re¡­ Colonel Li''s brother."


    Niles stared at her in irritation. It was then that he noticed ir not too far away from them. In an


    instant, the disdain on his face was reced by surprise and joy. He called out excitedly, "ir! My


    dear sister-inw! You''re here too."


    ''What? Sister-inw?'' The crowd in the corridor looked between Wesley and ir. They were shocked


    by this new revtion.


    Ste''s eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at ir, wondering if she had heard him wrong. ''Sister-in-


    ir felt embarrassed by all the unwanted attention. She forced a smile and said, "Hi Niles. I was just


    about to leave. I have some work to do. Enjoy yourself. Bye." With that, she walked towards the


    elevator.


    Niles threw a nce at the emotionless Wesley. Seeing that his brother hadn''t even budged a little,


    Niles sighed helplessly and thought, ''Looks like I need to put in a lot more effort to help my stupid


    brother gain his lifelong happiness.'' He then quickly caught up to ir. "ir, why not join us? Carlos,


    Damon and some other friends are here too. Come on, it''ll be fun."


    ir would''ve readily agreed to Niles'' invitation if she hadn''t had a quarrel with Wesley. But she and


    Wesley were giving the silent treatment to each other, so she didn''t have any good reason to stay. "I''m


    sorry, Niles. Maybe next time. I really should get going now."


    To convince him, she even picked up her pace, indicating that she was in a hurry. However, Niles kept


    up with her and asked, "Where are you going? Let me drive you. Or...I''ll ask Wesley to drive you."


    "No need. Please don''t bother. I came by taxi."


    The elevator doors opened. ir hurried inside, hoping to avoid Niles further.


    But he put his hands on the elevator doors before they could close. "ir, what happened between you


    and Wesley? He looked gloomy all day. And you''re acting strange too. Did you two get into a fight?"


    ir frowned. "Not really... I was just here to dine with my client. I have to work overtime tonight, so I


    need to leave."


    "Is that so?" Niles asked skeptically.


    "Yes, it is so. Niles, I would lose my attendance bonus for this month if I were even a minutete. I


    gotta go. Please!" she begged.


    Niles finally nodded and moved his hands away from the doors. Before the elevator closed, he quickly


    added, "Oh, right! Mom said she would fly down to n the next step with you."


    ''n the next step?'' ir sighed inwardly. ''There''s no next step. I failed in the first step. Wesley saw


    through our trick and he dumped me.'' Luckily, the doors closed and she didn''t have to reply to Niles


    anymore.


    After answering a quick phone call in front of the elevator, Niles walked back to their private room.


    On his way, he happened to overhear Ste talking to someone on the phone. He heard her say, "Go


    and get that woman who tripped me! Tie her up and bring her to me. I''ll teach her a good lesson. That


    bitch!"


    Niles didn''t pay much attention to it and returned to the room. As soon as he slumped down on the


    couch next to Wesley, he took a swig of red wine and asked casually, "Wesley, who tripped that


    perfume witch? She''s not a very kind woman, is she? I heard her ask someone to get the woman who


    had tripped her and teach her a good lesson." He sighed. "Tsk, tsk. Women can be so vicious


    sometimes. Hey! Wesley, where are you going?"


    Before he could finish speaking, Wesley rushed out of the room.


    Outside the Orchid Private Club, ir had just hailed a cab. She opened the passenger door, but


    before she could get in, a muscr man suddenly sprang up from behind her and shut the car door


    violently. She turned around to look at the man in confusion. It was then that she saw two more well-


    built men standing behind the muscr man. They were staring at her with a dangerous aura.


    The taxi driver didn''t want any trouble and stepped on the gas, speeding away.


    ir calmly hung her purse on her arm and asked them in a polite voice, "Sir, what do you want from


    me?"


    The three men exchanged nces with each other. They had not expected ir to react so calmly.


    She wasn''t scared, nor was she crying for help.


    Instead, she looked very muchposed. "Juste with us quietly. If you don''t cooperate..." One of


    them swiftly pulled out a short knife from his pocket and swung it in front of her face.


    ir nodded. "Understood. Who''s your boss?"


    "Shut up. No questions. Just follow us!"


    Wesley rushed out of the club and anxiously scanned the street. In no time, he saw three men leading


    a woman towards the back door of the club.


    Without any hesitation, he ran towards them as fast as he could. The three men were knocked to the


    ground before they knew it. Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    After a while, the men quickly limped away, covering their body parts with their hands and groaning in


    pain. Wesley didn''t chase after them. He gripped ir''s wrist, but she struggled to break free.


    He turned around to look at her and exined, "Be good. I''ll drive you back."


    "No thanks. I''ll hail a cab!" she insisted stubbornly. She broke free of his grip and walked away.


    Wesley followed her silently. When they crossed the parking lot of the club, he strode towards her and


    covered her mouth with his hand before she could scream. He threw her on his shoulder and carried


    her towards his car.


    The security guards of the club witnessed the scene in shock, their mouths agape. But they knew who


    Wesley was, so they didn''t dare say anything and just watched him walk to his car with the woman


    struggling on his shoulder.


    Wesley quickly opened the car door, stuffed ir into the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt.


    She didn''t even have the chance to protest.


    As she struggled to get out of her seat, he gripped her chin to make her face him and said sternly, "I''m


    just driving you to the hotel. Don''t shout, don''t struggle. The more you struggle, the more it excites me.


    Don''t turn me on, understand?" As he said those words, he stroked her soft lips with his fingers.


    ir''s face turned beet red. His tone was serious, and his words wereced with passion.


    Wesley drove her to the hotel where she was temporarily staying. They remained silent the whole way.


    When they arrived at the hotel, he carried her out of the car like he usually did. He watched her walk


    into the hotel before driving away.


    On the fifth day of her stay at the hotel, ir heard someone ring her door bell as she was about to go


    to bed. She opened the door and looked into the eyes of the man she had missed so much in the past


    few days.


    He was holding a bouquet of flowers in his hands, yet his face was devoid of any emotion.


    "What?" ir asked, pretending to be impatient. But deep down, she was excited to see him.


    Wesley handed her the bouquet of yellow carnations and said, "Come back with me."


    "I''m not rted to you in any way, Colonel Li. Why should I go anywhere with you?" When she saw the


    yellow carnations, her insides boiled with anger.

 Chapter 672 Pure Friendship

    Chapter 672 Pure Friendship


    "Come back to the apartment," Wesley requested again, ignoring her question. The apartment felt like


    a cold and cheerless ce without her there. He didn''t want to be there if she wasn''t.


    "No way! Goodbye!" ir was about to shut the door.


    But Wesley managed to squeeze into the room before she closed the door. He slipped in, using his


    boots to stop the door from closing. Unable to prevent him, she said angrily, "Why did youe here?


    Go find your girlfriend Ga. Didn''t she say that you''d been waiting for her? Why are you still here?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m not waiting for her," he exined.


    "Whatever. Not my business. You saved my life, and I owe you money. That''s all." Of course, no matter


    how angry she was, she couldn''t forget that he saved her life.


    Wesley fell silent.


    When he didn''t say anything else, ir took a deep breath, quieted her emotions and said, "You were


    my first love. Everyone always talks about their first loves in the past tense, like first love wasn''t real. I


    used to think that was bunk, but not anymore. So when you brought Ga by...the way you behaved


    around her...now I believe it."


    Wesley was rendered speechless. What did he do that day? Did he behave differently around her? He


    didn''t think so.


    "Please go away. I won''t bother you anymore. I owe you 300k. I''ll get you the money, but it''ll take some


    time." ir pushed him out and was about to close the door again.


    Wesley put his hand on the door. "Don''t."


    "Don''t? Don''t what? I told you I wouldn''t bug you anymore, so what do you want?" she retorted.


    "I don''t want that! I don''t want you to avoid me. Don''t forget that you were the one trying to date me.


    You can''t just leave!" he dered.


    ir looked at him in shock. "True. I fell in love with you first, and tried to get you to notice me. But I''ve


    given up. You don''t get a say in this, Colonel Li. We aren''t anything to each other." She remembered


    how he dumped her that day.


    Wesley stared at her in silence. Then, he dropped that topic and handed the flowers to her. "The


    flowers, here you are. I''ve been in a lot of flower shops."


    ir looked at the flowers. Now she became visibly calmer. "Who gave you that idea?" she asked.


    Wesley knew nothing about romance. There must be someone who told him to buy flowers for a girl.


    "Damon." He didn''t bother trying to hide it. Damon knew more about women than he did.


    "So did Mr. Han specifically tell you about the yellow carnations?"


    "No. That was Megan," he replied honestly.


    "Megan suggested you buy yellow carnations?"


    "Yeah." Megan let him know that she''d seen ir in yellow a few times. She figured ir liked that


    color, so she advised Wesley to buy her a bouquet of yellow carnations.


    But there weren''t many flower shops that sold yellow carnations, so today, he hit every flower shop in


    the city looking for them.


    ''Megan...'' ir sneered. ''That little bitch.''


    She breathed in the fragrance of the flowers and said coldly, "Pink and red carnations are for mothers.


    They symbolize good health, eternal youth and long life. You know what yellow carnations are for?"


    ''Flowers have meaning? That''s new to me!'' The soldier shook his head, confused.


    "It means rejection, disappointment. Just what I wanted to hear! Now, take your flowers and get out!"


    As she yelled at him, she rudely stuffed the bouquet in his arms and pushed him out of the hotel room,


    giving him no chance to utter even a single word.


    Bang! She mmed the door violently.


    The officer stood in front of the closed door, his spirit crushed. He felt bad about all this. For listening to


    Megan, for his pride to get in the way of his feelings. The silent treatment brought him even more


    trouble in the end.


    He let out a heavy sigh and left the hotel helplessly.


    ir had been working at full throttle since she was discharged from the hospital. Work had piled up in


    her absence, so she needed to work overtime to get it all done. She''d been doing this every day and


    came back to the hotel tired and drained.


    The next day, before she could finish up work, Orion invited her to attend an important dinner with him.


    When ir returned to the hotel, it was alreadyte at night.


    She swiped her key card and walked in. Just as she closed the door, someone knocked. Looking


    through the cat''s eye, she saw Wesley standing outside.


    She was angry, but she didn''t own her heart. He did. Despite them parting on bad terms, she still


    opened the door. It seemed that she still hadn''t learned her lesson. Each time Wesley showed a little


    care for her, her heart softened.


    This time, Wesley came with a bouquet of white baby''s breath. The flowers were beautiful, but...


    ir shot a cold nce at the expressionless man. His attitude was unbelievable. He was here to


    apologize, but wearing such an arrogant face. ''What a jerk!''


    "Anything you want to say?"


    "Yes." He began to walk inside with the flowers in his hands.


    ir knew she couldn''t stop him, so she just let him walk in this time.


    Wesley handed her the new bouquet. "This time, I went to Damon, not Megan."


    "Did Damon tell you what white baby''s breath means?"


    He nodded, "Yes. It means protection and care." He thought this was the right one. He wanted to


    protect her and care for her, so he figured he was in like flint.


    ir smirked. "Protection and care? Seriously? Wrong flower, man! That''s the meaning of white


    heather. This is spirituality and innocence. Do I seem spiritual or innocent to you? Take your flowers


    and get out!"


    The bouquet was back in Wesley''s hands again.


    In less than two minutes, he was driven out of the room and the door was shut behind him.


    The third day, Wesley stood in front of the red roses in a flower shop. He hesitated for a long time but


    just couldn''t decide. The owner of the shop noted his uniform and decided to leave him be. But her


    bodynguage indicated exasperation, not to mention the snorts, sighs, and eye-rolling. Wesley


    suddenly pointed to a bouquet of Peruvian lilies, their golden petals disyed majestically. He simply


    said, "There. That one."


    Then, he went to the hotel and knocked on ir''s room once again. ir opened the door, wearing a


    strapless nightgown. Shezily leaned against the door and said with a yawn, "Lily flowers symbolize


    pure friendship or devotion. Which one do you mean?"


    After a pause, he said, "Pure friendship."


    "Sorry. I''m not interested in being your friend. Colonel Li, please don''te here again!" This time, the


    door was closed before he could have a chance to step inside.


    The fourth day, with the help of a professional florist, Wesley bought a bouquet of yellow roses. The


    professional said yellow roses meant apologies and blessings.


    Wesley believed ir wouldn''t turn him away this time. However, after a simple nce at the flowers,


    she said coldly, "Wrong color."


    At this point, he had totally run out of patience. Ignoring her refusal, he stuffed the flowers in her arms,


    forced her inside and kicked the door closed. He pressed the woman against the wall. The bouquet


    was squished between them, a few petals dropping onto the floor. He called out in a low voice, "ir..."


    She thought he was mad at her, but he suddenly kissed her lips and demanded, "How about this? You


    pick out the bouquet you want!" The best way was to let her choose the flowers herself.


    ir didn''t expect this to happen. Her heart was pounding fast. "No way! I''m not going!"


    He kissed her lips again. "You have to!"


    "No way! Why should I do anything you say?" She tilted her head to one side to avoid his kiss.


    Wesley tightened his grip on her waist, held her chin and gave her a deep kiss.


    After a long and affectionate kiss, he panted as he said, "I''m going to kiss you until you agree."


    ir was ticked off. "How dare you! Why should I listen to you?"


    "I... missed you."


    These were unexpected words from him. ''Is he trying to be sweet?'' she wondered. But these three


    words worked like magic. Her anger dissipated at once. Nheless, she asked arrogantly, "Will you


    buy whatever I choose?"


    "Yes. I promise."

 Chapter 673 Magical Flower Meanings

    Chapter 673 Magical Flower Meanings


    "What about red roses?" ir asked tentatively.


    Wesley hesitated and then said, "No. Not those." Even though he had little to no knowledge about the


    meanings of different flowers, he knew red roses meant "I love you."


    They weren''t a couple, so he couldn''t buy her red roses.


    "So much for your promise. Wesley, you don''t need toe by every day..."


    "Fine, I''ll buy you the red roses." He finally gave in. Anyway, buying her a bouquet of red roses didn''t


    necessarily mean they were boyfriend-girlfriend.


    ir leaned against the wall and looked at the bouquet of yellow roses in her arms. She smiled. "How


    about this? If you say ''I love you, '' then you don''t have to buy me flowers," she suggested.


    "No." He would rather buy the red roses than confess his love to her.


    To him, the words "I love you" meant amitment. He couldn''t say them casually. He wasn''t afraid of


    ir wasn''t surprised, nor was she angry. She already knew his answer even before she asked. She


    stood on tiptoe to draw her face near to his and whispered, "Wesley, listen. I''ll go back to the apartment


    with you. But we can''t keep doing this. I''ll get tired of it, and want real love. When that happens, there


    will be no ''us.'' We won''t have a future anymore..."


    He tightened his arms around her waist. Their noses touched; they could feel each other''s breath, the


    lifting of the chest as they drew in air. After a moment of silence, he said quietly, "ir, there are a lot of


    ways to love someone. Being together isn''t the only way. If you''re happy, so am I."


    ir felt like she had heard those words somewhere. ''Oh, right! On TV. The guy always says that to the


    girl, '' she realized.


    At the thought of it, she sighed helplessly. Wesley was so stubborn. She found it hard tomunicate


    with him. "You don''t need to buy me red roses. I like the yellow ones. They''re beautiful." As she finished


    speaking, she pushed the man away from her and began to arrange the pressed flowers nicely.


    "Go back with me." He stressed his purpose again.


    ir nodded. "Before that, answer me one question. Are you dating Ga? I love you, but if you


    already have a girlfriend, I can''t. I won''t be the other woman."


    Wesley answered sinctly, "I don''t like her."


    "But she likes you."


    "That''s her problem," he said firmly.


    "Okay. Let''s go back home." ir handed the flowers to him, and began to pack her things.


    Some minutester, hand in hand, Wesley and ir checked out of the hotel together, the soldier


    dragging her suitcase behind them. The girl held a bouquet of yellow roses the whole time.


    Just as they walked to the gate, they bumped into a couple that Wesley knew. They greeted each other


    briefly and then said their goodbyes.


    When Wesley was out of sight, the woman said to the man, "Honey, the girl next to the Li family''s son


    looked different from the little girl we metst time. Is he two-timing her?"


    The man didn''t find it surprising at all. He said nonchntly, "He''s from a rich and powerful family. He


    probably has lots of lovers."


    "You''re right. Rich people¡ªgo figure. Wesley has a nice figure on him. He may need more than just


    one to satisfy him," the woman said bluntly in front of her husband. She didn''t feel the slightest bit


    embarrassed talking about sex.


    But the man got nervous. He hissed, "Shush! Don''t talk so loud. Don''t mention his name, for God''s


    sake. If someone hears us, we could get in trouble."


    In an instant, the woman stole a look around the hotel. There was no one within earshot.


    ir was already in Wesley''s car, both of them heading to the Eastern Coastal Apartments.


    On their way, ir asked Wesley to stop at a flower shop.


    He expected her to ask for the red roses again. But unexpectedly, she picked up a bouquet of ck


    cymbidium orchids. Those were pretty rare, and they caught her eye. She asked Wesley to pay for it.


    After getting into the car, Wesley saw a happy smile on the girl''s face. He didn''t know why, but he was


    happy, too.


    Suddenly, ir looked at him.


    "Wesley, can you swing by Megan''s? I loved her gift, and I thought I''d return the favor."


    "What are you up to?" He cast a sidelong nce at her, confused.


    ir blinked naughtily. "Didn''t she give you some advice about buying me the flowersst time? You


    should go thank her."


    Taking a look at the ck flowers she was holding, he immediately understood what was going on.


    Soon, they arrived at Megan''s apartment. At first, Megan was happy to see Wesley, but when the


    soldier handed her a bouquet of ck cymbidium, her face instantly changed abruptly. "Uncle Wesley,


    what..."


    Wesley nodded, "Yeah, it''s from me."


    Megan bit her lower lip to hold back her anger. She didn''t take the flowers from him and asked, "Uncle


    Wesley, what? Why?"


    He replied calmly, "Thank you for your advice about flowers for ir."


    Megan was no fool, and quickly figured out what was going on. With a bitter smile, she said, "ir''s


    idea, right?"


    He was silent.


    "Do you know the meaning behind these flowers?"


    Wesley was almost driven crazy by the words "meaning" and "flower." When he heard them again, he


    lost his patience. "I don''t care about that."


    With that, he threw the flowers into her arms and turned around to leave. Megan said quickly, "It means


    the girl''s a ho. She''s an unfaithful slut..."


    Wesley stopped in his tracks. Who knew there could be so many different flower meanings? It was


    beyond his knowledge.


    "Why did ir have you give this to me? What is she trying to say? Uncle Wesley, what did I do


    wrong?" Megan''s pitiful sobbing voice rang behind him.


    "This feud between you two is stupid." Without turning his head around, he walked into the elevator.


    Since Megan knew what the ck cymbidium symbolized, she knew about the carnations, too,


    probably. Why did she suggest he buy them for ir in the first ce? He was just in the middle of a


    flower war. Wesley didn''t like what Megan did. His face darkened.


    Nheless, he didn''t care about any of that. Women would be women, and if they yed tricks, it was


    none of his concern.


    ir idly sat in the passenger seat and watched Wesleye closer. He wasn''t holding the bouquet of


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    flowers, so he must have given it to Megan.


    He opened the car door and sat in the driver''s seat. Before he buckled up, he pulled the smug woman


    into his arms and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. "Was that fun?"


    ir felt pain. She covered her mouth and red at him. "Yes..." Her voice trailed off. The man pulled


    her hand away and kissed her on the lips again.


    After they returned to their apartment, they went to their respective bedrooms. Wesley hadn''t kissed


    ir in a long time. He felt the kiss in the car wasn''t enough.


    Absent-mindedly, he finished his shower quickly and came out with a bath towel around his waist. He


    had just taken his pajamas from the closet and pulled off the bath towel when the door was suddenly


    pushed open. "Wesley, where''s my luggage... Ahh! You... I... Why...are you naked?"


    ir hastily covered her eyes and turned around to leave, her face as red as a tomato.


    "Stop!" Wesley called out to stop the woman and slowly put on his pajamas. Then he walked up behind


    her.


    ir thought he was angry, so she apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. I always knock, I mean I


    usually do. I just forgot this time. Sorry!" She was telling the truth.


    He was close now. She opened her eyes slowly and turned around. Seeing him in his pajamas, she


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    But he suddenly took her in his arms and whispered in her ear, his hot breath falling on her neck.


    "Remember what you told me the other day? You''re right, you know, it''s been awhile. Remember when


    you got me off? You need to help me now."


    "What... When did I say that? No, I didn''t mean it like that..."


    "Whatever! ir, I already apologized to you. I deserve a reward."


    "How?" She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Wesley grabbed her hands which were already healed and answered her with action.

 Chapter 674 Youre Bringing Shame On The Li Family

    Chapter 674 You''re Bringing Shame On The Li Family


    After a long while, her face burning red, ir put on her slippers and dashed out of Wesley''s bedroom.


    She ran back to her room and buried herself under the quilt. She didn''t even bother to close the door.


    Her hands were still shaking from the excitement; her heart was racing rapidly. Biting her lower lip, she


    tried topose herself. She had ended up giving him a hand job again.


    This was the second time he had made her do it for him. Do it once, and there would always be a


    second time. His heavy breathing and sensual groans echoed in her head the whole night.


    Wesley walked out of the bathroom after a second shower. She wasn''t in his room anymore. He looked


    at the messy bed and grinned broadly as he recalled what had happened only moments ago.


    He was lost in the memory when his phone started to buzz on the desk. It was an unwee


    distraction as it interrupted his reverie of the beautiful moment he had with ir. He walked to the desk


    and picked up the phone.


    Niles. A dash of displeasure shed across Wesley''s eyes. His stupid brother always called him at odd


    times.


    "Wesley, did I wake you?" Niles asked when the call connected. Without waiting for an answer, he


    continued, "Could you lend me some money? I have fallen in love with a female star. But my sry is


    not anywhere enough to pursue her. Just give me fifty thousand dors. Okay?"


    "No. I don''t have any money to give you." Wesley refused without the slightest hesitation.


    "What? Why not? Are you saving up for something?" Niles asked, disappointed. He knew that fifty


    thousand dors was not a big deal for his brother.


    "Yes, I''m saving," he admitted bluntly.


    An evil smile appeared on Niles'' face. "I have heard that a man crazily saving up his money is a man in


    love. Brother, you''re being mean to me for a woman? Who''s the lucky girl?" he asked, though he


    already knew the answer.


    "Zip it!"


    "Bro,e on. It''s just fifty thousand. It''s a piece of cake for you. Don''t be so stingy. You''re bringing


    shame on the Li family."


    Wesley wiped his hair with a towel. He sighed and agreed reluctantly, "Fine, I''ll see what I can do."


    "Great! Now, that''s how a man of the Li family should be like." Niles was excited, a happy smile crept


    up his face.


    "When will you return the money?" Wesley asked in a strict tone.


    Niles'' face fell. "You have never asked me to return the money you have given me before¡­" he said


    glumly. "Fine. Maybe next month."


    "You''ll have to repay the double amount."


    Niles went silent for a moment; then he hung up.


    ''Is he kidding me? Ugh! Forget it. I''d rather give up on pursuing the girl!'' he thought angrily.


    The next day, when ir unpacked her luggage and was hanging her clothes in the closet, she found


    quite a few brand-new bags inside.


    There were two white and two ck ones and a bunch of others in different shades of green.


    Although they weren''t of different colors, they were of varied styles¡ªa backpack, a handbag, a cross


    body bag, a purse...


    She wanted to ask Wesley about it, but he had already left the apartment, leaving a portion of the


    breakfast on the dining table.


    As she ate the breakfast, she texted him. "I found a couple of bags in my closet."


    It wasn''t until she was at work that he replied to her message. "They are for you. Use them as you


    please."


    "Who bought them?"


    "I did."


    "Oh? But, why did you buy so many?" ir smiled sweetly as she patiently waited for his reply. She


    was d that he had bought her the bags, though she was confused as to why he had bought so many


    of them, and the color selection was questionable too.


    "Just keep them. You can use a different bag every day."


    "Why are they all in green, white and ck?" she probed further.


    But Wesley didn''t answer to that question. Instead, he wrote, "When will you get off work?"


    "Why? Are youing to pick me up?" she asked expectantly. If he wasing, she would leave on


    time. If not, she was nning to work overtime.


    "Yes."


    The simple "yes" put ir into an ecstatic state. She felt like she was in a honeymoon phase. With a


    sweet smile, she replied, "5:30."


    "All right."


    With his promise to pick her up, ir remained in high spirits for the rest of the day. Her light mood


    helped her performance at work. She finished everything on time, effectively. She even showed the


    business associates from Italy around Y City. They were so satisfied with ir and even told Orion that


    they were willing to sign the contract because of her. They remarked that she was such a lovely girl.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Orion noticed the sweet smile on ir''s face the whole day. He remembered how mncholy the girl


    looked the past few days. And of course, he was aware of the reason as well.


    With a bitter smile, he signed the contract with the partner without saying much.


    Around 5:30, ir anxiously tidied up her desk and stood from her seat, ready to clock out.


    As she was about to leave, Orion stopped her. "ir, are you free tonight?"


    ir paused and then asked, "What''s up?"


    "I was hoping we could have dinner together."


    Embarrassed, she rejected his offer politely. "Maybe next time. He¡­ He''s waiting for me."


    Disappointment filled Orion''s eyes. He knew it. "Okay. Bye then."


    "Sorry, Orion. See youter!"


    She jogged to the gate of the building and looked around. She easily spotted Wesley''s ck Hummer.


    Wesley was in a ck T-shirt and ck pants with matching ck boots. He stood there, leaning


    against the car door, smoking.


    When he saw iring towards him, he walked to the bin and put out the cigarette. Then he walked


    towards her. He reached out his hand to take the bag from her, but ir threw herself into his arms


    without warning. "Wesley," she called.


    "Yes?" He wrapped one of his arms around her slim waist.


    "You really came. I''m so happy!" She had no intentions of hiding her true feelings in front of him.


    He smiled and smoothed her hair tenderly. "Get in the car." He hung her bag over his shoulder and


    took her hand in his, leading her to his car.


    "Mmm hmm," she nodded with a wide grin.


    He then drove the car into the traffic. Orion''spany was a little farther away from their apartment


    than the Jin Group. But it was still only a few minutes'' ride by car. So, it didn''t make a big difference. On


    their way back home, ir asked, "Can we take a detour?"


    "Why? Where do you want to go?"


    "I want to¡­Um¡­ I want to eat some Chinese chestnuts." There was a shop nearby that sold sugar-


    fried chestnuts. She wouldn''t be able to eat the delicious chestnuts again this year if they missed this


    season.


    Following her directions, Wesley drove to the shop. There weren''t many people at the shop. If it were


    Since they didn''t need to wait in a queue, Wesley let ir stay in the car and went to the shop himself.


    In no time, he came back with a paper bag full of hot sugar-fried chestnuts.


    ir couldn''t wait. She opened the bag and to her surprise, besides the hot chestnuts, there were also


    some sugar-fried haw apple, fried chips and some other snacks as well.


    The delicious smell made ir''s mouth water. She couldn''t help but take a bite of the haw apple. "It''s


    sweet! Oh, but it''s a little sour too."


    Wesley looked at her. "You don''t like it?"


    ir shook her head. "It''s fine. Just a little sour. I like it."


    "Good."


    After returning to the apartment, ir went into the kitchen and opened the fridge. She wanted to see


    what ingredients they had because she wanted to cook something for Wesley.


    Wesley came into the kitchen and put a peeled chestnut into her mouth. "Eat."


    As she chewed, she reminded him, "Don''t peel anymore now. They are still hot." The chestnuts were


    freshly fried and were indeed pretty hot. She had wanted to eat them in the car, but had given up since


    they were piping hot.


    "They wouldn''t be as sweet and delicious if they got cold," he said casually and turned around to peel


    the second one.


    She stopped checking the fridge as she repeated his words in her mind.


    She stared at Wesley''s tall figure; a warm feeling coursed through her heart. This man could be so


    heartless sometimes, and other times, he was incredibly considerate. It was sort of a love-hate feeling.


    ir busied herself with cooking, while Wesley continued to feed her the chestnuts. After eating more


    than ten of them, ir shook her head and said, "No more. If I eat all the chestnuts, I wouldn''t be able


    to have dinner."

 Chapter 675 Wesleys Mission

    Chapter 675 Wesley''s Mission


    Wesley put the Chinese chestnuts in his hand away, washed his hands and got ready to help ir with


    the cooking.


    ir, however, shooed him out of the kitchen. "Just go watch TV and rx. I''ll tell you when it''s ready."


    Wesley didn''t argue, but instead of watching TV, he went to the balcony to have a cigarette.


    Standing on the balcony, he took a drag on his cigarette and blew out a cloud of smoke. He leaned


    against the railing, watching her hard at work making dinner. A smile formed on his lips.


    Afraid that she hadn''t made enough food for Wesley, ir made some dessert. But in the end, she ate


    most of the dessert. He kept on feeding it to her.


    This kind of life was simple, but after everything she''d been through, she felt really happy with what she


    had now. At least there was no one trying to hurt her.


    This was their home.


    If only she could have Wesley''s baby. Then her life would beplete.


    It was around 11 p.m. when Wesley got a message from ir on WeChat. "I''m so sleepy," it read.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He sent a question mark in reply.


    "Turn off the light for me?"


    Before long, Wesley opened the door to ir''s bedroom. She gave him a sweet smile.


    ''He is so good to me, '' she thought.


    He came over, lowered his head and nted a kiss on her cheek. "That''s my reward," he exined.


    ir reached out her arms, cradled his neck and kissed him on the lips. "Want more? Then stay here."


    His eyes were filled with desire for her as he tightened his hands around her waist. After a while, he


    simply said, "Two years."


    "What?" She was confused.


    He didn''t exin further, but just kissed her on the lips passionately.


    ''ir, if you haven''t found someone else by the time I get back, then I''ll marry you, '' he swore to


    himself.


    After the passionate kiss, Wesley turned off the light, left her bedroom and closed the door behind him.


    Back in his own bedroom, he lit another cigarette while going over his orders for a new mission. It was


    his choice; he didn''t have to go. But he''d get hazard pay on top of his regr sry, not to mention it


    was a chance to serve his country.


    If he epted the mission, he would be sent to D City soon. It was a multi-national mission.


    This was a messy business, and involved tens of thousands of people.


    He not only was inmand, but would personally work undercover.


    He couldn''t take ir along¡ªif he did, she''d be in danger. This deployment was likely tost at least


    two years.


    If he signed his name on the dotted line now, he could leave as soon as tomorrow.


    This was an important mission, and the suprememander had given him plenty of time to think


    about it.


    At 5:30 a.m. the next morning, Wesley woke up and within three minutes, got a message from ir.


    "I''m still sleepy. I don''t want to make breakfast."


    Wesley didn''t reply to that. He knew she must have sent that message in a sleepy and hazy state. She


    might have dozed off again. He got out of bed and left the apartment for a run. After that, he bought


    some breakfast and went back home.


    By the time ir got up for breakfast, she saw Wesley ying on his phone at the dinner table.


    When he saw her, he put his phone away, went to the kitchen and came back with her breakfast. It was


    still warm.


    "Morning, Wesley. I thought you were at work. You off today?" she asked.


    "Yes. Eat your breakfast and I''ll drive you to work."


    "Okay." ir paused to take a drink of milk, and then went back to eating.


    After the breakfast, ir went to her bedroom to pack what she needed for work. After a while, she


    stuck her head out of the room and asked, "Hey, I got a question..."


    "Hmm?" Wesley had just finished cleaning the tes.


    "Do I look good with make-up or without?" she asked.


    ''Is this a trap? I better answer carefully.'' Wesley thought hard about how to answer the question.


    ir wasn''t made up right now. When Wesley didn''t respond, she pouted, "How hard is it to just answer


    me? Make-up or no make-up? Or do I just look bad no matter what?"


    Wesley shivered and looked her in the eye. "Don''t be like that. You look amazing¡ªno matter what," he


    said in a serious tone.


    "Really?"


    "You know me. I never lie."


    ir thought the world was bright and beautiful again. She made a "Humph" sound to hide her shyness


    and went back to her bedroom to continue packing.


    Soon, Wesley''s ck Hummer left the parking lot. When they stopped at a red light, ir happened to


    see a woman standing at an intersection. She got really excited and grabbed Wesley''s arm yelling,


    "Check it out!"


    Now on the alert, Wesley straightened up and asked, "What?"


    "That chick over there! Wow, she is so hot. Perfect body, skin glowing. It should be a crime to be that


    hot. Totally jelly!" ir was obsessed by the woman waiting at the red light.


    "Okay." Wesley couldn''t care less about that and looked away.


    "Probably a model. You should get her number."


    "Nope." He wouldn''t fall for her trap.


    ir lowered her head to look at her chest, feeling frustrated. "I have so many problem areas. Every


    guy wants a girl like her, huh? And you won''t sleep with me because I''m not sexy like her?" she pried.


    Wesley was stunned for a while. He decided to look carefully at the girl she was talking about. Maybe


    he could find something, anything wrong with her, and tell ir about it.


    "You''re talking about the woman with long hair over there, right? The one in the tight pink sweater?"


    ir nodded. "Yeah. Perfect boobs, a nice tight butt. Wow!" Then she sighed heavily; she always


    thought that she was too thin and had no curves at all.


    Wesley looked away and started the engine. "I think you need a pair of sses. That''s a dude!"


    "No way!" ir yelled. She looked out the car window to take a closer look.


    Wesley sneered. "Does a girl have an Adam''s apple?"


    "Huh? No..." ir took a closer look and was stunned. ''You know, I think he''s right...'' But after the light


    changed, they zoomed past the person so fast, she wasn''t sure what she saw.


    "You only paid attention to his boobs and butt. Did you see his shoulders, hips and feet? He''s pretty


    tall. And his biceps were kinda big for a woman. Your taste in girls is really... weird."


    ir nodded at his words, but then, she shook her head vigorously. "Then why were you looking at him


    like that? You even noticed his shoulders, hips and feet. Why?"


    Wesley answered indifferently, "I only took two nces at him. You know I''m a soldier. I''m trained to


    read people. He even had some stic surgery. His double eyelids are fake."


    ir didn''t know how to respond. But she had to admit that she was no longer jealous.


    "If I said you had a nice body, would you hold it against me?" he joked. ''Well, if she put on some


    weight, then she''ll be more cuddly. That''ll piss her off if I tell her.''


    "Because you do have a nice body," he continued. ir screamed out of shyness and awkwardness,


    and pinched Wesley''s arm. ''What the hell? I thought she wanted to hear that. I guess I don''t


    understand women, '' he thought to himself.


    Then he recalled what Damon told him before. "Dude, if you don''t want to get dumped, then don''t use


    logic with your woman." Wesley thought it made sense and let ir pinch him as she wanted.


    Time went by, and Wesley hadn''t decided whether he would ept the mission or not.


    One day, when Wesley got home from work, ir pulled him into her room hurriedly.


    His heart raced wildly in his chest. ''What''s going on? Does she want to sleep with me?''


    ir, however, stood on a weighing scale andined, "I''ve put on 2.5 kilograms."


    "And?" He didn''t get it.


    "It''s all your fault!" Wesley was not as busy he had been before. He always went to the store, bought


    her delicious food and didn''t allow her to do housework. That was why she had gained weight.


    "Okay." He wouldn''t admit he did it on purpose.

 Chapter 676 Give Him A Kiss

    Chapter 676 Give Him A Kiss


    ir couldn''t believe her ears. "Huh? That''s it?"


    "I''ll keep on providing food for you," Wesley replied.


    ir''s jaw dropped in awe.


    Just when she thought her life was going to stay the way it was, something unexpected happened; all


    because the actress Niles had feelings for had turned him down.


    At some party, Niles gathered enough courage to approach the said actress. The woman caressed his


    face and teased, "Boy, your skin is so fair and smooth like a girl''s. Sorry, you''re just not my type. I like


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    your brother! Tough and ragged, but in a good way. Hey, would you do me a favor and introduce me to


    him?"


    Niles was deeply hurt and decided to renew his image. He made up his mind to be a tough guy


    like his brother. He went to Wesley and insisted he join their physical training.


    Wesley epted his request. He took it as an opportunity to get Niles off his bad habits. He brought his


    younger brother along as he trained his men. On the seventh day, they hiked a mountain to do their


    outdoor workouts there. Wesley pointed to a huge rock and instructed Niles, "Go rock climbing."


    He had been bored in thest six days, so he thought rock climbing would be at least kind of


    interesting.


    Wesley''s men climbed the rock one after another. ''Looks pretty easy to me, '' Niles thought as he


    watched the ones before him.


    He couldn''t be more wrong.


    "Chief! I can''t do this," Niles yelled to his brother as he held onto the rope for his dear life. When


    Wesley took him in for the training, he demanded Niles call him Chief. He had been treating his


    younger brother as one of his men.


    Wesley only watched as his brother dangled hopelessly. "You are a man. Do it!" hemanded quite


    sternly.


    Niles let out a few desperate cries. Upon seeing theck of progress, Wesley picked up a pebble and


    threw it at his butt. Of course, it hit him urately. Niles was left with no choice but to keep on climbing.


    He cursed his brother all the way up of the rock.


    Not long after, Niles gave up. "I quit! I''m going home. I no longer want that woman. She''s just not worth


    this struggle. Actually you''re her type. I''ll give her your number."


    The soldiers snickered.


    Wesley had seen many soldiers like Niles before, and knew exactly how to deal with him. In a cold


    voice, he said, "You quit? No. That''s not gonna happen." He instructed the soldier atop the rock to


    fasten the rope. "Niles, you can stay there to take a break. The rest of us are going to have lunch."


    "Wesley Li, are you out of your mind? You can''t just leave me here! I''m not a soldier. I just wanted to


    work out a little! Don''t you dare pull a stunt like this!"


    The soldiers gave Niles a thumbs-up. None of them dared defy Wesley''s orders.


    Wesley was not angry, though. He turned to his brother and said, "Just do less talking and do more


    climbing. Are you really a man? Look at the uniform you''re wearing. You''re tarnishing it."


    The sun burned high up in the sky, and Niles was getting really thirsty. However, he still didn''t stop


    cursing his brother. "Wesley Li! Let me down this instant! I swear, once I get down from here, I''m gonna


    skin you alive! You are a big bully, Wesley Li. How could you treat your only brother like this? I''ll beat


    the shit out of you once I get off this huge ass rock! I''ll drag you down with me to the pits of hell!"


    "Oh, is that so? Then you''ll have to get down first." There was only one person Wesley didn''t know how


    to deal with, and that was ir. Handling Niles was a piece of cake.


    Niles was left with no choice. He returned to climbing the rock. Just a few minutes after, he stopped


    again. "Wesley, my dear brother, please let me go. I''m never going to train with you again. I''m not a


    soldier. Please spare me some mercy. I''ll get heatstroke! It''s zing hot in here. It''s noon, for crying out


    loud."


    Wesley paid him no mind and started to walk away with his men, leaving Niles alone.


    "Chief, are you sure we''re just going to leave him alone like that? He is not a soldier, after all." Worry


    was written all over Talbot''s face.


    "I''ve long wanted to teach him a lesson. If he passes out, I''ll take him to the hospital," Wesley said


    indifferently. He didn''t believe that his brother would be this big of a wuss.


    Talbot wanted to add something more, but before he could, Wesley cast a dangerous nce at him.


    "Talbot." His voice was as cold as ice.


    "Huh?"


    A bad feeling loomed over Talbot.


    "Go climb the rock again. You must keep in pace with Niles, and you can''t help him."


    "What? Why? What did I do wrong?" he yelled. ''Is it because I put in a good word for Niles?''


    "You gossiped about the things that happened when we trained the students in Y City Language and


    Culture University a few years ago, huh? You are quite the babbler yourself. Now! Off you go!"


    ''Things that happened in Y City Language and Culture University?'' Talbot howled. "ir betrayed me!"


    ''And it was a very long time ago!''


    "No, she didn''t. I heard it myself." Wesley rolled his eyes at Talbot.


    "Chief, I am so sorry."


    Wesley kicked his butt and ordered, "One more word and you''ll be doing three hundred push-ups."


    Talbot disappeared from Wesley''s sight immediately. When Wesley turned around, he saw Talbot


    grabbing onto another rope. "Niles, I''m here to keep youpany," Talbot said.


    Niles was too exhausted to give him any attention.


    An hour passed and Niles finally got off the rock. He was covered in dirt from head to toe. He was


    really pissed at Wesley and decided to rat him out to ir. He made a video-call request to ir. It was


    epted at once. "ir, Wesley tortured me. He spared me no mercy. None! You have to avenge me."


    ir couldn''t help but giggle when she saw how dirty Niles got. "Poor Niles. Believe me. ying


    hardball never works on Wesley. Just give him a kiss," she suggested. That was her way to deal with


    Wesley, and it worked every time.


    Niles'' lips twitched at her suggestion. "I''m a man, and he''s a man too!"


    "And? It''s perfectly normal for brothers to be intimate with each other."


    Niles followed ir''s suggestion.


    "Hang him up!" Wesley roared. The soldiers burst into a fit ofughter.


    Poor Niles! He was hung once again.


    Upon seeing his brother in apromised situation, Wesley felt better. "Niles, you really are too weak.


    I don''t even want to admit you''re my brother. I did this to you for your own good."


    Niles stayed suspended for a few hours. He''d grown desperate and was extremely livid at Wesley.


    At the end of the day, Niles was taken back to his ce by Talbot and Bowman.


    He stayed in bed for three days to recover. Wesley came to visit him once. Once he had confirmed he


    was still alive, he left right away.


    Niles was fuming when he saw his brother leave. He made up his mind that he was taking vengeance


    against his cruel brother.


    Niles was surprisingly smart when it came to pranks. He developed an idea soon enough.


    His idea was simple¡ªhe would help ir get what she wanted, which was to sleep with Wesley. It


    would be perfect if she got pregnant. Niles hoped she''d give birth to a boy. He knew how troublesome


    boys were. He''d torture Wesley to death for him.


    Three dayster, ir received a bottle of red wine from Niles. He sent her a message saying, "ir,


    my friend brought me a bottle of wine from France. This wine is really good. Why not enjoy it with my


    brother?"


    Niles was really putting extreme effort in making Wesley and ir''s life happy. He actually bought the


    wine himself, and it cost him a fortune. He''d tasted good wine before, but he''d never bought one


    himself.


    He decided to ask his mother to reimburse the wine. After all, he did this for Wesley and ir, and he


    believed that Cecelia would be more than happy to hear that.


    ir was really moved by this. She wrote, "Niles, thank you so much. You''re being really nice to me."


    ''Ah, the Li family is really treating me well. Grandpa Keith, Aunt Cecelia, Niles...''

 Chapter 677 Have You No Shame

    Chapter 677 Have You No Shame


    Niles sent ir a smiley and wrote, "I forgot to tell you. When I got the wine from my friend, I opened it


    to get a whiff. I hope you don''t mind. Don''t worry, I didn''t taste it."


    "No, no, no. I don''t mind at all." It was not like Niles had drunk any of the wine.


    "Well, enjoy the bottle with my brother. It''s a beautiful night. I hope you two enjoy it." He added a


    smirking-face emoji.


    "I really appreciate it, Niles."


    Putting her phone aside, ir went to the wine cab and took out a decanter. The apartment was


    well-equipped, despite the fact that the previous owner had never lived there.


    She poured the wine into the decanter and then realized that she didn''t even know if Wesley was


    Wesley''s reply came soon after, and his positive answer thrilled her. She really wanted to enjoy the


    wine with him.


    She took her time in the bath, after which she put on a strapless ck nightgown.


    Standing before the full-length mirror, she looked at herself, her face blushing red. She looked pretty


    sexy in the gown. ''I wonder what Wesley will think of me when he sees me in this?


    But who cares? I really am trying to seduce him.''


    She found the perfume he had bought her and sprayed some on her neck and wrists. She dabbed


    these spots with a tissue and was finally satisfied when she smelled the faint fragrance on her.


    ir was pouring the wine into two sses with a smile on her face when she heard the front door


    creaking.


    She put down the decanter. "You are home," she said happily.


    "Mmm hmm."


    She jogged over to him and threw herself into his arms before he could even remove his shoes. He


    held her waist, making sure that she was steady in his hands.


    He could feel the warmth of her body beneath the smooth silk gown. Her familiar fragrance aroused


    him and he unconsciously held her closer to his body. His Adam''s apple bobbed, the look in his eyes


    intense. Unable to hold back his desire, he lowered his head andnded his lips on hers.


    Intoxicated by his passionate kiss, ir wrapped her hands around his neck. After a few minutes, he


    finally let go of her and panted. "You..." he stammered. ''She looks different today.''


    ir stood on tiptoe and whispered in a seductive voice, "What?"


    Wesley pinched her waist and nted a soft kiss on her lips before saying, "Let me change into my


    slippers first."


    "Sure."


    ir let him go, took a few steps back and watched him as he quickly removed his shoes.


    As soon as he was done, she grabbed onto his wrist and led him to the wine cab. "Look!"


    Seeing the two sses of wine, Wesley asked in surprise, "You want to drink?"


    "Mmm. Drink with me?"


    His mouth was dry because of their intense kiss. He grabbed one of the sses and emptied the ss


    in one gulp.


    ir opened her mouth wide at the sight of the empty ss. ''Seriously? He drank as if it were a ss


    of water.''


    Wesley poured another ss of wine for himself and gulped it down once again. He felt much better.


    After pouring the third ss, he raised it and looked at ir. "What are you waiting for? Cheers."


    ir lifted her ss with a wide smile and they clinked their sses.


    This time, Wesley didn''t finish it in one go. He let the wine sit on his taste buds carefully and nodded his


    head. "This is some good wine. Where did you get it?"


    The wine was exquisite and he knew that it probably cost a fortune. ir couldn''t have bought it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She tittered under her breath. "Guess." She rotated the ss in her hand slowly and smelled the wine.


    ''It must be really good since Wesley appreciated it.''


    She took a sip. The liquid crept around her taste buds and glided gracefully down her throat. The wine


    released a rich, vorful aroma and tasted delicious.


    After a brief pause, he said with confidence, "Someone gave it to you."


    "Wow! You''re good at this! How did you guess it so easily?" ir eximed in disbelief.


    "Well, I figured you couldn''t have bought it yourself, and you wouldn''t ask anyone for it either. So, it


    must be a gift from someone," Wesley said, shrugging casually.


    ir stuck out her tongue. "You won."


    He smirked. However, as he was about to say something, he felt his head spin. ir''s figure turned to


    a blur.


    His experience told him that there was something wrong with the wine¡ªit must have been poisoned.


    His eyes darkened.


    "What''s wrong, Wesley?" Not just his eyes, his expression had changed too.


    She took a closer look and found that his face was bright red.


    Wesley couldn''t identify what was in the wine. When ir leaned in towards him, he couldn''t hold back


    and pulled her into his arms rudely.


    His crude reaction startled her. "Wesley, what happened?"


    Wesley, however, didn''t answer her. He lowered his head and began to kiss her with overwhelming


    passion.


    He pressed her against the wine cab and whispered in a hoarse voice, "Don''t y dumb."


    His embrace and kiss were so wild that she didn''t get a chance to ask what was wrong.


    Wesley threw her on his shoulder, carried her to his bed and climbed on top of her. ir finally came to


    her senses and began to struggle. ''Something is wrong with him. I should go and find out.''


    As ir continued to reject his advances, Wesley opened his eyes and looked the woman beneath him


    in the eye. He now understood that there was philtre in the wine.


    ''But who? It must be her!'' mes of rage shed across his eyes as he red at her. He asked


    between gritted teeth, "Have you no shame?"


    ir''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the anger in his eyes. "What? What did I do?" ''What does he


    mean? Why is he calling me shameless?''


    "Cut the crap!" How Wesley wished he could strangle her. "Are you that desperate to get fucked? ir,


    since when have you be so shameless?"


    He had promised her that he would marry her in two years if he came back from his mission safe and


    sound.


    ''Why can''t she be a little more patient? Why did she have to drug me? I don''t want our first time to be


    like this, '' he thought angrily.


    Wesley was angrier at himself¡ªhe hated himself for not being able to give her what she wanted.


    ir stared at him, not knowing what was going on in his head. This was the first time Wesley had


    humiliated her like this. She was both puzzled and pissed.


    ''I love him, but that doesn''t mean he can insult me like this!'' "I''m shameless?" she asked in a low voice.


    "I''m desperate to get fucked? Yeah! That''s right." ir was so angry that she lost her cool. While he


    was off guard, ir held him, pushed him down hard and pressed him against the bed.


    She was too furious to exin anything. Ignoring his murderous eyes, she leaned in closer and kissed


    his lips.


    Wesley found it humiliating to be under her.


    And more than anything, he didn''t want to have sex with her in his current state. He tried to sober up,


    but his efforts went in vain. The drug was so strong that he couldn''t control himself.


    Besides, ir''s soft body was on his, and his hard member was going to explode soon.


    Wesley bit his tongue hard to regain his senses and sat up on the bed.


    His move was so abrupt that ir almost fell to the floor. She held onto his neck tight to keep herself


    from falling.


    "Leave!" he ordered through gritted teeth, his eyes red with fury and lust.


    ir wouldn''t listen. "No!" She swore to herself that she would getid that night. She pushed him back


    on the bed and whispered in his ear, "I think you are the one ying dumb, Wesley." ''Would he use this


    opportunity to sleep with me?'' she wondered.


    Her hot breath fell on his neck, making him feel dizzy. He knew that if he couldn''t make love to her now,


    he would explode.

 Chapter 678 You Are Tying The Knot

    Chapter 678 You Are Tying The Knot


    At that moment, Wesley made up his mind¡ªhe would make ir his woman.


    He gave her slender waist a tight squeeze and took the lead.


    With one quick movement, he was on top of her. Too impatient to wait any longer, he torn apart her


    strapless ck nightgown.


    He kissed her passionately, while his hands ran over her soft, naked body. Although she wanted to


    resist his advances, she was unable to. Rather than wrestle him, she allowed him to devour her. Her


    arms snaked around his muscr shoulders tightly as he entered her. She bit her lips to hold back her


    moans.


    Wesley made love to her all night. When he finally let her sleep, the birds were already chirping outside


    their window. Ignoring the messy bedroom, he walked naked into the bathroom.


    Wesley didn''t go to bed after that. Day broke, and he got dressed. Standing at the bedside, he fixed his


    eyes on the sleeping woman, lost in thought.


    ir rolled over to the other side of the bed in her sleep, and the nket shifted. A dark red stain was


    visibly seen on the light gray bed sheet.


    Wesley stared at the stain for a while before he finally realized what it was.


    A wide ear-to-ear grin appeared on his handsome face, and his heart melted.


    He had always thought that since ir and Miller had lived together, they must have had sex. But it


    looked like he was wrong. After all, the blood-stained sheet was solid proof of her now stolen virginity.


    He fished out his phone and called Carlos.


    Carlos was still sleeping, with Debbie in his arms. "This better be important," he threatened in a low


    voice.


    "When you got your marriage certificates, neither you nor your wife was present at the scene. How did


    you get your certificates?" he asked, curious to know more about the procedure.


    Carlos'' eyebrows shot up when he heard Wesley''s question. He got out of bed quietly so that he


    wouldn''t wake Debbie up. "Are you tying the knot?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah." Wesley had slept with ir, and he needed to take responsibility for it.


    "You are a soldier. You need to report it to your superior first," Carlos reminded his friend.


    "That''s not a problem."


    After some consideration, Carlos told him how he and Debbie had obtained their marriage certificates.


    "The photo needed for the certificates was edited in Photoshop. Are you nning to do the same?"


    "Yes," Wesley answered as he looked at his beloved woman. He chose to have their picture


    photoshopped instead of actually taking a picture of them because he wanted to surprise her. ''She''ll be


    thrilled once she sees the certificates. After all, she is head over heels in love with me, '' he thought.


    "Congrattions, bro," Carlos said, his lips curling into a small smile.


    "Thanks."


    After hanging up with Carlos, Wesley called his brother. Niles was still fast asleep. It took him a while to


    answer the call. "Who the hell is this?" he asked impatiently without opening his eyes.


    "Your brother."


    Niles'' eyes shot open like wide saucers. "Hey Wesley, what''s up?" He managed to stay calm. ''Did he


    already figure out that I had drugged him? So soon?''


    "Can I ask you something?" Wesley asked.


    "What?" Niles asked, his heart in his mouth.


    Wesley paused; it was hard for him to word his thoughts. "If I got drugged and slept with someone and


    she got pregnant, would the baby be healthy?"


    Niles'' eyes went wide. ''My God! They did have sex!


    My n worked!''


    Niles was so excited that he wanted to cry. He got out of bed and decided to pray to the fertility


    goddess to give Wesley a son.


    "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue?" Wesley asked with a frown.


    "What? Uh¡­no, I was just sleepy. There is a high chance that the baby would not be healthy. So, she


    should have the morning-after pill." That was when Niles finally came to his senses.


    ''Shit! I was so stupid.


    Ipletely forgot about that. Wesley, ir, please forgive me.''


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Niles hit the back of his head.


    ''My n sucked!''


    Niles wished he could open up his skull to check if there was something wrong with his brain.


    Without saying another word, Wesley hung up the phone and left the apartment.


    When he came back, he bought ir some breakfast and the medicine. He put the medicine on the


    nightstand and ced a post-it note under it. He bent over, kissed the woman gently and left the


    apartment.


    When ir woke up, she didn''t remember what had happened the night before. Her head was still


    spinning. Her body hurt all over, a hard and painful reminder of the crazy, wild night she had had.


    Before long, the previous night''s events came back to her. After all, she had been sober the whole time


    Wesley was banging her.


    She cursed under her breath, "What a jerk!"


    ''Wait!


    What time is it? I need to get to work.''


    Enduring the pain, she sat up and picked up her phone to check the time. ''Argh! It''s switched off.''


    "Shit! Shit! Shit!" Three shrieks escaped her lips.


    The first shriek was because she saw that it was three o''clock in the afternoon. The second one was


    because she realized her voice was so hoarse. The third was because her body was killing her.


    Before she could do anything else, she saw the medicine on the nightstand.


    She picked it up, and when she saw thebel on the medicine, her heart sank.


    She then picked up the note and saw Wesley''s handwriting. "Remember to have the pill," it said.


    Her heart shattered into pieces. She felt sorry for herself.


    She had no idea why Wesley was not his usual self the previous night. And in addition to all the insult


    fromst night, he was now asking her to have the morning-after pill after their first time. ''What is wrong


    with him? So, he just wanted to have sex with me. Doesn''t he want to take the responsibility?''


    ir told herself to calm down. She first called her manager to ask for the day off and then took the pill.


    She waited for Wesley toe back home and give her an exnation. But to her disappointment, he


    didn''te back that evening. He didn''t return for the next couple of days.


    It was pretty unusual for him to be away in his current position. He didn''t need to join any secret


    missions that often now.


    On one such lonely night, ir sat on the chair on the balcony with her iPad and posted a new topic on


    a forum.


    She wrote, "There is a man who knows that I love him so much. He neither wants to be with me, nor


    does he wish to marry me. He even refuses to ept me as his girlfriend.


    But he is really nice to me. He took me to the Happy Valley. He drove for a couple of hours to pick me


    up, and took me to his home to celebrate the New Year together. When I was angry at him, he sent me


    flowers and apologized to me. He peeled Chinese chestnuts for me and fed me. He always hugs me


    and kisses me.


    And just like that, a bottle of wine spoiled everything. I only wanted to enjoy some good wine with him.


    He thought I was trying to seduce him and said I was shameless.


    Yes, I admit that I wanted to seduce him. But that''s only because I love him. And then, we had sex.


    What I don''t understand is why he asked me to have a morning-after pill after we slept together for the


    first time. He even disappeared after that night. I haven''t seen him since.


    Why? I really don''t understand."


    The forum was popr among youngsters. Soon, many people left theirments on her long post.


    ir read everyment carefully.


    "Sis, those closely involved in a situation may not be able to see the bigger picture as clearly as those


    outside the box. If a man hugs you and kisses you, but refuses to ept you as his girlfriend, it means


    that he doesn''t love you. You even slept with him! Wake up, girl. Don''t be so silly."


    "I can tell that your rtionship isplicated. It might not be as simple as it seems. Nevertheless, I''m


    sure that he is not that into you."


    "A man who can''t make you feel safe is not a good guy. Sis, listen to me. Leave him! Now!"


    "He asked you to have the morning-after pill? Why didn''t he just use a condom? He''s such an asshole!"


    "He doesn''t love you, he just wants to fuck you. When he finally falls in love with a woman one day, he


    will leave you."


    There were so manyments, and each of them said that the man didn''t love her.

 Chapter 679 Im Tired

    Chapter 679 I''m Tired


    Locking her iPad, ir scoffed bitterly at herself. After a long while, she picked up her phone and called


    her best friend. "Joslyn, I''m tired of begging for Wesley''s love."


    The sadness in her voice did not escape Joslyn''s ears. ''Huh? She wouldn''t stop bragging about how


    nice Wesley was to her a few days ago¡ªhe''d wash her panties by hand, peel Chinese chestnuts for


    her, buy her designer bags... But why is she like this now?'' She asked with the utmost care, "Bless,


    what''s going on?"


    "Joslyn, I''m pretty sure Wesley doesn''t love me at all. I think he''s being nice to me because he feels


    like he has to." ''Maybe because of Uncle Adalson. Maybe because I was pestering him. Maybe


    because his family members like me...''


    "Bless, chill. Start from the beginning," Joslyn said. Her friend was struggling to understand what was


    going on.


    ir sensed that Joslyn was quite nervous, and giggled to calm her down. "Hey, don''t worry about me.


    It''s bad for the baby. I''m used to him being a jerk. Yeah, so I''m done with him."


    As a conservative woman, she had given him her most precious thing¡ªher virginity. But instead of


    asking her to be his girlfriend, he left only a note and a box of morning-after pills. She felt used,


    unwanted, like a whore.


    "Bless... You... Maybe you should talk to him first. Give him a chance to exin..."


    ir shook her head. Then she realized that she was on the phone, so she said, "I don''t think so.


    Things won''t change. I don''t want to be in that situation again."


    Joslyn was really worried about ir, and she had a hunch that ir meant what she said this time.


    ir seemed like she''d made up her mind.


    Even when she had proposed to Wesley in front of his unit and got rejected, she didn''t give up hope.


    This time, it was like all hope had drained from her.


    "Where are you now? What you need right now is some goodpany to take your mind off this."


    "Please don''t! Think of the kid. I don''t want something to happen to you. Believe me. I''m okay." ir


    tried to sound cheerful.


    However, Joslyn didn''t buy it. Hartwell wasn''t home now, and she was pregnant. So going alone was


    probably a bad idea. After mulling it over for a while, she offered, "How about this? I''ll take Hartwell''s


    mom along." Natalia had been taking care of Joslyn during her pregnancy.


    "Joslyn, listen, you''re really overreacting!" ir said helplessly.


    Joslyn knew this was hopeless. Now that ir insisted on staying alone, Joslyn could only let her be.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She took a deep breath and said, "All right. Maybe I am. So what''s next?"


    "I have no idea yet. But first thing''s first. I need to move out." ir looked around the apartment that


    she had lived in for quite a while. She really loved this ce¡ªshe thought this would be her future


    home.


    "Great! Then you can move in with me. We can be roomies again! It''ll make your aunt and uncle happy,


    too. They wouldn''t like you living alone."


    "No, no, no. I''m not moving into Uncle Adalson''s house. And I wouldn''t be alone. I''ll live in thepany


    dorm. Two girls to an apartment, it''s not that bad." ir didn''t want to cause trouble for anyone. What


    was more, she wanted to stay on her own. She''d had someone around for so long, she wasn''t sure she


    could.


    Knowing what ir was thinking, Joslyn sighed with profound resignation. "Okay. Call me if you need


    me. I''m really worried about you."


    "Come on! I was okay after my parents were gone. You think Wesley is more important than my


    parents to me? Nuh-uh. Don''t worry, I n to be around when you give birth."


    Joslyn knew ir was a strong woman despite her slight build. "All right," she said.


    "It''ste. You better go to sleep cause your baby''s probably sleepy. Good night," ir said.


    "Night, Bless."


    After hanging up, ir went back to her bedroom, climbed into bed and closed her eyes. She didn''t


    want to think about anything. She was tired, tired of all this, tired of Wesley and his hot and cold


    attitude. She fell into a dreamless sleep.


    In the office of Wesley''s suprememander


    Wesley stood solemnly in front of General Zhao''s desk. He pressed his lips tightly together and said


    nothing.


    The gray-haired old man banged on the application forms on the desk and stared at his favorite soldier.


    He used to be proud of Wesley, but now disappointment was written all over his face. "You want to get


    married? Now? Your immediate superior may have signed these forms, but I won''t. Don''t ever think


    about it. Besides, they need the signature of your wife-to-be. No matter how many times youe to


    me, I won''t sign them. Get out! I don''t want to see you right now."


    "I won''t leave unless you sign them." Wesley had been waiting for three days to see General Zhao. But


    the old man refused to see him, knowing what he wanted. Today, Wesley seized his chance and burst


    into his office.


    "Bullshit! Wesley Li! You''re going to be deployed soon! If you survive, you''ll probably get promoted. You


    are already pretty high in rank. If you get promoted, everyone will be jealous. It''s a great honor. But


    marriage? That''ll slow you down, distract you. If you fail, you might die and it could put your family in


    danger. Have you thought of that?" The old man''s anger grew. He had dark fantasies of pointing a gun


    at Wesley. He just couldn''t believe that Wesley would fall for a woman like that.


    "Yes, I have." Wesley had thought about a lot of things for the past few days.


    The old man wanted to crumple the papers and smash the wad into Wesley''s deadpan face. "You think


    she''s untouchable because she''s Gilbert''s granddaughter, don''t you?"


    "Yes." Wesley admitted it honestly.


    The old man was shocked by his reply. "Get lost! Now!" he roared.


    Wesley, however, didn''t budge. He stayed rooted to the spot. "Not until you sign them."


    "And what if I don''t?" General Zhao''s voice sounded calm this time.


    "I won''t leave then."


    "How dare you!" He threw a pen at Wesley.


    Wesley didn''t dodge. It just bounced off him. When the pen hit the floor, he bent over, picked it up and


    put it back on the desk.


    The old man trembled in anger. "I''m going to call your grandfather!" he threatened.


    "He wants me to get married soon. He is more eager than me," Wesley said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    The old man was rendered speechless.


    After taking a long while to calm himself down, he still tried to persuade Wesley, "Have you ever


    thought about this? If you get married now and then go to D City, what if something bad happens to


    you? Are you willing to let her be a widow then? How about this? After youe back from D City, I''ll


    immediately sign them."


    Wesley knew the old man was doing this for his own good, but he couldn''t afford to wait another two


    years. "I won''t go to D City unless you sign them," he insisted.


    "Damn it! Are you threatening me? Wesley Li, do you still remember you are a soldier? You''ve been


    served in the army for many years. Soldiers follow orders without question. You forget that? Get lost


    and write that sentence ten thousand times!"


    "I''ll do it after you sign them."


    The old man felt Wesley was hopeless. Pointing at Wesley''s nose, he shouted with red eyes, "Aren''t


    you afraid of being demoted?"


    "I''ll ept any punishment as long as you sign the papers."


    The old man couldn''t believe his ears. ''How did Adalson''s niece bewitch him sopletely? He doesn''t


    care about his career. He doesn''t care about moving up in rank. And even the threat of demotion won''t


    stop him!''

 Chapter 680 Marriage Certificates

    Chapter 680 Marriage Certificates


    Seeing that he was unable to change Wesley''s mind, General Zhao had no choice but to give in. After


    all, he was proud of Wesley. "You win." He threw up his hands in a helpless gesture, his voice tired. "As


    long as you sign the document and agree to get transferred to D City, I''ll sign your marriage application


    forms. Now, go fetch your document."


    Wesley saluted to express his gratitude and left the office to fetch the document. He soon returned with


    the transfer agreement. While Wesley signed it, the old man did the same on the marriage application


    forms.


    After all the procedures, Wesley got the marriage licenses the next morning.


    He couldn''t help the need to share the good news with ir, but she was still at work. He had to find


    something else to do to kill the time.


    By the time Wesley headed home, it was about 8 o''clock in the evening, a silver moon high in the sky.


    When he opened the door, ir, who was packing her stuff in the walk-in closet, paused for a while


    before continuing on. He eased the envelope with the marriage licenses in it from his pocket, a nervous


    flutter in his belly.


    After a deep breath, Wesley walked in and reached out to ir, the envelope in his hand. "Take a look!"


    he smiled.


    ir paused, but she didn''t say anything, nor did she take the envelope. She returned to folding her


    clothes.


    A bit anxious, Wesley grabbed her wrist. "Look at it!"


    ir looked at him, her eyes full of sarcasm. "A shameless woman like me doesn''t deserve to look at


    your stuff."


    Wesley hung his head, her words stinging him. "I''m sorry for what I said." He''d been mad at her for


    drugging him, and had allowed his anger to get the best of him, which led to a slip of the tongue. A slip


    he wished he could take back. But words were like arrows, and once fired, they could not be called


    back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ir, of course, would not forgive him that easily. ring at him, she snorted. Then she grabbed the


    envelope, shook off his hand, walked to her door, and threw the envelope out of her bedroom. She


    pointed at the living room, voice like ice. "Get out!"


    Wesley''s face darkened.


    His mood became ck, dampening the joy, the earlier excitement, and the dreamy asion he had


    envisioned.


    "Wesley Li, I don''t want to see your face right now. You may leave," ir added coldly.


    Wesley didn''t move.


    ir took a deep breath before going back to the walk-in closet to continue packing her stuff.


    However, just as she was about to pick up a shirt, Wesley grabbed her hand, a helpless feeling running


    through him. "ir, please, just look at the thing in the envelope."


    "I said no!" ir struggled.


    Wesley pulled her into his arms and held her tightly.


    Her familiar fragrance reached Wesley''s nose, and he unconsciously held her closer to him. The love


    bites on her neck reminded him of the crazy night they had.


    A warm current coursed through his belly. He originally wanted to force her to take a look at the


    marriage licenses in the envelope, but now all he wanted to do was fuck her. The feel of her filled his


    mind, his every thought, and he felt himself grow hard.


    Wesley''s eyes were dark beads full of lust. Desire. Hunger. ir suddenly had a bad feeling about it.


    His eyes reminded her of a wild predator about to pounce on its prey. She wanted to run away from him


    as far as she could. But it was already toote.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed. He lowered his head and kissed her rosy lips, which had been torturing him


    for the past few days.


    He scooped her up, strode into the bedroom, and threw her onto the bed. Another crazy night ensued.


    A night full of love and lust, teasing and ying, soft touches and exploration, which turned into sucking


    and fucking and every position they could imagine. On the bed, the floor, against the wall, in the closet,


    at the window...No space or part of their bodies was left untouched.


    When he woke groggily the next morning, Wesley took a moment to gather himself. He eased up and


    nced at ir, admiring the sleeping woman''s beauty. Then, he got dressed, went into the living


    room, and picked up the envelope from the floor.


    He took out the two marriage licenses from the envelope, a satisfied smile on his face.


    Then he put the empty envelope on the table and tucked the licenses into his breast pocket.


    He returned to ir''s room, nted a kiss on the sleeping woman''s forehead, and left the apartment.


    When he closed the door behind him, he looked at the door as if he could see through it.


    Regret hung like a thick cloak.


    Never had he been this regretful before.


    In his heart, he knew he should have agreed to ir''s marriage proposal a few years ago. If he had


    done so, they would have been leading a happy married life all these years. Maybe they would even


    have had one or two children.


    And more importantly, he would have been able to make love to her every night. That was truly


    amazing. A treasure.


    ''But it''s still not toote now.'' Wesley felt warm inside when he thought that ir was his wife. The very


    idea made him smile.


    Now that they were married, she would always be his, whether he was here or abroad. A soldier''s


    marriage was under the protection ofw. Even if he went to carry out a mission and was not by ir''s


    side, no man would dare to get close to her.


    Thinking of this, Wesley realized he had made a wise decision to get the marriage licenses.


    Wesley got what he wanted and was on cloud nine. ir, however, was in the opposite situation. To


    her, he had taken her virginity, asked her to take the morning-after pill and disappeared for a few days.


    Then he came back and fucked her again without an exnation. ''Am I just a booty call to him?''


    She had to ask for a day''s leave again, which made the department manager a little unhappy.


    Wesley was too hard on her the previous night. He had been an insatiable beast. She felt like a truck


    had rolled over her body. And yet, as much as she disliked admitting it, as much as she was sore, she


    felt great. After giving the department manager the call, she went back to sleep.


    When she woke up again, it was already in the afternoon. She went to the bathroom and looked at


    herself in the mirror. Unintentionally, her eyes were drawn to the love bites on her neck again. They


    made her not want to leave the apartment because she knew eyes would be on her. On them. She


    would be ashamed.


    After having a warm bath, she put on her pajamas. Then she remembered something.


    She went to the living room to look for the envelope on the floor, but to no avail. Then, she saw it on the


    table.


    She picked it up and opened it, but there was nothing inside.


    ''Why did he give me an empty envelope?''


    She thought for a long while, but couldn''te up with an answer. She would not ask Wesley.


    ''Whatever! I don''t want to talk to him again.''


    What happened next shocked her out of her wits. Something happened to Debbie! More urately,


    Carlos, Debbie and Emmett were involved in a serious car ident.


    ir got the news from Colleen. When she heard that Emmett died at the scene and Carlos'' life hung


    in the bnce, she was dumbfounded.


    She had once overheard Colleen say Debbie was pregnant.


    Though ir and Debbie had only met a couple of times, they had a good rtionship. She really liked


    Debbie. ir couldn''t help but worry about the woman.


    She wanted to go visit Debbie, but before she could do so, she got the news that Joslyn had been


    wheeled into thebor room. She was going to give birth at any time.


    Torn between seeing Joslyn or Debbie, ir made a quick decision. Joslyn''s hospital was nearby.


    Since ir didn''t know where Debbie was, it made sense to go to keep Joslynpany. After all,


    Joslyn was her best friend.


    Two hourster, Joslyn gave birth to a healthy boy. The Ji family members were thrilled at the good


    news.


    Joslyn named the boy Patrick Ji.


    After keeping her best friendpany for a while, ir went to look for Debbie. But she didn''t find her,


    and Debbie''s phone was off. She went to many ces Debbie would frequent, asking if anyone had


    heard anything or seen her, but to no avail.


    Left with no choice, she decided to call Wesley for help, though she was still mad at him. But his phone


    was off too. She then learned from Adalson that Wesley was on an urgent mission. It would take him a


    couple of days to return.


    Desperate, ir turned to her cousin, Hartwell. Maybe he would have better luck.


    Meanwhile, news spread of the ident and scandals about Debbie. There were stories that she


    cheated on Carlos. Someone said she divorced Carlos and had an abortion after knowing his life hung


    in the bnce.


    Days passed and ir still could not find Debbie. She was in a panic. To make matters worse, Wesley


    still had not returned from his mission.


    One of Hartwell''s men saw Debbie, but before he could follow her, she got into a car and disappeared.


    Then came the news that Carlos died.


    Wesley finally came back. Ignoring the fact that they weren''t on speaking terms, ir called him and


    said urgently, "Debbie''s got it bad. You need to help her."


    "Calm down. I''m on my way." The moment Wesley came back to Y City, one of his men told him that


    Carlos had a car ident and Curtis asked him to call back.


    He called Curtis, but Curtis told him Carlos was dead. Wesley''s heart sank. "Are you kidding me? If so,


    this isn''t funny at all!" he spat, refusing to believe it.

 Chapter 681 Blair Has Left

    Chapter 681 ir Has Left


    A bitter smile appeared on Curtis'' face as he said from the other end of the line, "Wesley, I''m telling the


    truth."


    Wesley didn''t know how to respond.


    He hung up the call and rushed towards Carlos'' manor with a dozen soldiers in tow. On the way, he


    prayed that Curtis was just making fun of him and that Carlos was safe and sound.


    "Wesley, you must help Debbie!" Wesley remembered what ir had asked him.


    And he had promised her that he would do everything in his power. He would do whatever ir asked


    of him.


    When he reached the gate of the manor, Curtis and Debbie were already there, but the guards had


    stopped them from going in.


    After a quick assessment of the situation, Wesley and his men barged into the manor.


    The decoration inside made Wesley''s heart skip a beat¡ªthe traditional ck and white funerary


    couplet, the mourning hall, Carlos'' ck and white portrait... Carlos was...dead.


    Before Wesley could learn anything more about the ident, Debbie received a phone call and left the


    manor in a hurry. Although he wanted to help her, he had no chance to offer her his assistance.


    Wesley had to ask James.


    It took him some time to ept the fact that Carlos was really gone. He swore to himself that he was


    going to find out the truth. At that moment, Curtis'' phone rang. It was from Debbie.


    Over the phone, she told Curtis that she had lied to everyone. She said she had divorced Carlos after


    knowing his death and was leaving Y City with her new boyfriend. Wesley, who was standing beside


    Curtis, heard every word.


    He was so pissed off that he broke into curses near Curtis'' phone so that Debbie could hear him. He


    felt bad for his best friend who had been so nice to this ungrateful woman. He also pitied ir who had


    asked him to help Debbie.


    What made him angrier was that Debbie shamelessly med him for stopping her from seeking her


    own happiness. Wesley was shocked by her heartless words.


    Later, when Wesley and Curtis stepped into the living room of the vi, they saw Jamesforting


    Tabitha, who was crying bitterly over her son. Wesley went over to them and said, "Uncle James, I will


    look into the ident and find out¡ª"


    James interrupted him and stated in a sad voice, "Wesley, Curtis. Carlos was fortunate to have friends


    like you. But please, let me handle this. Carlos was my son, and as his father, let me avenge his death.


    I will kill that son of a bitch."


    Wesley was hesitant. He still didn''t want to give up on the matter. "I think it will be easier and faster if I


    investigate it. Uncle James, Aunt Tabitha, you need to take good care of yourselves right now. I will


    look into everything and I swear that no one will get away with it."


    James shook his head. "Wesley, I know that you are desperate to find the hit-and-run driver too. But,


    I''m Carlos'' father. I must find out the truth myself. You understand my position, don''t you?"


    Since James insisted, Wesley and Curtis had to give up.


    When Wesley arrived at his apartment that evening, ir was still waiting for him. When she saw him


    enter, she went over and asked in an anxious voice, "How did it go? How''s Debbie?"


    Wesley was still in a horrible mood because of his friend''s death. Besides, Debbie was now the most


    hateful woman in his mind. He spat angrily, "Debbie Nian? Carlos was always so nice to her, yet she


    ended up being an ungrateful bitch."


    ir was startled. "What did she do? Wesley, there must be some misunderstanding!"


    Leaning back on the sofa, Wesley closed his eyes wearily. "There is no misunderstanding. You were


    fooled by her innocent appearance. We all were. Carlos died protecting her. But a minute after his


    death, she demanded a divorce. They haven''t even buried him yet, but she already has a new


    boyfriend." He paused for a moment and then added through gritted teeth, "She better run and hide. If I


    ever find her, she won''t leave unharmed."


    Wesley knew how much Carlos had loved and doted on Debbie.


    But now that he was gone, Debbie finally revealed her true colors. How Wesley wished he could


    strangle her to death!


    "But that doesn''t make any sense," ir said in confusion. "Mr. Huo is gone. Debbie doesn''t need a


    divorce. She is single now. Why would she insist on divorcing him after his death?"


    Wesley snorted. He had asked James the same question earlier. "Her new boyfriend had asked her to.


    Since Carlos'' death was too sudden, he didn''t leave a will. She was worried that Uncle James wouldn''t


    give her any of Carlos'' money, so she hired awyer to file for divorce and get arge sum of money as


    alimony."


    ''Cold-blooded bitch! Her husband is gone, but all she cares about is his money!'' he thought angrily.


    ir still felt that there was something off about that whole story. "I don''t think Debbie is that kind of


    person. There must be some misunderstanding," she repeated.


    She continued to support Debbie, which made Wesley furious. "The truth is that Carlos is gone and she


    already signed the divorce papers. She aborted the bastard in her belly and even told Curtis that she


    had a new boyfriend. Why do you refuse to believe it? ir Jing, could you please sharpen your


    senses a bit more? Debbie Nian doesn''t deserve your sympathy." He was worried that ir''s naivety


    would put her in danger while he wasn''t by her side.


    But ir was startled by his sudden outburst.


    She felt that Wesley had recently beenshing out at her all the time for no reason. That evening, he


    had called her a shameless woman. And now, he had lost his control again.


    When he saw her gloomy face, Wesley realized that he had said something wrong. He stood up and


    held her hands. "Sorry. I didn''t mean to shout at you. It''s just that I still can''t ept that Carlos is dead.


    And yet Debbie... I''m really sorry, ir."


    She shook his hands away and walked into her bedroom without a word. Bang! She shut the door.


    Wesley followed after her, to coax her, but the door was locked and he couldn''t get in.


    Sighing with profound resignation, Wesley went back to his room to take a shower.


    He had nned to go to D City that day, but his schedule had been disrupted by Carlos'' ident. He


    had to postpone his trip and began to investigate the car ident.


    One night, when he came back home, ir wasn''t anywhere to be seen.


    It was already past midnight. He found a note on the table in the living room which said, "I won''t bug


    you anymore." He called her, but his number had been blocked.


    Wesley didn''t know what was going on.


    Carlos was gone. And now, even ir had left him. Wesley felt like he was being abandoned by the


    whole world.


    He sat on the couch and lit a cigarette. After a while, he fished out his phone and sent a message to


    someone. "Get me ir''s location."


    Before long, he got a message. "She is staying at herpany dorm on Dagmar Road. Her roommate


    is a woman. She is 29, and is from H Country..."


    Wesley heaved a sigh of relief.


    ir knew that Wesley would still find her even though she had blocked his phone number and


    WeChat ount. But she had to show him that she was not a pushover.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    And she was right. When she came back to the dorm one night, Wesley was waiting for her outside the


    building.


    She saw the man in his usual ck T-shirt, ck pants and matching ck military boots, but quickly


    turned around and left without bothering to talk to him.


    Upon seeing that, Wesley dropped the cigarette butt, stepped on it to put it out and walked towards her.


    Hearing the heavy footstepsing from behind her, ir picked up her pace and started to run.


    Wesley ran after her.


    Within a few seconds, he caught up to her and pulled her into his arms. "Don''t struggle! Or I''ll throw


    you over my shoulder!"


    "Let me go!" she yelled.


    "No!" Wesley was leaving for D City soon, and he really wanted to hug her as long as he could.

 Chapter 682 I’m Blair’s Husband

    Chapter 682 I¡¯m ir¡¯s Husband


    ir struggled in Wesley''s arms, trying to wrench free of his embrace, but to no avail. Desperate, she


    bit him on the arm.


    He grunted in pain. "What the hell? You keep biting and pinching me. The marks haven''t gone from the


    ir knew what he was talking about. She wouldn''t let him get his way, so she let go of his arm. Once


    she did, he buried her face in his chest.


    "ir," he muttered.


    "Wesley, I can''t. I made a mistake falling in love with you. I''m over you now. I won''t bother you


    anymore. Just let me go and stay out of my life," she said tly.


    His lips hardened into a line. He held her tighter. "Remember when you proposed to me? Saying no is


    the biggest mistake I ever made. I won''t let you go again. Ever."


    ir''s heart fluttered. She gave him up. It took everything she had to do it. Why was he saying this


    now? "Too little toote. I''m over you," she dered.


    "You can''t be. I''m so in love with you it hurts. You''re my woman and no one can take you away!" He


    had made his decision. He wanted to be with her and would never let her go.


    Yet things had changed. In the past, ir would have practically fainted from happiness to hear those


    words out of his mouth. But now, they were just words. "It''s not up to you. Get out of my way," she


    announced.


    Wesley didn''t listen. He picked her up, carried her to his car, put her in the back seat, and got on top of


    her. "Here, a hotel room, home, your dorm, or in the field, pick one," he said.


    ir shuddered. "No, I won''t." She didn''t want to ask for a leave again tomorrow.


    "So we''ll do it here." Wesley made the decision for her.


    His hands fumbled with her clothes.


    Scared, ir grabbed his hands and yelled, "Have you lost your goddamn mind? It''s not like it''s private


    here!" Several people had already seen him carry her into the car.


    Wesley caressed her cheek and assured her, "Don''t worry. There''s a parking lot just ahead. I''ll park the


    car. It''ll take only a minute."


    ''Does he think I''m in a hurry or something? I''m not the horny one here!'' she thought, rolling her eyes.


    "So, a parking lot? What''s up with that?"


    "I checked out this ce before I came here." He came for only one reason¡ªto sleep with her.


    ir felt like cursing. Then she remembered her vow.


    She promised herself she would forget Wesley; that they''d be strangers. Why was she in his car with


    him on top of her? ''Let me go, or I''ll call the police and tell them you tried to rape me!"


    "Okay."


    Wesley got off her. ir thought she spooked him. She felt relieved. However, he closed the car door,


    hopped in the driver''s seat and started the car again.


    "Think I was bluffing?"


    "No."


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "No." He turned the steering wheel to the right and backed up a little. The car was parked in a corner.


    Without even leaving the car, he climbed over the seats to get to her.


    ir was scared, feeling like a helplessmb watching the predator approach. And Wesley showed no


    mercy.


    Ever since their first time, he acted like an insatiable beast, torturing her whenever he could.


    When they were done, he offered to take her to the Eastern Coastal Apartments, but ir said no.


    So Wesley gathered her in his arms and carried her back to her dorm.


    On the fifth floor


    Wesley rang the doorbell and a woman opened the door for them. Wesley, with ir in his arms, just


    stood there. Embarrassed, ir pretended to be asleep, leaving him to deal with it.


    Seeing the confusion on the woman''s face, he said, "Hi, I''m ir''s husband. I''m just dropping her off."


    ir was lost. ''Husband? We just bumped uglies a couple times. Now he''s saying he''s my husband?''


    "Oh,e in, please," the woman said.


    ir thought he would leave once he tucked her in, but he didn''t.


    While Wesley stood next to her bed, she lifted her sore leg and gave him a kick. "Hey, you! Husband?


    What were you thinking? Um...why are you taking your clothes off? I think you should go home, get


    some rest."


    She was so feeble her kick was more like a caress. Wesley looked at her and responded, "I''m not


    going to sleep."


    ir was perplexed. "What?"


    "You''re about to find out."


    Wesley preferred to demonstrate.


    It was a sleepless night for both of them.


    Afraid that her colleague in the next room would hear their moans, ir was consumed with anxiety. If


    her roommate heard them, it would be too embarrassing.


    ir pleaded with Wesley in tears, yet her crying only turned him on even more.


    Recently, ir had been asking for time off so often her full attendance bonus was gone.


    Out of anger, her supervisor even deducted her three days'' pay from her sry as punishment.


    ir felt helpless. There was nothing she could do about it.


    Before Wesley left on deployment, he got a call from his grandfather. "Hi Wesley. Have I caught you at


    a bad time?"


    "No, what''s up, Grandpa?"


    "I can''t stop you from leaving, but you have to get married before the end of the year. You don''t need to


    have a wedding ceremony, but I want you to get your marriage certificate." Wesley knew very well who


    Keith wanted him to marry.


    Keith and Cecelia both wanted him to wed ir. However, when Cecelia flew into Y City to find ir,


    she''d already moved out of Wesley''s apartment.


    Wesley''s mom and grandfather were both disappointed.


    "Grandpa, wait a minute," Wesley said.


    Then he hung up. Keith was confused. Then his phone rang. It was a video chat request from Wesley.


    Keith went ahead and epted it. Wesley''s face wasn''t on-screen. It was a red certificate, instead.


    Keith''s brows were raised in confusion.


    Wesley opened the certificate for him and disyed it. When he saw the names on it, Keith grinned, his


    eyes narrowed into thin lines. "Nice!" His older grandson had never let him down.


    When Wesley thought his grandfather was done, he was wrong. Keith had one more demand.


    "A great-grandson. I want a great-grandson."


    And Wesley wanted that too.


    After all, he liked nothing more than sleeping with his wife. The only problem was he was too busy.


    In a coffee house downtown


    By the time Orion arrived, Wesley was already seated, staring out the window, deep in thought.


    "Colonel Li, why did you ask me here?" Even though they were love rivals, Orion was cordial. They''d


    go.


    Wesley turned around and watched Orion sit down opposite him.

 Chapter 683 Preserved Roses Bunny

    Chapter 683 Preserved Roses Bunny


    Without further ado, Wesley took something out of his pocket, put it on the table, and pushed it in front


    of Orion. It was a red certificate. "Orion, you''re not new in China. I believe you know military marriage is


    protected by thew."


    The red certificate gave Orion a bad feeling.


    He opened it. As he read, his eyes widened in shock.


    On the certificate were ir and Wesley''s names. And their pictures.


    ''So, ir''s married?'' ording to the date on the certificate, they got married only a couple of days


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ago.


    ''ir married Wesley?'' Orion shook his head. His mind refused to ept the idea, but he couldn''t


    ignore the pain inside him.


    Orion scratched his head, his heart full of sadness as he tried toe to terms with the revtion.


    "So..." Orion looked at Wesley, at a loss for words, his heart aching.


    Wesley put away the marriage certificate and stood up. He loomed, his very presence making Orion


    feel small.


    "Keep your distance from my wife from now on,"


    Wesley warned.


    Then he turned and left.


    One love rival down. Wesley smiled inwardly. This was too easy.


    Orion remained in his chair, devastated. His love had just been shattered into pieces and scattered on


    the wind.


    The next day, ir felt Orion act weird around her. He had been avoiding her and was even cold


    toward her. She decided to talk to him.


    What frustrated her even more was that Wesley, who had promised he would never let her go the night


    before, was now gone.


    ir didn''t see him even once in the next two months.


    As time went by, she couldn''t help but think of herself as an idiot. She had believed him that night.


    She''d hung on his every word.


    On her birthday, ir received a birthday gift when she was at work. It was a gift box. She had no idea


    whom it was from.


    ir opened the gift. Lying in the middle of a velvet cloth was a ring, the giant lc diamond on it


    shining brightly.


    Along with the ring was a colored card.


    "Wait for me," it said. The signature was L.


    "Wesley," ir whispered. She covered her mouth, tears of happiness streaming down her face.


    Warmth flooded her as she thought about their time together.


    That man was so irritating. Infuriating, even. He had been missing for two months. Just when she


    started resenting him and hating him, he surprised her like this.


    Before she could wipe her eyes, a courier showed up with a big transparent gift box. "Who is ir


    Jing?" he asked. She raised her hand. "I am."


    "Your husband sent you a birthday gift," the courier said. "Please sign for it. Thank you."


    It was lunch time. Some of her colleagues hadn''t gone out for lunch yet. When they saw what was


    inside the box, they were even more excited than the birthday girl. "Oh, my God! It''s a customized


    preserved roses bunny!"


    "Whoa! This is the first time I''ve seen it in person." "This is so romantic! ir, I''m so envious."


    "ir,e on, go sign for it." "Who sent it?"


    The questions came hard and fast. But ir herself was too confused to answer any of them. ''My


    husband?'' She walked up to the courier, pulled him farther from the crowd and whispered, "Who is it


    from?" She herself didn''t even know when she got married.


    Her eyes were still on the gift. The bunny was made of preserved Ecuadorian roses, more than one


    meter tall.


    When the box stood straight, it reached up to ir''s waist.


    The courier gave a bashful smile. "The gift giver asked me to say it was from your husband, and to say


    it loudly."


    ir frowned. It was an odd request.


    She looked on every side of the box but there was no signature, only the gift inside.


    "Then I can''t sign for it. I have no husband. You can go now." She didn''t think the gift was from Wesley.


    That man wasn''t the romantic type. Even the ring a moment ago had been a surprise. Last time, when


    she asked him to buy her a bouquet of roses, he had said no. How could he have possibly bought her a


    bunny made of roses?


    Convinced it couldn''t be from him, she wanted no part of the gift.


    Her colleagues all disagreed when they heard her words. They crowded around her, offering opinions,


    their voices making it hard to separate each person. "ir, do you know how much this is?" "I think this


    is the tallest preserved roses bunny. I saw it on the website once. It costs more than one hundred


    thousand!" "Come on, sign for it!"


    "My gosh! All that money just for a bunny? ir, your husband is rich!" "When did you get married?"


    "What does he do?"


    "This is killing me!"


    On and on the flurry of questions and statements came.


    Caught in the storm stirred by the gift, ir grew upset. This had to be some kind of practical joke.


    The courier suddenly pointed at the lower right corner of the box and asked, "Look! Does that remind


    you of anyone?"


    ir looked carefully. The letter "L" was written with a ck marker.


    ir''s eyes grew round. Had it really been from Wesley? As excited as she was, she tried to deny it.


    She didn''t want to believe he''d sent this gift. He wasn''t that kind of guy. Someone must be


    impersonating him.


    She started pushing the man toward the door. "Let''s talk outside. You''ve made a mistake. This isn''t for


    me."


    "But it is for you," the courier eximed. "Look. Your employee ID says your name is ir Jing with the


    trantion team. That''s what it says on the address. Just take it. I''m runningte for my next delivery."


    Just then, ir''s phone rang. It was Niles.


    "Hi, ir, have you gotten my brother''s gift?"


    "What gift?"


    "The preserved Ecuadorian roses bunny. He had it customized two months ago. To make sure nothing


    went wrong, he asked me to supervise it. Haven''t you received it yet?"


    ir opened and closed her mouth. She could not find the words. But her heart was filled with such joy.


    It was him. It was really Wesley. She grinned from ear to ear.


    Since when had that man been so romantic?


    "I thought it wasn''t from him. I was considering rejecting it," she said honestly.


    "It''s from him. Sign for it. Then I have done my job," Niles said.


    ir signed. The courier left.


    She decided to move the box into the lounge so that it wouldn''t distract anybody. She used one hand at


    first, but it was quite heavy and didn''t budge at all. She had to use both hands to get it to move. "What


    got into your brother? Why did he send me this? I once couldn''t even get him to buy me a bouquet of


    roses."


    "Who knows?" Niles said. "He has been acting weird. He wouldn''t lend me money or buy me things,


    but he got you an apartment, buys you clothes and other things, and he even bought you such a fancy


    gift. Ugh, I envy you so much. By the way, I don''t think this is his type of thing either. I doubted it, but he


    did call me and asked me to supervise this matter."


    "Okay. Do you know where he is?" ir asked, her tone sad.


    "No way!" Niles eximed. "I would have expected you would know where he is. Although I didn''t know


    either until I heard my grandpa say that he went to D City. He has been transferred."


    "Transferred to D City?" ir frowned. "Yes," Niles said. ''This is huge, '' ir thought. ''Why didn''t he tell


    me?'' She swallowed her sorrow and asked, "How long will he be there? When is heing back?"

 Chapter 684 I Love You

    Chapter 684 I Love You


    "Beats me. Why don''t you call Grandpa and ask him about it? But the mission is highly confidential.


    Grandpa probably doesn''t know much about it. Prepare for the worst," Niles told ir. Wesley could be


    assigned to a mission and no one would know when he''d be back. It was an upational hazard. Niles


    got used to it. Maybe ir needed to be, too.


    "Okay," ir said.


    "ir, you''re so lucky to have someone like my brother. I''d marry rich, too, if I were a chick."


    "It''s not toote. You still have time," ir joked.


    "I''ve got a star to pursue in this life. I got you a birthday present too. I sent it off a few days ago. You''re


    wee. I''m your brother-inw, after all. Remember that, next time my brother decides to beat me


    up. Bye."


    "Um, bye."


    Sitting in the lounge, staring at the bunny, ir didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    ''I hate you, Wesley! I hate you! I hate you!


    You didn''t tell me anything about being deployed elsewhere. You''ve been gone for two months and


    didn''t call me even once. And now on my birthday you give me two big surprises!'' irined


    inside, touching the diamond ring in her pocket.


    ''But why did he tell the delivery guy he was my husband? The other day, when he drove me home, he


    also told my roommate he was my husband.


    Is he nning on proposing?


    No, probably not. That''s not his style.


    I could probably die of old age before he decided to propose.


    Ack! This is so depressing.''


    After work, ir went to her uncle''s for dinner. The Ji family threw her a birthday party.


    By the time she got back to her dorm, she had two other birthday presents waiting for her, one from


    Niles and the other from Cecelia, both expensive. ir gave them each a phone call to say thank you.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The night wore on, but ir still couldn''t sleep. She stared at the diamond ring and the bunny. He


    asked her to wait for him, but for how long? Till she was so old her hair turned white and she had no


    teeth left?


    There were words engraved on the inside of the band, "I Love You."


    She wondered whether Wesley had had them engraved or they came with the ring.


    The ringing of her phone derailed her train of thought. The call was from an unknown number.


    Somehow her gut feeling told her it was Wesley.


    Her heart raced. She answered it. "Hello?"


    "It''s me."


    The familiar voice from the other end immediately opened the floodgates. Tears streamed down her


    face.


    She was thrilled, but also mad at herself. She had tried and tried. But right now, it was in that she


    still wasn''t over him. Hearing his voice was enough to make her day.


    "Happy birthday!" Wesley said quickly.


    ir said nothing. She was trying to keep her emotions in check.


    "You got my presents, right?" he asked.


    ir raised her head to force back her tears. "Yeah," she responded.


    "Do you like them?" he asked. Actually he initially nned to send her a bullet handicraft, maybe a


    ne or something. Then he remembered that she had tons of dolls in her bedroom and that she


    had once asked him to buy her roses, so when he happened to see this bunny when he was on a


    rescue mission in a mall, he decided to buy it for her as a birthday present.


    The diamond ring had been made of a crude uncut stone Wesley found in D City. He had it cut into a


    diamond ring and sent it to her.


    Neither the gift box nor the card bore his signature. Just "L." Since the mission was ssified, he


    couldn''t do more.


    He believed she would know it was him.


    "No, I don''t," ir said, pulling out a tissue to wipe her eyes.


    After a moment''s silence, Wesley asked, "Then what do you want?" He would give her anything.


    "Why did you say you were my husband?" she said, choking on the words.


    He could tell she was crying. He wondered why. "I wanted everybody to know you were married so no


    one at your office would hit on you."


    "But you don''t like me. And now you scared everyone else away. Do you want me to be single and


    alone all my life?" ir huffed.


    "You won''t be." She was already married. She just didn''t know it yet.


    "Let''s cut to the chase. Why did you buy me those presents?"


    "I miss you."


    ir suddenlyughed. "Cut it out. I won''t fall for that again."


    "I never lie."


    ir was silent. That was right. He didn''t lie, at least to her.


    "I have to go soon. I just wanted to tell you that you came on to me first, and you''re stuck with me


    forever. Wait for me," he said.


    ir clenched her teeth. "No. I have a date tomorrow!"


    "A date? With who?"


    "None of your business! Everyone at work thinks I''m hot." Usually, her male coworkers were lined up


    outside the office, wanting to drive her home. But not today. They heard she was married and off-limits.


    The young trantor was actually relieved. It saved her a lot of trouble turning them down.


    "Don''t make me angry, ir. You wouldn''t like me when I''m angry," he warned. ir knew what he


    meant.


    "I''m already in tears," she retorted stubbornly, ignoring the implication of his words.


    "Don''t be like that! Quit crying!"


    "No! I''m not your soldier!" she protested.


    "But you''re my wife. You''re supposed to obey me! Just like my soldiers do! Do you want to be


    punished?"


    ir''s face went pink with embarrassment. "No, I''m not your wife. You want to punish me? You''re so


    mean!" She had said that on purpose. She was aware how nice Wesley was to her. Sometimes even


    she herself couldn''t believe she had such a caring man in her life.


    "Yes, I want to punish you. I want to punish you by making you kiss me and decide where we''re going


    to have sex next time. Do you like that kind of punishment?"


    Now her face was burning. "Wesley, are you calling just to turn me on? It''s not working," she


    announced in a feigned careless tone. But her voice was thick with lust.


    "The other guys were watching porn. And I thought of you," Wesley continued.


    ''Porn?'' ir''s jaw dropped. Having no idea what kind of mission he was on, ir jeered. "Porn? What


    kind of mission are you on, anyway? I''m not sure I know you anymore!"


    "I have to go. Listen, they''re restricting my phone time. Call Damon or Curtis if you need help. And... I


    love you." He was afraid that if he didn''t say it now, he would never have the chance. But since he had


    her on the phone now, he''d say it as much as he could.


    Then he hung up.


    ''And... I love you.''


    ir was still lost in those three words. Tears gushed from her eyes like a broken dam.


    He said it! He finally said it! All the waiting paid off.


    "Boo...hoo..." She cried her heart out in the serenity of the night.


    ''Wesley, I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!


    If you don''t like me, why keep teasing me and say something like that? You''re such a jerk.''


    ir felt the man was deliberately torturing her.


    Even so, she was still looking forward to lunar July 7th, Chinese Valentine''s Day,ing soon.

 Chapter 685 Because I’m In Love

    Chapter 685 Because I¡¯m In Love


    ir''s birthday was on lunar June 6th. Chinese Valentine''s Day came a month after.


    It had been one month since Wesley''sst phone call. ir kept herself busy at work every day, doing


    overtime to keep her mind off him.


    Life was dull without Wesley.


    On the eve of Chinese Valentine''s Day, Talbot called her out of the blue.


    ''Why is Talbot calling me? Did something happen to Wesley?'' she wondered anxiously and picked up


    the phone in a hurry.


    "Talbot, what''s up?" she asked.


    "It''s me." Wesley''s voice came from the other end.


    ir gave a sigh of relief. "Are you with Talbot?" she asked.


    "Yeah. What do you want as your present?"


    "Huh?" she asked, confused as to what he was talking about.


    "Tomorrow is lunar July 7th," Wesley reminded her. He had heard that this festival meant a lot to


    women. But apparently, ir didn''t even seem to know that this festival was the next day.


    ir was surprised that Wesley remembered. She smiled. "I''m surprised that you remembered. It isn''t


    like you at all." Wesley had changed a lot.


    "Because I''m in love," he replied simply.


    ir blushed, her heart leaping out from her chest. She remained indifferent even though she had


    been looking forward to Chinese Valentine''s Day for the past month. "You don''t have to buy me


    anything."


    "Okay."


    "Huh?" she blurted in shock.


    "I called to wish you. I may not have time to talk to you tomorrow."


    "Oh." ir''s face fell when she realized that she would be out of touch with him once again.


    "Happy lunar July 7th, ir!"


    "Thank you, Wesley. Same to you," she said with a sincere smile.


    "I have to go now. Take care of yourself," Wesley said softly.


    "Okay."


    And the phone call ended just like that.


    By the time ir got off work the next day, she had gotten neither a call nor any presents from Wesley.


    ''It''s true that I told him he didn''t have to buy me a present. But I didn''t think he really wasn''t going to get


    me anything, '' she thought sadly.


    She looked at the rose bunny and scolded through clenched teeth, imagining the bunny to be him,


    "Seriously? Nothing? You choose to listen to my words now?


    Fine. Don''t give me anything. I don''t want it anyway. You just wait till I see you next time!"


    She gave an irritated snort and then posted an update on Moments. "Ladies, today''s a special day. We


    shouldn''t spend it alone. I''m going out to find myself a gigolo. Anybodying with me?"


    Soon, many leftments on her update. Some joked, "Count me in."


    "You''re right. There''s a club in New District. You can go there and have some fun. Those men are


    cute."


    "ir, you''re so cool. Good luck!"


    "ir, aren''t you afraid that your husband might see this post?"


    "I''ll be your gigolo. Come to me."


    ir read all thements, but none of them were from the person she was looking forward to.


    Then it urred to her that she had blocked Wesley''s WeChat ount earlier. She had posted that


    update on purpose to make him jealous, without realizing that he couldn''t even see it.


    ir sighed in defeat. She was bored at home and decided to take a walk.


    As she was about to leave her apartmentplex, she got a call from Talbot.


    "Hi ir," he said.


    "Talbot?"


    "Yeah. Can youe to our chief''s apartment right now?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Eastern Coastal Apartments?"


    "Yeah."


    "What''s wrong?" she asked. ''Wasn''t Wesley with Talbot yesterday? Is he back?''


    "Chief asked me to get something from his apartment. I came back to get it, but I forgot to get the key


    from him."


    "Oh," she answered, disappointed that Wesley wasn''t back. "But, I don''t have it either." She had


    returned her key to Wesley when she had moved out of his apartment.


    "What about your fingerprint?"


    "Um, I could give it a try." She wasn''t sure if Wesley had removed her fingerprint from the scanner.


    "Excellent!" Talbot eximed.


    ir walked to the bus stop.


    Before she could get there, a green car came to a halt in front of her. The car window rolled down,


    revealing Ga''s face. "ir, where are you going? I''ll give you a lift."


    After a second''s hesitation, ir opened the door and got in. "Thanks. Why are you here?"


    "I''m just passing through." Ga started the car and drove on.


    "I''m heading for Eastern Coastal Apartments," ir said.


    Ga nodded and drove towards the apartmentplex.


    Both women were quiet. It was getting awkward, so ir spoke first. "I never got the chance to thank


    you for saving me when I was kidnapped. Thank you."


    "You''re wee," Ga said casually.


    She was just doing her job. She would have done the same, no matter who the victim had been that


    day.


    It was quiet once again inside the car.


    Ten-odd minutester, they arrived at the apartments. "Thank you again. Drive safely," ir said after


    getting out of the car.


    "Okay," Ga responded.


    ir turned to leave. "ir," Ga called from behind her.


    She turned around to look at Ga. "I hope you won''t contact Wesley again. Your phones had been


    bugged and he almost died protecting you. He is on an extremely dangerous mission this time. Even


    his parents never contact him."


    ir gaped at her words. "Is he okay? Where is he?" she asked anxiously.


    Ga looked at the apartment building behind ir without answering her question. "Bye," she said to


    her before driving off.


    Worried to death, ir hurried inside, hoping to ask Talbot about Wesley.


    She took the elevator, Ga''s words ringing in her head. But when she reached Wesley''s floor, Talbot


    was nowhere to be found.


    She called him, but his phone had been turned off.


    She ced her finger on the fingerprint scanner. With a beep, the door unlocked. Wesley hadn''t erased


    her fingerprint from the scanner.


    ir let out a sigh of relief. She pushed the door open, walked inside and turned on the lights.


    Everything was the same as the day she had moved out.


    She walked around, reminiscent of the past. For the longest time, she stood in front of Wesley''s


    bedroom. The door was closed.


    She grabbed the doorknob and turned. Suddenly, someone grabbed her wrist. "Aargh!" she screamed.


    "Shh! It''s me!" A firm hand covered her mouth to stop her from screaming further. She was held fast


    against a broad chest, and a familiar scent wafted into her nose.


    Her heart drummed with excitement. Her eyes brimmed with tears. Removing his hand from her mouth,


    she asked, "When did youe back? Where''s Talbot?"


    Wesley didn''t answer her. Lowering his head, he gave her a gentle kiss on her full lips. Her beautiful


    lips had kept him awake on so many lonely nights. "ir, happy lunar July 7th!"


    She looked at him tearfully. "Are you hurt? Let me have a look at you."


    She reached out her hands to examine him, but Wesley grabbed them and said, "I''m here to be with


    you. Nothing else matters. I have only two hours. So, let''s not waste any more time."

 Chapter 686 A Heartbroken Blair

    Chapter 686 A Heartbroken ir


    ''So, he came back just to sleep with me?'' ir''s tears stopped falling when the thought urred to her.


    "You...get away from me! I don''t want to sleep with you."


    Before she could push him away, Wesley pressed her against the door and kissed her passionately.


    He had only two hours to spend with her, so he made the most of it. He spent one hour and fifty


    minutes in bed with ir, five minutes showering, two minutes getting dressed, and thest three


    minutes saying goodbye to ir.


    "I probably won''t be able to contact you for a while. Don''t you dare sleep around behind my back. And


    don''t even think about finding yourself a gigolo. If I find out that you''re fooling around with someone


    else..." He paused to caress her cheek. "...I''ll kill you."


    ir''s eyes flew open. ''He was blocked on WeChat. How did he see my update?''


    Wesley went on, "I don''t see the ring. I hope that the next time I see you, you''ll be wearing it. And one


    bracelet. He put it on for her.


    ir looked at the beautiful bracelet; a teardrop streamed down her cheek and ran into her long, thick


    hair.


    With one final kiss, Wesley left.


    He was in Y City for less than four hours. He spent one hour reporting to his supervisor, two hours with


    ir, and around thirty minutes travelling.


    This time, Wesley was gone for the longest. Half a year had passed. He hadn''t called ir even once.


    At first, she had worn both the ring and the bracelet Wesley had given her. After having spent three


    months without hearing from him, she took the ring off. And three more monthster, she took off the


    bracelet too.


    The Spring Festival wasing up, but still not a word from Wesley. This year, Keith once again


    invited ir to celebrate at the Li family residence, saying that Wesley was not home and Cecelia was


    bored and needed herpany. He insisted that shee over.


    After one year''s hard work, near the Spring Festival, ir was promoted two ranks higher. Now, she


    was the youngest department supervisor in thepany.


    And she had to go on more business trips now.


    After the Spring Festival, it was decided that ir, along with her department manager, would fly to D


    City where Wesley was.


    They would be staying there for a week.


    ir was so thrilled that she couldn''t sleep the night before they set out, just because she and Wesley


    would be in the same city.


    It didn''t matter if they could meet or not; they would be at least closer to each other.


    On the day of the trip, ir got up early. Their ne was scheduled to take off only at noon. There was


    time to kill, so she decided to do some shopping.


    She wanted to dress cute every day during the week she was in D City, just in case she ran into


    Wesley.


    The ne touched down in D City that evening, and ir checked into a hotel. In the dead of the night,


    her mind was filled with thoughts about Wesley. She wished that he knew she was in the city. She


    wished that he woulde and see her.


    But he didn''te. And she didn''t run into him the next two days either.


    She searched his face in the crowd, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    On the third night, they had dinner with their client. After dinner, Sonny Zhang, the general manager of


    the otherpany, insisted that they have more fun and suggested that they go somece where they


    could drink and dance.


    ir had already had two sses of liquor. She just wanted to go to bed. But Sonny Zhang told her


    that some foreign senior executives would be joining themter. As their interpreter, she had to be


    there.


    It sounded like there was no way she could avoid going with them. It was only after they had reached


    their destination that she knew that Sonny Zhang had dragged them to a night club.


    And it was the biggest club in D City. They walked in. The music was loud. The ce was packed.


    People pressed against each other, wriggling their bodies in pleasure.


    Someone among them suggested they go upstairs and get a private booth, but Sonny Zhang was


    cheap. Since it was his treat, he didn''t want to waste money on an expensive booth. He found them a


    table in the lobby of the first floor.


    As soon as ir sat down, a familiar face caught her eye.


    In casual ck clothes, the man she had been missing so much day and night was sitting sluggishly on


    a sofa, with a wine ss in his hand.


    He was surrounded by young men and women. They were talking andughing.


    His mind seemed to be somewhere else. He didn''t see her.


    A hot, sexy woman was in his arms, feeding him slices of fruit every now and then.


    ir paled. A spasm of pain shot through her heart.


    ''So, that''s the type of woman he likes...'' It hurt so much that she could barely watch anymore.


    Just then, a hand gripped her shoulder. "ir, everyone has ordered their drinks. You''re the only one


    left. What would you like?"


    ir turned around. It was Sonny Zhang. She looked at his hand on her body and moved away from


    him a little, trying her best to hide her disgust. She forced a smile and said, "Anything is fine. Maybe a


    ss of champagne."


    "Champagne? Come on! This is a night club. How about a Night Temptation? Give it a try." Sonny


    Zhang decided for her before she could reply.


    ir maintained her smile. "All right."


    Sonny Zhang hadn''t removed his hand from her shoulder even after she had moved farther away from


    him. Out of options, ir rose from her seat to rid herself of him. "Excuse me. I need to go to thedies''


    room."


    "Okay," Sonny Zhang said.


    When ir turned around, her eyes immediately shifted to Wesley, who was sitting at the neighboring


    table. The woman in his arms was all over him, but he didn''t seem bothered at all.


    This was the first time she had ever seen him being intimate with another woman. The scene was like a


    de, piercing her heart over and over again. She needed to be alone. She wanted to cry a good one.


    ''Is this the mission he was talking about?''


    Tears threatened to fall. Before they could, she pushed her way through the throng, desperate for a


    shelter to hide herself. But in her hurry, she identally stepped on a man''s foot. "Watch where you


    are fucking going!"


    the man cursed.


    Seeing that it was a woman, the man didn''t make a fuss about it. He red at her and walked away,


    still cursing.


    ir was relieved. She asked the bartender where the bathroom was and walked towards it.


    A crowd was smoking at the entrance to the bathroom. ir''s appearance drew their attention. A man


    whistled at her. "Hey, babe!"


    ir ignored him and walked into thedies'' room.


    She stayed in there for a few minutes and let out her overwhelming emotions. After a while, she


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    touched up her makeup and didn''te out until she looked the same as before.


    On the way to her table, she came face to face with Wesley and the woman. His arm was encircled


    around the woman''s shoulder.


    The moment her and Wesley''s eyes met, ir came to a halt.


    When that man had cursed her earlier, Wesley had turned around to look at themotion. He had


    caught a slight nce of her and thought that it was ir. He had to find out for sure. And now, she


    was standing in front of him. She was here.


    In her wine red pants and white top, along with the white stilettos, she looked more mature than before.


    The woman in Wesley''s arms sensed him staring at ir. Instantly, she wrapped her arms around his


    waist andined, "What are you looking at? Are you listening to me? Are you staring at that


    woman?"

 Chapter 687 Forgot To Take My Pills

    Chapter 687 Forgot To Take My Pills


    Wesley averted his gaze from ir when he heard the woman questioning him. They continued to walk


    ahead. As they passed her, ir heard him say, "Of course, I heard you. What woman are you talking


    about? You know I wouldn''t dare look at other women even when you aren''t around."


    "Good," she said in a sexy voice. "You''ve been working so hard for my grandpa these past few days.


    Why don''t youe to my ce tonight. I''ll give you a nice full-body massage to help you rx."


    "Wow, can''t wait," Wesley said with a grin.


    He sounded tender and meek to a point ir had never seen him. In the past year, ir had learnt to


    hide her true feelings from others as she yearned for him to be by her side.


    And she had done well. She had remained calm in all kinds of situations.


    However, tonight, she had failed twice already, both because of Wesley.


    By the time ir was back at the table, the ss of Night Temptation was waiting for her.


    Some foreigners had joined their party. Sonny was busy making sure everybody were acquainted.


    When the foreigners saw ir, their eyes glinted.


    She was a beauty.


    Sonny shoved ir from behind her as he said, "This is Cameron, the vice general manager of the


    headquarters of ourpany. Please interpret as we talk, ir."


    He had shoved her so hard that she staggered and almost fell. Luckily, Cameron caught her.


    She cursed Sonny a million times in her mind and said to Cameron with a polite smile, "Thank you,


    Cameron." She tried to pull her hand back, but Cameron didn''t let go. "Are you all right?"


    "Yes, thank you." She wrenched free of his grasp.


    ir was made to sit next to Cameron since she was the interpreter. Soon, she noticed that Wesley


    was back at his table too.


    Their eyes met again. This time, ir looked away first.


    Cameron seized every opportunity to talk to her. At first, the topics were work-rted. Then, he started


    prying about her personal life.


    "May I call you ir?" he asked, flirtatiously.


    ir nodded ufortably. "Of course." She swirled the cocktail in her ss, with no intention of


    drinking it.


    "Your name is pretty, just like you. Do you have a boyfriend?"


    ir had been asked this question dozens of times. "No," she answered.


    Cameron''s eyes lit up. Just as he felt hopeful, she added, "But I do have a husband." She had recently


    found that this was an effective reply to turn men down.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Cameron''s response was different from what she had expected. After a brief moment of


    silence, he asked, "Where is he? Is he in D City?"


    "Yes, but he is still at work. We are both very busy." Normally, men would stay a suitable distance from


    ir after they found out that she was married.


    But Cameron was a peculiar one. He leaned in and whispered into her ear, "Aren''t you lonely?"


    The strong perfume he was wearing wafted into her nose. The odor and his attitude both made her


    want to vomit. ''Disgusting!''


    She shook her head and replied, "I''m not. We love each other a lot."


    "Where is he from?" It seemed that Cameron wasn''t going to give up.


    ir looked at Sonny resignedly. ''He said that I was needed here to interpret. Why do I feel like he is


    being a pimp? He introduced me to Cameron and then left without saying another word!'' "My husband


    is from Y City. Cameron, I''m tired. I should go to my room and rest."


    ir meant to stand up, but Cameron wrapped his arm around her waist and held her tight. "ir, I like


    you. Why don''t we go somewhere else and talk?"


    While she was being taken advantage of, the others remained nonchnt. They were used to this kind


    of thing. The manager who hade to D City with ir was busy flirting with some guy. And Wesley,


    who had been at his table a moment ago, was now gone. She had toe up with an idea by herself.


    "Sure," she replied with a smile.


    They clinked sses. ir took two sips and put down her ss. Then she and Cameron left the table


    together and made their way towards the door. The pig''s hand never left her waist.


    His chauffeur was waiting for him in the car at the roadside. When he spotted Cameron, he got out of


    the car quickly and opened the door for him.


    Cameron invited ir to get in first. She quickly stepped away from him and said, "I''m sorry. I just


    remembered something important. I should go."


    Cameron wasn''t happy. He asked with a frown, "Are you toying with me?"


    "Oh, no! I was recently told that I have a type of STD. I forgot to take my pills again. If it''s all right with


    you, you can drive me to my hotel. After I take my pills, we can go to your ce." irzily put her


    arm in his as she said that.


    Shock shed across Cameron''s face when he heard her words.


    ir sensed his fear. She stifled herughter and continued, "It won''t take long. We can drop by a drug


    store for condoms too. Rx. You won''t get infected. None of the guys I have slept with has been


    infected so far. I think."


    Cameron shook off her arm forcefully. But that wasn''t enough. He took off his suit jacket and threw it at


    her, fearing that she might have spread germs on it. "Leave me alone!" he bellowed.


    The limo drove off quickly, and the smile on ir''s face faded away, reced by pure disgust. She


    threw Cameron''s jacket into the bin and turned to look at the club''s entrance glowing in the night.


    The man she loved was still in there. She had finally met Wesley again, but it was nothing like she had


    imagined.


    She headed for the hotel in a bad mood.


    Soon after Cameron''s limo had left the club, a ck motorcycle cut him off and blocked the way.


    Inside the car, Cameron was still worried that he had been infected. When the car came to a sudden


    halt, his head bumped into the back of the front seat. "Watch it, you idiot!" he cursed.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Someone is blocking our way," the chauffeur exined.


    Before Cameron could see who was in front of his car, his door was pulled open.


    He saw a man in a ck cap and casual ck clothes. But, he couldn''t see his face clearly. Without


    any dialogue, the man dragged Cameron out of the car.


    "What are you doing? Who are you? Argh!"


    A fine punchnded on his high nose. It was broken for sure.


    "Damn it!" Cameron was tall and bulky. But the man in ck overpowered him easily. A few fierce


    blows in a row and he was at sea.


    He realized that he had met a foe who was much stronger than him.


    His chauffeur was a trained bodyguard, but after only a couple of moves, he was kissing the ground


    too, unable to move.


    "I''m calling the police!" Cameron squealed, his hands bloody and his face pale as a ghost.

 Chapter 688 Anyone

    Chapter 688 Anyone


    Wesley wasn''t worried when Cameron threatened to call the police. He pulled his cap lower and lit a


    cigarette. Leaning on the car, ying with his lighter, he began, "You''re the assistant general manager


    of Width Group. You''re 32 now. Three years ago you came to this city and rose to that position rather


    quickly. I wonder why? Bribery? Corruption? Moneyundering?"


    The soldier shocked Cameron with this line of questioning. Cameron stared at Wesley warily. "Who are


    you? Why are you doing this?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is you touched my woman!" He grabbed Cameron''s arm,


    which had been wrapped around ir''s waist, and forced it onto the hood of the car. Then, he put his


    cigarette out on the man''s trapped limb. He held it there long enough that the smell of cooked meat


    reached their nostrils.


    "Argh!" Cameron screamed. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, ran down his face. "Who-who are


    you?" he stammered.


    "Listen up. I''m ir''s husband. You mess with her again and I''ll make sure you''ll not only lose your job,


    but they''ll kick you out of the country. Try me," Wesley warned.


    He threw the cigarette butt into the trash bin, put the lighter back into his pocket, hopped onto the


    motorcycle and drove off.


    When he reached the assembly ce, the soldiers were already waiting for him in orderly lines.


    The site was below a footbridge. The other soldiers'' involvement was minimal, so it wasn''t a big deal if


    other people saw them. Wesley, on the other hand, was inmand.


    So he was in in clothes. A uniform would have outed him.


    "Ten-hut!" he ordered, his voice traveling to the footbridge.


    By sheer coincidence, ir was walking along the bridge, trying to feel better. When she heard his


    voice, she looked in the direction it came from. All she saw were soldiers, and a man in a cap. Was that


    her Wesley?


    When he spoke again, she was sure it was him!


    To be safe, he couldn''t stay there long, so after giving his orders, he asked, "Anything else?"


    "Me! I have a question!" a silvery voice suddenly said from the footbridge.


    Some soldiers couldn''t help but turn around to look. In the brightmp light, a woman shouted, "You!


    Yeah you! Do you have a girlfriend? I''m free! Any takers?"


    Wesley''s mouth twitched with anger.


    Two sips. That was all it took to get ir drunk on Night Temptation. She''d had two sses of liquor at


    dinner, and she was still a little tipsy. Then she said something she''d never say sober. "I want to get


    married. Anyone? You don''t need to be rich."


    Hearing this, half of the soldiers were looking her way now.


    She continued in a soft, sweet voice, "I just need a man. Any man. Anyone want to be my boyfriend?"


    Everyone was looking at her. Wesley, whose face had turned red with rage by now, was totally


    forgotten.


    A soldier said quietly to her, "Don''t be a tease. Go home." Then the soldiers began discussing it among


    themselves.


    "She''s so pretty."


    "What if she likes more than one of us?"


    "What if two or more men like her? How does she decide between us? Do we fight for her?" "How


    could she handle that?"


    "She looks familiar."


    "Get over it. You think every pretty girl looks the same."


    Just then, "Ten-hut!" Wesley thundered.


    All of them shut up and faced front, arms at their sides, chests puffed out. "Yes, sir!" As if in a


    "Dismissed," Wesley dered.


    Then the soldiers rxed and looked up at the footbridge again, but the young girl was already gone.


    More than a few rushed up there but saw no sign of her.


    They looked around and saw she was descending the stairs on the other side. They began to talk to


    each other again.


    "She said she needed someone. We''re all here. Why did she run off?"


    "Tell me about it. I saw her face. She''s so hot."


    "I heard wedding bells. I was almost married. It felt like a dream."


    While they were talking, Wesley tracked ir down. She ran down a dimly-lit alley, but it dead-ended.


    She had nowhere else to go.


    He took his cap off and held her chin.


    He could smell the alcohol on her. She smelled like a brewery. "I can''t believe you! What got into you?


    Flirting with my men around me?" She found it hard to focus on him.


    ir stood up straight and retorted coldly, "I was happy. I wanted to. Why do you care? And who do


    you think you are? Let go of me!"


    "I think somebody misses me..." Wesley missed her too much. He lowered his head and kissed her


    lips.


    What he didn''t know was that two soldiers wandered that way to smoke a cigarette. When they turned


    the corner, they saw it all.


    "Wait. Is that Chief?"


    "Probably. It''s too dark to tell. Let''s keep walking. He''s turning. He''s looking this way. Ah! It''s the Chief!"


    They also saw the face of the woman he was kissing. It was the girl from the footbridge, the one who


    said she needed a boyfriend.


    The two soldiers decided discretion was the better part of valor and started walking the other way.


    When Wesley spotted them, they started to run.


    On the way back, they came across some other soldiers who were still looking for ir. "Forget it.


    Chief beat us to it. He''s even kissing her. It happened so fast. I think he''s going to be wearing a ring


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    soon," one of them said.


    The others looked at the two in shock. "Chief is kissing her? Our Chief? You mean Wesley?"


    The two soldiers nodded, pointing at the alley. "Yeah. They''re over there, in an alley. See for


    yourselves."


    They held up their hands like they were warding off evil. They weren''t willing to chance ticking their


    Although they didn''t see Wesley kissing a woman, they saw something else.


    ir pushed Wesley away and started to run out of the alley toward the road.


    Wesley ran after her.


    He wanted to exin and apologize. But as soon as he grabbed her arm, she shook it off. The soldiers


    saw ir yelling at their boss. "Let go of me! Follow me again and I''ll call the cops!"


    They were dumbstruck. Who was she? Why would she talk to Wesley that way? And he was letting her


    get away with it!


    One of the soldiers was a newbie, and he worshiped Wesley. He couldn''t stand the way ir was


    treating his boss. Carrying his weapon, he rushed over towards her. Seeing this, everybody else


    followed.


    The newbie caught up to ir and scolded her with a strong ent, "Hey! Thith is our shief you''re


    talking to. Who do you think you are? Show thome rethpect!"

 Chapter 689 He Would Spoil Her Forever

    Chapter 689 He Would Spoil Her Forever


    ir was immediately frozen in her tracks when she heard the newbie''s outraged cry. The group of


    soldiers, including Wesley, also stopped running after her. Everyone was looking at her.


    ir turned to look at the newbie. "Is that so? Tell that to your chief. Stop him from following me


    anymore," she said coldly. "I don''t know him!" she added.


    "What? You don''t know who our chief is? How ignorant you are!" the newbie snapped.


    "Shut up!" Wesley ordered him sternly.


    The newbie instantly fell quiet. Despite his obedience, he was still confused at how their chief acted


    towards this woman.


    Right then, a soldier from the group recognized who ir was. "Oh! I remember her! No wonder she


    looks so familiar. I''ve met her before."


    "Where did you meet her? Who is she?" another soldier asked eagerly.


    "I saw her in our chief''s phone screen!" His voice trailed off when he saw Wesley icily ring at him.


    ir''s face turned red. She wondered why Wesley had her picture in his phone. Had he set her picture


    as his phone''s lock screen?


    Wesley gave everyone a sharp look andmanded, "All of you, go back. Do extra training, now!" He


    turned his gaze on the newbie. "You, no outdoor activities until next week!"


    The group was out of their sight in just a few seconds.


    ir and Wesley were left alone in the quiet road. He grabbed her hand and said, "I''ll escort you back


    to the hotel."


    "No need, Colonel Li. Don''t mind me. Take your time to enjoy the full-body massage. I don''t want to


    interfere with your rxation. Goodbye!" Both anger and sadness filled her heart as the thought of


    another woman in Wesley''s arms in the night club flooded her mind.


    Wesley kept his grip on ir''s hand. "It''s not what it looks like. I can''t exin everything to you right


    now, but please, trust me. Nothing happened between us."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Nothing happened?" ir looked him in the eye. "I saw with my very own eyes how tightly you hugged


    her. Did you also promise to take care of her and protect her until she finds a boyfriend? Just like you


    did to me?"


    Her eyes were brimming with tears. The mere thought of it made her heart ache.


    Wesley wanted to say something to assure her, but the device on his waist had already gone off three


    times. He had no more time left. He had to go.


    He looked tenderly at ir''s eyes. "I have to go. Please don''t overthink. I have never cheated on you. I


    never will," he said hastily. "Finish your business sooner and head back home. D City is not as safe as


    Y City." He stroked her hair and added, "Be good, okay?"


    ir did not say anything.


    He was running out of time. He gave her a peck on the lips. "Take care. Just pretend you don''t know


    me when you see me again," he said.


    He turned around and left.


    ir wandered around the streets of D City, alone and sick at heart.


    Her anger subsided and she began regretting her behavior. She rarely spent her days with Wesley.


    She had the greatest luck to have bumped into him, but she wasted it. Why did she quarrel with him?


    She could have just trusted him more. He stayed here in D City for a dangerous and confidential


    mission. Had he been eating every day? What kind of ce was he staying at? Did he pack enough


    clothes?


    She grew sadder by the minute. She wanted to buy him groceries and other stuff, but she was not sure


    if she''d be given a chance like earlier.


    She called Talbot, but it didn''t go through.


    The next few days, she headed to the same ce she saw him. With her were the grocery items she


    bought for Wesley. To her dismay, she did not see him nor any of his men.


    At night, she waited for him in front of the night club where she saw him, but no trace of Wesley was


    found.


    Soon enough, it was herst night in D City. Her flight back to Y City was scheduled the following day.


    She waited by the entrance of the night club for thest time, hoping that the universe would side with


    her this time. A long time passed, and there was still no Wesley in sight. ir had already epted her


    defeat. She turned to leave, but just then, the guy she had been waiting for appeared.


    She wanted to run towards him, but her yearning quickly turned to jealousy. She was hurt by the sight


    in front of her. Two women dangled on Wesley''s arms as they talked andughed merrily. One of the


    women even nted a kiss on his cheek.


    ir could not believe what she was seeing. Her heart ached so much. She bit her lower lip as an


    effort to hold back her tears. She watched the three enter the night club, and when they were out of her


    sight, she dumped the care package she bought for Wesley into the garbage can.


    She was not stupid. Was this really a mission? There was no way an assignment would need him to


    flirt with other women. Maybe he was just showing his true colors.


    A few minutes after she left, Wesley came out of the club. He lit a cigarette by the gate and cautiously


    observed his surroundings. When he was done smoking, he went to the garbage can to throw the


    cigarette butt and pulled out the bag ir had just thrown. He did everything quickly and covertly.


    He then headed back inside the club.


    Wesley avoided the crowd and made his way to a private room with the bag still in his hands.


    After confirming that the room was empty and had no security cameras, he locked the door and opened


    the bag.


    There were new clothes inside, including a jacket, T-shirts, pants, underwear and even socks.


    They were all ck. She knew his taste in clothes well enough.


    Under the clothes was a small red box. He opened it and inside was a small jade Pixiu.


    Pixiu is a mythical Chinese creature. It is said that it will bring good luck and fortune to people, and also


    has been regarded as a lucky creature for the military.


    It is especially helpful for those who are going through a hard time. People who keep a Pixiu essory


    will be able to avoid the danger and bad luck that might befall them.


    Wesley was not the superstitious kind, but it was a gift from ir. He knew she only threw it away out


    of jealousy.


    Even though he didn''t share such beliefs, he would still keep the jade Pixiu. It was from ir after all.


    With the Pixiu and the new clothes in his hands, he leaned his body against the wall. He was thinking


    of ir. God, he was already starting to miss her. He''d always loved how his girl would throw tantrums


    on him, how she kept saying she was done with him. Even after leaving him, they both knew what


    ir''s heart really wanted. Not once did she give up on him. She cared about him a lot.


    Wesley couldn''t help but smile at the thought of it.


    ''Oh, ir. Thank you for loving me, '' he thought gratefully.


    He held the jade Pixiu to his chest. He swore to himself that it was now his turn to treat her well for the


    rest of his life. He''dmit himself to spoiling ir once he was done with this mission.


    Out of habit, he reached for his phone. He wanted to see ir''s picture that he saved, but he realized


    he had hidden his phone somece else. He hadn''t been able to stare at ir''s photo in a long time.


    Lucky for him, he saw her and was even able to kiss her. The kiss helped a little bit in missing her.


    What was unfortunate was that he hadn''t had the chance to sleep with her, not even once.


    He came back to his senses. He looked around him and understood what a dangerous situation he had


    put himself in. He''d been lucky to have met her once. He did not want to test his luck any further.


    Wesley shoved ir''s gifts back into the bag and hid it in a secret corner. After making sure it would


    not be found by anyone else, he left the room.


    He went back to the women he was with. They were whispering with some other men; their eyes filled


    with lust.


    Wesley acted as if he didn''t see anything and squeezed himself between them. He pulled them closer


    to him. "Girls, what are talking about here? You two seem to be having fun."


    He was under a disguise and had been working undercover in D City for a long time. With his work, he


    had to interact with all kinds of women, and even flirt with them. Despite their constant physical contact,


    not once did he feel anything for them. When it came to ir, however, he always felt the need toe


    to her. He always felt the need to touch her, hug her, and kiss her.


    He didn''t feel anything close when he was with these women, not even one time.


    One of the women caressed his chest as she looked at him lustfully. "Wayne, who are you taking home


    tonight? Is it gonna be me? Or will it be Le?"

 Chapter 690 No Survivors

    Chapter 690 No Survivors


    Wesley used the name Wayne Chen as his alias in D City.


    The woman who was speaking had the hots for Wesley for a long time. He was such a hot guy. She


    vowed to get this man in her bed tonight.


    Wesley grinned and said casually, "Just one? I''ll bring both of you home tonight!" He sounded like the


    consummate yboy who fooled around with women all the time.


    That just seemed to get the women in his arms even more excited. "Great! Let''s blow this popsicle


    stand!" Le urged anxiously. She couldn''t wait to get this hot guy''s clothes off.


    Wesley shed a yful smile and let go of her arm. He lit a cigarette. "What''s the rush?"


    "Come on, Wayne. I wanna be your little slut!" Le held his arm again and pouted her lips.


    Wesley closed his eyes, as if he were trying to rx. But the truth was, he was trying to hide the


    disgust in his eyes. "I need to find Malcolm first. Then we''ll go." He decided to give his higher-up a


    taste of his own medicine after the mission was over. He was asked to pretend to be the yboy,


    someone who got women to bankroll him. Wesley seethed with anger when he thought of it.


    The two women instantly straightened up and started behaving when they heard the name. Le asked


    cautiously, "Then...will Miss Chang be here too?"


    Everyone in D City knew that Malcolm Chang''s granddaughter¡ªPatty Chang¡ªwas crushing hard on


    Wayne Chen. They were dating now. That was who ir saw in Wesley''s arms the other night.


    Wesley tapped the cherry off his cigarette. Since these two women were still of use to him, he needed


    to make sure not to scare them away. "She''s out of the country. Won''t be back for a while."


    His words set the two women at ease. They heaved a sigh of relief and continued to flirt with him.


    Ten-odd minutester, Malcolm Chang walked into the club, surrounded by a group of bodyguards. He


    wore a polo and khakis.


    Guardedly, he scanned the club and spotted Wesley. Staring at the yboy, he ordered one of his men,


    "Bring Wayne Chen to me!"


    "Yes, Mr. Chang!"


    In no time, Wesley was escorted into Malcolm Chang''s room. As soon as he saw Wesleye in, the


    old gang leader struck him across the back with his crutch. "You asshole, you never change. Patty''s not


    around and you grab the first avable ho!" If Wesley weren''t so good at his job or so loyal, Malcolm


    Chang would''ve already killed him for cheating on his granddaughter.


    Hearing the old man''s ranting, Wesley calmly lit a cigarette, took a drag and blew out a cloud of smoke.


    Then he asked, "Should I break up with her?"


    He was sure what the gang boss would say. Ever since Wesley joined their gang, Patty Chang had


    been head over heels in love with him. She even threatened to disown her grandfather when he said


    anything bad about Wesley.


    Malcolm Chang''s face darkened. His dear granddaughter would make a scene again if he forced them


    to break up.


    So he dropped it and changed the topic. "We''re expecting a drop next month, the 3rd. Mind picking up


    the cargo?"


    Wesley smirked, an evil, greedy look on his face. He was so good at acting now. "Count me in. More


    jobs mean more bucks. Besides, Patty likes the rich life."


    The old man nodded approvingly. "This shipment is important to us. We stand to gain a lot. Just avoid


    the cops and we''re good."


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me."


    After discussing things for a while longer, Wesley said his goodbyes and left the room.


    Watching the door close behind him, Malcolm Chang''s assistant leaned over and asked, "Mr. Chang,


    didn''t you say you didn''t trust him? Why''d you give him such an important job?"


    The old man sneered, "It''s a test. If he passes, we''ll know I was wrong. If not..." If Wayne Chen was a


    spy, he''d be dead by the third of next month.


    But if he was proven to be loyal, he would let the young man marry his granddaughter. ''He won''t have


    any reason to stray after marrying Patty, '' the old man thought.


    ir went back to Y City in a gloomy mood.


    For the next six months, she hadn''t seen Wesley once. Shepletely lost contact with him.


    Even on her birthday, she didn''t get any presents from him, unlikest year.


    Every holiday, ir would fly to Wesley''s hometown and visit his family. She would go shopping with


    Cecelia and even go on trips with her. But they had an unspoken understanding¡ªdon''t talk about


    Wesley.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ir had nned to wait for Wesley for a year. But Keith told her a secret: Wesley would be gone for


    two years. He''d be done with his mission by that time.


    So she decided to extend the deadline. She would wait for him for two years. However, deep down her


    heart, she felt it was unfair. He had all these women around him every day while she had only


    loneliness as herpanion.


    To ir, time passed slowly. With three months to go, Niles called her.


    "ir..." Niles sounded sorrowful.


    ir''s heart skipped a beat. She had never heard Niles speak in such a sad tone. "What''s up?


    Anything happen?" she asked cautiously.


    "ir...turn on the news."


    "The news?"


    Niles didn''t answer her. He figured she didn''t know yet. He started sobbing.


    ir was flustered, her heart beating faster in her chest. She knew Niles was a cheerful and upbeat


    guy. She remembered he cried over the phonest time when he was beaten by his father, at his


    grandfather''s demand. But he wasn''t sad then.


    His crying now gave her an ominous feeling. "Is the news... about your..." Her voice trailed off. She lost


    all courage to finish her question, her hand trembling.


    Niles tried to rein in his emotions so he could tell her. "Yes. Something bad happened to my brother...


    ir, I''ll send you a video now."


    ''Something bad?''


    ir felt like a thunderbolt from the clear sky had struck her. Her phone slipped off her hand, dropping


    onto the floor. She staggered backwards as her knees went weak, and she leaned against the wall.


    ''Something bad happened...to...Wesley...'' But then she shook her head andforted herself,


    ''No...calm down. Something bad doesn''t mean he''s dead! Maybe he''s wounded again.''


    At the thought of it, she wiped away her tears and picked up her phone from the floor. Niles had just


    sent her a news report.


    Taking a deep breath, she clicked the video with a trembling finger.


    At first, all she could see was the sea, rolling and choppy, with a number of salvage ships cruising by.


    Soon a reporter appeared in the foreground and began, "Hello everyone. We''re live at the scene of a


    maritime disaster. A ship carrying 670 passengers exploded earlier today and sank into the sea in a


    matter of minutes. 273 bodies have been recovered, but only 37 of them wereplete. Most of the


    bodies were torn apart by the st..." The reporter couldn''t help but take a minute topose his


    emotions. "No survivors were found until now."


    ''No survivors... What does that mean? Everyone on the ship died?


    Including...'' ir couldn''t continue the thought.


    Before she could finish watching the video, her phone rang. It was Joslyn.


    She stopped ying the video and answered the call. "Joslyn."


    "Bless, what are you doing now?" Joslyn tried to sound calm, holding back her tears. She figured that


    ir should''ve known by now. It was sensational news throughout the country.


    "Joslyn, are you crying? Why?" Her quiet sobbing didn''t go unnoticed by ir. She prayed in her mind


    that Joslyn wasn''t crying for the same reason as Niles.


    Joslyn covered her mouth to stifle her cries. She wondered how to tell her best friend the bad news


    about Wesley.


    "ir, have you heard?"


    "Yes... But I''m not sure if he was on that ship."


    Joslyn finally cried out loud. "He was. ir, Hartwell said he was...on that ship. But ir, his body


    hasn''t been found yet. There''s still hope that he''s alive..."


    ir slumped in her seat. "When did the ident happen?"


    "About... eight hours ago..."


    ''Eight hours...in the sea...What are the odds of surviving something like that?'' She felt despair gnawing


    at her, freezing her blood.

 Chapter 691 No Hope

    Chapter 691 No Hope


    "Hartwell is on his way to D City, and so is the Li family. Your uncle has gone back to the military base


    for more information. ir, where are you now? I''ming to keep youpany. Wait for me," Joslyn


    said worriedly.


    ir was silent for a moment. Then, she took a deep breath and said in a rather calm tone, "You don''t


    need toe. His body has not been found yet, so there''s still a chance that he has survived. I''m going


    to D City to look for him." ''I must go.


    I need to see for myself whether he is dead or alive, '' she swore.


    After ending the call with Joslyn, ir decisively asked her manager for some time off from work.


    She quickly booked a flight ticket, packed her luggage and headed towards the airport. She stared at


    her suitcase as she was waiting in the lounge to board, an empty look in her eyes. All of a sudden,


    tears gushed out of those lifeless sockets and streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    She covered her face with both her hands and bent over, crying hysterically.


    ir felt frustrated. She med herself for being too weak. Crying wasn''t going to solve anything, but


    that was all she could do.


    ''Wesley, please be safe...'' she prayed, again and again.


    After venting her emotions, she gradually stopped crying. Wiping the tear stains, she boarded the ne


    that would take her to D City.


    Just as she was about to put her phone on flight mode, she got another call from Niles. The young man


    spoke in aforting tone. "ir, we just arrived in D City. Don''t worry. Lady Luck is always on my


    brother''s side. He''ll be safe and we''ll surely bring him back."


    "Niles, I''m on my way to D City too. Wait for me there."


    Niles was taken aback. He didn''t expect her to take action so soon. "Okay. I''ll tell Mom."


    It was drizzling when ir set foot in D city. Without bothering to buy an umbre, she hurried towards


    the spot of the explosion.


    The wharf had been cordoned off. A lot of people were gathered around the ce; the atmosphere felt


    solemn and heavy. The deafening sound of the weeping and wailing of the victims'' families resonated


    in the area.


    Since Wesley had been using an alias while he worked as a spy in D City, his true identity was still


    being concealed by the military. When ir asked the local police about Wesley''s condition, they all


    looked at her in confusion and shook their heads since they had no information about such a person.


    ir called Niles immediately and got to know that they were resting at a temporary lounge nearby.


    She gave him her location.


    When Niles came to pick her up, ir was standing in the beach, staring nkly into the vast sea. She


    felt at a loss, not knowing what to do next. She hade to this city on an impulse, but she had no


    idea how to find Wesley.


    "ir."


    She snapped back to reality and turned around. Niles was running towards her, holding an umbre.


    The ever-naughty boy now looked weary with a small stubble on his chin, his eyes bloodshot.


    ir nodded and walked up to him. She asked expectantly, "Any news?"


    Niles held the umbre over her head, shaking his head dejectedly. "Not yet. Mom is very upset. Dad is


    keeping herpany in the lounge."


    Niles took ir to the lounge. When she entered the room, she saw Cecelia with Baldwin, her head on


    his shoulder. Her face was ghastly pale. She looked like she was on the brink of a meltdown.


    She sobbed silently and refused to drink or eat anything. She looked even more sorrowful than thest


    time Wesley had been wounded because of Megan.


    It pained ir to see Cecelia in such a terrible state. In an instant, her eyes brimmed with tears. She


    walked closer to them and greeted quietly, "Aunt Cecelia, Uncle Baldwin."


    Baldwin raised his head and nodded to her.


    Cecelia''s distant eyesnded on ir. She cried, "ir...Oh¡­ ir..." Sobs escaped her lips before


    she could say anything further.


    ir''s heart tightened. She squatted down in front of her and gripped her hands. "Aunt Cecelia, don''t


    cry. There''s still hope. No news is good news, right? He''lle back. He''s a survivor."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cecelia shook her head vigorously. "They said that hope was slim. It has almost been a day since the


    incident. He...he is probably¡­"


    ir had wanted to be strong in front of the Li family. But Cecelia''s words threw her into despair. Tears


    streamed down her cheeks and she cried together with Wesley''s mother. "No¡­That can''t be true.


    No...I''ll go look for him now. Wait for me, Aunt. I''ll bring Wesley back to you!"


    She let go of Cecelia''s hands and dashed towards the door.


    Niles tried to stop her. "ir, don''t go. Dad has arranged for more men to search for Wesley''s


    whereabouts, so¡ª"


    But ir was already gone. She couldn''t give up. And she wouldn''t believe Wesley was dead unless


    his body was right in front of her eyes.


    "Follow her. Make sure she''s safe," Baldwin hastily instructed Niles.


    "Okay," he sighed and ran after her.


    ir ran all the way to the beach. She plodded near the shore, hoping to see some miracle. Wesley


    might have been washed ashore, like those scenes in some TV opera. She kept picturing the scene


    where she would be lucky enough to find him and save him in time.


    But, reality was crueler than fiction. She walked several kilometers along the beach, but there was no


    sign of her beloved. Niles silently tagged along the whole time.


    Soon, the sun began to go down the horizon. Exhausted, and mentally famished, ir shouted at the


    surging sea, "Wesley! Wesley! It''s me! It''s ir! Where are you?"


    The sound of the waves was her only reply.


    "Wesley! Please, answer me! Come back!" she shouted at the top of her lungs. Her voice cracked.


    After a long time of futile shouting, ir was finally drained of all energy and dropped to her knees. In


    her despair, she yelled angrily, "You liar! Didn''t you promise that you woulde back in two years?


    There''s only three months left. Why couldn''t you make it?


    Please..e back. Answer me! Wesley..." She choked on her sobs.


    A strong wave crashed onto the shore, wetting her clothes. But she didn''t feel anything other than the


    overwhelming sadness that was starting to envelope her.


    Niles couldn''t bear seeing her like this anymore. He walked towards her and tried to help her up. But


    she didn''t move. In a low, cracked voice, she asked, "Niles, do you know something? Your brother


    never lies."


    Unable to lift her up to her feet, Niles let go of her arm. He nodded silently. Of course, he knew.


    "He''lle back. He promised, and he never lies. There''s still three months left. He''ll keep his word


    ande back by then. Don''t you think so too?"


    Niles said nothing. He saw the empty look in ir''s eyes, as if all life had been sucked out of her. He


    felt sorry for her. Wesley would be heartbroken too if he saw her like this.


    After a while, ir continued to walk along the shore and shout towards the sea.


    She didn''t stop her futile efforts until two o''clock in the morning.


    Rescue operations went on for two more days. The rescue ships found more and more dead bodies.


    There were no survivors.


    Three dayster, since there was no hope of finding any survivors, the officials had to give up on the


    rescue operation.


    The military decided to hold an official funeral for Wesley, since he had sacrificed himself while on a


    mission. They had to wee the hero back home, even though they couldn''t find his body.


    Everything was ready for the funeral¡ªhis portrait, the flowers, the gravesite. They just needed to fix the


    funeral date and hold the ceremony.


    It was a miserable week for ir. She couldn''t remember what she had done every day of that week.


    The things happening around her didn''t feel real.


    She couldn''t ept the fact that Wesley had died. He had lied to her...


    He had promised her that he woulde back as soon as possible; he asked her to wait for him. But,


    he didn''te.


    All those negative thoughts haunted her mind. The Ji family tried to cheer her up, but to no avail. ir


    had locked herself up in her world of despair, with no way for her to walk out.


    The day before Wesley''s funeral, Joslyn got a call from ir. "Hi, Joslyn. Is Patrick asleep?"


    Joslyn had been worried about ir. She was d that the girl had finally called her. "Yes. He has


    gone to bed. ir, you should get more rest. You''ve tired yourself out. Do take care of yourself, okay?"

 Chapter 692 Attempted Suicide

    Chapter 692 Attempted Suicide


    "Will do. Joslyn, thank you for keeping mepany all these days. I''m all right now. Please spend


    more time with your son," ir reminded. A few days back, ir and the Li family had no choice but to


    leave D City after the rescue operation had been called off. Joslyn worried that ir would do


    something impulsive, so she had stayed with her friend all day long ever since she hade back


    home.


    "I know. Mom said he was very well-behaved while I was gone." Joslyn realized how lucky she was in


    her life. Although Hartwell was as busy as Wesley used to be and wasn''t often home, at least, she


    knew that he loved her. She never had to suffer much in the matters of love. At that thought, she


    couldn''t help but feel sorry for ir.


    ir admired Joslyn very much too. How she wished she could have had a loving son with Wesley! But


    she could never have that anymore¡ªnot for the rest of her life.


    ''Maybe in my next life...'' she thought to herself.


    "I''m really happy for you, Joslyn. You''re lucky to have married into the Ji family. They are all kind


    people. Grandpa, Uncle, Aunt and my two cousins. They treated me so well after my parents passed


    away. I owe them a lot. But I seldom expressed my gratitude to them. I was thinking I could pay them


    back once I was more sessful, but..." ''I won''t have that chance anymore either...''


    Joslyn sensed that something wasn''t right about her. She became nervous and asked, "ir, are you


    okay?"


    "Why? I''m all right. Don''t be so scared, Joslyn." ir chuckled.


    ''Was I just overthinking?'' Joslyn wondered. Sheforted herself thinking that maybe she had been


    worrying about ir too much. ir was in a terrible ce right now, but she was a strong girl.


    "Okay then. I''m relieved to know that."


    "Tomorrow is his funeral," ir said quietly. She wanted to see him.


    "ir, I''ll always be by your side. Please stay strong..." Joslyn didn''t know how tofort her.


    Sometimes words were just too powerless.


    ir smiled. "I will. So many people still live on even after losing their loved ones." It was just that their


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    world would be different and colorless. And they might never be truly happy ever again.


    ir had lost her parents a few years ago, and now Wesley was gone too. Without them, she couldn''t


    lead a happy life.


    "I''m d that you think that way," Joslyn said warmly.


    "Mm hmm. Sleep tight, Joslyn. I''m going to bed too." ir began to feel sleepy. Her eyelids were


    drooping.


    In her hazy state, she imagined Wesley''s figure standing in front of her.


    ''Wesley, did youe to pick me up?


    Wait for me. Don''t leave yet. I''lle to you soon.


    I''ll fall in love with you all over again in my next life. I promise I won''t easily get jealous and throw a


    tantrum. Poor guy, you shouldered too many responsibilities in this life. What is it that they say¡ªwith


    great power,es great responsibilities. I understand you now. But it''s toote...'' The line was still


    connected, but ir''s mind had already begun to drift off.


    "ir, we''ll say goodbye to Mr. Li together tomorrow."


    Joslyn''s voice snapped her back to reality. "Hmm," she responded quietly. But she didn''t want to say


    goodbye to Wesley; she wanted to leave with him.


    She was engulfed by Wesley''s aura here. She felt safe and wasn''t afraid of anything.


    The call ended.


    As soon as ir hung up, the phone slipped off her hand, and she slowly closed her eyes¡­


    Before she lost consciousness, she muttered to herself, "Wesley, I''ming to you."


    Meanwhile, Joslyn started to feel uneasy; an ominous feeling lingered in her heart. The more she


    thought about what ir had said on the phone, the more worried she became. A momentter, she


    saw Hartwell walk into the room. "Honey, I want to go keep irpany. I''m worried about her."


    Hartwell thought about it. Then, he nodded. "I''ll call her now."


    He dialed ir''s number. But the call didn''t go through.


    Joslyn got more anxious. Hartwellforted her, "Maybe she''s in the bathroom. Don''t be scared. I''ll


    call her again after a few minutes."


    She hastily sat up on the bed and screamed, "No! No! Something is wrong with ir. I''m sure! Honey,


    she''s in danger!"


    Hartwell tensed up too. As ir''s best friend, Joslyn understood her the most. He believed his wife''s


    gut feeling. Without wasting another second, he immediately had their driver take them to ir''s


    dormitory.


    However, when they reached the dormitory, her colleague told them that ir hadn''te back.


    Hartwell called ir again. Still, no one answered.


    In a panic, the couple hurried towards Eastern Coastal Apartments. The security guard at the gate told


    them that he had seen ir earlier that day.


    Knowing that she was there, the couple rxed a little.


    But they became tensed again after ringing the doorbell to Wesley''s apartment for a long while. No one


    answered the door.


    Joslyn knocked at the door heavily with her fists. "ir! Are you there? It''s Joslyn. Open the door!"


    Hartwell stopped ringing the bell and shouted, "ir, can you hear me?"


    No matter how they yelled, no one replied.


    At this point, they were sure that something bad had happened to ir.


    Collecting himself, Hartwell remembered about Niles. He quickly contacted Niles and asked if he knew


    the passcode to Wesley''s apartment. Luckily, he knew it. After entering the passcode, the couple ran in.


    Joslyn ran to ir''s bedroom, while Hartwell went to check Wesley''s.


    "Joslyn! Come here!" His loud voice echoed through the apartment.


    As Joslyn ran into Wesley''s bedroom, Hartwell was already calling the ambnce.


    ir was lying in Wesley''s bed, motionless.


    Her eyes were closed, her face as white as a sheet. Joslyn broke into tears at once. She shook ir''s


    body violently, trying to wake up her friend. "ir, ir¡­ Are you asleep? Wake up!"


    Hartwell stopped her and pointed to the night stand. "It''s useless. She has taken sleeping pills."


    Joslyn looked towards the night stand. A ss of water¡ªhalf-empty, and a bottle of sleeping pills¡ª


    empty,y on top of it.


    "Oh my God! How did she get these sleeping pills? Did she eat them all?" Joslyn started to panic. She


    could hardly stand.


    Hartwell urged her quickly, "We need to give her first aid! Come, turn her to one side."


    "Okay!" She wiped off her tears and listened to Hartwell''s instructions.


    Eventually, the ambnce arrived and took ir to the hospital in time and had her stomach cleaned.


    She was saved.


    After that, Joslyn didn''t dare leave ir''s side. She stayed in her ward the whole time to tend to her.


    She was afraid that ir would attempt suicide again if she was left alone.


    The next afternoon, ir woke up.


    As she slowly opened her eyes, she saw Joslyn staring at her, chin propped up in her hands. Excited


    that her friend was finally conscious, Joslyn shot to her feet and pressed the nurse-call button.


    ir looked around her, confused about the situation. Why was she at the hospital? Was she still alive?


    Did shee back from death?


    The doctor checked her thoroughly. There was nothing serious, but she definitely needed some


    psychological guidance.


    Hartwell had already contacted a good psychologist. Once ir''s condition was a little better, the


    psychologist would begin her treatment.


    The doctor left the ward after the check-up. Before ir could speak, her phone rang. It was from


    Niles.


    Joslyn answered the call for her. "Hello, this is Joslyn, ir''s friend. Do you have something to tell


    her?"


    "Yes! Something important!" Niles said excitedly. His voice was so loud that even ir could hear him.


    Joslyn tapped on the speaker button. "Please go ahead. She can hear you."

 Chapter 693 Thirty Sleeping Pills

    Chapter 693 Thirty Sleeping Pills


    "ir...my brother..." Niles paused, excited to tears. "He''s still alive," he said, rying the good news.


    Cecelia had already heard the news. When she discovered Wesley survived the explosion, she didn''t


    doubt a word of it. She knew it. Her older son wouldn''t be taken down so easily. His funeral was


    tomorrow, but it seemed there was no need. She was right¡ªWesley was alive! When she heard about


    this, the happy mother took down the ck and white portrait and destroyed all the decorations for the


    funeral. She was this close to setting off fireworks to celebrate.


    ir, lying in the hospital bed, widened her eyes in great shock. Did she hear him right? Wesley was


    still alive?


    "ir, you were right. My brother never lied. He didn''t lie to you. His mission is going on smoothly, and


    he''lle back on time just as he promised."


    Hearing only her breathing, Niles continued, "But don''t tell anyone. His mission is top secret. In fact, he


    was on that ship and fell into the sea when the ship exploded. But someone rescued him and took him


    to safety. He was unconscious for a few days, though."


    "W-where is he now?" It almost cost all of ir''s energy to get out those few words.


    "He''s back in D City now. He returned to his undercover work shortly after he regained consciousness.


    That''s all I know. What he''s doing there, I have no idea. I just wanted to let you know he''s alive."


    Her heart was full of happiness, and ir broke into happy tears. Wesley was alive! She was so


    excited that it took a little for her heart to stop racing. ''Thank God! He''s alive, and so am I.''


    She was so grateful she thanked the powers that be again and again in her heart.


    Joslyn couldn''t help but cut in, "I''m really happy your brother''s alive. But why didn''t he call ir and let


    her know? Does he really love her? It''s lucky that we got ir to the hospital in time. Who knows what


    would have happened otherwise!" Joslyn became angrier as she said it.


    "Got ir to the hospital? Why? What happened?" Niles asked.


    Joslyn raised her voice. "ir couldn''t live without your brother. She took sleeping pills tomit


    suicide."


    "Joslyn..." ir called out in a weak voice to stop her. Now that things were over, she realized what she


    did, and how stupid it was. She felt embarrassed hearing Joslyn recount the story to others.


    "What? Sleeping pills? Commit suicide? How many? How did she get them?" Niles asked worriedly.


    That was what Joslyn wanted to know. "She just woke up. I haven''t asked her yet, but the doctor said


    she swallowed at least twenty pills."


    "Which hospital? I''d like to see her."


    "Second General Hospital."


    After ending the call, Joslyn stared at ir angrily. "I never knew you were so ballsy. How could you try


    tomit suicide? Did you ever think about me? About your aunt and uncle? Just wait. You''re gonna


    get an earful when you recover."


    Adalson and his wife came to visit ir earlier that morning. They had gone back home to get some


    rest.


    ir didn''t say anthying and just listened to Joslyn scold her. She realized her mistake. But now that


    she was thinking more clearly, questions started to sprout.


    Why didn''t Wesley try to get a hold of her to tell her he was okay? Didn''t he know how sad she was?


    If he had called earlier, she wouldn''t have gone to that extreme.


    Niles hurried to the hospital. However, before he arrived, ir had fallen asleep again. She was still


    very weak from her ordeal.


    Joslyn talked with Niles in a low voice. "Your brother is such a jerk. He doesn''t care about ir," she


    said between gritted teeth.


    Niles was baffled. "Yes, I know. He''s a jerk." He didn''t try to gloss over Wesley''s ws, but he still loved


    him. "I''m sure he had his reasons."


    Joslyn didn''t buy it. "Humph! Don''t try to defend your brother."


    Niles just dropped it. He knew how useless it was to argue with Joslyn. "How''s ir now? Did you ask


    her how she got those pills?"


    "She was chickenshit. She wanted to die, but didn''t want to jump out a window or sh her wrists. She


    didn''t want to go painfully. So she bought thirty sleeping pills from the ck market." Of course, ir


    regretted her decision now. Pills were painful too. She didn''t want to experience the pain of getting her


    stomach pumped again.


    Niles didn''t agree with ir''s extreme behavior, but he couldn''t help but give the sleeping girl a thumbs-


    up. She did what she thought was right.


    "Tell your brother to treat ir better. Since she''s willing to die for him!" Joslyn demanded.


    Niles nodded his head vigorously. "Sure. Maybe we all need to be nicer to her."


    On the day ir was discharged from the hospital, she got a tongueshing from each member of the


    Ji family.


    The whole Li family, including Keith, all called her one by one to give her a piece of their mind.


    ir merely listened to them without saying a word back.


    Two dayster, she secretly flew to D City.


    Although they told her that Wesley was still alive and on a top-secret mission, there was no way she


    was going to get peace of mind without seeing him safe and sound.


    She went to the same night club and waited there for two days. But he wasn''t there.


    Yet, she didn''t know where else to look. He''d been there twice, so she figured he''d be there again.


    Finally, on the fifth day, her persistence paid off. She found the man she had missed so much.


    Eventually, she found Wesley, chatting happily with a woman in his arms. It was the same kind of thing


    he''d done before. He didn''t even notice her.


    But she saw him alive, and his usual self. It wasn''t a dream. He didn''t die.


    ir smiled with tears in her eyes.


    Drying her tears, she put on her shades and silently walked into the club.


    She found a seat away from Wesley''s table. She probably wouldn''t be noticed, but she could watch


    him.


    It was like Wesley was apletely different guy. She never knew he could tease a woman like that.


    That evil, naughty smile was simply not him. This Wesley could flirt and even make out with a woman


    in public.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He was totally different from the righteous, boring, wooden guy she knew.


    She ordered a ss of beer and discreetly stuffed a wad of cash into the bartender''s hand. "Hi. Could


    you tell me who that guy is? And who''s that woman he''s with?"


    The bartender quickly put the money into his pocket without being noticed by others. "Oh, that guy?


    That''s Wayne Chen, Malcolm Chang''s grandson-inw. And she''s Patty Chang, Malcolm''s


    granddaughter."


    "Grandson-inw?" This address caught her attention. She held her ss tightly.


    "Yeah. You''re not from around here, are you? Don''t tell me you have a crush on Wayne too. You girls


    are all the same. You all want to climb into his bed. Sure, he''s a hot guy. Give it up,dy. A few days


    ago, you might have had a chance. But it''s toote now."


    "What do you mean?"


    ir was stunned.


    The bartender shed a naughty smile. "Sorry. I''ve said too much already. What you gave me only


    goes so far."


    ir took in his meaning. Luckily, she had brought enough cash with her. She generously stuffed


    another wad of bills into his hand. "Go ahead."


    "Wayne''s a yboy. He collects pretty girls like other people collect baseball cards. But he and Patty


    got their marriage licenses a few days ago. The old man warned him if he fooled around on his


    daughter, he''d cut off his little Wayne!"


    "M-marriage... licenses?" ir could hardly think of it. He was married to someone else?


    "Yeah. They got married. A few days ago. Oh, right! Last Monday, Wayne booked our whole club and


    proposed to Patty. Patty was so happy she cried."


    ''Last Monday...'' That was the day she tried to kill herself with pills.


    How ironic! He married another woman while she tried to kill herself over him.

 Chapter 694 Be A Bad Woman

    Chapter 694 Be A Bad Woman


    The words that spilled from the bartender''s mouth pained ir''s heart to the core. ''Wesley proposed to


    someone else.'' "How... How did he propose to the woman called Patty Chang? I mean, what did he


    say?" she continued to ask, suppressing the sadness in her heart. She never knew Wesley would be


    that romantic. A proposal. Who would have thought?


    "Well, nothing in particr. He just put the ring on Patty''s ring finger, but that gesture was enough to


    get tears falling. She couldn''t wait to say yes. Everybody in D City knows that Patty is head over heels


    in love with the guy. I bet that she would''ve proposed to Wayne if he hadn''t done it first. So, Wayne


    didn''t need to do a whole lot," the bartender blurted out. Since ir had paid him a ton of cash, he


    poured out every fact that he knew.


    He kept prattling on about the gossip and rumors surrounding Wayne and Patty. But his wordsnded


    on deaf ears. She was immersed in her own sad thoughts.


    She didn''t need any more information now. All she knew was that Wesley was married to a woman


    named Patty.


    She reached for the ring that Wesley had given to her. She''d hung it on her neck like a pendant. A


    sardonic smile crept along her face as the ridiculous fact sank in.


    When she took the sleeping pills that night, she''d worn it then, too. Because she wanted to leave this


    world with the most precious thing in her life. But this man bought another ring and gave it to another


    woman.


    To make sure the bartender was straight with her, ir paid off a few other waiters. She still couldn''t


    believe the story. Much to her disappointment, she got the same answers.


    Wesley did get marriage licenses for Patty.


    Oh, to be precise, it was Wayne who married Patty.


    But in ir''s mind, Wayne or Wesley, it meant the same. They were the same guy. Wesley did


    everything, though. He was Patty''s husband now.


    The next thing ir knew was that she was already outside the night club. She couldn''t even


    remember walking out of it.


    Without a specific destination, she wandered along a street near the club, just like the first time she


    visited the city.


    She walked to the same footbridge where she saw Wesley and his menst time. But this time, there


    was no one in camo fatigues, or uniform for that matter. And more importantly, no Wesley.


    He was busy flirting with his new bride in the club.


    A ton of dark thoughts flooded her mind. For a moment, she was overwhelmed by the urge to jump off


    the bridge and end everything.


    But then she thought of her family. Her grandfather, aunt, uncle and Joslyn. She remembered how sad


    and worried they were when she firstmitted suicide. ''No, I can''t do that. I can''t make my loved


    ones worry about me again, '' she told herself.


    She kept walking and stopped in front of a pawn shop. After a moment of hesitation, she made up her


    mind and walked in.


    A few momentster, she came out.


    The ring and bracelet were no longer hers. She''d sold them to the pawn shop.


    She didn''t see any reason to be good anymore. She wouldn''t pay Wesley back for the 300, 000 dors.


    She''d keep the money she got from the ring and bracelet, and use it to travel the world. She would be


    swimming in boyfriends. She had suffered enough loving Wesley. Life''s too short. She vowed to lead a


    happy and rxing life.


    The next day, ir flew back home. As soon as the ne touched down, she got a call from an


    unknown number.


    But she didn''t answer it.


    The person on the other side called a few more times, but she rejected them all. If she didn''t know who


    it was, she wasn''t going to answer it.


    Finally, whoever it was gave up.


    Two dayster, she got a call from Cecelia. She called to tell her what Wesley told her. "ir, what you


    saw is all fake. It''s Wayne Chen who''s married to Patty, not Wesley. Wesley has only one woman in his


    heart. That''s you, ir. He''s loved you for a long time, and will do so forever."


    Cecelia''s voice sounded nervous. She had written down her son''s words on a piece of paper, in case


    she''d miss something.


    But ir didn''t feel anything after hearing all that.


    She still couldn''t ept the ironic fact that when shemitted suicide for him, he was alive, loving


    another woman. She couldn''t get over the fact that he married Patty, fake identity or not. She couldn''t


    understand why he didn''t let her know he was alive, after surviving the explosion. Why was it so


    important for him to propose to Patty first instead of giving her a call? Didn''t he realize she was


    weeping over him because she thought he was dead?


    And why in the hell would he marry Patty? Was that part of it? What kind of mission was that?


    Cecelia expected ir to leave Wesley a message. But no matter how sheforted ir, the girl


    didn''t have anything to tell her son. Instead, ir said, "Aunt Cecelia, thanks for taking care of me. I


    won''t forget you and will visit you whenever I have a holiday. But please, stop talking about Wesley,


    okay?" The mere mention of this name pained her heart.


    Cecelia wasn''t angry or disappointed. On the contrary, she supported ir. "I get it. I got your back.


    You''ve waited for him, loved him and worried about him for so many years. It''s payback time."


    ir was surprised to hear her say that.


    Her love story was a little different from everyone else''s. Most of what she did in her story was wait¡ª


    wait for the hero toe back. If all she needed to do was wait, she was okay with that. She didn''t


    mind waiting for years if she had to.


    However, reality was much moreplicated than she expected. There were a lot of things about this


    love that made her feel insecure. They tortured her a lot.


    ir didn''t say those words to Cecelia because she was angry at Wesley. She was indeed


    heartbroken. She was determined. If Wesley couldn''t be bothered to call her and exin to her, then it


    was over.


    She would give up on Wesley.


    Quiet days went by. And just when ir thought everything between them was over, Wesley came


    back.


    That day, ir had just styled her long, straight ck hair into red curly hair. Holding a well-dressed


    man''s arm, she walked out of the hair salon. They were talking andughing happily.


    ir was dressed in a revealing, fashionable dress. She looked quite hot. A lot of men she passed took


    a second look.


    Suddenly, out of the corner of her eye, she caught glimpse of a man in a familiar uniform. Naturally, she


    tilted her head to look at the man. In an instant, her heart skipped a beat.


    It was the guy she missed for so long and was now trying to erase from her thoughts and heart.


    The man stood on the other side of the road, holding a box of preserved roses.


    As she met his intent gaze, ir''s eyes went red with tears.


    But she quickly recovered, shutting down her emotions and regaining herposure. Pretending not to


    see him, she turned to the man next to her and continuedughing and talking.


    "ir," Wesley called out.


    ir didn''t stop but her date turned around and remarked, "Sounds like someone''s trying to get your


    attention."


    She maintained the smile on her face. "I didn''t hear a thing."


    "You heard me alright. Hi, ir." The soldier had already walked up to them and blocked their way.


    The smile froze on her face. "I''m sorry, sir. Do I know you?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Wesley threw a nce at the confused man beside her. "She tell you she''s married?"


    The man was even more confused. "No."


    ir was stunned too. "What are you talking about, Wesley?"


    "Now you know me." Wesley shifted his gaze back to her.


    ir was left speechless.


    The well-dressed man was from a rich family. If it were any other guy, the man would have stepped up


    to defend hisdy''s honor. But this was Wesley. Well-connected, well-respected. He just figured it


    wasn''t a good idea to cross him. Looking at the rank on Wesley''s uniform, the well-dressed man


    instantly broke free of ir''s arm and said, "ir, I should take off. Goodbye."


    "No, wait. Stay, please..."


    ir called out to stop the man. But he fled as quickly as he could.


    When the well-dressed man was out of sight, ir smoothed her hair and pulled a long face.


    She ignored Wesley and walked in the other direction.


    Wesley stretched out his arm to stop her and stuffed the box of flowers in her arms. "ir, I''m back.


    First thing I did wase and report to you."


    ''I bought you the red roses you like.


    I''ll give you everything you want from now on.''

 Chapter 695 Whom Are You Calling Honey

    Chapter 695 Whom Are You Calling Honey


    Just those few words from Wesley were enough to open her floodgates. ir had wanted to y it


    cool, but frustrated, she began to sob. "Youing back¡­ has nothing to do with me. I''m not your


    leader; you don''t need to report to me."


    Deep down, her heart was stirred by the serious look on his face. He looked even more charming now.


    He was so handsome that she almost forgot the scars he had left in her heart. It''s said that in a love-


    hate rtionship, even if the couple torture each other a thousand times, they would still treat each


    other as their first love¡ªtheir one true love.


    Wesley was her first love. She had been in love with the man for almost a decade.


    Ignoring the curious gazes from the passers-by, Wesley pulled the woman into his arms, staring at her


    lovingly. "I want to have a child."


    ir was caught by surprise at his unexpected words, and her face blushed a crimson red. She


    pretended to not understand his words and said, "Then go to Patty or Ste. You can''t possibly have a


    baby by staying here."


    ''I know Patty. But who the hell is Ste?'' he wondered. But that was not the point. He said firmly, "I


    meant, with you. I want to have a child with you. ir,e back home with me." He was going to


    show her their marriage licenses at home. A wedding was on his mind.


    ''Home?'' That was such a beautiful word. ir clutched at the corner of his suit, holding back her tears.


    She had to stay strong. "No, it''s toote. Let go of me. I have a boyfriend now."


    "Break up!" Wesley said firmly. If she didn''t break up with whosoever she was dating, she was


    "Why should I listen to you? Here, take your flowers. Don''t disturb me again." She struggled out of his


    embrace and added, "Listen here. Without Wesley, ir is having the happiest days of her life!" She


    threw the box of preserved roses back into his hands and walked away, clicking her high heels loudly.


    As she turned her back towards him, his eyes quickly darkened. She was wearing a backless dress!


    Wesley gritted his teeth. She was not only dating another man during his absence, but was also bold


    enough to wear such revealing dresses.


    ir walked to her car. Wesley caught up to her and grabbed hold of her wrist. "ir, let''s talk."


    "I don''t want to talk, Colonel Li... Oh, sorry, Senior Colonel Li. By the way, congrattions on your


    promotion. Now, please let go of me. There are a lot of men queuing up to talk to me. So, if you want to


    have a word, please wait for your turn."


    "Since you seem to know my position now, then you must be clearly aware that I have the serviceman


    priority. I can jump the queue and talk to you at any time. Now, can we get into your car and talk for a


    bit?"


    ir clenched her teeth in anger. Defeated, she spat, "Do as you like. I bought this car with your


    money anyway."


    The car had cost her five hundred thousand dors. It had pained her to sign the bill. She had never


    squandered money like that ever before.


    Wesley understood her meaning and he knew how she had gotten the money too. He hade to


    know about it soon after she had sold the diamond ring and the bracelet to the pawn shop.


    "I was nning to get you a car anyway. Now that you''ve got one, use it. Can we go back home now?"


    He casually opened the back door and put the box of roses in the back seat.


    Then he opened the driver''s side door. ir couldn''t believe her eyes. ''Since when did he be


    such a brazen man?'' she wondered, fuming. "Hey, wait! Haven''t I made it clear to you? I have a


    boyfriend. Oh, no, no! Not just one. I get a new guy every day. I check into the hotel room with different


    men all the time. Even the hotel manager knows me very well. How does that make you feel?" she


    provoked him with a smirk.


    Wesley gave her a sidelong look with a grim face. Then, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number


    in front of her. "Hello, I''ll give you the ID number of a woman. Get me her hotel check-in records for the


    past two years, and also the details of herpanions."


    ir didn''t think that he would use his influence to y such a cunning trick. By the time she realized


    what he was doing, it was already toote.


    She could do nothing but listen to him give the person her ID number.


    He hung up the phone after that. She felt even more frustrated. ''Damn it! This is going to be


    embarrassing...''


    But she tried to make up a story. "Well...actually...my date would have someone else book a room for


    us. I never booked any room myself."


    "When you check into a hotel, you need to give your ID number. It doesn''t matter whether you paid for


    it or not. Let me see how many men you''ve slept with. And then, I''ll tell you how I feel."


    ir was at a loss for words. ''What should I do now?'' she sighed in defeat.


    Before she could figure out a way to get rid of him, his phone buzzed. He picked it up quickly. As he


    quietly listened to the report from the person on the other end, he looked at the embarrassed ir with


    a smile on his lips. A minuteter, he said into the phone, "I see. Thank you for your time."


    He put his phone away and repeated what he had heard. "You have thirty-six check-in records in the


    past two years. Thirty of them were single-bed rooms out of the city; the other six times, you shared the


    room with another person, but they were alldies."


    ir was dumbfounded. He now knew her check-in records better than herself.


    Wesley caressed her cheeks and pecked a kiss on her lips. "Let''s go back home first. You can throw as


    many tantrums as you like there. I''ll listen to you, okay?"


    ir felt her heart soften a little. She hated herself so much for being so weak. But still, she shook his


    hand off and snarled, "No way! Keep the car for yourself. It was bought with your money, and I''m


    returning it to you now. Don''t try to contact me anymore."


    After dropping those painful words, she strode towards the side of the road, hailed a taxi and got in.


    As the taxi drove into the traffic, ir couldn''t help but turn around to look back. Wesley stood rooted at


    the spot, watching her leave.


    Her heart ached. She cried silently.


    Did they have a future together?


    She didn''t know.


    What she also hadn''t expected was that Wesley would continue to follow her around for the next few


    days. It seemed that the soldier was on a long vacation. He seemed free round the clock. That was a


    rare phenomenon.


    One day after work, ir decided to go for a cartoon movie with a male colleague. The man had invited


    her a few times and finally, she had epted.


    They bought two sses of drinks before they entered the cinema.


    On entering, she was shocked to see that they were the only ones inside.


    Looking at the empty seats in the hall, the man said excitedly, "Wow, we''re so lucky. We have the


    whole theater to ourselves tonight."


    ir''s lips twitched. She nodded perfunctorily, "Yeah, how lucky¡­"


    Nheless, they decided to sit in their designated seats. They found the seats in no time. The movie


    was about to begin.


    For some unknown reason, ir felt like someone was watching her from the dark corner of the hall.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Intuitively, she looked around the theater, but found nothing suspicious.


    ''Am I thinking too much?'' She shook off the thoughts and focused on the big screen, trying to indulge


    herself in the movie.


    However, at that moment, the door to the theater was flung open. A group of people stormed inside.


    Since the lights had been turned off, ir couldn''t see who they were, but she didn''t care. However, a


    momentter, two men in camo fatigues sitting in front of her caught her attention.


    It was then that she realized that the seats around them were all upied.


    Her heart began to race rapidly in her chest as something dawned on her. She slowly tilted her head to


    her left side and found Wesley sitting cross-legged next to her, emitting a graceful aura.


    As if sensing her gaze, he slowly turned his head to face her, meeting her eyes. shing a smile, he


    said casually, "Hey honey, what a coincidence."


    ''H-honey?'' ir almost choked on her own saliva. In a huff, she retorted, "Whom are you calling


    honey?"


    "You."


    She rolled her eyes at him. Uninterested in his nonsense, she questioned, "What are you doing here?"


    "Seeing a movie."


    ir''s colleague heard them talking, but he couldn''t hear what they were saying, so he interjected


    curiously, "ir, do you know him?"


    "No!" ir denied without hesitation.


    The two soldiers sitting in front of them suddenly turned around and smiled at ir. "Hi ir! What a


    coincidence!"

 Chapter 696 The Tables Are Turned

    Chapter 696 The Tables Are Turned


    Two men in green camo fatigues sat beside ir''s date and leaned their bodies close to her. "Hi, ir.


    Been a long time."


    It was Bowman, one of Wesley''s men.


    The man sitting behind ir patted her shoulder. "Hey, ir. Remember me? I''m Lenard."


    ir remembered him, of course. But why were they all here? And why now? She took a deep breath


    and turned to Wesley, who kept his head forward, eyes on the screen. It was like he was there just to


    watch the movie. "What''s going on, Wesley?"


    Wesley turned to her and answered, "It''s movie night. We''re here to watch the movie. You''re not?"


    ''How can I enjoy the movie with you guys talking to me?'' ir rolled her eyes.


    Bowman and hispanions kept talking to ir''s date, distracting both of them. Bowman even told


    him, "Man, let''s get out of here and light up. I''m having a nic fit."


    ir''s date could feel something was up, but he wasn''t sure what was going on. He followed the two of


    them out of the theater.


    The moment the three were out of sight, the rest of the soldiers except Wesley stood and stretched.


    "Now that they mention it, I really want a smoke, too."


    "Me too. Let''s go. Chief, we''re taking off. Enjoy!"


    Wesley nodded indifferently.


    ir was dumbfounded. ''Why does it look like Wesley and I are on a date?''


    ir''s date followed Bowman and Lenard outside the theater and around the corner, lighter in hand.


    But suddenly the two soldiers stopped and cornered the guy. Bowman fished a marriage certificate out


    of his pocket and showed it to the man. "Check this out. ir''s married, so she''s off-limits."


    When he saw the photo and names on the certificate, the man''s heart skipped a beat. "I''m really sorry.


    ir never told me."


    Bowman put the certificate back into his pocket. "That''s okay. I get it. You couldn''t have known.


    ir''s...um...mercurial. She was trying to make our chief jealous, and was using you to do it. They''re


    fighting."


    Four more soldiers came over and surrounded the man, as if they were going to beat him if he said the


    wrong thing.


    The man forced a smile. "Got it."


    "Great. And you know, our chief and his wife don''t want everyone knowing they''re married. They want


    to keep it on the down-low. So..." Bowman finished in mid-sentence on purpose.


    The man nodded his head vigorously. "I won''t say a word about it."


    "Thanks, bro." Bowman patted his shoulder heavily.


    The man''s face paled because of this, but he didn''t dare to protest. He just ran as fast as he could once


    he was let go, like all the devils in Hell were chasing him.


    Lenard looked at his receding figure and then looked at the closed door of the theater, shaking his


    head. "I didn''t expect our chief to have any regrets."


    Crossing his arms, Bowman smirked. "I really enjoyed seeing our chief getting the cold shoulder from


    ir."


    "He deserved it. Years ago, ir proposed to him in front of us. Yet he turned her down without even


    thinking twice. The tables are turned now. Our chief snuck out and got the marriage certificates. He


    didn''t tell ir. Afraid she might run away, I guess,"


    Lenard said with a cunning smile, patting Bowman on his shoulder. "Why not poke your head in there


    and see how those two lovebirds are doing?"


    Bowman firmly shook his head. "No way. Use your head. They''ve been apart for a long time. If I recall


    correctly, thest time they gotid..." He grinned. The rest of them all smirked knowingly.


    Bowman continued, "That was maybe a year ago. I''m pretty sure they''re going at it by now. Sure you


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    want to watch that? Our chief wouldn''t like that."


    Lenard shook his head like a rattle. "I admit I really want to know if our chief is as strong in bed as he is


    in battle. But I''m not a peeping tom, and I don''t want to get caught."


    In Lenard''s eyes, Wesley was as brave, skillful, and fierce as any tiger or wolf in battle. He thought


    Wesley must be the same in bed.


    Problem was that ir was a petite gal. He might really hurt her.


    "So let''s get out of here. Even our chief has a girlfriend. I think I need one too. I''m so jealous."


    Speaking of this, Lenard was really frustrated. "Chief sucks. Why does he get all the girls? He could


    send some of them our way. Dammit! I want a girlfriend too."


    Bowman patted him on the shoulder with a smirk. "You want our chief to introduce you to a girl? In your


    dreams! You fell for ir too, remember? Be d he doesn''t give you any grief for it. Remember when


    our chief got injured and was in the hospital? ir took care of him. Talbot told her our chief had been


    locked in the girls'' dorm andughed about it. He heard that and punished Talbot for it. Made him go


    rock-climbing with Niles. He holds a serious grudge and always takes it out on someone."


    Lenard scratched the back of his head. "I don''t think he''ll care. Back then, he didn''t have feelings for


    ir."


    Talbot didn''t think so. "You''re so naive. Chief already fell for her back then. He just couldn''t admit it.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have carried her to the school clinic when she got heatstroke. He would have


    just had one of us do it."


    But Wesley not only took ir to the school clinic by himself, but also drove her to her apartment.


    "Yeah. Makes sense. Chief has it bad for her. Horndog."


    Bowman kicked Lenard''s leg and threatened him, "What if I walk into the theater now and tell him you


    called him that. What do you think he''ll do to you?"


    Lenard''s reaction was not what he expected. "Do it! I don''t care. Go in there and tell him." He was sure


    his fellow soldier wouldn''t go in there and interrupt their chief.


    And he was right. Bowman just snorted and said, "Fine. I did have a girl in mind. She''s good girlfriend


    material and I was going to introduce you. But just for that, I''ll set her up with Rodney, instead."


    Rodney, who was walking behind him, immediately approached. "Really? Thanks, Blowman."


    Bowman kicked him in the leg. "Call me Blowman again, and I''ll..."


    "You''ll what? Beat my ass? Everyone calls you that. You n to take everyone on? Live with it.


    Blowman," Rodney said with a silly grin.


    "Get lost!"


    The group left the Cineplex, talking andughing.


    Inside the theater


    ir and Wesley were left alone. She stared at the screen, pretending he didn''t exist.


    However, Wesley was not here to watch the movie.


    Before long, he began to do what they left him alone for. He grabbed ir''s hand. She struggled hard,


    but he refused to let go.

 Chapter 697 Till the World Ends

    Chapter 697 Till the World Ends


    Now that she couldn''t watch the movie, ir scolded Wesley like a naughty kid. "Just sit there and


    watch the movie. If you don''t want to watch it, just leave! Quit bugging me!"


    "Just rx and watch the movie," Wesley said casually.


    ''How can I do that, when you''re stroking my hand nonstop?'' she thought to herself.


    When she''d finally had enough, ir stood up and said coldly, "Out of my way."


    Wesley sat on her left, blocking her way out.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To save the world!" she said impatiently.


    "Yeah, right." Wesley looked her up and down with a smirk. A slip of a girl like that couldn''t even save


    herself.


    "Yeah! What? Don''t think I can?" she spat.


    "No, it''s nothing." Wesley immediately shook his head. How could he look down on her?


    "Get away!"


    Wesley reached out his hand and pulled her towards him. As a result, ir lost her bnce. She sat


    down on hisp, hard.


    They were so close to each other that her heart began to race wildly in her chest.


    Wesley held her slender waist and whispered in her ear, "You''re so thin. You need to gain some


    weight." If she were a bit heavier, she''d be more cuddly, and feel better in his arms.


    ir''s face was red as a tomato. How could he say that? "I know I''m not as sexy as the other girls you


    see. They all look like models, huh? You''ll never fall for a twiggy woman like me, that''s for sure."


    "You''re cute when you''re mad," he simply said.


    "I don''t care if you want me or not. There are a ton of men lining up waiting to date me. Let me go. I''m


    on a date."


    Wesley grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him, but she was too embarrassed to look him in the


    eye. This was so awkward. He was trying to put the moves on her, and all she wanted was to leave.


    Wesley yed with her long, curly hair and said, "This isn''t you. We''ll go to a hair salon to get a better


    do. And I''ll buy you some clothes¡ªpreferably with more cloth." He wasn''t happy with what she was


    wearing. She wore a backless top and a mini skirt. If she raised her arms, you could see her belly


    button. Maybe she could wear these clothes around him. But not around other men.


    "No way." ''I''m not your ve. I can wear what I want. I decided I had enough, so I should dress the


    part. Curly hair and a backless top are just my style.''


    "Is that your final answer?" he asked in a threatening tone.


    "Yeah." She wouldn''t listen to him no matter what he said.


    What happened next shocked her out of her wits. Wesley grabbed her top and tore it.


    It was a quiet part of the movie, and both of them heard clearly what happened.


    ir lowered her head and looked at her top in utter disbelief. She couldn''t believe her eyes. Her


    clothing hung in tatters, and her bra showed in ces.


    She was on the brink of a meltdown. "You... You asshole!"


    Wesley didn''t think it was enough and continued to shred her top until her bra waspletely exposed.


    "Think about this every time you get dressed. If I see you wearing an outfit like this, I''ll rip it off you.


    Don''t believe me? Try it," he said indifferently.


    Unconvinced, ir bit her lower lip. "Fine. I''m leaving. Someone asks, I''ll tell them you did it." ''I''ll


    pretend I''m wearing a bikini.''


    "Think I''ll let you leave? Not a chance," Wesley said nonchntly. Of course, he wouldn''t let her go out


    in public like this.


    Not knowing what to say, ir started to cry. The more she thought about it, the sadder she grew.


    Bitter, warm tears flowed from her eyes, blurring her vision. One of the tears dropped on the back of


    Wesley''s hand.


    Wesley frowned at the sight of her tears and started to panic. ''Why is she crying?''


    "Please don''t cry." His voice was softer than before.


    Ignoring him, ir just kept on weeping.


    Wesley got flustered. He took off his shirt and offered it to ir. "I''ll get you a new top," he said softly.


    ir grabbed his shirt and forced it back into his hand before making for the exit. "Don''t bother. You


    want men to see me like this, then fine! You win! I''m gone!"


    Wesley was so anxious he couldn''t think straight. He caught up to her, grabbed her waist and forced


    her to look at him. "Cut it out. I''ll get you a new blouse."


    "Cut it out?" She looked him in the eye.


    Sensing the hint of anger in her tone, Wesley knew that he had bettere up with something nice to


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    say. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    "Duh. I wouldn''t dream of ming Colonel Li." She took a deep breath and wiped her tears. "I''ve had


    two years to think about it. I thought about it a lot. We''re not good together, you and I. Just forget about


    me. You have Ga. She''s good for you and has had a crush on you for a long time. Don''t let her


    down."


    Wesley frowned deeply. ''Why is she talking about Ga?'' "I know you''ve been waiting for a long time,


    too," he said. ir had told him before that she had a crush on him when she was around seventeen.


    She was almost twenty-seven now, which meant that she had been waiting for him for almost ten


    years.


    In ir''s eyes, Wesley was a good man, and she was not good enough for him. She shook her head


    and said, "I don''t deserve you. I''m a petty woman. My heart isn''t big enough for both of us." She knew


    Wesley and Patty had their marriage licenses. Although she knew he was using a fake name, she was


    so jealous of that woman.


    Besides, she had justmitted suicide for Wesley not long before. She was a mess, and couldn''t


    forgive him.


    Because of his undercover mission, Wesley had worked hard on making himself look more like a


    yboy. After some thought, he stated, "You''re a Cancer, and I''m a Scorpio. ording to the zodiac,


    we''re a perfect match."


    A lot of girls believe in astrology. Wesley thought ir did, too.


    ''Seriously? He''s talking about the zodiac? How cheesy!'' ir snorted.


    In a calm voice, she said, "ording to the zodiac, Scorpios are very romantic, which is exactly what


    Cancers want. I thought you didn''t have a romantic bone in your body. But now I get it. You can be


    romantic around other women." She always thought that Wesley just didn''t know what romance was.


    But now she knew she was wrong. She just didn''t deserve his affection.


    Wesley felt like a jerk. "Wayne Chen was a yboy. I had to flirt with those women. It was part of the


    mission. But I know I was wrong. It''s all my fault. Madam Jing, please give me a chance to make it up


    to you."


    "I''m not your madam Jing, and it''s toote." Her reply was firm.


    Wesley wiped her tears gently. "I can''t date Ga. We''re part of the same branch of the military. We


    can''t marry our colleagues. Besides, I don''t want her. You know what? ording to the zodiac, when a


    Scorpio and a Cancer fall in love with each other, they won''t break up till the world ends. We''re so right


    for each other. You know it, and I know it." Wesley vowed he would never let her go as long as he lived.

 Chapter 698 A Dog Bit My Clothes

    Chapter 698 A Dog Bit My Clothes


    "Maybe. But you forget that there are a lot of Scorpios out there. I have my pick," ir sneered and


    looked at Wesley. She wanted to know how he would react.


    Wesley had a hard time with that one. Everything he wanted to say was caught in his throat. After


    some thought, he said, "But there''s only one Wesley Li. You going to dump me?"


    "Yeah." She looked determined.


    "All right." He dropped his hand from her chin and nodded his head.


    ''So is he going to give up just like that?'' ir mused.


    "Just sit here and enjoy. I''ll get you a new blouse." He tried to give her his shirt again.


    ir took a deep breath and refused him. "No, thanks. I''ll call Joslyn and have her bring me one."


    "Okay." Wesley agreed again. What else could he do?


    This gave ir butterflies in her stomach. ''He''s being awfully agreeable.'' She fished her phone out of


    her purse and called Joslyn, looking distracted. "Hi Joslyn. You busy now?"


    "Nope. Just ying with my baby."


    "I''ve got a problem. You have a blouse I can borrow?" ir stammered. She found it rather


    embarrassing.


    "A blouse? What''s wrong? Did you lose yours?" Joslyn was kind of worried about her friend, but she


    couldn''t help being flippant. It was an odd request.


    ir cast a casual nce at Wesley, who was sitting in the front row. "Um...a stray dog ran up and tore


    the hell out of my top. My date shooed him away, but I''m a mess."


    "Huh? That''s weird. You''re okay, though, right? He didn''t bite you?"


    "Ahem... No, he didn''t get me. Just my top. It was an expensive one too, dammit. I''m at the cineplex


    right now. Theater 4, Ne Zha. So if you have something I could borrow..." "Yeah, I think I have just the


    one. Remember that blue one you liked so much?" Joslyn said. "I''ll give it to the nanny and she can


    take it to you." After that, they said their goodbyes and hung up.


    ir put her phone away and tried not to look at Wesley. He was ring at the screen, but could hardly


    bring himself to watch the movie. He seemed to have a fit of the sulks. And why not? There were worse


    things than being called a dog, but he didn''t like it regardless.


    Neither of them said a word.


    Countless questions flooded ir''s mind. ''Why isn''t he saying anything? What''s on his mind? Has he


    finally given up?''


    Joslyn decided she''de herself, and left her kid with the nanny. The more she thought about it, the


    more worried she got. When she opened the door to the theater and saw Wesley, and ir wearing a


    guy''s shirt, she figured out what was going on.


    ''Bitten by a dog? Wesley was the dog!''


    Joslyn thought to herself. She greeted him politely and sat down next to ir. Not too long ago, she


    would have gotten into it with Wesley. But seeing that ir''s eyes were red and swollen and the two of


    them were sitting in different rows, she decided to help her friend first.


    She handed ir the blouse. "There are cameras here. Thedies'' room is probably better."


    ''Cameras?'' ir looked around in disbelief and then saw several boxes ced around the theater with


    blinking red dots. ''So those are cameras. Did the cinema staff see everything?''


    ir took the blouse from her and walked toward thedies'' room with Wesley''s shirt on.


    When Joslyn and Wesley were left alone in the theater, she leaned forward and whispered to him,


    "What happened? Why was she crying? Did you rip her top off? She''s given you her heart, you know.


    She''s done a lot for you, but you''re always mean to her. You''re such a jerk!" Joslyn''s heart ached when


    she thought of ir''s red and swollen eyes.


    "I know." Wesley knew what ir had done for him. Cecelia told him that ir even tried to kill herself


    after she thought he was dead.


    "You know? And you still made her sad?" Her voice was more normal now, rising past the volume of a


    stage whisper. She continued, "Ooh, tough guy. Do you know what she told me when she tried to break


    up with you? Every day she woke up, deciding to break things off. But she couldn''t do it. Whenever she


    thought about it, it was always her fault. She always thought she wasn''t good enough for you."


    Silent misery shed across Wesley''s eyes when he heard what Joslyn said. She saw it, too. She took


    a deep breath and said, "She was always talking about how nice you were. You even saved her life a


    couple times. When you two lived under the same roof, you were a great guy." She was talking a mile a


    minute now. She was going to give Wesley a piece of her mind. "Onest thing. You''re finally done with


    that mission. Now you''re more than thirty years old. And ir''s almost twenty-seven. It''s time for you


    two to tie the knot. If you''re not going to marry her, then at least¡ª"


    "We''re already married," Wesley interrupted her.


    "What?" Joslyn thought she must have misheard him, and leaned closer to Wesley. "I must be hearing


    things."


    Wesley took something out of his pocket and handed it over.


    It was a booklet. Seeing the red cover, Joslyn immediately knew what it was. It was a marriage license.


    She and Hartwell had theirs. She took it and wondered whose marriage license it was.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She opened it with trembling hands. It was a photo of ir and Wesley.


    She covered her mouth in excitement. "You''ve been married for a couple years now! Why didn''t ir


    tell me?" She couldn''t believe it. Married? How? Joslyn was both thrilled and angry.


    Wesley took the license back and put it into his pocket. "She doesn''t know yet," he said calmly.


    "Know what?"


    "She doesn''t know we''re married," he exined.


    "How''s that possible? Are you kidding me? How did you get that done if she wasn''t there?"


    Joslyn was ir''s best friend, so Wesley saw no reason to hide it from her. "I filled out the application


    myself, and forged her signature. As for the pic, it was edited in Photoshop." It was Carlos who had


    taught him how to do all that. In fact, Carlos cooked up the scheme in the first ce.


    Joslyn really didn''t know why he did this. "ir loves you so much. If you proposed to her, she would


    have jumped at the chance. Why did you go behind her back?"


    Wesley watched a couple minutes of the movie, not knowing what to say. Finally, he answered, "I


    wanted to surprise her. But I gave her the envelope containing the licenses at the wrong time. She just


    threw the envelope away and refused to look at it. So I figured it was better that she did not know."


    Although she would eventually find out, Wesley was hoping to find the right time to tell her.


    Joslyn said nothing. She didn''t know what to say. On the one hand, she was happy for her friend.


    On the other hand, she didn''t know what to do. She didn''t want ir to keep suffering.


    "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t tell her right now!" she said.


    "Please don''t. When she forgives me, I''ll tell her in person," Wesley said earnestly.


    Joslyn calmed down a little, and somehow she found Wesley a little bit pitiful. "Um... I''ll see if I can


    convince ir to give you another chance. God knows why." Since Wesley hadn''t slept with other


    women, Joslyn thought that ir might forgive him. After all, he was just doing his job.


    "Wesley, you really need to fix this. I don''t even know if you can. She''s waited for you for years. You


    didn''t even call her, but she still waited. She even lied and told other guys she was married. It turns out


    that wasn''t a lie, though."

 Chapter 699 Dont Let Her Down

    Chapter 699 Don''t Let Her Down


    "I feel you, but ir''s having a really hard time of it. When you were by her side, she was happy. But


    things were different when you left. You focused on your job, and you weren''t there when she needed


    you. But she didn''t hate you for it. She just told me she missed you¡ªa lot.


    And ir was in a really bad way after hearing you were dead. I really hate to remember those days.


    She used to be so strong. She hadn''t contemted suicide once, not even after her parents died. She


    tried to OD on sleeping pills after she learned you were dead. But in reality, you survived from the


    explosion and didn''t even tell her. She waited for you, suffered for you, and then you run off and marry


    another woman. Oh, she knew it was your mission; she just couldn''t ept it. She was a basket case


    then. Finally, she made the decision to dump you. It hurt, but what could she do?"


    Actually, Wesley already knew about this. But hearing it from Joslyn made his heart break into a


    thousand pieces. He felt bad for ir, and hated himself for hurting her so deeply.


    "So that''s how she ended up embracing hookup culture," Joslyn said with a bitter smile. "You know her.


    She''s actually a conservative gal. She decided to not love so deeply, to y the field, but she wasn''t


    happy. She went out with a lot of guys, but never slept with them. Once she dated the youngest son of


    the Liu family, and he wanted more than she was willing to give. So he beat her and tried to rape her.


    Wacian came to her rescue. He even taught Mr. Liu a lesson. Frankly, I think Wacian let that guy off


    easy. What if he actually got his way with ir? It''s not easy to bounce back from that." Joslyn stopped


    and shot Wesley a meaningful look.


    She was pretty sure she made her point.


    Wesley said nothing. He took out a cigarette from the pack and yed with it absent-mindedly.


    "By the way, the cancer lie wasn''t ir''s idea. Did you know that?" she asked.


    Wesley''s eyes darkened and he shook his head. Neither he nor ir had mentioned the cancer thing


    after that.


    Joslyn sighed. "I knew she wouldn''t tell you the truth. Actually it was your mom''s idea. ir told me


    everythingter. She said she didn''t me anyone. Though it was your mom''s idea, she agreed to it


    and lied to you. You were mad at her because of this, and she didn''t me you. After all, she lied first.


    But she was angry because you broke up with her and even made out with Ga in front of her."


    Wesley closed his eyes. He really wanted to take ir in his arms and tell her he loved her.


    "They say never marry a soldier, because they don''t have time for a family. I think ir has it worse


    than other military spouses. Normally, they wait three years before they can be with the ones they love.


    Five years at the most. But ir has been waiting for you for nearly ten years. Because of your special


    mission, you had to leave her behind and marry someone else. Poor ir!"


    ''Luckily, they''re married. At least, her years of waiting paid off, '' she thought.


    Joslyn thought she had already said enough this evening, so she stood up from her seat and added,


    "She''s super insecure. You really fucked with her head. You need to work hard to fix that. Or take her to


    therapy. Some patients know they''re ill, but they just refuse to get help. And ir''s one of them.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hartwell even brought a mental health pro by, but she shooed him out. She just refused to pour out her


    heart to anyone else. She needs a guy to make her feel safe. And I think you''re that guy. Whenever


    you''re with her, she''s happy. Mr. Li, don''t let her down."


    "Thank you," Wesley simply said.


    Joslyn didn''t know if her words worked or not. She couldn''t tell from Wesley''s simple reply or his


    deadpan face. "No need for thanks. I''m ir''s best friend; I just want her to be happy," she sighed.


    "She will be," Wesley said firmly this time.


    ir thought that Joslyn might go looking for her. But after she got changed and waited for a while, she


    still didn''t see Joslyn. She wanted to leave, but she still had Wesley''s shirt. She sighed and decided to


    go back to the theater to give it back.


    When she got inside, she saw Joslyn walking toward the door. When she saw ir, Joslyn asked with


    a smile, "What took you so long? Did you fall in?"


    "I should ask you the same question. I was waiting for you outside the theater."


    "Oh really? I caught some of the movie. It was pretty funny." Joslyn slid her arm into hers.


    "Let me give his shirt back first. Wait for me, okay?" ir said.


    "Sure."


    Joslyn released her arm. ir walked towards Wesley''s seat. The movie had ended, and the lights


    were on, but low. She found him and held out his shirt. "Thank you for the loan."


    Wesley took his shirt from her and said with a meaningful look, "Don''t forget what I said."


    ''What''s he talking about? He said a lot of things. So what does he want me to remember? Screw it.


    Life''s too short, and I forgot most of it already.''


    Ignoring his words, ir turned and left the cineplex with Joslyn.


    The day ended, slipped into night, and then back into daylight again. It was now afternoon.


    When ir got off work and left the office, she saw a brand new ck Hummer. But she didn''t


    recognize the license te.


    ir didn''t think anything more of it, and felt around in her purse for her phone.


    Before she found it, a tall figure stood before her. She raised her head and saw Wesley.


    He was wearing casual clothes. ir found the clothes quite familiar. After racking her brain, she


    realized that they were the ones she''d bought in D City.


    She had bought the clothes for him. But when she saw him holding two women, she threw the clothes


    in a nearby trash bin.


    ''Why is he wearing them? Did he fish them out of the trash can?''


    No matter. ir didn''t care to hear his answer. She kept searching for her phone in her purse while


    trying to walk past him.


    But he stepped in her path. She tried to move around him, but to no avail.


    It was rush hour, and Wesley had attracted the curious eyes of many of her coworkers. Losing her


    patience, she raised her head and asked in a cold voice, "What?"


    Wesley just stood there.


    "Just spill it," she said, rapidly losing her cool.


    "Follow me." He grabbed her wrist and led her to his car.


    "I''m busy. You have something to say, just tell me." ir shook his hand off.


    "I''m taking you to see someone." Wesley pressed his lips into a thin line of determination. "You have to


    "What if I don''t?" ir asked in return.


    "Then I''ll take you there anyway."


    ir was shocked into silence. ''Again? Does he know what boundaries are?'' she thought angrily. "If


    you do that, I''ll never forgive you," she threatened.


    "Like you''re not mad at me now," Wesley mocked.


    He scooped her up in his arms, put her in the passenger seat and strapped her in.

 Chapter 700 I Quit Smoking

    Chapter 700 I Quit Smoking


    ir just yed on her phone the entire trip. She didn''t utter a single word to Wesley, pretending he


    didn''t exist at all.


    They finally arrived at the Orchid Private Club.


    Wesley pushed the door to Room 888 open. Several people were seated on the couch as a man stood


    aside, his eyes glued to the floor.


    Before ir could figure out who the man was, the people seated began to greet her.


    "Hi ir!" It was Damon.


    "ir, you are finally here!" Colleen weed her as she got up and went towards her.


    Curtis nodded at ir as a greeting.


    ir was perplexed. ''Why did Wesley bring me here?'' She shrugged off her question and started to


    greet Wesley''s friends one by one. "Hi, Mr. Han, Mr. Lu, and Colleen."


    With the man''s head lowered, she was still unsure who the man by the couch was, so she didn''t greet


    him.


    "It''s been a while since west saw each other, ir. What''s up?" Colleen asked with a smile.


    Before ir could even answer, Damon butted in, "Wesley just got back. Of course they''ve been going


    at it like bunnies, having sex every time they get the chance. Reunion after a brief parting is as sweet


    as a honeymoon."


    Colleen let out a chuckle. ir''s face turned red as a tomato. "No, no. That''s not quite it."


    Wesley, however, didn''t respond. He led ir to the couch and sat down with her.


    Damon''s face was painted with mischief; a sly smile crept on his lips. "Come on, don''t be shy. We''re all


    adults here. It''s perfectly normal to have sex. If Wesley didn''t sleep with you after being gone for a


    while, there''s probably something wrong with his manhood."


    ir had gotten morefortable around Wesley''s friends. She turned to Damon and said, "That''s not


    true. He didn''t sleep with me."


    Damon looked at her, stunned in disbelief. "You''re kidding me."


    Wesley cast a warning nce at his buddy. ir looked Damon dead in the eye and told him, "I wish I


    was kidding, but you know how things are with him. I understand."


    "Huh?" Damon grew more confused.


    "Wesley''s never experienced a scarcity of women. In the past two years, never did he go through a


    long time woman-less. Didn''t you know, Mr. Han? Once, he even had sex with two women. Both, at the


    same time. His life was not as sad as you thought it would be. He had lived a wonderful life. Mr. Han,


    you really didn''t know?"


    Damon shook his head in utter disbelief. He and Wesley were not in contact in the past two years.


    It was Colleen who put in a good word for Wesley. "That doesn''t sound right. ir, Wesley is not that


    kind of man. It''s Damon who is a yer. Now that he''s married, he, too, has remained loyal to his


    family. There must be some kind of misunderstanding. Wesley is the most righteous one among them."


    Colleen gave Wesley a wink, signaling him to start exining to ir.


    He poured himself a ss of wine and started rifying his side of things. "I was confused as to why


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    you were icing me. It turns out you''re mad at me for not sleeping with you," Wesley said deliberately.


    "What? No!" ir was taken by surprise.


    "My apologies. It was my fault. I guess giving you flowers was not the way to go when I had just


    returned. I should''ve just banged you straight up," Wesley said in a serious tone.


    ir didn''t know how to respond.


    "Hahaha!" The whole room burst in a fit ofughter.


    ir rolled her eyes and snarled, "You know that''s not what I meant."


    "I didn''t realize it until Damon pointed it out." He chugged down his wine. "Let''s get this over with. ir


    and I need to get back home and rest."


    Damon, Curtis and Colleenughed even more loudly.


    ir just gave up. Wesley wouldn''t listen to her exnation. "Who do you want me to meet?"


    Wesley gestured for the bodyguards positioned behind the couch. They pushed the man standing by


    the couch forward until he was right in front of ir, his face ck and blue.


    The man looked familiar. ir racked her brain but to no avail. She still couldn''t remember who the


    man was.


    "Raise your head!" Wesley ordered. The man immediately lifted his head.


    That was when ir recognized who he was.


    She would never forget this face in her life.


    He was the youngest son of the Liu family. One fateful night, she smashed a wine bottle against his


    head when he tried to rape her. Of course, he was enraged. He pped her so hard her face swelled.


    ''Why is he here? Did Wesley find out what happened that night?


    How did he know? Did Joslyn tell him?'' ir wondered.


    The man looked at ir with misery in his eyes. "ir, please. Please forgive me. I''m so sorry. Please.


    I know what I did was wrong. Forgive me."


    ir''s eyes were as cold as ice. There was sarcasm in her tone when she said, "Mr. Liu, please don''t


    get the wrong idea. I''m not at all ming you."


    The man forced a smile. His face lit up with hope in the slightest bit. "I''m really, really sorry. Please


    forgive me. I swear you won''t have to see me ever again. Please ask Mr. Li to let me go."


    ''So he really is afraid of Wesley!'' ir thought.


    "I have nothing to do with whether he lets you go or not. I will never forgive you," she spat venomously.


    She was just thankful for the wine bottle lying around that time. Had Wacian note to save her, God


    only knew what could have happened to her.


    She was still deeply traumatized by the events that took ce that night. ir knew she would never


    forget that night.


    The bodyguards had taught Mr. Liu a thorough lesson before ir arrived.


    Wesley had called his father and told him what his son had done. The old man knew the consequence


    if he did not answer Wesley''s demands. He was aware of the extent of Wesley''s power; he knew his


    career would end in a snap. He gave Wesley the green light of teaching his son a lesson.


    Mr. Liu knew he messed with the wrong person. His father would not help him this time. He''d always


    had his father get him out of his mess. He lived an extravagant life with his father''s power and wealth.


    His old man warned him not to piss off one guy: Wesley. Once he did, the Liu family was surely


    destroyed.


    His father chose the family over him. After all, he was only the youngest son. He had elder brothers


    more fitting to be heirs. Besides, his father had many other illegitimate children.


    He dropped to his knees and pleaded, "ir, please. I was wrong, and I admit that. Please forgive me.


    If you don''t, my life will be over. ir, I swear if you forgive me, I''ll be nice to you in the future. No, no.


    I''ll do whatever you ask me to do. I promise."


    ir was startled by his sudden movements and moved closer to Wesley by instinct.


    ''What did Wesley do to him? He looks so frightened.''


    Damon and Curtis exchanged scornful smiles at the sight of Mr. Liu. ''ir''s the wife of the youngest


    senior colonel. Normally, you''d want to get on her good side. This asshole probably didn''t know what


    he was getting himself into when he messed with her, '' they both thought.


    Damon stood up and took the cigarette pack. He went to Wesley to give him one, who was currently


    craving for a smoke. He closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead to ease the craving, but Damon''s


    offer was not much of help.


    He took a deep breath and told Damon calmly, "No, thanks. I quit smoking."


    Damon didn''t buy it. "You''re kidding me, right?" Wesley was the heaviest smoker among them. Damon


    simply couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    ''Is giving up smoking that easy?'' he wondered.


    "I must quit smoking for the sake of the next generation," Wesley replied in all seriousness.

 Chapter 701 Let Him Kneel Before You

    Chapter 701 Let Him Kneel Before You


    Wesley cast a nce at ir as he stated the reason he quit smoking. ''Why is Wesley looking at me


    like that? I''m not part of the next generation, '' ir thought. Apparently, his point went over her head.


    ''Forget the next generation. There''s a bloodied jerk kneeling before me! This is so awkward, '' she


    cursed inwardly.


    Wesley obviously had no n to intervene. ir tugged at his sleeve and whispered to him, "Ask him


    to get on his feet first."


    "Why?" he asked. "Just let him kneel before you until you''re ready to forgive him." ''But I never asked


    him to kneel before me. He did it on his own, '' she thought.


    "I''m notfortable with him on his knees. You wronged me quite a lot of times too. Why don''t you get


    down on your knees too until I''m ready to forgive you?" ir replied.


    Wesley''s eyes showed that he was perplexed. After a long pause, he said, "I''ll kneel before you when


    we''re alone." His voice was so low only ir could hear him.


    ''What? I was just joking. Did he take me seriously? Did he not know it was a joke?'' ir rolled her eyes


    and rified, "Gee, I was just kidding." An awkward smile appeared on her face. ''I wouldn''t dare ask


    Mr. Perfect to kneel before me.


    But now it looks like he''ll never take over this current thing. In that case, I guess I have to solve it


    myself.


    Now that this jerk is here, kneeling before me, I must take this chance to teach him a lesson.'' ir


    red at Mr. Liu, her eyes like daggers. "For Wesley''s sake, I will forgive you this time. But I''m warning


    you. If you dare mess with me again¡ª Not just me. If you touch another woman again without their


    consent, I wille for you. Do you promise me?"


    "I promise! I won''t force anyone. If you don''t believe me, I''m willing to make an oath," Mr. Liu answered


    hastily. To bepletely honest, he wasn''t that horny. The only reason he forced himself on ir was


    that she was very attractive and he was drunk.


    Wesley taught him a lesson that was quite hard to forget. He wouldn''t dare make the same mistake


    again.


    "All right. I hope you keep your word," ir replied. She thought it was better to get rid of the problem


    as soon as possible. That way, Wesley wouldn''t have to carry the burden any longer.


    If she didn''t forgive him tonight, things would just get moreplicated. It would cause a bigger


    problem for Wesley. Although she didn''t n to be with Wesley, she didn''t want him in trouble because


    of her.


    The bodyguards then carried Mr. Liu out of the room. Only the five of them were left.


    After some chatting, Colleen grabbed ir''s hand and asked, "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Let''s


    go order some food!"


    ir wanted to leave. She gave Wesley a look, hoping he could read her mind. "I...I want to..." she


    stuttered.


    "We haven''t had dinner yet. Ladies, the pleasure of choosing should be yours. Thank you," Wesley


    interrupted ir.


    Colleen giggled and told ir, "The club has a couple of new dishes. Some of my friends told me the


    new dishes were very good. ir, try them and tell me if they are tasty. If they are, I''d like to send one


    of our chefs here to learn from them."


    ir didn''t know how to turn her down and could only nod her head. "Okay. I''ll try them out."


    They found the menu and began to discuss what they should order.


    "Ooh, this looks nice. By the way, ir, I heard that you and Wesley were fighting. Is it because he


    married someone else?" Colleen pried.


    ir remained silent for a while, not knowing whether to nod or shake her head. Finally, she answered,


    "I know it was his mission."


    "Then why did you start a fight with him? ir, I''m not defending him. I''m on your side. I only want the


    best for you two. You love him, and he loves you. I really hope you two end up together." ir and


    Colleen were not really that close, and thetter didn''t want ir to get the wrong idea.


    ir gave her a polite smile. "I know what you mean. Thank you, Colleen."


    "I''m d you understand, ir. Even though we don''t really hang out that often, I can tell you''re a nice


    girl. Just like Debbie. And I know for a fact that Wesley loves you very much. Curtis used toin a


    lot how Wesley wasn''t getting in touch with him in the two years he was undercover. How about you?


    He must have contacted you, right?" Colleen''s expression turned mischievous.


    ir blushed at her words. "He has, but..." Her voice trailed off. After a short pause, she decided to be


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    honest. "Actually, I don''t really me him. The reason I can''t stay with him is not because of him, but


    because of me. I''ve been waiting for him for too long. I''m just exhausted."


    "But his mission is over now. You don''t need to wait anymore. He is now the youngest senior colonel in


    the country. He is a chick ma. Are you sure you want to give up on him?"


    ir cast a nce at Wesley, who was ying billiards with Damon and Curtis. He looked so attractive


    when he was focused on something. Her hands balled into fists as she answered, "Yes, he is indeed a


    chick ma. But I''m just an ordinary woman. I don''t deserve him."


    "What are you talking about, ir? You are not ordinary at all! Even if you were, so what? As long as


    Wesley loves you, that''s all that matters." Colleen tried her best tofort ir.


    She also heard that ir struggled with her mental health but refused to seek professional help. She


    guessed ir must have been suffering with depression. She really wanted to help ir. ''Why are


    ir''s and Debbie''s lives so difficult?'' she thought sadly.


    ir shook her head slowly, her eyes full of desperation. Not wanting to continue with the topic, she


    forced a smile and said, "Thank you for your concern, Colleen. Let''s continue ordering the food, shall


    we?"


    Colleen sighed. There was nothing she could do but drop the topic for now. "This bamboo shoots soup


    looks nice. Would you like to try it?"


    "Why not? I''d like to give it a try."


    "Okay. Let me see other dishes. Oh by the way, have you seen Debbie recently?" Colleen asked.


    "No." ir shook her head. Debbie was yet to get in touch with anyone after she left Y City.


    Not long after Debbie had left, Wesley had left for D City as well. ir had been too concerned about


    Wesley''s safety to care enough about Debbie.


    "She''s in Z Country now. Last time I was there, I heard she''d be a pop star. I wanted to visit her,


    but Curtis stopped me. He said maybe she wanted to be left alone, and asked me to not disturb her."


    "Really?" ir sank into her thoughts for a moment. "Maybe Mr. Huo''s death has something to do with


    it. I can imagine how traumatizing a loved one''s death could be." Two years had passed, but ir still


    couldn''t believe Debbie betrayed Carlos.


    ir thought she and Debbie were the same. Even if Wesley left for ten years, she would still love him


    and remain faithful to him.


    That was when Colleen decided to tell ir the truth. After all, ir was not an outsider. "Didn''t Wesley


    tell you? Carlos is still alive!"


    "What?" ir was frozen in awe. She never knew it was possible.


    "Yeah! We just heard. Wesley found out eventer. Wesley, Damon and Curtis believe there''s


    something wrong with James. They suspect he''s hiding something. They''re going to talk about itter."


    ir blinked in disbelief. "Then where''s Mr. Huo? Why hasn''t he contacted Debbie?"

 Chapter 702 Ill Play Along

    Chapter 702 I''ll y Along


    "Carlos has been in aa all these years. He has not been conscious ever since the ident,"


    Colleen told ir. "James is as cunning as Megan. He had tried to ruin Debbie and Carlos'' rtionship


    even before the car ident. And since Curtis is Debbie''s uncle, the old man kept throwing mud at


    him. It''s a good thing that we all know his true colors and won''t fall for his trap too easily."


    "James? Isn''t he Mr. Huo''s father?" ir asked in confusion.


    "Yes, he is. Oh, don''t tell anyone about what I just told you. We don''t know James'' true intentions yet,


    so the guys are trying to maintain a good rtionship with him on the surface."


    "Huh?" ir''s head went nk for a moment. "Fine..." ''I really don''t understand these rich people. I


    thought all these fights over family money happened only in TV dramas.''


    The two women chatted happily, and they even sat next to each other during dinner.


    Colleen put some food onto ir''s te and asked for her opinion on the dishes.


    Wesley was frustrated. Colleen was stripping him off his right to serve hisdy. "Colleen, you should go


    and take care of your man," he said grumpily.


    "What?" Colleen raised her head to look at Wesley in confusion.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Curtis smirked. "Senior Colonel Li is getting jealous. Babe,e here."


    "Jealous? Why?" Colleen was even more confused now.


    "He wanted to serve ir, but you stole his spotlight," Curtis exined.


    Colleen''s eyes widened and a wide smile spread across her face. "Oops! I''m sorry, Wesley. I''ll leave it


    up to you then."


    Wesley rolled his eyes and picked up his chopsticks. He removed the food from ir''s te and put it


    onto his. "She doesn''t like this dish," he told Colleen.


    "Oh," said Colleen with an amused look as she stared between the couple. In order to not embarrass


    Colleen, ir hurriedly said, "Don''t listen to him." She didn''t think of herself as a picky eater. Even


    though she disliked some food, she could still take a bite or two.


    "I know what you like and don''t. Let me serve you," Wesley offered.


    Damon rolled his eyes andined, "Come on, dude! First, Curtis and Colleen. Then, Carlos and


    Debbie. And now, even you have begun to show off in front of me. I always took you for a serious man.


    Looks like even you have be a show-off after falling in love. Oh babe, I miss you so much."


    Damon''s wife was on a business trip, and he was the only one who was alone in the room.


    To make fun of Damon, Curtisdled some soup for Colleen and said in the softest voice, "Babe, eat


    this soup."


    Knowing his intentions, Colleen gave him a sweet smile. "Why don''t you feed me, darling?"


    "Sure, sweetie. Be careful. It''s hot."


    Damon was struck speechless and lost his appetite.


    Ignoring his sulking, Wesley picked up all the food that ir didn''t like, and ate it himself.


    Uneasy, ir bit her bottom lip and stammered, "You...don''t need to do this. I can eat all of that." ''Don''t


    treat me so well. I''m afraid I might go soft on you again, '' she thought to herself.


    "Don''t force yourself if you don''t like it," Wesley said.


    After a short pause, ir said, "I know that."


    Wesley suddenly realized that his words might be subject to multiple interpretations. So, he


    immediately exined, "I meant the food."


    "Oh really?" she asked.


    He nodded vigorously. He didn''t want her to misunderstand him again.


    After dinner, they yed mahjong for a while before leaving the Orchid Private Club.


    In the parking lot


    "ir!" Wesley called out.


    "Hmm?" ir continued walking, without turning back.


    "I am craving for a smoke."


    "So?" She turned to look at him, with a raised brow.


    "Now that I have quit smoking, I can only ease my craving by kissing you." He reached out and pulled


    her into his arms.


    ir pressed her hands on his chest to stop him. "That doesn''t make any sense. I''m not a cigarette."


    "You are more intoxicating than a cigarette." After a pause, he added, "I quit smoking because I want to


    have a baby with you." ''We should kiss and getid more if that is to happen, ''


    he thought. He slowly lowered his head and kissed her gently.


    ir''s head was in aplete mess. "I want to have a baby with you"¡ªhis words kept resounding in


    her head.


    Their passionate kisssted for so long that ir felt suffocated. Finally, Wesley let her go reluctantly.


    He held her in his arms tightly and said in a hoarse voice, "Let''s go back home."


    ir panted heavily in his arms. "We have no home. We have parted ways."


    He scooped her up in his arms and walked towards his car. "The one in the Eastern Coastal


    Apartments is our home."


    They were a married couple, and they should be living together. He already had the best interior


    architecture redecorating the biggest room. It would be their bedroom.


    "Let me go! I''m noting."


    "You must!" Wesley moved towards his car, ignoring her struggle.


    "Let go of me! I''m just fooling around with men now. I drink in bars every day, and date different guys."


    Wesley''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "You want to fool around? Then, I''ll y along with you."


    ir stopped struggling. "What?" ''Is he nning to y around with other women?''


    "You can do whatever you want to me. You can hurt me as you like. But no other guys."


    "If there are no other guys involved, then how am I supposed to y around?" ir asked in disbelief.


    "I''m a soldier, and it''s my duty to protect the citizens. You are not allowed to hurt other people''s


    feelings. If you insist on breaking hearts, then you can break mine." He let her down on her feet and


    opened the passenger door of his car.


    ir took a deep breath and touched his cheek lovingly. "You are a hero; I can''t break your heart."


    She refused to get in the car, and Wesley had to make her sit in the seat.


    "I''m just an ordinary man, ir." Wesley didn''t want to be a hero in front of her. He just wanted to be


    her man.


    ir rolled her eyes. "Senior Colonel Li, you really have be a smooth-talker. I guess you''ve had


    lots of practice with other women, huh?"


    Wesley didn''t respond. He shut the door, got into the driver''s seat and sped away from the Orchid


    Private Club.


    ir thought that Wesley would remain silent all the way. To her surprise, he said in a serious tone, "I


    admit that I hugged those women in D City. But I assure you that I never betrayed you, mentally or


    physically. On the wedding night, it was not me, but one of Patty''s men who had sex with her."


    ir looked out the window, clutching her purse tighter.


    "I almost died in the explosion, had it not been..." he paused. ir''s heart skipped a beat.


    Malcolm had set up a trap to find out who had betrayed him.


    He was the kind of person who would dly kill innocent people to meet his goals.


    He had ced bombs in that ship, though there were several hundred people on it.


    Malcolm had told Wesley not to go, but he had his own reason to be there. So, he created a false


    identity to go aboard the ship.

 Chapter 703 Time To Wake Up

    Chapter 703 Time To Wake Up


    Wesley had been around explosions for his entire career in the military. Not long after he boarded the


    boat, he sensed danger. He just didn''t know where it was.


    He started looking for the source of the unease he felt. He rounded a corner, and saw a few gangsters.


    They were pushing and shoving each other, throwing punches, wrestling and generally making


    nuisances of themselves. Then, one of them was thrown into Wesley, nearly knocking him down. His


    Pixiu pendant fell from his pocket and ttered on the deck.


    Wesley bent down to pick it up, but before he could grab it, those gangsters dashed over. One of them


    didn''t see the pendant and identally kicked it. The pendant flew through the gap in the railings and


    dropped into the ocean.


    It was a gift from ir. It was just a trinket, and Wesley could carry it around without arousing any


    suspicion. But now it was in the ocean and sinking to the bottom. He had to get it back.


    Without thinking, he jumped into the water. Before he could even start to locate the pendant, the boat


    exploded.


    He wasn''t far away from the boat when it happened.


    The impact from the explosion sent him flying. When he hit the ocean again, he was barely conscious


    and seriously wounded. His ears rang loudly.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his breathing began getting shallow. Soon, he lost consciousness.


    He was lucky, though. A boatman happened to be passing nearby. The mariner hauled the


    unconscious soldier out of the water.


    The boatman called a tiny town on a secluded ind home. The ind dwellers lived a simple life.


    They had very few luxuries, and no doctors.


    When they got sick, they had to hop a boat, travel for hours, and then transfer to a bus to get to the


    nearest hospital.


    But Wesley''s condition was serious, and the boatman had no money. After getting him home, he


    operated on the soldier, removing shrapnel, cleaning his wounds, and sewing him back up. That was


    the extent of what he could do for him.


    But getting Wesley off the ind was a problem. The boatman didn''t have the time to deal with it, so he


    took Wesley to a shabby cabin and left him there. Live or die, he was on his own.


    The boatman''s wife berated the kind-hearted man every day, because he had saved Wesley''s life. The


    soldier was dying, and the woman thought it was bad luck.


    Fortunately, their children were as kind-hearted as the boatman. They covertly brought the unconscious


    man water, and sometimes even juice.


    About a weekter, Wesley finally came around.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a tanned boy holding a ss. The kid was about to put a ss of


    water to his lips.


    Seeing him awake, the little one was afraid¡ªand curious. "You...you woke up."


    Having been unable to eat for days, Wesley was too weak to speak. "Food..." he said in a hoarse


    whisper.


    The boy ran away after hearing that.


    Wesley could hear him shouting, "Dad! Dad! He woke up! He''s awake and he''s hungry!"


    At that point, Wesley had been in aa for more than a week. The boatman assumed he was dead


    already. When the boy ran up to him, he was digging a hole to bury the soldier in. But it was


    impossible. The boy couldn''t be right. So he kept on digging.


    But the boy didn''t give up. He slipped into the kitchen and grabbed some food for Wesley.


    In the cabin, Wesley moved his fingers and croaked, "Water." He was in no condition to eat now.


    The sweet boy fetched the ss of water, used most of his strength to lift Wesley''s head up, and tipped


    the ss to his lips.


    It was a miracle. Wesley was alive.


    But there was no way to call out. Nomunications equipment. They didn''t even have electricity.


    So without radio, TV, or phone, there was no way to know what was going on. All he could do was sit


    tight, and be patient. He would recover, and then he could get off the ind.


    After the boatman discovered he survived, he brought Wesley a bowl of rice at every meal.


    When Wesley was almost at 100%, he asked the boatman to help him leave.


    At first, the boatman refused. It was too far from the ind to the D City docks, and the only way there


    was by boat. The rowing alone would be exhausting.


    However, Wesley convinced him atst and promised him that he would repay him generously.


    Once he was back in the city, Wesley had thought about calling his family, but he never got the chance.


    As soon as he came ashore, he came across Malcolm''s people.


    To make sure he would get home before dusk, the boatman rowed back the minute Wesley left the


    boat.


    So when those men came upon Wesley, he was alone. He told them he was off visiting family in his


    hometown. Despite being skeptical by nature, they bought it.


    They all thought Wesley died in the explosion. Malcolm thought he was a mole and took it out on his


    men. He had a short fuse anyway, and that just made it worse.


    When he reappeared before their eyes, Malcolm suddenly wasn''t mad anymore. They were convinced


    that Wayne was one of their own.


    He had proven himself, and so Malcolm and his right-hand men all put their trust in him. The mission


    went even more smoothly than before.


    Less than three monthster, he was able to take advantage of that trust. Wesley gathered his men


    and mounted an assault on the gangsters'' base. The operationsted all of three days.


    Right now, since the mission was over and he was back, Wesley didn''t understand why ir was trying


    to avoid him. "I jumped into the ocean right before the ship exploded. The pendant you gave me saved


    my life. But I lost it." Pixiu was supposed to shield its owner from harm. Maybe that was how he


    survived.


    ir wasn''t with him, but she knew it had been difficult and dangerous, maybe even beyond her ability


    to imagine.


    "Where did you get that outfit, anyway? And the pendant?" She had thrown them away.


    "I saw you when I got out of the car. I figured I could always use a change of clothes," Wesley


    answered with a smile.


    But he was on a mission, and couldn''t blow his cover. The love of his life was only a few feet from him,


    and he had to pretend he didn''t know her.


    The car pulled into a parking lot. Wesley helped ir out of the car and said, "I''m on leave for the next


    few days. Let''s hang out."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t¡ª"


    He kissed her, partially out of passion, partially to rob her of a chance to say no.


    Nearby, another woman saw this, and it hurt her immensely. She had gone to great lengths to figure


    out where Wesley lived. Then she managed to gain entry to his apartmentplex. All because she


    missed this man; she needed to see him again. And she did, only he was kissing another woman.


    "Wayne," she called quietly. ''No, that''s not his real name.'' "Wesley," she called again.


    The couple heard her. Wesley broke contact and looked in the direction of the voice.


    Wesley recognized her right away. He was d Patty was there. He had actually been looking for her.


    But right now, he was with ir.


    ir was shy. Hearing a woman''s voice, she pushed Wesley away.


    He had to give up. He didn''t turn around until he had straightened ir''s mussed hair for her. His arm


    was around ir when he looked at Patty, whose face had turned pale.


    When ir turned around, she recognized her face. That was the woman she saw Wesley with at the


    club.


    But this was almost a different woman. The woman at the club was a vixen, fake eyshes, eyeliner,


    lipstick, and a sexy dress.


    Today, she looked rather ordinary. Still pretty, but not so made up, in a in ck dress.


    There was no love between these women who loved the same man. ir subconsciously moved closer


    to Wesley, proiming ownership of the man beside her. In addition, Patty had married Wesley. ir


    felt threatened.


    She was also afraid. Afraid this woman was here to take Wesley away from her; and that Wesley''s


    homing was just a fever dream.


    Maybe it was time to wake up. It was possible that Wesley''s mission wasn''t over. Or that he really did


    love this other woman who he was married to. And she''d have to watch as they hugged and kissed,


    and be powerless to stop it.


    If that was how it was gonna be, ir would be crushed and devastated.

 Chapter 704 He Is Faithful To Me

    Chapter 704 He Is Faithful To Me


    A smile crept across Wesley''s face when he sensed her fidgeting and realized she was edging closer


    to him. A clear sign that she was staking out her territory. He lowered his head and nted a gentle


    kiss on her forehead.


    The kiss wasforting for ir, but heartbreaking for Patty.


    She had been with Wayne for more than a year. He had never given her that kind offorting kiss.


    In fact, she had never seen him kiss anyone. The harem that Wayne kept all knew that he could take a


    woman home, but he hated being kissed.


    As time passed, some bolder women would try kissing his face, but never on the lips.


    All of a sudden, many things made sense to Patty. People said Wayne was a yer and had slept with


    tons of women.


    Many women even boasted of how good he was in bed. But they never mentioned details.


    So...that only meant one thing. Wayne''s flirtation and promiscuous ways were only a pretense.


    ''Then what exactly happened on our wedding night?'' Patty''s face went pasty at that thought. She


    hadn''t even seen his face that night. He insisted onplete darkness. Was that even him in her bed


    that night?


    Patty couldn''t bear the pain anymore. She shouted in tears, "I know your real name''s Wesley. How


    could you treat me that way? My grandpa and I were so good to you. But you killed him! I loved you,


    but you put my parents in jail!"


    Wesley looked at her through cold eyes. "They deserved it."


    "Seriously? How could you even say that? What about you? You toyed with me and treated me like dirt.


    When will karma catch up with you?" Patty marched up to him as she spat those words. She was


    shaking from crying. She had never seen him so unfeeling.


    "Toyed with you?" Wesley asked. "Did I ever say I liked you?" Before they got their marriage license, he


    told her in no uncertain terms that he didn''t like her.


    But Patty was head over heels in love with him. She told him that as long as they were married, nothing


    else mattered.


    Now, she didn''t know what to say. She thought that once they were married, she''d win his heart. She


    was that good. She was also naive.


    But she didn''t know that he had already given his heart to someone else. To the woman in his arms


    right now.


    "Wayne, you already destroyed my family. Please don''t leave me. You''re all I have. Don''t you know how


    much I love you?" she sobbed. She ignored ir and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    But ir was not just a passive observer. She was getting angrier and angrier by the minute.


    She squirmed out of Wesley''s embrace and pulled Patty off of him. "Leave him alone! This is Wesley,


    not Wayne! He loves me, not you!" ir dered.


    "You''re lying!" Patty shouted tearfully. "He loves me! He promised me we would see the world, go


    bungee jumping, shop overseas for the finest, most expensive things. That we''d drown in designer


    clothes, high-end jewelry and handbags. What did he promise you?"


    ir couldn''t respond to that, because he''d never said those things to her.


    Wesley had promised her none of that. He hadn''t even promised to tour Y City with her. Never mind


    travelling the world.


    That wasn''t him.


    He wasn''t the type of guy to promise that. ir would be frightened to tears on a roller coaster ride.


    That was scary enough. So bungee jumping was right out.


    Wesley had never mentioned anything like a shopping spree in foreign countries.


    He only asked her to wait for him.


    Patty''s remarks stirred up guilt in Wesley''s heart. He realized that he had never promised ir any of


    that. That he had promised Patty the moon, and ir almost nothing.


    He extended his hand, trying to pull her back into his arms. But ir pushed him away. "Back off, bitch!


    He''s Wesley, not Wayne! No, he never promised me any of that. All he did was ask me to wait. He


    never told me I''d be waiting for two years. But he came back for me. He''s mine. He''s a good and true


    man. Faithful to me."


    Wesley looked at ir affectionately. She cared. She remembered everything he told her.


    ir continued, "As for sightseeing... To be frank, he didn''t even promise to take me around the city.


    But he took me to Happy Valley, when I told him I wanted to go. He waited for me patiently, even


    though that wasn''t his idea of a good time. He even rode the rollercoaster with me. When I got tired,


    he''d carry me on his back and run around Happy Valley. When I was mad, he''d buy me flowers and


    apologize. He ate the food I couldn''t finish. He would peel freshly roasted, hot chestnuts for me,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    because they taste better that way. My pic is on his lock screen. We visited his family during Spring


    Festival. There''s a girl whose parents saved his life. He''d blow her off because he knew I hated her. I


    can go on. He''s done a lot for me. That''s love. But what about Wayne? Did he ever give you a


    piggyback ride? Did he ever finish your meals for you? He promised you the world? Did he ever follow


    through with it? Is that love? God, you''re stupid."


    ir was right. Wayne had never eaten Patty''s half-eaten food. Nor had he ever given her a piggyback


    ride. And she never met his parents.


    All he ever did for her was make some hollow promises.


    For a moment, the parking lot was very quiet. Wesley squeezed ir''s hand. He originally intended to


    shut Patty down himself. But right now he changed his mind. He wanted to hear what ir had to say,


    because she had never said this to him before.


    And ir didn''t let him down. Seeing that Patty had no intention of leaving, she continued, "Buying the


    most expensive clothes and bags is too shallow for Wesley. Of course he didn''t promise me that. The


    biggest difference between Wesley and Wayne is that Wesley doesn''t make promises. He is a doer.


    Actually I don''t need his promises, because he already bought me those fancy clothes and bags. I have


    everything I ever wanted. Before he left for his mission, he bought me so many bags, I could swap out


    purses every month for a year."


    Patty stood in stunned silence. She felt that maybe ir was right. That her marriage to Wayne had


    been a lie. ir had a look of smug satisfaction on her face.


    "Most importantly, I was his first and he was mine. Do you have any idea how wonderful that feels?"


    ir never regretted giving her virginity to Wesley, even though it had started unpleasantly.


    Patty couldn''t say she understood the amazing feeling ir was talking about, because she hadn''t


    experienced anything like that. There hadn''t been a man in her life who cared about her enough to do


    any of those things ir talked about.


    Before Wayne, she fooled around with many men. So many that she was too proud to ask any of them


    to do anything like this.


    Wesley couldn''t help smiling when he heard what ir said. He''d chosen the right woman. He was


    happy to be back, and would give her a child.

 Chapter 705 I Miss You

    Chapter 705 I Miss You


    Patty realized that ir had a ready tongue. Part of her still thought that the girl was lying. She wasn''t


    ready to give up on her Wayne yet. "Wayne, did you ever love me? Were you ever attracted to me?


    Even a little?" she asked.


    "No, never." The brutal answer didn''te from her dream man, but ir. "Isn''t that obvious? Did you


    even have to ask?"


    Patty ignored her and looked at Wesley. "Wayne?"


    He stared back at her and then finally spoke. "I''m Wesley, ir''s Wesley. I''ve always loved her. Only


    her. And it will stay that way." "You''re so heartless!" Clutching her aching heart, Patty looked at him,


    devastated.


    "You couldn''t be more wrong. He is the most soft-hearted man in the world. He is only merciless to


    criminals and ouws. If he is being cruel to you, that just means that you are one of them." ir sized


    Patty up as she spoke.


    The woman''s face was waxy and sallow, and her eyes were dull, making her look like a user.


    She did do drugs. Wesley knew it.


    Just then, police sirens were heard approaching. Patty panicked. She gave Wesley an incredulous look


    and asked, "Did you call the police?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Yes," he admitted.


    Patty''s family had sent her away so that the police wouldn''t find her. But soon after she had appeared


    in the parking lot, Wesley had secretly sent a message to the police from his phone.


    She crunched down on the ground, covering her head with her hands, crushed and defeated. Now, she


    truly started to believe that Wayne didn''t love her. He never did. He couldn''t care less about her.


    In less than a minute, the police arrived. Two policemen stepped out of the car and cuffed Patty, who


    now had no room to resist.


    Before getting into the police car, Patty looked back at Wesley expectantly and asked, "Wayne, could


    you at least say that you love me? I want to hear it, even if it''s just a lie."


    That was thest thing ir wanted to hear. But she had no cause for worry. Without any hesitation,


    Wesley turned to her, put an arm around her waist and said, "Let''s go home."


    ir nodded in surprise.


    ''He is ruthless, as always, even more than when he had turned down my proposal in front of all those


    men, '' she thought with a sigh.


    As she watched the couple leave together, Patty knew that it was over.


    When they got to Wesley''s apartment, he led ir to one of his rooms and told her, "I''m nning to


    redecorate this room. What kind of style do you prefer? I''ll have it done."


    "Why do you want it redecorated?" ir asked. The room had always been vacant and mostly unused.


    A redecoration seemed unnecessary at this point.


    "This will be our bedroom," answered Wesley. They were married. They should be sleeping in the same


    bed.


    ir''s eyes went wide. "Our bedroom? I don''t want any such thing. Why did you even bring me here?"


    She was going to get things straight with Wesley in that parking lot and then leave immediately. How


    did she end up in his apartment?


    Wesley held her close with a smile. "Okay, forget about the redecoration. Let''s sleep in my bedroom


    tonight."


    "I don''t think so. I want to go home." Wesley was amused by her little tantrum.


    "You told Patty that it was wonderful, remember? Why don''t we create some wonder now?" he


    whispered into her ear. His words sounded more like seduction than persuasion.


    ir''s face burned red. "No, thank you. I''m good. I was only talking about the past. And I was doing


    you a favor. It''s toote now, even if you are mad at me about what I said to Patty. She is in jail already.


    If you miss her, you can get her out. I''m sure it''s a piece of cake for you to do so."


    "I understand why you said those things. Don''t worry. I''m not mad." He actually thought she did great


    back there.


    For the past two years, they had been living separately in two different cities. They had barely even


    talked, all for the sake of his mission. He couldn''t take care of her at all. He felt guilty about that and he


    wanted to make up for all the lost time.


    "I''m not worried. Let go. I''m leaving." ir turned around and made her way towards the door to hide


    her embarrassed, angry face.


    "ir," he called.


    "What?" ir asked without stopping.


    "I don''t miss her. I miss you."


    ir''s heart skipped a beat. "I don''t care. Miss whomever you want. That''s your own business."


    Wesley was rendered speechless and he was surprised, because at that moment, she sounded just


    like him.


    ir changed into her shoes at the door. Wesley stood beside her and started changing into his shoes


    too.


    "What are you doing?" ir''s face was a mask of confusion.


    "I''ll drop you home," he replied. If she didn''t want to stay, he wasn''t going to force her.


    She was mad. No matter what he did for her right now, she would refuse. But he was a patient man.


    She woulde around. Besides, she was already his wife.


    He drove her home. Before she walked into the elevator, he said, "I''ll drive you to work tomorrow


    morning." ir''s car was still in his apartment parking lot. Since he was on leave, he had time to drive


    her anywhere she wanted to go.


    "No, thanks. I can take the subway."


    Wesley sighed silently. "Go upstairs now." He watched the elevator ascend and didn''t leave until her


    room was lit up.


    Back in her bedroom, ir peeked out the window.


    After she turned on the lights, Wesley left. She watched until his car disappeared into the night.


    Relieved, she sat on her bed and her thoughts drifted towards Wesley and their future.


    Before he hade back, she had imagined all kinds of possibilities; but she had never thought that


    he would be so determined to get her back.


    What would happen if she discarded all her worries and decided to be with him? She didn''t know yet.


    The future was beyond her control.


    Shey on the bed and reflected on what had happened earlier that day.


    What Patty had said came rushing back to her. ir had decided to give up on Wesley, and those


    words were nothing but meaningless promises Wayne had made to Patty. She knew that. But, she felt


    her stomach churn in jealousy nevertheless.


    ir had no idea what her next step should be. She had had a n; but with Wesley in the picture now,


    her mind was a tumult. Her heart raced and betrayed her every time he was near.


    She was bothered.


    Atst, she decided to put all these annoying thoughts aside and stood up to brush her teeth and get


    ready for bed.


    Before Wesley reached his apartmentplex, he got a phone call. He answered it promptly. "Hello?"


    "Senior Colonel Li, Patty said she wouldn''t say a word until you got here, and that she would tell us


    everything if you came."


    Wesley was quiet for a second. Then, he turned the car around. "I''m on my way."


    As Malcolm''s granddaughter, Patty knew a lot about the gang. If he could get her to talk, it would be


    worth it.


    When he got there, Patty was being confined in a solitary cell.


    She remained expressionless when she saw him walk in. "Are you Wayne or Wesley?" she asked, her


    voice hoarse.


    Wesley sat opposite her. "Does it matter?"


    "Of course, it matters. Wayne is the man I love. Wesley is my enemy." She hated Wesley, because that


    man didn''t love her. He cared about some woman named ir and even joined in bullying her.


    "I''m here now. Start talking," said Wesley.

 Chapter 706 Where Are You

    Chapter 706 Where Are You


    "I want to be alone with you. Dismiss your men, or we''re done here," Patty said. There were two cops


    behind Wesley.


    Thinking that Patty wouldn''t be able to cause any problems he couldn''t handle, he conceded.


    When it was just the two of them in the cell, Patty said, "You know what I want. Sleep with me, and I''ll


    give you all the dirt on my grandpa."


    Wesley looked at her and said nothing. Another woman tried to pull this on him. Back then, he was


    happy about it. Not until now did he understand why. He fell for ir a long time ago.


    Only, he didn''t know it then.


    But hearing what Patty said, he was disgusted. His fingers tapping on the table, he replied coldly,


    "Don''t want to talk? No problem. I have a lot of ways to make you talk. Some of them can be


    quite...persuasive."


    Patty smiled bitterly. The room was silent for a bit. She still refused to confess. "Give up smoking?" she


    asked after a while.


    "Yeah, I quit. I''m nning on having a baby," he said patiently. She didn''t seem to be in a hurry to end


    her little game. Wesley didn''t seem eager to leave, either.


    "With her?"


    "Yeah, she''s my wife."


    That hurt Patty deeply. "What do you see in her, anyway? She''s just another pretty face. What does


    she have that I don''t?"


    ''What do I see in ir?'' Wesley started thinking.


    He had fallen for her in so many ways from their first meeting.


    She was beautiful. But the point was, she was lovely, inside and out.


    He still remembered how she introduced herself all those years ago. She had just moved into the


    apartment across from his. She didn''t seem overly vain. Her face might get dirty, and she wouldn''t even


    know.


    When she did realize it, she looked into the wall of the elevator and tried to get the smear off her face,


    but she only made it worse.


    There were times when she was afraid, but she stubbornly pretended to be strong and fearless.


    Like that time in the library. He remembered how pale she was. That was fear. But she kept her cool


    and distracted the thug long enough for Wesley''s team to take him out.


    That year, when she had just moved in, she got sick a lot. Wesley got worried every time he saw her


    under the weather.


    It was like he felt her every pain and difort. Everything about her was vivid in his memory.


    She wasn''t the first to flirt with him, but the fact that she stirred things deep inside him was a first.


    Sometimes he even liked it. Around him, she could do no wrong.


    Wesley didn''t answer Patty''s question. He looked at her with a stony face, waiting for her to get to the


    point.


    But Patty wasn''t bored with her game yet. The silent treatment? Two could y at that game.


    The room was quiet until his phone buzzed.


    He fished it from his pocket. When he saw the name on the screen, a smile shed across his stern


    face. "I''m here," he said as he took the call.


    ir was surprised. She tightened her grip on the phone.


    ''I''m here? He usually says "Hello?" "Hi," or "It''s me." Why the change?''


    "Um... you home yet?" ir asked. She had to call him to make sure he was okay. She couldn''t sleep


    until she knew.


    Wesley smiled, filled with happiness. "Not yet."


    Patty listened carefully. The look on his face told her exactly who was on the other end.


    She was jealous. She had to do something. She couldn''t let that woman get in her way! She was


    Wayne''s wife. How could he dump her for that bitch!


    "What? Still not home? Where are you?" asked ir. She could hear some hollow sounds. From the


    acoustics, she could guess he was in a smallish room.


    Then suddenly she started hearing a woman moaning in the background. "Uh...Wesley, it hurts... Be


    gentle...uh..."


    Patty leaned in, half of her body over the table between her and Wesley, mouth closer to the phone.


    Wesley red at her. It was already toote for him to stop her.


    On this quiet night, she knew exactly how ir would take it.


    Being 27 and no virgin, ir knew what kind of noise that was.


    And the woman''s voice sounded familiar. After some thought, she figured out it was Patty.


    The realization made the color drain from her face.


    Holding the phone, she couldn''t utter a single word, hands shaking uncontrobly. However, the woman


    at the other end continued, "Wayne, you''re like a tiger...Mmm..." Her voice was a hammy version of a


    woman in heat.


    ir hadn''t seen Wesley in two years. In that time, Patty had not only gotten close to him, but married


    him.


    ir understood that toplete the mission, Wesley had to pretend to be someone else and flirt with


    those women, but that didn''t mean she was okay with it. And Patty had been with him the longest.


    And Wesley was human, after all. What if, over time, Wesley had started to care about Patty?


    ir was worried. She trusted Wesley''s integrity, but she didn''t trust Patty.


    She was pretty sure she wanted Wesley to sleep with her. Wesley was lonely, could he possibly resist?


    The ongoing moans drowned the thrill in ir''s heart. ''No wonder he left me alone tonight. He was


    going to meet Patty, '' she thought.


    "ir, I''m at the police station. In a cell. Just ignore her, she''s trolling you," Wesley exined.


    His eyes were red in fury. His arm shot out, and he fastened his hand around her neck. His grip


    tightened.


    Patty was in agony, yet she didn''t stop. She forced the words hoarsely past Wesley''s deadly grasp.


    "Wesley... didn''t you tell me...you broke...broke up with her?" Then, she was quiet.


    ir couldn''t see Wesley choking her. The only thing she knew was that Patty sounded in a lot of pain.


    ir herself was like that when Wesley was too much for her in bed and she begged him to stop.


    "Don''t listen to¡ª" Wesley said. But ir hung up on him without a word.


    She started whimpering. Her heart was falling apart. Should she believe Wesley? But how? It was so


    hard. Did he have any proof?


    Rage overwhelmed Wesley the minute she hung up. Patty was struggling, miserably gasping for air.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Shemitted suicide because she thought I was dead. She is still not over it yet. If anything


    happens to her, I''ll put a bullet in your head!" Wesley said through gritted teeth.


    Two policemen barged into the room and tried to pull him away. "Senior Colonel Li, get off her!"


    "You''re killing her!"

 Chapter 707 Let’s Go Home

    Chapter 707 Let¡¯s Go Home


    Wesley heard the cops, he just didn''t care. He continued choking Patty. "I don''t give a damn about


    anyone. Except ir. I''ll beat you to a pulp if you keep pushing me. Start talking," he warned her.


    He released her, giving her a shove. She tipped back in her chair and slid against the wall. She


    groaned and slumped down.


    "I won''t kill you today, because you''re not worth it. I just don''t have the time." He had to go check on


    ir. Every second counted.


    Patty was left gasping. She had her hand to her throat as she defiantly red at Wesley, who was


    headed for the door. "If you leave, the police won''t hear a word from me!" she threatened.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley turned around. "Think I care? I have ways to make you talk. The only reason I stayed this long


    was to soften the blow, because it seemed like you really cared for me. Now you ticked me off. You hurt


    ir, you''ll know what hell tastes like."


    Wesley left.


    And Patty was dragged away by some of his soldiers. When she saw the men in green uniform, she


    realized Wesley meant what he said. She struggled hysterically, refusing to go with them.


    But it was not up to her.


    They took her away, and everybody knew where they were taking her.


    It was said that at the army base there was an interrogation room designed for those too stubborn to


    talk. The methods used in that room would crack the toughest men, let alone a woman like Patty.


    Once Wesley got in his car, he started calling ir anxiously and repeatedly. Her phone was on, but


    she wouldn''t pick up.


    He located her phone via GPS. It showed that it was in her dorm. She was probably there too.


    So Wesley raced to her dorm. He found her phone but not the girl.


    "Not here? She say anything to you?" he asked her roommate.


    The woman shook her head. "I don''t know. I was video chatting with my family. I didn''t hear a thing."


    Wesley left with ir''s phone in hand.


    He went to the apartment security guard and asked for the camera footage. It showed that ir left her


    apartment and walked towards the gate to theplex. Like she was leaving.


    She stood at the entrance for a while and then turned right.


    After that, she was out of camera range.


    It took a phone call to the right people, but Wesley managed to get the footage from the street-level


    surveince cameras. Apartment security had no control over those. But from those, he was able to


    follow ir''s trail.


    An hourter, he was at the beach.


    He jumped out of his car, looked around, but saw no one.


    He was so worried and anxious he was sweating. ''Dammit ir. Don''t do anything stupid!'' he thought.


    It was practically 1 a.m. when he found her.


    She was sitting on a stone in her thin purple pajamas, looking quietly at the ocean. The rolling waves


    were in the embrace of the dark night, and her hair blew in the wind.


    A wave rushed in andpped the stone leaving behind foam as it receded. Water sshed on her


    pajamas; but she remained motionless, as if she had lost her ability to feel anything.


    Wesley let out a long sigh of relief when he saw her. He leapt onto the stone, took off his jacket, and


    draped it around her shoulders.


    She was frozen, shivering. He took her into his arms, kissed her forehead and said, "I''m so sorry." He


    shouldn''t have gone to see Patty.


    Then none of this would have happened.


    After a long while, ir snuggled closer to him and said with a smile, "Wesley, I knew you''d find me."


    Wesley held her tighter and said, "Let''s go home."


    "Okay." She said nothing else and asked no questions. Nor did she throw a tantrum. She stayed in his


    arms and let him lead her away.


    Wesley put her in the passenger seat and turned on the heat.


    Actually, it was already early summer. Pretty hot. But ir''s body was ice cold¡ªlike a corpse.


    So, even though he was sweating, he turned on the defroster so she wouldn''t get sick.


    Then he adjusted the seat until she wasfortable, and buckled her up.


    He started the engine and drove to the Eastern Coastal Apartments.


    By the time they hit the parking lot, ir wanted to get out of the car by herself, but Wesley insisted on


    carrying her out.


    ir didn''t turn him down. He carried her into his bedroom, put her on the bed, and tucked her in.


    She let him and put up no fight, shockingly. Lying in his bed, she closed her eyes and went right to


    sleep.


    Wesley was relieved.


    After closing the door quietly, he walked into the kitchen.


    The fridge was jam packed with food.


    He had thought ir would move back in, so he bought all this food. But it didn''t happen. Now he had


    no idea what to do with all these supplies.


    He called Cecelia. "Mom, can you ask Freda how to make cold-dispelling soup?"


    Wesley almost never got sick, so he didn''t know much about treating even themon cold. ir


    wasn''t strong enough, and she had stayed too long on the beach tonight. If she didn''t get warm soon,


    she would get sick.


    "What?" Toote. Cecelia was really sleepy. She didn''t hear him clearly.


    "Can you get Freda up?"


    "Why?" asked Cecelia, eyes still closed.


    "I need to ask her something."


    "Oh," Cecelia responded, and then it was quiet.


    Wesley knew she must have fallen asleep. He hung up resignedly and called Baldwin.


    Baldwin was already awake. He''d been jarred from his sleep by Cecelia''s ringtone. So, when Wesley


    called him, he answered it very quickly. "Hi, Son, what''s up?"


    "Dad, I need to speak to Freda."


    "Why? It''s the middle of the night." Baldwin sat up on the bed. He turned on themp, put on his


    sses and walked towards the door.


    "I need a recipe," Wesley replied.


    "Why sote? Did you juste back from a mission?" asked Baldwin.


    "No, I''m on leave."


    "On leave?" Baldwin frowned. He hadn''t known that before. "Then are youing out to visit?"


    Wesley was silent.


    He was still dealing with ir. He wanted to wait. "Maybeter. I''ve got stuff to deal with first. How is


    Grandpa?"


    "He is fine. He just wants a great-grandson."


    Wesley didn''t reply to that. He wanted a son too.


    That was why he wanted to wait before he went to visit his family. He wanted to have a baby first. He


    was hoping that when he visited his family next time, it would be him, ir, and their child.


    Baldwin went to the first floor as heined, "You want me to disturb Freda in the middle of the


    night just for a recipe? Can''t you just find it online?"


    "I did, and I read it. But it didn''t look right." Even the colors in the picture were off. He was dubious as to


    whether it was authentic.

 Chapter 708 Worry About Yourself

    Chapter 708 Worry About Yourself


    Baldwin had nothing to say to that. He had to go and knock on the housemaid''s door.


    After getting the recipe from him, Wesley began to make the soup.


    ir was sound asleep when she heard someone calling her name. It sounded like Wesley.


    She opened her eyes and saw him pulling away her covers.


    She was feeling sticky all over. She touched her forehead and found that it was sweating.


    When Wesley came back after putting away the covers, he saw that she was awake. "The covers were


    too thick. You are sweating profusely," he exined.


    "Oh," she responded lightly.


    Wesley sat on her bedside and said, "Have some soup before going back to sleep." She nodded


    slowly, and he took the bowl of soup in his hand, ready to feed her.


    ir sat up meekly. She took a sip of it as Wesley ced the spoon to her lips after blowing on it


    gently.


    Too much ginger gave it a funny taste. ir winced, but finished the bowl without anyint.


    After he put down the bowl, she gazed at him for a moment. Then, she said, "I''m feeling hot. I want to


    take a bath."


    Her sleepy expression, the beads of sweat on her forehead, and her sheer pajamas made her so


    attractive at that moment. Wesley gulped. "All right."


    He carried her into the bathroom, ran the water for her and then left immediately.


    Meanwhile, he went to her bedroom and took a shower. When he walked back into his room, ir was


    still in the bathroom.


    Wesley knew her pace, so he didn''t rush her. He adjusted the temperature in the room and waited as


    he reclined on the headboard, doing something on his phone.


    It was toote into the night, so ir didn''t wash her hair. After a while, she walked out of the bathroom


    in a bath towel.


    Standing by the bathroom door, she blushed and said, "I... I don''t have any clothes here." Her pajamas


    smelled of sweat. She didn''t want to wear them again.


    Wesley wanted to say, "Then, be naked." But he couldn''t. She wasn''t in the right mood.


    He got off the bed, walked to the closet and grabbed a white shirt. "Wear this. I''ll buy you some clothes


    tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    ir put the shirt on,y down beside him and shut her eyes.


    She had been too docile all night. It felt strange. Wesley had to say what he had been wanting to


    exin the whole night. "Patty and I¡ª"


    However, ir rolled over towards him and held him before he could finish his sentence. "I don''t want


    to talk about it. I''m sleepy."


    The touch of her soft body made him swallow the rest of his words. "All right."


    Wesley turned off the lights. The room was engulfed in darkness. He wanted to hold her, but ir


    quickly turned away from him, with her back to him.


    He closed his eyes for a second and turned her around to face him. "Honey, I can''t take it anymore," he


    whispered in a hoarse voice.


    ir flushed liked a boiled lobster. He held her hands in his tightly.


    Without her consent, he didn''t dare make the next move.


    He waited. Both of them were silent for a moment.


    "Once a day is enough for you. We''ll do it tomorrow," she finally said.


    Wesley felt helpless. What could he do to make her believe that nothing had happened between him


    and Patty.


    He embraced her tightly, immersed in her scent. "Fine, let''s sleep," he said gently.


    ir chewed her lip.


    ''He didn''t insist or correct me. Did he have sex with Patty more than once today then? He has never


    obliged so readily to my refusal before. Maybe he really is exhausted.''


    The thought kept her awake. Her mind wandered.


    Just when she was still thinking about this and that, Wesley put his hand on her waist and pulled her


    closer. "Can''t sleep?"


    "I''m trying."


    "Good, I can''t sleep either." With her by his side, he couldn''t sleep at all.


    "No, no, I''m good. I''ll probably doze off right away."


    Wesley figured out a way to prove his innocence. Since she was awake anyway, he threw himself on


    top of her and pressed his lips on hers. "Don''t bother."


    After some consideration, he decided to take control. If he left the decision to ir, he might never get


    a child.


    As soon as she got the chance to speak, ir gasped and said, "You''ll get exhausted."


    Wesley''s eyes darkened. "Worry about yourself."


    ir didn''t struggle, nor did she make a single noise. Afterwards, Wesley found out why.


    She bit her lip until it bled so that no sound woulde out of her lips.


    Every time she felt like moaning, Patty''s voice rang in her head. So, she gnawed at her lip the whole


    time.


    Wesley was frustrated by her silence.


    The first light lit up the sky outside. When Wesley finally saw her broken lip, he was pissed. He held her


    chin up and warned, "ir, if you bite your lip again, I''ll kill you!"


    ir didn''t speak. With her eyes closed, she turned and buried her face in the pillow.


    She didn''t want to say anything; she didn''t have the energy to argue with him.


    Wesley forced her to face him, but she refused to open her eyes.


    Furious, he kissed her hard. She tried to push his face away, but he grabbed her hands and pushed


    himself onto her harder.


    He didn''t let her go until it was bright outside and her voice was raucous.


    His thumb caressed the smooth skin of her cheek as he said tenderly, "Whether you like it or not,


    you''re stuck with me for the rest of your life. I will never let you go again."


    A lone tear flowed out of her eye. Wesley lowered his head and kissed it away. "Don''t cry, babe. It will


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    make me hard again."


    Hearing this, she wiped her eyes and went to sleep quickly.


    In two years, he had gotten even fiercer in bed than before. It was just too much for her to handle.


    Wesley left the bed and walked into the bathroom with a satisfied smile.


    After freshening up, he got dressed and went to the police station.


    On the way, he had someone get ir''s manager''s phone number. "Is this ir''s manager?" he asked


    when the phone was connected.


    "Yes. Who is this?"


    "Her husband. She won''t being in for work today. I''m calling to ask for the day off on her behalf."


    The manager huffed and said impatiently, "Your wife has been absent from work too often. And she


    always waits to ask for leave till the next day. We require a prior written application for leave, at least a


    day in advance. I had once deducted her pay for three days because of this behavior. And she


    continues to do the same thing. Does she still want this job or not?"


    Wesley frowned and gritted his teeth. He did not like the tone of her voice. "Is this how a manager of a


    Do YOU still want your job or not?" Wesley wondered what was with ir and her managers. Her


    previous supervisor was a home wrecker and this one sounded as if she were the ruler of the world. It


    was a mystery how or why ir put up with this hostility and arrogance and stayed so long in Orion''s


    <ppany.

 Chapter 709 The Promotion

    Chapter 709 The Promotion


    "Whoa! Listen to you! Your wife doesn''t take her job seriously and now you''re making it my fault and


    threatening to fire me? Who do you think you are? My boss? The president of ourpany? Well, fine!


    Fire me, then. But do it quickly. Because if you don''t, ir will be cleaning out her desk tomorrow!" the


    manager retorted.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    No one had ever talked back to Wesley like this. With a sneer he hung up and dialed another number.


    "Yeah, it''s me. I need a favor. There''s a corporation called Sailboat Company. Get the trantion


    department manager fired, and rece her with ir Jing."


    So by the time ir''s rm went off and she opened her bleary eyes, she was now the trantion


    department manager. She didn''t even know.


    The minute she turned on her phone, she found it was flooded with congrattory messages.


    If she was sleepy before, now she was wide awake. Round-eyed, she read each message. ''What''s


    going on? Am I still sleeping? Is this a dream?'' she thought to herself.


    She stretched, yawned, and still felt sleepy. So she decided to get some more sleep. Then Wesley


    burst into her room, waking her up. "Time to get up. Lunch is ready."


    ir ignored him and grabbed her phone. Those congrattory messages were still there, and there


    were more on top of that. So it wasn''t a dream!


    It was true! She sat up abruptly and looked at Wesley. "I just got promoted!"


    "Congrattions!" he said calmly.


    She was too shocked to notice anything unusual about his tone. He didn''t seem excited or surprised at


    all. "Did Orion do this?" she muttered, her eyes still fixed on the messages.


    Wesley was disappointed. ''I did everything and Orion gets all the credit.''


    He took a new outfit from the closet and said, "Eat first. Then I''ll drop you off."


    "What''s for lunch?" asked ir absent-mindedly.


    "Rice."


    "So who cooked?"


    "I did."


    She raised her head in surprise. "You?" ''Is it edible?'' she wondered.


    Wesley noticed the suspicious look on her face. "Don''t believe me?"


    "That''s not what I meant," she exined hastily as she got off the bed. But her legs were too weak to


    support her.


    "Ah!" she cried, falling to the floor.


    Luckily Wesley was quick enough to catch her by the waist. "Be careful!"


    ir flushed with embarrassment, gnawing at her lip. "It''s all your fault!"


    He wasn''t about to debate with her. "Yeah, my bad." He nted a loving kiss on her cheek.


    ir shook a little, pushed him away and ran into the bathroom to get ready.


    Wesley did cook lunch all by himself. Four dishes and a soup. It looked nummy.


    But the taste... It was barely edible. Tough in the wrong areas, soft in others. The taste was a little like


    cardboard.


    He picked up some diced beef for her and said, "You need to put on some weight. A good gust of wind


    could blow you away."


    "Okay." She kept eating. But she wasn''t very hungry. She was full, but he was stilldling chicken soup


    for her.


    "I''m stuffed," she said. It felt like old times. He had once been determined to feed her and have her put


    on a few pounds. Now things hade full circle.


    She was relieved to see that he had dished up only a third of the bowl. "Just a little more," he insisted.


    Even though she was already too full, ir still nodded. She knew that he was stubborn and didn''t feel


    it was worth fighting over.


    After lunch, she wanted to leave. Wesley grabbed her arm and said, "Let me show you something."


    "But I need to get to the office. Something big happened. I have to go." She had never intended to be a


    department manager. The position involved too many people and too many headaches.


    Wesley nodded. "I''ll drive you." It could wait until after work. It was not urgent anyway.


    The car stopped in front of the office. Wesley opened the door for her. ir got out and strode quickly


    towards the entrance of the building. But she could still feel Wesley''s eyes on her. She slowed down


    and turned around. "Go home."


    "I will. You go ahead." Wesley still stood there, watching her.


    ir nodded and turned around. He didn''t drive off till she walked into the building.


    He went to ir''s dorm, packed her things and took them to his apartment.


    When ir walked in, the newly fired manager was clearing her desk. Someone tipped her off as soon


    as ir showed up. The former manager dropped what she was holding and stopped ir in her


    tracks.


    ir greeted her as usual. "Hi, Reba."


    Reba''s eyes were red, her mascara was running. She seemed to have been crying. The look she


    cast ir was resentful. "When did you get married, anyway? Who is your husband? How did he get


    me fired?" Reba Qin demanded.


    She couldn''t figure out who she ticked off, or how ir''s husband pulled it off. The board of directors


    had issued apany-wide announcement concerning her dismissal. She hadn''t even had a chance


    to exin or defend herself.


    But ir was confused. ''My husband? Is she talking about Wesley?''


    He was the only one thatid im to that title. ''So, was it Wesley?''


    "Don''t be ridiculous! What are you talking about?" ir said. Wesley had nothing to do with their


    That was impossible, even for him, right?


    The employees gathered around them, watching the rare moment of office drama. Since she was


    already fired, Reba Qin didn''t care what anyone thought. She started arguing with ir. "Oh, stop


    pretending you don''t know! You vitedpany policy. I have the right to say ''no'' to any time off. Why


    did he decide to fire me? Tell me!"


    Reba Qin had been employed there for over ten years. She had earned her position. But now, out


    of the blue, she was fired by ir''s husband, someone who wasn''t even part of thepany. That was


    too much for her to ept.


    ir thought she needed to talk to Wesley about this. She took her phone from her purse and called


    him.


    When his phone rang, Wesley was just pulling into theplex where her dorm was. He could guess


    why she was calling.


    "Hi, honey," he answered. ir blushed at the way he addressed her. "Hi yourself. I have to ask you


    something."


    "Sure," he said.


    She looked at Reba. "Did you know my manager was fired?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you do it?"


    "Yeah," Wesley admitted.


    ir gasped and bowed her head. She wore the new pair of shoes Wesley had bought for her. "Why


    would you do that?" she asked in a low voice. "What did she do to you?"


    "Why do you care? She giving you a hard time?" Wesley asked.


    "No, just curious."


    "Well, don''t be. If she has a problem with it, she can give me a call."


    ir was out of sorts over what he said. How could she possibly not wonder about this? Her boss,


    her...whatever he was. "Don''t do this. I don''t want to be a manager. Could you give her job back?"


    She thought since Wesley could get Reba fired, he must have a way to stop this.

 Chapter 710 Big Man

    Chapter 710 Big Man


    "If she were a good manager, yourpany couldn''t have fired her like that. It wasn''t hard. The wrong


    word went in the right ear. Think about it. Anyway, it''s not your fault. You don''t need to feel sorry for


    her," Wesley said on the other end.


    ir didn''t know what to say, unconvinced by his exnation. She guessed it had to do with Wesley''s


    family. They had considerable influence in the city. Whoever fired Reba might have wanted to get


    on Wesley''s good side.


    She touched her forehead, baffled. "Don''t do this. I didn''t earn this. Everyone knows," she said in a low


    voice.


    What would her colleagues think about her? Probably what she was thinking already. That she knew


    someone, and that someone got her promoted.


    "I didn''t do anything. They were already thinking of promoting you. I just upped their timetable some. I


    don''t have that much pull."


    ir frowned, not knowing how to get him to stop this. He seemed to have an answer for everything,


    and insisted he had nothing to do with it. She sighed, "Come on. I was constantly taking time off. And I


    was bing a liability. If my manager got on my case, then she probably felt justified doing so."


    "I can''t understand why you''ve put up with her for such a long time. What''s done is done, though. She


    gives you any more grief, I''ll handle it in person."


    "No, no... Please, don''t," ir begged anxiously.


    She was confused. That wasn''t Wesley''s style. He was generally a reasonable man, but why didn''t he


    listen to her? He was stubbornly digging in, determined to see Reba fired.


    He even said he woulde to herpany to handle it in person. Suddenly, ir recalled the time


    she resigned from the Jin Group. If Wesley got involved, she was afraid Orion''spany might go up


    in mes too. She didn''t need that.


    Wesley said with a smile, "Just leave it alone. I''ll have someone handle it."


    ir thought she was in the wrong and Wesley was too harsh. She took a look at Reba, who was


    now glowering at her. Obviously, there was no way to smooth things over with her. So she had no


    choice but to agree. "Okay."


    Reba saw ir hang up, but she didn''t say anything.


    When she didn''t speak, ir had to say something first. "Um...I can''t do anything now. You ticked off


    the wrong guy..."


    "What do you mean you can''t do anything? Are you kidding me? He''s your husband. Get him to back


    off. Or does he have you on a short leash?" Reba snarled. She didn''t believe ir''s words.


    ir didn''t think it was the right time to exin that Wesley wasn''t her husband. It would just cause


    more problems. Moreover, the manager''s snippy attitude made ir unhappy. She couldn''t just ignore


    it and retorted, "See, that''s your problem. He didn''t like your attitude. Come to think of it, neither do I.


    Why should I do anything to help you? So don''t take it out on me. I was asleep when I got the email


    telling me about my promotion. I knew nothing about it either. Still want to give him a piece of your


    mind? Here''s his number. Talk to him yourself. What do you think?"


    All of ir''s colleagues envied her right now.


    She was promoted to manager while she was sleepingfortably at home.


    It was a good thing to have a powerful husband. ir didn''t even brag about it. The helpless look in her


    eyes was evident. This made her coworkers even more envious.


    Reba clutched her own phone tightly. In fact, she had ir''s so-called husband''s number. When


    she found out she was fired, she blew up his phone. But he rejected all her calls.


    As she was wondering what to do next, everyone in the office began to whisper to each other. Their


    sarcasticments added fuel to the fire. Reba was seething in anger. Indeed, everybody hits a


    guy when he''s down.


    "Reba never stops. She gets fired, and now she''s harping on ir because of it. I agree with ir. If


    she''s such a badass, why not talk to ir''s husband herself?" a colleague said.


    "Talk to ir''s husband? Not after the way Reba treated her," another colleague mocked.


    "You''ll never guess what I heard. ir''s hubby is a big shot, maybe a higher-up. Now I believe it. He


    didn''t even have to show his face, but got her fired just like that! ir''s so spoiled!"


    "It probably goes something like this: ir''s husband called Reba and helped his wife ask for


    vacation time, but Reba showed off her usual sparkling personality. She pissed him off, and now he


    taught her a lesson. He made thepany fire Reba and reced her with his wife. Reba''s


    angry, but what can she do?"


    "I think you''re right. It makes sense. I think ir''s husband would listen to ir if she begged him. But


    ir didn''t do anything to save her."


    Everyone nodded their heads, thinking that they had the whole story.


    But now there was another problem. ir''s employee profile showed she was single when she started


    here, and no one had heard one word about a marriage. So when did she get married? Who was her


    husband?


    Maybe Orion? The old-timers there all knew their CEO had the hots for ir. He always gave her


    flowers and took care of her. But then he all of a sudden stopped cold turkey. So had he already won


    her over? Or had he just given up?


    Hearing everyone gossiping, Reba felt so humiliated she decided to do anything to save her career.


    "Call him back. I''ll talk to him," she urged.


    After a moment''s hesitation, ir called Wesley again.


    Before the call was connected, Reba suddenly yanked her phone away. ir pulled a long face at


    her.


    The call went through. Reba put ir''s phone to her ear, and immediately heard an attractive voice.


    "Honey."


    The gentle and maic voice melted Reba''s heart. He sounded so different from the guy who


    called on his wife''s behalf asking for more time off. ''He sounds so hot!'' she thought.


    ir noticed the change on her face. She leaned forward and reminded her, "So? Did he answer?


    Now''s your chance."


    Reba came back to her senses and cleared her throat. She turned around and walked off to a


    private alcove.


    ir''s lips twitched. ''Hey, that''s my phone.''


    Reba suddenly stopped in her tracks. ir heard her say, "I have something to say to you."


    ir didn''t know what Wesley had said on the other end, but Reba suddenly raised her voice and


    shouted, "What do you mean I''m not qualified? Who are you? I want to see youe here and say


    that to my face! Is that your M.O.? Dealing with a weak woman over the phone? Ooh! Big man."


    ir''s brows knitted tightly as she heard Reba talk to Wesley like this. In a fit of anger, she strode


    towards her and grabbed her phone back. She hung it up and ended the call. "Who do you think you


    are? You can''t talk to my husband like that! You wanted my husband toe talk to you? You''re not


    good enough to warrant a face-to-face firing."


    Reba''s face twisted in anger. When she was about to retort, Orion and his assistant stormed into


    the trantion department.


    For a moment, everyone thought that Orion was ir''s mysterious husband.


    After all, Orion was the boss. He could fire or promote anyone at his whim.


    When they caught sight of their boss, they all went back to work. They weren''t going to hang around


    and risk their necks too.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 711 I Miss My Brother

    Chapter 711 I Miss My Brother


    Orion hurried to the two arguing women. He nced at ir with aplicated look in his eyes before


    telling Reba, "It was the decision of the board of directors to fire you. Miss Jing had nothing to do


    with it. If you have any doubts orints, please bring them to me. Stop putting innocent people on


    the spot."


    Clearly, Orion was frustrated. Although he was the CEO of thepany, the real power was still in the


    hands of his grandfather.


    Every time his grandfather issued an order, not only did he have to say yes, but even the board of


    directors followed suit without hesitation.


    The personnel transfer concerning Reba and ir was also his grandfather''s order. Earlier, all the


    old man did was merely speak a few words to all the directors on the board and just like that, the


    decision was made. Before long, the personnel manager executed the decision in an efficient way.


    Since Orion still cared about ir, he wanted to get to the bottom of it. As a result, he decided to


    confront his grandfather. The old man told him that Reba had offended a big shot with great


    influence, who they couldn''t afford to be on bad terms with if they wanted to develop their business in


    this city.


    That was all the information his grandfather parted with and as for the details, he kept most of it on the


    hush-hush. A few minutes ago, the old man asked him to handle the matter personally.


    On his way to the trantion department, Orion more or less figured out who the big shot was. It had to


    be Wesley.


    Although the other colleagues assumed that Orion might be ir''s mysterious husband, Reba didn''t


    think that was the case. After all, Orion usually spoke English, but ir''s husband spoke standard


    Chinese.


    Since the CEO himself had stepped in to deal with the matter, Reba instantly pulled back from


    making a scene, although she was still curious about ir''s husband. "Is ir''s husband a member of


    the board?"


    ir thought that Reba''s curiosity was a bit ridiculous. What was the point now? Why was she so


    interested in who her husband was?


    Orion took one good look at ir and then at Reba. "That''s a private question. You''d better ask


    Miss Jing yourself. But now if you don''t have any other questions, please pack your things and leave


    thepany."


    There was a finality in the CEO''s tone. Reba realized she had no choice but to shut her mouth and


    pack up her things.


    Just as Orion was about to leave, ir stopped him. "Orion, I''m sorry to trouble you," she apologized.


    Orion smiled. "No big deal."


    "Well, actually, I think you should talk to the personnel manager. Maybe thepany should reconsider


    their decision about my promotion." ir wasn''t ambitious enough to climb over another person for the


    sake of career growth. She was quite happy in her current position and being promoted to a manager


    was never really her n.


    Even if she did want a promotion, she''d rather achieve it through her own merits instead of going


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    through any connections.


    Orion appreciated ir''s integrity. "I understand. I''ll handle it."


    "Thank you, Orion," ir said genuinely.


    ir returned to her desk and sat in her seat, deep in thoughts.


    She needed a little time to allow her brain to process what had happened. Everything was happening at


    a fast pace. The problem she had with Wesley hadn''t been settled yet and now there was trouble in the


    She shouldn''t have overslept in the morning. If she had just called Reba herself, none of this would


    have happened.


    Orion had promised to talk with the personnel manager about her promotion, but when it was time to


    clock out, she still hadn''t received any notice from thepany. They must have decided to stick with


    her promotion.


    ir worked overtime that night. The deputy general manager called her personally to tell her that


    someone would being to take her measurements for her new work attire at nine in the next


    morning.


    After getting off the phone, ir instantly texted Orion. "Hey, did you get to speak with the personnel


    manager?"


    Orion texted back in a minute. "Oh, sorry, ir. I forgot to tell you. They can''t change the decision


    without finding a recement. You know that can take a while. So, you''ll be the manager."


    Then, he added, "I wonder why you don''t want a promotion."


    ir felt helpless. She exined honestly, "It''s not like that. I just want to work my way up through my


    own efforts and abilities. My colleagues won''t respect me if I get my promotion this way. I don''t want


    them talking behind my back."


    Orion sent her a smiling emoji, and then typed some Chinese characters that he had just learned


    recently. It was an idiom¡ª"Follow your own course and let others talk."


    ir was stumped by his reply.


    By the time she wrapped up her work and left thepany building, it was already past 8 p.m. As she


    was trying to decide whether to go back to Wesley''s apartment or thepany dorm, a ck Hummer


    came into her sight.


    A man stepped out of the car and walked towards her, with his phone still close to his ear.


    ir had a few questions in her mind, like how long he had been waiting here or why he didn''t just call


    her when he arrived. But in the end, she swallowed all those questions.


    She chose to keep silent.


    With one hand holding the phone to his ear, Wesley helped her get in the passenger seat of his vehicle


    with his other hand. After making sure that she was seatedfortably, he closed the door and walked


    to the other side.


    After he sat in the driver''s seat, ir heard him telling the person on the other end, "Don''te to me.


    Stay in the hospital and work hard."


    ''Hospital? Is he on the phone with Niles?'' ir wondered.


    "I don''t want to see you," the soldier said coldly.


    "No way!"


    "I''d rather go blind than see you!"


    A barrage of disdainful words came out of Wesley''s mouth. Now ir was certain that it had to be Niles


    on the other end.


    Her guess was indeed, correct. A minute after Wesley hung up, Niles called her.


    She threw a nce at the man driving the car before answering the phone.


    "Hi, Niles," she said in a chirpy voice. Wesley frowned, his face turning sour. ''Why is she being so nice


    to Niles, but so distant to me?''


    The young doctor said in a pitiable voice, "Sister-inw, I just got off work. I miss my brother and I want


    to go to your apartment. Do you mind if Ie over?"


    "No... Of course not." ''It''s not my home anyway.''


    "Yay! You are always nice to me. My brother is the bad guy. Do you know that he didn''te to see me


    even after he came back from his mission? He wouldn''t even allow me to visit him," Nilesined.


    ir''s lips twitched a little. "Perhaps...he''s been really busy."


    "Busy? He''s on leave. We all know that he isn''t working at the moment. He''s been away from home for


    more than two years. His mission is over, but he still hasn''te back home. Do you think those are


    the deeds of a good guy?" Niles happily got in his car and drove towards Eastern Coastal Apartments


    while he spoke to ir on the phone.


    "Well... I see what you mean." Since Wesley was sitting right next to her, she didn''t want to say too


    much.


    Niles was just d that ir agreed with him. "You see, I''m right. By the way, did you work overtime?


    Don''t tire yourself out. You should take care, keep healthy and give birth to my brother''s baby as soon


    as possible. I want a nephew."


    ir was rendered speechless. She would have kept silent if she could. However, moving a little closer


    to the window, she coughed and muttered, "Maybe your brother has a son already. You should go ask


    him."


    Her words finally caught the driver''s attention. He didn''t hear it clearly but he was sure they were


    talking about him. "What do I already have?"


    ir failed to hear what Wesley said, because Nile''s dramatic voice overpowered Wesley''s on the


    phone. "How can that be? My brother would never betray you. ir, don''t think too much and don''t


    ever doubt him. I know he''s been away for two years, but he''s not that kind of a man. He''s a righteous


    man."


    When she recalled what happenedst night, she felt gloomy again. "Hmm." That was her response.


    Niles sensed the unhappiness in her voice. "ir, I''m driving. Let''s talk when we meet. I haven''t had


    dinner yet. Can I have a free meal?"


    "Sure!" ir was hungry too. Perhaps, they could dine together.


    As soon as she hung up, Wesley asked his question again, "What do I already have?"


    "No, nothing." ir leaned back in her seat and looked out the window. Obviously, she didn''t want to


    speak with him.


    Despite feeling helpless, Wesley had no choice but to remain silent.

 Chapter 712 Youre Such A Waster

    Chapter 712 You''re Such A Waster


    As soon as they reached their apartment, Wesley told ir, "Your things are in the bedroom. Why don''t


    you go and unpack them?"


    She nodded curtly and said, "Okay." As she went to his bedroom, he walked to the kitchen.


    Much to her astonishment, ir found that Wesley had moved all her things from thepany dorm to


    this apartment. This could only mean that he wanted to make her live under the same roof with him.


    Nheless, she wasn''t going to ask him about it. In silence, she began to unpack her luggage and


    sort out her things. She neatly hung her clothes in Wesley''s closet.


    After a while, Niles arrived, carrying bags of snacks in his hands. As soon as he entered the apartment,


    he looked around and said, "Wesley, where''s my sister-inw?"


    Wesley cast him a stern nce. "Who are you visiting here?"


    "Of course ir, my sister-inw. Did you think I came here for you? Don''t make meugh."


    Wesley was speechless. ''Didn''t he say he missed me and wanted to see me a while ago?''


    Paying no heed to Wesley''s sullen face, Niles quickly left the stic bags on the table and went to look


    for ir. "Oh ir, my dear sister-inw, where are you?"


    Despite his anger, hearing Niles address ir as his sister-inw was like music to Wesley''s ears that


    immediately made him feel better.


    ir was inside the bathroom, putting her toiletries in order. When she heard Niles'' voice, she popped


    her head out for a second and responded, "I''m here!"


    Niles scampered into Wesley''s bedroom and hopped up in front of her like a naughty boy. "ir,e


    with me. I''ve brought a lot of snacks for you. Let''s eat them together."


    Niles wasn''t always so enthusiastic of people. Only the ones he was fond of.


    ir didn''t have the heart to turn down his hospitality. She nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, but..."


    Suddenly, she stopped talking and tugged at the corner of his shirt to stop him.


    Niles turned around, looking at her in confusion. "What''s up?"


    "Um... Please don''t call me ''Sister-inw'' anymore. Your brother and I..." Her voice trailed off as she felt


    the pain stabbing at her heart. There were still many unresolved issues between them. She wasn''t sure


    about their future.


    The happy smile on Niles'' face faded away. He became serious, brows furrowed, and asked, "What


    happened between you and my brother? Do you want to talk about it?"


    What they didn''t know was that Wesley was standing at the doorway. He felt more and more


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ufortable with each minute Niles spent alone with ir, so he put down the vegetables he was


    washing and quickly strode to the bedroom, looking to get Niles out.


    However, the second he reached the door, he heard ir asking Niles not to call her "Sister-inw"


    anymore.


    Still oblivious of Wesley''s presence, ir replied, "Nothing happened. It''s just that we haven''t thought


    about what we will do in the future. He''ll get tired of me one day, and when that dayes, I''ll surely


    leave him." It seemed as though she had thought this through. She loved Wesley very much, but it was


    starting to feel like a curse. Despite the fact that she hadn''t forgiven him, she knew that she couldn''t


    and wait until the day they got tired of each other.


    "Leave? You want to leave him? Where will you go? My brother''s finallye back home. You''ve


    waited so long for him. Why give up now?" Niles'' tone wasced with anxiousness.


    ir was about to reply, but Wesley''s voice suddenly rang from the doorway. "Niles,e here and


    peel the garlic."


    Niles and ir were startled by the voice. When ir met the soldier''s eyes, his face was devoid of


    any emotions. She couldn''t help but wonder if he had heard her words. However, since she was only


    expressing her true feelings, ir wasn''t afraid of making eye contact with Wesley.


    Niles could sense that something was wrong between the two. He nodded at once, "Okay, Sis¡ª B-


    ir, you can eat the snacks first."


    "Thanks!" ir smiled at him.


    Niles walked past Wesley and quickly fled to the kitchen.


    Wearing a calm face, ir also attempted to leave the room. When she walked to the doorway,


    however, Wesley grabbed hold of her wrist, all of a sudden, and pulled her inside. He whispered to her


    ear, "ir, quit your stupid idea. I won''t ever get bored of you. Not now, not ever."


    He loved her and also all her shorings and merits. In his eyes, ir was perfect for him.


    Wesley could never get tired of her.


    ir''s heart skipped a beat. The look in his eyes was genuine and resolute. After all, he was a man of


    his word. At that moment, she felt as though she would never be able to escape from him. "I... I''m


    hungry," she said quietly, eager to leave the room now. The suffocating atmosphere was too much for


    her to bear.


    Wesley gave her a kiss on the lips, and whispered suggestively as he caressed her cheek, "Hungry?


    You can have me as much as you like. Would you like a bite?"


    His flirtatious words broke the oppressive atmosphere, and filled the air with romance. ir''s face


    turned beet red. "No, no. What are you thinking? I want to eat Niles'' snacks."


    Fascinated with her shy look, he couldn''t help but lower his head to taste her lips, her mouth and her


    tongue.


    Although he wanted her then and there, it wasn''t the right time. For now, a kiss would have to suffice.


    Just as the couple was kissing passionately, a shrill cry from the kitchen interrupted them. "Ahh!


    Brother... The pot is on fire! Help! Call the fire engine!"


    ''Oh no! I''m cooking porridge!'' Wesley let go of the woman in his arms and dashed towards the kitchen.


    Breathless and gasping for air, ir leaned against the door and watched his receding figure, clutching


    her chest with her hand.


    The porridge was burnt. A strong odor floated in the kitchen. Wesley sighed helplessly and looked for a


    container because he wanted todle the upper part of the porridge to a container and pour the burnt


    part into the bin.


    However, as he was looking for a container, Niles held the pot and began to pour all the porridge into


    the bin. "Brother, I don''t think you are good at cooking either. If you can''t do this, let Sister-in...um no...I


    mean, let ir do the cooking," he suggested.


    Wesley wasn''t happy to hear that Niles stopped addressing ir as his sister-inw. As he turned


    around, ready to give the boy a piece of his mind, he was shocked to see Niles pour out the whole pot


    of porridge into the bin. With furrowed eyebrows, he yelled, "Who told you to pour it out?"


    "What? The porridge? It''s burnt. We can''t eat this," Niles said, shrugging his shoulders.


    Wesley kicked him in the shin. "You''re such a waster! Couldn''t you see that the upper part of the


    porridge was still fine?"


    Niles, however, felt wronged. "But it was overcooked. That''s not good for your health."


    "So what? What''s the problem with eating a little burnt food? You should go on a mission with me.


    You''lle to learn that even a tree bark can be delicious food." In truth, he wasn''t going to let ir


    and Niles eat the porridge. He was going to make them another pot and leave the burnt one for himself.


    Wesley wasn''t happy about wasting food.


    Niles got goose bumps. He could never forget the horrible training he went throughst time at the


    military base. ''Go on a mission with him? No way!'' He shook his head dramatically. "No, I''m not going


    anywhere with you. I''m a fragile man. I can''t suffer something like that."


    Wesley rolled his eyes at him. "If I see you waste food again, I''ll beat you to a pulp. Now get out of


    here!"


    "Okay, okay. I''m going!" Niles hastily dashed out of the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, ir just pried about a box of cookies with her nails. When she saw Nilese out, she


    raised a cookie in her hand and said, "Want some?"


    Niles vigntly turned around to look at the man in the kitchen. He was busy with the cooking again.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Niles took a cookie and casually asked, "What do you think of my brother''s


    cooking?" Wesley wasn''t happy about Niles throwing out the overcooked porridge and even med


    him for being wasteful. Niles, however, thought that Wesley was just being too mean.


    He wondered what kind of life ir would have with his thrifty brother. ''Is this why ir wants to leave


    my brother? Sounds like it! I would want to leave him too if I were ir!'' Niles thought.


    He looked at ir with sympathy in his eyes.


    "I think it''s edible... Hey, what''s that look in your eyes?" ir stopped eating the cookie.


    "Sister...no...ir, maybe I should help you escape from my brother."


    ''Help me escape?'' "How and where would I go?" she asked curiously.

 Chapter 713 How Dare You

    Chapter 713 How Dare You


    "Anywhere''s fine. My brother''s too stingy. I can''t even deal with him. Don''t worry, ir. I''ll be sure to


    send you off somewhere my brother won''t find you," Niles dered with determination.


    ir was rendered speechless. ''Wesley? Stingy?'' She thought the opposite though. This was the first


    time someone had called Wesley stingy. He had always been generous to her. He was quite possibly


    the most giving man ir had ever known.


    The clothes she was wearing were given by him as well.


    "So, how does my n sound? Any good? Please really think about it. I pity you and really want to


    help." Niles opened a bag of sunflower seeds as he offered his advice.


    ir found his idea a little bitughable. Niles was such a cute guy. She suddenly started to question


    whether he and Wesley were really brothers. Their personalities were the pr opposite of each other.


    Wesley was serious and intense while Niles was funny and mild. The older one always beat up the


    younger one, but thetter would never learn better than to pull a prank on Wesley. ir shook her


    head, almost smiling. "How are we going to execute this brilliant n of yours then? Your brother is


    very influential. He has a lot of connections. You''re aware of that, right? He''s a top-notch soldier with


    great investigative skills. He also possesses a great eye for observation and capturing fugitives.


    Additionally, he has ess to the most advanced tracking equipment avable in the country. So, how


    are you going to help me get rid of him?"


    It was the very reason she didn''t even try to run away the night before. She knew it would all be for


    naught, and went back home with Wesley.


    It was useless to get rid of him if it was not what he wanted. He''d be able to follow her wherever she


    was on the face of the earth.


    She found no reason to waste her effort shaking him off her tracks. It was wiser to wait for the day


    Wesley grew tired of her. Only then she''d be able to run away from him.


    Niles was at a loss for words. Her words discouraged him.


    She was right though. He was only a doctor. While he spent his days in air conditioned rooms at the


    hospital, Wesley was out there ridding the country of its enemies. He was simply too powerful for Niles.


    ir noticed how he grew silent. "So, don''t even try to fight him now. Don''t be reckless, okay? We


    won''t be able to run away from your brother." As soon as she spoke those words into existence, a


    strange feeling loomed in on her. She thought, ''Wait, it sounded like the two of us are nning...''


    "Want to elope?"


    a voice asked, as if reading her mind.


    ''That''s right! It sounded like the two of us are nning to elope, '' ir thought, nodding.


    ''Wait, who was that? That sounded very much like Wesley!'' ir snapped back to reality. She lifted her


    head to see where the voice came and found Wesley leaning against the kitchen doorway. His eyes


    were set on the two of them.


    Niles grew flustered. He shook his head, trying to clear the situation. "No, no. Don''t get the wrong idea.


    I was just trying to keep my sister-inw by your side. You should be thanking me. I reminded her that


    you loved her very much. And you should know, she loves you very much as well." It was toote


    though. The soldier was only inches away from him. "Hey! No touching!" Niles protested.


    Wesley paid him no mind as he shoved him out of their apartment. "You asshole! You''re my brother.


    How dare you try and elope with my wife? Get lost!"


    ir didn''t know what to do.


    "I swear it''s not what I was nning to do! Brother, please. I haven''t had dinner yet. Don''t drive me


    away," Niles pleaded.


    "If I ever see you again, my fists will be doing all the talking." Wesley shoved him all the way to the


    entrance and gestured for him to change his shoes.


    Niles tried to retaliate. He screamed for ir''s help. "ir! Help me!" Wesley blocked his view,


    preventing him from asking help.


    ir stood up from her seat. "Wesley," she said in a hushed voice.


    The soldier turned around to look at her.


    She gestured to Niles and said, "He''s already here. At least let him finish his dinner. Please?"


    Wesley wanted to say no, but he didn''t want to upset her. Without a word, he let go of Niles'' arm and


    went back to the kitchen.


    Niles ate dinner with gusto, as opposed to the two who were obviously very unhappy all throughout the


    meal.


    Wesley did not appreciate Niles crashing their dinner. He wanted to enjoy a meal with only ir. ir


    was bummed out just because she had been like this for the past few days.


    Niles didn''t leave their apartment until it was past ten.


    ir began to take a shower after the doctor left. Wesley took it as a chance to find herptop in the


    study.


    He connected his cellphone with herptop, and sent a video to herptop.


    He nned on asking ir to check out the video on herptop once she was done with her shower.


    However, his npletely went out the window when he saw ire out of the bathroom. She


    was wearing nothing but a bath towel wrapped around her small body, wet hair draping on her


    shoulders. He was suddenly feeling hot.


    Whatever Wesley was thinking, it remained unknown to ir as she walked around the room very


    casually. She applied moisturizer onto her face andbed her hair. It was all so natural as if she were


    still in her own dormitory.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Itsted until she felt Wesley''s gaze. That was when she finally realized what she was doing. She


    looked down to see only a bath towel around her, and headed quickly to the walk-in closet. ''Oh god. I


    should have put on my pajamas first!''


    It was toote. The man had followed her into the walk-in closet.


    "Uh, please...uhm, please get out. I need to go get changed," she stuttered as Wesley approached her.


    He reached out to her bath towel, and in one fell swoop, it fell onto the ground. It was yet again another


    sleepless night for ir.


    Wesley remembered how ir tried to stifle her moans thest time, so tonight, he kept the lights on.


    He watched every expression on her face as he made love to her.


    ir, however, felt ufortable with the lights on. She was not used to this. She asked him to turn


    the light off but he wouldn''t listen.


    In her frustration, she resorted to biting him in the shoulder. And she bit deep.


    The following day, ir woke up still sleepy and very exhausted. She reached for her phone and


    intended to call Reba for a leave again.


    Then she remembered that Reba was fired. Soon, she''d be taking her ce. If she wanted to ask


    for a leave, she would have to go ask the deputy general manager of thepany.


    She sighed helplessly as she dragged her sore body out of bed. It took every ounce of her energy to


    get herself into the bathroom.


    She took a steaming hot bath. She felt better immediately. She freshened up, got dressed and walked


    back out of the bedroom. Wesley wasn''t around this morning.


    Her breakfast was already prepared on the table.


    A sticky note was ced on the table as well. "Honey, I am needed at the base today. If you need a


    day off, let me know and I''ll help you. Heat it up before you eat it," it read.


    ir picked up a cob of a corn and took a bite. She headed back to the bedroom with the sticky note


    and put it in a box she found.


    Meanwhile, Wesley was in an office in the base.


    Wesley listened to his superior intently. "Wesley, I know you''re a married man now, but I really need all


    the help I could get. I need you to go and train a group of soldiers. I hope you understand," the older


    man pleaded.


    "Can''t you at least put it off?" Wesley bargained. His wife was still mad at him. He needed a little more


    time to win her over again.


    The old leader sighed, "The schedule is fixed. I can''t make any more changes."


    "Sir, I''m thirty-one." He paused for a while before he continued, "But I still have no child yet."


    He had nned to devote this entire vacation to ir. They were in a good ce to start a family. All of


    a sudden, he was being summoned for work again and was told his vacation needed to be cut short.


    Wesley''s superior felt a little guilty trying to separate the couple so soon. "The only thing I could do is


    let you bring your wife along."


    ''Take ir with me over there?'' Wesley''s lips were pressed into a line. He was designated to the Gobi


    desert. Its peak temperature was up to more than fifty degrees Celsius. They would sometimes need to


    train on a teau with an altitude of more than a thousand meters. The temperature there varied widely


    from day to night. Additionally, there would be no constant source of water. He wouldn''t want to have


    ir suffer under these harsh conditions. The mere thought of this pained his heart. He would never


    put her in such difficult situations. He''d never allow it.


    "Just put it off for a month," he negotiated. He knew well enough the chance of them changing the


    schedule was close to none, but he still wanted to give it a try.


    "I''m afraid that''s impossible. You used to ept any missions without hesitation. I knew this day would


    the job. Only you can put those soldiers in shape." The older man truly felt sorry for Wesley. He


    promised him two months'' worth of vacation. He deserved it. But he was breaking his promise.

 Chapter 714 Have A Craving For A Smoke

    Chapter 714 Have A Craving For A Smoke


    Wesley only had a few days of vacation to enjoy and now he was being summoned again.


    Knowing that he couldn''t decline this task, Wesley had no choice but to ept it. He straightened up


    and saluted the old leader. "Yes, sir. Thank you for your trust. I''ll make sure to carry out the task


    sessfully!"


    "Good. Go back and pack your luggage. You need to set out this afternoon."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Aftering out from the old leader''s office, Wesley absentmindedly walked to a corner and took out


    his lighter. He groped his pockets for a cigarette, but he couldn''t find one.


    It dawned on him that he had quit smoking for some time now because he wanted to have a baby with


    ir. Now that he was assigned with a task again and would be leaving home, he had to put his n


    aside. That meant that a cigarette was in order.


    He hurried back to the apartment, hoping to see ir there. Or if possible, he wanted to have sex with


    her one more time before he set out.


    However, the apartment was quiet. She was probably at work.


    Dejected, he walked towards his bedroom to pack his luggage. When he walked through the living


    room, he happened to notice a ss and a box of medicine on the table.


    He grabbed the box and took a closer look. To his astonishment, it was a box of birth control pills.


    Upon realizing what they were, he quickly opened the box and checked it. A few pills were missing.


    ir must have taken them.


    In an instant, his face darkened. He desperately wanted to have a baby with ir, but she had been


    secretly taking birth control pills.


    Drowning in a mixture of anger and sadness, he gripped the box tightly, crumpling it, and then tossed it


    into the bin.


    Meanwhile, ir was handling the work that Reba had left behind, when suddenly she got a call


    from Wesley. "Come downstairs. I''m in front of yourpany building," he said.


    ir was perplexed. What was he doing there at this hour? "What''s going on? Did something happen?"


    "Yes."


    ir immediately hung up the phone and went downstairs.


    She easily spotted the ck Hummer and Wesley smoking a cigarette in the distance.


    ''Didn''t he say that he would quit smoking? Why is he smoking now?'' she wondered in confusion as she


    walked towards him.


    Wesley put out the cigarette and threw it into the bin. When she was standing in front of him, he went


    straight to the point. "I''m being deployed to the border area of the country this afternoon."


    ''The border area?'' "Hmm." ir gave a slight nod, betraying no emotion on her face.


    Wesley looked her in the eye and added, "I''ll be gone for three to six months. It depends."


    "Okay..." She still maintained herposure, but deep down, she felt like she would break into tears at


    any time.


    ir''s nonchnt responses angered him even more, and he pulled her into his arms. "ir, why are


    you taking birth control pills?"


    ir was taken by surprise. ''How...


    How did he know about? Oh crap! I was in a hurry this morning. I must have left it on the table.''


    However, she grinned at him sarcastically and said, "Why? Did you really want to have a baby with


    me? Did you forget calling me a shameless woman?"


    Wesley understood what she had meant. He immediately apologized. "I''m sorry. I was angry at the


    time."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Why do I take birth control pills? I think you, of all people, should know the answer." ir looked him


    straight in the eye. The first time they slept together, she expected to be in his warm embrace when


    she woke up. But no. The first thing that weed her on that morning was a box of birth control pills.


    Sadness filled her eyes every time she recalled that morning. Wesley saw the look on her face and


    instantly understood her. After a moment of silence, he said, "Are you ming me for asking you to


    take the pills after our first time?"


    ir merely smiled without uttering a word.


    He swallowed and exined, "I asked Niles about it. He told me that if you had gotten pregnant in that


    situation, the baby would be unhealthy."


    "What situation?" She was confused. ''Why would the baby be unhealthy?'' she wondered.


    The confusion on her face silenced him. She had drugged him prior to having sex with him. It was


    obvious that the baby would be unhealthy if she had been pregnant. However, that was not the point


    now. The point was that he had to leave soon.


    He hugged her tightly in his arms and his lips touched her forehead when he spoke. "Take care of


    yourself during my absence. Don''t think too much. Please, wait for me!"


    ir couldn''t help but wrap her arms around his waist as well. "Will do."


    "ir, I''ve told you this before, I love you. Remember that?"


    "Hmm."


    "Wait for me. I''ll marry you when Ie back. Got it?" After this task, he would prepare a formal


    wedding. He would then tell the whole world that she was his wife.


    ir''s heart trembled a little. With mixed feelings, she nodded, "Got it."


    "I''ve gotta go. I put a video file on yourptop. Check it when you have time." The video file was a


    footage of the security camera at the police station. It showed what exactly had happened between


    Patty and him that night. The picture quality was crystal clear and even their voices were audible.


    He hoped that the video would erase all of her misunderstanding about him.


    "Okay..." she said quietly.


    Once he let go of her, she suddenly felt lost without his touch.


    Wesley got in his car and rolled down the window. "Your car is in the parking lot of the apartment


    "Okay." She looked at him eagerly, trying to remain calm.


    Giving her onest look, he nodded and started the engine.


    The sound of the engine was like a goodbye to her. ir got flustered and she called out to him,


    "Wesley!"


    He tilted his head to look at her.


    "Are you going there alone?" she asked quickly. ''Will there be a Patty Chang there?'' she wondered,


    feeling insecure.


    "No. I''m going with a group of people. All soldiers."


    She hesitated and then finally mustered the courage to ask, "Will...will there be... women?"


    ir knew that if she didn''t ask this question before he left, she would get paranoid about it.


    Wesley smiled and said, "Yes."


    ir''s face fell, seemingly upset.


    "Only one woman," he added.


    Whether it was one woman or two, ir would still be worried.


    "She''s standing in front of me right now and I''ll go to the border with her in my heart." Wherever he


    went, he carried her in his heart. Only Wesley knew just how much he would miss her.


    By the time she understood what he meant, Wesley had already driven the car into the traffic. Her eyes


    brimmed with tears as she watched his car disappear into the horizon.


    Once again, they found themselves torn apart.


    And she had to wait for him again.


    ''I''ll go to the border with her in my heart, '' she repeated his words in her mind. They gave her the


    courage to keep on waiting for him.


    After Wesley left, ir was in low spirits. In fact, she even forgot about the video in herptop.


    This time, Wesley''s mission was to conduct a special training for a group of soldiers. Since he didn''t go


    there to work undercover or fight any enemies, he had plenty of free time.


    As soon as he got there, he sent ir a text message. "Get my WeChat ount out of your cklist


    now."


    "Okay," she replied. Then she unblocked his WeChat ount.


    Almost immediately, she received a WeChat message. "Please update your Moments more often."


    Wesley would be able to check her Moments and know more about her daily life even in the dead of


    night.


    "Got it."


    She replied to all his messages sinctly. But the truth was that she wanted to ask him a lot of


    questions. Had he arrived there safely? Had he settled down? How was the weather there? But she


    didn''t have the courage to ask.


    Not knowing since when, things between Wesley and ir had changed. It seemed like they had


    switched roles.


    In the past, ir was the one to actively pursue Wesley. She deliberately moved to his apartment


    move and flirt with him.


    But now, he was the one running after her.


    The only difference was that he acted more overbearingly than she did. For instance, he had moved all


    her things to his apartment without even asking her and made her live with him.


    He''d offered to drive her to work and then back home after work. He''d always look for a chance to kiss


    her.


    And now, he was the one who sent her messages asking her to update her Moments more often.


    ir smiled sweetly at the thought of it. She understood his behavior because she had done that


    before. It was clear to her that he loved her.


    Yet, she wasn''t sure how long his love for her wouldst.


    After some hesitation, ir decided to ask her question. "Did you get there safely?"


    Wesley replied to her message in a heartbeat. "Yes, I did."


    She stared at the screen in a daze. Her phone beeped again. "I miss you."


    Tears sprang to her eyes.


    ir didn''t text back. She didn''t know if she missed him or not, but she couldn''t sleep a winkst night


    without him by her side.


    It wasn''t until two weekster when ir remembered the video file Wesley had mentioned. Since she


    had just clocked out from work, she quickly returned to her office to pick up herptop.

 Chapter 715 Your Sister-in-law Had A Car Accident

    Chapter 715 Your Sister-inw Had A Car ident


    ir didn''t take her car out that day. She slowly walked down the road back home in her high heels,


    carrying theptop bag in her hand.


    As she walked to an intersection, she saw a young couple bickering along the sidewalk.


    The girl looked unhappy and was giving the boy a cold shoulder. He threw her onto his back without


    warning and ran straight ahead, ignoring her protests.


    The scene reminded ir of Wesley. He always did the same to her.


    In most cases, when she was angry with him, he threw her over his shoulder, carrying her like a sack of


    potato, rather than carry her gracefully in his arms.


    Immersed in her memories of Wesley, ir didn''t notice that the traffic light had turned red and


    continued to cross the road.


    The sounds of the squeaking brakes and ring horns snapped her out of the trance. But it was too


    In a panic, she instinctively stepped backwards and because of her high heels, she lost her bnce


    and sprained her ankle. She fell to the ground and herptop bag was thrown a few feet away from her.


    The driver reacted quickly and swerved the car abruptly to avoid hitting her. It narrowly missed her


    body, but the rear tire grazed her leg. The car didn''t stop until it crashed onto the green belt in the


    middle of the road.


    A searing pain shot through her leg.


    She felt her heart ache when she saw that herptop bag was run over by the car. ''It''s probably broken,


    '' she thought.


    In no time, a woman got out of the car in a hurry. When she saw ir sitting on the ground with a


    bleeding leg, she was so frightened that she had to support herself against the car door.


    A man opened the passenger door and jumped out. He ran to the frightened woman and pulled her into


    his arms. "Honey, are you okay?"


    "I''m all right, but she..." Her voice trailed off as she pointed towards ir. The pool of blood scared the


    life out of her.


    Afterforting his wife, the man quickly strode to ir and checked her condition. "Miss, are you


    okay?"


    "Yes... It''s nothing serious..." ir said weakly, bearing the pain.


    More cars had stopped behind them, piling up the traffic on the road. To avoid a traffic jam, the man


    carefully held up ir from the ground. She stood on one foot. "Miss, let''s get you to the sidewalk first,"


    the man suggested.


    "Thank you." He carefully walked her to the side of the road.


    After making sure that she was fine, he ran back to the middle of the road and picked up herptop


    bag. "Is this yours?" he asked.


    ir nodded and took the bag from him. She unzipped it, fearing the worst. Theptop was indeed


    broken.


    She sighed. Now, there was no way to check the video file that Wesley had copied to herptop.


    The man called the traffic police and an ambnce. His wife hadn''t recovered from the shock yet and


    was crying.


    The caring husband didn''t have the time to ess the situation of the ident. He tried his best to


    soothe his wife. "Honey, calm down. I already called the traffic police and the ambnce. She should


    be okay. Her leg is injured, but it''s nothing life threatening."


    The weeping woman threw herself into his arms and nodded, "Mmm... I was just so scared."


    "Don''t worry. It''s okay," heforted her again and again.


    ir was jealous as she witnessed the loving scene in front of her. How much she hoped Wesley was


    by her side at that moment! If he were with her, he would have cared about her andforted her just


    like that man.


    The traffic police came very soon. ir admitted her mistake and apologized, "Sir, it was me who ran


    the red light. I take full responsibility for the ident."


    ir''s statement surprised the couple. They didn''t think that she would admit her mistake. Feeling a


    little guilty, the woman said, "I was in the wrong too. I shouldn''t have driven so fast at an intersection."


    She looked down at ir''s wounded leg and added worriedly, "Your leg...Does it hurt? Why hasn''t the


    ambnce arrived yet?"


    Her husband assured her, "It will arrive soon, honey."


    Luckily, ir''s purse wasn''t run over by the car. Her belongings were safe. She pulled out her phone


    and told the couple, "I don''t have much cash on me at the moment. I''ll wire part of thepensation


    now. After repairing the car, please let me know the total amount and I''ll pay the rest."


    They heard the siren of the ambnce approaching and ir quickly wired one hundred thousand


    dors to the woman''s ount.


    Unfortunately for ir, their car was a Mercedes-Benz. She knew that the repairing fee would be very


    high.


    She took a look at the crashed car. The front part was smashed. Realizing that the money she had sent


    was not nearly enough, she wired another one hundred thousand. "I really have no idea how much this


    is gonna cost you. Just let me know if this is not enough." She handed them a business card. "This is


    my card. I work in apany nearby. You can call this number anytime."


    The couple was impressed by ir''s genuine attitude. They nodded, "Please take care of your wound


    first. We''ll contact youter."


    "Okay. Sorry for the trouble." Then the couple, together with a nurse, helped ir into the ambnce.


    Coincidentally, ir was sent to the hospital where Niles worked.


    Niles was just about to leave when the ambnce arrived at the hospital. Out of habit, he went closer


    to the ambnce to see if it was a severe case.


    But when the doors of the ambnce opened, his eyes went wide in shock. "ir? Oh, Sister-inw!"


    Hearing his voice, ir opened her eyes slowly. She was in pain. "Oh¡­Hi, Niles," she greeted,


    embarrassed.


    A nurse, who was next to her stretcher, smiled at Niles. "Dr. Li, is this your sister-inw?"


    "Yes," he nodded to the nurse and then turned to ir again. "What happened, ir? What''s wrong


    with your leg?" Niles freaked out after seeing her bleeding leg.


    Before ir could speak, the nurse exined, "She was in a car ident. Her leg is injured. She''s


    lucky that no bones were broken."


    Niles heaved a sigh of relief. He and the nurse helped ir onto the hospital bed. Then, they wheeled


    her to the emergency room.


    There was a deep wound in her leg. She had lost a lot of blood.


    When the doctor on duty was treating ir''s wound, Niles took the chance to call Wesley. "Wesley, you


    busy?"


    "No. Just finished today''s outdoor training. What''s up?"


    "ir had a car ident..." Niles deliberately left his words unfinished, waiting for his brother''s


    reaction.


    Wesley''s reaction was within his expectations. He immediately bombarded Niles with a barrage of


    questions. "What? How? Is it serious? Where''s she now? Is she hurt?"


    "Hey, hey! Let me speak," Niles interrupted him. "She injured her leg. I already checked her wound and


    it''s nothing to worry about. She won''t even have a scar left on her leg after some good treatment."


    Wesley was a little relieved. "Does she need to stay at the hospital?"


    "No. I''ll drive her back to the apartmentter."


    "Mm hmm."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Niles continued, "I heard that she was hit by a Benz. It was ir''s fault; she ran a red light. So, she has


    to take full responsibility for the ident. She has apparently paid two hundred thousand dors to the


    car owner, but I don''t think that''s going to suffice. The car bo was rammed onto the green belt. I


    would love to help my dear sister-inw, but Grandpa has a tight hold over my purse strings. I guess


    you know what to do, right?"


    Wesley silently listened to him. He replied calmly, "Give her a general check-up. Let her stay at the


    hospital tonight. Let her go tomorrow after making sure that she''spletely fine."


    ''A general check-up?'' "But... Wesley, there''s no need. It''s just a small wound in her leg..."


    "Cut the crap! Just do what I say!"


    "Okay, okay. Got it. You''re the boss."


    Niles hung up the phone angrily.


    In the emergency room, a nurse was applying medicine to ir''s wound. Niles walked up to them,


    grabbed the medical tools and told the nurse, "Leave this to me. Please help herplete the


    admission procedures. And tell Dr. Liu that my sister-inw needs a general check-up. I''ll make the


    paymentter."


    The nurse was confused. She thought that Niles was overreacting to the situation because the woman


    was his rtive. She said, "But her condition isn''t serious. She doesn''t need to stay overnight, much


    less ept a general check-up."


    ir agreed with the nurse. She only had a wound in her leg and a small bruise on her arm. It wasn''t


    severe at all.

 Chapter 716 I Ordered The Barbecue

    Chapter 716 I Ordered The Barbecue


    Niles pursed his lips helplessly. "I know, but my brother gave me an order. I have to."


    The nurse sighed, "Fine."


    After the nurse left, ir anxiously asked Niles, "Does your brother know about my ident? Did you


    tell him?"


    Niles didn''t want to admit he had a big mouth, so he lied, "Well...no, not me. My brother probably sent


    someone to keep tabs on you. He''s done this kind of thing before..."


    ir believed him. It sounded reasonable. She looked around the ce just in case. But she didn''t see


    anyone suspicious-looking.


    Niles got her a ward and then took her to the examination rooms. Since her leg was wounded, he


    gantly offered to carry her on his back. It would save a lot of time and pain. But ir turned him


    down. Niles got angry andined, "Look, it only takes about 30 minutes for an exam. But with you


    limping all the way, it''ll take 3 times as long."


    "No way! I don''t want a piggyback ride from you." That was Wesley''s privilege, not anyone else''s.


    The young doctor rolled his eyes. Why care about such a minor thing at a time like this? "Fine.


    Whatever." He suddenly came up with a good idea. "Wait, let me get a wheelchair."


    ir shed a sweet smile. "Thanks, Niles!"


    He shook his head resignedly. He wondered what he''d done wrong in a previous life to deserve this.


    Did he owe these two anything?


    After a moment, Niles came back with a wheelchair. He waited till she sat down, and then wheeled her


    to the different examination rooms as necessary. Once they reached theb, she whispered to Niles,


    "Can I stop now? I don''t like having my blood drawn. Your brother''s not here anyway. I''m feeling a lot


    better, except my leg, of course."


    Niles sighed, "My brother will double-check everything. I''m not really keen on lying to him, anyway. Just


    finish up quickly, okay?"


    "Why do you fall in line so easy? Tell him to go to hell sometimes," ir grumbled.


    Niles wheeled her over and moved out of the way so the phlebotomist could do her work. "Come on,"


    Niles said with an evil grin. "It''s fun to see the look in your eyes, the sweat beading on your forehead..."


    ir was stunned. "Are you a psycho?"


    "Maybe."


    She was speechless, and just squeezed her eyes shut as the needle poked her.


    Like Wesley ordered, Niles had to wheel ir to different floors of the hospital to finish all the exams.


    When it was finally done, the poor doctor was sweating profusely, and sore.


    ir pitied him and offered, "Thanks for your help. Let''s get some milk tea. It''s on me."


    "Good idea." Niles epted her offer. He was pretty thirsty.


    Sitting on the hospital bed, she took out her phone and opened a takeout app. She ordered two cups of


    milk tea. "On the rocks?"


    "Of course an iced one, please. It''s hot and I''m sweaty," Niles said without hesitation.


    ir said, "I''m ordering mine hot. The ice cubes melt and water it down."


    Hearing herment, Niles changed his mind at once. He was picky. "Well, this ce is air


    conditioned. I''ll cool down eventually. No ice, please."


    "Okay, milk tea''s taken care of. What about dinner?" ir wanted to buy him a meal too. He was


    running himself ragged for her.


    "Then just get some takeout too. I''m not going anywhere," he said as he leanedzily on the sofa,


    ying games on his phone. He was so tired. Having to go to a restaurant would just be a pain.


    ir nodded and then reminded him, "Okay, we''ll order in tonight. But I wouldn''t do that too often. It''s


    not good for you."


    "I know," he said without raising his head.


    After cing the orders, ir leaned against the headboard to wait for the food.


    She wanted to start a conversation with Niles, but the boy was lost in the world of mobile gaming. She


    had nothing else to do but y on her phone as well.


    She took a picture of her bandaged leg and posted it in her WeChat Moments. She captioned, "Luckily


    it''s not serious."


    She set the post to be only essible to Wesley. That meant only Wesley could see it.


    Anyway, he had already known she had a car ident. This post would set his mind at ease.


    But then she wondered why he didn''t call her.


    A few momentster, their food came. It was all barbecue. Niles'' idea. He grabbed a table and


    arranged all the boxes of barbecue on it.


    He helped ir walk to the sofa and sat her down. Looking at the spread, which took up much of the


    table, ir asked, "Niles, is that really necessary?"


    She suddenly felt a little guilty. She was a patient and it wasn''t cool to eat barbecued food at a hospital.


    Moreover, they had ordered way too much food.


    Just then, there was a rumbling sound of a ne outside the window, but the two of them didn''t pay


    any attention.


    Niles walked to the bathroom and washed his hands. He brought a wet towel for her to wipe her hands


    too. "It''s okay. I''m a doctor here. Doctors eat too. I ordered some less spicy barbecue for you. Don''t


    worry. Let''s dig in."


    She protested, "Less spicy is less delicious."


    Ignoring her protests, he picked up a skewer of spicy kebab sprinkled with chilies and took a bite. As he


    chewed his mouthful, he poked the straw through the lid of the cup of milk tea and handed it to her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Come on, drink. You''ll feel better."


    Listless, she took the cup of milk tea. "Humph! Next time you get sick, I''ll eat spicy barbecue in front of


    you too." She picked up a skewer of roasted mushrooms.


    "I don''t think you''ll get the chance. Although I''m not as strong as my brother, I almost never get sick. My


    health is very good." He took his cup of milk tea. "Don''t be mad. This is the first time we''ve had a meal


    together, just the two of us. Let''s toast!" He raised his milk cup.


    ir was amused by him. "Ha-ha. A boy like you needs an older girlfriend. Someone to take care of


    you."


    Niles disagreed with her. "No. I need someone to spoil. A man should take care of a woman. When I


    get a girlfriend, she''ll have to be as hot as you, and... B-b-b-brother?" Niles almost choked on his food.


    They both widened their eyes in shock when they saw a man standing in the doorway.


    ir dropped the skewer in her hand and rubbed her eyes. ''Oh crap!'' she eximed in her mind. The


    sullen man approaching them was Wesley, but he was stationed at the border. Why was he here?


    Wesley cast a nce at the table full of barbecue and then shifted his eyes to the milk tea in ir''s


    hand. Without warning, he grabbed Niles by his cor and snarled, "You have a death wish, don''t you?"


    ir was a patient. How could he let her eat junk food? Wesley was seething in anger.


    "No, no. I ordered vegetables for her. I made a special order with no spices. Hey, don''t beat me. Let''s


    talk... Ah!" Wesley''s fist pounding his face interrupted him.


    The young doctor''s shriek snapped ir back to reality. She quickly stood on one foot and grabbed the


    soldier''s arm. "Cut it out. I ordered this stuff myself. The milk tea too. It wasn''t his fault."


    Niles nodded repeatedly. "I wheeled your wife around the whole hospital. It was exhausting. Don''t I


    deserve a little credit? You''re such a jerk!"


    "What''s the prognosis, doc?" Wesley loosened his grip and Niles instantly fell onto the ground.


    The doctor heaved a sigh of relief. As he massaged his face, he said, "Don''t know yet. It''ste. We''ll


    find out more tomorrow."


    "Get lost!"


    "I''m not done." Niles picked up another skewer of kebab, wearing a pathetic face, and took a few quick


    bites.


    "Take your food and go!" Wesley red at the food.


    "Okay, okay." Niles quickly packed all the food into the boxes and got ready to leave.


    "How about ir? She hasn''t eaten either," he asked before he left the ward.

 Chapter 717 Calling It A Night

    Chapter 717 Calling It A Night


    Wesley cast a sidelong nce at ir, took his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. "Hey. I''m


    at the hospital. Get some food here pronto. And make sure it helps you heal. We''re talking beets, kelp,


    ginger, mushrooms, what-have-you."


    There were only the two of them left in the ward. He opened the window to air out the room. The smell


    of barbecued food lingered in the air. Then, he took the bubble milk tea from ir and put it on the


    table beside her.


    He scooped her up in his arms and put her on the bed. Rage could be seen in his dark eyes when he


    looked at her. "You''re in the hospital, but you''re eating junk food. Is this how you take care of yourself?"


    ir locked her hands around his neck and looked him in the eye.


    In her eyes, he was usually calm andposed, and almost never lost control. But now he wasn''t calm


    anymore, all because she got hurt and he was worried. She felt so happy. ir blinked her innocent


    eyes and kissed him on the lips. "I missed you so much," she said in a soft voice.


    His heart immediately softened. She always knew how to manipte him.


    Time to show her who was the boss. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. The next


    moment, she was pressed against the bed.


    After a long while, he whispered hoarsely in her ear, "Since you had barbecue and drank milk tea, your


    health must not be too bad. How about some sugar, baby?"


    ir''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his request. "No, no. Not now. You asked someone to


    bring food here, right?"


    Wesley declined to answer and kissed her lips again. The kiss lingered for what seemed like forever.


    "I thought you were stationed at the border," she said, nestling in his arms and feeling his strong


    heartbeat.


    "I was."


    "Then how did you get back so fast?" she asked.


    "By helicopter." At his rank, it was a piece of cake tomandeer a helicopter. The moment Niles


    called him and told him about ir''s car ident, he requisitioned one and took off. It took him more


    than two hours to arrive.


    ''Wow! By helicopter. No wonder he got here so fast, '' ir thought.


    "What about work?"


    Wesley was quite calm right now. He let her go, stood up and examined her injured leg. "I need to


    leave tonight."


    ''Huh? Tonight? He must be really tired.'' "Wesley, I''m really okay. I don''t even need to stay here. Yet you


    insisted they give me a thorough exam. I heard peopleughing at me..." ir saw a nurse snickering


    at her, trying to hide it behind a clipboard.


    Wesley looked at her and asked, "Whoughed at you? Tell me. I''ll talk to them."


    "No! Now that you''re here, you know I''m good. Get back to work. I''m fine." ''What if they need him?''


    ir felt really bad. She had to try and convince him to leave.


    Wesley turned a deaf ear to what she said and sat beside the bed. He picked up the medical report on


    the table to check on her leg.


    Just then, ir''s phone rang. She picked it up and saw an unfamiliar number. "Hello?"


    "Is this ir Jing?"


    "Yes."


    "Hi Miss Jing. I was the guy involved in that ident."


    "Oh hi. Anything wrong?" ir asked.


    "Well, yes and no. I got an estimate. The body shop says it will cost around $250, 000 for repairs. You


    only gave me 200 grand."


    "All right. I''ll wire you the money now. The same bank ount, right?"


    "Yeah. By the way, are you doing okay? My wife and I can drop by the hospital." ir''s attitude was so


    nice that the man felt a little guilty for having hit her.


    "Thank you, but I''m good. I ran a red light. I should be the one to apologize," ir said.


    "All right. Get some rest. Bye."


    After hanging up, ir opened her bank app. Wesley watched quietly as she did all this.


    He saw there was only about 30k left in her ount.


    He waited, hoping that she would ask for his help. After all, he was her husband.


    But she didn''t.


    This was what she had left of her paycheck. Back then, she sold the ring and bracelet that Wesley had


    given her, and that money was in another bank ount.


    She decided to use the money in that ount first.


    Thinking of this, she cast a nce at Wesley. She felt a little guilty as she was basically spending his


    money.


    "What''s wrong?" Wesley asked, hoping she would be straight with him.


    ir shook her head immediately. "Nothing." She opened another bank app and checked her bnce.


    She had more than 800k in this one.


    She then looked at Wesley again. ''That''s his money. Should I tell him first before using the money?''


    she wondered.


    Wesley sighed helplessly and took her phone. "What''s his ount number?" he asked.


    ir was taken aback for a second. "You can find it in the transfer records of the ZL Bank app."


    Wesley copied the bank info, sent it to his phone and wired the money to the guy using his own phone.


    Then he did something on her phone before giving it back.


    ir didn''t see what he did, so she didn''t realize he used his own phone to wire the money. "What were


    you doing?" she asked curiously.


    "I already wired him the money. If that''s still not enough, you can wire him some more. He was driving a


    Mercedes-Benz; it''s worth more than a mil. And the cost of repairs should be around 250k. He didn''t


    lie."


    ''It looks like he knows everything, '' ir thought. "How did you wire him the money?" she asked. ''He''d


    need my PIN to do that. But he didn''t ask me for it.''


    Wesley held her hand and said, "No need to worry about that. Remember to call me first if it happens


    again."


    "Okay."


    Soon, someone came with the food. It was delicious, even tastier than her creations. She guessed that


    it must have been cooked by some professional chef.


    Like always, ir couldn''t finish it. It was Wesley who ate the rest of the food.


    After that, it was almost ten in the evening.


    Seeing that she was not seriously injured, he offered, "How about I drive you home?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Sure!" She really wanted to go home. She didn''t like staying in the hospital. No one did.


    Wesley hopped in Niles'' car and they drove back to the Eastern Coastal Apartments.


    In the bedroom, ir plopped onto the bed after taking a shower. "I''m bushed," she said.


    Wesley stood up from the couch, took off his coat and threw it away casually. "Are you calling it a


    night?"


    "Yeah. What''s wrong?" She was confused.


    While unbuttoning his shirt, Wesley looked at her and said, "I''m back, and I''ve wanted to do this for so


    long."


    ''What''s he talking about? Oh my God! He''s such a sexaholic!''


    Wesley leaned over her, but she put her hands on his firm chest. "No, no! My leg''s hurt! Did you forget


    that?"


    "There is nothing wrong with your leg," he simply said. ''Otherwise, I wouldn''t have driven you home.''


    He kissed her deeply, and she responded to his eager caresses. Their moans filled the apartment, and


    love was in the air.


    All was quiet in the dead of night. Wesley left the apartment, a satisfied smile on his face.


    He drove to the hospital and went to Niles'' office. His brother was sound asleep.


    Wesley threw back his covers and dragged him up. "Hey, I need to tell you something. Listen."


    Niles yawned. He couldn''t open his eyes¡ªhe was too sleepy. "What?" he grumbled.


    "Open your eyes!" Wesley ordered in a cold voice.


    Niles had to do as his brother said. "Bro, it''s 3 in the morning. Why aren''t you asleep?"


    Ignoring him, Wesley demanded, "I need you to drive her to work and pick her up every day until her


    leg is better..."

 Chapter 718 Are You Sure You Want To Offend Me

    Chapter 718 Are You Sure You Want To Offend Me


    Niles couldn''t believe what Wesley had just asked him. "Hello? I have to work too, you know. I''ll bete


    if I send her off first," he protested.


    "Figure it out yourself," the elder brother nonchntly replied.


    "Fine. All right." Niles had no other choice but toply with Wesley''s demand.


    "Second, you have to update me with how she is, every day."


    "But I''m not a spy," Niles retorted. But he knew Wesley wouldn''t take no for an answer. "Okay, fine. I''ll


    update you every day," he replied in defeat.


    "That''s all I''m asking you. Promise me you won''t forget."


    "Yeah, yeah. Those are just two things. I won''t forget," Niles promised. "Hey, Wesley, you have red


    marks on your neck. What''s wrong?" Niles'' eyes widened in surprise.


    Wesley cast a warning nce at him. His eyes were sharp and fierce. Before leaving the office, he


    gave Niles a few reminders. "Her work starts at 8 in the morning. Her shift ends at 6 in the afternoon.


    Keep that in mind, yeah?"


    "Don''t change the topic. What is wrong with your neck? Were you bitten by mosquitoes?" Niles knew


    well enough they were love bites. He rarely got the chance to make fun of the soldier and he was not


    letting this chance pass. He knew his brother was never a good liar.


    Wesley stopped in his tracks and turned around to face his younger brother. "So, I had a romantic night


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    with my wife. What''s wrong with that? Are you jealous? Go find a girlfriend so you could do the same,"


    he said matter-of-factly.


    "Okay, get out. Now! Our conversation is over," Niles spat. ''Now I''m questioning the reason he came


    back. It might not be because of ir''s leg injury. I think he just wanted to have sex with her, '' he


    thought.


    ''It looks like they''re in a good ce right now. Soon enough, I''ll be an uncle. I really hope it''s a boy so


    he could give Wesley a living hell.''


    ir was used to being away from Wesley most of the time. She woke up the next morning knowing he


    was gone before she even opened her eyes.


    After she ate her breakfast, she went to snoop around their ce hoping to find her morning-after pills.


    That was when she remembered Wesley''s warning fromst night. "If you take the pills again, I''ll keep


    you from getting out of our house. You won''t be getting out until we get a baby."


    ir was frozen in her tracks. She stopped looking for the pills. She knew Wesley was not bluffing. She


    didn''t want to get grounded. It was more terrifying than when she was younger.


    Suddenly, her phone started to ring. It was a call from Niles. "Good morning, Niles. What''s up?"


    "G''morning, ir. I''ve been waiting for you for more than ten minutes now. Can youe downstairs


    now? Are you done? You''ll bete for work if we don''t leave now." Wesley told Niles he could only wait


    for ir downstairs. He would wait for ir toe downstairs in the morning, and in the evening, he''d


    have to wait downstairs as well until the lights in their apartment were turned on.


    "Huh? Why are you waiting for me?" ir was confused. Wesley didn''t tell her about their new daily


    setup.


    "It''s because of your dear husband. He said you got an injured leg and that you wouldn''t be able to


    drive. Now that he''d left, I''ll be driving you to work. I''ll also be picking you up after work," he exined.


    She was deeply moved. Wesley may have left, but he still made sure she was taken care of. He must


    really care for her to ask Niles to help her. "Okay, I''m heading down now."


    "Can you walk on your own? How about I go up and carry you down?" Niles offered.


    "I''m okay. I''ll be taking the elevator."


    "Okay then." Niles didn''t want to go upstairs after all. He only offered to carry her as courtesy. Although,


    it wasn''t the case that he did not want to carry ir. He was just worried his brother would find out he


    went up. Then he''d be in so much trouble.


    Two days passed and ir noticed her leg was so much better. She didn''t want to bother Niles


    anymore, so she asked him not to drive her to work or pick her up after work anymore.


    "Well, you still need to visit the hospital tomorrow. You need to have your dressing freshened up. If the


    wound has healed, you can go to work on your own."


    "Thank you so much, Niles. You''ve been a great help these past few days."


    "No worries, ir. You can count on me whenever Wesley is not around. I''m his brother, after all."


    ir looked out the car window, her heart full. She would always remember what Wesley had done for


    her.


    Time passed by quickly, and it had already been a month since Wesley left.


    ir''s leg had long healed. She had been quite busy recently.


    There was a party in the evening. She intended to skip the party the moment it was announced. She


    was really tired and was looking forward to getting some rest after work. She was too drained to


    socialize and enjoy the party.


    Orion, however, came to her in person and told her it was necessary she attended the party. A bunch of


    influential and powerful people would be there. It would be a great chance for ir to widen her


    ir was forced into saying yes. As a result, she''d be Orion''s date for the evening.


    ir didn''t realize the party was thrown by the ZL Group until they arrived at the venue. It was filled by


    well-known celebrities.


    James was the CEO of ZL Group. He''d be there for sure. This wasn''t the first time ir had met him,


    but the first time after Colleen had told her what kind of person he was.


    ''He looks so gentle and affable, but deep down, he is cruel and scheming, '' she thought to herself.


    Orion was busy mingling, so ir was also busy tranting for him.


    She then saw Curtis, Colleen, and Damon with his wife. Megan and Niles were also with them.


    Niles waved at her when he saw her. Although, he didn''t approach her. He could tell she was working


    and he didn''t want to interfere.


    ir smiled and nodded at him in response.


    When ir looked away, Niles took some photos of her and sent his brother a message. "Bro, I''m at


    the party held by the ZL Group. ir is here too. She is so stunning! Want her photos?"


    "Of course!" Wesley replied in record time.


    "But you know, I''m kind of living on a shoestring right now," Niles replied.


    Wesley sent him a voice message. "Are you sure you want to y this game with me right now?"


    Niles got annoyed, but he didn''t dare to disobey his brother. Despite his unwillingness, he sent the


    photos of ir to Wesley.


    Wesley got up to his feet at once. He went to a quiet corner where he sat down and lit a cigarette. He


    smoked silently, enjoying his wife''s photos.


    ir was wearing a ck strapless evening gown, a shiny ne and light makeup with red lipstick.


    Her brown hair was tied back in a simple ponytail.


    In the first photo, she was holding a ss of red wine while talking to a woman. Her face was adorned


    by her beautiful smile.


    In the second photo, she was drinking wine, her head slightly raised, revealing her neck.


    Wesley had to admit Niles took great photos. He felt good looking at them.


    He kept on enjoying the photos. In the next one, ir was chatting with a group of people. He was


    about to move on when he saw a hand out of ce.


    Wesley zoomed in the photo. A frown formed on his face. The hand was ced on ir''s waist, too big


    to be a woman''s.


    Wesley''s hand shook a little. The photo he was looking at snapped back to its normal size. He was


    unable to tell whose hand it was by just looking at the picture.


    He found no other trace of the said hand in other photos, so he called Niles. "Where is she?" He did not


    beat around the bush.


    Niles knew who Wesley was referring to. He scanned the area but didn''t find ir. "Huh? This is


    strange. She was just right here."


    "Go find her!" Wesley ordered.


    "Okay, okay. Is everything alright?"


    Wesley remained silent on the other end of the line. "Don''t hang up."


    "Okay, sure." Niles went to look for her everywhere, but he still couldn''t find ir. Both she and Orion


    were nowhere to be found.


    He walked past a corner, and there he heard a familiar voice. "Of course."


    Niles remained quiet as he extended his neck to see where the voice wasing from. He saw a man


    pressing ir against the wall by a window.


    It was pretty dark, and Niles was unable to make out ir''s face. The two looked quite intimate.


    Before he could even say anything, Wesley asked, "Have you found her?"


    "Umm, yeah. She seems to be in big trouble."

 Chapter 719 She Did It On Purpose

    Chapter 719 She Did It On Purpose


    "Tell me what''s going on!" Wesley''s voice was cold.


    Niles hid himself in the dark and stuck his head out to look at the man and ir. "The man has ir


    cornered against a window," he said into the phone in a low voice.


    "What?"


    "His hands are palm-down on the wall, arms perfectly spaced on either side of her body," Niles


    whispered.


    Wesley''s hands balled into fists. "And?"


    "Don''t worry, bro. Wow! Awesome!"


    "What happened?" Wesley''s heart skipped a beat as he didn''t know what had happened.


    Despite his excitement, Niles kept a low voice and exined, "Your wife just kicked the man right in the


    crotch. I heard her yelling at him, ''Hey! Are you kidding me? Have you even looked at yourself in the


    mirror and wished you could lose some of that ugly b? If you bug me again, I''ll call my husband and


    ask him to throw you into the sea while we watch the sharks tear you apart!''"


    Wesley''s face shed a wide grin. ''Great! I''m d she could think of me in times of trouble.'' He told


    Niles, "Carry on!"


    Niles did as he was told. "The man''s not happy. Oh no, he caught her arm! Did you hear that scream?


    Don''t worry. It was the guy screaming. ir bit into his hand."


    Niles hung up on Wesley and sent him a video-call request. He felt it necessary to share this wonderful


    scene with his brother.


    When the video call connected, Wesley saw that ir still hadn''t let go of the man''s arm yet. Only after


    blood starting oozing out of his arm did she finally let him go.


    She took out a wet napkin and began to wipe the blood off her lips. She red down angrily at the


    man, who was unable to talk because of the pain. "You better pray my husband never sees you. He


    won''t be as forgiving as I am."


    "Fuck you!" In a fit of fury, the man sprang up to attack ir.


    ''Holy crap!'' Niles cursed inwardly. In an instant, he rushed to them, while he was still on the video call


    and shouted, "Hang on!"


    Niles jumped right in between them and grabbed the man''s arm just as he was about to hit ir. "Men


    do not raise their hands on women!" he said, puffing his chest out.


    "Who the hell are you?" the man spat in an acidic tone.


    Niles released the man and rested his arms on his hips. Wearing a snarky smile on his face, he said,


    "I''m Superman!"


    The man''s face was livid, but he knew he couldn''t take advantage of ir anymore. He clutched at his


    bleeding hand and threatened, "You! Just wait and see what I do to you!" Then he ran away as fast as


    he could.


    "Hey, where are you going? I am not done with you yet!" Niles watched the man flee with a disdainful


    look in his eyes.


    ir threw the wet napkin into the bin and said, "How did you know I was here?" After all, she was


    deceived by the man intoing here. How did Niles know where to find her?


    Instead of answering her question, Niles raised his phone to her face. A familiar face popped up in


    ir''s view and her eyes met Wesley''s.


    ir looked so elegant in her ck evening dress that Wesley struggled to take his eyes off her.


    Dumbfounded, ir looked at the screen in puzzlement, not realizing that Niles had been on video chat


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    with Wesley.


    "Oh, please! Get a room! I don''t want to bear witness to your disy of affection for each other." Niles


    shook his head.


    Finally shaking off her thoughts on the matter, ir, red with embarrassment, coughed to clear her


    throat and said, "I have to go now."


    Neither men knew whether she was talking to Wesley or Niles. It didn''t matter in the end, because all


    they could do was watch her scurry off.


    Niles seemed deeply disappointed. "Bro, what''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you say something to


    ir? She must have been angry at you!"


    Without a word or warning, Wesley hung up.


    ir, on the other hand, went to thedies'' room to fix her makeup. When she was applying primer


    onto her face with her newly-bought Sulwhasoo Perfecting Cushion, a woman appeared in the mirror.


    It was none other than Megan.


    "Hi, ir. I haven''t seen you in a long time. What''s up?" Megan made it sound like they were really


    good friends.


    ir cast a sidelong nce at her. "Since when do you care about my life?"


    Megan smirked. "I heard you killed yourself for Wesley, huh? And he was busy marrying another


    woman at that time. Is that true?"


    Megan''s words were like a sharp knife slicing the other woman''s heart. She turned to look at Megan


    with a sullen face and said, "Are you stalking me? Why are you everywhere?"


    "This is ZL Group''s private party. Where else would I be?"


    "I didn''t know dogs were allowed inside this building."


    "Are you calling me a dog? How dare you!"


    ir smirked. "Of course I''m not calling you a dog. Dogs are so cute." She shrugged her shoulders,


    sizing Megan up contemptuously with her eyes and said, "You? Not so much!"


    Megan went red with fury and her face contorted into an animalistic snarl. She stifled heavy breaths


    behind gritted teeth and then retorted, "You''ve been waiting for Wesley for about ten years now, right?


    Howe you guys aren''t together yet?"


    "Who told you we weren''t together?" ir said absent-mindedly while checking herself in the mirror.


    Megan reached out her hand and pointed to ir''s face in the mirror. "Then why did Wesley not marry


    you? You must be 27 or 28, right? You are an old woman now." Megan had just washed her hands but


    she didn''t wipe them yet. The water from her hand dripped into ir''s Perfecting Cushion.


    ''Look what you did, you bitch! My new Perfecting Cushion is ruined!'' ir''s face darkened.


    Megan was ted by ir''s sullen face. She could never treat Debbie like this, because thetter


    knew kung fu. Since ir didn''t know kung fu, Megan thought that she could mess with her because


    she was a pushover. "Why don''t you call Wesley and snitch on me? Tell him that I ruined your


    Perfecting Cushion." Megan was certain that ir would not dare to mess with her, and even if she did,


    Wesley would never believe her.


    Debbie used to be Mrs. Huo, though she was not now. In contrast, ir was not even Wesley''s


    girlfriend.


    ir put the Perfecting Cushion on the countertop. "Pay for it," she said coldly.


    "Pay for it?" Megan scoffed and rolled her eyes. "In your dreams. Wesley doesn''t like you at all, and yet


    you keep bugging him like a pest. You know what? That night, he told me that he wished you were half


    as soft as me. He said you wore a deadpan face every day and your skills in bed matched those of a


    dead fish. He doesn''t even think you''re as attractive as Patty Chang."


    ir fished her phone out of her purse and called Wesley, hoping to wipe the smug look on Megan''s


    face.


    Megan noticed the caller ID¡ª"Him"¡ªand wondered, ''Is she calling Wesley?''


    She felt a little nervous as she didn''t think ir was actually going to call him.


    Just when the call went through, ir was the first to speak. "Wesley!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Your cute, soft and caring niece ruined my Perfecting Cushion. And she did it on purpose!" ir said.


    ''Cushion? What is that? Air cushion bed? Air cushion ship?''


    While Wesley was pondering over this, Megan''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Uncle


    Wesley, it was an ident. ir, will you please forgive me? It''s just a Perfecting Cushion. I''ll buy you


    a new one."


    ''Huh? Is this Megan Lan the best actress or something?'' ir rolled her eyes and retorted, "No! I won''t


    forgive you. Wesley, what are you going to do about this?"


    After a short pause, Wesley asked honestly, "What is a Perfecting Cushion?"


    ir''s jaw dropped to the floor. She realized that the man knew next to nothing about cosmetics. "It''s a


    cosmetic tool. I spent 899 on it. I barely got to use it!"

 Chapter 720 Whom Will You Side With

    Chapter 720 Whom Will You Side With


    ''899?'' After thinking about it for a moment, Wesley asked, "899 dors?" He knew next to nothing


    about cosmetics. In his mind, since ir was so angry that Megan had destroyed her Perfecting


    Cushion, he imagined that it must have been pretty expensive.


    "Ugh!" ir closed her eyes to calm herself down, but she was still furious. "RMB!" she yelled. "It cost


    899 yuan!"


    ''Only 899 RMB? That''s cheap. Why is she so angry about this?'' Wesley wondered, confused about her


    reaction. "It''s just a cosmetic, ir. Don''t be mad. Megan is only a student. She doesn''t have any


    money to rece it. I''ll get you a new one."


    ir red up. "She doesn''t have money? Is that why she''s going around breaking my stuff? Then why


    is she wearing designer clothes? Don''t think that I''m not aware it''s you who has been supporting her


    since Mr. Huo had the car ident."


    She had long known this, but had never mentioned it before. Since she was not Wesley''s wife, she


    thought that she had no right to ask him not to support Megan.


    "Yes. It was Carlos who had been supporting her. I should be responsible for her in his absence,"


    Wesley answered in a matter-of-fact tone. Poor Wesley. He still didn''t know why she was mad.


    When ir saw Megan''s smug face, her heart sank. She asked, "Wesley Li, do I wear a deadpan face


    every day? Am I like a dead fish in bed? Am I not as attractive as Patty Chang?" Megan had just told


    her that Wesley had told her all these things.


    Megan didn''t think that ir would confront him. Her heart was in her mouth. If ir told him that it was


    she who had said all those things, they would realize that she was trying to drive a wedge between


    them. She had to do something to stop her from saying any further. "Aunt ir, please don''t be mad at


    Uncle Wesley because of me. He loves you a lot. Don''t overreact, okay? I''ll get you a new Perfecting


    Cushion, alright?" she said loudly so that Wesley could hear from the other end.


    ir wished that she could p the bitch in the face right then. "Shut the fuck up! No one is talking to


    you here."


    Megan blinked her innocent eyes and answered in a pitiful tone, "Okay."


    Wesley tried to coax ir, "This is just a trivial matter, ir. Don''t make it a big deal. Since you don''t


    want me or her to buy a new one for you, you can buy it yourself. Just let me know if you need any


    money. I''ll wire it to you."


    ir''s mouth hung open as she listened to his casual reply, and her face turned ashen. ''The issue here


    is not the Perfecting Cushion, you idiot! It''s your attitude!'' "She did it on purpose! Why do you refuse to


    reprimand her?" she spat.


    "ir, I didn''t mean for this to happen. I''m really, really sorry. Please don''t be mad at me or Uncle


    Wesley," Megan chipped in.


    "ir¡ª" Before Wesley could say anything, ir hung up on him.


    He was driving her crazy. She decided to teach the bitch a lesson by herself.


    She put her phone away, fished her lipstick out of her purse and unscrewed the lid.


    Her phone rang. She knew it was Wesley calling, so she turned a deaf ear to it. She swiftly turned to


    Megan and pressed her against the counter. "What are you doing?" Megan yelled.


    "Teaching you a lesson!" Unlike Debbie, ir didn''t know kung fu. In order to deal with the struggling


    Megan, she had to use all her strength.


    Her phone stopped ringing.


    A few momentster, as she was trying to overpower Megan, Niles'' voice came from outside thedies''


    room. "ir, are you in there?" he asked.


    "Yes, I am!"


    "Wesley asked me to look for you. You need any help?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Of course ir needed help. "Yes, I do. Come on in!"


    "Huh? ir, this is thedies'' room. I don''t think that''s appropriate." Wesley was still on the phone.


    Niles lowered his voice and said to him, "ir wants me to go into thedies'' room and help her. What


    should I do?"


    ''So, ir and Megan are having a row in thedies'' room, '' Wesley thought, shaking his head. He


    considered her request and instructed Niles, "Do as she says."


    "Are you sure?" Niles was shocked, not to mention, embarrassed.


    "I''m sure."


    Covering his eyes with one hand, Niles entered thedies'' room and called out, "ir, where are you?"


    ir saw him walk in with his eyes closed. She had covered Megan''s mouth so that she wouldn''t be


    able to catch Wesley''s attention. She kicked the yellow sign which said "Under Repair" towards Niles


    and told him, "Put this outside the door."


    "What?" Niles asked in confusion and then dropped his hand.


    He then saw Megan struggling against ir''s tight grip.


    ir raised her chin to attract his attention to the sign. "Put the sign outside the door so that nobody


    "All right." Niles did as he was told.


    Just as he came out of the bathroom with the sign, two women walked towards the door. They saw


    him. Their eyes widened in shock. It looked like they were about to yell.


    Niles put the sign down at the door and tried to exin quickly. "My friend¡­uh...girlfriend is busy in


    there. Could you please use thedies'' room on the second floor?" he stammered.


    The two women looked at each other strangely before leaving.


    Niles heaved a sigh of relief. He entered thedies'' room once again and locked the door behind him.


    "ir, what are you doing?"


    Megan tried her best to push ir''s hand off her mouth. "Niles...help me¡ª Mmmph..." ir shut her up


    again.


    She stared at the young man and asked, "Niles, your brother is taking her side. What about you?"


    Niles blushed, embarrassed about Wesley''s behavior. "My brother is an idiot. I''m not like him. ir, I''m


    with you."


    She nodded in satisfaction. "Good. Then,e here and hold her down."


    "Okay."


    With Niles'' help, ir began to apply her Perfecting Cushion onto Megan''s face. The product was


    already ruined, so she applied as much as she could. Megan''s face was as white as a sheet of paper.


    Then, she used her lipstick and painted her face red. She tried to draw a cat, but it didn''t look like it at


    all.


    Niles tried to suppress hisughter while saying, "That doesn''t look like a cat at all! She looks like the


    Red Skull."


    "Oops! Looks like I suck at drawing. But who cares? I like my artwork here."


    Niles'' phone began to ring in his pocket. "It must be Wesley. You pick it?" he asked. He was holding


    down Megan with one hand and was covering her mouth with the other.


    ir nodded and fished out his phone. He was right, it was Wesley. "Hello, Wesley. Don''t bother us.


    Niles and I are painting. Bye!" Then, she hung up without waiting for a reply.


    Wesley was speechless.


    ir put his phone on the countertop and scolded Megan, "Don''t you dare cry! My lipstick is not


    waterproof. If you destroy the make-up, I''ll have to paint your face all over again."


    When she was finally done, ir took a photo of Megan''s face and sent it to Wesley. "I did Megan''s


    new make-up. How does she look?"


    After sending that message, she added, "You better think about your reply very carefully."


    "All right. We''re done here. Let''s go, Niles." ir threw her Perfecting Cushion and lipstick into the bin,


    grabbed her stuff and started to leave.


    Niles released Megan and washed his hands. He grabbed his phone and left with ir.


    Wesley still didn''t reply to ir''s message, so she sent him another one. "I''ve thought well about your


    previous suggestion, and I think it makes sense. Niles is a good man and is a respectable doctor. His


    job is less dangerous than yours and he is highly paid. What''s more, he would be able to keep me


    This time, her phone started ringing and she answered it. "Megan looks great with that make-up," he


    said.


    ir sneered. "Toote. I''ve made up my mind. I''m staying at Niles'' ce tonight."


    Niles'' eyes went wide in fear and he started to panic. "ir! I just helped you! Don''t get me into


    trouble!"


    After hanging up on Wesley, she turned to Niles with a smile. "Just kidding. I''m not interested in a kid


    like you. I like real men, like your brother."


    "Hey, hey! I''m not a kid. I''m a doctor, and many people speak very highly of me."


    ir giggled. "Alright, Doctor Li. Let''s go."

 Chapter 721 I Want A Divorce

    Chapter 721 I Want A Divorce


    Niles was about to have an argument with ir when they overheard two women chatting with each


    other. Their topic of conversation was Wesley.


    Nile and ir exchanged nces knowingly before hiding in a corner to eavesdrop on them.


    "Mom, he doesn''t even want to talk to me!" The woman who wasining looked familiar.


    "He doesn''t talk to you because he doesn''t know you. Don''t worry. I am friends with his mother. She''s


    been worried about his marriage. Do you know why you''ll be a good catch for him? We are filthy rich,


    that''s why! The reason why I want you to marry him is that he is always busy and seldom stays at


    home. After you marry him, you will be able to stay at our home whenever he is away. Sounds great,


    right?"


    ir rolled her eyes and shook her head. ''Sounds like Wesley can''t wait to marry your daughter!''


    The young woman said in a sad tone, "He has feelings for a woman. I heard his brother calling some


    other woman his ''sister-inw.'' Wesley won''t marry me!"


    ir finally remembered who this woman was. She was Ste Zhuge, the daughter of TS Group''s


    CEO.


    Niles also recalled who the woman was¡ªthe perfume witch.


    "If he really loved that woman, he''d have married her. He is more than thirty years old, and yet he is still


    single. That can only mean that he doesn''t love her," Ste''s mother said.


    It was as if this night had a grudge against ir. First, it was Megan, and now Ste''s mother.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    While ir was immersed in her thought, something shed past her and rushed towards the mother


    and daughter. "You have feelings for my brother?"


    It was none other than Niles.


    ir immediately ran over to him and said, "Niles, what are you doing?"


    Niles didn''t respond to her. Instead, he stared at the mother and daughter with an unpleasant


    expression.


    Ste put on a wide grin as soon as she recognized him. "Hi, I remember you. You are Wesley''s


    brother."


    Crossing his arms in disapproval, Niles spat, "Don''t pretend like we''re chums. I''m only here to tell you


    one thing." He pointed his finger at ir and continued, "This is ir Jing, my sister-inw. She and my


    brother are legally wife and husband. You want to marry my brother? Ha! In your dreams! He is head


    over heels in love with ir."


    ''Legally wife and husband?'' ir tugged at Niles'' shirt and whispered, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    The Zhuges'' facial expressions changed in an instant. "When did Wesley get married? Howe


    nobody knows anything about it?" the mother asked in disbelief.


    "They got married more than two years ago. No one knows because they''ve kept it private. A soldier''s


    marriage is under the protection ofw. If you try to pair your daughter off with my brother, then you will


    be in gross vition of thew! You don''t want that, do you?" Niles said.


    ir took a deep breath and gave the young doctor a wry smile. ''He is so good at making up stories,


    huh?'' she thought.


    Ste snorted and red at ir. "I don''t believe you. You''re lying!"


    After a short pause, Niles fished out his phone from his pocket. He scrolled through the images on his


    phone and showed a picture to the mother and daughter. "See? This is the picture of my brother and


    sister-inw''s marriage license. They''ve been married for two and a half years. You think my brother


    would make a fake license?"


    Both mother and daughter pursed their lips upon seeing the license.


    The photo on the license was indeed ir and Wesley''s. Feeling dejected, the two women could only


    turn around and leave with sullen faces.


    ir grabbed the phone and took a closer look. "Wow! I didn''t know you were good at Photoshop also.


    This looks real."


    "Huh?" Niles was confused. "Photoshop? I don''t even know what that is!"


    "What? You didn''t edit the license in Photoshop?" ir was puzzled as well, but then she said, "Could it


    be your brother?" ''Why is Wesley good at everything?'' she wondered.


    Niles took back his phone and erged the picture. "Look at the license number and embossed seal. I


    took this photo of your marriage license myself. Why would I have to edit it when it is real?"


    ir''s face paled. She realized that something was not right.


    "Who showed you the license?" she asked.


    "My brother," Niles answered honestly. "Lucky for us I didn''t delete the photo. It came in handy today."


    "Who else knew about this?"


    Her sullen face startled Niles. "ir, what''s wrong? Who else knew about what?"


    "The license thing!" Her fleeting patience was only making room for her anger.


    ''First, he dumped me, and I am only finding out now that we''ve been married for two and half years?''


    "Our family members all know that you two are married. Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t tell


    me you didn''t know because that would be crazy. Ha-ha!" Niles still didn''t understand what was going


    on, but he decided to get back to the party.


    "You are right. I didn''t know!" ir''s voice was as gloomy as a ghost''s.


    Niles stopped in his tracks, turned around and looked at her. "Are you kidding me? How did you two get


    the licenses if you were not there?"


    "That''s the same question I have in my mind." It had been a while since Wesley began to call himself


    ir''s husband. The whole time, she thought that he was just being naughty. But...


    Niles tried to say something, but his jaw went ck. ''Did I get into trouble again?''


    Meanwhile, Wesley was having a cigarette and enjoying the view of the night when suddenly his phone


    rang. ir was calling.


    Before he could even greet her, she broke out into curses. "Wesley Li, you asshole!"


    "Huh?"


    "Divorce! I want a divorce!"


    "So you know..."


    "I have to divorce you!" ir was bordering on insanity. She didn''t think that Wesley would be so


    powerful.


    He casually said, "I''m a soldier. If I don''t want a divorce, then you won''t be able to get one on your


    own."


    ir hung up on him upon hearing that.


    While she was clearly infuriated, Wesley shed a happy smile. ''She finally knows. I''m d I won''t


    have to worry about making an excuse around the truth anymore.''


    Wesley was nning to have a wedding ceremony a few monthster, so he could tell her about the


    license then. How did she suddenly know about it?


    Wesley mulled it over for a while. ''She and Niles bullied Megan together this evening. I guess this must


    have something to do with my foolish brother.''


    Thinking of this, he called Niles. "Hi, Wesley!" Niles'' voice was always so cheerful.


    "Where are you?"


    "Um...I know why you are calling me. But you can''t put the me on me. You know I''m siding with ir.


    I had to do as she said, right?"


    "She asked you to tell her that we were married?" Wesley said coldly.


    "Huh? Of course...not."


    "Niles Li, you are a dead man!"


    Niles shivered upon hearing that. "Bro, ir and I are still at the party. You can only count on me to


    keep an eye on her. If you me me for that, I''ll encourage her to cheat on you."


    ''Cheat on me?'' Wesley chuckled. "You can try. If you pointed a gun at her head and asked her to cheat


    on me, she still wouldn''t do it." Wesley''s voice was filled with pride. No one knew ir better than he


    did.


    "Humph!" Niles snorted. "Then do you want me to drive her back home or not? I can always let that


    foreigner drive her back. I took a closer look at him. Wait, what is his name? Oh Orion! He is a


    handsome guy. I really want a nephew. If ir gives birth to a half-caste, I''ll be thrilled."


    "You idiot! If she gives birth to a half-caste, it won''t be your nephew," Wesley reminded his brother in a


    cold voice. ''I haven''t seen him in just a couple days and already he sounds dumber than before.''

 Chapter 722 Hes My Brother

    Chapter 722 He''s My Brother


    "You are making a lot of sense! Fine, for the sake of my future nephew, I''ll do you a favor and drive my


    sister-inw home," Niles said into his phone.


    "It would be your honor to drive my woman home," Wesley said.


    Niles was shocked by his words. "Bro, how do you always have a way to piss me off?"


    "Cut the crap. Drive her back now, or I''ll beat the shit out of you when I''m back."


    "Juste back and fight me; that''s what brothers are for," Niles shrugged. He liked bantering with his


    brother.


    "Niles Li, one more word and I''ll fly back now!" Wesley said impatiently.


    "Sorry, bro. I was just kidding. Of course I''ll drive ir back home now. Please don''t get mad at me,


    okay?"


    "Now!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Meanwhile, ir''s brain was preupied with the fact that she and Wesley were legally married. She


    no longer was in the mood to stay at the party.


    So when Niles offered to drive her back, she agreed without hesitation.


    "Miss Jing, you haven''t introduced me to this young man." Someone seemed curious about Niles''


    identity.


    ir paused for a while and was about to tell that person that Niles was her boyfriend''s brother when


    Niles cut her short. "Nice to meet you. I''m Niles Li. ir''s husband is my brother," he said with a polite


    smile.


    "Li? Niles Li? You look a lot like Wesley Li. Are you his..." Niles knew that his brother was popr but


    he didn''t expect the man to know him.


    People around them started to listen in carefully, curious to know who ir''s husband was.


    "Wesley? He is my elder brother," Niles answered proudly. "We have the same father and mother."


    "The same father and mother? Are you implying you have another brother with whom you share the


    same father but different mothers?" someone asked casually.


    Niles wasn''t pleased by his words and cast a reproachful nce at the man. "Of course not. What


    nonsense are you talking about? My dad would never do that to my mom."


    The man gave Niles an embarrassed smile and walked away.


    People around them finally found out who ir''s husband was. "Hey, apparently Miss Jing''s husband is


    Senior Colonel Li. Miss Jing...I mean, Mrs. Li, you''ve kept your private life very private indeed. If it


    weren''t for Doctor Li, we probably would have never known."


    "How lucky of you, Mrs. Li."


    The look in the eyes of the people began to change. After all, ir''s husband was the youngest senior


    colonel with a bright future ahead of him. Some of them even thought if they should curry favor with


    her.


    ir''s smile froze. ''I just found out that I''m Wesley''s wife today, same you guys, '' she thought and


    secretly rolled her eyes.


    Faking a smile, she told them, "You are ttering me. I still have some work to finish, so I''ll be leaving


    now. You guys have fun."


    "Sure, Mrs. Li. Goodbye!"


    "Mrs. Li, allow me to walk you out."


    "Mrs. Li, do you know me? We work in the samepany. I''m an assistant manager. If you have


    trouble in the future, please feel free to call me."


    "Mrs. Li..."


    ir felt mentally exhausted dealing with these people. She could only say "Thank you" repeatedly.


    She felt as if her face had gone numb from wearing that fake smile the whole time. Even Niles felt


    annoyed at one point.


    After ir told Orion that she was leaving, she and Niles left the party as soon as they could. Niles


    rubbed his ears and sighed, "They all want to butter my brother up. I shouldn''t have told them that you


    are my sister-inw. I''m sorry, ir."


    ir cast him a casual nce and said, "I guess I''m the most pathetic woman in the world. Many


    people knew that Wesley and I are married, but I didn''t know anything."


    "Maybe...Wesley had his own reasons for doing that." Niles tried tofort her.


    "His own reasons?"


    "Yeah."


    ''What reasons could those be? Marriage is no small thing, yet he had it done without my knowledge


    and consent. He didn''t even respect me enough to tell about it!''


    Niles drove ir back to the Eastern Coastal Apartments. The marriage was the only thing lingering in


    her mind. After she got out of his car, she waved her hand at him before heading into the apartment


    building.


    "Hey, you didn''t even say goodbye," Niles shouted from inside the car.


    ir turned her head and asked in confusion, "Pardon?"


    "Nothing..." Niles felt helpless.


    ''I''d better leave her alone, '' he thought.


    ir nodded and kept moving forward.


    She clearly remembered the date on the marriage license. It was just a few days after they had their


    first time.


    ''So he decided to legally marry me a few days after our first time.


    He just wanted to be responsible. But why didn''t he tell me?"


    That question kept popping up in her mind and she spent the whole night tossing and turning in bed.


    The next morning, she went to work with dark circles around her eyes.


    Two dayster, she received a delivery. It was from a cosmetic brand. She opened it and saw a new


    Perfecting Cushion. But it was not the same brand as the one Megan had destroyed. This one looked


    more expensive.


    ir was aware of this brand¡ªa high-end cosmetic brand under the ZL Group. This one must be more


    expensive.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She knew who had sent it to her without even thinking too much.


    If Wesley had bought it as a gift, she would have happily epted it. But he bought it to say sorry on


    behalf of Megan. This only infuriated ir even more.


    Without further dy, she called the courier guy over to have it sent back.


    Then, she sent Wesley a text message. "I received your present, but I had it returned."


    By the time Wesley saw this message, it was already evening. He opened the Taobao app and saw


    that the gift he had bought for her was refunded. And the reason was that the recipient was not


    satisfied with the item.


    He called ir''s phone, but she rejected the call and replied via text, "In a meeting."


    Wesley willingly chose not to disturb her.


    He waited until the next afternoon, but she still didn''t contact him.


    Wesley sent her another text message. "I''ve wired you some money. You can buy whatever you want."


    Then he thought it was not enough, so he added, "Megan is just a kid. Don''t take a little girl''s


    naughtiness to heart. I''ll go talk to her when I get back."


    Well, if he hadn''t sent the second message, ir might have already forgiven him. But his second


    message only added fuel to the fire.


    ir opened her bank app and saw that she had received arge sum of money. Her bnce should


    have been five figures, but now it was seven figures.


    She checked the details of transfer and found that he had wired her a million today and another million


    a long time ago.


    She thought about the date for a while and then remembered that it was the day she had that car


    ident.


    ir didn''t know about it until now.


    Annoyed, she decided to go to the bank and activate the SMS alert service. Then she would return the


    money to Wesley.


    The first thing was easy to do. But the second was not.


    She tried to ask for Wesley''s bank ount from Niles. Unexpectedly, Niles wasn''t his usual foolish self


    today. He just refused to tell her and asked her to talk to Wesley instead.


    Having no other choice, ir had to ask Wesley for his bank ount, but obviously he knew what she


    was up to. He even countered with a threat. "I am your husband and it is my duty to support the family.


    If you wire the money back, I swear I''ll go to yourpany and quit your job for you. Then, I''m going to


    ground you and ban you from going anywhere!"

 Chapter 723 As Long As She Is Happy

    Chapter 723 As Long As She Is Happy


    ir didn''t have the words to respond to Wesley.


    She sighed inwardly, ''Wesley can be so stubborn sometimes! Has he even considered my feelings?


    I have enough money. I sold the diamond ring and bracelet he gave me. Besides, I have a job that pays


    me well enough. I may not earn a lot, but I can support myself. I don''t need him to support me at all!''


    If she had known things would turn out like this, she wouldn''t have returned the Perfecting Cushion


    Wesley had bought for her. That way, he wouldn''t have found an excuse to wire another one million


    dors into her bank ount.


    As things were usually slower at work during the off-seasons, ir asked her manager for some time


    off from work so she could fly to A Country and visit the Li family.


    ir only told Cecelia in advance that she wasing to A Country. However, much to her surprise,


    Baldwin apanied Cecelia at the airport to pick her up. Cecelia was so excited to see ir that she


    almost cried in public, as if she had finally seen her daughter, who hadn''t been home a long time.


    They had lunch at the Li family''s house, and then Cecelia took ir out to an art exhibition. Later that


    afternoon, they decided to go shopping, but before they went to the mall, ir sincerely insisted


    Cecelia should not buy her anything.


    Cecelia assured her that she needn''t worry about anything, only to go back on her wordster on. She


    not only bought clothes for ir, but also took her to one of the biggestptop retail outlets in the mall.


    "Aunt Cecelia, are you looking to buy aptop?" ir asked curiously.


    "Yes, dear!" Cecelia answered inly, eyes focused on the wide selection ofptops on disy.


    One of the salespeople rmended twoptops to Cecelia, who then held ir''s hand and asked,


    "Which one do you think is better?"


    "I think you should pick the one you like!" said ir.


    "It''s not for me, dear." Cecelia smiled at her and continued, "I heard that yourptop got broken. You


    need a new one!" Some time ago, Niles told Cecelia that ir''sptop was broken in the car ident.


    ir''s suffered a leg injury, but luckily it was not that serious. Cecelia, however, felt guilty because she


    couldn''t fly to Y City to visit ir, so she thought to make up for it by getting her something she needed.


    ir was deeply moved by Cecelia''s gesture of kindness. "Aunt Cecelia, you don''t need to buy me a


    the salesperson and apologetically said, "Sorry for the trouble, miss, but we are not buying aptop."


    As she smiled at the salesperson, ir held Cecilia''s hand and tried to take her away.


    Cecelia, however, refused to leave and made the decision for ir instead. "Girls like pink. Miss, I''d like


    that pink one, please. I want the most expensive model with the best configurations."


    "What? Aunt Cecelia, you¡ª" ir tried to stop her, but Cecelia wasn''t going to take no for an answer.


    "Silly girl, just ept it. Ever since Wesley started working, he has barely asked for anything anymore.


    And Niles just goes to Wesley when he needs anything. Sometimes I miss being a mother, so let me


    enjoy this. I want to buy things for you. It''ll make me feel morefortable."


    ''Huh?'' ir''s mouth was agape; she was utterly dumbfounded.


    Guilt shed in ir''s eyes momentarily. The members of the Li family always weed her with open


    arms because they knew that she and Wesley were a legally married couple. Although she only came


    to learn about the truth fairly recently, it was still the undeniable truth. While ir had been addressingContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cecelia as "Aunt" and Baldwin as "Uncle," the Li family members did nothing but make her feel like she


    was a part of their family.


    Left with no choice, ir epted theptop. Cecelia looked very happy the rest of the afternoon and


    they kept on wandering around the mall hopping from one shop to the other. "ir, your uncle Baldwin


    hardly has time to go shopping with me, and my friends are always busy as well. I''m d you are here


    to hang out with me. You are not in a hurry to go back, are you?"


    "I''m not," ir answered, smiling affectionately at Cecelia. What else could she say?


    Cecelia was being so nice to her, and she didn''t know how to repay her. All ir could do was agree to


    whatever Cecelia said without question. Since Cecelia liked shopping, ir decided to keep her


    noodles, the only remedy to which was to go home for some rest.


    On their way to the car, Cecelia''s attention was attracted by a camera store that was on a special


    promotion for that day.


    ir didn''t even notice this as she went to put their shopping bags in the car.


    Cecelia watched a mother and daughter leave the store together with a shopping bag. She overheard


    the mother ask the daughter, "Sweetheart, you''ve been looking forward to this camera for a long time.


    Are you happy?"


    The daughter nodded her head repeatedly and answered, "Of course! Mom, thank you so much for


    this. I love you!"


    Cecelia felt bad for ir because her parents passed away about ten years ago. She looked at ir,


    who was walking over to her, and said, "Do you have a camera, my dear?"


    ir warily scanned her surroundings and caught sight of the camera store. She shook her head


    immediately and declined, "I don''t need one. Besides, you''ve already bought a lot of things for me. I


    won''t be able to carry any more things in my luggage."


    "That''s not a problem at all. We''ll drive you to the airport tomorrow. And if your luggage weighs above


    your baggage allowance, just pay extra!" After saying that, Cecelia grabbed her hand and dragged her


    to the camera store before ir coulde up with more excuses.


    While Cecelia wasparing cameras, ir went to a corner and called Wesley. The call got


    connected quickly this time. "Wesley, can you call your mom and tell her to stop buying me things? She


    is going to buy me the whole shopping mall!"


    Wesley''s reply, however, made her roll her eyes in frustration. "As long as she is happy." He made it


    sound like this had nothing to do with him.


    ir took a deep breath and said, "So, you won''t call her, will you?"


    "Sorry, but no."


    ir didn''t know what to say to that.


    "ir,e here quick!" Cecelia cried out from the counter. "Have a look, sweetie! They say this


    camera is great for beginners."


    "I''ming! I''ll be right there!" ir hung up on Wesley without even saying goodbye. That would


    definitely give him an idea of how annoyed she was.


    Since Wesley refused to stop his mother, ir had to find a way to refuse Cecelia without sounding


    rude or ungrateful. However, in the end, she had no other choice but to ept the camera.


    On their way back, Cecelia looked like a child as she toyed with the new camera. ir sighed, "Aunt


    Cecelia, this is a bit too much. I won''t dare to visit you again because you will buy me a lot of things


    again."


    Cecelia paused and put the camera down. ir thought she was angry, and was about to exin when


    Cecelia cut in, "How about you get pregnant and give birth to a boy or a girl? Then my attention will be


    transferred to them and you won''t feel pressured anymore. What do you say?"


    ir was at a loss for words, unsure of whether tough or cry. "Seems like a good idea, but Wesley


    won''t be back in half a year."


    "Huh! You mean you want to have a baby too!" Cecelia had a wicked grin on her face that stretched


    from ear to ear.


    ir''s face was as red as a tomato. She immediately shook her head. "No, no..." She wasn''t certain


    about her rtionship with Wesley, and she didn''t think a child would help fix that.


    "Don''t be shy. Niles told me what happened. Now that you know you and Wesley are a legally married


    couple, why don''t you call me ''Mom'' from now on?" Cecelia looked at ir with a hopeful expression.


    From the moment she saw ir at the airport, Cecelia had been wondering how to make ir call her


    "Mom."


    ir bit her lip, feeling awkward. Cecelia was right¡ªir should call her "Mom." However, ir felt


    incredibly shy to do so.


    Cecelia smiled at ir''s shy face, patting the back of her hand and said, "Don''t worry. You can call me


    whatever you want. I believe you wille to call me ''Mom'' one day."


    ir nodded. "I know, Aunt Cecelia. Please give me some time."


    "Honey, take as long as you need."


    The next day, Baldwin and Cecelia drove ir to the airport. When they got out of his car, he put ir''s


    luggage in a cart and told her, "I don''t think your luggage is overweight. If it is overweight, just pay


    extra. It''s not a big deal. Wesley has money, and all his money is yours now."

 Chapter 724 Heading For The Border

    Chapter 724 Heading For The Border


    "Got it," ir replied.


    Cecelia and Baldwin got back in the car. But Cecelia was still worried. She rolled down the window and


    said, "ir, remember what I told you. If you ever get tired of staying in Y City, quit your job ande


    here. This is Wesley''s hometown. He will return here anyway."


    ir teared up a little at her concern. "Okay," she replied with a nod.


    The car engine roared to life. She finally mustered up enough courage and said as she waved her hand


    to Wesley''s parents, "See youter, Mom, Dad."


    Cecelia gasped when she heard ir call her "Mom." She was so excited that she wanted to wrap her


    arms around the girl and hug her tight, but ir was too shy to stand there for a second longer. She


    turned around quickly and walked into the departure lounge.


    That evening, Wesley got a call from Cecelia. She eximed, "Wesley! ir called me ''Mom'' today!


    She is truly a part of our family now. Cherish her. Call her whenever you can, so that she knows that


    you really care about her."


    A smile crept over Wesley''s face. "I will," he said.


    "All right then. Take care of yourself." Cecelia knew that Wesley would be fine. But to a mother, her son


    would always be a child, no matter how old he gets. She couldn''t help worrying.


    "I will, Mom. You too."


    On the 72nd day after Wesley had left, Niles called ir. "Hi, Niles," she said into the phone.


    "ir, some of my coworkers and I are going on a trip. Do you want to join us?"


    ''A trip?'' It sounded nice, but she was worried that she wouldn''t fit in with his crowd. "I think I''ll pass. I


    don''t know your coworkers. I''ll feelpletely out of ce."


    "You know me. I''ll keep youpany. My mentor is the organizer of this trip. She has made an


    exception for you this time."


    "Thank you, Niles, but I''m really busy¡ª"


    "We''re going to the border."


    "What did you say?" ir''s heart skipped a beat.


    "We''re going to the border," Niles repeated. That was why he insisted that she go with them.


    And now, ir couldn''t wait to go. "When''s the trip?" she asked without bothering to conceal her


    happiness.


    "Next week. But, there are no direct flights to the border. We''ll have to take the train. The journey will


    take more than twenty hours."


    ''More than twenty hours on the train? That sounds horribly tiring.'' But her eagerness to see Wesley


    triumphed everything else. "No problem," she said firmly.


    "Good! It''s decided then. Bring some thick clothes, because we''re going to higher altitudes and the


    temperature will drop dramatically between day and night." Niles thought that he was being a really


    good brother. He was working so hard for his brother''s happiness. He decided to ask Wesley for a


    reward when they got to the border.


    "Got it. Thank you," ir replied. She was grateful for what Niles was doing for her and Wesley.


    On the day of the trip, ir met up with Niles'' colleagues. There were more than ten of them. As soon


    as they gathered, Niles introduced a woman to her. "ir, this is my mentor, Ingrid Chu. Ingrid, this is


    my sister-inw, ir Jing."


    ir sized up the woman in front of her. Ingrid Chu looked ir''s age. Her long hair was tied up in a


    ponytail, and she was wearing a casual lc outfit. ir reached out her hand and said with a smile,


    "Nice to meet you, Ingrid."


    At that moment, she couldn''t have imagined in her worst nightmares that many years down the line,


    this elegant woman would fall victim to a false charge and die without being vindicated.


    Nor did she know that their sons would end up bing good friends.


    Or that Ingrid Chu''s son and Debbie''s daughter would be madly in love with each other.


    Ingrid Chu observed ir carefully. She shook hands with ir andplimented softly, "You''re


    gorgeous. No wonder Senior Colonel Li fell so hard for you."


    ir blushed. "You know Wesley?"


    Before Ingrid Chu could reply, Niles cut in, "She does. Ingrid is married to the eldest son of the Tang


    family in Y City. The second son of the family is one of Wesley''s soldiers."


    The Tang family was a big, old n in Y City. But the members always stayed low-key. "What a


    coincidence.


    Thank you for letting me hang out with you guys," ir said politely.


    Ingrid Chu smiled. "It''s a pleasure to have you on board with us."


    After exchanging pleasantries, the crowd moved into the train station lounge.


    They could have taken a flight to the city near the border and then transferred to a train. That would


    have been quicker. But the scenery along the way was said to be breathtaking. They didn''t mind


    spending a few more hours to enjoy the beauty of the nature. So, they had eventually chosen to take


    the train.


    ir''s suitcase was huge. Luckily, Niles was sweet enough to take care of it for her.


    ir seldom travelled by train. She usually took a flight for long distances and drove a car for shorter


    rides.


    This was the longest trip she had ever taken by train.


    And she was going to meet Wesley! She could barely contain her excitement.


    She was still mad at him, but that didn''t change the fact that she missed him; she missed his strong


    embraces, his touch, and the way his lips felt on hers. He was in her thoughts at all times.


    Niles bought the tickets. They got seats in the soft sleeper carriage. ir, Ingrid Chu and two other girls


    were in the samepartment, while Niles, along with some other guys, was in thepartment next


    to theirs.


    At night, they talked and yed poker together. ir had some urgent work to finish, so she couldn''t


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    join the game and sat in the aisle.


    Niles stuck out his head from thepartment and asked, "I haven''t told Wesley that we areing


    yet. Would you like to tell him yourself?"


    ir thought about it and said, "Let''s wait a bit longer."


    Niles was confused at first. He thought ir would be more excited about this trip. Then he realized her


    intention and said with a grin, "You want to surprise him, don''t you? How romantic."


    ir flushed. "Go y your poker. I don''t want to talk to you about this. You''re such a kid."


    Niles went back to his game,ughing heartily.


    After some time, Ingrid Chu stuck her head out and asked, "ir, do you need Wi-Fi? I have unlimited


    data on my phone."


    ir shook her phone and replied, "So do I. Thanks, though."


    "No problem. I''ll leave you be," Ingrid Chu replied. Then, she turned to the others. "Let''s keep our


    voices down. ir is working."


    ir didn''t want to be a buzzkill. She remarked, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll put on my earplugs. Have fun,


    you guys. Don''t mind me."


    "Okay. But if we''re being too loud, just tell us." Ingrid Chu was in her early thirties. She was older than


    the others and was also their senior at work. So, the younger ones listened to her.


    ir nodded. They were having a good time. Looking at them, she felt better and couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 725 Treasure Of The Li Family

    Chapter 725 Treasure Of The Li Family


    The food provided on the train never tasted any good. So, when it was dinner time, most of Niles''


    coworkers chose to eat the instant noodles which they had packed for the journey. They also shared


    their snacks with each other.


    ir was not used to taking this kind of long trips on the train. She hadn''t thought of bringing any


    snacks with her. So, while everybody else was getting ready to eat their dinner, she remained busy on


    herputer.


    Niles put away the poker cards and asked, "ir, aren''t you hungry?"


    She smiled awkwardly. "I didn''t bring any food. I don''t know where to buy dinner either." Ady with a


    food tram had just passed through the aisle with all kinds of snacks and drinks. But she was nowhere in


    sight anymore. There was only one cart that was selling dinner. ir didn''t want it.


    "Hold on," Niles said. He took a box of instant hot pot and another box of self-heating rice from his


    backpack. "Which one would you like to have?"


    A young man sitting next to Niles snatched the instant hot pot from his hand and joked, "I didn''t bring


    dinner either. I''ll take this one."


    "Hey! What would my sister-inw eat if you take it? My brother will kill me if I let her go hungry. Will


    you take the blows for me? Or should I just tell him that you took away his wife''s food?" Niles looked at


    his friend slyly.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The young man was well aware that Niles'' brother was Wesley Li. His eyes went wide in fear and


    shook his head violently as he handed the instant hot pot to ir with both his hands. "I''m so sorry,


    Mrs. Li. Please enjoy your meal."


    The rest of the party were amused by their childish conversation andughed out loud.


    ir took the instant hot pot from him with a shy smile and started eating. The others shared their


    snacks with her too. She felt self-conscious about taking their share. She had nothing to share with


    them after all. Niles sensed her worries. He said, "ir, don''t worry about it. Once we''re back in Y City,


    I''ll ask Wesley for some money to treat them to a big dinner on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building."


    One of the girls'' eyes went wide in surprise. "Niles, did you just say the fifth floor of the Alioth Building?


    The one in the Shining International za?"


    "Uh-huh. Is there another Alioth Building?" Niles replied casually, biting into a cucumber as he looked


    at the girl.


    Before she could grace him with a reply, the others scrambled to give their snacks to ir. "ir, here.


    Have mine. I have a lot," one said.


    "I have bread, some sweet potatoes, and chips. What do you want?" another offered.


    "ir, are you thirsty? I have drinks. Would you like to have some milk? Or how about some juice or


    coke? If you''re hungry, I also have some eight-treasure porridge," someone else cut in.


    ir was startled by their enthusiasm. They were all like Niles¡ªwarm and vigorous.


    Niles pulled them away from her as he scolded, "Leave her alone. You''re scaring her. Go sit down!"


    "Yes, you guys, rx. Or we will lose the big dinner on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building," someone


    echoed.


    "That''s right. You! Niles asked you to behave. What are you doing? Sit down! Who''re you looking at,


    man? I''m talking to you," another man bantered with one of his coworkers.


    As soon as they were back in their seats, they started joking. irughed so hard her belly ached.


    She felt that she had made the right decision in taking this trip.


    Night descended. While everyone else was in their berths ying on their phones, Niles snuck into the


    toilet and made a phone call. "Grandpa, can you find out Wesley''s schedule for tomorrow?"


    "Why are you asking about your brother''s schedule in the middle of the night? You do know that his


    work is highly ssified, don''t you? There is a high chance that you''re breaking thew when you nose


    around like this and ask suspicious questions."


    "I know, I know. But Grandpa, I''m taking ir to see him. We''re already on the way to the border. If she


    doesn''t get to meet him while we are there, she will be terribly disappointed."


    "The border is very far from the city. Why are you taking her all the way out there?"


    Niles lowered his voice. "I''m not sure if ir has gotten over the mental trauma she had suffered during


    that incident with Wesley. It''s possible that she is still in depression. She has seemed unhappy ever


    since. But every time she sees him, her eyes light up like Christmas. But Wesley is hardly around. A


    few days ago, my coworkers decided to take a trip to the border. I gathered this was a good opportunity


    for their reunion. Don''t you think so, Grandpa?"


    Keith grunted. "Finally, you have done something right. I''ll ask around tomorrow and figure out a way to


    help them meet."


    "That''s what I''m talking about! Thank you, Grandpa. Good night!"


    Keith added, "Regardless of whether they are able to meet, you should take good care of ir. You can


    act childish at home, but when you''re outside, you''re a grown man. The border is a backward and


    rough ce for ady. Make sure that she is safe. ir is the treasure of our family."


    Niles pursed his lips secretly. "No problemo. But Grandpa, I hope you won''t y favorites when I get


    married. You should treat my wife as the treasure of our family too."


    "Get back to me about this when you get yourself a girlfriend."


    Keith hung up without waiting for Niles'' reply.


    Niles looked out the window, and his mind wandered. With a sigh, he returned to hispartment.


    The next morning, ir was still sound asleep when she heard someone saying, "Look! Sunrise! It''s so


    beautiful!"


    "Wow! Breathtaking!"


    "ir! ir! Wake up!" Half sleep, ir heard someone calling her. She opened her eyes and saw


    Ingrid.


    The woman urged excitedly, "The sunrise looks so beautiful. You can''t miss it. Get up!"


    ir sat up in her berth and looked where Ingrid was pointing. The marvelous work of nature caught


    her eye immediately.


    A streak of gold was iid through the denim blue sky. Even the clouds were coated in gold. The sun


    had risen above the horizon, glowing generously and embracing everything with its radiance.


    From where they sat, thend stretching in front of them looked like it was being engulfed by clouds


    and sunlight. All this constituted a majestic visual feast for the travelers in the train.


    ir rushed to take out her single-lens reflex camera from her suitcase. She leaned out the window


    and started taking pictures.


    When she was done, she turned around and saw Niles walking towards the next car. "Where are you


    going?" she asked.


    Niles hadn''t expected her to notice him. Surprised, he stammered, "Er... I was bored. Thought I''d take a


    walk."


    ''A walk?'' ir looked at the path ahead of him. The car in front of theirs was the head of the train. How


    could he possibly take a walk there?


    But, she didn''t dwell on it. She put her camera on her berth and decided to freshen up.


    They had spent nearly twenty hours on the train by now.


    And they had also gotten to see the beautiful sunrise. It was indeed heavenly. They also witnessed the


    continuous snow-capped mountains, the prairie, the herds of yaks and sheep grazing on the rich grass,


    and the gurgling brooks. Whatever theyid their eyes on, was a spectacle.


    As they got closer and closer to Wesley, ir couldn''t control her excitement. She had been able to


    work the day before, but today, she could hardly concentrate on anything for a minute.


    Niles had been acting conspiratorial the whole morning. He kept going to the head of the train, where


    he made suspicious phone calls.


    ir was too focused on Wesley to spare any heed to him.


    After twenty-three long hours of travelling, they were finally about to reach their destination. Niles


    walked back, grabbed ir by the wrist and led her close to the window. "Look! We''re almost there!"

 Chapter 726 The Surprise

    Chapter 726 The Surprise


    ir was confused by Niles'' dramatic reaction. She was fully aware that they were almost at their


    destination. But Niles seemed to be overreacting. "Calm down, pal," she told him with a smallugh.


    But Niles couldn''t stop himself. He was on his toes with excitement. "You''re asking me to calm down


    now, but very soon, you will not be able to calm down either."


    ir thought that he was talking about the time when she would meet Wesley, so she asked, "You said


    we might not be able to see Wesley. Why do you sound so certain now?"


    "That''s not what I meant. Just sit here and wait. Do what I say, okay? You''re about to find out."


    He was acting very weird. But she did what she was told. ir sat by the window and stared out.


    Within two minutes, the train began to suddenly slow down.


    But since it was nothing unusual, ir didn''t pay much attention to it.


    By now, the previously fast-passing scenery outside had be quite clear. That was when ir


    spotted a figure standing on the tform ahead.


    When she saw the firm expression on the man''s face, her heart thumped in her chest. ''Wesley?'' she


    thought, unable to believe her eyes.


    The train was moving slow enough for her to get a better look. As she came closer to the man, ir


    was sure that the man in the green uniform was indeed Wesley. She lurched to her feet in excitement.


    Wesley, who was gazing into the distance, suddenly turned his head towards her as if by some power


    of telekinesis.


    Their eyes met, and neither of them could look away.


    As ir tried her best to contain her emotions, Wesley slowly lifted his right hand, kept his fingers


    together and saluted her.


    Despite all her efforts, tears streamed down her cheeks defiantly.


    ''Wesley, you''re amazing! I love you with all my heart and soul.''


    At that moment, someone in their car yed a song on their phone. "For you, I would rather turn into a


    stone by the end of the world, with your name engraved in my heart. For you, I would rather be a


    butterfly, trapped in my own cocoon, like my never-ending longing for you, even after so many lives


    have passed. I keep seeking and reincarnating. Flowers bloom and wither. Waves rise and fall. Another


    lifees and goes. I still remember our vows. But when I open my mouth, why is it so hard to get the


    words out? You stand in front of me, without even recognizing me. Since when have I been no longer a


    part of your memory?"


    ir covered her mouth, trying not to cry out loud. She didn''t want the others to see her tears. Yet,


    sobbing sounds came from the window next to hers. Niles was having an emotional moment in all


    senses. "This is so touching and all. But that''s my brother, you know. He didn''t even look at me after


    seeing his wife."


    The others roared withughter.


    But Wesley was the only thing on ir''s mind at that moment. She didn''t even hear what Niles was


    crying about. The meeting threw her off guard. She was still dumbstruck.


    Wesley''s eyes were fixed on her as the train moved forward slowly.


    However, as soon as the train passed Wesley, it started to pick up pace once again.


    ir wiped her tears and ran back a few cars, but the train was going so fast that he could no longer be


    seen anymore.


    Niles caught up to her, his phone in his hand. "ir!"


    ir looked out the window with a lost expression on her face. Her vision was blurry again. After a long


    while, she brushed her tears away and asked in a hoarse voice, "You knew that he would be here?"


    "Yes," he admitted with a tinge of embarrassment. "Grandpa knew as well. He heard that Wesley would


    be working somewhere close by. So, he asked him to wait for us here. We figured that if you couldn''t


    see him aftering all this way, this trip would have been aplete waste of time for you."


    ''So Grandpa and Niles arranged all this for me, '' she thought, as her heart filled with genuine gratitude.


    "Thank you, Niles. And Grandpa too. I''m so grateful to you both." Everyone in the Li family was nice to


    her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Niles snickered as he swung his phone before her, "Look here. I took a picture of Wesley at the


    tform. Do you want me to send it to you?"


    ir grabbed his phone and looked at the screen. It was the picture of him saluting her. His straight


    frame and standard posture said enough about what an outstanding soldier he was.


    Niles sent her the picture. And ir immediately made it her wallpaper. Afterwards, she would look at


    this picture whenever she missed him.


    It was already afternoon when they reached XH City. The journey was tiring. So, they checked into a


    hotel first to get some rest and agreed to go out and have some fun in the evening.


    Niles talked to Ingrid beforehand so that ir would have a room to herself. The others shared their


    rooms, with two or three people in one room.


    The evening was freezing cold. ir put on a thick coat and went out with the others to have ate


    supper. But she came back to the hotel soon after dinner.


    The living conditions in the border were not satisfactory. And the hotels were pricey too. Their rooms,


    which cost over 1, 000 dors a night, were far more expensive than their counterpart in the Central


    ins.


    But they were traveling. She couldn''tpare a hotel room to her own home. She had to put up with it.


    iry in bed, and pulled the covers tightly around her. She thought of Wesley again. He had stayed


    in this cold ce for a few months. And his living conditions were even harsher.


    She hoped she could see him the next day.


    In the morning, the group decided to visit the saltke in XH City. At noon, the UV rays were stronger


    than ever. ir applied a thickyer of sun cream and put on her sunsses and hat before going out.


    The view was astonishing. It was the biggest saltke in H Country; the spot where the sky and the


    water kissed was white, like pure snow.


    A small train took them to the ind located in the center of theke. As soon as they hopped onto the


    train, ten-odd young men and women started singing.


    ir hummed along with them as she busied herself taking pictures. She was having a good time so


    far.


    They reached the center of theke very soon. They were pretty early, so there were very few tourists


    on the ind. Most of them in their group wanted to take pictures. To get a better view, they decided to


    get off the train and walk into the water. The water was not too deep, so ir tagged along and walked


    towards theke too.


    Soon, everybody was either taking selfies or taking pictures of others. Niles sat by thekeside. He


    said to ir, "Give me your bag. I''ll watch it for you."


    "You are noting?" she asked.


    "Nope. It looks boring. I prefer ying games on my phone."


    ir didn''t know what to say to that. ''Traveling over two thousand miles to y games? Seriously?''


    She put her backpack beside him. Clutching her phone and her camera, she said, "Okay. I''m off."


    Since everyone else was taking pictures, he asked her, "Do you want me to take pictures of you?" ir


    shook her head.


    "I only enjoy taking pictures of the view."


    "All right. Have fun," he said.


    ir took off her shoes and socks and went into the water.


    The water felt cold. It only reached her shin. On the bottom of theke was a crude salt mine.

 Chapter 727 Wesley’s Suspicion

    Chapter 727 Wesley¡¯s Suspicion


    In less than five minutes, the fun was over and the pain began. The big grains of salt at the bottom of


    theke hurt her feet.


    ir had to pause before taking every step.


    She tried to find spots where the grains were smaller, but even so, she was almost in tears before long.


    ''Doesn''t this ce sell shoe covers or something?'' she thought miserably.


    ir looked around and was surprised to see that some people in theke were wearing shoe covers.


    She sighed. ''Why hadn''t I thought of this before I got down here?''


    Her eyes then fell on the pavilion board which said, "Shoe covers for rent." She had been in too much


    of a hurry to notice it earlier.


    And now, to enjoy the most beautiful view she had ever seen, ir had to grit her teeth and walk on.


    Finally, she reached the middle of theke. She had the best angle to take the pictures of theke


    where the water met the sky.


    She lifted her camera and clicked.


    Little did she know that while she was engrossed in taking the picture of the view, someone else was


    secretly taking pictures of her, freezing the picture-perfect moment with her in the dead center of the


    white saltke.


    As time ticked by, more tourists walked into theke. Some were wearing shoe covers, and others were


    walking barefoot, wincing just like her.


    She wondered if she should text Niles and ask him to rent a pair of shoe covers for her.


    Once she was satisfied with the pictures she had taken, ir put away her camera and turned around


    to look at where Niles was sitting. But instead, her eyes fell on a familiar figure standing a meter away


    from her.


    The handsome man stood out from the crowd of tourists. ir was breathless for a moment.


    "When...when did you get here?" she asked.


    "Just now." Wesley walked closer to her. "Doesn''t it hurt?" he asked, looking at her legs. Despite the


    thick calluses on the soles of his feet, even he could feel some pain. He knew that she was in a lot


    more pain than him. Besides, her feet had been severely injured once.


    "It does," she admitted.


    "Silly woman." Wesley lifted her into his arms.


    ir buried her face in his chest and smiled. "I didn''t walk barefoot into theke on purpose. I just didn''t


    know that this ce sold shoe covers," she retorted defensively.


    "It''s Niles'' fault. I knew I couldn''t count on him," Wesley said with a frown.


    Before he had walked into theke, he had kicked Niles in the butt, almost sending his brother flying


    into the water. He med Niles for not apanying ir into theke. What if she fell into a


    limestone cave? That could be a deadly ident.


    "It''s not Niles'' fault. He has done more than enough. Why are you always picking on him?" ir felt that


    nothing Niles did was good enough for Wesley.


    He gathered her up in his arms without answering her question and said, "I''m taking you back to the


    hotel."


    "But I just got here!" she eximed, clutching her camera tightly. It would have fallen into the water if it


    wasn''t hung around her neck.


    "Fine. Then, let''s go and get you some shoe covers," hepromised.


    "I''ll wait here," she said. ir was desperate for those shoe covers.


    Wesley looked at her feet. She knew what he was worried about. "It''s been years. My feet are fine."


    He put her down and said, "All right. But if you see a ck hole, stay away."


    "Okay. I''ll stay put."


    Wesley started to walk away from her. ir took her camera and snapped some photos of the


    handsome man''s receding figure.


    When he was back, Wesley wasn''t alone. He dragged Niles along with him. And he had rented only


    one pair of shoe covers. They were both walking towards ir. His feet hurt so much that Niles felt like


    his soles had been set on fire. "Ow! Ow! Ow! Wesley, why did you get only one pair of shoe covers?


    What about me?"


    "What about you? Should I treat you like a woman?" Wesley said sarcastically as he walked on.


    "Wesley, I reunited your woman with you. You didn''t even say so much as a thank you. And now, you


    are making me walk on this salt!"


    Niles was merely trying to make a point, but he hit a raw nerve. Wesley swiftly turned to give him


    another kick. By now, Niles'' pants were drenched knee-high. "Use your head next time. We are at a


    high altitude and the ultraviolet rays are so strong here. What if she gets sunburnt? The difference in


    temperature between day and night is huge, and she is frail. What if she catches a fever? The medical


    conditions are poor up here. What do you n to do if she gets sick? Did you ever think of that?"


    Niles wanted to punch him in the face. "Everything I do is wrong, isn''t it?" he demanded.


    "Not really," Wesley said.


    Niles was honestly surprised to hear that from him.


    "You''ll be doing the right thing if you stay out of my sight," Wesley added.


    Niles stopped walking and stared at his brother''s back. "There''s no way we''re real brothers," he


    dered.


    "The feeling is mutual. How could I possibly have a brother like you, Nancy? Whining while walking on


    mere salt. I can''t imagine what you would do if you had to walk on knives."


    ''Did he just call me Nancy? That''s it!'' Niles decided he wouldn''t take any more insults. "Wesley, fight


    me! Right now!" he announced.


    Wesley was already very near ir. Hearing this, he turned around with a smirk. "Come again?"


    Niles repeated, "Fight me!"


    Wesleyughed. "No problem. How do you want to do it? You decide. Anything is fine by me."


    "Don''t forget that ir is still mad at you. Let''s fight to the death. Once you''re gone, I''ll make her mine."


    To Niles'' surprise, Wesley didn''t pounce on him as he had imagined. Well, not right away at least. He


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    only stared at Niles thoughtfully.


    Something of major significance had just hit him. Niles was being really nice to irtely. Too nice.


    This time, he had not only brought ir to the border, but also acquired their grandfather''s help to ask


    Wesley to wait for them at the tform.


    Niles had even convinced the driver to slow down when the train passed the tform Wesley was at,


    just to make sure that ir could see him. Niles was being very considerate towards ir. ''He must be


    up to something, '' Wesley figured.


    He threw the shoe covers aside, rolled up his sleeves and moved dangerously towards his little brother.


    Niles'' eyes widened like saucers when he saw Wesley approaching him slowly. He yelled, "Wait.


    Wesley! You can''t be taking it seriously. I was just kidding, man. How could I possibly fight you? ir!


    Help me out!"


    "You like ir, don''t you?"


    Wesley asked grimly.


    Niles panicked. He didn''t have a crush on ir.


    It was just that he had been feeling guilty about putting philter in their wine that one time. He was just


    trying to make up for what he had done. But he couldn''t tell Wesley that. Wesley would kill him either


    way.


    Niles tried to make him understand.


    "Bro, first of all, ir is older than me. I don''t like older women. Secondly, ir used to be such an


    outgoing and perky person. But ever since she got together with you, she has be more mature,


    and after what happened in the past few years, she is no longer the kind of person she used to be. She


    is nowpletelyposed and grown-up. Not my type at all. And more importantly, she is my sister-


    inw! How could I possibly fall for her?"


    "Then why are you acting so gantly around her?" Wesley hit the nail on the head.

 Chapter 728 Ruses

    Chapter 728 Ruses


    Niles grinned awkwardly. What was he supposed to tell Wesley? That he had drugged them both, and


    was now trying to make amends? He didn''t think so. He would rather take the secret to his grave than


    get beaten to a pulp by his mad brother.


    Lucky for him, ir called out for them at that moment. "Wesley, Niles! What are you two talking about


    over there?"


    Wesley cast Niles a warning look and then said, pointing at the limestone cave nearby, "I''ll throw you


    into that cave if you try to steal her away from me!"


    Niles gaped at his words. ''How cruel. I''m pretty sure that there must have been a swap at the hospital, ''


    he thought.


    Wesley picked up the shoe covers and walked towards ir. Niles called after him, "Wesley, we''re


    brothers. Why are you always being so hard on me?"


    "You need the push to grow up," Wesley replied.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ''To grow up? The kind of push you''re giving me will make me grow into the Hulk, '' Niles thought sulkily.


    ir asked Wesley, "What''s going on? Are you bullying Niles again?"


    "No, I''m not," he lied.


    ir knew he was, but she let it go. "Give me the shoe covers. I can put them on by myself."


    "Let me. Niles, get your ass over here," Wesley said to his brother, who was sulking over the unfair


    treatment he was receiving, wondering what he had done to deserve being treated this way by his own


    brother.


    "Why are you talking to me? Be hard, just the way you like,"


    Niles blurted out without thinking. ir choked on her own saliva when she heard that.


    ''Wesley is hard for Niles?'' she thought as she coughed and patted her chest.


    Wesley looked at her with an embarrassed, gloomy face. "What are you thinking, woman? He meant I


    was being too hard on him."


    "Oh..." ir said.


    Niles had no idea that ir had misunderstood his casual words. He waded over, drooping, and asked


    curtly, "What?"


    Wesley ignored him and told ir, "Grab onto him and steady yourself while I put on the shoe covers


    for you."


    "I can do it by myself," she said again.


    Wesley red at her and she said nothing more. As ir clutched Niles'' arm, Wesley stooped down to


    put the shoe covers for her.


    Then, Niles began telling on his brother. "ir, he said that he was going to throw me into that cave.


    Are you going to let him?"


    ir blushed. "My words don''t work on him. I''ve asked him many times toy off you, but he never


    listens. Maybe you should ask someone else for help. Other women''s words may matter to him."


    Wesley''s hands stopped when he heard that.


    "Whom else would my brother listen to? There can''t be another woman who matters to him," Niles said.


    "Oh yes, there is. Patty, for instance," ir whispered.


    She actually didn''t want to bring Patty up. It would spoil all the fun. But she really had told Wesley many


    times to cut Niles some cks, but it always fell on deaf ears. Without giving Wesley a chance to


    speak, she continued, "Last time, at the party, when Megan insulted me, he didn''t even care.


    What do you expect me to do with such a man? I mean it. Maybe those two women can help you more


    than I can."


    Anger was building inside Wesley''s chest, but he remained quiet.


    Niles thought about what she said. "Sounds like my brother has a lot of women in his life," he mumbled.


    "Not really," ir replied sarcastically. "Only those two. Wait a minute. Including Ste and me, there


    are four women. Oh no, don''t forget Ga. So, five altogether. That''s not too many for a senior colonel


    like your brother."


    After putting the shoe covers on for her, Wesley grabbed her hand and said to Niles, "ir and I need


    to have a talk. You go back to your friends."


    He took her camera off her neck and thrust it at Niles. Without a warning, he threw her onto his back.


    "What are you doing? Niles, help me! Your brother is going to kill me!"


    Waving to her, Niles simply responded, "Sorry, I can''t help you. May God have mercy on you."


    "Wha¡ª? You ungrateful little¡ª!" ir yelled. She gritted her teeth and decided to join Wesley while he


    bullied Niles next time.


    When they reached the bank, Wesley returned the shoe covers and ran back to her. "We need to talk,"


    he remarked.


    "I... I just want to have some fun," she said in a low voice, her head hung down and her cheeks


    crimson.


    "I''lle with you."


    ir looked up at him. "You have time to hang out with me?"


    The look in his eyes changed a little. "Just a short while," he said with a small smile. ir didn''t say


    where she wanted to go; she decided to let him choose.


    Following closely behind him, she asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Get some rest in the hotel first."


    "But I''m not tired. We just started the tour." It hadn''t been two hours since she had left her room.


    Wesley took her to the parking lot. "I don''t have much time. I should go back by noon."


    "Oh." She was disappointed, but she also knew how significant his job was. She was content with just


    meeting him, no matter how short it turned out to be. "Dutyes first. I just need some fresh air."


    "Okay."


    As they drove, ir found that the road was familiar to her. It looked like they were heading for the


    hotel she was staying in.


    And she was right.


    When Wesley killed the engine, she fidgeted in her seat. "You¡­Why did you bring me back here?" She


    thought he was taking her to the next scenic spot.


    Wesley got out of the car and opened the door for her.


    "I''d like to take a look at the room you are staying in." Then he added, "Whom are you staying with?"


    The serious look on his face fooled her. She believed he really didn''t know.


    "I have the room to myself. The hotel is not so good, but they said this was one of the best in this


    ce."


    ir took him to her room and opened the door. "The room is pretty big. It''s spacious enough since I''m


    staying alone. Niles made the arrangements."


    The trace of fragrance in the air drew him in. Her scent.


    Wesley pretended to be checking the ce out. He looked around the room first, and then examined


    the bathroom. He even looked out the window. "I know a better hotel. I can take you there."


    "No, thanks. I should stay with the others."


    ir put her bag on the table, grabbed a bottle of water and handed it to him. "Are you thirsty?"


    Wesley shook his head. She unscrewed the lid and drank some. "This afternoon¡ª Mmph..."


    Her mouth was sealed by a hot kiss as soon as she turned around.


    Under his heated passion, ir realized that the promise about hanging out with her, getting some rest


    in the hotel and checking out the room were all just ruses. Ruses that he used to getid.


    He sure had her fooled.

 Chapter 729 Way Off Base

    Chapter 729 Way Off Base


    ir was stripped naked and thrown onto the bed in the blink of an eye. Wesley swiftly got on top of


    her. "You lied to me. Mmph..." she said when she got a chance to talk between their passionate kisses.


    "This is the next attraction. And I''m here having fun with you. After this, we''ll get some rest. Which part


    did I lie about?"


    he whispered in her ear, breathing heavily. ir couldn''t retort to that. Biting her lips, she suggested,


    "You said you wanted to talk. Then, let''s talk."


    "I prefer talking like this. Did you miss me?"


    "No. I was fine alone¡ª Aah!" She felt a fierce thrust and he was inside her.


    Wesley pressed his lips onto hers to stop her from saying something that would kill the mood in the


    room.


    At half past one in the afternoon, Wesley left for the army base, leaving behind nothing but a torn top


    and aplete mess in the bedroom and the bathroom.


    ir didn''t see him for the next two days. On the third night, she was sleeping when she heard the


    doorbell. She was so terrified that she was wide awake at once. She checked the time. 1 a.m. ir


    held her breath; she had no intention of opening the door. The bell rang again and again.


    And then, it was quiet for a few seconds. Then her phone vibrated. "Open the door. It''s me."


    She let out a relieved sigh.


    She got out of bed, straightened her pajamas and opened the door.


    Wesley was standing outside. Before she could let him in, Niles, who was staying opposite to her room,


    opened his door in his bathrobe. "Wesley?"


    he asked in surprise. He had been ying games on his phone when he heard someone ringing ir''s


    doorbell. He wasn''t expecting to see Wesley in the hotel in the middle of the night.


    Wesley had reached out his hands to hug his woman. Hearing his brother''s voice, he retracted his


    hands and turned to Niles. "What? Go to bed!" he scolded impatiently.


    Niles felt wronged. "You kept ringing her doorbell. I was worried, and came to check it out."


    "Go sleep!"


    "Oh c''mon, Brother. Don''t be so cold. Would you like toe into my room and have a heart-to-heart?"


    Niles leaned on the door and grinned at him wickedly.


    Holding his fist up, Wesley moved towards his room. Frightened, Niles shut his door quickly with a loud


    bang. Before Wesley could turn around, he heard another m.


    This time, it was ir''s door. ''This man hase here in the middle of the night.


    He is definitely not here to talk, '' she thought grumpily.


    Wesley took out his phone and sent her a message. "If you don''t open the door after three rings, you


    will end up having traveled two thousand miles just to stay in bed all week," he warned.


    ir read his message and then heard the rings, but she thought that if she didn''t open the door, he


    wouldn''t be able to get in.


    Turned out that she was way off base.


    The doorbell stopped ringing. ir walked to the door and looked through the peeping hole. Wesley


    was gone. iry in bed with mixed feelings. Slowly, she closed her eyes to sleep. Only, she couldn''t.


    ''Did I cross the line? He came in the middle of the night to see me, yet I refused to let him in, '' she


    reflected.


    After a few minutes, she heard a beep from the door, so loud and clear in the serene night. ir''s eyes


    snapped open. She knew that sound.


    She had left the night light on. The door was shut quietly. As ir waited with bated breath, the man


    barged into her room and threw the key card onto the table. He took off his coat and hung it on the


    clothes rack.


    ir sat up and asked in disbelief, "How did you get in? Where did you get the key card?"


    Wesley didn''t reply. Nor did he hasten towards her. Instead, he walked into the bathroom.


    ir was on pins and needles as she listened to the sshing of watering from the bathroom. She


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    wondered if she should run out and get another room.


    However, before she could make her decision, Wesley was done showering. He walked out of the


    bathroom with a towel around his waist.


    Toote for her to run.


    The moment he approached the bed, she knew that this would be a sleepless night.


    Soon enough, ir knew what Wesley had meant in his message. Niles called her the next morning,


    inviting her to go out with them. But at that point, she was lying in bed, sleepy and miserable. "I''m too


    sleepy, Niles. I''ll pass. Thanks. You go on ahead and have fun."


    "What happened to your voice? Did you catch a cold? I can drop by and bring you some medicine."


    "No, no. I slepttest night. I just need some rest."


    "Ooooh," Niles drawled. "I see. When did my brother leave?"


    ir felt embarrassed. "I''m not sure." She was awake when Wesley left, but she was too exhausted to


    reach for her phone to check the time.


    "Get some sleep. I''ll tell you all about the tourist ces when we get back this afternoon."


    ir didn''t wake up until 5 p.m.


    She got up and had dinner with the others who had juste back from their trip to some scenic spot.


    At midnight, ir locked and chained her door from the inside. Even with the key card, Wesley wouldn''t


    be able to get in. Or so she believed.


    She was wrong again. He was the God of Warriors. How could he let a mere door stop him?


    When the ringing, texting, and the key card failed, ir smiled triumphantly. She was ready to finally


    get some sleep.


    Just then, she heard some noiseing from near the window.


    With the curtains closed, she couldn''t see what was going on.


    As the noise got louder, she had an ominous feeling. ''Did he...''


    She got out of bed hastily, neglecting her slippers, and opened the thick, heavy curtains. And there he


    was.


    Wesley had opened her window and gotten in.


    ir leaned outside the window and looked down. She was on the 12th floor. How did he even manage


    to climb all the way up? ''Can he fly too? Is there anything this man can''t do?''


    While she was contemting about his ability to fly, she was forcefully pressed against the window


    ss. "Honey, the night is beautiful. Enjoy the view," he said in an evil tone.


    "No!" She fought. She was aware of what he was up to.


    However, her refusal was too feeble against his force.


    She was forced to look at the starry sky as he torn apart her night gown. She cursed him inside


    repeatedly, and yet, that was far from enough to make her feel any better.


    She had spent over twenty hours on the train to get to this beautiful border city. And now, she felt like


    she was here only for his pleasure.


    For the next couple of days, ir never left the hotel.


    On the fifth night, ir was too afraid to sleep. She cringed in bed, listening to every noise around her


    room, as if an evil beast would show up any minute.


    It was past 2 a.m., and Wesley still hadn''te. Sleep took over and ir dozed off.


    The group had been in XH City for a week. It was time to go back home. They had already booked their


    return tickets.


    ir didn''t see Wesley in thest two days either. He didn''t call her. And when she tried to call him, his


    phone was switched off.


    Before they departed, she asked Niles, "Is the army base far from here?" She wanted to get a nce at


    him from afar before they left the city.

 Chapter 730 Isn’t She A Criminal

    Chapter 730 Isn¡¯t She A Criminal


    "Pretty far actually." Niles checked the distance on his phone. The army base was over fifty kilometers


    away.


    Wesley had driven that far every time to see ir after finishing his work, even though he could see her


    only in the middle of the night.


    Niles hired a car and took ir to the army base.


    The ce was heavily guarded. Niles asked her to wait in the car, and went to inquire about Wesley to


    a sentry at the entrance.


    He told the guard that he was Senior Colonel Wesley Li''s brother. The soldier sized him up and noticed


    the resemnce at once. "Senior Colonel Li is not here right now. Why don''t you try contacting him


    personally?"


    Niles refrained from rolling his eyes. "I did. But his phone is switched off. That''s why I am here."


    "I''m afraid there''s nothing more I can do to help you. Sorry," the sentry told him. Security was obviously


    taken very seriously around here.


    Niles returned to the car, filled with disappointment. They waited near the camp the whole morning, but


    didn''t see Wesley anywhere near the ce.


    By noon, Niles was getting hungry. "Wait here, ir. I''ll go buy something to eat," he said.


    "Okay,"


    she replied.


    No sooner had Niles left than some military trucks came from the opposite direction. To avoid drawing


    any attention, ir hid behind a tree and observed if Wesley was in any one of those trucks.


    Before long, the handsome man got out of the first truck and walked to the sentry whom Niles had


    spoken to earlier.


    All of a sudden, both of them looked her way. ir''s heart leaped into her mouth. ''Crap! The guard


    must have told Wesley that his brother hade looking for him.''


    She had only wanted to see him from afar without disturbing his work.


    When Wesley headed towards her, her instinct told her to run.


    And Wesley chased after her.


    Worried that she might trip and fall, he deliberately slowed down to keep a fair distance between them.


    A few soldiers got out of the trucks. One of them patted the soldier beside him and said, "Look! Our


    chief is running after someone. Is that a girl?"


    "Yeah. Who is that?"


    "A criminal or spy, maybe?"


    "Probably. Chief seems to be losing her. Here, watch my things. I''ll get her!"


    "Hold your horse. Let''s wait a minute." ''There''s no way the chief would fail to catch up to a woman.


    That''s crazy!''


    But the other soldier was young and impulsive. He was already far gone before hispanion could


    stop him. Two other young men followed him to find out what was going on.


    While Wesley was running leisurely behind ir, a figure cut him off. "Chief, leave it to me. She won''t


    get away," the young soldier assured him with a hidden glee.


    Shortly, he caught ir and grabbed her by the arm. "Run again and I''ll throw you over my shoulder."


    "I''m not¡ª" ir realized that he had misunderstood the situation, so she struggled to exin.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You''re defying my orders! Stay still, woman!" Thed was about to throw her over his shoulder when


    Wesley dashed over. "Stop it!" he shouted. He pulled ir into his arms and held her tight. Glowering


    at the young soldier who had been rough with her, he roared, "Do a five-kilometer-run! Now! And you


    will get another ten rounds if you don''t finish it in seventeen minutes!"


    The young soldier stared at his empty hands, dumbfounded. The other two soldiers who had followed


    him heard Wesley yelling.


    They exchanged nces, turned around and ran away from there quickly.


    "Ch-chief, isn''t she a...a criminal?" the young soldier stammered.


    "She is my wife!" Wesley bellowed.


    Realizing that he had made a huge mistake, the kid saluted him and apologized to ir before turning


    around to do the punishment run.


    ir nudged Wesley and tried to plead with him for the kid. "He didn''t know. You were chasing me. It''s


    your fault."


    "Why did you run?" asked Wesley.


    "Why did you chase me?"


    "Because you were running."


    ir said nothing. She had panicked the instant she had seen him walking towards her. Also, she was


    worried that her being there would cause him trouble. She looked at the man staring down at her. The


    hickeys on his neck were too obvious. ir blushed. "Seriously? Have you no shame at all? Couldn''t


    you at least cover them with the concealer I had given you?"


    She had left those marks on purpose to humiliate him in retaliation for him torturing her so much in bed.


    However, Wesley didn''t seem to think it humiliating.


    His soldiers had seen the hickeys that morning and were even telling some dirty jokes about them in


    secret.


    Wesley had stayed silent back then. Now, looking at ir, he knew that he was nothing but a man


    madly in love. "I want more of these," he said with a warm smile.


    "Wesley!" called ir. She blushed easily. Her cheeks turned red again.


    "Yes, ma''am?" Wesley responded with a grin.


    She couldn''t help smiling. Standing on tiptoe, she nted a gentle kiss on the corner of his mouth. "I''m


    leaving this afternoon. The train departs at four."


    "I know." He gripped her hands tightly, still savoring the sweet kiss.


    "When are youing home?"


    she asked, her eyes full of yearning. She lowered her eyes to look at his rough hands covered with


    scabs; a pain ran through her heart.


    Her fingers stroked every scab. Earlier, Wesley and his soldiers had trained in the Gobi Desert, where


    the temperature touched as high as fifty degrees. His hands had blistered from the heat and still hadn''t


    fully recovered yet.


    "A bit longer," he replied. A new task had just been assigned to him. He couldn''t go home yet.


    ir nodded in disappointment. After some contemtion, she remarked intentionally, "It''s actually a


    good thing that you''re not around. I can do whatever I want." ''Only, I''ll miss you so much, '' she thought


    to herself.


    Wesley tightened his embrace to pull her closer to him. "Believe me. The wait will be worthwhile."


    She had been waiting for him for ten years. It was long enough. And Wesley was considering giving her


    a beautiful wedding.


    ir''s eyes became moist. She choked and pushed him away. "Everything is fine now. Focus on your


    job and guard your country and the people. Don''t think about me."


    "What do you mean, don''t think about you?" She was his first thought and would always be.


    Wesley would give up his own life for her. Since they were married, he didn''t want to keep her waiting


    any longer.


    "Never mind. Think of the big picture." She didn''t want him to sacrifice or give up anything for her sake.


    That would just hurt her more.


    Wesley''s eyes dimmed. "ir, if we weren''t married, would you still be thinking of running away from


    me?"


    "No, I wouldn''t be.


    If I really wanted to leave you, one little marriage certificate wouldn''t be able to keep me from walking


    away."


    Her love life had been a bumpy road so far, but she had no intention of getting out of this rtionship at


    this point.


    Their long distance rtionship was kind of bittersweet. At least, she and Wesley could cool off and


    have time to think about their future.


    Wesley''s jaw hardened. He snarled, "Would it kill you to say something nice to me?"


    ir made a face. "You know me. I don''t have a honeyed tongue, just like you."

 Chapter 731 I Dont Mind Waiting

    Chapter 731 I Don''t Mind Waiting


    When she paused for breath, ir remembered how Wesley acted like a yer when he went on that


    mission. He had special training on how to flirt with women.


    But when he was done with the mission, all his training flew out the window. He was just the same old


    boring Wesley.


    Wesley didn''t like what she said, but he decided it wasn''t worth being mad over. "That wasn''t cool.


    Besides, I have something else in mind. Can you call me ''honey?'' I''d really like that."


    She reyed a scene of their intimacy in her head, and she blushed furiously. She shifted her gaze


    from him and said bashfully, "I...already called you that."


    "Yeah, but only in bed."


    ir was shocked by his blunt manner. Her face was burning crimson red.


    "No way. Not again," she announced in anger.


    "Don''t tick me off."


    "You mad at me?" Her face was deadpan but there was a pained look in her eyes.


    Wesley pulled her into his arms, embracing her tightly. He said between gritted teeth, "Not really. I can''t


    stay mad at you for long anyway. I don''t know what to do with you."


    She had an answer for that, but she didn''t say it out loud. ''How about hold me tight and never let me


    go?'' ir buried her face in his chest, wearing a happy smile. He was obviously giving in, yet he still


    sounded stiff. Didn''t he know how to be tender and loving?


    Besides, she was the same. She didn''t know what to do with him either.


    What happened between him and Patty was always in the back of her mind. It haunted her, ate at her


    soul. ''It was for the mission, '' she told herself. But that didn''t make her feel any better.


    She was angry that he treated Megan so nicely. But she told herself that it was because Megan''s


    parents had saved his life. If it were not for Megan''s parents, he would have died long ago and she


    wouldn''t be able to meet him.


    When they had sex the first time, he said between gritted teeth that she was shameless. She was hurt.


    But she tried her best to erase that from her memory.


    "You know I don''t mind waiting. As long as I know you''ll be with me," she said quietly. Waiting for him


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    was not hard at all. What frustrated her most was not knowing what would split them apart. They fought


    like cats and dogs, and every time they had a fight, she didn''t know if they''d be okay after that. He


    didn''t know how to cool her down. Sometimes, they wouldn''t even talk or text each other for a while


    afterward.


    Wesley silently listened to her. "It''s just that I miss you so much," she continued.


    Sometimes, in the dead of night, she would wake up in tears as she missed him so much.


    Sometimes when she saw a couple being affectionate, she would think of Wesley.


    She would yearn for Wesley''s warm arms; his hugs wereforting.


    Silently holding her for a moment, Wesley suddenly told her, "I''m retiring from the military. Maybe next


    year."


    ir jerked her head up. He looked very serious. It wasn''t like a joke. "Why?" she asked.


    "Rx. It''s not because of you. It''s all me."


    "Are you crazy?" She pulled away from him.


    She could hardly believe that. It took blood, sweat, and tears to get where he was now. The scars


    crisscrossing his body told the story. A lot of soldiers looked up to him. For some soldiers, they had no


    chance to measure up to him. He was their idol. But now he nned to quit his position, for personal


    reasons. What was he thinking about?


    Wesley smiled, "After I retire, I want to do some traveling, see the world. Maybe study abroad. What do


    you think? Maybe go into finance, or..." He paused and pondered on it. ''Or do something more


    important, although I won''t be as powerful as I''m now, '' he thought.


    He understood himself and knew what he wanted his life to look like. He didn''t want to be a


    he could go in. One was to be someone like Carlos, who controlled the economic lifeline of a city


    and bolstered the economy of the whole country.


    The other option was the battlefield. He knew he had ir now, and he wanted a baby with her. Even


    so, his love for his country remained the same. He would fight for his country without hesitation.


    And he preferred the military option.


    He was still young and strong enough to fight. He wouldn''t just sit in an office. Maybe when he was


    older¡ªmuch older.


    ir stared at him while he mulled it over. She saw the determination in his eyes. "Well...as long as


    you''ve thought it through."


    "If I continue as a soldier, nothing will change. I''ll be out on a mission time and again, and you''ll have to


    wait at home. I can''t always be by your side. So I''m asking you."


    ir smiled bitterly. ''So you''re not really thinking of me. It''s lonely at home without you, and having to


    worry about you being safe? That is hell. You ever think about that? Now you get my opinion, but what


    else can I say?'' "I hope you can be selfish once, for your sake."


    He didn''t need to retire from the military or change professions. He was a pretty high-ranking soldier; if


    he stayed behind instead of going to the front lines, he would have more time with her. But ir knew


    that wasn''t what he wanted.


    Wesley fell silent. After a moment, he said, "Then I''ll go into finance or something. Businessman it is."


    "No. You don''t enjoy that. You won''t be happy, neither will I. Wesley, just do what you want. Ask your


    heart what it wants. My opinion doesn''t matter. If we end up together, I''ll support your decision,


    whatever it is."


    She knew what Wesley was thinking. He was stuck in a dilemma. Career or family, sometimes you


    couldn''t have both. If she chose to love him and stay with him, she would have no choice but to


    sacrifice something.


    Wesley was silent again.


    The scorching sunlight reddened her face. Wesley moved to shield her from the sunlight. "Remember,


    ir, no matter what I choose, I won''t give up on you¡ªor us."


    ir forced a smile and nodded her head. Deep down, she felt like things were hopeless.


    At one point she thought happy days were here again; she wouldn''t need to keep waiting for him


    anymore.


    But she felt the same as him. No matter what decision he made or where he would go, she wouldn''t


    give up on him. She would wait for him toe back.


    She loved him so deeply.


    "How long have you thought about this?" she asked.


    "After I got back from myst mission, and before I came here." He kept thinking about the future these


    days.


    On the bright side, ir was proud of him for being brave enough to tell her. She was also happy he


    shared his heart. He asked her what she thought. That was improvement. "Promise me one thing," she


    said, looking him in the eye.


    "Go on."


    "Whatever you choose, stay alive." As long as he was alive, even if they were apart, she would have


    the courage to live on.


    Wesley was silent once again.


    This was the problem that bugged him from the start. That was why he took so long to ask ir out. "I''ll


    try my best," he promised.


    ir stood on tiptoe to help him straighten his cor. "I gotta go now. It takes a while to get to the train


    station." XH City wasrge and spread out. She had to go back to the hotel first and then to the station.


    It would take her at least two hours.


    Wesley lowered his head to kiss her lips. "Wait for me."


    "Mmm hmm. But Wesley..."


    She didn''t like being sad like this. So she raised her eyebrows and joked, "Well, if you can''t stay alive,


    then tell me. That way, I can marry another guy who can be with me every day."


    His Adam''s apple bobbed. He repeated, "I told you before. Military marriage is protected byw. We


    can''t get divorced."


    ir snorted, "Don''t take me for a fool. As long as you apply for a divorce, of course we can."


    "See, that''s just it. I won''t do it. ir, stop trying to get rid of me. You''re mine forever¡ªunless I die! And


    I don''t n on it."


    She pinched his arm heavily. "Wesley, never mention the word ''die'' again."


    "Yeah. I hear you."


    On the other hand, Niles had run out of patience. He finished his lunch a while ago, but he didn''t dare


    to interrupt the loving couple.

 Chapter 732 Thats Our Home

    Chapter 732 That''s Our Home


    Left with no other choice, Niles decided to take a nap in the car. Just as he was about to drift away to


    sleep, a knock on his head jarred him awake.


    In a haze, he slowly squinted his eyes open, feeling annoyed. "Who hit me? How dare you disturb my


    sleep..." As he rubbed his eyes and his vision cleared, Nile finally saw who it was. "Oh,


    Wesley...ir..."


    ir got in the passenger''s seat in silence.


    "Take good care of your sister-inw on the way back home. If she gets hurt, you''ll be very sorry,"


    warned Wesley.


    "What if you''re the reason why she''s hurt? Am I supposed to be responsible for that too?" Niles


    retorted, pretending to be angry.


    A chuckle escaped ir''s lips. The naughty boy''s words amused her and took her mind off the thought


    that was making her sad.


    Wesley had his fist raised, about to punch Niles, but he froze when he suddenly saw the smile on


    ir''s face. Her smiling face struck a chord in his heart. It was the most beautiful thing he had ever


    seen.


    He drew back his fist and looked back at Niles. "Contact me if you need my help."


    "Got it!"


    Wesley pulled out his phone and as he slid his fingers on the screen, he said, "I''m wiring you some


    money. Buy whatever your sister-inw needs and bring them to her. If you need more, just let me


    know."


    ''Wiring me money?'' Niles'' eyes lit up in excitement, but dimmed just as soon as they had lit up when he


    heard Wesley continue. "Keep ounts and ask ir to sign her name on every bill you pay. I''ll check


    the bnce when Ie back. If there''s even a penny less, I''ll take away three days of your sry."


    Whatever hint of excitement that lingered on Niles'' face had now vanished into thin air.


    He fired up the engine, stepped on the gas and sped away.


    Wesley watched the car drive away into some distance, but just as he was about to turn around and


    leave, the car suddenly stopped and started backing up. Confused, the soldier stopped moving and


    stood rooted to the spot.


    "Brother, goodbye!" the young doctor said mischievously. Both Wesley and ir were rendered


    speechless by the young man''s childish behavior.


    Before Wesley could respond, Niles stepped on the gas again and sped off. This time Wesley didn''t


    move until the car was out of his sight.


    The train back arrived on time. ir took the seat near the window, pensively watching the view


    outside.


    One mile, two miles...She was going farther and farther away from Wesley. She was starting to miss


    the man already. When would they meet again?


    Suddenly, the sound of her ringtone derailed her train of thoughts. It was a call from herpany. She


    picked it up and tried to concentrate her thoughts on work.


    In less than an hour after its departure, the train began to slow down.


    The sudden change of speed didn''t go unnoticed by ir. Puzzlement filled her heart and she ended


    the phone abruptly. She stood up from her seat and leaned over the window to see what was going on.


    Meanwhile, Niles, who was lying on the sleeper and ying games on his phone, also sensed that the


    train had slowed down. ''Oh my! Could it be possible?'' He quickly put his phone away and sprang up to


    look out the window. The scenery outside seemed familiar.


    Without further hesitation, he put on his shoes and went to find ir. "Oh my god! I can''t believe my


    brother would steal my idea like that! And he is doing a better job than I did. Perfect time and location!"


    Niles yelled excitedly.


    When his eyes caught sight of the familiar figure, he eximed again, "I see him. ir, I see him! He''s


    standing on the tform. My brother''s so cool!"


    The view outside the window became clearer as the train slowed down. The moment a figure standing


    solemnly on the tform came into her sight, ir was moved to tears.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley had calcted the time urately. The scene repeated itself on the other side. When he


    spotted her face, he raised his right hand and saluted his beloved woman again.


    "Look, the soldier on the tform is so handsome! Is he saluting us? Come, let''s salute him too!" a


    passenger yelled.


    "Wait, my phone. I have to snap a picture of him. He''s so hot!"


    "But he''s a soldier. He''s the country''s asset," one girl sighed.


    ir grinned from ear to ear, happiness and excitement written all over her face. People''s praises


    towards Wesley made her feel proud.


    Meanwhile, the soldier''s eyes followed her. The moment she was about to pass him, ir saw him


    mouth three words.


    ''I love you!


    Yes! He said I love you!'' Although she couldn''t hear it, she was sure of what he had said.


    ir opened her mouth to return the words "I love you" to him, but she was on a running train and even


    though the speed was slow, in a split second, she was already quite far away from the tform.


    Wesley''s figure faded away. When he was finally out of sight, ir hastily pulled out her phone, clicked


    his WeChat dialogue box and sent him a message.


    "I love you too," was her reply.


    She wasn''t sure when Wesley would see her text since he was going to be busy all day long, but he


    would see it, eventually.


    Waiting was the only thing she did in the past ten years. Patience was a virtue she had in abundance.


    She waited for his reply and finally around ten o''clock that night, she received a reply from him.


    "I know," he wrote. Wesley knew that she had always loved him.


    ir looked at his message and smiled to herself.


    ir''s life returned to normal after she came back to Y City¡ªwork on the weekdays and night outs


    during the weekends. After all, she was an independent woman.


    About two monthster, she received a call from Wesley one day. "Can you let Megan stay in our


    apartment for a few days?" he asked cautiously.


    In Wesley''s eyes, their apartment in Eastern Coastal Apartments was their home and ir was the


    hostess. So, before letting Megan stay in their home, he had to ask her permission first.


    "Why?" ir''s eyebrows knitted tightly.


    Clearly, she had it in for Megan. Seeing her once in a while was already hard enough, and the thought


    of spending a few days in the same ce with her was pure horror to ir. A fight would break out


    every day, that much ir expected.


    "It''s not safe for her to be in her ce right now. And it''s not safe for her to be in a hotel either. I''ll make


    sure that she leaves once she is no longer in danger."


    ir wondered if she was being too unreasonable, but she just couldn''t help getting angry. "Wesley,


    aren''t you worried that she might stir up trouble with me?"


    Certainly, Megan was much weaker than her in Wesley''s eyes.


    "She''s not doing too well. Don''t be too hard on her. I won''t let her stay too long." He paused and then


    sighed, "But...okay. If you don''t want it, I''ll make another arrangement." Wesley understood how ir


    felt and he respected her opinion.


    ''She''s not doing too well?'' ir sneered. "The apartment is yours. The decision is yours to make. I


    won''t get in the way of that."


    The thought of being under the same room with Megan seemed like an absolutely impossible


    suggestion. However, she didn''t want to put Wesley in an awkward situation.


    "ir!" He called her name out loud, clearly a bit angry.


    "What?" she answered impatiently.


    In a stern voice, he stressed, "The apartment is ours, not just mine alone. That''s our home. You have


    the right to make a decision."


    ir shed a sweet smile. "Fine. Promise me that it will just be for a few days? Let her leave as soon


    as possible."


    "Okay, no problem."


    "And I''m going to set three rules."


    "Whatever you want."


    ir happily replied, "I''m not going to talk to her myself, so you need to tell her my conditions. First of


    all, no matter what happens, she''s not allowed to enter our bedroom." That was their most private ce


    in the apartment. She didn''t want any outsiders in there, especially Megan.


    The soldier grinned at the woman''s ability to be so sweet and petty at the same time.


    "Okay, what''s the second rule?"


    "Second, keep the apartment clean. She must clean up after herself."


    "Easy."


    "Third, she''s not allowed to bring any guests to our home... Oh, there''s one more rule. She has to call


    me ''Aunt ir.'' That''s all."


    "I see. I''ll pass on your words to her."


    "Mmm hmm. Well...when will you be back?" she asked quietly. It had been almost seventy days since


    they had seen each other. She missed him so much that she was on the verge of bing depressed.


    "Not sure yet, but it''ll be before the end of next month!" Give or take, forty days to go.


    After this mission, Wesley was nning on staying with ir longer than he did thest time.

 Chapter 733 So Much Time With Wesley

    Chapter 733 So Much Time With Wesley


    "Okay, I see." ir talked with Wesley for a while longer before hanging up.


    The next day, Megan showed up at their apartment with her luggage. When ir came back home


    from work, the girl was already inside sitting idly on the couch, watching TV.


    She didn''t even say hi. Instead, she took out her phone and loaded up a game as if ir wasn''t even


    there.


    ir changed into her slippers, turned off the TV and asked Megan coldly, "So, it''s just you and me.


    Why did you ask Wesley if you could move in?"


    Megan raised her head and smirked. "No reason. I just want you to know that Wesley cares about me.


    He never turns me down. Observe." She gestured at the room.


    ir found her ridiculous. "Seriously? What do you think will happen? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll sneak in


    your room and kill you in the middle of the night?"


    Megan cast her a wary nce. "Damn, you''re violent. Wesley told me you weren''t very girly."


    "Coming from you, I''ll take that as apliment. I have no reason to hold back around you. And just so


    you know, Debbie already knew Mr. Huo was alive; she''s back, and has be quite the pop star.


    Rich, powerful...I''d think twice before messing with her."


    Everyone knew Debbie returned to Y City. The city was abuzz with gossip about it.


    Carlos wouldn''t let a thing like amnesia or a car ident keep him down. He was back to work, the


    current general manager of ZL Group. Only problem was, he didn''t remember Debbie. Stephanie was


    the woman on his arm. Debbie was trying everything in her power to win him back.


    Of course, Megan knew about it, too. She bit her lower lip to hold back an angry retort. "Thanks for the


    info, but it''s none of your business. Debbie won''ty a finger on me. Carlos can''t remember anyone,


    not even Debbie. But he remembers me. Besides, Wesley''s taking care of me. I don''t care who hates


    me. You, Debbie. Wesley won''t let you guys hurt me."


    ir sneered, "We''ll see about that."


    Afterwards, ir hadn''t said another word to Megan during her stay in their apartment. The drama


    queen had deliberately made a mess of the ce to piss off ir, but the young trantor just kept


    silent, reining in her anger for Wesley''s sake.


    After a few days, Megan grew bored of her game and moved out. ir hired a maid to clean and tidy


    the whole apartment.


    She didn''t tell Wesley about it. Megan tried her best to be a nuisance, but ir wouldn''t take the bait.


    She just let it roll off her back.


    Too bad Wesley didn''t return the favor. He came back from the border much earlier than he was


    supposed to, but the first thing he did when he got back was visit Megan.


    The girl called ir to brag about it, and it was only then that ir knew he was home.


    To add fuel to the fire, Wesley was gone for two days after he got back in the city.


    Then on the third day, Wesley took Megan to his hometown. The girl called ir again, but ir


    rejected her call. When she was about to cklist Megan, ir got a text from her. "I''m staying with the


    Li family now. Aunt Cecelia is really nice, and I get to spend so much time with Wesley. I tried to get


    you on video chat, but you wouldn''t answer. Afraid of what you''ll find?"


    ir ignored her text and kept on working.


    On the fourth day, finally, the soldier called her. She picked it up, but said nothing, not even a "hi."


    Wesley checked his phone¡ªthe line was connected. So he spoke first. "Hey, I''m out visiting with my


    family. Want toe? I''ll pick you up."


    ''So he really is there.'' She said coldly, "No."


    Wesley could tell her mood was not a happy one. "What''s up?"


    "Nothing. Hey, I''m mmed at work. Call youter. Bye." She hung up at once.


    Wesley was stunned. He looked at his phone,pletely confused.


    ''Is she mad at me? Why?


    Maybe because I didn''t go straight home?'' he wondered. The truth was, he rushed back to the city


    because Megan was in great danger. Things were so urgent that he didn''t even get a chance to rest.


    When he could catch a breath, he had one of his men get a hold of ir but her phone was busy.


    After ending the call, ir couldn''t focus on her work anymore. The more she thought about it, the


    more anxious she became. It wasn''t a good idea to just let Megan stay there with Wesley. So, that


    night, she booked a flight ticket and flew out there the next day.


    Freda, the maid, opened the door for her when she arrived.


    ir asked Freda, "Is Wesley in?"


    Freda replied with a smile, "Wee home, Mrs. Li. Yes, Mr. Li''s back. He should be with Miss Lan


    now."


    "I see. Thanks." ir changed into a pair of slippers and stalked upstairs, holding her purse.


    The second floor was quiet. No one else was home, so Wesley and Megan were alone there.


    When ir walked past a room, she heard a soft voice speaking. "Uncle Wesley."


    "Yes?"


    Megan stood in front of the window, her face pale. "Are you busy? If you are, I can get Aunt Cecelia to


    do it. Please don''t worry."


    Wesley paused, then he nodded, "Okay. I''ll head back to Y City tomorrow afternoon. We can see the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    doc in the morning." He had to handle this as soon as possible so he could exin to ir.


    "Okay... Ugh..." The girl suddenly coughed heavily.


    Wesley strode towards her, took out a box of pills from her pocket and got her to swallow one. "Just lie


    down in bedroom. Don''t go out. You need your rest."


    "Sure." Megan nodded. "Uncle Wesley, I can''t walk. Can you carry me?"


    ir''s heart tightened. She silently took a few steps forward to get a better view of the room. She


    peeked through the half-closed door.


    Wesley didn''t see ir. But Megan knew she was there. This was great fun!


    ir watched Wesley carry Megan in his arms and tuck her gently into bed. He treated Megan so


    tenderly, as if she were a fragile ss doll. ir was livid.


    When Wesley was just about to walk away, Megan suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and


    sobbed, "Didn''t you and Uncle Carlos take care of those guys? Why are the thugs still after me? Who


    told them where I live? Help me! I''m scared. Boo...hoo..."


    Wesley furrowed his brows deeply. He pried her hands away and tried to keep his distance. He stood


    by the edge of the bed and exined, "Those gangsters were part ofrger crime families. Don''t worry.


    I''ll handle it. I''m also trying to figure out how they found you. You can rest here and be safe."


    "But... I want to go back to Y City with you. How about I move in with you? Only you can help me feel


    safe."


    Wesley was baffled. "You''re better off here. I have to go to work, so I can''t be around you all the time.


    Trust me, this is better."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll stay in your apartment. Just bring me food every day, and that''s enough. Or are


    you worried that Aunt ir won''t like it? I''ll ask her myself. Is that okay? If she says no, then... Ahem..."


    She coughed again, struggling to breathe.


    Wesley calmed her down. "Don''t get all worked up, now. ir has nothing to do with this."


    Megan steadied her breath and emotions before speaking again. "But ir told me that Debbie was


    back and both of them hate me. I''m really scared of them..."

 Chapter 734 Is Megan Crying

    Chapter 734 Is Megan Crying


    "Why do they hate you? And why are you so scared of them?" Wesley''s face disyed the confusion


    that was in his mind perfectly. He had doubts as to whether ir really spoke to Megan like that.


    "I don''t know... I feel like Aunt ir and Debbie aren''t very fond of me. Perhaps it has something to do


    with you and Uncle Carlos adopting me and treating me so well. They don''t seem happy about that..."


    Megan spoke in a pitiful tone.


    ir, standing in the doorway, was overwhelmed by an urge to p the hypocritical girl''s face.


    Clenching her teeth, ir tried to keep her anger in check.


    Oblivious to ir''s presence, Wesley took a look at his wristwatch and said, "Don''t think about it too


    much. We''re obligated to take care of you. I..."


    "Uncle Wesley!" Megan chimed in.


    A hint of impatience shed in his eyes. "What now?"


    "I don''t know how to say this, but I saw Aunt ir with another manst time. They seemed...very


    intimate. It was the same man who tried to kill me... Aah! Aunt...ir?" Megan drew a sharp gasp of


    shock all of a sudden. She stared at the doorway, pretending that she was shocked by ir''s presence.


    Wearing a smirk on her face, ir couldn''t help but apud for Megan''s excellent performance.


    When Wesley turned around and saw ir walking in, his eyes sparkled with excitement. He had


    missed her so much. "ir," he called out to her.


    ir, however, did not give him a response. Instead, she walked up to the bed, gently cing her purse


    on the night stand and grabbed a ss of water. Staring at the water for a moment, as if to think, ir


    suddenly shifted her gaze towards the girl lying in bed. "Did you fall sick?"


    "Yes..." Megan looked at her, terror evident in her eyes.


    Wesley was surprised to see such look in Megan''s eyes. That was the same look she had with Debbie


    around. Why was she so afraid of ir too?


    Before Wesley could put his finger on the matter, ir poured the water onto Megan''s face without


    warning. "Ah!" the sick girl screamed.


    Megan was soaking wet mess, her mouth agape and eyes protruding from their sockets in


    astonishment.


    Wesley quickly pulled out a few tissues and was about to wipe Megan''s face, but ir grabbed hold of


    his arm. When he gave her a puzzled look, ir stared into his eyes and said, "Wesley, do you think it


    is appropriate for you to care for her so much in front of me?"


    He nced at the tissues in his hand and then at ir. "Be good. Don''t make a fuss right now."


    ir sneered, her hands still holding his. "I wonder why most men get easily fooled by pathetic girls?


    Of course, you are no exception. Right?"


    Wesley shifted his gaze towards the girl lying in bed. "Megan, don''t ever say such things again. If you


    do it again, I won''t take care of you anymore." He didn''t hesitate to tell her off.


    Wesley could turn a blind eye to Megan''s impertinence as he didn''t want to argue with her over trivial


    matters, but that didn''t mean he would allow her to wrong ir.


    The sternness in Wesley''s voice startled Megan. Perhaps it wasn''t wise of her to go overboard. Instead


    of ying the victim, she immediately started to apologize. "I am so sorry for disappointing you, Uncle


    Wesley. I must have seen it wrong. In any case, I shouldn''t have said that about Aunt ir. Please,


    forgive me."


    ir let go of Wesley''s arm. He handed Megan the tissues. "Wipe your face. I''ll have the maid change


    your bed sheet."


    ir couldn''t stand to be there anymore. The mere thought of the man she loved being tender to


    another woman drove her up the wall. Exasperated, she turned around and left the room.


    Wesley ran after her at once. He gripped her hand, but she jerked free from him. With a deadpan face,


    she looked at the man and said, "I just want to be alone right now. Don''t follow me."


    "You don''t know the ce too well. Let mee with you."


    "No, thanks."


    Suddenly, the sound of Megan''s phone ringing in her room caught their attention. They both heard her


    answer the phone. "Hello, who is this? What are you talking about? No! I''m not Megan Lan! Don''t call


    me again... Ah! Help!"


    Megan''s high-pitched shrieks reverberated around the whole second floor. Wesley threw a worried


    nce towards her bedroom and told quickly ir, "I''ll go check up on her. Wait for me here. Don''t


    leave."


    When Wesley ran inside, Megan was curled up in bed, shivering like a dry leaf and her phone was on


    the floor. He picked it up and immediately checked the call log. He tried calling back the number, but it


    didn''t go through. He tried calling again a few more times until there was an automated voice saying


    that the number was no longer in service.


    "I''ll keep your phone with me for now. Just stay here and get some rest. Don''t go out."


    "Uncle Wesley, please don''t leave me alone..." she begged him.


    Wesley, however, dashed out of the room before she could finish talking, only to find that ir was


    gone.


    He quickly ran downstairs and found only the maid busying herself in the kitchen. "Freda, did you see


    ir just now?" he asked.


    "Oh, yeah. I just saw her leave in a hurry."


    Wasting no more time, Wesley put on his boots and ran outside where he saw a taxi driving away.


    ''Where is she going?''


    As he hopped into his own car, he called ir''s phone. He didn''t think she would answer his call, but


    unexpectedly, she picked it up in a heartbeat. "Honey, where are you?" he asked, sounding concerned.


    ir was actually hiding in a corner, watching him and smiling to herself. "I''m leaving."


    "Let''s go back to Y City together."


    "No need. Don''te home yet. Please take your time to finish your work first."


    ir sounded chirpy, not a hint of anger in her voice.


    That was unusual. Wesley started the engine. "I''ming to you. We need to talk."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Fine. I''ll wait for you at the airport."


    "Okay, I''ll see you there." With that, Wesley sped away to the airport.


    The soldier didn''t know that ir was just hiding behind the bushes.


    Just as his car went out of sight, ir went back into the Li family''s house.


    Freda was stunned to see her back so soon. "Mrs. Li? Didn''t you just go out? Mr. Li was looking for you


    just now."


    "I know. Thanks, Freda. I left something here."


    "Oh, I see!" Freda didn''t know what was going on between them, nor was she in a position to pry into


    her employer''s business. As such, she didn''t bother to ask anything else.


    ir returned to Megan''s room and knocked on her door. When she opened the door, Megan had


    already changed into her pajamas. She looked at ir contemptuously and said, "Did you two argue


    over me again?"


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but you''re not that important to me. Why would I quarrel with Wesley over


    you? Who do you think you are?" ir leaned against the door frame casually.


    "Then why did youe back?" Megan pulled a long face.


    ir stood up straight. "I came back to teach you a lesson on behalf of your uncle!"


    p!


    ir''s words were followed by the thundering sound of a loud p. The suddenness of the act caught


    Megan by surprise.


    Since there was nobody else there, Megan didn''t need to pretend to be a weak girl. In an instant, she


    narrowed her eyes and red at ir. "How dare you! I might lose to Debbie, but you? I''m sure I can


    defeat you easily. What if Wesley sees me lying on the floor with a red mark on my face?"


    "Why don''t you give it a shot?"


    Smack! ir delivered another tight p across her face.


    ir didn''t care what Wesley would think of her. She wasn''t afraid of being misunderstood by him,


    because if push came to shove, she would just leave him.


    Wesley had almost arrived at the airport when he received a call from ir. "Wesley, I''m at your


    house."


    Wesley mmed the brakes and slewed to a stop in a cloud of dust. He had been fooled by the


    woman.


    Immediately, he made a U-turn in the middle of the empty street and drove back home. "Wait for me


    there," he ordered.


    "Fine. But can you hear something now?"


    Wesley listened carefully for a moment and then sighed, "Is that Megan crying?"


    "Bingo!" She let out a chuckle. "You have such good ears!"

 Chapter 735 Whos The Handsome Guy

    Chapter 735 Who''s The Handsome Guy


    Wesley let out another heavy sigh. "What happened?"


    "I pped her in the face. Twice," ir said into the phone in a smug tone.


    Wesley remained silent, not knowing what to say.


    She continued, "Should I wait for you toe back and beat me to a pulp, or flee away as quickly as I


    can? After all, I have heard people say that whoever dares toy a finger on dear Megan would be


    doomed to an eternity of pain."


    Wesley sensed the sarcasm in her voice. He warned, "You''ll only be doomed if you don''t wait for me


    there. Stay put!"


    ir grinned, as she yed with a strand of her red curly hair. He had wanted her straight, ck hair


    back the very day she had had this new hairstyle done. She had been waiting for him to take her to the


    hair salon. More than six months had passed since then, but she still hadn''t gotten the chance. Instead,


    the very first thing he had done aftering back was visit and take care of Megan. She seethed with


    anger at the thought. "Sorry, sir. I''ve had enough of this."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I hate Megan, but you want to be responsible for her for the rest of your life. If I choose you, I have to


    put up with her crap too. I know that I can''t divorce you since a serviceman''s marriage is under


    protection. So, I''ll just disappear. That way, you won''t be able to marry another woman either. Perfect


    n, isn''t it?" ir wasn''t good at ying dirty tricks like Megan. She would lose this game in the long


    run if she continued to fight against the girl. So, she thought it would be better if she stayed away from


    all these people for the time being.


    Wesley stepped on the elerator. "Just wait for me at the house."


    "Fine," she agreed without hesitation.


    However, when he reached home, the only sight waiting for him was a wailing Megan with her swollen


    eyes. ir was long gone.


    He called her again. But her phone was switched off.


    By the time he flew back to Y City and hurried to her office, ir had already quit her job. It was an


    urgent resignation. Orion had signed the resignation letter for her.


    Left with no choice, Wesley headed back to the military base. Using their tracking system, he was able


    to locate her. She was still within the city limits, in the countryside.


    ''What''s she doing way out there?''


    He called Adalson. It was only then that he knew that ir''s paternal grandparents lived in the


    countryside.


    A pang of guilt filled his heart. They had been together for such a long time, but he had never tried to


    know more about her. And now, it looked like her grandparents were still very much alive.


    The next day, Wesley arrived at the vige where ir''s grandparents lived. With a few bags of


    nutritious food in his hands, he walked towards their house. ir was squatted down on a vegetable


    patch, pulling out weeds. She had never done this sort of manual work before. It was strenuous.


    Her gray-haired grandmother, Marie, wasying the vegetables on the ground to dry them under the


    sun. She learnt that that was how the farmers made dried vegetables. The olddy said to ir with an


    amiable smile, "I told you not to do all that work. You''re not used to farming. Leave it to your grandpa.


    Come here and get some rest."


    ir''s silvery voice came from the vegetable patch. "I can do this, Grandma. If you and Grandpa can


    do it, so can I."


    Marie shook her head helplessly. "Girl,e here. You rarelye for a visit to the countryside. Why


    don''t you¡ª" The olddy''s eyes fell on the figure approaching them. "Who''s that handsome guy?" She


    rubbed her eyes. "Am I seeing things now? We hardly get any visitors."


    ''What handsome guy?'' ir didn''t raise her head to look. She thought it must have been someone


    merely passing by.


    But his familiar voice caught her attention. "Grandma, nice to meet you. I''m ir''s husband, Wesley


    Li."


    "H-husband? My granddaughter''s husband?! Wesley?" The olddy was shocked, her eyes wide like


    giant saucers.


    "Yes." He put the bags of food aside and bowed to the older woman to show his respect.


    ir had switched off her phone and had even gotten a new phone card. She had managed to buy a


    bus ticket without using her ID number. She knew that he would track her down sooner orter, but this


    was way too soon.


    Marie nodded excitedly and gestured for Wesley to sit down. She shouted towards the vegetable patch,


    "ir,e here¡ª"


    "Grandma." ir sighed and got to her feet. She looked at her grandmother, devoid of any expression


    on her face. "Grandma, don''t be taken in so easily. Would I keep my marriage a secret from you and


    Grandpa? He''s a fraud. Drive him out!"


    Marie''s face instantly darkened. She red at the man and snarled, "How dare you! You sure look like


    a decent man in that uniform. You almost had me fooled. Get out now!"


    Wesley wasn''t angry. He trotted out his proof. "Grandma, please look at this. This is our marriage


    license. See? ir and Wesley. She''s angry with me because we had a quarrel. I havee a long


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    way to apologize to her."


    The olddy took the license from his hand to take a closer look.


    ir quickly threw the weeding tools down and darted towards her grandmother. She reached out to


    grab the license. "It''s a fake license. Who the hell are you? Get out! Or I''ll call the cops!"


    Wesley caught her little hands. "ir¡­ Please don''t be angry. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry."


    She tried to break free while telling Marie, "Grandma, quick! Bring the broom! I''ll chase him out!"


    "Oh...okay!" The olddy came back to her senses and realizing that her granddaughter was in danger,


    she anxiously trotted inside to get a broom.


    ''A broom...to chase me away?''


    Wesley sighed and said, "ir..."


    "Marie, ir." A heavy, old voice rang from the doorway.


    ir''s grandfather, Greenwood, had finallye back home from the market.


    Marie trotted to the old man with a broom in her hands and said urgently, "Honey, you are just in time!


    This man is trying to take ir away, pretending to be her husband! Call the cops!"


    The old man looked at Wesley closely. "What nonsense are you spouting now? Adalson called me just


    a moment ago. He said ir''s husband was on his way to visit us. A tall and handsome young man, he


    said. Isn''t that him?" He pointed towards Wesley. "ir! What are you doing, just standing there and


    listening to your grandma''s delusions?"


    Wesley had earlier told Adalson about his n to visit ir''s grandparents. It was obviously a good


    decision.


    Marie dropped the broom. A big smile crept across her wrinkled face. "So, it''s true. This handsome


    soldier is ir''s husband." She told ir off, "You naughty girl, how dare you lie to me? Young man,


    "Thank you, Grandma. Grandpa, it''s a pleasure meeting you." Greenwood nodded. Wesley took the


    food bags and followed Marie into the house.


    ir was left behind, speechless.


    In the small living room, the two elders entertained their grandson-inw with much hospitality. They


    made tea and cut some fruits for him. "Wesley, please feel at home. Have some of this orange. Your


    grandpa just bought it from the market. It''s fresh."


    Wesley took the orange gratefully. "Thank you, Grandma."


    "Don''t be so formal. We''re family."


    Greenwood sat opposite him and handed him a pack of cigarettes. "Need a smoke?"


    "I used to smoke a lot. But I have quit now." He still nned on having a child with ir.


    "I see. Are you here to pick ir up?"


    Wesley threw a nce outside the window. The woman had gone back to weeding on the vegetable


    patch. "I wanted to apologize to her. I won''t leave here until she''s willing to go back with me."


    Greenwood tapped his cigarette in the ashtray and asked with concern, "What happened? Did you tick


    her off? Adalson told me that you are an officer in the army. And you have a rich background. Did you


    cheat on my granddaughter?"


    "No, no. I would never. I just came back to Y City from the border after a long assignment. But I was


    upied with something else and didn''t get a chance to contact her sooner. She''s still angry about


    that." Wesley intentionally left out Megan''s name.


    Greenwood nodded understandingly. "I see. That''s not a big deal. Rest assured. I''ll persuade the girl."

 Chapter 736 Shes A Weird Girl

    Chapter 736 She''s A Weird Girl


    Greenwood was about to stand up to have a talk with ir. Wesley stopped him and said, "Grandpa,


    please. I''ll talk to her myself."


    "All right. Do as you wish."


    Wesley walked out of the house. Seeing ir still squatted down on the vegetable patch, he quickly


    took off his coat and cap, and put them aside. He didn''t want her to do all this strenuous work. ir


    was picking up weeds and throwing them aside angrily, as if she were venting her anger on the nts.


    Wesley lifted the angry woman to her feet and pulled her out of the patch of farmnd.


    Ignoring her angry protest, he rolled up his sleeves and began weeding. Although he didn''t have much


    experience in this kind of work, he was a soldier who had undergone all kinds of harsh training. It


    wasn''t a big deal for him.


    ir left him there alone and after washing her hands, she asked her grandfather, "Grandpa, do we


    have enough firewood?"


    "Uh, no. We need some more. I''ll go get some," the old man said, getting up from his chair.


    "Grandpa, please rest. I''ll get it." ir grabbed the long rope which her grandfather usually used to tie


    up the wood.


    "Girl, stop. You are not strong enough to carry the wood back!" Marie tried to stop her granddaughter,


    but the girl rushed out before she could say anything else.


    Wesley heard the conversation and walked over to her. "Grandma, don''t worry. Leave it to me."


    "O-okay... Thank you, Wesley."


    He easily caught up to ir and silently followed her to an emptynd behind the house. A pile of


    firewood was stocked there for their daily use.


    When she was about to reach out for the wood, he pulled her away and grabbed the rope from her


    hand. He bent down to gather a few pieces of firewood together, tied them up tightly with the rope, and


    threw them over his shoulder. He carried them back to the house with ease.


    ir''s mouth hung open in amazement. She wanted to give him a piece of her mind, but chose to be


    silent.


    Before the sun went down, Wesley had finished all the chores and farm work which ir had nned


    to do¡ªcarrying the firewood to the courtyard, cutting them into pieces, weeding the vegetable patch,


    and drawing water from the well. And he did it all so efficiently, like he had years of experience doing it.


    When night fell and the two elders were busy cooking in the kitchen, ir took the chance to push the


    man out of the door. She urged in a low voice, "We don''t have enough rooms here for guests. Leave


    now."


    He tried to find an excuse to stay. "It''s dark outside. And it''s not safe to drive on the mountain roads."


    "Then go to the town nearby. Check into a hotel."


    "I can just make a bed on the floor of your room." He had no intentions of leaving without her.


    ir tried to speak as calmly as she could so that her grandparents wouldn''t hear. "You''re the


    respected Senior Colonel Li. You don''t have to endure all this suffering for my sake. Please go back


    downtown and live infort. Okay?"


    "No," he refused bluntly and walked past her into the courtyard.


    "Stop!" ir ran after him and blocked his way.


    Wesley had a better idea. He raised his voice and yelled, "Grandpa, I''m leaving..."


    "What?" Greenwood put down the kitchen knife and came out into the courtyard. He looked at the


    couple doubtfully.


    Wesley repeated in a gloomy tone, "I''m leaving, Grandpa."


    "Why? You haven''t had dinner yet. And it''s dark outside. How will you go back at this hour?"


    Wesley stole a nce at the woman who was silently clenching her teeth. "There are not enough


    rooms here, are there? I can check into a hotel in the town ande back tomorrow morning." He


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    feigned an innocent look.


    The old man walked up to him, grabbed his arm and dragged him into the house. "Who told you that?


    There''s no need. Aren''t you married? The bed in ir''s room is big enough for two people. You can


    stay in her room." The old man suddenly turned around to look at ir with a raised eyebrow. "Did you


    ask him to leave?"


    ir looked away to avoid her grandfather''s gaze. She retorted, "Why are you keeping him here? I''m


    not going to share a bed with him."


    Greenwood red at his granddaughter. "I''ve been observing you two the whole afternoon. Wesley is


    such a good man. But you? You kept giving him the cold shoulder. What grave mistake did he do? He


    was too busy to call you after his return? Is that such a big deal? Do you have to make a mountain out


    of a molehill?" the old man scolded.


    ''What the hell?'' ir was shocked that her own grandfather would take the devil''s side.


    Wesley hastily exined, "No, Grandpa. It''s not her fault. I made a mistake."


    The old man snorted and said, "I know her. She''s as weird as her father. You don''t have to cover for


    her. Dinner will be ready soon. You must be tired from all the work you did the whole afternoon. Come


    in and rest." He red at his granddaughter again. "ir, get some snacks for Wesley. Now!"


    ir pursed her lips. Nheless, she nodded grudgingly.


    They walked into the living room. Absentmindedly, ir searched for some snacks in the drawers and


    then grinned mischievously. She took out a stick of deep-fried dough stick and handed it to him. "Eat."


    Wesley looked at the dried dough stick. Without any hesitation, he grabbed it and took a bite. As he


    chewed, hemented, "It tastes good."


    ir''s jaw dropped. The dried dough stick had been kept for over a week. She thought that he wouldn''t


    eat such food.


    Again, she realized that this man was not particr about food. He could make do with anything he


    had, unlike other young men from wealthy families who only ate rare and exquisite food.


    Besides, he didn''t mind doing house chores and heavy work.


    On the other hand, when he was around his upper-ss peers, he blend in the wealthy without any


    difficulty. He even looked more dapper than the others.


    She had seen him generously open bottles of luxury drinks at the Orchid Private Club, like the Armand


    de Brignac and the Louis XIII.


    And he would smoke different brands of cigars, ording to the circumstances he was in. He always


    adapted so easily.


    With his handsome face, well-toned body, and excellent martial arts skills, provided that he was as


    romantic as Wayne Chen, the role he had yed during his undercover job, Wesley could surely attract


    a ton of girls.


    ir didn''t realize that she was staring at him the whole time. Wesley smiled. "Like what you see,


    ma''am?" Wesley''s voice rang in her ears.


    The dazed ir nodded without a second thought. He was indeed a handsome man.


    He pulled her into his arms and made her sit on hisp. With one hand behind her neck, he drew her in


    for a gentle kiss. "You''re beautiful too."


    Blushing, she tried to get away from his reach. "Let me go!" She threw a nce at the door of the living


    room, afraid that her grandparents would see them.


    Wesley wrapped one of his arms around her waist. She was unable to move an inch. "Honey, did you


    miss me?" He had missed her a lot.


    ir struggled and warned in a hushed voice, "Wesley, let go of me. They are going to walk in on us.


    LET ME GO!"


    Seeing the fury in her eyes, he slowly moved his arm away and freed her.


    "Jerk!" As soon as she broke free, she ran out of the room without turning back.


    Watching her receding figure, Wesley took another bite of the dried dough stick, grinning from ear to


    ear.


    The two elders had prepared six dishes to wee Wesley. The food looked so delicious that it made


    ir''s mouth water.


    Her appetite was aroused, and she couldn''t help but eat more than usual. She ate a big bowl of rice,


    along with the other dishes. She was so full that she touched her round belly and paced up and down


    to help with the digestion.


    Thanks to their hospitality, Wesley ate more than usual too. He couldn''t sit down either.


    After dinner, Wesley said to the grandparents as he grabbed ir''s hand, "Grandpa, Grandma. We''re


    going to take a walk in the vige. We''ll be back home after a while."


    "Okay. Go east. There are some streetmps there at the entrance of the vige. Don''t go west. That


    path leads to the mountains," ir''s grandfather reminded them.


    "Got it." With that, Wesley dragged ir out of the house, giving her no time to say no.


    The road was dark. ir couldn''t run away, so she had no choice but to follow him.

 Chapter 737 A Night In The Reed Field

    Chapter 737 A Night In The Reed Field


    The narrow vige path was shrouded in darkness. After walking for a long time without a single street


    dark and she couldn''t tell the direction.


    Wesley said honestly, "West."


    "What? But Grandpa told us not to go west!" Frightened, ir stopped in her tracks at once.


    Wesley smiled, "It''ll be an adventure."


    "No way! Even the elders of the vige don''t go exploring into the deep western mountains. I''m not


    going any further than this!" ir gripped his hand tightly in fear.


    "I''m with you. Don''t be afraid. Even ghosts won''t get close to you while I am here. You won''t see


    anything you don''t want to."


    The very mention of ghosts made her jump in fright. She was more scared now than before.


    "Noooo, I''m not going that way. I want to go home now!" She shook her head, turning around to go


    back.


    Wesley locked her in his arms. "Don''t run away."


    "It''s pitch-dark here, and we''re not familiar with the vige. We''ll get lost," she pleaded anxiously.


    They had seen a few houses scattered along the path a couple of minutes ago, but now, there were no


    signs of any inhabitants. They had reached a reed field now.


    A gush of wind blew over the reeds. The rustling of leaves sounded ominous in the dark, silent night.


    Wesley held her tight and whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry. I won''t go any further ahead."


    "Then, let''s go back to the house." She closed her eyes, not daring to look around the empty field.


    He pecked a kiss on her lips and said seductively, "Honey..."


    His voice sounded hoarse, full of lust. ir had a bad feeling about where this was going. "W-what...


    What do you want now?"


    "We have never done it on a field..." During a mission, he had once hidden himself in a field of reeds


    like this and had thought of ir. The idea of having sex with her in a reed field had crossed his mind at


    the time. But he had shaken off the pretty picture at once since it wasn''t possible then. Now that he was


    here, in a field of reeds, with the woman he had missed so much, how could he miss such a rare


    opportunity?


    ir was taken aback by his words. "Wesley, I''m warning you. You¡ª Mmph!"


    Her voice trailed off; his lips were on hers. Breaking the passionate kiss, he swiftly carried her to the


    patch of greennd beside the reeds.


    The leaves rustled violently, mingled with their moans of pleasure. ir didn''t think that Wesley had


    such a wild fantasy.


    "Honey, I quit smoking again." His hot breath fell on her neck.


    "That¡­ has nothing to do with me..." she panted.


    "Let''s make a baby."


    ir was speechless once again. Could she say no to that? Did she want to say no?


    But the man never gave her the chance to reply.


    "Honey, do you like this ce? It''s beautiful, isn''t it? Open your eyes. The sky looks pretty."


    Biting her lower lip to control her moans, she slowly opened her eyes. A sea of stars were twinkling in


    the night sky, like diamonds. The stars¡ªthe sky itself was different in the countryside. It was


    breathtaking.


    Fortunately for ir, Wesley could only have one round with her in the field. They had to go back to the


    house since her grandparents would worry about them and call her.


    Holding the panting woman in his arms, Wesley asked, "Is your room soundproof?"


    "Of course not!" She shook her head vigorously. ''You horny asshole! You still want more?'' she cursed


    in her mind.


    "But we haven''t slept together in such a long time. This is nowhere enough. What should I do?" he


    ir got goose bumps just looking at his dark eyes. "Please, no. Somebody might pass by and see


    us..." she begged.


    "But this is such a nice ce. We won''t get another chance once we''re back home," he said, sounding


    serious.


    "No... Mr. Li, please. I want to go back to my grandparents''!" She clutched at the corner of his clothes,


    trying to sound sweet.


    He grinned broadly. "Will youe back to our home with me?"


    "No way! I''m not going back!" she refused in an instant.


    "Okay, good."


    "What?" ir asked, confused.


    He exined, "Well, I don''t want to go back home either."


    ''What?'' ir stared at him, clueless.


    The next morning, the sun was already high up in the sky and ir was still sleeping soundly in her


    bed. She began to wake up, feeling short of air. As soon as she opened her eyes, a handsome face


    came into sight. His lips were tightly pressed on hers.


    He raised his head and stared at her, a tender look in his eyes. "Honey, we should go help with the


    harvesting of the vegetables in the plot. You want to sleep more or are youing with me?"


    ''Harvest?'' She was still half asleep. ''Oh, right! It''s time to harvest the crops that Grandpa has nted.''


    Wide awake now, she asked, "What time is it?"


    "Almost ten."


    She sat up in bed abruptly. The quilt slipped off her shoulders, exposing her naked body. She felt cold


    and lowered her head to look. There were marks all over her body¡­


    She red at the culprit beside her. Instead of feeling sorry, he grinned and reached out to touch her.


    ir hastily gathered the quilt to cover herself. She stretched out one of her feet to kick him. "Get out.


    I''m going to get dressed."


    Wesley caught her creamy-white foot and fondled it gently. "So soft...This feels really good." His only


    regret was that her feet were woundedst time because of him.


    Thinking of her bleeding feet, Wesley felt a pang of guilt. She wouldn''t have suffered so much pain if it


    weren''t for him.


    ir blushed. She drew back her foot and urged again, "Get out!"


    He didn''t budge. "I''ll help you get dressed."


    "No, thank you. I''m not a kid. I can get dressed by myself." Shey down in the bed again, waiting for


    him to leave.


    He walked to her suitcase and opened it. "Which one?"


    "The yellow coat, and the white¡ª No, no! Leave! I''ll do it." She had wanted to wear a white sweater.


    But since she had to do farm work that day, it wasn''t a good idea to wear white.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Wesley leaned over the bed and nted a kiss on her forehead before leaving the room.


    When ir came out of the room, she saw her grandparents feeding the chickens. Wesley was


    squeezing some paste onto her toothbrush. Seeing her, he handed a cup of water to her. "Rinse your


    mouth first."


    She took the cup of water and toothbrush from his hands and began to brush her teeth.


    ir noticed that the faucet was brand new. "Did you change the faucet?"


    Wesley turned the faucet to the left side and warm water flowed out instantly. "I installed a water heater.


    It''s going to get colder soon. It will be more convenient for your grandparents if they have a heater."


    "Oh. When did you even have the time to buy and install the heater?" ir was surprised by his


    efficiency. She had no idea when he did all this. He was with her most of the time.


    "When you were busy calling out my name in your dreams," he teased.


    ir turned red, but she retorted relentlessly as she washed her face with the warm water, "How could


    that be possible? I was dreaming about Kinsley Fengst night."


    ''Kinsley?'' Wesley frowned. "How do you know him?"


    She paused and looked at him. "Sounds like you know him too."


    "Just an acquaintance." He got to meet Kinsley because of Yates, but they didn''t have much


    interaction.


    ir turned off the faucet. "Have you met him?"


    "Yes." Far more than that, he had shared a tent with him at the foot of a mountain, for a whole week.


    "Is he handsome in person?" she asked excitedly. In her excitement, shepletely forgot to use her


    facial cleanser and quickly wiped her face with a towel. She then trotted closer to Wesley, eager to


    know more about the big star.


    Wesley''s face darkened. "No," he replied bluntly.


    "Really? Howe? He looks dashing on screen." ir was a bit disappointed. She admired Kinsley.


    But if he wasn''t really handsome, she might not be his fan anymore.


    Poor Kinsley. He lost one of his fans at that moment.


    "It''s just make-up," Wesley said sinctly.


    "Oh, I see." She finally remembered that she hadn''t washed her face with the facial cleanser, so she


    turned on the faucet and washed her face one more time.


    When she was finally done with her morning routine, Wesley had already chopped the firewood and


    also watered the vegetables.

 Chapter 738 Four Hundred

    Chapter 738 Four Hundred


    They piled into Wesley''s off-road vehicle, and he drove ir and her grandpa to the vegetable field,


    which was at the edge of the vige.


    The road was unpaved, so they needed a vehicle like this. Although the road was not a very good one,


    they were lucky it was wide enough for Wesley''s car.


    When they arrived, Wesley asked ir to stay in the car. He and Greenwood would go to work in the


    field.


    ir wanted to go with them, and stuck up for herself. Wesley pointed to the muddy field and said,


    "Your shoes will get dirty."


    "It''s no big deal. I can wash them after we go back home."


    "No. Stay here. Why don''t you check WeChat if you get bored?" Wesley suggested while locking the


    car doors. He opened the sunroof to let some air in. Then he left with Greenwood.


    ir fished her phone out of her pocket with her lips pouted. ''Check WeChat if you get bored, '' she


    mocked. ''Jerk!''


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She put her phone back and looked around, feeling bored. When she looked up and saw the sunroof,


    she suddenly had an idea.


    ''Think you can lock me in the car? Not gonna happen!''


    ir took off her shoes, stood on the seat, and plopped her shoes onto the roof of the car. Then she


    eased herself through the narrow opening. She paused to take a look around.


    ''This isn''t that high. I can get out this way, '' she thought happily.


    While harvesting the vegetables, Wesley looked back from time to time to check on ir. Just as she


    exited the car, she heard him shouting, "Hey! What are you doing?"


    He nted the shovel in the dirt and ran to his car.


    His sudden voice startled ir, who was about to put on her shoes. She paused and turned to look at


    him. "What?" she asked.


    Wesley reached his car, opened the door, stuck his head inside the car and pulled her down through


    the sunroof.


    "Aargh!" Caught off-guard, ir fell into the car, screaming at the top of her lungs. She thought she


    might hit her head, but she didn''t. Wesley caught her just in time.


    Left with no choice, Wesley agreed that ir could stay outside. He asked Greenwood to keep her


    Greenwood sat on a wooden bench and trimmed the vegetables they picked. ir, however, had


    nothing to do because Wesley wouldn''t allow her to lift a finger.


    Near noon, Wesley was almost done. ir didn''t expect him to work so efficiently. After all, he was


    born in a rich family. He was no farmer.


    Greenwood now had a few baskets of vegetables, standing beside the car. "Wesley, open the trunk,"


    he called out.


    Wesley strolled over and opened the trunk. ir watched as Greenwood was about to put the


    vegetables in the trunk. There was still mud on the vegetables, and the baskets were dirty, too. She


    stopped him and said, "Wait, Grandpa!"


    ''This Hummer costs at least a quarter mil! And Grandpa wants to use it to carry vegetables?'' she


    thought to herself in disbelief.


    "Something wrong, ir?" Greenwood looked at her in confusion. Wesley was looking at her too,


    stroking his chin.


    ir looked back and forth between the new car and the mud-stained vegetables. "Grandpa, you have


    a tricycle, huh? Why not carry the vegetables with it?" It was true; Greenwood did have a motorized


    trike, with a hydraulic bed that would be perfect for transporting and offloading vegetables.


    "Grandpa, don''t listen to her," said Wesley.


    He took the baskets from Greenwood and loaded all of them into the trunk of his car.


    "But your Hummer! You don''t care if it gets messed up?" she asked. ''I''ve known guys who treat their


    cars better than their wives. And most guys wouldn''t let anyone else drive their cars, '' she thought.


    Wesley cast a casual nce at her and asked, "Why would I care?"


    "Because it wouldn''t look as nice."


    Wesley didn''t get her point, but he needed to let her know something. "Babe, our car isn''t a Hummer.


    It''s an Emperor H3 manufactured by the ZL Group," he said seriously.


    "Huh?" ir was shocked to hear his words. It looked like a Hummer, but apparently she was


    mistaken. It turned out that it was a high-end vehicle manufactured by ZL Group. Not only that, but it


    was adapted for off-road use, outfitted with an independent front suspension and coil springs for a


    smoother, quieter ride.


    "They stopped producing Hummers in 2010. I don''t want a used car," Wesley said. He bought this car


    so he and ir could ride in it. Although it was a little bit wasteful driving an off-road vehicle around


    town, he liked this kind of car.


    "I didn''t know..." ''Shows how much I know, '' she thought.


    The trunk was now full of vegetables, and Wesley even put the rest in the back seat. ir couldn''t hold


    back any longer. "So how much did it run you?"


    Wesley raised four fingers.


    "Four million?" ir mouthed.


    Seeing the four fingers, Greenwood asked, "What? Four hundred? No wonder it has crappy trunk


    space."


    Greenwood''s words amused Wesley and ir.


    ir wanted to let the old man know how much that thing really cost, but after some deliberation, she


    decided against it. He might balk at the 4-million-dor price tag.


    When they returned, Marie was cooking in the kitchen. Wesley asked ir to help her grandma, while


    he himself began to unload the vegetables by the armful.


    Some neighbors were eating outside and noticed Wesley. All their eyes were drawn to the neer.


    "Hey, Greenwood. That''s a handsomed you have there. Your kid?" someone asked.


    Greenwood puffed out his chest and said proudly, "My grandson-inw. He''s a city slicker. Military, too.


    Some high muck-a-muck."


    "Really? A high muck-a-muck helped you pick veggies? You''re pulling my leg."


    Greenwood stared at the man angrily. "You think I''m a liar? He''s a soldier. Just ask him."


    The neighbors weren''t going to continue arguing about something so trivial. "Wow, your


    granddaughter''s a lucky girl to nab a guy like him!"


    "Yeah!" Greenwood grinned from ear to ear.


    Wesley took a carton of cigarettes from his car and handed out a pack to everyone there. "Uncles, my


    wife''s grandparents are living alone, and we worry about them all the time. Come by and check on


    them when you get a chance."


    The neighbors all nodded vigorously and gave him wide grins. "Don''t worry. Will do."


    "We''ve been neighbors for ages. We already do that."


    Most of them never saw the cigarettes that Wesley gave them. A young man said excitedly, "Wow,


    Sobranie ck Russians? A carton tops a couple hundred bucks."


    "Really? That expensive?"


    Upon hearing that, Greenwood was shocked and was about to take the cigarettes back. "Oh, there''s no


    need for everyone to get a pack. That''s way too expensive! They should be fine with just one cigarette


    each!"


    Before Wesley could turn him down, his neighbors burst outughing. "Greenwood, you old fart! Look


    at the car he drives. You think he cares about a measly two hundred bucks? Money like his probably


    buys a lot of cigarettes."


    Greenwood shook his head. "His car only cost four hundred bucks. It is less practical than my trike."


    "Four hundred bucks?" The young man who recognized the cigarettes shook his head. "You gotta be


    kidding me, Greenwood. Who told you that?" After saying that, he began to study the car.


    Greenwood coughed and pointed at Wesley, who was putting the rest of the cigarettes back into his


    car. "He told me."


    "How''s that possible? The car at least cost a few hundred G. Am I right, Wesley?" the young man


    asked.


    Wesley smiled, "It''s not that expensive. I''ll get the rest of the vegetables."


    "Hear that? It''s not expensive. I gotta get to work too," Greenwood said and helped Wesley with the


    vegetables.

 Chapter 739 She Had Him Fooled

    Chapter 739 She Had Him Fooled


    The neighbors all willingly came up to help Greenwood and Wesley. They werepletely taken by


    Wesley and they couldn''t stop praising him. "Greenwood, you have such a humble grandson-inw.


    Although, he is some high muck-a-muck, he is still willing to work in the field."


    "That''s true! Most people try to hide their humble origins from others after they climb up the social


    "If he weren''t your grandson-inw, I would have introduced him to my daughter."


    "Come on! You daughter is only eighteen. Don''t be in such a hurry!"


    "So what? She is an adult now. My wife was only sixteen when we got married!"


    They chatted happily with each other until all the vegetables were unloaded. Then they finally left the


    yard.


    Wesley was about to get inside the house and wash his hands when he saw ir lean against the door


    frame staring at him. "What''s up?" he asked as he walked over to her.


    "Eighteen... What a young girl!" she teased.


    ''What does that have to do with me?'' Wesley wondered. "I''m not into young girls," he replied. "I like


    women who are a bit more mature. Just like you."


    "Huh?" ir pretended to be shocked. "You mean you prefer older women?"


    Wesley cast a meaningful look at her and said, "Are you implying you are an old woman? I won''t allow


    you to say that."


    ir stifled the smile that had crept up on her face, and feigned anger. "If you''re not into younger girls,


    then you must be implying that I am an old woman."


    ''What? That''s not what I meant!'' Wesley sighed helplessly, "Come here. Let me show you what kind of


    woman I like."


    ir shook her head and refused. "I''m going to help Grandma cook."


    "Come on! I just need to make myself clear. I don''t want to be misunderstood."


    Wesley''s voice trailed behind ir as she hid in the kitchen with a face as red as an apple. Marie was


    just trying to light a fire when ir put on an apron and began to cook without saying anything.


    In the following days, ir finally understood what Wesley meant when he said he was going to spend


    a few more days here.


    It wasn''t the scenic views that brought him to this ce, but rather the seclusion and privacy that he


    rarely got to experience with her in the city.


    At night, ir would stare at the empty pitch-ck sky and bite his shoulder to stop herself from


    moaning.


    He made sure that she would eat a lot so he could find an excuse to take her out on a walk after dinner.


    Then, he would lead her to some isted ce where there were no people, and make love to her in


    the open air.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just after four days, ir packed her bags and said, "Wesley, I''m going back to Y City." She couldn''t


    keep up with his adventurous libido anymore.


    Wesley smiled smugly and patted her head. "But I want to spend two more days here," he said.


    Strands of her ck hair fell smoothly to the sides when ir shook her head in refusal. "If you don''t


    drive me back home today, I swear I''ll stay here for the rest of my life."


    "All right. You win!" Since ir was quite adamant, Wesley had no choice but toply with her


    demands.


    Before saying goodbye to ir''s grandparents, Wesley bought a few packs of cigarettes and fresh


    fruits to give to the neighbors.


    It was a kind gesture on his part to show them his gratitude for them taking care of ir''s


    grandparents.


    ir smiled to herself, feeling deeply moved as she watched Wesley politely bid farewell to the


    neighbors. She had never thought of sending some gifts to her grandparents'' neighbors before.


    After a three-hour drive, they arrived at the Eastern Coastal Apartments. Before long, ir received


    Joslyn''s call. "Hi ir, are you busy? Do you mind if I bring my baby to visit you?"


    "No, of course not. I''m not busy at all. I''ll be waiting for you and my dear nephew. We can take him out


    for shoppingter."


    "Sure!"


    Although Wesley was on vacation, he still had a few things to deal with on his own. As such, he drove


    off in his car right after he dropped ir off at home. Since ir had already quit her job, she didn''t


    have much to keep herself busy with. Joslyn''s phone call was like a blessing in disguise.


    When Joslyn arrived, ir was already waiting for them, and there were various assortments of snacks


    and drinks on the tea table.


    Baby Patrick was almost a year old and he was as cute as a button.


    ir held him in her arms. "Hello, little boy. Do you know who I am? I''m your cousin, ir." Ever since


    they were young, the two women had a pact that they would be the godmothers of each other''s


    children. Joslyn was married to Hartwell, ir''s cousin, and their son was ir''s first cousin once


    removed. So ir couldn''t be Patrick''s godmother.


    When Wesley came back home, his face lit up at the sight of ir ying with a chubby little baby.


    This was the first time that he had seen ir holding a baby. She looked happy and natural, as if she


    was ying with her own son.


    When Joslyn noticed how Wesley was starting at ir, she giggled and teased him. "Senior Colonel Li,


    are you taking a fancy to my son? Or to my son''s cousin?"


    Having returned to reality, Wesley nodded at Joslyn and decided to y along. "Actually, I am taking a


    fancy to the both of them."


    Joslyn chuckled and replied, "Since you two like the idea of having children around, why not get one of


    your own?"


    "Joslyn!" ir gasped.


    Wesley winked at Joslyn, nodding his head in approval. "I''ve already ced it on my agenda," he said


    calmly.


    "Great!" Joslyn cast ir a mischievous smile.


    Wesley reached out his hands, hoping to take the little boy. Patrick willingly threw himself into his arms,


    as if he had taken a liking to the handsome man as well. "Hey, be careful! Do you know how to hold a


    baby?" ir watched him in worry.


    This wasn''t the first time Wesley had held a baby in his arms, even though it was a rare urrence in


    itself. He remembered thest two or three times he had to hold a baby as a part of his mission.


    Wesley felt his body turn rigid the moment he held Patrick in his arms.


    He didn''t know to y with the little boy, so he just lowered his head and pressed his forehead against


    his.


    Patrick chuckled and revealed his few teeth. "Ah...ah..."


    Joslyn told her son in a soft voice, "Patrick, this is Wesley."


    The boy opened his mouth to utter the word. "Va..." But that was it.


    The two womenughed out loud at the same time. ir urged the boy, "Wesley, Wes-ley."


    Wesley cast a meaningful look at ir, happiness filling every corner of his heart.


    "Vally..." This time Patrick had made some progress.


    Wesley smiled and raised the little boy in mid-air which made the boy burst out inughter.


    Without a conscious thought, ir rested her hand on her belly and wondered why she wasn''t


    pregnant yet. After all, she and Wesley had been together for quite some time now.


    The sense of loss in her heart grew stronger. It wasn''t until this very moment that she finally realized


    just how much she wanted to have a baby of her own.


    Joslyn put her arms around her best friend and whispered, "Your husband''s always busy. That''s why


    you haven''t gotten pregnant yet. Don''t worry. You''ll have his baby sooner orter."


    ir immediately moved her hand away from her belly and retorted, "I don''t worry about that at all."


    Joslyn shook her head helplessly. "You''re still so stubborn!"


    ir asked Wesley, "We are going to go shopping. What are your ns for today?"


    Wesley looked at the boy in his arms and answered, "I''m done with my work today. He is pretty heavy


    for a baby.


    I''lle along with you so I can take care of him while you two are shopping."


    ir shrugged her shoulders at him and went back to the bedroom to change her clothes.

 Chapter 740 Blair Found Out

    Chapter 740 ir Found Out


    However, just as ir got changed and was about to take off, Wesley stood in the doorway and


    refused to let her leave. "What do you want?" she asked angrily.


    "I don''t like what you''re wearing. You need to change," he said firmly.


    She was wearing a white strapless top, leaving her shoulders bare. On top of that, she wore a ck


    leather short skirt and silk stockings. If she raised her arms, you could see her belly button.


    ir looked at her clothes and shook her head. "No! This is my style now." After grabbing her coat, she


    was about to leave.


    Wesley grabbed hold of her wrist, threw her onto the bed, pressed himself against her and held her


    hands against the bed. A movement of one hand, and ir''s top was torn apart.


    Seeing her ripped top, ir got furious and punched Wesley''s shoulder as hard as she could.


    "Seriously? That''s another top you owe me for!"


    "No problem." Wesley got off the bed and adjusted his clothes. "Change. And if I don''t like it, you don''t


    leave. Simple as that."


    ir didn''t know how to respond. The man was too overbearing. She gnashed her teeth and threw a


    pillow at him. "Get out!"


    Wesley caught the pillow, put it gently on the bed and left the room.


    In the living room, Joslyn was holding her child. The kid was drinking water from his bottle. Seeing


    Wesley leave ir''s bedroom, she asked casually, "Senior Colonel Li, why do you want to go shopping


    with us? You afraid she and I will run off together?"


    Wesley sat on the sofa and answered, "I don''t know what to do with her." He needed to keep an eye on


    her.


    "Huh? You afraid that she''ll run off and note back?" Joslyn cracked a joke.


    "Yeah." Wesley didn''t deny it.


    Joslyn''s eyes widened. "Why would you even think that? She loves you. A lot."


    "I know that. But it doesn''t mean she won''t leave me." He knew ir well.


    But it didn''t matter. If she wanted to get even with him for what he had done to her, he''d y along.


    After all, he had plenty of time now.


    Joslyn didn''t know what to say.


    Not long after, ir walked out of her bedroom, wearing a light yellow knit top and a shoulder bag.


    Ignoring Wesley, she simply told Joslyn, "Let''s go."


    Wesley stood to his feet and scooped the little boy up in his arms. "Let me take him," he offered.


    "Are you sure you''re okay with it?" ir asked in disbelief. She didn''t want to say anything to him, but


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    she was worried about Joslyn''s son.


    Wesley gave her a meaningful look. "You know I can do it." He stressed the words "do it," meaning he


    was good in bed.


    ''That didn''t sound right, '' ir thought.


    Before she could figure it out, Joslyn chuckled. "Hey, you two. I''m still here. Watch your mouth. Little


    ears, you know."


    "Your husband is better at this than me," Wesley said indifferently.


    Joslyn remembered what Hartwell told her a while ago. He''d met Wesley in D City before. The soldier


    and ir had been apart more than a year. Hartwell, meanwhile, had just had sex with his wife. He


    couldn''t wait to rub Wesley''s nose in it.


    ir didn''t know what they were talking about, and didn''t want to know. She walked toward the door


    and changed into her shoes. "Joslyn, just let Wesley take care of your son. He can handle it." ''Men are


    supposed to hate shopping. We''ll shop till we drop. This way, Wesley will tire himself out. With any luck,


    he won''t have the energy to have sex with me tonight, '' she thought to herself.


    However, things didn''t go as nned. After the shopping spree, ir was exhausted, while Wesley was


    still energetic as ever.


    Wesley first drove Joslyn and her son back to their house, and then drove to the Eastern Coastal


    Apartments. When they arrived at the car park, it was already past eleven at night. ir was too tired to


    open her eyes, so he had to carry her to their apartment.


    ir didn''t even bother to take a bath. She just washed off her makeup and brushed her teeth before


    bed.


    Wesley said her name several times, but she was already snoring. Sighing in defeat, hey next to her


    and held her in his arms before falling asleep.


    One day, while ir was cleaning the living room, she saw a news item on TV¡ªa man was drugged


    and he raped a woman, driven mad by the drug.


    The man''s reaction after getting drugged was exactly the same as Wesley''s when they shared their first


    time. A light bulb went off in ir''s head, and she immediately called Niles.


    Niles was about to get some lunch. When he saw who it was, he slid his finger along the screen to take


    the call. "Hi ir, what''s up?"


    ir couldn''t care less about niceties. "Niles Li, remember when you got me that bottle of wine a few


    years ago. Who opened it?" she asked.


    Niles'' heart skipped a beat. ''She found out?'' he thought, shuddering. "What happened?" he pried. He


    had to know what happened, even though he was pretty sure he knew.


    "Tell me!" she roared.


    "I...opened it." He finally admitted it.


    ir closed her eyes and growled, "What did you put in it?"


    Niles tittered awkwardly and tried to defend himself. "I...I did it for you and my brother. I was doing you


    a favor. And it worked. My brother applied for the marriage licenses a few days afterward. So my n


    worked. No need to thank me. I¡ª"


    "Thank you? You asshole! Your brother thought I drugged him, and he lost his shit. He even called


    me...called me... Never mind. Niles Li, it''s all your fault!" Wesley said that she was shameless, and


    ir would never forget that.


    Although he had apologized to her more than one asion, she still couldn''t get over it.


    "ir, I''m so sorry. I was just trying to help. My brother wouldn''t admit his feelings for you, so I just gave


    him a push. I didn''t expect things to turn out like that. ir, my dear sister-inw, please forgive me."


    Niles apologized sincerely.


    ir sniffed and said, "Fine. I forgive you, and I won''t tell your brother. But you owe me, big time."


    "All...all right..." Niles felt this wouldn''t end well. ir must be plotting something.


    "I don''t want to be with your brother anymore," ir suddenly said in a serious tone.


    Niles'' heart raced wildly in his chest. "Huh? Why? You''re married!" ''Oh my God! I''m screwed! Wesley


    will kill me!'' he thought bitterly.


    "I''m really tired of waiting for him. He has all these hot women who want him. Take Ga, for


    example. She''s so awesome, also a soldier, and I''m nothingpared to her. And that Megan Lan. I


    really hate her, but your brother always chooses her over me. He even had sex with Patty Chang!"


    Although Patty was behind bars, that didn''t mean she was out of Wesley''s life.


    She had once seen a text message on Wesley''s phone, and Patty''s name had been mentioned. That


    was when she knew Patty wasn''t gone and forgotten.


    She had only seen the name, but not the full message. She didn''t want to, and didn''t dare to. She was


    afraid that she might not be able to handle it.


    "Now hold on. My brother never cheated on you. He wouldn''t even dream of it. Don''t be so suspicious."


    Niles was really anxious.


    "I just can''t handle all the B.S. But don''t worry. I won''t try to kill myself again." She did her best to put


    Patty out of her mind, but she couldn''t. And she didn''t want to deal with Megan again. It was time to get


    out while she could. "Niles, if you don''t help me, I''ll tell your brother that it was you who drugged him."


    "All right, all right. I''ll do whatever you want. ir, please don''t tell my brother. He''ll skin me alive!"

 Chapter 741 Marry Me

    Chapter 741 Marry Me


    "Listen to me, Niles. Youe over. We''ll just tell Wesley that we''ve been together and ask him to let


    me go. After he agrees, I''ll leave this city without you. And you''ll be free," ir said. She had been


    trying to find a way to leave Wesley, and this was her only way now.


    Wesley didn''t have any ongoing missions. So, wherever she went, he just tagged along. And whenever


    he needed to do something, he would take her with him. The two of them were always together¡ª


    inseparable, like shadows. She couldn''t find a chance to get away.


    Niles raised his head to stare at the ceiling and sighed helplessly. "ir, I''d rather prefer it if you just


    told him that it was I who had drugged him," he said into the phone. ''Wesley would be furious if ir


    told him that she and I were having an affair. He''ll surely kill me, '' he thought with a shiver.


    ir pretended to be upset. "Niles, please help me this time. I promise I won''t let him touch you. Trust


    me."


    "No, no, no. Just imagine the scene! He loves you to hell and back. What makes you think he''d let me


    live?" Niles was no fool.


    ir pouted and said, "Fine! If you don''t help me, I''ll tell him that you drugged him. And I won''t stop him


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    from beating you up either. I may even add some fuel to the fire."


    "Wait!" Niles panicked. ''On second thought, Wesley loves ir so much that he might actually listen to


    her. She may be able to stop him from murdering me, '' he thought.


    "Have you made up your mind?" she asked.


    "I''ll do as you say."


    When Wesley came back home that evening, he saw Niles sitting on the sofa in his living room. "What


    are you doing here?" he asked with a frown.


    The disdain in his eyes made Niles'' heart sting. He swiftly jumped up from the sofa.


    When she heard Wesley''s voice, ir quickly darted out of her bedroom and walked towards Niles.


    She slid her arm into his. "You are back," she said to Wesley.


    Wesley, who was about to change into his slippers, paused and looked at the two of them. "Come


    here," he told her in a dangerously calm voice.


    ir shook her head. "Niles is here to confess something."


    In his ck boots, Wesley walked over to the two slowly and stood there, towering over them like a


    tyrant. Niles felt uneasy and began to break free from ir''s grip.


    ir, however, pinched his arm to make him stay put. Niles cursed inwardly because of the sharp pain


    and stopped struggling.


    "What''s going on?" Anger and jealousy flooded through Wesley at the sight of the intimacy between his


    wife and his brother. He wanted to take out his gun and shoot Niles in the face.


    "I''ll tell you," ir said. She didn''t think that Niles had the courage to y along under Wesley''s deadly


    gaze.


    Wesley nodded curtly.


    "Here''s the thing. Niles and I...We love each other. We''re sorry that we kept it from you, but we want to


    be together now. So will you..."


    ir let the sentence trail on purpose; she believed that Wesley would know what she meant. He took


    off his coat slowly, threw it on the sofa and twisted his wrists as he fisted his palms. "You two love each


    other?" he repeated.


    "Yes." ir nodded firmly.


    "You love him, yet you willingly have sex with me every night. Sometimes, even when I am really


    sleepy, you still insist that I fuck you. And you always say that I make you reallyfortable..." He


    stared into her eyes, drowning her in his words.


    ''What the¡ª? Why is he saying all this now?''


    Both Niles and ir were shocked by Wesley''s open confession.


    ir immediately covered Wesley''s mouth to stop him from saying something dirtier. "What nonsense


    are you spouting? Niles is still here! Don''t you¡ª" She then realized that she shouldn''t have reacted


    that way. After all, she and Niles were "a couple" now. She withdrew her hands and exined to Niles,


    "He forced me. I didn''t want to."


    Niles nodded. "I know. You don''t need to exin."


    ''Well¡­that was some embarrassing information I didn''t need to know, '' he thought with a silent sigh.


    Wesley''s lips were pursed into a thin line. "Niles, I''ll give you three seconds to leave this room. If not..."


    ir stood in front of Niles. "Don''t threaten him. This has nothing to do with him. If you dare touch him,


    I will never forgive you."


    Niles nodded his head vigorously. Inside his head, he cried, ''Brother, this really has nothing to do with


    me. Why are you two dragging me into your drama?''


    Wesley snorted, "You don''t want to be with me. So, your forgiveness means nothing to me." He walked


    past ir, raised his fist and was about to throw a punch at his brother.


    When he saw the approaching deadly fist, Niles freaked out. "I''m so sorry, ir! I can''t do this


    anymore. Wesley, she''s lying! She and I are not together."


    Niles ran to the other side of the living room as fast as he could to avoid Wesley''s attack. ir''s eyes


    widened as she murmured angrily, "This was not part of our n, Niles."


    Niles sped his hands in prayer and begged her, "ir, please don''t drag me into this. Wesley won''t


    hit you, but he won''t think twice to kill me."


    "Wesley, stop! If you want to get to him, you''ll have to go through me first!" ir held his waist tightly so


    that he wouldn''t be able to chase after Niles.


    Wesley dropped his fist. "Fine! I won''t hit him."


    The two heaved a sigh of relief.


    "A soldier''s marriage is under the protection of thew. He has vited thew. I''ll send him behind


    bars," Wesley added.


    "Brother, please! We were just kidding. ir has never cheated on you. ir, tell him!" Niles was


    desperate for his life now.


    He knew that Wesley was a man of his word, and he didn''t think he was simply bluffing.


    ir was shocked as well; she never thought that Wesley would be so cruel to his own brother.


    "Wesley, let him go. I was just kidding. I love you," she muttered under her breath.


    Wesley turned to her. "Then, marry me."


    "Huh?" ir asked, wrinkling her eyebrows. They were already legally married, so why was he asking


    her to marry him now?


    Wesley had already booked a diamond ring for her, and it would be ready in another two days. He had


    originally nned on proposing to her when the ring was ready. He didn''t expect his wife and brother to


    make such a ruckus. "Marry me, ir," he said again in a serious tone.


    In order to ease his brother''s anger, Niles said loudly, "ir, he is saying that he''ll hold a wedding. Just


    say, yes!"


    ir couldn''t believe her ears. ''Did he just propose to me?


    When he proposed to Patty, he did it in front of all those people in the night club. But to me, it''s just


    "Marry me." He doesn''t even have a ring! Oh wait... He did give me a diamond ring before, but I sold


    that. Still, he doesn''t seem sincere.''


    "No." ir turned him down mercilessly, just like how Wesley had refused her in front of his men many


    years ago.


    An awkward silence rang in the air. Sensing the danger, Niles sneaked out of the apartment quietly.


    After closing the door behind him, Niles heaved a long sigh of relief. Neither Wesley nor ir paid any


    attention to his departure.


    Wesley tried his best to suppress his growing anger. "How long are you going to oppose me?"


    "We need to talk," she said calmly. The two of them had never had a long talk so far. For so many


    years, they had lived apart and could only talk through phone calls.


    Now that he was on vacation, it was time for them to have a heart-to-heart conversation.


    Wesley grabbed hold of her wrist, startling her. She thought that he was going to hit her, so she


    struggled violently. "Aargh! Let me go! Wesley, if you darey a finger on me, I¡ª"


    "You will what?" He pulled her into his arms and stared at her coldly.


    He felt anger pulsing through his body when he realized that she was unwilling to be intimate with him.


    "I''ll call the police!" she yelled.

 Chapter 742 Sheffield Tang

    Chapter 742 Sheffield Tang


    "Call the police? You can give it a shot. Do you want me to dial the number for you?" Wesley taunted


    her.


    "Are you making fun of me?" ir looked at him in disbelief. ''Does he think I''m an idiot who doesn''t


    know how to call the police?''


    ''What? I wasn''t trying to make fun of her!'' Wesley felt startled by her words.


    He pressed her against the wall of the living room and said, "ir, you don''t want to rise in revolt as the


    result will be hard for you to bear." He grabbed her by the chin and pulled her face into a fiery kiss.


    ''Ouch... My lips hurt. They must be swollen red, '' ir cried in her mind, but Wesley persisted.


    "I...will listen...to you..." she tried to say. ir held Wesley''s face with both hands to stop him from


    kissing her.


    Wesley simply responded with a smile, expressing his deepest contentment.


    Just like that, ir''s n of leaving Wesley had failed. After they got changed, the two of them left their


    apartment. He took her to the fifth floor of the Alioth Building to have lunch.


    After lunch, Wesley drove her to a house he had been meaning to take her to for a while.


    ir stared at the traditional building with curiosity. It was as if each brick had its own story to tell. The


    texture that had greeted strong summers and hail stones with such dignity could be felt with each


    touch. Even before they entered, she could already smell the Chinese herbs.


    Wesley parked his car and took her hand in his, as they walked towards the house together.


    The moment they entered the courtyard, a man in a Chinese tunic suit came over to them and said,


    "Senior Colonel Li, you are here! You may go to the living room first. I''ll tell Mr. Tang that you are here."


    Wesley nodded politely and said, "Thank you."


    The man ran off, leaving Wesley and ir to have a gentle stroll down the courtyard. The sun shone


    with an enchanting sparkle, and the dried herbs wereid over the ground to bask in the sun.


    There was a que hanging on the door of the living room¡ª"Ginseng Hall." As to why it was named


    after ginseng was a mystery to them both.


    As soon as the two of them sat down, a servant walked in with a tray that had two hot cups of tea.


    These were Chinese lidded tea cups decorated with blue and white Dragon symbols.


    Wesley and ir thanked him with a courteous nod and watched him leave with an empty tray.


    ir was unable to hold back her curiosity any longer. "Where are we?"


    Wesley picked up his lidded cup and took a whiff of the tea''s splendid fragrance before answering,


    "We''re at the Tang family''s residence."


    ''The Tang family?'' A thought popped into ir''s mind. "Does the family have something to do with


    Ingrid?"


    "You''re right. The leader of the Tang family is Ingrid''s grandfather-inw."


    ir nodded in acknowledgement. "Then why are we here?" She looked at Wesley curiously and


    wondered, ''He doesn''t look like he is ill.''


    Wesley took a sip of the tea. "Xinyang Maojian tea. Give it a try."


    "What?"


    "Have a taste of your tea."


    "All right..." ir picked up her lidded tea cup.


    "Be careful. It''s hot," Wesley said in a soft voice.


    ir blew on the tea to cool it before taking a sip. "Oh, this is really good."


    "Wesley!" An old man''s voice came from outside the living room.


    Before long, the couple were able to put a face to the voice as an old man dressed in a ck Chinese


    tunic suit came into their view. He may have looked old, but he was as vigorous and energetic as ever.


    Wesley stood to his feet and greeted him, "Grandpa Mooney."


    ir also stood up and paid her respects. "Good afternoon, Grandpa Mooney."


    The sound of her voice brought a smile to Wesley''s lips.


    Mooney Tang sized ir up in a few seconds and nodded his head. "Let''s sit."


    After exchanging some pleasantries, Wesley went straight to the point. "Grandpa Mooney, this is my


    wife, ir Jing."


    "Ah, I see! ir, follow me. Wesley, you stay here." Mooney Tang stood up and walked toward the back


    of a gilded six-leaf screen.


    ir cast an uneasy nce at Wesley, clearly feeling anxious.


    Wesley tried tofort her. "Grandpa Mooney is a genius in his field. Just let him feel your pulse. It


    won''t take long. I''ll be here waiting for you."


    ''Feel my pulse? What is wrong with me?''


    ir''s face was left in confusion as she followed Mooney Tang.


    Mooney Tang ced two fingers on her left wrist and closed his eyes as if to concentrate.


    ir''s heart raced like a horse inside her chest and she looked around the room to ease the


    nervousness.


    There were a few decorative art pieces in the room. On the wall was a calligraphy with the words, "Still


    waters run deep." There was an autograph at the left bottom, but the letters were too small to see


    clearly.


    After a couple of minutes, Mooney Tang withdrew his hand and walked off.


    ir didn''t know what to do, so she followed after him.


    All the while, Wesley was waiting for her in the living room.


    When he saw them, Wesley stood up and held her hand. "Grandpa Mooney, how is she?" he asked


    nervously.


    Mooney Tang shook his hand. "There is something wrong with her uterus. But don''t worry. It''s not as


    scary as it sounds. I''ll prescribe some herbs."


    ''There''s something wrong with my uterus?'' ir suddenly recalled that she had done a through check-


    up before, and the doctor also said that there was something wrong with her uterus.


    She had almost forgotten about it.


    ''Perhaps that''s why I haven''t been able to get pregnant!'' she thought.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wesley heaved a sigh of relief when Mooney Tang assured him that there was nothing to worry about.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Mooney."


    "Just wait for a while." Mooney Tang asked to be excused and then left the living room.


    ir looked at Wesley and said, "When did you n to bring me here?"


    "When I was still at the border." He was nning on bringing her here as soon as he had returned, but


    his schedule was dyed by Megan. And after that, ir had gone to visit her grandparents, and he


    finally found the chance today.


    "Do you really want to have a child?" ir looked Wesley in the eye.


    "I would never joke about such a thing," he said seriously.


    ir''s heart sank to the ground. "You heard Grandpa Mooney. There is something wrong with my


    uterus. What if I can never get pregnant?"


    "Don''t worry. Grandpa Mooney also said that it was no big deal. You''ll get pregnant after taking the


    herbs."


    ''I hope so, '' ir thought to herself.


    Suddenly, a little boy appeared before them. "Action Kamen!" he yelled. "Huh? Un...cle... Aunt..."


    He was light-skinned, dressed in a blue coat and a pair of ck pants. He could have been a year old


    or two. His cute round eyes were fixated on Wesley and ir.


    The boy reminded ir of Joslyn''s son, even though he seemed younger.


    ir came over to him, squatted down and scooped him up in her arms. "Hi baby! What''s your name?"


    she asked.


    "She... ff..." The boy paused for a while and finally continued, "...field."


    "Sheffield?" ir repeated the name after him.


    The boy nodded his head and turned his sights towards Wesley. "Un...cle..."


    Wesley smiled at him. "Hi."


    ir looked at Wesley with a smile and said, "Is this Grandpa Mooney''s great-grandson? He''s a


    handsome boy."


    Wesley sized the boy up and answered, "I guess so. He''s probably Ingrid''s son."


    Before he could finish talking, a woman''s voice came from outside the living room. "Sheffield...


    Sheffield Tang! Where are you?"


    The voice indeed sounded like Ingrid''s.


    As ir was in deep thought, wondering if the boy was Ingrid''s son, he kissed her on the cheek.


    "Aunt...Mom..." Then he wiggled out of her arms to get down on the floor.


    ir''s heart melted with his kiss. She put him on the floor and said, "I''ll take you to your mom. Okay?"


    The boy grinned and pped his hands happily.


    Wesley''s face turned sour when he saw his wife being kissed by another man, albeit, a little man. He


    walked up to them and said, "Let me take him to his mother."

 Chapter 743 Wesley Wants A Child

    Chapter 743 Wesley Wants A Child


    Before ir said anything, Wesley took Sheffield from her arms.


    Just then, Ingrid came to the living room and walked over to them. "Sheffield... Wesley? ir? Hello!


    When did you get here?"


    "We''ve been here for a while. Ingrid, is this your son?" ir''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Ingrid.


    "Yes, he is. This little boy is so naughty he runs about everywhere. I have to keep an eye on him all day


    long. Sheffield,e here and let me hold you," Ingrid said while spreading her arms out.


    The little boy, however, shook his head and reached out his hands to ir. "Aunt... Hug..."


    ir and Ingrid burst intoughter, amused by the adorable boy. Wesley, on the other hand, wore a


    deadpan face the whole time.


    With a smirk, Ingrid squinted her eyes at her son and exined, "My son loves pretty girls. That''s why


    he wants you to hug him, ir. Sheffield,e here before your uncle Wesley gets angry."


    Ingrid picked her son up from Wesley''s arms and sat him down on herp.


    ir turned to look at Wesley and was unsurprised with his expressionless face. She yfully reached


    for Sheffield and said, "Ingrid, let me y with him for a while. I don''t have anything else to do. Hi baby,


    do you want a hug?"


    Sheffield giggled and practically threw himself into ir''s arms. His little face glowed from a light within,


    and his miniature fingers grasped hers and held tight.


    After a while, Mooney came back carrying paper bags in his hands. ir and Sheffield were squatted


    under a tree, observing ants, while Wesley was chatting with Ingrid.


    Wesley got up and took the paper bags politely. "Thank you for the medicines, Grandpa Mooney."


    "No worries. Decoct the herbs with red dates. One pack of herbs shouldst you three days. Drink the


    liquid three times a day. There are five packs in total. I think fifteen days is enough to cure your wife,"


    Mooney said.


    ir walked up to them holding Sheffield''s hand, and upon hearing Mooney''s words, she cried out,


    "Five packages? Three times a day?" Suffice it to say, ir wasn''t very fond of Chinese medicines


    because they were bitter.


    Mooney chuckled at her response. "If you two want to be parents, you must take the medicines.


    Otherwise, the chances of you getting pregnant are very slim."


    ir cast a reproachful nce at Wesley. ''It''s all his fault! Why does he want to have a child so


    urgently?''


    Ingridughed, picking her son up and said, "Don''tin, ir. It''s only for two weeks. I know


    people who have to take Chinese medicines for almost a year. You should be thankful for being so


    lucky."


    Wesley looked at the paper bags and then asked ir, "You know you don''t have to take these


    medicines if you don''t want to, right?"


    "But you said you wanted to have a baby. What choice do I have apart from these medicines?"


    "I am okay with not having a child," said Wesley. The seriousness in his voice showed that he meant


    every word. If ir really didn''t want to have a baby, he would not force her.


    Mooney smiled and said, "What are you talking about? Look at my great-grandson. Isn''t he lovely?


    Don''t you want a baby as lovely as him for yourselves?" Mooney gestured with his eyes at Sheffield,


    who seemed busy ying with his own fingers.


    ir looked at Sheffield and then sighed heavily, "He is so cute. I''ll have these medicines." ''If Wesley


    wants to have a baby, I''ll do it for him.''


    The thought of having a baby as lovely as Sheffield and Patrick gave ir more confidence.


    Mooney nodded and then said, "Apart from helping with pregnancy, these medicines have other


    benefits!"


    "Really?" ir''s eyes widened.


    "Yes! These medicines can help with the tummy ache during your period as well," said Mooney.


    "That''s great!" Stomach aches and cramps were problems she dreaded during her period. ir felt


    relieved to know that the medicines would work to help her in more than one way.


    After saying their goodbyes to Mooney, Ingrid and Sheffield, Wesley and ir then went to the


    supermarket first, so they could buy some red dates and a pot to decoct the medicines.


    After they got home, ir wanted to decoct the medicines on her own, but Wesley wouldn''t allow it.


    He insisted on decocting the medicines for her. After almost two hours, he entered the study with a


    bowl of thick, mushy ck liquid and found ir working on herptop. "Wash your hands and drink


    this," he said.


    The whole apartment reeked of an acrid odor that came from the Chinese medicines.


    Like a helpless child, ir stared at the bowl apprehensively and pouted her lips. Unfortunately, she


    would have to drink the medicinal liquid even though she didn''t want to.


    She reluctantly dragged herself in and out of the bathroom to wash her hands before she picked up the


    bowl and blew on it to cool it down a bit.


    Wesley went back to the kitchen to clean up and hopefully get rid of the smell, but when he came back


    to the study, he found ir reading a book next to the bowl which was still full.


    He shook his head as he picked up the bowl, stood in front of her and snatched her book away. "Drink


    it now. The colder it gets, the bitterer it will taste."


    "Really?" ir couldn''t believe her ears. She was waiting for it to cool down so she could chug the


    whole thing in one go.


    "Of course! I would never lie to you," said Wesley with an air of urgency. Fortunately, the liquid was not


    that cold yet.


    ir picked up the bowl with two hands and took a sip. Her face contorted almost as soon as her taste


    buds registered the bitterness. It was the first time she had taken Chinese medicines and she prayed


    for it to be thest. "Water...I want water..."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley, however, didn''t move. "If you drink a mouthful of water after every sip, you won''t be able to


    finish this bowl. Just drink it already. I''ll go get some snacks for you." He turned around and left the


    study.


    ir sighed helplessly and watched him leave. She now realized how important it was to be in good


    health¡ªat least then she wouldn''t have to deal with this torture.


    When Wesley came back, ir was still staring at the bowl. He showed her a bag of plum candies and


    said, "You can only have these after you finish that bowl."


    Wesley knew ir wouldn''t like drinking the Chinese medicines, and he was thoughtful enough to buy


    her some plum candies at the supermarket.


    Having no choice, ir took a deep breath, raised the bowl to her lips and drank as much as she could.


    After what felt like an eternity, she only managed to drink two-thirds of it. "Wesley, can you use less


    water next time when you decoct the medicines?" sheined.


    Wesley tried his best to hold back hisughter. "To tell you the truth, Idled less liquid this time.


    Tomorrow, you''ll need to drink one third more than this," he exined.


    "What?" ir was shocked at his words.


    She ate a plum candy to ease the bitterness in her mouth.


    After that, she drank the remaining liquid in the bowl. "Great!" Wesley praised her and nted a kiss on


    her lips.


    "I''m not a kid. Your trick won''t work on me," she said in a yful voice.


    Wesley bit his tongue and winked at her as he took the empty bowl to the kitchen.


    In the evening, the two of themy in bed together, ir''s head on his arm. Wesley was ying on his


    phone when suddenly ir called out, "Wesley!"


    "Hmm?" He cast a nce at her and then looked back at his phone screen.


    "Why are you not mad at me?" she asked.


    Wesley locked his phone and put it aside. He kissed her on the lips and then asked, "Why should I be


    mad at you?"


    "Niles and I..." she stammered.


    "He wouldn''t dare," he simply said.


    Besides, Wesley knew his brother very well. Niles only ever regarded ir as his sister-inw.


    If she had known that Wesley wouldn''t fall for it, ir wouldn''t have made a fool of herself.


    Suddenly, Wesley''s phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and then looked at the woman next to him.


    "Sweetie, I need to take this call on the balcony."


    ir''s heart sank. ''Why does he have to answer that phone call on the balcony?'' "Is it something


    serious?" she asked.

 Chapter 744 Your Application Has Been Cancelled

    Chapter 744 Your Application Has Been Cancelled


    After a pause, Wesley stammered, "It''s no big deal. Just Megan calling..." Since ir disliked Megan,


    he guessed that she might not want to hear him talking to her. So he decided to leave the bedroom to


    answer the phone.


    ir released him and said in a calm voice, "Okay."


    From experience, she knew that Megan was trying to create more trouble.


    Wesley went to the balcony and answered the phone. "Hello?"


    After listening to her, he furrowed his brows and said, "But I thought you were gonna stay there for a


    while. Why are you back already?"


    He then cast a nce at ir, who was lying in bed and looking straight at him. When he heard


    Megan''s request from the other end of the line, he thought for a moment and finally turned her down. "I


    can''te to the airport now. I''ll arrange someone else to pick you up."


    After a while, he answered, "No, I''m not busy with work. I''m keeping irpany." He never lied.


    "Okay. Bye."


    After hanging up on Megan, Wesley arranged for two men to go to the airport and pick her up before


    going back to the bedroom.


    ir''s eyes were shut, making it look like she was asleep.


    But her moving eyeballs under her closed eyelids betrayed her.


    Wesley turned off the lights and pulled her into his arms. He knew that she would be unhappy if he


    didn''t give her an exnation, so he told her, "Megan just flew back from A Country. I arranged for two


    men to pick her up from the airport."


    ir didn''t respond.


    Wesley waited for a while. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her lips gently.


    ir struggled and protested in a low voice, "Let go of me, Wesley! I''m not in the mood."


    "Yes, you are," he said firmly.


    He sumbed to his lust and pressed his lips firmly on hers. The heat between them felt more like


    electricity, as it flowed from every inch of his body to hers.


    Pleasure-filled moans echoed throughout the room, as the bed creaked violently beneath their intense


    movements. The more she screamed, the more he was enticed to move faster, deeper and stronger.


    Since Wesley was on vacation, he spent most of his time with ir.


    And he soon realized something weird about her behavior. She had quit her job earlier, but seemed to


    be in no hurry to find a new job. Instead, she had been cooked up in the study for thest couple of


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    days.


    ''That''s strange. She is definitely plotting something, '' Wesley thought.


    After a short investigation, he found out that ir had applied for a volunteer teacher''s job in a remote


    vige. The ce was far away from Y City and it would take a whole day to drive from Y City to the


    vige.


    Wesley clutched his phone tighter; the news sent him into a rage. He used his connections to cancel


    ir''s application.


    ''ir, you are not going anywhere; your ce is by my side, '' he thought to himself.


    ir remained oblivious to what Wesley had done. She anxiously waited for the confirmation letter. It


    should have arrived within a week, yet she continued to wait for the rest of the month. But there was


    still no response.


    Wesley, on the other hand, was behaving weirder than ever. He made sure she took the Chinese


    medicines three times a day.


    He followed her around everywhere. She couldn''t have a moment to herself.


    One day, while Wesley was out, ir figured it was a good chance for her to take a walk alone in


    peace. But before she could even leave the apartmentplex, Wesley''s car appeared out of nowhere


    and stopped her from leaving.


    As days passed, ir grew impatient. She somehow found the phone number of the person who was


    in charge of the recruitment process. When she contacted him, she learned that her application had


    been cancelled.


    "But I didn''t cancel it! I have been waiting for your confirmation letter all this time," she said into the


    phone in a frenzy.


    "Miss Jing, when your application form was brought in to go through the necessary procedures, it was


    stopped midway for some reason. The other applications were all confirmed. Only yours was


    cancelled."


    ir was shocked. She hung up, feeling dejected.


    She pondered over it for the whole afternoon and then slowly realized that this might have something to


    do with Wesley.


    When he came back home that evening, ir cornered him. "Wesley, I want to be a volunteer teacher.


    What do you think?" she pried.


    He stared into her sharp eyes and said honestly, "I had my people cancel your application."


    ir was angered beyond belief.


    The next day, she packed her stuff and left the apartment.


    This time, she didn''t get caught at the entrance of the apartmentplex. But as she was waiting for


    her flight in the airport lounge, Wesley arrived and brought her back home. In order to prevent her from


    fleeing again, he grounded herpletely.


    ir was going crazy. It was all madness. A few dayster, Wesley took her to the hair salon. He asked


    the hair stylist to straighten her curly hair. ir didn''t argue; she knew that it would be useless.


    Wesley wouldn''t listen to her anyway. He was bossy and domineering. The most terrifying part was that


    he banged her relentlessly, every night.


    Whenever Wesley saw ir in some sexy outfit, he would tear it into pieces. He had already torn apart


    six or seven of her beautiful dresses.


    So, after her hair was done, Wesley decided to buy her some new clothes. Of course, he picked them


    out himself.


    He asked the staff to send the clothes he had bought to his car, and he took ir to the shoe store


    next. He bought her two pairs of shoes to go with the new clothes.


    To their surprise, they ran into Debbie, Colleen and Adriana at the mall.


    "Hi, Bless! Wesley!" Adriana called out. That was when ir noticed them.


    ir hadn''t seen Debbie in years, and she found that Debbie had be more beautiful than before.


    "Hi,dies!" she greeted them excitedly.


    Debbie knew that Wesley disliked her, so she nodded at ir and replied politely, "Hello, Miss Jing."


    They hadn''t seen each other for so long, and that was why she was being a bit formal. But they would


    get closer again in no time. That was just how women''s friendship worked.


    ir wanted to run to them. But Wesley already knew what was on her mind. He grabbed hold of her


    cor the moment she moved forward.


    He was at least twenty centimeters taller than her, so he almost lifted her up by grabbing onto her cor


    abruptly. The scene was so funny that the other three women burst outughing.


    Wesley, however, maintained a deadpan face and shot ir a warning nce.


    It had already been three years since Carlos'' ident, and Debbie was honestly surprised that Wesley


    hated her even more now, just as Damon did.


    Afraid that Wesley''s attitude might hurt Debbie, ir turned around and huffed, "Don''t act like that.


    Debbie and I are good friends." Although they hadn''t been in touch for years, her feelings for Debbie


    never changed.


    But Wesley didn''t let go of ir, which pissed her off.


    Seeing that ir really wanted to hang out with them, Debbie walked over to the couple and saved her


    from the man''s grip. Debbie had a smart mouth, and she quickly shut Wesley up.


    He eased up on his grip on ir when he realized that she really wished to be with the women.


    She was finally behaving like the lively girl she used to be when he had first known her. Her chirpy


    smile was back.


    He didn''t know since when ir had ceased to be that cheerful, bubbly girl. He wondered if it was his


    fault.


    Since she seemed happy to be with Debbie, he decided to go easy on her this time. But he whispered


    something into her ears before letting her leave with Debbie.


    Before taking his leave, Wesley cast a warning nce at ir.


    She had been really depressedtely, and at longst, she found some friends to talk to. She told them


    all about Wesley and what he had done to her. After spilling all her worries, ir felt much better.

 Chapter 745 The Psychiatrist

    Chapter 745 The Psychiatrist


    ir shared with the girls about how Wesley had been treating her like a prisoner. Debbie felt bad for


    her. She figured that some soothing words were just what the doctor ordered, and told ir that


    Wesley was only doing that because he loved her too much.


    ir didn''t deny it, but still thought that confining her was out of line. He never really cared how she


    felt, while he selfishly kept her all to himself.


    The four women had tea that afternoon. ir enjoyed her much-needed freedom after a long time of


    imprisonment. She didn''t want to go home to Wesley, so she convinced Debbie to take her in, and


    Debbie agreed.


    Wesley always had his ways of finding her. ir knew that he''d call her or track her phone down, so


    after reaching Debbie''s ce, she texted him saying that she would be spending the night at Debbie''s,


    and then switched off her phone to avoid his calls.


    Later that night, Debbie went on a date with Carlos downstairs in the garden; they had made an


    appointment to walk their dogs together. ir had the whole apartment to herself. Rxing in the


    hammock on the balcony, she took deep breaths of fresh air. For the first time in a long time, she felt


    truly free and happy.


    Worried that Wesley mighte to Debbie''s ce to drag her home, ir had told Debbie to ask


    Carlos for help in case Wesley dide barging in.


    This was important to her. So she took out her phone, intending to give Debbie a call to remind her,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    only to quickly realize that she didn''t have her friend''s new number. She took the elevator and went


    downstairs to talk to Debbie in person.


    Eventually, Carlos agreed to help them.


    But he and Wesley were best buddies after all. ir had to go home with Wesley in the end.


    It took a while for ir and Debbie to say their goodbyes to each other. Wesley was in a bad mood


    because ir was reluctant to go home with him. The long farewell irritated him so much that he


    yanked her away impatiently.


    On their way back, ir leaned on the car window, her eyes fixed on the view. She refused to talk to


    him.


    Wesley was a man of few words, so he didn''t try to start a conversation either. He let her be.


    When they were home, he took her hand in his, but she shook it off without even looking at him.


    After a long bath, ir walked into the guest room. Wesley walked towards the room she was in after


    having his shower, but she had locked the door.


    Surprisingly, this time, Wesley didn''t force her to open the door. He walked back to his room.


    Shey in bed alone, without the warmth of his embrace. ir tossed and turned, unable to sleep. But


    she refused to sleep with him.


    As the night wore on, ir grew impatient. It was already past 2 a.m. She still had trouble sleeping.


    With a sigh, she got out of bed to drink some water.


    The cold water didn''t help with her restlessness. She scuffed her feet to the balcony and fell into a daze


    as she looked at the beautiful starry night.


    It was a little chilly outside. She pulled her pajamas closer to her.


    Inside his room, Wesley heard the noise around the house and knew that she was up. Wondering what


    she had gotten up for, he listened carefully for a while.


    After some time, he heard nothing. So, he got out of bed silently and walked out of his room.


    The living room was dimly lit. Wesley looked around but didn''t see ir anywhere.


    He panicked and started looking for her everywhere before he finally found her standing on the


    balcony. She looked so lonely. Suddenly, it dawned on him that she was still not mentally well. He


    broke into a cold sweat.


    What if she was nning to jump? That single thought frightened the brave soldier.


    He dashed over as fast as he could, grabbed her and pulled her away from the rail.


    "Aargh!" ir screamed as he roughly dragged her away from the balcony and into the room.


    Wesley covered her mouth with his hand; anger and sorrow engulfed him. "Did you think of me even


    once before you decided to jump?" he demanded in a low voice. He spent all the time he could spare


    on her, only because he loved her and wanted to keep her safe.


    "What?" ir was confused.


    "You can''t do this, ir. If you ever try to kill yourself again, I''ll take you everywhere with me¡ªto work,


    to the base and even to missions."


    At this point, ir understood what he meant. She gasped and exined, "What are you talking about?


    I wasn''t trying tomit suicide. I just couldn''t sleep. So, I got up to drink some water. Then, I came


    here to enjoy the view and reflect on my life in this prison!"


    Wesley blinked for a moment and then sighed in relief as he realized that he had overreacted. But he


    knew that her mental health was not yet stable, and that worried him. He stroked her hair for a while


    and said, "I have a friend who is a psychiatrist. She just came back from abroad. Shall we go and meet


    her?"


    He was worried to death. He wanted her to get well soon.


    ir understood that he was trying to get her to take therapy. She resisted. "No!" she rebuffed and


    started to struggle in his arms.


    Wesley grabbed her hands and forced her to look at him. "ir, I want you to get well. I want you to be


    healthy and happy for the rest of your life. Can you do that for me? Please? I''lle with you."


    ir squirmed free of his grip and dered, "I''m not ill. I have recovered."


    "If that''s true, you wouldn''t be thinking of leaving me all the time." ''She is less resilient now and doesn''t


    know how to deal with pressure anymore, '' Wesley concluded.


    His words were unexpected and ir was disappointed. She was quiet for a moment.


    ''So, he thinks that I''m trying to leave him because I''m ill, '' she thought sadly.


    There were too many things buried deep inside her, each of them heartbreaking. It was too hard to talk


    about them. It hurt to even think about them. So, she chose not to.


    "I don''t...I don''t want..." She didn''t want to expose herself to another person, not even to Wesley, the


    man she loved so dearly. She was afraid that he would find out about her vulnerability, and that he


    would be disappointed in her.


    Wesley took her hands in his gently. "If you promise me that you''ll see the doctor, I won''t watch you so


    closely anymore. You can go wherever you want and hang out with whomever you like. Okay?"


    ir thought about it for a moment and then agreed to his deal.


    Wesley made the appointment and apanied her to the doctor''s office the next day.


    The psychiatrist was a gentle woman. Her tone wasforting. While talking to Wesley, she spoke


    about Ga. ir figured that the doctor and Wesley went way back.


    Wesley had briefed the doctor on ir''s condition beforehand, so soon after they had gotten to the


    doctor''s office, she was taken into a dimly lit room with afortable couch.


    This was the first time she was in a ce like this. Despite the soothing decor, she felt scared.


    The moment Wesley let go of her hand, a fit of uneasiness seized her.


    Wesley sensed her fear. He embraced her and reassured, "I''ll be waiting right outside. I''m not going


    anywhere."


    ''I''m not going anywhere.''


    His words calmed her. Shey down on the couch as she was told.


    The doctor closed the door of the room, and then it was just the two of them.


    She started asking questions, and ir answered them honestly.


    Once the doctor asked about the suicide attempt, ir fell silent and refused to answer any of the


    following questions the doctor asked.


    From outside the room, Wesley could see ir''s every reaction through the window. But she couldn''t


    see him.


    When ir fell silent, his heart ached.

 Chapter 746 My Sun

    Chapter 746 My Sun


    The shrink carefully crafted her questions, guiding ir patiently through her feelings so she could get


    past that dark time. ir sprang up from the couch. "I think I''m wasting my time here."


    "ir," the shrink prompted gently.


    ir stood there nervously, looking at her.


    "If you keep avoiding the problem, everyone will still worry. They''re losing sleep, and even their


    appetites, worrying you''ll hurt yourself. Think of them, if not yourself."


    ''Does Wesley worry about me like this every day?'' ir thought.


    The problem was she didn''t want to think about those days. That was a very dark period in her life, and


    she saw no way out. Yes, she thought Wesley was dead. Yes, she tried to kill herself because of it. But


    she was over it now. She didn''t see any sense in dredging up the past. It hurt too much.


    She sat back on the couch, supporting her head with one hand, eyes closed, grief-stricken. "I want to


    see Wesley. I want to see him..."


    Wesley tried to go in, but the therapist''s assistant stopped him. "Just sit tight for right now. Dr. Xue


    knows what she''s doing. If they need you in there, I''ll let you know."


    But no matter how the doctor tried to get her to calm down and focus, ir would only cry, demanding


    to see Wesley, like a lost child looking for her mom.


    She was obviously heartbroken and grief-stricken, and it was too much for Wesley to take. He barged


    into the room.


    As if seeing a beacon after being lost in the dark, vast sea, ir ran into his arms excitedly. "You''re


    alive! You''re here! You''re with me! This is real! Please tell me this is real!"


    Wesley stroked her hair and her forehead. "It''s real. I''m here, ir. I''ll always be here for you."


    "How could my father do that? Did he ever think of me when he blew himself to bits, and Mom with


    him? Yes, I''m all grown up. But I''m still their kid. How could they leave me alone like that? I don''t want


    to me them, but I feel so lonely. I envy those people who still have their parents. I keep telling myself


    I''m not a kid anymore. I don''t need my parents to take care of me. But the day they died keeps rushing


    back into my head. I watched them burn, and I couldn''t do anything. I''m a murderer..." she shouted


    tearfully.


    Wesley listened quietly.


    "Then I met Wesley. He lit up my life, warmed my soul like the sun. He''s a great guy. But he didn''t like


    me. I tried everything, but he just wasn''t into me. No one was. I was so alone I felt my life was


    meaningless.


    Finally, Wesley fell for me. So I guess someone upstairs was looking out for me. And I was willing to


    wait for him quietly at home. When he was on a mission in D City, he had to pretend to be someone


    else and go out with other women. I knew it was his job. He had to do that. But it still hurt when I saw


    him with someone else."


    Then ir suddenly raised her voice. "Haven''t I suffered enough? Why did he have to die? The boat


    exploded and he fell into the ocean. Was he blown to smithereens, or did the sharks get him? Did he


    die lonely?


    I couldn''t sleep. Night after night, I saw him in my dreams. But I couldn''t touch him. I asked him to hug


    me, but he didn''t talk to me. It was like he couldn''t see me. If I tracked him down and stood in front of


    him, then maybe... That night, I saw my parents too. They looked at me with love in their eyes, but said


    nothing."


    Sadness overwhelmed ir. Tears streaked down her face nonstop. "I missed them. I wanted to see


    them. Wesley was so good to me. How could he die like that? It seemed nothing was forever. I didn''t


    want to be a problem to Joslyn, my uncle and aunt. I didn''t want to go to Wesley''s funeral. I wanted to


    be with him. The world without him wasn''t the same. If I left the world, I could be with him. He must be


    waiting for me. When he saw me, he could love and spoil me again.


    He was my sun. I couldn''t live without him. So I took sleeping pills. And I did see him. He was holding


    another woman in his arms,ughing, as if he couldn''t see me. I called his name. Then he saw me and


    spirited me away from this world. He found a secluded spot, away from the troubles of the world. Just


    the two of us. It was paradise. Why did they have to bring me back?


    Then I learned that Wesley was alive. When I saw him again, he was with a woman. They walked past


    me. But he ignored me. I didn''t feel that life was worth living. Joslyn told me he was on a mission, and


    that it would be over soon. I believed her, and I knew everything he did was to make the mission go


    smoothly. But why didn''t he tell me he was alive? I died for him. I died to be with him. But he was alive."


    ir was immersed in her own world. Her eyes were nk and dull, fixed on a spot only she could see.


    She kept asking over and over why Wesley never told her he was alive.


    Finally someone had intruded into that dark space she retreated to. She heard a tender voice telling


    her, "ir, Wesley has always loved you. You know that flirting with those women was part of his job.


    Why don''t you talk to him about it? Tell him how you feel. And ask him about the things you want to


    know. He''ll be honest with you."


    ''Wesley has always loved you...''


    ir rested her head wearily on Wesley''s chest as she quietly savored the words.


    The soft voice continued, "Your sun didn''t vanish. He still shines in your world. Put those painful days


    behind you. Raise your head and look at your sun. Its rays have always shone on you."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ir slowly looked up and met Wesley''s affectionate eyes. It looked as if he were emitting golden light.


    She felt she had found her sun again.


    "You don''t live for anyone but yourself. You don''t need your parents or Wesley to be happy. Enjoy your


    life! Blossom! Wesley, your parents...everyone will be happy for you."


    Without her parents or Wesley, ir didn''t know what else to live for.


    "Now that Wesley is by your side, cherish him. Make the most of these days. If you''re not happy, he


    won''t be happy. So make him happy by finding your bliss."


    ir fell asleep in Wesley''s arms.

 Chapter 747 The Drunken Wesley

    Chapter 747 The Drunken Wesley


    Wesley gently wiped away the tears on ir''s face and asked the therapist, "How is she?"


    Dr. Xue smiled. "She was unhappy because of her past, and she kept all that bottled up. Now she


    admitted it, she''ll be fine. She just needs some rest."


    "So what''s the prognosis?"


    "Don''t worry. She''s going through a lot right now, and probably needs some time to process it. Take her


    outdoors as much as you can to help her forget those things. Then she will be fine."


    "But..." There was still one thing baffling Wesley. "If she loves me so much, why does she keep trying to


    leave?"


    "You''d have to ask her. She''s probably mad at you for something. Whether she''ll tell you is beyond my


    pay grade. It could also be for some other reason. Whatever it was, it''s on you. I could get her to talk


    about the bad memories, but I can''t guarantee she won''t try to run off. If I were you, I''d have a heart-to-


    heart with her."


    Wesley scooped ir up and said to the doctor, "Probably a good idea."


    "Take her home. She doesn''t need any medicine. But watch her. And get her out in the open air. Don''t


    keep her cooped up."


    "Okay. Thank you, doctor."


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll have my assistant print out discharge papers."


    ir slept for quite a few hours after they got home. She had a dream, where she was with her


    parents, the Ji family, and Wesley. It seemed like several days passed in the dream.


    In that dream, she brought Wesley home. Her parents were very happy to meet him and even urged


    them to have a baby ASAP, so they could be grandparents.


    The next morning, she got up quite early. When Wesley woke up and turned his head to look for her,


    she wasn''t in bed.


    He was so worried he didn''t bother dressing before he donned his slippers hurriedly and ran out of the


    bedroom, shouting, "ir! ir!"


    He stopped when he saw her in the kitchen. She was busy making breakfast.


    She was making omelets, with the range hood on. Hearing him calling her, she smiled, spat in hand.


    "Hey! You''re awake. I''m making breakfast. It will be ready in a bit."


    The mischievous smile she gave him was reassuring. The old ir was back. The girl he met a few


    years ago.


    He nodded and asked with caution, "Feeling okay?"


    ir blinked. "Of course."


    He let out of a sigh of relief. "Good. I''m going to grab a shower."


    "Don''t be too long, or I might take your portion," she warned.


    "No problem. Then I''ll have you for breakfast. Even better."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ir blushed. Then an unfamiliar smell hit her nose. "Ah! Shoot! My omelet burned! It''s your fault. You


    distracted me! Boo...hoo..."


    Seeing that she could smile, joke and cry, Wesley was finally convinced that she was fine, and was


    relieved.


    After breakfast, ir wanted to go out and find a job, but Wesley stopped her. "I wouldn''t do that. You''ll


    miss the trip."


    "Trip? Where are we going?"


    "Don''t know yet. Where do you want to go?" Wesley asked.


    "I don''t know. Anywhere I haven''t been, I guess." She''d enjoy the scenery anywhere, as long as he was


    by her side.


    "I''ll tell you when I''ve decided." Wesley started clearing the table.


    "Okay."


    That evening, Wesley went out and ir stayed home, preferring to read.


    When he got back, she was about to go to bed. Hearing Wesley open the door, she craned her neck


    and said, "You''re back!"


    "Yeah." Wesley lowered his head to change into his slippers.


    ir walked over. "Where did you go? Figure out where we''re vacationing yet?" She couldn''t wait.


    Wesley took off his coat as he strode towards her. That was when she noticed he wore a rather


    different expression.


    And she could smell the rancid stench of sweat and alcohol. "Did you go out drinking?"


    "Yeah, with Carlos and the other guys." Wesley tossed his coat onto the sofa and held her.


    ir winced at the stench as he nuzzled her neck. "You''re drunk," she said, poking his forehead with


    her index finger.


    "I had fun." He was so happy that he had drunk more than he usually could.


    ir had known Wesley for ten years. This was the first time she had seen him drunk. She thought


    Wesley was funnier when he was drunk.


    So she decided to have some fun. "Go to your room and get a shower!" she ordered.


    "Okay, but you bathe me."


    ir didn''t see thating. ''He hits on me even when he''s drunk.'' "You can do it yourself."


    "No!" he said like an unhappy child.


    ir gaped at his tone.


    "Fine, I''ll lead you there," she conceded.


    Wesley hugged her all the way. ir half-dragged and half-led him into the bathroom. "You are stinking


    drunk. How did you get home, anyway? Some girl drop you off?" she demanded.


    "No. No other women. Only my wife. Sweetheart, call me ''honey.''" He held her tight and wouldn''t let her


    go.


    ir liked it when he acted cute. She rubbed his cheeks and said, "I can call you ''honey, '' but you''ll


    have to promise to let me make love to you once every two weeks."


    "Okay," he answered readily.


    ir gloated inside, thinking her trick worked. When she called him "honey," Wesley felt his heart


    nearly melt. He was so turned on he pushed her against the wall and kissed her like she had never


    been kissed before.


    ir felt like she was suffocating when she heard him say, "Cool. You make love to me once every two


    weeks and I get you every day. I''m even happier now."


    "Eh? That''s not what I meant. I meant we had sex once every two weeks. That goes for both of us,"


    she exined.


    Wesley pressed against her, so close that his breath¡ªmingled with the smell of alcohol¡ªtickled her


    when he spoke. "That won''t do. I need a kiss first. Then we talk."


    "Okay."


    He kissed her. "Sweetheart, you smell so good."


    "I''m not wearing perfume." "Doesn''t matter."


    "Let''s talk."


    ir tried to change the subject.


    "Okay. Let''s go to bed. Then we can talk about whatever we want." Wesley lowered his head and


    kissed her.


    He didn''t let go of her until the next morning. When he finally fell asleep, ir grabbed her bag and left


    the apartment. She donned a mask so no one would recognize her.


    She went to the Fifth Hospital for a gynecological examination. Her vagina was sore, and she felt


    stinging pain, almost like a paper cut.


    The doctor applied a local anesthetic cream to the area. "You need to slow down. You have tiny tears


    inside you thanks to your escapades. I''ve also prescribed some antibiotic cream so your infection won''t


    set in. Don''t take a shower today. Apply the rest of the medicine at home. And I''d hold off having sex in


    the near future until that heals up."


    Despite the mask, blush could be seen sneaking up her cheeks. "Yes, doctor. I''ll be more careful.


    Thank you." ir left the doctor''s office and winced as she walked. It hurt like hell.


    She wished she could punch Wesley in the face right then and there. But he''d probably fight back, and


    she didn''t need that. She was in enough pain.


    The exhausted man was sound asleep. When he woke up, his wife was gone. He grabbed his phone


    and called her immediately, "Sweetheart, where are you?"


    His voice told her that he had sobered up. "I''m in the hospital."


    Wesley''s eyes flew wide open. "Why? What''s wrong?"


    ir gritted her teeth. "Not here. I''ll tell you on WeChat."

 Chapter 748 Do Me A Favor

    Chapter 748 Do Me A Favor


    ir took pictures of the examination result along with the doctor''s diagnosis and sent them to Wesley


    on WeChat.


    He grinned as he read the doctor''s report. Then it urred to him how pissed ir must be, so he


    called her. "I didn''t mean this to happen."


    "Humph! You sexually abused me using your being drunk as an excuse. You''re a jerk!"


    "No, you were just so enticing. I couldn''t help it." He had seen many sides of ir the previous night.


    She had even been in the mood to tease him. He was so attracted to her that he hadpletely lost


    control.


    "So it was my fault, huh?" she asked, a warning in her tone.


    His goofy grin disappeared. "No, it was definitely my fault. I won''t do it again. Please forgive me,


    ma''am."


    "Not so easily. I''m going to stay at Joslyn''s for a few days. Reflect on your mistakes for a while! Don''t


    honestly afraid to sleep with him.


    Wesley frowned. "I''lle and pick you up tonight."


    "You''ll only make me angrier!"


    "Then... I''ll pick you up tomorrow." He could only stay one night without her.


    "No. It''s my call. Didn''t you just call me ''ma''am''? You should follow my orders unconditionally."


    Wesley knew that he had walked right into that one. He had to wait for her toe back now.


    Hartwell wasn''t around.


    So, it was just ir, Joslyn and little Patrick at home.


    Wesley couldn''t just march into the Ji family''s residence to get her back, so he called her every day.


    And every time he asked her toe home, ir would say that she wanted to spend more time with


    Joslyn and Patrick.


    A few days passed like this. Then one day, ir got a call from Debbie. "Sis, do me a favor," Debbie


    said.


    "Fire away!"


    Debbie giggled. "You didn''t even ask what I want. You''re such a good friend, ir," she said warmly.


    "I''m nning to teach the Queen of Maniption a lesson, but your husband is getting in my way. I


    need your help."


    "Sure. But who is this Queen of Maniption?"


    "Megan," Debbie said with a smirk.


    irughed. "The title suits her perfectly. What do you want me to do?"


    "Megan has been hospitalized for eating raw eggs. I need to settle a score with that bitch, but Wesley


    and Damon are in the hospital with her. And they are obviously on her side. I need you to get down


    here and drag Wesley away."


    ir thought about it. "I''m not sure if I can manage that." Megan was important to Wesley.


    "Give it a try. He is your husband. I believe in you, ir!" Debbie said.


    ir didn''t want Wesley to spend too much time with Megan either. So she nodded, "Okay, I''m on my


    way."


    In the hospital


    When ir arrived, there was a small crowd around Megan''s bed. Wesley was there too.


    Soon after, Adriana dragged Damon out of the ward by his ear. ir looked at her hand and then at


    Wesley, wondering if she should do the same to him.


    On second thoughts, she didn''t think she could win over Wesley by using violence. So, she tried to talk


    to him nicely.


    However, that didn''t work either. Wesley wouldn''t leave Megan''s side.


    Embarrassed, ir stormed out of the ward.


    Wesley chased after her. He grabbed her wrist and said, "We haven''t seen each other in days. Why are


    you mad? Your temper is getting worse by the minute."


    ''We haven''t seen each other in days, and this is how you treat me?'' ir wrenched free of his grasp


    and yelled, "Go back to your sweet niece! I''ve never seen anyone as ungrateful as she is! I was too


    easy on herst time; I shouldn''t have stopped with two ps. And she deserves this too. Don''t you


    dare take her side!"


    Wesley stared at her sharply. "Did you talk to Debbie? She is a bad influence. Don''t listen to her."


    "Debbie can''t be trusted, but Megan can? What''s wrong with you? Has your brain gone on a vacation?


    Megan is trying to sabotage our rtionship. How can you not see it? Or do you already know it and


    choose to ignore it anyway?" ir didn''t think Wesley was that stupid. She figured it must be thetter.


    He knew what Megan was up to, but chose not to see it.


    "As soon as she can support herself, I will leave her alone," Wesley said. He knew that things were not


    as simple as they appeared to be. But he also thought that Debbie had gone too far this time.


    "That girl is over twenty years old! Don''t you think she is old enough to support herself? I wouldn''t have


    said anything about it if she were a nice person. But she is not! You and Carlos almost died saving her


    life, but she unted it around. You''re such a dope!"


    ''Dope?'' "What''s a dope?" he asked, raising his eyebrow slightly.


    ''Shit!'' ir pondered over it and said, "It''s nothing bad."


    ''Yeah, right.'' "Talk, woman."


    "I''m telling the truth. It just means you are adorable."


    Wesley decided to let this one go. He sighed. "Never mind. Just stay away from Debbie."


    "No can do. I''m on Debbie''s side. That Queen of Maniption is evil to the core of her being. If you


    don''t agree with it, then that''s not my problem or Debbie''s." ir felt that he was judging Debbie blindly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wesley frowned. "Are you gonna defy me?"


    "Yes, you''re damn right I am!"


    Wesley grabbed her hand and pulled her forcefully into his arms. "Come home with me tonight."


    "Tonight? Why not now?" she asked, gritting her teeth. She knew the answer.


    "Because right now¡ª"


    "Excuse me! Move, please." Just then, some doctors came running with two nurses in tow, pushing a


    stretcher into the operating room.


    Wesley had a bad feeling. He grabbed a nurse and asked, "Which patient was that?"


    "The patient from Ward Nine. Her old disease has kicked in."


    Wesley looked back at ir. "Honey, that''s Megan! Wait for me at home. I''lle back as soon as I


    can."


    ''Megan! Megan! It''s always Megan.'' ir wanted to stomp on that woman like an ant.


    She turned around and left without so much as a goodbye to Wesley.


    Watching her leave like that, he curled his hands into fists. But he couldn''t leave Megan in that


    condition right now. He decided to stay and make up to irter.


    That night, when he was back home, the apartment was pitch-ck. ir was nowhere to be found.


    He called her on her phone. "Where are you?"


    "At my uncle''s."


    "I''ming to get you."


    "No, I''m already in bed," she rebuffed.


    "We need to talk. I''ming to pick you up," he insisted. He also wanted to talk to her about Megan. If


    ir really hated her that much, now that Carlos was out of hisa, he could ask Carlos to take care


    of Megan.


    "I just want to sleep. Patrick is also asleep. Don''te. You will disturb everyone. Good night!"


    She hung up.


    Wesley looked around the big bedroom. He felt empty without her.


    And just likest time, for days, ir refused toe home. Wesley was busy taking care of Megan,


    but made time to see ir. He only left after ascertaining that she was fine.


    After Megan had been discharged from the hospital, he went again to pick ir up from her uncle''s, but


    she used all kinds of excuses to not go home with him.

 Chapter 749 Talbot Is Dying

    Chapter 749 Talbot Is Dying


    Adalson sensed that something was wrong between the couple. He gathered that she and Wesley


    were in the middle of a fight. ir sounded quite determined not to go home with Wesley, and as her


    uncle, he couldn''t just force her to leave. He said to Wesley, "Let her stay here for a bit longer. I will talk


    to her."


    Wesley had to go home alone that day.


    Half a monthter, ir received an unexpected call from Niles. He sounded upset and said with


    urgency, "ir¡­"


    "What''s wrong, Niles?"


    "Wesley and I were in an ident. We are at the hospital now."


    "What?! How are you? Where''s Wesley? Is he hurt?" ir asked in a panic. There was a moment of


    silence before Niles continued.


    "I''m fine. Wesley is hurt, but it''s nothing serious. I realized something today, ir¡­" he said, sobbing


    slightly. "I thought he despised me, but when the ident took ce, he protected me without any


    hesitation. I was so moved."


    This was the third time ir had heard Niles cry ever since they had met. Thest time he cried was


    also because Wesley had been injured.


    "Despise you? Where did you get that idea? He is your brother, and he loves you. Of course, he would


    protect you. How is he now? Which hospital is he in?"


    "There are a few cuts in his arms. The doctor has stitched him up. He is having an intravenous infusion


    at the military hospital now."


    They talked for a while and after hanging up, ir wondered whether she should call Wesley first or


    just go to the hospital. Before she could make a decision, her phone rang again. It was Wesley.


    "Hello?" she answered immediately.


    "Talbot is gravely injured," Wesley said. ''Temporarily.''


    ir''s heart thumped wildly in her chest. "Was he in the car with you?"


    "Yeah. It looks his days are numbered." ''As to how many years he has left, I''m not sure.''


    Inside the ward, Talbot stared at Wesley with a stunned face. He silently listened to his chief''s tant


    lies. Clearly, Wesley wanted ir''s sympathy. Then, shouldn''t it have been Talbot who had made the


    phone call? To tell ir that Wesley had been admitted in the hospital and was dying?


    If he wanted to make ir feel sorry for him and visit him at the hospital, that should have been the


    story. But why was Wesley doing this the other way around? It was not Talbot whom ir loved.


    But ir was soft-hearted, and Wesley took advantage of this. She was already worried sick. "Does


    Talbot¡ª"


    "There''s no one to take care of me here. Even Mom didn''t turn up," Wesley interrupted her. He had


    earlier told Cecelia not toe, because if she did, then ir wouldn''t bother, considering that he was


    already being taken care of by his mother. Cecelia was always supportive of Wesley and ir being


    together, so she refrained from visiting.


    "I heard that you were just mildly bruised," ir said.


    "I''m on an IV, and I haven''t had lunch yet. Niles is being examined." He was telling the truth.


    But ir was doubtful. Normally, Wesley wouldn''t sound so needy.


    "I''m miserable without you,"


    he went on.


    ir''s jaw dropped to the floor. Wesley was a tough guy. She couldn''t believe that he just said that.


    Talbot sat on the sofa cross-legged, eating sunflower seeds as he listened to his chief pretend to be


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    pathetic.


    "Ask Megan to take care of you. You had been so thoughtful and caring while she was sick. Time for


    her to show some gratitude." ir''s tone was dripping with sarcasm and jealousy.


    She had her reasons to be mad, of course. As a senior colonel, Wesley had personally taken care of


    Megan, who wasn''t even his wife.


    And he had gotten into a fight with ir because of her.


    "I sent her away. It''s you whom I miss."


    "I''m noting. There are tons of women who can''t wait to look after you. Ask someone else."


    "Hang on!" Wesley said hastily when he sensed that she was about to hang up.


    ir was quiet at the other end.


    "I don''t care about them. None of them is my wife. You are. I want you. Sweetie, Talbot is dying. He


    wants to see you too. Won''t you fulfill his final wish?"


    ir felt her heart break for Talbot. ''Is he really¡­'' "Fine. I''lle and visit Talbot."


    "You don''t want to see me?"


    "No, I don''t."


    It was not until then that Wesley realized that he should have let Talbot make the phone call with him


    lying in bed as the dying patient. ir rushed to the hospital at once.


    A nurse told her that Talbot was in Ward 302.


    She ran to the ward and pushed the door open. The next thing she knew, someone hugged her from


    behind. "Babe, you are finally here."


    ir turned around and gasped. "Aren''t you injured? Isn''t this Talbot''s ward?"


    "He was miraculously cured and has already left. My cuts have been dressed."


    Wesley''s arms were bandaged in gauze. There were stains of the yellow sterilizing fluid on his arms.


    ir knew at that moment that she had been tricked. "Where did Talbot go? You said he was gravely


    injured."


    "He went home in a wheelchair with Bowman''s help. He needs to rest and recuperate."


    ir sighed and wrenched free from his arms.


    "You! Go and sit!" she said, pointing to the bed.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to talk to the doctor about your condition."


    "No need. I can be discharged right away."


    "Then, why did you make mee here?" She rolled her eyes at him.


    "Because it''s easier for me to take you home from here," he said with a grin. He couldn''t y rough at


    the Ji Residence. But he could do whatever he wanted in the hospital. He could fling her on his


    shoulder and carry her into his car any minute.


    ir clenched her teeth. "Sit down!" she demanded.


    Wesley sat down on the bed, nice and straight.


    ir made her way towards the door. His eyes followed her and he was about to get up. She turned


    around abruptly and said, "Sit! I''m going to the doctor''s office. I''ll be right back!"


    "Okay," he smiled. "If you don''te back, I''ll find you and take you home, no matter where you hide."


    Looking at his pouting face, ir had a feeling that Wesley was clinging on to her like a child now.


    In the attending physician''s office


    ir inquired about Wesley''s condition to the doctor. He told her that there was nothing serious about


    his injury. "But the patient refuses to take his medicine. I''m not certain what will happen once he is


    discharged from the hospital," the doctor remarked.


    "You didn''t prescribe any medication for him?"


    "He refuses to take any. He looks fine on the outside, but his body is full of injuries. It took a lot of work


    just to convince him to be put on a drip." The doctor sounded pretty frustrated with his stubborn patient.


    ir let out a sigh. "Please prescribe the medicine. I''ll handle it."


    With the doctor''s prescription, ir imed the medicine from the pharmacy downstairs.


    When she was back at the door of Wesley''s ward, she looked at the medicine in her hand. Suddenly,


    she wasn''t as sure as she had been in the doctor''s office. Would Wesley listen to her?


    Well, he had to! She decided not to humor him this time.


    She stormed into the ward. Wesley was waiting for her. "Why did you refuse to take your medication?"


    Wesley was confused by her anger. "These are just minor injuries. What''s all the fuss about?"


    "Take it." She put the medicine on the table near his bed. The air she was bearing told him that there


    would be a huge fight between them if he refused to obey her.


    Wesley fiddled with the medicine in his hand. With a small smile, he said, "This is really unnecessary."


    Besides, he had already had the infusion.


    ir grew furious. "Are you gonna take it or not?"


    The look on her face told him that she meant business. "Yes, ma''am."


    Under ir''s supervision, Wesley took the pill.


    That afternoon, Megan came to the hospital. ir put on a long face as soon as she walked into the


    ward. The sight of the girl made her feel as if she had swallowed a bug.


    As always, Megan assumed her best masquerade, acting weak, helpless, and innocent. She pretended


    to be concerned about Wesley''s injury and asked him how he felt. ir was fed up with her act and felt


    like puking. She stood up and said to the phony girl with a smile, "Megan, are you hungry?"


    Megan was perplexed. So was Wesley.


    ir never liked her. In case she was pulling some trick on her, Megan shook her head. "No, I''m not."

 Chapter 750 Grandparents In Town

    Chapter 750 Grandparents In Town


    "You must be hungry." With that, ir ran to Wesley and wrapped her arm around his. "See? This is


    something for you to savor," she said to Megan.


    Megan shook her head again.


    ir''s face turned grim. "Well, you have to watch!"


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed Wesley on the lips, arms wrapped around his waist tightly, for fear he


    would push her away. That would make her aughingstock in front of Megan.


    Wesley sighed resignedly inside, but he let ir do as she wished. Afraid she would get tired from


    standing on tiptoe for long, he pulled away, looked at her, then moved his lips closer to hers to continue


    the kiss.


    Megan stood there awkwardly while the two were kissing, so embarrassed she didn''t know where to


    look.


    After a long while, ir let go of Wesley, satisfaction written all over her face. Arm in arm with him, she


    asked Megan, "Wasn''t that yummy?"


    Head bowed, Megan idly pawed at the ground with her shoe, bit her lip, and didn''t say a word.


    ir tilted her head and continued, "Know what I like best about Wesley?"


    Megan raised her head in confusion. She was so nonplussed she took the bait easily. Looking at ir,


    she asked, "What?"


    "Of course it is..." ir paused for effect, and Megan grew even more nervous. ir turned to Wesley


    and gave him a charming smile. Wesley sensed what she was going to say, and had a bad feeling


    about it. And he was right.


    "He has amazing stamina." Megan turned pale.


    Wesley''s face grew gloomy. It''s not like he could stop her.


    ir couldn''t care less. She traced her hands along his masculine physique. "He has chocte abs,


    strong waist and is a stallion in the sheets. I just can''t keep my hands off him. What more could I want


    in a husband? I see the look on your face. I don''t think you believe me. Would you like your uncle


    Wesley to demonstrate? You should find a boyfriend like him. A man like that should make you happy."


    After a short pause, she continued, "But there''s only one Wesley Li, and he''s mine. I know you want


    him, but too bad. What can you do? Poor Megan."


    Wesley squeezed ir''s hand. "Enough."


    "Honey, can you fix her up with someone? We are her aunt and uncle, after all. Maybe we could find


    someone good enough." After seeing the shrink, ir felt great. She was more lively than she used to


    be. She used to avoid even seeing Megan. But after what Megan pulled, it was time for some payback.


    "I don''t want to y matchmaker," Wesley said bluntly. And it was true.


    ir frowned. "Isn''t this a shock? No one wants Megan."


    Wesley was surprised to hear that. ''That''s not what I meant.''


    "But don''t get upset, girl. True, neither Carlos nor Wesley wants anything to do with you (and neither


    does anyone else), you should be okay. A maniptive little bitch like you should find some dirtball


    somewhere¡ªjust your type. Try going through trash bags, or hang around the red-light districts. Don''t


    give up!"


    Megan''s hands were balled into fists.


    She stood there, gnawing at her lower lip, tears threatening to fall.


    ir made a dismissive gesture. "Fine, I''ll stop. If your asthma kicks in, then I''m in for it. My husband


    punishes me for stuff like that. You know how? By making love to me. I already told you how good he


    is. He''s too much for me sometimes." Then she turned to Wesley. "Okay, stick a fork in me; I''m done.


    Honey, don''t be mad. Let''s go home and make some babies."


    At that moment, Wesley wanted to strangle ir.


    Without giving Megan a chance to say anything, ir dragged him out of the ward.


    At the door, Wesley thought of something and wanted to turn around and tell Megan. ir blurted out,


    "Oh my God! Honey, I think I''m pregnant!"


    "What?" That got his attention.


    ir held his hand and continued dragging him forward. "I feel a pain in my belly. Am I inbor?"


    "Then let''s go home! I''ll help you have a baby!" Wesley had enough of her nonsense. He threw her


    over his shoulder in a fireman''s carry and strode out the hospital, ir''s protests falling on deaf ears.


    He knew she already had her period that month. And now she imed she was pregnant? And in


    But he could never stay mad at her. The slightest downcast look and he would drop his tough guy


    image and talk tenderly to her, and whisper sweet words of love, giving her 100% of his attention and


    affection.


    ir''s grandma had been under the weathertely, and wanted toe to the city to have it checked


    out. Naturally, she would take her husband along.


    Greenwood called Wesley. The soldier sent two of his men to the countryside to pick up the two elders


    and drive them downtown.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When they arrived at Eastern Coastal Apartments, Wesley was already waiting for them at the front


    gate.


    The old couple had stuffed so many bags with fresh vegetables and other food that when they came


    into view both they and the two soldiers were each carrying a heavy bag.


    ir didn''t know her grandparents wereing until they showed up at the apartment.


    That evening, after she had settled her grandparents in, ir walked out of the room and asked


    Wesley, "Why didn''t you tell me they were here? For that matter, why didn''t they? Why did my grandpa


    call you instead of me?"


    Wesley sipped a ss of water and answered calmly, "Because Grandpa likes me more."


    ir didn''t know what to say. He had won her grandpa over in such a short time. Now it felt like Wesley


    was more a grandchild than she was.


    The next morning, Wesley took ir''s grandparents to the hospital so Marie could get checked out.


    After taking an X-ray, the doctor told them to go home and wait for the results.


    This was the first time her grandparents had been here, so ir decided to take them to the mall and


    go shopping.


    Wesley was busy. He dropped them off at the mall, told them to give him a ring when they were done,


    and took off.


    The three of them walked inside the mall and started wandering around. ir saw a jacket and thought


    it was just Greenwood''s style. And she was right. No sooner had she paid for it than she got a call from


    Orion. There was an important and urgent document, and they needed her help. "Hey, guys, I''m sorry. I


    have to leave for a while. The food court is on the next floor. Don''t leave, okay? I''ll be right back."


    Greenwood waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry. We''re not going anywhere."


    Before she left, ir got some cash from the ATM and handed it to her grandpa. "Use this to buy some


    food. But be careful, cash attracts some bad people. Find anything you like? Then wait for me toe


    back. It''s on me."


    "Okay. Go do what you gotta do. This mall is huge. We''re going to have fun." ir left the mall in a


    hurry and hailed a cab, ordering the driver to take her to Orion''spany.


    The old couple had never been in such a big mall before. They were curious about everything. They


    would pause for a couple minutes, looking around, taking it all in.


    And the goods looked so fancy they didn''t even dare to touch anything, afraid that they would break it


    and wouldn''t be able to pay.


    "Check it out! I bet you''d look good in that," Marie said, pointing at an outfit at a men''s clothing outlet.


    They had been thrifty all their lives. Now that they had the chance to visit a metropolis, she had the


    impulse to buy some nice clothes.


    Greenwood figured the clothes must be quite expensive, so he didn''t intend to go in. But Marie kept


    nagging at him to do it.


    He acquiesced. Hand in hand, the old couple walked into the store. The luxurious decor alone was


    mesmerizing enough for them.


    "Ooh, this store is huge. I bet this is high-quality stuff. Look around and see what you like. I''ve got this.


    Look over there!" Marie said to Greenwood with delight, pointing at something else.

 Chapter 751 Can You Afford It

    Chapter 751 Can You Afford It


    Two salesgirls quickly walked towards them. But when they saw that the customers were an old couple


    in cheap clothes, they lost interest immediately. "Wee," one of them said perfunctorily.


    "Thank you," Marie said to the girl with a sweet smile.


    The girls forced a smile. As the old couple walked around the shop, they followed them and whispered


    to each other. "They must havee from some rural area. Look at what they are wearing. Twenty


    bucks tops!"


    "You bet! They must have bought them from a street vendor. Let''s follow them, in case they try to steal


    something."


    The couple might have been old, but they were not deaf. Greenwood heard everything, and the smile


    on his face vanished.


    He pretended not to hear and wanted to leave soon. But Marie, who hadn''t heard a thing, was still


    looking around for something that would look good on him. So, he had to put up with it a little longer.


    Marie finally found something she liked. It was a jacket. She touched it with caution and asked the two


    girls with a smile, "Will this jacket fit Grandpa?"


    One of the girls grumbled under her breath, "Grandpa? Oh please, I''m not his granddaughter." Then,


    she said to Marie, "We do have his size. But that jacket is one of the new arrivals of this season. It''s


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    $46, 000. No discounts. Can you afford it? If you can, I''ll get you the right size. If not, don''t bother trying


    it on."


    The snide words were a wet nket on Marie. "$46, 000? That''s so expensive. Did I hear that right?


    Did you say $46, 000?"


    "Yes," the girl answered, sluggishly leaning on a cupboard. Then, she turned to talk to the other girl.


    "It''s really expensive. What about this one? How much is it?" Marie asked, pointing to a shirt. If


    everything was pricey, it would be better if they left the store.


    The girl sighed impatiently and nced at the shirt. "$19, 000."


    Greenwood had had enough of their attitude. He took out his phone from his pocket and opened the


    contacts page with his shaky hands. It took him a while to find Wesley''s number. "Wesley," he said into


    the phone when the call connected. He was so loud that the two girls rolled their eyes at him


    disdainfully.


    "Yes, Grandpa?"


    "Your grandma and I are shopping in the mall."


    Wesley was confused. It was he who had dropped them off at the mall. Of course, he knew where they


    were and what they were doing. Why was Grandpa calling him to say this? "Did you find anything you


    like, Grandpa? Buy whatever you want. I''lle overter and settle the bill."


    "Well, Grandson-in-Law, the two girls who received us at this store think that we can''t afford any clothes


    here and are trying to throw us out. They are saying we are too poor for their...their¡­hang on. What''s


    the word? I don''t know. Apparently, we are too poor for their taste and they want us out of here before


    we make their store look bad."


    The girls heard him. One of them cast him a contemptuous look and muttered, "Humph! The old man is


    telling on us. Is his grandson-inw rich or something?" The other girl replied, "Let''s hope he is. If he


    pays, at least we wouldn''t have wasted all our time on them."


    Wesley frowned. "Grandpa, which store are you in?"


    Greenwood thought about it. "We''re on the fourth floor. The name of the store is a bit long. I can''t read


    it." Then, he turned to one of the girls. "Excuse me, what''s the name of this store?"


    The girl put on a fake smile and replied, "Honorable."


    "I didn''t catch that. Something ball," Greenwood said.


    Wesley heard the name. "Grandpa, wait for me at the store. I''m on my way."


    The call ended. Marie grabbed Greenwood''s sleeve andined, "Why did you call him again? He


    is a busy man. We could just leave and go to another store."


    "I won''t. I''ll wait here for Wesley toe," Greenwood said stubbornly.


    He wasn''t too happy about being treated so rudely. In less than half an hour, a group of men in


    uniforms walked into the store.


    The man in charge was wearing a frosty expression on his face.


    The eyes of the salesgirls glinted at the sight of the soldiers.


    They dashed over and greeted them in unison, "Wee to Honorable!"


    Wesley ignored them and walked straight to Marie and Greenwood. The girls were stunned. "Grandpa,


    Grandma," he said with a slight nod.


    The soldiers who had followed him to the store spoke in unison. "Grandpa, Grandma!"


    Their voices were so sonorous that the whole mall heard them.


    Marie and Greenwood were startled. Then theyughed heartily, waving at them. "Good kids! Good


    kids!" they said, with warm smiles.


    The whole scene made the two girls realize that they had gotten themselves into huge trouble.


    Wesley looked around the shop and asked, "Grandpa, is there anything you like here?"


    "We did like some of them. But everything is so expensive; we don''t want it anymore," Marie cut in with


    a smile before Greenwood could say anything.


    "Where is ir?" Wesley asked.


    "She got a call and left a while back. She said it wouldn''t take long."


    Wesley nodded. He looked around the store and picked out two items of clothing. "Grandpa, why don''t


    you try these on?"


    One of the girls hurried over to them and checked the sizes. Wrong ones. She turned and busied


    herself looking for the right size.


    Once the old couple had walked into the fitting room together, Wesley strode to the couch and sat


    down. The store manager walked over with a cup of tea in hand. "Mr. Li, please have some tea," he


    said respectfully.


    The two salesgirls held their breaths as they stood there nervously.


    Wesley didn''t speak to the manager. Instead, he called Carlos. "I''m at the Shining International za.


    Something is up. Who is in charge of the Dubhe Building?"


    "Zelda. Which store are you in? I''ll send her over."


    "Honorable." Wesley hung up.


    With all those soldiers inside the store, many customers in the mall figured that something was going


    on in there. They walked in, pretending to be interested in the clothes, but their eyes were fixed on


    Wesley and the soldiers.


    After a few minutes, Greenwood walked out of the fitting room in the new clothes. With a grin, he


    walked to Wesley and asked, "How do I look?"


    Wesley stood up from the couch and said with a smile, "Grandpa, you look ten years younger."


    Greenwood grinned from ear to ear. Wesley picked out some more clothes for him and asked the


    salesgirl to help the old man try them on.


    Shortly after Greenwood walked into the fitting room again, Zelda arrived with some people. "Sorry that


    I''mte, Mr. Li," she said to Wesley. She also greeted the soldiers, "Hello, everyone."


    Realizing that they were screwed, the two salesgirls hid behind a wall, refusing toe out.


    Wesley sat back on the couch and said in a lukewarm tone, "My grandparents came here to shop but


    were looked down upon. The salesgirls even dared to say that they made the store look bad, and tried


    to kick them out. Is this how you treat your customers?"


    Zelda understood what had happened by this point. She smiled apologetically. "I''m so sorry for


    everything, Mr. Li. This ispletely our fault. I''ll attend to it right away."


    She turned to the store manager. "Who received Mr. Li''s grandparents?"


    The manager asked the two girls to step out. As they walked towards Wesley, they gulped, too scared


    to speak.

 Chapter 752 Grandpa, You Look Absolutely On Fleek

    Chapter 752 Grandpa, You Look Absolutely On Fleek


    Zelda went off on the two saledies. "Who trained you, anyway? Every customer should be treated


    fairly and respectfully. Don''t look down on them. Did you forget everything you were taught? Now,


    apologize to Mr. Li!"


    Wesley cut in coldly, "I''m not the one you need to apologize to!"


    The two saledies turned to look at Zelda in fear. She understood what Wesley meant and simply


    said, "Apologize to the two elders."


    "Yes, Ms. Ye!"


    Before returning to the mall, ir had called Greenwood to ask where they were. When he told her


    they were in a men''s fashion shop on the fourth floor of Dubhe Building, she hurried there. But she


    didn''t know which one it was.


    Then she noticed the shop named "Honorable" was quite crowded, so she decided to walk into it to


    have a look. A group of soldiers in green uniforms came into sight. She wondered if Wesley was here


    somewhere. She peeked through the crowd and saw that the man sitting on the couch, surrounded by


    a group of people, was exactly Wesley.


    A woman''s angry voice rang out. "What a stupid mistake! The two of you have ruined the reputation of


    our shopping mall. Mr. Xu, fire them. We don''t need people like them staffing our store."


    The shop manager immediately nodded, "Yes, Ms. Ye!"


    Wesley spotted ir standing behind the soldiers. He waved at her and everyone turned to look.


    With everyone''s eyes on her, ir felt shy and slowly walked up to him. Before she could ask about the


    situation, the soldiers greeted her one by one in a loud voice, "Good morning, Mrs. Li!"


    "Hello Mrs. Li!"


    "Mrs. Li, nice to meet you!"


    "Hi, ir!" The greetings came one after the other. The soldiers who knew her well called her "ir,"


    while the others called her "Mrs. Li."


    ir wasn''t used to that kind of attention. She smiled politely to everyone and greeted them. "Hi,


    everyone."


    Wesley took her hand and pulled her closer. She asked in a low voice, "What happened? Where are


    Grandpa and Grandma?"


    "In the fitting room. They''re trying on their new clothes."


    ir heaved a sigh of relief. But something was off. All of the employees were standing still, and two of


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    them were trembling with their heads bowed.


    She didn''t spend too much time on it. Soon enough, her grandfather came out of the fitting room in a


    set of new clothes, another two employees in tow.


    Seeing ir, Greenwood straightened his clothes and asked expectantly, "ir, what do you think? Do


    I look good?"


    ir stood up from the couch, walked up to the old man and praised, "Yes! Grandpa, you look


    absolutely on fleek."


    "Ha-ha, my little girl. You know how to make me happy."


    Right then, the two trembling saledies came to them and apologized to the two elders, "Sir and


    madam, I''m so sorry. We were wrong. We shouldn''t have disrespected you."


    ir asked in confusion, "Grandpa, what happened?"


    Greenwood let out a cold snort, still angry about how the two girls treated him. He then recounted the


    story to ir. The smile on ir''s face disappeared as she listened. She turned to the two girls and told


    them off, "Seriously? Who taught you manners? Respecting your elders is an important part of that.


    Don''t you have elders in your family? You treat them like this? And, who told you my grandpa couldn''t


    afford the clothes here? What were you thinking? Maybe you were insinuating that I, the wife of Senior


    Colonel Li, couldn''t afford them? So, do you have a problem with my grandpa or my husband?" ir


    bombarded them with a barrage of questions. She was angry. Her grandparents were important to her.


    She couldn''t tolerate such an insult to her loved ones.


    "We didn''t mean it. We''re so sorry..." The two girls began to sob. They didn''t know he was such a big


    shot. A country bumpkin like him? Who could have guessed?


    The shop manager was flustered. To prevent the matter from getting worse, he quickly came up to


    apologize too. "Mrs. Li, please don''t be angry. It''s our mistake. We''ll fire these two at once. I don''t think


    we can keep them on after this."


    Wesley stood up and put an arm around her. "Honey, I''ll call Carlos and ask him to take his investments


    elsewhere. There will be no Honorable store in the Shining International za anymore."


    ir had calmed down a little more. She whispered to him, "That''s not necessary. It was only two girls,


    not everyone else. We don''t need to cause that much trouble."


    The shop manager instantly echoed, "Yes, yes. Mrs. Li is right. I promise you we will fire these two rude


    girls. Please don''t call Mr. Huo..." The shop manager couldn''t afford to take the bad consequences if ZL


    Group canceled its contract with Honorable. His career could be at stake.


    ir turned to her grandparents. "Grandpa, change back into your own clothes. We''re not buying


    these. There are so many other shops here. Let''s go elsewhere."


    "Okay!" Greenwood instantly turned around and walked towards the fitting room.


    The group of people stormed out of the men''s fashion shop. ir and Wesley took the two elders to


    some other shops and bought them tons of togs, never mind that the elders insisted they had enough.


    Wesley didn''t call Carlos. But Carlos asked Zelda to fill him in.


    After knowing the whole story, he decisively canceled the contract with Honorable. The store was soon


    forced to move out of the za.


    The next day, they had the results of the tests that had been run on Marie. It showed that there was a


    bacterial infection in her trachea, interfering with the passage of oxygen from the throat to the lungs. It


    was a good thing they caught it so early, so ir''s grandmother didn''t need to be hospitalized. The


    doctor had prescribed her an inhaler and a round of antibiotics.


    But she needed toe back to the hospital for regr follow-ups. If it turned to full-blow pneumonia,


    then it might be fatal.


    When they were done at the hospital, ir and Wesley bid goodbye to the two elders. On their way


    back home, ir looked at her man. He was focused on the road ahead, so she asked tentatively,


    "Wesley, um...can we talk?"


    "What''s it?"


    "Debbie''s headlining a concert soon. Will you go with me?"


    "No," he answered without hesitation.


    She knew what his answer would be. "But Carlos, Damon and everyone else will be there! Don''t you


    want to see them?" she argued.


    "I can see them whenever I want."


    The car came to a stop at a red light. She took the chance to hold on to his arm and said with a pout,


    "Wesley,e with me. I don''t want to go by myself. It won''t look good. Please?"


    Wesley threw a nce at her, a small smile on his lips. "Then don''t go."


    Frustrated, ir sat up straight. "No way. I have to go. Debbie''s my friend. I want to be there to support


    her."


    He fell silent.


    ir was upset. After a moment of silence, she red at Wesley and said, "I''m sure Kinsley would take


    me there."


    ''Kinsley?'' The soldier''s brows knitted tightly. "You like him?" he questioned, a hint of jealousy in his


    voice.


    From now on, he considered Kinsley his love rival.


    "Who wouldn''t? He''s tall and handsome. He knows how to act, too. And more importantly, he''s


    Debbie''s friend. He''s going to the concert too. He''s a real friend!"


    Wesley sulked silently.


    A few dayster, Debbie held her first concert in Y City. A lot of big shots showed up, which just added


    to the awesomeness. Wesley was there too, and there were throngs just waiting to see him.


    But little did everyone know that Wesley only agreed to go because of some bedroom hijinks.


    It wasn''t until the soldier came to the stadium that he realized ir lied to him. Kinsley wasn''t there. He


    asked Carlos where he was, and the CEO told him Kinsley was out of the country. He couldn''t make it


    here.


    Wesley wanted to confront ir, but seeing her trying her best to cheer for Debbie andughing like a


    little girl, he felt happy. He decided to drop it.


    Megan was there too. She sat right behind him and ir. ir focused on Debbie''s performance and


    sang along, while Megan tried to get Wesley''s attention and chatted him up from time to time.

 Chapter 753 Nothing Wrong With Wesley

    Chapter 753 Nothing Wrong With Wesley


    Neither Wesley nor Megan showed any interest in Debbie''s concert.


    But ir was proud of her friend, who was singing gracefully on the stage. She didn''t care about the


    two and continued to cheer her and sing along like the rest of the fans.


    The next day, Wesley and ir went on a four-day trip to the neighboring city.


    On their first day, they decided to go for a small trek. Halfway up the hill, ir felt thirsty. But they didn''t


    have enough drinking water with them. Wesley handed the camera to her and said, "Wait for me here.


    I''ll go buy some."


    "Okay." As she waited, she took pictures of the beautifulndscape.


    A man suddenly appeared in her shot. ir put her hands down and raised her head to look at the


    stranger. Three young men were smiling evilly at her. "What do you want?" she asked warily.


    "That''s a nice camera you got there," one of them said as he fixed his eyes on it.


    ir''s grip on the camera tightened. Of course, it was nice! Cecelia had picked the best for her; it was


    worth more than a hundred thousand dors. Knowing their intentions, ir yelled loudly, "Wesley!"


    The three men were caught by surprise.


    "Wesley!" she shouted towards the direction in which the soldier had gone.


    The three men realized that she hadpany. They exchanged nces with each other, and in an


    instant, two of them lunged at her and locked her arms behind her. The third one quickly robbed her of


    the camera that was hung around her neck.


    "Wesley! Help! Wes¡ª Mmph!" One of the men covered her mouth immediately.


    Wesley was paying for the bottle of water when he heard her screaming for help. He dropped the bottle


    and dashed back to ir as fast as he could.


    From a distance, he saw her being surrounded by three men. Enraged, he barked, "Let go of her!"


    The robbers saw the tall, strong guy running towards them. They fled with the camera.


    "Wesley, they stole my camera!"


    ir began to run after the robbers, but Wesley was much faster. He ran past her like a gust of wind,


    and closed in on them.


    The robbers turned to see that the man was only a few meters away from them. Panicking, they


    shrieked, "Oh, crap! Run faster!"


    They ran all the way to the road and fled in different directions.


    In a fluster, the man holding the camera knocked into a small electric car. The camera was thrown into


    the air and in the next second, it crashed on the ground; the lens was smashed to pieces.


    Wesley pinned the man down and rained a few blows on him. The robber rolled on the ground, howling


    in pain.


    ir caught up to them. She picked up her precious camera and saw the broken lens. Her heart sank.


    Wesley caught the second robber in no time. He wanted to hunt the third one down, but he was worried


    about ir''s safety. He didn''t want to leave her alone again. So, he gave up the chase and called the


    police.


    The police arrived soon and handcuffed the two robbers.


    ir looked at the camera with a frown. It had been a gift from Cecelia, but she couldn''t preserve it


    well. She felt immensely guilty.


    Reading her mind, Wesley touched her head lovingly. "You didn''t mean for this to happen. It''s not your


    fault. Mom will understand. I''ll buy you a new one."


    ir shook her head. "No, I don''t want one. I''m so careless. I''ll end up breaking that too."


    "You can buy another one when you do." Leaving no space for an argument, he drove her to an


    appliance store downtown.


    She didn''t want a new camera. So, he decided to at least buy her new lens. If she couldn''t take pictures


    for the next three days, she would regret it.


    On their way, Wesley got a call from the police. She heard him say, "It''s me. We needpensation for


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    the camera, or I''ll file severe charges against them. Yes, thank you."


    Once at the appliance store, Wesley picked out thetest model and showed it to ir. She shook her


    head and pointed to another lens in the counter. "Just get me this one, the Canon 50mm/F1.8 STM." It


    wasn''t that expensive and was well-suited to everyday shooting.


    Wesley examined the lens she had chosen. "This is good for portraits. But, you like shooting


    ir hesitated. He sounded reasonable. She enjoyed taking pictures of her friends and family, but most


    of the time, she liked capturing thendscapes around her.


    Eventually, she followed his advice and bought the more expensive,test model lens.


    Because of the incident with the robbers, Wesley didn''t dare leave ir alone again. He kept her by his


    side wherever he went. Even when he had to go to the men''s room, he made her wait for him in front of


    the door.


    The police called againter that day. The robbers had agreed topensate for the camera at its


    original price.


    The rest of their trip went smoothly. They had a really good time. Wesley was happy to see irugh


    every day. She slowly became more cheerful and outgoing. The old ir was back. She would make


    fun of him, flirt with him and throw small tantrums like she used to. The psychologist did give him the


    right advice.


    On the fourth day, they were back in Y City. Wesley received Cecelia''s call soon after. His mother had


    tried to call ir, but the call hadn''t gone through. They randomly chatted for a while. Then, Cecelia


    finally cut to the chase. "I think I need an exnation from you, Son. Why are you making me wait for


    so long to be a grandma?" Cecelia was frustrated. Wesley had refused to get married at first. Now that


    he finally had ir, why weren''t they giving her any good news yet? Before Wesley could speak, the


    anxious mother added, "I understand that you are busy with work. But you have time to spend with her


    right now. It''s not normal that ir hasn''t gotten pregnant yet. Wesley, tell me honestly. Are


    you...impotent?"


    Wesley''s face darkened. He reminded her in a low voice, "Mom, it is not right to ask such questions to


    a man. It''s an insult."


    "I know, but I couldn''t help asking. You''re in your thirties now. I''m worried!"


    Wesley groaned. The truth was that he was anxious too. But it wasn''t something they could force to


    happen.


    The phone call alone couldn''t set Cecelia''s mind at ease. The more she thought about it, the more


    anxious she became. She made up her mind to fly out to Y City.


    "Mom?" ir was shocked to see Cecelia at their front door without any warning. Wesley wasn''t home


    when she arrived.


    Cecelia gave her a warm hug before saying, "ir, I missed you so much."


    ir patted her back gently. "Why didn''t you tell us beforehand that you wereing?"


    "If I told Wesley, he wouldn''t let mee and interrupt your privacy." Cecelia pursed her lips.


    "Well, don''t bother about him. Pleasee in, Mom. Are you hungry?"


    "Yes!" Cecelia nodded honestly. She was so anxious to see them that she couldn''t grab anything to eat.


    "Have some fruit first. I''ll cook something for you."


    "Thank you, ir. You''re such a considerate girl," the mother beamed.


    ir returned the sweet smile. "You''re wee, Mom. It''s just a meal. Here, I''ve washed the fruit."


    Cecelia casually picked up an orange and looked around the house. "Where''s Wesley?"


    "He went to the military base."


    "Is he always busy at work? Don''t you two spend any time together? Does hee back at night?


    What time does hee home?" Cecelia asked in one breath as she stood at the doorway of the


    kitchen with the orange in her hand.


    ir answered patiently, "We just came back from a trip. He''s out for some errands during the day, but


    he alwayses back home by eleven at night." Wesley was home every night ever since he had


    "I see..." Cecelia ate a slice of the orange, deep in thoughts. Then, she asked implicitly, "What time do


    you two usually go to bed?"


    ir''s face turned red; she knew what the curious mother had in mind. Wesley had told her that his


    mother doubted his sexual ability. ir, of course, knew how good he was. But the man was unhappy


    about her doubts, and to prove himself, he had banged ir the whole night after that phone call.


    "Mom, there''s nothing wrong with Wesley. It''s me; there''s a small issue with my uterus. Don''t worry, it''s


    nothing major. I''ve taken some Chinese medicines to improve the condition. Please be patient." ir


    felt the pressure too. After all, Wesley was already in his thirties.

 Chapter 754 Im With Uncle Wesley

    Chapter 754 I''m With Uncle Wesley


    Cecelia smiled and said, "Okay, I see. I''m relieved to hear that."


    Wesley came back home at night around 9 p.m. As soon as he came in, he saw the unexpected visitor


    sitting in the living room. Mother and son stared at each other for a minute, before he broke the silence


    in the end. "What are you doing here? Do you need something?"


    "Yes." Cecelia nodded her head. "I came to see how far you two are with my grandson!"


    Wesley''s lips twitched. ''Grandson? ir''s not even pregnant yet.'' He figured Cecelia wanted a


    grandson so desperately that she had lost her mind.


    He hung his overcoat on the coat rack and said, "Niles is dating a girl. Go to him if you want a


    grandson."


    Cecelia scoffed, "Who knows if he''s serious with the girl? I don''t trust him. You and ir are my hope."


    Her determined eyes were suggesting that she wasn''t going to give in. In fact, she made it sound like


    she wouldn''t leave their apartment unless they gave her a grandson. Wesley averted the topic and


    asked, "Where is my wife?"


    "She''s taking a bath." Suddenly, her eyes widened with excitement. "She just went in. Go, go and join


    her now," she urged.


    Wesley was rendered speechless. What a "thoughtful" mother!


    Cecelia spent the following days with them in their apartment. She showed no signs of leaving and no


    one asked her to leave either.


    From the looks of it, she had a great time supervising the two kids every day and making sure that they


    went to bed on time.


    Every night she would lean against the door of their bedroom and if she didn''t hear a sound, she would


    knock just to check up on what they were doing. Tonight was the same.


    ir had a face mask on while she was chatting with Joslyn on the phone and Wesley was working on


    hisptop.


    When Cecelia didn''t hear the kind of noise she expected, she started banging on the door at once.


    "Wesley!"


    Puzzled, Wesley rushed to the door in his pajamas afraid that something bad had happened. Cecelia


    peeked inside and said to him, "Where is your wife?"


    He sighed and took a step backwards to let his mother see ir.


    The moment ir looked at the door and met with Cecelia''s eyes, thetter waved at her awkwardly.


    Cecelia pulled Wesley close and muttered, "Stop wasting time and go to bed now. Don''t forget your


    mission. A baby! Are you feeling tired? Maybe I need to get you some Chinese medicines to give you


    more stamina and power..."


    Exasperated, the soldier brought the palm of his hand to his face and sighed, "Mom, please stop


    whatever it is you think you''re doing. Shouldn''t you be taking care of Dad? Without you at home, Dad


    and Grandpa must be very bored. You should go back and take care of them."


    Cecelia understood clearly that her son was running out of patience. "I won''t bug you anymore. Just try


    your best, okay? You can do this!" With that, she turned around and disappeared into her room.


    Wesley shook his head in disbelief.


    After living with Cecelia for a few more days, ir couldn''t keep up with her anymore and neither could


    Wesley. Luckily, he found an excuse to take ir to Z Country for a trip again, leaving Cecelia with no


    choice but to go back home.


    After they came back from their trip in Z Country, one day, Wesley received a call from Megan saying


    that she was in trouble. However, when Wesley asked her what had happened, she didn''t give him any


    details; instead, she insisted that hee see her as soon as possible.


    This time, however, without even asking for ir''s opinion, Wesley took the initiative to turn Megan


    down straightaway. "No, just tell me what it is on the phone. I''m busy." Wesley was, in fact, cooking his


    beloved wife a nice meal. He wouldn''t leave ir alone to see another woman unless it was a life-and-


    death situation.


    Eventually, after a long pause of silence, Megan hung up the call. The beeping sound that came after


    was Wesley''s cue to realize what had happened and he put his phone away.


    ir was leaning against the doorframe of the kitchen and eating an apple as she gave Wesley a


    knowing eyeful. "Is she in danger again? Aren''t you going to help her?"


    Wesley shook his head, as if unconcerned. "She didn''t tell me what happened. I don''t have the time to


    try and figure out what''s on her mind." Wesley was well aware of how ir felt about Megan. Taking his


    previous experience into ount, he thought it would be best for him to keep a distance from Megan.


    ir enjoyed the rest of the delicious apple joyfully. She raised the half-eaten apple to his lips. "You


    can take a bite from my apple. This is your reward," she joked.


    "Thanks." Wesley put down the knife and nodded as he moved away from the counter. Then suddenly,


    he pulled her by the waist and kissed her lips. It was slow and soft,forting in ways that words


    would never be.


    After a long kiss, ir red at him, panting. "I asked you to bite the apple. Not me!" She pouted her


    lips at him.


    "I was just tasting the apple." He leaned in and licked her lips.


    ir gasped in shock. The color infused cheeks dimpled with the blossoming smile and her eyes shone


    in a way that only deep happiness could bring. "What are you doing? You shameless oaf!"


    "What did you say to me? Say it again?" Wesley stopped cutting vegetables again and squinted his


    eyes at her, like a predator eyeing its prey.


    ir wasted no time. She made a face at him, sticking out her tongue and ran out of the kitchen.


    "Nope. I didn''t say anything. Please don''t let me distract you from cooking."


    Wesley giggled as he watched her flee and continued to wash the freshly diced vegetables.


    One day, ir received a text from Megan. "Hi, ir. Do you know what Wesley is doing now?"


    ir rolled her eyes at the text, clearly annoyed by Megan. The girl just wouldn''t stop trying to stir up


    trouble.


    ir obviously knew what Wesley was doing. He told her that he was going to be busy with the


    retirement application before he went out, which would mean that he would be in the military base


    today.


    ir, however, had no intentions of ying nice with Megan. "Get lost!" she texted back.


    A minuteter, Megan sent her a picture of her holding hands with a man. "I''m with Uncle Wesley. I was


    feeling ufortable so he''s taking me to a hotel," she wrote.


    The picture didn''t show the man''s face, but ir could see that he was dressed in a green uniform.


    Judging by the background, the picture seemed to have been taken inside a building. The decoration


    suggested that it was a hotel.


    ir remembered that Wesley was wearing the same green uniform when he went out this morning.


    Before ir could text back, Megan sent another message. "We''re entering a hotel room now. Room


    301 on the seventh floor, Elton International Hotel. I''ll let you knowter how your man betrays you."


    ir''s brain stuttered for a moment and every part of her went on pause while her thoughts caught up.


    She immediately called Wesley''s phone. "Sorry, the number you''ve dialed is not in service..." His phone


    was switched off.


    ir paced back and forth in the study. Her brain formted no thoughts other than to register that she


    was shocked.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Wesley, but Megan and Patty were both special cases. Wesley would


    surely refuse any indecent suggestion from Megan, but that girl was so good at acting that she couldn''t


    be trusted at all. The mere thought of Megan flirting with Wesley made ir feel ufortable.


    ''Maybe I can just go and take a look. It will help stop my worries, '' she thought.


    She put on her overcoat, changed into her shoes and left the apartment in a jiffy. She hailed a cab and


    went straight to Elton International Hotel.


    Before long, ir found herself standing in front of Room 301. She took a deep breath and called


    Wesley''s phone once again.


    This time, however, the call went through on the first go. "Wesley?"


    The noise from the other end made it difficult for her to hear clearly.


    She raised her voice and called out, "Wesley? Where are you now?"


    "Mrs. Li? Chief left his phone here. He got out of the car to talk with an acquaintance. Do you need to


    talk to him now?" A man''s voice came from the other end. It sounded like one of Wesley''s


    subordinates.


    At longst, she heaved a sigh of relief. "So, where is he now?"


    "We just finished an urgent task. We''re heading back downtown now."


    ''Heading back downtown?


    Oh, crap!''


    Suddenly, ir realized that this must be one of Megan''s tricks and she quickly turned around to leave.


    However, before she knew it, the door to Room 301 flung open and someone grabbed hold of her neck


    and covered her mouth before dragging her inside the room.


    ir dropped her phone on the floor, but the man kicked it inside. There was another man inside the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    room with them. He picked up her phone and disconnected the call at once. Standing with his back to


    ir, the man secretly did something on her phone before closing the door.

 Chapter 755 She Saved Herself

    Chapter 755 She Saved Herself


    The man covering ir''s mouth pushed her onto the king-sized bed. Gasping for breath, ir


    scrambled back, trying to shrink into a corner furthest away from them.


    She looked around the hotel room. Fourrge, menacing men were there, leering at her with an evil


    glint in their eyes.


    ir was sure that Megan was behind this.


    The four men slowly approached the bed from the side. Their intentions were obvious. ir racked her


    brain, trying toe up with a solution. ''What do I do? Dammit, how do I find a way out of this?''


    They had confiscated her phone, so she couldn''t call anyone. She had to do something to save herself.


    But they were four against one. She had no one for backup, and these men looked like they could


    easily break her in two if they wanted.


    Tears threatened to fall from her eyes as fear filled her heart. She tried to appear calm and asked


    casually, "Hi, guys! I don''t think we''ve met. What do you want?"


    Instead of responding to her, the men all began to unbutton their shirts and undo their belts. ir


    clutched at the covers tightly, holding her breath.


    One of the men finally spoke, and the words made her sick. "We want to fuck you!"


    That was what she figured. She had to think fast. ir feigned a smile and dramatically heaved a sigh


    of relief. "Oh, I got you. So that''s what you want. No problem. I''ll just do whatever you want. Just don''t


    hurt me. I''m all yours."


    The four men exchanged nces with each other. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing. A red-


    haired man warned her, "Don''t try anything!" He moved towards her.


    "Hold up, Rex! Who says you get to go first? I can''t wait anymore. She''s so hot!" one of the other three


    men said.


    "Right! Nice tits, long, lustrous hair, long legs. Man, I''ve been lonely!"


    ir was boiling with anger. She cursed these four lewd men in her mind a hundred times.


    "Fine," Rex said. "Just don''t mess her up." Obviously, he was the leader. The three men advanced on


    the bed.


    ir''s face went pale. Still, she tried to keep her cool. "Wait!" she cried out sharply. She sounded too


    desperate there, so she tried to dial it back. "I-I want to shower first, and you guys need condoms."


    "I never use condoms," Rex said evilly.


    ir nodded, "Okay. But I don''t think you want what I got. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." She winked at


    them.


    Burning with lust, one of them took a step forward and put a knee on the bed. But, Rex suddenly


    stopped him. "Wait."


    "What''s up, Rex?" The man was impatient.


    Rex ignored the man and asked ir, "You said ''what you got.'' What do you mean?"


    ir pretended to be embarrassed. She stuttered, "It''s... It''s..."


    "Spit it out!"


    "I have... um, STD... But don''t worry. You won''t get infected if you use condoms." She crawled closer to


    them on all fours, trying to look as sexy as possible.


    "Shit! Don''t lie to me, or I''ll kill you!"


    ir said in a trembling voice, "If you don''t trust me, then have at it. No condoms. It''s been a long time!


    I''ve been aching for a man." ''I''m not horny at all. You bastards!'' she cursed.


    "Okay. Get a shower. I''ll go buy condoms." One of them thought it was better to be cautious.


    ir nodded, "Okay. Don''t rush me. I won''t be long. Please go buy them now."


    The man frowned and cussed in a low voice, "Damn! She''s more trouble than she''s worth!"


    ir got out of the bed and walked to the bathroom. She kept a close eye on the man who was going


    to get condoms. She shadowed him as he walked to the door.


    The moment the man opened the door, ir suddenly took to her heels, dashing towards the door at


    full speed.


    Meanwhile, after making small talk with an acquaintance, Wesley got back in his car. One of his men


    told him ir tried to call, but was disconnected all of a sudden. Wesley instantly had a bad feeling


    about this. Something might have happened to ir. He immediately called back but it went straight to


    voice mail.


    Now he was sure ir was in some sort of danger.


    Wasting no time, he quickly ordered one of his men to track down ir. The man was efficient and


    knew his job, because it only took a few minutes for him to gather clues. The surveince camera


    showed ir had entered a hotel and never left. Fortunately, the guy already figured out where the


    hotel was from the location of the camera. Wesley hurried there with a group of soldiers.


    In the hotel, ir dashed out of the room. The four men reacted quickly and ran after her.


    Clenching her teeth, she ran as fast as she could. The footsteps behind her were getting closer and


    closer. As she tilted her head to get a look at her pursuers, she ran straight into someone in the


    corridor.


    "Ouch! That hurt! Who in the world... ir?"


    Niles'' whining was like music to ir''s ears. ''Thank God!'' She grabbed hold of his arm tightly as if she


    were clutching at herst straw of survival. "Niles, help! They... They..."


    Niles hade with a girl on his arm, but ir didn''t have the time to spare her a nce. She hid


    herself behind the young doctor, gripping some of his clothes.


    "Hey! What''s going on?" Niles yelled at the four malevolent men as he covertly put his hand in his


    pocket. His phone was there. He unlocked it with his fingerprint.


    "Mind your own business, boy. Grab that bitch for me and I won''t kill you," Rex ordered ferociously.


    Niles grabbed ir and put her hands behind her. Before she could ask, he secretly slipped his phone


    into her hand. She was stunned for a second when she figured out what he did.


    The girl next to Niles looped her arm in his in an intimate manner. She deliberately got between him


    and ir and asked, "Who are these people, Niles?"


    Behind them, ir nervously slid her fingers along the screen, opened the contacts and found out an


    ID named "My Bro." She called that number.


    The call was picked up in a second. "What''s up? I''m busy now."


    "It''s me..." She tried to keep her voice low, but the thugs still figured out what was going on. They knew


    she was asking for someone''s help, so they all darted towards her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Niles looked rather unimposing. But he was a man, after all. He could at least buy her some time. He


    got between her and the four men, spread his arms so they couldn''t move past him.


    ir spoke rapidly. "Elton International Hotel, seventh floor. Hurry!"


    "Don''t be afraid! I''m on my way!" Wesley hung up the phone and put his pedal to the metal, heading to


    the hotel at top speed.


    The young doctor couldn''t hold off the four strong men anymore. One of them pushed him out of the


    way. Another two advanced on him, fists clenched. He yelled at the twodies, "Run! Get some help...


    Ah! You son of a bitch! Quit it! Ow! Not in the face! Even my brother wouldn''t hit me there! You are so


    dead... Ouch!"


    ir anxiously told the girl, "Get a security guard. I''ll wait here."


    After a little hesitation, the girl nodded and ran to the elevator. She called the police as well.


    ir scanned the hallway, hoping to find anything she could use as a weapon.


    She spotted the extinguisher. At once, she took the fire extinguisher from its case, pulled the pin and


    dashed towards the men who were raining blows on Niles. "Niles! Run!"


    Niles caught a glimpse of the fire extinguisher in her hands. Knowing what she was nning, he


    quickly burst through their ranks and ran down the hall.


    ir pointed the nozzle at the men and squeezed the handle to release the extinguisher foam.


    Then chaos erupted. Dripping white frothy goo, two of the four men chased after Niles. The other two


    wiped the mixture from their eyes and coughed, but they were starting to recover.


    She lifted the fire extinguisher and threw the can at them. One of the two was hit in the head by it,


    groaning in pain. ir took that chance to run away.


    The other man picked up his pace to run after her. In no time, he caught up to ir and yanked her hair


    violently. The man who was hit by the extinguisher also came up and grabbed her arms. They had her


    and she was in pain.


    Right on cue, the elevator doors opened and a figure dashed out, bearing down on them.

 Chapter 756 Have it Out Face To Face

    Chapter 756 Have it Out Face To Face


    The figure who dashed out of the elevator, of course, was Wesley. Before the two men could react,


    Wesley leapt up in the air, stretched his leg and gave a hard kick to the back corner of one thug''s jaw,


    where it connected to the skull. The man cked out and copsed. Hended gracefully. The other


    gangster stepped forward and threw a punch. But Wesley moved in past his punch and stomped on the


    other guy''s instep¡ªthe top part of the foot. The crunch of bones told him he was sessful. He gave


    him a push and he stumbled back,nding on his shattered navicr bone and metatarsals. With a


    shriek, he also hit the floor. Within a few seconds, the two bad men were dispatched, groaning in pain


    orpletely passed out.


    But that was not enough to vent his anger. Wesley hauled one of them to his feet, and pushed him


    against the wall. He grabbed the man''s arm and hand, twisted it hard, and then brought the limb behind


    the thug''s back. He pushed upwards at the same time. The maneuver dislocated the man''s arm.


    Feeling the most intense pain he ever felt in his life, the man passed out. Then Wesley grabbed the


    other guy, brought his arm across the soldier''s chest, and using his forearms as leverage, detached the


    man''s bicep. He then pushed him into his buddy, and theynded in a heap.


    Her heart racing, ir clutched at her chest and gasped for air at one side. She was soon enveloped in


    Wesley''s arms. Breathing in the familiar scent, she felt safe and relieved.


    Wesley gave her a quick once-over with his eyes and asked with concern, "Am I toote? You okay?"


    ir shook her head. "No, notte..."


    A shrill cry was heard from down the hall. It was Niles screaming. "Wesley, go save your brother!" she


    urged anxiously.


    Two of the soldiers that came along followed Wesley to the fire exit, while the others guarded the two


    men on the floor.


    Niles'' date came back with a contingent of hotel security.


    The girl caught up to ir and asked worriedly, "Where''s Niles?"


    "He''s over there. Let''s go!"


    "Mm Hmm."


    The two women followed the soldiers to the fire exit as well. Apparently Niles was hoping to leave the


    building and set off the rms, but the thugs got there first. Wesley tackled the thugs, banged their


    heads together, and threw them to the ground. Covering his bruised face, Niles kicked the guy who had


    hit him. His foot made contact with the thug''s stomach and the man jumped and groaned on impact.


    "You bastard! That''s for hitting me in the face, asshole! Go to hell! You''re lucky I didn''t bring my scalpel


    with me. I really want to cut your skin off...one piece at a time!"


    Wesley left the four thugs to the security guards. But, he wasn''t going to let this pass. He would


    personally look into this. Why would such things happen in an international hotel?


    Niles had cooled down after dealing his own brand of justice. After venting his anger, he ran to the two


    women, gasping as he asked, "ir, Irene, you guys okay?"


    ir nodded and noticed the bruises on his face. She felt sorry for him. "Thanks for your help, Niles."


    Niles shook his head with a bright smile. "Don''t mention it. If my brother hadn''te in time, they


    would have beaten the tar outta me."


    Irene chuckled under her breath. "If you two are done pping your gums, let''s get you to a hospital,


    Niles."


    Niles nodded and introduced Irene to ir. "ir, this is Irene Wen, the sister of Debbie''s fiance."


    ir greeted, "Hi, Irene. ir Jing."


    "Nice to meet you, ir." The two women shook hands.


    Then Irene apanied the doctor back to the hospital where he worked. ir walked up to Wesley,


    who was now talking with police.


    Seeing her approach, he put an arm around her and said, "This is my wife, ir."


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Li," an officer said politely.


    "Hello, officers." After the small talk, the police took her statement about what really happened.


    ir answered each question honestly. "Megan Lan sent me a message earlier today. She said my


    husband was staying with her in this hotel, so I came straight here."


    She threw a nce at the man next to her after she said that. Wesley frowned as he listened.


    The police officer said, "Mrs. Li, can I have a look at those texts?"


    She naturally reached for her pocket and then remembered her phone was still in the room. "Hold on."


    She returned to Room 301. A few more cops were there checking the room for clues, electronic


    surveince, etc.


    One of them asked her if she wanted her phone. ir nodded, "Yeah. I think it''s still here."


    "This your phone?" the cop asked as he held out a phone.


    "Yes, thanks."


    ir turned on her device. Much to her astonishment, the messages that Megan sent to her were all


    gone. She couldn''t find them anywhere in her phone.


    She was confused. Wesley came into the room too. "Someone deleted the surveince video already.


    ir, show me the messages."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "The messages are gone..." ir looked at the man in defeat.


    Wesley scrolled through her messages, only to find some messages from her former coworkers or


    some advertisements.


    He handed the phone back to ir and called Megan right away. "Hi Megan! Yeah, it''s me. Where are


    you now?"


    "Hi Uncle Wesley, I''m in the library. What''s up?" Megan spoke in a hushed voice, maybe because she


    was in a quiet ce just then.


    Wesley asked outright, "Did you text ir today?"


    "Text ir? No. I''ve been at school the whole day, studying. Why do you ask? Something wrong?"


    "No?" Wesley looked at ir.


    Thinking the hypocritical girl was lying to Wesley, ir flew into a rage. She snatched his phone away


    and bellowed, "Megan Lan, you bitch! You sent me those messages and tricked me intoing to the


    Elton International Hotel. Why don''t you have the stones to admit what you did?"


    "Aunt ir, what are you talking about? I''ve been at school all day long. What''s going on?" Megan''s


    voice sounded as weak as usual, full of grief.


    "Damn you! You''re insane! Where are you now? I''ming to see you. We need to have this out face


    to face!" ir''s anger rose even more as she listened to the girl''s fake weak voice.


    "Um...I''ll go to your ce. Where are you now?"


    "We''re still in Elton, including the four thugs. That''s good. We can clear everything up right now."


    "See you then." They ended the call.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Wesley tried to calm her down. "Don''t be mad. Maybe there''s a perfectly


    logical exnation. Megan makes mistakes or stirs up trouble, but she''s not a criminal..."


    "Wesley," ir called out in a calm voice.


    He was silent.


    "This needs to get handled. I don''t want to fight about Megan again. You have to make a choice. If you


    don''t me her or make her take responsibility, I want a divorce."


    He grabbed hold of her wrist and took her out of the room. When they were in the quiet passage


    leading to the fire exit, he stared at her, stone-faced. "Talk to me again after you calm down."


    "I''m calm as the sea," she replied.


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t hold her responsible, but I need proof." If it were Megan behind all this, he


    wouldn''t let her off the hook. He would spare her no mercy. But he couldn''t do anything without solid


    evidence.


    She sneered, "Fine." Then she didn''t say another word.


    They waited for Megan in Room 301. After twenty minutes, Wesley got a call from her. "On the seventh


    floor, Room 301... Wait there, I''ll be... I''ll have someonee to escort you here." Wesley corrected his


    words under ir''s angry gaze.


    Soon enough, Megan was led into the room. When she saw that fake innocent face, ir got upset.


    She strode towards her. She really wanted to p Megan''s face, over and over.


    Megan screamed as she ran towards Wesley and hid behind him. "Uncle Wesley, help!"


    He grabbed ir in his arms to keep her from attacking Megan. "Stay cool, ir."


    "Let go of me, Wesley." She red at the man coldly.


    Wesley sighed and let go of her. In an instant, she dragged the screaming girl towards the four


    handcuffed men. "Spill it. Is this the woman who paid you?"

 Chapter 757 The Match Point

    Chapter 757 The Match Point


    The handcuffed men raised their heads and threw a quick nce at Megan. They shook and said in


    union, "No, not her. We don''t know her."


    ir red up, her eyes red with anger; her hands balled into fists. Ignoring Megan''s annoying shrieks,


    ir yanked her phone away from her hand and made her unlock the screen forcefully.


    She checked the inbox messages on her phone. Much to her disappointment, the messages that they


    had exchanged earlier that day were all gone.


    Bristled with fury, ir tossed Megan''s phone to the floor. She approached the girl and shouted, "Be


    honest and admit it. It was you who had sent those messages to trick me and get me here."


    Megan shook her head repeatedly. "No, I did no such thing. Uncle Wesley, please. I didn''t do it."


    Wesley strode over and tried to lock the agitated ir in his arms once again. "ir, calm down. We''re


    looking into it."


    But his words fell on deaf ears. She squirmed and broke free of his grip. "I''m telling you it was her!


    Don''t you trust me?"


    "I trust you," he answered in a firm voice. "But we need evidence."


    "Damn your evidence! My words should be proof enough for you. And I''m the freaking witness!" ir


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    had wanted to keep cool. But when Wesley continued to defend the drama queen, she couldn''t


    maintain herposure anymore.


    Wesley took her hands in his and looked her in the eye. "ir, listen to me. I only care about your


    safety. Go home now and wait patiently for the oue of the investigation. I won''t let go anyone who


    attempted to harm you. Trust me."


    However, his honest words didn''t make her feel any better. She was disappointed by hisck of trust in


    her. "Wesley, I think it''s best that we go our separate ways."


    He tightened his grip on her hands, but ir wrenched her hands free. "Whatever the oue is, it


    doesn''t matter anymore. I thought you would take my word for it. Wesley, you..." ''...let me down.'' She


    kept those words to herself.


    She turned around and walked out of the room. Wesley followed her out. "What do you want me to do


    now?" he asked, desperate to hold onto her.


    "I told you, you have to make a choice. This is not negotiable, not anymore. This is the match point


    right here. Wesley, either you put Megan in jail, or let me go."


    ''The match point?'' Wesley didn''t know whether tough or cry at her childish behavior. He sighed


    helplessly.


    "We can''t put someone behind bars without any proof. ir, please be reasonable," he persuaded her


    tenderly.


    "Fine. What if she is proved to be guilty? What would you do?" ir argued.


    Wesley said on a serious note, "I''ll let the police and the court do their work. If she really did this, she


    deserves to be punished. I won''t interfere." If Megan had nned this to hurt ir, he wouldn''t let her


    get away with it. She had crossed the line this time.


    ir nodded. "Okay, carry on with the investigation. I''ll go home now."


    Wesley took her hand in his. "Never say that you want to separate from me again."


    "That depends." She shook his hand away and turned to leave.


    He caught up to her again. "I''ll drive you home."


    She didn''t say anything.


    After driving ir home, Wesley left for the hotel and then went to the police station.


    As soon as he was out of the apartment, ir phoned Megan. When the call connected, she asked,


    "Do you have the guts to meet me now?"


    Megan sneered, "I''m not a fool like you. I won''te anywhere."


    ir pressed the recording button before continuing. "Why am I a fool?"


    "You are so stupid to think that Wesley loves you. If he did love you, he would''ve locked me up in jail by


    now. I wouldn''t have been sitting at homefortably."


    ir smirked. "Do you know why I love Wesley, besides the reason that he has a strong waist?"


    "What?"


    "I love him because he''s a righteous man. He won''t make a judgment before he finds out the truth. But


    once the truth surfaces, you will know how merciless he is."


    "Impossible! I''m not like others to him. Even if he finds out the truth, he will surely forgive me if I cry and


    beg in front of him."


    "So, you admit that you were behind this whole thing?"


    "What if I was? You don''t have any proof. No one will believe you. Wait¡­ What are you¡ª" Megan


    became vignt at once, realizing that something was wrong about the conversation.


    "Remember this, Megan. Karma will catch up with you one day." With that, ir hung up.


    It was past midnight and Wesley still hadn''te back home. ir didn''t have the heart to see him


    work so hard on the investigation, so she called him. "Come back and get some rest first."


    Wesley had already found out some clues. He was nearing the truth. "I just need a little more time. You


    go to bed."


    ir had no choice but to let him do as he wanted. She then sent the recording of the phone


    conversation to him via WeChat.


    A whileter, he called back. He had heard the conversation between her and Megan. "It was her. I


    checked the camera footage of the banks, and I got her transfer records too. There''s enough proof."


    "Hmm. I''m tired. I''m going to bed now. Come back soon." She then hung up.


    She was eager to see how he was going to deal with Megan.


    By the time Wesley was back, she was already fast asleep. He took a quick shower and then slept with


    ir in his arms.


    The next morning, they went to a ce together.


    In Megan''s apartment


    Heid all the evidence in front of Megan, but the girl stood by her innocence. "No, it wasn''t me! ir


    faked all these. She is trying to frame me!"


    "Megan!" Wesley roared.


    She was so startled by his loud voice that she dared not utter a word.


    ir snorted bluntly. It was Wesley who had personally carried the investigation. Was she doubting his


    ability as a military officer? How stupid was this girl?


    "I know very well the authenticity of these evidences. Don''t take me for a fool." Wesley was


    disappointed in her.


    Knowing that she was trapped without any other excuses, Megan instantly yed the pity card. She


    broke into tears and held Wesley''s arm. "Uncle Wesley, I''m sorry. I just wanted to take revenge on her.


    Did you know? She had two men rape me! Please, Uncle Wesley! You should get justice for me."


    ir was stunned by how shameless Megan was. She didn''t let go of a single chance to frame her.


    What an impenitent bitch! "You...you were raped?" Wesley was shocked.


    Megan red at ir with resentment in her eyes. "Don''t pretend like you know nothing. It was your


    doing! I was raped by two men! In the woods near our school." But, the truth was that she wasn''t sure if


    it was ir or Stephanie who had done it.


    "So, karma did catch up with you," ir sneered.


    Megan gnawed on her lip to hold back her anger. She went on to beg Wesley in a pitiful voice, "Uncle


    Wesley, she had someone rape me. I just wanted to take revenge. But since my n failed and she''s


    unharmed, please spare me."


    Wesley broke free of her grip and moved away from her. "ir would never do it."


    He wasn''t about to believe a word of her usations on ir.


    "Uncle Wesley, it''s true. Please look into it. I was raped! Do you know how desperate I was at that


    time? No one came to save me. I called youst time because I wanted to tell you all about this. But,


    you didn''te to see me. Can you understand how I felt?" Megan cried hysterically.

 Chapter 758 Shes Dead

    Chapter 758 She''s Dead


    Wesley frowned. So, that was the reason why Megan had called him that day while he was cooking.


    "Whoever did that to you, I''m sure it had nothing to do with ir. She hasn''t left my side in the past few


    days. I''m not going to meddle with your business anymore. Report your case to the police. Let thew


    help you seek the justice you deserve. I can''t do anything about it."


    Megan couldn''t believe it. "Wesley Li! Did you forget what you and Carlos had promised to myte


    parents? You had vowed to take care of me for the rest of my life. How can you go back on your word


    now?"


    A cold light shed in Wesley''s eyes as he snapped, "You are lucky that your n failed and ir is


    safe. Or else, I would have personally locked you up in jail. Carlos and I have tried our best to make it


    up to you and care about you. We can''t do anything more than this. Of course, I can''t say this on behalf


    of Carlos, but I, Wesley Li, will nevere see you again. I''ll stay out of your life, Megan, and you stay


    out of mine."


    Saying so, he took ir''s hand and turned around to leave.


    Tears streamed down Megan''s face. "Uncle Wesley, please don''t leave me alone. I know it was my


    fault...Please don''t go..."


    Her cries didn''t soften his heart this time. Showing her no mercy, Wesley left her apartment with ir


    without any hesitation.


    Once they got into the car, ir asked the man, "Are you upset?"


    He squeezed her hand and answered honestly, "No. Just disappointed." Wesley wondered since when


    Megan had be such a vicious girl. She used to be so innocent and lovely.


    ir nodded. "Now that you know Megan''s true colors, what are your thoughts about Debbie? Do you


    still think she is a bad woman?"


    He fell silent.


    She didn''t press the question. Since he had promised to stay out of Megan''s life, she decided to let it


    go. She didn''t want to mention Megan''s name anymore. Ever.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Soon after, Debbie got married to Ivan. ir and Wesley were invited to attend the wedding ceremony


    in Z Country, but they couldn''t go. For one, Wesley wasn''t familiar with Ivan, and secondly, he was busy


    with something else that day.


    ir didn''t attend the wedding because Debbie had told her that her marriage to Ivan was fake. But it


    had to be kept a secret for now.


    However, somethingpletely unexpected happened on her wedding day. Debbie was taken away by


    the police as a suspect for Megan''s murder.


    ir was doing some part-time trantion work at home when Wesley came to her with the shocking


    news.


    She threw a nce at him and joked, "Dead? Another one of her shows?" She didn''t take it seriously.


    However, she forgot that Wesley never joked.


    "She''s dead. It''s true," he said again in a serious tone.


    Her hands froze on the keyboard. "What? Megan...is really dead?"


    "Yes."


    Her eyes widened in shock. "How did she die?"


    In an instant, a myriad of mixed feelings filled her heart. She hated Megan to the core of her being, but


    she had never wished for her to die.


    "The police have evidence to show that it was Debbie. She had someone rape Megan and then


    stabbed her a dozen times with a knife," he replied solemnly.


    ''Debbie?'' "How could that be possible?" She shot to her feet and mmed her hand on the desk.


    "Damn it! She got Debbie into trouble even after her death!" ir had felt sorry for Megan a minute


    ago. Now, she was just frustrated and pissed.


    "Calm down, ir. The case is still under investigation. If Debbie didn''t do it, the truth woulde to


    light soon."


    "I cannot calm down. I''m worried about Debbie. Where is she now? You have to help her, Wesley! I''m


    sure she didn''t do it. Mr. Huo doesn''t remember her yet. If you don''t help her, I¡­ I won''t talk to you


    anymore!"


    Wesley was happy that she didn''t mention the word "divorce" again. With a small smile, he said, "I


    knew you would say something like that. I''ll see what I can do."


    For ir''s sake, he decided that he would try to offer some help to clear Debbie''s name.


    On the day of Megan''s funeral, only the four most respected men of Y City and their wives had showed


    up.


    Megan didn''t have any close friends while she was still alive. All the so-called friends around her were


    just disreputable associates who had wanted to benefit from her.


    By the time ir and Wesley arrived, Damon, Curtis and the others had left.


    The two of them stood silently in front of Megan''s gravestone.


    Wesley ced a bouquet of flowers on the gravestone and stood still.


    ir asked him, "Are you feeling guilty?"


    He understood what she meant. In an affirmative tone, he replied, "No."


    "Really?"


    "I won''t let anyone hurt you, no matter what." If he could go back in time, he would make the same


    choices all over again.


    ir was the most important person in his life. No one could change his heart.


    ir smiled faintly at Megan''s ck and white portrait. ''Megan, is this how you wanted things to end for


    you? Did you ever regret anything you did?''


    Despite the hatred she held against Megan, ir didn''t want to say anything disrespectful to the dead.


    She prayed, ''Rest in peace. I hope that in your next life, you are born as a kind and good person.''


    The tombs of Megan''s parents were not far away from hers. Wesley walked to their gravestones


    afterwards. ir didn''t tag along since she had never met Megan''s parents. She waited for him outside


    the cemetery.


    Wesley opened a bottle of liquor, squatted down and poured some of it on the ground near the


    gravesite. "Mr. and Mrs. Lan, I''m here to apologize to you today."


    He saw some incense that had just burned out in front of the gravestone. Carlos hade, he


    reckoned.


    He looked at the pictures of Megan''s parents and continued to say, "We couldn''t educate or protect


    Megan like we had promised. Forgive us. If you reunite with her in heaven, please show her the right


    path..."


    When ir saw him walk out of the cemetery with a gloomy face, she felt sorry for him. She didn''t


    know why, but she wanted tofort him. Wrapping her arms around his waist, she said gently, "You


    can cry on my shoulders if you are feeling sad."


    He had taken care of Megan for so many years. It was normal for him to be upset.


    He kissed her forehead. "No, I''m not going to cry. It''s only natural to have such parting moments in life."


    He had witnessed too many deaths in his life. Quite a few of hisrades-in-arm had died in the


    battlefield or during dangerous missions. He had never shed a tear over their deaths. Because he knew


    very well that the best way to honor them would be to give them a victory, not tears.


    At least, in his case, he felt that crying wouldn''t solve anything or help vent his sadness.


    "Oh, you sound heartless. I bet you won''t cry when I die in front of you one day," she joked.


    A dash of fear gripped his heart. He couldn''t bear to imagine such a scene. Tightening his grip on her,


    he rebuked, "Don''t say such stupid things."


    She chuckled. "Let''s go home."


    "Mm hmm."


    The sky was dark with thick clouds. It looked like it would rain very soon. Wesley drove away from the


    cemetery without sparing the ce a second nce.


    They returned to their normal life after that. Nobody mentioned Megan again.


    Megan owned a few houses, one of which was bought for her by Wesley, and the others were all under


    Carlos'' name. Frankie, Carlos'' assistant, had been in charge of Megan''s funeral affairs and he was also


    taking care of her assets. He sold all of her houses, and so, arge sum of money had been


    transferred to Wesley''s ount.


    He wanted to take ir to D City, but Carlos invited them for a trip to a seaside resort. For some


    dramatic reason, the number of people in the tour group had increased to nine in the end.

 Chapter 759 Thats A Fake Smile

    Chapter 759 That''s A Fake Smile


    ir was thrilled when she saw Debbie and Colleen. Xavier hade to the resort too, but


    unfortunately, he got a call and then left because he had to attend to something really urgent.


    Wesley didn''t want Kinsley toe to this resort because he knew ir was one of his fans. That


    worried him. But Kinsley was adamant about spending the holiday with his friends.


    As a result, a total of nine people were spending their holidays together.


    When ir saw Kinsley, she couldn''t believe her eyes. "K-K-K-K..." She was too excited to speak


    fluently.


    Kinsley gave her a charming smile. "Kinsley. I''m Kinsley Feng. Nice to meet you, prettydy."


    ir nodded vigorously. "Kinsley, you''re much more handsome than on TV. May I... May I have your


    autograph? And may I have a selfie with you?" She gazed at him dreamy-eyed and hopeful.


    "No problem." Kinsley smiled the warmest smile.


    "One sec." ir searched her handbag. But she had no pen. She settled on only taking the selfie.


    However, before she could do so, Wesley came over, grabbed her, and pulled her into his arms. "What


    are you doing? He''s just a regr guy." He himself didn''t have a selfie with ir. He would by no


    means let this happen. He scowled in Kinsley''s direction.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ir and Kinsley were rendered speechless.


    Stunned, ir knew she had to find a way to calm Wesley before the situation got worse. She left


    Kinsley behind and went to their hotel room with Wesley. "Don''t be mad. Kinsley is my idol. Don''t you


    have an idol?" she asked.


    "Yes, I do."


    "See! I knew it! Don''t you want to take a selfie with your idol?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Huh! Then why didn''t you allow me to take a selfie with mine?" she protested.


    Wesley pulled her into his arms and made her sit on hisp. "You are my idol. Can we take a selfie


    now?"


    "Hahaha!" ir blushed and shook her head at his words. "You naughty boy!"


    "I''m not even joking." Face serious, Wesley took out his phone and opened the camera app. He raised


    his phone. "Say cheese."


    "Cheese!" ir responded out of instinct.


    Wesley brought the phone down and checked the photo. He shook his head. "That''s a fake smile you


    got there. Let''s do it again."


    ir rolled her eyes. However, she didn''t resist Wesley''s demand.


    Wesley took two or three more photos. ir was smiling all the time, while he himself wore a deadpan


    expression.


    This time, it was ir who was not satisfied with the photos. She grabbed his phone and held his face


    with one hand. "Smile!" she ordered and made a face.


    Wesley curled his lips in a rather unnatural way. ir giggled and pressed the round button.


    In the following half an hour, ir forced Wesley to take quite a few selfies with her. She didn''t stop


    until she was satisfied.


    Before having supper, ir finally got a selfie she was pleased with. She made it the wallpaper of her


    phone.


    Then she grabbed Wesley''s phone to check his wallpaper.


    Her eyebrows shot up when she saw his wallpaper was a photo of her. Not just any photo. A photo she


    knew well. "I remember I deleted this photo on WeChat. So how did you get it?" She frowned at him.


    "I saved it." He shrugged.


    "You mean you had saved it before I deleted it?"


    He nodded.


    "Wow! You were really fast. You''ve been using this photo as your wallpaper all the time?" she asked.


    "Yeah."


    Pleased by his answer, she nted a kiss on his cheek.


    ir had brought a bikini with her as she knew they were going to spend their holidays in a seaside


    resort.


    Just as she put on her bikini, Wesley reached out his hands toward her. ''No! He''s going to tear my


    bikini apart!'' she cried inwardly. She snatched up her nightgown and dashed into the bathroom, intent


    on saving her bikini. "Wesley, if you tear my bikini, then I''ll leave," she threatened and closed the door


    behind her.


    Wesley knocked on the door. "Come on, ir. Open the door. Let''s talk face-to-face."


    "No way! You think I''m an idiot?" she spat.


    "You are kind of silly," Wesley joked.


    "You are a jerk! Fine! I''ll take it off!"


    Considering the best way to deal with Wesley, she took off the bikini. Smiling, she opened the door,


    exposing her nakedness. Of course, he was extremely pleased.


    She convinced Wesley to take a shower first. When he was in the bathroom, ir put on her bikini


    quickly and left the hotel room before he could finish.


    When Wesley got out, ir was nowhere to be found.


    He put on his swimming trunks and checked ir''s suitcase. As expected, her bikini was no longer


    there.


    Wesley rushed from the hotel room. He had an idea where to find ir. If she was where he expected,


    he would have no choice but to teach the disobedient woman a lesson.


    A couple of minutester, Wesley saw ir, Kinsley and Kasie at the beach.


    ir was wearing her light-colored bikini, which made her skin look fairer. She was walking into the


    rippling ocean with Kinsley.


    She wasughing. Augh he recognized. Augh that said she was having a wonderful time with


    Kinsley. A red heat rose within him. He could barely contain his rage as he red at her back.


    He walked to the seaside and called out in a loud yet chilly voice, "ir!"


    Upon hearing his voice, ir turned around immediately. She hadn''t expected him to find her so


    quickly. Seeing his dark face, ir gave him a sweet smile and waved at him. "Mr. Li,e and hang


    out with us."


    ''Mr. Li?'' Wesley scowled. He grew angrier. ''She''s making it sound as if we weren''t a couple? What the


    hell is wrong with her?''


    Kinsley made things worse. "Mr. Li,e here!" he called out.


    Without bothering to take off his T-shirt, Wesley walked into the sea. The water was cold, but such was


    the rage boiling within him that he barely felt it.


    When ir saw the look in Wesley''s eyes, she froze. Her smile faded. ''Holy crap! Wesley is going to


    teach me a lesson in bed again.''


    She wanted to run away, but it was toote. Wesley reached out and dragged her into his arms.


    Kinsley, not recognizing the situation, smiled cheekily and said, "Your wife is so pretty."


    Growling under his breath, Wesley released ir. He snatched Kinsley and flung him into an iing


    wave.


    Water sshed in all directions. The wave washed over Kinsley. He fought to get to the surface, but the


    roiling water kept him down. Finally, just as it seemed he might drown, he emerged from the water,


    coughing and sputtering, barely able to stand.


    Wesley picked ir up and slung her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Kasie wanted to stop


    him, but as she reached out her hand, she saw Wesley''s enraged face. She shivered, withdrew her


    hand and waved at ir. "Sis, take care." Then she raised her voice and added excitedly, "Kinsley is


    mine now. Hahaha!"


    Mired in despair, ir tried to keep her emotions hidden. But she could not help her next words.


    "Kasie, you are no longer my friend."


    Upon hearing that, Wesley gave her leg a hard squeeze and spat, "What? This isn''t you. You want a


    threesome? You can''t even satisfy me. Don''t you remember the time I got tipsy and banged you all


    night? You tried to run away because you couldn''t handle it." He chuckled derisively.


    ir''s face was as red as a tomato. She pinched his back hard. "A threesome? You think everyone is


    as horny as you? Asshole! Put me down. I feel sick."


    With ir on his shoulder, Wesley ignored her for the moment and continued walking along the


    seaside. He made sure to bounce so she might even feel worse.


    Just before ir thought she was about to vomit, he finally let her down.

 Chapter 760 Give Me A Reason

    Chapter 760 Give Me A Reason


    Wesley finally put ir down. The sea water reached her waist. She looked around and saw a huge


    rock behind her. She turned to him and asked in confusion, "Where are we? Why did you bring me


    here?" She thought that he was taking her back to their hotel room. It was getting dark.


    Wesley held her slender waist, lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers. "You want to


    wear your bikini so much, huh?" he murmured.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ir looked at his white shirt, which had be transparent because it was wet all over. She could


    see his strong chest and eight-pack abs. She gulped before answering, "Yeah. I haven''t had the


    chance to wear one before." This was the first time that she hade to the seaside. She had seen


    many bikini-d models on the Inte, and she wanted to try it too.


    His hands ran over her drenched body, which made her shiver.


    "You should only wear it in front of me," he said. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips as they


    dwelled deeper into the sea.


    The water now reached ir''s chest.


    Realizing what he was trying to do, ir struggled hard and broke from of his grip. "Don''t... This is a


    public ce."


    "Don''t worry. Carlos has reserved the whole area. No one will interrupt us," he coaxed her.


    ''Wow. Just how rich is Mr. Huo?'' ir wondered. "Wesley, I can''t swim. I''m afraid¡ª"


    "Trust me," Wesley interrupted her. He held her waist with one hand to prevent her from falling into the


    water.


    And just like that time in the reed field, Wesley made love to her in the sea. The wavesshed onto


    their bodies and the starry sky watched them from above. ir had to admit that it was a really special


    night.


    The next day, ir slept in. When she finally woke up, Wesley took her to hang out with his friends.


    They were exhausted in the evening and Kinsley suggested that they should get a massage together.


    So, all of them went to the spa.


    After getting the massage, ir refused to talk to Wesley.


    He sensed that she was pissed off about something, but didn''t know what it was. When they came


    back to their hotel, ir entered the room first and began to close the door. "You go sleep with Niles. I


    don''t want to sleep with you tonight," she said with a pout.


    "Huh?" Wesley asked.


    "I just don''t want to sleep with you. I''m the boss here, and you should do as I say. I''m going to sleep


    now." Saying that, she tried to shut the door.


    "Give me a reason," Wesley said as he reached out his hand to stop the door.


    She snorted and asked angrily, "Do you get massages quite often?"


    "A few times," he answered honestly. His friends would sometimes invite him to have a massage with


    them. He never went alone.


    "Were they all done by masseuses?"


    "Yeah. What''s wrong with that?"


    Bang! She shut the door and Wesley was caught off guard. The door almost hit his nose.


    He stood outside the door for a while, but didn''t knock even once. He then went to look for Carlos; he


    had something important to talk to him.


    ir took a shower and walked out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel. At that moment, the door was


    suddenly opened from the outside and a man walked in. She almost screamed.


    Then she saw Wesley and heaved a sigh of relief. ''I knew it! Doors have never been able to keep him


    out anyway.''


    But ir was smarter now. When Wesley pulled her into his arms, she took the initiative and said in her


    softest voice, "Babe, I was wrong to lock you out. I''m sorry."


    Wesley furrowed his brows as he wondered what she was up to.


    "Babe, I didn''t sleep until the wee hours of this morning because of you. And we spent the whole day


    ying on the beach. I''m really, really tired now. Can we just sleep tonight?" ir asked, fluttering her


    eyelids.


    Wesley lowered his head again and kissed her lips passionately before letting her go. "All right. I''ll let


    you sleep."


    ir sighed in relief. ''ying soft is the only way that works with this man!''


    During their vacation, ir witnessed some really interesting events when taking a stroll in the evening.


    Ivan, Debbie''s nominal husband, kissed Kasie, her best friend.


    And now, Niles was kissing a woman wearing sunsses.


    "Who''s that?" she asked Wesley in a whisper as they crouched behind a bush. The woman was


    obviously not one of them.


    "Irene Wen," Wesley answered nonchntly.


    ''Irene Wen? That''s the woman Niles took to the hotelst time! She is also a singer, '' ir mused. "Is


    Niles serious about this rtionship?" she asked. After all, she had never seen Niles kiss any other


    woman before, nor had she seen him take anyone to a hotel. This woman had evene all the way


    here to find him.


    "Not a clue," Wesley answered. Niles had wooed a couple of actresses before. Wesley couldn''t be


    bothered to pay attention to his brother''s love life.


    "Well, then let''s take a different route," ir suggested.


    "Why? We can just go this way," Wesley said in confusion.


    "Seriously? Are you a fool?" ir rolled her eyes at the man next to her.


    Wesley sighed helplessly. "All right, ma''am. Let''s take a different route."


    ir and Wesley went back to their room from behind the rows of vi-style detached houses.


    They were having a fun vacation, but things turned sour soon. One morning, Carlos and Debbie went


    on a cruiser, and never came back.


    Wesley was in charge of the search and rescue.


    He mobilized rescue teams, and personally participated in the search.


    When Wesley left their hotel room in the morning, ir was still sound asleep. And when he came back


    in the evening, she had been asleep for about two hours. She felt his kiss and woke up. "How''s it


    going?" she asked.


    He shook his head, exhausted and disappointed. "We''ve covered a radius of ten kilometers, but there


    is still no news of them. We will increase the scope tomorrow."


    It was a bit hot outside. ir took out a bottle of iced water and handed it to him. "Mr. Huo and Debbie


    are blessed by fortune. They will be safe and sound. They are probably on some ind, waiting for you


    to go rescue them."


    "Mm hmm." That was exactly what he was hoping for. He wanted to put ir''s mind at ease too. She


    had been worried sick after Debbie had gone missing.


    "I''ll run a bath for you," she offered. A warm bath would help ease the exhaustion.


    Wesley pulled her into his arms and made her sit on hisp, smelling her hair. "No need for that. A


    quick shower would be enough." He only had four hours to rest before he got back to the rescue


    mission. He had to find Carlos.


    "All right."


    Luckily, Carlos and Debbie were indeed safe just like ir had said, and Wesley sessfully rescued


    them from the ind.


    There were still many things to investigate regarding the wreck and they had to deal with the culprits,


    so the party was not in the mood for a vacation anymore. After theirst meal together, they packed


    their bags and went back to their respective homes.


    ir didn''t want to go anywhere in the hot summer, so she busied herself with the online trantion


    work at home.


    Wesley became busier and busier too. He even went missing for two days. When he was back, his


    clothes were covered in mud and blood.


    ir''s heart ached when she saw him in that state. "Go get changed," she urged.


    ''He''s a senior colonel now, yet he still has to participate in dangerous missions like this, '' she thought


    sadly.

 Chapter 761 Will You Marry Me

    Chapter 761 Will You Marry Me


    Wesley''s phone was broken, and ir knew about it. During the mission, one of his men had called her


    to let her know that Wesley was safe.


    "Mm hmm." He hade back just to see her, and he needed to leave once he got changed. ir


    entered their bedroom and picked a set of clean clothes for him.


    Wesley didn''t have the time for a bath. He put on the fresh clothes, gave ir a gentle kiss and left in a


    hurry.


    ir picked up his dirty clothes, put them into arge basin and began to wash them by hands.


    His clothes smelled of sweat, and there was blood and mud on them. She didn''t frown at all. He was


    good at his job, and she was proud.


    Wesley didn''te back again until it was almost half past midnight. ir was still waiting for him. As


    soon as he walked in, she offered, "Are you hungry? Go take a warm bath first. I''ll cook some noodles


    for you."


    "All right."


    ir went to the bathroom and ran the hot water for him. While he took his bath, she began to cook.


    When Wesley got out of the bathroom, ir was cooking the vegetables. "It''ll be ready soon. Wait for a


    while," she said.


    Wesley entered the kitchen and held his wife from behind. "Babe."


    "Hmm?" ir''s lips curled when she heard his soft voice.


    "Are you free tomorrow?"


    "I am." She was avable every day. She only had a part-time job right now. As long as she could finish


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    her work on time, she could go anywhere, at any time.


    She nned to find a full-time job after summer.


    "Come to the base with me tomorrow." After a pause, he added, "Bring Joslyn along."


    "Joslyn?"


    "Mm hmm."


    "What''s up?" She looked at him in confusion.


    "You''ll know." Wesley didn''t tell her, and ir didn''t press further. Shedled the noodles into a big bowl


    and ced it on the dinner table.


    After he ate the whole bowl, they went to the bedroom. "Let''s y hide the sausage," he said with a


    mischievous grin. ir couldn''t stopughing.


    The next day, Wesley drove ir and Joslyn to the army base.


    The two women stared at the young soldiers who were training in the grounds. Their athletic bodies


    made them drool. Joslyn slid her arm into ir''s and said, "This is the second time I''ve been here. I


    don''t remember seeing so many soldiers herest time. There are at least a thousand soldiers now."


    "Yeah, and they are all so handsome!"


    "Come on! None of them is more handsome than your husband. Or are you already tired of seeing his


    face?" Joslyn asked with a wicked grin.


    ir shook her head. "You don''t get it. They give me different feelings."


    "What different feelings? I can only tell that they are all handsome. And strong." She drooled.


    ir gave her friend a cunning smile. "It doesn''t matter whether they are handsome or not. The thing is


    I have taken a fancy towards apany of young soldiers."


    Wesley, who was chatting with a soldier nearby, heard this.


    He turned around and saw his wife drooling over other men. He was super jealous.


    Joslyn said excitedly, "You have taken a fancy towards apany of soldiers, while I would rather


    have the whole battalion. What should we do now? ir, how about we find new husbands?"


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking, my dear friend. But I don''t know which one to choose." ir


    decided to y along.


    "ir..." Wesley''s low, cold voice came from behind her.


    ir released Joslyn''s arm and trotted towards him. She gave him a sweet smile. "Honey."


    "How about I let you choose apany to take home with you?" Apparently, Wesley had heard their


    entire conversation.


    Knowing he was joking, ir shed a grin and nodded. "Really? You are such a good husband,


    Wesley. I better pick apany of soldiers as handsome as you."


    Wesley snorted and ordered, "Ten-hut!"


    ir immediately stood in attention. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "I''ll teach you a


    good lesson tonight."


    ir gasped. She had dug her own hole. ''Noooo!'' she cried inside.


    After the training, the soldiers surrounded their chief, and stared at the two women with much curiosity.


    At that moment, Talbot and Bowman walked over to them. Their uniforms were different now. ir


    guessed that they had been promoted as well.


    "Hi, Chief! ir! Joslyn!" the brothers greeted them.


    ir and Joslyn greeted them back.


    Talbot gave his chief a wicked grin. "Chief, why don''t you introduce ir to our new soldiers?"


    "Yeah! Come on, Chief." Some of them whistled yfully.


    With a deadpan face, Wesley grabbed ir''s hand and announced, "ir Jing, my wife."


    The soldiers greeted ir warmly. They respected Wesley very much, and they showed the same


    respect towards his wife.


    Bowman told the soldiers, "I''ll tell you something amusing. ir has been here three times. The first


    time she was here, our chief introduced her as Lieutenant General Ji''s niece. The second time, he said


    that she was a friend. This is the third time, and now, she is his wife. No wonder he almost killed me


    when I told him that I wanted to woo her.


    Turns out he had long nned to make her his wife." The young soldiers burst outughing.


    ir blushed at his words and tugged at Wesley''s sleeve, shing a shy smile.


    Wesley cast a sidelong nce at Bowman. "Are you sure you want to offend me?" But the faint smile


    on his face betrayed his true emotions.


    Soon after, a few neat lines of soldiers appeared on the yground not too far away from them, with a


    bunch of roses in their hands. If someone was looking from above, they would have seen that the


    soldiers with the roses had formed the word "LOVE."


    The soldiers around Wesley dispersed in an uproar. Wesley grabbed ir''s hand and moved forward.


    She suddenly realized what was going on, and her heart started racing in her chest. "Where are we


    going?" she asked in a low voice.


    Wesley gave her a reassuring smile without saying anything.


    When they were a few meters away from the soldiers holding the roses, Wesley released her hand and


    fished something out of his pocket.


    Under ir''s wide eyes, Wesley went on one knee, opened the embroidered box and revealed a


    diamond ring. The stone glinted under the sun''s rays.


    ''He is going to propose...''


    ir looked at the smiling soldiers around them and then into Wesley''s affectionate eyes. "I¡­ Wesley,


    you..." She didn''t know what to say.


    Wesley spoke loudly so that all the soldiers in the grounds could hear him. "ir, a few years ago, you


    proposed to me right here, in front of all those soldiers, but I turned you down. And as they say, ''Get up


    where you fall.'' That''s why I decided to bring you here to ask you the same question. ir, I love you.


    Will you marry me?"


    "Woah! Marry him! Say yes!" Before ir could answer, the soldiers began to echo Wesley.


    Their cheering made ir''s mind go nk for a second.


    She hadn''t expected him to propose to her in front of his soldiers, just like how she had done a few


    years back.


    But...


    She remembered what had happened two days ago, and tried to hold back her tears. "No! I don''t want


    to marry you!" she said, loud and clear.


    Disappointment, pain, guilt... A myriad of emotions flooded through Wesley. ''When I turned her down,


    did she feel the same back then?'' he thought. He regretted having treated her like that in the past.

 Chapter 762 Its Been Ten Years

    Chapter 762 It''s Been Ten Years


    ir thought that Wesley would be disappointed after being turned down. However, he simply lowered


    his head and shed a smile. He didn''t look embarrassed at all.


    She was confused. ''When I proposed to him and was turned down, I was so angry and disappointed.


    But he doesn''t seem affected by my refusal at all.''


    The soldiers who had been cheering stopped and began to talk among themselves. "Chief was right all


    along. He knew that she wouldn''t say yes."


    "If he already knew, then why did he still propose to her?"


    "She had proposed to him a few years ago, and he too had refused her at the time. Maybe he just


    wanted to make her feel happy."


    Wesley got to his feet and took the ring out of the box. "It''s your choice to turn me down, but I insist on


    marrying you. I''m putting the ring on your finger,"


    he said. He wasn''t surprised at all. It would have been strange if ir hadn''t turned him down.


    After all, he had hurt her so many times during the past few years. He didn''t me her for turning him


    down.


    He only hoped that she would feel better and forget about the miserable past after getting the chance


    to turn him down just the way he had done to her.


    Staring at the shining diamond ring on her finger, ir stammered in a guilty voice, "Wesley, I¡ª"


    He interrupted her, "You turned me down this time. But I won''t give up. I''ll keep proposing to you until


    you say yes." If she didn''t say yes soon, their wedding would have to be postponed. He didn''t want this


    to happen.


    He had promised her that he would throw a wedding aftering back from D City, and he meant to


    keep that promise. He would make her say yes willingly.


    Wesley took her to where Joslyn was standing, wide-mouthed. She patted the back of ir''s hand


    lightly and said, "Are you an idiot? You have been in love with him since you were seventeen. Now, you


    are twenty-seven! It''s been ten years. You''ve long been looking forward to marrying this man. Why did


    you turn him down? Are you mad?"


    Joslyn wished she could open up ir''s skull and look what her brain was made of.


    Wesley held ir''s hand and told Joslyn, "She just got back at me for turning her downst time. And


    now, we are even. When I propose to her next time, she will say yes." He turned to ir. "You will,


    won''t you?"


    Staring into his eyes, ir couldn''t help but nod. "Yes, I will."


    If he was willing to propose to her again, she would definitely agree.


    Talbot brought a bunch of roses which had been prepared by Wesley earlier. "Chief, here you are."


    Wesley received it from him and gave it to ir. "These are for you. I haven''t bought you any flowers in


    a long time. I''m sorry."


    ir didn''t know how to respond. She regretted her promise to Carlos from two days ago.


    Wesley drove Joslyn home first and then drove back to their apartment. Back home, ir looked at the


    flowers in her hands, deep in thought. Wesley kissed her forehead. "ir, I''m sorry. I won''t make you


    suffer anymore."


    He swore to himself that he would protect her with his own life.


    ir said nothing; she felt lost.


    Before long, Wesley left the apartment because he still had tons of work to finish. Sitting in their


    apartment alone, she felt a deep regret.


    Two days ago


    When ir received Carlos'' phone call, she was taken aback. They were not really friends and never


    contacted each other. So, she wondered why he was calling her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The only two links between her and Carlos were Wesley and Debbie. She guessed that it must have


    something to do with either of them.


    There was nothing else for them to talk about.


    Carlos asked her to meet him at the Orchid Private Club. When she arrived at his private booth, he


    came straight to the point. "I can help you leave Wesley," he offered.


    ir was dumbfounded. ''Aren''t they best buddies? Why is he offering to help me leave Wesley?''


    Carlos was a man who was confident, strong and powerful. He was seldom this patient while talking to


    a woman. "He has kept you grounded for such a long time. Debbie feels bad for you. Don''t get me


    wrong. Wesley is my best friend. It''s just that he was rude to my wife while I was in thea. I just


    want to teach him a lesson."


    "I can go wherever I want?" she asked.


    "Do you love him?" he asked in reply.


    ''What a stupid question! Of course, I love him. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have willingly let him ground me, ''


    she thought. "Yes, I love him," she answered.


    She thought that Carlos would ask her why she wanted to leave him if she loved him. And she thought


    that maybe Carlos would think she was not that into Wesley.


    The truth was, ir loved Wesley. A lot. The reason why she wanted to leave him was that she had no


    freedom around him.


    "Then, you can go wherever you want," Carlos simply said.


    "Mr. Huo, let me be honest with you. I couldn''t wait to leave Wesley in the past because there were


    other women around him. Patty and Megan. But now, the situation is different. He is all mine, and I


    don''t feel like leaving him." She really meant what she said. She had changed her mind about leaving


    him. Women were fickle creatures, after all.


    Carlos chuckled at her straightforwardness. "You should remember what Wesley had done to you while


    you were in college. Besides, I''m not asking you to leave him forever. Just teach him a lesson. You can


    women away."


    A man like Wesley wouldn''t fall for another woman even if ir left his side. Carlos was only doing this


    because he wanted to avenge Debbie. As for whether ir would return to Wesley, that was


    Carlos was a man of influence. ir figured that he must have learned everything about her. "Do you


    know that I''m pregnant?" she asked. She knew it only this morning, and Carlos had asked her out in


    the afternoon.


    "I know," he said with a faint smile. Carlos had earlier asked his men to check on ir, and that was


    how he knew that she had an appointment at the obstetrics and gynecology department that morning.


    "I have a suggestion. You can stay with the Li family in A Country," Carlos proposed.


    ir sighed. "Staying with the Li family is no different than staying with Wesley."


    "You don''t want to leave him forever, right?" Carlos asked.


    ir didn''t know how to respond. ''This man is so clever. He knows what I''m thinking. I don''t know how


    Debbie is able to live with him.


    Wesley is much easier to deal with, '' she mused.


    "Wesley doesn''t visit his parents often. Besides, he has decided to study in Ennd. He may visit his


    parents only once before leaving. And his mom loves you a lot. If you ask her not to tell Wesley your


    whereabouts, she will listen to you. Staying with the Li family with Wesley''s child is a good idea, isn''t


    it?" Carlos asked.


    ir was moved by his words, and she agreed to his idea.


    And that was the reason why she had to refuse Wesley''s proposal. Even if she had turned Carlos


    down, she would still have said no to Wesley.


    She wanted him to realize how desperate she had been when she was turned down.


    That day, ir left Wesley.


    When he came back home, he was weed by an empty house. The woman who was supposed to


    wait for him with open arms was now gone.


    What he had most dreaded had finally happened. The first person that came to his mind was Carlos,


    who had gotten his memories back.


    But he decided not to go to Carlos yet. He had his men look for ir everywhere. A week passed with


    no clues about her whereabouts. It was time to call Carlos now.

 Chapter 763 Moms Bestie

    Chapter 763 Mom''s Bestie


    Wesley called Carlos and asked him about ir. All Carlos said was, "ir wanted to leave you. I only


    offered her a little help." His words stabbed Wesley right in the heart.


    Carlos was right. If ir didn''t want to leave him, she would have told Wesley that Carlos had offered


    to help her leave.


    But she hadn''t. Her departure hade without warning.


    Wesley went to Ennd for advanced studies in business. But he quit not long after.


    He found himself not interested in business at all. Instead, he chose to take up the position as the


    leader of a newly-established organization of the country.


    Although he was busy, Wesley never gave up on looking for ir. He had asked his people to search


    for her everywhere, including foreign countries.


    Something really strange was going on. It was like she had fallen off the map.


    In A Country


    Two women were shopping in the mall, walking hand in hand. One of the salespeople in the store


    looked at them with admiration and said, "Looks like the two of you are very close. Are you sisters?"


    The two women looked at each other and said in unison, "Yes, we are."


    The saledy then looked at Cecelia and asked, "You are the elder sister, and she is the younger one.


    Am I right?"


    "That''s right." Cecelia was delighted by herments and ended up buying many things from her


    store.


    A richdy passing by happened to hear their conversation and left the store without greeting Cecelia.


    She went back home in a hurry and called her friends one after another. "Hey, did you hear? The Li


    family is in a lot of trouble."


    "What happened?"


    "Baldwin has a mistress. And his wife has epted it. I saw Cecelia and the mistress shopping


    together. They called themselves sisters. The mistress is young and pretty, and it looks like she is


    pregnant! Her belly is not that big yet, but I could tell from the way she was walking."


    "Huh? You''ve got to be kidding! Baldwin is such an upright man. Besides, he spoils Cecelia so much


    and everybody knows that he loves her. How''s it possible for him to have a mistress?"


    The richdy blew on her nails and retorted, "Come on! No matter how much he loves Cecelia, she is


    still an old woman now. The mistress is young. She looks like she''s still in her twenties. Men like young


    girls, you know."


    "Hmm...you''re right."


    The rumor that Baldwin had a mistress spread throughout the upper-ssmunity in A Country. If it


    were some other man in Baldwin''s ce, people would not have found it strange. But the men of the Li


    family were all upright and honest. This was unbelievable news. The rumors hit the headlines.


    Even Wesley, who was in Z Country, saw the gossips about it on his phone. But he chose to let it run its


    course.


    He called Niles one day. Before he hung up, Niles added, "Mom has recently made friends with a


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    woman. They are close. They go shopping together every day. Mom seldom stays at home anymore."


    "Let Dad and Mom solve the issue themselves. You stay out of their matters," Wesley advised. He


    didn''t believe that his father would have a mistress.


    "I don''t n on intervening. But Mom is so nice to her new bestie. What if the woman really is Dad''s


    mistress? What if he asks us to call this woman ''Mom''? She is younger than us!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Wesley spat.


    "Fine! I trust in Dad too."


    "Has she contacted you recently?" Wesley asked.


    "Nope." Niles knew that he was referring to ir, and he was telling the truth. She never contacted him.


    He was the one who contacted ir.


    Wesley hung up without saying another word.


    On Niles'' birthday, Wesley called to wish him a happy birthday. But Niles had other stories to tell him.


    "Mom''s bestie gave me a watch for my birthday. I love it!"


    ''The bestie again?'' Wesley frowned. "Who is this woman?"


    "Don''t worry. Dad had her investigated. There is nothing suspicious about her." If there was something


    suspicious about ir, then Wesley would not have been able to get their marriage licenses.


    Wesley hung up. He didn''t give much thought to his mom''s new bestie.


    Half a monthter, Niles called him. It took him two days to get through. "Wesley, Mom''s bestie is


    pregnant!"


    He wanted to personally give Wesley the news. After all, it was his child.


    Wesley frowned and said nothing. He was not interested in the woman at all.


    When he didn''t respond, Niles continued, "Her husband is not home, I heard. I didn''t see her big tummy


    until recently. Mom is taking her on a trip now."


    "I don''t want to hear this nonsense!" Wesley spat. He hated hearing Niles'' stories about "Mom''s bestie."


    "Fine! By the way, are you nning on staying in Z Country from now on?" He felt bad for his brother.


    When he was a soldier, he was away from home all the time. Now that he was the leader of this new


    organization, he had to be in Z Country.


    "That depends." Wesley had the right to decide where the headquarters of the new organization should


    be located.


    He had chosen to stay in Z Country because ir had once told him that she wanted to tour the


    country. Before he could take her there, she had left him.


    He wanted to wait in Z Country, hoping that he would meet her one day.


    Soon, it was Wesley''s birthday. Niles called his brother and said in a cheerful voice, "Wesley, happy


    birthday!"


    "Mm hmm." Wesley was not happy at all. Without ir, he felt like the walking dead.


    "Mom''s bestie asked me to wish you a happy birthday on her behalf."


    "Mm hmm." Niles was always talking some nonsense, so Wesley didn''t find it strange as to why


    Cecelia''s bestie would wish him a happy birthday.


    "When are you flying back home?" Niles asked.


    "How''s Grandpa?" Wesley asked in return.


    "Couldn''t be better! He''s happy. He eats properly and is in good health." Keith was going to have his


    great-grandchild soon. He was on the moon with happiness.


    Wesley heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. "I''ll be back soon."


    He hung up.


    Niles had been calling him quite often recently. About half a monthter, he tried to contact Wesley, but


    it took three days to get in touch with him. "Wesley, were you on a mission? I have been trying to call


    you for three days in a row."


    "Yeah."


    "You need to take better care of yourself." ''After all, you''ll be a father soon, '' Niles thought.


    "I know."


    In order to give Wesley a hint about ir, Niles tried to talk a lot with him, but Wesley didn''t get it and


    even tried to hang up multiple times.


    "Mom''s bestie had a 4D color ultrasonic diagnosis today. Wesley, it''s a boy!" Niles said excitedly. ''I''m


    going to have a nephew. I hope this boy tortures his father to his best ability, '' he thought


    mischievously.


    "Niles, are you out of your damn mind? I don''t freaking care!" Wesley roared into his phone.


    "Easy, man!" Niles shuddered and cast a pitiful nce at the woman sitting opposite him and casually


    eating an apple. It was ir who had forced him to update Wesley about the child.


    "If you don''t have anything important to say, then get lost!"


    Niles knew that his brother was about to hang up. "Wesley, any news on ir?" he pried.


    The mere mention of her made Wesley angrier. After all, he hadn''t seen her in months. "No! Fuck off!"


    He hung up angrily.


    With his phone in his hand, Niles looked at ir and pouted, "You heard him. He hasn''t had any news


    of you yet. You can rest easy now. My brother is a smart guy; why is he being so stupid this time? I''ve


    given subtle hints so many times, yet he doesn''t get it at all. He can''t me me, right?"


    ir nodded, "He can''t me me either. I''m right here, with his family. That means I never left him."


    "Yeah!" Niles nodded in agreement.


    "I asked you to tell him that I was staying here, didn''t I?" she asked.

 Chapter 764 Moms Bestie Is Blair

    Chapter 764 Mom''s Bestie Is ir


    "Yeah. You did ask me to tell Wesley that you were staying with us," Niles nodded. He did tell him, but it


    was just that he always referred to ir as "Mom''s bestie."


    ir took arge bite of the apple in her hand. "I''ve been staying quietly at home every day, taking


    good care of myself and the baby in my belly. What a caring mother I''ve been so far! I wonder if your


    brother has been loyal to me all this time."


    Niles nodded his head and assured her, "Don''t worry, ir. My brother won''t fall for another woman."


    "Yeah, you are right." She threw the apple core into the bin and wiped her hands with a wet tissue. "Are


    you not leaving today?" she asked.


    Niles cared deeply for his future nephew and would fly to A Country twice a month just to check on


    ir.


    "I''m leaving. Irene is waiting for me." Speaking of Irene, he felt both happy and annoyed.


    Irene was a singer, and for the sake of her career, she chose to keep their rtionship from the public.


    The two of them had to go out on dates secretly.


    "Why not just marry her as soon as possible? Then, I can hang out with her," ir suggested excitedly.


    At that moment, Cecelia walked into the room with a bowl of hot soup. "ir is right. Since you two love


    each other so much, you should get married soon." Then, she turned to ir. "Here, have some soup."


    ir pouted; she had gained weight in the past few months. "Mom, I don''t feel like eating now. I just


    had an apple." Cecelia cooked delicious food for her every day, and ir had gained thirty pounds


    already. What if Wesley failed to recognize her when they finally met?


    The loving mother-inw put the bowl on the tea table before ir. "You must eat. Don''t worry about


    your weight. Only your belly is bigger; your limbs are still as thin as ever. After giving birth to my dear


    grandson, you''ll return to your normal size."


    Left with no choice, ir picked up the bowl and started to eat the soup.


    When she was done with that, Cecelia gave her a handful of nuts. "Eat. Nuts are good for both you and


    your baby."


    ir sighed and received them. She knew that Cecelia wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    "Good girl. Do you want to go to the art exhibition today? A friend of mine has invited me."


    "Sure." She was bored at home anyway.


    "Great!" Cecelia went upstairs to get changed. She seemed to have forgotten all about her son.


    Wesley, on the other hand, became more and more irritable. After hanging up on Niles, he called his


    father. "Get a grip on yourself, Dad! Don''t make Mom unhappy after all these years. What''s going on


    with the woman who is always around Mom? I have heard all kinds of gossips about her. Is she some


    slut you picked up when Mom was not around?" Every time Niles called him, he would go on and on


    about "Mom''s bestie." Wesley was tired of hearing it.


    "What nonsense! She is your mom''s friend, and they are very close," Baldwin said in a calm voice.


    "Are you trying to protect her? That woman knows that you are home most of the time, yet she always


    stays at our ce. I don''t think she is a good woman. And ask Niles not to bother me again!" ''ir is so


    close to Debbie and Joslyn, yet she wouldn''t go to their homes every day. This woman should learn a


    thing or two from ir and not get others into trouble!


    Damn it! I miss her again, '' Wesley cursed inwardly.


    "Watch your tongue, boy!" Baldwin spat. ''You''ll regret your words when you find out that this woman is


    your wife.''


    He had long wanted to tell Wesley about this, but Cecelia forbade him. What else could he do? He


    could only y along.


    "You are protecting her, yet you refuse to admit the truth! You had her investigated, didn''t you? What


    does her husband do? Where is he? Does she have some hidden agenda for getting close to Mom?


    How about I look into it?"


    "You don''t have to. There''s nothing suspicious about her. Her husband is in the military as well."


    Wesley thought about it and realized that it made sense that the woman''s husband was not home all


    the time. "All right. I gotta go, Dad. Ask Niles to stop bothering me." Then, he hung up.


    Before the Lunar New Year, Wesley flew back to A Country, but he left in a hurry after paying a short


    visit to Keith.


    He didn''t even notice that the woman he had been missing all these months was standing on the


    second floor of his house, staring at him with longing eyes.


    Carlos had decided to throw a grand wedding ceremony for Debbie. As Carlos'' best man, Wesley had


    to fly to Y City.


    After one of his missions, Wesley lit a cigarette and told his men, "My friend is tying the knot. So, I have


    to go."


    He started smoking again. ir was not around anymore.


    He wondered if he could meet ir at Carlos and Debbie''s wedding party. After all, Debbie was her


    friend.


    But ir didn''te to the party. He searched for her the whole time, but she never showed up.


    Carlos took pity on him and finally told him that Niles knew about ir''s whereabouts from the very


    beginning. How Wesley wished he could kick his brother to the South Pole!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He grabbed Niles by the ear and punched him in the face to vent his anger.


    Niles held his aching face and cried, "Wesley, you can''t me me. I''ve been telling you! Mom''s bestie


    ¡ª"


    "Fuck Mom''s bestie! Where is ir? One more word about Mom''s bestie, and I''ll have my men send


    her away!" he roared.


    Niles begged, "Brother¡ª"


    "Don''t call me brother ever again! I don''t have a brother like you. Just tell me where ir is." All he


    wanted was her location.


    "Mom''s bestie¡ª" He was trying to say, "Mom''s bestie is ir."


    However, he never got the chance to finish. Wesley grabbed his cor and snarled, "You are done!" He


    took out his phone with the other hand and dialed a number. "Go to A Country now. Send that woman


    with my mom away. The farther, the better!"


    "Don''t! You''ll regret it. Mom''s bestie is¡ª"


    "Shut the fuck up!" The words, "Mom''s bestie," were like a curse; every time Wesley heard it, he would


    re up.


    "Where are you going to send her?" Niles asked.


    "Cabo de Hornos," Wesley simply said.


    Niles'' face twitched. ''Oh my God! That can''t be good.''


    The Chilean town, Cabo de Hornos, was the farthest town from A Country. If you went straight east


    from the Pacific Ocean, there was a minimum distance of more than 20, 000 kilometers. And if you


    went straight west from the Antic, that distance was also about 20, 000 kilometers.


    Cabo de Hornos was the southernmost town, closest to the South Pole.


    "Then, you''ll have to go to Cabo de Hornos to look for ir," Niles said hastily.


    "ir is in Chile?" Wesley asked in shock. He hadn''t sent his men there to look for ir. He didn''t think


    she would be able to stay for long in a ce near the South Pole. There were very few people there,


    and the town was called the end of the world.


    Niles shook his head. "If you send Mom''s bestie there, then ir would be there."


    "What nonsense are you¡ª" Wesley choked on his next words and stood frozen in his spot. He stared


    at Niles fiercely, and his pupils gradually grewrger. His voice was hoarse from excitement. "You


    mean¡­ Mom''s bestie is... ir?" He was too thrilled to speak properly.


    No wonder he was unable to find her. He had asked his men to look for ir all over the world, but he


    had never thought of the possibility that she would be in the Li family''s residence.


    Niles nodded innocently. His brother had finally realized it.


    "Why didn''t you tell me this sooner?" Wesley roared. He really wanted to strangle Niles to death.

 Chapter 765 Its His Baby

    Chapter 765 It''s His Baby


    Niles was hurt that Wesley would assume that. "I wanted to tell you, but you didn''t give me a chance!"


    he protested.


    Wesley released his brother and took a few deep breaths to calm himself. After a while, he asked Niles,


    "So, she''s pregnant?"


    "Yeah."


    "How long?"


    "Nine months." Pretty soon, ir would give birth, and then Wesley could be by her side.


    ''Nine months! That means she was pregnant when she left me. It''s my kid!''


    Wesley thought. A myriad of emotions flooded through him. He really hated his brother for keeping it a


    secret. He cocked his fist, ready to pound Niles'' face in. His brother squeezed his eyes shut. Just as


    Niles thought he was doomed, the fist whizzed past his ear and hit the tree behind him. The tree


    trembled from the impact.


    Wesley couldn''t wait to see ir, so hemandeered a helicopter and flew out to see her.


    Helicopters aren''t known for their range, but in this case it was sufficient for the distance he had to


    cover.


    The helicopter settled onto the helipad at the military base. The moment he alighted, an officer came


    over and saluted. "Wesley, you''re just in time. I have something¡ª"


    "Sorry, sir. I have something else to deal with. I''m heading home."


    "That''s what I wanted to tell you. Remember that criminal cabal you and Carlos rooted out? Well, you


    didn''t get all of them, and they found out where your family lives. You''ll want some soldiers as backup.


    This might get ugly." Wesley stopped in his tracks.


    This was something that worried him greatly. After mulling it over for a bit, he brought a few soldiers


    and drove to where the Li family lived.


    However, just as he got out of his car, his battle-honed senses told him something was wrong. He


    immediately dropped to the ground, and narrowly avoided a bullet. One of the people had been lying in


    wait. Judging by the fact that what he heard was the gun and not the report, the guy must have


    installed a suppressor.


    Wesley rolled underneath the car, not wanting the sniper to be able to draw a bead on him. A shot hit


    the ground near him just as he rolled, and he was able to figure out where his attacker was.


    He knew it wasn''t humanly possible to dodge a bullet. He''d seen the Matrix, and his name wasn''t Neo.


    The best way to avoid a bullet is not to be in the line of fire. If the gun has already fired, it''s toote.


    Bullets travel faster than the sound of a gun. By the time you hear it, you''ve already been hit.


    More soldiers left the car, using it to shield them. Their guns had already been silenced¡ªless muzzle


    rise, less sound and less concussive effect would make their shots more urate. They began


    scanning the area where the shots had originated.


    Wesley''s n to draw these gangsters out worked. Nearly a dozen of them walked right into Wesley''s


    trap, some holding guns and othersbat knives.


    Wesley hid himself behind the car and began to fight back.


    He gestured to his men, signaling them to fan out. That was when he noticed three thugs with daggers


    advancing on his position.


    But Wesley was prepared. One of them closed in, knife pointed at the soldier. Wesley turned sideways,


    trapped the man''s knife arm against his chest, and then pounded him into submission. A second


    gangster thought that was his chance, and Wesley proved him wrong, catching the man''s arm before


    he could strike, and twisting it violently, pulling it practically out of its socket. The third guy came at him,


    and Wesley tackled him while pushing his knife arm up. An elbow smash to the neck brought him


    down.


    Meanwhile, he had to deal with the gunmen.


    They were in front of the Li family''s house. A protracted firefight meant that innocents might be hurt.


    Wesley suddenly rushed out from behind the car and rushed to the forest park not far away.


    At that time, there were very few people there. He tried to stay away from the trails zigzagging as he


    ran, and was rewarded as a hail of bullets zinged through bushes and buried themselves in trees.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t been hit.


    And that was when things went south. ir had been watching, hidden. A gunman managed to take


    careful aim at Wesley. She saw this, and ran to him. "Wesley! Watch out!" she yelled at the top of her


    lungs.


    ir was overjoyed to see Wesley. But as soon as she saw he was in danger, her heart sank. And


    when she saw one of the gunmen confidently aiming in his direction, she pounced on him ignoring her


    own safety.


    "Get away!" Wesley roared. The moment he heard her voice, his heart was in his throat.


    But it was toote.


    Boom! ir stiffened, and Wesley knew she''d been hit.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    The women in front of Wesley trembled. "Aaargh..." The pain was hard to bear. She scrunched her


    eyes shut.


    Boom! Another bullet hit her. This time Wesley watched in horror as a chunk was taken out of her,


    fountaining blood.


    Wesley tightly held his wife in his arms. Shocked by this scene, he couldn''t breathe. His eyes were full


    of rage. "Fuck!" he hissed through gritted teeth.


    He hauled her to safety behind some trees, and all reason fled him.


    Wesley was fuming mad and could barely think. He moved from tree to tree, pausing only to snap off a


    badly aimed shot before retreating. But some animal instinct inside him guided his aim, as he picked


    several of them off.


    ir had never seen Wesley lose it like this, but the pain caught her words in her throat.


    Then he went to check on his wounded wife, and lost his temper. "Don''t you know you''re pregnant?


    Why did you do this? If anything happens to you, I''ll kill you myself!


    Call an ambnce!" he shouted at his men, who had already brought down the rest of the bad guys.


    ir opened her mouth, trying to say something. But before words came out, a mouthful of blood was


    spat out.


    Wesley panicked, so afraid that she might leave him. He tightly hugged her. "How could you be so


    selfish? Why didn''t you think of the kid?"


    "I... I... Boo...hoo..." ir cried.


    Wesley tore his sleeve and pressed it on the wound, trying to prevent more blood loss. The eyes of the


    man who used to be tough and cold were red and blurry with tears. "Don''t speak."


    ir shook her head slowly. "If...I don''t...speak now... I may...not get...the chance... Wesley...I miss


    you... Wesley... I...I''ve never regretted...meeting you...and falling in love with you...I''m so happy...to


    have our baby... Mmmph..." She spat out another mouthful of blood.


    She''d thought about this for several months. She decided that when she met him again, she would tell


    him. But she just didn''t expect them to meet again like this. He was always saving her. This time she


    saved him.


    Wesley''s eyes were red with heartache. "ir, I told you to shut up!" he ordered.


    ir gave him a smile. "I forgive you...for marrying Patty... I know...she seduced you... You''ve been


    with her...for two years, and you...must have slept with her. I forgive you for this. Will you please forgive


    me... for not saying yes...when you proposed?" It was something she felt guilty about for a long time.


    "Fuck! I''ve never slept with another woman. I only have one woman, and that''s you!" Wesley shouted.


    ir was ted when she heard his exnation. "Wesley...if I don''t make it...please save our baby...


    I''ve never been strong...and it makes no difference if I''m gone... But our baby is different... It''s a boy...


    He''ll be a good man like you...Wesley..."


    She vomited another mouthful of blood, which stained their clothes red, stinging his eyes.


    Wesley looked at the dying ir, and tears fell for the first time since he could remember. He constantly


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    wiped the blood on ir''s mouth. Tears fell down her face and mingled with the blood. He pressed


    down on the makeshift bandage to stop the blood that had been pooling there. She cried out sharply.


    ir was shocked to see Wesley cry for the first time. His men were surprised as well.


    ir''s heart ached. This man must really love her!


    She didn''t want him to cry for her. He was a hero, and heroes didn''t cry.


    "Don''t cry," she said weakly.


    "Shut up!" he spat. He moved the bandages, tearing off more pieces from his shirt to rece the ones


    that were now sticky and red.


    "One more word, and I''ll kiss you. I know you hate public disys of affection. If you talk, I''ll kiss you in


    front of everyone," he threatened.

 Chapter 766 If We Meet In The Next Life

    Chapter 766 If We Meet In The Next Life


    ir coughed up more blood. Cecelia came to the park to look for her, and happened to see her lying


    in Wesley''s arms, drenched in blood.


    Cecelia screamed, and her legs went soft like noodles. She almost copsed to the ground.


    It took a while before she came to. Some of Wesley''s men had treated her for shock. The first thing she


    did when she awoke was throw off the nkets they were keeping her warm with. She fumbled for her


    phone. With trembling hands, she dialed Baldwin''s number. "Hu-hurry! Something happened! In


    the...park!" she stammered.


    ir felt so feeble. Her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. She was passing in and out of


    consciousness. Wesley and the soldiers tore their clothes to strips to use them as bandages to soak up


    the blood.


    She was dying. But there was something she had to tell him. "Wesley, I''m sorry I said no to marriage. I


    love you. I never stopped¡ª" Wesley couldn''t listen to her anymore. His heart was torn to ribbons, all


    his dreams came crashing down. His blood felt like icewater. He held her tightly and kissed her.


    The kiss tasted bloody. ir didn''t want him to kiss her like that, so she tried to push him away, but she


    was too weak to do anything.


    When he let her go, both his mouth and face were covered with blood. "Where is the damn


    ambnce?" he shouted.


    "Chief, I told them to hurry. They''re stuck in traffic. They''ll be here as soon as they can."


    ir slowly reached out a hand to caress Wesley''s face. "Don''t...don''t be mad... If...if we meet in the


    next life, will you like me first?"


    People said it was easier for a girl to chase a guy, rather than the reverse.


    But why had it been so hard for her to chase him?


    If he flirted with her in their next life, she''d say yes in a heartbeat. He was so handsome, masculine and


    capable. Girls were naturally drawn to him. He didn''t talk much, embodying the strong, silent type. And


    yes, he had ws. Big ones. Sometimes he could be a pain in the ass, but most of the time she thought


    him adorable.


    He was her Wesley. Her beloved one.


    "Quit talking like that! Fuck the next life¡ªI want you in this one! You gotta live! I need to step up my


    boyfriend game. I''ll bring you flowers every day, ask you out, and take you on trips. You can wear


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    whatever bikini you like. I''ll buy you oden and bubble tea. We''ll go to the movies. I''ll take you anywhere


    you want to go. You have a lot to live for. Keep your eyes open! If you sleep, I''ll hunt you down in your


    dreams! Do you hear me?"


    "Too much blood... So...sleepy...S-sorry..." She didn''t want to die. There were so many things she


    wanted to do with him. She didn''t want to leave him lonely, but she couldn''t hang on.


    "I won''t let it happen! Listen! Keep your eyes open! I have blood. I''ll give you a transfusion. If it''s not


    enough, I have my men. They all can donate blood!"


    ir smiled. She knew he wasn''t bluffing, but what were the odds they werepatible enough? They


    had to wait for the ambnce anyway. Transfusions were tricky. But she was happy. She met Wesley,


    and fallen in love with him, and he loved her back. What else could she wish for? Nothing more than


    him.


    By the time the ambnce arrived, ir had fainted. Before she closed her eyes, she told Wesley that


    if he had to choose between them, he should choose their son; otherwise, she couldn''t go on living.


    And even if she did, she''d never forgive him.


    In the hospital


    The medical professionals wheeled the gurney straight into the operating room. She had lost too much


    blood and needed a transfusion. But the blood banks were at critical levels. Wesley''s blood type wasn''t


    a match.


    He called his soldiers. Later, more than ten of them, who had the same blood type as ir, came to the


    hospital to donate their blood.


    Before the operation, the doctor came to Wesley with a surgery risk notice. He told Wesley what those


    risks were and asked him to sign the paper. Wesley hesitated.


    Then a nurse walked out of the operating room and said urgently, "Mr. Li, it doesn''t look good. If the


    mother and baby can''t both live, what..."


    "Save the mother first!" Wesley said before the nurse could finish her sentence. She might hate him,


    but she had to live.


    With red eyes, Cecelia grabbed the nurse. "Please, please save the mother!"


    The nurse nodded and then wrote something down on the clipboard she held. After she turned and


    walked back into the OR, Wesley read the notice again. He had brought many soldiers to this hospital


    before. Since their families weren''t around, Wesley had signed the papers himself. He''d seen the form


    over and over. But he never hesitated like this.


    Right now, looking at those familiar words, he was afraid.


    "Senior Colonel Li, please sign. The patient is waiting," the doctor urged.


    Clenching his teeth, Wesley signed his name at the bottom of the paper.


    ''ir, you have to fight! If you lose this battle, I won''t forgive you. I''ll chase you into the afterlife.


    If you go to heaven, I will chase you through the pearly gates!


    If you go to hell, I''ll walk through fire for you!


    And I won''t stop chasing you until the end of time!''


    A few monthster


    Wesley had just returned from a two-week mission. He was climbing the stairs. His right hand clutched


    the suspenders the baby wore. Dangling in mid-air, the baby spun as Wesley''s arm swung during his


    climb. Cecelia walked behind him. She was terrified when she saw him carrying the baby like that and


    climbing the stairs. "Wesley, can''t you hold him in your arms like a normal father? What if he falls and


    gets hurt?"


    The baby looked up at Cecelia and giggled when he heard her voice. Cecelia''s heart melted at the little


    angel''s smile. "Take a break, Son. Give him to me."


    Wesley just kept climbing. "I can do this. And kids get hurt all the time. He will be fine."


    His room was on the second floor. Once he walked into his room, he put the baby on a table. The little


    one started kicking and babbling.


    His palms on the table, arms on either side of the baby, Wesley looked at his son attentively.


    They said that sons usually take after their moms. It seemed like it. This little guy looked more and


    more like ir.


    Wesley put one hand on the little guy''s legs to stop him from kicking.


    But his son was quite defiant. He kept doing what he felt like doing. Wesley stood straight and pointed


    at his son. "Ten-hut!" he ordered.


    The imp didn''t care. He was having a great time chewing his hand. At one point, he got so excited he


    almost kicked his old man in the face.


    Wesley grabbed his son''s legs with both hands. Feeling how soft they were, he loosened his grip.


    "Don''t move! Ten-hut!" hemanded again as if he were training his soldiers. Well, this one was


    definitely his youngest soldier ever. As such, he''d probably need more drills.


    When his orders were ignored again, Wesley pointed at the baby and reprimanded, "If you can''t keep


    still, I''ll hand you over to the honor guard. Then you will know what rigorous is."


    Instead of being scared, the baby chuckled.


    "Huh? Wipe that smirk off your face. You think I''m bluffing, don''t you?" Wesley released the baby''s legs


    and crossed his arms over his chest. "Your mom is the only one I couldn''t tame. You''re just a little guy


    wearing a diaper. How hard can it be?"


    The baby thought Wesley was teasing him, andughed heartily. All of a sudden, his hand didn''t seem


    to be such fun anymore. He stopped chewing it and started iling his limbs joyfully.


    He slobbered as he giggled.


    Seeing that, Wesley took out his phone. "I have to get a pic of that; you drooling with that goofy smile.


    And I''ll show it to everyone at your wedding."


    Then he snapped a pic. When he had taken enough pictures, he opened the album on his phone to


    admire his work.


    He had to say his son looked good on camera, and he was so cute.


    Wesley scrolled down, and soon stopped at a picture of a woman.


    His eyes froze and grew even more affectionate. He showed the picture to the little guy and said, "This


    is your mom. Her name is ir Jing... ir Jing..." After putting his phone away, he went on, "Learn to


    call ''Mom'' diligently. Don''t ck off. To give birth to you, your mom chose you over me."

 Chapter 767 Let’s Go See Your Mom

    Chapter 767 Let¡¯s Go See Your Mom


    The little one was saying something in his ownnguage; Wesley had no idea what his son was going


    on about.


    Everything was fine until the baby''s forehead creased, and his face turned red.


    A secondter, a quirky odor filled the air.


    Wesley sniffed and looked around, but was still unsure where it wasing from.


    Then, he nced at the little guy''s face again. ''Ah!'' Wesley thought and his eyesnded on the diaper


    wrapped around his son''s bottom.


    The little guy had been in an incubator for half a month after his birth.


    Wesley had been busy moving the base of his organization from Z Country to A Country. While he was


    home, he usually just hugged his son for a while and then quickly got back to work. So, before today, it


    was Cecelia who had taken care of the baby''s needs.


    This was the first time he was facing this "situation."


    Even so, he had the basic knowledge to know that it was time to change the diaper. This was a tricky


    task for the new father. Wesley hesitated for a while, then called Cecelia on the phone. "Mom, I need a


    diaper up here."


    Cecelia came upstairs with a clean diaper, a pack of wet napkins and a box of tissues.


    "Hello, my cutie-pie! Who just poo-pooed, huh?" she said to her grandson with a wide smile.


    The baby started kicking and waving his arms because of the difort caused by the wet diaper.


    Cecelia pushed Wesley aside and said, "Leave it to me."


    He didn''t move. "Let me." Once the base of his organization was relocated to A Country, he would have


    plenty of time with his son. There were so many things that he needed to learn. He decided to start


    now.


    Cecelia was worried that he wouldn''t be able to do it properly, but after a moment''s hesitation, she


    handed the napkins, tissues and diaper to him. "All right. You''re the father. You need to know how to do


    all this."


    Under her guidance, Wesley took off the little boy''s pants, revealing his smooth, soft, chubby legs.


    ''Adorable, '' Wesley thought with a smile. He held those tiny legs in one hand and tore the diaper open


    with the other. Instantly, the odor hit his nose.


    What he saw on the diaper made him wince. This was his first time changing a diaper, and it wasn''t a


    pleasurable experience.


    Seeing the frown on his face, Cecelia said sternly, "Your dad changed your diapers all the time when


    you were a baby. Now, it''s your turn to take care of your son. Get used to it, and stop dawdling. My


    grandson might catch a cold."


    Wesley let out a sigh. He followed his mother''s instructions and put on a clean diaper for his son.


    The baby was so small and soft; Wesley had to be extra careful and gentle. By the time he had put his


    son''s pants back on, beads of sweat had gathered on his forehead.


    He was never a thoughtful, patient man. This kind of chore felt more challenging than any of his life-


    threatening missions.


    When everything was done, Wesley grabbed the straps of the baby''s suspenders to lift him up. Cecelia


    was shocked. "He is your son, not a basket! Hold him in your arms, or don''t touch him at all."


    Wesley gathered his son up in his arms obediently. "There you go."


    She was much relieved. Assured that Wesley was holding the baby right, she collected the garbage


    and went downstairs.


    The father and son duo were left alone in the bedroom now.


    Looking at his son, who was chewing his hand again, Wesley said, "Let''s go see your mom. It''s been


    half a month. I bet she is even thinner now."


    Wesley walked towards the door with the baby in his arms, but he had a bad feeling that the baby


    might fall to the floor any minute.


    To keep his little boy from falling, he put him safely under his armpit. Now, he felt more confident and


    thumped down the stairs quickly.


    Cecelia heard the noise. When she saw how he was carrying her grandson, she dashed over and


    scolded, "Wesley! You can''t carry a baby like that!"


    Wesley pulled the baby out from under his armpit and held him in his arms again.


    Cecelia groaned, but didn''t say anything.


    "Mom, we''re going to take a walk."


    She knew where he was going. "Okay, take good care of the baby."


    "Hm hmm."


    Months passed by, and New Year was around the corner. The seven-month-old baby was now able to


    toddle.


    One day, Wesley came home from work with another man. He introduced the guest to Keith and


    Cecelia. The baby was ying on the crawling mat in the living room.


    Wesley picked him up and said to him, pointing to the guest, "Kiddo, you see this uncle? He is the


    captain of the honor guard. He is here to train you. Aren''t you d?"


    An awkward silence followed. Everyone was shocked and didn''t know if Wesley was joking or not. The


    captain of the honor guardughed. He took the baby over from Wesley and said, "Wesley, you must


    be kidding. Your son is still in his diapers."


    Giving his own short hair a slight tousle, Wesley replied, "He has a lot to learn, and I''m busy most of


    the time. When I am not around, I should be able to count on him to protect his mother."


    It was only then that the captain realized something. He looked around the room and asked, "Where is


    ir?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The living room went quiet. "In the hospital," Wesley answered solemnly.


    Cecelia was already in tears. Keith''s lips were tightened into a thin line.


    The guest was shocked. "What happened?"


    "She has been in aa for almost a year," Wesley said. ''Time to wake up, babe.''


    "Oh God. What''s the matter? Is she sick?"


    "She took two bullets for me around the time when the baby was due. The doctor performed a C-


    section and delivered the baby while she was unconscious. She has been asleep ever since. The


    Spring Festival ising, and Carlos is about to have his second baby. It''s about time for her to wake


    up." Debbie''s second baby was due in a month.


    The captain patted Wesley on the shoulder. "You''ve been ying the roles of both a father and a


    mother to your son. It must have been difficult for you. You''re a good husband and a great father. Don''t


    worry. ir will wake up soon."


    "I barely did anything. I wasn''t even around during ir''s pregnancy. My mother has been taking care


    of this little guy for me. I''m grateful to her." Wesley made himself sound calm. He did not want to waver.


    ''ir never shows her weakness to anyone. And she is anything but mediocre. Without her support


    and patience, I would never have achieved so much in my life.''


    He hade face-to-face with life-threatening dangers countless times. She had been the ray of light


    giving him faith, courage and energy to move further. At every crucial juncture, he thought of her and


    told himself that he had to survive, because she was still waiting for him. And he still owed her a


    wedding, a future. Even now, she gave him the strength to move forward. He still held on and


    overcame every seemingly impossible mission.


    No doubt Wesley was a hero. But ir was the reason behind his every sess.


    He missed her. He took his son from the captain''s arms and said to the baby, "Let''s go see if your mom


    has woken up. If she hasn''t, then you and I will wake her up."


    The captain felt a pang of pain. He patted Wesley on the shoulder, but left his words unsaid. After


    saying goodbye to Keith and Cecelia, he walked out of the Li Residence with Wesley.


    After the guest''s car drove off, Wesley walked with his son towards the entrance of the apartment


    For the convenience of visiting ir, Wesley had her transferred to the hospital near their home.


    In the ward, he put his son on the bed next to his mother and told him, "Gifford, say hi to your mom.


    Say ''Wake up, Mommy.''"


    Holding her hand, Wesley took out a ring from his pocket and put it on her finger. She was so thin now


    that the ring did not fit anymore. But Wesley insisted that she wear it.

 Chapter 768 Could You Open Your Eyes And Hold Him

    Chapter 768 Could You Open Your Eyes And Hold Him


    ''After she wakes up, I''ll help her glow like a mother-to-be again, '' Wesley mused.


    Gifford Li crawled forward towards ir and sat on her leg, looking at the woman who was asleep


    every time he saw her. She wasn''t very interesting to him.


    Wesley thought Gifford Li might call ir "Mama." That was doable, but the child made no sound. So


    Wesley patted him on his bottom and urged, "Mama."


    "Mama," Gifford Li called, reaching out his tiny hand to grab ir''s. ir''s hair had grown much longer.


    A few strands had fallen loose, covering her forehead. Wesley tenderly tucked it behind her ear.


    "Honey, our son''s here to see you. You''ve been sleeping a long time. Could you open your eyes and


    hold him?"


    There was no change. She still had her eyes shut, her breathing regr.


    "Honey, the Spring Festival is just around the corner. What are you wanting? Tell me. I''ll buy it for you.


    You said you wanted to buy me a down jacket. You always said I wasn''t wearing enough. If you get up,


    we can go shopping with our son."


    Gifford Li held ir''s finger and shook it. "Mama," he called lightly.


    Wesley stroked his head and said, "Attaboy. Keep saying it. When your mom hears you, she''ll wake


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    up."


    Later, after cing Gifford Li on the sofa, he fetched a basin of water, grabbed a towel and started


    cleaning ir''s body. Meanwhile, he kept an eye on his son.


    Two hourster, carrying Gifford Li, Wesley walked out of the ward and into the attending physician''s


    office.


    "I want to take my wife home," he said simply.


    The doctor thought about it and then replied, "I know. But you don''t have the necessary medical


    equipment at home."


    "My brother''s a surgeon. He''s going to be living with me for some time after his wedding. Tell me what


    kind of equipment we need, and I''ll buy it. He knows med-techs, and they can set it up."


    Niles and Irene were getting married. At Cecelia''s request, he transferred to a hospital up in his


    hometown so he could be closer.


    "Okay. Let''s go over instructions for outpatient care and get her discharged."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Because ir was home now, Wesley came home every day as soon as he got off work. He also hired


    a family physician and an in-home care specialist.


    Soon after the Spring Festival, Debbie gave birth to Terilynn. When the baby was a month old, Carlos


    held a party to celebrate. Wesley was there, too. He wouldn''t miss it for the world.


    Afterwards, the old gang¡ªDebbie, Curtis, Colleen, Damon, and Adriana¡ªand the new item¡ªDixon


    and Ga¡ªall flew to Wesley''s hometown to visit ir.


    Joslyn and Hartwell had just visited her, so they didn''te along this time.


    Days came and went. Soon, Gifford Li was a tender 18 months.


    One day, Cecelia and the little guy came upstairs for Wesley. They opened the door to his bedroom


    and saw that he was cleaning ir''s face with a towel. She was still in aa.


    As usual, little Gifford Li ran to ir''s bed and called out, "Mama." Wesley had told him to call ir


    "Mama" every morning, every night before he went to bed, and whenever he saw her.


    "Niles and Irene talking about putting off the wedding until ir wakes up," Cecelia told Wesley.


    That brought Wesley up short. "Okay," he said. ''She''ll wake up soon. She has to, '' he told himself.


    Cecelia med herself every day ever since ir got shot. "This wouldn''t have happened if I had been


    with her. It''s my fault."


    She had the same nightmare every night. Every time she closed her eyes, she could see ir, covered


    in blood, a pool of red spreading underneath.


    "Not your fault. I should have protected her." Wesley had lost count of how many times he said this.


    Guilt and shame ate at him. For more than ten years, he was known as a hero. Yet, in the end, he


    couldn''t even protect his own woman. Instead, she had been wounded protecting him.


    Tears streaked down Cecelia''s cheeks. Wesley continued washing ir''s face. Keeping an eye on her


    grandson, Cecelia rose from her chair andined, "I hate the Zhuges. They keep trying to fix you


    up with their daughter. It''s nuts! I already have a daughter-inw! Once ir wakes up, I''ll take her by


    the Zhuges'' house to shut them up!"


    Wesley looked at ir, who refused to open her eyes, and then out of the blue, he said, "Since they''re


    so helpful, why blow them off?"


    "Excuse me? You want to go out with that woman?" Cecelia thought there must be something wrong


    with her ears. "Wesley, if you''re thinking what I''m thinking, cut it out! I''ll disown you if you cheat on ir!


    I won''t have a son like that!"


    Wesley dropped the towel into the basin and looked at his son ponderously. "Gifford."


    The imp looked up at him and then went back to ying with his toy.


    "Do you want a new mommy?" he asked the little guy.


    "A no mommy?" Gifford Li wasn''t quite articte yet. "Yes. We need a new one. This one just isn''t


    doing it.


    I''ll find you a new, more beautiful mommy. Okay?"


    Furious, Cecelia raised a hand and was going to hit Wesley in the back of the head when he put one


    finger to his lips to shush her.


    Gifford Li didn''t understand what Wesley meant. "Why?" he asked.


    "She keeps sleeping and doesn''t even open her eyes to look at you. We don''t want her anymore."


    Then a smug smile stole over Wesley''s face. He saw ir''s finger twitch.


    "Oh," Gifford Li responded, still confused.


    Wesley stood up and gathered him up with one arm. "Let''s go meet your new mom."


    Cecelia was also perplexed. But Wesley took her outside the room.


    ir was in the middle of a dream. A long one. She saw many people in her dream. And she was with


    her parents again.


    They lived in a beautiful ce. And it was just the three of them there. They were very happy.


    Then one day, a chubby little guy came into their life. He looked exactly like her, and he even called her


    "Mama."


    She liked this little guy, because he looked like her, and acted like Wesley.


    ''Wesley!''


    Only then did she remember Wesley.


    She had lost her Wesley! She started looking for him everywhere, going up streets, and down alleys.


    Her utopia was now far away, barely visible on the horizon. But she couldn''t find him anywhere.


    The Chubby Monkey followed her around.


    After more searching, ir was exhausted. She kept hearing voices, but she couldn''t figure out where


    they wereing from. Joslyn and Debbie were calling her. Cecelia was crying. The Chubby Monkey


    was saying good night to her. But where was Wesley?


    She kept walking and searching until she reached the end of the world. Ahead was a huge ck hole,


    through which she saw Wesley.


    The Chubby Monkey ran into his arms immediately.


    Then she heard Wesley promise him they would find him a new mom, because ir wouldn''t even


    open her eyes to look at him.

 Chapter 769 My Silly Woman

    Chapter 769 My Silly Woman


    ir didn''t understand. Her eyes were open the whole time. Why did Wesley me her for not opening


    her eyes to look at Chubby Monkey?


    As she was trying to figure this out, Wesley turned and carried Chubby Monkey away, saying that he


    was taking Chubby Monkey to meet his new mom.


    ir was heartbroken. She yelled Wesley''s name as she dashed towards the ck hole as fast as her


    two feet could carry her.


    She jumped into it and started falling. It was so dark she had to close her eyes. Darkness always


    scared her. The sensation of falling gave her vertigo.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed. When she opened her eyes again, a bright light could be


    seen. The re forced her to shut her eyes again.


    She didn''t know where she was. The air smelled of roses.


    But she hadn''t found Wesley yet. She couldn''t keep her eyes shut. She''d never see him that way.


    She tried to open her eyes, and that was when she saw Wesley.


    Their eyes met. He looked happy and affectionate. "Chubby Monkey..." she said in a hoarse voice.


    Wesley was confused. "What''s this about a monkey?"


    ir shook her head. "My son..."


    The joy in his eyes faded. "Honey, shouldn''t I be the one you want to see most?"


    "You''re taking my son away..." She was so weak she started gasping for air.


    Wesley kissed her on the lips. His eyes reddened with tears. "Honey, I missed you so much."


    "Chubby Monkey... No... My son..." ir had never seen her son before. Did he look like the Chubby


    Monkey in her dream?


    Wesley called the family physician first. Then he called Cecelia to ask her to bring Gifford upstairs.


    When Cecelia saw that ir was awake, sheughed and cried tears of joy. "Ah! ir, you''re finally


    awake!"


    "Mom..." ir called weakly. But her eyes quicklynded on the little guy standing beside Cecelia. He


    was clutching a toy, staring at her.


    And he did look exactly like Chubby Monkey.


    Wesley gestured Gifford toe forward. "Your mom''s awake. Come and talk to her."


    This was the first time Gifford had seen ir with her eyes open. He needed a little time to adjust. For


    a moment, he was quiet. Then he toddled alongside the bed, holding the bedspread for support.


    ir was excited. She moved towards the edge of the bed to touch Gifford. He was a bit shy, though,


    and tried to move backwards. He fell on bottom, the diaper providing a cushion.


    Wesley frowned at his reaction. He squatted down and hugged him. "What did I tell you? Do you


    remember who she is?"


    Gifford nodded and dropped the toy. He walked up to ir, held her hand and called, "Mommy."


    Tears poured down her face. She sobbed uncontrobly.


    The family physician arrived fairly quickly. After giving ir a thorough physical examination, he


    concluded that she was doing great. With a little more time to recuperate, she would be fully recovered.


    When they were left alone, Wesley looked at ir affectionately.


    "You must be tired. Wanna lie back down?"


    "I don''t."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m afraid if I close my eyes, it''ll be another two years before I get to see you." She sounded sad.


    Wesley smiled. "That won''t happen. I won''t let it."


    "Okay." She was actually sleepy. She could barely keep her eyes open.


    Finally, sleep won, and she drifted off.


    Wesley put her hand to his lips and kissed it. ''Thank you, my love. Thank you for waking up.''


    ir didn''t wake up until the next morning. Worried that she had fallen into anothera, Wesley had


    been waiting restlessly by her bedside. When she slowly opened her eyes, he let out a long sigh of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    relief.


    "Hi. Feeling better?" Wesley asked anxiously.


    "Much better," ir replied.


    Wesley rxed. "Hungry? Mom made watered-down congee. Eat some, okay?" ir had gone to


    sleep without eating a thingst night. And she was too weak to eat solid food. So Cecelia had made


    her something babies could eat. Something packed with nutrients for instant energy.


    ir nodded.


    Wesley fetched a bowl of watery congee and fed her some. ir looked better after getting a little food


    in her. And he thought it was a good time for a talk.


    "We need to talk." "Okay." ir wondered what he wanted to talk about.


    Wesley looked rather serious.


    "You were almost thirty. How could you be so silly?"


    "Hmm?" ir was confused.


    "You were pregnant. What were you thinking? Did you think of our kid?"


    By now, she realized that he was ming her for taking the bullets for him. "You saved me a lot. I


    saved you once. It''s no big deal." She saw he was in danger. It was right there. How could she just do


    nothing?


    Wesley pinched her nose. "First of all, I''m a soldier. That''s my job. Secondly, I''m a man. I''m supposed


    to protect you. Thirdly, I can take care of myself. But if I have to watch out for you, that puts us both at


    risk. Did you want the baby? It was dangerous..." His voice trailed off.


    He had been so scared back then.


    ir gave him a grin but didn''t reply. If she could turn back time, she''d do it all over again. She wouldn''t


    watch him get hurt.


    Wesley sighed. "One more thing." He cued up some surveince footage on his phone and handed it to


    her.


    ir told him that she believed nothing happened between him and Patty, but he still wanted to prove


    his innocence.


    The video had been saved on his phone. He had been waiting to y it for her.


    In the video, Wesley and Patty were in a room together. It was gray, featureless, and there was almost


    no furniture but a table and chair. It looked like an interrogation. She could hear their voices.


    "That night, after I drove you home, I got a phone call from the police on my way home. They asked me


    to go to the police station because Patty told them she''d only talk if I was there. So I came by to make


    sure she kept her word. I drove to the police station. When you called, I was in the middle of the


    interrogation." ir learned the rest from the video.


    Realizing what exactly happened that night, she felt embarrassed for having been mad at Wesley. She


    pushed the phone away and said, "I said I believed you. Why did you show me this?"


    Wesley raised his brow and closed the video. "So you said. But I know you. Did you know how focused


    you were on the video just now?"


    ir blushed. ''He knows everything.''


    "ir, you silly woman." ''She isn''t smart. Too naive by half, too gullible.


    But she''s my silly woman. I love her. I love everything about her.''


    ir stuck out her tongue. "Stop nagging me. It will only make me sillier," she protested.

 Chapter 770 Settle A Score With Wesley

    Chapter 770 Settle A Score With Wesley


    Wesley felt helpless about ir''s simplicity. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. "What a simple-


    minded woman you are."


    "Are you tired of me already?" She rolled her eyes.


    Caressing her cheek, he answered, "Yes, you''re too thin. The meatier, the cuddlier."


    ir pouted in anger. If she were stronger, she would have kicked him off the bed. "Then go find


    another woman!"


    "No, I won''t. I''ll feed you till you weigh at least fifty kilos. No, that''s still too thin. The ideal weight would


    be around sixty."


    "You can''t be serious. I''m only 1.63 meters tall. If I weigh that much, I''ll look like a meatball."


    Wesleyughed as he pictured that. Round faced and fleshy, ir would be lovelier than ever. "That


    would be perfect. I won''t be able to keep my hands off you."


    ir grabbed his hand that was still stroking her face. "Wesley, there''s something I regret so much..."


    "What''s that?"


    "Turning you down."


    Wesley smiled gently and kissed her hand. "My regret is deeper and older than yours."


    "What do you regret?"


    "Rejecting your proposal years ago." That was his biggest mistake.


    ir''s eyes reddened. "Wesley, will we have our happiness ever after now?" ''I''ll never leave you again.


    Till death do us apart, my love.''


    "We will."


    "Wesley."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m tired."


    "Sleep, babe." He tucked her in.


    "Wesley."


    "Hmm?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I love you."


    He stopped and looked up at her. She had closed her eyes. "Sleep tight, darling. I love you too," he


    said as he nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    ir gave a sweet smile and fell asleep.


    Wesley and Cecelia took really good care of ir. With her health getting better, Wesley started


    nning their wedding.


    On the third night after she woke up, something urred to her out of the blue.


    "Wesley!" ir yelled at him while he was lying next to her in bed, ready to sleep.


    "What? Are you not feeling well?" He sat up right away.


    "No. I just remembered something."


    "What is it?"


    "What did you say about me to Dad?"


    Wesley didn''t understand. "To Dad? Nothing."


    ir red at him, fury in in her eyes. "We should break up."


    Wesley was stunned. "What are you talking about?"


    "Somebody called me a slut."


    Wesley had a sharp memory. He knew what she was talking about. After realizing that the so-called


    "Mom''s bestie" was actually ir, he had prepared himself for this moment of reckoning.


    Awkwardness crept upon his face. "I didn''t know it was you..."


    "Didn''t know? Niles told you so many times!" She sounded weak and sad.


    "All he kept saying was ''Mom''s bestie this'' and ''Mom''s bestie that.'' It never urred to me that it could


    be you. If I had known, I would havee to you sooner." Wesley had been so fed up with this "Mom''s


    bestie" that he could have strangled Niles.


    "I''m not good enough for you. So, just let me go," she said, shaking off his arm.


    "How is that even possible?" He hadn''t thought of letting her go even while she had been in aa.


    Now that she was healthy and vigorous, he would only hold on to her tighter.


    "But I''m not a good woman, right? What if my loose lifestyle rubs off on you?"


    Wesley kissed her on the forehead with a smile. "Sweetie, I made a mistake. If I had known it was you,


    I wouldn''t have said that. You believe me, don''t you?"


    "No, I don''t."


    Wesley held her in his arms and continued coaxing her. "I''m sorry. Will you please forgive me?"


    "Gee, does a slut like me deserve an apology from you? It''s okay."


    "It''s not okay. Fine. To prove that I''m sincere, I''ll live in the forest for a month, with only essential


    surviving tools. No food or fluids. What do you think? Would that suffice?"


    ''That''s crazy and dangerous.'' ir''s heart softened. "Without even water?"


    "Right."


    "You won''t survive without drinking water," she smirked.


    "I''ll drink water. I just won''t carry it with me."


    ir blinked with bewilderment. "Where would you get it from? The springs?"


    "That, and then there''s dew water, nt juice, and rain. I will find something."


    "Really? That''s impressive."


    Wesley never thought it impressive; it was just a basic surviving skill. "There are many other things you


    might find impressive. To survive, sometimes you have to eat creatures like snakes, lizards, frogs,


    crocodiles, and turtles. Even bugs."


    Dumbstruck, ir stared at him with widened eyes. "So, this is the man I have lived with for so many


    years."


    Wesley looked at her calmly. "Are you afraid of me now?"


    ir hugged him. "Impossible. I just feel bad for you."


    "Hm?"


    "You could have lived a rich,fortable life. But you chose the most dangerous, strenuous


    upation. Honey, you''re amazing." ir''s heart ached for him. She felt like crying. Of course, Wesley


    didn''t enjoy drinking the dirty water or eating those slimy creatures. But once in that situation, he didn''t


    have a choice. Survival was the first priority.


    Wesley tousled her hair, "I''m drunk on happiness right now, because I have you." ir had given him


    more happiness than she could ever imagine.


    Her eyes brimmed with tears. To conceal her emotions, she dered with fake anger, "A few sweet


    words aren''t enough to make me forgive you. I''ll always remember that you called me a slut."


    Wesley burst outughing. After giving her a kiss on the lips, he said, "Then, I''ll apologize to you for the


    rest of my life. Would that be enough?"


    "Yes."


    "It''ste. Let''s go to sleep. We''ll talk tomorrow. Okay?"


    "Okay." She was tired and sleepy.


    "Good night, sweetie."


    ir pecked him on the lips. "Good night, honey."


    For the next two weeks, Wesley came home as early as he could to take care of ir. He fed her and


    cleaned her. Gradually, her pale countenance became rosy.


    One day, he was on his way back to town from a mission. As soon as the car got off the expressway,


    the soldiers heard someone yelling for help.


    The window was down, so they heard the voice loud and clear. It came from the dark alley nearby.


    Talbot was sitting in the passenger seat. He and Wesley exchanged looks, and then they parked the


    car and got out immediately.


    A few more soldiers got out of the car behind theirs. "You two, go check it out," hemanded,


    pointing at two of the soldiers.


    "Yes, Chief."


    Soon, they heard the sounds of fists and flesh colliding. One of the two soldiers ran back and reported,


    "Chief, some punks are harassing a woman."


    "Let''s go help." Wesley walked into the alley with three soldiers.


    Those punks took off as soon as they saw them.


    The woman was on the ground, looking awkward and miserable. The young soldiers were confused as


    to what to do. They looked at each other. Then one of them asked her, "Hey, are you all right?"


    The woman''s perfume smelled seductive and unusually strong. The soldiers found it repulsive. None of


    them wanted to get close to her.


    "I... I''m okay," she replied weakly.

 Chapter 771 The Perfume

    Chapter 771 The Perfume


    The soldiers were relieved to hear that the woman was okay. "Chief, should we take her home?"


    They were all wondering the same as they stared at each other.


    Then, the woman raised her head and said in a feeble voice, "Wesley Li¡­ I know you."


    All eyes were on Wesley at once. His brows knitted tightly.


    Wesley was good with faces. He had met this woman before, and Cecelia had onceined about


    her¡ªSte.


    None of the soldiers wanted to take her home. Since Wesley remained silent, they quickly made


    excuses for themselves, in case he dumped the woman on them. "Chief, all of us, except you, have to


    go back to the office. So, you''re the only one avable to drive her home."


    "Right. Off we go."


    "Bye, Chief."


    They started running as if they were in a race. Within seconds, they had all gotten into the second car


    and were gone.


    For the first time, Wesley was impressed by his soldiers'' efficiency.


    He looked around. There was nobody else nearby, and Ste looked miserable.


    Out of options, he flung the heavily perfumed woman onto his shoulder and carried her to the car. He


    made her sit in the back seat and drove off.


    Past midnight, ir was woken up by a kiss.


    She knew that it was Wesley. He would kiss her every time he got home.


    But tonight, something was different. ir was about to say something when she sensed the strong


    perfume on him.


    ''I don''t wear perfume. Whose is that?'' She was alerted, but hid her anxiety well. "You''re back," she said


    in a rxed tone.


    "Yeah. I''m going to take a shower."


    "Okay."


    ir watched the bathroom door close behind him. Then, she went back to sleep with ufortable


    thoughts running in her mind.


    The next day, ir received a call from Joslyn. After chatting for a while, Joslyn started rambling


    absent-mindedly. Clearly, something was on her mind. She wanted to say something, but wasn''t sure if


    she should. ir sensed her hesitation. "Joslyn, it''s me. If you''ve got something to say, just say it."


    Joslyn was conflicted. After a moment''s silence, she began, "But promise me that you won''t get upset.


    We all know Wesley. He is not the type to fool around."


    "I know," ir said confidently.


    Joslyn continued, "Last night, someone told Hartwell that they saw Wesley with a woman in a hotel


    room. ir, I''m sure it''s nothing. Don''t overthink it." Joslyn didn''t want to tell her about this, but she also


    felt that ir deserved to know. She didn''t believe that Wesley was having an affair, but what if it was


    true? At least now ir could keep an eye on him.


    ''Wesley was in a hotel with a woman?'' ir''s thought drifted to the strange perfume on Wesleyst


    night. "I see. But Joslyn, Wesley won''t cheat on me."


    Joslyn was relived. "I''m d to hear that. That''s what I think too. Wesley is a decent man. Patty tried so


    hard to seduce him, and even got to marry him. But he never slept with her. He won''t cheat on you this


    time either."


    "You''re right."


    However, for the next three nights in a row, Wesley came home, carrying the pungent smell of that


    strong perfume. ir couldn''t stay cool anymore.


    She called Joslyn. "Which hotel is that woman staying in? I want to go check her out. Can you ask


    Hartwell for me?"


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea, ir. You''re not fully recovered yet. You shouldn''t be moving about. I


    can ask Hartwell to check her out for you."


    "I''m fine. I can get out of bed now. I just want to find out who she is. Don''t worry." It took a lot of


    persuasion before Joslyn finally agreed to get her the hotel''s address.


    The following night, after the elders and the baby had gone to sleep, ir put on some light makeup,


    got dressed and left the house.


    The hotel the mystery woman was staying in was cheap; it was not even a four-star.


    ir took the elevator upstairs and rang the doorbell of a room. A woman opened the door, as she


    expected.


    She recognized the face¡ªSte, the daughter of the CEO of TS Group.


    It had been a long time since ir hadst seen her.


    And the perfume Ste was wearing was the same as that on Wesley.


    "Long time no see, Miss Zhuge." ir smiled at her.


    She still looked pale and sickly, but her presence was more imposing than Ste''s.


    "What do you want?" Ste asked with an embarrassed expression on her face.


    "Can Ie in?"


    Ste moved aside to let her in, and then closed the door. "I heard you were in aa. Why are you


    here?" Ste quickly regained herposure and put on an attitude.


    ir didn''t reply. She looked around the room.


    "This hotel looks quite crappy. I''m relieved."


    Ste''s face fell with humiliation.


    "That''s because your husband has no money. We have to make do."


    ''We?'' ir didn''t miss that word. She sneered, "Wesley doesn''t have money? Are you sure about that?


    Maybe he just doesn''t want to spend it on you?"


    ir was wearing thetest fashion of an international brand. The pigeon egg-sized diamond ring on


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    her finger was giving off a ring shine. Around her neck was a pendant from the same set as the ring.


    The Zhuge family had been wealthy before theirpany was crushed, so there was no doubt that


    Ste was aware of the value of ir''s outfit.


    The designs of her clothes and jewelry were simple, but they were valuable enough to buy the entire


    hotel Ste was staying in.


    Ste paled at ir''s words, but she countered, "So what? He is cheating on you. He has been with


    me for the past few days."


    ir ignored her and continued, "Wesley would never allow me to stay in a ce like this. It''s so filthy


    and insecure."


    Ste had nothing to retort.


    "My husband is hot, isn''t he? Horny women like you always throw themselves at him, but he never


    gives a damn about any of them."


    "Yes, he is hot, and also very good in bed." Ste finally managed to fire back.


    She assumed that ir would re up, but she was wrong. ir gave a contemptuous smile and


    replied, "You can tell that? It''s true. He is incredible in bed. But what a shame. You can only guess. I''m


    the only one who gets to sleep with him."


    "You''re too naive. I''ve been sleeping with your husband for three days. Look at you. All pale and sickly.


    How can you satisfy him? So, of course, he woulde to me."


    ir remarked calmly, "You can''t stay in a hotel like this for long. Do you want a house? I can ask


    Wesley to buy one for you."


    Ste turned purple. "I don''t want a house. I only want Wesley."


    "Okay, bye then."


    ir turned to leave. That was when the doorbell rang.


    Ste opened the door hastily. Wesley was standing in the hallway, carrying a bag ofte supper.


    Without looking inside the room, he handed her the bag and said, "Here. Bye."

 Chapter 772 Will You Marry Me

    Chapter 772 Will You Marry Me


    As soon as Wesley said goodbye, he sensed someone else in the room. He looked inside and his eyes


    widened.


    "Honey? Why are you here?" He quickly strode towards ir and wrapped her in his arms. "You''re still


    sick. You shouldn''t havee here."


    ir raised her head to look at him with a smile. "I''m feeling fine. I came to check on Miss Zhuge.


    Wesley, how could you let her stay in such a lousy hotel?"


    Without even looking at Ste, he replied, "I have no money."


    ir red at him with feigned anger. "Liar! If you didn''t have any money, then how could you afford to


    buy me that expensive bracelet?"


    "Well, I spent it all. Now shush! You''re not fully recovered yet. You shouldn''t be talking too much. Let''s


    go home." Wesley scooped her up in his arms.


    "Okay." She locked her arms around his neck and pecked him on the cheek.


    They started making their way towards the door. When they passed Ste, Wesley said, "Miss Zhuge,


    after the group-buying discount, the room cost $507 for the past three days. We''ll round that amount to


    $500. And the three meals came up to $45. So, that''s $545. Please return the money as soon as


    possible."


    "Wesley! You!" Ste''s blood boiled with rage and humiliation.


    "What? Did you think I was doing all this out of the goodness of my heart?" Wesley smirked.


    ir tried to stifle herughter. "Darling, it''s just a few hundred bucks. Let''s just think of it as a little


    financial help for Miss Zhuge."


    "All right, honey. If you say so." He carried ir out of the hotel and to the parking lot.


    Gently, he ced her in the passenger seat and buckled her up. She looked irresistibly attractive today.


    Wesley leaned towards her for a kiss.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But ir covered his mouth with her hand.


    Only then did he notice that the smile had vanished from her face. ''I knew it!


    I knew she was only pretending as if she didn''t care, '' he thought.


    "Exin. Don''t tell me this was a mission! I won''t buy it," she demanded. If it had been some other


    woman in that hotel, ir might have thought it possible. But it was Ste.


    "No, it wasn''t a mission," he admitted.


    ''I knew it!'' she thought, her lips pouting and her cheeks bulging with anger. "After the Zhuge family''s


    She had been trying to get close to me ever since," Wesley exined. He had sensed something fishy


    about her the day they hade across her in the alley.


    To figure out what she was up to, he had yed along and had gotten her a room in the hotel.


    After that, Ste continued to contact him and asked to see him every day.


    "Why did she want to get close to you?"


    "I checked her out. Turns out she has joined an illegal organization and has be their spy. She is


    trying to get some information out of me."


    ir covered his mouth and said, "Okay. That''s enough. I believe you." It was work-rted. She never


    pried into his work because she knew it was confidential.


    Wesley held her hand, a bit worried. "Really? You believe me?"


    The look on his face made her want tough. She kissed him on the cheek and assured, "You bet.


    Honey, I''m beat. Can we go home?"


    Wesley was relieved to hear her words. She trusted him. He stood up and saluted her. "Yes, ma''am!"


    Then one day, Wesley told her that he had found proof and had turned Ste in. Her backers were


    arrested as well.


    Ste was sentenced to death and was executed soon after. ir was astounded by the news. But


    Wesley had spoken of it in a casual tone, as if he were telling a story.


    ''Probably because he has witnessed too many deaths, '' she told herself.


    Summer kissed them goodbye and fall arrived with open arms. Wesley decided to take ir on a hike


    in the suburb.


    Despite not being fully recovered yet, ir was able to finish the first half of the hike. But after that, she


    became exhausted and couldn''t go on.


    Wesley refused to linger. He carried her on his back and continued on until they reached the summit.


    There were troops stationed at the summit. They knew Wesley. Seeing him and ir, they gathered


    around and greeted them warmly.


    Wesley settled ir down in a room and then walked outside to talk to the soldiers.


    He didn''te back until around ten minutester. "Are you well rested?" he asked, squatting down


    next to her.


    ir nodded.


    "Then, let me show you around."


    "Okay."


    She followed him out of the room. There was not much to see. ir had visited the army base in Y City


    while Wesley was still working there. She didn''t see much difference.


    When they reached the g-raising tform, Wesley grabbed her hand and took her to the gstaff.


    They stood under the national g which was dancing gracefully in the wind.


    ir was confused. She looked around and asked, "Wesley, why did you bring me here?"


    "To ask you to marry me." He took out a box from his pocket and went on one knee. He slowly opened


    the box and raised the ring in front of her.


    It was all so sudden. ir had thought that he wouldn''t propose to her again because she had turned


    him downst time.


    "ir, I said I would keep proposing to you until you said yes." She had finally woken up from her


    ir gasped. They were in a yground. There was nobody else around them. "Why here?" she


    asked.


    She didn''t know this, but they were not alone. The soldiers had hidden themselves to watch Wesley


    propose to her.


    He looked up at the national g. "I thought I belonged to the country and the people. I never wanted a


    family. I was afraid that I was incapable of making anyone happy."


    But ever since ir walked into his life, he realized that he was wrong. He wanted her to be happy. And


    he now knew that he could make her happy.


    He was grateful that they had met and had ended up together.


    And Wesley knew that he would regret it for the rest of his life if he let her go.


    "What made you change your mind?" ir asked with a smile.


    "You. I love you. I want you to be happy. ir, will you marry me?" Worried that she would turn him


    down again, Wesley had sent everybody away and made the yground theirs alone.


    Eyes brimming with tears, ir asked, "Didn''t you secretly get our marriage certificates years ago?"


    "I didn''t intend to keep it from you. I wanted to give it to you as a surprise. But you threw the certificates


    away." Wesley''s voice was low.


    ''I threw them away? When?'' ir reflected. Then she remembered that he had once given her a file


    and she had thrown it away angrily.


    It was a long time ago. Wesley thought that she might not remember it anymore. So he continued,


    "That day, I gave you an envelope containing our marriage certificates. But you discarded it without


    even looking inside." He had been heartbroken back then.

 Chapter 773 The Wedding

    Chapter 773 The Wedding


    The scene became clearer in ir''s mind. She finally remembered it. "You didn''t tell me what was in


    the envelope back then. And I did open it and check the next day. But, there was nothing inside."


    "Because I had removed the marriage licenses. I nned to tell you the truth when I proposed to you.


    But I didn''t expect that Niles would let slip to you beforehand," Wesley exined.


    ir let out a chuckle. She looked up at the sky, holding back the tears that had sprung to her eyes


    because she was so moved. "You should be thanking Niles. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have


    made up your mind to marry me."


    "What do you mean? What does Niles have to do with this?" he asked, confused.


    Memories came flooding to her mind. It had been years ago. She had experienced near-death


    situations twice in these past years. To ir, the most important thing was to cherish her hard-earned


    happiness. So, she was going to break her promise with Niles. She hoped that the poor guy would be


    strong enough to sustain Wesley''s blows. "The wine we drank that night was from Niles. He had


    opened it before sending it to me."


    Wesley was a clever man. In an instant, he made sense of the situation. His face darkened as he


    realized that it was actually Niles who had drugged the two of them. "I will punch him to a pulp when I


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    see him!"


    "Why do you want to punch him? Are you regretting your decision to marry me?" she asked with a


    pout.


    Wesley calmed down at once. "No!"


    "If you hadn''t slept with me that night, you wouldn''t have taken the move to secretly register our


    marriage. So, you have to thank him if you genuinely wish to marry me now." It was Niles who had


    given them the push.


    "Then, say yes." He was still on one knee, waiting for her reply to his proposal. He also knew that a


    bunch of people were hiding to their front-left, watching them in excitement.


    ir wrapped her arms around his neck, closed her eyes and nted a kiss on his forehead. He felt a


    warm tear drop on his face. Then, her tender voice rang in his ears. "Yes."


    She loved him so much, yet she had refused his proposal the first time. But this time, she wanted to


    make him smile.


    Wesley and Gifford were the two most important people in her life.


    Wesley had thought that she would reject his proposal again. It surprised him that she said yes this


    time. So, for a moment, he was stunned, not knowing how to react. His dazed look amused ir. Her


    tears turned intoughter. "What? You regret asking now?"


    Coming back to his sense, he shook his head and put the huge diamond ring on her ring finger.


    A loud round of apuse came from all around them. "Woohoo! Congrattions!"


    "Congrats! Guys, make way for the evergreen lovers!"


    "Ha-ha!"


    ir buried her crimson red face inside Wesley''s chest. She had no idea that so many people had


    been watching them.


    Ignoring the onlookers, Wesley confessed his love for her affectionately. "Honey, I love you." ''I will love


    you forever.''


    "I love you too, Wesley." She felt blessed to have this reliable man in her life.


    Wesley had already started preparing for their wedding while ir was still in aa. Now that she


    had woken up and epted his proposal, he put most of his time into the preparations.


    He traveled to a number of destinations with ir to take their pre-wedding photographs. They took


    pictures with different backgrounds and varied themes. The first set of pictures were taken at Wesley''s


    work ce. A dozen soldiers in the same uniforms lined up behind them. It looked so badass.


    The second set was taken in a studio. The third was taken in the saltke at the border where they had


    once been. This time, they remembered to rent shoe covers! For the fourth set of pictures, they went to


    the city where ir''s camera had been broken by robbers. After that, they traveled to the seaside


    resort where they had once been on a holiday with Debbie, Carlos and some other friends. They also


    went to the mountain in A Country. A lot of pictures were taken in their house as well.


    All those ces held special memories of their past and they were now frozen in time.


    Wesley was in charge of the decoration of the wedding venue. He always kept things low-key, but he


    arranged their wedding in a high profile manner. He picked a seven-star international hotel; the venue


    was luxuriously decorated.


    He had ten groomsmen¡ªCarlos, Damon, Curtis, Kinsley, Xavier, Ivan and four of his soldiers, including


    Bowman and Talbot.


    Likewise, there were ten bridesmaids: Joslyn, Debbie, Adriana, Colleen, Ga, Irene, Kasie and three


    of ir''s old ssmates.


    Generally, as a tradition, married people could not be groomsmen or bridesmaids. But Wesley and ir


    wanted to share their happiest moment with their closest friends. So, they didn''t care about such


    details.


    Wesley''s profession was clouded in secrecy, so ir had never posted their pictures on the Inte to


    show off their affection.


    But she was excited about their uing wedding. After receiving Wesley''s approval, she chose a few


    wedding pics with Wesley''s side face, and posted them in her WeChat Moments.


    Her post caused an uproar among her friends. They insisted that she post some pictures which showed


    Wesley''s face from the front. They could tell that ir''s husband was a hot guy, judging from his profile.


    The news that she married an amazingly handsome man soon spread among her acquaintances.


    ir had never showed off her boyfriend to anyone. Now, they understood that it was because he was


    an officer of some sort.


    One of her acquaintances wrote ament, reminding ir, "Girl, will there be any hot soldiers among


    the groomsmen? Listen, don''t try to keep them outside the door when theye to pick up the bride.


    They would probably be able to break the door down anyway!"


    A few girlsmented with envy, "ir, please. Ask your husband to introduce some single men to us!


    We are all alone!"


    "Oh, I really admire you. ir, wish you all happiness!"


    The night before the wedding, ir stayed at a detached vi that belonged to the Li family.


    On the wedding day, three of the bridesmaids guarded the front gate of the vi. They locked the gate


    and refused to let the groom and his men inside, no matter how much they tried. Eager to see his bride,


    Wesley swiftly jumped over the wall. It was just three-meter tall. For an outstanding soldier like him, it


    wasn''t a big deal at all.


    His groomsmen followed suit, one by one.


    Before the three girls at the gate knew it, the groom and his men were already inside the yard. One of


    them turned around and screamed out loud when she saw the ten-odd guys in the yard. The other


    guests broke into a fit ofughter when they saw the funny scene.


    But after storming to the second floor, they had no ways to break into the bride''s bedroom. Wesley


    could easily open the door with an iron wire. But that was an inappropriate thing to do on his wedding


    day.


    Left with no choice, the men gave in and did whatever the bridesmaids asked them to do. They even


    gave them a lot of thick red envelops.


    It was only in such asions that the girls could freely y tricks on these high-ranking men. So, of


    course, they wouldn''t miss the chance.


    Wesley was asked to find the bride''s shoes, do sit-ups and push-ups, and eat an apple that was made


    to bob in the air. But whatever it was, he did it at top speed, which shocked everyone.


    Normally, men could do around forty push-ups in a minute. But Wesley did sixty!


    Amazed by the groom''s strong physique, Debbie eximed, "I heard that our bride loves the groom''s


    strong waist. She did mention that he has amazing stamina. Now, I believe the rumors. Sixty push-ups


    in a minute! Bravo!"


    "Ha-ha..." Laughter filled the house.


    Carlos cast a contemtive look at his excited wife. ''I see. I''ve been out on too many business trips.


    My wife has been lonely for a whole week. It''s my fault.''


    Wesley looked at Debbie and said in a calm voice, "When Carlos still served in the army, he was on par


    with me. So, are you saying that you love Carlos because he has a strong waist too?"

 Chapter 774 Moved To Tears

    Chapter 774 Moved To Tears


    "No, no. It''s not like that..." Debbie shook her head vigorously as she noticed the look in Carlos'' eyes.


    She realized that her big mouth might have gotten her in trouble. The singer might have earned herself


    another sleepless night.


    ir''s face was red with embarrassment as she heard the group of friends talking about the men''s


    strong waists. Damon echoed the joke. "Oh, I see! Niles told me that ir visited a gynecologist once.


    So Wesley indeed has a strong waist!"


    Everyone in the room was grown-up. Of course, they understood what he meant. They all joked around


    with ir,ughing and making off-colorments.


    With his own name being brought up all of a sudden, Niles panicked and jerked his head to look at


    Wesley. He looked at him with sad, puppy-dog eyes and exined, "Don''t look at me. I didn''t tell him


    anything!"


    ir felt so embarrassed. How did Niles know? Thanks to Damon''s big mouth, now everyone knew!


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t. Niles lied to you," the bride denied, her face now a deep shade of


    red. She wished the ground would open and swallow her whole.


    Wesley squinted at Niles. "It''s my big day. So you got lucky. Tomorrow, you''ll know."


    "Brother..."


    "Out of my way! I''m taking my wife to our wedding now!" Wesley carried his blushing bride in his arms


    and headed to the bridal car.


    Ten green off-road vehicles led the way, followed by dozens of ck and red supercars, all luxury


    models bankrolled by ZL Group.


    The procession of fantastic cars caught the attention of all the passersby along the road. It was a


    breathtaking spectacle. People stopped and took out their phones to snap pictures.


    In the wedding hall of the hotel, the guests were all seated. Among them, therge group of soldiers


    dressed in green uniforms made a magnificent sight. They were all Wesley''s formerrades-in-arm.


    Adalson, d in his dress uniform, walked ir down the aisle and gave her to Wesley. Without


    exchanging a word, the two men saluted each other, and a look passed between them. Adalson''s look


    meant, "Take care of her." In Wesley''s gaze, he could see an unspoken vow to do just that.


    The ceremony was both solemn and happy.


    About halfway through the reception, Wesley bounded up on stage, grabbed the microphone, and took


    in how his wife looked. ir wore a scintiting white wedding gown. He said in an affectionate voice,


    "My lovely wife, thank you for waiting for me for thest 15 years. You are the most incredible woman


    I''ve ever known."


    ir didn''t expect him to say such sentimental words. She was shocked, eyes brimming with tears.


    Yes, it was nearly fifteen years. She fell in love with him when she was seventeen, and now she was


    over thirty, a mother with a child. It was a long and difficult road. More ups and downs, twists and turns


    than a roller coaster. But she finally made it here.


    "I swear, from now on, you won''t suffer if I have a say in it. I love you, ir. I''ll protect you and take


    care of you, forever." He paused and rxed his tone a little. "I''ll learn from my dad¡ªI''ll spoil my wife


    as much as he did. Even when you''re forty, fifty, sixty or older, you''ll still be as happy as a child."


    His words made the guests want to cry andugh at the same time. ir, of course, was moved to


    tears.


    She didn''t want any long andplicated love story; she just wanted to have a normal, peaceful life


    with Wesley. Her wish came true now. She felt happy from the bottom of her heart.


    Taking the microphone from Wesley, she took a deep breath to calm her emotions. She responded, a


    lump in her throat, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Li. I''m your wife. I may have to bug you in the future..." When


    she dropped thest word, she couldn''t help but bury her face in his chest, weeping.


    More than ten years ago, in order to get closer to Wesley, she deliberately moved into the apartment


    across from his and became his neighbor.


    When they met there for the first time, she said those words.


    Back then, she simply wanted to be his neighbor and see him every day. She didn''t expect that she


    would eventually marry him.


    The guests looked at each other, confused. But Wesley, of course, understood them. Many years ago,


    ir had spoken those words to him. When ir wasn''t with him, he would remember everything about


    that moment. Her scent, the look of her, her voice when she uttered those lines.


    Moved, he came in for a kiss.


    The ceremony finally ended. The couple descended the stage under the guests'' warm apuse. ir


    was led to a room so she could change. Joslyn leaned on Hartwell''s shoulder, her eyes reddened with


    tears. "Honey, ir''s finally happy." She had been worried about her best friend for so long.


    Finally, ir''s efforts paid off.


    Hartwell caressed her hair. "Yeah. ir''s happy now. What a relief."


    "Mm hmm."


    Debbie wiped the tears from her face. "ir has suffered so much. Fifteen years! She devoted all her


    best years to Wesley, and now she finally gets to marry him. I don''t think I could wait that long..."


    Carlos squeezed her hand. "Really?" he asked calmly, betraying no emotion.


    Debbie paused. "Well...maybe I could. After all, I was patient and got you. I love you so much. You


    know that, right?"


    The CEO smiled satisfactorily. "Good girl."


    On the other side of the table, Dixon was picking food for the woman sitting next to him. "Hey Ga,


    you want to get married?" He wanted to.


    Ga''s hands froze. After a while, she said, "Maybe. Maybe not. So what will you do now?"


    Dixon took a sip of the juice. "If you want to get married, I''ll propose to you; if not, I''ll just wait."


    "Mmm...maybe in 3 months?"


    "Sounds good to me! So we''ll tie the knot in 3 months."


    Ga nodded, "Okay! You make the ns. I''ll put in for some leave."


    "No problem."


    Just like that, these two decided to get married. They discussed their wedding as if they were talking


    about the weather.


    Later, on the day when Dixon proposed, Ga fished out the brocade box from his pocket, even


    before he could do anything. She opened the box, took out the ring and put it on herself. "Wesley and


    ir are always making googly eyes at each other and kissing. I can''t stand it anymore. Dixon, let''s get


    married as soon as possible."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Dixon couldn''t think of anything to say. His rtionship was certainly unique. Nheless, he nodded,


    "Okay. Let''s get married."


    "I''m warning you now. If you cheat on me, I''ll put a bullet in your skull." Ga made a fist, like she was


    threatening to hit him.


    Dixon shed a helpless smile. "I''d never dream of it. To cheat on a wonderful woman like you is a


    crime. Besides, I want to live."


    "Great. So when are we getting married? My mom keeps nagging me about this every day," Ga


    "Everything''s ready. Just wait for your vacation."


    "Really? You''re so efficient. I like that. Okay, I''m going to find my CO and ask for some leave!" she said


    excitedly.


    "Okay." Dixon looked at her, eyes full of love.


    Now, Wesley and ir''s reception ended, but their life together was just beginning. After sending off


    the guests, Wesley booked a private room in the hotel and arranged another party with their close


    friends.


    The kids went to their grandparents. So the guests at the party had not a care in the world.


    Damon threw a set of car keys to Wesley. "Your wife had her eye on thetest model produced by ZL


    Group," he exined. "Consider this a wedding gift."


    ir gaped at him. ''That car is worth a million easy. He gave it to me?''


    Wesley had wanted to buy that car for ir, but he hadn''t had the chance. He was hard at work


    preparing for the wedding. He didn''t expect Damon would do that for them. Without the slightest of


    hesitation, he took the keys and handed them to his wife. "Thanks!"


    Curtis pushed his spectacles up, cleared his throat and said, "I heard your wife wanted a house in


    Cloud Mountain. Right? With a view of the sea? I just bought one. Two hundred square meters. Is that


    roomy enough? Here, take the keys. You can move in at any time."


    Wesley was silent for a while. He didn''t hurry to take the keys. "How did you know?"

 Chapter 775 I Protect You

    Chapter 775 I Protect You


    Curtis smiled, "Your wife told my wife about that. She mentioned that you were going to pay the down


    payment for a sea-view house."


    ir exchanged a nce with Wesley, and nodded. She did tell Colleen about their n to buy a sea-


    view house, but she didn''t expect them to give her one.


    It was an expensive gift.


    ir didn''t think that Wesley would ept it. However, after hearing Curtis'' exnation, Wesley


    grabbed the keys and handed them to ir. "Keep them."


    "But..." ''This is just too much. How can I ept it?'' ir thought, baffled.


    He patted her hand to reassure her. "They tricked arge fortune out of me when they got married.


    Damon took one of my precious weapons, which is out of production now. It''s more valuable than the


    car he gave you."


    If that was the case, ir thought it might be okay to ept their gifts. She nodded and took the keys


    from Wesley.


    Next came the CEO. Carlos asked casually, "So, you''re not going back to work in Y City?"


    "We n on settling down here, in A Country," Wesley said. He and ir had discussed it earlier. They


    wanted to stay by their parents'' side and raise their kid here, alongside them.


    Carlos nodded understandingly. He took out a folder, put it on the rotary table and gave the table a


    twirl. When the folder was in front of ir, he said to Wesley, "Your wife is a trantor, isn''t she? I have


    set up a trantionpany in A Country." He then looked at ir. "You will be the legal


    representative. Take it."


    Wesley fell silent again, for much longer this time. Everyone looked at him mischievously, waiting for


    his reaction. Finally, he broke the silence and spoke. "You guys are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes." Carlos smirked.


    Wesley turned to ir. "Honey, return all the gifts." He then scanned his friends and added, "I will buy


    my wife everything she wants. I can afford them. Do you have to make me look bad?"


    And they all seemed to know what his wife wanted and liked! He sulked at the thought.


    ir put all the keys and the folder on the table.


    Damon teased, "ir, you''re such an obedient wife. But, don''t listen to him this time."


    ir shook her head. "To be honest, I think that your gifts are all way too expensive. I agree with


    Wesley; we should return them to you."


    Damon guffawed, "Do you know what your husband gave Carlos on his wedding day?"


    ir nodded. Although she wasn''t staying with Wesley at the time, she knew that he had given Carlos


    arge sum of money as gift. She just didn''t know the exact amount.


    "USD 6, 660, 000. That''s more than enough for you to open a newpany. So, you aren''t really


    getting a lot from Carlos. It''s a fair exchange of presents." Of course, thepany would make more


    money as it developed. In the long term, ir would benefit a lot if she ran thepany well.


    And to Carlos, a few million dors meant nothing but mere change.


    ir felt more rxed after hearing Damon''s argument.


    Wesley silently listened to their conversation. He knew what his friends were thinking. After all, Carlos,


    Wesley, Damon and Curtis had been friends for many years.


    After the three big shots were done, it was time for the other friends to give their presents to the groom


    and bride. They weren''t as rich as Carlos, but their presents were luxurious as well.


    With all the presents in her hands, ir had a feeling that she had be a very rich woman


    overnight.


    She had a new car, a sea-view house, apany... Everything.


    When the party was finally over, a few of them were drunk, including Niles.


    Wesley wanted to take him back home, but as they walked out of the hotel, Niles suddenly broke free


    and dashed towards the stone lion at the gate.


    Flying his fists towards the stone, Niles snarled at the statue, "I''m Ultraman! And I''m here to save the


    earth and the humans. Go to hell, you monster!"


    ir, and a few other friends, wanted to stop him, but Wesley held them off. "Don''t. Let him have some


    fun." He smirked as Niles continued to hit the statue. He didn''t need to teach his little brother a lesson;


    the drunken idiot was doing enough damage to himself.


    After seeing off his friends and driving ir back home, Wesley came back to the hotel to pick up Niles.


    The young doctor was still fighting the stone lion.


    He didn''t stop iling his arms crazily until Wesley threw him into the back seat of his car. He finally


    quieted down and dozed off.


    ir had removed her makeup and was now taking a hot bath to rx herself.


    When Wesley came back and walked into the bathroom, he found her soaking in the tub, drifting off


    into sleep. "Honey."


    ir struggled to open her eyes. "Hmm... Back already? Where''s our baby?"


    As he stripped himself, he said, "Mom will look after him tonight."


    "Don''t trouble her. I''ve recovered now. We can take care of the kid ourselves."


    He threw her a nce. "Not tonight."


    "Why not?"


    "It''s our wedding night, honey."


    ir was wide awake now. She realized what the man meant to do. She stuttered, "I¡­ I haven''t fully


    recovered yet..."


    "It''s been half a year since you woke up. I''ve been keeping my desire at bay. Honey, I can''t take it


    anymore. Don''t torture me." She was weak for the past few months, so he never bugged her for sex.


    God knew how hard he had been refraining himself.


    But now, she looked much healthier and more energetic. Moreover, today was their wedding night. He


    didn''t want to wait anymore. He wanted her badly!


    ir moved backwards, to the corner of the bathtub. "Maybe...wait two more days?"


    "Honey, Gifford is about five years younger than Evelyn. And Carlos had his second child already. I


    think we should try and keep up with Carlos and Debbie," he said matter-of-factly. Of course, he didn''t


    want to rush to have their second child. He just wanted to find an excuse to have sex with his wife.


    "Keep up with them? No, no. I don''t think that''s possible!" ir chuckled and tried to escape, but


    Wesley pulled her into his arms.


    "Honey, please, I''ve been waiting for you all this time. I can''t take this torture anymore. I want you," he


    pleaded in a hoarse voice.


    Seeing the lust thick in his eyes, ir gulped and nodded automatically. "Okay, but just once. I need


    some time to adapt."


    "Agreed!" He wasn''t going to let her stay up since she hadn''tpletely recovered yet. As long as he


    could have a little intimacy with his wife, that would be enough.


    However...


    Things went out of control. To be precise, he lost control of himself. His wife was so sweet and so


    attractive, he couldn''t help making love to her like a hungry beast. He didn''t let go of her until it was


    early in the morning.


    Wesley wasn''t going to be free until the beginning of next month, so they could only go on their


    honeymoon after that. ir didn''t mind. Any time was okay for her.


    The next morning, Niles woke up to find his hands hurt and swollen.


    While everybody was having breakfast, he called his wife andined, "Honey, you know what?


    Last night, after you left, these people didn''t care about me at all. They just let me fight a stone lion in


    my drunken state. My hands are bruised..."


    The Li family members had a heartyugh.


    After breakfast, Wesley went to work. ir and their son were the only ones at home.


    They looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Gifford only knew that ir was his mommy, but


    that was all. He didn''t know what "Mommy" meant to him. Ever since his birth, his mommy had been


    lying in bed, and then after she woke up, she was weak and had to recover her health. So, most of the


    time, the little boy was taken care of by his grandparents and dad. He was closer to Wesley than ir.


    She felt sad and her eyes brimmed with tears. When she had finally woken up from her long sleep,


    their son was already over a year old. Now, he was almost two, but she still hadn''t done anything that a


    mother was supposed to do. Wesley did everything. Her heart ached. She stepped forward and tried to


    interact with her son. "Hi baby. I''m your mommy."


    The little boy nodded and called out sweetly, "Mommy..."


    "Do you know Mommy''s name?"


    "Yes. ir."


    She smiled widely. "Are you hungry? Want to eat something?"


    "No." He shook his head. The little boy was so adorable! ir loved him.


    "Shall we go out and have some fun? What do you think?"


    "Yay!" The little boy jumped with joy, and then added, "I¡­ protect you."


    ir chuckled under her breath. "I''m the one who should protect you. You are my little boy." ''My two-


    year-old boy said that he would protect me. How cute!'' She was amused by her own son''s words.

 Chapter 776 He Didnt Have A Say

    Chapter 776 He Didn''t Have A Say


    "Men... protect girls!" Gifford answered earnestly.


    "Who told you that?"


    "Daddy!"


    ir looked at her son, a loving look in her eyes. She felt grateful to Wesley and Cecelia. They had


    taught him well.


    The little boy was dressed in his pajamas. ir thought she should help him get changed since she


    was taking him out of the house.


    It was the first time she had dressed him. Previously, she was still recovering and Wesley didn''t allow


    her to strain herself. No housework, no carrying their son. She hadin in bed most of the time.


    As soon as she opened Gifford''s closet, the strangest sight met her eyes. The shirts were normal¡ª


    various styles, different colors. But almost all the pants were boys'' overalls.


    Confused, she looked down at the little boy who was also peering in the closet "You don''t have any


    other pants? Just these?"


    It wasn''t until then that she realized her son had been dressed in boys'' overalls every day.


    The boy climbed into the closet and sat on the edge. Looking at his own clothes, he tried to find the


    words he knew to exin. "Daddy... helps me...fly..."


    ''W-what?'' ir was confused, trying hard to decipher her son''s words. "Fly? How does he do that? I''m


    sorry, little one. I don''t get it."


    The little boy was a bit anxious. He didn''t know how to exin to ir. He stood up and grabbed a pair


    of overalls off the hanger. He clumsily climbed out of the closet, carrying the overalls, and theny them


    on the floor. ir was amused as she watched the little boy.


    Then, the boy grabbed the straps, holding them in his little hand, and showed them to ir.


    A scene flew into her mind and she finally realized what he meant. "Does your daddy always carry you


    in his hand like this..." she asked as she clutched at the cor of his pajamas and pretended to lift him


    up.


    Gifford nodded, "Uh huh!" He didn''t have a say in picking out the clothes. He could only wear whatever


    his daddy bought him.


    ir was rendered speechless. Wesley used to carry her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, and


    now he carried their son in his hand like a bag of tomatoes.


    Couldn''t he just hold the kid in his arms like a normal father?


    ''Oh, you poor thing, '' she sighed helplessly.


    After dressing her son, ir took him out and went different ces for fun. She found that her son was


    quite popr wherever she went. Waving to him, smiling, and even saying hi. A lot of people knew him


    and children woulde up and y with him.


    As she watched them y, ir discovered another more surprising fact: Gifford knew how to


    goosestep! He taught the other children how to march like a soldier. His tone sounded like Wesley.


    Except that he couldn''t string more than a couple words together at a time, he acted very much like his


    daddy.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Oh my god! Wesley...'' ir shook her head helplessly, sighing.


    ''Does he want our kid to be a soldier too? So when he grows up, he''ll be in the military?''


    While she thought about all this, her phone rang. Speak of the devil. She picked up the phone and


    "Yeah. He hasn''t gotten it down yet." Wesley felt it a shame that ir discovered it so soon. Their son''s


    goose-stepping was still far below par. As his teacher, he felt embarrassed.


    Of course, ir had a different opinion. She couldn''t care less how good he was at it.


    Looking at her kid ying with the others, ir told the man off. "He''s not even two years old, but


    you''re training him to goose-step? Seriously? Isn''t it too early?"


    "The earlier, the better. He definitely has my genes. He''s learning quickly. Good thing." Good thing¡ª


    that was the best praise the strict Wesley could give a two-year-old boy.


    "Okay, let''s drop it. I have another question. Why does he have only overalls? No pants, no jeans. Just


    those."


    After a moment of silence, he replied sinctly, "I bought them."


    "I know that, but why are they all boys overalls?"


    "Makes him easier to carry," he said honestly.


    So her guess was right! ir looked up at the sky to hold back her anger, and then fixed her eyes on


    her son again. "He''s your son. He''s not a doll or a thing. You should hold him in your arms!"


    "Hey, hey. Don''t get mad, honey. I won''t do it again."


    "Okay, do keep it in mind. I''ll buy some new clothes for himter. Why did you call me? Coming back


    home?" ir asked expectantly.


    "No. I called to tell you I have another mission. Three days to a week."


    ir was sensitive about the word "mission." Aware of the secrecy of his job, she didn''t ask any more


    questions, but cautioned in a tender voice, "I see. Be careful. I''ll wait for you at home."


    The truth was, ir still didn''t know who Wesley worked for and where he was working. She knew it


    was somewhere in A Country, the ce he grew up in. His work was kind of mysterious, and she never


    asked about it. She respected his choice.


    "I will. Honey..."


    "Yes?"


    "I need a kiss from you."


    ir didn''t know what to say. She was in a public ce, with the other kids'' parents near her. She felt


    stupid to make kissing sounds over the phone. "No. I''m outside. People will hear me," she said in a low


    voice.


    "But I won''t see you for a week. I''ll miss you so much," he protested. In the past, Wesley believed it


    was silly to say you couldn''t live without the one you loved. But now, with ir in his life, he thought


    differently. Yes, he could live on if he lost ir, but his world would be colorless.


    He would live like a ghost without a soul.


    Hearing his protests, ir felt helpless. Since when did Wesley be so childish? With no choice,


    she turned around and made the kissing sound. "Muah!" As soon as she was done, she turned back to


    watch their son again, making sure he was safe. "Is that okay, Mr. Li?"


    "Not really. I wish I could feel your kiss."


    ir blushed. "That''s enough. Off to work. Goodbye."


    "Mm hmm. Honey, I love you."


    She had heard the words "I love you" drop from his mouth every chance he got. He didn''t hesitate to


    confess his love. "I know. I love you, too. Now, go back to work."


    Wesley reluctantly hung up the phone.


    Their phone calls used to be short. But somehow, their conversations got longer and longer. They


    seemed to have a ton of sweet words for each other.


    If he could, Wesley would keep ir on the phone forever. But he couldn''t; he had to work.


    After putting away his phone, Wesley returned to his usually serious self and walked back to his office.


    ir waited until Gifford said goodbye to his ymates. Then, she took him to the supermarket. "It''s


    think?"


    The little boy nodded, "Yes. Mommy, food... cheese potato."


    ''Cheese potato?'' ir knocked it around in her brain. "You mean cheesy bacon potatoes?" She


    remembered the chef at home had cooked thatst time.


    Gifford pped his hands excitedly. "Uh huh!"


    "But I''ve never cooked that before. I''ll give it a shot. Want to try it? Don''t me me if it tastes bad." ir


    took his little hand in hers and walked slowly.


    "Okay."


    ir had installed an app for children''s cuisine on her phone before. She wrote down the recipes she


    was interested in, so now she just needed to buy the ingredients.


    She put the little boy into the shopping cart and pushed it around the supermarket. "It''s just you and me


    tonight. We don''t need to buy too much food. How about tofu, fried rice with diced chicken, shrimp...


    and vegetable porridge. Sound good, little one?"

 Chapter 777 Gifford Is Sick

    Chapter 777 Gifford Is Sick


    One of Keith''srades-in-arm had passed away, so Baldwin and Cecelia apanied the older man


    to attend the funeral. They informed ir that they wouldn''te back home that night. The maid was


    on leave too. Hence, ir and Gifford were the only ones left at home.


    "Yes!" Gifford nodded. Although he didn''t understand anything about the dishes, he nned on eating


    anything she cooked. Moreover, he found it rxing to be with his mom. He was happy the whole day.


    His mom would ask his opinions before making a decision, unlike his dad, who decided everything by


    himself.


    ir walked hand-in-hand with Gifford, with bags of ingredients and groceries in her other hand. She


    was quite tired. After all, she was still recovering her health.


    She sighed. It dawned on her how amazing some full-time mothers were. They had to take care of their


    kid all alone, and some of them had to take care of two or more kids at the same time. She admired


    them for their devotion.


    The supermarket wasn''t too far away from home, so ir didn''t hail a cab. After making sure that the


    little one wasn''t tired, they walked back home.


    Before she began to cook, she told Gifford to y with the toys in the living room. She stressed that he


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    wasn''t allowed to go anywhere, and if he needed the toilet, he had to go find her in the kitchen. His


    safety was her priority.


    The little boy nodded, holding the toys in his hands. "Mommy, don''t worry. I won''t go out."


    ir kissed his cheek and walked into the kitchen.


    The mother and son duo enjoyed their dinner. Gifford loved his mom''s cooking and ate more than


    usual. His tummy was already full and round, but he still pointed at the tofu.


    ir touched his big belly. Worried that he would be overstuffed, she shook her head. "No, you can''t


    eat anymore. I''ll cook this for you again tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay, Mommy." ir smiled tenderly. She realized that her son was very obedient. He said yes to


    almost everything. While she did the dishes, she wondered what kind of man her son would grow up to


    be. She imagined he would be a very considerate gentleman.


    After a while, it was time to bathe. The little boy was shy since this was the first time that ir was


    going to bathe him. As soon as she undressed him, Gifford covered his crotch with both his hands and


    sat in the bathtub.


    irughed. "I''m your mom. Why are you so shy?"


    The boy giggled and turned his back to ir.


    It was a long and tiring day for ir. Eventually, she got everything done and tucked the boy in bed.


    After he fell asleep, she was finally relieved and went to take a shower.


    In the middle of the night, a fit of coughing shook ir awake.


    It was from the little one beside her. She hastily turned on the bedsidemp and observed her son. He


    was coughing violently with his eyes closed.


    "Baby, are you okay?" she asked worriedly as she patted his back. She didn''t have much experience in


    taking care of a kid. Not knowing what to do, she was flustered.


    She woke him up gently and said, "I''ll get some water for you, baby. Don''t move."


    After drinking some water, the little boy stopped coughing.


    However, just as she put the ss on the night stand, Gifford started to throw up all over the covers.


    It scared the wits out of ir. She jumped off the bed and got a bin to catch the vomit.


    The little boy threw up a few times until there was nothing left in his stomach. ir pulled out a few


    tissues to wipe his mouth. Then, she got a ss of water and asked him to rinse his mouth.


    ''What should I do? What should I do?''


    In a panic, she removed the covers and called Wesley, only to hear the cold, automated voice. "Sorry,


    the number you have dialed is not in service..." ir hit her forehead with her hand, feeling stupid. She


    remembered that Wesley was on a mission again.


    His parents were out of town and Niles had moved out to live with Irene.


    Left with no other choice, she decided to take her son to the hospital herself. She got dressed quickly


    and casually tied up her hair.


    Then, she took off his dirty clothes and changed him intofortable ones. Wrapping him in a coat,


    she carried the boy in her arms and walked down the stairs.


    ir found the key to the car which was installed with a child seat. After buckling him up, she gently


    caressed the little boy''s cheek andforted him, "Baby, Mommy is taking you to the hospital now.


    Hold on. Tell me if you need anything."


    Gifford nodded weakly, and leaned back in the seat, listless.


    Around two o''clock in the morning, ir arrived at the nearest hospital and registered into the


    emergency department. She carried the fifteen-kilogram boy in her arms the whole time. When she


    was inside the doctor''s office, she was already sweating profusely, even though she was in her


    pajamas and an overcoat.


    She told the doctor about the child''s symptoms. After a simple check-up, the doctor said, "It might have


    been caused by unhygienic food. But I can''t confirm it before further examination is done. I suggest you


    get him admitted right away and have his blood tested by tomorrow."


    ''Unhygienic food?'' ir''s heart skipped a beat. He had only eaten the food she had cooked today. Was


    there any problem with her cooking? If it turned out that her son had fallen sick because of the food she


    had cooked, she would have failed as a mother.


    With Gifford in her arms again, ir went up and down the hospital to finish the formalities. By the time


    he was put on a drip in a ward, it was already four in the morning.


    The little one looked pale and sleepy. He closed one of his eyes. "Mommy, say...good night. I close


    my...eyes." He spoke inartictely. It took ir a little while to take in his meaning.


    The needle was taped onto his forehead, since the veins on his head were easier to find. ir looked


    at the boy lovingly and nted a kiss on the other side of his forehead. "Good night, my dear baby."


    Gifford closed his other eye at once and said, "Good night, Mommy."


    Staring at his sleeping face, she held his little hands in hers and rained kisses on them. ''Oh, my little


    angel. You are such a good boy!'' He only cried a little when the nurse inserted the needle into his vein,


    but he soon stopped after ir coaxed him. He was quiet the whole time. She was almost moved to


    tears seeing how sweet her son was.


    ir thought that she should let Cecelia know about the kid''s condition.


    Considering that it was still very early in the morning, she decided to get some rest and tell the elders


    ''Baby, thank you foring into my life. I''m so happy to be your mom.''


    Shey down beside her son and fell asleep with him in her arms.


    After catching some sleep, ir woke up and took Gifford to get his blood test done before breakfast.


    Tears threatened to fall out of the little boy''s eyes when the doctor drew his blood. ir felt her heart


    ache. "I''m so sorry, baby. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have cooked all those food for you."


    Gifford buried his face in his mom''s chest, bearing the pain.


    After breakfast, she texted Cecelia. "Mom, are you busy?"


    She waited patiently, but there was no reply. Cecelia was probably still busy.


    In two hours, the test results came. The doctor read the report and told her, "It''s a bacterial infection.


    He may develop a fever today. Please pay more attention to him."


    ''Bacterial infection?'' "So, it''s not because of the food he ate?" ir asked nervously.

 Chapter 778 Hes A Man

    Chapter 778 He''s A Man


    "No, it was not caused by the food. The test shows that your son has a bacterial infection. There are a


    lot of possible ways to get infected; maybe he contracted it while ying outdoors," the doctor


    exined.


    The guilty feeling weighing on ir lessened a little. At least, the food she had cooked wasn''t the direct


    reason for her son''s sickness.


    She returned to her baby''s ward, and saw a nurse ying with him.


    When the nurse saw her enter, she informed, "Gifford''s mom, the kid hasn''t vomited again this morning,


    but his temperature is going up. He needs another bottle of IV fluid. Please go to the cashier''s and pay


    the bill beforehand."


    "Okay. I''ll go right away. Could you keep a watch on Gifford till Ie back?"


    "Sure."


    Keith, Baldwin and Cecelia returned downtown in the afternoon. Instead of going home, they headed


    straight to the hospital.


    Cecelia felt her heart break when she saw her grandson lying in bed, sick and exhausted.


    ir''s face fell. "Grandpa, Dad and Mom, I''m so sorry. I couldn''t take good care of Gifford..."


    She had only looked after the kid for a day, but he had fallen sick on her watch. She wasn''t a good


    mother.


    Cecelia sighed and pulled her in for a hug. Patting her back, sheforted her, "You''re Gifford''s


    mother. We know that you are in more pain than any of us. But don''t worry, it''s normal for little kids to


    get sick easily. And Gifford was kept in an incubator for two weeks after he was born. He is a bit


    weaker than the other kids. Anyway, he''s fine now. So, don''t me yourself. Understand?"


    Moved, ir nodded, "Yes, Mom. I understand." She promised herself that she would learn to take


    better care of her son.


    In the evening, Niles and Irene came to see the little boy after work. When Niles found out that ir


    had brought the kid to the hospital all by herself, he was unhappy and told her off. "Why didn''t you call


    me? I''m his uncle. You should have informed me immediately. Wesley isn''t home and you''ve just


    recovered your health. It''s too dangerous for you to carry the kid, and you brought him all the way here,


    in the middle of night. What would we do if something happened to you?"


    ir knew that he was scolding her for her own good, so she didn''t retort but nodded meekly, "I''m


    sorry, Niles."


    Cecelia cut in, "That''s enough. Stop lecturing your sister-inw. She''s already upset and tired."


    "It''s all right, Mom. Let him. He is right," ir said. She was prepared to ept any tongueshing


    from them.


    Niles sighed and threw a nce at his mom, who was now ring at him. He felt pathetic for losing his


    temper on her. His mom never allowed him to speak ill of ir or even Irene.


    Ever since he got married, he had be the least important person in the Li family.


    Wesley finished his mission and hurried back home two days after Gifford had been discharged from


    the hospital.


    The little boy hadpletely recovered and was as energetic as before.


    When Wesley saw his son, instead of saying any caring words, he demanded, "You need to get more


    exercise to strengthen your body!"


    He already knew what had happened. ir had taken their son to the hospital by herself.


    ir spoke up for her son. "It was my fault, Wesley. I took him out to y; he contracted the infection


    because of my carelessness."


    Wesley pulled her into his arms, and while staring down at his son, he insisted, "The root cause is his


    weak body. I''ll be free for a month. You must exercise with me every morning and evening. Okay?"


    Gifford pulled a long face, pursing his lips.


    ir felt sorry for the little boy and reminded Wesley, "He''s only two!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ignoring the boy''s unhappy face, he snapped, "Two or twenty, he''s a man. Son, stand up!"


    Reflexively, Gifford sprang up from the couch.


    "Ten-hut!"


    ir''s lips twitched at the scene.


    Gifford stood up straight, with his shoulders back, chest out, chin up, and arms at his sides; his big,


    bright eyes were directed straight ahead. He was the cutest little soldier she had ever seen.


    Wesley nodded in satisfaction. "Being my son, these are the basic things you need to know."


    ir felt it was necessary to talk to Wesley on how to bring up their son. "We need to talk."


    "Sure. I want to talk to you too." It was just that his topic might be a little different from hers. He called


    out to Cecelia, "Mom, watch Gifford for a while. ir and I need some privacy."


    Cecelia walked into the bedroom. "All right. Gifford,e here. Let''s go downstairs."


    As soon as Cecelia closed the door, Wesley kissed ir hungrily.


    When she broke the kiss and gasped for air, she pushed the man away before he could make the next


    move. "It''s daytime! What are you doing? I want to talk to you about our son."


    Wesley locked her in his arms once again. While exploring her body, he said in a hoarse voice, "Thank


    you, honey, for all the hard work you put in to look after our son. Next time he gets sick, just call Niles,


    or contact any of my friends." He began to undress her. ir knew his friends well.


    But, she didn''t want to bother them in the middle of the night.


    "That''s not what I wanted to talk about. I wanted to remind you that our son is just two years old¡­


    You¡­must¡­be gentle. You...are too strict on him. I feel sorry for our son," she said in between their


    passionate kisses.


    "He has shouldered his responsibility as a man ever since his birth. We need to start his education


    earlier." He pushed himself hard on her.


    "Maybe you''re right, but it''s still too early... Wesley, stop! Listen to me!"


    "You say what you want to say, and I''ll do what I want to do."


    ir was helpless in front of his insatiable lust. How could she continue speaking while he banged her


    like a hungry beast?


    After a long while, the heavy breathing subsided and ir kicked the man aside. He was obviously not


    satisfied yet. "Go and bathe!" she berated.


    Wesley simply tidied the bed and said, "Let''s bathe together. You are sweaty."


    He found any possible excuse to share more intimacy with his wife.


    Later that day, Wesley went downstairs while ir decided to rest for a while longer. Seeing his dad,


    Gifford ran towards him. "Daddy, can I go visit Uncle Talbot?"


    Talbot had settled down in A Country and was now working for Wesley.


    Gifford found a lot of interesting things in Talbot''s house when they had visited himst time; he had


    some rare weapons and other fancy equipment.


    Wesley had taken him to Talbot''s ce twice and each time, the little boy found it harder to leave. He


    was attracted to those "toys."


    "Not today. Uncle Talbot is busy. Tomorrow." Wesley grabbed the straps of the little boy''s overalls and


    was about to carry him in his hand like he usually did. But he remembered what ir had told him, and


    so, he bent down, scooped up the boy and carried him in his arms.


    Gifford was a bit disappointed that he couldn''t go today. Still, he nodded, "Okay."


    When ir woke up, she noticed that Wesley was still using the shaver which she had bought him


    many years ago. It was old, but he still kept it.


    She smiled helplessly, but was filled with delight. When she saw him downstairs, she said, "Honey, I


    want to treat you to a meal." ''And buy a new shaver too, '' she thought.


    Wesley threw her a suspicious nce. He said warily, "That''s strange. You have something else on


    your mind. What are you plotting?"


    She hit his shoulder angrily. "Forget it! I''m not buying you anything!"

 Chapter 779 Work Hard For A Second Child

    Chapter 779 Work Hard For A Second Child


    ir turned around and walked towards her son. But Wesley grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her


    into his arms. "Don''t be mad. I was just teasing you. How about we go on a date tonight? I''ll ask Mom


    to take care of Gifford."


    She paused and met her son''s curious gaze on them. The little boy was staring at his parents hugging


    each other. Blushing, she said, "How about we take him with us?"


    Wesley refused without thinking twice. "No way. This will be our first date after you woke up. I don''t


    want a third wheel."


    "But don''t you think he wishes to have fun with his dad and mom? He will feel miserable if we leave him


    behind." ir didn''t have the heart to leave their son behind at home while they enjoyed alone.


    "Miserable? You''re so wrong. He lives infort every day, with his grandmother spoiling him all the


    time; he eats only whatever he likes and ys as much as he wishes. I think he would be on cloud nine


    without me around him."


    ir burst outughing. She leaned into his arms, as she watched the little boy y with his toys.


    "Listen to yourself. You make it sound like our son is a little tyrant who enjoysforts and luxuries."


    "Anyway, he''s nothing like me. He''s very picky about food too. We must correct his bad habits at a


    young age."


    ir sighed. The poor baby had been treated like a soldier ever since he was born. Wesley just


    couldn''t let go of any chance he got to train the little boy.


    Night fell very soon. ir was doing her make-up in the bedroom when she heard a knock on the door.


    The maid''s voice came from the other side. "Mrs. Li, Mr. Li is waiting for you at the gate."


    "Got it. Thank you." ir put down the eyebrow pencil, grabbed her coat and walked out.


    Wesley was leaning against the car door, waiting patiently for his beloved.


    When ir saw the dashing man, she picked up her pace and ran towards him.


    Wesley''s expression changed abruptly. He hastily strode over and stretched out his arms to catch the


    running woman. When she was safe in his arms, he chided her in a worried tone, "You silly woman,


    why were you running? You''re not well enough to run around yet. What if you trip over and fall?"


    Standing on tiptoe, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pecked a kiss on his lips. She ignored


    his scolding and asked with a smile, "What are we having for dinner?"


    He pinched the tip of her nose lovingly. With one hand on her waist, he opened the back door of his car


    and pulled out a bouquet of roses from the seat. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to eat pork stomach


    and chicken soup?" he asked as he handed her the flowers.


    ir took the roses from him and breathed in the fragrance; it was a familiar scent.


    After she had woken up, she got to know from Niles that Wesley had brought her a bouquet of fresh


    roses every day while she was in hera.


    Sometimes when he had to go on a mission, he would have someone change the flowers in the vase.


    Nothing stopped him.


    "Stop buying these flowers. It''s such a pity to throw them away every day." ir sat in the passenger


    seat and repeated the words she had told him many times already.


    As usual, Wesley smiled without giving her an answer.


    She sighed, knowing that her words had fallen on deaf ears again.


    Once he decided to do something, nothing could change his mind.


    They went to a restaurant which served Chinese Hakka cuisine. The pork stomach and chicken soup


    was light-vored¡ªvery suitable for ir, who couldn''t yet eat spicy foods.


    Wesleydled a bowl of creamy-white soup and blew it a few times before cing it in front of ir.


    "It''s still a bit hot. Be careful."


    "Thanks."


    "So? Spill it. Why did you want to buy me dinner all of a sudden?" Wesley asked as he put some


    vegetables into the hot pot.


    ir took a sip of the soup, smiling mysteriously. "I just wanted to thank you."


    "For what?"


    "For loving me, for taking care of me¡­For marrying me and spoiling me all the time." Whenever


    Wesley was home, he took care of every aspect of her life, in person. That was why she had recovered


    so quickly.


    He shook his head. "I don''t think I deserve a reward from you for loving you and taking care of you. I


    am your husband; it''s my duty to do so."


    ir had given him everything¡ªher youth, her body, and had even borne him a child. She took two


    bullets for him. She had been in aa for nearly two years because of him¡­ Whatever he did for her


    wouldn''t be enough to make it up to her. And she had patiently waited for him for ten-odd years. Her


    love and loyalty were priceless to him.


    ir was moved by his words.


    He treated her well like it was the most natural thing to do.


    She reached out her hand with the huge diamond ring on it, and held his arm. "Honey, I want a second


    child with you."


    If possible, she hoped it would be a girl. Like the saying goes: a daughter is like a lover from a father''s


    past life. ir wanted to bear him a daughter who would make him happy.


    Wesley stopped eating and stared at her. "Are you saying that I don''t work hard enough in bed?"


    Before she could exin, he added, feigning guilt, "My bad. I''ve been controlling myself because I


    didn''t want to tire you out. Okay, this will be my top priority from now on. From tonight, we will have sex


    every night, and quickly have our second child."


    ir was dumbfounded. Did she say that the wrong way? She only meant to say that he didn''t need to


    use condoms anymore. She wanted to get pregnant. He didn''t work hard enough in bed? How could


    that be? She could hardly keep pace with him now. If he worked any harder, she would probably die in


    bed. ir still remembered how miserable she had been back when Cecelia had doubted his sexual


    ability. "No, honey. That''s not what I meant..."


    "Honey, I understand. We''ll have a second child soon, and it would be best if it was a boy." That way,


    there would be one more man to protect ir.


    "But I want a girl."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "No way. I only want boys."


    ir rolled her eyes at him. "Another boy? You want to give another soldier to the country? Or are you


    nning to pass down your position, your power, to your sons?" If that was the case, maybe she would


    consider giving birth to another boy.


    "Just listen to what I say." He didn''t give any further exnation.


    "Mr. Li, that''s not for us to decide. It all depends on our destiny." She made a face at him.


    She was determined to go to a temple and pray for a beautiful daughter.


    In fact, she desperately wanted a daughter with Wesley because she had seen how Carlos acted in


    front of his daughter. The cold CEO spoiled Evelyn to the hilt. He listened to everything the little girl


    said.


    So, ir was curious to know how a tough man like Wesley would spoil his daughter. She couldn''t help


    Wesley put down his chopsticks. He knew that his wife was plotting something devious in her mind.


    "What are you up to?"


    ir took the bowl of soup in her hand. Before eating it, she said quickly, "Nothing. Oh, I want to buy a


    new shaver for you after dinner. You''ve been using the old one for years."


    "Don''t bother. It works well. Didn''t you want some snacks? I''ll take you to the supermarketter."


    "No!" she insisted. "I want to get a new one for you." Every time she set her mind to buy something for


    him, they would end up getting all the things that she needed, and he got nothing for himself.

 Chapter 780 Im Pregnant!

    Chapter 780 I''m Pregnant!


    ir was so determined and Wesley finally gave in. "All right."


    "Good boy!" ir reached out and patted the back of his hand.


    Her gesture brought a smile to his lips. He felt so happy at that moment.


    After dinner, they went to the shopping mall. ir bought a new razor for him, and also got him some


    other necessities. The man was always generous to her, but mostly mean to himself. She also bought


    gifts for the others in the family. They didn''t leave the mall until it was about to close down.


    A few days passed. One day, ir woke up and sat on the bed, feeling tired. She turned her head to


    check the time; it was almost noon. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she got out of bedzily.


    While brushing her teeth, she suddenly remembered something extremely important. Her eyes


    widened in shock.


    ''When did my aunt Flost pay me a visit? I can''t even remember!''


    ir quickly got ready and rushed downstairs.


    Wesley was just walking into the house with Gifford in his arms. Seeing his wife trotting towards him


    with a crazy expression on her face, he asked in a confused tone, "Babe, what happened?"


    ir stopped in her tracks and stared at him angrily. "I am going to strangle you to death, Wesley Li!"


    she said through gritted teeth.


    "Why? What''s wrong?" he asked, more puzzled now.


    "How dare you ask me why!" ''I must be pregnant! No wonder I sleep early and get upte. Yet, I still


    feel drowsy day in and day out.'' She rushed towards the door without further exnation.


    She had to get herself checked.


    Wesley asked the nanny to take care of Gifford and followed after ir, who was heading to the


    garage.


    He caught up to her and grabbed hold of her wrist. "Where are you going?" ''She is being weird today, ''


    he thought.


    "To the hospital," ir answered, looking him in the eye.


    Wesley sized her up and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you hurt anywhere? I''ll go with you."


    "I''m not feeling well in the belly."


    "Does it ache? Since when?" he asked, worried. Wesley thought that she had an upset stomach, and


    walked towards the garage faster than her.


    "Well, since two months ago. I hadn''t paid much attention to it till now."


    When they arrived at the military hospital, Wesley took her to the gastroenterology department, but


    ir stopped him. "Let''s go to the gynecology department," she said.


    "All right."


    Despite the confusion, Wesley called a doctor in the gynecology department. ir asked him to wait


    outside the doctor''s office. "What if I really have cancer this time?" she asked.


    Wesley kissed her red lips. He didn''t let her go until a few people walked past them and entered the


    office. "If you talk nonsense like that again, I''ll teach you a good lesson when we get back home," he


    threatened.


    "Let''s just suppose that I have cancer," she said.


    "Just shut up!"


    "It''s just an assumption," ir teased him.


    "I don''t want to hear any such assumptions. I won''t allow you to have cancer." He didn''t want to live in a


    world without her.


    irughed. ''He is so bossy.'' She gave him a smile and said, "Just wait for me here."


    He took her hand. "Let mee with you." He was very worried about her now. He was afraid that she


    was ill again.


    "No, I''m good. There are so many women inside. They will feel ufortable if youe in." ir


    patted his hand and entered the office.


    Before long, she came out with a piece of paper in her hand.


    Wesley tried to look what was on it, but ir kept it from him. "It''s just the bill for the ultrasonic


    diagnosis. Let''s go pay for it."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After paying for the procedure, ir entered the B ultrasonic room alone.


    Wesley had butterflies in his stomach. He waited outside the room, wondering what illness ir might


    have.


    Soon, she came out with the results of the ultrasonic. "Let''s go back to the doctor," she said and


    walked towards the doctor''s office, holding his hand.


    Wesley again wanted to look at the results, but ir refused to let him see. He was both anxious and


    angry, but he couldn''t vent his anger at that moment.


    Another ten minutester, she walked out of the doctor''s room.


    She stood before Wesley, her face sullen. His heart was in his throat.


    "Wesley..." she called, her voice hoarse.


    Wesley held her hands and coaxed her, "It''s okay, honey."


    "I... I''m so afraid..."


    "Afraid of what?" Wesley was so anxious that he wanted to ask the doctor what was going on.


    ir took him to the empty corridor and looked him in the eye. "You should be mentally prepared for


    this. I''m going to live a miserable life now," she said in a grave tone.


    Wesley''s heart sank. "Don''t be silly! I''ll take you to a different hospital for another examination. This


    doctor must be a quack."


    ir stopped him and said hurriedly, "Don''t. This is the military hospital. And it was you who


    rmended this doctor. Do you not believe in her?"


    He then realized that he was the one who had arranged for her to see this doctor. He took his phone


    out and was about to make a call.


    "What are you doing?" ir asked.


    "Call her, and tell her that she is an idiot!" ir was in good health after taking the Chinese herbs. Yet,


    she was now telling him that she was going to live a miserable life. How could he digest this news?


    "No!" ir grabbed his hand. Seeing that he was really going to call the doctor, she had to stop


    pretending. "I''m pregnant!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I don''t want to hear anything that she said."


    "You mean the baby in my belly is not yours?" ir''s voice was as cold as ice.


    The madman regained his sanity when he heard her cold tone. Wesley was shocked to hear her words.


    "What did you just say?" His state of mind was in a mess, and he thought that he was hearing things.


    ''Did she say that she was pregnant?''


    "Are you saying that the baby in my belly is not yours?" she repeated.


    Wesley froze for a moment and then was thrilled beyond words. He shed an ear-to-ear grin. "Say


    that again," he said.


    "I''m pregnant," she said once again with a soft smile.


    Wesley put his phone back into his pocket, closed his eyes and held ir''s shoulders, his hands


    shaking. "You¡­ You said you were going to live a miserable life..." His voice trembled.


    ''Oh! Now I get it!


    Way to go, fooling me like that!'' Wesley realized how merciless his wife was.


    "Yeah. Now that I''m pregnant, I have to say goodbye to a lot of delicious food. And I can''t hang around


    on my own. Isn''t my life going to be miserable? Mmmph!" Amidst her rant, however, Wesley leaned


    closer and kissed her fiercely.


    After a long time, he finally let go of her. Looking at the woman in his arms, he said in a soft voice,


    "When you were pregnant with Gifford, I couldn''t be by your side. This time, I will keep youpany


    every single day. I won''t leave you alone ever again."


    ir nodded vigorously. She thought that she was going to suffocate because of the heated kiss.


    During her pregnancy, Wesley kept his word. He stayed by her side almost every day, unless he had


    some really urgent business to deal with.

 Chapter 781 Giffords Woes

    Chapter 781 Gifford''s Woes


    Gifford was almost three years old, and ir was now seven months pregnant with her second child.


    One night, the little boy woke up because he had to pee. He turned on the bedsidemp, got out of bed


    and went to his bathroom.


    As he walked out of the bathroom, he suddenly remembered the monsters from his favorite cartoon¡ª


    Journey to the West. He quickly opened the door and ran towards his mom''s bedroom.


    When he arrived at the door, Gifford heard strange noisesing from the room.


    He turned the doorknob quietly and popped his head into the room. What he saw shocked him! His


    mom was pressed against the bed, and his dad was bullying her!


    The young boy was angered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Gifford pushed the door open, and ran towards the bed, crying loudly, "Mommy!" He was terrified for


    her.


    Wesley had heard noises at the door while he was having sex with ir. But he was too focused to


    stop and take a look. He didn''t expect his son to barge in like this.


    Wesley immediately covered them with the quilt. Crying, Gifford stood next to the bed and tried to lift


    the quilt off his parents. "I won''t love you anymore, Daddy! How could you bully Mommy like that?" he


    cried.


    Embarrassed, ir grabbed the quilt tightly to stop him from lifting it. Gifford, on the other hand, wanted


    to drive Wesley out of the bed, so he kept tugging at the quilt.


    Since ir was pregnant, Wesley hadn''t had the chance to have sex with her for a long time. He had


    pleaded with her for so long, and she had finally agreed. Yet, their romantic moment was interrupted by


    their only son. Wesley was so mad, and Gifford''s cries made him even angrier.


    He threw back the quilt and began to put on his pajamas in front of his son.


    Gifford, who had been crying nonstop, raised his head. When he saw his naked father, he was shocked


    and lowered his head to look at his own. He stopped crying.


    ''Daddy''s willy is so terrifying! Mine is cuter, '' he thought.


    In order to not wake up the elders, Wesley closed the bedroom door. He had no idea that his son was


    secretly feeling sorry for him.


    ''Does Daddy feel inferior because of his horrible willy? I feel bad for him now. I better continue to love


    him...'' The little boy was deep in thought.


    "You little devil! Why are you awake in the middle of the night?" Wesley asked and patted lightly on


    Gifford''s head. He didn''t use much strength, and the boy was too indulged in his own thoughts to


    respond.


    ir thought that her son was too terrified by what he had seen. She put on her night gown and got out


    of bed. "Gifford, are you all right? Daddy wasn''t bullying Mommy. He was..." Her voice trailed off; she


    didn''t know how to exin the situation to a three-year-old.


    After considering it for a while, she finally came up with an excuse. "Mommy wasn''t feeling well, and


    Daddy was giving me a massage."


    "Daddy, are you feeling bad?" Gifford asked. He was actually asking whether Wesley was feeling bad


    because of his abnormal willy.


    "Of course, I am. Next time, you must knock before entering our room!" Wesley said in a serious tone.


    He didn''t know why his son had asked whether he was feeling bad, but he was definitely feeling bad at


    that moment.


    Gifford nodded his little head.


    Wesley asked ir to get some rest, and he took the little boy to his bedroom.


    The moment Gifford got into bed, he said, "Daddy, I''m hungry." He decided to give some of his snacks


    to his dad tofort him. ''He must be feeling horrible every day. I should try tofort him with


    delicious food.''


    Wesley checked the time; it was past midnight. "It''ste. You can''t eat snacks in the middle of the


    night."


    The little boy''s eyes widened as he retorted in disbelief, "You are lying! If we can''t eat snacks in the


    middle of the night, then why is there a light inside the refrigerator?"


    Wesley thought for a while before answering, "The light in the refrigerator is only there to brighten the


    inside of the fridge when it is kept in dark rooms. It''s not used to eat at night."


    "But, I want to eat something!"


    "Son, what you are doing now vites the heavenly rules. You will be pressed under the Five-Finger


    Mountain by the Buddha."


    Gifford was so much into "Journey to the West" recently. So, he protested, "The Buddha and Monkey


    King are not real! They are just imaginations."


    Wesley was starting to have a headache because his son was now smarter than his peers. He rubbed


    his aching temples and said, "If you vite the heavenly rules, they are going to be very real."


    Gifford''s eyes widened. He didn''t speak, nor could he sleep. He just stared at his father,


    expressionless.


    Wesley cast a sidelong nce at his son. "You are supposed to be asleep by nine, yet here we are,


    way past twelve o''clock. If you don''t sleep now, you will not be allowed to watch ''Journey to the West''


    tomorrow."


    "I want Mommy!" the boy bargained.


    "What do you want from her now? Your mommy isn''t feeling well. Let her sleep." ir was probably


    more disturbed than he was because they had been interrupted.


    "Mommy loves me! You don''t love me at all!" Gifford said angrily.


    ''Seriously? Am I being that obvious?'' Wesley wondered with a sigh.


    He knewst month that he was going to have a daughter. Since then, his whole attention had been


    focused on the baby in ir''s belly.


    He would imagine what he would do after the girl was born. He would take her to the amusement park.


    He would buy beautiful clothes for her...


    He cleared his throat and tried to talk to his son in a calm voice. "Sleep now. You can see Mommy


    tomorrow morning."


    "No! I want her now!"


    Wesley lost his patience. "Since you don''t want to sleep, let''s go jogging together." He was angry and


    he couldn''t find a way to vent his fury.


    He reached out his arms to hold the boy. But Gifford turned and avoided him. He quickly shut his eyes


    and pretended to sleep.


    His childish behavior amused Wesley. "Sleep well. Daddy won''t leave until you fall asleep," he said in a


    soft voice.


    "Good night, Daddy." Gifford yawned. He was indeed sleepy. He decided to go to his mom as soon as


    he got up in the morning.


    After making sure that the boy was sound asleep, Wesley heaved a sigh of relief and went back to his


    bedroom.


    ir was not asleep yet. Upon seeing him, she asked, "How''s Gifford? Is he asleep?"


    "Yeah." Wesley took off his pajamas and threw them away. "That boy is so hard to deal with," he


    Wesley said.


    ir cast a reproachful nce at him. "I told you to lock the door, but you didn''t listen. You can''t me


    him."


    "I didn''t expect this to happen." He pulled ir into his arms. After what had happened, he would make


    sure to lock the door next time. He didn''t want their intimacy to be interrupted again.


    ir rested her head on his shoulder. "Get some rest."


    "Mm hmm."


    But his moves betrayed his thoughts. She grabbed hold of his hand. "What are you doing?"


    "We must finish what was started. That is good virtue. You get some rest; I''ll finish it on my own."


    ir rolled her eyes. ''Really? How can I fall asleep with you torturing me?''


    When Evelyn was almost five years old, ir had given birth to Gifford. Debbie had given birth to


    Terilynn soon after that.


    Now, three yearster, ir gave birth to Yvette Li. Another two years down the line, Debbie gave birth


    to Matthew, her third child with Carlos.

 Chapter 782 Wesley And Blair—The Final

    Chapter 782 Wesley And ir¡ªThe Final


    Gifford gazed at his sister, just born and wrinkled all over, and he whispered, "Finally, someone to go


    through training with me. Maybe Dad will let up, for once."


    Unfortunately, the little boy was wrong. He waited patiently for his sister to grow up. But even when


    Yvette reached the tender age of three, Wesley still didn''t seem interested in training her. He''d take the


    two out for a jog, but that was as intense as he got with Yvette. Eventually, he''d take Yvette home, and


    y the harsh taskmaster with Gifford.


    Their third baby, Erica Li, was unnned.


    By the time Erica Li was born, Evelyn was fifteen years old, Gifford was ten, Terilynn nine, Yvette seven


    and Matthew all of five years of age.


    Niles had two kids¡ªa six-year-old girl and a boy a year younger.


    When Cecelia discovered that ir''s third child was another daughter, she was so happy that she


    immediately gave ir three million dors.


    She was a fair mother-inw¡ªshe had also given Irene three million dors after she gave birth to a


    daughter.


    ir pondered this for a whole week and finally remembered how she had gotten pregnant this time.


    It was a dark and windy night. ir had juste back from work. She didn''t expect Wesley home so


    early, but there he was.


    She wore a knee-length cold shoulder shirt that she bought on impulse two days ago. It was basic


    white cotton, revealing her shoulders and lovely corbones. She was definitely sexy.


    She felt like apletely different woman. By the time she got home, Wesley was walking down the


    stairs.


    His eyes lit up when he saw his wife. After ir said hi to the elders in the living room, Wesley told her,


    "Good! You''re home. I need to talk to you." ir had been taken in by this countless times, yet she still


    followed him to their bedroom. She was always too trusting.


    One could imagine the result. Her shirt was torn from her, and he had his way with her.


    While they were both naked, they found there were no condoms. ir urged Wesley to buy them, but


    he said he would buy them next time.


    He did buy a few boxes of condoms after this. But before the condoms were used up, ir found she


    was pregnant.


    She was so mad at Wesley that she left again.


    Cecelia hadn''t seen ir for a few days, so she asked her grandson in confusion, "Where''s your mom?


    I haven''t seen her a few days."


    "She ran away from Dad again," Gifford answered calmly.


    "Again? But why?"


    "Mom always holds her back andins, ''My back is killing me. It''s all your fault, Wesley Li! My life


    is a living hell.''" Gifford''s imitation amused Cecelia.


    "Really? You''re going to have a kid brother. Or maybe a little sister. Your mom and dad will be very


    busy preparing for the baby. Grandma will take good care of you. I''ll treat you like my own kids,"


    Cecelia joked.


    Gifford, however, shook his head. "No way! You always hit Uncle Niles. That''s no fun. I don''t want to be


    your son."


    "Ha-ha! You bad boy! You always make meugh."


    "Grandma, can we be friends? I want to be friends with you."


    "Why on earth would you want to be friends with me?" Cecelia asked in confusion.


    "I wanna hang out with you."


    Cecelia held back herughter and pretended to be sad.


    "But I''m an old woman now. I might not be able to keep up with you."


    Cecelia had already had a few white hairs, and the skin on her cheeks and around her eyes was


    starting to wrinkle.


    "Grandma, you are not an old woman. You are as young as my mom!" Gifford protested.


    "Really? Oh Gifford, you''re so sweet. You always know what to say to make me smile. I love you so


    much."


    ir''s child was expected to pop around Wesley''s birthday. She suddenly had an idea and went for a


    cesarean section instead.


    So father and daughter had the same birthday.


    Erica Li was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. After all, she had a brother and a sister, as well as


    many cousins tovish their love and attention on her. She was the little princess of the Li family, and


    people called her Angel as a nickname. But the spoiled girl never stayed away from trouble and soon


    got herself a new pet name¡ªMiss Troublemaker.


    One day, ir asked Cecelia to take care of Erica Li for her. She got changed and went to pick up


    Wesley. They were going to a friend''s party tonight.


    When she arrived, she saw Wesley berating his men loudly. "Look at you! You''re in your twenties. I''m


    over forty. Yet you can''t outrun me? Such a disgrace! For you and me! Why are you even here? When I


    was your age, I could run 10 k, carrying 10 k, ande in first."


    His voice was stern and firm. Dressed in his uniform, he looked valiant and heroic despite his age. He


    was still the awe-inspiring officer, even 20 years on.


    However, when he noticed the woman staring at him, smiling, his eyes softened.


    One of the soldiers whispered, "The wifey''s here. We''re saved."


    "Really? Thank God. I couldn''t take much more of his nagging. It''s enough to make you wanna kill


    yourself."


    "Silence!"


    Under the watchful eyes of his men, the stern-looking man finished his lecture as soon as he saw his


    beautiful wife. "Dismissed," he dered.


    After that, Wesley hastily ran up to ir and saluted. "Babe."


    ir chuckled. "What did they do this time?" she asked.


    "They couldn''t outrun me. They''re lucky I only yelled at them. I should''ve punished them!" Wesley held


    her hand in his and they walked to the parking lot together.


    "Don''t look so serious," she pouted.


    Wesley gave her a smile. "Next time, I''ll wear a pair of white gloves to check if there''s dust in their


    dorms. I''ll check their beds and see if I can bounce a coin off them..."


    ir burst outughing. She knew he was serious as he had already begun to teach Gifford how to


    make his bed military style. "Come on! Lighten up! By the way, you are as amazing as ever. You are


    more than forty, yet you outran a group of young men."


    "Do you know why?" Wesley suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    A gust of wind blew over. Ginkgo leaves floated down from the ginkgo trees in the yard, passing by


    them.


    The scene was lovely. It was a perfect time and ce for lovers'' honeyed words.


    ir blinked, and looked at her favorite and the most important man in her life like a little child with a


    slightly crooked head. "Why?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wesley looked her in the eye and said in a charming voice, "I tried my best to run the five kilometers,


    just because I imagined you were waiting there at the end."


    Wesley''s tone was matter-of-fact, yet ir was still moved. With their fingers entwined, she stood on


    tiptoe and kissed him. "You know we''ll live happily ever after, right?"


    Wesley nodded his head heavily. "Count on it." Deep in his heart, he thought, ''Not only in this life, but


    the next life as well.


    ir, thank you foring into my life. You are the most wonderful woman in the world.''

 Chapter 783 This Had Nothing To Do With Him

    Chapter 783 This Had Nothing To Do With Him


    In the Huo family''s vi


    Crack! Went the whip! A man was kneeling in the middle of the living room, and a line was drawn


    across his back. Blood welled in that line. He was being beaten by a whip the thickness of a man''s


    finger. The beating was merciless, the whip striping the man''s back with welts and torn flesh.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! The clothing the man wore was sliced to bloodstained ribbons.


    The beaten man was in his twenties. He was dressed in ck casual clothing, and his face had well-


    defined angles. He clenched his teeth and endured the pain. He didn''t beg for mercy at all.


    The men standing nearby were frightened, shuddering. They squeezed their eyes shut with every


    stroke.


    When the whip was about tond on the man''s back again, someone opened the door and peeked in.


    A girl wearing a light yellow dress darted towards them. "Dad! Don''t! Why did you hit him? Stop it!" She


    rushed to the man kneeling on the floor and spread her arms to protect him.


    Whip in hand, Carlos looked at his younger daughter and ordered in a cold voice, "Get up."


    Terilynn shook her head. Tears streamed down her red cheeks as she looked at the welts on his back.


    "Dad, Evelyn said the sex was consensual and she didn''t me that guy. She asked you not to


    interfere. This had nothing to do with Tayson. What did he do to deserve this?"


    The man in her arms had a pale face. Terilynn''s protection made his heart flutter.


    Carlos, on the other hand, grew angrier when he thought of what had happened to Evelyn. He treated


    Evelyn like a princess; her every wish was his to grant. But now she was in the hospital, hurt because


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    of another guy. mes of rage danced in his gaze.


    He turned to look at the bodyguards in the room and ordered, "Take her away."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Terilynn, however, refused to let go. She held Tayson Jin tightly and yelled at the top of her lungs, "Dad!


    You can''t do this to him. You could kill him! Dad!"


    Although Carlos knew her feelings for Tayson Jin, he feigned ignorance and asked, "Terilynn, why are


    you protecting him?"


    She was stunned and lowered her head to avoid looking her father in the eye. "I... I... I''ll go to my


    room," she stammered.


    Her dress was now stained with blood, blood that wasn''t hers. She got to her feet and shuffled toward


    the stairs.


    Carlos raised the whip and was about to hit Tayson Jin again when Terilynn suddenly turned her head


    to face her father. "Dad, Tayson saved my life more than once. If you have to beat him, then beat me


    first. I owe him."


    The bodyguards were startled.


    Tayson Jin, whose eyes were shut, opened his eyes and stared at the girl with firm eyes. His hands


    balled into fists.


    Carlos was so irritated by his daughter. "He''s our bodyguard. He''s supposed to protect you. You don''t


    owe him a thing," he said angrily.


    "No, you''re wrong." Terilynn walked over to them. "He''s Evelyn''s bodyguard, not mine. He protects her,


    not me. You always taught us to seek ways to repay others in kind. Now It''s my turn. Go ahead!"


    Saying that, Terilynn knelt on the floor next to Tayson Jin, ignoring the others'' shocked expressions.


    Tayson Jin took a deep breath, trying to hide his emotions and agony, and said in a hoarse voice, "Miss


    Huo, don''t¡ª"


    "This is my decision, not yours. You won''t change my mind," Terilynn said. At this moment, she looked


    like her father¡ªdomineering and bossy.


    Carlos sneered in his mind. "Fine! Since you''re asking for it, then I''ll do as you wish."


    He raised the whip to strike.


    "Mr. Huo, no!"


    "Mr. Huo, please don''t!"


    The people in the room all spoke up, trying to stop him from this wicked deed.


    Clenching his teeth, Tayson Jin moved forward to kneel between Carlos and Terilynn. "Mr. Huo, it''s my


    fault. I didn''t do my job protecting Miss Evelyn Huo. But Miss Terilynn Huo didn''t do anything wrong.


    Please don''t punish her."


    Terilynn raised her head and looked at his resolute face, his determination, eyes full of affection.


    "Then I''ll beat you both," Carlos spat coldly.


    Terilynn held Tayson Jin in her arms and yelled, "Dad, Evelyn''s still in aa and Mom''s taking care of


    her. Hit me if you want, but do you really wanna try and exin that to Mom?"


    Terilynn knew how to deal with her father, and that was to drag Debbie into it.


    As expected, Carlos dropped the whip and looked at his daughter, who had a smug expression on her


    face. "You should be at the hospital anyway. Why did youe back?"


    "I knew you kept us busy so you could punish Tayson. He''s worked for us for over ten years. Whenever


    Evelyn was in danger, he put his life on the line to save her. Besides, it was Evelyn''s choice to date that


    guy. And Tayson did what she told him. You can''t me him for that. Instead of punishing him, you


    should go look for the jerk who hurt Evelyn."


    A myriad of feelings flooded through Tayson Jin when Terilynn pleaded his case.


    Rage shed in Carlos'' eyes. Finally, he said, "You''ve got a silver tongue."


    "It''s the truth," Terilynn argued. She knew her father wasn''t that angry now, so she got up from the floor


    and helped Tayson Jin to his feet.


    Carlos turned to the bodyguard and said in a serious tone, "Fine. We''re done here. But you are, too.


    Evelyn''s hurt badly, and you didn''t do what I pay you for. I don''t have room for failure."


    Tayson Jin bowed respectfully. "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "You''ll¡ª"


    "Dad!" Before Carlos could finish, Terilynn interrupted him.


    Carlos wasn''t used to defiance. His face darkened. "Terilynn!" he called out angrily.


    "Dad, aren''t you nning on flying Evelyn to America? Mainly because they have the resources to help


    her? How are you going to find apetent man to go with her and protect her there? You can''t, at


    least not quickly. Why not let Tayson do it? You can decide what to do with him after they get back,"


    she suggested.


    "Hey, Miss Huo, I know what you''re trying to do, but I''ll do whatever your father says," Tayson Jin said.


    "Dad, I said you should look for the jerk who hurt Evelyn. Just think about what I said, okay? Dad, just


    be rational."


    "Miss Huo..." Tayson Jin tried to stop her from talking. Seeing that Carlos'' face was as dark as ink,


    Tayson Jin stood before Terilynn and said, "Mr. Huo, I''ll do whatever you want."


    Carlos looked at Terilynn with chilly eyes. She shuddered and pouted, "What, Dad? What did I say?


    You of all people¡ª"


    "Tayson!" Carlos suddenly said, cutting her off. The bodyguard snapped to attention.


    "You''ll fly to America with Evelyn the day after tomorrow. If she gets hurt again, you will kill yourself. Got


    it?"


    After a pause, Tayson Jin answered, "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Terilynn heaved a sigh of relief since Carlos decided to let Tayson Jin off the hook. She wanted to hug


    the bodyguard. But Carlos was here and she was not sure if Tayson Jin had the same feelings for her.


    She let it go and tried not to think about it.


    Carlos stared at Terilynn, and she made an excuse to get out of there. "Well, the only reason I''m here


    is to get something for Evelyn. I''ll get to it."


    After saying that, she rushed up the stairs.

 Chapter 784 Bury Him Alive!

    Chapter 784 Bury Him Alive!


    Tayson left to have his wounds treated. Carlos and his right-hand men were left in the living room.


    "Find that man and bury him alive!" Carlos'' voice was indifferent, yet it was filled with an incredible


    murderous aura. ''Evelyn nearly died because of him; he should pay with his life, '' he thought furiously.


    Dixon got closer to him and asked, "Mr. Huo, what if Miss Evelyn Huo finds out?"


    Carlos didn''t respond. After pondering for a while, he ordered, "Find some women to seduce him. If he


    falls for the trap, then kill him!"


    Dixon nodded, "Got it, Mr. Huo. And, what if he doesn''t fall for the trap?"


    The killing intent in Carlos'' eyes decreased a little. "Then, break his leg!" This was the biggest


    concession he could give in his punishment.


    If it weren''t for Evelyn who had pleaded with him to not interfere, he wouldn''t easily let go of the man


    who had hurt her.


    At the nephrology department of Y City First General Hospital


    "Dr. Tang, I''m leaving."


    "Dr. Tang, where are you nning to spend the night?"


    "Dr. Tang, I''m so envious. There are so many girls around you."


    The popr Dr. Tang leanedzily against the wall of the corridor, wearing his white doctor''s gown. He


    had a stethoscope hanging around his neck. He had fair skin and a charming smile on his face.


    His eyes shone, and it felt like they had a sensual voice of their own. As he cast a casual nce at a


    nurse nearby, she immediately flushed and her heart raced wildly in her chest. She whispered into the


    ear of another nurse, "Dr. Tang is so handsome. I can''t even breathe when he''s looking at me."


    "I can''t breathe either, though he''s not even looking at me! Look at that face! Such delicate features.


    Did he have a stic surgery or something?"


    "I''m so d that he''s a member of our nephrology department. Girls from the other departments must


    be so jealous of us."


    "That''s true. Anyway, we gotta leave. Dr. Tang is leaving too."


    The doctors and nurses left one after the other. Sheffield took the stethoscope off his neck and went


    back to the duty room.


    He changed into his casual clothes, grabbed his wind coat and left the nephrology department.


    On his way home, a dozen men in ck suits came out of nowhere and blocked his path.


    Sheffield mmed on the brakes, and the car stopped in front of them, only a few centimeters short of


    hitting the men.


    One of them knocked on the car window. "Get out!" he ordered.


    Sheffield opened the door and got out of his car calmly. He looked around and asked in a casual tone,


    "Hey guys, what''s up?"


    "Sheffield Tang?" someone asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Good! Guys, let''s do this. Break his leg!"


    Sheffield shed a wicked grin and didn''t seem frightened at all. He fished his phone out of his pocket


    and dialed a number. "Bro, I''m at the Harvest Road and in deep trouble. Bring some guys with you."


    As he spoke, he took out a pack of cigarettes and ced one between his lips. He lit the cigarette and


    asked, "May I know whom you work for?"


    "You don''t need that information. All you need to know is that we''re about to break one of your legs."


    ''Huh?'' Sheffield flicked the ash from his cigarette and asked, "What did I even do to you?"


    "You did nothing to us. But you offended someone you couldn''t afford to offend. And now, you''ll pay for


    it. Guys!"


    The men rushed towards Sheffield and as they were about to grab him, Sheffield quickly dodged.


    "Guys, even if you wanted to kill me, I would still want to know who I am dealing with. Whom exactly


    did I offend?"


    A middle-aged man walked out of the group and sized Sheffield up before saying, "Our boss has


    ordered us to break your leg. You hurt his precious daughter while in D City."


    ''In D City? Whose precious daughter?''


    A pretty face popped up in his mind.


    The wicked smile on his face disappeared. Stubbing out the cigarette, he asked in a serious tone, "How


    is she now?"


    "Not good."


    ''Not good?'' Sheffield fell silent.


    His friends arrived soon after. A dozen cars braked all around them, and men stepped out one after


    another, standing behind Sheffield.


    The two sides stood opposite each other in a tense atmosphere. When the men behind Sheffield were


    about to rush forward to fight, he stopped them.


    He looked at the middle-aged man, lifted the wind coat and showed his long leg. Without any


    hesitation, he said, "Do it!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Everyone stood stunned. The group who hade to break his leg looked at each other before staring


    at Dixon.


    Dixon made a gesture with his hand, asking them to go ahead.


    Ten minutester


    Sheffield''s friends carried him into his car; his face was pale as a ghost. "Take me to the suburbs in the


    west of the city," he said in a weak voice.


    His friend started the engine and drove towards the suburbs in the west.


    The man sitting in the passenger seat turned around backwards and asked, "Sheffield, why did you let


    them do it?"


    Sheffield chuckled and looked out the window calmly. After a while, he said, "If I had a daughter whom I


    spoiled rotten for nearly thirty years and she was hurt by a man, I would skin him alive instead of just


    breaking one of his legs."


    The man raised an eyebrow. ''So, he hurt a woman, and this was her father taking revenge?''


    In the suburbs


    Sheffield was quickly carried into a vi. The old man living there got out of his bed, put on his clothes


    and hurried to the emergency room for medical treatment.


    Sheffield shed a wide grin despite his pale face. "Master, good evening. Sorry to bug you, but my leg


    needs to be treated immediately."


    The old man frowned. He didn''t ask what had happened. Instead, he began the treatment.


    At dawn, Sheffield was carried out of the room with his leg in a ster cast.


    "Now tell me. What happened?" the old man asked, staring at his disciple as he wiped his hands clean.


    Sheffield hadn''t gotten injured in years. The old man couldn''t imagine who could have broken his leg.


    Sheffield sat in an armchair and answered in a weak voice, "Nothing serious. Will my leg fully recover?"


    "I thought you wouldn''t ask." The old man threw the towel into the basin angrily.


    Sheffield scratched the back of his head. "I don''t want to walk with a crutch for the rest of my life," he


    said with a pout.


    "Don''t worry. It will be okay. You''re a doctor. You don''t need me to tell you how to treat your leg, do


    you?"


    "No, I don''t. Thanks, master. I gotta go now." He gestured to his friends to help him stand up. "This is


    great! I can now stay at home and rest for a couple of days."


    The old man shook his head and stared at his retreating figure.


    His friends dropped him back at his apartment and left soon after. Sheffieldy in bed alone. His wicked


    grin was now gone. His eyes were full of affection as he thought about that woman.


    Four months ago


    At the Rainbow Guesthouse in D City''s old town


    Four low-key luxury cars slowly stopped at the entrance of the guesthouse. A handsome bodyguard in


    a ck suit got out of the passenger seat of the second car and pulled open the door to the back seat.


    "Miss, we are here."


    "Mm hmm."


    A pair of beautiful white branded shoes came into view, and then, a woman in a beige waist-length


    casual dress got out, holding a brand bag.

 Chapter 785 Ladies First

    Chapter 785 Ladies First


    The woman had fair skin and wore thick sunsses. After getting out of the car, she looked at the


    guesthouse and asked the man holding the car door for her, "Has the room been booked?"


    "Yes, miss. The Presidential Suite on the third floor, with a view of the sea."


    "Good."


    Three other bodyguards appeared and took six suitcases out of the trunks of the cars and followed


    after her.


    In the lounge hall on the ground floor, a group was chatting andughing. When the woman entered


    with her bodyguards, they stopped and looked at her.


    "Wow, who is that? Looks like a richdy," one of them said.


    "Are you sure?" one of her friends asked skeptically. "I don''t think so. Why would someone so rich stay


    in a guesthouse instead of a star hotel?"


    "Oh,e on! Look at her clothes. They probably cost at least a hundred thousand dors. And look at


    those suitcases. I''m pretty sure each of them costs tens of thousands of dors."


    "What? Are you serious? If she is so rich, then why is she here? In a guesthouse?"


    "Well, this is the closet guesthouse to the old town. Besides, there are Presidential Suites on the third


    floor with a sea view. Dr. Tang stays on the third floor too."


    "That makes sense."


    Tayson received their keys from the reception, and they walked towards the stairs. At that moment, a


    young man in a white casual shirt and ck pants came down the stairs. He looked at the girls in the


    lounge area and said with a smile, "Sorry that I''mte, girls. I was on an important call."


    As he walked down, he saw the woman opposite him.


    Tayson immediately stood before her to prevent the young man from knocking into her.


    Sheffield could tell that the woman was from a rich family and the men around her were her


    bodyguards.


    He sized her up. ''Wow, her skin is fairer than mine, and her lips are so plump.''


    Sensing his intense gaze on her, Evelyn raised her head to look at him. Sheffield winked at her


    yfully and stood close to the handrail to make way for them. "Ladies first," he offered.


    Tayson cast a casual nce at him and said indifferently, "Thank you."


    Evelyn looked away and continued walking up the stairs with no expression on her beautiful face.


    Usually, strangers didn''t affect her. But when the man winked at her, her heart skipped a beat.


    Of course, she would by no means admit that a man was able to manipte her mood so easily.


    With a frown, she passed by Sheffield. He looked at her figure and thought, ''Such an aloof beauty!''


    Tayson brought her to the suite he had booked. "Miss, are you satisfied with the suite? The beddings


    and the necessities are brand new. And the products in the bathroom are fresh as well."


    Evelyn removed her sses, revealing her pretty, but cold eyes. She looked around the suite, which


    was around two hundred square meters. The room was decorated in Bohemian style. The king-sized


    bed was covered entirely by a pink bed.


    The room also had a small kitchen, aundry room, and a study.


    Evelyn said nothing. She just nodded her head.


    As she was settling down, her phone rang. Tayson handed it to her. "Miss, your mother is calling."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Evelyn took it from him and answered in a soft voice, "Hi Mom."


    "Hi Evelyn, have you arrived?" Debbie''s caring voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Yeah."


    "How''s your room?"


    "Not bad."


    "Mm hmm. Your grandma was a little worried about you, so she asked me to check up on you." She


    paused before continuing, "Evelyn, rest well and put all your work aside for some time. Your dad has


    Dixon taking care of your job for the time being. You can travel as long as you want." Debbie was


    clearly aware that Evelyn was a workaholic, just like her father.


    "Okay, Mom. Don''t worry."


    "By the way, your father has arranged a tour guide for you. Just ask Tayson to take care of everything."


    "All right." While Evelyn was on the phone, her bodyguards unpacked five of her six suitcases.


    She had two suitcases for clothes, one for cosmetics, one for shoes, and one for jewelry.


    Thest suitcase had her personal belongings. The men didn''t open it. She would unpack itter by


    herself.


    "Okay, Evelyn. I gotta go. Remember, if you need me, I''m just a phone call away."


    "Mm hmm. Bye, Mom."


    After hanging up, Evelyn heaved a sigh. She walked towards the window with the phone in her hand


    and stared at the sea in the distance, deep in thought.


    A couple of minutester, Tayson''s voice came from behind. "Miss, everything has been unpacked.


    Please get some rest for now."


    Evelyn nodded, "Thanks."


    The bodyguards left one after the other.


    As Tayson was about to close the door behind him, Evelyn called out, "Tayson."


    The bodyguard was younger than her, but he was more mature. He had been by her side, protecting


    her, like an elder brother would, for more than ten years.


    Tayson stopped and looked at her, waiting for her orders.


    "Terilynn wants me to get her some gadgets. Just keep that in mind," she said casually.


    Tayson immediately understood. After a short pause, he nodded. "Yes, miss."


    He closed the door. Evelyn was finally alone. She was fatigued because of the long journey and soon


    fell asleep.


    Night fell. When she woke up, her eyes immediately searched for herputer. But then, she realized


    that she was on a vacation.


    She had been diagnosed with mild depression and the doctor suggested that she take a long journey.


    Carlos and Debbie had forced her to stop working and go on a vacation.


    She walked out of the room, and as expected, Tayson was standing guard at the door. Evelyn walked


    towards the staircase, and he followed after her without saying a word.


    Tayson had been protecting her for years. He knew how to reduce his presence around her.


    Evelyn arrived at the first floor and saw a man sitting in the lounge hall, smoking. Before she could see


    his face clearly, a group of women surrounded him. "Dr. Tang, why are you here? Wanna go out on a


    date with me?"


    The man put out the cigarette when he saw Evelyn. She remembered that face; his eyes were so


    maic, as if they could talk. When he had winked at her back then, she felt the electricity between


    them.


    Sheffield fanned his hands in the air to get rid of the smell of tobo. "Sorry, but I''m waiting for Horace.


    We are going for dinner," he answered. However, he wasn''t looking at that woman. His gaze was on


    the aloof beauty walking down the stairs.


    Evelyn wasn''t wearing her sunsses this time. She had pretty eyes that caught many people''s


    attention.


    Her clothes didn''t have any logos on them, but one could still tell from her demeanor that she was from


    the high society.


    Their eyes met, and Sheffield''s heart skipped a beat. He raised an eyebrow and gave her a


    mischievous smile.


    Evelyn looked away, her face deadpan as she left the guesthouse.


    ''Wow! Interesting!


    I''ve seen aloof women before. But none of them have managed to get my attention. This woman is


    something special, '' Sheffield thought to himself.


    A wicked grin appeared on his handsome face. He didn''t know how to describe his feeling, but he


    wanted to get close to her and learn more about her.

 Chapter 786 You Want To Bang Her

    Chapter 786 You Want To Bang Her


    Outside the guesthouse, Evelyn watched the touristse and go around the old town, her eyes


    empty. She started to wonder what she hade here for.


    She wanted to go sightseeing, but she didn''t know where to start.


    When was thest time she had gone shopping? A couple years ago, she guessed. She couldn''t quite


    remember. If she needed something, she would have it delivered to her home or office. So, she didn''t


    need to go shopping on her own.


    And she hadn''t traveled for years either. Her father treated her like a delicate vase and never allowed


    her to go on business trips. As a result, she seldom had the chance to leave Y City.


    "Hi!" A man''s cheerful voice broke her train of thought.


    She saw the man whom she had just seen in the lounge hall. He was looking at her with a wide smile


    on his face.


    Another man and two women were standing next to him.


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    "How about I buy you dinner? I know some delicious local food ces around here," he offered.


    Sheffield always had many women by his side, but he had never tried to woo anyone before. Women


    willingly chased after him.


    However, he couldn''t help but take a fancy towards this woman. The moment she left the guesthouse,


    he followed after her.


    Evelyn cast a cold nce at him, still saying nothing.


    Sheffield''s heart skipped a beat. ''I have met her three times now, yet she still hasn''t said a word. Is


    she...mute?


    How unfortunate!''


    While Sheffield was wondering if Evelyn was dumb, Tayson walked over and stood between them. He


    cast a warning nce at Sheffield, his eyes burning with a murderous aura.


    The man beside Sheffield asked him in a whisper, "You know her?"


    Sheffield shook his head. He didn''t know her, but he wanted to.


    "Oh, I get it. You want to bang her." Horace''s eyes widened and a wide smirk spread across his face.


    Sheffield shook his head again. ''I want more than that.


    I want to marry her and make her mine alone. I want to be the reason behind her smile every day. I


    want to make love to her until she begs me to stop.''


    "Sheffield! Are we having dinner or not? I''m starving!"


    Horace''s voice brought him back to his senses. He shook off the weird thoughts in his mind. He


    couldn''t imagine marrying someone whom he had just met.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A wise man had once said that marriage was the grave of love. He was only twenty-six; he was not


    ready to step into the grave yet.


    Evelyn walked around the old town, gazing at the food stalls at both sides of the road. She wondered


    whether the snacks would taste any good.


    ''If only Terilynn was here. She would have bought so many snacks, and I could have safely tried some,


    '' she thought.


    "What''s for dinner?" she asked without turning around.


    "We haven''t pre-arranged anything. Your mom said that you could eat whatever you wanted," Tayson


    replied, knowing Evelyn was talking to him.


    She stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him in disbelief. "Really? Grandma and Dad have no


    objections?"


    "That''s what I have been told, miss."


    ''That''s a surprise!''


    she thought and continued to walk ahead.


    Evelyn was like a child who was visiting the night market for the first time. With wide eyes, she stared


    curiously at the snacks all around her. The eagerness was obvious on her face, but she didn''t stop to


    buy any of them.


    A familiar voice came from behind her. "Hello! I would like two of the tamarind cakes."


    Evelyn turned around and saw the man from earlier standing before a nearby stall.


    "Here you are."


    Sheffield fished his phone out of his pocket, scanned the payment code and paid for the cakes. He took


    one cake from the stall owner and pointed at Evelyn. "Give the other one to her," he instructed.


    "All right."


    Evelyn looked at him in confusion. Sheffield gave her a wide grin. "Try it. The tamarind cake is sweet


    and sour at the same time. And it''s good for your liver too. You''ll love it."


    Evelyn, however, looked away and started walking forward,pletely ignoring his existence.


    ''Huh? Why is she so cold to me?'' Sheffield felt his heart break. He took the other cake from the stall


    owner and ran after her.


    Tayson blocked his path, his eyes stone cold. "C''mon dude, you saw it. The owner just packed the


    cakes. I didn''t drug them or anything. I''m not a bad guy, okay? She looks so pitiful. I can clearly see


    that she wants to taste the cake. She can''t speak, so I bought one for her."


    Evelyn suddenly stopped, turned around and stared sharply at Sheffield. "Could you just shut up?" she


    spat coldly.


    ''Eh? She is not dumb at all!'' Sheffield shut his mouth obediently.


    ''This woman is perfect.''


    He put the two cakes on his left palm, cut a small piece with a stic fork and put it into his mouth.


    "Hmm...yummy! It''s also really smooth. And if I just give it a second, it starts melting in my mouth. Yup!


    It tastes like heaven. Wanna try?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and left.


    Tayson walked after her. Sheffield kept pace with Tayson and said, "If you don''t eat any of the local


    food, then you really can''t be called tourists. Believe me, the snacks here are worth trying. I can tell..."


    Evelyn had never met a man who talked so much, nor had a man dared to bug her like this one.


    Tayson stopped and warned him, "I''ll give you one second to get outta here. If you are still in my arm''s


    length after that, I won''t spare you."


    "Come on, dude! All right, all right. I''m leaving."


    Sheffield did stay away from Tayson, but he was now standing in front of Evelyn. "There is a stall not


    far away from here selling Red Hot Candy Apples. Remember to give it a try."


    Before Tayson could get ahold of him, Sheffield ran into the crowd.


    Before long, Evelyn saw the stall he had mentioned. People had lined up in front of it. Sheffield was in


    the queue as well. He shed an ear-to-ear grin and waved at her. "Want one? I''ll buy it for you." Then


    he added, ignoring the other women''s disdainful looks, "You should pay for it, though. It''s not my treat."


    Evelyn turned to Tayson. "Miss, do you want me to get rid of him?" he asked in a low voice.


    "I want to try that." She finally mustered up some courage to say it.


    Tayson was stunned for a moment. After confirming that the stall was rtively clean, he nodded,


    "Okay."


    Sheffield cut the queue and walked to the head of the line. He took out a hundred-dor bill and gave it


    to the girl in the front. "Do you mind giving your candy apple to me?" he asked with a charming smile.


    The girl was mesmerized by him, and without any hesitation, she gave hers to him.


    Sheffield took it from her and winked. "Thanks."


    Then, he quickly trotted towards Evelyn. "Here you are," he offered with a wide grin.


    Evelyn looked at the candy apple. Instead of taking it, she asked in a cold voice, "What''s your


    purpose?"


    "What?"


    "Your purpose."


    He was amused by her suspicion. "You think I have a purpose to get close to you?"


    "Don''t you?" she asked in reply.


    Every man getting close to her had their own reason; she was just a means to an end.


    Sheffield raised the food box to her again. "Eat while it''s still warm. I want to show you something."


    After some hesitation, she took it and signaled Tayson with her eyes.


    Tayson took his wallet out of his pocket and gave a hundred-dor bill to Sheffield.


    Sheffield didn''t seem to mind at all. He put the bill in his pocket and said with a grin, "I need another


    hundred. I had to give the girl in the front of the queue a hundred AND a big smile. So, I need another


    hundred for my smile. It''s not too much to ask, is it?"


    Evelyn and Tayson were rendered speechless.

 Chapter 787 The Smooth Operator

    Chapter 787 The Smooth Operator


    Tayson pulled another hundred from his wallet and handed it to Sheffield. Sheffield took it with a smirk


    and put it into his pocket. "I''ll use this to treat you to something else next time," he said to Evelyn.


    ''He is a smooth operator," she figured.


    Sheffield produced his employee card and said, "See? I''m not a bad guy. I have a proper job. I''m a


    deputy director at Y City First General Hospital. The faculty of our hospital came for a trip here. I was


    only curious about you. Isn''t it normal for a guy to be curious about a beautiful woman like you?"


    Evelyn looked at his employee card. His name was in red. Sheffield Tang.


    As he held out the card, she noticed his hands¡ªlong fingers and fair skin. Perfect for holding scalpels.


    Tayson had been wary of Sheffield the whole time. He cautioned in a whisper, "Miss, we''vee all


    this way for you to rx. Please don''t stress yourself out on such trivial matters. I''ll check him out."


    As Carlos Huo''s eldest child, Evelyn had been born into a powerful and wealthy family and had grown


    up under ultra-protection, which had eventually shaped her sensitivity to security. Even on a trip, she


    couldn''t put her guard down.


    She didn''t respond to Tayson''s concern, and elegantly took a bite of the Red Hot Candy Apple.


    A little candy was left on her lips after she took the bite. Sheffield noticed it and handed her a tissue


    from his pocket. "You got candy on your lips," he said, pointing to her mouth.


    Despite the fact that Sheffield was very much interested in her, he didn''t want to look too eager. After


    handing her the tissue, he smiled and said, "Have fun. Bye."


    He was vigorous. And there was a tinge of mischief in his smile. For a moment, Evelyn was charmed.


    He really did leave and she didn''t see him again until after she returned to the guesthouse.


    When they got back to her room, Tayson handed her a file. "Miss Huo, he wasn''t lying. His name is


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sheffield Tang. 26 years old. He is indeed the deputy director of the nephrology department of Y City


    First General Hospital. He graduated from an American medical school. And from what we have learnt


    so far, he isn''t a dangerous individual. And he came here before us."


    This trip was ast-minute decision; there was no way that Sheffield could have known about it


    beforehand. So, his meeting with her couldn''t have been premeditated.


    "The only problem with him is that there are too many women around him. He is no boyfriend material,"


    Tayson added cautiously.


    Sheffield''s bright, upturned eyes looked like peach blossoms when he wasn''t smiling; and when he


    was, they were like two crescents. Those eyes alone were enough to make any woman fall under his


    spell.


    ''The deputy director of the nephrology department?'' Evelyn wondered, ignoring what Tayson had said


    at the end. She thumbed through the thin folder and muttered, "He is only 26 years old, and he is


    already the deputy director of one of the best hospitals in the city." ''He must be capable.''


    Tayson pointed out, "He had already published five internationally acknowledged papers before his


    graduation. He could have gotten into a better paid job."


    In some sense, the number of published papers reflected a person''s capability and intelligence.


    ''Five papers? That''s impressive...''


    After a quick nce, Evelyn closed the file, her eyes betraying no emotions. "I see. That will be all."


    Tayson excused himself. As soon as he stepped out of Evelyn''s room, he ran into Sheffield in the


    hallway. Thetter had juste upstairs. With his hands tucked into his pockets, he whistled as he


    walked straight on.


    At first, he walked past Evelyn''s room without noticing Tayson. Two steps further on, the whistling


    stopped. He paused and retreated backwards until he was at Evelyn''s door. He peeked through the


    crack.


    Tayson was just closing the door behind him, but he was quick enough to catch a glimpse of the


    woman inside the room.


    He was sure that it was Evelyn.


    "Hey, dude!" He reached out to put his hand on Tayson''s shoulder. Before he could make contact,


    Tayson grabbed his wrist and was well on his way to teach the doctor a good lesson. Sheffield tried to


    fight, but soon, both his arms were twisted behind his back.


    "Aargh!" he screamed so loud that the whole floor heard him. Evelyn''s other bodyguards stayed in the


    next room.


    rmed by the scream, one of them ran out of the room to check what was going on.


    When he saw that it was Tayson and Sheffield, and it was Sheffield who was being beaten up, the


    bodyguard withdrew and closed the door.


    Sheffield didn''t care that there were other people around. He continued to shout as loud as he could.


    "Ow! Ow! Easy! I''m a doctor. If you break my hands, how am I supposed to save people?"


    Tayson looked at his own hands. ''Does it really hurt that much? I''m barely exerting any strength.''


    "Argh! My hands are broken! Somebody help me!" He went on howling.


    "Shut up!" Tayson snarled in annoyance, ring at the man who was whining like a little girl. He wished


    he could just gag him and drop him somewhere far.


    Sheffield shut his mouth for a split second. Then he began again, "Help! Help!"


    The door next to them flew open. "What''s going on here?" Evelyn asked with a frosty face.


    His purpose achieved, Sheffield grinned. "Your bodyguard is trying to break my hands."


    Evelyn looked at the two and told Tayson, "Let go of him."


    Tayson followed her orders. "I''m sorry, miss, that you were disturbed."


    Sheffield walked up to her and winked yfully. "Wow! My hands don''t hurt anymore. It''s a miracle." He


    wriggled his wrists to show her that he was fine.


    "Good night!" he said and with that, he put his hands back in his pockets and strutted towards his room.


    "Why was he here?" Evelyn asked once Sheffield was out of sight.


    "I don''t know," Tayson replied. When Sheffield had tried to touch him, he had made his move


    reflexively.


    Evelyn went back to her room without any further questions.


    Without the mor and fast pace of the city, she did get some peace in this ce. That evening, she


    called her parents and she was evidently in a better mood than when she had started her trip.


    Evelyn slept in the next morning. When she woke up, it was already past nine.


    After breakfast, she decided to go to the nearest attraction¡ªElephant Valley.


    The road became much narrower as it approached the scenic spot. Cars couldn''t go any further. So,


    the visitors could only get there by taking the sightseeing car.


    When Evelyn reached the pick-up area, a huge group was already gathered there, and none of them


    had the sense to line up as they waited impatiently.


    When a sightseeing car finally arrived, the crowd swarmed in and scrambled to get in.


    The operator had to raise his voice to try and keep order. But no one cared. No one listened to him.


    Evelyn frowned at the crazy scene. "Miss Huo, I can charter a car for you," Tayson said to her.


    "Okay," she agreed.


    No sooner had Tayson left than Sheffield showed up. Evelyn didn''t see where he hade from; he


    had popped out of nowhere. He was wearing a casual pink jacket.


    As he approached her, she could smell the mint scent on him. "Are you going to Elephant Valley?" he


    asked.


    Evelyn met his amorous eyes and nodded.


    "I have arranged a car to get there. Care to join me?"


    "No, I¡ª" She was about to turn him down, but he grabbed her hand. Startled, Evelyn''s heart thumped.


    His hand was big and warm, almostpletely enveloping hers.

 Chapter 788 Runaways

    Chapter 788 Runaways


    Sheffield leaned in towards her seductively. "Your sidekick has noticed me already. Followed


    everywhere by your bodyguards, aren''t you? Isn''t it annoying? Don''t you want to be free; do whatever


    you want even if it is just for two days?"


    It sounded tempting, and he had a point, but Evelyn had no choice. This was her life. She had been


    living like this since the day Carlos knew she was his daughter.


    Sheffield didn''t let go of her hand. "Your bodyguard ising. Let''s go! Run! I''ll take you to the


    Elephant Valley."


    Evelyn turned to look at Tayson. He was running towards them.


    Subconsciously, she started running alongside Sheffield, her ck curls billowing gracefully about her


    shoulders in the wind.


    Sheffield turned to see if Tayson was catching up with them, but his gaze fell on Evelyn and he realized


    how beautiful she was at that moment. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    He was attracted to her the instant he hadid eyes on her. Earlier, he had the impression that she was


    a proud and distant beauty. But now, it was a different kind of beauty; she was unrestrained and moved


    with panache.


    Whatever kind of beauty it was, Sheffield was dazzled.


    They came to the sightseeing car he had chartered. He hopped in first and held out his right hand to


    her.


    Before getting in the car, Evelyn turned to Tayson, who was still running and was less than ten meters


    away from them. "Go back," she said to him.


    Tayson stopped and watched Evelyn take Sheffield''s hand and get into the sightseeing car.


    As the car drove off, he wasn''t sure if he should report it to Carlos. In the end, he decided to report it to


    Debbie. He took out his phone to call her. But then, he got a text message from Evelyn. "Don''t tell my


    parents. I''ll be back soon."


    Tayson knew that they were heading for Elephant Valley. He could keep this from Carlos. He could also


    leave her be. But not today. He couldn''t help worrying. The man she was with was as helpless as a


    punching bag.


    He couldn''t leave her unprotected. So, Tayson chartered another car and followed them to Elephant


    Valley.


    Sheffield carefully buckled Evelyn up. Assured that she was safe, he looked into her pretty eyes and


    asked with a tilted head, "I''m Sheffield Tang. What''s your name?"


    Evelyn looked straight back at him and replied, "You brought me with you, and you don''t even know


    who I am? You are reckless to say the least."


    Sheffield shrugged. "You''re too beautiful. Whenever I see you, my legs drag me towards you, and my


    brain stops working. I can''t help it. Did you cast a spell on me?"


    He wasn''t lying. He knew that he was acting too forward. But he couldn''t suppress his feelings for her.


    He wanted to be close to her.


    "So, it''s my fault now?" Too many men had pursued her. Sheffield''s words sounded cliche to Evelyn.


    But somehow, when he said it, her heart fluttered. To hide her emotions, she made sure to sound as


    aloof as ever.


    Sheffield grinned. "Of course not. I just want to know your name."


    "Your opening was too old and boring." Sheffield was handsome and mischievous and many girls


    obsessed over guys like him. But she was not a little girl anymore, so she didn''t really fancy him.


    Sheffield was frustrated. ''She isn''t acting distant. She IS distant.''


    "Women usually tell me their names as soon as they meet me. I''ve never had to ask. You are the only


    woman whose name I have asked," he remarked, looking at her earnestly.


    Evelyn averted her eyes from him. "I don''t care."


    He frowned. "Fine. Did you bring a mosquito repellent?" he asked, changing the topic. She was


    wearing pants and sneakers. When she sat in the car seat, her ruby anklet was exposed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What do I need that for?" she asked.


    "To apply on your shoes to keep the snakes or leeches away."


    The thought of those slimy reptiles made Evelyn''s hair stand on end. She had only brought her


    backpack with her, and within it were a few packs of wet napkins.


    With a conspiratorial smile, Sheffield pulled out something from his pocket and showed it to her. "I


    haven''t applied it either. Let''s do it together."


    Evelyn looked at the object. It was a bottle of mosquito repellent. "Um. No, thanks," she declined. "I will


    buy one when we get there." She had almost consented to his offer. But on second thought, they were


    not close enough to share anything with each other yet.


    Sheffield didn''t reply. He bent down to grab her foot. All of a sudden, the car turned abruptly. Caught off


    guard, he was thrust into Evelyn''s arms.


    She was so soft. He could have stayed in her arms forever.


    But in a heartbeat, he realized that the sudden impact from him had pushed her away from her seat.


    The either side of the car only had an iron chain. Nothing else. No doors. Next to the narrow road was


    a steep hill. By the time he realized what was happening, the upper part of Evelyn''s body had fallen


    outside the car. If she fell, she would hit the hard rocks on the road.


    He stood up swiftly, grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her back.


    He was so terrified that he idently exerted too much strength when he pulled her in. Her head


    bumped into his chest, and it hurt.


    She winced as she rubbed her forehead. She hadn''t expected his chest to be so sturdy.


    "Are you okay?" he asked tenderly, apparently worried.


    She nodded. "Yeah. I''m fine."


    The driver realized what had happened, and slowed down.


    Sheffield wanted to give him a piece of his mind, but when the car slowed down, he decided to let it go.


    Evelyn calmed down. He lifted her foot and put it on hisp. "I''ll apply the mosquito repellent for you."


    "I...I can do it myself."


    She tried to pull her leg away, but Sheffield grabbed her ankle to stop her. "The road is narrow and the


    turns are sharp around this area. Sit tight. I''ll do it."


    Evelyn didn''t object this time. She watched as he opened the bottle and applied some repellent on her


    shoe.


    She couldn''t help thinking, ''He is so careful. Is he as meticulous as this during a surgery?''


    "Evelina," she said out of the blue.


    "What?" Sheffield looked at her and continued to apply the repellent on her other shoe.


    "My name is Evelina." Yes, she lied.


    ''I''m sorry, Sheffield.''


    There were too many awful people in her life. They approached her with diverse purposes. In the end,


    they all belonged to the same kind¡ªthe ones who wanted to hurt her.


    She had learned this the hard way. Kidnapping, threats, ckmail, murder. She had experienced them


    all.

 Chapter 789 Evelina

    Chapter 789 Evelina


    Sheffield was always trying to get closer to her. Evelyn wasn''t about to drop her guard.


    "Evelina," Sheffield paused and muttered. "What a pretty name."


    Then he started singing. "Like a lonely meteor traveling a light year, shooting across the vast, dark sky,


    in tireless pursuit... Who could change a heartmitted for eternity? After the ups and downs, will you


    still love me..."


    Evelyn listened as he sang. The look in her eyes, like the feelings in her heart, wasplicated.


    Sheffield was the first person to ever sing for her, other than her parents, of course.


    He was also the first person who helped her apply bug spray. Although she had grown up surrounded


    by servants and bodyguards, Evelyn was always a do-it-herself kind of girl.


    What she didn''t know was that this was the first time Sheffield had ever sung for a girl he liked.


    He had finished applying the spray, but he was still singing. He stopped singing and asked her with a


    smile, "You ever heard that one?"


    Evelyn shook her head. She only listened to her mom''s songs. She was somewhat sheltered.


    Slowly, he released her foot. Then he lifted his own foot and put it on the seat in front of him to spray


    himself. "It''s called Evelina. You like how I sing? I don''t suck, huh?"


    He looked at her expectantly.


    Evelyn blushed a little under his gaze. She looked down and pretended to dust her pants. "Sort of.


    You''re not as good as my mom."


    In truth, Sheffield was a natural singer with an expressive voice and a handsome face.


    But Evelyn wasn''t going to tell him that.


    "Your mom? What singers does she like?" Sheffield asked, still busy applying the repellent to himself.


    Despite being ttered all the time, he could deal with a setback or two.


    "Well, she likes Debbie Nian."


    "Ooh! I know her! She was one of the best singers. That voice was amazing! But I heard her husband


    banned her from singing eventually." Sheffield had listened to some of Debbie''s songs. But he thought


    her songs were too girly. So he hadn''t taken the time to memorize them.


    "Yes. It''s too bad she hasn''t even put out a single in a long time. But I have everything she ever did."


    Evelyn was proud of her mom. Her eyes gleamed.


    Sheffield paused. "You like Debbie Nian too?"


    "Of course!" Evelyn answered without hesitation. That was her mom. She loved her.


    "Yeah, her songs are kinda girly. I feel weird singing about wearing a dress or hot guys. I''m a guy, so


    that''s probably not in the cards. Um...never mind. I''ll learn her songs if you want me to." If that would


    make her happy, he''d do it.


    Evelyn didn''t say anything. She knew he was trying to impress her. She wondered why. What did he


    want?


    Sheffield didn''t know what was running through her mind. Once he was done with the mosquito


    repellent, he put his foot down.


    Evelyn was germophobic. So were her father and brother. She understood that most men weren''t.


    Probably that was why people tended to attribute words like "grungy" and "messy."


    She wanted to take a pack of wet napkins from her bag to clean the spot where his foot was. Before


    she did that, Sheffield had taken a pack of wet napkins from his pocket and started cleaning the area


    himself.


    Then he found the bin in the car and threw the almost empty bottle of mosquito repellent and the used


    wet napkins into it.


    Evelyn couldn''t help turning to him. He wore a white casual outfit yesterday. Today he wore a pink


    jacket.


    Apart from that, his shirt, pants and sneakers were all white. He wore only two colors, but he rocked


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    whatever he wore.


    Few men looked good in pink.


    But obviously, Sheffield didn''t need to worry about it. He looked absolutely awesome in that jacket.


    And he smelled minty, somehow.


    Three minutester, the sightseeing car arrived at Elephant Valley.


    Sheffield got out first and then held out his hand and helped her out.


    He didn''t have to¡ªshe wore sneakers instead of stilettos.


    Still, Sheffield took her arm and said, "The car is pretty high up off the ground. If you jump, you might


    sprain an ankle."


    Evelyn murmured inwardly, ''Seriously? I hit the gym all the time. I''m not made of porcin.''


    But she remained silent and got out of the car with Sheffield''s help.


    By noon, the sun came out. Evelyn put on her sunsses and continued walking.


    The ce was packed with visitors. Many of them swarmed towards the elephant school. After asking


    her, Sheffield took Evelyn there as well.


    A group of tamed elephants were taking pictures with some visitors. "Do you want to ride an elephant?"


    he asked her.


    The elephants looked clean, but they were at least two meters tall. Evelyn was a bit afraid of the height.


    Other visitors had to climb onto them using adder.


    When she shook her head, he dumped the idea. "Let''s go catch a show then," he suggested. But he


    noticed that she was staring at the elephants. It was an eager look, like a starving person had seen


    food.


    Amused, he smiled. ''She doesn''t tell me what she really wants.''


    Taking her by the wrist, he started to lead her towards the elephants. "Sheffield, where are you taking


    me?" she asked nervously.


    He turned back and said, "I never knew my name was so musical." He loved it when she said his


    name.


    "You didn''t answer my question," she said.


    "Where do you think? You''re going to ride an elephant."


    "Um...no, I''m not." She refused to go any farther.


    "What are you afraid of? I''ll be with you."


    Evelyn felt embarrassed, but she refused to admit her fear. "I''m not afraid. I''m just not interested in


    riding elephants," she denied.


    Sheffield coaxed her, "But I''m afraid. You look brave. I need you so I don''t lose my nerve at thest


    minute."


    Evelyn shook her head again. "I''ll wait for you here."


    Sheffield didn''t give up. "Where did youe from?"


    "The same as you," she replied. ''Why did he want to know?'' she wondered.


    ''She''s also from Y City?'' He was excited by her answer. "We traveled around a thousand km to get


    here. Are you seriously going to tell me you''re turning down a ride on the elephant? Wow...just...wow.


    Evelina, life''s too short for regrets."


    Evelyn found his words made sense. She agreed.


    With the staff''s help, she got on adder and silently climbed onto the elephant. As soon as she was


    seated, she looked back. She was d to see that Sheffield had gotten on the same elephant and sat


    behind her.

 Chapter 790 Do You Have A Boyfriend

    Chapter 790 Do You Have A Boyfriend


    Sheffield wrapped his arms around Evelyn''s waist, and their bodies pressed against each other.


    "Evelina, have no fear. I''m right behind you."


    Biting her lower lip nervously, Evelyn nodded.


    "Miss, mister! Would you like for me to take a picture of you two together? Only twenty bucks for one,"


    a man shouted to them, standing by the elephant and pointing to his camera.


    "Sure. Take a few," Sheffield said with a grin.


    "All right!" the cameraman said dly.


    "I don''t like taking pictures," Evelyn muttered.


    Never once in her whole life had her pictures been exposed to the press. Carlos was a protective


    father.


    Evelyn thought that Sheffield would ask the cameraman to leave. But he didn''t. "Rest your head in my


    chest. Then, nobody will see your face," he suggested.


    She didn''t reply, so he leaned forward and blocked her face. "You''re here on a trip. You''re supposed to


    rx and have fun. No matter what you were like in the past, nobody knows you here; you can be


    yourself and live the way you want. Even though it is only for a few days, you can be happy."


    ''Live the way I want... I want freedom, '' Evelyn thought bitterly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The cameraman didn''t know what the two were talking about up there. But since Sheffield was blocking


    Evelyn''s face, he couldn''t take a satisfactory picture from any angle. After reshooting several times, he


    started yelling impatiently. "Dude! Don''t block your girlfriend. If I can''t get the picture right, what are you


    going to use as a memento of this moment?"


    "I''m not his girlfriend!" Evelyn exined hastily.


    But with the elephant being so tall and her voice so low, only Sheffield could hear her.


    He burst outughing and leaned back to reveal her face so that the cameraman could take the picture.


    "Evelina, I don''t have a girlfriend. If you want¡ª"


    "I don''t want anything," she dered firmly.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" he queried. If she did, that would be a problem.


    Evelyn didn''t answer his question.


    He took her silence for a yes.


    He loosened his embrace around her waist and moved back to keep a distance between them.


    But Evelyn grabbed his arms tightly. "Don''t move away. The elephant is still walking."


    "I know. But I don''t like stealing another man''s girlfriend." He had principles.


    But he didn''t know what was going through her mind. She hadn''t answered his question because her


    heart was hurting. It was painful to think back about her rtionship. "Sheffield," she called after taking


    a moment to calm herself down.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you know why I came here?" Too many things were bottled up in her chest.


    She needed an outlet.


    "To feel better?" he asked. He could tell that she wasn''t happy.


    "Yes. I was diagnosed with clinical depression."


    Sheffield grabbed on to her clothes, but still didn''t hold her.


    "I want to go there. Is that okay?" She pointed towards a path.


    Sheffield told the man leading the elephant to take that road.


    "My family is worried about me, so I won''t go back home until I feel better. But I don''t know how to find


    the happiness that I am missing." She looked ahead, at the long path in front of her.


    "If you agree, I can help you," he offered.


    Evelyn shook her head. "We can be friends, but we can''t date. I''m 29, and you''re¡ª" Before the next


    word slipped out of her lips, it dawned on her that he had never told her how old he was. She paused


    before he could figure out that she had checked him out. "You look younger than me. I don''t want a


    May-December romance. That will be exhausting."


    She wanted to be with someone her age, so that she could be taken care of. Sheffield was three years


    younger than her. Evelyn assumed that if they were together, she would have to look after him. She


    didn''t have the energy for that kind of amitment.


    If he were as mature and stately as Matthew, then she might have considered going out with him. But


    he was nothing like that.


    "Do you want to know what I''m thinking?" he asked.


    Evelyn nodded.


    "If you don''t have a boyfriend, then I''ll chase after you. And if you do have one, I''ll steal you away from


    him." It was love at first sight. When he had first met her, one look and he felt like he had found his


    finish line. The goal of his life.


    When he had asked her if she had a boyfriend, she had remained silent. At that moment, he had


    flinched.


    But right now, he decided not to be a coward. He felt that she was trying to make him believe that she


    had a boyfriend so that he would stay away from her.


    "You know nothing about me, except my name. You''re being impulsive," she argued. Even the name


    she had told him was fake.


    Sheffield wrapped his arms around her waist once again. "I know what I''m doing. We can try to learn


    more about each other. You know where I work. You cane and see me any time after we get back


    to Y City."


    Things weren''t progressing as Evelyn had expected. She had thought that Sheffield would have


    backed down by now.


    But on the contrary, despite knowing that she had a boyfriend, he continued to pursue her. ''It doesn''t


    bother him at all that I have a boyfriend. He is indeed a yboy, '' she thought.


    Evelyn wasn''t much of a talker. Sensing that he wasn''t nning on giving up, she decided to remain


    silent.


    Sheffield, however, was a chatterbox, and being by her side made him even chattier. "Why are you


    depressed?"


    Evelyn gave no answer. He didn''t fixate on the question.


    "I''ll be here for about two weeks. What about you?" he asked.


    "I am not sure." She never thought about her return. Her father had told her that she could stay away


    from all the noise for however long she liked.


    "I can keep youpany while we''re both here. Trust me, I will be a betterpanion than your


    zombie-faced bodyguard. I''ll take you wherever you want to go. What do you say?" Maybe it was


    because of his experience of oveing obstacles, or maybe he was just feeling sorry for her,


    Sheffield wanted her to be happy.


    And he was confident that he could put a smile on her face.


    ''Zombie-faced?'' sheughed on the inside. "I''m surrounded by zombie-faced people. That''s probably


    why I''m depressed," she said, only half joking. Her father, her brother, Tayson, her ex-boyfriends. Every


    man who was close to her was the stern type. Her mother was an elegant woman. Evelyn was rxed


    only when she was around Terilynn.


    "That is exactly why you should spend more time with me. Laughter is the best medicine," he continued


    to convince her.


    By now, they had made a full circuit and was back to where they had started. Sheffield helped Evelyn


    get off the elephant.


    As soon as she climbed down, the man leading the elephant said to her, "Miss, the elephant likes you.


    Do you want to kiss him?"


    ''Kiss the elephant?'' Evelyn looked at the huge animal in shock. She looked into its eyes and it seemed


    to her like the elephant was smiling at her.


    ''Should I?'' She felt stumped.

 Chapter 791 She Must Be A Mistress

    Chapter 791 She Must Be A Mistress


    The elephant slowly nuzzled her cheek with its trunk. It felt hard and itchy.


    Sheffield was about to say no on her behalf, but Evelyn took one step forward and said to the man,


    "Okay."


    Hell, she had never kissed any animal before. And she wanted to give it a try.


    The man instructed her to stand in front of the elephant. The long trunk moved towards her mouth.


    Sheffield was visibly upset. ''Even I haven''t kissed her yet. Can''t believe that the elephant beat me to it.''


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The trunk was about to touch Evelyn''s lips. Suddenly, Sheffield pulled her back, grabbed the trunk and


    put it on his mouth instead.


    The elephant sucked his lips in. It was so hrious that the people around them roared withughter.


    Even Evelyn chuckled.


    The cameraman seized the opportunity and took the picture of Sheffield kissing the elephant and


    Evelyn smiling like an angel next to him.


    Once it was all done, Sheffield dashed to a faucet and started rinsing his mouth repeatedly.


    His breath smelled like tree barks and bananas. "I wish I had a sterilizing solution," he said in dismay.


    "If you did, were you going to take your mouth off your face and have it immersed in the solution?"


    Sheffield dried his mouth with a tissue. "Didn''t know you could crack a joke."


    She ignored him.


    Sheffield went to the cameraman to get the picture. His face fell when he saw the photo of him kissing


    the elephant. But when he saw Evelyn''s smile, he thought that his sacrifice was worth it.


    She extended one hand to him and said, "Let me see it."


    She had said that she didn''t like taking pictures. He was worried that she would throw it away, so he


    tucked the picture into his pocket and said, "The cameraman sucks. He made me look hideous. I''ll


    throw it awayter."


    Without waiting for her reply, he grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s go feed the elephants."


    Several elephants were penned in a yard. Sheffield bought two food baskets for the elephants. One


    was full of twigs and leaves, and the other had berries. He handed the basket of berries to Evelyn.


    "Here."


    She took it from him and went to a smaller elephant.


    Sheffield followed her. "I saw your sidekick around. He must havee to pick you up. Are you going


    with him?"


    Evelyn nced around and saw Tayson in the crowd.


    She turned back and returned to feeding the elephant.


    "If you''re busy, you can leave. It''s okay," she remarked.


    "Of course, I''m not busy. I''m on vacation." After a moment''s consideration, he added, "Let me take you


    out to have the special lunch of this ceter. We go to the Elephant Valley this afternoon. I promise


    to drop you back at the guesthouse by sunset."


    That startled her.


    When she used to go out with Calvert Ji, her ex-boyfriend, he was like this, making decisions for her all


    the time. She had hated it and never hesitated to show it.


    Sheffield had just done the same thing. But to her surprise, she sort of felt good about it.


    He waited for her response. When she neither nodded nor spoke, he assumed that she got upset about


    his suggestion. "You don''t like it? What''s on your mind? We can make some other n."


    Evelyn quickly came back to the present. "No, it''s fine," she affirmed.


    Knowing that she had been preupied, Sheffield didn''t dwell on her brief daze. He switched baskets


    with her. "Don''t stand too close to it," he cautioned.


    The twigs and leaves were longer, and she could stand farther away from the elephant to feed it. But to


    feed it the berries, she had to stand close enough so that the elephant could suck the food from her


    hand.


    "Huh?" Evelyn didn''t know why he was so worried now. They had even taken a ride on it.


    "I''m worried that he might kiss you," he exined earnestly.


    "Aren''t you worried that he might kiss you again?" she asked with a small smile.


    Sheffield grinned. "Rather me than you."


    Evelyn nodded, "True."


    From outside the pen, a group of women were watching the two.


    Just then, Horace Zhu walked over and asked the crowd, "Where the hell is Sheffield? He isn''t


    answering my calls and is ignoring my messages. Is he missing? I''m calling the police."


    One of the women cast him a sidelong nce. "Sheffield has ditched us and is feeding the elephants


    with that pretty woman. He doesn''t have time for you." Her voice was filled with jealousy.


    These women worked with Sheffield at the hospital. He kept a strict, professional rtionship with


    them, and had never gone out with any of them after work. But now, he had ditched all of them to follow


    this woman from the guesthouse.


    "What woman?" Horace Zhu adjusted his sses and looked inside the pen. Sure enough, Sheffield


    and a woman were inside, feeding the elephants. "Isn''t that the rich, spoiled girl from the guesthouse?


    Damn! When did he hook up with her?"


    He was green with envy. He had idolized Evelyn like a goddess ever since he had seen her at the


    guesthouse.


    "Horace, does Dr. Tang have a girlfriend or not? He told us he didn''t have one, and he hangs around


    with different women every day," a nurse said. She was obsessed with Sheffield and wanted him so


    bad.


    "He doesn''t have a girlfriend, but from the looks of it, he is about to." Horace Zhu had met the women


    around Sheffield, but he had never seen him treat any of them so patiently.


    Another nurse spoke up in a snarky tone. "I don''t think so. Judging from the woman''s fancy clothes and


    essories, she must be some rich old man''s mistress. Sheffield wouldn''t want to be with that kind of


    woman."


    Horace Zhu snorted and looked at the woman contemptuously. He wouldn''t allow her to insult his


    goddess. "She is obviously a high-flier. Or maybe she is from a rich family. There is no way that she is


    a mistress."


    "How shallow men are! One smile from a beautiful woman and they lose their wits."


    "And what''s wrong with that? It''s not anybody else''s fault that you''re not pretty," he retorted


    sarcastically. He didn''t want to make insulting remarks about her appearance, but he couldn''t stand her


    anymore.


    Before things got worse, another woman mediated. She turned to the nurse, "What you said was too


    harsh. Horace is right. The woman does look like she is from a rich family. And not all rich-looking


    women are mistresses."


    "Right. If she is someone''s mistress, then why is she with Dr. Tang? She is probably single," someone


    else echoed.


    The nurse shut up after being criticized by so many of her coworkers.


    Sheffield and Evelyn knew nothing about this. They were busy feeding the elephants.


    Evelyn looked at the berries in Sheffield''s hands. The elephant sucked the berries from his hand, ate


    them, and came back for more. It seemed interesting and she wanted to try.

 Chapter 792 I’m Serious About You

    Chapter 792 I¡¯m Serious About You


    Sheffield sensed Evelyn''s gaze. He turned around and asked, "Do you want to give it a try?"


    She nodded.


    Sheffield fetched another basket. It had apples, bananas and berries.


    "Let me help you," he said. He picked up an apple and gave it to her. She took it with her right hand. He


    then stood behind her, grabbed her right hand and handed the apple to the elephant along with her.


    He was so close to her that Evelyn''s heart started beating furiously inside her chest. She tried to zero


    in on feeding the elephant.


    The refreshing scent on her hair wafted into Sheffield''s nose. Her hand was soft and delicate. He


    couldn''t help nting a gentle kiss on her hair.


    They didn''t leave the pen until Evelyn was content.


    At lunchtime, he took her to a restaurant beside a man-madeke. Tayson positioned himself outside


    the private booth and insisted that they keep the door open. When Evelyn went to thedies'' room,


    Sheffield went to Tayson. He airily wrapped his arm around the bodyguard''s shoulder and said, "Dude,


    buy yourself some lunch. And stop staring at us while we eat. She needs some space."


    Tayson gave him a cold nce. "I''m not hungry."


    "We''re all human. Humans need food to survive. Don''t beat yourself up. Rx. I can protect her."


    Sheffield removed his arm from Tayson''s shoulder and leaned sluggishly against the wall, one knee


    bent and one hand in his pocket. He carried himself with ease and such calm demeanor.


    ''You can protect her? With what? Your brain?'' Tayson thought. And he didn''t think Sheffield looked that


    smart either. "No. It''s my job to protect her," he said.


    Sheffield found him stubbornly dutiful. "What''s your terms to not be the third wheel on our date?"


    ''Date? When did Miss Huo agree to go out with this guy?'' "When you can fight me," Tayson replied.


    Sheffield was amused. "I could stab you with a scalpel."


    Tayson didn''t want to waste more time on him. "Go away." He decided to go inside the room to find


    Evelyn.


    But scarcely had he moved when someone grabbed hold of his wrist from behind.


    By the time Evelyn walked out of the powder room, three courses had been served. Sheffield was


    leisurely seated at the table. He smiled at her and asked, "Shall we eat?"


    She nodded and turned towards the door, but Tayson was nowhere to be seen.


    "Looking for something?" he asked deliberately as hedled some soup for her.


    "Nothing," she said.


    "Have a taste of this. It''s wild pigeon soup. The owner of the restaurant just caught it on the hill. Super


    fresh." He put a bowl of the white-milk soup in front of her. There were a few lumps of meat in it.


    It smelled delicious.


    He handed her a spoon. "The utensils are new. Don''t worry."


    Evelyn was surprised that he was such a thoughtful man. He didn''t look like one when she had first met


    him.


    She took the spoon from him and started eating.


    After a while, he asked, "Can you handle spicy food?"


    She nodded.


    Sheffield yelled towards the kitchen, "Quick-sauted termite mushrooms, please. Extra spicy."


    "No problem," the chef shouted back enthusiastically.


    The dish was served soon. Hot peppers filled two-thirds of the te. It looked so yummy that the sight


    of it alone could make a person drool.


    Sheffield picked up a termite mushroom and put it into Evelyn''s bowl. "Have a taste," he said, raising


    his brow mischievously.


    She put the mushroom in her mouth. In under two seconds, she felt her tongue burn. It was on fire!


    Tears rushed out of her eyes. Even so, she chewed the food and swallowed it. Then, she hastily picked


    up the ss of water on the table and slurped it down.


    She believed that Sheffield had done it on purpose to make a fool out of her. When she turned to him


    with a re, he was looking at her, trying to stifle hisughter.


    Her face had turned red. "Why don''t you eat it?" she asked.


    Sheffield picked up a termite mushroom and ate it, without the slightest change in his expression.


    Evelyn''s jaw went ck. ''Are we eating the same food?''


    "Don''t eat it anymore if it''s too deviled for you." Sheffield was worried that her stomach wouldn''t be able


    to handle it.


    Evelyn took out a preserved plum from her bag and put it in her mouth to neutralize the spice.


    Sheffield looked at her ponderously. "You like plum?"


    Seeing that she carried a packet of plum around, he gathered she must really love it.


    "Yes," she admitted.


    "Oh."


    Neither of them seemed to put much thought into the conversation.


    Evelyn didn''t chicken out from eating the spicy food. Instead, she soon fell in love with it.


    After drinking some water, she ate more termite mushrooms. Eventually, her mouth was burning as if


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    she had swallowed the sun. After lunch, Evelyn remained in her seat, supporting her head with one


    hand.


    Sheffield went to the counter to settle the bill. He came back with a ss of water. Instead of sitting


    opposite to her like before, he pulled a chair and sat beside her.


    "The spicy food got you good, huh?" he asked with a mischievous grin. "Here, drink some crystal sugar


    water. It''ll make you feel better."


    Evelyn took a sip and indeed felt better, but not by much. Her lips and tongue were still burning.


    Sheffield smiled malevolently. "There is another way to make it better. Care to try?"


    "Okay." Since he was a doctor, she was willing to listen to him.


    Unexpectedly, he leaned in, pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips.


    He had finished eating earlier than her. So, while he was waiting for her to finish her meal, he had


    chewed a mint. Now, she could taste it in his mouth.


    Evelyn was only the second woman Sheffield had ever kissed.


    And she had had four boyfriends to date.


    So, this wasn''t her first kiss either.


    Sheffield was the second man who had kissed her.


    Her lips were soft and as sweet as candy. Kissing her felt wonderful, just as he had imagined.


    Two minutes passed, and Evelyn pushed him away.


    Panting, she stood up from her chair, grabbed her backpack and darted towards the door.


    ''Uh-oh, I screwed up, '' Sheffield thought warily.


    He caught up with her and blocked her way. "Evelina, I''m serious about you," he exined anxiously.


    He knew that she might not believe him, but he had to let her know.


    "I just got out of a rtionship. I''m not ready to start a new one. Stay away from me," she said in a


    frosty tone.


    "I was wrong. I was being too forward. Let''s just go to the Elephant Valley first. I have chartered a


    sightseeing car. The driver is waiting for us."


    "I don''t want to go anywhere with you." Evelyn evaded him and left the room.


    Sheffield pped his head hard, regretting his impatience.


    But he wasn''t about to give up. If he let her go now, he wouldn''t get another chance to be with her.


    So, he ran out of the room to chase after her. At the entrance of the restaurant, he caught up to her.

 Chapter 793 I’ll Shut Up

    Chapter 793 I¡¯ll Shut Up


    Sheffield grabbed Evelyn''s hand and tried to get her into the car. "Evelina, we can''t stand up the driver.


    He really could use the money. He told me that his son has brain cancer. He counts on this job to pay


    the medical expenses. He has been waiting for us for so long; if we cancel on him, all his time would


    have been wasted and he will be so disappointed."


    Evelyn remained nonchnt. "Then, just pay him thrice the fare."


    "Despite being poor, he is a proud man. He won''t take the money for nothing." Without giving her time


    to reply, he started to push her into the car.


    Evelyn was too weak to resist. Sheffield made her sit in the back seat and closed the door. Then he


    said to the driver, "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. Let''s go."


    "That''s okay. Sit tight." The driver started the car.


    Evelyn was about to ask the driver to pull over. But Sheffield cut her off and apologized, "Evelina, I was


    too impulsive back there. Just give me a second chance. I promise that I''ll behave for the rest of the


    day. If you still can''t forgive me by the time we get back, I won''t bother you again. Deal?"


    The sincerity in his eyes calmed her down. "All right."


    Sheffield was relieved. He murmured with a smile, "You obviously loved the kiss. Don''t know why you


    are so angry about it now."


    "Stop the car!"


    "No, no! Don''t stop. Sorry, I''ll be quiet." He shut up.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. "One more word and I am out of here."


    "Okay okay, my lips are zipped." He sat up and looked straight ahead.


    The driver saw what was happening through the rearview mirror. He chuckled. "Girl, don''t be so mad at


    your boyfriend. Couples fight all the time. Your boyfriend has already apologized to you. Give him


    another chance."


    ''Couple? Boyfriend?'' Evelyn tried to exin, but Sheffield beat her to it. "I made a mistake and I should


    apologize. If I were her, I would be mad at me too."


    "You''re a keeper," the driver praised him.


    Evelyn wanted to call Tayson and ask him to drag Sheffield as far away from her as he could.


    But this time Sheffield really shut up.


    After around two minutes, he suddenly thrust his phone in front of Evelyn''s face. On the screen, it said,


    "We applied the mosquito repellent too early. It might have evaporated by now. We should buy some


    when we reach."


    She rolled her eyes. ''Couldn''t he wait till we got there to tell me? Not talking must be killing him. He is


    such a chatterbox.''


    Evelyn ignored him and turned away to look out the window.


    If it had been another woman in the car with Sheffield, the situation would have been in reverse. It


    would have been the woman badgering him.


    But Sheffield had, without doubt, fallen in love with Evelyn. He wanted to talk to her. He couldn''t help it.


    This had never happened to him before. He actually felt weird.


    Luckily, he was able to remain silent until they arrived at their destination. He had the short distance to


    thank for; it was only a ten-minute drive.


    Sheffield went to a store near the entrance to buy the mosquito repellent. When he was back, Evelyn


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    was standing under a sacred fig tree, looking at the plentiful figs.


    Her eyes were filled with mixed emotions, mainly sorrow.


    He couldn''t help wondering, ''Everybody can tell that she is from a rich family. What has she


    experienced in her life to make her so sad?''


    "Evelina," he called.


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    He was confused and called her again.


    Still, no response. He walked over and tugged at her sleeve. She snapped out of her reverie and stared


    at him.


    "Come here and sit down. I''ll apply the mosquito repellent for you." Sheffield borrowed a chair from the


    stall near them and asked her to sit on it.


    Evelyn refused. She took the mosquito repellent from his hand and said, "I can do it myself."


    Sheffield nodded without any argument.


    At two o''clock, they went inside the Elephant Valley. During that time, Evelyn''s phone rang. She


    checked the caller ID and cut the call without answering.


    Sheffield noticed the change in her expression.


    He looked around, to try and find a way to distract her. Pointing to a big tree root, he said, "Look!


    What''s that?"


    Evelyn looked that way. At the foot of the root was a snake with patterned skin.


    She red at him. "Sheffield!" Her tone was as cold as ice.


    Her angry face told him that he had screwed up again. "I''m sorry. That was uncalled for. I''ll get rid of it.


    It won''te anywhere near you."


    He started walking towards the snake.


    Worried that he would get bitten, Evelyn grabbed his sleeve and said, "If you go any further than this,


    we''ll split our ways right now."


    Sheffield sighed. "That''s a shame. It''s a many-banded krait. That snake''s gall dder is very useful


    and incredibly expensive."


    Hearing that, she let go of his sleeve.


    "Oh. All right, go get it."


    "Really?" His eyes glinted.


    "Yes." Evelyn turned around and walked away from it.


    Sheffield smiled and followed her. "The snake is not as important as you. I need to protect you. What if


    another man shows up and lures you away?" he joked airily.


    Evelyn''s eyes were fixed on the road. "The gall dder of the many-banded krait is very valuable, isn''t


    it?"


    "Not as valuable as you. I could catch any number of snakes like that one, but you are unique."


    Sheffield opened a bottle of water for her. He didn''t even blush as he shamelessly continued to flirt with


    her.


    Evelyn was used to such fawning words. She took the bottle from him coldly, drank some and handed it


    back to him. Her phone rang again.


    Sheffield peeked at her phone screen. It was just a number. No name.


    She hung up. But the person called again.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he asked, "Should I give you some privacy?"


    He wondered if she was hanging up on the person because of him.


    "What are you going to do? Catch snakes?" she asked calmly and put her phone away. "I could do


    that,"


    he said. "I have my scalpel on me. I can milk the snake in two minutes. Is that long enough for you to


    take the phone call?"


    They walked on as they talked. "Not quite enough. Perhaps you should take the time to convert it into


    some kind of medicine. That will be long enough."


    "Maybe I should just swallow the snake. That will be quicker and easier."

 Chapter 794 I Am That Guy

    Chapter 794 I Am That Guy


    "Sounds good. Why not? You might get an acute renal failure, and then you won''t be able to mess


    around with women anymore," Evelyn mocked.


    Sheffield stared at her, his interest piqued. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to know about acute renal failures."


    "I have a customer with that disease."


    "I see. ARF is curable, as long as he receives the right treatment in time. But if it''s chronic, there''s no


    radical cure for it ording to the current medical situation. Ask your customer toe and see me


    whenever he''s free. I''ll see if there''s anything I can do. I specialize in nephrology." This wasn''t a joke.


    He did work in the nephrology department.


    "Why did you choose to study nephrology? Is it because..." Seizing the chance to taunt him, Evelyn


    sized him up and asked, "You''ve had issues with your kidneys?"


    Sheffield didn''t mind such scorns.


    He faked a half-serious look and said casually, "Yes, you''re right. I''ve indulged myself in so much


    carnal pleasures, my kidneys couldn''t take it anymore. I chose to be a renal physician and had both of


    my kidneys reced."


    He made it seem like he had slept with many women.


    Evelyn felt a pang in her heart. "Wow, Dr. Tang, you''re amazing. You even operate on yourself. Quite a


    talent," she said with sarcasm.


    Instead of replying to her taunt right away, he turned around to face her. While walking backwards, he


    asked with a mischievous smile, "Why are you so concerned about my kidneys? Do you want to find


    out in person if they are working fine?"


    Realizing what he meant, Evelyn blushed. She picked up her pace to catch up with him, in an attempt


    to punch him in the face.


    Sheffield knew what she was thinking. He picked up his pace too, always staying one step ahead of


    her.


    Frustrated, Evelyn began to run. It was then that Sheffield turned around to run too.


    "Sheffield Tang, you are such a jerk!" No one had dared to flirt with her like this.


    Sheffield turned his head to smile at her as he ran. "Hey! You started it!"


    "How dare you?" Evelyn ran as fast as she could.


    Without warning, he stopped in his tracks, turned around and spread his arms. Caught off guard,


    Evelyn couldn''t stop her momentum in time and bumping into his arms.


    His scent reached her nose. Her heart began to race in her chest.


    "Slow down. You might trip." Afraid that she would get angry again, Sheffield let go of her quickly.


    His tender words echoed in her mind, striking a chord in her heart. She straightened up and moved


    away from him. In no time, she returned to her usual aloof self. She asked, "Dr. Tang, you are so good


    at caring for women. I can see that you''ve practiced a lot with the girls around you."


    ''Crap!''


    The yful smile froze on his face. This was a tough question for him. He exined awkwardly,


    "Um...it''s just a game. I wasn''t serious about any of them."


    Evelyn smoothed her long hair and looked into the distance. A brook was sparkling under the sunlight.


    She mocked calmly, "I bet there are a lot of girls involved in your game."


    "No...it''s not like that... Evelina." He caught up to her. "I just y around with them, but I''ve never..."


    Sheffield knew he was embarrassing himself in front of her. He didn''t know how to continue.


    But his words caught Evelyn''s attention. She stopped walking and stared at him curiously.


    She found herself eager to hear what he wanted to say. But then, she realized that she was being over


    concerned about his private life. They were strangers, after all. Why did she care so much about the


    women around him?


    Sheffield looked up at the sky, sighing heavily. "I have a friend named Joshua Fan."


    Evelyn was confused. ''Why did he bring up his friend now?'' She knew this Joshua Fan; he was the


    youngest son of the mayor of Y City. "Okay¡­ You...like him?" That was too much to take in. She


    thought that he only loved fooling around with women, but she didn''t think he liked men too.


    Sheffield rolled his eyes at her. "For your information, I''m straight." He cleared his throat and continued,


    "My friend, Joshua, always says this one thing about a guy. A guy always cracks dirty jokes and dates


    different girls, but is still a poor virgin boy."


    "So?" Evelyn didn''t understand where he was going with this.


    Sheffield quit beating around the bush and admitted it honestly. "I am that guy."


    He wore a serious expression on his face as he said it. He genuinely wanted to date Evelyn; that was


    why he had decided to open up to her and tell her his secret. He was afraid that she would


    misunderstand and refuse him.


    Evelyn was amused by his words, the corners of her lips lifted upwards. "Didn''t you just say that your


    carnal pleasures were too much for your kidneys to take? And now you are telling me that you are a


    virgin boy. Dr. Tang, which one is the truth?"


    "I was joking earlier. My kidneys are very much healthy. You will know it if you give it a try." The evil


    smile returned to his handsome face.


    Evelyn shifted her eyes away from him. "We better drop this topic. We are in the Elephant Valley now.


    Is it the right ce to talk about this?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sheffield scratched his hair. "Well...no. Not the right ce." He looked her in the eye. "But Evelina,


    please let me pursue you. I''m willing to give my virginity to you."


    "Ugh!" The ever-calm girl choked on her own saliva.


    A ton of men had tried to win her heart through the years. She had heard all kinds of romantic words in


    her life, but this was the weirdest of all.


    Sheffield looked like a teenage girl who adored her idol while telling him, "I''m all yours. I want to give


    myself to you."


    "Are you stupid?" She wondered how this guy had written all those medical papers and how he had


    managed to be the deputy director of his department.


    Sheffield felt humiliated.


    He stared at Evelyn with a sad pout. "I only said that because I really want a future with you."


    He looked funny and pitiful. He was shrouded in the sadness of being turned down.


    And now, he made her look like a bad woman who dumped him after ying with his feelings.


    "Sheffield?"


    "Yes, ma''am?" he replied in a knee-jerk reaction.


    "We''re not right for each other."


    "Why not?" He was unconvinced.


    "Because I know what I want. I want someone who is older than me; a man who can take care of me."


    She remembered that she had already said this to him. Why hadn''t he given up on her yet?


    Sheffield smiled, his eyes narrowing into a thin line. "You are only three years older than me. Age is not


    a problem. Besides, what makes you think that I can''t take care of you just because I''m younger?


    Please, give me a chance. Let''s try to date. Maybe for ten days at first, and then, you will know if it''ll


    work or not. After ten days, if you still believe that we are not right for each other, I''ll never pester you


    again. We won''t contact each other after we leave this city. How does that sound?"


    ''Ten days?'' Evelyn hesitated. She wanted it, but... "Sheffield."


    "Yes?"


    "I''ve had four boyfriends in the past."


    "I don''t care." He really didn''t give a damn about her past. He only wanted to have a future with her.


    "Three of them are dead..." She stopped and looked at him with a very serious expression.


    Sheffield was smiling.


    "They were all killed," she said. All those incidents in her past had slowly led her to depression. But that


    was not the end of it.

 Chapter 795 A Jinx

    Chapter 795 A Jinx


    Sheffield was stunned for a moment, and stared at Evelyn with aplicated look in his eyes. He now


    understood why she was suffering from depression. "What happened to your fourth boyfriend?"


    "We broke up, just before I came here. The phone calls earlier were from him." Calvert Ji, Evelyn''s


    fourth boyfriend, was pressured by his family to break up with her.


    "Why did you break up?" Sheffield dug. ''Was that guy afraid that he''d get killed?'' he thought.


    Evelyn took a deep breath before continuing in a self-mocking tone, "He''s the only son in his family. So


    naturally, they are afraid that I''ll bring bad luck to him too and kill him someday. I''m a jinx in their eyes.


    Of course, that''s not the only reason. You already know by now that I''m kind of weird, cold and


    unapproachable. We had a lot of problems getting along."


    She was hoping to frighten Sheffield away by telling him about her horrible past. Who in their right mind


    would want a girlfriend that would bring bad luck to them?


    "I see." After silently cursing her ex-boyfriends in his mind, he told her with a rxed smile, "That''s not


    a big deal. I don''t believe in jinxes. And you know what? My dad has been married thrice. And I have a


    bucket full of half-brothers. Besides, my dad doesn''t like me very much. He would be d if I got killed.


    So, Evelina, I''m not afraid to be with you."


    He shed a mischievous smile and spread his arms again, waiting for her to throw herself onto him.


    Evelyn sighed inwardly.


    A part of her wished he was being serious.


    "Stop kidding around." After dropping those words, she avoided his stretched arms and continued to


    walk on. The scenery became more breathtaking as they walked along the banks of the brook running


    through the woods. But Evelyn was immersed in her own sorrows.


    Although Carlos had tried his best to block any news about the mysterious deaths of her ex-boyfriends,


    still, the shocking information reached many prying ears. Evelyn knew how they talked about her


    behind her back. She was considered a jinx who brought deaths to her boyfriends. On the surface, she


    didn''t care about what people said, but deep down, she was devastated.


    Now that Sheffield knew her story, he could fully understand why she had turned down his love.


    On one hand, they had only met yesterday. It was perfectly normal that she didn''t believe him. On the


    other hand, she had just broken up with her boyfriend, and the deaths of her three ex-boyfriends had


    cast a dark shadow in her heart.


    Everything about her reaction made sense now.


    Sheffield trotted towards her and grabbed her hand. "Just ten days, please? Let''s try to get along for


    ten days."


    Evelyn silently looked at their intertwined hands. She wanted to say yes.


    A herd of elephants made its way through the jungle some distance away from them. Evelyn stopped


    and watched them, a nk look in her eyes. She was at a loss.


    Sheffield was talkative and clingy; he never stopped pestering her and even kissed her without her


    consent. But, she didn''t hate him for it, and wasn''t really mad at him. She had no idea why.


    However, though she wanted to say yes, the thought of bringing bad luck to him stopped her from


    epting his deal. She didn''t want him to get hurt or worse.


    As if reading her mind, Sheffield persuaded again, "Worst case scenario, even if you really are a jinx,


    it''s impossible that I would die in just ten days. Think about it."


    She remained silent.


    He smiled, rubbing her soft, creamy-white hands. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t press you. You came here to


    rx, but I''m just giving you more trouble."


    ''No, not really...'' Evelyn wanted to say, but chose to stay silent.


    "Forget it. Let''s go. It''s really rare to find a herd of wild elephants here. Come on."


    "Mm hmm."


    The Elephant Valley was filled with mysteries. Sheffield led her through the jungle, climbed up a hill and


    found a spot with the best view. They looked down at the brook. Seven huge elephants were drinking


    water from the brook.


    Sheffield inhaled deeply, breathing in the fresh air. "We are so lucky. This trip has been worthwhile.


    Many tourists leave this ce with so much regrets."


    Evelyn nodded. She had read travel guides online beforeing here. Most of the tourists wrote


    herd.


    "Look." Sheffield pointed far ahead.


    She looked towards the direction he was pointing at, and saw two peacocks dancing between the


    trees.


    Near the peacocks were a few macaque monkeys climbing and jumping on the trees happily. When


    she looked a bit further, she found two buffalos as well.


    It wasn''t really safe for humans to be so close to these animals. Evelyn asked, "Even Tayson wouldn''t


    dare bring me here by himself. Why are you so confident that I''ll be safe with you? If you really like me,


    why did you bring me to such a dangerous ce?"


    Sheffield took out something from his pocket. "Because I have this. I can fight any number of enemies


    who stand in my way."


    It was a sheathed scalpel. When he unsheathed it, the sharp de glinted brightly under the sunlight.


    "Aren''t you the deputy director of the nephrology department? Do you still need to operate on


    patients?"


    "My position of the deputy director is only in name. Most of the time, I work in the renal transnt


    department."


    ''Oh. Sounds pretty cool.'' She went on to ask, "Then why do you have a titr position in the


    nephrology department?"


    "I''m on my way to that position. It''s just that my promotion procedures aren''t finished yet."


    Evelyn was confused. "That''s strange. You got a promotion before being officially transferred to the


    nephrology department?"


    "My case is special. The dean doesn''t want me to quit my job, so he gave me a promotion first,"


    Sheffield said in a sarcastic tone. There was more to the story.


    Evelyn knew he wasn''t saying the whole story, but she didn''t probe into it. She only needed to know


    why he was good at using his scalpel.


    After a few blissful hours at the Elephant Valley, they began to descend the hill.


    "What are your ns for tomorrow?" he asked.


    Evelyn trudged through the woods slowly. She had never walked such a long way before; her legs were


    already sore. "Probably pick some tea leaves or go to the border."


    Sheffield noticed that she had difficulty walking. He looked at her trembling legs and asked with


    concern, "Tired?"


    "Yes." She didn''t deny it. She looked around, but couldn''t find something to sit on.


    He squatted down in front of her, his back towards her. "I''ll give you a piggyback ride."


    "You?" Evelyn stared at his back in disbelief.


    He was obviously stronger than her. But he didn''t look like the muscr type.


    Again, Sheffield felt humiliated by this woman. He turned around to throw her a nce. "While you


    were in high school, I was already going through all kinds of physical training in America. Don''t judge a


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    person by his look."


    Nheless, she declined, "No, I''d better call¡ª"


    "Get on!" He knew that she was about to ask her bodyguard toe and carry her.


    Since he insisted, Evelyn couldn''t refuse anymore and climbed onto his back.


    It was then that he caught a glimpse of the ruby anklet on her ankle. "You like gems?" She also wore a


    ruby bracelet and a sapphire hairpin.


    "Yes. I like collecting them." She was surprised that he, as a doctor, had knowledge about gems.


    ''That is a really luxurious hobby to have.''


    Sheffield had already figured that she was from a rich family, but it seemed to him now that her


    background was far wealthier and more powerful than he had thought.


    "Only gemstones? Or do you like other kinds of jewelry too?" He began to mentally calcte how many


    gemstones he could afford to buy her.

 Chapter 796 My Wife

    Chapter 796 My Wife


    "I love both," Evelyn replied casually. Her dad had specially furnished a collection room for her. In


    there, she had all sorts of gemstones and jewelry, made of different precious metals.


    "I see. I must try harder to win you over then; I could happily live off you," Sheffield said casually.


    Evelyn didn''t mind his joke. "I suggest you stay in the renal transnt department. You will earn more


    there than in the nephrology department."


    "Oh? Are you worried that I can''t afford to support you?" Heughed out loud.


    Evelyn felt her face burn red with embarrassment. She retorted, "I don''t need you to support me. I can


    take care of myself."


    "Yeah, I hardly earn anything at the hospital. Please, have some mercy on the poor doctor. Keep me as


    your gigolo."


    She smirked. "Dr. Tang, are you kidding me? You''re wearing clothing from an international brand. I


    don''t believe that you need to live off a woman."


    He lifted her body a bit higher, making her lie morefortably on his back before replying, "This is just


    a fake."


    ''A fake?'' It was one of the luxury brands bankrolled by ZL Group. She could easily tell a fake from the


    real thing. "I work for ZL Group," she said coldly.


    Her words silenced Sheffield at once.


    He was indeed wearing an international brand of clothing that was under ZL Group, with top-notch


    quality and a very high price.


    "Cat got your tongue?" Evelyn continued to make fun of him and tilted her head to look at his profile.


    Beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. She pulled out a tissue from her purse and wiped his face.


    "I was just wondering if I should tell you the truth. I borrowed these from a friend."


    She didn''t buy it. "Oh? Your friend is so generous. But Dr. Tang, as far as I know, most doctors are


    clean freaks, and you seem to be one of them too. Could you really wear other people''s clothes?"


    Sheffield was distracted by her gentle hand movements on his face. He didn''t feel tired of carrying her


    on his back; in fact, he was more energetic than ever. "Has anyone ever told you that you are a smart


    woman?"


    "Yes. My father. He always says I''m smarter than my younger brother." But Evelyn knew that Matthew


    was way smarter than her. Carlos only said that to irritate his son.


    She feltfortable lying on Sheffield''s broad back. Moreover, he didn''t pant at all after carrying her all


    the way down the hill. She figured that he was stronger than he looked.


    "I am fine now. Put me down." Her legs didn''t feel sore anymore.


    "Never mind. We are almost at the exit. How about we go out for dinner tonight after getting some rest


    at the guesthouse?" He didn''t want to tire her out by dragging her along with him all day long.


    Evelyn nodded, "Okay."


    On their way back to the guesthouse, Evelyn''s phone rang again. She decided to pick it up this time. In


    an impatient tone, she said, "Calvert, that''s enough already!"


    "Evelyn, I''m in Y City now. Let''s talk face to face," the man on the other end said calmly.


    She closed her eyes, trying topose herself. "Sorry, I''m not in Y City at the moment. And I don''t


    think there''s anything for us to talk about."


    "Where are you? I''lle to you."


    When she didn''t reply, he continued, "Evelyn, Rowena wants to apologize to you. She didn''t mean to


    say all those things. She''s still young. Please don''t take her words to heart. I''ve already taught her a


    lesson."


    She silently listened to him, unconvinced by his words. ''Calvert taught his dear sister a lesson?


    Impossible!'' "Yeah, you''re right. She''s only 21; an undergraduate who is very young," she said with a


    scorn and slowly moved a bit farther away from Sheffield. She then continued in a low voice, "Forget


    about what she said. You already know about her feelings for you. Calvert, I''m tired. Please, let me go.


    Let''s move on."


    Calvert was a bossy and stubborn man. They easily flew into quarrels when they were together. Evelyn


    found it tiring to sustain their rtionship.


    "I''m her brother. No matter how she feels about me, nothing is gonna happen between us."


    "You''re not rted by blood," she reminded him coldly.


    Calvert inhaled deeply. "Evelyn, listen. I won''t agree to our breakup."


    "That''s not my problem. It''s not like we''re an item anymore. And..." Evelyn paused, her eyes fixed on


    the man who was now busy ying games on his phone. "I have a new boyfriend."


    Silence engulfed them as she dropped those words.


    After a moment, Calvert finally spoke. "Evelyn, since when did you be so childish? Do you think I


    am a fool?"


    Evelyn made eye contact with Sheffield. She moved closer to him, covered the speaker of her phone


    and whispered in his ear, "Do me a favor. I agree to be your girlfriend for ten days."


    Sheffield''s eyes lit like Christmas. Excited, he put his phone away in a jiffy, ignoring whatever games he


    was ying, and grabbed her phone. As he put it to his ear, he said loudly to Evelyn, "Babe, who''s on


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    the phone?" And then, he said into the phone, "Hello, who is this?"


    ''B-babe?'' Evelyn gaped at him; she already regretted her decision to involve him. epting to be his


    girlfriend for ten days might end up being the biggest mistake she had ever done.


    There was no response from the other side. Sheffield looked at the phone screen and asked again,


    "Hello? The line is still connected. Are you there? Who is this?"


    Finally, Calvert''s voice came. "I''m her boyfriend."


    "Boyfriend? I''m her husband. Who do you think is more important to her?" he provoked.


    Evelyn''s lips twitched. She reached out for her phone, trying to take it back.


    But Sheffield dodged and continued, "I''m warning you, don''t call my wife again! Stop harassing her!"


    Calvert sneered, "Don''t try to fool me. I know Eve well. She wouldn''t be with someone like you."


    ''Eve?'' Sheffield''s face turned sour. ''Damn! How dare he call her so intimately! I haven''t had a chance to


    call her that way, '' he cursed in his mind. "What do you mean ''someone like me''? I can make herugh.


    Can you? I saw how annoyed she was when you called her."


    Evelyn frowned. ''Was that so obvious on my face?''


    Calvert fell silent again.


    As far as he knew, Evelyn onlyughed when she was with her family. Other times, she was cold and


    mostly difficult to approach.


    "And keep your so-called sister away from her. Don''te anywhere near my wife again, or else, you''ll


    have to face the consequences." Sheffield hung up on him.


    Evelyn patted her forehead, feeling helpless. She scowled, "Sheffield... You shouldn''t have provoked


    him like that. He''s..."


    Sheffield returned the phone to her, clicked his tongue and said yfully, "I don''t care who that asshole


    is. He was wrong to harass a woman."


    "Calvert Ji... is the only son of his family." His father had married Rowena''s mother.


    ''Oh. The Ji family?'' Sheffield thought. "You mean, that guy is Langston Ji''s son? The diamond


    businessman?" Most people in Y City knew that the rich diamond family had only one son in this


    generation.


    "Yes." Evelyn was worried that Sheffield would be in big trouble since he had offended Calvert openly.


    After all, he was only a doctor, while the Ji family held a high ce in the city. It would be a piece of


    cake for Calvert to deal with a mere doctor.


    Sheffield drew closer to her and asked in a tender voice, "Are you worried about me?"


    Evelyn didn''t hide her worries; she nodded seriously.


    He smiled and sat back in his seat, with his legs crossed. "Don''t worry. If you meet him again, please


    pass on my message to him. If he ever calls you again, I, your dearest husband, will carve his kidneys


    out and sell them."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him.

 Chapter 797 Age Isnt A Problem

    Chapter 797 Age Isn''t A Problem


    Evelyn found that Sheffield liked boasting. That was a side of him she hadn''t seen. And challenging


    Calvert like that...


    "But..." Before she could speak, Sheffield moved closer to her again, noses almost touching.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She stuttered, "What... What do you want?"


    He stared at her with a serious look. "I want you to keep your promise."


    "What promise?" She broke eye contact, pretending not to know what he meant.


    Sheffield never imagined she''d y dumb. He sighed and spelled it out for her. "You promised to be my


    girlfriend for ten days."


    "Oh..." she responded quietly.


    He was unhappy. "Is that all you can say? ''Oh''? How about yes or no? You going to dump me after I


    helped you out?"


    Evelyn felt she was too impulsive a moment ago. She shouldn''t have asked him to take Calvert''s call.


    Sheffield grabbed her hands and confronted her in disbelief, "So you lied to me? Why would you do


    that? Get my hopes up and everything?"


    It was a habit for her to say no. She shook her head. "No..."


    "So you''ll keep your promise?" He was as happy as a little kid again.


    Evelyn felt a headacheing on.


    Seeing the baffled look on her face, Sheffield stopped smiling and sat back in his seat. He said in a


    calm voice, "Rx, alright? I like you but I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to do. Just


    have fun."


    Evelyn was at a loss for words. This was the first time she had gotten to know a man like him. A


    trickster, capable of highs and lows. He was as unpredictable as women were said to be. But his words


    did set her mind at ease.


    She had mixed feelings about him. This guy was really weird¡ªso hard to understand.


    Back at the guesthouse, Sheffieldzily leaned against the doorframe of her room, hands in his pants


    pockets. When he made sure that Evelyn was safe, and her bodyguard was back at his station, the


    doctor walked back to his room, whistling a tune.


    Evelyn washed her face, changed into her pajamas and began texting her friends on WeChat. "Busy


    now?"


    The person on the other end texted back in a heartbeat. "No. How''s your trip? Having fun yet?"


    "Well...yeah. But I found a weird guy. I''ve been staying with him all day."


    "Wow! Do I detect a budding romance? A bit quick, isn''t it?"


    Instead of replying to her joke, Evelyn wrote, "Calvert called me again today."


    "Did you talk to him?"


    "Yes."


    This time, her friend didn''t text her back as quick. "Don''t change your mind. Don''t go back to him.


    Calvert isn''t the right guy for you, trust me."


    "I know. He said Rowena didn''t mean it like that. He wanted to talk to me."


    "You''ve been together for six months, and you guys talked a lot. But it always ended up in a big fight.


    Just have fun on your trip, Piggy. Don''t let him pee on your parade. Just give the other guy a try. Maybe


    he''s the guy for you."


    ''Give Sheffield a try?'' Evelyn hesitated and idly looked at the sea outside the window, preupied.


    After a long while, she sighed and clicked her friend''s dialogue box again. "He''s three years younger


    than me. I don''t want... I don''t know. I feel prettyfortable around him."


    "Age isn''t a problem. Calvert''s three years older, but he still didn''t know how to treat a woman. All I


    know is that you were always in a bad mood back then. Now you''ve finally broken up with him, just


    move on. Forget him. Concentrate on the new guy."


    "I will." After exchanging a few more messages, Evelyn put away her phone and went to bed. She


    decided to shrug off all the messy thoughts and try and get some sleep.


    On the other hand, Sheffield went back to his own room. The first thing he noticed was the guy sitting


    on his couch. His hair was neatlybed. d in a blue designer suit jacket, and with a ss of red


    wine in his hand, he rested his legs on the table, white leather shoes glistening brightly. His eyes were


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    closed. Totally rxed, he didn''t even open his eyes when he heard the noise from the doorway. "Yo,


    Mr. Tang is finally back. I thought you were still with that beautiful girl."


    Sheffield randomly threw the room card on the table and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Just want to catch up with you. It''s been awhile. Miss me?" The man opened his eyes, a teasing look


    in his eyes.


    "I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll let that go. Get out!" Sheffield poured himself a ss of red wine.


    Joshua put his legs down and sat upright. With keen interest, he asked curiously, "Horace told me the


    girl with you today was hot. Think you can introduce us?"


    Sheffield took a sip of Joshua''s red wine and smiled evilly. "I''ve got a better idea. I know a doctor who


    could do wonders with that tiny nutsack of yours."


    "You asshole!" Joshua leaned against the back of the couch again. Dramatically letting out a heavy


    sigh, he mocked the other man. "I''m not the guy who always cracks dirty jokes, dates different girls, but


    is still a poor little virgin..."


    He began to hum a chirpy tune.


    Sheffield had heard that many times before. Usually, he just blew him off. This time, however, he really


    didn''t like the barb. "Come on, Joshua. Out with it! Did youe here just to tick me off? Leave me


    alone. Unless you want an impromptu operation right here..."


    As he dropped his warning, he took out his scalpel, unsheathed it and dashed towards Joshua like a


    runaway horse.


    It scared the wits out of Joshua. The next second, the scalpel was embedded in the couch beside him,


    merely missing his leg.


    "Shit! Are you nuts?" Joshua jumped up from the couch and put some distance between him and his


    crazy friend. He retorted, "Don''t get toofortable as the deputy director. I could boot you."


    Unppable, the doctor leaned against the table and said, "I don''t care."


    Joshua rolled his eyes. It dawned on him his friend didn''t care about fame, money or position at all.


    "Oh right, do you know about the only son of the Ji family?" Sheffield had juste back from abroad.


    He didn''t know everything, because he just wasn''t interested. There were certain people, ces, and


    events he needed to know about. This was one of them.


    "You mean Calvert Ji?" Joshua plucked the scalpel from the couch and fiddled with it. "Ask me nicely,


    and I''ll tell you."


    Sheffield snorted, "Humph! Fine. Please tell me. Now spill it."


    "Didn''t I say nicely? That sound nice to you? But I get it. Buy me an F1 racer and I''ll tell you." Joshua


    shed a cunning smile.


    The doctor turned around and opened hisptop. He sat down on the couch and began to search for


    information.


    Joshua stared at him, sighing. "Quit it. I''ll tell you. God, you''re a jerk."


    Sheffield put away hisptop. "Fire away."


    "Calvert Ji, male, 32 years old, only son of the Ji family. He''s a top-notch specialist in the jewelry


    business, knowledgeable and good at marketing. I heard he has a very wealthy girlfriend. But I didn''t


    ask much about it since I''m not interested in his private affairs. So why do you care?" Joshua stared at


    the doctor in confusion.


    ''Wealthy girlfriend? He must mean Evelina.'' "Is he powerful?" he asked.

 Chapter 798 Love Comes Like A Tornado

    Chapter 798 Love Comes Like A Tornado


    "Of course, he holds some amount of power. They are rich, after all. Calvert and his father visit my dad


    often. Last time, they gave my mom a set of gemstone jewelry. Besides, Langston Ji is friends with


    Vernon, the gang leader... Wait a minute! You know Vernon too, don''t you?" Joshua asked. Sheffield


    never talked about his private affairs to others. But as his best friends, Joshua and Gifford were the


    ones who knew him the best.


    A wide smile crept across the doctor''s face. "I see. Things have be more interesting. Looks like


    we do share a connection. Vernon only told me that he knew Langston, but he didn''t mention that they


    were friends. I don''t think the two of them are on good terms," Sheffield analyzed.


    "All right, I''ve told you all I know about Calvert. Now it''s your turn to tell me why you are inquiring about


    him." Joshua was always curious about Sheffield, his mysterious friend. He wanted to get to the bottom


    of everything that concerned him.


    "Because..." Sheffield grinned, and then announced, "From this moment on, Calvert is my rival." He


    was determined to make Evelyn his. Nobody could snatch her away from him now.


    Joshua sighed. He wondered how Calvert had offended this man. Nheless, he decided to drop the


    subject. "Want to get a drink tonight?"


    "No. You should leave. I have something important to do."


    "What? Something more important than me? Your best friend?" Joshua pulled a long face.


    Sheffield shed a yful smile. "Your friend is trying his best to get himself a wife."


    Joshua choked. "What? Sheffield Tang, are you serious about this girl?" His eyes widened in shock.


    This was huge news.


    "Yes. I have never taken the initiative to hit on a girl. But this time, I did. And I''m serious about her," he


    said firmly.


    Joshua reminded him, "You still have four years left before you reach thirty. You better get a hold on


    yourself."


    Sheffield understood what he was hinting at. About a year ago, he and his friends had gotten drunk and


    sworn to each other that they wouldn''t get married until they were in their thirties. The one who broke


    the rules of the game would have to spend his night before the wedding with another woman.


    Sheffield, being only twenty-six years old, had never expected that he would meet Evelyn just a year


    after this promise was made. He fell in love with her at first sight, and even had the urge to marry her.


    ''Lovees like a tornado, '' he thought.


    After some thought, he said, "It''ll be fine. I''ll live with her first, and then, when I turn thirty, we will get


    married." ''Evelina will be thirty-three by then. Would she be willing to wait that long?'' He already began


    to imagine their future together.


    Joshua snorted and patted his shoulder. "Do let me see your future wife. I''m so curious about what kind


    of woman she is. Even a yboy like you has fallen for her and is even willing to tie the knot. She must


    be a goddess of some sort."


    "Not yet," he said gloomily. She hadn''t really agreed to be his girlfriend for the next ten days. Still a long


    way to go. He didn''t want to push her too much, and scare her away.


    When Evelyn woke up, it was already dark outside. She looked at the time; it was half past eight.


    She had agreed to go out for dinner with Sheffield, but they didn''t decide on a time. She hadn''t set the


    rm and thanks to the tiring trip to the Elephant Valley, she had slept for almost four hours.


    After freshening up, Evelyn came out of her room. Tayson was sitting alone on the windowsill.


    When he heard here out, he jumped off the windowsill and strode over to his boss, ready for


    orders.


    Evelyn hesitated for a second and asked, "Which room is he in?"


    Tayson knew whom she was talking about. "He left his room two hours ago."


    "Not back yet?"


    "No."


    Evelyn nodded with a dash of disappointment on her face.


    She ignored the strange feeling in her heart and went downstairs.


    As soon as she walked out of the guesthouse, a figure suddenly sprang up from nowhere and greeted,


    "Hi!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tayson thought that it was an attacker and was about tounch a hard blow. But when the light hit his


    face, he stopped. Sheffield stood in front of them, gnawing on a flower.


    He took the flower out of his mouth and handed it to Evelyn. "Sleeping beauty, you are finally up."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and stared at the flower in his hand.


    "This is a special narcissus that only grows in D City. I traveled thirty kilometers to pick this flower for


    you. Please, take it." He gantly offered it to her again.


    ''He traveled thirty kilometers just to pick a flower?'' She was beyond surprised.


    Evelyn took the flower from him and breathed in the fragrance. It smelled good.


    Sheffield was d that she epted the flower without anyints. With his hands in his pockets,


    he said, "You must be hungry. Come on. I''ll treat you to a huge meal tonight. We''ll have fried haw


    apple, bean paste cake, beggar''s chicken, steamed rice roll, braised vegetables..." He went on and on


    with the list of dishes they were going to eat.


    Evelyn was hungry to begin with. With him rambling on about all these delicious food, her stomach


    rumbled loudly.


    Sheffield heard the rumbling sound and grinned. In an instant, he grabbed hold of her wrist and began


    to walk. "Come on. After having dinner, we''ll go for some drinks in a pub."


    That night, Evelyn ate a variety of food that she had never even heard of before. Despite her being a


    germophobe, she didn''t refuse any food that came from Sheffield.


    She had just taken a bite of the fried haw apple when he bought a rice cake for her. Both of her hands


    were full, so he picked a piece of rice cake and held it to her lips. "Try this. I didn''t get the chance to


    taste it thest time I was here."


    Evelyn opened her mouth slightly and ate the rice cake. After swallowing it, she asked, "You''ve been


    here before?"


    No wonder he knew the ce so well.


    "Yes, this is my third time here. But I was here for something else back then. This time, it is purely for


    fun."


    "I see."


    Right then, her phone rang. It was Debbie. She slid her fingers across the screen and answered, "Hi,


    Mom."


    "Evelyn, how are you? Are you in bed already?"


    "I''m fine, Mom. I''m still outside," she answered honestly.


    Sheffield remained silent because he knew that it was her mom on the other end. But, he continued


    feeding her the rice cake.


    Evelyn wasn''t used to being fed, but gradually, she gulped down the food like it was the most natural


    thing.


    "It''s over nine now. Are you still hanging out? Are you having dinner?" Debbie could hear her daughter


    chewing on something.


    She was curious. Evelyn never talked while she ate. She had been away from home for only two days,


    and she had already changed so much. Debbie wondered if it was because she felt free outside.


    "Yes. There are a lot of street foods in this city."


    "Are they delicious?" Evelyn seldom ate such street foods. Now, she had begun to eat them as well.


    "Yes, very much."


    "All right, Evelyn. Take care of yourself."


    "I will, Mom. How are the others doing? Is Grandma sleeping?" Sheffield led her to a quiet ce and


    sat down. He put all the snacks in front of her.


    "Not yet. Your grandma is waiting for me to report to her about you. She asked me to remind you of


    your safety. She is always worried."


    "Tayson is with me. I''ll be okay. Please ask her not to worry so much."

 Chapter 799 Look At Me

    Chapter 799 Look At Me


    "All right, I''ll let you be. Have a good time over there," Debbie said.


    "I will. Bye, Mom," Evelyn replied.


    Debbie hung up and turned to Miranda, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, waiting for her news


    about her granddaughter. "Piggy said she is fine. She is out having dinner."


    "Did she sound happy?" Evelyn''s mood was Miranda''s biggest concern. She had been diagnosed with


    depression, after all. Everybody in the family was worried about her. They wanted her to be happy,


    above all.


    Debbie reflected on the phone call. "She sounded rxed. She said the food is delicious. I think she is


    happy, Mom," she said with a smile.


    Miranda was relieved to hear that.


    After Evelyn had finished talking to her mom on the phone, Sheffield bought her some steamed sweet


    potato with cheese.


    She frowned at the smell of cheese.


    He opened the foil. It was so hot that steam erupted from it. He spooned some and ced it near her


    lips. "Have a taste. There was a long line in front of the store. It should be delicious."


    Evelyn shook her head. "I don''t like it."


    Sheffield was surprised. "The sweet potato or the cheese?"


    "The cheese." She hated cheese.


    Sheffield ate the entire thing without another word.


    Evelyn had a lot of food. All snacks. Touching her huge belly, she said, "I''m stuffed."


    She hadn''t eaten so much in a long time.


    "Are you sure? I can take you somewhere else for some staple food." Sheffield didn''t think she had


    eaten much. He was worried that she wasn''t used to these kinds of street foods.


    "No, thanks. I''m too full already." She had always been strict with her diet while she was home, and


    took additional care with her dinners.


    But now, she wasn''t home. The restraints were lessened. And she was here on vacation, seeking


    rxation and peace of mind. Deep down, she longed for some change of her lifestyle. And the snacks


    had looked too yummy to resist.


    "Okay. Give me a minute." Sheffield quickly ate all the food that Evelyn couldn''t finish, rinsed his mouth


    with some water and left the food street with her.


    Next to the food street was the bar street, which came to life as night fell.


    In front of the bars, young, good-looking men and women were soliciting business. Sheffield chose a


    quiet, fancy-looking bar and walked inside with Evelyn.


    The ce was dimly lit. A man was ying the guitar and singing, "I''m a thinker, never good at


    expressing my feelings with expressions. I am always hoping and always disappointed..."


    Heads turned to Sheffield and Evelyn as they stepped into the bar.


    Men stripped Evelyn with their eyes. Some even stood up from their chairs with the intention of picking


    her up. Sheffield could sense the carnal desire flowing out of those men''s eyes. He took her hand in his


    to make a point. Seeing that, the men sat back.


    Even though she had agreed toe to a bar with him, Evelyn was worried that he would order liquor


    for her. That would definitely change her opinion of him.


    Luckily, he did no such thing. He put the menu in front of her and asked, "What would you like to


    drink?" Then, he leaned in and whispered into her ear, "The liquor in this city is shoddy and the wine is


    likely to be counterfeit. Beer would be the best option. We can also order a fruit tter and some nuts.


    When we are back in Y City, you can have whatever drink you like."


    Beer was okay with her. So, she nodded. "Beer is fine."


    Sheffield ordered a few beers. After taking their order, the waiter turned to leave. But Sheffield called


    out to him, "And a fruit tea, please."


    "Yes, sir."


    Evelyn was confused. "Fruit tea? I thought we were having beer."


    Nodding his head to the music, Sheffield exined, "It''s for you. You said you were stuffed. Beer will


    only make it worse. The beer is for me."


    She sighed and turned to the singer without saying anything.


    "You seldome to this kind of ce?" he probed.


    She nodded. "I have only gone to bars a few times while I was in Y City; same in America." She didn''t


    like bars and their atmosphere.


    Sheffield had guessed it right. "Where do you want to go tomorrow?"


    "To pick tea leaves or go to the border." A small town in D City adjoined A Country and Q Country. It


    was well-known for its beautiful view.


    "The border is a dangerous area." Sheffield sounded hesitant. After giving it some thought, he


    continued, "But if you want to go, I''ll go with you."


    "Don''t you have to be with your colleagues?"


    At this point, the waiter served the te of nuts they had ordered. Sheffield pushed it towards Evelyn.


    "They''re boring. You''re more fun to be with."


    He was being sincere, but Evelyn thought he was ttering her. "Tayson can keep mepany. You


    should be with your colleagues."


    Sheffield was peeling the macadamia nuts for her. He stopped and his eyes dimmed. "Are you tired of


    me already?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    That was not what she had meant. But she nodded, "Yes." He wasn''t upset.


    "It''s okay, I have super thick skin. I won''t leave you even if you really are sick of me."


    "Is this how you always chase women?"


    "I have never chased any woman. They chase me." His tone dripped with arrogance. He handed her


    the peeled nuts. "This is my first time pursuing a woman. I''m a greenhorn at this kind of thing. So, if I''m


    doing something wrong, please forgive me."


    "Do you really expect me to buy that?" She wasn''t born yesterday. Everything he did told her that he


    was an experienced man in this regard.


    Sheffield smiled. "You will believe me some day."


    The fruit tter and the tea were served soon after.


    Sheffield rose from his chair and said, "Excuse me for a minute. Be right back. You go ahead and have


    some fruits."


    "Where are you going?" she asked in a hurry.


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry. I''m not leaving you."


    Evelyn blushed. "I wish you were."


    After he left, she took a deep breath to steady her racing heart.


    In less than two minutes, the singer finished his piece and got off the stage. A moment of silence


    followed, but it was soon broken by sudden screams. "Wow! He is so handsome!"


    "Is he the new singer?"


    "He is so hot!"


    Evelyn heard the screams, but her mind was on Sheffield and she didn''t pay attention to what was


    going on on the stage.


    Then a familiar voice said, "This song is dedicated to my Evelina." There was no response from the


    woman. "Evelina... Please look at me!"


    he said in such a sad, pleading tone that the screams turned into a fit ofughter instantly. The


    customers'' eyes followed Sheffield''s gaze andnded on Evelyn.


    It was only then that she realized he was talking to her. She stared at him in disbelief.


    She hadn''t gotten used to her false name yet. She had thought that some other man was dedicating a


    song to his girlfriend.


    Evelyn was so beautiful that the people around her couldn''t take their eyes off of her anymore. Some


    men even bought her drinks.


    A woman''s male friend ordered a drink for Evelyn. No doubt that she got jealous. "She is that hot guy''s


    girlfriend. They walked in hand in hand. You''re wasting your money."


    The man didn''t care. "I''m not wasting money. It''s an honor to buy a drink for a beautiful woman like


    her."

 Chapter 800 The Kind Of Man Who Will Love Me

    Chapter 800 The Kind Of Man Who Will Love Me


    The man''s male friend echoed, "Damn right! She is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen."


    The woman didn''t hesitate to crush the man''s ego. "Did you see the bracelet she is wearing? It looks


    super pricy. Just look at her. She is obviously rich and important. And look at you! Do you really think


    she gives a damn about your drink?"


    "Doesn''t matter. I''ll be happy as long as she looks at me."


    Soon enough, Evelyn''s table was filled with all kinds of alcohol¡ªexpensive ones, cheap ones, wine,


    and beer.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Evelyn finally looked at him, Sheffield began to y the guitar and sang, "Do you remember the


    cafe by the Seine River? The taste of the coffee fades while your smile and lips linger. May the roses I


    gave you never wither. Even writing your name makes my heart flutter... You said you always made the


    chasing harder, but babe, I''m no quitter. You said you wanted nothing more than a sincere heart..."


    This was the second time Sheffield had sung for her in one day. Evelyn just looked straight at him, her


    face betraying no emotions.


    He seemed attentive to the song, but his eyes would shift to her from time to time, and he sometimes


    winked at her.


    She remained nonchnt, but the other women in the bar went crazy. They screamed to draw his


    attention, but he only had eyes for her.


    The song continued, "Babe, you have been my world from that day. I never knew being happy could be


    so easy. You said I was not your type, but hey, your eyes gave your heart away."


    The lyrics made Evelyn think, ''Really? My eyes give my heart away?''


    The audience apuded when the song came to an end. His voice had attracted many new customers


    into the bar.


    When he returned to his seat, he saw all theplimentary drinks on the table.


    "I was only away for two minutes, and so many men have already tried to steal you away!"


    Evelyn smiled and asked him jokingly, "Which one do you think I should drink? The young man who


    had bought me the cocktail was really cute. Maybe I should start with that."


    He pointed at the cocktail. "You mean this one?"


    "Yes."


    He picked up the ss and chugged it.


    Her heart thumped. "Why did you do that?"


    "To stop you from flirting with other guys. Who else was cute?"


    "The older man who bought the Remy Martin," she replied.


    ''All right! Where''s the Remy Martin?'' He searched and soon found the ss. Again, he slurped it all


    down.


    Evelyn was startled. "What if I say they were all handsome?"


    Sheffield took a deep breath and looked at her earnestly. "I''ll drink them all."


    She was stunned. "Are you a fool?"


    "That depends. What kind of man do you like¡ªthe foolish kind or the smart ones?" Despite chugging


    two sses of alcohol, he still wasn''t drunk.


    She rolled her eyes at him. "Hmm..." She took a sip of the fruit tea to think. "The kind of man who will


    love me."


    He smiled. "That''s as easy as ABC."


    "Really?" she asked with a raised eyebrow. She had thought that it would discourage him.


    Sheffield replied with a smug face, "Just wait. I''ll prove to you how much I love you."


    Evelyn wasn''t an innocent schoolgirl. She didn''t buy into this kind of promise easily. She just smiled


    without saying anything.


    A woman started singing the song "Flower of the Woman" on the stage.


    Sheffield took Evelyn''s hand and said affectionately, "Evelina, I want to go to Paris with you. We can


    walk along the Seine River together, drink coffee at Les Deux Magots, enjoy some French cuisine and


    then visit the Eiffel Tower."


    In such a romantic ambience, despite her cold disposition, Evelyn was moved by his deration of


    love.


    But she said nothing.


    Sheffield bowed his head. "It doesn''t have to be Paris... or French cuisine. I just want to be with you.


    Anywhere. Even if it''s just walking around and eating street foods, I will still be happy. The question is,


    will youe with me?"


    Evelyn looked at their hands, which were interlocked on the table. A faint smile crept over her face.


    "No," she simply replied.


    Deeply disappointed, he kissed her hand and put on a wounded expression. "It''s okay. I can handle this


    failure. I''ll try harder again."


    She smiled. "You won''t give up yet?" She was afraid that if he persisted any longer, she would say yes.


    Sheffield was very much different from her ex-boyfriends. He had given her a lot of new experiences in


    just one day.


    "Of course not! I am not one to give up so easily." He released her hand, picked up a ss of beer and


    downed it.


    When his warmth on her hand disappeared, she felt a sense of loss without even knowing why.


    When they exited the bar, the duo decided to take a walk and enjoy the beautiful night city. Sheffield


    insisted on holding her hand. Not being used to it, she tried to squirm out of his grip, but he wouldn''t let


    go. He nced about and argued, "Look how many people there are in the street. If I don''t hold your


    hand, you will get lost."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and looked at his hand, but didn''t try to take her hand back again.


    They walked along the street, the starlight spilling on them. "Why did you choose toe to this


    remote city for vacation, instead of going abroad? Will you be able to get used to this ce?" he asked.


    "I thought of going to Italy. But my brother argued that we already lived in a big noisy city. He said that I


    should go somewhere quieter. Then, my sister suggested this ce. She has been here before and


    thought it beautiful and clean. So, here I am."


    "You have a brother and a sister?"


    She nodded. "Yes. I''m the eldest. My sister is adorable, and my brother is calm and mature, just like my


    father." Her eyes turned tender as she spoke of her siblings.


    "It sounds like you have a happy family. It''s notmon nowadays, especially for rich people."


    Sheffield thought that it was a rare thing for rich families to be happy. Most of the rich couples he knew


    put on happy faces in public, but they would have been split up a long time ago.


    Many had affairs and got divorced.


    Evelyn nodded. Her eyes were fixed on the old bricks on the road as she walked. "I think so too. I have


    seen a lot of miserable couples, but my parents are different. They love each other. Their rtionship


    was built on loyalty, inspiration and trust. I want that too."


    Her parents had been married for more than thirty years. When her mom was carrying her, some


    people had tried to sabotage her parents'' marriage, and they had been apart for a few years. But they


    reunited and had lived happily ever since.

 Chapter 801 Dont Bother Me Anymore

    Chapter 801 Don''t Bother Me Anymore


    Evelyn never wanted a husband like her father, because he was too domineering and indifferent.


    Except for thedies in his family and his buddies, Carlos did not care about anybody else.


    What she longed for was an extraverted, unrestrained husband, who loved her dearly, so that she


    could live in ease in front of him, without wearing any disguise.


    He didn''t have to be rich like her father either. Carlos was someone who made the most money in his


    life; he was also the most exhausted at the end of the day. That was why she worked so hard, to share


    some of his workload.


    She didn''t want her future husband to chase after money like her father did. She only needed him to


    work enough to support their family.


    Sheffield held her hand even tighter and thought, ''I will do whatever you ask of me.'' He did not say it


    out loud because he knew that she wouldn''t believe him. But he wanted to do everything he could to


    make her happy in the future.


    Evelyn was born with a silver spoon in her mouth; she was blessed with a perfect figure and was a


    natural beauty. Yet, she had to go through a lot of setbacks in her love life. "Your ex-boyfriends might


    not have been your true love, and their deaths were not your fault. Once you meet someone who loves


    you and whom you can truly love, he will never leave you."


    ''Someone who loves me...'' Evelyn smiled bitterly.


    "Sheffield..." She stopped and looked at him.


    He waited for her to speak, but she fell deep into thoughts. Her first boyfriend was introduced to her by


    her grandmother when she was twenty-six years old. He had just finished his study as a postgraduate


    and had received his master degree. He was about to join the aerospace industry, and had a promising


    future ahead of him.


    Unfortunately, he died in a car ident in the third month after they had started dating. It rained heavily


    that day and the road was drenched with his blood.


    Her second boyfriend was the manager of ZL Group''s branchpany¡ªa young and promising man


    who had been actively pursuing her. She was twenty-seven years old back then and was also eager to


    fall in love. So, she had agreed to the rtionship.


    One day into their third month of dating, he died in his own vi. His face was unrecognizable, and his


    hands were gone. It was brutal.


    The third boyfriend was arranged by her father himself. The death of her first boyfriend was likely to be


    an ident, but the second one was murdered. In order to flush out the murderer, her father asked a


    taekwondo ck belt, who was also a public prosecutor, to be her boyfriend.


    On thest day of their third month together, he was dead too. No matter how good he was at


    taekwondo, there was no way that he could have avoided that bullet. He, quite literally, bit the bullet.


    He was on his way to work due to some emergency, and was killed halfway there.


    Calvert was her fourth boyfriend. He wasn''t bothered about her past and wasn''t afraid of dying either.


    Astonishingly, he avoided the assassination attempt on the third month. What they hadn''t expected was


    that their rtionship would face pressure from the Ji family. They eventually had to break up.


    ''Sheffield believes that if I meet someone who truly loves me, he will never leave me. But it''s not that


    my ex-boyfriends wanted to leave me. They were murdered.''


    She let go of Sheffield''s hand and turned away. She didn''t want him to get killed.


    Sheffield looked at his empty hand and wondered if he had said something wrong. He patted his


    forehead remorsefully. ''Sheffield Tang, why won''t you just shut up? The more you talk, the farther she


    goes, '' he told himself.


    Evelyn had already rushed into the crowd. He ran after her. "Evelina, wait for me."


    Even though Evelyn walked fast, Sheffield was still able to catch up with her due to his long legs. He


    was soon standing by her side again. "Did I say something to upset you?" he asked with a frown.


    Maintaining an expressionless face, Evelyn said, "No. I just think you''re too frivolous. We just met, but


    you''ve already kissed me without my consent and forced me to hold hands. I hate such behavior."


    Sheffield''s mouth fell open. ''She was fine just a moment ago, wasn''t she?'' "All right, Evelina. If you


    don''t like it, I won''t touch you anymore. Don''t be mad at me, okay?"


    Evelyn stopped walking all of a sudden, but Sheffield didn''t notice. Unawares, he kept moving forward


    while saying, "I ept my mistakes. Don''t be angry now... Eh? Evelina?"


    He turned around and looked for her. She was standing a few steps behind, staring at him.


    He walked back and asked cautiously, "If you don''t want to walk with me, I will go ahead and you can


    follow behind. Or would you like to go first?"


    Evelyn ran her fingers through her hair. "Sheffield," she said in a cold voice.


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t bother me anymore."


    Sheffield froze. It was heartbreaking to be rejectedpletely.


    He nodded without hesitation. In the next three seconds, he adjusted his mood and waved to Tayson,


    who was in the crowd. "I''m leaving."


    Tayson walked closer to Evelyn.


    "Be careful. Go home early. I''ll leave you be," Sheffield told her with a sad smile.


    Then, he really left.


    Evelyn watched him walk away, feeling dejected.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was almost ten o''clock at night when Evelyn got back to the guesthouse. She walked through the


    entrance, but didn''t notice the person sitting at the window on the third floor.


    Tayson, however, saw the man. A sly grin appeared on Sheffield''s face as he raised one of his


    eyebrows at him.


    Casting him a cold nce, Tayson followed Evelyn into the guesthouse.


    As soon as they were out of sight, the smile on Sheffield''s face disappeared. He picked up the ss of


    wine on the window frame and gulped it down.


    He looked at the sky and then at the empty ss in his hand. He couldn''t believe what he had gone


    through.


    He should have been out there, having fun. But now, he was sitting by the lone window, drowning his


    sorrows in alcohol.


    ''Ah! Such a terrifying thing love is. I''ve always been the one to break hearts. This is probably karma


    hitting back.''


    When he had first set his eyes on Evelyn, he had evene up with the names of their future children.


    But right now, he was back where he had started.


    Evelyn woke up the next morning. She got ready and walked out of her room. Tayson was waiting


    beside their car at the entrance; she sat in the back seat. Sheffield was nowhere to be seen.


    "Miss, should we go to the tea ntation or D Town?" Tayson asked as he drove.


    "Let''s go to D Town," Evelyn replied casually.


    "It''s dangerous out at the border. Please stay with me at all times," Tayson reminded her.


    "Okay." She looked at the scenery passing by the window, hiding the slight loss deep in her eyes.


    D Town was very small, but it was lively. The streets were crowded with tourists and vendors who


    spoke non-standard Mandarin.


    There were Buddhist people living all around the ce. The decorations of the Buddhist temples were


    slightly different from the ones in other ces. Pious Buddhist men and women were everywhere.


    Evelyn found a remote temple, bought an incense stick, took off her shoes and walked inside.


    In the past two years, she had visited the graves of her three ex-boyfriends twice. She just felt like she


    had to offer her prayers at this temple.


    She wanted to wish them happiness in the other world.

 Chapter 802 No Good Deed Goes Unpunished

    Chapter 802 No Good Deed Goes Unpunished


    After she ced the burning incense in the censer, Evelyn took a stack of money from her purse and


    put it in the collection box before she left.


    There were many things that were new to her, many things that she never saw in Y City. Evelyn


    couldn''t help herself. She was drawn to the souvenirs.


    "Tayson, I''m kinda thirsty." She forgot to bring her water bottle with her when she left the car, and there


    wasn''t a convenience store in sight.


    After checking her surroundings with concern, Tayson identally saw a man smiling at Evelyn from a


    distance. "Wait here. I''ll get your water. I''ll be back soon," he said.


    "Okay." Evelyn waited for him under a bodhi tree.


    As she took her phone from her bag, a shabbily-dressed old woman walked towards her. "Miss..."


    Evelyn raised her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ahem! Ahem! Miss, can you do me a favor?" The old woman looked to be in her eighties. Her voice


    was thin and reedy once she cleared her throat. She was too weak to stand on her crutch. She looked


    pitiful.


    "What is it?" ''Did she want money?'' Evelyn was ready to give her some.


    The olddy said with a smile, "I want to bring some food for my granddaughter, but I don''t have the


    money for the bus, and I can''t go on foot." She looked at her crutch with disdain. "Can you go for me?


    Ahem..." The old woman didn''t seem to be in good health. She kept coughing.


    After a short pause, Evelyn answered, "I don''t know. Your daughter might be out of my way."


    "There''s only one road out of town. She''s just past the checkpoints at the border." She showed Evelyn


    the backpack. "It''s not too heavy. There''s not a lot in there. I made some buns for her, and I packed


    some sugar and a few other things. Will you please help me?"


    ''The border checkpoints?'' Evelyn knew about the border checkpoints. When they arrived in town, there


    were a few lines waiting to be inspected, and it took them twenty minutes to get through the checkpoint.


    All kinds of people crossed the border, so the inspectors were quite strict.


    "So how do I get a hold of your granddaughter?" Evelyn was too kind to turn her down.


    The old woman handed her the backpack and smiled kindly. "Thank you, miss. You are a good person.


    I have her teacher''s phone number..."


    "Wait!" When Evelyn was looking at her slightly worn-out backpack, a familiar male voice rang in her


    ears.


    She turned around to see who it was. It was Sheffield.


    He grabbed the rather heavy backpack from Evelyn''s hand and gave it back to the old woman. "Sorry,


    we can''t help you!"


    The old woman looked like she was going to cry. "Who are you? She promised! Please, help me!"


    "I''m her friend. You need to find someone else because we''re not leaving the town today," Sheffield


    said with an expressionless face.


    All of Evelyn''s regard for Sheffield left after he turned down the old woman. In a cold voice, she said,


    "I''m going back this afternoon, Sheffield."


    Instead of answering her, Sheffield stood in front of her and tried to drive the old woman away. "Hey,


    anybody."


    Tears streamed down the old woman''s face. "All right! Ahem! Ahem!"


    Disappointed in him, Evelyn walked around Sheffield to confront him, and said angrily, "I can make my


    own decisions, guy! Did I ask you to do it for me?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "Cut the crap. I don''t want anything to do with you! You''re not special, not romantic. Just mean!" Then


    she strode off.


    When Tayson ran towards them with a bottle of water, Evelyn told him coldly, "See that guy over there?


    If hees any closer, get rid of him!"


    "Evelina, it is not like what you think. Listen to me. That old woman..."


    Evelyn furrowed her eyebrows. ''He called her "that old woman"? What a jerk!''


    "I''m sorry," Tayson said, trying to block Sheffield from approaching her.


    Sheffield had no choice but to give up. After all, she didn''t help the old woman and now she wouldn''t be


    in trouble. It wasn''t a total loss.


    Evelyn wasn''t in a good mood because of what had happened, so she wanted to go back after lunch.


    Tayson drove her back. When they were on the road to the checkpoints, there was a traffic jam, like


    usual. But this time was different. A young man was crouching on the ground, crying, holding his head.


    When they finally were at the head of the line, Evelyn rolled down the car window and looked at the


    crying boy.


    Next to him, there were a number of border patrol officers, surrounding him and a backpack on the


    ground. The backpack looked familiar.


    Evelyn looked at it again. She remembered it was the one that the old woman had asked her to bring to


    her granddaughter this morning.


    She quickly asked one of the officials checking the trunk of their car, "What''s wrong with him?"


    The officer looked at her and exined, "He was trying to get a lot of contraband through the border.


    He insisted that he was helping an old woman. We asked him to tell us what she looked like. Although


    he gave a description, how do we know he''s not lying? He''ll tell the truth, even if we have to take him to


    an interrogation room."


    Evelyn broke out in a cold sweat as she stared at the opened backpack. Buns were scattered on the


    ground. She asked, "Is that his backpack?"


    "Yes." The officer found nothing unusual in their car. He signaled them to hand over their ID cards.


    Then Tayson closed the car trunk and went to fetch his own ID.


    In a panic, Evelyn handed her ID card over to the officer, and her mind was full of Sheffield''s erratic


    behavior.


    It turned out that he had already known this wasn''t a good idea.


    But she didn''t want to listen to his exnation.


    She added, "What if you can''t find the olddy he was talking about?"


    The officer looked at her again and then at her ID card carefully. "You ask a lot of questions, you know


    that?"


    "I''m just curious. Forget I said anything."


    Considering she was a woman with no criminal record, the officer told her kindly, "Olddy or no old


    "What if there was proof he was doing this as a favor to someone else? What if he didn''t know?"


    Evelyn asked.


    The officer returned her ID card and peered at her suspiciously. "Sounds like you know something we


    don''t."


    Tayson walked up to her. "Miss, we''re in a hurry." He looked at the officer. "Forgive her, she''s not well."


    Evelyn looked at the boy, who was broken down crying. He just looked like an ordinary college student.


    If they locked him up for a few years, his life would be ruined only because he was willing to help


    others.


    That could turn him bitter and angry at the world. ''No, I can''t let this happen!'' she thought with a firm


    expression.


    Without rolling up the window, Evelyn left the car and told the officer with a stern look in her eyes, "I


    think I can prove he''s innocent."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The officer was rendered speechless.


    In the Huo family''s vi


    Matthew had juste back from school. When he saw Carlos walking into the house, a break from


    the man''s week-long business trip, he said, "Dad, you''re finally back. I have something to discuss with


    you. What do you think about an all-in-one desk?"

 Chapter 803 I Want A Part Of The Family Property

    Chapter 803 I Want A Part Of The Family Property


    Carlos handed his coat and luggage to the housemaid. When he saw his son look more and more like


    him, he replied expressionlessly, "What do I think? I think you''re trying to get your old man to pony up


    the cash for that all-in-one desk. Tell you what:e up with reasons why you need one. Maybe write


    an essay. If I like what you have to tell me, I''ll buy it for you. How''s that?"


    Obediently, Matthew went upstairs to write the essay.


    Just then, Terilynn opened the door to the vi and rushed in, excitedly saying, "Dad, you''re finally


    back! Can you give me one of your bank cards? I want a new camera. I only need to move my fingers


    to take photos with that beauty. It''s thetest and greatest, and only costs a few hundredrge. I only


    need a million. Please, Daddy?" She batted her eyshes at him and gazed at him lovingly.


    "No problem," Carlos agreed without hesitation.


    Matthew stopped in his tracks and waited for Carlos to continue. What his father said next broke his


    heart.


    With a smile, Carlos handed a bank card to Terilynn and said, "There''s five million on that. Go and buy


    it! If you want anything else, just ask."


    Standing on tiptoe, Terilynn excitedly hugged Carlos and kissed his cheek a few times. "Thank you,


    thank you, thank you! You''re the best dad in the world!" It would be better if Carlos would let Tayson


    marry her. Then, her life would be so perfect.


    But she didn''t dare ask him that.


    "Humph!" Matthew snorted as he turned around and went upstairs.


    He was used to it, but it didn''t mean he had to like it.


    He''d be neen years old and have his degree in two months. After graduation, he''d spend three


    years studying in the U.S. After he got back, he''d take control of ZL Group, so that Carlos, his father,


    would have to ask him for money every day!


    When he went upstairs, he saw Debbie looking for something. When she saw him, she said, "Hi,


    Matthew. Seen my beads?"


    Matthew had no idea what she was talking about. He shook his head and answered, "No."


    "Eh? That''s weird. I wonder where they went. By the way, why are you standing at the door, Matthew?"


    Debbie looked at her son in confusion.


    When Carlos walked up the stairs, Matthew cast a casual nce at his father and said calmly, "Mom, I


    want a part of the family property." Carlos had said that he only earned money for thedies in the


    family.


    Carlos was much calmer than him. "No, I''m sorry, Matthew. I can''t allow that."


    Debbie was a little confused. "Why do you want to split the property all of a sudden, Matthew? You


    know it''ll just tick your dad off."


    "Mom, why don''t you divorce him and find another guy? Since he won''t give me any property, I''ll sell


    everything I have. With that money, you can find another husband, okay?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Why would I do that?" ''Did they get into it again?'' she wondered.


    Carlos raised his leg and was about to kick Matthew.


    Matthew knew exactly how his father would react. When Carlos kicked him, Matthew sidestepped and


    swept away the kick with his forearm. "Why do you want to do this, anyway? I''m still healthy enough to


    manage ournd. n to sell it so you can squander the money? I''ll get Dixon in contact with the


    university you''ll be attending in the U.S. so that you can go there a month early."


    Debbie immediately stopped him from picking up his phone. "Hey, you promised me you wouldn''t be so


    hard on Matthew, right? So what''s your excuse this time?"


    "You heard what he just said." Carlos was fuming with rage.


    After sheforted Carlos, Debbie lowered her head to wink at her son. "Matthew, you''re such a


    sweet boy. Look, when your dad had some free time, he immediately came back to check on you.


    Please don''t..."


    Carlos snorted and said, "Yes, I came back mainly to check on... your mom."


    There was an awkward silence.


    Debbie punched Carlos'' arm and snapped, "Don''t you know how to talk nicely to your son? Why do you


    have to piss him off? You only treat your daughters nicely. Isn''t he your child, too?"


    Carlos wouldn''t dare say Matthew wasn''t his son. "He has a gene mutation. I don''t like him," he said.


    Debbie smiled resignedly. ''He just can''t admit he cares for his son, too. Every time when Matthew was


    in danger, Carlos would be the first to react.''


    Just then, Carlos'' phone rang. It was from Tayson.


    His heart sank. He knew Tayson would only call him when it was about Evelyn. Carlos took the call and


    asked, "So what''s going on with her?"


    Carlos'' words made Matthew, who was walking to his bedroom, stop. Debbie''s smile froze on her face.


    The mother and son looked at Carlos worriedly.


    Carlos heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Tayson said. "Understood. I''ll put someone on it. Just


    sit tight."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As soon as he hung up, Debbie asked anxiously, "What''s up? Did something happen to Evelyn?" She


    remembered that she had developed a deep depression when she believed Carlos had died. Evelyn


    had mild depression too, and Debbie was afraid that she might do something stupid.


    Carlosforted his wife, "Don''t worry. Evelyn tried to y the heroine on that trip. She got herself in


    trouble trying to help a student. I''ll call someone to deal with it."


    "Evelyn yed the heroine? What happened?" Debbie was surprised to hear that. Like Miranda and


    Carlos, Evelyn had always been cold and indifferent, never caring about anything she wasn''t supposed


    to.


    Maybe Carlos knew what was on her mind, he repeated the words Tayson had said to him. "Evelyn is


    aloof and indifferent, but she''s kind. She wants to help others. What''s more, this is serious stuff. She


    must have been involved somehow. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have stepped in."


    Debbie nodded and asked worriedly, "I really don''t know if I should have let her go on that trip. What


    kind of trouble is she in?"


    "None. Trust me! I just need to make a call!"


    "Sure." Debbie believed him.


    When Carlos called one of his men and reassured Debbie everything was fine, Matthew went back to


    his room to write the essay.


    An hour had passed after Evelyn was done. Actually within half an hour, everything was settled. It was


    just that the college student who had helped the old woman with her backpack had been saying thanks


    to Carlos'' daughter again and again. He insisted on asking her who she was and how to contact her in


    the future.


    In the end, the boy stopped crying after Tayson gave him his number.


    When she got back to the guesthouse, she looked at the door opposite to hers. She knew it was


    Sheffield''s room.


    After a short pause, Evelyn returned to her bedroom. She felt a little guilty.


    Evelyn didn''t go out and took her supper in her room. The next morning, she went to a tea ntation to


    pick tea leaves.


    Where Evelyn was vacationing was famous for a certain kind of oolong tea. It was vastly different from


    the Tieguanyin tea, both in appearance and taste.


    Last night, it rained heavily. The air in the tea ntation was fresher. As soon as Evelyn picked up a


    basket, a group of people came to pick tea leaves as well.


    She didn''t notice until someone called out, "Isn''t that your friend, Dr. Tang?"


    Hearing that, Evelyn turned her head. It was Sheffield, tying his shoeces. He raised his head and


    looked at her. With excitement in his eyes, he quickly tied his shoes and ran over. "Wow, what a


    coincidence!" he said.

 Chapter 804 Id Marry You

    Chapter 804 I''d Marry You


    Sheffield wore a sky blue casual shirt today, and the smile on his face was still that rakish smirk he


    always wore, a grin that hinted at danger. And he looked none the worse for Evelyn''s harsh words, as if


    nothing happened yesterday. He was still so happy when he saw her.


    His generosity embarrassed Evelyn. She nodded slightly and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    "For what?" he asked in confusion.


    "About yesterday..." she exined ufortably. "I had no clue the old woman''s backpack was filled


    with dangerous goods."


    "I''ve dealt with her kind before. Don''t worry. Just be careful from now on. I have to go! See yater!"


    Before Evelyn could respond, Sheffield had already returned to his buddies.


    Evelyn was a little disappointed when she saw him with his colleagues; talking,ughing, pping each


    other on the back.


    She shook it off and walked into the tea ntation with a wicker basket.


    The ntation was located on a mountain. Evelyn''s new sneakers were soon stained with y, dirt,


    and who knew what else.


    She took out a wet tissue and tried to clean them. A futile gesture, as after two minutes, they were


    muddy once more. Atst, she gave up and decided to clean them after getting back to the


    guesthouse.


    At the top of the mountain, a female tea leaf picker waited for her. She took her to a high-ss tea


    ntation and taught her to pick the tender sprouts. The process involved finding the young and juicy


    leaves with a portion of the stem and a bud at the end. Then when she found that, she carefully picked


    it and ced it in her basket.


    Evelyn really enjoyed this. It was rxing, Zen-like. She stayed on the hilltop a while longer, her mood


    much improved.


    Soon enough, her basket was half full. A familiar voice suddenly said behind her, "Hey! Need a break?"


    It was Sheffield.


    She didn''t know how long he had been standing there. When she turned around, he was smiling at her,


    a green tea leaf in his mouth.


    Evelyn cast a nce at her basket of leaves and answered in a soft voice, "Not yet."


    He walked up to her and looked at all the tea leaves she had picked. "Mind if I join you?"


    "Do you know how to pick tea leaves?" Actually, she was having problems when she started. She had


    just begun to get the hang of it.


    "Piece of cake!" It seemed he knew everything, and he didn''t brag. It turned out that he was better at it


    than she was.


    "Fun fact: ever heard of lip tea?" he asked.


    "Lip tea?" The name sounded strange. "No," she answered honestly.


    "ording to folklore and historical records, the lip tea was a tribute to the Royal Court. It was


    collected by teenage girls and stored in a wicker funnel. The young girls picked the tea leaves using


    their mouths, and warmed them with their body heat. So the pickers were also the brewers. Generally


    speaking, they were all girls."


    Evelyn cast a sidelong nce at the serious expression on his face and asked, "So?"


    "I just thought of this story all of a sudden and wanted to tell you." He looked into her eyes and smiled


    at her mischievously. "How about I pick some tea leaves with my mouth so that you can collect them?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. "Cut it out."


    Sheffield drew closer to her. "Okay, fine. How about you pick some for me like that? I swear I''ll be the


    only one drinking it."


    Evelyn popped a handful of tender tea sprouts in his mouth while he was talking, and ordered, "Shut


    up!"


    Chewing the sprouts, he said cheerfully, "Mmm, these are really good. You picked these yourself? Not


    bad for a novice. Much yummier than mine. Tell you what: if you pick them with your mouth and then


    use your body heat to warm them up... Okay, okay, don''t re at me. I''ll shut up now."


    Staring at a tender sprout, Evelyn said, "You said the leaves were plucked by teens? With their


    mouths? I''m not a teenager. I''m almost 30. See if you have any better luck asking someone of that


    age."


    "I don''t like girls who are more childish than me. I like women like you¡ªmature, steady, lovely...."


    ''Lovely?'' She thought about it for a while and said, "No one''s said that to me in about 20 years. And


    they called me ''cute.'' You weren''t even born then, were you?"


    She grew up with her grandmother and father, and so put on a tough front to deal with them. The cute


    little girl didn''t exist anymore.


    Neglecting what she said about her age, Sheffield shrugged and said, "They don''t see you like I do. I


    mean they don''t know you. You arepletely hot. And savvy. A smart man would marry and put you


    on a pedestal."


    Joshua had once said that there was one kind of woman that was born to be admired, and men


    wouldn''t have the heart to let her do any work.


    So what did he say? That was before Evelyn. He said he''d never met a woman like that.


    If he had that conversation with Joshua today, he''d say he met one. More than that, he''d yell it from the


    rooftops.


    Evelyn continued what she was doing. "Hah! You''re just saying that to get into my pants."


    "You wound me. Other women have asked me to marry them. To admire them, put them on a pedestal.


    But they''re not worth it. You, on the other hand... Evelina, if you want to get married one day, just tell


    me. I''d do it in a heartbeat!"


    ''If you want to get married one day, just tell me. I''d do it in a heartbeat!'' Evelyn''s mind was a mess.


    She stopped what she was doing, looked at the man who was looking at her seriously, and said softly,


    "I want to get married now."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sheffield immediately straightened himself, threw the tea basket aside, grabbed her hand and walked


    back. "Do you have your ID card? Did you bring your residence booklet? I brought my ID, and now I''m


    taking you back with me to get my residence booklet. We can do this quickly!"


    Evelyn was amused. She struggled and said, "Knock it off. Bring the tea leaves. Let''s get off this


    mountain.


    Sheffield''s face instantly turned bleak. "Oh my God! You lied to me. I thought that we''d be married as


    soon as possible!"


    The man looked desperate as if he had been abandoned after having a good time with her.


    Evelyn pulled her hand back and curled her lips. "When I want to get married, you''ll be the first to


    know."


    "Okay. What''s your number? I''ll call youter." He took out his phone to save her number.


    Evelyn looked at him and said tly, "Look. I like you, but this can''tst. After we go back home, we''ll


    live our own lives, so maybe we shouldn''t talk to each other."


    Sheffield was speechless. He held his wounded heart sadly.


    He must have turned down too many women in the past. Now he had to pay for it. Evelyn was his


    punishment.


    After they reached the base of the mountain, they handed the tea leaves they picked to the workers


    and went into the tea house together.


    The air in the tea house was thick with a pleasant smell.


    He took Evelyn''s hand and led her to sit down in front of a tea specialist. "What vor do you want? I''ll


    ask the tea expert to brew us a pot."


    Evelyn looked at the different selections in the room and replied, "The kind we picked just now."


    "Great. Could you brew up some oolong tea for us?" Sheffield asked directly.


    However, the tea specialist seemed to be in a dilemma. "Sir, the top tea leaves here cost more than


    $50, 000 a kilo, and there is no tasting it first..."

 Chapter 805 Little Tang

    Chapter 805 Little Tang


    Sheffield raised his eyebrows and said, "One kilo then."


    "Oh, okay. Just wait for a minute." The tea expert went into the shop, either to get the tea or to call the


    boss.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Evelyn shot a nce at Sheffield and thought, ''As a vice department director of a hospital, his monthly


    bonus and dividends,bined with his sry, should be way less than the worth of a kilo of this tea.''


    So, she said to him, "You don''t need to feel ufortable about the price. Since you treated me to


    dinner and snacksst time, consider this my treat."


    Sheffield felt wounded. "Do I look that poor?" he asked, distressed.


    "Yes." She nodded and said to him in all seriousness, "So, stop wearing such expensive clothes and


    essories. You should save money for your wedding."


    She had noticed that he had been wearing luxury brands for the past three days. Even the watch on his


    left wrist was worth a million dors. His sry could be no more than tens of grand a month, which


    was not enough for him to squander away like this.


    Sheffield scratched his short hair and said, "No, it''s not like that. I do have enough money for my


    wedding..."


    "Do you rely on your parents? To tell the truth, I am not in any position to scold you; I depend on my


    parents too." Everything she had today was given by her parents. She was just born rich.


    "There are different kinds of dependence. Your family is rich, so there is nothing wrong with you


    spending your parents'' money. There are young adults, whose parents don''t make much money; but


    they still live off their family''s earnings. That should be condemned." Sheffield scorned that kind of


    behavior. He never spent his father''s money.


    Evelyn listened to his smart words and thought it made sense. For the first time in her life, she no


    longer felt guilty about spending so much of her parents'' money.


    A woman in her forties or fifties walked towards them from the shop. She looked like the store owner.


    Thedy was dressed very differently, and was followed closely by the tea expert who had a cup in his


    hand.


    The proprietress looked at the two youngsters up and down with a smile. "Do you want to drink the best


    oolong tea of our ntation?"


    Sheffield added casually, "Never mind me. She wants to try it, so brew the best kind."


    The woman smiled at Evelyn. "Your boyfriend treats you well."


    She took the opportunity to look at Evelyn from head to toe, trying to confirm whether she could afford


    the tea.


    Evelyn didn''t correct her. "Let''s start brewing the tea, shall we?"


    Even the proprietress, who was ustomed to all sorts of customers, was stunned by the imposing


    aura Evelyn gave off. It was normal for a man to have such a strong aura, but it was rare to see a


    woman so intimidating.


    She nced at Sheffield, who was fair and neat, and wondered if he was a kept man; a boy toy for the


    rich girl.


    Realizing that it was wrong to think of her customers that way, the store owner grabbed the tea leaves


    from the tea expert beside her, and made the tea for them herself.


    Sheffield was happy when Evelyn didn''t deny the woman''s words. It looked like he had gotten a step


    closer to achieving his goal.


    For the next few minutes, Sheffield talked and Evelyn listened.


    The proprietress didn''t interrupt the conversation between the couple and waited for the payment


    patiently.


    When Evelyn went to thedies'' room, Sheffield took out a card from his wallet and gave it to thedy.


    "Settle the bill, please. Send the tea leaves she just picked to my address after processing them."


    The woman stared at the card nkly. He didn''t even haggle. She actually had prepared herself for it.


    She immediately told the tea expert next to her, "Go and get the credit card machine and write down


    our guest''s address."


    "Okay."


    By the time Evelyn came back, Sheffield had already swiped his card. She saw the tea expert put away


    the credit card machine. "You paid the bill?" she asked.


    "Yeah. The tea leaves you picked are mine now." Fearing that she would turn him down, he pointed to


    the leaves on the table, which had cost over $50, 000 a kilo. "I''ve already given them my address. So,


    you take these, and I get the ones you picked."


    Evelyn shook her head. "No, thanks. There is more tea in our home than we can drink. You can take all


    of this and drink it yourself when you get home." She was telling the truth. Her family was never short


    of anything.


    "Fine!" Sheffield replied briskly after a flip of his tongue. He didn''t mind as long as she was happy.


    "Let''s go. I''ll escort you to the car. I have somewhere to be tonight and won''t being back, so I can''t


    drive you back to the guesthouse." Sheffield stood up from his seat, took her hand, and told the tea


    expert, "Send these to my address as well."


    "Yes, sir."


    Evelyn stood up too. "Where are you going?" she asked.


    With a sly grin, he asked, "Are you curious?"


    "Forget I asked."


    "Okay, okay," he said with augh. "Joshua is here. We''re going to hang out with some friends in D City


    this evening. It will be toote for me toe back afterwards. How about I take you with me and


    introduce you to them as my girlfriend?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and broke free of his grip. "Stay away from me."


    "Okay!" Sheffield trotted to the Emperor which was parked on the side of the road. He took over


    Tayson''s job and opened the door for her. Like an honest gentleman, he bowed and said, "Your


    Highness, your crystal carriage is here."


    Evelyn was amused. She straightened her back and got into the car gracefully. "Step back, Little Tang."


    Chuckling, he closed the door and answered, "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Tayson stared at the two in astonishment. ''This man! He is so influential. Miss Huo is actually cracking


    jokes now!''


    He took Evelyn straight back to the guesthouse.


    Sheffield did note back that night. For the next two days, he did not even show his face.


    Evelyn gradually got used to life without work. ''Temporarily, '' she reminded herself.


    On the third day, Evelyn nned to go to the snow mountain in D City. Before she could get into her


    car, she ran into Sheffield, who had juste back from outside.


    As soon as he got out of the ck minivan, he saw her. He closed the door of the vehicle and ran


    towards her, revealing his brilliant white teeth. "Evelina, are you going out? Can you give me a ride?"


    ncing at the brand-new minivan, Evelyn asked, "Don''t you have a car?"


    "Oh, that''s my friend''s. He is busy. I don''t want to bother him."


    Evelyn looked away and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Wherever you are going." He ran to open the door for her and gestured for her to get in respectfully.


    "Your ride is ready, princess!"


    She smiled and got in the car.


    From then on, no matter where Evelyn went, he apanied her. To the snow mountain, and then to


    the cafe...


    One night, Evelyn went out to buy some necessities. It was already past ten o''clock when she got back


    to her room. At that time, she saw a woman knocking on Sheffield''s door.


    She stood frozen.

 Chapter 806 You Dont Need To Explain

    Chapter 806 You Don''t Need To Exin


    The woman looked familiar. So, Evelyn figured that she must be one of Sheffield''s colleagues.


    It was a cold night, yet the woman was only wearing a sapphire silk nightdress, and had delicate


    makeup on. She was knocking at the door of a single man in the middle of the night. Anybody who saw


    this would have thought that something was going on between the two.


    The door opened and Evelyn heard Sheffield''s voice. "Marcy? What''s up?"


    Marcy Wang lowered her head shyly and said in a low voice, "Dr. Tang, I have something to ask you.


    May Ie in?"


    "Sure. Come in!" He made way for her.


    The door shut close after Marcy Wang entered the room.


    The corridor was quiet. Evelyn went back to her bedroom with a stony face.


    She changed into her slippers and drank some water as usual. Then, she opened herputer and


    checked her mailbox. There were so many unread emails.


    She looked at the time. It was 10:46 p.m. Three minutes had passed since the woman, Marcy Wang,


    had entered Sheffield''s room.


    Evelyn was so nervous that she fidgeted in front of theputer. She clicked on an e-mail, but she


    couldn''t read a word of it.


    Ten minutester, she stood up from her chair and walked towards the door.


    Outside the room, Tayson was ying with his phone as he leaned against the wall not too far away.


    When the door to Evelyn''s room opened, he looked up and put away his phone immediately.


    They looked at each other. Meeting his baffled eyes, Evelyn stammered. "I¡­ I want to go out for a


    walk."


    The door of the diagonally opposite room was still closed.


    "Miss Huo, it''ste now. Why don''t we go tomorrow?"


    Evelyn was about to counter when the door to Sheffield''s room flew open. Before she could respond,


    the woman rushed out, with her head bowed.


    She would have bumped into Evelyn, if thetter hadn''t taken a step back quickly.


    Wearing nothing but a bathrobe, Sheffield looked nonchnt. When he saw Evelyn, his eyes widened.


    He stared at her and then at Marcy Wang, who was running away. His heart skipped a beat.


    He walked to her quickly and said, "Evelina, let me exin..."


    Evelyn looked at him coldly. "Exin what? Exin what you did inside? Sorry, I''m not interested!"


    She turned around and went back to her room. At thest moment, just before she could close the


    door, Sheffield squeezed through.


    However, someone roughly grabbed his bathrobe and tried to pull him out. He turned around and saw


    Tayson. He looked down at his bathrobe and said, "I am not wearing anything underneath. I don''t mind


    if you want to strip me naked. Yourdy, on the other hand..."


    With a long face, Tayson released him. Sheffield snuck into her room immediately.


    When the bodyguard was about to break in the door, Sheffield stuck out his head and said, "Don''t


    worry. I just have to exin it to her. I''ll leave right away."


    Tayson didn''t know how to respond or deal with this man.


    It was Evelyn''s private affair. He wasn''t sure if he should interfere.


    Not giving a damn about Tayson''s hesitation, Sheffield grabbed onto both of Evelyn''s hands so that she


    wouldn''t move. "Evelina, I can exin."


    Evelyn cast him a cold nce and said, "You don''t need to exin anything to me."


    "I have to! Nothing happened between me and that woman. She came into my room and asked me a


    lot of strange questions. She tried to sleep with me, but I refused. I swear!" He pressed her hands


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    against his chest to let her feel his heartbeat.


    Evelyn sneered, "Why did you refuse? Won''t Mr. Tang feel lonely without a woman by his side tonight?"


    With Evelyn in his arms, Sheffield forced her to enter the bedroom. She tried to resist, but was too


    weak to fight back. She was forced to lie on her bed, with Sheffield on top of her.


    With his right hand by her ear, he deliberately leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "I really am


    lonely. Why don''t you stay with me tonight?"


    Evelyn''s face turned red as she was overwhelmed by his breath on her and the weird atmosphere in


    the room was giving her chills. A few secondster, she calmed down and warned him ferociously, "If


    you darey a finger on me, I''ll tell Tayson toe in here and throw you into theke!"


    Sheffield looked at her angry face. Smiling, he sized her up viciously. "Rest assured. I won''ty a single


    finger on you."


    Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief.


    However...


    "I''ll definitely run all my fingers on you...repeatedly."


    Evelyn blushed scarlet. She raised her hand in an attempt to p him. But before she could do that,


    Sheffield caught her hand and kissed it. "Are you jealous? Honey, I didn''t even let here close to


    me. I didn''t touch her. I won''t touch any other woman. I said I would save my first time for you."


    Evelyn would rather die than admit that she was jealous. "Let me go, you lecher! You can sleep with


    whomever you like. It''s none of my business."


    "Will you not be angry with me if I did that?" They stared into each other''s eyes. He took the opportunity


    to kiss her on the lips.


    ''This man is such a bastard! He never misses a chance to take advantage of me!'' she thought. Gritting


    her teeth, Evelyn red at him and threatened, "I''ll count to three. If you don''t let go of me, I''ll tell


    Tayson to throw you out of here! One, two... Mmph..."


    He kissed her again.


    This kiss was different from hisst one. It was overbearing and powerful; she had no room to refuse.


    The room was silent for a few minutes, except their rapid breathing.


    ''Should I push him away?


    Should I?''


    While Evelyn was lost in various fantasies and conjectures, Sheffield suddenly let go of her. With deep


    affection in his amorous eyes, he said, "Evelina, I like you very much."


    His body stiff, Sheffield turned around and left.


    At the door, Tayson was about to call Debbie. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Sheffielde


    out so soon.


    The night was quiet again. However, Evelyn was restless because of the passionate kiss.


    On the eighth day after their arrival in D City, Sheffield took Evelyn for a walk around theke.


    The water was a light green. It was a beautiful ce where one could see the water joining the sky at


    the far end, and the snow mountains towering in the distance.


    The two of them rode bicycles around theke. Sheffield had intended to ride the same bicycle with


    Evelyn, with her sitting in the back. However, Evelyn refused to ride with him.


    Half an hourter, they stopped and decided to rest on a bench near theke.


    Sheffield unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it to her. As she drank the water with her head up, he


    said in a low voice, "Evelina, my schedule has changed. I''ll have to go back by tomorrow, at thetest."

 Chapter 807 Dont Worry

    Chapter 807 Don''t Worry


    Evelyn paused for a moment, then said, "Concentrate well on your job when you get back."


    Sheffield looked at her with aplicated emotion in his eyes. He couldn''t find a trace of reluctance or


    sadness on her face after observing her for a moment.


    "Evelina," he called out.


    She turned to him.


    Sheffield moved closer to her and held her in his arms. "Will youe back with me?"


    Evelyn rested her head in his arms and said in a low voice, "I want to stay here for a few more days."


    She had been so happy in the past few days that she didn''t want to go back to Y City yet.


    A gust of cold wind blew from theke. Although she had felt hot after riding the bike, a shiver ran


    through her body.


    Sheffield held her tighter in his arms and adjusted his body to block the strong wind. He looked down at


    the woman he loved and whispered, "Evelina..."


    "Yes?" The air between them was so romantic since they were sitting so close to each other.


    She looked into his eyes, with some sort of expectation rising from the bottom of her heart.


    Expectation... She didn''t know what she was expecting.


    He lowered his head and kissed gently on her red lips.


    She was so satisfied that she finally knew what she was expecting all along.


    Compared to his first tentative kiss and the second forced kiss, this one was much more passionate.


    Evelyn didn''t refuse it. She was such a beauty that Sheffield wanted to possess her at that very


    moment.


    A few minutester, they broke apart. He held her face in his hands and looked at her affectionately.


    "Evelina, be my girlfriend, please? I want a future with you."


    Evelyn didn''t respond. She collected herself and broke free of his embrace.


    Standing by thekeside, she looked into the distance. "Sheffield, I know what you want."


    "What is that?" he asked in confusion.


    A self-mocking smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. ''My body. My wealth, '' she thought.


    It all depended on whether she was willing to give it or not.


    That was the only reason why he would go through all this trouble to get close to her, make her happy


    and keep herpany all along.


    Evelyn didn''t say anything on the way back to the guesthouse. Sheffield was a little annoyed because


    he had to leave the next day. They silently parted at the entrance of the guesthouse, and went back to


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    their own rooms.


    It was getting dark. Evelyn stood in a corner, on the ground floor of the guesthouse, staring nkly at


    the small machine on the wall.


    After hesitating for the longest time, Tayson walked up to her and said, "Miss, one week is not nearly


    enough to fall in love with someone wholeheartedly."


    Evelyn smiled. ''I know that. I''m not a teenager, '' she thought.


    But to her, Sheffield felt special.


    He was so special that when she knew that it was time to part with him, she wanted to give him an


    invaluable gift.


    She was almost thirty, but had never been self-indulgent.


    This was a good chance and she wanted to enjoy life, at least for once...


    Evelyn went to the machine and pulled out a small packet from it. She held it tightly in her hand.


    ''So, this is what a condom looks like.'' She was seeing it for the first time.


    Evelyn left the hall with the condom in her hand. Tayson frowned at the self-service machine.


    A few minutester, two men snuck towards the machine. "Check if there''s anyoneing," one of the


    men said.


    "No. Hurry up!"


    "Got it!" The man opened the machine and grabbed all the condoms. Then, he took out a needle from


    his pocket and poked it randomly on the condoms, while cursing between gritted teeth, "Humph! They


    have their own wives at home, yet they still fool around with other women. I hope they all get infected!"


    "The needle eye is too small. Let''s prick them a few more times," the other man suggested.


    "But people will notice if the holes are too obvious."


    The other man replied, "Don''t worry. No one would expect that someone would be crazy enough to


    "Okay!" Theyughed and ced the damaged condoms back in the machine.


    Sheffield was working on hisptop when someone knocked on his door. He closed theptop and


    opened the door.


    Evelyn was outside the door in her night robe.


    "Evelina?" Grinning from ear to ear, Sheffield said cheerfully, "Come on in. Do you want a drink?"


    Evelyn smiled and grabbed his hand without warning. As he stood there confused, she slipped


    something into his hand.


    He looked down, and all the excitement disappeared from his face.


    Shocked, he raised his head to look at Evelyn again. She was still emotionless. "I''ll wait for you in my


    room," she said.


    Sheffield could do nothing but watch her go back to her room. Her bodyguard, who always waited in


    the corridor outside her room, was gone too.


    After closing the door, Sheffield leaned against it, gasping for air.


    He stole a nce at the thing in his hand, then closed his eyes.


    He knew that Evelyn wasn''t joking. She wasn''t the type of person who would joke about anything. And


    now, she had even prepared a condom for them to...


    He took out a cigarette and lit it. Then he took a deep drag and blew it out slowly.


    It was easier said than done.


    He had flirted with her multiple times in the past few days, but when it came to taking real action, he felt


    extremely nervous.


    He smoked half the pack before he was finally ready. He stormed into the bathroom to brush his teeth


    and took a quick shower before walking out of his room.


    When he was about to push the door to Evelyn''s room open, he looked at the condom in his hand


    again.


    There was only one.


    Sheffield curled his lips. She underestimated him!


    He turned around and went downstairs. He found the self-service machine and took out a few more


    condoms. Then, he put them into his pockets before going back upstairs.


    Evelyn opened the door; the room was dark.


    The light from the open balcony spilled into the room and he could faintly see the woman in her night


    robe.


    He closed the door and stood opposite her. He wanted to assure her that he would take responsibility


    for her after tonight.


    However, before he could speak, Evelyn took a step forward and hugged him.


    The scent of the woman assailed his nostrils, making his mind go nk.


    This time, it was Evelyn who took the initiative.


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. The desire in Sheffield''s heart was ignited immediately.


    He held her in his arms and passionately kissed her back on her bloody red lips.


    Everything happened so naturally that both of them thought it was a beautiful dream.


    In the middle of the night, Sheffield finally stopped because he was afraid that Evelyn wouldn''t be able


    to bear it anymore. He kissed the exhausted and sleepy woman in his arms. "Eve..." He had called her


    "Lina" during the act, but she said she didn''t like others calling her that. So, he changed to "Eve."


    "Yes?" Evelyn held back her sleep.


    "Don''t sleep. I have something to tell you."


    In a hoarse voice, she said, "Don''t worry. We are adults and this is normal. You don''t have to take any


    responsibility for this."


    She was exhausted, and having sex was not the same as she had thought. Besides, she had thought


    that Sheffield was only a doctor who never got much exercise. Unexpectedly, when she took off his


    shirt, she was surprised to see his firm abs. He was as good as any male model.

 Chapter 808 A Spice Of Life

    Chapter 808 A Spice Of Life


    Sheffield''s heart sank when he heard Evelyn''s words. He said, "But..." ''But this is your first time, '' he


    thought.


    Burying her head in his arms, Evelyn said casually, "We were both satisfied. You''re leaving tomorrow


    and we won''t be in touch anymore. So, don''t think too much about it."


    All the words that he had wanted to say to her turned into a sneer in the end. "Yeah, you are right," he


    said with a sarcasmced voice. He couldn''t contact her even if he wanted to; they hadn''t exchanged


    each other''s contact information.


    But he had to take the initiative. So, he grabbed his phone and opened his WeChat. "Give me your


    WeChat ount if you don''t want to tell me your phone number."


    Evelyn was stunned. Reflexively, she refused, "No. I use my WeChat ount for work."


    Sheffield''s face darkened. "Then, give me your phone number or your address."


    "I said we are done and we don''t need to keep in touch!" Evelyn wasn''t a clingy woman. She wasn''t


    going to pester him or force him to take responsibility just because they had sex for one night.


    Sheffield''s face clouded with pure anger. He had always thought that women were just a spice of life,


    that they were far less important than many other things. But at that moment, the woman in front of him


    was different. If it were anyone else, he would have left without hesitation.


    This woman he had sex with was the one he had fallen in love with for the first time in his life; she was


    different from the other women he had met.


    "Your phone number! Give it to me, Evelina!" He raised his voice.


    Evelyn turned away from him. "I''m sleepy. You can leave now." She had thought that they would make


    love only once. But they ended up doing it again and again. She was really tired.


    Sheffield got out of bed, put on his clothes and left angrily.


    When the door was mmed shut, Evelyn slowly opened her eyes.


    She could feel his anger. It was the first time she had seen him that angry ever since they had met. ''But


    why is he so angry?


    Just because I didn''t give him my number?''


    Despite her confusion, Evelyn didn''t give it much thought. After all, she didn''t know much about


    Sheffield; he was just a small chapter in her life that had nothing to do with her future story. She would


    be back in Y City soon, and her life would be as busy and boring as before. So, what had happened


    here wasn''t worth mentioning or remembering.


    Sheffield did leave the next day. Evelyn didn''t see him for the next three days, but she wasn''t sure if he


    had gone back to Y City or had gone somewhere else.


    However, on the third night, she woke up in the middle of the night and was shocked to find someone


    else in her bed.


    She was about to scream, but stopped as she breathed in the familiar scent and heard the voice. "It''s


    me."


    "You... Didn''t you leave?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I did. I came back to give you a gift." Sheffield kissed her gently on her lips.


    "What... What gift?"


    He held her with one hand, while he fished something out of his pocket and put it in the palm of her


    hand.


    The room was dark since all the lights were switched off. Evelyn couldn''t see what it was that he had


    given her, but when she touched it, it felt like a jade.


    Before she could ask anything, he kissed her passionately and then made love to her. The night was


    filled with their moans of pleasure.


    Evelyn didn''t know when he left, but before leaving, he left her a message. "You gave me your virginity.


    And I give you this ''Purity''. Please wait for me."


    Later, Evelyn got to know that in D City, there was a kind of flower named Purity.


    The jade he had given her was carved into the shape of that flower.


    Seven dayster, in the Huo family''s manor


    It was raining in Y City the day Evelyn arrived. She had lost her umbre again during her trip to D City.


    She called Carlos, asking him to bring her an umbre, as her car rolled into their garage.


    Little did she know about the silly drama that had taken ce inside the house a moment ago.


    A few minutes before Evelyn arrived, Matthew, wearing his new pair of white sneakers, stood at the


    door of the garage. He looked at the rainy sky with a frown. Then, he took out his phone and called


    Carlos, the only man at home at that time. "Dad, it''s raining. I''m in the garage now."


    Carlos looked out of the window of his study and said, "It''s just a drizzle. You''re a man; it''s not a big


    deal."


    "Dad, I have a cold."


    Carlos replied nonchntly, "Thomas will be back in a few minutes. He has umbres. Come in with


    him."


    There was an awkward silence and then Matthew hung up helplessly.


    A few minutester, Carlos'' phone rang again. Seeing the caller ID, he slid the answer key and said in


    a gentle voice, "Eve."


    "Dad, I''m home. I don''t have an umbre. Can you pick me up from the garage?"


    Carlos immediately stood up and said, "Okay, I''ming."


    Matthew had just entered the house with Thomas Li, the steward. He saw his father heading towards


    the garage with an umbre.


    "Dad, I am here already," said Matthew, thinking that his father was going to pick him up.


    Without turning to look at his son, Carlos said, "I know. It''s your sister. She didn''t bring an umbre with


    her. I''ll go pick her up."


    You could imagine how Matthew felt. His dad always yed favorites.


    After dinner that night, Debbie whispered to Miranda, "Evelyn has changed a lot after the trip. She


    looks more beautiful than ever."


    Miranda nodded in agreement. Looking at her granddaughter, who was chatting with Carlos, she


    replied, "She looks happier too."


    "You are right."


    However, Evelyn''s happiness didn''tst long. She realized that she missed the person she had thought


    she would forget, and the feeling became stronger day by day.


    The weather got hotter and Evelyn returned to work.


    One morning, it was raining when she reached herpany.


    The ck Bentley was parked in front of ZL Group. Before Tayson could get out of the car, a security


    guard came over and opened the back door for Evelyn.


    Her white crystal high heels came into view as she stepped out; she was wearing a purple pencil skirt


    and a white shirt.


    "Good morning, Miss Huo."


    "Good morning, Miss Huo."


    As Evelyn walked in, the greetings poured one after another. She gently nodded at her colleagues and


    walked towards the VIP elevator.


    The employees on the first floor greeted her with respect as she walked forward with an imposing aura.


    When she entered the elevator, people whispered to each other, "The Huo family''s eldest princess has


    be more beautiful, hasn''t she?"


    "Oh, I noticed that long back. She looked so much more feminine on the first day she came back to


    work after her long vacation."


    "I''m so envious of her. She wears different clothes every day, depending on her mood. And the weather


    doesn''t stop her from wearing her favorite outfit."


    "The weather?"


    "Yeah! It''s raining outside, isn''t it? But Miss Huo is wearing a white shirt and crystal high-heeled shoes.


    It''s obvious that she has a chauffeur, escorting her from the gate of her house to the entrance of the


    "Wow, I wish I could live a life like that."


    "All right, all right. Let''s not daydream and waste our time. Time to work our asses off!"


    On the 32nd floor


    In the regional CEO''s office


    Nadia Hua put some papers on Evelyn''s desk and said, "Miss Huo, these are the documents for the


    meetingter today. Since Mr. Huo won''t be attending the meeting, you''ll be in charge."

 Chapter 809 An Ectopic Pregnancy

    Chapter 809 An Ectopic Pregnancy


    "Yes, I know." Evelyn took off her sunsses and put them aside. She grabbed the file and flipped


    through it.


    Half an hourter, an early meeting of senior executives was held in the conference room on the 22nd


    floor. As she listened to the presentation made by the manager of the financial department, Evelyn


    started to feel dizzy.


    But she didn''t pay much attention to it and thought that it was because she had stayed uptest


    night.


    It was not until she felt her head spinning again that she realized something was wrong. Meanwhile, a


    sharp pain shot through her abdomen; her forehead broke into a cold sweat.


    The manager of the financial department was the first to notice that something was wrong with Evelyn.


    "Miss Huo, are you okay?"


    Everyone turned to look at Evelyn. Her face was as pale as a white sheet.


    Everything happened so fast. Before anyone could respond, Evelyn felt a hot liquid flowing out of her


    body.


    The next moment, she copsed onto the floor, driving everyone in the meeting room into a panic.


    If anything happened to Evelyn, Carlos wouldn''t spare a single soul in that room.


    "Miss Huo, are you okay? Somebody, call an ambnce!"


    "Mr. Jin, pleasee in here!" Someone called Tayson at once.


    "Help her up¡­ Oh my God! There''s so much blood..." The conference room was inplete chaos.


    Tayson dashed into the room. His eyes widened in shock when he saw all the blood and immediately


    scooped Evelyn into his arms. Her clothes were stained with blood. He sprinted towards the lift.


    As they quickly descended from the 22nd floor to the ground floor, a lot of people saw Evelyn''s lower


    body bathed in blood. The entire ZL Group was shocked by the scene.


    Evelyn''s situation seemed to be critical. There was blood everywhere. Too anxious to wait for the


    ambnce, Tayson tucked her into the car and drove her to the nearest hospital with a security guard.


    In the Y City First General Hospital


    "Doctor! Hurry up! I have a critical patient here!" Tayson''s roar was so loud that everyone in the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    outpatient department heard it.


    Several nurses and doctors gathered around. When they saw Evelyn, the doctors already had a


    general idea of what had happened.


    They put Evelyn on a gurney and wheeled her into the emergency room. As he ran, one of the doctors


    instructed the nurses around him, "Hurry up! The patient has lost arge amount of blood, she has


    gone into shock. Prepare the intravenous infusion. Take blood samples. Get the oxygen mask, and the


    ECG monitor! And get a gynecologist here! Hurry up!"


    Before long, a doctor rushed towards Tayson with several documents. "We''ve made a rough judgment.


    It''s an ectopic pregnancy. One of her fallopian tubes is broken. Are you her family? The patient is in a


    critical situation. We need to operate on her right away. Please sign your name on the papers!"


    ''An ectopic pregnancy?!'' Tayson gaped at the doctor, disbelief written all over his face.


    And then, a man''s face popped up in his mind. In an instant, he understood the whole situation.


    ''Sheffield Tang, you bastard! How could you not use condoms?'' he cursed angrily.


    "Start the surgery immediately! I''ve informed her family. They''ll be here very soon," Tayson told the


    doctor. Carlos and Debbie were already on their way to the hospital.


    "No, we can''t do that. Without her family''s signature, we cannot operate on her."


    "She''s the eldest daughter of the Huo family. Can you afford to let her die in your hospital today?"


    Tayson glowered at the doctor.


    ''The Huo family?'' The doctor was visibly taken aback. He had no choice but to quickly report this to the


    attending physician.


    In the nephrology department


    As soon as the man walked out of the dean''s office, he heard several nurses gossiping. "Did you see


    the amount of blood on her? It is an ectopic pregnancy, and her fallopian tube is broken. I heard that


    she is the eldest daughter of the Huo family."


    ''An ectopic pregnancy? That''s sad.'' Sheffield felt bad for the woman the nurses were talking about.


    ''What kind of husband doesn''t notice that something is wrong with his wife? He should''ve brought her


    in sooner.


    Shit! What a jerk!'' he cussed.


    When the nurses saw Sheffield, they ran to him. "Dr. Tang, you''re back!"


    "Dr. Tang, what would you like to have for lunch? Do you want me to bring you some food?"


    After putting away the medical records, he turned them down with a big smile. "No, thank you. I have


    something else to do at noon."


    He walked past them to his office.


    The nurses stared after him.


    "Dr. Tang has changed a lot. He seldom takes the initiative to talk to us anymore. That''s not like him at


    all."


    "Yeah, I agree. Is it because of the dean''s daughter?"


    "Maybe. I heard that he is going to be the dean''s son-inw."


    "Wow! He has a bright future ahead of him."


    Outside the operating room


    Carlos stared at the words "In Operation" and his eyes grew darker and darker. Debbie sat on the


    bench, eyes filled with tears.


    Tayson reported in a guilty tone, "It happened in D City. Miss Huo forbade me from telling you¡­ I didn''t


    expect that it would turn out this way."


    Clenching his fists tightly, Carlos swiftly turned around and kicked Tayson hard.


    The bodyguard was thrown a few steps back, but he clenched his teeth and didn''t dare let out a sound.


    Debbie stood up and grabbed Carlos'' arms. "Carlos! Evelyn is in there, fighting for her life! Calm


    down."


    "Calm down?! How can I calm down? That''s my daughter!" Carlos thundered.


    His baby was now lying in the operating room, her life hung in the bnce. And the reason was an


    ectopic pregnancy!


    It was hard for Carlos to ept that, even though he was such an experienced man.


    Right then, a girl trotted out of the elevator and rushed to them. "Dad, Mom! Tayson! How is she?"


    Terilynn gasped for air as she came running.


    "We don''t know yet..." Debbie sobbed.


    Tears welled up in Terilynn''s eyes. "How did this happen? Evelyn..."


    Debbie sighed and hugged her younger daughter.


    She had asked Evelyn to go on the trip to get some peace of mind. It was for her daughter''s own good,


    but now, it seemed that she was wrong to do so.


    Matthew hurried to the hospital, still carrying his schoolbag. Evelyn was still in the operating room.


    He cast a cold nce at Tayson. "Who is that man?"


    Tayson remained silent.


    "I can find out even if you don''t tell me!" Matthew roared. He wanted to avenge his sister.


    Another half an hourter, the light of the operating room finally went off.


    Several doctors walked out soon after. They removed their masks. The director of the obstetrics and


    gynecology department heaved a huge sigh of relief. "Mr. Huo, your daughter is stable now. One of her


    fallopian tubes was broken. We''ve operated on it. We haven''t removed her broken fallopian tube, but it


    has been torn for sure. So, she is less likely to get pregnant in the future. But, there''s still a chance..."


    ''Less likely to get pregnant?'' Carlos frowned. "Any other problems?" he asked.


    "Everything else is fine. Don''t worry, Mr. and Mrs. Huo. She will recover soon, as long as she gets


    some good rest."


    "I see."


    The doctors transferred Evelyn to the ICU.


    Carlos had his men block any news about the incident; he forbade anyone from talking about it. He


    decided to punish anyone who ever talked about this.

 Chapter 810 The Ultimatum

    Chapter 810 The Ultimatum


    Evelyn had slept a long time. By the time she was awake, Debbie and Carlos were there by her


    bedside.


    She called out weakly, "Dad, Mom..."


    Hearing her voice, Carlos darted to her side. When he saw her pale face, he held her hand. "Eve, you


    feeling okay? Tell me if you don''t."


    Debbie stroked her daughter''s hair, giggling and crying at the same time. "Are you okay, Piggy? Maybe


    I should call the doctor!"


    Evelyn shook her head. "Mom, what''s wrong with me?"


    She didn''t have any memory of what happened, and all she could do was just lie in bed, weak as a


    kitten.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Carlos'' face darkened. He looked at Debbie and stood up. "I''ll call the doctor."


    After saying that, he left the ward.


    Actually, he could have called the doctor using the nurse-call button. But he wanted to give mother and


    daughter some space so he went to summon the doctor himself.


    Debbie gently tapped Evelyn''s hand. "You really don''t know? Seriously? I''ll tell you what happened!


    You had an ectopic pregnancy, and you almost..." Debbie''s voice trailed off and she began crying


    again.


    ''An ectopic pregnancy?'' Evelyn''s eyes widened. That was a shocker. They used condoms that night.


    She remembered that.


    How could she be pregnant? And ectopic to boot? How was that even possible?


    "Didn''t you even notice you were pregnant?" Debbie was angry at her daughter, but she was worried


    about her as well.


    Evelyn shook her head. Aunt Flo had visited her once, but it was not as heavy as usual. She had


    thought it was because she stayed upte recently. But now it seemed that it wasn''t her period but


    intermittent bleeding.


    She also suffered from abdominal pain, but she just chalked it up to feminine pains and didn''t bother to


    get it checked out.


    "Evelyn, you''re almost thirty. How could you do something so stupid? Who have you been with? I''ll call


    him now!" How could he not be here after what happened to Evelyn?


    Evelyn stayed silent, still trying to process everything.


    After a long while, she said, "Mom, I''m so sleepy."


    "Evelyn, tell me. Is he denying responsibility?"


    "No, I-I..." It was she who pushed him away. She wouldn''t let him take care of her.


    "Are you an idiot? Just tell me who he is! I''ll find him and bring him here!" Seeing Evelyn stammering,


    Debbie thought he didn''t want to take responsibility.


    "Mom, I''m tired. Let me sleep."


    Debbie knew she didn''t want to talk now, so she decided to let Evelyn have a rest first.


    The next day, Evelyn managed to get out of bed and walk on her own.


    After staying in the hospital room for two days, she felt a little bored, so she asked Matthew to wheel


    her to the garden near the inpatient building to get some fresh air.


    "Eve, why can''t you tell us who he is? You''re a mess, but he still hasn''t shown his face. You almost


    died. How could he treat you like this?" Matthew really didn''t know what was going through Evelyn''s


    mind.


    After a short pause, Evelyn turned around and said to her brother, "I think...I need to be alone, okay?


    Talk to youter?"


    "No, you''re still very weak! I can''t let you out of my sight." He knew she didn''t want to talk about it, so


    he stopped asking. But he would be worried if he left her alone.


    "I have my phone with me. You cane and pick me up in a few minutes," Evelyn said with a smile.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Matthew looked around and nodded. "Okay. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    When he was gone, it was just Evelyn. Alone.


    She stood in the garden, head bowed, and touched her t stomach, a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    She had a baby once, but she didn''t know. And it almost killed her.


    "Evelina? That you?" She heard a familiar voice. He sounded as surprised as Evelyn.


    ''Oh, right. This is Y City First General Hospital. He works here.''


    She didn''t turn around, pretending like she didn''t hear him.


    When Sheffield saw her in a hospital gown and pale, he got anxious. He ran to her and took her hand.


    "Evelina, are you sick? Are you okay? Why didn''t you tell me? What''s wrong with you?"


    Evelyn looked at the man in a doctor''s uniform and said nothing.


    It was the first time she had seen Sheffield wearing a white gown, over a sky-blue shirt and a crooked


    tie. He was handsome, but rakish.


    There was worry written on his face, reflected in his eyes. "Oh, your face is so pale. What on earth is


    wrong? Tell me!" He reached out to feel her pulse.


    Evelyn watched his every move. Silently, she withdrew her hand and showed him her profile.


    "Evelina..." The moment he called her name, his phone rang. "Dr. Tang? Where are you? The patient''s


    in the OR now. We''re waiting for you," someone said on the other end of the line.


    "Got it." After hanging up the phone, Sheffield took a pen from his pocket, caught the cap in his teeth


    and held her hand. Regardless of her reluctance, he wrote a string of numbers on her palm, and tucked


    the pen back in his pocket.


    "That''s my number. I''m wanted in surgery. Text me or call me¡ªI need to know what ward you''re in. I''ll


    He kissed her forehead. "Call me. I have to go."


    He left in a hurry.


    Looking at the phone number on her palm, Evelyn repeated it in her mind many times.


    Still worried, Matthew returned to the garden after using the bathroom, but he didn''t see Sheffield.


    When he saw his sister, he said, "Eve, let''s head back to the ward."


    Evelyn said nothing and sat back in her wheelchair.


    Carlos had juste to her room with steaming boxes of lunch and Terilynn. When Terilynn saw her


    sister, she started unpacking the food. "Eve, Dad asked the nutritionist to cook you lunch. Have some


    soup first. It''ll help you heal."


    Evelyn sat down at the dining table and suddenly said, "Dad, I promise you. I''ll go to America to


    recuperate."


    Carlos was pouring her a bowl of soup at the time. When he heard her words, he paused and waited


    for her to continue.


    And he was right.


    "But you have to back off. Don''t have your men spy on me or anything. I did it willingly. He didn''t even


    know I was pregnant at all. And back then, we...used condoms. And don''t me Tayson, either. He just


    obeyed my orders."


    "No way!" Carlos turned her down without hesitation.


    The whole ward fell silent.


    Looking at Carlos'' deadpan face, Terilynn was too scared to utter a single word.


    Carlos'' attitude towards Evelyn upset Matthew, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Fine. I''m checking out. And I''m moving out. I''m noting back home until I get some respect."


    Carlos didn''t expect that Evelyn would give him that kind of ultimatum. He thought only Terilynn would


    do such a thing.

 Chapter 811 Going To America

    Chapter 811 Going To America


    Before answering Evelyn, Carlos cast a burning nce at Terilynn. He assumed it was her influence.


    red at by her father, Terilynn was confused. What did it have to do with her?


    "I''m your dad! I won''t allow you to move out! You have no right to dictate to me. Your baby''s daddy, and


    Tayson, I''ll do what I want to them!" How could that guy hurt Evelyn like this! Carlos swore that he


    would do something to make him pay.


    Evelyn was flustered. "Dad, I''m almost thirty. Can''t I get a little privacy? I''ve told you that it was all me.


    He didn''t even know I was pregnant. It was an ident. If you have to me someone, me me and


    my bad luck. Just ease up."


    ''me it on her and her bad luck?'' Carlos'' heart ached at her words.


    Evelyn was a hard-luck woman when it came to love. Her first three boyfriends were dead.


    And she broke up with the fourth one. Now there was this guy. She had an idental pregnancy that


    turned into an ectopic one. What a tragedy!


    Carlos felt his heart break into a thousand pieces for his daughter. "Have some soup first," he said in a


    calm voice as he ced the bowl of soup on the table.


    Evelyn, however, had no appetite at all. In a choked voice, she said, "Dad, I''ll go to America tomorrow.


    As long as you promise me..."


    "I promise!" Carlos interrupted her.


    Evelyn opened her mouth, but said nothing more. She lowered her head and focused on eating the


    soup.


    When she finished, Carlos asked Debbie to leave and take the other two kids. Only he and Evelyn


    were left in the ward.


    Carlos gave Debbie aforting look. Then she closed the door to the ward.


    The father and daughter sat face to face in the room.


    "Evelyn."


    Evelyn took a deep breath and bravely looked into his eyes. "Dad."


    "Are you calmer now? If you''re cooled down now, we can talk. If not, I''ll wait."


    Sad, Evelyn said, "I''m sorry, Dad." She shouldn''t have spoken to Carlos like that. She knew that.


    "You don''t have to apologize. I know you. But Evelyn, you''ve been conned."


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Evelyn was almost thirty years old, and Carlos believed she should ept the bitter truth. Ignoring his


    daughter''s reaction, he continued, "If he really fell for you in a week, he should''ve respected you


    instead of taking advantage of you. He should''ve asked you out first. But obviously, he didn''t."


    "Dad, you don''t trust my judgment?" Evelyn blurted out without confidence.


    She believed in Sheffield. The way he looked at her was so sincere. The eyes don''t lie.


    Staring at her, Carlos asked, "You want me to trust you. You want more respect. Fine. But you know I''m


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    right. Why didn''t you tell him that you were in the hospital? Or he knew, but hasn''te to visit you


    yet?"


    "He has to work. He''s busy right now¡ª"


    "Evelyn Huo." Carlos stopped her. He looked into her eyes and said coldly, "If your mom got hurt, I''d


    leave ZL Group so I could look after her."


    Evelyn was shocked by the affection in Carlos'' eyes. She believed he was not just saying it.


    In his heart, nothing was more important than Debbie.


    "He took advantage of you, and even got you pregnant. I know this is a conversation you''re supposed


    to have with your mom, but I need to ask you this. Didn''t you say you used condoms? So how did you


    get pregnant? Eve, he did it on purpose."


    ''Right. Why did I still get pregnant when we used condoms?''


    Carlos was right. There was only one possibility. Sheffield did it on purpose


    She looked at Carlos confusedly and asked, "But why would he do that?"


    Carlos clenched his fists. He didn''t want to hurt his daughter, but he had to make her face reality. "He


    wanted you to marry him using the baby as an excuse. And you are my daughter. It''s possible he was


    after you for your money."


    Evelyn smiled.


    It was a pale and helpless smile.


    "Evelyn, don''t be so stubborn. You couldn''t protect yourself this time. You were cheated by a bad guy.


    It''s not just your fault, but ours too. I''ve discussed this with your mom recently. We already booked the


    ticket to America for you. We''ll fix you up on a blind date after youe back. You are almost thirty. It''s


    time to get married."


    ''A blind date?'' Evelyn''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t believe Carlos said that. On second


    thought, she realized that he might have misunderstood Sheffield. "No, Dad. It''s not that he won''t visit


    me, he can''t. He''s very busy," she exined hurriedly. He was a doctor. Of course, his patients were


    the most important.


    Carlos held out his right hand to stop her. "You''ve not only been conned, butpletely fallen for him."


    He really felt sorry for his daughter''s wishful thinking.


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    Since she came back from her trip, she had been unwilling to admit that she actually fell in love with


    Sheffield. Even though she missed him, she wouldn''t face this fact.


    Carlos concluded, "Whether I take his life or not, it depends on how much he cares about you. Go to


    America to recuperate. When you''re back, go on a blind date and get married. Just forget what


    happened in D City."


    Evelyn still remained silent.


    "Evelyn, Dad and Mom don''t want you to get hurt anymore. We sheltered you a lot. We didn''t let you


    see how ugly and cold the world could be. After you recover, you''re still the regional CEO of ZL Group.


    But I won''t force you to work only in thepany. You have to try to go to some meals and banquets


    and getfortable with being in the public eye."


    Carlos had never asked her to appear in front of the media. Besides, he had never asked her to go on


    business trips, attend banquets or hold events. In a word, he never allowed her to show up in public.


    Everyone knew that there was a mysterious female CEO in ZL Group, but no one knew what she


    looked like, much less what her name was.


    After Carlos left, only Evelyn was left in the ward.


    Debbie came in, patted her daughter lovingly and pulled her into her arms. "Evelyn, whatever your dad


    does is for your own good. Honey, don''t me him for making decisions for you."


    Evelyn nodded her head. She was not a three-year-old, and she knew her father cared for her.


    Looking at his sister, Matthew didn''t say anything.


    Tears welled up in Terilynn''s eyes. "Eve, you''re an awesome sister. I''d tell you good luck, but you won''t


    need it." Her elder sister was like her goddess. Evelyn had always been strong. She had never acted


    like this even after her three ex-boyfriends died in mysterious ways.

 Chapter 812 Where Could He Find Her

    Chapter 812 Where Could He Find Her


    Evelyn had only been in D City for half a month, yet she had ended up like this. Terilynn med


    herself. Perhaps she shouldn''t have rmended that Evelyn go to D City. If she had gone


    somewhere else, such things would not have happened.


    Evelyn hugged Debbie and said, "Mom, I know. I''m tired and want to rest for a while. You should go


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    home now."


    Debbie sighed and turned to her younger kids. "Matthew, you go to school. Terilynn, go home. I''ll stay


    here and take care of Piggy."


    Matthew left the ward with Terilynn. Debbie helped Evelyn into bed and watched her fall asleep before


    she went to see the attending physician.


    The moment Debbie left the room, Evelyn opened her eyes.


    She lifted her hand from under the bed cover and stared at the string of numbers on her palm, nkly.


    ''Should I call him?'' she wondered.


    For a moment, she really wanted to.


    But she quickly changed her mind. She walked to the bathroom and turned on the faucet. After a short


    pause and hesitation, she squeezed some liquid soap and finally washed off the numbers.


    At that very moment, Carlos was in the Huo family''s vi, giving his men orders to either kill or break


    Sheffield''s leg.


    By the time Evelyn came back home from the hospital, Tayson had already had his wounds treated and


    the living room was back to its original state, as if nothing had happened.


    After making sure that Evelyn wasfortable in her room, Debbie went to Tayson''s room. He was


    lying in his bed with a pale face.


    When he heard the knock, he jumped up from the bed and opened the door. "Mrs. Huo?"


    Debbie nodded. "Come to the study. I want to ask you something."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    In the study


    Debbie sat at Carlos'' desk and stared at Tayson as he walked in. "Take a seat."


    He didn''t refuse and sat down opposite her.


    She asked, "Do you know why I called you here?"


    "I can guess why, Mrs. Huo." Such horrible things had happened to Evelyn on his watch. As her


    bodyguard, he had failed in his duty.


    "I don''t think so, Tayson. I just wanted to know if that guy really loves Evelyn. Was she happy or not


    when she was with him? And was Evelyn telling the truth?" A woman always sees things differently


    than a man. Debbie thought that maybe Carlos was wrong this time.


    Tayson hesitated for a while before replying, "I think Miss Huo was very happy to be with him. At least,


    she was happier with him than when she had been with her ex-boyfriends. That man did look like the


    frivolous type in the beginning, but I have a feeling that he is not what people assume he is. His looks


    are deceiving. He looks like a weak man, but he knows kung fu. At least, he is on par with me. I''m not


    sure, but he might even be better than me..." After all, he had only fought Sheffield once.


    "Does he really like Evelyn?" Debbie asked expectantly. If he didn''t like her and just wanted to have sex


    with her, then she was okay with Carlos having him killed.


    "I''m not sure if he likes her, but... Miss Huo likes him very much," Tayson answered honestly.


    Debbie muttered glumly, "That is even worse."


    Six hourster, Sheffield took off his medical attire and rushed out of the operating room.


    "Sheffield, what''s wrong? Why are you in a hurry?" Horace, Sheffield''s partner in the surgery, asked


    from behind him.


    "Something urgent came up. Take care of the patient while I''m away." The first thing he did after


    opening his locker was find his phone. He turned on the screen and saw that there were several


    missed calls, but they were all from people he knew.


    And there were no calls or messages from any unknown number. His heart sank at once.


    Without putting on his white gown, he grabbed his phone and rushed out.


    He ran all the way to the garden where he had met Evelyn. As expected, she was no longer there.


    The inpatient department had two twenty-story buildings. Where could he find her?


    He ran back to his office and took out hisptop. He logged into the hospital system and searched for


    the name "Evelina." The result showed that there was no patient by that name.


    ''Huh? What''s going on?'' Sheffield frowned.


    Only at that moment did he realize that the woman might have hidden a lot of things from him.


    He only knew her name and a few things that she liked and disliked. He didn''t know anything else


    about her.


    Sheffield went to Horace''s office. "Horace, I''m going to the inpatient department. Call me if you need


    anything."


    "What are you going to do in the inpatient department?" Horace felt that Sheffield was being really


    weirdtely.


    Picking up his eyebrows, Sheffield smirked, "Of course, I''m going to chat with the girls there."


    Horace adjusted his sses and said with admiration, "If I was as handsome as you, I would be doing


    that as well. I would hang around with girls all day."


    Clutching the photo in his pocket, Sheffield left the office without another word.


    In the cardiovascr and cerebrovascr department on the first floor


    As soon as Sheffield showed up at the nurses'' station, the nurses'' eyes lit up with excitement. "Dr.


    Tang!"


    "Why is he in our department?"


    A young nurse boldly walked up to him. She gently stopped Sheffield, who was pretending to be


    looking at his cell phone. "Hello, Dr. Tang."


    Hearing her greeting, Sheffield raised his head and greeted her with a smile, "Hello!"


    The nurse was on cloud nine. "Dr. Tang, are you here looking for someone?" she asked, trying to hide


    her excitement.


    "Oh, here''s the thing. It''s all because of Horace. His sister is admitted in the hospital right now. I came


    here to check on her, but I can''t seem to find her." Even though Sheffield was lying, he looked so calm


    and collected. No one would have doubted his words.


    "Horace''s sister? I didn''t think you were so kind as to check on his sister. Do you know what she looks


    like?" the nurse asked, her eyes glued to his handsome face.


    He searched his pocket and said, "He gave me a picture. Have you seen her?"


    He held up the photo in which Evelyn was feeding an elephant in D City.


    "Wow, she is so beautiful!" the nurse eximed.


    Sheffield said with a smug smile, "Well... I think so too." ''Of course, she is beautiful. She is my woman, ''


    he thought proudly.


    Hearing this, the other nurses immediately gathered around and looked at the picture. "Yeah! There is


    no way that this is Horace''s sister. She doesn''t look anything like him."


    "We''ve never seen her before. I guess she''s not in our department."


    "Oh," said Sheffield with a frown.


    He then forced a smile and took the photo from the nurse. "Since she is not here, I better go and look


    for her in the other departments. Thank you. I''ll buy you an afternoon tea next time."


    "Wow! Don''t forget that!" The nurses watched him leave as they giggled amongst themselves.


    Sheffieldunched a thorough search of the hospital. He went to the respiratory department, the brain


    surgery department, the tumor department... He even went to the pediatric department looking for her,


    but she was nowhere.

 Chapter 813 The Big Shot

    Chapter 813 The Big Shot


    Before the day came to an end, almost everyone in the hospital knew that Sheffield was looking for


    Horace''s beautiful sister.


    The news took Horace by great surprise. He didn''t even know that he had a sister.


    He called Sheffield, who was heading for the department of gynecology. He answered perfunctorily,


    "Oh, it''s not you. I was referring to another Horace."


    "What¡ª" Before Horace could say anything further, Sheffield hung up on him.


    He had postponed all his work to find Evelyn. But, he still hadn''t found her. He even doubted if it had


    been an illusion because of his busy work when he had seen her in the garden.


    Thest stop of his search was the VIP inpatient department of gynecology and obstetrics.


    It waspletely dark outside when he entered the department.


    At the nurse''s station


    The nurses were wearing pink uniforms. Nurse A asked Nurse B, "Why did you take the night shift?


    You just came back from your vacation."


    Nurse B quickly adjusted her appearance and asked, "Is this your first day?"


    "Yes, they said you were experienced and asked me to work as your intern for some time."


    Trying her best to suppress her excitement, Nurse B answered in a polite tone, "No, they were just


    exaggerating. But no matter who you work for as an intern, you have to work hard, because our work is


    very important... Dr. Tang!"


    Leaning against the counter, Sheffield smiled at them and asked, "Are you on night duty?"


    Nurse B stood up excitedly. "Yes, Dr. Tang. What brings you here?" ''He is indeed a very handsome


    man!''


    Sheffieldined with a pout, "Horace asked me to look for his sister. I''ve been looking for her the


    whole day, but haven''t found her yet."


    "For his sister?" the nurse asked in confusion. "Why couldn''t he just call her?"


    Sheffield replied calmly, "She was unconscious when she was brought here, and had left her phone at


    home. I logged into the hospital system, but couldn''t find the patient information, but it''s certain that


    she''s in our hospital."


    "I see. Let me check the registry. Do you know her name?" the nurse asked.


    After a whole day''s search, Sheffield figured that Evelina was not her real name. He took out a photo


    from his pocket. cing it in front of the two nurses, he replied in an annoyed voice, "Who knows what


    her name is... She looks like this."


    Like all the other nurses, the two nurses first praised the woman in the photo, and then looked at each


    other. Atst, they shook their heads. "I just finished my inspection tour of the wards. I''m sure that there


    was no such beauty in there," the experienced nurse said.


    Sheffield was disappointed beyond words.


    He put his arms on the counter and sighed heavily. ''Evelina, where the hell are you?'' he thought.


    As the nurses looked at him in pity, he suddenly raised his head and put on that handsome smile. "Do


    you mind if I check the wards myself?" He still believed that he might find her if he looked for her in


    each and every ward.


    "No problem, please go ahead!" As a doctor from the hospital, he had the rights to inspect the patients.


    He searched every corner of the VIP inpatient department, but to his disappointment, there was no sign


    of her anywhere.


    He then went back to the other departments, and decided to search the hospital ward by ward.


    No sooner had he left the obstetrics and gynecology department than Nurse C came out from one of


    the wards and returned to the nurse''s station with a tray of medical equipment. "The patient in Ward 6


    was discharged this afternoon, right?" she asked.


    Nurse B looked at the records and said, "Yes. Um¡­ What''s the patient''s name?" In the records, it only


    said No. 6.


    Nurse C hammered her own shoulders with her fists to rx. "Of course, there is no name. The patient


    is someone important. All news regarding her admission here has been blocked, and even after being


    brought to this hospital, we still don''t know what she looks like, or what her name is. Anyway, she is a


    big shot!"


    "Why is she here? Is she hurt?" Nurse A asked curiously.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nurse C nced at her and then told them secretly, "It''s an ectopic pregnancy. She had a split oviduct.


    When she was brought here, she was in shock. The director and vice director of our department


    personally handled the situation and pulled her back from death."


    "What? That sounds scary." Nurse A was still inexperienced and her heart started beating fast.


    "Exactly! Our doctors did everything they could. If something had happened to Miss No. 6 in our


    hospital, we would all have been implicated." Nurse C was not exaggerating at all. That was exactly


    what the president of the hospital had told them at the time.


    Nurse B held her chin and asked, "Who is she? Seems like a very important person."


    "I don''t know, but nobody has the courage to discuss it. We only know her as Patient No.6 and she is


    already being transferred. I heard that she is going to United States for recuperation."


    Nurse B was confused. "Isn''t she alright now? Why does she still have to go to America?"


    Nurse C shook her head and said, "How silly of you. She is rich. She is going to the best hospital in the


    world for follow-up treatment, trying to minimize the damage in all aspects. If I were that rich, I would


    have done the same thing too. I would try to get the quick and mostfortable treatment."


    "You''re right. Well, let''s hope she gets better soon."


    And just like that, Evelinapletely disappeared from Sheffield''s life.


    He searched every corner of the hospital, but couldn''t find her. He checked all the discharge papers


    and transfer papers, and even investigated everyone who had been discharged or transferred from the


    hospital, but to no avail. None of them matched his Evelina''s description.


    On top of that, he had even checked the personnel department files of ZL Group, including the CEO,


    Carlos Huo, to the cleaners. But there was no one named Evelina in the files.


    The next day, when Horace called Sheffield, he was still checking the household register system of Y


    City, looking for someone named Evelina. He hadn''t slept at all the night before.


    There were altogether fifty-eight Evelinas in Y City. None of them was the one he was looking for.


    Sheffieldpletely gave up on the name. It was a fake.


    He grabbed his coat and rushed to the hospital.


    In the nephrology department


    Horace was talking to a patient about his surgery. When he saw Sheffield, he said hastily, "Where have


    you been? The president wants to see you. Hurry to his office!"


    Sheffield hung his coat on a hanger nearby, turned on the tap and washed his face. After briefly tidying


    himself up, he put on the white uniform and hurried to the president''s office.


    In the president''s office


    When Sheffield knocked on the door, Sidell Xiang was on the phone. Opposite to him sat a young girl.


    She was in her early twenties and had light brown curls. Her make-up was delicate, and she was


    wearing a baby pink dress from a well-known international brand.


    The girl''s eyes brightened when she saw Sheffield walk in. She stood up from the chair, ran to him, and


    held his arm casually. "Sheffield, where were you all morning? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

 Chapter 814 Peoples Likes Change

    Chapter 814 People''s Likes Change


    Sheffield looked at the hands on his arm for a second and then put on a smile. "I was a little tired after


    the operation yesterday. I slept in."


    After finishing the phone call, Sidell gave his daughter a feigned disgruntled look and said, "Dollie, as


    soon as you see Sheffield, you forget everything else around you. Get rid of that habit."


    Dollie said with a snort, "Dad, I haven''t met him in so many days. Right, Sheffield?"


    Sheffield gently touched her head, withdrew his arm out of her hands and pulled out the chair for her.


    "Sit down. Don''t tire yourself out."


    Understanding his concern, Dollie sat down in the chair shyly. She said, "Sit here, Sheffield."


    He sat down beside her.


    Sidell seemed satisfied. "Sheffield, there are no issues regarding your transfer to the nephrology


    department. But the renal transnt department is short of hands."


    Leaning against the back of the chair casually, Sheffield replied, "If you don''t mind, please let them call


    me whenever they need a helping hand."


    "I''m relieved to hear that," the president said.


    Sheffield smiled and said nothing more.


    Sidell looked at his daughter and checked the time on his watch. He cleared his throat. "I still have a


    meeting to attend. Sheffield, if you have nothing else to doter, will you have lunch with Dollie?"


    "Sure," Sheffield replied with a polite smile.


    Hearing that, Dollie waved happily at her father and said, "Bye, Dad! Leave us alone now!"


    Sidellughed. He picked up a file from the desk and walked to the door. As he passed Sheffield, he


    patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Sheffield, I''ll leave her to you."


    There was a fleeting look in Sheffield''s eyes. He understood what the president meant, but he chose to


    ignore it. "I assure you that I will take good care of her, Mr. Xiang."


    "Then, I can rest easy." Sidell left.


    The two of them were left alone in the office. Dollie moved closer to Sheffield. She said gently, "Where


    are we going for lunch?"


    "What do you want to eat?" Sheffield stood up and walked away from her.


    "You like French cuisine. Let''s have that."


    Sheffield paused for a moment and then said, "I don''t like it anymore."


    "You don''t like it anymore? Why not?" She remembered clearly that he loved it. He had said so only a


    few days ago.


    "I don''t like cheese," he replied casually, with his hands in his pockets.


    And most of the food in French restaurants had cheese in them.


    "You don''t like cheese either? Steamed goose with cheese and bacon was your favorite, wasn''t it?"


    Dollie asked in confusion.


    Sheffield was already in a bad mood because he hadn''t found Evelina yet. Impatience crept into his


    whole system as he tried to deal with Dollie. Looking back at the girl, he replied calmly, "People''s likes


    change. Isn''t that normal?"


    She nodded slightly. "What should we have then?" she asked.


    "I heard that there is a new course called Stewed Trotter with Plum on the fifth floor of the Alioth


    Building. I want to try that."


    ''Stewed trotter¡­ with plum?'' Dollie was totally confused now.


    Sheffield turned around to look at her and asked, "What''s wrong? You don''t like it?"


    She shook her head. "No, no. I just haven''t heard of it before. Let''s go."


    A contented smile appeared on his face.


    His smile was a relief to her.


    Two monthster


    At the Y City airport


    "Flight UW7720 hasnded. The passengers will be arriving at the gate in a few minutes..."


    Soon, a woman walked out, in a grey and white long overcoat and sunsses. She was followed


    closely by a tall man. He was pushing a luggage cart which had several new suitcases.


    When she walked into the lobby, a man stopped her. "Evelyn!"


    The man was in his early thirties; he was tall, dark skinned and wore a dark-colored tailored suit and


    brown leather shoes. He had attractive features.


    Evelyn looked towards the man. "Hello, Mr. Ji."


    When he heard the way she addressed him, Calvert clenched his fists and said, "I''m here to pick you


    up."


    "Thank you, but my car is just outside." She had known that he would be here.


    "Evelyn, I''ve been waiting for you for half a year." Calvert wanted to talk to her.


    A smirk appeared on her face. She turned to Tayson and said, "Put the luggage in the trunk."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Tayson walked towards their car.


    Calvert reached out to grab Evelyn''s hand. She struggled, but he held her firmly. Evelyn was pissed off.


    "If you want to talk, then fine. But let go of my hand."


    He quickly let go. They walked out of the airport together and got into the same car.


    They soon reached Shining International za. Calvert took her to the restaurant on the fifth floor.


    They had their dinner together, but exchanged only a handful of words. Calvert handed her a tissue.


    Evelyn took it and said, "Thank you."


    She wiped her mouth elegantly and drank the tea quietly.


    "Evelyn, we''ve been separated for half a year. It''s time for you toe back to me," Calvert said.


    She put the cup down and looked him in the eye. "Mr. Ji, I have been very happy without you. We don''t


    need to get back together again."


    Blue veins stood out on his arms. "Is it because of that man?"


    ''What man?'' Evelyn was confused for a moment. Then, she realized that he was referring to Sheffield.


    Shaking her head, she said, "No. We''re just not right for each other. It has nothing to do with anyone


    else."


    "I think we''re a perfect match. Evelyn, now that Rowena has moved out of our house, I''ve kept her at


    an arm''s length. You don''t have to be jealous of her anymore."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ''Jealous?'' Evelyn smirked. "I''ve never been jealous of her."


    Calvert''s eyes darkened. Evelyn knew that he wasn''t happy to hear that. So what? She didn''t care. It


    had nothing to do with her. It was not her job to make him happy.


    "I promise to spend more time with you in the future." He took out a brocade box from his pocket and


    ced it in front of her. "When I found it in Sri Lanka, I thought of you immediately. I personally made


    this ring for you with the sapphire stone. I was going to use it to propose to you..."


    Calvert opened the box. Inside it was a sapphire ring, which shone brightly under the lights.


    Anyone could easily identify it as an invaluable top-grade gem.


    Evelyn wasn''t moved. She looked away from the ring and said nonchntly, "Thank you for your


    kindness, Mr. Ji, but I don''t need this. Please don''t bother proposing to me. Like I said, we''re not right


    for each other."

 Chapter 815 The Chance Meeting

    Chapter 815 The Chance Meeting


    Evelyn grabbed her bag and stood up. "Is there anything else, Mr. Ji? If not, I''m leaving."


    Calvert stood up too and warned, "Evelyn! You can only be my woman. I will not allow you to be with


    another man!"


    Evelyn smiled. Fiddling with the ruby bracelet on her wrist, she said, "A lot of men have said those


    same words to me..." Including the man who had held her close and called her "Eve" that night in D


    City. Her smile faded and she arrogantly looked at Calvert. "Get in line, Mr. Ji."


    She elegantly walked away from him, leaving Calvert with zero chances to speak.


    A venomous look appeared in his eyes as he watched the woman disappear from his sight. ''Evelyn


    Huo, no matter how arrogant and unwilling you are, you can only be mine for the rest of your life, '' he


    thought to himself.


    She took the elevator down, but did not notice the number on the screen.


    When the doors opened, without realizing it, she followed two other people out of the elevator.


    As the doors closed, she realized that she was on the second floor.


    She nced at the brand shops around her. She was here anyway, and so decided to take a look


    around.


    Evelyn seldom went shopping. As soon as she entered a clothing store, she pointed to a row of newly


    listed women''s clothing line and said to a saleswoman, "Size S. Send them all to this address." She


    took out her name card from her purse and handed it to the woman.


    The saleswoman was shocked. She took the card which only had an address on it and confirmed


    again, "All the clothes in this row?"


    Evelyn shook her head. The saleswoman''s heart sank. Then, Evelyn pointed to another row and said,


    "These as well."


    The woman''s heart raced and her eyes popped out. "Sure, sure. Ma''am, please wait a moment."


    Evelyn wandered around the store. When she passed by the cashier''s desk, she gave her bank card to


    the cashier and said indifferently, "It has no password. Send the card and the clothes to this address."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Then, she turned around and left.


    "Yes, no problem! Ma''am, thank you for choosing our store!"


    Evelyn didn''t know how to choose clothes for herself. She always bought a bunch, tried them on one by


    one at home and asked her mom and sister to choose for her.


    As she passed by a lingerie shop, a familiar figure caught her attention. Unconsciously, she quickened


    her pace, wanting to see if the man was...


    Inside the lingerie shop


    A young girl held a pair of pink-colored panties in front of the man who was casually sitting in his


    wheelchair. She asked him shyly, "Sheffield, are these pretty?"


    "They will suit you," he replied after a quick nce.


    The girl blushed and asked the saleswoman to pack them for her.


    She picked up another pair. "What about these?"


    When he was about to answer her, Sheffield caught a glimpse of the woman inside the store.


    She was dressed in a grey and white id overcoat and loose khaki pants. Very fashionable.


    She had a high nose, and was wearing red maple leaf lipstick; there was a pair of sunsses on her


    fair face, and her side face looked very simr to¡­ Evelina''s.


    She looked straight into his eyes.


    All of a sudden, he heard his heart thumping wildly in his chest. Then, he slowly stood up on one leg


    from the wheelchair.


    At that moment, Dollie came in front of him, with the underwear in her hand and asked, "Sheffield, why


    aren''t you saying anything? Will they look good on me?"


    Evelyn''s gaze shifted to his injured leg. Her eyebrow was raised in confusion. Then, she looked at


    Dollie and the underwear in her hand. A sad smirk appeared on her face.


    She turned around and left decisively.


    Sheffield was now sure that it was Evelina. He tried to catch up with her, but Dollie stopped him.


    "Sheffield, your leg! Watch out! Where are you going? We have to go to my house after this, Sheffield.


    Dad and Mom are waiting for us!"


    She held on tightly to Sheffield''s shirt.


    Dollie saw it. Sheffield met that woman''s eye; he was trying to run after her. So, she had reflexively


    grabbed on to his clothes to make him stay with her.


    Sheffield tried to jump forward on one leg. He exined, "Dollie, let go of me. I''ll be back soon!"


    "No! If I let you go, you will run away with that woman!" Dollie was aware that Sheffield used to have


    many femalepanions¡ªa different woman each day.


    But ever since he hade back from D City, he seemed to have be a different person, and he


    no longer contacted those women.


    There was no other woman in his life other than her, so she thought that she was special to him.


    Sheffield tugged himself away from her grip irritably, sat back in the electric wheelchair, and rushed out


    after Evelyn.


    But it was toote. He could no longer find the familiar face.


    He stared at the passers-by. There was no sign of her.


    He shouted in his heart, ''Evelina! Is it so much fun for you to y tricks on me like this?''


    Walking out of the shop, Dollie asked in a loud voice, "Who is that woman, Sheffield?"


    He looked at her, but said nothing.


    Dollie was shocked by his tepid attitude towards her because she had never seen this side of him


    before.


    In less than a minute, Sheffield took a deep breath, and returned to his normal self. He grabbed her


    wrist and took her inside the shop. "How many of these do you want? Get them all. I''ll pay."


    Startled by his sudden tenderness, she nodded and followed him.


    After parting with Dollie, Sheffield returned to his apartment in a hurry. He turned on hisputer and


    cracked into the surveince system of the building.


    He checked the camera in front of the underwear shop where he had seen Evelyn that afternoon. She


    had walked into the shop he was in from another clothing store on the same floor. She had lunch with a


    man on the fifth floor before going shopping. When she walked out of the restaurant, she was alone.


    He zoomed in on the video and saw Calvert''s face pretty clearly.


    Evelyn left the shopping mall after she had seen him and got into a ck car which was parked in front


    of the building. Sheffield quickly cracked into the traffic cams as well. Due to one broken camera,


    Evelyn''s car disappeared at a crossroad and he couldn''t find the car anymore.


    When he was about to investigate about that car, he smirked at himself. She didn''t even want to talk to


    him. Why did he still want to investigate who she was and where she lived?


    When her father had sent his men to break his leg, they told him that she wanted him to know that all


    connections between them were broken, along with that leg of his.


    After returning home, Evelyn suppressed her irritation and listened to Miranda and Debbie patiently,


    while she waited for her father toe home.


    It waste evening when Carlos came back to the manor. Evelyn gave him a warm hug as usual. "Dad,


    I''m back."

 Chapter 816 Every Father Becomes a Valiant Warrior

    Chapter 816 Every Father Bes a Valiant Warrior


    Carlos was relieved when he saw his daughter had recovered. He stroked her hair and asked, "Hi Eve,


    everything go well in America?"


    The Huo family had moved from New York to Y City more than ten years ago. There were no rtives


    in New York anymore.


    "Yeah. Hey, Dad, can I ask you something?" When Evelyn looked him in the eye, the expression in his


    eyes changed. Carlos sat down on the couch and smiled, "Go ahead."


    "His leg..."


    "I had someone do it," he said calmly.


    "Why?" Evelyn was upset.


    The smile on Carlos'' face vanished. He looked at his daughter, who had lost control of her emotions.


    Realizing how agitated she was, Evelyn took a deep breath to collect herself. "You promised you


    wouldn''t do anything to him."


    "I only promised you I wouldn''t kill him!" ''The bastard wanted to get away without paying the price for


    what he had done to my daughter? He must be high!'' Carlos sulked, fury in his eyes.


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. Finally, she said, "Okay. Dad, you can go to bed early, if you want. I


    need to unpack." Her father already figured out who the guy was. She knew that if she continued to


    argue with her father, the proud man would have Sheffield killed.


    Carlos nodded. "He''s just a doctor. He isn''t right for you. Nor is Calvert. But you must be jetgged. Get


    some rest. I fixed you up with a blind date. You can see him when you get some time."


    Sheffield''s position as a doctor wasn''t why Carlos didn''t want his daughter dating him. He was a known


    womanizer, and he was pretty tight with the dean''s daughter.


    "Okay, Dad. I''ll go on the blind date," Evelyn replied tly.


    In Sheffield''s apartment


    By the time Joshua and Gifford arrived, Sheffield was drinking alone.


    He was petting an Ashera hybrid cat. The cat had leopard-like spots all over its body. Lying there


    peacefully, the pet looked just like a cat. But if it stood up, many children would be scared away,


    because it was already one meter high before it reached adulthood.


    Gifford waved to the cat and said, "Bailee, long time no see!"


    The feline named Bailee stood up and walked slowly towards Gifford. Joshua kept a distance away


    from the cat and looked at Sheffield in disgust. "Why did you bring that back again?"


    "Of course I took it back. I just kept it at the pet store for a little while. Not forever." Sheffield threw a


    nce at Gifford and added, "Besides, I don''t think the name ''Bailee'' fit it. So I renamed it ''Eve.''"


    "Eve? That''s not cool. Why not..." Joshua''s voice trailed off when he met the warning in Sheffield''s


    eyes.


    Gifford gently touched the cat, and the animaly down beside him at once. Its docile behavior did not


    match with its domineering, leopard-like appearance.


    Gifford asked, "Why did you suddenly change the cat''s name?"


    Joshua cast a glimpse at the huge pet and said, "Like he said, it was better to change the name. I was


    sick of calling it ''Bailee, '' anyway."


    Sheffield and Gifford had nothing to say.


    Grimacing at the reek of alcohol in the room, Joshua sat down and kicked the man who kept gulping


    liquor like it was going out of style. "Your leg''s still in a cast, but you insist on drinking like this. Pain


    meds and liquor don''t mix. If you want to die, get out of here. Don''t die in front of us."


    Gifford looked at Joshua, and asked doubtfully, "You know what happened to him?"


    "Who knows!" Joshua repeated his old joke. "Here is a guy who always cracks dirty jokes, dates


    different girls, but is still a poor little virgin..."


    Sheffield rolled his eyes at him and snapped, "That joke''s so old it farts dust! Will you quit it already?


    Listen up. I got de-virginized. Twice, by my count. So you can just shut your pie hole!"


    Joshua and Gifford looked at each other in astonishment. Gifford stopped ying with the cat. Finally,


    he concluded, "That''s why you''re in that cast. You were so bad at it she broke your leg!"


    Joshua suddenly understood. He took out his phone from his pocket and touched the screen. "Hey. I


    got a great idea. I know some girls who can teach you a lot about yourself. They can probably show


    you a few things. What do you think?"


    Gifford raised his eyebrows and sided with Joshua. "He''s so drunk he couldn''t even get it up. We better


    leave the girls to us."


    The patient threw the empty ss aside, clumsily lifted his leg in ster and put it on the coffee table.


    Then he crossed his other leg over it.


    Joshua smiled as he fiddled with a string of Buddha beads. "You were always so full of piss and


    vinegar. This is pathetic. So if it wasn''t her, who broke your leg?"


    Sheffield was staring nkly at a bottle. When he heard Joshua''s words, he hugged the bottle in his


    arms and looked at his two friends with a sad face. "My future father-inw," he said gloomily.


    "Oh, I see." Joshua tried not tough and looked at Sheffield as if he were thinking about something.


    Gifford, on the other hand, burst into peals of cruelughter. "Every father bes a valiant warrior to


    protect their daughters. That''s fucked up! Must be payback for being a jerk." Gifford remembered that


    wherever the doctor went, there was always a woman on his arm, except that when he was at work or


    doing something important.


    "That''s not why I''m depressed," said Sheffield with a sigh.


    "Do tell. Okay, why so glum, chum?" Gifford patted the cat and the cat stood up at once. He then


    walked to the fridge to get a bottle of water and opened it.


    Sheffield decided to swallow his pride and pour his heart out to his friends. "She was a one night stand.


    She slept with me, then left me. I found her again and gave her my number. But it''s been two months,


    and she hasn''t called yet. I just saw her today. You know where?"


    Sheffield felt so unlucky. Although he had been out with Dollie many times before, he never took her to


    a lingerie shop. It was his first time in such an establishment. However, Evelyn, who had disappeared


    for two months, showed up all of a sudden and saw him in that shop with a woman. Of course it looked


    bad.


    "In a hotel, in bed with some other dude?" Joshua replied without hesitation.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck off!" Sheffield rolled his eyes at him.


    Gifford thought for a while and answered, "On the operating table."


    "Yeah, right. Don''t curse her, okay?" Sheffield really wanted to stand up and p them.


    Kicking the table, Joshua said, "Then just spill it. Don''t keep us guessing."


    Sheffield let out another sigh. "I saw her in the lingerie shop in Shining International za, and I was


    with Dollie."


    The apartment was quiet for a few seconds.


    Then, there came a fit of wildughter. "Hahaha..." Joshua was the first to burst into guffaws.


    Gifford also grinned.


    After a while, Gifford seriously looked at the man holding a bottle of wine in his arms and asked, "So


    who do you like better¡ªDollie or this other girl?"


    "What do you mean?" Sheffield leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed.


    "Don''t you have a woman you like now? Why are you still with Dollie?" Gifford was confused.


    "She''s still of use to me. Sidell thinks that I get close to him because I have a crush on his daughter.


    This way, he won''t suspect me," Sheffield replied casually.


    Raising his eyebrows, Joshua said, "You know that Dollie has a thing for you. You don''t like her? Why


    are you ying with her feelings?"

 Chapter 817 Im Asshole Tang

    Chapter 817 I''m Asshole Tang


    "So what?" Sheffield sneered indifferently with his eyes still shut; there were no emotions on his stone-


    cold face.


    Joshua and Gifford looked at each other; they kind of understood what was going on.


    Knowing Sheffield, they were sure that he wouldn''t really y with a woman''s feelings. They figured


    that Dollie must have done something.


    The doctor opened his eyes, poured himself another ss of wine, and asked nonchntly, "Did you


    twoe here just to talk about Dollie?"


    "Of course not. We heard that you got hurt. And we took time off toe and see you," Gifford said.


    Since he was under his father''s supervision, Gifford was busier than anyone else.


    Joshua snatched the ss away from Sheffield''s hand. "Stop drinking, dude. If you get drunk and


    be sick, I will have to take you to the hospital. I don''t have time for that shit."


    Sheffield wiped his face and red at him. "I was abandoned by a woman. Do you understand my


    situation?"


    "I understand. Maestro Tang has be the ything of a woman. It actually feels great!" Joshua


    teased. As the scalpel came straight at him, Joshua moved aside swiftly. It flew by him and was


    embedded in the wall, tearing the wallpaper where it hit.


    "Compensate for the wallpaper and get out!" Sheffield snarled at his two friends.


    "Your scalpel, your wallpaper. I''m not paying for anything, you drunk idiot. Plus, I am running short on


    money." Joshua stood up, straightened his clothes and said calmly, "How about you lend me five


    million? I''ll warm your bed this winter to pay off the debt."


    Sheffield squinted at him. "Are you kidding me, Mr. Fan? You are short on money? That''s not very


    believable."


    "It''s all my mother''s fault. She insisted on me going on a blind date. Don''t you think that''s ridiculous?


    The girl is a year older than me! Besides, I''m popr among women. I don''t need a blind date," Joshua


    said in an irritated tone.


    Gifford said tly, "I see. You didn''t agree to her demands, so your mother cut off your money source.


    And you are broke now."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mm hmm," said Joshua, dejected.


    Sheffield groped around his pockets, but didn''t find what he wanted. Then, he pointed to his coat on the


    hanger. "There is still fifty cents in the wallet, in my coat pocket. Take it and get out! But the interest will


    be five million. You gotta give it back next time we meet!"


    Feigning anger, Joshua scanned around his apartment with his hands rested on his hips. When he saw


    what he was searching for, he grabbed it and walked up to the drunk doctor. "Gifford, hold him down!"


    Gifford couldn''t rx at work, so he could only get rid of all the pent up stress by ying with his best


    friends. He liked to side with one friend and bully the other, depending on the situation. And right now,


    Sheffield was at the receiving end.


    Gifford was strong because he received training every day. Besides, Sheffield had a broken leg, so it


    was a piece of cake for him to control the drunk man.


    Joshua uncapped the pen in his hand, and ignoring Sheffield''s warning, he wrote on his stered leg¡ª


    I''m Asshole Tang!


    After that, regardless of Sheffield''s deadpan face, the two friendsughed out triumphantly.


    Sheffield stood up on one leg and threw himself at Joshua, ready tounch a blow. But thetter was


    quick. He and Gifford ran out of the apartment before the good doctor could reach them.


    And bang! They shut the door. Standing in front of the closed door, Sheffield yelled, "You assholes! I''ll


    be taking the cast off tomorrow. I''m going to carve your kidneys out and sell them!"


    There was no answer, only silence all around him. The anger on his face disappeared and he went


    back to the bedroom in his wheelchair.


    Earlier, there only used to be a single painting on the wall. But, he had it changed into a photo wall after


    he hade back from D City.


    There were more than twenty pictures on the wall now. And there were only two people in the pictures


    ¡ªhim and Evelyn.


    They were all from when they had been in D City. He had even secretly snapped a few pictures of her,


    which he had developed and mounted on the wall.


    Sheffield stood on one leg and gently stroked her face in the photo. ''Will you ever be mine? Or is that


    just my wishful thinking? Don''t you like me at all?''


    In the Huo family manor


    It was dinner time. The whole family was home, including Matthew, who had already begun his further


    study in America. He hade back home because they had to visit their ancestors'' graves.


    Since Carlos was in a good mood, he decided to cook their dinner all by himself.


    His kids were busy with their own stuff in the living room. Carlos came out of the kitchen and asked


    them, "How do you guys want your spareribs?"


    Without shifting her gaze away from herptop screen, Evelyn said, "Spicy!"


    Terilynn raised her hand. "Dad, I want them sweet and sour."


    Matthew thought for a while and answered, "Braised."


    Debbie heard them as she walked downstairs. "You guys are doing this on purpose, aren''t you? You


    want your dad to make three different vors all by himself?"


    "We didn''t mean to make it difficult for him. It''s so rare for Dad to cook. He surely wants all of us to


    enjoy the meal to the fullest. Am I right, Dad?" Evelyn beamed at her father.


    Carlos smiled. "Wait and see." Then, he turned around and walked back into the kitchen.


    An hourter, Debbie and a housemaid brought out the dishes that Carlos had cooked. And sure


    enough, there was more than one variation of spareribs, but¡­


    Looking at his father, who wasdling soup for his daughters, Matthew asked tly, "Dad, you didn''t


    make any braised spareribs?"


    "Well, you were thest to speak up when I asked. I felt tired after cooking the first two. So, I left out the


    third one."


    There was an awkward silence.


    Matthew didn''t respond, but his face was grim. Debbie was pissed and cast a reproachful nce at


    Carlos, defending her son. "Carlos, he''s our son! You said you''d love him and treat him equally, didn''t


    you?"


    Hearing Debbie''s question, Carlos turned to look at his son and said reluctantly, "I do love him."


    Matthew nced at him and answered with contempt, "I don''t need you to love me."


    "Really? You don''t? Why? Do you have someone else to love you? A girl, perhaps?" Carlos retorted


    angrily.


    Matthew wasn''t expecting that from his dad. He was stunned for a moment. "What are you talking


    about?" he asked.


    "You have a girl you like, don''t you? I saw you stare at a picture of someone the other day, but I


    couldn''t see her face clearly. Take it out and show it to your mother and sisters." Carlos thought for a


    moment. If his son married a girl who was as adorable as his daughters, then he might try and love his


    son a little bit more.


    Debbie''s eyes lit up at the news. "Matthew, you have a girl you like?!"


    Holding Matthew''s arm, Terilynn said as excitedly as her mother, "Brother, show us her picture."


    Evelyn took a sip of the soup and said, "Whoever it is, treat her well."


    His secret waspletely exposed. Casting Carlos an angry nce, Matthew answered calmly, "It''s


    not what you think."


    Carlos snorted. "You''re only neen. I didn''t want you to date a girl yet, since you are not capable of


    supporting and protecting her at the moment. But, you are my son. It wouldn''t take you much time to


    climb thedder. Let your mother and sisters see the picture. If they are satisfied with her, I will grant


    you permission to date this girl."

 Chapter 818 Miss Troublemaker

    Chapter 818 Miss Troublemaker


    Nonchntly, Matthew dished food into his bowl from the other tters and bowls on the table. "There


    were no photos," he said stubbornly. "You must be seeing things."


    Everyone at the table was silent for a moment.


    Debbie tried to ease the tension and chided the man in the seat of honor. "This is your fault. Everyone


    has secrets. Why did you have to reveal it to everyone? If I were Matthew, I''d pound you to a pulp."


    Carlos snorted, "I know you would, but do you think he''d try that? He doesn''t have the stones for it."


    Matthew tried to ignore his taunt.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at Carlos. "So if this ends up in a fight, whose side will you take? Mine or your


    dad''s?" she asked her son.


    "You''re not gonna fight," Matthew answered calmly. He had never seen his father so much as shoot his


    mother a stern look, but his mother was always pretty emotional. Still, Carlos always kept his cool and


    never argued with her, no matter how bad she got.


    Matthew couldn''t me his dad. If he managed to marry a woman like that, he would be just as stoic. It


    would save a lot of headaches in the future. Because in his eyes, girls like his mother were the cutest.


    "So? Let''s say we do?" Debbie wouldn''t give up and asked again.


    With a cunning smile, Matthew looked at Carlos, who was dishing up food for Evelyn. "I''ll help Dad," he


    replied.


    His answer surprised everyone at the table, including Carlos.


    "Why?" Debbie asked gloomily. It didn''t make sense.


    After swallowing the food in his mouth, Matthew replied slowly, "We were taught that in school."


    "You teachers told you to help your dad?" Debbie was confused.


    "No." Father and son looked at each other. With a stony face, Matthew replied, "My teachers told us to


    protect the weak."


    "Bwahaha..." Terilynn was the first tough out loud.


    Then Debbie lost it too, and finally even Evelyn smiled from ear to ear.


    Only Carlos was staring at his son coldly. Matthew, however, acted as if he hadn''t seen a thing, and


    continued eating dinner.


    He was happy. Finally, he got a dig in. His father was an unrepentant bully, and had iting for a long


    time.


    Carlos wasn''t done. He said to his daughters, "Girls, listen to me. As sisters, you owe it to your brother


    to beat him up every day. It''s a character-building exercise, give him a little humility."


    Carlos had said this to the two girls many times. In the past, Terilynn thought that she was able to bully


    her younger brother, but now...


    She shook her head hastily. "Dad, hadn''t you heard? Matthew has been practicing free fighting for a


    while. You know, a free-for-all without rules? And he''s hired a taekwondo coach, too. What''s your rank


    now, Matthew?"


    "Blue belt, red stripe."


    Looking at his son''s lightplexioned face, Carlos thought his son to be skinny. He was, but his body


    was all corded muscle, visible beneath that silky skin. His clothes camouged that quite nicely. His


    son didn''t look like a skilled fighter or a taekwondo athlete at all.


    "Blue belt, red stripe," Terilynn repeated. "In taekwondo, that''s a couple belts away from ck. Not to


    mention fighting in a match without rules. Hear that, Dad? He''d probably be a match for many cage


    fighters, too. I''d get creamed fighting Matthew. I don''t know martial arts. Am I right, Evelyn?" Terilynn


    called out to Evelyn, who was eating silently.


    Evelyn smiled, "Don''t you know taekwondo, too?"


    A gloomy feeling emerged in Terilynn''s heart. She took a bite of her meal and said, "It was too


    exhausting. I stopped. Don''tugh. Hey, Erica started earlier than I did, and quit pretty quick. Uncle


    Wesley caught her skipping sses and taught her a lesson. Ha-ha!"


    The others fell silent; they couldn''t imagine the scene.


    Debbie cast a nce at her. "Erica? She''s just a kid, but she took those sses all the same."


    Terilynn spat out a bone. "She''s fourteen years old now! She''s not a kid anymore. Last year, she signed


    up for sses. Uncle Wesley never knew until the Dojang master called her parents because she


    skipped lessons again."


    Hearing that, Debbie shook her head helplessly. "Wesley is such a pathetic dad," she sighed.


    It was said that a daughter was like a lover from a father''s past life. In Carlos'' case, yes, it was true. But


    not in Wesley''s case.


    Wesley must have owed Erica a lot in his previous life, so it was payback time in this one. Tough guy


    Wesley found that Erica was difficult at best. She was always getting in trouble.


    Matthew cut in, "Why be sorry for him? Most little girls are naughty. Terilynn was the same. Didn''t Dad


    hit her when she was a little girl?"


    Terilynn wasn''t angry with his words. Looking seriously at him, she said, "That''s nothing. Erica''s way


    worse than I ever was. She practically has ''bad girl'' tattooed on her forehead. They call her Miss


    Troublemaker for a reason."


    A girl with a dirty face popped into Matthew''s mind. "Yeah, I know," he said, munching on his meal.


    Terilynn shot him a look. "Erica''s finishing up junior high. Uncle Wesley told her if she keeps being a


    bad girl, he''ll put her in a boarding school in Y City. I guess she''s really hitting the books so that doesn''t


    happen." Terilynn and Erica had a lot to talk about, so they kept in touch with each other.


    Pushing the food on his te around, Matthew said, "If she can keep it up, she''ll have a new nickname.


    I don''t think she liked the old one."


    Terilynn thought for a while. "You have a point. I''ve been calling her ''Angel''tely. Maybe I should call


    her Erica instead."


    Angel was a good nickname, but she''d probably had it with nicknames already.


    After dinner, Carlos called Evelyn to his study.


    "Hey, Dad, what''s up?"


    Carlos said, "I''m putting you in charge of ZL Group''s autumn clothingunch. The designers are hard at


    work, and everything''s going well. I''ll pick up your grandma next month." He beamed at her. "Don''t


    worry about this. You got this. The only thing is you''ll need to give a speech onstage and be around to


    greet several important international guests."


    "I''m in charge?" Evelyn had never done this before.


    "Yes." Carlos turned to look at her. "Several media outlets are covering this. All eyes will be on you. Get


    ready."


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    "Chin up. You''ll be fine. I''ll put off your blind date. Matthew is flying back to America tomorrow


    afternoon. He''s doing great over there, keeping his grades up. With his talent, he only needs two more


    years of further studies under his belt. When hees back, he''ll take over ZL Group. Then you can


    do whatever you want. I won''t hold you back anymore. What do you think?"


    Evelyn nodded, "Okay."


    Carlos patted her shoulder. "Baby, I''ll try my best to reduce your workload. Your happiness is the most


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    important thing. When you''re unhappy, just tell me. I''ll help you."


    Evelyn gave him a hug and answered, "Will do, Daddy."


    After returning to her bedroom, Evelyn sat on the edge of the bed, staring nkly for a moment.


    Then she stood up and walked to the collection room next to the walk-in closet. She took out a brocade


    box from the drawer at the bottom of the ss showcase.


    She wiped away the dust and slowly opened the box.


    A piece of jade, in the shape of the flower named "Purity," was quietly lying inside.


    She picked it up and gently rubbed it; she couldn''t help smiling when she thought of something.


    ''Think I''m talking too much? In fact, I''ve never said so much to anyone other than you. If you don''t like


    it, I''ll shut up.''


    ''Evelina, I never knew a woman could be as lovely as you!''


    ''If you want to get married one day, just tell me. I''d do it in a heartbeat.''


    ''Eve, you''re my woman now. You can only have me, and I will never let you down...'' The man''s gentle


    words echoed in her mind for a long time.

 Chapter 819 The Eldest Princess Of ZL Group

    Chapter 819 The Eldest Princess Of ZL Group


    At the Y City New District Exhibition Center


    ZL Group''s autumn clothing lineunch event was being held at the exhibition center. Many media


    outlets and staff members were already there, preparing for the event.


    Staff members in the backstage were very busy as well. There were thirty models there, changing their


    clothes and attended to by hairstylists and makeup artists.


    In the VIP lounge


    Evelyn showed up in the dress she''d set out. She didn''t want to attract too much attention. While she


    was reading through the documents and signing her name, her makeup artist and stylist started fussing


    over.


    "Hey Nadia! How many guests are here?" Evelyn asked.


    "There''s an hour left before theunch formally starts. Almost ny-five percent of our guests have


    signed in," Nadia replied.


    "Are the models ready? How about the clothing lines and the designers?" After Evelyn put the signed


    papers aside, a second stack of papers was handed to her.


    "Rest assured, Miss Huo. Everything is ready."


    "What about the photographers? Are they in position?"


    "Chill. Everything''s taken care of."


    After hearing the answer she wanted, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay. Thank you."


    "It''s my duty."


    At 5:45 p.m., the hostess came onstage and recited her speech. "Wee to mour''s autumn


    Now, put your hands together for Miss Evelyn Huo, regional CEO of ZL Group. She''ll be taking over the


    mike for a bit to kick off the press conference and tell you more."


    The name Evelyn Huo instantly started a stir among the guests. Most of them had never heard of her


    before.


    But they did know who Carlos was. Everyone did. So they started wondering if Evelyn had anything to


    do with him.


    The catwalk was all lit up. A woman appeared at the other end. She walked towards the audience in


    her high heels.


    She possessed features a girl would kill for¡ªperfect fair skin, a pair of round, innocent eyes, a


    beautifully shaped nose, and soft, red lips. She wore a graceful smile.


    She had French braids circling her head, her long lustrous ck hair spilled down her back. She was in


    a ck evening dress long enough to reach the ankles. It hadce in all the right ces, exposing the


    swell of her breasts and the dimples of Venus, without being too immodest. The right side of her dress


    was split to show off her long leg, but stopped just above the knee.


    She wore jewelry thatmon people could only dream of. Her ne, earrings, rings, bracelets, all


    of them were made of precious metals, with ruby and diamond settings and ornaments.


    Everything was meant to flow together, the designs and the jewelry melded nicely. Nothing would seem


    too ostentatious.


    With her fair skin and elegant bearing, she was like a goddess descending upon the world.


    Her appearance caused amotion among the guests. Even those who were already famous


    couldn''t help talking about her when they saw her take the stage.


    "Who is she? Why haven''t I seen her before? The regional CEO was supposed to give a speech, right?


    Wow, she is so hot. Is she a model? Who is that?"


    "She''s so beautiful! She has such a nice figure I can''t even breathe!"


    "Let me tell you a little secret. She''s the eldest princess of ZL Group and has been working as the


    regional CEO. She''s never headlined such a public event before."


    "Oh, so she''s Mr. Huo''s kid. No wonder. I''m guessing that a lot women are going to get dumped tonight


    because they won''t measure up to her."


    "She is so beautiful! I would totally go gay for her."


    Cameras offstage kept shing like crazy. Evelyn walked over to the hostess, took the mike and


    thanked her politely. Then the hostess walked off the stage.


    Evelyn nced at the mike, then back at the crowd. "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. I''m Evelyn


    Huo,rge and in charge. It''s my honor to invite all of you to attend theunch of ZL Group''s autumn


    line. Today''s event is divided into four major categories. Next, let me introduce to you all..."


    Her photos and videos were everywhere on the Inte.


    In an instant, she became a well-known female CEO.


    Debbie watched Evelyn''s speech on the TV. "Is it really appropriate to expose Evelyn to the public like


    this?" she asked Carlos.


    Carlos replied tly, "It''s all right. I let that guy know that he has no chance with Evelyn. I don''t want him


    to bother her again."


    Debbie sighed. "You''re overreacting. Maybe he and Evelyn really love each other. With everything in


    their way, it''s hard for them to be together anymore."


    "Then they don''t need to be together. He doesn''t deserve our daughter." He wanted it that way. He


    didn''t want them together.


    Debbie shook her head. "Like you said, he''s not a good kid. What if he gloms onto Evelyn more after


    he finds out who she really is?"


    "If he''s that kind of guy, I''ll take more than just his leg."


    Debbie coaxed, "Babe, you can''t do this to him. If you hurt him, our daughter will be pissed."


    "She''ll get over it. When she finds a good man and marries him, she''ll forget all about that guy."


    "I don''t think you''re going about this the right way. Leave Evelyn alone. She''s almost thirty years old,


    and can tell right from wrong."


    "Really? Why did he lie to her? Where was he when Evelyn was in danger? Did you see him show up


    from beginning to end?"


    Debbie still disagreed with him. "What if Evelyn didn''t tell him? He wouldn''t know."


    "If he didn''t know, then he didn''t care."


    Debbie heaved a sigh. "Maybe."


    After theunch event, the Inte was flooded by Evelyn''s photos and videos.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Many media outlets had attempted to probe into her past, but to no avail. Carlos had protected her so


    well that she be an enigma.


    As a result, many reporters tried to find out through the employees of ZL Group. "Miss Evelyn Huo has


    been an employee of ZL Group for years. Noment," they told the reporters.


    At the Y City First General Hospital


    Sheffield finally had his cast removed and went back to work. He leaned against the back of the chair


    and checked the medical chart. He looked casual and handsome while sitting in the chair. His


    appearance made women blush and their hearts beat faster when they saw him.


    This doctor was so handsome!


    A patient''s family, who was a young girl, whispered shyly and nervously, "Dr. Tang, my father''s a patient


    in bed No. 3. He just woke up."


    Sheffield put down the medical chart, stood up from the chair, looked at the little girl, and said with a


    gentle smile, "I know. See youter!"


    His smile charmed the girl instantly. "Thank you, Dr. Tang."


    "You''re wee!" Sheffield put the pen in his pocket casually and left the office with his hands in his


    pants pockets.


    These days, the hospital was quite full. The corridor was filled with hospital beds. Along the way, many


    people greeted him, "Dr. Tang!"


    "Dr. Tang is here!"


    "Dr. Tang, can I get out of bed?"


    After a quick check of the patient''s wound, Sheffield said briskly, "Yes, you can. Just walk around in the


    hallway. Don''t go downstairs¡ªthat might be pushing it."


    "Okay, okay. Thank you very much!"

 Chapter 820 Shes Gorgeous

    Chapter 820 She''s Gorgeous


    "Don''t mention it. The edema hasn''t gone away yet. Don''t drink too much water," Sheffield cautioned,


    then turned around and left.


    Down the hall, there was a TV mounted on the wall. The hostess''s sweet voice came from the TV.


    "Now, put your hands together for..." The hostess said the name, but Sheffield didn''t take note of it. He


    was too busy on his rounds. He adjusted the oxygen tube for the patient in bed No. 9.


    When he turned around and walked towards the door, he heard someone muttering, "Who is that?


    She''s gorgeous."


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen her before. Just now, I heard that the hostess introduced her as a CEO.


    She''s holding a press conference for some modeling show. And her name is...Eve...or something. Um,


    I can''t remember."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice reached Sheffield''s ears. It was like a firework exploding in the air. "Good


    evening, everyone. I''m Evelyn Huo,rge and in charge..."


    He stopped suddenly. The girl who followed him closely almost bumped into him.


    Sheffield turned around and took a few steps back, afraid that he was hearing things. He fixed his eyes


    on the woman on the screen as if she would disappear at any second.


    The woman was in a ck evening dress wearing a priceless ruby. She had never left his thoughts,


    and now there she was!


    ''What did the hostess call her just now? Eveline Huo? Evelyn Huo?''


    At this moment, Sheffield couldn''t help but ask himself, ''Are you really surprised? Are you happy or


    sad? You finally found her, but she isn''t who you thought she was. She gave you a fake name, even!''


    A woman in her fifties next to him asked Sheffield with a smile, "You okay, Dr. Tang?"


    Her partnerughed and said, "I think Dr. Tang is a little preupied at the moment."


    The crowd roared withughter.


    On the TV, Evelyn nodded to the audience gracefully and left the stage.


    Sheffield snapped out of his reverie. "I''m okay. That woman''s beauty shook me, that''s all."


    "Ha-ha! Dr. Tang, do you have a girlfriend? I can introduce you to someone, if you like."


    With a half-joking smile, Sheffield replied, "Okay. Thank you for your kindness, ma''am. I''ll treat you to


    tea sometime! Back to work!"


    The woman couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear while talking to a handsome doctor like Sheffield.


    After checking the patient in bed No. 3, Sheffield went back to his office, took off his white gown and


    hung it in the closet. Then he took out his cell phone and called Horace. "Hey, I know your shift is over,


    but I need you to fill in for me!"


    "I just got off work," Horace said angrily.


    "I saw your kid looking at my racer models. Ask him to head over to my ce and pick one tomorrow."


    There was a disy cab in Sheffield''s house, showing off his racer models. Once when Horace and


    his son came to visit Sheffield after his leg was injured by Carlos'' men, the boy spotted the disy


    case. Since then, it was all he could talk about.


    Horace got impatient with him and decided to buy one for his son so that the boy would stop talking


    about it. So he searched online and found any of them cost a pretty penny. There was no way he could


    afford that on his own. He decided that he would never let his son go to Sheffield''s house ever again.


    Horace shut his mouth, immediately changed his clothes and rushed to the hospital to work another


    shift.


    When he arrived at the hospital, he found that Sheffield had changed into casual clothing. Leaning


    against the desk, he looked at his phone. It seemed that there was a video on it. Horace didn''t pay


    attention to the video. Excitement was written all over his face. He asked Sheffield with the utmost


    care, "A racer model from your collection? And you want me to give it to my kid?"


    Sheffield put his phone in his pocket and nodded, "Yeah. I''m out of here!"


    "Money''s a little tight right now. Can I talk you down?" He had a house payment, and he sacrificed a lot


    to buy it. Sheffield knew it. But he didn''t want to ept the expensive gift for free, so he had to offer the


    other doctor money.


    "We''ll talk about itter. You need to get to work. Don''t forget that the patient in bed No. 7 is on dialysis


    and it''s almost finished. You need to check on him."


    "I know that. About that racer model..."


    Sheffield had already walked to the door. He waved at him without looking back. "Come see me at


    home tomorrow."


    It thrilled Horace more than words could say. But he still wondered the same thing he often did: how did


    Sheffielde into so much money so young? He had never heard him mention his family, nor had he


    seen any of his family members visit him. It was as if he was an orphan.


    It would be sad if he was really an orphan!


    Sheffield rushed to the parking lot, got into his car and rushed to the New District Exhibition Center.


    Forty minutester, he saw that security guards were swarming the ce.


    Instead of hurrying from the car, he suddenly remembered what Dollie had told him before. "I''m part of


    a fashion show. Theunch is in a couple days. It''s mour''s autumn line, under ZL Group. My agent


    has just signed a contract with mour. Would you be my escort? How about I give you an invitation?"


    Dollie wanted to be an actress, but she was scouted by an agent for her beauty and became a model.


    The young model had risen quickly in the industry. She was famous even before she graduated from


    university.


    He remembered that he told her he''d have to work overtime this evening, and that was why he had


    refused her.


    At the thought, he took out his phone and dialed Dollie''s number. She picked up quickly. "Hi, Sheffield."


    Hearing her voice, Sheffield asked expressionlessly, "Are you on the catwalk?"


    "No, I just finished. I''m heading to my dressing room. I need to change." It was a pleasant surprise for


    her to receive a call from him. She answered the phone before taking off her clothes.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Okay. Call me back when you''re free."


    "Okay."


    She gave the phone to her assistant and tossed the hem of her dress before ordering, "Remove my


    makeup now!"


    However, she didn''t know there was an exposed nail. When she tossed her dress, it hit a cab and


    snagged on it. She took a step forward. Ssshhriiip! Everyone heard the cloth tearing.


    Following the sound, she turned around and saw a long rent in the hem of her dress.


    The assistant hurried to help her with the dress. "Oh, no. It''s bad."


    The incident caught everyone''s eye. Some were gloating, some felt regretful, and some didn''t think it


    had anything to do with them.


    The clothing designer was still giving an interview outside, and currently only the models and staff


    members were backstage.


    Dollie was flustered for a moment, but then calmed down. "Don''t worry. It''s already served its purpose.


    It probably won''t need to be worn again."


    The assistant nodded, trying to say something. But thinking of Dollie''s bad temper, she swallowed her


    words.

 Chapter 821 ZL Group Will Never Hire Her Again

    Chapter 821 ZL Group Will Never Hire Her Again


    At this moment, a woman asked, "What happened?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It''s Nadia. And Miss Huo..." Dollie''s assistant whispered.


    "Good evening, Miss Huo, Nadia." The models and staff members in the backstage greeted both of


    them warmly.


    Actually, Evelyn just happened to pass by the backstage and heard the noise. Nadia immediately


    noticed her boss''s frown and asked what was going on.


    The assistant to Dollie apologized in a hurry, "I''m sorry, Miss Huo. The dress... The dress was torn


    identally."


    Evelyn frowned at her words. Every cut of clothing disyed tonight was a one-of-a-kind original. If one


    of them was damaged, it couldn''t be mass produced.


    Evelyn looked in the direction where the voice came from. It was one of the models, wearing a white


    mid-length coat and a long dress inside. There was a deep rent in the hem of the dress.


    Actually, there had been all sorts of simr incidents in which models had torn something they wore.


    But Evelyn had no experience with those past problems. She needed to solve this one in her own way.


    For a moment, the whole backstage fell silent, waiting for her to deal with this matter in person.


    Looking at the female CEO standing not far away, Dollie said nothing. The CEO shone despite theck


    of spotlights.


    Evelyn didn''t want to waste time. As she walked, she said casually, "We can''t mass-produce this. The


    model should pay the price of the dress andpensate for our loss. Since this is a first offense¡ª"


    She hadn''t finished her sentence before she was interrupted by Dollie.


    Dollie screamed, "You are such a bitch! I didn''t tear it on purpose. Why are you going after me?"


    Her words sessfully made Evelyn stop walking. She looked at the girl up and down.


    Then she shed a smile. No wonder this girl looked so familiar. They had met before.


    With a darkened face, Nadia berated the model. "Dollie Xiang! Have some respect. This is Miss Huo.


    You know¡ªthe CEO! Shut up if you can''t be polite."


    When she heard this, Dollie blushed in embarrassment. She had never been treated like this before.


    Who did these women think they were?


    Evelyn took a few steps towards her and looked her in the eye.


    There was one meter between them, and the people around them couldn''t helpparing the two.


    Dollie was a lovely woman, true. She was on her way to supermodel status. She was young and


    beautiful, but it really depended on who was standing next to her.


    Compared to Evelyn, she might as well have been amoner. She thought she was even more


    beautiful than Evelyn, but the truth was, Dollie couldn''t hold a candle to the CEO. And Evelyn had more


    advantages than merely her beauty. Her regal bearing, her position of power, all of those made it clear


    that Dollie was just an ordinary girl. And a badly-behaved one, at that.


    "We must have met before. Do you know Savannah Xiang?" Evelyn suddenly asked, thinking of her


    best friend.


    Somehow, she felt the two of them looked more than a little alike. And they had the same family name.


    "She''s my sister! Hey... How do you know her?" asked Dollie in confusion.


    After a short pause, Evelyn said, "Nadia, I''ll pay for the dress and the loss. Dollie Xiang is too careless


    to be a model for us. ZL Group will never hire her again."


    Everyone was stunned, and gasps and startled, hushed whispers could be heard.


    She was fired by ZL Group? That meant no otherpany in the modeling business in Y City would


    hire her.


    A dress and a carelessment ruined a girl''s bright future. Everyone had to look at Evelyn with new


    eyes.


    She had inherited Carlos'' ruthlessness and low tolerance for B.S.


    Ignoring everyone''s curious looks, Evelyn turned on her heel and was about to leave.


    But Dollie rushed up to her and fastened her hand around her wrist, rudely.


    ncing at her wrist, Evelyn said nothing. Nadia hastily walked over and pulled Dollie aside, saying,


    "Miss Xiang! This is absolutely uncalled for."


    "How do you know Savannah?" No wonder Evelyn looked familiar to Dollie. Evelyn used to hang


    around with Savannah Xiang before thetter left the country.


    Before she could answer, Dollie continued to bombard Evelyn with questions. "Did Savannah ask you


    to do this? She wrecked her own career, so she decided to screw up mine, too?! You''re working with


    her, aren''t you? Just to bring me down!"


    "You ruined your own career. You did this to yourself!" Before Dollie could respond, Evelyn walked


    away from her, taking bold, purposeful strides towards the VIP lounge in her high heels.


    Dollie was so angry that all she could see was red. She didn''t remove her makeup, but changed the


    torn dress and walked outside.


    Before meeting Sheffield, she made a phone call.


    The phone was quickly connected, and a soft voice came from the other end of the line, "Dollie."


    Disgust was written all over Dollie''s face. "Don''t say my name! Savannah Xiang, tell me, did you team


    up with Evelyn Huo against me?"


    "What are you talking about? What happened to Evelyn?"


    Evelyn had been busytely, so she hadn''t talked to Savannah Xiang in a bit.


    "She ruined my chances of being a model over a rusty nail. Don''t lie to me, Savannah! Don''t tell me


    you didn''t know!" Dollie said through gritted teeth.


    Shaking her head, Savannah Xiang replied honestly, "I didn''t know. I''ll call her."


    "Don''t y dumb with me! You know what? I just dumped the one you love. Now I have a new


    boyfriend. Dad said he was a genius in the medical field. He is a doctor of nephrology, a surgeon right


    now, but he''s working with university staff to develop new meds. If he seeds, he will make a ton of


    cash. The point is that he''s a lot hotter than your lover. Just stay in France and watch me live a happy


    life. Haha..."


    On the other end of the line, Savannah Xiang listened to her brag in silence. After that, she answered


    with a smile on her face, "Congrattions! You''ve found your Mr. Right and I wish you all the happiness


    in the world."


    Dollie''s face darkened. This wasn''t the reaction she was hoping for. "Who cares! If your mother hadn''t


    been so good to me every day, why would I call you?"


    "She''s your mom, too!" Savannah Xiang corrected her.


    "No she''s not. She doesn''t deserve that title!" Dollie hated Savannah Xiang and her mother to the core.


    People said that it was Dollie''s mother who had broken up the marriage between Sidell and his ex-wife.


    Dollie wasn''t going down with them.


    This time, Savannah Xiang was silent.


    Now that she was speechless, Dollie was satisfied. She hung up the phone happily, put on her


    sunsses and walked out.


    Thest second she was in heaven, but the next second she fell into hell because of what she saw.


    Sheffield, who wanted to find a ce to smoke, identally bumped into the woman he truly wanted to


    meet.


    Evelyn, who was supposed to leave the exhibition center through the entrance, left early through the


    side door, nked by her bodyguards. However, she was caught by Sheffield.


    He put out his cigarette and strode towards a ck car. "Hey, miss. I have something for you," he said


    to Evelyn, who was about to get in the car.


    Evelyn stopped when she heard his voice. She stood there, not turning her head.


    With a confused look at the handsome young man not far away, Nadia then took a nce at Tayson,


    who should''ve stopped any suspicious man from approaching their boss, and finally said nothing.


    "Long time no see. What''s wrong? Can''t you even look at me?" With one arm propped against the car


    window in front of Evelyn, Sheffield approached her with a wicked smile. "Give me three minutes?" he


    said to her.

 Chapter 822 Evelina Or Evelyn Huo

    Chapter 822 Evelina Or Evelyn Huo


    Evelyn clutched the hem of her dress firmly. "I have nothing to say to you."


    "I do." Sheffield leaned over to Evelyn and whispered in her ear, "You slept with me, and yet, you want


    to dump me for no good reason. Do you want everyone to know about this or do you want to talk in


    private?"


    Evelyn blushed and cast a cold nce at him.


    But the man just grinned back at her.


    She turned to Nadia and said, "Wait here."


    Then, she walked with him to the corner of the street where there were no streetmps.


    Just as she was out of Tayson''s and Nadia''s sights, she was engulfed by a familiar embrace.


    She wanted to push him away, but as she turned towards him, he wrapped his hand around her waist


    and kissed her on the lips.


    When Dollie came around the dark corner, she froze.


    She immediately knew that the man was Sheffield. He hade to pick her up, yet here he was,


    kissing another woman.


    Not any woman. He was with Evelyn Huo, the woman who had ruined her modelling career.


    Envy and anger rose within her. She clenched on to her bag tightly to restrain her impulse to break


    them apart.


    Sheffield let go of Evelyn after the long kiss. As she gasped for air, he pressed her against the wall. He


    held her hands behind her back with one hand and raised her chin with the other to make her look


    straight at him. As they stared into each other''s eyes, he asked her with an expressionless face, "So,


    should l call you Evelina... or Evelyn Huo?" He gently ran his thumb over her lips, stroking the spot


    where the lipstick had been smudged by his kiss.


    Unable to move, Evelyn red up. "I shouldn''t have agreed to talk to you!"


    Ignoring her anger, he smiled and called her name softly, "Evelyn."


    A faint frown appeared on his forehead. The name he had called so many times was not even her real


    name. But, on the night they had been together, he had called her Eve. ''But so what?'' he thought. That


    wasn''t her real name either. He had never been so frustrated before.


    She remained silent.


    "The regional CEO of ZL Group. That''s quite amazing."


    Right then, they heard a loud clicking sound of high heels from behind them. Sheffield didn''t turn


    around to look.


    He didn''t care who was behind him. Nothing was more important to him at that moment than the


    person in front of him.


    Indifferently, Evelyn watched as Dollie approached them. The woman in the lingerie store that day with


    Sheffield was actually her friend''s sister. ''What a coincidence, '' she thought wryly.


    Dollie stopped a meter away from them. She red at Evelyn with burning, reproachful eyes.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But, she put a restraint on her emotions and said with a smile, "Sheffield."


    Without looking at her, he said, "Wait for me, Dollie. I will be with you in a minute."


    ''Wait for him? While he flirts with this woman?'' Dollie didn''t know if Sheffield was pissing her off on


    purpose; she was so angry that her face distorted.


    "Fine." She had topromise and act nice to get him.


    Her eyes never left Evelyn''s from the beginning to the end of their conversation.


    "You work for ZL Group and I work in the First General Hospital, so close to you." Ignoring Dollie, he


    kissed Evelyn on the lips again.


    She couldn''t move and unwillingly let him devour her.


    Her submission turned him on. He lowered his head and bit on the side of her neck. She groaned, and


    that was when he let go of her.


    Dollie gritted her teeth as she waited silently. Their intimacy was killing her and she was fuming with


    anger. But she couldn''t do anything, since Sheffield had never confirmed his rtionship with her. She


    had to tolerate everything till the time was right.


    Stroking Evelyn''s fair face, Sheffield asked casually, "Evelyn Huo, did you expose yourself to the media


    tonight for me? Do you really think that I cannot live without you? Or did you think that I will not pursue


    you after knowing that you are a female CEO?"


    "I didn''t do it for you. I don''t care what you think," Evelyn denied.


    With a gentle smile, he exhaled near her ear and nted a soft kiss on her neck, leaving a lipstick mark


    since his lips had been stained from their previous kiss. "Well, Evelyn¡­ Don''t get the wrong idea. You


    will never be able to forget me."


    Evelyn looked at his lips which were clean by now, and she quickly wiped the lipstick on her neck.


    Sheffield licked his lips with an evil grin and stepped back from her. "Maybe you''re telling the truth."


    He took one more step back and waved at the woman behind him. Dollie walked over to him.


    Sheffield wrapped his arm around her shoulder and looked at Evelyn. There was not the slightest


    change in her eyes, whatsoever. He said with a bright smile, "Don''t worry, I''m just kidding. Rest


    assured, Evelyn Huo. I will not pester you anymore."


    With that, he turned around and started walking away. He waved at her and said with a sigh, "My leg


    has finally recovered. I don''t want it to be broken again just for paying off my romantic debts."


    Sheffield directed Dollie to a car without a logo. He opened the passenger seat door for her like a


    gentleman and let her in.


    After closing the door for her, he went around to the driver''s seat. He waved to the woman who was still


    standing in the dark corner before getting into the driver''s seat. The engine started with a roar and the


    car disappeared into the traffic.


    Evelyn felt a prick in her heart; a pain that she couldn''t ignore.


    Only she knew how much it hurt to drown that emotion.


    As she watched the car disappear in the distance, Evelyn was sure that she wasn''t mistaken.


    The car was thetest model that had beenunched by ZL Groupst year. It was worth at least eight


    million, and the top-end model was worth at least ten million.


    The one Sheffield drove was a high-end model, but he had slightly refitted it.


    Many people wouldn''t know about this, but Evelyn recognized it because it had been designed by


    Matthew himself.


    Only three such cars were produced worldwide. One was owned by Matthew, another one was in


    Switzend and thest one... She had never asked about it. Turned out that Sheffield owned the final


    piece.


    She wondered if it was really his.


    When she got back to her car, she saw Nadia talking to Tayson anxiously. The bodyguard was looking


    elsewhere with a poker face without saying a word.


    When he saw Evelyn, he reminded Nadia, "She is here."


    She turned around and saw Evelyn walking towards them with her head down. She couldn''t see the


    expression on her face in the dark.


    ''Thank God, she is back.'' Taking a deep breath, Nadia opened the back door for her and noticed her


    messed-up lipstick.


    ''What happened back there?


    Her lipstick is smudged. Does that mean¡­'' Nadia looked towards the dark corner. ''Miss Huo must


    have been in a rtionship with that man, '' she thought.


    Evelyn sat in the back and gazed out of the window at the dark night. The words Sheffield had told her


    reyed in her mind repeatedly.


    ''I will not pester you anymore.''


    At the same time, Sheffield stepped on the gas and continued going faster. The car was now


    dangerously moving at 150 km per hour. In the passenger seat, Dollie held on to her seat belt with one


    hand and gripped the handrail above her head with the other. In a frightened voice, she begged,


    "Sheffield¡­ slow down."

 Chapter 823 Maestro Tang

    Chapter 823 Maestro Tang


    When he heard her trembling voice, Sheffield gradually let go of the elerator. When the car had


    slowed down to a normal speed, Dollie breathed a sigh of relief. "Sheffield¡­ What''s your rtionship


    with her?"


    Sheffield sneered. "I''m just a lowly-paid doctor and she is a CEO. What rtionship could we have? I


    pursued her and got rejected."


    At first, Dollie had thought that Sheffield wouldn''t give her an answer. But to her surprise, he went on to


    exin their rtionship in detail.


    Jealousy flooded through her. "Do you still like her?" she asked, looking at him sideways.


    "She has something I want," he replied, eyes fixed on the road.


    Dollie couldn''t tell from his tone if he was telling the truth. But his answer meant that he didn''t really like


    Evelyn and that made her happy. "Something important?" she asked.


    "Yes. Something very important," he said without hesitation.


    She felt much better after learning that he had approached Evelyn with a purpose.


    "Will you be seeing her again?"


    "Yes. How can I get what I want without seeing her?"


    "But you just told her that¡ª"


    "I said I wouldn''t pester her, but I have to, to get what I want." Sheffield was quick to admit his


    intentions.


    Left with no choice, Dollie had to findfort by telling herself that he didn''t like Evelyn. He only


    wanted something that belonged to her.


    After dropping her back home, Sheffield lit a cigarette and dialed a number on his phone. He was


    feeling restless as the call connected. Without any greeting, he said, "Let''s go racing!"


    Half an hourter


    Sheffield sat in his top-grade yellow Form One racing car, wearing his white racing suit. Joshua and


    his two friends were in the cars next to his.


    After getting wind of the news that Maestro Tang wasing for a race, a lot of people came to watch


    the spectacle, and the cheers could be heard from far away.


    Joshua yawned and then looked at his friend. "Sheffield, what''s wrong with you? You look terrible. Your


    face as long as the Great Wall."


    Sheffield ignored Joshua''s jeer as he put on his helmet. "The usual. Loser gives his woman away."


    "Why do you need so many women? You don''t sleep with any of them," Joshua taunted.


    After thinking about it for a while, Sheffield said, "Well then, the loser¡ª"


    "Let me stop you right there," Joshua interrupted him. "Tell me, when have I ever won against you? Not


    even once!"


    With a smug smile, Sheffield flipped his tongue and said, "I''m not that good. You just suck."


    Taking off his helmet, Joshua leaned his head out of the window and said, "I never knew you were so


    modest, Sheffield. You know, if you weren''t around, I would still be the undefeated champion." Sheffield


    was unbeatable; he was way too fast.


    Shaking his head with augh, Sheffield said, "Let''s start already! I''m considering inviting Fowler for a


    serious race."


    "What? You want to race against Fowler?" On the racing track, the only one who couldpete with


    Sheffield was Fowler.


    "Yes." Sheffield started his car and made a gesture to the referee. The referee began to count down.


    "Three, two, one!" When the loud bang sounded, three cars sped ahead like arrows from a bow.


    Sheffield didn''t move an inch from his starting point.


    But this was nothing new. Women in the crowd shouted excitedly, "Maestro Tang! Oh my God, he is so


    amazing! He always gives the other racers a half-minute head start and still win the first ce!"


    "You are well deserving of the name ''Maestro Tang.'' So cool!"


    Half a minuteter, Sheffield''s engine roared into life and joined the race.


    The screams and cheers were louder now.


    After threeps, undoubtedly, the eye-catching yellow F1 pulled ahead from behind the other three cars


    and ended up waiting for more than ten seconds in the finish line for the others.


    Joshua came in second. He took off his helmet, got out of the car and knocked on Sheffield''s window.


    He rolled down the window and asked, "Wanna go again?"


    "Like hell! Are you really going to race against Fowler?"


    "Yeah!" Removing his helmet, Sheffield got out of the car, and leaned against the door. "He has invited


    me several times. It''s time to take up the challenge."


    "Fowler''s bets are no joke. If you don''t win, you might even lose your car," Joshua reminded him.


    Sheffield looked at his fan crowd. They eximed, "Maestro Tang, you''re the best!" He smiled. "That''s


    the kind of stake I''m looking for right now."


    Joshua was shocked. "You have never raced for money before. What''s going on with you, dude? Did


    something happen?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me. Maybe I can help." Although Joshua''s mom had confiscated his bank card, he could still get it


    back from her if he agreed to go on a blind date.


    Sheffield smiled. "You have your own problems to deal with. I need to make some quick buck and buy


    the best goddamned gem in the world."


    "Gem? Are you getting married?"


    "No." He paused. "But I need the best gem in the world for the best girl," Sheffield replied as he swung


    his helmet in his hand.


    Joshua was speechless. He was stunned for a while and grabbed Sheffield as he was about to leave. "I


    must see this woman. What has she done to my best friend? The yboy has finally fallen in love, and


    is now in search for the best gemstone in the world."


    Sheffield put his arm around Joshua''s shoulder. "Do you think that she has poisoned me?"


    Joshua nodded and said, "Yes, no doubt about it. Don''t you think so too?"


    Sheffield nodded. "She has already made it clear that she doesn''t like me. Sleeping with me in D City


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    was nothing but a fling for her. She told me that I don''t need to take any responsibility. But I want to


    pursue her shamelessly. Joshua, have I ever been so cheap before?"


    Joshua''s heart broke for his dear friend. "Our dissolute Maestro Tang has met his match. But dude, just


    let it go. She asked you to buy the best gem in the world for her, but does she even deserve it?"


    Sheffield corrected him with a smile, "First of all, she deserves it. The gemstone wouldn''t even be good


    enough for her. Secondly, she didn''t ask me to buy her one. I want to give it to her because she likes


    collecting precious gems. If you really liked someone, Joshua, wouldn''t you want to give her the best


    things in the world?"


    Sheffield had found Purity for her in the small town of D City.


    ording to the shopkeeper, that small piece of jade was one of the most expensive gems in their


    town.


    He was gratified that Evelyn hadn''t returned it to him. If she had, then he would have had no hope at


    all.


    Joshua had someone he used to like. But he had never loved someone so much. He could understand


    Sheffield''s feelings for the woman, but he was also confused. "That''s true, but she is not your wife yet.


    Why do you have to do so much for her?"

 Chapter 824 Youre A Murderer

    Chapter 824 You''re A Murderer


    "She is my woman and will be my wife sooner orter. It''s just a matter of time." Sheffield always got


    what he wanted. He wasn''t one to give up so easily, even if that meant getting hurt in the process.


    Joshua felt sorry for him. He realized that his friend had fallen deeply in love, and that he wouldn''t be


    able to convince him to let go.


    In fact, for a moment, he envied Sheffield. At least there was someone who could make him so


    engrossed and willing. But what about him? He couldn''t find a woman that he could lose his heart to.


    The two friends leaned against the race car and smoked, lost in their own thoughts.


    In the Huo Residence


    Only Evelyn and Terilynn were home in the eveningstely. But when Evelyn came home that day, her


    little sister wasn''t back yet.


    She turned to Tayson and said, "Go home and get some rest. I will not be heading to work tomorrow


    morning. We''ll be going to the Chestnut Mountain Cemetery."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    After Tayson left, Evelyn went straight to her bedroom. She was exhausted.


    Sitting on the chaise lounge, she stared out the window.


    The weather forecast said that it would be rainy the next day; so it was every year, on the day she


    visited the cemetery.


    At the Chestnut Mountain Cemetery


    Evelyn arrived at the graveyard, wearing a ck suit and a white shirt underneath it. There was a


    bunch of fresh purple rosemary on the gravestone.


    The picture on the tombstone was that of a young woman with a sweet smile.


    Evelyn looked at the rosemary in her hand and ced it right next to the bunch on top of the


    gravestone.


    "You are here," a cold voice said from behind.


    Evelyn didn''t turn around. She looked at the picture and answered, "Yes."


    "If she were still alive, a few days from today would have been her 30th birthday." The man''s voice was


    now colder and hoarse. "You hurt her so much when she was alive. You have no right to be here!" he


    added.


    Evelyn turned around and looked at the disheveled man sitting under the tree next to the gravestone,


    like a beggar. "You''re breaking her heart by living such a pitiful life."


    The man touched his unkempt beard andughed hysterically. "She didn''t love me at all! She wouldn''t


    care. She never cared how I lived my life."


    "Then, why are you here?"


    The man grabbed a de of grass from the ground and put it in his mouth. As he chewed on it, he


    looked at Evelyn viciously. "I had been with her since she was born, until she was twenty-seven years


    old. Every day, I have to see her. If I didn''t, I would feel like I was dying."


    Evelyn indifferently shifted her eyes away from him and waved to Tayson.


    Tayson walked over to the man and put a suitcase in front of him. "Mr. Tao, there is one million dors


    in this; enough tost for a whole year."


    The man roughly kicked the suitcase and said, "Bah! You give me so much money every year. You just


    want to sleep tight at night, don''t you, Evelyn Huo? But that won''t work. She will haunt you for the rest


    of your life and drag you into hell! Hahaha..."


    Evelyn''s eyes fell on the gravestone. "I''ve never wronged her. Why should I feel guilty?"


    The man roared and jumped to his feet. As he was about to pounce on Evelyn, Tayson stopped him.


    So, he spat, "Shut up! If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have died so young! You are a murderer!"


    Evelyn had be immune to all those words. She put on her sunsses, turned around and left the


    cemetery.


    "Damn you, Evelyn Huo! It''s you, who pushed her into the abyss. You''ll pay for this! Argh!" he


    screamed.


    Evelyn stopped and closed her eyes. "Tayson, let him go."


    Tayson pulled back his punch, pointed at the man''s nose and warned, "Watch your mouth."


    However, the man was still stubborn and mocked, "Bah! Why are you still working for her? Do you


    satisfy her when she is lonely at nights? Does her body make you¡ª Arghh!" Tayson''s fist made contact


    with the man''s face.


    This time, Evelyn didn''t care and went straight back to her car.


    At ZL Group


    Evelyn kept herself busy at work.


    Nadia ced a file on her desk and said, "Miss Huo, this is our deal documents with the General


    Hospital. A new project hase up. But the vice general manger who was in charge of the deal


    resigned a few days ago. Who should be appointed to take his ce?"


    Without raising her head, Evelyn asked as she typed on herptop, "What new project?"


    "A new antibiotic was recently developed in our medicine factory. As thergest medicine supplier for


    the General Hospital, we haven''t discussed the price and the specific deal for this batch of medicine


    with them yet."


    ZL Group was involved in almost all industries that one could think of.


    "Leave it here. Make an appointment with the partner and give me the specifications of the previous


    deals and contracts."


    Nadia understood that Evelyn meant to take over the deal in person. "Yes, Miss Huo. I''m on it."


    It was not until Nadia had put all the contracts in front of her that Evelyn became aware that the


    General Hospital Nadia had been talking about was Y City First General Hospital.


    She was in a daze for several minutes as she read the documents, but her decision remained


    unchanged.


    She said to Nadia, who had been staring at her in confusion, "Set the meeting for tomorrow noon. You


    and the former vice general manager''s assistant will tag along with me."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    In ck Box Bar


    A woman stood outside a booth and said to a man in a pissed-off tone, "The author was telling the


    truth. You have tantly giarized her work. You have vited the author''s copyright. Do you


    understand? If you don''t, you cane to me anytime. I''m a student at the Law School of Y City


    University. I''m very busy today. Otherwise, I would have definitely taken the time to teach you what


    intellectual property right is!"


    As he passed by the angry woman, Joshua''s interest was piqued and he stared at her with a raised


    eyebrow. It was the first time he had ever seen a person use a bar as a negotiation venue.


    The ce was noisy, but the woman''s voice was loud enough for people to hear. The man she was


    yelling at felt embarrassed. He was angry and ashamed. "You are just a student who hasn''t even


    graduated yet. Mind your own business!"


    Terilynn wanted to punch him. "So what? I just won the first prize for the Talent Cup National Judgment


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Paperwork Competition. You think I can''t tell an original from a giarized version? You have


    absolutely no respect for the author''s hard work. What are you still arguing about? You have infringed


    on someone else''s IPR! It''s a crime. If you don''t know what that means, you can google it!"


    "What do you know about it? How dare you im that I copied her work? All I did was put some


    screenshots of her book on my tform so that more people can see them. I was just doing some


    publicity for her. What crime did Imit? Didn''t she write the book for everyone to read? If you ask


    me, you are the fake one here!" The man''s words infuriated Terilynn.

 Chapter 825 Getting Married

    Chapter 825 Getting Married


    Terilynn shoved the dumbfounded female author sitting opposite the man and said, "Scoot over. I need


    to sit down and make this clear for him today!"


    In a hurry, the author made room for her. Sitting down next to the woman, Terilynn told the man,


    "Intellectual property rights were issued in order to protect the copyrights of authors of literary, artistic


    and scientific works, as well as the rights and interests rted to their copyrights. Without the consent


    of the owner, whoever copies their works, including their words, music, movies, television and other


    works, shall be detained or imprisoned. Under severe circumstances, the offender shall be sentenced


    to up to three years of imprisonment. Besides that, copyright includes the author''s right to release their


    works. Do you understand what I am saying?"


    Ignoring the guilty look on the man''s face, Terilynn turned to the author. "He has made a mistake, but


    doesn''t even regret it. You should ask the legal department of yourpany to send him a warning


    letter. If he still doesn''t take it seriously, you should just go ahead and sue him."


    The author nodded awkwardly. "I see, okay."


    At this moment, Terilynn''s phone rang. Taking a deep breath, she adjusted her mood and took out her


    phone. Seeing the caller ID, she immediately stood up to answer the call. Before leaving, she told the


    author, "Just do as I said. You have to protect your rights and interests."


    "I will, thank you very much!"


    Terilynn walked out of the booth and answered the phone call. Her tone was nothing like it was a


    moment ago. "Hi, Tayson. Ah, I''m already here. I''m on the first floor. I''ll be right there!"


    After hanging up, she rushed to the second floor of the bar.


    When she walked into the booth, Tayson was already there. He frowned and asked, "Why are we


    here?"


    Heaving a sigh, Terilynn answered with a warm smile, "I just want to buy you a drink."


    Tayson shook his head. "Miss¡ª"


    "I have told you so many times. You are not allowed to call me ''Miss Huo'' when we are alone. Just call


    me Terilynn. What would you like to drink tonight?" She grabbed the wine list.


    Tayson stopped her from opening the menu. "If you want to drink, you can drink at home. It''s not safe


    here."


    She chuckled, "I''m safe; you''re here. You protect my sister. Are you saying you can''t protect me?"


    Tayson let go of the menu and asked, "What do you need me for, Miss Huo?"


    "I need you to drink with me, Tayson." It was her first time meeting him in a bar. She was pretty


    nervous.


    Tayson knew what she wanted with him. He looked at her and answered without any hesitation, "I''ll be


    leaving Y City in two years. I won''t being back."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ''Won''t being back...'' Terilynn''s heart twitched. She kept her smile. "That doesn''t matter. We have


    properties around the globe. I can live wherever I want."


    Tayson knew that she wasn''t bragging. "Mr. Huo will never allow you to stay away from him," he said.


    "He loves me very much. He won''t stop me from going where I want and doing what I like."


    "That''s only because he knows you wille back eventually. But once I leave Y City, I will nevere


    back."


    Terilynn''s smile froze on her face as she looked at the menu card absent-mindedly. "Are you sure? Is


    there nothing in Y City that will make you stay?"


    "No, there isn''t," he answered affirmatively.


    Tayson was fully aware that if he showed any affection towards her that night, she wouldn''t give up on


    him.


    She closed the menu. Her smile disappeared. "Tayson, are you in love with someone?"


    He waited a moment before answering. "When I visited my motherst time, she arranged a blind date


    for me in my hometown. She is a nice girl and I''ve already agreed to marry her. Our wedding will be


    held at the end of this year. I''ll rent an apartment in Y City with her and we''ll go back to our hometown


    when your sister gets married."


    After quietly listening to him, Terilynn nodded, "So, you''re already engaged and will get married at the


    end of this year."


    "Yes."


    "When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Right after your sister came back from America." He was telling her the truth. Well, sort of.


    Carlos knew that Terilynn liked Tayson, but he never meddled until Evelyn got pregnant.


    The night before Tayson and Evelyn had to leave for America, Carlos had called him in and said, "If


    you like Terilynn, I''ll make new ns for you. But if you don''t like her, then you make some ns for


    yourself."


    The day after he hade back from America, he went straight to his hometown. He went on a blind


    date with a girl. She was a teacher and was pretty filial.


    Without Terilynn''s knowledge, Tayson had brought the girl to visit Carlos.


    He wanted Carlos to know that he had other ns. He didn''t like Terilynn and he had no intention of


    getting together with her. He wanted his boss to know that he was getting married very soon.


    Terilynn only smiled, which was just way worse than crying. "I see. So, you already have someone." If


    she insisted on being obsessed with him, she would be the "other woman" in his life.


    Her strong self-esteem would never allow her to stoop so low.


    "Yes." Tayson nodded.


    "I see. Then, I won''t be buying you any drinks. You may leave." Leaning against the sofa, she


    continued to read the menu as if nothing had happened.


    Tayson hesitated for a while before asking, "Is Bet here?"


    Bet Lan was her bodyguard.


    "Yes, he is just outside the door." She sounded like her usual self.


    "All right, I''ll leave then." He opened the door.


    Bet Lan was standing guard outside. Tayson nodded to him curtly and left.


    Terilynn asked the manager to send her a bottle of their best liquor. She opened the bottle and drank it


    slowly.


    Around ten minutester, the people in the bar could clearly hear the cry from inside the private booth.


    The woman''s voice was loud and pitiful.


    Late that night


    Supported by Bet Lan, Terilynn walked out of the private booth to the Emperor parked near the bar.


    Seeing them, a man got out of the car.


    "Mr. Huo," Bet Lan nodded and handed the drunken girl to him carefully.


    With a very straight face, Carlos imed her from the bodyguard and asked coldly, "Terilynn, how


    drunk are you?" He gathered her in his arms and gently ced her in the back seat of the car.


    Hearing the familiar voice, she tried to raise her head to see who it was, but she was feeling weak and


    couldn''t move an inch. "Who the hell are you? It''s none of your business!"


    Carlos said angrily, "You are not allowed to drink again."


    "That''s none of your business!" she said again.


    "I''m your father! And you are way out of control!" Carlos snapped.


    "Oh, Dad... Daddy, you are here." All of a sudden, she sat up and started crying in his arms.


    His heart softened. He decided not to scold her. Terilynn didn''t want to let go of him, so he had to sit in


    the car beside her and let her cry on his shoulder.

 Chapter 826 Give Her A Shoulder To Cry On

    Chapter 826 Give Her A Shoulder To Cry On


    As a father, the only thing Carlos could do to help her out was to give her a shoulder to cry on.


    Unrequited love was the worst.


    The car drove away and Terilynn''s tears fell like rain. She stared out the window, her tears blurring the


    wonders of the city.


    At the Huo Residence


    It was almost midnight and the lights were still on in the Huo Residence. Neither daughter hade


    back yet.


    Debbie waited for Carlos and Terilynn in the living room. Bet opened the door and walked in. Later,


    Carlos walked in, Terilynn in his arms.


    Debbie hurried over and asked anxiously, "God, she reeks of alcohol! How much did she have?" She


    turned to a housemaid. "Get some hangover soup upstairs¡ªquickly."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Bet answered honestly, "Miss Huo drank nearly an entire bottle."


    Debbie sighed. Then she followed Carlos upstairs.


    Carlos carefully set Terilynn down on the bed, took off her shoes, and adjusted her sleeping position.


    Then he tucked her in.


    Debbie took the hangover soup the housemaid had made for her. She walked over to the bed and


    asked Carlos to hold Terilynn, forcing her to take a few sips of the soup.


    When the housemaid came back downstairs with an empty bowl, she happened to run into Evelyn, who


    just came back from work.


    Evelyn could smell the alcohol in the living room. When she saw the empty bowl, she asked the maid,


    "Did Terilynn have another meal?"


    The maid shook her head, "No, Miss Terilynn Huo came home drunk. Mrs. Huo just fed her some soup


    to sober her up."


    "Drunk? Terilynn?"


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Evelyn frowned, wondering why Terilynn was drunk. She was just a student. "Okay. Thanks." Then she


    went straight to Terilynn''s room.


    Carlos and Debbie had just left the room and closed the door.


    "Father, Mother, what''s wrong with her?" Evelyn asked.


    Since it was about rtionships, it was more of Debbie''s area. After looking at each other, she said to


    Carlos, "You need a shower. I''lle overter."


    "Okay," Carlos replied. He knew his wife wanted to talk to their elder daughter in private. Evelyn had


    been working hard. Carlos was a little worried about her. Before going to his bedroom, he reminded


    her, "Since Terilynn has already turned in, maybe you should do the same. Don''t stay upte."


    "Okay, Dad."


    Debbie led her back to Terilynn''s room. The window was open, but she could still smell the stench of


    drunkenness. Not entirely alcohol, but a humanponent as well. It positively reeked.


    Evelyn walked to the bedside and looked at her sister. "Who did she drink with?"


    "She was alone."


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Debbie sighed. "I thought you knew. Terilynn has a thing for Tayson."


    Terilynn had asked Carlos to appoint Tayson to be her bodyguard several times, but Carlos shut her


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    down each time.


    Evelyn nodded, "I knew."


    They''d been around each other a long time, and Tayson had been her bodyguard for over a decade.


    Evelyn was no dummy, and had a nose for such things.


    "She invited him out for drinks, but he turned her down. He also told Terilynn that he was engaged. He


    and his bride-to-be were tying the knotter on this year." Both Carlos and Debbie knew what


    happened this evening. Tayson called Carlos as soon as he left the bar.


    Silent, Evelyn sat on the edge of Terilynn''s bed and smoothed her long hair, brushing errant strands


    from her face.


    "Your father wanted to pick her up earlier, but I wouldn''t let him. Terilynn must be upset. She''ll need


    time to get over it." Carlos told Bet to keep an eye on Terilynn, and that he would give her a lift


    hometer.


    Debbie''s heart broke. She wondered why both her daughters had such bad luck with men.


    Evelyn said in a low voice, "Tayson''s right. Since he doesn''t like her that way, it was nice of him to let


    her know. At least he wasn''t going to string her along."


    Evelyn had been considering telling Sheffield the same thing. Was she stringing him along, too?


    Debbie stood in front of her and asked, "About you and that guy; your dad and I don''t see eye-to-eye


    on that. You still talk to him?"


    Evelyn didn''t know whether she should nod or shake her head. She didn''t give Sheffield her number or


    anything, but she bumped into him all the time. "I''ve been thinking... Dad''s right. He shouldn''t have


    gotten me pregnant without asking..."


    She had thought about it for many nights, but she still couldn''t figure out how she got pregnant.


    Eventually, she concluded that it must have been Sheffield who had tampered with the condom.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want kids, but not like this. She almost died, thanks to him.


    "Did you ever tell him? Ask him what happened?" Since Evelyn had had sex with that man, Debbie


    assumed that she wanted to spend the rest of her life with the guy.


    Evelyn was a mature and calm woman. She wouldn''t misjudge people.


    Debbie was worried that if Evelyn and the guy didn''t talk frankly, they wouldn''t be able to get past this.


    They''d stay apart, and stay miserable.


    But if the man was just toying with Evelyn''s feelings, then he''d have to deal with Debbie. So she


    thought it necessary for Evelyn to have a talk with him.


    "No. I don''t want to talk about it. It''s water under the bridge, Mom." Evelyn didn''t want to talk about it


    anymore. Nor did she want to argue about what had happened. There was no point in confronting him.


    Debbie nodded resignedly. "I asked around about the guy your dad fixed you up with. He''s a bit of a


    yer, but all young men are, right? He doesn''t like to brag, and he works in the Prosecutor General''s


    Office..."


    Evelyn stood up from the edge of the bed and interrupted her, "Mom, I know. I''m going to bed. Good


    night."


    "Hey! I''m not done!"


    Evelyn wasn''t interested in it at all. She was done with the day. "Sorry Mom. I think I need to find out


    more about him when we start dating, okay?"


    "Alright fine. I''ll shut up. Get to bed, before you turn into a pumpkin." Debbie knew how tired her


    daughter was, so she dropped the subject. They went back to their own bedrooms.


    At Orchid Private Club


    When Evelyn and her two assistants arrived at the private booth, there were already three people in it.


    When Sidell learned that he''d be meeting with none other than Evelyn Huo, the mysterious regional


    CEO of ZL Group, he dropped everything and took his contingent to arrange a sit-down with the


    popr female CEO.


    As Nadia and the club manager pushed open the doors to the private room at the same time, a woman


    came into their view. A hushed silence fell over the area.


    Today, Evelyn was dressed in a grey and blue suit, her long hair fell to her shoulders. She wore a


    dangly Cat''s Eye earring in her left ear and a Cat''s Eye stud in her right.


    Her high-heeled shoes hit the soft carpet without a sound.


    Sidell''s assistant stood up first and spoke with a smile. "Nadia! And this must be Miss Huo."

 Chapter 827 Pretense

    Chapter 827 Pretense


    Nadia nodded and then turned to Sidell. "Mr. Xiang, this is Miss Huo, the regional CEO of ZL Group.


    Miss Huo, this is Mr. Xiang, the president of First General Hospital. And his assistant. And this is..."


    Nadia recognized the man she was referring to. He wore a slight smile, like he was trying not to smile


    but losing that battle. But why was he here now? She knew nearly nothing about him.


    Sidell''s assistant introduced hurriedly, "Miss Huo, this is Dr. Tang, deputy director of the nephrology


    department in our hospital. The medicine we are to talk about could change the way kidney disorders


    are handled in this country, and our hospital would be one of the pioneers."


    Evelyn and Sidell shook hands.


    Sheffield then reached out his right hand towards her. Evelyn looked at it for two seconds and then


    extended the hand with the Cat''s Eye ring. Instead of letting go, he fixed his eyes on Evelyn. With a


    broad smile, he said, "I''ve heard a lot about you, Miss Huo. It''s an honor to be with so young a CEO,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    and such a beautiful woman."


    She was struggling to maintain herposure. Sheffield''s grip was crushing her hand. She had


    forgotten to ce her index finger above his palm to avoid such tricks. With a straight face, she said,


    "Thank you for your praise, Dr. Tang. You''re not bad-looking yourself. Deputy director, huh? And so


    young. Color me impressed."


    He should have been an actor. He did a great job pretending not to know her.


    The smile on Sheffield''s face widened. He savored her words and said, "Impressed? Thank you for


    yourpliment, Miss Huo." But he didn''t know whether she meant it or not.


    Evelyn tried her best to break free from his grip. She quickly looked away and said to Sidell, "Mr. Xiang,


    shall we have a seat and talk about it?"


    Sidell withdrew his eyes from their hands and smiled, "Sure." He said to his assistant, "Since Miss Huo


    has arrived, we can probably start on lunch. Have them bring the food out."


    "Yes, sir."


    After a while, they all sat down. Evelyn sat in the seat of honor, with Sidell and Nadia on either side.


    Sheffield sat opposite her. Sidell had intended to ask him to sit next to him. But Sheffield looked at


    Evelyn and said jokingly, "I''ll sit here and watch the wait staff. After, I''d be remiss in my duties if I didn''t


    show Miss Huo here a good time."


    Evelyn smiled and said, "Thank you, Dr. Tang."


    Watching those two, Sidell didn''t say a word. He just figured that Sheffield was working hard to


    schmooze with her. He did have a mary stake in this, and maybe he was trying to get more than


    just some investment capital out of the CEO.


    Sidell''s assistant stood up, opened a bottle of liquor and poured a ss for each person there.


    After the third round, the two sides finally got down to business. Sidell spoke first. "Miss Huo, this was


    the price we agreed on. It hasn''t changed since we began this venture. Last time, it was the vice


    general manager of yourpany who negotiated with us. Now youe in his ce and want to jack


    up the price? That''s not good. Think of the little guy, and how much he can afford. We''ll be the ones to


    take the fall!"


    "This isn''t my doing, Mr. Xiang. I had my research department crunch the numbers. I know what price is


    the most appropriate for the medicine. And this medicine has never been sold in your hospital before..."


    From what Evelyn had said, Sidell''s face changed. He knew what she meant. She was thinking more


    from the patients'' angle. He retorted, "Miss Huo, you should also think about our staff."


    "This shouldn''t be my problem. You guys get a lot of kickbacks for the prescriptions you write. Take that


    into ount, and you won''t think the price is so high. I think you know what I mean, right?"


    Sheffield sat in the chair, propping his chin up with his hand, elbow resting on one of the armrests. He


    looked at Evelyn, who was in the middle of negotiations. Evelyn was like a queen in business, and she


    had aser focus. All eyes were drawn to her while she did her thing.


    Sidell bowed his head and took a sip of liquor to conceal his emotions. Evelyn had ruined his


    daughter''s bright future. He wasn''t going to go easy on the young CEO.


    But as soon as she was here, he was impressed and she soon dominated the negotiations. He had a


    bad feeling that he had to sell this batch of ZL Group''s medicines. Otherwise, his hospital would lose a


    ton of patients.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and asked half jokingly, "Miss Huo, do you think that your medicine is our


    hospital''s best choice?"


    Evelyn smiled too. Confidence was written all over her face. "What do you think? The nephrology


    department and renal transnt department of your hospital are now key departments. Those two


    departments alone ount for 30% of the business you do there. But your doctors couldn''t cure


    diseases without medicine, right? The fees for the patent of our new medicine alone cost us over one


    billion dors. Of course a billion was not the point. The point is that its potency is worth more than a


    billion. Mr. Xiang, is there any medicine on the market better than this?"


    Sidell cast a nce at the man who was observing the woman silently, and called, "Sheffield."


    "Yes." Sheffield took his eyes off her in no hurry.


    "Haven''t you been researching and developing some medicine? What do you think of the price?"


    Sheffield was a gifted man in the industry. He was a good surgeon and had gotten himself involved in


    some high-profile projects. Sidell had no idea what kind of medicine he had been developing and


    researching.


    Sheffield replied, "Since we can''t buy the medicine outright, we have to pay the price as ZL Group said.


    Besides, I think Miss Huo is quite right. There are too many people taking kickbacks in our hospital.


    Instead of turning a blind eye to it, we should tackle it head-on and focus on the patients."


    Evelyn cast a sidelong nce at him. He still had that trademark smile. ''He''s on my side, then, not his


    boss''.''


    Sidell''s heart sank. He looked at Sheffield with a meaningful look and teased him, "What? A pretty face


    shows up and you sell us down the river? If Dollie finds out, you''re so dead!"


    Sidell knew more or less what kind of person Sheffield was.


    The reason why he agreed to let Sheffield date his daughter was he thought Sheffield had a lot of


    potential.


    It would be strange if Sheffield wasn''t engrossed in Evelyn''s beauty. In Sidell''s eyes, it was normal for


    Sheffield to be like this.


    With a smile, Sheffield stood up from his seat and came to Evelyn. He grabbed the bowl in front of her


    and offered, "Dollie won''t get angry with me. If our hospital wants to work together with ZL Group for a


    long time, we don''t have any room for negotiation on the price. But I heard that ZL group is about to


    before Evelyn.


    He propped up the chair behind her with one hand, and picked up the chopsticks with the other. "I


    heard that Miss Huo likes spicy food, so I had the chef make some Sichuan dishes for you. How about


    it, Miss Huo? Would you like a taste?"


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. What did he mean? ''Is he trying to butter me up in front of Sidell?''


    Instead of eating the food that he put in her bowl, she asked Sidell, "I heard a rumor, and maybe you


    can help me with this. Are Dr. Tang and your daughter getting married?"

 Chapter 828 Best Friends

    Chapter 828 Best Friends


    Sidell looked at Evelyn, who was now smiling, but didn''t realize what was wrong. "That depends on


    them. As their parents, we won''t interfere." As expected, Sheffield didn''t disappoint him. He had a long-


    term view. Even if they could make Evelyn lower the price of this batch of medicines in this round of


    negotiations, in the long run, they wouldn''t benefit from it as much as they would from their cooperation


    with ZL Group in the next batch of medicines.


    Sheffield sat back in his seat. Evelyn said, "Congrattions, Dr. Tang. You''re going to be Mr. Xiang''s


    son-inw. I''ll get in touch with Mr. Xiang again when the next batch of medicines are ready. Consider


    this as a wedding gift."


    She picked up the bowl of soup, blew on it a few times, and drank it gracefully.


    The negotiation went on smoothly and they signed the contract at the end of the lunch as per Evelyn''s


    quotation.


    "How about I ask Sheffield to talk about our deal with you from now on, Miss Huo?" Sidell asked.


    She didn''t think it was a good idea. "Let''s talk about thatter. The vice general manager who was in


    charge of this deal quit his job. So, right now, there is no one specifically in charge of this project.


    That''s why I am here. ZL Group cannot let just anyone take over such an important project. We can


    decide about furthermunications after we find a more suitable person to take charge."


    Ignoring everything she had just said, Sheffield raised his ss and proposed a toast. "Thank you for


    your understanding and trust, Mr. Xiang. I will definitely work hard, along with Miss Huo. I won''t fail


    you."


    Evelyn red at him, but didn''t say anything.


    They had reached an agreement. Sidell invited Evelyn to y golf with him, but she turned him down.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiang. I have an important meeting this afternoon. Why don''t we take a rain check?"


    "Well, that''s fine. I have something private to discuss with you."


    Evelyn knew what he wanted to talk about. She got straight to the point. "Mr. Xiang, this is about Dollie,


    isn''t it? I shouldn''t get involved in your family affairs. But since Savannah is my best friend, I have to tell


    you this. Savannah and Dollie are both your daughters. But you sent Savannah abroad and neglected


    her, just because she is disabled. Dollie, on the other hand¡­ I didn''t ask her to pay for the dress and


    our loss because she is Savannah''s sister. I''ve also only stated that she''s not fit for ZL Group, but didn''t


    shut her out of the modelling circle. So, you don''t have to dwell on that issue. But, you should really pay


    more attention to your kind-hearted elder daughter."


    Sidell couldn''t say a word. He didn''t even have a chance to put in a good word for his younger


    daughter. With an apologetic smile, he said, "Miss Huo, you''re right. We did send Savannah away. But


    that was not because she was disabled; we had to do that because she is a stubborn girl. Her mother


    and I had no choice." Sidell was too passive at this point. He would not have mentioned anything


    rted to Dollie if he had known the whole thing would turn out like this.


    "Savannah is my best friend. Even though she hides some things from me, I know what kind of life she


    has lived abroad. Anyway, Mr. Xiang, we will only talk about business from this point onward. I have no


    interest in dealing with parents like you. But if you think that there''s something wrong with the way I do


    things, you can choose another business partner. I don''t care if you choose not to work with ZL Group."


    Sheffield was so impressed that he wanted to p for her. Evelyn had a retort for everything Sidell


    said. She even threatened him with the deal, but Sidell couldn''t dare show his anger.


    Anyone with a discerning eye would know not to give up a deal with ZL Group.


    Sidell smiled awkwardly. "Oh, Miss Huo, I didn''t know that you were Savannah''s friend. Of course, I


    don''t want to mix my business and personal affairs either. But Miss Huo, please rest assured.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Savannah''s mom and I will pay more attention to her. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading back to the


    hospital."


    It seemed that Sidell had had enough of her.


    Evelyn didn''t move. "Please go ahead."


    To avoid any further embarrassment, Sidell left the Orchid Private Club with his assistant and Sheffield.


    After they had left, Nadia cautiously reminded her, "Miss Huo, you don''t have to raise the price any


    further. And about Mr. Xiang''s family..." Evelyn''s way of doing things didn''t seem right to her.


    Evelyn nodded, "I know." She was just angry at that moment.


    In fact, if someone else hade to talk about the deal, the atmosphere would not have been so


    tense. But the other party had been a member of the Xiang family.


    Seeing that Evelyn wasn''t angry anymore, Nadia continued, "The hospital affairs and their kickbacks


    are not our concern. Sidell is not as simple as he seems to be. Miss Huo, you''d better keep a safe


    distance from him in the future."


    "All right."


    She didn''t know what kind of person Sidell was either; she just wanted to fight for a better life for


    Savannah.


    Evelyn didn''t fawn over people. She thought that people like Sidell didn''t deserve to be a father, and


    that she didn''t need to please him. Out of anger, she had blurted out everything on her mind.


    She took out her cell phone and dialed Savannah''s number. When she heard the click, she said,


    "Savannah."


    "Hi, Evelyn!"


    "How are you? What are you doing?"


    Nadia and the assistant left the room, leaving Evelyn alone.


    "I''m fine. What about you? Are you taking care of yourself or working too hard?"


    "Working too hard," Evelyn said with a smile. "I met with your father just now."


    "Oh." There was a short pause. "Did he look well?"


    After brief consideration, Evelyn answered, "He is fine. Dollie is getting married. He brought his future


    son-inw to our meeting today."


    "I heard from Dollie that she has an amazing boyfriend. He is working on some research project, I


    heard. He seems like an excellent man." Savannah was happy for her sister.


    Evelyn''s smile froze on her face. "He is a doctor... and he is good-looking too."


    "He is very handsome, isn''t he? It sounded like Dollie cares a lot for him. You saw him, right? Tell me,


    what does he look like?" asked Savannah curiously.


    ''What is he like?'' Evelyn thought. "Handsome¡­ but, annoying."


    Savannah was confused. "Annoying? What happened? Did he do something wrong?"


    Evelyn quickly came back to her senses and said, "No, it''s nothing." She changed the subject. "I''m


    going on a blind date the day after tomorrow. If only you were here with me. He might fall for you


    instead."


    Her words amused Savannah. She mocked, "Your Highness, it''s your blind date, not mine. Besides, I''m


    disabled. Who would fall for me?"


    "What nonsense! You''re the prettiest girl in the world. Come back, Savannah. Let''s live together here.


    I''ll take good care of you."


    Savannah''s eyes brimmed with tears, but she tried to smile. "We live together? We would just turn our


    ce into a junkyard."

 Chapter 829 Silly Girl

    Chapter 829 Silly Girl


    When Savannah and Evelyn were in high school, they had lived together. Neither of them felt like


    cleaning their dorm room. Debbie hadn''t taught Evelyn anything about domestic chores. Despite being


    a neat freak, Evelyn didn''t know how to clean. At first, she could bear the mess. But a few dayster,


    when she couldn''t stand it anymore, she hired an hourly worker to clean their room.


    Evelynughed at Savannah''sment. "I can just hire more housemaids."


    "Yes, that''s right. Our Evelyn is never short of money," Savannah joked back.


    Evelyn smiled and said, "Savannah, you need to take good care of yourself. I really worry about you."


    "I know, and so do I. How are you feeling right now? Are there any aftereffects?" Savannah knew about


    her ectopic pregnancy. Evelyn had told her.


    "I feel a little ufortable during my period, but everything else is fine."


    "That''s good to hear!"


    "Anyway, wish me a sessful blind date."


    Shaking her head, Savannah said, "That''s not gonna work out, Evelyn. You can''t do it. You have


    someone else in your heart."


    If Evelyn hadn''t fallen in love with that man, she wouldn''t have slept with him. And although she refused


    to see him now, he still held a ce in her heart.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat at her words. She changed the subject. "I gotta go. I''m going back to the


    "Okay. Take care of yourself."


    "You too. Bye!"


    After hanging up, Evelyn stared nkly at the seat opposite her.


    After a while, she noticed that there was someone in the room other than her. As she watched, the man


    sat in the empty seat in front of her.


    He looked at her with a smile. "Silly girl."


    His voice brought Evelyn back to the present.


    When she didn''t say anything, he stood up from his seat and walked over to her. He slowly bent down


    close to her with an evil, attractive smile. "You had been looking at that empty seat for a while. Did you


    miss me already?"


    She stood up to leave.


    But Sheffield grabbed her hand. "Eve."


    She tried to get rid of his grip, but he held her tightly. "You said you wouldn''t pester me anymore, didn''t


    you?" she spat.


    "Yes, I did say that."


    "Then, why are you still harassing me?"


    "We just ran into each other here by chance. I didn''t harass you, did I?" he asked in reply. ''All right. I


    wouldn''t havee here if Sidell hadn''t mentioned ZL Group, '' Sheffield admitted in his mind.


    Evelyn red at him. "Let go of me!"


    "Fine." He let go immediately.


    He quickly took something out of his pocket, tore the packet open and put it into his mouth. Evelyn was


    confused. But she didn''t care, and went to the other side of the table to take her handbag.


    However, he grabbed her hand again and pulled her into his arms.


    Before she could scream, he lowered his head and kissed her on her red lips.


    She recognized the familiar taste and realized what he had put in his mouth earlier. A plum candy. Her


    favorite.


    The candy was now in Evelyn''s mouth, and he let go of her with a satisfactory smile. Her legs went soft


    like noodles because of the passionate kiss. Holding her in his arms, he said gloomily, "Evelyn, I''ve had


    a hard time recently..."


    She gasped for air, but didn''t get to break free from his embrace. "I can only write you a check if you let


    go of me," she said angrily.


    ''A check?


    So, she thinks that I''m asking her for money, '' Sheffield thought bitterly. "No, that''s not what I meant. I


    was fine before losing my virginity. But after that night with you, I just can''t control my desires


    anymore." He wasn''t satisfied with just the kiss; he wanted her.


    ''Oh!'' Blushing, Evelyn said, "Shouldn''t you be talking to Dollie about this? What''s the use of telling


    me?"


    "I can only tell her certain things. But all of this, I can only tell you," said Sheffield, without minding her


    attitude.


    She rolled the plum candy in her mouth and said sarcastically, "So, are you saying that we are friends


    with benefits, but you love her?"


    "No, no, no. That''s not it. I love YOU! Dollie and I are¡ª"


    "Sex partners?"


    "No! There''s nothing going on between me and her. If you hadn''t provoked me, I wouldn''t have treated


    her like that." Sheffield hadn''t even opened the car door for Dollie before.


    He was provoked by Evelyn the other night and wanted to make her jealous. He wasn''t even sure if


    she was jealous or not.


    But, he had made a mistake in doing so. Evelyn didn''t believe him now. In her opinion, Sheffield had a


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    glib tongue and was not trustworthy. "Mr. Tang, please let me pass! If you don''t move, I''ll call Tayson


    in."


    ''Where the hell is he?'' she wondered angrily. She had been alone with Sheffield for such a long time,


    but Tayson never came in to check on her.


    "He won''te," Sheffield said with a mysterious smile.


    "Why not?"


    "Because I told him that you asked me toe over for a talk."


    Evelyn''s eyes widened. "How is that even possible? I don''t even have your phone number! How could I


    call you?"


    Sheffield felt bitter as he listened to her indifferent words. "Well, he doesn''t know that. He only knows


    that we are close. He thinks we love each other, so he wouldn''te in and bother us while we are


    alone," he said.


    Evelyn stepped on his foot. Caught off guard, he shut his eyes in pain.


    She escaped from his arms and moved away from him.


    The first thing she did was spit the plum candy into the bin nearby. Then, she turned and walked


    towards the door of the private room.


    It was not easy to meet her like this privately. How could Sheffield let her go so quickly? He blocked the


    door. "I will let you go if you give me your phone number. I can send you a message when I miss you,


    even if I can''t call you."


    "Damn you! Get out of my way!" Evelyn yelled.


    Sheffield grinned and put his arms around her waist. He then slowly whispered in her ear, "Please,


    don''t be angry. I''ll get out of your way. Anger doesn''t suit you, Eve..." With that, he let go of her and


    moved away from the door.


    Evelyn stared at him.


    It was surprising that he always took the initiative to give in first.


    Even when Evelyn opened the door and walked out of the room, Sheffield didn''t chase after her.


    She felt both relief and loss.


    No sooner had Evelyn left than Sheffield received a call from Joshua. "Bro, help me!" he said urgently.


    "What''s wrong?" Leaning against the wall, he watched Evelyn leave.


    "I have a blind date the day after tomorrow. I need you toe with me!"


    "What am I supposed to do? I''m not single anymore. I have a woman!" Sheffield spat.


    "I hate to admit it, but you are more handsome than I am. If youe along, she might get drawn to


    you and I can get out of the date!" Women fell for Sheffield so easily. The first time Joshua had met


    him, he almost turned gay for a second.


    "What the hell are you talking about? I''m noting with you. I have a girl, and I''m loyal to her."

 Chapter 830 Change Of Plans

    Chapter 830 Change Of ns


    "Hey! I got a great idea. Bring Dollie with you. Then all you have to do is tell my date Dollie is your


    girlfriend. So even if my date thinks you''re hot, she won''t try anything, cause you''re already spoken for,"


    Joshua suggested. He thought he was so smart.


    Sheffield shut that idea down without hesitation. "No. I''m too busy making money!"


    Joshua raised his voice. "What the hell, man? I thought we were bros. I''m serious. If you don''te,


    we can''t be friends anymore!"


    Joshua sounded really anxious, so Sheffield reluctantly agreed. "Okay, okay! Where are you going to


    meet your date?"


    "Mom says she doesn''t like Western food, so I invited her to the best Western restaurant in the city. I''ll


    go in first. You wait a few minutes and then go in. We can pretend the whole thing is coincidence. A


    good idea, huh?"


    ''His date doesn''t like Western food? Evelyn doesn''t like it either, '' Sheffield thought to himself. "Okay!


    Remember, you owe me!"


    "All right, all right, see youter!"


    Evelyn''s date asked her to meet him at the best restaurant serving Western food in the city. She was


    already disappointed in him, even though she hadn''t met him yet.


    She didn''t like cheese nor did she like Western food very much. But the restaurant he chose not only


    specialized in Western fare, but also seemed to have a lot of cheese.


    When the time came, Evelyn didn''t change her clothes. Instead, she wore her white suit from work.


    She''d been wearing it the whole morning, and she didn''t see a reason to change.


    Though he didn''t want to go on the blind date, as a man, Joshua had to be punctual, so he arrived at


    the restaurant a few minutes early.


    He reserved a table in the lobby instead of a private booth so that he could met Sheffield "by chance"


    When Evelyn arrived at the restaurant, she saw Joshua in a white casual suit drinking red wine. He


    behaved elegantly, like a respected young man.


    When he happened to see the woman walking towards him, he put down his wine ss and his eyes


    widened.


    ''Oh man, she''s hot! Where is she going?'' he wondered.


    The manager escorted Evelyn to where Joshua sat. When she saw who her blind date was, a dash of


    surprise shed through her eyes. "Joshua Fan?"


    Joshua nodded. He realized his wine ss was still in his hand, so he immediately put it down. Hearing


    her say his name, Joshua thought that she''d been told who he was. He stood up from his seat happily


    and asked, "So you''re my blind date?"


    Evelyn furrowed her eyebrows. ''The man I''m on a date with is Sheffield''s best friend?'' "Yes," she said.


    "Have a seat!" He then walked up to her and pulled out the chair for her.


    Then, he took a look at his clothing and then shifted his eyes to her.


    They had the same style. They were both in white suits.


    Evelyn was wearing a white casual shirt inside, while he wore a sky blue shirt under his suit. He


    pointed this out. "What a coincidence! We''re both in suits."


    Evelyn''s brows knitted even tighter. ''Didn''t Sheffield tell him about me?'' she wondered.


    Joshua''s heart skipped a beat. ''She''s frowning. Doesn''t she like me?''


    As Evelyn sat down, Joshua''s phone rang. It was Sheffield.


    "Hey, I''m here. Are you on the second floor?" Sheffield asked.


    "Yeah... Wait, wait!" Joshua put a hand to his mouth and turned away from Evelyn. "Don''te up


    here," he said in a low voice, trying to keep her from hearing him. "Change of ns."


    "What''s wrong?" Sheffield and Dollie were already at the entrance.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I think I like her!" Joshua acted as if he had never met a woman before. His eyes lit


    up at the sight of her. This one was so hot, he could handle it if she were dumb as a box of rocks.


    In fact, he was a yboy just like Sheffield. He had been around many women, but none of them was


    as perfect as Evelyn. In front of her, Joshua felt like a teenager.


    Sheffield understood. "All right. Now that we''re here, we''re going to get something to eat. I''m starving.


    Don''t worry. We won''t bug you!"


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up the phone, Joshua put it aside and said with a smile, "I''m sorry. I had to take that.


    What''s your name? You look familiar. Have we met before?" Joshua was confused as he seemed to


    know her from somewhere.


    Evelyn''s face was emotionless. "Evelyn Huo. And I''m not sure." She picked up her phone and sent a


    WeChat message to Terilynn, saying, "Let''s have lunch together. My treat." Then she sent her location


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    to her sister.


    She didn''t want to hang out with Sheffield''s friend.


    "Evelyn Huo? Oh... That''s right. You''re the regional CEO of ZL Group." ''No wonder she looks so


    familiar. After that press conference, photos of her are everywhere, '' he thought.


    "The same." Evelyn nodded.


    Just then, a man and a woman walked into the restaurant on the second floor.


    Joshua took the menu and told Evelyn, "I didn''t know what you liked, so I didn''t order anything in


    advance. I just¡ª"


    "Holy shit! Evelyn? That you?" a familiar voice called out, interrupting Joshua.


    Sheffield dropped Dollie''s hand and rushed to Evelyn. "My God! It''s really you! So you''re...his date?


    Well, I''m shook!" He raised his voice in shock.


    Evelyn frowned when he said "holy shit."


    Realizing that she didn''t like him cursing, he tried to joke it away. "Sorry... Excuse my French... Never


    mind."


    Joshua was bewildered and asked, "Dude! Do you know her?"


    Sheffield''s face changed dramatically. "In more ways than one. What the hell... No, Evelyn, I didn''t


    mean it that way. I just didn''t expect that Joshua''s date..." His eyes finally fell on Joshua.


    Joshua suddenly had a bad feeling about all this. "Don''t tell me that she''s..."


    Sheffield nodded gloomily. It never urred to him that Evelyn would go on a blind date with one of his


    best friends!


    "He''s just kidding. We don''t know each other. Let''s order!" Evelyn said as she took the menu and


    began to read it.


    Joshua was quick to react. "How about...we have lunch together?" he asked Sheffield.


    "Okay," replied Sheffield without hesitation. It couldn''t get any better!


    "Isn''t there an empty table here?" Evelyn took a nce around the restaurant with a frown. There were


    still many empty tables.


    Having guessed what was going on with her, Joshua tried to smooth things over. "What a coincidence!


    Sheffield''s my best friend. Evelyn, meet Sheffield."


    Dollie had beenpletely ignored by Sheffield and she look dejected. Sheffield waved his hand and


    said, "So great! We all know each other. Let''s have lunch together. Dollie,e here and say hi to my


    friend."


    "Okay." Dollie''s face softened a little at his words. Then she came over, adroitly bnced in her high-


    heeled shoes.


    Joshua sat opposite Evelyn. He thought Sheffield would sit next to him, but to his surprise, Sheffield sat


    next to Evelyn.

 Chapter 831 Its All An Act

    Chapter 831 It''s All An Act


    Sheffield covertly winked at Joshua. Thetter understood what he meant. He warmly gestured for


    Dollie to sit next to him. "Miss Xiang, please have a seat."


    At first, Dollie was unhappy to see that Sheffield had sat down next to Evelyn. But as soon as his


    handsome and enthusiastic friend invited her to sit with him, she didn''t mind that anymore. "Thank


    you," she said politely. She took her seat beside Joshua.


    Evelyn didn''t say anything. With a bright smile, the manager of the restaurant handed the menu to


    them and asked, "May I take your orders?"


    Sheffield was quick to act. He took the menu from the manager and ced it in front of Evelyn. "Here


    you are. What would you like to eat?" he asked in a ttering tone.


    Dollie and Joshua were equally surprised.


    Noticing the anger on Dollie''s face, Sheffield realized that he hadpletely ignored the girl in his


    excitement of running into Evelyn. He waved his hand and motioned Dollie toe closer to him.


    Sheffield leaned over to her and whispered, "Don''t be angry, Dollie. It''s just an act to get on her good


    side. If she thinks that I like her, my n will have a greater chance to seed."


    Dollie gave the woman a dirty look. Evelyn was calmly flipping through the menu. Her face softened a


    little. She asked doubtfully, "Really?"


    "Yes," Sheffield replied instantly with a nod.


    "Okay."


    Sheffield sighed in relief after getting that stumbling block out of the way. Resting his chin on his hand,


    he said to Evelyn, "It''s my treat today. Would you like some goose liver paste?" Evelyn immediately


    scrunched her nose in disgust. "No? Then, how about oyster cup and some roasted chicken? Maybe a


    little soup with onions, and a French-style braised¡ª"


    Without raising her head, Evelyn scoffed, "I don''t like anything you suggested."


    "Oh? Then, how about some cheese?" he teased.


    Evelyn cast him a cold nce and handed him the menu. "How about you order for me? If you end up


    getting something I don''t like today, you will have to disappear from my sight forever."


    Joshua observed them with a stunned expression. Sheffield never lied to his friends. If Joshua didn''t


    know that about him, he would have doubted if Evelyn really had taken the initiative to sleep with


    Sheffield. Her attitude towards Sheffield was like she had been raped by him.


    With a cheeky grin, the doctor took the menu. "I really don''t know what to order. I have never had


    French cuisine before." He opened the menu and randomly pointed at a dish. "Oh, it''s all in English?"


    he asked, sounding defeated.


    The menu was indeed in English; most of the customers were foreigners and the owner of the


    restaurant was French.


    With a sigh, Evelyn grabbed the menu away from his hand and threw it to Joshua. "Do you know


    English?"


    Of course, Joshua knew English. But since Sheffield pretended that he didn''t understand English,


    Joshua decided to y along. So, he shook his head. "I can''t read either."


    Dollie asked in a reserved tone, "How about¡­um¡­ Should I take a look?"


    Evelyn ignored her. She looked at the menu and spoke to the manager in English.


    Unable to understand what Evelyn had said, Dollie asked Sheffield in a low voice, "What did she


    order?"


    Sheffield replied, "Boston lobster and mango sd, served with tropical fruit, lime sauce, and green


    lettuce. And Marseille fish soup..." He stopped when he saw Evelyn staring at him in disbelief. With a


    broad smile, he asked, "Evelyn, what is Marseille fish soup?"


    Evelyn was still wondering how he had understood what she had ordered. She replied without thinking,


    "It''s a kind of bouibaisse that originated from the port city of Marseille¡ª" She stopped short when


    she heard the two men''s chuckles.


    Sheffield said with a grin, "You are so cute when you''re serious."


    Evelyn realized that he was just fooling around with her. She cast a cold nce at Joshua. "Mr. Fan,


    you don''t speak English either, just like your friend?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Joshua coughed to cover up his embarrassment and said, "Um... I can manage somewhat."


    Evelyn sneered at Sheffield, "So, you can read the menu?"


    Sheffield knew that she was on the edge of her patience, so he stopped teasing her. He sat up straight


    and answered with a smile, "How could I hope to match your standards if I can''t even understand a


    little English? So... I do know a little."


    Evelyn wasn''t ttered. "Don''t push yourself too hard," she snapped.


    Sheffield took the menu from her. He looked at the various dishes and told the manager in fluent


    English, "I will have the Australian Wagyu Steak, served with a piping volcanic rock te, along with


    some organic vegetables and mushrooms."


    Then, he handed the menu to Joshua, who ordered his dishes in English too. "Australian high-end beef


    filet steak, with the Bordeaux and some baked potatoes."


    Finally, it was Dollie''s turn. As everyone waited for her to order, she gave the menu to Sheffield. "Could


    you help me order? Or I will have the same as yours."


    Sheffield was about to take the menu from her, but Evelyn grabbed it first. "Let me help you."


    Dollie was stunned and pissed. But then, she realized that her English was the worst among the four,


    so she nodded and said, "Thank you, Miss Huo."


    Without taking a second look at the menu, Evelyn ordered, "She''ll have the frog legs, pressed duck,


    some baked snails, and the fried earthworms."


    Dollie didn''t understand a word. She just sat in her seat and sipped her wine with a faint smile.


    Sheffield and Joshua tried hard not to burst intoughter.


    The manager left with their orders. Evelyn turned to Joshua. "So, Mr. Fan...I believe that there are


    many girls willing to be your bride. Why would you agree to a blind date?"


    If Sheffield weren''t here, Joshua would havee up with some sweet words to impress Evelyn.


    However, now that he knew about their rtionship, Joshua felt the need to think carefully before he


    spoke. "Well¡­ I just wanted to please my mother. I think you understand how it works."


    He was forced to go on a blind date by his family. And so was she, he presumed.


    Sheffield silently took out his phone and sent a text.


    Joshua''s phone rang and he stole a nce at the screen. He frowned when he saw that the text was


    from Sheffield. He looked at Sheffield and then repeated the words from his message. "Uh...I''m sorry,


    Miss Huo. To tell you the truth, I''m in love with someone else. But my family don''t know about it. You''re


    a good woman, but we''re just not right for each other."


    Evelyn had noticed the eye contact between the two men. "I''m sorry, Mr. Fan. May I see your phone?"


    She reached out for the device before he could refuse.

 Chapter 832 You Did it On Purpose

    Chapter 832 You Did it On Purpose


    Joshua wanted to switch off his phone. However, Evelyn''s thumb was already on the power button; he


    couldn''t touch it. "Miss Huo... What are you doing? This is invasion of privacy."


    Seeing that the screen of Joshua''s phone was still on, Sheffield immediately nodded in agreement and


    said, "Yeah, he''s right. Just put the phone down, Evelyn."


    "Okay!" Evelyn withdrew her hand from Joshua''s phone.


    But she quickly picked up Sheffield''s phone from the table and said to him, "Password."


    ''Oh no!'' Sheffield thought to himself. "Evelyn, listen to me..."


    "Password!"


    "Okay,e on. Let me unlock it," said Sheffield, reaching to take the phone from her.


    Evelyn seized the chance. She grabbed his hand and used his finger to unlock the phone.


    Sheffield was so upset that he opened his mouth. No words came out.


    Thest thing he pulled up was the chat app, so it was the first thing that greeted her eyes. What did


    thest message say? Exactly what Joshua said a minute earlier.


    Wearing an emotionless face, Evelyn looked coldly at the two awkwardly smiling men. "Sheffield Tang."


    Under the table, Sheffield grabbed Evelyn''s left hand. No one could see what he was doing. "Evelyn,


    Joshua''s my buddy. I can''t let you two date."


    Evelyn looked at her hand and said, "Let go of me."


    "Okay." Sheffield immediately let go of her.


    Finally, Dollie couldn''t help but blurt out, "Miss Huo, did Sheffield do something wrong? Why are you so


    cold to him? Don''t you see he''s been trying to make you happy? How can you¡ª"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Dollie!" Sheffield suddenly shouted at her.


    Dollie paused for a while, and then continued with a pitiful look on her face, "She''s so arrogant and


    condescending! And I''m tired of seeing her treat you like shit!"


    The atmosphere was awkward. Sheffield seemed to be angry. He said in a t tone, "You''re right,


    Dollie. I''ve been trying to please Evelyn. Let''s just drop it, okay? Our food''s here. Dig in."


    Just as he was done speaking, several waiters started to fill their order. Delicious scents filled the air as


    tters of European-style foods were served.


    Evelyn didn''t respond to Dollie, but deep down, she began to think about her behavior. ''Did I really go


    overboard?''


    After their orders were set onto the table, Evelyn began to eat her soup absentmindedly.


    As he was working on his steak, Joshua caught a glimpse of Sheffield, who kept stealing nces at the


    woman eating soup.


    Dollie eximed in astonishment, "God, this looks disgusting! All this cheese! And what is that?" She


    poked at a particrly loathsome-looking topping. "Earthworm? Dammit Evelyn! Why did you order


    this? You did it on purpose!"


    Evelyn raised her head and looked at her. "You don''t have to eat it. You could¡ªoh, I don''t know¡ª


    leave?"


    Dollie angrily nced at Sheffield. "That''s it! Sheffield, you have to admit she''s too much! How could


    she treat us like this! You don''t like me? Just say it."


    Evelyn took a tissue and wiped her lips. "Yeah, I hate you." She really didn''t like the Xiang family. They


    were too arrogant. They showed a disabled person no kindness, and that person was their dear family


    member.


    In order to get Dollie to cool down, Sheffield offered to trade portions. But when Evelyn shot him a


    warning nce, he immediately dismissed the idea.


    He winked at Joshua. Taking the hint, Joshua shook his head helplessly and said to the manager,


    "Please make another steak for thisdy. Thank you!"


    The manager of the restaurant left their table. After giving Evelyn another re, Dollie stood up from


    her seat and told Sheffield, "I need to go to the bathroom."


    "Go ahead."


    As soon as she left, Sheffield put down his knife and fork. "Evelyn, you gotta trust me on this one. You


    won''t like the guy. He snores; he''s kind of a yer," he said earnestly.


    Joshua took a look at them and smiled without saying anything.


    Evelyn swallowed the food in her mouth and said slowly, "I think he''s right for me."


    Her answer stunned Joshua, while Sheffield panicked. "You really want to be with him?" the doctor


    asked anxiously.


    "Of course. I''m still here, aren''t I?"


    "So...I wonder. I haven''t heard anything from you since that night. Did you ditch me because I''mme


    in bed?" He couldn''t think of any other reason why she kept away from him.


    If she said yes, then he''d wonder even more. She seemed to be into it, and he felt pretty happy with


    himself that night.


    "Haha..." Joshuaughed out loud. He hurriedly covered his mouth with a tissue and apologized, "I''m


    sorry."


    Evelyn wanted to strangle Sheffield right now. He just blurted that out, heedless of anyone else around.


    But in Sheffield''s eyes, Joshua was his best friend and he always spoke with him frankly and honestly.


    Evelyn adjusted her emotions and answered, "We''re not meant for each other. That''s all."


    "Why?" he asked, a hint of anger on his face. "Babe, I like you a lot. I thought we had something. But


    then you blew me off. We''ve known each other a while now, but you never gave me a number or


    anything. That we keep bumping into each other is sheer luck. What''s up with that? It''s fucked up," he


    added.


    ''Fucked up?'' Of course it was. But so was getting pregnant. So was falling into shock due to an ectopic


    pregnancy. So was almost dying on the operating table. Wasn''t what he did fucked up? "Look. I''m on a


    date, and you''re trying to ruin it. Get out of here."


    The air froze. Joshua was surprised at Evelyn''s ruthlessness. "Miss Huo, Sheffield really likes you.


    Maybe you could¡ª"


    Interrupting him, Evelyn looked at him square in the eye, and said, "Maybe you could shut up. If I


    wanted Sheffield, I wouldn''t be on a blind date with you, would I? So let''s just have a nice time. Quit


    trying to end it before it begins."


    "What? You and me?" Joshua was shocked.


    Evelyn nodded firmly. "Yes, you and me."


    Sheffield dropped the utensils he held. They ttered on the table loudly.


    Joshua suddenly burst intoughter. "Great! It''s a date!" His answer surprised both Evelyn and


    Sheffield


    Looking at his friend''s excited face, Sheffield was stunned, disbelief written all over his own features.


    His friend was defending him a minute ago, but now all of a sudden he changed his mind?


    Evelyn took the opportunity to tell Sheffield, "I have a bone to pick with you."


    "Do I need to leave you two alone?" Joshua asked hesitantly, thinking they might need some privacy.


    "No need." Then, she told the stunned doctor, "When I was on that trip, I told you we weren''t meant for


    each other. I let you know I liked men who were more mature than me. As for what happened that


    night... I''m sorry. I was too impulsive. If I hurt you or messed with your head, I apologize. Will you be at


    the hospital tomorrow afternoon? I need to give the jade gift back. I can''t keep¡ª"


    "Evelyn Huo!" Sheffield interrupted with a stony face.


    Evelyn didn''t respond, waiting for his answer.


    "Joshua and I are two of a kind! He''s mature? Humph!"

 Chapter 833 The Passionate Sister

    Chapter 833 The Passionate Sister


    Joshua was dumbfounded. Sheffield was making the best of the situation to make him look bad. ''Come


    on, man! I can be very mature...sometimes, '' he thought to himself while ring at his friend.


    Dollie came back to their table from the bathroom, but Sheffield ignored her and continued to talk to


    Evelyn. "You''re just makingme excuses to reject me. I must have done something to piss you off. If


    you don''t want to tell me, that''s fine. I''ll find the answer myself, but please don''t push me away. Okay?"


    Sheffield felt like his heart was being crushed; he felt heavy from the pain and sadness.


    They stared at each other and the genuine affection in his eyes shocked Evelyn. She wanted to tell him


    the truth, that he had almost killed her, even if it was unintentional. There had been a baby in her, but it


    was gone now.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she remembered the baby. But she couldn''t let it spill because this was


    not the ce or time for that conversation.


    Seeing the tears, Sheffield was taken aback. He grabbed her hands quickly and asked anxiously,


    "Evelyn, what happened? Why are you crying? Was I being too forward? Am I hurting you? If you really


    don''t want to see me anymore, I''ll leave. Please don''t be upset. Don''t cry." He had tried to get close to


    her because he wanted to bring her happiness. If she was unhappy in his presence, then he''d rather let


    her go.


    Dollie couldn''t help but suspect Sheffield''s love for Evelyn. He was looking at her in such an


    affectionate way. It didn''t look like he was putting on an act. If Sheffield was really acting, then he really


    had excellent acting skills.


    At that moment, Evelyn''s phone rang, breaking the silence between them. She shook away his hands


    and took out her phone. It was Terilynn. "Hello?" It was then that Evelyn remembered that she had


    texted Terilynn earlier, asking her to lunch.


    "Evelyn, I''m downstairs. Which floor are you on?"


    "I''m on the second floor, in section A, close to the riverside."


    "Okay, I''ming."


    "Hmm."


    After Evelyn hung up, Joshua asked casually, "Did you invite someone else?"


    "Oh, it''s my younger sister. She... She happened to be nearby, so I asked her to join us for lunch. I


    hope you don''t mind." Her original n was to let Terilynn destroy their date. She didn''t think that


    Sheffield woulde.


    "No problem. I see. So, you have a sister." Joshua waved to the waiter.


    He came over. "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Could we have a new set of tableware, please? We have another guest."


    "Of course, sir."


    Soon, Terilynn showed up on the second floor of the restaurant. Evelyn stood up from her seat and


    walked over to her.


    They walked back to the table very slowly. Evelyn exined on the way, "I originally wanted you to


    and joined us for lunch."


    "Oh, does that mean you like the guy?" Terilynn''s eyes brightened when she saw the two men at the


    table. "Wow! Evelyn, they are both very handsome! Who is your date?" she asked excitedly.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "I''ll introduce him to youter."


    When the girls approached the table, Joshua''s eyes widened. ''It''s her! The girl from the bar. So, she''s


    Evelyn''s sister!'' Joshua thought. He stood up from his seat and greeted Terilynn, pretending not to


    know her, "Hello."


    She replied with a smile, "Hello! Are you my sister''s date?"


    Joshua stole a nce at Sheffield, who had a depressed expression on his face, and nodded, "Yes."


    Terilynn held on to her sister''s arm. "He''s so handsome! Are you two wearing matching clothes? That''s


    so cute!"


    Joshua chuckled under his breath.


    Evelyn exined, "No, we''re not! It was just a coincidence."


    Sheffield stood up and put on his usual yful smile. "Hello. I''m Sheffield Tang. I''m friends with Evelyn.


    Nice to meet you."


    She sized Sheffield up and smiled broadly. "Hello! Nice to meet you, too. Evelyn, howe you''ve


    never told me that you have such a handsome friend? Introduce me to him!"


    Evelyn grunted under her breath. "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Sit down."


    "All right. Wait. Who''s this? Your girlfriend?" Terilynn asked Sheffield when she noticed Dollie''s


    existence.


    Sheffield cast a casual nce at Dollie and denied naturally, "No, she''s the hospital dean''s daughter."


    Dollie angrily bit her lower lip and then smiled slightly at their new guest.


    Terilynn ordered her food and sat in between Evelyn and Joshua.


    The girl continued to chat with Joshua. "So, what do you think of my sister?"


    He replied, "She''s nice."


    "Please, you don''t have to be so careful with your words. Everyone knows about her. She is the exact


    copy of our grandmother and father. Grandma brought her up, but I was brought up by my mother.


    That''s why I am more like my mother." The atmosphere at the table was more cheerful now because of


    the talkative Terilynn.


    While eating his steak, Joshua asked, "How many siblings are there in your family?"


    "We are two sisters and a brother," Terilynn responded quickly.


    "Wow. So, your sister was brought up by your grandmother, and you were brought up by your mother.


    So, I''m guessing that your brother was brought up by your father. Am I right?" he asked yfully.


    She took a sip of her juice and said, "Oh no, our father has never taken care of him. When our


    grandfather was still alive, he took care of my brother."


    "Why didn''t your father take care of him?" Joshua asked curiously.


    "Dad just loves us girls more. And our brother is just as cold as Evelyn. He doesn''t know how to make


    our old man happy, so Dad never treats him kindly." Terilynnughed out loud.


    Evelyn put a slice of lobster onto her sister''s te. "Eat your food," she said softly.


    With a sweet smile on her face, Terilynn whispered to Joshua, "If you want to be my brother-inw, you


    should get used to her cold personality. She is actually a nice person. You will only see that when you


    get close to her."


    Listening to his future sister-inw and his best friend talking about his own woman, Sheffield felt more


    depressed and left out than ever.


    If he had known that Evelyn''s younger sister would be joining, he wouldn''t have said those words


    earlier. Now, he was in a horrible mood.


    "I can see that," Joshua replied, returning her smile.


    The siblings of the Huo family definitely had different personalities. The older one was indifferent and


    cold, while the younger one was more passionate.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Joshua found himself more fond of... well... the passionate younger one.


    "She takes after our father and is a high-flier. She ispletely devoted to her work and hardly has


    time to date. So, if you decide to be with her, you should be more understanding of her."


    Taking a look at Sheffield, who was listening to their conversation carefully, Joshua nodded and said,


    "Of course, I will."


    "Terilynn, didn''t you say that you have something important to deal with after this? Finish your meal. I''ll


    drive you there," Evelyn interrupted them.


    "My business is not as important as your happiness, Evelyn. I want to have a few more words with my


    future brother-inw. I am in no hurry." The atmosphere in the booth was getting super weird. But


    Terilynn didn''t notice the tension. She chatted away happily with Joshua.


    Evelyn sighed.

 Chapter 834 Together For the Time Being

    Chapter 834 Together For the Time Being


    Dollie felt ignored by everyone at the table. Losing her appetite and patience, she whispered to


    Sheffield, "I''m full. I have sses to attend in the afternoon. Shall we leave?"


    Sheffield didn''t refuse. He took a tissue and wiped his mouth. Feigning a casual look, he said to the


    other three, "Enjoy your meal. I have to drop Dollie back at school."


    "Bye bye, handsome," Terilynn sang yfully with a smile.


    Sheffield returned the smile, and then looked at Evelyn. "I got to go. Bye."


    Evelyn froze, but she remained silent.


    Joshua stood up and told Evelyn, "I''ll see them off. Will be back soon."


    "Okay," Terilynn replied instead, waving her hand at him.


    The three of them left the table together. On their way to Sheffield''s car, the men slowed down their


    pace and walked further away from Dollie. Joshua whispered, "Buddy, I really had no idea who she was


    or that she was your woman."


    "I know." Sheffield could tell.


    Joshua had done nothing wrong. If it weren''t him, there would have been another man on a blind date


    with Evelyn.


    "Cheer up, man. Don''t be so crestfallen. And if you want to win her heart, you should keep your


    distance from Dollie. If I were Evelyn, I wouldn''t choose to date you either if you were with another


    woman," Joshua said in all earnestness.


    "I know what I''m doing," Sheffield nodded.


    "All right, just saying. Anyway, you gotta work harder than ever to buy the best gemstone in the world."


    ''A girl like Evelyn indeed deserves the best, '' Joshua thought, remembering their conversation from the


    other day.


    With a sneer on his face, Sheffield muttered, "Let''s hope she''ll ept it."


    Joshua patted him on the shoulder. "She likes you."


    "How do you know that?"


    Joshua shed the gloomy doctor a mysterious smile. "Trust me. Now off you go. I need to get back to


    Evelyn. I''ll take care of her for you. Don''t worry."


    "Fine. But remember, she''s mine. Know your boundaries," Sheffield reminded his friend in a serious


    tone.


    "Oh, I don''t know. I might snatch her away from you," Joshua teased.


    Sheffield sluggishly echoed his joke. "Then, we will be sworn enemies from that point."


    Joshua waved at him as he stood at the gate of the restaurant. "Best friends bing sworn enemies


    because of a beautiful woman. It''s not too bad. I''m in," he said with a wink.


    "Fuck you!" Sheffield cursed and left without looking back.


    When Joshua returned to their table, Evelyn was staring nkly at the food in front of her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He figured what was on her mind. "Ladies, are you enjoying the food?" he asked.


    Terilynn nodded, "It''s good, but we''re tired of eating here all the time. I suggest you treat Evelyn to


    some Chinese food next time. You never get tired of some good Chinese cuisine."


    The corner of his mouth twitched. This was the best Western restaurant in Y City. The average bill


    came up to thousands or even ten thousand dors. Joshua couldn''t believe his ears. The younger


    daughter of the Huo family casually said that they were already tired of eating the food at this


    ridiculously expensive ce. ''She really is... frank...and cute, '' Joshua thought.


    After lunch, Joshua offered to drive them home. But Evelyn declined. "Please don''t bother, Mr. Fan. I


    drove here myself. May I have a private word with you?" she asked.


    Terilynn walked to the other side of the booth to answer a phone call. Joshua nodded, "Sure."


    They moved further away from Terilynn. Then, Evelyn said, "I''m guessing that you are constantly being


    urged by your family to get married, right? I have an idea. We could be together for the time being. That


    way, our parents will stop nagging us."


    Joshua chuckled. "Why only for the time being? Why can''t we have a long-term rtionship?"


    After a short pause, Evelyn replied bluntly, "I don''t like you, Mr. Fan. If you don''t agree to my


    suggestion, then just forget that I said it."


    At that moment, Joshua became truly aware of the pain Sheffield had felt when he was turned down by


    this woman.


    "I see. All right, I agree to your deal," he said with a curt nod.


    Evelyn nodded back. "Well then, let''s try to get along while we are at it, Mr. Fan."


    As she was about to walk away, Joshua called, "Miss Huo."


    She turned around to look at him.


    With his hands in his pockets, he said, "The rtionship between Sheffield and Dollie is not what you


    think it is. And Sheffield is not as frivolous as you think he is. He is an exceptional man, in so many


    ways. And although he used to have a lot of women around him, there was never a woman who could


    drive him crazy like you do. Miss Huo, if you like him, please try not to be so indifferent towards him."


    With that, he smiled at her politely and walked out of the restaurant.


    The next afternoon, at Y City First General Hospital


    Sheffield was consulting with other doctors over a patient when a nurse called him on his phone. "Dr.


    Tang, someone is here to see you."


    "Who is it?"


    "He didn''t give a name. I have never seen him. Could youe down for a moment?"


    Sheffield sighed and excused himself from the meeting.


    In the corridor, Tayson was waiting for him.


    Sheffield remembered what Evelyn had told him the previous afternoon.


    He casually loosened his tie and walked up to the bodyguard. After scanning around, he asked,


    "Where is she?"


    Tayson took out a brocade box and replied, "Miss Huo is at thepany. She asked me to return this


    to you."


    His response was just as Sheffield had expected. He knew she wouldn''te, but he didn''t take the


    brocade box from Tayson. "I gave this to her. How can I take it back now? If she doesn''t want it, ask her


    to throw it away."


    "She said that it was very expensive. She wanted you to sell it and get yourself a girlfriend."


    The doctor said with a faint smile, "Yourdy is so concerned about my marriage. Thank her for me."


    Tayson didn''t respond.


    With his hands still in the pockets of the white gown, Sheffield stepped back and said, "If she wants to


    return it to me, ask her toe and give it to me directly."


    "Miss Huo is with Mr. Fan now. Please give up on her, Dr. Tang."


    Sheffield knitted his brows and stared at Tayson. "What do you mean?"


    "After Miss Huo returned from her date yesterday, she told her parents that she had a good time with


    Mr. Fan and had decided to date him."


    Sheffield''s heart was crushed.


    In the Fan family residence


    Sheffield rang the doorbell. A housemaid opened the door for him. She smiled at him and said, "Hello,


    Mr. Tang."


    "Hello, Auntie Abby. Is Joshua home?"


    The housemaid stepped aside and said, "Mr. Fan is sleeping upstairs. You can go to his room."


    Sheffield was a frequent visitor, so the housemaid was familiar with him.


    "Okay. Thank you, Auntie Abby," Sheffield said politely.


    He then walked to the innermost room on the second floor, and pushed open the door without


    knocking.


    Joshua was sound asleep in therge bed, covered with a grey bed sheet and a fluffy quilt. Sheffield


    walked to the bed and shouted, "Joshua Fan!"


    Joshua woke up with a start and opened one of his eyes, shouting, "Get out, man!"


    Sheffield removed his quilt and threw it aside. Underneath, the man waspletely naked. Sheffield


    rolled his eyes and then chided, "Didn''t I tell you to change your habit of sleeping naked?"


    "Fuck off! Why don''t you learn to knock first?" Joshua pulled the quilt over himself to cover his naked


    body.

 Chapter 835 You Are Insane

    Chapter 835 You Are Insane


    "You learned that from me, so stop it! Whatever! That''s not the point. Joshua, get up! Tell me why my


    girl has be your girlfriend!" That was why Sheffield was at Joshua''s ce.


    Joshua was fully awake now. "It was her idea."


    "And you agreed?"


    "Yes. Evelyn''s really attractive. I finally understood why you couldn''t resist her, neither could I. I too


    want to snuggle up in her arms¡ª"


    Sheffield jumped on the bed, pinned him down and rained blows all over his body. "Asshole! Break up


    with her! Right now!"


    "Woah! Stop it. Be careful, man! My grandma will beat you to death with her walking stick!" Joshua


    whined in pain. That sessfully froze Sheffield.


    He got goose bumps all over his body as he stole a nce around Joshua''s room. "Sorry Grandma, I


    won''t hit him anymore. Please rest in peace and don''te for me," Sheffield murmured.


    When Joshua''s grandmother was still alive, the olddy would always threaten to beat the naughty


    boys up with her crutch.


    Joshuaughed at his friend''s reaction and then said, "Don''t worry. I''m more interested in the younger


    sister." He pulled the thin quilt up to his chest and took a cigarette from the night stand.


    "The younger one? But you''re dating Evelyn now. Aren''t you afraid that their father will break your leg?"


    Sheffield and Joshua were still ignorant of who Evelyn''s father was. They had a hunch that he was


    someone with incredible power; probably some sort of legend.


    Sheffield never looked deep into Evelyn''s background even after knowing her true identity.


    Joshua didn''t know because his mother never filled him in about his blind date''s family background.


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll just sit and watch what happens. After you sessfully win Evelyn over, I will go after


    Terilynn." ''You wish.'' Sheffield rolled his eyes at Joshua.


    He lit a cigarette. Taking a drag, he said, "It''s not gonna be as simple as you think. What if Terilynn


    already has someone she loves?"


    Joshua nodded, "She does. Evelyn''s bodyguard."


    "Are you serious?" Sheffield asked, as he imagined the tough, no-bullshit Tayson falling in love with


    someone. "So, knowing that she loves another man, you still want her?"


    "Do you think I''m no match for a bodyguard?" Joshua cast him a sidelong nce.


    "Of course, you can outmatch the bodyguard. Just as I can outmatch you!" Sheffield put out his


    cigarette and got up from the bed to leave.


    "Wait! How is your research going? I haven''t seen you work on ittely."


    Sheffield looked at his wristwatch to check the time. "It''s still under repeated experiments. The results


    will be out soon."


    "Soon? You''ve already invested a billion dors in the research. Why haven''t you given up yet? You''re


    insane!" If he had a billion dors, he would have invested it all and lived off the proceeds.


    "You''re wrong." Sheffield turned around and met his friend''s gaze.


    "What?"


    "So far, I''ve invested 3.3 billion dors. I''m gonna run out of money before I finish the research." He


    then muttered to himself, "I don''t even know if I can afford to buy her a gem. I should probably put that


    idea to rest."


    Joshua flicked the ash from his cigarette. "There''s someone I know who might need your help. He said


    that he has a strange disease. Why don''t you go see this patient and demand a high fee? You''ll be rich


    again, my friend."


    Sheffield''s grandfather, Mooney Tang, had great talent in traditional Chinese medicine back when he


    was alive; very few contemporary doctors couldpare to him. Before he had passed away, he left


    his hand-written notes of traditional Chinese medicine to Sheffield. The members of the Tang family


    scrambled for the book, and some even hired men from the gannd to assassinate Sheffield to obtain


    the notes.


    Keeping the book in his person had proved dangerous. Since he had extremely good memory,


    Sheffield had hidden himself for more than a year and memorized the contents of the book. After that,


    he burned the book in a high profile manner, letting everybody know that the book did not exist


    anymore.


    For this reason, the Tang family broke all ties with him. Sheffield''s rtionship with his father was bad


    in the first ce, and now, it had gonepletely south.


    Sheffield was an expert in Western medicine too. With thebined knowledge of Chinese and


    Western medicine, he cured a lot of patients with knotty diseases. But, he didn''t ept many cases.


    No matter how much money people gave him, he refused to see any of them. So far, he had been


    working in Y City First General Hospital, maintaining a low profile. He didn''t want to attract too much


    attention to himself.


    Joshua thought that Sheffield would turn down this case too, but the doctor''s reply surprised him. "How


    much will he pay?" Sheffield asked.


    "Money is not a problem, as long as you can cure him."


    "Okay. Ask him to contact me." Before closing the door, he added, "Break up with my woman."


    Joshua shook his head, sighing with a smile.


    Evelyn was a beautiful woman with fair skin and a good figure. It was such a shame that she had given


    herself to Sheffield, the mad doctor.


    After leaving Joshua''s house, Sheffield drove back to the hospital. As he was waiting for the traffic light


    at a crossroad, he noticed a tattoo shop.


    A bold idea came to his mind. He turned the car around and rolled up in front of the shop. He hurried


    into the shop and got the letters "EH" imprinted on his chest.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After that was done, he headed straight to ZL group to see Evelyn.


    At the entrance of ZL group


    The red convertible sports car came to a sudden halt. Sheffield watched the employees walk out of the


    He waited for half an hour, but there was no trace of Evelyn.


    He took out his phone and dialed Joshua''s number. "Send a message to Evelyn and tell her that I''m


    waiting for her at the entrance of herpany. If she doesn''te down in ten minutes, I''ll go and


    search each and every floor for her. And tell her that I will shout ''I love you'' when I find her."


    "You''re out of your mind!" Joshua replied with a scoff.


    Nheless, after hanging up, he immediately conveyed the message to Evelyn.


    When she saw Joshua''s message, it was already past ten minutes. Her heart skipped a beat. Before


    Sheffield could reallye upstairs, she hastily ran downstairs without even tidying up her work.


    When she walked out of thepany, she saw the man waiting outside, wearing a long coat and a


    light gray woolen sweater. His long legs looked sexy in gray trousers.


    He looked very stylish in the outfit.


    With a bunch of flowers in his hand, he walked towards the entrance of thepany.


    It was already past the peak hour of clocking off, but there were still many employees around.


    He was really eye-catching with the red convertible sports car, his handsome face, and the bouquet of


    fresh flowers in his hands. This instantly attracted many people''s attention. Some women even ran


    over to him and asked him whom he was looking for.


    Sheffield had already spotted Evelyn. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    The two employees who had approached him turned around and caught a glimpse of Evelyn. Their


    facial expressions changed abruptly and they left in a hurry.


    Sheffield walked slowly towards her. She felt like he was walking into her heart.


    Her heart was pounding rapidly in her chest, though she effortlessly wore an expressionless face. She


    controlled her emotion, and indifferently asked the man standing in front of her, "What?"


    After slightly smelling the purple flowers in his hand, Sheffield came closer to her to hand her the


    bouquet and shed his charming smile. "Even if you torture me a hundred times, you are still my first


    love."

 Chapter 836 Two-timer

    Chapter 836 Two-timer


    Evelyn looked at the bouquet of baby''s breath.


    "Your first love? Really?" she asked sarcastically. Many people had sent her flowers, but they were all


    expensive roses or lilies. It was her first time receiving baby''s breath.


    Sheffield always gave her something different from others.


    Sheffield was embarrassed by her question. "Please take the bouquet. People are watching."


    "You came here to give me flowers?" She didn''t budge.


    "I¡­ No, there''s something else..." Sheffield smiled at her, eyes gleaming with admiration.


    His Evelyn was so pretty every time he saw her. Even though she remained expressionless, she still


    looked so damn beautiful!


    "What is it?"


    Sheffield looked at the flowers in his hand. In a gloomy tone, he asked, "Don''t you like baby''s breath?


    In flowernguage, it means yearning, care and true love. Evelyn, please take it. Otherwise, I''ll be


    really embarrassed."


    With his puppy-dog eyes, the man looked kind of¡­ cute.


    Finally, Evelyn took the flowers.


    He grabbed her wrist in his excitement and took her to his car.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    He tilted his head and gave her a mysterious smile. "I want to show you something."


    Confused, Evelyn followed him to the red convertible. He opened the back door and tucked her inside.


    He then got in the back seat too.


    Sheffield took out the remote control and closed the roof.


    When they were in their private space, he lifted his woolen sweater and showed her his bare chest.


    Evelyn''s mouth hung open.


    There were two ck letters on his muscr chest¡ªEH.


    It didn''t take her long to ascertain what it meant.


    EH¡ªEvelyn Huo.


    Still clutching on to the hem of his sweater, Sheffield kissed her forehead and asked, "Do you like it? I


    just had it tattooed. My hospital doesn''t allow the doctors to have tattoos. Otherwise, I would have got


    your name tattooed on my ring finger."


    "I don''t like men with tattoos." She wasn''t lying. She liked men who looked clean.


    Sheffield''s face fell immediately. He knew that he had screwed up again. He loosened his grip on the


    sweater and straightened his clothes to cover the tattoo.


    He ran his fingers through his short hair. "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll get rid of itter."


    Evelyn sighed inwardly. He could be so naive and foolish sometimes. She smiled helplessly.


    Her smile, like a blossom in the spring, stunned Sheffield, melting his heart.


    His heart beat faster every time he saw Evelyn. She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.


    Even if she didn''t speak or show any emotions, she was still able to draw his attention. And her smile


    made him lose control of himself. He was falling in love with her all over again.


    Sheffield held her close and propped his chin against her head. "Evelyn, don''t give me back what I


    gave you. Don''t try to get rid of me."


    Evelyn sighed helplessly. "Sheffield..."


    Her gentle voice was so pleasant to his ears, and it struck a chord in his heart. "Yes?" he responded


    tenderly.


    "I''m dating Joshua."


    "I know." After a pause, he added, "I don''t care. You can date him, but I will be your man."


    She asked in a cold voice, "Are you asking me to be a two-timer like you?"


    "What? No, no. Evelyn, listen to me. I never liked Dollie. Just give me a little more time. I''ll get rid of


    her." Everything he said to her was true.


    "You said that you didn''t like girls who are more childish than you are, right? But Dollie is young. Aren''t


    you ashamed of going back on your own words?" As far as she knew, Dollie was in her early twenties,


    a few years younger than Sheffield.


    "No, I am not, because I don''t like her at all."


    "Oh, really? You are so good at this, Dr. Tang. If you continue to put your feet in two boats, both boats


    will turn over one day and you''ll drown," Evelyn snorted.


    "It''s okay. I can swim and save myself. And I''ll save you too. Rest assured, I won''t be going for Dollie."


    His words and his yful expression made Evelyn want tough. "You have a silver tongue," she


    reprimanded.


    Sheffield clicked his tongue. "You know my tongue so well. You do enjoy our little kisses very much," he


    teased.


    Evelyn blushed. How she wished she could punch this brazen man to a pulp. "Do you sweet-talk to


    Dollie in this way as well?"


    "Absolutely not. I swear!" Sheffield looked at her seriously and reached out his fingers to swear to God.


    "Whatever. Can I go now?" She was not a teenage girl; she wouldn''t easily believe his sweet words.


    "If you agree to be my girlfriend, I will never talk to Dollie again." He held her tight in his arms.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I can''t agree to that. I have a boyfriend now."


    Sheffield grinned. "But your boyfriend doesn''t like you."


    "I like him. That''s enough."


    He looked at the woman in displeasure, and swiftly kissed on her ruby red lips angrily.


    It waspletely quiet inside the car.


    After a long while, Sheffield broke the kiss and whispered in her ear, "Don''t say that again. I don''t want


    to hear it."


    Evelyn leaned against his chest, gasping for air. She could feel how much he wanted her every time


    they kissed.


    "You haven''t had lunch, right? Let''s dine together," he added.


    "No," she refused. She sat up and gave the bunch of baby''s breath back to him. "Take your flowers and


    go away."


    Sheffield pouted. "I bought it for you. Even if you don''t want to have lunch with me, at least keep the


    flowers. Please? It''s just a bunch of flowers, Evelyn..."


    He moved towards her a little and identally touched her phone. The screen lit up.


    Sheffield clearly saw the picture on her lock screen.


    "Who is the man in the picture? He''s quite handsome," he asked her in a jealous tone.


    Without even casting a nce at her phone, Evelyn answered casually, "The man I love the most in the


    world."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Oh, I see... So, you''re dating several men at the same time. Another boyfriend, huh?"


    Evelyn wanted to exin, but decided against it.


    She was confused. ''Doesn''t he know whose daughter I am? Or does Sheffield not even know who


    Carlos Huo is?''


    He reached his hand into his pocket and took something out. Then, he balled his fist and showed it to


    her. "Eve, give me your phone number. I''ll give you something in return."


    "No! I don''t want anything from you."


    Ever since he had met her, Sheffield had tried every means to get her phone number, but failed each


    time. "Just give me your number. I''ll be your chauffeur for a month, for free!"


    Evelyn smirked. "Okay. One, three, nine..."


    He pricked up his ears, listening carefully.


    "Seven, ate, nine!" she added, giggling.


    Frustrated, Sheffield tried to make up excuses. "It was Joshua who wanted your number," he said


    listlessly.

 Chapter 837 Ill Cook For You

    Chapter 837 I''ll Cook For You


    Evelynid bare his lie. "Joshua already has my phone number. How do you think I know you were


    waiting here?"


    "Fine, don''t give it to me. At least, let''s have lunch together. If you don''t want to eat out, I''ll cook for


    you," Sheffield offered.


    She wanted to continue refusing him, but seeing the pleading look in his eyes, she finally gave in.


    "Okay."


    He was about to kiss her when she added, "Invite Joshua."


    "Why? He''s probably on duty now," he said in a displeased tone.


    "He is my boyfriend. If I go to your house alone, he might feel ufortable. Besides, it''s noon now.


    He should be off duty," Evelyn insisted.


    To be with her, Sheffield reluctantly called Joshua.


    Before calling his friend, Sheffield stretched out his right hand in front of her. There was a packaged


    plum in his palm.


    He opened it for her and put it into her mouth regardless of her objection. "I bought it specially for you,


    so you have to eat it. If you spit it out, I will not invite Joshua, and I''ll drive you to my ce right away


    and have sex with you!"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "How childish you are!"


    The call connected in no time. Both of them could hear Joshua''s voice in the quiet car. "Dude, why do


    you keep calling me all the time? Are you in love with me? Leave me alone. I''m taking my girl to lunch."


    Sheffield turned to Evelyn. "Did you hear that? Your boyfriend is such a dick. He''s going on a date with


    another girl."


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    "Who is with you, Sheffield?" asked Joshua.


    "Your girlfriend. I''m going to cook lunch for her. Do you want toe? If you don''te, I will sleep


    with your¡ª Argh!" Evelyn pinched his waist.


    "What was that pitiful cry? Are you already sleeping with my girlfriend?" With a wave to his colleagues,


    Joshua got in his car.


    Sheffield grabbed onto Evelyn''s hand and yelled into the phone, "Screw you. Are youing or not?"


    "Of course, I''ming. Maestro Tang is cooking a meal. How could I miss it? Tell me, when was the


    by his best friend.


    "Shut up. We''re gonna drop by the supermarket first. You go to my ce and wait for us there."


    "All right."


    After hanging up, Sheffield kissed Evelyn on the cheek while she wasn''t paying attention. "Let''s go. Get


    in the front seat."


    They parked the car next to the supermarket near Sheffield''s ce.


    They arrived at the seafood section, and Sheffield started looking for the best fish. Evelyn couldn''t help


    asking, "Can you really cook?"


    "I can. When I was in the U.S., I convinced my master to ept me as his disciple by cooking just one


    dish for him¡ªbraised fish sticks with celery," Sheffield said as he picked out a perch.


    But then, after he had sessfully convinced his master and learned his skills, Sheffield had never


    cooked that dish to please his master again.


    Thinking back, Sheffield felt guilty. It was time for him to pay his master a visit.


    "What master?" Evelyn asked curiously.


    "Oh! Traditional Chinese medicine. My grandfather and my master were disciples of the same master.


    But I ran into my master out of pure coincidence." He saw a fish he liked, and grabbed the to catch


    it. He continued, "Back then, although my grandfather had been in touch with my master, they hadn''t


    seen each other in decades. Then, I met my master and decided to learn from him."


    Evelyn looked him up and down once and asked, "You know traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "Yes. Here is the thing..." Sheffield leaned in and whispered, "I had ess to my grandfather''s secret


    notes and learned a lot from it. So, if something happens to yo¡ª I mean, if you have any questions


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    about traditional Chinese medicine, you can ask me." He was going to say, "If something happens to


    you," but that sounded like he was cursing her.


    The shopkeeper came over to take the fish that Sheffield had caught, and gut it on the spot.


    "I don''t know anything about traditional Chinese medicine. So, I have no questions to ask," replied


    Evelyn.


    "Okay, that''s fair. What other seafood do you want? We''ll finish this and then go to the vegetable


    section." He pulled her aside.


    "I''m not a picky eater." But she liked Chinese food very much.


    "What about scallops?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t want that."


    "Hairy crabs?"


    "Okay."


    "I will give you some choices," he said with a grin. "Do you want to eat stewed trotter with plum, raw


    salmon slices with plum sauce or fried lotus root with plum?"


    "You can cook all of those?" she asked. If that was really true, it was truly admirable.


    "Of course, I can! Stop doubting me." He had read the recipes and had tried cooking them himself. If he


    hadn''t practiced cooking them, he wouldn''t have suggested cooking them for her. "But I don''t think we


    can cook all three of them now. Let''s have the stewed trotter with plum, and the next time, I''ll cook the


    raw salmon slices with plum sauce for you. What do you say?"


    Evelyn raised her eyebrows at him suspiciously. "I wonder if you really know how to cook them. Are you


    making excuses?"


    He sighed and said, "Okay. I''ll make two dishes today¡ªthe stewed trotter with plum and the radish


    sd with plum. I''ll cook the other one next time. Okay?"


    "Fine. Two dishes."


    "Deal."


    Saying that, he went to pick up the fish, grinning from ear to ear. Staring at his back, Evelyn realized


    that she had made a big mistake.


    She was totally tricked by this man! They hadn''t even finished this lunch, but she had already agreed to


    another one.


    Sheffield ced the fish into the cart and held her hand while pushing the cart forward. They walked to


    the vegetable section together.


    Evelyn tried to break free, but afraid that she might run away, he held her hand tight. She followed him


    and reminded him in a low voice, "Sheffield Tang, I''m Joshua''s girlfriend now. You can''t take my hand."


    "No, you''re not his." She was his woman, and she could only ever belong to him.


    Evelyn fell silent.


    She had thought that being with Joshua would make Sheffield give up. But it turned out that he didn''t


    take her and Joshua'' rtionship seriously at all.


    After leaving the supermarket, they went to his apartment. When they got there, Joshua had already


    arrived. He was on the sofa, talking on the phone.


    Upon seeing them, he stood up and greeted Evelyn without even sparing a nce at Sheffield. "Hey,


    Evelyn."


    Evelyn nodded, "Mr. Fan."


    When he heard how she addressed him, Joshua grinned broadly. "Evelyn, I''m your boyfriend. It sounds


    weird when you call me ''Mr. Fan''."


    Sheffield rolled his eyes at him and said, "You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    "No. My parents already know that we''re dating. They said they wanted to meet Evelyn''s parents in a


    couple of days." Joshua was pretty worried about it.


    But Sheffield didn''t even look at him. He put the shopping bag on the table and said, "Talk them out of


    it."


    "What should we do?" Joshua asked Evelyn.


    Staring at Sheffield''s back, Evelyn thought for a while and answered, "Let them meet."

 Chapter 838 When Eve Met Bailee

    Chapter 838 When Eve Met Bailee


    "Evelyn¡ª" A sharp meow interrupted Sheffield just as he was about to say something.


    Meow!


    Arge furry creature came into sight. If it hadn''t been for the meowing, Evelyn would''ve thought that


    Sheffield kept a leopard.


    But as far as she was concerned, cats were far worse than leopards.


    The animal stared at her and started walking towards her.


    "Dude! Why didn''t you send Bailee to the pet store? You knew I wasing!" Joshua asked as he ran


    away from the cat and towards the kitchen.


    ''Baby?'' Evelyn couldn''t believe that Sheffield would give his pet such... well, such an adorable name.


    "It''s not Bailee now. It''s Eve," Sheffield corrected him.


    ''Eve?'' Evelyn''s face darkened. The cat was still walking towards her. Sheffield turned around to look at


    Evelyn, who was standingpletely still. "Eve, wait¡ª" he paused. He realized that it would be


    confusing to use that name with both Evelyn and the cat in the room, and at the same time, he also


    thought that no one could rece Evelyn. "All right. We''ll just call her Bailee. I don''t want to change the


    name anymore. Evelyn, her name is Bailee. She might look huge, but she is very meek."


    ''Oh, it''s Bailee, not Baby, '' Evelyn thought, but she didn''t say anything.


    Joshua decided to make fun of Sheffield. "Evelyn, the cat is his mistress. He spoils her to no end. He


    doesn''t even stop her when she messes around with us," he teased.


    The two men waited for a long time, but there was no movement from the woman. They thought that


    she was ying with Bailee, so they didn''t pay much attention, and took all the food into the kitchen.


    "Achoo!" Suddenly, a sneeze came from the living room.


    Sheffield craned his head from the kitchen and asked, "Evelyn, did you catch a cold?"


    She shook her head. "Sheffield..." Her voice was trembling.


    Even Joshua, who was far away from the cat, sensed that there was something wrong with Evelyn this


    time.


    The cat walked around her legs, staring at the motionless woman with her yellow eyes.


    "Achoo!" Evelyn sneezed again.


    As soon as Sheffield saw her reaction, he knew what was wrong. "Are you allergic to cats?"


    Evelyn didn''t look good. She nodded her head. She was allergic to cats, and more than that, she was


    scared to death of the animal.


    Yes¡­ She had always been afraid of them.


    Everyone had a weakness, and Evelyn was no exception.


    Sheffield quickly took Bailee away from her. He had first thought of locking her up in his bedroom for


    the time being, but what if Evelyn wanted to go into his room to get some rest? So, he took Bailee to


    the balcony and locked her in the cage. Then, he closed the ss door.


    After that, he opened all the windows of the living room to let in some fresh air.


    After the cat was locked away, Joshua returned to the living room. "Evelyn, are you afraid of cats or


    allergic?"


    Unwilling to admit that she was afraid, Evelyn answered, "I''m allergic¡­ Achoo!"


    "Apart from sneezing, is there any other reaction or any ufortable feeling?" Sheffield asked


    seriously as he pushed up her sleeves to examine her arms.


    "My legs feel funny..." she answered honestly. The cat had circled around her legs a few times.


    Sheffield sat her down on the sofa and was about to lift up her trouser legs. Then, he red at Joshua,


    who was looking at her curiously. "Go to the kitchen and wash the vegetables."


    "Huh? Oh," Joshua murmured and left.


    Sheffield pulled Evelyn''s trouser legs up. Within just two minutes, her skin had be red. "Wait. I''ll


    go fetch some medicine for you."


    "Mm hmm."


    In no time, he brought a medical kit. He quickly found the ointment he was looking for, opened it and


    applied some on Evelyn''s skin. "It heals allergy. Let''s try this first. If it doesn''t work, I''ll take you to the


    hospital after lunch," he said anxiously.


    "Okay, let me apply it myself."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of giving the ointment to her, he lifted her trouser legs and carefully applied it on her.


    He put away the ointment and the medical kit after he was sure that he had left out no spot. After


    washing his hands, he said to her, "Wait in the living room. I''m going to cook." He then strode into the


    kitchen.


    "Okay," she said after him.


    Evelyn looked around the apartment. The ce was not toorge, probably just over two hundred


    square meters and the decoration was modern.


    She saw that his bedroom door and study door were closed. One of the bedroom doors was open, but


    it was next to the balcony, where the cat was kept. So, she decided to stay in the living room.


    Very soon, Joshua was kicked out of the kitchen. He walked over to Evelyn. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Sheffield applied some medicine for me."


    "I''m afraid of his cat, but I''m not allergic to it. I didn''t expect that you would be so allergic to cats," he


    added.


    "I am."


    There was a moment of silence in the living room. Then, Joshua lowered his voice and asked, "By the


    way, are you really going to let our parents meet?"


    Evelyn looked towards the kitchen and then at him. "Yes."


    "But, Sheffield¡­he..." Joshua and Evelyn were only together to ease the pressure from their families,


    but only they knew about this arrangement.


    Evelyn replied, "I told him very clearly that we''re together."


    "Sheffield likes you very much. Why don''t you give him a chance?" Joshua had met her twice, and he


    could tell that she had a thing for Sheffield too.


    After a short pause, Evelyn answered, "We''re notpatible."


    Joshua didn''t buy it. That was too far-fetched.


    Lunch was ready while Evelyn was on a phone call with Nadia.


    She looked at the six dishes and the soup on the table; her stomach rumbled. She quickly ended her


    call with Nadia. "I''m having lunch outside. Let''s talk about this when I get back."


    There were two dishes with plum. Sheffield had also cooked the braised fish sticks with celery.


    He sat next to Evelyn. Joshua had to sit alone, opposite to them.


    Sheffield picked up a small slice of trotter and brought it to Evelyn''s lips. "Taste this."


    She was surprised. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I haven''t used the chopsticks yet. Eat."


    Joshua covered his eyes dramatically. "I didn''t see anything. I''m not seeing any of this romantic shit."


    Evelyn picked up her bowl and said, "Put it in the bowl."


    Sheffield insisted, "Open your mouth. Here... Be a good girl."


    When Evelyn tried to protest, he took the opportunity and put the trotter into her mouth.


    From under the table, Joshua kicked Sheffield''s leg and said, "You didn''t ask me toe here for


    lunch. You just wanted to show off your love for her, didn''t you?"


    Sheffield looked at him with a smug smile and said, "If you feel ufortable, feel free to leave


    anytime."


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I waited for so long for this food. You think I will leave on an empty stomach?


    I''m not leaving. I''ll be your third wheel. I don''t care!" Joshua began to gulp down the rice.


    Ignoring their banter, Evelyn focused on the delicious food.


    She was in a good mood and ate a lot. She even drank up the whole bowl of soup which Sheffield had


    <pdled for her.

 Chapter 839 The Parents Meeting

    Chapter 839 The Parents'' Meeting


    After having their lunch, Sheffield checked Evelyn''s legs once again. Luckily, they looked much better


    after the treatment and there was no trace of the allergy.


    cing the dirty dishes into the dishwasher, he said to Evelyn and Joshua, who were about to leave,


    "Wait!"


    "Why? Don''t you have to clean up? I''ll drive her back to her office," Joshua said as he changed into his


    shoes.


    Sheffield wiped his hands on a towel, grabbed his coat and walked towards them. "It''s my job to drive


    her back."


    Evelyn sighed. "I don''t need either of you to drop me. Tayson is waiting for me downstairs."


    "I don''t care. Let him follow us. I need to attend to something anyway." He needed to get rid of the


    tattoo.


    The three of them left the house together. Sheffield dropped Evelyn off at thepany.


    He opened the door for her. "Thank you," she said.


    "Evelyn," he called just as she was about to leave.


    She turned around and looked at him.


    "Do miss me while I''m gone." With a wicked smile, he winked at her.


    The corners of Evelyn''s lips lifted into an unnoticeable smile. But in the end, she still rebuked, "Don''t


    expect this to happen again. We are not going to be together."


    Sheffield''s smile remained. He leaned against the car door and waved at her. "I''ll cook chicken wings


    with plum next time, or maybe some toast with brown sugar and plum."


    Evelyn left without turning back.


    It was not until her figure disappeared into the building that the smile on his face gradually faded away.


    ''Eve, no matter how much you push me away, I won''t give up, '' he swore.


    To Evelyn''s and Joshua''splete surprise, their parents met each other soon after that. They hadn''t


    even told them the time and ce of the meeting beforehand.


    On the fifth floor of the Alioth Building


    When Evelyn arrived at the building, she ran into Joshua, who had just gotten off work. "I''m sorry,


    Evelyn. It was probably my mom''s idea. I had nned to put off the meeting between the two families,


    but my dad called your dad. I don''t know what they talked about, but in the end, they decided to meet


    tonight," Joshua said.


    Evelyn guessed that it must have been her father''s idea to meet at this ce. She slowed down and


    said, "I know. Let''s keep our wits about us."


    The parents were already seated in a private booth. Terilynn was there as well. She was ying on her


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    phone, while listening to the conversation between the elders.


    Seeing the couplee in together, Joshua''s mother, Penelope Dong, stood up immediately. "Josh,


    what took you so long? Ah, this must be Evelyn! You look even more beautiful in person."


    Evelyn looked at her hand that had been grabbed tightly by Penelope Dong. She then quickly greeted


    Joshua''s parents gracefully.


    Joshua had been staring at Terilynn from the moment he had walked into the booth. Hearing Evelyn''s


    greetings, he turned to Carlos and Debbie. "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, good evening." Then, he turned to the


    younger sister, "Hello, Terilynn."


    Carlos shook hands with him. Debbie sized him up with a smile and said, "Hello, Joshua. Take a seat."


    Terilynn smiled, "Hello, Brother-in-Law."


    Evelyn turned to re at her. But unlike Evelyn, Joshua''s parents, Darius Fan and Penelope Dong,


    seemed quite satisfied with the way Terilynn had addressed their son. They smiled contently.


    Evelyn and Joshua sat together at the table. The atmosphere wasn''t as awkward as they had


    expected. Evelyn remained silent. Debbie shook her head and said, "My daughter is a woman of few


    words. She takes after her father. I hope you will be more tolerant of her in the future, Mr. and Mrs.


    Fan."


    ttered, Penelope Dong replied politely, "Mrs. Huo, if Evelyn marries into our family, I''ll treat her like


    my own daughter. Joshua, say something to your parents-inw-to-be."


    "It''s too early to say anything, Mom," said Joshua, surprised by their conversation. "Evelyn and I have


    just decided to start dating and¡ª"


    "It''s not early at all. You are not young anymore. Before you arrived, we already discussed and decided


    that you should get engaged as soon as possible. We will start the preparations very soon. You''ll get


    married by the end of the year."


    ''Engaged?!'' Both Joshua''s and Evelyn''s eyes widened in shock. This, they hadn''t expected. Evelyn


    turned to Carlos, who remained indifferent, and said, "Dad, I''ve only started dating Joshua. I think we


    should wait a little longer."


    Carlos disagreed immediately. "Mrs. Fan is right. Neither of you is young. It''s time to get engaged. Love


    can be cultivated after marriage. You are both outstanding people. I''m sure you''ll be happy together."


    Carlos never joked around and that made Evelyn anxious. She tried to grasp at any straw she could


    find. "Dad, do Joshua''s parents know what happened to my ex-boyfriends? What does Joshua think


    about it? It''s not fair to him."


    Darius Fan cleared his throat and said, "Take it easy, Evelyn. We know about it. Your parents didn''t


    hide anything from us, and we haven''t had the chance to tell Joshua yet. I don''t believe in jinxes or


    coincidences. The murderers will be found. Don''t worry, Evelyn. We''ll try our best to protect you and


    Joshua."


    Although Debbie didn''t agree to the sudden engagement, she couldn''t object it openly, especially not in


    front of the Fans. "Mr. Fan is right. We already have some clues about the incidents. Over time, the


    truth wille to light."


    Evelyn stared at Carlos. "Does Mr. Fan know that a few months ago, I¡ª"


    "Evelyn!" Carlos'' face darkened.


    "Dad, I understand how you feel. But don''t push us too hard right now, okay? We need time to get to


    know each other better. We can''t get engaged so soon. I''m sorry. I hope you understand." Evelyn


    looked at Mr. and Mrs. Fan apologetically.


    Penelope Dong was a little stunned, but soon tried to smooth things over. "Evelyn is right, Mr. Huo. We


    are being too pushy. We should let them be for now. Our children''s feelings are more important than


    anything else."


    "Evelyn, listen to me. Get engaged now. Love develops over time." It was rare for Carlos to be adamant


    in front of Evelyn.


    Joshua took a deep breath and looked into Carlos'' eyes. "Mr. Huo, thank you for approving of me. I''m


    truly honored. But Evelyn''s feelings are important to me as well. How about we do what she desires?"


    He had had absolutely no idea that Evelyn''s father was Carlos Huo. He figured Sheffield wasn''t aware


    either, that his future father-inw was such a powerful man.


    Joshua said a silent prayer for his best friend.


    But when he stole a nce at Terilynn, he felt a dull pain in his temples. If he wanted to pursue the


    younger daughter, he had to deal with Carlos Huo too. He would end up having to go through the same


    test as Sheffield, and Joshua couldn''t smile anymore just thinking about it.


    ''If I butter up the old man now, I might have a better chance in the future, '' he thought desperately.


    Carlos stared at Evelyn unhappily, while Evelyn stared back at him stubbornly. The atmosphere in the


    private booth turned awkward and a little aggressive.

 Chapter 840 Where Were You

    Chapter 840 Where Were You


    It fell on Debbie to smooth things over. With a smile, she put her hand on Carlos'' and said, "Honey,


    Mrs. Fan and Joshua are right. Getting engaged is a big deal. Think about Evelyn. Don''t push her too


    hard."


    Terilynn also spoke. "Dad, it''s all your fault. Why are you giving Evelyn a hard time?"


    Carlos cast a cold nce at Terilynn. Then, she fell into silence. He looked at Debbie and then turned


    to the waiter and demanded, "Serve the dishes."


    While Evelyn was eating her dinner without thinking about it, Joshua whispered in her ear, "So what do


    you think of me?"


    ''What?'' Confused, Evelyn asked, "Do you really n to..."


    Joshua knew what she wanted to say. He shook his head and said, "Of course not. It''s just a question.


    It has nothing to do with our rtionship." He knew she was Sheffield''s woman. She was persona non


    nookie¡ªoff limits.


    What he meant was, what did she think about him being her brother-inw?


    Evelyn looked at him up and down. Joshua was wearing a dark suit and his leather shoes glinted in the


    light. "You don''t look like a prosecutor."


    Every prosecutor she''d ever met had been super-serious. But just like Sheffield, Joshua was the


    opposite.


    A look of amusement shed across his face. "Then what do you think I look like?" Joshua asked with


    strong interest.


    Evelyn cast a casual nce at him. "You look like... like... I don''t know." she answered honestly.


    When he heard this, Joshua was speechless.


    Watching them whispering to each other, every elder was happy to see them getting on well. Everyone


    except Debbie, that was.


    As the parents of both families were quite powerful, they were also busy¡ªtheir dinner was over before


    long.


    They hadn''t reached an agreement on the date of engagement by the end. Evelyn was quite adamant


    about that.


    After they parted, Joshua drove his parents home. Penelope turned to her son. "Josh, why does Evelyn


    not want to marry you?"


    "Because we''ve only known each other a few days. Jeez, you guys! One blind date and you have us


    marching down the aisle together!"


    Penelope nodded thoughtfully. "Mr. Huo is plenty anxious himself. Evelyn doesn''t seem to be very lucky


    in love, if her past rtionships are any indication. She have any secrets we need to know about? She


    seems to be a great gal. But almost thirty but not married yet. I wonder why?"


    With a smile, Joshua said, "No secrets I know of. So what do you think about her sister, Terilynn?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    His words caught Darius''s attention. He and Joshua looked at each other through the rearview mirror,


    and Joshua averted his eyes nervously.


    "Terilynn? I like her too. Their parents had excellent genes. She and Evelyn are both so good-looking


    and well-bred. If you can marry one of those two, it''s a guarantee your kids will be awesome!"


    Penelope had the same feeling about the two sisters. If Evelyn were her daughter-inw, she would be


    nicer to her.


    "Terilynn didn''t talk much the whole time tonight. Are you assuming that she is as quiet as her sister?"


    Joshua asked.


    "Yeah, isn''t she?" Penelope had seen Terilynn at a concert once, but they didn''t talk to each other, so


    she barely knew her at all.


    Joshua smiled, "Actually she is perky. She was just in a bad mood tonight."


    He knew about her getting dumped by some guy. When he saw her getting drunk in a bar and some


    other guy carrying her out, he guessed what had happened.


    ''It''s better to go through that at least once. Now she can find the right guy, '' thought Joshua.


    "I see. Why was she unhappy? Something we said?" Penelope was worried.


    Joshua felt helpless. "Mom,e on. It wasn''t you guys. All right, I''ll talk to youter. But I have


    something to deal with and need to talk with Sheffield, so I''ll drop you off in front of the house."


    "It''s sote. Why are you meeting with him? I hope you won''t make a drunken fool of yourself."


    Penelope red at her son.


    "Seriously, Mom? Can''t you just believe in me for once? It''s just a drink. No big deal. Even if I wanted


    to, Sheffield doesn''t have that much free time. He''s working on something important!" Joshua felt


    helpless.


    Darius cut in, "Are you talking about the project with the drugs and all that? I heard that he had been


    doing some research and development. How''s that going?"


    "How do you even know about that, Dad?"


    Darius snorted, "Because he came to me about it when he needed advice. Look at him, and look at


    you. Can''t you be more like him? If you don''t work hard, your future father-inw will hate you and


    refuse to let you marry his daughter! I''m warning you, everyone in this city knows who the Huo family


    is. If you mess this up, I swear I''ll disown you!"


    Joshua pursed his lips sullenly. "Funny how you like all my friends, and then yell at me."


    "You''ve noticed, haven''t you? Gifford''s already a major general and is quite young. You know more


    about Sheffield''s situation than I do. You, on the other hand, are just a prosecutor. Work hard! And


    make me proud!" Darius was going to retire soon. Once he did that, he couldn''t protect his son from


    getting fired from that office.


    Joshua sighed and said, "Okay, I know. Don''t yell at me anymore!"


    Looking out of the window, Darius said, "Drive carefully, so I don''t need to bail your dumb ass out if you


    hit someone."


    Upon hearing this, Joshua was speechless.


    Compared to the icy fury between the father and son, Evelyn and Carlos were no better.


    As soon as they got in the car, Evelyn asked Carlos in a cold voice, "Dad, why are you so eager to


    marry me off?"


    Carlos never did anything without a reason.


    Carlos didn''t deny it.


    His attitude annoyed Evelyn. "You''re afraid I''ll get back together with Sheffield, aren''t you?"


    "Yes!" Carlos admitted.


    Evelyn was pissed off. "Look, I stopped seeing him, okay? Cause you wanted me to. Have you ever


    asked me if I want to be with Joshua?"


    "Aren''t you going out with him?" Since they were dating, it showed she didn''t hate him. At least Carlos


    thought so.


    "I tried going out with him because I didn''t want to disappoint you. But now you''re trying to marry us,


    after a few days. It''s ridiculous!" The more Evelyn thought about it, the angrier she got. Carlos had


    never tried to mess with her dating life before. So why now? He even wanted to arrange her marriage.


    Seeing Carlos and Evelyn turn on each other, Debbie covered his mouth and said to Evelyn, "Evelyn,


    your dad did what he thought was right. If you don''t want to marry Joshua, then don''t. It''s fine. We can


    wait."


    Carlos shook Debbie''s hand off and said, "We can wait?" Carlos cast a cold nce at Evelyn and


    asked, "Evelyn, where were you this afternoon?"


    Evelyn opened her mouth and stammered, "I was with Joshua. "


    "And?" Carlos fixed his eyes on her, waiting for her response.

 Chapter 841 Defiant Daughter

    Chapter 841 Defiant Daughter


    Evelyn was flustered by her father''s sharp gaze. "Why are you asking me if you already know the


    answer? Dad, I''m almost thirty, and I need some privacy. Isn''t Tayson going back to his hometown


    soon? Let him go back early."


    "Nonsense! When Tayson leaves, I''ll find a new bodyguard for you. You are not allowed to go


    anywhere alone."


    Evelyn couldn''t stand Carlos anymore. She pulled at her hair which unevenly fell over her shoulders


    and said irritably, "I want to get out."


    "Why? Where are you going?" Carlos asked, his tone so cold that anyone else would have frozen over.


    But, not his dear daughter.


    Evelyn raised her voice. "Dad! I don''t get any freedom around you, do I? Stop the car!"


    Terilynn was driving. She slowed down, but Carlos ordered coldly, "Terilynn, keep driving."


    Debbie sighed. "Carlos, what are you doing? Evelyn should decide who she wants to be with. Stop


    worrying."


    "No way! I have not meddled in her affairs before, but what did she give us in return? She got pregnant!


    And almost died after¡ª"


    "Dad!" Evelyn interrupted him. "Tell me. Why didn''t you let me talk to them about that? You can do


    whatever you want, but I have to keep my mouth shut? Do you think I could hide my pregnancy from


    Joshua if we get married?"


    "I''m not asking you to keep it from him. You can tell him in private. You can''t just talk about it in a public


    ce. And who is to me for that, huh? You made the mistake of falling for the wrong guy." Carlos


    was fuming mad.


    It was their first time arguing, and all because of a man none of them had ever seen, except Evelyn.


    Trying her best to suppress her anger, she hissed in her sister''s ear, "Terilynn, stop the car right now."


    Terilynn also thought that they both needed to calm down. Ignoring Carlos'' angry orders, she pulled


    over.


    Carlos got out of the car after Evelyn and told his daughter coldly, "Evelyn, I will not allow you to see


    him."


    Evelyn stopped in her tracks. She turned around and sneered at Carlos. "I wasn''t nning on going to


    see him. But now that you''re trying to stop me from doing it, I have to go to see him."


    Saying so, she hailed a taxi and left.


    ring at the taxi, Carlos took out his phone and dialed a number. "Do away with that man."


    "Honey!" Debbie grabbed his phone and stared at the screen. "Are you insane?" she snapped. She put


    the phone to her ear and told the person on the other end of the line, "Dixon, ignore him. He''s in a bad


    mood."


    Dixon smiled resignedly. "All right."


    Debbie cut the call and dragged the man back to the car, yelling, "Get inside! Tomorrow''s headlines will


    scream that the CEO of ZL Group was fighting with his daughter on the streets. Aren''t you ashamed?


    Terilynn, start the car!"


    At that moment, Terilynn was typing a message to Evelyn. Hearing Debbie''s yelling, she texted her at


    once. "I''ll call you when I get home."


    Carlos remained silent, leaning against the seat.


    Evelyn, who was still in a fit of rage, was actually on her way to Sheffield''s ce. She wanted to show


    Carlos that she was capable of making her own decisions.


    Moreover, she told Tayson, who had followed her all the way to his apartment, "Let him know where I


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    am. And tell him that I am noting back tonight. And I will move in and live with Sheffield from now


    on."


    Tayson said with a sigh, "Miss Huo, your father was only doing it for your own good. Both of you need


    to calm down."


    "I don''t care." Evelyn was in no mood to listen to anyone''s advice.


    The moment she rang Sheffield''s doorbell, she regretted it.


    But it was toote. The apartment door was flung open. "Evelyn?" A wide grin appeared on Sheffield''s


    face. He was overjoyed, just like the night in D City when she had taken the initiative to knock on his


    door.


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say when she saw the man in his pajamas.


    He noticed that she was in a bad mood and moved aside to make way for her. "What''s wrong? Come


    in."


    Evelyn stood still at the door. "Is there any other woman in your apartment?"


    Sheffield rolled his eyes and leaned against the door. "Yes, there are quite a few of them. Let''s revel


    together."


    Evelyn turned around to leave, but he grabbed her hand. "I''m just kidding. Come in."


    She followed him into the apartment. It was quiet inside. There was no one, but them.


    She looked around warily. Sheffield told her, "No women. I have never brought any women home¡­


    except you." He shed a cute smile.


    But that was not why Evelyn was looking around. After a short pause, she said, "Your cat..."


    "Oh, don''t worry. I disinfected the house this afternoon, and Horace''s son has adopted Bailee." Since


    Evelyn was allergic to cats, he couldn''t keep the animal at his ce anymore.


    ''Did he send his cat away for my sake?'' Mixed emotions surged in Evelyn''s heart. ''He is always


    so...good to me.''


    Sheffield led her inside and made her sit down on the sofa. He poured her a ss of water and sat


    beside her. "What happened? Tell me."


    His voice calmed her down. She remained silent for a long time.


    Instead of hurrying her, he took her into his arms and kissed her on her forehead. "I''m d that you


    came to me. If you don''t want to talk about it, it''s fine."


    "My father wants me to get engaged to Joshua."


    Sheffield''s grip tightened on her arms. "Did you agree?"


    Evelyn didn''t answer. "Do you need to go to the hospital tonight?" she asked softly, resting her head on


    his shoulder. She knew that it was not easy being a doctor; they often needed to work night shifts.


    "No. I''m focusing on my research and development right now. I don''t have to go to the hospital."


    "How''s the research going?"


    Sheffield smiled, "Not bad. Evelyn, are you here because your father wants you to get engaged to


    Joshua? Did you have a fight?"


    ''Someone must have provoked her so badly for her to actuallye to me voluntarily, '' he thought.


    Evelyn didn''t respond. She was in no mood to answer any of his questions. Right now, she regretted


    yelling at her father and getting emotional in front of him.


    "Is it your work? Or do you have some family issues?" he pried.


    She still remained silent.


    Without asking any more questions, he kissed her forehead and said in a rxed tone, "The password


    to my home is 934082. You can drop by any time you want."


    "Why are you telling me this? I won''te here again." She was only here tonight because she was


    furious at her father.

 Chapter 842 Turning Evelyn Down

    Chapter 842 Turning Evelyn Down


    Sheffield chuckled. "I know you''re busy. Would youe and have sex with me when you''re free?"


    "Sheffield!" she said in a warning tone.


    Sheffield knew he made her angry. He tried to talk her down. "Just kidding. Don''t be mad¡ªplease.


    Well, okay, I''m not really kidding. I can''t stop thinking about that body... Okay, I''ll stop."


    All of a sudden, Evelyn pinched his face and his handsome face twisted.


    Evelyn was amused. She giggled and even narrowed her eyes.


    Sheffield had no time to care about his face in her hand. He was shocked by her suddenughing and


    mumbled, "Man! You''re so hot!"


    ''What a perfect woman! I''m crazy about her!'' he thought.


    Realizing what she was doing, Evelyn let go and stood up. "I''m not going home tonight. Get me a set of


    pajamas. I need a bath." While saying that, she walked towards his bedroom. Suddenly, she


    remembered something and turned around to ask the man, "That''s okay, right?"


    One side of his face was still reddish. He thought about it for a bit and said, "No."


    Evelyn didn''t expect him to turn her down. Embarrassed, she took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry. I


    misunderstood. I''ll go."


    But she was stopped by Sheffield.


    He stood up and held her in his arms. Before she could react, he pressed his lips to hers.


    Evelyn was taken aback. She didn''te here to sleep with him.


    After a long while, Sheffield held her tightly, his forehead against hers. "It''s not like that. You know how


    much I want you to stay. But I can''t, not tonight. If you do, your dad will kill me! And if I''m dead, we can''t


    be together!"


    He didn''t want to mess with his future father-inw. Sheffield knew that the old man probably knew


    where Evelyn was right now.


    If he slept with her openly like this, her father would be unhappy. Things between him and Evelyn


    would get even worse.


    Evelyn gasped for air. "So my dad gets a little over the top. You gonna let him scare you?"


    Sheffieldughed in a low voice and kissed her lips. "It''s really not about me. It''s about you. What if I


    die and leave you sad? Then I''ll feel bad too!"


    "What ame excuse. I wouldn''t be sad if you died." Not until Evelyn finished her sentence did she


    realize how cruel her words were.


    The expression on his face changed, but he said nothing in the end. He let go of her and said, "Hold on


    a sec. I''ll change my clothes and take you back home."


    "No need. Tayson is downstairs." She knew she had been too emotional, but she still didn''t want to


    face Carlos.


    Despite what she said, he rushed into his room and started changing his clothes without even closing


    the door. Meanwhile, he called out to her, "Stay there. I''ll be out soon. And go ahead and dismiss


    Tayson. I''ll drive you home. Maybe if your dad can see me being responsible, he''ll be nicer. I''m wearing


    my pants now. One minute!"


    Less than a minuteter, in a white sweatshirt and jeans, Sheffield walked out of the bedroom, coat in


    hand. He suddenly pushed the coat into her arms and said, "Damn, I need to change shoes, too. I


    won''t be long, I swear!"


    In a hurry, he changed into his sneakers and walked up to Evelyn. He grabbed her hand and led her


    outside the apartment. "All done. Let''s go."


    Looking at his back, Evelyn wondered, ''Why did he turn me down when I offered to spend the night?


    Is he pushing me away? Or is he just afraid of my father? Or is he really doing this for my own good?''


    Evelyn sat in his car, preupied. She didn''t want to see her father right now.


    After fastening her seat belt, Sheffield didn''t start the car. After thinking for a while, he asked, "Wanna


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    go for a drive?"


    "Where are we going?"


    This time he didn''t answer her. "We''ll be there soon."


    Twenty minutester, they hit their destination. Evelyn then found out where she was¡ªthe city''s


    International Auto Raceway.


    Looking at her somewhat overeager chauffeur, she asked in confusion, "Are we going racing?"


    "Yeah. Ever drive a race car?"


    "No, never." She seldom participated in such exciting events.


    Sheffield smiled. "I knew it! Let''s go! I''ll take you there and put you behind the wheel!"


    As soon as they got out of the car, people came up to greet them. "Maestro Tang! It''s really Maestro


    Tang!"


    "Oh, Maestro Tang is here! Who''s thedy?"


    "I don''t know. Doesn''t he usually have a woman on his arm?"


    "I envy that guy! He always gets the hot chicks!"


    When he heard them fussing over them, Sheffield wanted to gag them. He shed a smile and


    exined, "That was before I met you. I promise I won''t bring any other woman here."


    "Whatever," Evelyn said casually. She already had a boyfriend, so she had no right to interfere in his


    private affairs.


    Sheffield didn''t say another word.


    Tonight, Evelyn learned he had a nickname¡ªMaestro Tang.


    "Why do they call you Maestro Tang?"


    As he checked his race car, he answered, "They respect me."


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    One of the shareholders beside her heard her question andughed, "Heydy, haven''t you heard of


    Maestro Tang? He''s a big name on the international racing scene."


    Evelyn shook her head honestly. She had never paid attention to any of that before.


    "Maestro Tang has a racing outfit called Kylin Team, which won the first prize in the world racing


    Shocked, Evelyn took a look at the man checking his engine and testing the instruments. She couldn''t


    believe her ears. ''Sheffield is a world champion? So maybe he earned the money to buy his ten-million-


    dor car?''


    Looking at this man again, she suddenly felt he was very mysterious. He was good at using scalpels,


    research and development, Chinese medicine, and racing. He was good at so many things. What else


    could he do?


    When he came back and saw how shocked Evelyn was, Sheffield asked the man next to him, "What


    did you say to my wife?"


    "Wow, you''re calling her your wife already?" the man teased.


    "Of course. She''s my woman, my one and only, from now on!" Sheffield casually wrapped his arm


    around Evelyn''s shoulder.


    The man gave a thumbs up to him and said, "I''m impressed. It seems that most women on our race


    track are about to cry."


    Sheffield gave an indifferent smile and gently said to Evelyn, "Why don''t you drive?"


    Evelyn shook her head.


    "Then I will take you on a drive around the track! Wait for me. I need to change into my racing suit."


    She knew what he meant. Far from restrictive formal wear, a racing suit was form-fitting, padded, and


    me-retardant.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 843 Dont Scare Me Like That

    Chapter 843 Don''t Scare Me Like That


    As Sheffield left, Evelyn observed his car.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was from her sister. "Terilynn," she answered.


    "Evelyn, where are you?"


    "Outside."


    "You cane back now. Dad is not angry anymore. Mom scolded him, and he sort of regrets arguing


    with you." Terilynn had juste back fromforting Carlos. Now, she was back in her bedroom,


    consoling Evelyn.


    "I''ll wait a little longer."


    "Okay. Did you really go to him? It sounds pretty lively there. Where are you?" Terilynn could hear


    people shouting and cheering.


    Sheffield walked towards Evelyn, wearing his racing suit, and he had a helmet in his hand. "Don''t worry


    about me. Go to bed. I''ll talk to youter."


    "Oh, okay. Take care of yourself."


    "Hmm."


    Sheffield put the helmet on for her. "Get a feel of it first. If you want to drive by yourselfter, I''ll bring


    you a change of clothes."


    "Okay."


    They got into a racing car; several racers were already driving in the tracks.


    "Hang on. I''m starting." In seconds, the car shot off like an arrow.


    It was Evelyn''s first time in a racing car. She clutched the rail and gnashed her teeth as she fixed her


    eyes on the track.


    Sheffield skillfully controlled the steering wheel. Considering that it was her first time at an auto racing,


    he slowed down deliberately to let her adapt to the speed.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When he came to a U turn, the rear of the car slid, and Sheffield made a perfect drift.


    After a fewps, Evelyn''s head was messed up. Before she could see anything clearly, they were at the


    finishing line.


    The cheering and shouting outside the car were deafening. She gradually came to her senses.


    Sheffield took off his helmet and asked, "How are you feeling? Do you want to drive the car yourself?"


    Evelyn shook her head. "No, thank you." She was scared. And it was dark outside; she could hardly


    see anything.


    Sheffield stroked her hair. "Don''t worry. I will be right next to you. It''ll be a fun experience."


    Evelyn did want to challenge herself and try new things. She nodded, "Okay."


    He gave her a pink racing suit. When she came out of the fitting room, he couldn''t help but whistle at


    her. "My, my! You are beautiful in everything. But, you look particrly dashing in that suit."


    Blushing, Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. "Knock it off!"


    Sheffield wrapped his arms around her waist and pecked her on the lips. "All set! Let''s do this."


    "Let go!" Evelyn elbowed his stomach.


    Sheffield cried out dramatically, "Evelyn, you''ve injured me, destroyed my stomach! You have to be


    responsible for me...for the rest of my life."


    Evelyn smirked. "Sure. Come to my house. I''ll ask my dad to take good care of you." The mention of


    her father didn''t upset her much anymore.


    "Are you prepared to let me meet your parents so soon? All right! Let''s go see Daddy and Mommy.


    Who cares about the race?" He tried to drag her away.


    Angry and embarrassed, Evelyn red at him. "Can''t you tell that I was joking?"


    He shrugged and took her to his racing car. "Fine, fine. I will have lots of chances to meet your parents


    in the future anyway."


    There were many people on both sides of the track. When they saw him open the car door for Evelyn,


    they started eximing, "Look! Maestro Tang is letting someone else drive his car! And it''s a woman!"


    "Who on earth is she? I have never seen him let anyone else drive his car."


    "Who knows? But she is very beautiful."


    The men couldn''t help but whistle at Evelyn. "Wow! The girl with Maestro Tang is really hot!"


    "Look at her! Lucky guy!"


    "He doesn''t even let Joshua drive his car. Looks like this woman is more important than Joshua to him!"


    The crowd erupted inughter.


    Evelyn overheard their discussion, but she ignored it. With Sheffield''s help, she got into the driver''s


    seat.


    He adjusted the neck protector and the seat for her. "How do you like this angle? Is itfortable?"


    Evelyn adjusted her posture a little and nodded, "It''s fine."


    "Listen. There are two important things to remember during auto racing. Firstly, brake earlier around a


    corner, and step on the gas after exiting the corner. Secondly, choose the correctne and hit the apex,


    so that you will be closest to the inside corner. In short, when the car reaches the end of the straight


    line, before it gets to the corner, brake earlier and reverse the gear." He exined patiently and she


    listened carefully.


    He closed the car door for her. Before he could get into the passenger seat, he was stopped by a group


    of people from the crowd. "Maestro Tang, are you going to race tonight?"


    Noticing that Evelyn was feeling a little nervous, he waved to them and said, "No, I''m just teaching my


    wife to race tonight. I''ll race another day."


    "Wow! When did you get married? Why didn''t you tell us?"


    "A long time ago. I brought her here to meet you guys. Anyway, I have to join her..." However, before


    he could even finish his words, his car dashed out of the starting line.


    Evelyn had driven off alone, leaving Sheffield behind.


    He ran after the car at once. "Evelyn, that''s dangerous! Evelyn!"


    But she couldn''t hear him. The car had already gone too far away.


    Sheffield was ditched mercilessly.


    He was worried about Evelyn. She had never driven a racing car before. He anxiously ran to the


    monitor and watched.


    Luckily, Evelyn wasn''t driving too fast; she drove smoothly. At least, everything seemed fine on the race


    track.


    He waited for her to pull over after the firstp. However, Evelyn elerated to 150 miles per hour.


    Even though Sheffield sometimes drove over 300 miles per hour, and she was only driving at half his


    speed, she was still in danger because she was a green hand.


    He rushed to the finish line and waited for her to stop.


    After twops, she still didn''t feel like slowing down. During the thirdp, Sheffield waved to her and ran


    to themand tform. He continued to wave to make her stop.


    Evelyn cast a nce at him, but the car sped past him again.


    After the fourthp, the car finally began to slow down. Sheffield ran towards the car, relieved.


    When the car stoppedpletely, he opened the door and pulled the woman out of the car. "Thank


    God, you are safe! Evelyn, don''t scare me like that!"

 Chapter 844 You Are So Kind To Me

    Chapter 844 You Are So Kind To Me


    Evelyn gasped in his arms to calm herself down. "Sheffield..."


    "I''m here."


    "Don''t ever... race again."


    "Why not?" He looked at her in confusion.


    "It''s too scary..." Her legs were still soft and trembling.


    Only God knew where she had gotten the courage from. She drove a racing car, all by herself, and


    finished fourps!


    She had raced for so long because it acted as an outlet for her emotions. She put all that frustration


    into racing.


    "Don''t worry. I''m used to it already," replied Sheffield. He took off her helmet and kissed her on the


    forehead.


    "Don''t do it. Just focus on your research."


    "Are you worried about me?" he asked with a grin.


    Evelyn scoffed.


    She pushed the man away and walked towards the changing room.


    Sheffield followed her. "Evelyn, if you don''t want me to, I won''t race again. But you have to promise me


    that you will break up with Joshua and be my girlfriend."


    "You can keep racing, Sheffield. I don''t care."


    He shook his head. "I won''t race again. I won''t¡ªNo, wait. Never racing again might be a little too hard


    for me, but I wille here less often hereafter."


    "Whatever. I''m going to get changed."


    "Okay, let''s change together."


    "Go away!"


    When they entered the fitting room, Sheffield insisted on squeezing into her room. She rolled her eyes


    at the man and ordered, "Get out!"


    "Come on! Let''s do it together! I''ve seen you. And you''ve seen every part of m¡ª Ow, ow, ow! Evelyn, I


    was just kidding. That hurts." She pulled his ear.


    "That''s right. Get out of here or I''ll rip it off!" She tried to cover her embarrassment with her fierce


    attitude.


    He nodded obediently. "I''ll leave. Let go."


    Evelyn let go of his ear and Sheffield fled to the dressing room next door. "I''m right here. Call me if you


    need anything."


    Evelyn didn''t answer. She looked at the wall with a smile on her face.


    He stared at the wall too, grinning even wider as he imagined her changing her clothes.


    After leaving the race track, he drove Evelyn to the Huo family manor.


    He looked at the huge manor and grinned mischievously. "Evelyn, let me be your man as soon as


    possible, so that I can live off you for the rest of my life."


    Evelyn unfastened her seat belt. "Do you have enough money for your research?"


    "Not nearly enough. I''ll probably need several hundred more million." He had to work extra hard to


    make money for his research, as well as to buy a diamond for Evelyn. Neither could be dyed any


    further.


    "Several hundred million? I thought you have already invested a lot? Why do you need so much


    more?" Evelyn had heard that Sheffield used his own money for the research since he didn''t find any


    sponsorship for it.


    "That''s just how it is for research and development. It is money and time consuming. Sometimes, the


    project ends up fruitless even after using up all that money. The equipment is insanely expensive. And


    the materials cost thousands of dors per milligram. But, one of my projects is bound to seed, and


    I''m working on applying for a patent." He had made a lot of preparations for this project. The program,


    the goal and the team were all excellent, so he had put all his money into it.


    Yet, it was still not enough. He was working hard to earn more money, and tried not to borrow from


    anyone.


    ''Thousands of dors per milligram...'' After short consideration, Evelyn said, "I only have about a


    hundred million right now." Her other properties were immovable, and the rest of her money had been


    used in investment and other financial markets.


    The smile on Sheffield''s lips disappeared gradually. "And?"


    "I''ll ask Nadia to transfer the money into your ount. You can use that for the time being. You don''t


    have to race anymore to earn money." She knew research and development was costly, but she didn''t


    want him to take part in such dangerous activities.


    He tightened his grip on the steering wheel and said, "So, you want me to stop racing and you also


    want to invest money in my project?"


    "I want you to take this money. You don''t need to pay me back. You gave me the jade, didn''t you?


    Since you won''t take it back, I will sponsor your research." Evelyn didn''t think that she was doing


    anything wrong. It was only fair that she gave him money since he had bought her the expensive jade.


    He smiled and said, "Evelyn, who says you don''t love me? You are so kind to me."


    Evelyn sensed the sarcasm in his tone. She was offended. "That''s it. Goodbye," she said angrily.


    When she was about to get out of the car, Sheffield grabbed her hand and made her sit back. "Evelyn


    Huo, listen well. I don''t need your money. When I decided to start my research project, I had imagined


    all sorts of possibilities. Yes, I don''t have enough money right now, but I am capable of earning it. Even


    if I don''t race, I can still make money in other ways. So, money is not an issue for me. It just depends


    on whether I want to make it or not. So, don''t try to give me money again. Do you understand?"


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry. This project will win the market and it will create ripples in the economy. If I seed, I''ll


    make a deal with ZL Group. You have a pharmaceutical corporation, right? How about I use this patent


    as a betrothal gift to you? Will your father agree?" He looked at her with a soft smile.


    Evelyn didn''t answer his question. "You seem confident. Are you sure you will seed?"


    With passion burning in his eyes, he replied, "Of course, I will. I always do."


    She was one of his goals. He had sworn to win her heart, no matter how, even if she was to get


    engaged to Joshua.


    Evelyn didn''t retort. "Well then, go for it."


    Sheffield followed her out of the car and shouted to her as she walked towards the manor, "You haven''t


    given me your phone number yet. What if I miss you?"


    She stopped and raised her voice without looking back. "Why should I care?"


    Sheffield howled, "Evelyn, don''t do this to me. We drove together." He didn''t want to remind her that


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    they had already slept together. After all, since they hade back to Y City, he hadn''t been able to


    get intimate with her, let alone sleep with her. It was quite frustrating and embarrassing for him.


    So, he kept that out of their conversations.


    Without his noticing, Evelyn smiled and answered, "When did I ever drive with you? I have no memory


    of such a thing."


    "Hey! Did you forget that we drove bumper cars together?"


    ''Bumper cars?'' Evelyn didn''t respond this time. Looking at his broad smile, she felt like she was being


    hit on.

 Chapter 845 Be Happy

    Chapter 845 Be Happy


    Evelyn walked in through the side gate of the manor. It was not until she was out of sight that Sheffield


    finally got into his car.


    When she entered the manor, she saw Carlos standing under one of the gardenmps.


    Wearing only thin pajamas, Carlos stood with folded arms, expressionless, as he watched his daughter


    walk in.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. From where he stood, he could easily see Sheffield''s car parked


    outside. ''Holy crap! Dad must have seen him, '' she thought to herself.


    She took a deep breath and hugged him. "Dad, I''m sorry. I got too emotional earlier."


    Carlos'' waiting at the gatete at night for her melted away all her anger.


    He sighed, "I thought you wouldn''te back."


    "Then why are you here?" Evelyn asked yfully, leaning on his shoulder.


    "I...I was taking a walk." That was themest excuse Carlos coulde up with.


    Evelyn chuckled. "He insisted that Ie back home. Dad, he''s a nice guy¡ª"


    "Did he brainwash you again?" Carlos interrupted her.


    He didn''t believe that Sheffield was the one who had asked her toe back to the manor. As far as


    Carlos knew, Sheffield was a cheater, who lied to Evelyn again and again.


    Evelyn realized that as long as Sheffield was involved, Carlos would be too angry to talk to her. "Never


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    mind, Dad. Let''s go inside and get some rest."


    She took her father''s arm. They walked towards the vi slowly.


    "Listen to me, Evelyn. Try to get along with Joshua Fan."


    Evelyn didn''t want to talk about it. "Dad, if you mention that again, I''ll move into my apartment and stay


    there."


    She had an apartment in the city, and she usually stayed there when she workedte into the night.


    She only came back to the manor when she got off work early.


    "Fine. Let''s talk about work."


    "Not that either."


    Carlos sighed and said, "You just don''t want to talk to me."


    "Come on, Dad! I love you so much. You know it. From now on, I will try my best to get on well with


    Joshua, so that he can be your son-inw one day. Are you satisfied?" Evelyn was ying with words.


    She knew that Joshua was interested in Terilynn and wondered whether she could y matchmaker for


    the two.


    If Joshua and Terilynn got married, he would be Carlos'' son-inw. And she wouldn''t be breaking her


    promise that way.


    "Yes, I am very satisfied."


    Standing in the dark, Tayson looked at the father and daughter duo and thought to himself, ''Miss Huo,


    please be happy.''


    Joshua had intended to tell Sheffield about Carlos Huo being Evelyn''s father, but he remained busy for


    the next two days and forgot all about it when he met Sheffield again.


    Sheffield had no idea that Carlos was his future father-inw until the day the old man beat him up.


    One day, Sheffield got a phone call from Joshua, telling him that Evelyn was seen holding a man''s arm


    and entering a hotel room. He took off his white gown and rushed to the said hotel.


    Along the way, Sheffield wondered who the man could be. Was it the same man in the picture on her


    phone?


    He had thought that the man in the picture was one of Evelyn''ste ex-boyfriends, but it looked like he


    was wrong.


    What if he caught them in bed?


    Sheffield''s eyes turned red with anger. He was determined to punch the lights out of the man.


    He drove fast and parked the car in the lot. Then, he picked up hisptop from the back seat and


    checked Evelyn''s hotel check-in records.


    Soon, he found out that they were in Room 1908.


    He put down hisputer and rushed to the 19th floor of the hotel.


    When he rang the doorbell, a man opened the door. The man standing in front of him was indeed the


    man in the photo with Evelyn.


    Jealousy took over all reasoning. Seeing the frown on the man''s face, Sheffield was even more pissed.


    He seized the man''s cor, gnashed his teeth and asked, "Where''s Evelyn? Where is Evelyn?"


    Carlos'' face soured at his words. Without any hesitation, he raised his fist to punch Sheffield in the


    face.


    Sheffield dodged the punch and quicklynded a punch in the man''s face.


    "What is happening here? Sheffield?!" Hearing the noise, Evelyn rushed out of the bedroom and was


    shocked to see Carlos and Sheffield fighting each other.


    When Sheffield saw Evelyning out of the room, his eyes widened. Although she was properly


    dressed, she and the man were in the hotel room together! He looked into the man''s eyes with zing


    anger. "You dare touch my woman? Die!"


    Sheffield punched the man in the face again, and received two in return. "Oh, you know kung fu, huh?


    Come on, then! I''m not afraid of you." He faced his opponent and balled his fists, ready to fight head-


    on.


    Evelyn dashed to the doctor and began to pull him away from the fight. "Are you insane, Sheffield?


    Dad, let go of him! Dad!"


    ''Dad?'' Sheffield froze. His hands went weak. "Wait¡­ Wait a minute¡­Ow!" When his attention was


    diverted, Carlos took the chance and punched him hard in the face.


    As soon as Carlos had opened the door, he had recognized Sheffield. He was fuming with rage at that


    moment and wanted to beat him to a pulp for endangering his daughter''s life.


    "Dad, stop it! Sheffield, why are you still standing there?" Evelyn eximed and grabbed Carlos'' arm,


    her heart aching when she saw her father beat him up without mercy.


    Sheffield reached out his arm to block Carlos'' fist. "Is he your¡ª?" he managed to ask Evelyn.


    "He''s my dad," she replied sullenly.


    Sheffield looked at Carlos in stunned disbelief. "Dad?" he repeated.


    Carlos'' brows knitted even tighter, his eyes were as dark as ink. He raised his fist again to punch him.


    At the sight of his fist, Sheffield came to his senses and greeted Carlos respectfully, "Dad¡ª Sorry¡­Mr.


    Huo, it''s nice to meet you."


    Carlos cast a sidelong nce at Evelyn and said coldly, "Evelyn, let go of me. I''m gonna teach this boy


    a lesson today."


    "Dad, look at his face! It''s swollen already! Stop!" Evelyn was very anxious. How did Sheffield even


    know that she was here?


    But Carlos didn''t listen to her. He shook off her hand, pressed Sheffield against the floor and beat him


    up. "Didn''t you say you were gonna kill me? Fight back now!"


    Holding his head in his hands, Sheffield curled up on the floor. "I won''t fight back. Even if you beat me


    to death, I can''t fight back."


    Carlos'' martial arts skills were top notch. Each punch was powerful. Evelyn looked at the man on the


    floor, her heart aching. With reddened eyes, she pulled Carlos away and said, "Dad, please stop. He''ll


    get seriously injured if you hit him again."


    "Seriously injured?" Carlos asked. "If he gets seriously injured so easily, then he is a pussy. Why would


    you fall for a pussy like him?"

 Chapter 846 Evelyns Dad

    Chapter 846 Evelyn''s Dad


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say. "Dad, Uncle Darrell is still waiting for you inside. Shouldn''t you go back


    to him?"


    Carlos paused and finally let go of Sheffield. He stood up and straightened his clothes. "Call security.


    Ask them to throw him out."


    Evelyn helped Sheffield sit up. She raised her head to look at her father and said resignedly, "Dad, you


    go check on Uncle Darrell. I''ll talk to him."


    Carlos cast a cold nce at the pair and entered the bedroom with a snort.


    Sheffield wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sat up on the floor. "You''re Carlos Huo''s


    daughter?" he asked, still dumbfounded.


    Evelyn gaped at him. "You didn''t know?" His face was ck and blue, but he insisted on asking her


    irrelevant questions as if nothing had happened.


    "Well, I know now! Joshua didn''t tell me. Give me a break, you guys!" Sheffield felt frustrated. He was


    well aware that Evelyn was from a rich family, but he hadn''t expected her to be so rich and powerful.


    Even though he knew that she worked for ZL Group, he didn''t think that thepany actually belonged


    to her family.


    "You arepletely messed up." She fixed his clothes.


    "No wonder your father doesn''t like me... Wait!" Sheffield looked at her ponderously. "Joshua is not


    even as capable as I am. I can at least earn some money and support you, but he cannot even support


    himself with his low sry. Why does your father like him more than me? Does he like poor guys or


    something?"


    Evelyn stood up from the floor. "Why don''t you worry about the wound on your face for now?"


    Sheffield stood up as well. "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt."


    Evelyn reached out her index finger and poked the swollen part of his face. "Ouch! It hurts! Evelyn,


    easy..."


    She couldn''t help butugh at his reaction.


    Upon hearing Sheffield''s scream, Carlos walked out of the bedroom again and asked with a long face,


    "Why are you still here?"


    Sheffield covered his face with one hand and stared at Carlos, who looked like he was ready to beat


    him up again. He said hastily, "Dad... Sorry, Mr. Huo, I''m leaving now. Bye, Evelyn!"


    He walked to the front door as fast as he could.


    Before closing the door, he turned around to Evelyn and added, "See how messed-up my face is.


    Come byter to check up on me. Bye!"


    Seeing that Carlos was about toe after him, Sheffield closed the door as fast as he could and left.


    Silence befell the room once again. Evelyn coaxed, "Dad, you shouldn''t have hit him."


    Carlos thought she was being ridiculous. "Are you feeling sorry for him?"


    Evelyn wouldn''t admit it. "No, Dad, you should have stayed calm." He had intentionally chosen to hit


    Sheffield''s face. The poor man looked miserable.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows. "He started it! You don''t care about me at all, do you?"


    It seemed that it was indeed Sheffield who had started the fight, but he was beaten up miserably in the


    end. "Dad, why are you pretending to be the victim after you beat him up?" She thought her father was


    being childish.


    Carlos looked at his daughter''s resigned expression and dered, "I''ll beat the guy up every time I see


    him." That man really could drive a wedge between the father and daughter.


    "Wow. Dad, you are being really childish. Violence doesn''t solve anything." She realized that she and


    her father would never have amon ground when it came to Sheffield.


    "Says who? It lets me vent my anger." Just the sight of that brat drove him mad.


    Evelyn shook her head helplessly. She took his arm and said, "Let''s go inside. Uncle Darrell will be


    pissed if you make him wait any longer."


    Carlos snorted and walked into the bedroom again.


    Inside, a middle-aged man was lying in bed. He had been silently listening to what was going on


    outside the bedroom. When he saw the father and daughtering in together, he smiled and said,


    "Mr. Huo, I think that young man had a dire misunderstanding."


    Carlos didn''t respond. He walked to the bed and tucked him in. "He is nobody to Evelyn. What right


    does he have to misunderstand anything?"


    Evelyn took a deep breath to argue. But Darrell Pei winked at her, and she remained silent. "Mr. Huo,


    it''s the youngdy''s own business. It''s better not to interfere. She seems happy with that man."


    Carlos waved at him. "You don''t understand. It''s not as simple as you think. I could never hand my


    daughter over to that boy."


    Darrell Pei figured that a lot had happened between them, and didn''tment on the issue further.


    As soon as he walked out of the hotel, Sheffield called Joshua. "We need to meet. Now!"


    "I''m working, Dr. Tang. By the way, who was Evelyn sleeping with?"


    "Shut up! It''s normal for you to skip work. Get your ass down here. I need a drink." Sheffield was in a


    horrible mood after being beaten up.


    Joshua was curious. "What happened? Did you really get cuckolded? Oh, wait. That''s not right. She is


    my girlfriend. So, I was cuckolded?" Was there any rtionship in the world as messy as theirs?


    "Let''s talk about it when we meet," replied Sheffield briefly before hanging up.


    Sitting back in the car, he looked at the scenery ahead of him and got lost in his thoughts.


    ''Carlos Huo''s daughter...'' He had heard of the man before, but since they had never met each other, he


    knew very little about him.


    He grabbed hisptop from the back seat and opened it to investigate Carlos.


    Nobody had been able to get any information about Carlos Huo on the Inte before. But since he


    and Debbie had gotten married, much more information about him started spreading online. The news


    was mostly about Debbie. They seemed to love each other very much.


    When Sheffield saw the name "Debbie Nian," he paused and remembered the time when they were in


    D City.


    Evelyn had told him that she liked Debbie''s songs.


    ''Debbie is her mom. No wonder she likes her, '' he thought.


    Her sister, Terilynn Huo, was a student ofw. They had met at lunch a few days back. He had only


    heard about Evelyn''s brother, Matthew Huo, from her, and there was nothing on the Inte about him.


    Logically speaking, the heir of a tycoon group should be the focus of the media, but there was no trace


    of him on the Inte. It seemed that he was as low-key as his father.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheffield read through Evelyn''s family background briefly and put theptop away. He decided to


    continue his investigationter that night. Right now, he needed a drink and a word with Joshua. As he


    waited in the car, he thought of an idea.


    Sheffield took out his phone and opened the music app. He typed "Debbie Nian" and some of her


    albums popped up.


    He clicked one of them randomly and yed it.


    The soothing and melodious song rang in the car. He could feel the music in his veins. ''It shouldn''t be


    difficult to learn, '' he thought.

 Chapter 847 The Mother-In-Law

    Chapter 847 The Mother-In-Law


    Sheffield flipped through the song list;


    he was dumbfounded by the sheer number of songs.


    Debbie Nian represented an era of Chinese music. Even though her songs were ten or even twenty


    years old, they were still popr. There was no singer in the country who was as famous as her. When


    she was still active in the music industry, she had produced fifteen albums, with ten songs in each of


    them. An astounding total of 150 songs.


    ''How am I supposed to learn all of these in such a short time?''


    Joshua arrived at their meeting ce earlier than Sheffield. When his friend walked into the private


    booth, Joshua stood up abruptly and stared at his swollen face. Sheffield sat on the sofa and poured


    himself a ss of whiskey. "What the hell happened to you? Who was brave enough to hit Maestro


    Tang? Did you have a fight with Evelyn''s lover?" Something was not right. Very few people could touch


    Sheffield.


    After gulping down the whiskey, Sheffield mmed the ss on the table. Then, he stood up and


    cracked his knuckles as he moved towards Joshua.


    Joshua quickly put up his defense. "What are you doing?"


    Sheffield grabbed his arm and punched him in the face.


    Joshua didn''t know why he was getting hit, so he fought back. But it was useless. Sheffield was much


    better at martial arts than he was. The man used to lead people into fights in the streets of M Country.


    Before long, Joshua had dark circles around his eyes. Regardless of the pain, he roared angrily,


    "Sheffield, if you don''t tell me what is going on, I''m so done with this friendship!"


    Sheffield took a deep breath. He felt much better after giving Joshua what he deserved. He let go of


    him and said, "You knew that Evelyn is Carlos Huo''s daughter."


    Joshua stared at him nkly. "Didn''t I tell you?" he asked.


    "Cut the crap, asshole!" Sheffield roared, ring daggers at him.


    "I remember telling you." Ever since he had learned about it, Joshua had been thinking of telling


    Sheffield about it. ''Did I forget?'' "All right, I forgot! But what does it have to do with this? Did Carlos hit


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    you?!" That was the only possible exnation. Sheffield would never fight back against his future


    father-inw.


    "Who the fuck told you that Evelyn was at a hotel with a man?"


    "I saw it myself, dude! But, I was in a hurry. I called you immediately." He had only seen Evelyn enter


    the hotel with a man, but didn''t see the person''s face clearly.


    As soon as his words faded, Sheffield struck him again with his fist. "Haven''t you seen Carlos Huo


    before? Why didn''t you recognise him? What the hell is wrong with your eyes? You got me into big


    trouble!"


    "What? Are you saying it was Carlos with Evelyn?" Joshua asked as he blocked Sheffield''s fist with his


    arm.


    "Yes, you idiot! If it was someone else, do you think I would get beaten up like this? You stole my


    girlfriend and you didn''t even tell me who she really is after learning about it. You''re right! From now on,


    I''m done with this friendship!" Since Evelyn hadn''t agreed to be his girlfriend, he never bothered to


    investigate her family.


    His original n was to win Evelyn''s heart, and then look into her family background, find out their likes


    and dislikes, and make a good impression on his future parents-inw.


    But now, it was all over. He went hysteric in front of his father-inw, who already had a bad impression


    about him, and even punched the man in the face.


    Joshuaughed out loud, but a pain shot through his jaw immediately. "Ouch, this hurts!" He touched


    his jaw, where it was swollen.


    "Good. You deserve it!" Sheffield didn''t feel a tinge of pity for Joshua.


    "Hahaha." Joshua continued tough.


    Sheffield red at him and remarked sarcastically, "Oh, you think this is funny, do you? Don''t forget


    that you are still aiming to get his little daughter. You will end up like me one day soon."


    Joshua''s smile froze on his face.


    "Actually, your situation is worse than mine. You''re dating his elder daughter, while fantasizing about his


    other daughter. When Carlos finds out, he wouldn''t stop with breaking one leg. He''ll take your bloody


    life!" Joshua shuddered. This time, it was Sheffield''s turn tough.


    Joshua was distressed. "This is a horrible mess! Why did I even agree to be with Evelyn in the first


    ce?" ''What is wrong with me? How am I supposed to exin this to Terilynn?'' he thought.


    Sheffield took a sip of the whiskey and snapped at him, "Because you''re a jerk! You knew that she was


    my woman, but you still approached her. You deserve it."


    Joshua sighed. He had only agreed to Evelyn''s n to take some pressure off of him from his parents.


    Who knew that things woulde to this?


    Joshua sat next to Sheffield and put an arm around his shoulder. "Buddy, we''re on the same boat now.


    I''ll break up with Evelyn as soon as I can. Then, I''ll pursue Terilynn. You should try to gain back your


    reputation in front of her father in the meanwhile."


    "No," said Sheffield with a mysterious smile.


    Joshua''s gut feeling told him that this guy had some other n. "Why? What are you going to do?"


    "We are so focused on the father-inw that we are forgetting there is someone else in the picture who


    is way more important than him."


    "Who the hell is that?" "Someone who has a hold over Carlos Huo," Sheffield smirked. "Mrs. Huo."


    Joshua sat up straight. Sheffield went on, "I will win over our future mother-inw first." Debbie was


    outgoing and cheerful. He figured that she would be easy to get along with. Carlos loved Debbie to hell


    and back. He would do anything she asked of him. If Sheffield could make his future mother-inw


    happy, half the effort would be made.


    Joshua was stunned for a while. Then, he quickly held his old friend tighter in his arm and said, "My


    dear brother-inw. Yes, I''ll call you ''brother-inw'' from now on! This is a wonderful idea!"


    With a disgusted look on his face, Sheffield pushed him away and shouted, "Get off me!"


    Joshua was not angry anymore. He snuggled closer to Sheffield. "Come on, Sheff. Let me give you a


    kiss..."


    There was a sudden creaking sound. The door of the private booth flew open all of a sudden. "Hi. Is


    Sheffield¡­ here?"


    The voice faded as soon as the person saw what was going on inside the booth.


    Terilynn had never expected to see such a¡­ romantic scene.


    Two handsome men were making out. The scene was so beautiful that she almost wished them


    happiness.


    She had heard from Evelyn that Sheffield had gotten beaten up. But, she ended up witnessing her


    future brother-inw and Sheffield¡­ well, making out in a private booth.


    The atmosphere was more awkward than it could be put into words. It didn''t ur to Joshua or


    Sheffield that someone would break into the room all of a sudden. They maintained the ambiguous


    posture.


    Terilynn covered her eyes and said, "I... I''m sorry. I''m so sorry... I didn''t mean to interfere. I''ll leave now,


    you two continue..."


    ''Continue?'' Sheffield immediately pushed Joshua away. "Get away, you son of a bitch!"

 Chapter 848 My Father Hit Me

    Chapter 848 My Father Hit Me


    Joshua jumped to his feet, quickly straightening his clothes. He caught up with Terilynn just as she was


    about to leave. "Terilynn, you''ve misunderstood. It''s not what you think..."


    She sighed and said, "Joshua, I don''t discriminate against gay people, but it''s not kind to use my sister


    to cover up who you really are. You''ve gone out of line. And she was so worried about Sheffield that


    she asked me toe and check on him."


    Evelyn had asked Tayson to find out where Sheffield had gone. She had called Terilynn soon after and


    had asked her to check if he was fine.


    "No, no, no. It''s not like that..." Joshua tried to exin.


    But Sheffield''s mind was elsewhere. He jumped up from the sofa and ran to her. "Did Evelyn really ask


    you to check up on me?"


    His smile was so charming that Terilynn blushed and quickly nodded, "Yes. She said that Dad hit you."


    But, she didn''t know why.


    Sheffield grinned. "Please tell her that I''m feeling very miserable. Not only was I beaten to a pulp by her


    father, but now, I am being taken advantage of by her boyfriend too. Ask her toe and help me."


    Joshua gaped at him. He really wanted to beat this man to death. He kept throwing him under the bus


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    all the time. "Terilynn, listen to me. It''s nothing like¡ª"


    "It doesn''t matter. I respect your sexual orientation, but please let go of my sister, okay? Don''t hurt her.


    She really likes you, otherwise she wouldn''t have chosen to be with you. But she isn''t desperate to date


    someone who isn''t even interested in her." She stared at Joshua. Terilynn always preferred to negotiate


    before resorting to force.


    Sheffield didn''t care. All he could think about was how much Evelyn was worried about him. Before


    Joshua could say anything, heughed and coaxed the little sister, "Terilynn, can you tell me Evelyn''s


    phone number? I want to personally inform her that I''m fine."


    "Evelyn''s number? Don''t you have it already?"


    "Um ¡­ My phone was broken recently. I lost her number," he lied.


    Sheffield had done everything he could to get her number, to no avail. If Terilynn gave it to him, he


    decided to treat her like his own sister.


    Terilynn had very little social experience, and Sheffield was an expert. She didn''t sense anything wrong


    with his request and started to give him Evelyn''s phone number. "188..."


    "Terilynn!" Joshua interrupted. He snorted and said, "Don''t listen to him. He never had your sister''s


    phone number. Don''t give it to him."


    "Joshua, would it kill you to shut up for a minute?" Sheffield was pissed.


    Joshua fired back, "Would it kill you to say something nice about me for once? Terilynn, don''t trust him."


    Not knowing whom she should listen to, Terilynn simply nodded.


    Sheffield raised his fist in an attempt to punch Joshua again.


    To Terilynn''s surprise, Joshua grabbed her wrist and took her outside the private booth. "Let''s go. That


    guy has a tendency for violence."


    "Really?" She was surprised. ''That handsome man has a propensity for violence? No wonder Dad beat


    him up.''


    Sheffield wanted to chase after them, but since his buddy finally had a chance to be with the woman he


    loved, he let them go.


    The truth was that he had a lot of ways to get Evelyn''s phone number, but he didn''t want to do that.


    He wanted her number, but he respected her decision.


    When he asked Terilynn for the number, he didn''t actually think that she would oblige. But she had


    turned out to be so simple.


    After Joshua left, Sheffield was bored in the booth. Horace had called him a few times. As he walked


    out of the bar, Sheffield took out his cell phone and called him back. "Horace, what''s up?" he asked.


    "Where are you, Sheffield? Come back right now! I''ve been covering for you all morning."


    "How nice of you, Hor," Sheffield joked. "I''ll be right back."


    At the nurses'' station in Y City First General Hospital


    "Dr. Tang, what happened to your face?" The nurse in the nephrology department was shocked to see


    Sheffield''s bruised face when he asked her for an ice bag and a medical kit.


    "Oh my God! Did you have a fight, Dr. Tang?" another nurse asked.


    Leaning against the counterzily, he smiled and said, "Yup! I had a fight with my love rival." Carlos


    Huo didn''t agree to his rtionship with Evelyn. So, the old man was obviously his rival.


    The nurse waspletely attracted by his charming smile. "I can''t believe that you have a rival. How


    about you go out with me, Dr. Tang? You won''t have any rivals."


    "You''re so brave. You fought for your love," one of the nurses swooned.


    "You''re very beautiful. I don''t have the guts to chase after you," Sheffield said with a wide smile.


    The nurse blushed and whispered, "Dr. Tang, you are so naughty."


    The nurse standing next to him asked in a low voice, "Are there many men after the dean''s daughter?"


    "I don''t know," he answered, still smiling. He had never cared about anything rted to Dollie.


    "You don''t know? Then, whom did you fight for?" The nurse was confused now.


    "I was just kidding," he blurted out.


    "Sheffield," Horace called him.


    After saying goodbye to the nurses, Sheffield walked towards his office. Along the way, many people


    showed their concerns about his face, but he just smiled and told them that he was fine.


    Staring at him, Horace asked, "Where have you been? What happened to your face? It was fine in the


    morning."


    "Don''t ask. Just fix it." He threw the first-aid kit to Horace.


    Horace opened the kit and took out the medicine to treat the swelling. At the same time, the doctors in


    the department came to check on Sheffield.


    "I''m okay. I made a small mistake and my father hit me," he told them with a faint smile.


    Nobody doubted it, and they even asked him what mistake he had made to make his face look like that.


    Horace asked, "I''ve never heard anything about your family before, and I didn''t ask either. Now that this


    has happened, tell me, what do your parents do? I''ve never seen them. Do they live in another city?"


    "No, they''re here."


    Only he knew which set of parents he was talking about.


    "Oh. Did your father hit you because you skipped work?" Horace took out a cotton swab, dipped it in


    some medicine to dissipate the swelling and the bruises on his face. He threw him an ice bag to ce


    on his face.

 Chapter 849 I Love Someone Else

    Chapter 849 I Love Someone Else


    "Something like that," Sheffield replied.


    Horace let the topic go, sensing that he didn''t want to talk about it.


    After running away with Terilynn from the private booth, Joshua got into the elevator with her and


    loosened his grip on her wrist. "Shall we go somewhere else? I have to talk to you about something."


    Terilynn straightened her sleeves and looked at him in confusion. "What do we have to talk about?"


    Joshua replied, "I want to talk about your sister and also exin what you just saw."


    "Um, I don''t think that''s necessary." Terilynn walked out of the elevator and Joshua followed. She felt


    like he was acting really weird.


    "It really is necessary," he insisted as he caught up to her. If she had misunderstood him, then his love


    would end before it even started.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone. Just break up with my sister as soon as possible!" she said, respecting


    his secret.


    Joshua looked at her helplessly. "No, listen to me. I like women. I''m not gay. Did you see my face?


    Sheffield beat me up. If he loved me, would he do this to me? And..." He was too ashamed to continue,


    but he had to make it clear to her. "Although I have never done it, I''m clearly aware of my sexual


    orientation."


    ''Done it? Done what?''


    His serious expression made her want to believe him. "Fine, I understand. I have to get back to school


    now. Bye."


    "It''s almost noon. Let''s have lunch together. I remember you like Chinese, right? I know a good


    restaurant around here." He looked at her with a kind of yearning she wasn''tfortable with.


    "No way. You are my brother-inw. We have to avoid arousing gossip," she refused bluntly. There was


    something clearly off about this man.


    But Joshua couldn''t give up yet. "Terilynn, you know that I met your sister on a blind date, right?"


    "I know that."


    "Well, your sister doesn''t love me. You know that too, don''t you?" he exined patiently.


    She fell silent, wondering if Evelyn''s behavior had been that obvious.


    "To be honest, I love someone else too. So, you don''t have to worry about gossips. I will break up with


    Evelyn tomorrow."


    "You haven''t broken up yet." Terilynn couldn''t do anything to create a misunderstanding between her


    and her sister.


    "How about this? I''ll treat you to a meal and you can tell me more about your sister. What do you


    think?" he proposed.


    "If that''s what you want, why don''t you just invite her to lunch?"


    Joshuapromised, "Fine, I''ll call her." He didn''t mind inviting Evelyn if that would mean he could


    have some time with Terilynn.


    He called her. "Evelyn, I''m with Terilynn right now. Would you like to have lunch with us?"


    "Lunch? I''m sorry. I have three lunch appointments today. You guys go ahead," she said, declining his


    offer without a second thought.


    Joshua nced at Terilynn and said into the phone, "Your sister is worried that you might


    misunderstand."


    "Let me talk to her."


    Joshua gave the phone to Terilynn. "Eve," she said.


    "I''m busy. Could you apany Mr. Fan to lunch? I''m sorry that I can''t join you today," Evelyn asked


    while reading a file in her office.


    ''Mr. Fan? Evelyn doesn''t call him by his given name? They are like strangers...'' After a moment''s


    hesitation, Terilynn shifted her gaze away from Joshua and whispered to Evelyn, "Eve, why does he


    insist on inviting me to lunch? He also said that he wanted to know more about you. He''s acting very


    strange."


    Evelyn pondered over that for a second. She smiled and persuaded her little sister, "Don''t overthink.


    He''s a good man. Why don''t you try and get to know him a little?"


    "But he is your boyfriend."


    "Never mind that. Go have lunch with him. I have to go now. I''m already runningte for my


    appointment. Don''t think too much about it, okay? It''s just lunch. Have fun." Evelyn hung up without


    waiting for her response.


    Terilynn just stood there. She stared at the phone and then at Joshua. ''Is this really appropriate?''


    Half an hourter, they entered a Chinese restaurant.


    Terilynn asked the restaurant manager to bring an ice pack for Joshua, whose face was now


    At first, Joshua tried to stick to topics about Evelyn. "So, is Evelyn always so busy?" he asked.


    "Yes. She just returned after attending the autumn fashion show, and my father has already given her a


    lot of work to take care of."


    "Oh. What about you? What do you like to do in your spare time?" He used the serving chopsticks to


    serve food for her.


    "Thank you. Um¡­I like to just hang around and do some shopping. But Evelyn is different. She always


    has stuff delivered to our house. She is too busy to shop."


    "Oh, I see. Would you like me to go shopping with you next time?" Joshua asked, hoping to get another


    date with her.


    Terilynn sighed. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. Although Evelyn is in fall with someone, our father


    won''t agree to that rtionship. She will get engaged to you, just as my father wishes. So no matter


    what happens, you must treat her well. And I do think that she will like you as time passes."


    "Oh..." He solemnly took a bite of the food.


    Terilynn squinted her eyes and looked at the man in front of her with a smile. "You know, my mother


    has a nickname for Evelyn. She gave it to her when she was little. Guess what it is."


    "Nickname?"


    "Yes."


    "Eve?" he asked after a moment''s pause. Sheffield called her that way.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "No, Dad calls her by that name. Mom often calls her Piggy!" Sheughed out loud. "It''s probably hard


    for you to imagine that my sister, who is so aloof, has such a funny nickname, huh?" Only Debbie still


    called Evelyn "Piggy" from time to time. Every time Evelyn heard it, she would remind her mom to stop


    calling her that.


    Joshuaughed, not because of Evelyn''s nickname, but because of the bright smile on Terilynn''s face.


    "Cute," hemented.


    "My mother can''t help calling her by that name. Evelyn protests all the time, but Mom never listens."


    Even after lunch, she continued to talk about her sister. Joshua interrupted, "Terilynn?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m sorry, but I have to ask. Are you with Tayson now?" He really wanted to know.


    Terilynn froze. She took a sip of the juice and said in a low voice, "No. He''s getting married to someone


    else." She pretended to be indifferent and asked him, "Does the whole world know that I like Tayson?"


    He reckoned that she was wondering how he knew it.


    "I saw you that night at the bar, when you were drunk. I guessed the rest," he replied honestly.

 Chapter 850 The File

    Chapter 850 The File


    "I''m relieved to know that. I thought the whole world knew about it. That would have been too


    embarrassing." Terilynn covered her face with both hands in embarrassment.


    Joshua felt sorry for her. Although she was upset, she still pretended not to care. "You know what? You


    are an amazing woman. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t like you. You will meet someone more suitable


    for you." ''Like me, for example.''


    "Thank you. I don''t want to talk about him right now."


    "Okay, let''s not. Do you have sses this afternoon?" He was ted to know that she was single.


    "Yes, I have been really busy with my studiestely."


    "Do you already have ns for the future?"


    "Hmm... I will study further to get my doctorate, and then be awyer," she replied after a short


    pause.


    "Have you ever considered being a court judge?" Maybe she could work in the same institution he did.


    "I haven''t given that much thought. I''m sort of like my mother. I am not fit to be a judge." She was easy-


    going and free-spirited, and had never been a stately person.


    Joshua nodded thoughtfully. "Being awyer is awesome. Keep going. I have faith in you."


    "Thank you," she said with a soft smile.


    After lunch, Joshua drove her to Y City University and didn''t leave until she disappeared from his sight.


    He had gained all that information from her about Evelyn for Sheffield.


    That night, he went to see his best friend. "So, your sister-inw said that Evelyn has a cute nickname.


    Her mom calls her Piggy!" He didn''t think it was funny when Terilynn had said it. But now, he couldn''t


    helpughing out loud.


    But he swore to himself that he would never make fun of Evelyn. He just thought the name was


    incredibly funny.


    Sheffield smiled too when he heard the nickname. He thought it was lovely.


    Heughed for a while, and then gave a good beating to Joshua. "How dare youugh at my woman!


    Fuck off!"


    Joshua punched him back yfully and said, "I''mughing at my girlfriend! It''s none of your business."


    Sheffield dered, "You have one day to break up with her. Otherwise, I will carve your heart out with


    my scalpel."


    "I better dump her quickly then. But it doesn''t feel right, you know. I think I should wait for her to dump


    me."


    "I don''t care. It doesn''t matter who dumps who. Just break it off."


    "Fine, I''ll figure something out." Joshua didn''t want to dy it either. He wanted to pursue Terilynn. And


    he couldn''t approach her while still dating Evelyn.


    "All right, that''s settled! And from now on, if anyone asks me what I want to eat, I will say, ''Piggy!''"


    Sheffield announced.


    Joshuaughed. A brilliant pun indeed. "You are so dirty," he said.


    "Thank you, I''m ttered." Sheffield whistled casually.


    After kicking Joshua out of the apartment, he went to the study and drew all the curtains before turning


    on hisputer.


    His yfulness hadpletely disappeared. Sheffield essed the surveince video of the hospital


    and clicked on some keys several times.


    In the dead of the night, he changed his clothes and left the apartment with hisptop. In the


    underground parking lot, he found a cheap car and drove away from themunity.


    In the hospital


    Sheffield clicked on hisptop a few times, and then entered the office of the neurology department


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    through the side door, wearing a ck mask and a hat.


    The monitoring system broke down automatically wherever he went.


    He stopped outside the archives center, unlocked the electronic lock with hisptop and slipped in


    without making a single sound.


    In just two minutes, he found the locker he was looking for.


    He took out a pair of white gloves from his pocket and wore it before opening the locker. He went


    through the contents, but couldn''t find the specific file he wanted.


    He shut the locker and looked around, but found nothing suspicious.


    After making sure that the file was really not there, he restored everything back to its original position


    and left the archives center.


    Less than a minute after he had walked out of the archives center to the parking lot, the surveince


    footage of the building came back up.


    Only the cameras in the parking lot and the hospital gate were still out of order. But before long, they


    were restored as well.


    The maintenance personnel checked the footage, and found that everything was fine. The surveince


    cameras had only copsed for a few minutes. But they had returned to normal very soon, so none of


    them paid any attention to the malfunction.


    Sheffield stopped the car in a quiet street and turned on hisptop once again.


    What he was looking for was neither in the president''s office, nor in the archives room. There was only


    one ce left to check¡ªthe president''s home.


    Taking off his mask, he dialed a number.


    The call was soon connected. "Hi, Sheffield!"


    "There is a wine tasting ceremony in two days. I have two invitations. Would you like to go with me?"


    His tone was calm as usual, but there was a trace of impatience in his eyes.


    "I would love to! Where is it being held? Just you and me?"


    "Yes. It''s at the Riverside Maple Hotel, at 7 p.m., the day after tomorrow. Shall I pick you up then?"


    Excited, Dollie eximed, "Okay! I don''t have a formal dress yet. Can we go shopping together?"


    "Okay, I''ll call you after work tomorrow."


    After ending the call with her, Sheffield dialed Joshua''s number. "Lend me your invitation for the wine


    tasting ceremony."


    "Why should I give it to you? I was going to invite Terilynn to go with me."


    "Then, get me two more. I am taking Dollie."


    "Why do you suddenly want to go to the wine tasting party?" Sheffield had always been a mysterious


    friend. He continued to pique Joshua''s curiosity.


    Leaning against the back of the seat, Sheffield said in a casual tone, "I just want to taste some wine,


    and see the world."


    Joshua scoffed. "Bro, you own a considerablyrge private wine store abroad, and you''re telling me


    that you want to go to some local wine tasting party. You think I am stupid?"


    "I do. Let''s just go together."


    "Fine. Are you sure you want to bring Dollie, and not Evelyn?"


    "I''m sure."


    "Okay."


    In the living room of the Xiang Residence


    After hanging up the phone, Dollie looked at the man sitting opposite her. "Dad, that was Sheffield. He


    wants to take me to the wine tasting party."


    Sidell was silent for a moment. "What''s he up to? Didn''t you say that he didn''t like you? So, why is he


    asking you out?"


    "I don''t know. It does seem like he cares about Evelyn Huo. But, he still maintains a rtionship with


    me." Sheffield loved Evelyn. Dollie was not blind or stupid; she could tell.


    "He is not as simple as we think he is." Sidell was determined to investigate the man.


    ording to his investigations, Sheffield''s parents were business people, and they had died in a car


    ident ten years ago. Sheffield was left behind. He was an orphan.

 Chapter 851 Wish I Could Win Your Heart

    Chapter 851 Wish I Could Win Your Heart


    Sheffield studied abroad, and Darius footed the bill. After that, Darius pulled strings to get him a spot at


    First General Hospital.


    "I think you''re overreacting, Dad. He''s just a yboy. He''ll settle down after we''re married with kids."


    Dollie had lived with two boyfriends before. None of them ever stopped going out and partying, but they


    weren''t married, either.


    Sidell thought for a bit. "Mmm...maybe. It''s not bad that he''s picky. A lot of men are picky when ites


    to their women. He just dumped a ton of cash into his research and development operations. When I


    asked him about it, he imed he found a sponsor. And he wouldn''t tell me who. He also said he made


    some of that money racing cars. He''s loaded, but he wouldn''t be, if he didn''t win races, not to mention


    that investor of his. Still, I don''t like it."


    "Come on, Dad. We know he raced against Fowler and won millions on a bet. He didn''t lie to us. Don''t


    worry about him." Sheffield had many girlfriends over the years, but not like Evelyn. She was special to


    him.


    He told Dollie he had gotten close to Evelyn for a reason, but Dollie wasn''t sure about that. Sometimes


    she had a feeling that the "reason" was that he was attracted to the young CEO.


    She had to admit that Evelyn was pretty amazing. She was rich, beautiful, and was a CEO. Men had


    every reason to fall in love with her.


    She decided she had to try and make Sheffield forget about Evelyn. She wanted him all to herself.


    "He is applying for a patent for those drugs. You have to win his heart before that goes through!" Sidell


    told his daughter. Once Sheffield''s patents were approved, it meant he was a genius with unlimited


    prospects and endless wealth.


    "Will do, Father."


    Two of Sheffield and Joshua''s mutual friends were back in the country. Being old friends, they decided


    to meet for dinner and catch up.


    In the biggest private booth of a restaurant, more than ten young people sat around an oval table. The


    reason for therge number of guests? All of them were with wives and girlfriends. All of them except


    Sheffield and Joshua, of course.


    Their old friends began to make fun of them. "Mr. Tang and Mr. Fan have slept with way more chicks


    than we have. What''s going on? Don''t tell us you went stag? I really have to mark this day on the


    calendar!"


    The wound on Sheffield''s face hadpletely healed by now. He stuck out his tongue before replying


    casually, "My woman is busy making money. I''ll bring her out some other time."


    Joshua put down the wet tissue in his hand and joked, "Same here. My girlfriend''s also busy every


    day."


    Only the two of them knew the hidden meaning behind his words. Sheffield''s eyes shed angrily as he


    shouted, "Fuck off!"


    Joshua smiled.


    "You have girlfriends? Great, call them and get them here. How often do we all see each other like


    this?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The whole room was in an uproar.


    At the same time, Sheffield''s phone buzzed loudly on the table. He looked at the caller ID and pressed


    the answer button. "Hello," he said.


    "Hey. I''m outside your private room, and I saw you just now. May Ie in?" Dollie asked. When she


    passed by this room earlier, the waiter came in and opened the door of the private room to serve some


    appetizers, so Dollie was able to see who was in there.


    An old friend of Sheffield''s shouted into the phone, "Is that Sheffield''s girlfriend? Get in here! Quick!"


    ''Girlfriend?'' Dollie was thrilled to hear the word. "Okay Sheffield, I''ming in."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Sheffield didn''t turn her down since she was already there.


    Soon she pushed open the door and came in. Looking at Sheffield waving at her, Joshua was


    astonished. He didn''t know what was going on.


    "Oh, she''s so hot!"


    "What I''d give for a body like that! Maestro Tang, aren''t you going to introduce her?"


    "This is my friend, Dollie," Sheffield introduced briefly, ignoring their cheers. Then he asked Joshua to


    scoot over, making room for Dollie, who was greeting the others.


    Their friends went on like this for a while. Because of Sheffield''s nonchnt attitude, they had to give


    up. They started grilling Joshua about his girlfriend. Finally, one said, "Mr. Fan, I heard that you and the


    eldest daughter of the Huo family are an item."


    "The eldest daughter of the Huo family? The richest family in Y City? Mr. Fan, is this an arranged


    marriage or true love?"


    Joshua and Sheffield exchanged looks. Then Joshua said, "That''s total B.S. Where did you hear that?


    We are just acquaintances. We are not dating."


    Few people knew about Evelyn''s blind date with Joshua, and after they had been together, they kept it


    a secret. She had a reputation to uphold.


    Evelyn Huo, the hottest female CEO, was very much in the public eye. Although these guys didn''t know


    her, they all had something to say about her.


    "You''re not together? I saw her on the Inte once before. She is so hot..."


    "Yeah, I saw the video too. She''s incredibly gorgeous!" a man eximed. As soon as he said that, the


    woman sitting beside him gave him a pinch, which made everyoneugh.


    Someone even made fun of him. "Seriously dude? With your wife right there?"


    The man didn''t care. He continued, "Let''s make a video and post it online since everyone''s here now.


    Isn''t Sheffield a good singer? Sing something so I can get more followers!"


    "Aren''t you afraid if he gets popr his fans will ask you for his phone number all the time?"


    "I don''t care. I just need my own fans!"


    At ZL Group


    Evelyn was busy with her work. After reading a few chapters of a book on the sofa, Terilynn turned on


    her phone and opened an app to watch videos.


    A few minutester, Terilynn ran in, phone in hand. "Evelyn! Check it out! It''s Sheffield and Joshua."


    She was looking at a video that had more than six million likes. She pressed the rey button so


    Evelyn could watch it, too.


    The background was a private room in a restaurant. Men and women sat around a table, all singing


    "Wish I Could Win Your Heart."


    Evelyn didn''t know the men that had sung the first few lines, but she knew Joshua. He sang, "You left.


    Our youth is behind us. Only people who loved someone deeply will cherish the memory of the past."


    Sheffield was next. He wore a gray leisure suit with a white shirt underneath. His tie was crooked. He


    sang the refrain, "I just wish I could win your heart, and we would never be apart. But I never knew it


    takes such great courage to tell you that. I never thought of losing you. I was fooling myself when I said


    you''de back to me soon. In the end, you became every note in my song."


    He had excellent breath control, and sang so clearly, winning the hearts of many people. Plus, he was


    the most handsome man there, so people were moved toment.

 Chapter 852 You Are Angry

    Chapter 852 You Are Angry


    "Who''s that? The fourth guy from the left? How could anyone be so handsome? His voice is so pretty!


    Who is he?"


    "Don''t even be talking about my husband. He''s mine!"


    "Is the girl next to him his girlfriend? No! I''m gonna cry!"


    "Oh my God! He''s so handsome! I''m so in love!"


    "I don''t care if he''s gorgeous; I just want his number. I want to buy him a Lambo, a Ferrari, a Rolls


    Royce and a Bentley too. Anyone have his number?"


    The song hadn''t even finished ying, and yet there were more than 500ments already.


    Evelyn didn''t care about all that. She wasn''t seeing the same thing everyone else was. All she could


    see was the girl next to Sheffield¡ªit was Dollie. While Sheffield sang, Dollie fixed her eyes on him, as if


    he was the center of her attention.


    Scrolling through all thements, including the ones that were only hearts, Terilynn turned to her


    sister. "Sheffield''s so amazing! You think Dollie is really his girlfriend? Maybe she is. Wherever he goes,


    she''ll be there with him."


    "I don''t know." Evelyn stared at the pen in her hand, deep in thought.


    "You know something, Eve? One day I saw Sheffield and Joshua kissing andughing together, but


    Joshua kept exining to me that it wasn''t what I thought. But they were kissing. Do you think they''re


    an item or not?"


    "No!" Evelyn answered firmly.


    "How do you know?"


    Evelyn lowered her head and looked at the documents on the desk. After a short pause, she found an


    excuse and answered, "He''s a yboy. Men like him don''t like men."


    "Oh... Joshua said Sheffield never got your number. You two know each other? Why did he want your


    number?" Terilynn asked Evelyn a lot of questions.


    It urred to Evelyn that Terilynn seemed to be crushing on Sheffield. She reminded her, "I''d stay


    away from him if I were you. He''s a yboy. He''ll break your heart."


    "I know. He''s totally not my type. Don''t worry, Eve!"


    "Good to know." Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief.


    Eventually, night fell. Evelyn collected her documents and left the office.


    When she arrived at the entrance, she saw the same car she''d been seeing out her office window all


    this time. As soon as she left the building, the car zoomed over and stopped in front of her. It was


    Sheffield. Faster than Tayson, apparently.


    With the car window rolled down, a handsome face came into view. "Hey, Eve! We meet again!"


    Giving him a cold nce, Evelyn turned her head to look at the Bentley Tayson was driving, and


    walked towards it without a word.


    Sheffield immediately opened the door and got out of the car. He blocked her way and shed that


    cheeky grin of his. "Come on now, don''t leave yet. Could we do dinner?"


    Pretending not to hear him, Evelyn walked past him. Tayson already got out of the Bentley and opened


    the back door for her.


    Sheffield was confused by Evelyn''s reaction. He had a bad feeling now.


    ''Is she in a bad mood? Why?''


    Before she could get in, Sheffield ran to her and stopped her again. He took out something from his


    pocket and handed it to her. "Plum candies. Have some. They''re good."


    "Get out of the way!" Evelyn ordered coldly.


    "You are angry!" said Sheffield firmly, grabbing her arm.


    ''Smart man, he knows I''m mad, '' she thought. A dash of sarcasm painted across her lips. "None of your


    business. Do I even know you?"


    Now, Sheffield was not only sure that Evelyn was angry, but also realized she was angry with him.


    ''What did I do to piss her off?'' he wondered. ''Did Terilynn tell her what she saw the other day?''


    "No, Evelyn. Joshua and I are not¡ª"


    "Mr. Tang, please let go of me, or I''ll call security,"


    Evelyn threatened.


    Not wanting to push her too hard, he loosened his grip.


    After Evelyn got in her car, Sheffield approached the man who closed her door for her, and asked in a


    low voice, "What did I do?"


    "If it makes you feel any better, I have no clue. That''s above my pay grade," Tayson answered in a


    neither humble nor pushy manner.


    The car left, leaving Sheffield alone in front of thepany building. But he didn''t stay long. He climbed


    back into his car and followed the Bentley.


    Inside the Bentley


    Taking a look at Evelyn in the rearview mirror, Tayson hesitated for a bit and said, "Miss Huo, I think


    he''s following us."


    Evelyn didn''t respond. She knew who he meant.


    When they came to an intersection, she suddenly ordered, "Head back to my ce."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Sheffield''s car was stopped at the entrance of Evelyn''smunity. He sat in the car, watching Evelyn''s


    vehicle drive in.


    Turning the car around and pulling over, he rolled down the window, cast his gaze in the direction of the


    gate, and lit a cigarette.


    He chain smoked, one after the other; then he finally got bored and left.


    At a wine-tasting party in Riverside Maple Hotel


    The host of the wine-tasting party was the boss of a foreign-owned enterprise. He was a Frenchman


    and what he loved most in life was red wine.


    He had invited many important figures in Y City to his party.


    At the party, people were talking andughing, and the air was filled with the smell of alcohol.


    When Sheffield arrived at the hotel, he got a call from Joshua, who wasn''t there yet. "Hey bro, are you


    at the wine-tasting party?" Joshua asked.


    "Of course!" Sheffield released Dollie''s hand and walked to a quiet corner so he could talk.


    "I''m heading there too."


    "I know!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Joshua looked at the silent woman next to him. He wanted to tell Sheffield that he was going to the


    party with Evelyn, but he wasn''t going to say that in front of her. "Okay. See youter."


    "See you."


    After hanging up, Joshua was immersed in thought, ying with his phone.


    He had nned to invite Terilynn to go to the wine-tasting party with him tonight, but before he could do


    that, Darius called him and told him to take Evelyn instead.


    That was all because Evelyn needed a plus one.


    Joshua was not happy. ''Seriously, Dad? Tons of guys want to go with her. Why can''t she ask one?'' He


    med it on the parents of both families. They always meddled. They wanted to create opportunities


    for the two of them.


    But, their efforts would be in vain.


    By the time Joshua and Evelyn arrived at the venue, Sheffield was in the bathroom. So he missed all


    themotion she caused.


    When he came back to the party, Dollie was looking for him. "Sheffield, I want to buy a bottle of red


    wine for Dad. I''ve settled on three. Which one is best?"


    Sheffield looked around and said, "Let me pick one for you!"


    "Okay. I¡ª" Dollie was about to say something when a woman approached them. An idea popped into


    her mind. Suddenly she frowned and looked at Sheffield. "My ear hurts, Sheffield. Could you have a


    look and see what''s going on?"


    "Ear? Which one?"


    "This one!" But Dollie didn''t move. She just pointed at her left ear.

 Chapter 853 A Kept Man

    Chapter 853 A Kept Man


    Dollie was not a short girl, but Sheffield was taller than her, after all. That was why he had to lower his


    head to look inside her ear.


    Meanwhile, Dollie actively leaned closer to him. So, obscured by Sheffield''s body, it looked like they


    were kissing.


    "What part of your ear hurts?" Sheffield asked. He didn''t find anything unusual in her ear, no spot, no


    swelling.


    Taking a step back, Dollie rubbed her ear and said shyly, "I think I''m all right now. Thanks, Sheffield."


    After saying that, she bowed her head and touched her lips with the back of her hand.


    Her face was as red as a rose. Anyone who was looking at them behind Sheffield would figure out what


    he did there.


    Holding a ss of wine, Evelyn kept her same cold expression when she saw them. When she passed


    by them, she was about to make a detour.


    "Evelyn?" asked Sheffield as soon as he spotted her.


    Today, Evelyn wore a white, sexy, backless, deep V halter dress, revealing her lovely back. Even the


    two dimples of Venus on her lower back could be seen clearly. Sheffield''s eyes practically left his head


    to follow her.


    Evelyn stopped in her tracks, turned around and nodded to him indifferently. "Mr. Tang." Then she


    continued walking.


    Sheffield hade to this wine-tasting party with Dollie for another reason entirely. He didn''t really


    want to taste the wine, nor did he care about Dollie. Now that he caught sight of Evelyn, he was thrilled,


    talk," he said.


    "We have nothing to talk about."


    "Actually, we do. At least tell me why you''re angry, so I can apologize." She was really confusing him.


    Seeing this, Dollie ran up to him and grabbed on to his arm. "Sheffield, didn''t you say you''d help me


    pick out a bottle of wine?"


    Sheffield had wanted to break free of Dollie''s grip, but Evelyn didn''t want to talk to him. She walked


    away heartlessly. He stopped and looked at her receding figure. Sighing, he had no choice but to help


    Dollie with her wine dilemma.


    When Joshua found Sheffield, he was paying for the bottle of red wine he had picked out. "There you


    are, dude!"


    Sheffield threw him a nce. "And right on time, too. I have something to ask you."


    "What''s on your mind?" Joshua asked.


    Dollie watched the worker pack the bottle of red wine. Sheffield took a few steps away from her and


    whispered to Joshua, "Evelyn''s mad at me. But I didn''t do anything to piss her off. Do you know why?"


    "Mad? You tell me and we''ll both know," Joshua replied, jokingly.


    The doctor sighed, "Just forget I asked."


    He then walked around the venue and soon found Evelyn.


    There were many men around her, all trying to get a word in edgewise. From time to time, she would


    respond with a faint smile.


    Casting a nce at the diminished amount of red wine in his ss, Sheffield asked a waiter who


    carried a tray to fill his ss.


    He approached the woman with a full ss of red wine.


    At first, Evelyn had run into an acquaintance and was chatting with him. But she started attracting all


    sorts of attention. She wanted to leave, but they kept asking her questions. So she had no choice but to


    at least smile and nod.


    "Yes, Mr. Li''s right, but ZL Group¡ª" Evelyn was interrupted by someone bumping into her. She felt a


    spreading moisture around her waist. Then she heard a familiar voice. "Ouch, who hit me?! Oh, my


    God! Miss Huo, I''m so sorry. Look, it got all over you. I''m really sorry!"


    Sheffield kept apologizing, but there wasn''t the slightest bit of guilt in his eyes.


    Evelyn''s face turned cold at his words. With a smile, he took off his suit jacket and apologized to her


    once again. "I''m sorry, Miss Huo. I stained your dress. But don''t worry; I''ll buy you a new one." He


    gently draped his suit jacket over her shoulders, covering her back.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Several men in the crowd whispered in confusion. "Who is this guy? Spilling wine all over Miss Huo''s


    dress? Does he have a death wish?"


    "Each of her evening dresses costs at least a million! How could he afford to pay that?"


    "Who knows? The guy has lightplexioned skin. Maybe he has a sugar mama somewhere."


    Strangely, people were talking about Sheffield like he was a gigolo now.


    "And so he lets her use his cheap coat? Isn''t he afraid Miss Huo might get angry?"


    Although he had heard everything they said, Sheffield was not going to make a fuss about it because


    he''d done what he set out to do. He was in a good mood now.


    Evelyn put her ss of wine aside and gathered the suit jacket around her more tightly. "Excuse me,"


    she said to the crowd.


    Ignoring everyone''s curious nces, Sheffield grabbed her wrist and led her to the elevator.


    On the way, he made a phone call. "Send some evening dresses to Riverside Maple Hotel."


    When they were waiting for the elevator, Evelyn exhaled deeply. She cast a cold nce at the man,


    who looked ted, and said, "You did that on purpose."


    "Of course!" He didn''t deny it.


    Evelyn''s face reddened in anger. "What do you want?"


    Sheffield drew closer to her and warned, "Don''t ever put on a backless dress again. I''ll tear it off


    whenever I see you dress like that!"


    "That''s none of your business!"


    "The hell it''s not! If you can''t dress properly, I will lead you away and teach you a lesson each time."


    Sheffield didn''t want other men to take advantage of his woman, even with their eyes.


    Evelyn could hardly believe his conservative thinking. "Wow, are you for real? This is the 21st century!


    It''s just a backless dress. Why are you making a mountain out of a molehill?"


    The elevator doors opened. He grabbed her hand and took her inside. He said nonchntly, "Yeah, I''m


    old-fashioned like that."


    She didn''t know how to respond. The young CEO wanted to explode in anger.


    After walking out of the elevator, he got with the hotel manager so he could rent a room. That way,


    Evelyn had a ce to get changed.


    The manager of the hotel arranged a presidential suite for her at once. He took a room card and led


    them to the elevator without checking their ID cards. "Miss Huo, sir, this way please!"


    "Thank you!" Evelyn said politely.


    In the suite


    After dismissing the manager, Sheffield closed the door and held Evelyn in his arms from behind.


    "Evelyn, you look stunning today," he said after smelling her hair.


    Evelyn angrily pushed his arms away and warned, "Stay away from me."


    He turned her around to look her in the eye. "I wish I could. But every time I see you, I just can''t control


    myself. I just want to get close to you, kiss you, and... sleep with you!" He kissed her on the lips.


    Evelyn tilted her head and looked away. "One more word and I''ll toss you out of the window."


    "Okay, I''ll stop. But tell me, why on earth are you angry? I have thought about it for a long time, but I


    still can''t figure it out. Are you angry because you miss me, but I haven''t told you I miss you too?"


    "Where''s your scalpel?"


    "Why do you want my scalpel?"


    "So I can rearrange your face and see how thick your skin is, asshole!"

 Chapter 854 Desire

    Chapter 854 Desire


    Sheffield was amused by Evelyn''s joke. "Don''t bother. My skin is not that thick; in fact, it''s pretty soft.


    Here, kiss me on the cheek and you will know."


    He drew closer to her.


    Staring at his handsome side face, Evelyn reached out her hand and pinched it hard.


    Sheffield groaned in pain. "Ow, Evelyn! Babe, show some mercy. Please¡­"


    "Shut up!" Evelyn said angrily.


    He immediately shut his mouth.


    With a snort, Evelyn let go of him and walked towards the bathroom. "One more word and I''ll kick you


    out."


    Gazing at her proud back, Sheffield asked with his hands in his pockets, "Do you really have the heart


    to do that to me?"


    "I do," she replied coldly.


    The doctor chose to keep his silence for the moment, in case she did drive him away.


    Several evening dresses were soon delivered to her room. Sheffield picked out a red conservative


    dress for her.


    When Evelyn walked out of the bathroom, in nothing but a bath towel, she frowned at the dress he had


    chosen. "I don''t want red."


    "Why not?" He thought she would look stunning in it.


    "No reason. Choose another one." Evelyn hadn''t washed her hair; her soft long curls hung down


    loosely, adding to her allure.


    Desire filled Sheffield''s eyes as he stared at her. How much he wanted to take her right then! But


    knowing that she was still angry, he swallowed the desire and picked another dress for her. "How about


    this ck one?"


    Evelyn cast a sideways nce at the dress andmented, "Fine. You may leave now."


    "Eve, let me stay. I will do anything for you," he said with a cheeky grin as he sat down on the bed.


    She observed him carefully and asked, "You will do anything?"


    "Of course. Anything for you," he said firmly and opened his arms to wee her.


    After a short pause, Evelyn said, "All right then. Sit still. If you make any silly moves, I will have you


    disappear from my life."


    "Why do¡ª" he started to say, but stopped when she frowned. "Fine. I hear you." Although he didn''t


    know what her intentions were, he grudgingly agreed.


    Evelyn slowly removed her bath towel, right in front of him, and threw it on his face.


    Her breathtaking beauty turned him on. A hot stream of uncontroble desire coursed through his body.


    He foolishly held the bath towel in his hand and watched the woman slowly change into the ck dress


    in front of him.


    ''Oh Evelyn...You''re so... You look even more attractive than before.''


    In a daze, Sheffield stood up from the bed. Evelyn cast a cold nce at him. Instantly, he sat back


    down on the edge of the bed and grumbled, "Evelyn, you are doing this on purpose." She meant to


    torture him¡ªto turn him on, without allowing him to touch her.


    With a smug smile, Evelyn said, "You''re right. I am doing this on purpose."


    She quickly put on the evening dress, and reached for the zipper at the back. Sheffield stood up from


    the bed again, still holding the bath towel in his hand. "Let me help you with that. Please?" he said


    eagerly.


    With her back to him, Evelyn smiled and said, "Come here."


    Her voice sounded like music to his ears. Without a second''s hesitation, he dashed towards her and


    held her in his arms from behind. When he was about to kiss her cheek, she covered his mouth with


    her hand and ordered, "Zip up the dress."


    "Yes, ma''am." He zipped it up obediently.


    When she was fully dressed and satisfied, Sheffield ran to grab her high-heeled shoes. "Mydy,


    please sit down. Let me help you put on these crystal shoes," he said yfully.


    Evelyn smiled and sat on the edge of the bed.


    He knelt on one knee in front of her and held her foot in his hand. He kissed her foot gently before


    putting on the shoe for her. "Mmm¡­ You taste lovely."


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat from his flirtatious words. She blushed and warned, "If you continue to


    talk glibly like this, I''ll kick you out."


    After being warned, the man behaved and put on the other shoe for her.


    Evelyn straightened her dress and walked towards the door.


    Sheffield held her in his arms and urged, "Evelyn, give me a kiss."


    Evelyn raised her left foot, and stomped it on the front end of his leather shoe. She watched as the man


    closed his eyes painfully. She didn''t lift her foot until she was satisfied.


    She left the room with a grin on her face.


    Sheffield sighed helplessly as he watched the woman walk out of his sight like a haughty queen. He


    chose not to go after her.


    Near the stage, Evelyn was quickly surrounded by CEOs of severalpanies, who were waiting to


    exchange words with her.


    A few well-off women stood next to the businessmen, gossiping about fashion and other things. One of


    them asked curiously, "Miss Xiang, is that your boyfriend?"


    "Yes, he is. He bought a bottle of red wine for my dad. He''sing to my ceter tonight to give it to


    my dad personally," said Dollie.


    Her voice wasn''t low. With only the light, soothing music ying in the background, her voice was


    audible within a few meters.


    "Wow, Miss Xiang, your boyfriend is handsome. What does he do?" another woman asked.


    "He is the deputy director of the nephrology department in my father''s hospital. And he''s been working


    on a patenttely." Her voice was full of pride.


    "Amazing! What kind of wine did he pick out for your dad? Is it expensive?"


    "Oh, not at all¡­ It''s just around six hundred thousand dors."


    "Wow! Six hundred thousand? That''s just too extravagant! Is he very rich?"


    Dollie pretended to be modest. "No, he''s not. But he''s always so sweet to me. He has bought me many


    things, all high-end and luxurious gifts. If you ask me, it doesn''t matter if he is rich or not. As long as he


    loves me, that''s more than enough to make me happy."


    "You''re right. But I didn''t think that aside from being so handsome, your boyfriend would be rich as well.


    And he is so sweet to you. I am envious! Is he friends with the son of the Fan family? They were talking


    to each other throughout the party."


    "Yes, Joshua is his best friend."


    "Wow, your boyfriend is friends with the mayor''s son? You have such an amazing guy."


    "Thank you, I''m ttered."


    Evelyn cast a sidelong nce at the group of gossiping women, with mockery in her eyes. ''Is she


    deliberately saying those things so that I would hear them?'' she wondered.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After an hour, Evelyn went to the bathroom to freshen up. When she walked out, she ran into Sheffield


    and Dollie.


    At first, the two of them were walking separately. But when Sheffield saw Evelyn walking in their


    direction, he quickly put his right arm around Dollie''s shoulders and pulled her closer to him.


    As Evelyn walked closer to them, Dollie''s eyes were filled with tion.


    Sheffield deliberately pushed Dollie a little, knocking her into Evelyn.


    Evelyn staggered and took a step back. She cast a cold nce at the man, who had an evil smile on


    his face.


    ''How childish!'' she sulked.


    When he saw her angry expression, Sheffield thought that she was feeling jealous of his intimacy with


    Dollie. So, he asked proudly, "What? Do you feel threatened now? I can''t help it; I''m popr with


    women."


    Since she didn''t cherish him, he needed to provoke her to make her realize his importance.


    Evelyn shot a nce at Dollie, who was wearing a pink dress, and sneered, "Her? Threaten me?"

 Chapter 855 He Wants To Make Us Happy

    Chapter 855 He Wants To Make Us Happy


    Dollie''s face darkened at Evelyn''s words. "What are you talking about?"


    "What am I talking about? Don''t try to y your little tricks on me. I don''t care about Sheffield Tang at


    all. He''s yours for the taking!" After saying that, Evelyn turned and left, leaving Dollie and Sheffield


    alone.


    Taking a look at the man she was with, Dollie was annoyed. He still wore that exasperating smirk. "The


    nerve of that woman! She said she didn''t care about you!"


    "I don''t care!" He cared about her, and he believed that Evelyn would finally care about him one day.


    ''Does she really think I''m a pushover? How could she say something like that?


    Should I teach her a lesson?


    Probably. There is no time like the present. She even flirted, got me all hot and bothered, and wouldn''t


    allow me to touch her. No way! It''s time to give her something to think about me with!'' Sheffield made


    up his mind.


    It was already quitete and the wine-tasting party was over. When Sheffield walked out of the hotel


    with Dollie, they met Joshua and Evelyn again.


    This time, Sheffield just waved to Joshua and said, "I''ll take Dollie back. See you tomorrow, bro!"


    "See you!"


    Then without saying anything to Evelyn, he and Dollie got into his car. He had already hired a


    designated driver. After all, he had more than a little wine tonight, and he wouldn''t drive drunk.


    In the Xiang family''s vi


    Sheffield put a bottle of red wine on the table and said to Sidell, "Mr. Xiang, here''s a bottle of red wine. I


    bought it at the party. I think you''ll love it."


    Sidell recognized the brand of the bottle of red wine, and he also knew that the wine-tasting party they


    participated this evening was all of high-grade red wine. He smiled and his eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Oh! How considerate of you, Sheffield."


    "The honor is mine. You''ve been looking out for me at the hospital. I just want to give you a bottle of


    wine to express my gratitude."


    At this time, Raven Zhao, Dollie''s mother, left the kitchen and put a te of fresh fruit in front of


    Sheffield. "Sheffield, have some fruit."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Xiang!" Sheffield said politely.


    "Don''t mention it. Just eat!" Raven Zhao already considered Sheffield as a son-inw, and was only too


    willing to spoil him.


    They chatted for a while in the living room downstairs. Then Sheffield told Sidell, "Mr. Xiang, I have a


    few questions about research and development I want to ask you."


    "Really? Let''s move this talk to the study, shall we?"


    "Okay!"


    The two of them went to the study, and the mother and daughter continued to watch TV and talk in the


    living room.


    "He''s such a great guy. Dollie. You should do more for him," Raven Zhao said to her daughter.


    "I know. I''ll ask Dad to figure out whether he has feelings for me in a couple of days," she said,


    nodding.


    "Come on! Why bother? If he didn''t like you, why would he take you to the wine-tasting party and give


    your father such an expensive bottle of red wine? Obviously he wants to make us happy."


    "I''m not sure." After all, he seemed to care for Evelyn a lot.


    Raven Zhao shook her head and said, "Think about it. Your dad says he''s a womanizer, but that''s your


    problem. You should hold him tight and spend more time with him, so he won''t have time to hang


    around with other women."


    This time, Dollie didn''t say a word. She did want to spend more time with Sheffield, but he was always


    super-busy, and she could only see him every once in a while.


    It was veryte when Sidell and Sheffield left the study. Sidell said to a maid, "Go clean a guest room.


    Sheffield, it''s reallyte. Just stay here. We''ll carpool to the hospital tomorrow."


    "Well, I don''t want to impose." Sheffield was kind of embarrassed.


    Hearing them talking, Dollie came over and took Sheffield''s arm. "There''s nothing to worry about. Dad''s


    right. It''ste. You can''t drive because you had a few drinks." If it weren''t for her parents, she would


    have let him sleep in her room.


    "Dollie, behave yourself!" Sidell told his daughter helplessly.


    Dollie stuck out her tongue and made a face. She shook Sheffield''s arm and said, "Don''t leave tonight.


    We have tons of guest rooms. And it''s quiet here. Just stay for a few hours."


    Finally, Sheffield nodded in embarrassment. "Okay. Thank you, everyone."


    "You don''t need to be so formal with us. We''re practically family. And we will be, if you marry Dollie. It''s


    gettingte. Get some sleep!" Sidell said, sounding as if the two of them were an item now.


    Sheffield nodded his head as if he didn''t think Sidell said anything wrong. "Okay. Good night, Mr. and


    Mrs. Xiang. Sweet dreams, Dollie."


    "Good night, Sheffield!"


    All was peaceful at the vi of the Xiang family. Lying in bed and staring at the ceiling, Sheffield started


    to think about theyout of the study.


    In the dead of night, he silently opened the door and walked to the innermost part of the second floor.


    After he found the breaker box, he flipped the switches and turned off the electricity to the den.


    He stood there silently for a few moments. After confirming there was no one awake, he walked into the


    study.


    After closing the door, Sheffield took out a miniature shlight from his pocket and paused in front of a


    cab.


    He opened the cab and saw a ck safe inside.


    He idly spun the lock of the safe, and wondered what sequence Sidell would use to unlock it.


    After closing the cab door, Sheffield searched the study for his objective, but to no avail. So


    everything he wanted must be in the safe.


    Thinking of this, he turned off the shlight. Aftering out of the study, he turned on the electricity


    again and slipped back into his room.


    Sheffield wasn''t able to fall asleep in the Xiang family''s vi. He tidied himself up and sent a message


    to Dollie. "There''s an emergency at the hospital. I have to go now. I didn''t want to wake you up, so


    have a good night."


    After he left the vi, he didn''t go back to the hospital, nor did he go to his apartment. Instead, he went


    to the gatedmunity where Evelyn lived.


    He turned on hisputer and hacked into themunity''s mainframe. After two minutes, he''d


    hacked into the security system and turned the cameras off. It took another couple minutes for him to


    set up a routine where the monitors simply reyed a random selection of what had already been


    recorded. He could go inside undetected.


    He left hisputer on and got out of the car. He found a wall that was not too high, took a few steps


    back and quickly mbered over it.


    After entering the area, he went straight to Building A06.


    On the ninth floor of Building A06


    When the doorbell rang, Evelyn was asleep.


    However, as she was a light sleeper, she woke up quickly. Sheffield only had to ring twice.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought it was Tayson, but as soon as she opened the door, she saw a man rushing in. "Evelyn!"


    The familiar male voice rang in her ears, and she fell into a familiar embrace.


    "Why are you here?" How did he get in? How did he know that she lived here?


    Regardless of her struggles, he closed the door of her apartment and pressed her against the door. He


    kissed her lips and said, "I came here because I miss you so much!"


    Evelyn was held tight in Sheffield''s arms. After some hesitation, she asked, "How did you get in?"


    There was passcode for the door to this building.


    "It doesn''t matter." The most important thing was that he really missed her. He locked her fingers with


    his and pressed her against the door.


    "Let go of me!"

 Chapter 856 Good Mood

    Chapter 856 Good Mood


    After kissing her on the cheek and heaving a sigh, Sheffield pretended to be sad. "Evelyn, I waited a


    long time, but you never came over. So I came to your bedroom instead."


    "I''m warning you: touch me again and regret it!" All of a sudden, Evelyn was scared. Sheffield wasn''t


    cowed by her bravado. He wore that annoying smile that he always did, and his confidence was high.


    "Actually, that sounds like fun! Will I regret this?" Without giving her another chance to speak, he


    lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    "Shef... field...hmm."


    "Sheffield? I prefer to be called ''husband, '' baby! Or maybe darling!" He started running his hands over


    her, neck, shoulders, cheek.


    Evelyn was pissed off. "Would you like Tayson to break us up?" she threatened.


    "No, thanks. Three''s a crowd!" He lifted her up and walked towards her bedroom.


    She had a luxurious bedroom, with a good amount of square footage. Arge bed with grey and white


    bedding was near the balcony. However, Sheffield was not in the mood to appreciate the scenery. He


    ced her lightly on the bed, and theny heavily atop her.


    In the dim light, he pinned her hands to the bed and whispered in her ear, "Evelyn, I''ve missed you so


    much. Please don''t push me away. I''m heartbroken."


    "No way... Ugh..." She struggled against him, but gravity was on his side.


    "Eve, do you care about me?" he asked the woman under him. He sounded like he was mocking her.


    Turned on, Evelyn''s mind was a mess. Upon hearing his question, she simply answered, "Mmm."


    "Don''t say you don''t care about me anymore, okay? I''ll be sad!"


    "Okay..."


    "Good girl."


    It was after nine o''clock the next morning. Evelyn''s phone rang many times before she suddenly woke


    up from her dream.


    "Ow..." Her difort made her frown tightly.


    The pain reminded her that what happenedst night was real rather than a dream. Sheffield had really


    She picked up her phone from the nightstand. The call was from Nadia, her assistant. "Hello," Evelyn


    answered in a hoarse voice.


    "Miss Huo, it''s almost time for the morning meeting. Will you be able to make it? I haven''t seen you


    here."


    Evelyn rubbed her temples and said, "I got ate start. Conference room A-7, right? Go ahead and


    start without me if you need to. I''ll be in shortly."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    After hanging up, Evelyn sat up in bed.


    The bed and the floor were a mess, and there was still a trace of desire lingering in the air. Sheffield


    had left. Evelyn didn''t check the time back then. She vaguely remembered him telling her, "There''s


    something important I have to attend to. Otherwise, I''d happily stay here."


    Evelyn smoothed her disheveled hair, lowered her head and looked at herself. She was covered with


    hickeys. Clearly, he had taught her a good lesson.


    She wondered what the hell was wrong with him. He''de all the way here in the middle of the night


    just to sleep with her and then left with the dawn.


    Still feeling the night before, Evelyn sighed with profound resignation and went to the bathroom to


    freshen up.


    Tayson drove her to the meeting. On the way, Evelyn asked Tayson, "When did you leavest night?"


    "Half past midnight!"


    "Oh." It was almost three o''clock in the morning when Sheffield hade over. By then, Tayson had


    already gone home. That meant he probably didn''t know about Sheffield''s visit.


    After a while, she asked, "So when did you get here this morning?"


    Tayson took a nce at her through the rear-view mirror but found no trace of emotion on her face.


    "Half past six."


    "Okay." Judging by how light it was outside she figured that Sheffield must have left around 6 AM. So it


    sounded like they just missed each other.


    Which was good, otherwise Carlos would know about the visit. If he knew that Sheffield hade to


    her apartment and spent the night, he would kill him.


    Thinking of this, Evelyn told Tayson, "Just a thought: don''t tell Dad about my private life, okay? I''m


    almost 30 and should be able to make my own decisions. Just tell him I said no to that."


    After a short pause, Tayson said, "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Horace was surprised to see Sheffielde to work so early. He said, "I should mark this day on my


    calendar. Why are you so early?"


    Although Sheffield was pretty good at what he did, he wasn''t perfect. His biggest shoring was that


    he never showed up on time. It was quite rare to see him in the office so early.


    "I''m in a good mood today!" replied Sheffield frankly.


    Horace was envious that he could be so enthusiastic. Patting his shoulder, Horace said, "I''m off the


    clock after the meeting. Aren''t you supposed to man the outpatient department today?"


    "Yeah. First the meeting, then the group consultation, and then examine the patients." He was busy


    working every day.


    "Okay, had breakfast yet?" Horace asked while washing his face.


    "Yes." After pulling the patient files, Sheffield looked over them for a while.


    In the meeting room


    Leaning against the back of the chair in a slovenly manner, Sheffield yed with his cellphone and kept


    silent while listening to everyone else discuss Bed Nine''s condition, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Things were getting quite heated as they argued over what to do.


    Half an hourter, they still couldn''t agree on anything. Suddenly, someone asked, "Dr. Tang, what''s


    your opinion?"


    Sidell took a look at Sheffield. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time, but he couldn''t


    show it too openly. Then he said, "Right, Sheffield, give us your opinion."


    Sheffield smiled, "Do the operation, of course. Do we have any other option?"


    A young male doctor got agitated and said, "I''m not the only one who thinks we can''t perform the


    operation for Bed Nine. Several of the experts in our department think it''s not feasible. Dr. Tang, we


    should be responsible for what we say!"


    Sheffield chuckled, "Of course I''m responsible. The only thing you''re basing your opinion on is


    theoretical. Why not have a try? Maybe surgery is the solution."


    The young doctor was even more excited, "Have a try? Maybe? Are you really a doctor? How could


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    you say such irresponsible words?"


    Suddenly, a male doctor wearing sses sitting opposite to Sheffield said, "Mr. Xiang, we''ve never


    taken such a case before, and no one can be sure of the oue. But Dr. Tang is different. He''s a


    researcher and has been promoted to the deputy director of our department as an exception, and he


    studied abroad. So why not listen to him and let him perform the surgery?"


    This smelled of a trap. Sheffield turned to see who said this. It was Pablo Wang. ''Good for you, Dr.


    Wang, I''ll remember this!''


    Pablo Wang''s words made the whole office fall into silence, and everyone''s gaze was on Sheffield.


    Sheffield was young, inexperienced, and yet held an important position. There were lots of people who


    felt ufortable about it and wanted to make trouble for him.


    "Mr. Xiang, I''m with Dr. Wang. Dr. Tang is an excellent surgeon. His sess rate is over 99%. Maybe


    he can do it," another man said with a smirk.

 Chapter 857 An Official Date

    Chapter 857 An Official Date


    Everyone knew howplicated the case of Bed 9 was. If it were simple, they would not have been


    discussing it for so long with no solution.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sidell paged through his notes and asked Sheffield, "What''s your opinion, Dr. Tang?"


    He knew they were trying to set him up, so Sheffield raised his eyebrows to Pablo. "Since Dr. Wang


    thinks so highly of me, let me perform the operation!"


    The look in Sidell''s eyes wasplicated. He really didn''t know which was greater, Sheffield''s skills¡ª


    or his arrogance. "I hope you aren''t just being stubborn."


    Sheffield smiled, "Of course, I''m not! The sooner the operation is performed, the better. I wille to


    the hospital tomorrow morning to do the surgery. Someone needs to let his family know."


    The meeting ended soon.


    After a dozen doctors walked out of the office, Sheffield stood up from his chair, put his arm around


    Pablo and asked, "Hey, man, what did I ever do to piss you off?"


    Pablo nced at his hand and said, "Nothing."


    Sheffield feigned a ponderous look. "Then why do I think you''re trying to bring me down?"


    "You wound me, Dr. Tang. Why on earth would I do that? I really admire your medical skills," answered


    Pablo, in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "And yours are quite good as well. You just have to apply yourself sometimes!" Sheffield said in a


    lukewarm tone. Then he turned around and left.


    Looking at his back, Pablo sneered.


    ''You are so arrogant! We''ll see how proud you are when you fail to save the patient.''


    After leaving the office, instead of rushing to the outpatient department, Sheffield took out his phone


    and sent a message. "Darling, I''m performing major surgery tomorrow."


    Evelyn was answering a phone call when she heard a new message alert from WeChat.


    ''Darling? Surgery?'' The message was from someone named "Prince Tang." Who else could it be


    beside Sheffield Tang?


    ''But I don''t remember friending him on WeChat. How did this happen?''


    Actually, Sheffield had only recently decided to friend her on WeChat. He wanted to respect her, but


    she would never give him her contact info willingly. He had to find a way to get it himself.


    So before he left her apartment, he took Evelyn''s phone, friended himself on WeChat, and exchanged


    phone numbers. It was a genius way to do it, and, as underhanded as he was, it was preferable.


    After hanging up, Evelyn stared at the WeChat message Sheffield had just sent her.


    When she was hesitating as to whether to reply to his message, another message from him popped up.


    "And I''m being set up, too. If the surgery goes south, we can''t be together."


    There was a crying emoji at the end of the message.


    Evelyn sent a message with only one word: "Okay."


    Soon, he sent a sad face and asked, "Hey, are you free today? I''d like to go out to lunch with you. How


    about it, my princess?"


    "No," Evelyn answered. Again, one word only.


    Sheffield smiled resignedly at the cold message. "What happened to the passionate woman I was with


    Evelyn''s face was burning with embarrassment. She was angry and embarrassed at the same time.


    She blocked him.


    Two minutester, Sheffield saw a red exmation mark beside his message. Only then did he realize


    that she had blocked him. There was also a tip which said, "You are not friends yet. Please friend the


    person first before chatting."


    He clutched his aching heart. ''Ouch! She''s so heartless! And it only makes me love her more.''


    But he was not in a hurry. He tucked his phone back in his pocket and then went to the outpatient


    department.


    When he got off work in the evening, he hopped on hisputer, and hacked into WeChat using a


    malicious app. He got into Evelyn''s ount, unblocked his ount, and added himself to her WeChat


    contact list.


    It was already quitete by the time Evelyn got off work. She hammered her sore shoulders with her


    fists and left the office with her bag.


    Sheffield''s car was waiting for her at the entrance of the office building, its rear facing the gate.


    Seeing here out, he waved happily at her. "Hi Evelyn, I''m here!"


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. She wasn''t blind!


    When she came over, he led her around the back of his car. He opened the trunk and said, "Vo!


    Surprised? They''re for you!"


    The trunk was full of flowers, 99 heart-shaped pink roses surrounded by pink baby''s breaths.


    There was a card on it, which read: to my love, EH.


    Below the card was a square brocade box. Sheffield picked up the box and handed it to her. "And


    another gift, just to say I love you."


    It would be a lie if she said she wasn''t moved. With trembling heart, she took the box from him and


    asked, "What''s this?"


    "Open it and have a look!"


    She opened the box and saw a blue tourmaline jewelry set: a dragonfly-shaped brooch and a


    dragonfly-shaped hair clip.


    After a bit, she said, "A present for each night?"


    Sheffield was shocked. He eximed, "Wow, seriously? The blue tourmaline is very rare, you know. I


    spent a long time looking for it before I found these items in Siberia. They just arrived in Y City this


    morning. I brought them to you as soon as I could!"


    It was indeed rare to see blue Tourmaline. Evelyn had only one blue tourmaline jewelry piece¡ªa


    pendant. Carlos had paid a high price for it at auction.


    Sheffield took out the hair clip and helped her put it in her hair. He couldn''t help but say, "Wow, it''s so


    beautiful!"


    Evelyn''s tone was indifferent. "Are you sure it''s not for Dollie?"


    "Of course, it''s not. She can''t hold a candle to you. Let''s stop talking about her. Come to dinner, my


    treat. We''ve known each other for so long, but I''ve never bought you a meal."


    "No, thank you¡ª" Evelyn tried to refuse.


    "We''ve done everything. I just want to take you out to dinner. Why do you have to do me like this?" He


    pretended to be sad and disyed it perfectly.


    Looking at his puppy dog eyes, Evelyn thought she had gone too far this time. It was just dinner.


    "Where are we going?"


    "It''s nearby!" Sheffield grinned. He took the pink roses from the trunk, put them into her arms and


    closed the trunk.


    After half pushing and half pulling her into the passenger seat, he drove off.


    They walked into a restaurant. Sheffield had booked the entire ss flower greenhouse on the second


    floor. There were only the two of them, and the atmosphere was very romantic.


    Sheffield knew what she liked, and ordered a ss of wine. "Evelyn, it''s our first official date. I''m a little


    excited. What should I do?"


    The smile on his face made her heart soften. "This is not the first time I''ve eaten with you," she said


    softly.


    "This is different!" Those were not real dates. This time, it was.

 Chapter 858 Ingrid

    Chapter 858 Ingrid


    During the meal, Sheffield rested his chin on his hand as he watched Evelyn gracefully drink her wine.


    "Evelyn, I am so much in love with you. What spell have you cast on me?"


    After a pause, Evelyn asked, "How many women have you said that to?"


    "Only you. You are the one I love the most in the world." His words were genuine; there was not a drop


    of lie in them.


    Evelyn couldn''t helpughing. "Yet, you stand beside another woman right in front of me."


    Sheffield sighed. He felt it was time to exin his intentions to her. She had the rights to know. "I don''t


    care about Dollie; it''s Sidell whom I''m trying to get close to."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Evelyn, do you know why I chose to be a doctor?" No one knew the truth.


    But to reassure her that she was the only one he loved, he had to tell her everything.


    Evelyn stopped eating.


    But Sheffield didn''t continue.


    She raised her eyes to look at the man sitting opposite her. He was lost in thought, and his eyes had


    turned gloomy, without the usual cheerfulness.


    This was the first time Evelyn had seen him this way. He looked more mature than ever.


    But this mncholy side of his kind of¡­ broke her heart.


    Everyone had their own secrets of the past, which they kept to themselves, just like Evelyn did. She


    had never told anyone about her ex-boyfriend and Melody Song.


    She put a piece of spiced salt chicken on his te and said gently, "Forget it. Let''s eat. I trust you."


    When she had seen Sheffield and Dollie show up together at the gathering in the video, she was angry,


    but she wasn''t stupid. Even while he was holding Dollie in his arm, she could feel no intimacy between


    them.


    At least, she could tell from the way he looked at Dollie that he didn''t love her. There was no passion or


    affection in his eyes; it was nothing like the way he looked at Evelyn.


    She was just angry at the time, because he said that he liked her, but still had Dollie by his side.


    Sheffield gently held her left hand, and kissed it. "Evelyn, my mom passed away fifteen years ago. At


    that time, she was only forty-five, and I was just eleven."


    She looked directly into his eyes. He had only ever mentioned his family once, while they were in D


    City. He had told her yfully that his father had a lot of sons.


    "She was a doctor in the nephrology department too. She had a good heart and was always so


    concerned about her patients. My mother was like an angel to me. She was beautiful and gentle, and


    my father was good to her too. But everything changed one day. I was only eight years old when my


    world came crashing down."


    Evelyn put her chopsticks down and stared intently at the man who was now lost in his past.


    His eyes softened as he thought about his mother.


    "I was pretty good at school. By the time I was eight years old, I had skipped to the fifth grade, while my


    peers were still in the second or the third grade. Mom was always so busy, but I still worked extra hard


    so that I could be like her someday. Once, she didn''te home for two days. It was normal for her,


    because work was her life. Most of the time, she ate and stayed in the hospital. But three days after


    that, news spread all over the city that Ingrid Chu, the director of the nephrology department of First


    General Hospital, treated a patient with counterfeit medicine, and that patient died.


    Someone testified against her for trading fake drugs," he said in a heavy voice, looking out the window.


    His hold on Evelyn''s hand tightened, as if he was trying to restrain his emotions.


    "Do you know..." He turned to Evelyn with a bitter, sarcastic smile. "The one who had testified against


    her was a five-year-old girl."


    ording to thew, since children were too young to tell right from wrong and articte clearly, they


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    couldn''t testify in court. The witness'' testimony was to be verified, and then, it could be turned into


    evidence for prosecution.


    But in Ingrid''s case, the testimonies of that little girl were taken strongly into ount.


    A series of evidences were collected against Ingrid. At that time, Sheffield saw a lot of peoplee to


    their home, looking for his parents. He asked his parents what was going on, but no one told him


    anything. He was a kid, after all.


    Ingridforted him, saying that everything would be all right. He had believed her.


    The day Ingrid was arrested, Sheffield''s father sent him to a school in America. Later, Sheffield''s half-


    brother told him that his mother was in prison.


    Sheffield called his father many times, asking for permission toe back. His father not only forbade


    him froming back, but also arranged bodyguards to make sure that he studied hard.


    He had no choice but to contact his grandfather, who was then old and isted from the outside world.


    His grandpa then contacted someone who eventually brought him back to Y City.


    When Sheffield and his grandpa went to see Ingrid in prison, she had already lost the light in her eyes


    and her beauty. She seemed much older in such a short time. She was only in her forties, but most of


    her hair had turned grey and she had lost a lot of weight.


    When she saw Sheffield, she smiled for the first time in so many days. "Sheffield! You''re back?" she


    asked her son.


    Sheffield stared at the middle-aged woman in shock. He wanted to yell, "You are not my mother!" But


    she was.


    "Mom, what happened?" Sheffield wanted to hug her, hold her close. But he couldn''t. There was a


    huge ss separating them. He could only talk to her on the phone.


    Ingrid smiled at him the whole time. She said, "Sheffield, you always said that you didn''t want to learn


    medicine because it was tiring, difficult, unrewarding and dangerous. I never approved. But, listen to


    me now. Don''t ever learn medicine, okay?"


    Sheffield didn''t say a word.


    His mom continued, "Study hard abroad, and nevere back here. I''lle to see you if I ever get


    that chance in the future. Live a good life, and be nice to everyone around you. Be happy. Don''t be like


    me. I worked hard all these years, only to end up as a criminal¡ª"


    "Who said you are a criminal?" Sheffield interrupted her. "Why are they using you of being a


    criminal? You are not!"


    Ingrid smiled, and then burst into tears. Perhaps her son was the only one who still trusted her. He was


    such a sweet boy. "Sheffield, you are a good son. Take care of yourself."


    After they left the prison, Sheffield went straight home.


    The moment he saw his father, he rushed towards him, ready to fight.


    But he was so young. Even though he had fought many fights with his peers, this was a grown man.


    He was soon subdued. His father was furious. "What the hell is wrong with you, Sheffield?"


    Sheffield yelled back at him, "My mother is in prison. Why?! Why haven''t you helped her?"

 Chapter 859 Im So Handsome

    Chapter 859 I''m So Handsome


    "You didn''t know? She killed a patient. She prescribed counterfeit medication where real drugs were


    necessary. And the patient died. Think I haven''t asked someone to help her? Now she''s in deep


    enough doo-doo where I can''t help her. What do you know? You''re just a kid!"


    Sheffield breathed heavily as he digested his father''s words. ''Mom''s patient died because of her? And


    she prescribed counterfeit medication?'' Not until then did he know why his mother was locked up.


    "That''s impossible! My mother would never do anything like that!"


    His father sighed heavily and said, "It''s true. Even I couldn''t save her."


    But they were a couple, and his father did what he could to help Ingrid. She had been sentenced to


    fifteen years in prison. But she got out after serving two years for good behavior.


    Prison wasn''t kind to her. She never was able to get a good night''s sleep, and her dietary habits


    suffered. She was under a lot of stress, which affected her health.


    Not long after she was released, Ingrid died.


    That year, Sheffield was eleven. Despite the young age, he had tasted the bitterness of the world. In


    order to make a name for himself, by this time, he had fought in the streets for 3 years. He did well in


    school, though, and was about to skip the third year of junior high.


    He had to bury his mother all by himself.


    Seven days after his mother died, three million dors was wired into his ount.


    Since he was a minor, Sheffield''s father checked the ount and found out. He asked where the


    money came from.


    "I earned it," Sheffield said nonchntly.


    An eleven-year-old childted three million, just like that; it shocked everyone in the Tang family.


    Sheffield was smart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have skipped grades continuously and was ready to jump


    from grade 8 to grade 10 at the age of 11.


    But no one believed he could make three million.


    So Sheffield''s father did what he felt he had to, and grabbed a whip. Then he asked, "How did you


    make that much? Are you involved with some bad people?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I designed something and auctioned it off," he exined indifferently.


    "What did you design?"


    "A weapon!"


    No one believed that. His father used the whip on him. The old man cursed him, saying he earned dirty


    money just like his mother.


    After that, they didn''t send Sheffield to America, but he continued his studies in Y City.


    His life changed again when he was 16. His father whipped him again over a scandal and sent him to


    M Country. He stayed there for a few years, andter went abroad for further study. During that time,


    the Tang family had left him alone.


    Those years were far from uneventful. When Mooney, Sheffield''s grandfather, passed away, he handed


    his medical notes to Sheffield. In order to escape being hunted down, Sheffield burned the notebook


    after memorizing the contents of the book, and then broke all connections with the Tang family.


    But Sheffield didn''t tell Evelyn about this. He only told her things about his mother, and said that he had


    buried his mother himself.


    He didn''t tell her how he felt at that time, but his sadness was obvious to anyone.


    After listening to what he said, Evelyn could sort of understand why Sheffield was trying to get close to


    Sidell. It must have something to do with what happened to his mother.


    For a long while, Sheffield said nothing. Evelyn tried to ask, "So, you want to clear your mom''s name?"


    She was smart. Sheffield fiddled with her Cat''s Eye ring and casually replied, "Why not?"


    Evelyn took a deep breath. It had been more than ten years. It would not be easy to reverse the verdict.


    "How can I help?" she asked. She truly cared.


    Hearing what she said, the sadness drained out of him. He pulled the woman into his arms and she


    settled into hisp. Evelyn struggled to rise, but Sheffield wrapped his arms tight around her waist. "You


    don''t need to help me. Just trust me. I only love you. I won''t love anyone except you," he said.


    With a red face, Evelyn red at him. "Can''t you tell me this without keeping me trapped like this?"


    "No, this is for our ears only. What if someone else hears us?"


    Evelyn pinched his right hand. She had just realized that this was a ss room. She scanned her


    surroundings. Luckily, she didn''t see anyone around.


    "Are you so afraid of people seeing us?" asked Sheffield with a chuckle.


    "Of course, I have a boyfriend!"


    "Ooohh..." he drawled. "What do you think Joshua will say if I take a picture of us and send it to him?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and snapped, "Why don''t you send it to my dad and see what he''ll say?"


    The smile on Sheffield''s lips froze. "Forget it. I''m so handsome that my future father-inw feels


    threatened by my appearance. He never liked me. I''d better stay away from him."


    Evelyn wanted tough. "You''re so conceited."


    Sheffield pulled her closer and kissed her lips. "Do you think your man is handsome?"


    Evelyn couldn''t stand him anymore. "Are you going to eat or not?"


    "All right, let''s eat," Sheffield said immediately, not wanting to anger her. "But I need to do something


    before dinner, otherwise my meal won''t sit well."


    With the girl in his arms, it was a rare chance. He wouldn''t waste it.


    "What?" As soon as she finished speaking, he kissed her.


    It was no ordinary kiss, but a French kiss.


    With the stars, the flowers, and solitude, romance was in the air.


    A few minutester, he pressed his face against her chest and said softly, "Evelyn, I want more."


    She answered out of breath, "Here? Think about what will happen by morning... Scratch that, we''d go


    viral in a heartbeat."


    Sheffield smiled in her arms. "Then never mind. I''m a guy. I don''t care who sees me naked. But I''m the


    only man in the world who gets to see your body."


    ''Only he gets to see my body?'' Evelyn was bing more and more convinced that Sheffield was


    overbearing. Her lips curled into a smile. She pretended to be angry and chided, "Then let go of me!"


    Despite his mood, he watched Evelyn collect herself before having dinner again.


    After dinner, on the way to the parking lot, Sheffield insisted on putting his arm around Evelyn''s waist.


    But she didn''t like public disys of affection. While they were arguing about this in a low voice,


    someone called Evelyn.


    "Evelyn!"


    When Evelyn heard the voice, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. She stopped in her tracks


    but didn''t turn around. "Miss Ji, what''s up?"


    Sheffield kept his arm around her waist. He turned his head to see who it was.


    A man and a woman stood at the door to the restaurant.


    He didn''t recognize the woman. She was average-looking, well-dressed and with light makeup.


    He had met the man before. It was none other than Evelyn''s ex-boyfriend, Calvert Ji!

 Chapter 860 Insider

    Chapter 860 Insider


    At this moment, Calvert''s face was positively gloomy. He stared at Sheffield with his sharp eyes.


    The two men and Evelyn looked each other up and down. Then Sheffield whistled and whispered in


    Evelyn''s ear, "Hey, it''s your ex¡ªand a chick."


    Evelyn looked at him and asked, "Should we give him a show?"


    "Why not? I''m feeling generous! Leave it to me." He had always wanted to teach Calvert a lesson, but


    the chance had always eluded him. Today was his lucky day.


    ''Leave it to me.''


    These simple words warmed her heart. Only her father and brother had been able to do that.


    Her heart trembled slightly. She kept calm and warned Sheffield in a low voice, "Don''t throw hands with


    him. He was one of the best in the entire kwoon."


    On hearing this, he sneered, "He doesn''t scare me. I''ve never been afraid of anyone. Scratch that¡ª


    other than you and your dad, I fear no one."


    Evelyn couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Even though it was just a giggle, it made Calvert''s


    expression even grimmer.


    Evelyn was smiling when he came across her a moment ago. Now she was evenughing out loud. It


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    seemed that she was really happy.


    Jealousy drove him crazy.


    Rowena took a look at Calvert and walked a few steps forward to get close to them. "What a


    coincidence, Evelyn. You here for dinner? Who''s your little friend?"


    One nce at the woman, Sheffield could tell she was a bitch. "No, we came here for a haircut. Of


    course we''re here for dinner." He was close to blurting out, "If you can''t say anything nice, then shut


    up!"


    Rowena was taken aback. Embarrassed, she asked, "Excuse me, was I talking to you?"


    Throwing a nce at the man behind Rowena, Sheffield replied, "Talking to me? You should be. I''m


    Evelyn''s husband. Nice to meet you!" His voice dripped with sarcasm. He continued, "Got a problem


    with that?"


    Rowena shook her head and answered gently, "Not at all. Just curious."


    "Okay!" Sheffield feigned a look indicating he just realized what she meant.


    The only reason they met was random chance, and Evelyn didn''t want any drama. "Let''s go," she said.


    Sheffield nodded, "Gotcha. I''m out. See ya in the funny pages."


    When they turned around, Calvert called abruptly, "Evelyn!"


    Evelyn paused, but didn''t respond.


    "Look, we''ve been dancing around each other for awhile. I''ve got Rowena now; let''s talk!" He kept his


    eyes on Evelyn''s waist, where Sheffield''s hand was.


    Evelyn refused coldly, "Why? We''re over."


    When she heard that, Rowena strode forward and held Evelyn''s hand anxiously. "I''m sorry, Evelyn. I


    shouldn''t have said those things before. I''m sorry. Could you forgive me and stop being mad at my


    brother? I''ve been thinking about apologizing to you face to face. I''m sorry."


    Sheffield watched Rowena''s every move carefully, and he wasn''t disappointed. This woman was


    indeed the scheming bitch of bitches.


    Evelyn wanted to take her hand back, but to no avail. In a cold voice, she answered, "It''s fine. Water


    under the bridge. And I''m not mad at your brother, because we''re not together anymore. We don''t


    click."


    "Evelyn, you still mad at me? I''m really sorry. I was a damn idiot. Can you forgive me?"


    Calvert said in a sullen voice, "Eve, you and Rowena are nothing alike. She''s innocent, pure and


    simple. She is not scheming. What she said..."


    "Sorry, Mr. Ji. Can I say something?" Sheffield interrupted Calvert politely.


    The other three people turned their confused eyes to look at him.


    Although he still wore a yful smile, he said in a serious tone, "Mr. Ji, I don''t think it''s a bad thing to be


    scheming. At least Evelyn won''t be fooled by a bad guy. And she doesn''t hurt anyone. Your so-called


    sister, on the other hand... Innocent? Come on. This girl schemes in her sleep. You can polish a turd all


    day, and it''s still just a turd."


    Both Calvert''s and Rowena''s faces turned grim at his words. Calvert warned him coldly, "Sir, please


    watch your mouth. Rowena is still a young girl. Show some respect."


    Eyes reddened, Rowena felt wronged and kept silent.


    Evelyn was surprised. Everything he did surprised her. That might be why she was intrigued; he wasn''t


    boring.


    Evelyn was moved by what he said. She clutched her purse tightly, when she heard what Sheffield said


    next.


    Calvert was nothing in Sheffield''s eyes. "It''s like I always said. I have a theory¡ªcall it the hotness to


    scheming scale. The hotter they are, the less they have to work at trying to get their ws into a guy. If


    they''re not hot, well, they need their skills sharpened to razor perfection. My Evelyn is a kind-hearted


    girl with nice breasts. Just like her father... er, I mean, our father... she''s got a good head for business.


    Of course she ys the game. It''s not easy to make money, and it doesn''t grow on trees. Don''t you


    need to be scheming when doing business, Mr. Ji?"


    Business was like a game. It required calcted risk, reverse psychology, and the savvy to make


    moves your opponent would never suspect. Of course it was necessary to make secret and


    underhanded ns¡ªscheming.


    Evelyn didn''t know whether she should hug Sheffield or strangle him. ''Nice breasts? Our father? Wow,


    what a character!''


    Calvert''s face was ck like coal. It was the first time that he had been pushed like this. "Mr. So-Called


    Eve''s Husband, isn''t it beneath you to attack a girl''s appearance? Rowena is truly beautiful, inside and


    out. You''re high if you can''t see it."


    "High? I don''t think so, not unless you slipped me something." Sheffield looked Rowena up and down


    and shook his head. "Is that what passes for beauty these days? Fakeshes, fake boobs, slinky


    dresses. Whatever floats your boat. No matter. Point is, if any of you messes with Evelyn again, you''ll


    regret it. I never said I was a gentleman! Mr. Ji, you''re no gentleman either. A real gentleman would


    hope his ex was happy, instead of bugging her like this. Get it?"


    Evelyn had no idea Sheffield''s tongue could be that sharp. Rowena was about to cry. Evelyn took a


    look at her and quietly nudged Sheffield, indicating he should stop.


    Calvert was furious. He clenched his fists and warned, "You''re wrong, mister. Who are you to say


    anything about my rtionship with Evelyn? I didn''t agree to break up with her. I won''t take this from an


    outsider!"


    "Outsider?" After a moment''s thought, Sheffield finally dropped his hand from Evelyn''s waist.


    He took her hand to his lips and kissed it. "Mr. Ji, you''re the outsider looking in. I''m an insider now."


    ''Insider?'' The word could be interpreted in many ways.


    It really hit Calvert where it hurt. He rushed to Sheffield and grabbed him by the cor.

 Chapter 861 I Jinxed My Friends

    Chapter 861 I Jinxed My Friends


    They were outside the restaurant now. The light was dim and it waste, so no one noticed them.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Calvert clutch Sheffield''s cor. "Let go of him! Now!" she


    ordered.


    With the same joker''s smile on his face, Sheffield released Evelyn''s hand and pulled her behind him.


    "Get back, honey. I''d really hate for your clothes to get ruined by their blood. They can''t afford those


    sick threads."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. How could he crack jokes at a time like this? Calvert was no


    pushover. This wasn''t a joking matter.


    Calvert moved his hands up a little bit and fastened his grip around Sheffield''s neck.


    Evelyn shot an anxious look to her ace in the hole, Tayson, who was hiding in the dark. She gestured to


    him.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Tayson walked over to her slowly and said in a soft voice, "Miss


    Huo, please stand aside. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    Worry could be seen in Evelyn''s eyes. "Separate those two, please. Don''t let Calvert hurt Sheffield."


    Taking a nce at the slovenly man being choked, Tayson had mixed feelings.


    Before Tayson could take action, Calvert was tightening his grip, intending to take Sheffield to the


    ground. Sheffield felt his world go ck. He moved his hand outside his guard, took two of his foe''s


    fingers from around his throat, and twisted. Hard. Calvert, unprepared for the wrenching pain, stopped


    his attack.


    Evelyn saw what was going on. She witnessed how Sheffield had turned the tables and taught Calvert


    a lesson.


    All of a sudden, he lifted his right leg and kicked hard at Calvert''s knee. Then he retreated a step


    further. Calvert was knocked to the ground before he was able to fight back, nursing a sprained knee


    with possibly broken fingers.


    With that, Evelyn went quiet.


    Maybe her man was not as weak as he looked.


    Seeing her brother was hurt, Rowena cried out, "Aaah! Leave him alone!"


    But Sheffield wasn''t done. He pounced on the man on the ground, and started punching his face. Blood


    flecked his knuckles.


    Calvert was not a person to be trifled with. Even on the ground he was dangerous. He wrapped his legs


    around Sheffield''s body, propped himself up on his elbow, then got to his feet, trapping Sheffield''s arm


    so he couldn''t punch him.


    Evelyn got worried again when Calvert rose. "Tayson, go..." She was going to ask Tayson to go help


    Sheffield. But before she could finish her sentence, Sheffield headbutted Calvert, knocking him to the


    ground again.


    He was so quick Evelyn didn''t even see clearly how he did it. Once again, he started raining blows on


    Evelyn''s ex-boyfriend. Calvert was getting some blows in of his own. Elbows strikes, block, and


    grappling. None of these really had the advantage.


    Looking at the scene, Tayson whispered to Evelyn, "May I suggest holding back? Mr. Tang is not as


    simple as he seems."


    As time went by, she also gradually realized that Sheffield was not as dumb as he looked. She used to


    think he was just a doctor, but now she realized that he was highly skilled at martial arts as well.


    So surgery wasn''t the only thing he was good at. He also studied Chinese medicine and was


    developing new drugs to alter how medicine was practiced in the country. People called him Maestro


    Tang since he was a championship racer.


    She''d never seen him like this. There had never been a reason. And this was just one more thing that


    surprised Evelyn.


    Evelyn wondered what else he was good at.


    And wondered if she really wanted to find out.


    With Rowena''s shrieks providing an impromptu soundtrack, Sheffield beat the tar out of Calvert, even


    worse than Carlos had beaten Sheffield. Calvert''s face was a mess, almost unrecognizable.


    Rowena made a phone call, and several bodyguards came out of the darkness and rushed towards


    them.


    When Evelyn saw those men, once again, she wanted to ask Tayson to help Sheffield, but then she


    thought it was better to sit back and watch.


    Sure enough, Sheffield didn''t disappoint her. When one bodyguard got too close, Sheffieldced his


    fingers around his head, forcing it down while he jammed knee after knee into the man''s gut. When a


    second one approached, he moved the clinched man''s body between him and his buddy. The second


    bodyguard kept trying to punch over his friend, unable to connect. He used simr tactics when more


    attackers showed up. Dealing with those men was a breeze to him.


    After giving these bodyguards a good beating, he went to hit Calvert, who couldn''t even stand up. Most


    of his weight was supported by Rowena. This time, Evelyn stopped him. "Sheffield! It''s over."


    Panting, he lowered his fist and tidied his clothes. Calvert''s eyes were as venomous as a viper''s.


    Sheffield took a few breaths, then warned him hoarsely, "Listen up. Stay away from my wife, or I''ll dig


    out your organs and auction them off online."


    Calvert was too angry to control himself. He let go of Rowena and staggered to Sheffield again,


    swinging wildly. He was stopped by Rowena''s scream. "Stop! Just stop..."


    "In case I didn''t make myself clear..." Sheffield took out a scalpel from his pocket, waved it in front of


    brother and sister, and said with a grin, "I could start right away, in fact!"


    Looking at the scalpel, Calvert said through clenched teeth, "Try it!"


    "No problem! You think I''m afraid? Humph! " Sheffield held out his hand with the scalpel and swung it at


    Calvert''s waist.


    Rowena turned to Evelyn and said, "Evelyn, I''m so disappointed in you. How could you allow him to be


    so rude to my brother?"


    Sheffield cast a nce at Rowena. Before she could react, she felt something cold on her neck, just


    under her ear. It was sharp, she could tell.


    She was too frightened to move. She looked down and saw the scalpel. Her face went pale


    immediately.


    "Who do you think you are? Don''t talk to my wife that way! So how do you want it? I can take your


    beauty, or your life! One more word and I''ll kill you!"


    Calvert ordered, "Let''s get out of here! This isn''t over! Not by a long shot!"


    The bodyguards and Rowena held Calvert upright and left, leaving Sheffield, Evelyn and Tayson


    behind.


    After putting away the scalpel, Sheffield turned around and stood in front of Evelyn. Resting his arm


    around her shoulder, he said, "Let''s go. Time for bed." But he didn''t say much more, wincing from the


    damage he''d taken in the fight.


    Evelyn reprimanded, "I told you not to mess with him."


    Calvert was powerful. She was really worried about Sheffield''s future safety.


    Even though he was good at martial arts, everyone had their own weak point. And people like Calvert


    showed no mercy.


    If Calvert took advantage of his weakness, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Sheffield bowed his head and kissed her on the cheek. Then he said happily, "I know you''re worried


    about me. Don''t worry. I''m a scourge and I''ll be around for millennia!"


    Evelyn disagreed. "Who even says that?"


    "Other people. About me!" When Sheffield was young, many people regarded him as a scourge.


    "Don''t say that again." He was a great guy. Evelyn wouldn''t allow him to say that about himself.


    "Yes, princess," replied Sheffield obediently.


    "But what did that woman say to you? That man was trying to exin something to you, to apologize.


    Why?" He remembered that on their trip to Elephant Valley, Calvert called Evelyn then, and wanted to


    exin something to her.


    Evelyn looked at him with dim eyes and answered frankly, "She said I was a jinx to my boyfriend and


    was not good enough for Calvert. She also said I jinxed my friends." Speaking of this, sheughed


    bitterly and said, "She''s not wrong. Besides my ex-boyfriends who died, two of my best friends were


    hurt too. One was disabled and the other died young..."

 Chapter 862 Master Tang

    Chapter 862 Master Tang


    Sheffield only paused for a moment. That was all. Holding Evelyn''s cold hands tightly, he pulled her into


    his arms and gently kissed her hair. "Anything else?" he asked in a soft voice.


    "Isn''t that enough?" she asked in reply.


    The man smiled. "Not nearly enough to scare me away from you."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked into her startled eyes. She had gone through so much pain in her life. No wonder she hardly


    smiled.


    But now, he was with her. And he intended to be by her side and share all her woes.


    Evelyn didn''t know how to respond. She smiled weakly and asked, "Has anyone told you how stupid


    you are, Sheffield?"


    "Yes," he chuckled. "You."


    Evelyn scoffed. "Everybody else thinks otherwise?"


    "Yes, obviously. I''m actually pretty smart, you know."


    "Could you be any more condescending?" Evelyn had to try her best not to roll her eyes at him.


    Sheffield had earlier said that her father was just envious of his good looks, and now, he was bragging


    about how smart he was. This man had no limits to his self-admiration.


    "I am just really confident about myself, babe. That''s how you should face everything in life¡ªboldly and


    without any doubts." Sheffield released her and put his arm around her shoulder. They walked towards


    the car together.


    "Where do you get these ideas from?" she asked.


    "It is Master Tang''s motto in life. You''re wee. And remember to tell the others who said it when you


    quote Master Tang in the future."


    Evelyn couldn''t take it anymore. She shook off his arm and red at him with a smile. "Stay away from


    me, Master Tang."


    Ignoring her, he threw himself into her arms and gave her a bear hug. "I don''t want to."


    Feeling his weight, Evelyn sighed, "Ugh! You are such a kid!"


    "Haven''t you heard, Evelyn?"


    "What?"


    "We are all children till we are a hundred years old. Stop thinking, and start living. And live happily, like


    a child with no worries. Sounds great, doesn''t it?" He swore to himself that he would dote on her, turn


    her into a carefree child, and spend the rest of their lives together.


    Evelyn only smiled. She knew Sheffield was right, but it was not that easy for her. She had a lot to


    worry about.


    They got into Sheffield''s car, while Tayson drove her car and followed them along.


    On the way, Sheffield asked, "Where are we going tonight?"


    After some thought, she turned to him and replied. "It''ste. I want to go back to my ce."


    A sly smile appeared on Sheffield''s face. He really needed to seize this opportunity and getid.


    When they arrived at the gatedmunity where Evelyn lived, Sheffield''s car was let in without


    questions because she was in the passenger seat. Instead of driving past the security, Sheffield


    grabbed a new pack of cigarettes from the car and handed it to the security guard, who was probably


    around forty or fifty years old. "Man, it''s amazing that you work sote into the night. You must be really


    tired. Go on, have a smoke."


    Evelyn blinked in confusion.


    The pack of cigarettes was worth three to four hundred dors. The security guard was tempted, but it


    was still working hours and they had strict rules in the high-endmunity. He regretfully denied the


    offer. "Thank you, sir, but I cannot ept this during work hours."


    Sheffield looked at the security camera and said, "All right, suit yourself."


    "Have a good night, sir, Miss Huo."


    As the car slowly moved forward, the guard turned his back to the camera. Sheffield took advantage of


    the position of the camera and slid the cigarette pack into the guard''s hand. He then drove away


    quickly.


    The guard was stunned for a while and stood frozen to the spot.


    He slowly realized that the camera might not have caught him at that position, so he swiftly hid the


    cigarette in his coat pocket and returned to his seat as if nothing had happened.


    He also checked the security footage to set his mind at rest.


    Evelyn had seen what Sheffield had done. With a raised eyebrow, she asked, "Did you just bribe my


    security?"


    Heughed. "Oh no, I just thought he could use a smoke."


    Evelyn smirked, but didn''tment any further.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the building, Sheffield asked, "Evelyn?"


    She was unbuckling her seat belt. She raised her head to look at him, and waited for him to continue.


    "Can I kiss you?"


    Her eyes almost popped out. "Absolutely not!"


    Sheffieldughed, but then quickly held his hand, grimaced, and started blowing on it.


    Evelyn frowned. "What happened?" She took his hand to check what had happened.


    However, before she could inspect his hand, Sheffield quickly pulled her into his arms and kissed her


    on the lips.


    Evelyn tried to protest, but could only moan into his mouth. ''He tricked me again!''


    After a long kiss, he whispered in her ear in a hoarse voice, "After that amazing kiss, I can''t help but


    think of all the positions we can do it in tonight."


    Evelyn blushed and tried to push him away. But he wouldn''t let go. "Evelyn, let mee upstairs with


    you," he said.


    "No way!"


    "Fine. I''ll walk you to your door then."


    "Don''t bother. Tayson will escort me."


    "That is not the same at all!" Sheffield protested. "Tayson is different from me. Besides, if he cane


    upstairs, so can I."


    Evelyn opened the car door and quickly got out. Sheffield followed her out.


    He trotted to catch up with her.


    Evelyn told Tayson to close the elevator doors before he could get to them.


    However, Sheffield ran and squeezed into the elevator. He put on a yful smile. "I can''t just leave


    without ensuring that you are safely in your home."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. "Whatever."


    When they arrived at Evelyn''s apartment, Sheffield tried to enter with her. When she turned around to


    re at him, he pulled her into the apartment with him. "I should probably check for any suspicious


    people inside."


    "The only suspicious person here is you! Fuck off!"


    Bang! He shut the door behind them.


    Staring at the closed door, Tayson shook his head and thought, ''What a shameless man!''


    Sheffield pressed Evelyn against the door. He fully intended to use all of the positions he had imagined


    earlier.


    Unable to resist his advances, Evelyn gave in.


    But, as they progressed, she stopped him at thest moment. "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?" Beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. He didn''t want to stop.


    She was worried that she would get pregnant again. She really didn''t want to go through that trauma


    once again. She did take her contraceptive pill that morning, but she didn''t feel safe. So, she offered,


    "I''ll go buy the condoms."


    Sheffield took some condoms out of his pocket and assured her, "Don''t worry. I already have them."


    Looking at the small packets on his palm, Evelyn asked, "When did you buy them?"

 Chapter 863 My Evelyn Is So Pretty

    Chapter 863 My Evelyn Is So Pretty


    Sheffield snickered, "We used itst night, remember? I''d bought some more condoms on my way


    here." He hade to sleep with her the previous night, so of course he had prepared in advance.


    Evelyn pushed him away and threw the condoms he brought in the trash.


    Confused, he looked at the can and asked, "Do you want a kid then?"


    "No way!" Evelyn opened the door to the apartment. "Wait for me here," she said.


    "Where are you going?" Sheffield waspletely confused by her behavior.


    "Out. To buy something."


    His brows furrowed tightly, a miserable look on his face. He was already burning with lust. He was so


    hard it hurt. How could she just leave the house now?


    When Evelyn walked out of the apartment, Sheffield was about to follow her, but she held out a hand to


    stop him. "Stay here. Tayson will go with me," she demanded.


    "Um...fine," he nodded helplessly. Anyway, this was her home. She couldn''t run off, could she? He


    obediently waited for her in the apartment.


    He decided to use his time wisely, and take a shower.


    After she entered the elevator, Evelyn''s thoughts becameplicated. She had no idea why she had


    an idental pregnancyst time. She didn''t really feel like asking Sheffield about it, nor did she even


    want to bring it up. They were going to have sex again, and so it was more important than ever that she


    protected herself.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, she went to the convenience store down the street and bought something she needed.


    Evelyn came back to her apartment and opened the door. She stood in the doorway and hesitated for a


    moment. Then she turned and told Tayson, "You don''t need to stay here. Take the evening off."


    Tayson knew what she meant. He nodded and answered, "Yes, Miss Huo."


    He watched Evelyn enter the apartment and waited outside a while longer. After making sure there was


    no skulduggery, he left.


    When she came back in, Sheffield was still in the shower. She looked at what she was carrying and


    sighed.


    Soon enough, Sheffield walked out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel. When he saw the


    condoms Evelyn had bought, he was stunned. After a short pause, he asked, "So what was wrong with


    the ones I got?"


    "Oh, you know." She didn''t want to exin so she gave a perfunctory reply.


    He nodded, as if he had an epiphany all of a sudden. ''I see!'' He mentally crossed off that brand of


    condoms in his head. He would buy no more of them.


    It was Evelyn''s turn to take a shower. In the meantime, Sheffield looked around her apartment. It was


    almost the same size as his own. It was mostly grey and white, not the pink or purple favored by most


    girls. There was very little of thosest two.


    He found a family photo on her cab. There were seven people in the frame; in the background was


    the gate of a courtyard.


    Two elderly people were in the front row. Those must be Evelyn''s grandparents. Evelyn and Terilynn


    were sitting next to them.


    It seemed to be a photo taken a few years ago. Evelyn still had a baby face, and she was dressed in a


    pink, fashionable dress.


    Carlos and Debbie were in the back row. Next to Debbie stood a young man in a white shirt, who


    resembled Carlos a lot. He looked very grown-up, despite the fact that he still was quite young. There


    was no doubt this young man was Evelyn''s brother, Matthew Huo.


    Sheffield took out his phone, aimed it at the family photo, and zoomed in to take a picture of the young


    Evelyn. Then, he put the picture back and kissed Evelyn''s face on his phone screen.


    ''My Evelyn is so pretty, '' he thought.


    When Evelyn emerged from the bathroom, Sheffield was talking on the phone with Gifford. "You always


    appear and disappear mysteriously; how do you know what''s going on?" the doctor snorted.


    Gifford smiled gloatingly and said, "That''s none of your business. I have my ways. You and Joshua are


    still under thirty years old. Don''t forget our agreement."


    "Hey, is it toote to back out of this?" Sheffield regretted having made such a stupid oath with his


    friends.


    "Of course... No way! Bruh! I''m looking forward to your wedding. Or Joshua''s, if he gets there. I wanna


    see you and another woman make the beast with two backs on the night before the wedding," Gifford


    smiled.


    "Fuck off!" Sheffield yelled, feeling a little gloomy.


    But when he saw Evelyning out of the bathroom in pajamas, his gloom disappeared at once. He


    interrupted Gifford''s nagging. "Dude, I''m going to sleep. Talk with youter."


    "Hey, wait... Hello? Sheffield?" The call was ended in an instant. Looking at his phone, Gifford muttered


    to himself, "Why did he hang up so soon?"


    Sheffield turned off his phone, tossed it aside and held Evelyn in his arms. "You took a while in there.


    But you''re mine, atst."


    Evelyn took the towel off her head and wiped her hair. "I tried to make it quick." Sometimes, it would


    take her at least two hours to bathe.


    "Is it because you can''t wait to make love to me? Are you as eager as I am?" he asked with a wicked


    grin on his face.


    Her face was already a little red after the hot bath; now, it was as red as a tomato because of his


    flirting. She pinched his face hard to vent her anger. She felt a bit better when she saw his handsome


    face distort some.


    He gave in and said with tenderness, "Okay, I''ll stop now. Where is the hair dryer? Let me dry your


    hair."


    Evelyn cast him a sidelong nce and raised her brows. "I thought you were in a hurry. Think you can


    wait until I finish drying my hair?" It took a woman a lot of time to manage her hair.


    "Even if I can''t wait to make love, I can''t let you sleep with your hair wet, right?" said Sheffield, kissing


    her on the lips.


    Evelyn was moved by his considerate words. She turned around to hide the smile on her face. "I''ll get


    the hair dryer."


    Standing in front of the mirror, Evelyn was going to dry her hair herself. She didn''t think Sheffield knew


    how to do that. But he insisted on offering to help. "Let me. I have a lot of things to learn in the future,"


    he said.


    Evelyn looked at him in the mirror, saying nothing.


    She wondered if they even had a future. Would he blow-dry her hair for a lifetime?


    Eventually, her long ck hair was finally dry. Before Evelyn could put away the hair dryer, Sheffield


    embraced her from behind. He kissed her ear and whispered, "Evelyn, look at yourself in the mirror."


    She looked at the mirror and saw him running his fingers over her body.


    In the dead of night, the breathing of the two became heavier. Romance and passion filled the room.


    From the mirror to the balcony, Sheffield passionately kissed her and removed her pajamas. Under his


    guidance, Evelyn rxed and indulged herself in the sensual pleasure.


    The next morning, Evelyn was roused by her ringtone again. And this time, Sheffield was still here. At


    first, he wanted to reject the call for her, but when he saw the caller ID said "Dad" on the screen, he put


    the phone in her hand.


    Evelyn opened one of her eyes. When she saw her father''s phone number and met Sheffield''s gaze,


    she waspletely wide awake. She felt guilty, like she had done something wrong. She cleared her


    throat and answered, "Dad."


    "Evelyn, just curious... It''s already ten o''clock. Why haven''t youe to work yet? Are you okay?"


    Carlos asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, Dad. I just... I''ve been pretty beat recently. I want to sleep a little longer." The quilt slipped


    from Evelyn''s body, exposing the flush of desire.


    This scene draw Sheffield''s attention. He couldn''t take his eyes off her body. Evelyn looked so


    seductive now.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and pulled up the quilt for her. Then, he held her in his arms.


    "Well, if you feel tired, I''ll reduce your workload. Catch a nap ande in. I''ll talk with you then." Carlos


    didn''t suspect anything. He was thinking how he could make things easier on Evelyn. She''d been


    working hard, after all.

 Chapter 864 Your Man Made It

    Chapter 864 Your Man Made It


    His daughter was more important than work. Carlos wouldn''t sacrifice his daughter''s health on the altar


    of work.


    "It''s cool. I''ll be inter, Dad."


    "Okay. Be careful on the way. Remember to grab some breakfast first."


    "Will do, Dad. Bye."


    After hanging up, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Sheffield, who held her and the quilt


    tightly. Shemented abruptly, "Why do I feel like I''m having an affair with you?"


    Sheffield was stunned for a moment. He chuckled and said with a smile, "I can see that. But why stop?


    I''m enjoying this."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him.


    "Do you want more sleep?"


    She wanted to sleep a while longer. Last night, Sheffield was horny, and kept her up till the wee hours.


    But since her father had called, she was more wide awake. "No. I don''t need a nap," she said.


    "Then get up, freshen up and have breakfast."


    "Breakfast? You sound like you actually have some." She was wondering if he had gone out to buy it.


    Sheffield grabbed her pajamas, put them on her and kissed her shoulder before he buttoned her. "Your


    man made it for you."


    Evelyn patted his hand. "I didn''t know my kitchen was that well-stocked." There was nothing in her


    freezer.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I stopped by the store when I went jogging this morning."


    ''Jogging?''


    Evelyn threw a nce at his body. No wonder he had such a good shape. It turned out he exercised a


    lot.


    After breakfast, Evelyn got in her car and Tayson drove her to the office. Sheffield pointed his car


    toward the hospital. Although they were going the same way, Evelyn didn''t let Sheffield drive her to


    work, because she didn''t want Carlos to find out about it.


    In the regional CEO''s office, Evelyn stood in front of the window, holding her phone in her hands, and


    was lost in thought for a long while. She looked out at the city, and knew the guy had an important


    surgery to perform that day. Finally, she decided to text him to cheer him on. "Good luck!"


    Though it was only a short message, Sheffield, who was going to change into the sterile surgical gown,


    grinned from ear to ear. He immediately texted her back. "Thank you, honey. Love you!"


    His wife''s encouragement worked like magic. In an instant, Sheffield felt like he had been struck by a


    bolt of mystic lightning. He felt lit up, inspired, motivated.


    Evelyn didn''t expect him to be this straightforward. Her face was burning. She typed a few more words.


    "Don''t get cocky. You sure you''re alright?" Although she knew he was a crack surgeon, she couldn''t


    help but caution him.


    Instead of texting back, Sheffield called her back right away. Startled by the ringtone, Evelyn picked up


    the phone hastily. "Hey, what''s up?"


    "Wow, it didn''t even ring! You must have been waiting for my call." Sheffield''s mischievous voice came


    from the other end of the line.


    "Of course not..." she said. She was just waiting for his text.


    "Eve, if I ace this, I''ll take you out to dinner," he offered, smiling happily.


    "No, thanks. I''ve heard that before. Not buying it." Evelyn wasn''t a kid.


    "Oh, really?" There was a hint of disappointment in his tone. "Fine, be that way. Back to work, I guess,"


    he said.


    A woman''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Dr. Tang, it''s time."


    "I''ming," replied Sheffield. Then he told Evelyn, "Okay, good luck at work. But don''t work too hard.


    Remember to think about me when you have time. I love you! Goodbye."


    "Wait!" The young CEO called out to stop him from hanging up the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You..." Evelyn was a little remorseful for turning him down. She couldn''t dy now. She cleared her


    throat and said, "Okay. Take me out. Now you have a reason to do your best."


    Not until now did he have a feeling that this world was so wonderful! His whole world brightened


    because of Evelyn''s words. "I know. Bye for now, Evelyn! Muah!" In the end, he even made kissing


    sounds over the phone.


    ''Evelyn is so softhearted, '' he thought.


    He hung up in a hurry. Looking at the number on her phone, Evelyn smiled happily.


    A knock on the door brought her back to her senses. Evelyn quickly collected herself and said in an


    even tone, "Pleasee in."


    With Evelyn''s permission, Nadia walked in with two file folders in her hands. "Miss Huo, Mr. Huo took


    the other documents today, leaving only two files for you. He wanted to make sure you were well-


    rested."


    "Thanks, I know."


    After Nadia ced the file folders on the desk, Evelyn started going through them. As if remembering


    something, she suddenly asked, "Am I busy at lunchtime?"


    "No, not now. Mr. Huo reassigned the meeting to Mr. Lu."


    "Okay, I see."


    After Nadia left, Evelyn nkly looked at the papers for a moment before throwing herself into her


    work.


    At lunchtime, when Evelyn was about to leave, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and


    answered it. "Hi, Dad."


    "Hi. You had lunch yet? Your mom asked the cook to prepare lunch. It''ll be here soon. Why don''t you


    "No, Dad. I have something to deal with now. Just enjoy your lunch." She was really busy this


    afternoon.


    Confused, Carlos asked, "I already arranged for Mr. Lu to handle the meeting. Why are you busy?"


    "No, well...It''s my own thing. Dad, I want to go out and buy something at noon," Evelyn exined.


    "No big deal. Come up and have lunch with your old man. I''ll send someone out to get it." Carlos


    remembered that this was what his daughter usually did when she needed to buy something. Why did


    she suddenly want to do it herself?


    "Dad, I just need to stretch my legs," Evelyn said resignedly. She wondered if every daughter was


    monitored so intently by their fathers.


    "Well, okay then. Do you need Dad along?" Carlos thought that Evelyn had never gone shopping


    alone, so he wanted to go with her. Maybe he could steer her in the right direction when she didn''t


    know what to buy.


    "Thanks, Dad. But you don''t need toe with me. Enjoy your lunch. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay then. Be careful."


    "Okay, bye, Dad." After hanging up, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was not easy for her to get her father''s permission.


    After leaving thepany, Evelyn got into her car and headed towards Shining International za.


    Evelyn knew what she wanted to buy beforeing to the mall. When she got there, she got out of the


    car and rushed towards a shop.


    Seeing a customer in an expensive outfite in, the saleswoman immediately weed her with a


    professional smile, "Wee, ma''am... Miss...Miss Huo?" The saleswoman recognized Evelyn


    immediately for she was quite popr now. She greeted Evelyn more respectfully, "Good afternoon,


    Miss Huo. May I help you?"


    Evelyn''s eyes swept across the counters and then she pointed at a box. "Take it out. I want to have a


    look."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." The saleswoman jogged over to the store manager and told him that the regional


    CEO of ZL Group was here. The manager immediately put aside his work and came over.

 Chapter 865 A Gift For Sheffield

    Chapter 865 A Gift For Sheffield


    The manager asked the saledy to fetch a ss of water. Then he put on a pair of white gloves and


    carefully slid back the ss on the cab, allowing ess to what was inside. Then he took the pen


    out of the disy case and handed it to Evelyn with a ttering smile. "Here''s the pen you''ve been


    eyeing, Miss Huo."


    "Thank you!" Evelyn took the pen and examined it closely.


    The manager gave his sales pitch. "Miss Huo, this writing implement is a limited edition. There are only


    three of these in the world. The other two can''t even be found in this country. Take a look at the barrel


    of the pen. That''s real gold right there, alongside the champagne decoration. And check out the


    precious red resin. The nib is made from the purest gold. This is definitely made for a man. Did you


    want to use it yourself or is it a gift?"


    "It''s a gift," said Evelyn.


    The manager took the ss of water from the saleswoman and ced it next to Evelyn. "An excellent


    choice for that special man in your life. Or am I assuming too much? If you need a more feminine pen, I


    can show you something else." The words spilled out in a rush. It was obvious he wanted the


    "Thank you. Please pack this one for me. Also, I''ll take a look at that other pen you mentioned. The one


    more suited for ady." Evelyn took the ss and elegantly sipped the water.


    "Yes, Miss Huo. It''ll be just a moment." The manager asked the shop assistant to bring a few pens


    befitting ady for Evelyn to choose from. He selected a red one for her and added, "This pen''s cap is


    mounted with arge diamond, giving it a special shape. It''s also uniquely numbered and limited in


    quantity. Ideal for collectors. Not too ostentatious but elegant; very suitable for your temperament."


    "Sounds good! I''ll take this one too," she said, looking at the other pen that was already packed up next


    to the register.


    "Yes, Miss Huo. We''re on it. Please wait a moment." The store manager took the second pen and


    wrapped the packaging for her in person.


    The cashier came to her with a POS machine. "Miss Huo, your totales to $430, 000. Will you pay


    by card or some other way?" she asked Evelyn, smiling sweetly.


    "Swipe it!" Evelyn said. Evelyn took out a ck card from her purse and gave it to the cashier.


    "Okay, thank you!"


    When Evelyn came out of the store, all the shop assistants immediately put aside their work and saw


    her out respectfully.


    But this kind of scene was toomon for her and she saw nothing wrong with it.


    The operationsted a long time. Eight hours passed, and Sheffield was still in the operating room. He


    had stepped out to grab a drink of water and a snack, but even then he was monitoring the procedure.


    Evelyn was thoroughly ready to go home. After putting the files away, she stared nkly at the


    handbag in front of her.


    She wondered how Sheffield would react when she gave him the pen. Happy? Moved? Surprised?


    Yes, the pen was a gift for Sheffield. She knew that a doctor like him must carry a pen with him all the


    time. Some had one pen in their pocket; some had a few; she had even seen doctors whose pockets


    were filled with pens.


    She thought a pen was a good, practical gift.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, she closed her eyes and pinched her eyebrows as she looked outside. It was getting


    dark.


    What was she doing just now?


    She was staring at the bag like a teenage girl imagining how Sheffield would react.


    She nced at her watch. It was 19:20. Nearly ten hours had passed since she and Sheffieldst


    talked.


    Maybe he had already left the operating table. She wondered why he hadn''t even texted her yet.


    Standing in front of the French windows for ten more minutes, she couldn''t take it anymore. She took


    the bag with the pen and left the office.


    In Y City First General Hospital


    After ten hours and five minutes, the operation was finally over.


    The surgery was a sess. Everyone in the operating room was relieved. Cheers could be heard from


    the OR, and the doctors and nurses were all smiles.


    With no time to take off his scrubs, Sheffield slid down the wall and sat on the ground, head down. He


    was exhausted.


    The doctors and nurses near him rushed over and asked, "Dr. Tang, what''s wrong?"


    "Dr. Tang, are you okay?"


    "Let''s get you up, doc!"


    Sheffield took off his mask and waved at them. "Don''t worry. Nothing a week in the tropics wouldn''t fix."


    He gave them a weak grin, a pale imitation of his joker''s smile.


    "Oh man! You must be exhausted, doc."


    "You''re awesome, Dr. Tang! I''ve never seen such a difficult surgery. It''s really an honor!"


    A male doctor, whose hair was thinning, wiped the sweat from his forehead and sighed, "Me too! I''ve


    been a surgeon for so many years, but this is the first time that I have seen a doctor perform an


    operation that way. I was so scared I didn''t know what to do. I would have flinched if Dr. Tang hadn''t


    been so confident."


    "Dr. Tang, you hit a new record. Let''s go party!"


    Shaking his head with a smile, Sheffield said, "Let''s have dinner another day. There''s a bed at home


    with my name on it." He nned to stay with Evelyn tonight.


    "Okay. Let me help you up. Then you can go home and get some rest."


    Sheffield refused their help. He stood up with his hands against the wall. He stretched out and rolled


    his neck, and felt much better.


    Right after he walked out of the operation room and put his clothes into the biohazard bin, he saw a


    nurse walking towards him with his phone. "Dr. Tang, your phone rang, but I didn''t answer it."


    In case there was an emergency call or something important, normally, before the surgery, Sheffield


    would give his phone to a nurse and ask her to answer his phone for him.


    He got excited, because he thought it was Evelyn, but calmed down when he saw the meaningful look


    in the nurse''s eyes. He saved Evelyn''s phone number but he didn''t associate it with a contact. So, he


    figured it couldn''t have been her.


    The nurse whispered, "It was the dean''s daughter! Don''t worry. It''s our secret."


    He had saved Dollie''s contact info, so her name popped right up when she called.


    Dollie had watched him do it.


    Sheffield took his phone from the nurse. "Thank you. But I''ll take all the calls myself from now on."


    What if Evelyn called? He didn''t want to miss any of her calls.


    The nurse misunderstood him. She was thinking that he didn''t want her to answer the phone because


    he was worried that Dollie might misunderstand. "Don''t worry, Dr. Tang, I get it!"


    Looking at her mischievous smile, Sheffield was aware that she might have misunderstood him, but he


    did not exin. He slid the answer button. "Hello."


    "Sheffield, I heard from Dad your surgery was a sess. Congrattions!" Dollie said.


    How well-informed she was! An ironic smile appeared on his face as he said in a lukewarm tone,


    "Thank you."


    "I''m at the hospital, just outside the OR. I''ve been waiting a long time. I can''t wait to see you!" Dollie


    said with a smile.


    "Okay." Sheffield changed into his shoes and walked out.


    There were many people outside the operating room, many of whom were rted to the patient. The


    patient was still inside the operating room for follow-up treatment and had note out yet, but the


    family had been informed that the operation was sessful.

 Chapter 866 Hes Using You

    Chapter 866 He''s Using You


    "Look! It''s Dr. Tang! Guys, this is my brother''s doctor!"


    A middle-aged man in a green military uniform strode over and saluted Sheffield. "Dr. Tang, thank you! I


    want to thank you on behalf of everyone in the Mo family!"


    The middle-aged man was the patient''s younger brother, and a soldier stationed in another city. He


    applied for leave so he could be here for his brother''s surgery.


    "You''re wee. Your brother is tough. Now what he needs is a hospital stay to get him as right as


    rain," Sheffield replied.


    A graceful woman in expensive clothing looked at him with newfound appreciation. "Thank you so


    much, Dr. Tang. No other doctor had the courage to operate on my brother. Thank you for your hard


    work."


    "Not at all. It''s my pleasure." Sheffield could understand them. He didn''t lose his patience in front of


    them.


    The middle-aged man shook hands with Sheffield. "Then I''ll leave you be, Dr. Tang. If you need any


    help¡ªanything, anything at all¡ª the Mo family is at your service!"


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Mo!" replied Sheffield politely.


    At this moment, Dollie put in, "Sheffield!"


    All eyes were on Dollie. She came over and took Sheffield''s arm. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long


    time. I''m proud of you!"


    Seeing the public disy of affection, everyone wondered if this was Sheffield''s girlfriend. It certainly


    seemed like it.


    "Thank you," Sheffield said to her. He still kept a smile on his face. After saying goodbye to the Mo


    family, he left with Dollie.


    Along the way from the operating room to his office, many people said congrattions to him or gave


    him a thumbs up. When they saw Dollie on his arm, they were all envious of him. As soon as he


    passed by, they began to talk about the two of them.


    "Handsome, rich, and the dean''s daughter likes him. He is so damn lucky!"


    "Yeah, why can''t we be as good? If I were half as good as he is, I''d be happy."


    "So if he bes the dean''s son-inw, won''t he make dean someday? Damn lucky, that one!"


    "Okay, okay! Stop talking about it. It makes me feel bad about myself. Back to work."


    When Sheffield and Dollie were back to his department, many people were trying to schmooze with


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dollie, because she was the daughter of the dean.


    Seeing this, Sheffield didn''t say anything. After giving Horace the medical files on the patient, he just


    said, "I''ll be in my office." He hadn''t called Evelyn yet. He wondered if she was off duty.


    Thinking of this, he took out his phone and sent her a WeChat message. "Finished yet?"


    Hearing that he was leaving, Dollie immediately walked out of the crowd of doctors and came up to


    Sheffield. She called his name to get his attention.


    "Let''s go!" Taking asional nces at his cellphone, he walked towards the door of the department


    office.


    He hadn''t heard from Evelyn at all. He wanted to call her, but Dollie was bugging him. He had to give


    up.


    "Where are we going for dinner?" Dollie asked, as if it had already been decided.


    Putting away his cellphone, he replied, "I''m beat. I don''t need food, I need sleep. Rain check?"


    Dollie was a little disappointed, but she wouldn''t let him go. She held his arm and said, "It''s just a meal.


    You haven''t eaten all day. Aren''t you hungry? You can go home after dinner." In reality, he had eaten a


    little something. He used the vending machines to get a TV dinner and a soda, while taking a break


    from the OR. He wasn''t hungry, he just needed rest. But he forced his thoughts back to reality.


    He pushed open the door of his office and said, "I have to¡ª Evelyn?"


    When he said her name, he was shocked. Everyone around heard him. But he had an excuse: when


    he saw the woman sitting calmly in his office, his eyes and heart were filled with surprise and joy.


    On the other hand, Dollie''s eyes were full of suspicion, and her heart jealousy. She held his arm tightly,


    looking at the woman elegantly sitting on the sofa. Tayson stood next to the window not far from


    Evelyn, trying to make himself invisible.


    Still sitting on the couch, Evelyn nced at the hands that held Sheffield''s arm, and said indifferently, "I


    got you something."


    He spotted a shopping bag on his desk. It wasn''t just any shopping bag, it came from a specialty luxury


    stationery shop. He wondered just what was inside it.


    He wore a bright smile on his face. Then he turned to look at Dollie and said, "Dollie, I have something


    I need to do¡ª"


    "But what about dinner? This is about her, isn''t it?" She looked at Evelyn with hostility in her eyes.


    ''Sounds like they had a date, '' Evelyn thought. A sarcastic smile crept across her face. "So how many


    people have you invited to dinner so far?" She decided this was hisst chance.


    Sheffield pulled his arm out of Dollie''s grip and adjusted his uniform. "Dollie, go home. I have to talk


    with Evelyn tonight."


    Hearing him turn her down, Dollie was a little embarrassed. In a soft voice, sheined, "Sheffield,


    are you really going to ditch me for her?"


    "What are you talking about? Go home. I''ll call youter and fill you in, okay? Hurry up!" he said


    impatiently.


    Gritting her lower lip tightly, she red at Evelyn, who kept a calm face, and said bitterly, "Don''t count


    your chickens before they''re hatched. He''s using you."


    Evelyn was stunned. ''Using me? I don''t like where this is going.'' Sheffield sensed trouble.


    His heart skipped a beat. Giving Dollie a warning nce, he said, "Dollie, get out. Now."


    Dollie stamped her feet angrily and then left the office.


    As soon as she left, Tayson stepped out of the office too. There were only the two of them in the office.


    Sheffield sat next to Evelyn, intending to take her in his arms. Before he could touch her, Evelyn


    reached out and pressed her hand against his chest to stop him. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "I just want to hug you!" He was d that Evelyn came here.


    "You don''t have to do that. I left your gift for you. I''m out!" If Evelyn had known that he and Dollie would


    show up together, she wouldn''t havee.


    Evelyn was trying to stand up. He pushed her back onto the sofa and said, "Don''t listen to her! How


    could I possibly use you? You know how I feel about you!"


    "Actually, I don''t!" Evelyn replied coldly.


    Sheffield pressed even closer to her and said, "You do, Evelyn. I didn''t have dinner ns with her. I


    agreed to spend time with you. She just assumed, and look where we are now." Evelyn sighed


    helplessly.


    "Aren''t you tired of dealing with two women?" She was tired just watching him do it.


    Leaning against her, Sheffield shook his head and said, "Let''s not talk about her. You hungry? Let''s go


    out for dinner!" Before he stood up, he kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 867 Let Me Feed You

    Chapter 867 Let Me Feed You


    Evelyn adjusted her clothes and said nothing.


    Sheffield walked over to his desk and dug into the shopping bag sitting there. There was a pen inside.


    An expensive one, made of gold, encrusted with precious resin.


    He then kissed the brand-new pen and winked at Evelyn. "I love it! A gift from Evelyn! I''ll treasure it as


    long as I live. If the pen is lost, so am I."


    "Shut up!" sheughed. Evelyn was not in the mood for his jokes.


    Sheffield corrected himself immediately, "Seriously, it''s a great gift. Thanks. And if I lose it, you can buy


    me a new one."


    Evelyn didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She grabbed her purse and made her way to the door.


    Sheffield ran after her and stretched out his arms to block her way. "Baby, can you wait? I need to


    change."


    "No!" Evelyn refused but stopped.


    Sheffield giggled and said, "Come on! My belly thinks my throat''s been cut. I''m starving!" He ran to his


    wardrobe and opened it to take out his coat.


    Watching him hang up the clothes, Evelyn asked, "So how did the surgery go? You were in there for


    awhile."


    After hanging his coat in the crook of his arm, he closed the wardrobe and walked towards her. He put


    his arms around her waist and kissed her on the lips. "Thanks for asking, wife of mine. It went well."


    Hearing that, Evelyn was relieved. But at the same time, the gloom on her face returned. "I''m warning


    you..."


    "What?"


    "Quit calling me your wife." She rolled her eyes at him, pulled his hands off her waist, and turned


    around to leave.


    "Yes! Miss Huo! I will never call you ''wife'' again, I will call you ''honey'' instead!"


    She turned around suddenly and grabbed his ear tightly, leaving no time for his response. "You don''t


    listen too well, do you?"


    His ear grabbed by her, Sheffield cried in an exaggerated way. "Aah! It hurts! Uncle! Uncle! Let go,


    okay?"


    An exaggerated reaction, to be sure. But still, he put up such a fuss that Evelyn wondered if she was


    really pulling that hard. "Are you going to listen, then?"


    "Yes." She had tamed him, for awhile at least.


    Evelyn didn''t expect him to give in so quickly. Seeing him nod obediently, she wanted tough.


    Before going out, Evelyn reminded him, "You need to stay put for a couple minutes while I go out to the


    car."


    Puzzled, he asked, "Why?"


    Evelyn coughed and said, "I''ll get in the car, and then you cane out. I don''t want people talking


    about us." She knew it was unnecessary, but she hadn''t been mentally prepared to show up together


    with him and meet his colleagues.


    Sheffield clutched his heart. "Come on, baby, you''re breaking my heart."


    Evelyn knew it wasn''t fair to him, so she paused, stood on tiptoe, and gave him a kiss.


    Her lips lightly swept over his, but it was enough to fill his heart with joy.


    He immediately pulled Evelyn into his arms and pressed her against the door. "You can only convince


    me like this." After saying that, he kissed her on the lips, his own lips lingering and passionate.


    By the time Sheffield came out of the hospital, Evelyn was already in the car. Tayson was in the driver''s


    seat.


    They were supposed to meet at the supermarket near Sheffield''s apartmentplex. Then they would


    pick out the foods they wanted, and Sheffield would cook.


    Sheffield arrived first. It started raining right when he pulled in.


    After stopping Evelyn''s car, Tayson opened the trunk to grab an umbre. When he came back,


    Sheffield had already opened the door for Evelyn, umbre in hand.


    Evelyn looked at Tayson and was about to take the umbre, but Sheffield said, "It''s not raining heavily.


    This umbre is big enough for the two of us."


    Evelyn didn''t agree. "You kidding? Look at iting down out there. We need a second one." She took


    the umbre from Tayson and turned to the supermarket.


    After looking at his umbre and Evelyn''s receding figure, Sheffield gave the umbre to Tayson.


    "Here. Don''t say I never got you anything!" Then he jogged to keep up with the woman in front of him.


    Tayson had no choice but to hold the umbre.


    Evelyn was still walking when Sheffield came up behind her, giving her a backhug. He took her


    umbre.


    She nced at the man who was holding her tightly. "I thought we agreed on two. What happened to


    yours?"


    Afraid that she might get cold, he wrapped her in his coat. "It''s broken!"


    ''Broken? Wasn''t he holding it just now? Broken so soon?'' Evelyn turned to look at Tayson. But she


    could see nothing as Sheffield stood in her way. All she saw was his chest in a sky blue shirt.


    He also warned her yfully, "Watch out for the puddles."


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. There was no way his umbre was broken.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the supermarket, half of Sheffield''s body was sopping wet, while


    there wasn''t a single drop of rain on Evelyn.


    She brushed the water from his shoulders and rebuked in a soft voice, "I told you we needed two


    umbres. You''re all wet."


    Putting away the umbre, Sheffield pecked on her lips. "It''s no big deal. It doesn''t matter as long as


    you''re dry. It''s freezing out here. Let''s go inside."


    Evelyn entered the supermarket with him.


    After they left the supermarket, the two went directly to Sheffield''s apartment.


    They put away the food together. Then he held Evelyn by the table and said with a cunning smile,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Honey, I''ll cook you kung pao chicken if you kiss me on the cheek, and braised pork ribs with plums for


    a kiss on the lips."


    Evelyn pinched his face and said, "I''ll just go hungry, thanks."


    Then he took a plum from his pocket, looked at it and thought for a while before he said, "I have a plum


    right here! If you want to eat it by yourself, my price is a kiss. Otherwise, I''ll feed you, and help myself


    to some as well."


    Rolling her eyes, Evelyn said, "You want to take advantage of me, huh?"


    "Guilty as charged, Miss Huo. But... " Then he popped the plum into his mouth and said, "I just


    changed my mind. Let me feed you."


    Again, he kissed her and transferred the plum to Evelyn''s mouth.


    When Sheffield walked towards the kitchen, Evelyn said worriedly, "Maybe I should cook." He had been


    operating on a patient for a whole day. He was probably tired, and so she wanted to cook.


    "Can you cook?" asked Sheffield, raising his eyebrows.


    Evelyn was stumped. She couldn''t.


    Honestly speaking, she knew nothing about cooking and had never touched an oven or cooker or


    anything else. She always had someone else do it.


    Feeling her embarrassment, he smiled, "All right. There''re snacks on the living room table. Just grab


    some."


    On the table in the living room there were piles of little snack items. Many of them Evelyn had never


    seen before.


    In order to take care of her body, she used to turn down snacks. She even hadn''t eaten dried fruit.

 Chapter 868 Bachelor Life

    Chapter 868 Bachelor Life


    Terilynn had been trying to lose weight for some time now, yet she was always snacking on something


    or the other. She was the kind of person who ate almost everything, and had even tried to make Evelyn


    eat some of her favorites. Evelyn always refused.


    But now, Sheffieldid out dried fruits, beef jerky, nuts, chips, sunflower seeds and drinks in front of her.


    Well, she had to admit that she was indeed a little hungry. So, she decided to have some.


    She opened the bag of cucumber-vored chips. ''Wow! This is super crunchy!'' she thought, taking a


    bite.


    She then opened the packet of dried shredded squid and took a few bites of it. At first, she thought it


    tasted bad. But as she chewed, it started tasting better, and she soon loved it.


    Before beginning to cook, Sheffield walked out of the kitchen and took a bite of the dried shredded


    squid. "It''s delicious, right? Share some with me," he said in a cheerful voice.


    Evelyn put the dried shredded squid, which she had almost finished, into his mouth and asked, "Do you


    always eat snacks?"


    "Yes, I love them. Why? You thought men didn''t indulge themselves in some leisurely snacking?" he


    asked, with a raised brow.


    "I was just curious, that''s all," she said with a shrug. She opened the almond packet, put a few nuts into


    his mouth, and ate one herself.


    With a smile, Sheffield went back into the kitchen to make their dinner.


    They had a warm, happy dinner without any interruption from outsiders. Sheffield was an exceptional


    cook. Even though Evelyn was a picky eater, she dly ate all of the dishes.


    After dinner, she sat on the sofa and watched as Sheffield cleaned the kitchen and picked up the trash.


    He washed his hands thoroughly before sitting next to her.


    "I should go back to my ce," she said.


    Sheffield tilted his body towards her. "Please don''t leave," he pleaded. He had been thinking about


    carrying her into his bedroom.


    "No, I don''t have any spare clothes or other essentials for the night. I can''t stay." ''Women are


    troublesome, '' he thought. They needed a lot of things just to stay overnight in a different ce.


    Sheffield pressed his body against her. "Okay, I''lle to your ce then. Wait for me. I''ll get changed


    quickly."


    He decided to buy some clothes and other stuff for Evelyn so that she could stay overnight in his


    apartment without notice.


    Evelyn wanted to refuse, but Sheffield was already halfway to his bedroom.


    They soon reached her gatedmunity. When they drove past the entrance, they saw the same


    security guard from the night before. He was visibly happy to see Sheffield''s car, and even greeted him


    with a salute.


    Sheffield broke into a wide grin and threw him a pack of cigarettes, just as he had done before.


    Soon afterwards, Evelyn finally realized why Sheffield had bribed the security guard.


    Now that he was friends with the guard, even if Evelyn wasn''t with him, he wouldn''t have to climb over


    the wall to get into the gatedmunity. He could just drive casually through the entrance.


    Sheffield thought that it would be nice to live with Evelyn for a while. However, just two dayster, she


    shooed the doctor away from her apartment. She had to go back to her father''s manor and stay there


    for a few days. Otherwise, Carlos would figure out that she was living with Sheffield.


    She was only being reasonable, so he could do nothing but go back to his bachelor life once again.


    The first night after Evelyn had returned to her father''s manor, something interesting happened after


    Sheffield got off work.


    Three cars, license tes blurred, were tailing him from the hospital.


    A mischievous grin appeared on Sheffield''s face as he looked at the cars behind him through the


    rearview mirror. He took out his phone and dialed a number. "Bro. I need you. But, no hurry. I''m gonna


    y with these guys for a while. Send some guys to the bridge of Evergreen Road. I''ll contact them


    after some time."


    After hanging up, he fastened his seat belt and stepped on the gas.


    He soon pulled away from the cars behind him. When they realized that they were losing track of their


    target, the men in the three cars began to speed up.


    But they had underestimated Sheffield. As an expert race driver, it was a piece of cake for him to shake


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    off those amateurs.


    He had them fooled to his heart''s content. Every time his pursuers lost track of him, he would slow


    down deliberately and appear in their sight out of nowhere, and as soon as they caught up, he would


    zoom away again.


    After half an hour of this game of tag, he reached a deserted bridge, and hit the brakes as he drifted to


    a full halt in front of them.


    Three cars crashed into each other because he had stopped suddenly in the middle of the road.


    Sheffield rolled down the window and lit a cigarette. He counted the cars. There were seven now.


    And it looked like each car had around four people in them. So, he was facing nearly thirty men.


    The goons got out of the cars one after the other. Sheffield puffed out the smoke and asked, "What do


    we have here? So, who are you guys working for?"


    The men were huge and had batons in their hands. They seemed all ready to beat the poor doctor to


    death on the street.


    They looked enraged; the men were shocked by the driving skills Sheffield had disyed. One of them


    cursed, "Fuck you! It doesn''t matter who we are working for. You are going to die either way."


    ''Die?'' A mocking smile crept up on his face.


    He had sworn to himself that he would spend the rest of his life with Evelyn, and nothing could kill him


    except her scorching looks.


    To avoid his beloved car from getting damaged, Sheffield got out and calmly leaned against it, smoking.


    Soon, the group on the other side gathered together. They produced a mad aura.


    The passers-by ran away from the scene. They realized that something was about to go down and it


    wasn''t going to be pretty.


    By the time Sheffield finished his cigarette, he was already surrounded by his enemies.


    He didn''t jump into action because he was wondering solemnly whether this group was hired by his


    future father-inw to kill him.


    If these people were really hired by Carlos, could he even fight back?


    Sheffield remembered thest time Carlos had sent men to break his leg. But these goons didn''t look


    anything like that group of men who hade after him then.


    He asked again with a smile twinkling in his eyes, "Who is your boss? If I''m going to die today, at the


    very least, I deserve to know the truth."


    "Think about whom you have offendedtely."


    "I offend too many people on a daily basis. Just make this easy for me and tell me who asked you to off


    me, okay?" he asked with a smirk.


    This time, the other party did not answer his question. "Shut up. Let''s do this!"


    It was a relief to know that these men weren''t sent by Carlos.


    Before they could get to him, he dodged nimbly and they could not even track his movements.


    They looked around and then found him standing casually in front of the car. He calmly stubbed out the


    cigarette and aggressively flicked the butt towards one of the goons.


    "Fuck!" The cigarette butt hit the gangster''s face. The burly man''s eyes red in fury. He was about to


    beat the doctor to death himself.

 Chapter 869 Rounds

    Chapter 869 Rounds


    With a mysterious smile on his face, Sheffield took a few steps back.


    The other guy, who was itching for a fight, stopped. The other thugs surrounding Sheffield saw what


    was going on behind him, and in an instant, their facial expressions changed.


    More and more people were emerging silently from the darkness near the bridge. Some of them


    noticed that a dozen vehicles were either pulling up or on their way, their lights blinding in the darkness


    as they traced over the scene. Those vehicles carried seven or eight people each, some riding on top.


    Sheffield put his hands into his pockets, yawned and said to his reinforcementszily, "Take ''em out


    quickly, boys. If you do it fast enough, maybe we can get something to eat. If you''re thorough, dinner''s


    on me. How does the fifth floor of the Alioth Building sound?"


    Most of the men who came to help Sheffield had never been to the fifth floor of the Alioth Building


    before. They were excited by the offer. One of them even eximed, "Mr. Tang''s a great guy. Bros, let''s


    waste these idiots!"


    "Let''s fight!" the men behind Sheffield shouted in unison.


    A couple of minutester, Sheffield rxed and left the bridge in his car, followed by a dozen vehicles


    heading in the same direction.


    More than thirty thugsy on the ground. Only some were conscious. One of them managed to take out


    his cell phone and dialed a number. As he was gasping for air, he reported, "Mr. Ji, we failed..."


    In Y City First General Hospital


    When Sheffield walked into the nurses'' station, he saw them gossiping about something.


    At the sight of him, one of the nurses rushed over. "Dr. Tang is here! Good morning, Dr. Tang!"


    People around him all greeted him. "You''re early! Or did you stay up all night and just decide to make it


    to work?"


    "Are you kidding? Why sleep at home when I cane to work and see you lovelydies?" Sheffield


    teased as he ran his fingers through his hair, ying cool.


    His praise made the nurses blush. "Wow...Did he just...?"


    "So, what''s the big news? It''s got to be big, or you''d be working. One of you said something about a


    star?" he asked with keen interest, bending over the counter.


    "Yes, Dr. Tang. Debbie Nian! Heard of her? The famous singer. Married to Carlos Huo."


    Sheffield''s heart thumped in his chest. How could he not know her? She was going to be his future


    mother-inw. His smile froze on his face. "Is she..."


    A nurse interrupted him and said excitedly, "She''s here with her eldest daughter, the regional CEO of


    ZL Group. They came to visit the patient in Ward 9. But they kept it hush-hush. We didn''t recognize


    them till they took off their sunsses."


    Another nurse cut in excitedly, "That daughter of hers is a real looker. She''s better looking in real life


    than on TV. Oh, my God. I could go gay for her, that''s for sure."


    ''The regional CEO of ZL group, Ward 9...'' It took him a while to process the information.


    He had been racking his brain, trying to figure out how to introduce himself to his future mother-inw.


    Now she was right here, at the hospital he worked at. He had to think fast.


    Just then, Horace came out of his office and shouted at him, "Sheffield, you''re here? It''s time for


    rounds. You up for it?"


    Sheffield was never reliable. When he was in a good mood, he would go on rounds, visiting the


    different wards and checking on patients. When he was in a bad mood, he would stay in the office.


    ''Rounds?'' Suddenly, an idea came to him. "Yeah! Count me in!"


    Sheffield trotted into the office and looked around. As expected, he saw the director of the nephrology


    department, who was going along with the doctors and nurses. He walked over to the director and


    decided to put his n in action. "Dr. Qu, can we talk?"


    Dr. Qu gave him a strange look and said, "Are you asking for more vacation?"


    "That''s not it. I''ll work hard today. Here''s the thing... " He then drew close to Dr. Qu and whispered


    something in the director''s ear. Soon, Dr. Qu announced, "Dr. Tang, something came up. Take the lead


    on rounds this morning. Thank you very much!"


    It was normal that the deputy director would be in charge of the rounds when the director was busy, so


    the doctors and nurses present weren''t surprised.


    As the smile on his face got bigger, Sheffield waved at the director and said, "Don''t worry, Dr. Qu.


    They''re in good hands!"


    After Dr. Qu left, Sheffield quickly ran to the bathroom to wash his hands, and then looked at himself in


    the mirror to tidy his hair.


    He straightened his brand-new white gown and put a special ink pen in his pocket, clip out, making it


    obvious he''d brought that pen intentionally.


    After making sure that everything was kosher, Sheffield began to make the rounds with his colleagues.


    What was more, he got every doctor on duty to follow him.


    His goal was to make himself look cool and powerful; a leader of arge group of doctors. He wanted


    to impress his future mother-inw.


    The group was a bit too much to handle, and looked a little disorganized. Many patients were very


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    nervous when they saw so many doctors surrounding them to observe and discuss their conditions.


    There were a few who didn''t know any better, and they feared their conditions were worse than they


    thought.


    In Ward 9


    Debbie was about to take off with Evelyn in two when Sheffield stormed into the ward with a group of


    doctors. She didn''t even have the chance to say goodbye to the patient she was visiting. She had to


    hold back her words and stayed in the ward a while longer.


    The spacious private ward was now full of people.


    Sheffield looked at the woman who was answering a phone call near the window. Then his eyes met


    Debbie''s. He put on a bright smile and greeted her with as much respect as he could muster, "Hello,


    Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie was stunned. She had never seen a young man so polite. She sized him up. ''Is this handsome


    young man the director of this department?'' she wondered.


    Debbie smiled politely, "Hello."


    ''He''s got a great smile, and it doesn''t look like he''s just grinning, '' she thought.


    The nurses and doctors behind Sheffield were whispering about Debbie and her daughter, and some


    even wanted to ask for the singer''s autograph. However, they were at work, and restraint was


    important.


    Evelyn took a nce at Sheffield and immediately noticed the ink pen in his pocket that he had


    conspicuously ced there. She turned around, trying to hide the smile in her eyes.


    Sheffield wanted to wink at her badly. But his mother-inw was here, so he decided against it.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, Sheffield also greeted the patient''s family, and then asked the nurse


    behind him seriously, "Have you taken Mr. Mo''s blood pressure this morning?"


    "Yes, Dr. Tang. It was 190 over 110. His blood pressure is still very high, and he has been put on a drip


    to lower it."


    Sheffield nodded and went to examine the patient himself.


    Mrs. Mo whispered to Debbie, "Mrs. Huo, this is Dr. Tang. He was the one who operated on my


    husband. His skills are amazing for a young guy like that. He was in surgery for more than ten hours


    that day. He''s handsome, polite, and super-smart. He must be from a rich family."

 Chapter 870 No Chances To Become Family

    Chapter 870 No Chances To Be Family


    Hearing Mrs. Mo''s words, Debbie looked Sheffield up and down; the young doctor was focused on


    examining his patient. She asked Mrs. Mo, "Really? He looks so young. Yet, he has already performed


    such a difficult surgery? Honestly, he looks like a university graduate. How old is he? Twenty-one,


    twenty-two years old?"


    "I haven''t asked him that." The Mo family members had never asked Sheffield about his age. The topic


    had nevere up during their conversations.


    "Dr. Tang is twenty-six," the doctor standing next to them cut in to tell Debbie. He had been waiting for


    a chance to talk to the big star.


    "Twenty-six?" Debbie threw a nce at Sheffield''s face. He looked much younger than his age. She


    thenmended, "Well, twenty-six is also a very young age for such aplishments. And he''s also


    making ward rounds with other doctors. Is he the director of your department?"


    A female doctor replied this time, her eyes filled with admiration, "Dr. Tang is the deputy director of the


    neurology department. He''s also doing a research and development project right now. Quite amazing,


    isn''t he?"


    Debbie nodded repeatedly. She was d to have met such a handsome and hard-working young man.


    Unable to hold back her curiosity, she blurted out, "Does he have a girlfriend?" Sheffield and Terilynn


    were about the same age. If he didn''t have a girlfriend, she wanted to try and pair them up.


    Evelyn was still talking over the phone. Her voice trailed off as her attention was drawn to her mother''s


    question. ''What is Mom trying to do here?''


    Sheffield was done with the patient. He turned to Debbie and said with a broad smile, "Mrs. Huo¡ª"


    Before he could say anything further, the doctor, who had cut in to talk to Debbie earlier, interrupted


    him. "He is the future son-inw of the president of our hospital. We envy him for his good fortune."


    Sheffield cursed the talkative doctor a million times in his mind. He had wanted to tell her that he didn''t


    have a girlfriend.


    Disappointment was written all over Debbie''s face. "Oh, you already have a girlfriend. I see. Well, that''s


    only obvious. You''re such an outstanding young man after all." Introducing Terilynn to him seemed


    impossible now.


    Sheffield was overwhelmed by an urge to strangle his fellow doctor. As he read the ECG monitor of the


    patient, he exined, "No, Mrs. Huo. Please ignore my colleague. I don''t have a girlfriend yet. I''m only


    friends with the president''s daughter. There''s nothing romantic between us." If he didn''t exin himself


    now, it would be less likely for him to get together with Evelyn.


    When she was done with her phone call, Evelyn turned to look at Sheffield, who was exining himself


    to her mother. She said nothing.


    Several young nurses in the ward admired Evelyn''s beauty. "Wow! Mrs. Huo, your daughter is so


    beautiful."


    "Everyone in the Huo family is so good-looking, including you, Mrs. Huo!"


    Despite always hearing abundantpliments about Evelyn from everyone, Debbie, as the doting


    mother she was, never got bored of it. She smiled from ear to ear. "Thank you. You are all lovely too."


    Sheffield turned to look at Evelyn and asked Debbie, "Mrs. Huo, your daughter is indeed gorgeous.


    Does she have a boyfriend? If not, I can¡ª"


    Evelyn didn''t expect Sheffield to be bold enough to say that to Debbie in front of so many people.


    Afraid of being discovered by her mother, Evelyn interrupted nervously, "No, you can''t!"


    Seeing the warning in her eyes, he smiled. "Please, don''t take it seriously. I was just kidding." Then, he


    turned to the patient''s family and said, "He is recovering quite well after the surgery. I''ll prescribe two


    boxes of medicine to lower his blood pressure. Also, make sure to watch his diet. A low-salt diet is


    preferred at this moment..."


    After giving some more instructions to his family, he turned to Debbie. "Mrs. Huo, we''re moving to the


    next ward. It was nice meeting you." He looked at Evelyn with a broad smile. "Bye."


    "It was nice to meet you too!" Debbie eximed. Watching his receding figure, she couldn''t help but


    sigh. ''If only he could be my son-inw¡­''


    As the doctors left Ward 9, a nurse asked Sheffield eagerly, "Dr. Tang, do you really n on chasing


    after Miss Huo?"


    "Are you not dating Miss Xiang?" another nurse asked curiously. She wondered if she would have a


    chance to be with Sheffield if he was still single.


    With the same smile on his face, he answered casually, "Well...Evelyn Huo is such a pretty girl after all.


    It''s only natural for men like me to want to court her."


    He just shrugged off the matter, and the nurses didn''t bother to dig deep.


    Debbie said goodbye to the Mo family and left with her daughter. Once they were back in the car, she


    asked, "Evelyn, what do you think about that young doctor?"


    Evelyn asked absentmindedly, "What do you mean?"


    "He is handsome and talented. He has already be the deputy director of his department at such a


    young age. What do you say we introduce him to Terilynn?" Debbie asked.


    ''What?!'' Evelyn was snapped back to reality. She answered hastily, "No! He''s not the right person for


    Terilynn!"


    Seeing the confusion in Debbie''s eyes, Evelyn managed to collect herself quickly. "No...um...I mean,


    Terilynn loves men like Tayson. But, this one is a doctor¡­ And Dr. Tang looks like a yboy. Terilynn


    wouldn''t like him."


    Debbie sighed. "Ah! Well, it looks like we will have no chances to be family."


    Evelyn''s lips twitched. After a short pause, she asked tentatively, "Do you really like him that much?


    You want him to be your son-inw?"


    Debbie snorted, "I want, but what''s the point of talking about it now? You have Joshua, and he is not


    your sister''s type." It was a real pity that they had missed such a handsome young man.


    Evelyn couldn''t believe that her mom would be so taken in by Sheffield. "You seem to like him very


    much." And this was only the first time her mother had met him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Debbie had no intentions of hiding her admiration for the young doctor. "Of course! He''s handsome,


    talented, polite and ambitious. I have never seen a better young man."


    Evelyn went silent.


    She recalled what people often said. It was important for a son-inw to get on the good side of his


    mother-inw.


    Her phone tinkled all of a sudden. It was a WeChat message.


    She absentmindedly opened the application and saw Sheffield''s message. "Honey, have you left the


    hospital?"


    When Evelyn saw the word "Honey," she quickly put her phone away with a guilty conscience. She


    stole a nce at her mother, who was now lost in her own thoughts. After making sure that Debbie


    wasn''t watching her, Evelyn heaved a long sigh of relief.


    She took a deep breath and silently moved towards the window. She took out her phone again and


    tapped on Sheffield''s dialogue box. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" she wrote. She knew that he


    had deliberately showed up with his doctors to meet her mother.


    Sheffield''s reply came soon along with a cute emoji. "You are so smart. So, is my mother-inw


    satisfied with me? Did I behave well in front of her? Did she like me? Did I do anything wrong?"


    Evelyn pursed her lips. ''Satisfied? My mom is more than satisfied, '' she thought, as she stole a nce


    at her mother, who was still pondering over something with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 871 Catapult Him To Fame

    Chapter 871 Catapult Him To Fame


    ''If my mom met Sheffield first, she''d have fallen for him. Of course, she''d have to be a lot younger than


    she is now, but still...'' Evelyn thought.


    "Focus on your work! Quit sliding into my DMs," she typed and sent the message.


    "Okay, okay. Plenty of time for all that, babe. Gimme a kiss! Muah!"


    Evelyn blushed and simply replied, "Go away!" Then she turned off her screen. She didn''t want to talk


    to this guy anymore.


    At Orchid Private Club


    A man in a suit and leather shoes walked into the club. His face was sullen. He was obviously not


    happy. A few people were waiting for him in a private room. A middle-aged man stood up from his seat


    and said to him, "Calvert, you''re finally here. Come here. Vernon and Trevor have been here a while


    now."


    Calvert tidied his clothes and greeted the two elders politely, "Grandpa Vernon, Uncle Trevor, sorry to


    keep you waiting. I had to work. I came here as soon as I could."


    Vernon flicked the ashes from his cigar and stared at the wound on Calvert''s face. A doctor himself, he


    could tell that Calvert had been in a fight. "You tick someone off?" he asked.


    It was the truth though Calvert didn''t want to admit it. "Yeah."


    Trevor Li asked in surprise, "Who was it?"


    Everyone in Y City knew Calvert was the son of the diamond mogul, Langston Ji, and he was an only


    child. Yet someone had the temerity to beat him like this.


    Calvert''s face became even more sour. "No disrespect intended, but can we talk about thister?


    Thank you for your concern."


    Vernon made a gesture with his hand and said, "Don''t mention it. Here, grab a seat."


    They had a good conversation while having their dinner. After thinking for a while, Langston opened his


    mouth and said, "Down to business. Guys, to be honest, I invited you to dinner today because I need


    your help."


    Before dinner, Vernon and Trevor Li already knew that Langston wanted to discuss something. But they


    waited patiently. He would tell them when he was ready.


    Vernon took a drag from his cigar and said with a smile, "Just spit it out, Langston."


    "Yeah. No need to stand on ceremony with us, man. We''ve been friends for years. You need


    something? Just ask," Trevor Li echoed.


    Hearing what he wanted to hear, Langstonughed happily and said, "Thanks in advance! Come on,


    Calvert. A toast to the two elders!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Calvert took the cue. He picked up the carafe in front of him, filled the sses of the elders, and then


    raised his ss to them. Everyone clinked sses in solidarity.


    After three rounds, Langston finally cut to the chase. "I came here because of our young Calvert''s face.


    He picked a fight with a young doctor, and now look at him."


    Trevor Li was more confused. "A young doctor? Can''t you deal with it yourself?"


    Langston was vexed at the mention of this. "I already checked his background. He seems to be


    working for Darius Fan. But Darius is not in Y City right now, so I didn''t have a chance to talk with him. I


    invited you two to discuss this with me first."


    Did they think he wanted to attract more attention? He didn''t want to!


    He already had his hired goons track down the guy who dared to hurt his son, so that they could teach


    the man a lesson.


    But they failed. Sheffield and his entourage were simply too skilled to be taken out like that.


    Langston had tried to get him in trouble at work. However, Darius and Sidell were on Sheffield''s side,


    so Langston had no choice but to invite Vernon and Trevor Li and ask for their help.


    Vernon was a well-ced figure in the underworld. He wasn''t the most important, but he had more than


    a little influence.


    Trevor Li worked at the Patent Bureau. He was in a good position to mess with Sheffield. If Trevor Li


    could help him do something to Sheffield''s patent application, then...


    "Oh, he''s one of Darius'' doctors." Trevor Li thought for a while and asked, "That wouldn''t be Sheffield


    Tang, would it?"


    The father and son looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    Vernon''s face turned even gloomier. He paused to blow a smoke ring after taking a drag on his cigar. It


    floated across the booth before dissipating entirely.


    "This is a wrinkle I hadn''t foreseen." When he heard it was Sheffield, Trevor Li''s face changed abruptly.


    Noticing his expression, Langston asked in confusion, "Why? What''s so special about him?"


    "You know he''s working on some research project, right?"


    Langston nodded. If he didn''t know that, why would he bother to invite Trevor Li for dinner?


    "He''s gained a fair bit of influence for his research. Did you know that?" Trevor Li asked seriously.


    The father and son nced at each other again, and Langston shook his head and said, "I guess my


    background check didn''t unearth that." His son was beaten like this, and he was so angry that he


    wanted to avenge his son as soon as possible. Who cared about Sheffield''s research project? He


    wanted to make sure his patent failed.


    Trevor Li''s mood was ruined by what he had heard. "Yeah. So if he gets that patent he has applied for,


    he''ll be rich and powerful. That patent might catapult him to fame internationally."


    There was a good reason for Darius to support Sheffield''s research efforts.


    Langston touched the back of his head and said, "He''s just a doctor and wet behind the ears, too. How


    could a young man be so powerful? You''re not pulling my leg, are you, Trevor?"


    Trevor Li red at him angrily and said, "No way! I wouldn''t lie to you! Sheffield and the youngest son


    of Darius are good friends. What''s more, he is the future son-inw of Sidell, Dean of First General


    Hospital. Sidell thinks the world of the guy. Sheffield is a notorious womanizer. Sidell knows that, and


    yet he wants his daughter to marry him. You know why? Once Sheffield''s drug is on the market, it will


    bring in tens of billions of dors in profit. Maybe more. He''ll be a rich and powerful man then. Once


    that happens, Sidell, as his father-inw, will reap the benefits. He''ll have money and influence, too."


    When Calvert heard what they were talking about, his expression darkened. His hands were clenched


    into fists under the table.


    He had thought that Sheffield was just Evelyn''s boy toy. Much to his surprise, he was quite a capable


    young man. He never imagined the guy might be a decent fighter, to boot.


    "So he''s beyond my reach? I don''t believe it! Vernon, the people I sent to teach the doctor a lesson


    called me and said another group showed up and foiled their ns. Do me a favor, will you?" They all


    knew what he was getting at.


    However, Vernon hadn''t said anything for a long time, and just sat there, smoking his cigar.


    Noticing that Vernon was quiet, Langston became anxious and said, "Penny for your thoughts, Vernon.


    You afraid of him, too? What is it about this guy?"


    "Not really." Vernon finally opened his mouth.


    Langston''s spirits lifted at his words. But what Vernon said next sent his mood crashing against the


    rocks of reality.


    "You don''t get it. The guy you''re talking about is my best disciple," Vernon said. He was just worried


    about Sheffield; he hadn''t been able to see him since he had treated his broken leg. He didn''t know


    Sheffield was involved in all that!


    Next time he saw Sheffield, he would knock him on his head.


    The other three men in the private room were rendered speechless. The father and son were


    They knew that Vernon and Trevor Li wouldn''t help them. But Calvert didn''t give up. He was


    determined to have Evelyn. Now that he couldn''t beat Sheffield in a fair fight, he had toe up with


    more underhanded ns. Maybe he could make Sheffield look bad in front of Evelyn.

 Chapter 872 A Car Accident

    Chapter 872 A Car ident


    At dinner


    Staring at Carlos, who was sitting at the table opposite her, Evelyn asked, "Dad, are you aware that


    you are no longer a young man? Your eldest daughter is almost thirty years old."


    Carlos was a clever man. The image of the person he hated the most came across his mind. He


    wondered what Evelyn was trying to say, and casually asked, "So?"


    "Don''t judge a person by his appearance. You taught me that," Evelyn added, beating around the bush.


    Her father was good at martial arts, but he was not at his peak anymore. Sheffield, however, had youth


    and strength on his side. She knew that her father would be downed in a fair fight with Sheffield.


    Her heart ached when she remembered that Sheffield had had himself beaten up by Carlos in order to


    make his future father-inw happy.


    Carlos looked at his daughter with a stern expression in his eyes. "Are you saying that man is better


    than me?"


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. ''There is no escaping this man!'' she thought.


    Carlos continued, "You want to talk to me about him, don''t you?"


    Debbie had gone to the bathroom to wash her hands, and since Terilynn wasn''t going to be back home


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    for dinner, there were only the two of them at the table.


    "Can we talk?" she asked.


    "No!" Carlos turned her down without hesitation. "You better get rid of that stupid idea. I will never allow


    you to marry him."


    There was no trace of anger on her face. Instead, Evelyn smiled at her father and asked, "What if Mom


    allows?"


    ''Debbie?'' Carlos'' face darkened. "Has she met him?" he asked coldly.


    "Yes. But I didn''t tell her anything about him."


    Carlos looked into Evelyn''s yful eyes. He knew that she would rebel. There was only one way to


    stop her. "Your mom is as simple-minded as you are. She is not a good judge of people. If your mother


    agrees, I won''t forbid you from seeing him anymore."


    Hope shone in Evelyn''s eyes when she heard that. But Carlos immediately added, "I''ll go abroad and


    live in some nursing home by myself. I won''te back again."


    Evelyn''s eyes drooped and the hope vanished. She looked away and grabbed the chopsticks. "Let''s


    eat, Dad."


    "Yes."


    After her shower that night, Evelyn made a video call to Nadia and discussed her work schedule for the


    next day. A few minutester, she received a call from Joshua. "Evelyn, something happened to


    Sheffield," he said.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. "What?"


    "He had a car ident."


    Evelyn got changed and hurried downstairs. She met Debbie on the stairs. Seeing her flustered


    daughter, she asked in confusion, "It''s reallyte, Evelyn. Are you going out?"


    "Uh¡­yes, Mom. Something came up. I''ll be back soon."


    "What is it? Did something serious happen?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. A client of mine got into an ident. I need to go to the hospital. You go


    to bed. Good night, Mom."


    "Oh, okay. Get some flowers and fruits, and be careful on your way." Since Tayson was always with


    Evelyn, there was nothing to worry about. Debbie was just concerned about how hard her daughter


    worked, day and night.


    At Y City First General Hospital


    Sitting with his legs crossed, Joshua leaned against the back of the sofa and looked at the man lying in


    bed leisurely. "What will Evelyn do to you when she gets here?" he asked.


    One of Sheffield''s arms was bandaged, and his face was covered in wounds. "Help me hide it from


    her!"


    "No can do, bro! I don''t lie to beautiful girls. Besides, I really want to see Evelyn teach you a lesson in


    good behavior." Joshua burst intoughter.


    When Evelyn pushed the door to the ward open, she saw Sheffield and Joshua chatting cheerfully.


    When he saw here in, Sheffield immediately put away his phone and pretended to be in pain.


    "Evelyn! Oh, Eve..."


    Evelyn''s anxiety disappeared in an instant when she saw that he was his usual self. She regained her


    The injury to his arm seemed a little serious. His whole arm was wrapped in thick bandages.


    There were several bruises on his face. Although the wounds had been treated, they looked very


    painful.


    Sheffield tried his best to look weak. He said in a low voice, "I am wounded badly, Evelyn. I might die


    very soon. Come here and give me a final hug."


    Knowing what he was up to, Evelyn rolled her eyes at him and looked at his dearest friend.


    When he caught the inquiring look in her eyes, Joshua was thrilled. He finally had the chance to snitch


    on Sheffield. He jumped up to his feet and walked to Evelyn. "He¡ª"


    "Joshua Fan, shut the fuck up!" Sheffield knew that Joshua was up to no good, and was rather anxious


    about this whole situation. His face was no longer pale and his voice was not weak anymore. Without


    giving Joshua a chance to speak, he started, "I was driving and I identally¡ª"


    "Oh, you were driving! You were driving a race car!" Joshua interrupted.


    "You! Get out of here! Evelyn, don''t listen to him!"


    Listening to the bickering between the two men, Evelyn cast a cold nce at the injured man and said


    in a calm tone, "Will you shut up?"


    Sheffield immediately stopped talking. But then, he added in a low voice, "I got injured during the race,


    but it was not my fault."


    Evelyn cast a cold nce at him once again, which sent shivers down his spine.


    Joshua couldn''t help bursting intoughter when he saw his buddy who looked like a wronged wife.


    "Oh my God! Sheffield! The Maestro Tang! Ah, I never thought I would live to see this day! This is


    hrious! Unbelievably so!"


    Evelyn stared at him and asked coldly, "Is this funny to you?"


    Joshua covered his mouth reflexively. ''Oh my God! Her eyes are as cold as Carlos''. If looks could kill, I


    would be dead right now.''


    "Just tell me what happened!" Evelyn ordered, standing there like an undisputed queen.


    Joshua cleared his throat and sat on the edge of the bed. He looked at his poor friend and continued


    with the story. "Well, the truth is that your Sheffield was trying to win a woman''s first time¡ª"


    "What nonsense are you talking? That''s¡ª"


    "Sheffield Tang!" Evelyn growled. "Since you don''t want me to know the truth, would it be better if I


    leave and don''te back?"


    "What? No! That''s not what I¡ª" He cast a warning nce at Joshua and said, "Cut the crap, asshole!


    Otherwise..." Sheffield drew a line across his neck, gesturing that if he made things any worse, he


    would be dead soon.


    Joshua tried not tough and went on, "Sheffield raced against Fowler to save a girl. When he turned a


    corner, he lost control and the car toppled. And he ended up here, like this."

 Chapter 873 Rake Up Each Others Past

    Chapter 873 Rake Up Each Other''s Past


    "Why would your car suddenly flip?" Evelyn hit the nail on the head. Sheffield was an expert racer. An


    ident was out of the question.


    Her query surprised the men.


    Joshua''s admiration for Evelyn went up a notch. If it were any other woman, she would have gotten


    jealous after knowing that her man had gotten injured trying to save some girl. She would have jumped


    to conclusions and bombarded the man with questions about this new girl.


    But Evelyn wasn''t bothered at all.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sheffield wasn''t sure how to react to her indifference. He wanted his girlfriend to be a little jealous; that


    would mean that she cared for him. But, this was Evelyn Huo. He sighed. "Someone sabotaged my


    race car."


    "Who was it?" she asked, meeting his eyes.


    He smiled. "I can guess, but I don''t have any proof yet." He had to investigate the incident first.


    After a short pause, she asked, "Will you stop racing from now on?"


    "Babe, can we please change the subject?" Sheffield begged. He loved racing. Staying away from the


    track would make him feel dead inside.


    Joshua poked Sheffield''s bandaged arm.


    "Aw!" Sheffield yelled as he tried to kick Joshua off the bed. "Are you trying to kill me?"


    Joshua jumped off the bed, grinning from ear to ear. He arched an eyebrow and said, "You deserve it.


    Evelyn is my girlfriend, and yet you call her ''babe'' right in front of me. How dare you!"


    Evelyn pinched her arching brows and thought, ''No wonder these two are best friends. Both of them


    are childish!''


    "Fuck off! I don''t need you here anymore. I want to talk to MY girlfriend alone. Get out!" Sheffield


    barked.


    Joshua onlyughed harder as he sat back on the sofa. "Evelyn, he is trying to evade your question.


    Maestro Tang doesn''t want to give up on racing, even for you," he said with a grin. "I can see clearly


    that he doesn''t love you enough. You should be with me, Evelyn. I''ll treat you nicer than this ungrateful


    ass."


    Ignoring Joshua''s joke, Evelyn looked at Sheffield, waiting for his reply.


    Sheffield sat up straight and said with a serious look, "Evelyn, I won''t race for fun again. I promise." He


    was just ying with words. This just meant that he had to find some reason to race, other than doing it


    for fun.


    Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief and asked in a soft voice, "What did the doctor say? How long do you


    have to stay in the hospital?"


    With a yful smile, he replied, "I am the doctor. I have the final say on how long I need to stay here."


    She rolled her eyes. "If you don''t want to answer my question properly..." She trailed off.


    "Okay, rx. The doctor said that I need to be kept under observation tonight. I can get my ass out of


    the hospital first thing in the morning."


    Evelyn sighed resignedly. ''Why can''t he just speak normally for once?''


    Joshua stood up to leave. "Alright then! I''ve done enough fun for today and even watched Sheffield


    make a fool of himself. I''ll leave you two alone now. Sheffield, stay put in bed and don''t even think


    about hanging around with different girls. I know you are not a virgin, but please, keep it in your pants


    for a while. Hold onto your Eve and get some rest."


    Before Sheffield could counter, Evelyn looked Joshua in the eye and asked, "What about you, Mr. Fan?


    Do you hook up with different women?" Joshua froze. It was a direct question from his future sister-in-


    He was more serious than Sheffield when he promised that he would not race again. "Rest assured,


    Evelyn. I don''t y around with women. I''m a loyal man and will be sincere to my partner until my very


    end," he promised.


    Sheffield thought that this was best time to get back at Joshua. "Eve, don''t trust him. He is a liar. You


    know, he once booked the whole cosmetics floor at Shining International za on a date and told the


    woman to pick out whatever she wanted."


    Joshua rushed towards him and shut his mouth. "What about you? Evelyn, listen to this! Once, a


    woman imed that she was pregnant with his baby. And you know what he said?"


    ''Someone was pregnant with Sheffield''s child?'' Evelyn frowned without responding. She was


    somewhat frustrated.


    With a mean smirk, Joshua continued despite Sheffield''s best efforts to stop him, "This shameless man


    said, ''Oh, that''s a miracle!''"


    Evelyn was perplexed. ''A miracle? I don''t get it, '' she thought.


    Looking at the confused woman in front of him, Sheffield blurted out in a wronged tone, "I never slept


    with her, and she imed to be pregnant with my child. What else could I say?"


    Evelyn wondered why she had to leave thefort of her bed in the middle of the night just to hear


    these two men rake up each other''s past. Were they really best friends?


    "Oh, don''t act like a saint. You are no good!" Joshua said, as he wrestled out of Sheffield''s hands. "I


    gotta go. Evelyn, make sure to teach him a lesson. I am not even bluffing; he used to have a lot of


    women around him." He stormed out of the ward when Sheffield tried to get out of his bed.


    After Joshua left, he said, "Evelyn, I admit that I had many girlfriends. But I''ve never slept with any of


    them. I was never serious about those women. None of them were special, and you were the only one


    who stole my heart."


    Evelyn wasn''t affected by his words. "Sleep. I''m going home."


    Fearing that she would turn around and leave, Sheffield jumped out of the bed and held the woman in


    his arms. "Evelyn, please don''t go. I''ll be really upset if you leave me here all alone," he pleaded with a


    pitiful look.


    Evelyn scolded, "Sheffield, could you be serious for a minute?"


    He stopped ying around and became serious. Evelyn was cold towards him, as usual. He said,


    "Okay, you may leave. I will call you if I don''t feel well."


    "Huh? Why would you call me? I''m not a doctor."


    Winking at her with a cunning smile, Sheffield replied, "When I hear your voice, my pain will disappear."


    Evelyn couldn''t bear it anymore. He just couldn''t stop teasing her.


    "Do whatever you want," she said and turned to leave.


    Sheffield walked up to her from behind and held her in his arms again. "Babe, I didn''t even get to kiss


    you. Babe, say that I''m your darling and I''ll reward you with a delicious kiss."


    His voice was deep and attractive.


    Evelyn instantly blushed at his words.


    She looked at the arms wrapped around her. A wicked smile appeared on her face, and she pressed


    her hand on the bandage. "My darling?" She pressed the wound harder, mercilessly.


    Sheffield twitched at the sudden pain, and he bit his tongue to stop himself from crying out loud.


    "Yeah... Call me... Da¡ª" He was in so much pain that he almost said "Damn," but Evelyn didn''t like it


    when he swore, so he stopped short.


    ''What was that? Does he want me to call him Daddy?''


    She remembered a video she had watched on the Inte. A woman erotically called her partner


    "Daddy" in bed to excite him. Thinking that Sheffield was teasing her again, she blushed a crimson red


    and eximed shyly, "Sheffield Tang! You are such a pervert!"

 Chapter 874 I Am The One Who Loves You The Most

    Chapter 874 I Am The One Who Loves You The Most


    "Hmm?" She was angry, but Sheffield had no clue why.


    Evelyn raised her high heel-d foot and stomped on Sheffield''s. He was only wearing a slipper, so the


    heel dug into his flesh. "Ouch..." In pain, Sheffield let go of her instantly.


    Evelyn took the chance to jog towards the door and fled the ward, thoroughly embarrassed.


    Sheffield, left alone in the ward, sat on the bed. He was no less confused, and now had an injured foot


    as well.


    ''What happened to her? Why did she get angry all of a sudden?''


    A few minutester, he calmed down and closed the curtains. Then he turned on hisputer.


    He opened a surveince video and fast forwarded through it. As he thought, several minutes of video


    were missing.


    Sheffield ran a hand through his hair as he browsed thework shares. He found where the saboteur


    had hidden the surveince videos and restored all of them.


    The benefit to getting all the video back? He could see who sabotaged his race car.


    However, he didn''t recognize the guy, so he ran the man''s image through an online background check.


    Fortunately, there was information in the database, and in less than 5 minutes he had a wealth of data


    on the guy.


    Armed with this info, Sheffield was sure he could track this guy down.


    He closed hisptop and texted Evelyn. "You home yet?"


    Evelyn didn''t want to reply to his message, but it was already past 1 a.m. Afraid that he might be too


    worried to sleep, she replied, "Yeah."


    When he saw her reply, he grinned and tapped out a reply.


    "Good. I''ll let you go, so you can get some sleep. Just remember to climb in my bed when you''re free."


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. Why didn''t she take her dad up on his offer to teach her martial arts?


    If she had, she''d be able to teach Sheffield a good lesson when he made her mad.


    Evelyn hadn''t called or texted him since that night.


    Strangely, he didn''t contact her either, not even a message.


    Evelyn was worried. She wondered whether he was getting better or worse.


    However, Evelyn was still nursing a grudge. Sheffield asked her to call him "daddy" the other night, so


    she was too embarrassed to talk to him after that.


    So, without anyone noticing, Evelyn asked Tayson to take her to Sheffield''s apartment, and she waited


    outside the apartmentplex, hidden in the shadows.


    Around 11 p.m, a man pulled into his parking space, locked the car, and walked towards the apartment


    building.


    The man was dressed in a ck windbreaker. A gust caught his clothes, and they billowed


    dramatically. He looked handsome and cool in the dark night.


    He suddenly felt something wrong, like someone was following him. He stopped and looked around.


    There was nothing suspicious except a ck car parked a little distance away.


    But this car was suspicious, because it was not in the parking lot and there was someone in it.


    The driver seemed to notice he''d been spotted, as he started the car, and began to pull away.


    Sheffield ran as fast as he could, jumped in front of the car, and blocked the way with his arms.


    Sheffield briefly wondered when he''d feel the car hit him. Luckily, the car screeched to a halt just in the


    nick of time.


    When he saw Tayson in the driver''s seat, Sheffield grinned from ear to ear.


    The lights were off in the car, so he couldn''t see who was in the back seat. But if Tayson was here, then


    Evelyn surely was.


    He ran to the car door and knocked on the car window. "Evelyn," he called.


    Evelyn was annoyed. She didn''t think Sheffield would have caught on so soon. Since there was no


    need to hide anymore, she rolled down the window and looked at the man outside the car with a


    neutral expression


    The moment Sheffield saw her, his face lit up. He stuck his head into the car and said excitedly,


    "Evelyn, did youe here to sleep with me?"


    The wounds on his face had healed, and there was a broad smile on his fair face. Evelyn didn''t bother


    to dignify his question with a response. "Tayson, just drive."


    "Okay, okay. I won''t tease you anymore. Come on, get out of the car. Let me give you a kiss!" It was his


    fault. He had been too busy with his research to call or text Evelyn.


    Evelyn ordered again, "Drive!" The car moved a little.


    Tayson only inched forward, mainly to avoid hurting Sheffield. His head was still fully inside the car. If


    Tayson zoomed off, he''d have Sheffield''s detached head rolling in the back seat.


    "Evelyn, I was wrong. I was just kidding. Please get out of the car. Aren''t you worried I''m hurt?" he


    apologized.


    It was not until then that Evelyn remembered why she came here tonight.


    She decided to let it go.


    She adjusted her clothes and unlocked the car door.


    As soon as she did that, Sheffield ripped open the door. He got into the car and got the woman out.


    Then he pressed Evelyn against the car. She couldn''t move.


    "Evelyn, I''m sorry I haven''t been around. I''ve been super-busy," he said, after kissing her on the lips.


    When he was about to kiss her again, Evelyn covered his lips and said, "Behave."


    He nodded.


    "You all right?"


    He nodded again.


    Evelyn finally put her hand down.


    Sheffield looked in the rearview mirror and met Tayson''s eyes. He grinned and asked, "Hey, if I said


    your bodyguard liked you, would you believe it?"


    "No. Why would I?" she replied decisively.


    Although she knew a lot of people liked her, she was not dumb enough to think that everyone did.


    Sheffield put his hands on the car, on either side of her. "Remember, I am the one who loves you the


    most! No matter what happens, don''t run off with another guy."


    "No way! The man that loves me the most is my dad."


    Sheffield smiled. "You''re wrong there. Your dad loves your mom the most. I''m the one who loves you


    the most and I want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    Evelyn had nothing to say to that. He was right. Carlos loved Debbie more than anything. "But Dad


    loves me too, more than anyone else." Although she was angry her dad wouldn''t let her be with


    Sheffield, she knew why.


    Carlos did what he thought was best for her.


    Sheffield grabbed her hand and whispered gently in her ear with a wicked smile. "Evelyn, remember,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m the one who loves you the most, not your dad."


    His breath was so warm that Evelyn was turned on. To hide her blushing face, she pushed him away


    and said, "Go upstairs. I''m going home."


    "So soon? But I just got here!" said Sheffield sadly.


    The longer she looked at him, the more reluctant she was to part with him. "See youter." Tonight, she


    promised her father she woulde back to the manor. She couldn''t be out toote.


    Sheffield pulled her into his arms, kissing her affectionately.

 Chapter 875 Happy Hormones

    Chapter 875 Happy Hormones


    Ten minutester, Evelyn''s car slowly drove away. Sheffield put his hands in his pant pockets and stood


    still, watching the car disappear from his line of sight.


    ''This sneaking around can''t go on forever. I''ll have to face Carlos and ask for his permission. Evelyn,


    just wait till I finish what I have to do.''


    When everything was over, he wanted to settle down and be with her.


    The arrogant, sexy smile was back on his lips.


    At ZL Group


    It waste at night. A man appeared at the entrance of thepany with two paper bags.


    He whistled a tune as he entered the lift and went up to the regional CEO''s office.


    There were very few people left on the floor. Among the assistants, only Nadia was still there.


    She was surprised to see Sheffield at the office, but took the initiative to greet him. "Hello, Dr. Tang."


    He replied with a smile, "Hello, Nadia. Did you guys lose track of time? You''re so hard-working. Here, I


    got you some food."


    Nadia stared at the bag in Sheffield''s hand, and refused at once. "Thank you, Dr. Tang, but I''m not


    hungry¡ª"


    "Don''t worry. I bought two. Eat!" He put the bag on her desk.


    Seeing the desserts in the bag, she stammered, "Um, Miss Huo doesn''t eat desserts."


    Sheffield smiled and replied without hesitation, "She will."


    Nadia was speechless. ''He behaves so confidently in front of Evelyn, '' she thought.


    He pushed the button of the automatic door and entered Evelyn''s office without knocking.


    Evelyn was busy writing something, and when she looked up, she was surprised to see him. "What are


    you doing here?" she asked. It had been almost a week since they had seen each other.


    This was his first time in her office. He walked straight to her after scanning the room and its


    decoration. He put the paper bag on her desk. "I missed you. I haven''t seen you in days, and you


    showed no signs ofing to see me. So, I obviously had to take the initiative."


    He realized long ago that nothing would ever progress in their rtionship if he left the decisions to her.


    Evelyn looked at the bag and asked, "What''s this?"


    "It''s the Hokkaido chiffon cupcake and milk cake. I also brought you something to drink. You must be


    hungry; you''ve been working for so long. Have something." He took out the desserts and the cheese


    tea.


    He had waited for more than an hour outside thepany building, but the lights in Evelyn''s office


    stayed lit. That was when he had decided to buy her some refreshments and see her in her den.


    Evelyn shook her head. "I don''t eat dessert or have sweet drinks."


    Sheffield ignored her protest. "Did you know that sweet food can make people happy? You work sote


    and I bet you are stressed as hell. Having something sweet will change your mood and you might even


    be able to work more efficiently."


    "Really? Is there any scientific research to prove that or are these just Dr. Tang''s wise words?"


    Sheffield sighed. "Allow me to exin. When sugar enters a human body, our brain activates the


    hormones called dopamine and serotonin. These are also called the happy hormones. They affect the


    mood and lift your spirits. Is that scientific enough?" With that, he scooped some dessert and ced it


    near her lips.


    Evelyn took a bite and asked, "Happy hormones?"


    "Yes. It''s a kind of chemical reaction that happens in your brain that stimtes feelings like excitement


    and happiness. Here, have one more bite. It tastes good, doesn''t it? That dessert ce is very


    popr."


    "What chemical reaction? It''s just psychological."


    "Hmm, not exactly. Sweet food really can make people feel good. I agree it is psychological, but your


    hormones y a vital role as well. Next time when you are upset or anxious, you should grab a sweet


    snack or an ice cream or some cake. You will feel a little better. And desserts usually look cute, right.


    That can also improve your mood. Their soft texture, candy color and sweet taste will melt your heart."


    He winked.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. ''He can make everything sound so reasonable and logical. It''s a waste of talent


    that he is not a salesman.'' She asked, "So, ording to your theory, I should eat desserts every day."


    "Oh, no. Desserts are good, but you should watch your health too. You need a bnced diet to avoid


    chronic diseases."


    "Fine, whatever. Give me that!" Evelyn grabbed the spoon from him and started gulping down the cake.


    Sheffield took a nce at the documents in front of her, picked one up and leafed through it. "Your


    father really doesn''t worry about wearing you out. He has given you so much work to deal with."


    Evelyn shook her head. "Actually, he has reduced my workload. But there is just too much to take care


    of in thepany. I want to help him."


    He closed the file and put it back on the desk. "It''s past eleven o''clock. What time do you n on


    finishing work today?"


    "A bit longer. By the way, how did youe up here?" The entrance to theirpany was strictly


    guarded during nights. Even the employees of thepany were generally forbidden toe back, let


    alone an outsider like Sheffield.


    He smiled mysteriously. "I have my ways."


    Evelyn nibbled on the dessert and asked with a frown, "What ways? Tell me!"


    "Okay, okay! If it were someone else, I wouldn''t give out my secrets. But, anything for my Evelyn." He


    took his phone out of his pocket, looked through some folders and put the phone in front of her eyes.


    On the screen was the picture of them riding the elephant in D City.


    Evelyn stopped eating. ''He kept the photo, '' she thought, looking at the photo and feeling nostalgic.


    "I showed this photo to your security guard and told him that I am your boyfriend."


    Trying to suppress the urge to hit him, Evelyn asked, "And the guard just let you through?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Of course, he didn''t! I had to call his son. As soon as he arrived, I slipped into the building."


    "How do you know his son?"


    "Last time I came here, I saw the son bring him dinner. The son is one of my racing buddies." Sheffield


    had specifically chosen toe over during his buddy''s father''s working hours.


    "There are more than one security guards," she said.

 Chapter 876 Exposed

    Chapter 876 Exposed


    Sheffield pulled up a chair and sat down in front of Evelyn. "The others were on patrol duty."


    "So, you just sneaked in?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    She was perplexed.


    Sheffield grinned. "Come on, I''m not a bad guy. Why do you have to bother about all the minor details?


    I only came to bring you some food."


    "You could have just called me instead of going through all the roundabout methods."


    The man shrugged and replied casually, "I wanted to surprise you. If I had called you in advance, then


    what would have been the point?"


    Evelyn didn''t argue further. He had an answer for everything.


    "Evelyn, how about you leave the rest of the work for tomorrow?"


    "No, there are a few more documents awaiting my signature. They are needed for tomorrow''s meeting."


    Evelyn put the dessert aside and began going through the documents on her desk.


    Sheffield stole a nce at the file she was reading and saw "Y City First General Hospital" written on it.


    "Oh, it''s the contract with our hospital."


    "Well, thanks to you, ZL Group will be cooperating with your hospital once again." She remembered


    their negotiation meeting with the First General Hospital.


    Sheffield''s lips curled into a grin. "You love me so much."


    "Go away!"


    "No, I won''t. I am waiting for you to finish your work. Let''s go out and have some fun!"


    "Forget it. I''m noting anywhere," she refused straightforwardly.


    "Fine, I''ll go home then," replied Sheffield without arguing.


    Evelyn was surprised that he had given up so easily. "You are going home?" She looked up at him.


    "Yes, to your home," he answered, tilting his head a little with a wide smile.


    Evelyn chided, "Get out!"


    "No, I don''t want to. I want to be with you."


    "Out! Now!"


    "What will I do outside? Besides, I like being inside. It''s so much more fun, isn''t it?" he smirked. "How


    about you let me inside and we can enjoy ourselves a little?" Evelyn''s breath caught.


    She gave him a cold stare and cursed, "You''re so shameless!"


    "What''s there to be ashamed of when I''m with you?" He didn''t feel the need to hide anything from


    Evelyn. He wanted her to see him, as he was.


    Evelyn was fed up with his flippant tongue. Blushing, she ordered, "Shut up!"


    "Yes, darling."


    The office finally quieted down.


    Sheffield waited for her to finish up. He noticed that although Evelyn looked cold and proud on the


    outside, deep down, she was still a little girl. She had fallen in love with the desserts he had bought for


    her and continued to smuggle small pieces of the cake and marshmallows


    while she read the documents carefully.


    Sheffield didn''t want to disturb her, but he couldn''t resist teasing. "Evelyn, can I ask you something?"


    "What?" she asked shortly without taking her eyes off the papers.


    "Who is the person not rted to you by blood¡ªyour father or husband?"


    "Husband," Evelyn replied.


    "Yes, wife?"


    Silence befell. Realizing that she had been tricked again, Evelyn raised her head and looked at the


    mischievous grin on his face. "Sheffield Tang..."


    "Yes, ma''am?"


    "Has anyone ever told you that you need a beating?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. Obviously, someone wants to beat you up as much as I do."


    "It''s you, Eve. You are the one who has said that."


    Evelyn was speechless. ''There is no arguing with this man, '' she thought, shaking her head and getting


    back to her work.


    It was not until after midnight that Evelyn put away all the papers. Nadia had already left.


    She had finished all the desserts and drink Sheffield had brought her too.


    The two of them walked out of the office together. Sheffield led her to his car. "Are you sleepy?"


    "I''m not." Evelyn was a little drowsy, but she was afraid that if she told the truth Sheffield would suggest


    that they sleep together, which would then lead to a sleepless night.


    "Do you want to grab something to eat?"


    "I''m not hungry." She had the desserts just now.


    He turned to her and saw her exhausted face. "Okay, I''ll drive you home."


    When they arrived at themunity where Evelyn lived, he said, "I''lle up with you."


    "No, I''m very tired today. Rain check?"


    He nodded and kissed her on the forehead. "Get some good rest. And when you have enough energy


    next time, let''s sleep together!"


    Evelyn scowled at him. "Drive back safely."


    "I will, darling."


    Evelyn got out of the car with a smile and walked to the lift.


    Sheffield didn''t leave until the lights in her bedroom had been turned off for the night.


    To their surprise, two dayster, new gossip about Evelyn went viral on the Inte, and it was as juicy


    as the gossips of popr stars.


    It imed that a man in a sports car was seen at the entrance of ZL Group''s office with a bouquet of


    flowers, waiting for Evelyn Huo. Their photos were posted online, including pictures of them entering


    and exiting her apartmentplex several times.


    But the man''s face was not clear in any of the pictures. The camera didn''t catch his face from any


    angle. Evelyn''s face was clearly photographed, though.


    Gossipy news about her and her lover hit the headlines every day.


    "The Rtionship of the Eldest Daughter of the CEO of ZL Group Exposed"; "Evelyn Huo, the Regional


    CEO of ZL Group Dating a Handsome Young Man"; "A Handsome Man Chasing after Evelyn Huo with


    a Bunch of Flowers."


    Some of them went as far as to say, "Evelyn Huo''s New Lover Exposed" and "The Eldest Princess of


    ZL Group Has a Boy Toy."


    However, the news was suppressed as soon as it started appearing.


    Even so, many people already knew about it, including the employees of ZL Group and not to mention,


    Carlos.


    Carlos had thought that Evelyn and Joshua were trying to develop a romantic rtionship, but it turned


    out that she had been dating Sheffield instead. He was enraged because once again Evelyn had


    disobeyed him, even after she had promised him that she wouldn''t see that man again.


    But he didn''t confront Evelyn face to face, nor did he n on teaching Sheffield a lesson. Instead, he


    asked Joshua out for a meal. Alone.


    Needless to say, Joshua was freaked out. He called Sheffield. "Your future father-inw has invited me


    to dinner. I have a bad feeling about this."


    "I have a bad feeling about that too," Sheffield replied as he continued to delete horridments about


    Evelyn online.


    "What should I do?"


    "Beats me, dude." If only he could read Carlos'' mind. Sadly, he couldn''t. Few people ever knew what


    was on Carlos Huo''s mind.


    "Why did you have to show off your affection for Evelyn publicly? Now, Carlos has found out. Are you


    happy now?" Joshua scoffed. "But which mediapany was bold enough to reveal gossips about


    Evelyn Huo?" Although the news had been suppressed temporarily, it had already reached the masses.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It was Calvert Ji," said Sheffield casually. Calvert had spent arge sum of money bribing a media


    if the whole thing went south, no one would suspect the Ji family. After the media had exposed


    Sheffield''s rtionship with Evelyn to the public, Carlos destroyed thepany, but the culprit, Calvert,


    managed to stay out of it and remained untouched.


    "That guy? Is he trying to get his revenge on you?" Joshua knew what had happened between


    Sheffield and Calvert.


    "He has no other reason to do this," Sheffield replied.

 Chapter 877 Get Engage To Evelyn

    Chapter 877 Get Engage To Evelyn


    Joshua understood. "Well, I''m at Orchid Private Club. I gotta go. Talk to youter," he said to Sheffield.


    "All right."


    When Joshua arrived at Room 888 of the Orchid Private Club, Carlos had just opened a bottle of red


    wine.


    Joshua''s heart caught in his throat. Carlos was way too intimidating, even in pleasant surroundings like


    this. But right now, he had to face him. He greeted Carlos respectfully, "Hello, Uncle Carlos."


    Carlos poured a ss of wine and handed it to him. "Hello, Joshua," he said, betraying no hint of


    emotion.


    "Thank you, Uncle Carlos," Joshua said as he took the ss.


    Carlos sat down on the leather couch. "Have a seat," he said to Joshua.


    "Thank you, Uncle Carlos." His responses were measured and polite. He knew a lot was riding on this


    meeting. Joshua sat opposite Carlos.


    Carlos was never a man to beat around the bush. As soon as they sat down, he went straight to the


    point. "You need to marry Evelyn."


    After a short pause, Joshua refused, "I''m sorry, Uncle Carlos. I can''t¡ª"


    "Or tomorrow," Carlos interrupted. "Tomorrow everyone will know you were the one who chased Evelyn


    and went back to her apartment with her."


    "Does Evelyn even know about this?" Joshua asked anxiously.


    "She doesn''t need to know. You just need to tell me yes or no."


    "I''m sorry, Uncle Carlos. There''s no way," he apologized.


    He promised Sheffield he would break up with Evelyn. If he got engaged to her, Sheffield would kill him.


    Surprisingly, Carlos wasn''t upset. Instead, he asked, "Is it because you like Terilynn?"


    He didn''t expect that Carlos would know anything about that. Was it that obvious? So he decided


    honesty was the best policy. "Sorry, Uncle Carlos. I meant to talk to you about thister, but I guess


    there''s no time like the present. Yeah, I like Terilynn. Evelyn and I aren''t good together. We were


    looking for a reason to break up."


    Carlos stared into his ss, swirled the wine around the goblet instead of taking a sip. "Get engaged to


    Evelyn, and then I''ll give you the green light to woo Terilynn." He would take care of these two brats


    one by one!


    Joshua was taken aback. ''Get with Terilynn after getting engaged to Evelyn? That''s nuts!'' "Uncle


    Carlos, all you''re doing is hurting Evelyn."


    "Don''t worry about it. So tell me¡ªyes or no." Carlos thought Evelyn might get hurt now, but if he didn''t


    do something, Sheffield would hurt her even moreter on.


    Not knowing what was on Carlos'' mind, Joshua changed the subject. "I guess you know about Evelyn


    and Sheffield. I don''t know why you''re so dead set against them as a couple. Sheffield might not look


    like much to you, but to me he''s a pretty amazing dude! More importantly, Evelyn likes him. He loves


    her, too."


    As time wore on, he was smart enough to see that Carlos didn''t approve of Sheffield.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at Joshua, and the young man trembled. "What do you know, anyway?"


    Carlos barked.


    Joshua was confused. ''Does he know something I don''t?''


    "He doesn''t deserve Evelyn, so I won''t allow it! And if you don''t agree to get engaged to her, I''ll find


    someone else. If I do, you''ll never see Terrilyn again."


    "Sheffield''s my bro. I''m not going to mess up his chances with Evelyn," Joshua replied with a smile. He


    and Sheffield were even closer than biological brothers.


    If he betrayed their friendship, Sheffield wouldn''t be happy. He wouldn''t be happy, either.


    "It''s okay. I won''t force you." Carlos calmly took out his phone and made it obvious he was dialing a


    number. "Get rid of Sheffield. Make sure it looks like Joshua Fan did it."


    Joshua wanted to remain calm, but he knew Carlos was ruthless and capable of doing exactly that.


    For the next few minutes, he was on pins and needles. His mobile phone rang, interrupting his


    thoughts. Carlos didn''t stop him from answering. He was pretty sure he knew who was calling.


    As soon as Joshua slid the answer key, Sheffield''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Hey, you


    okay?"


    "Have you left yet?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah. Your assistant said something happened to you. So I''m on my way downstairs!"


    "No! Listen to me: go back to your apartment!" Joshua warned. He lowered his voice and tried to


    prevent Carlos overhearing. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    "It doesn''t matter. He''ll have toe out of his apartment sometime. If not today, then tomorrow,"


    Carlos said.


    Upon hearing this, Joshua got angry. He hung up the phone and looked at Carlos. He balled his fists.


    "What the hell do you want, old man?"


    "I want you to get engaged to Evelyn." Joshua was Sheffield''s best friend. It had to be him.


    "I''m done ying games with you. I won''t do it. I''ll let Sheffield know, while I''m at it. You might want to


    think twice about who you send to deal with him. Peace out." He stood up from his seat and was going


    to find Sheffield.


    "What if I tell him that something has happened to you and Evelyn?"


    "Isn''t that underhanded? Even for you?" Joshua turned to face Carlos, with anger in his eyes.


    Looking at a spot not far away, Carlos answered casually, "I''m willing to do whatever it takes. Whatever


    I have to, for Evelyn."


    While walking towards the door, Joshua added, "You have my answer. I won''t betray my best friend.


    Please excuse me, Uncle Carlos. Goodbye!"


    However, before he could get out of the room, a bodyguard stepped in his way.


    Toote for him to say anything. The bodyguard took out a handkerchief and pressed it to Joshua''s


    face. The young man struggled but was eventually overtaken by vertigo. Atst, he fell unconscious.


    Sheffield could tell his friend was upset. Panicked, even. He took in his surroundings and saw


    suspicious-looking men at different points. He darted into the shadows and seemed to lose them¡ªfor


    now.


    After making sure he was safe, he called Joshua again, but he got a message saying that the


    subscriber was not epting calls at this time. He must have turned his phone off. But why?


    Worried Joshua was in danger, Sheffield went back home and opened an app on his phone. He


    entered his friend''s details and tried to figure out his friend''sst location. It wouldn''t tell him where he


    was now, because the phone was off.


    Amazingly, the app managed to find him. He was at arge hotel. While he was pondering this, his


    phone rang. It was Dollie. He wasn''t in the mood to talk to her, but she kept calling again and again.


    Finally, about the fifth time, he picked up.


    He answered the phone impatiently. "God, finally!" she said. "You need to hear this! I just saw Joshua.


    He rented a room with Evelyn."


    "What are you talking about, Dollie?" Sheffield got even more upset when he heard what she said.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe me. There''s arge hotel next to Orchid Private Club, Room 909, 9th floor.


    Just go there and see for yourself." Once she said that, Dollie hung up the phone.

 Chapter 878 Your Girlfriend Is Here

    Chapter 878 Your Girlfriend Is Here


    Sheffield checked the location of Joshua''s phone once more. It was indeed in a five-star hotel next to


    Orchid Private Club.


    He quickly dialed Evelyn''s number. Luckily, someone picked up, but that someone was not Evelyn. "Hi,


    Mr. Tang, it''s me." It was Tayson.


    "Where''s Evelyn?"


    "Miss Huo and Mr. Fan are inside the hotel talking. I''m waiting outside."


    Inside? Outside?


    His best friend and the love of his life?


    Sheffield hung up the phone and sped to the hotel.


    About fifteen minutester, he was on the 9th floor of the hotel, out of breath. He could see Room 909.


    Tayson was guarding the door.


    Sheffield rushed over to him and ordered, "Open the door!"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Tayson answered, "Mr. Fan and Miss Huo are inside..."


    "What are they doing?" demanded Sheffield with a grim face.


    "Please go away, Mr. Tang!" Tayson answered, standing in front of the door.


    Anger took control. Sheffield shoved Tayson aside, pulling on his cor. When Tayson was out of the


    way, the young doctor kicked the door in.


    The door was unlocked, and gave way easily.


    Sheffield rushed in, and what he saw made his beautiful eyes red with rage.


    A man and a woman slept soundly. The woman intimately rested her head on the man''s shoulder. They


    might be naked under the quilt.


    Actually, on the way here, Sheffield had calmed himself down. Even before setting foot in the room, he


    knew Joshua wouldn''t betray him. But now he saw it with his own eyes. What little reason he had left


    fled him.


    He knew it was a setup. He knew that Carlos was responsible. But Carlos wasn''t here. His friend was.


    Sheffield flew into a rage. He yanked the covers off of Joshua and shouted his name. "Joshua! Fucker!"


    Under the quilt, Joshua was in his underwear. All of a sudden, Sheffield lost his nerve and let go of the


    quilt. He was afraid Evelyn was as naked as Joshua.


    Evelyn woke up first, unable to sleep through Sheffield''s roaring.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Sheffield''s scarlet eyes, and then Joshua woke up too. He


    felt nauseous, and had the mother of all headaches.


    Before he could figure out what was going on, a fist mmed into his face. Then another bruised his


    ribs. "Sheffield!" Evelyn screamed.


    She had never seen Sheffield so mad.


    This time, he looked furious, like he wanted to kill Joshua.


    Before he could open his eyes, Joshua had already been punched several times. He covered his face


    and suddenly opened his eyes, only to see that Sheffield''s fist was about tond on him again.


    Evelyn wanted to stop Sheffield, but she was wearing only lingerie.


    With Joshua present, she was too embarrassed to get out of bed.


    However, Sheffield seemed to have lost his mind. He punched Joshua again and dragged him out of


    bed.


    After a while, Joshua realized what was going on. He blocked Sheffield''s next punch and said, "Hold


    on, bro! I can exin! Stop it! That hurts like hell!"


    Evelyn took a deep breath and called out, "Come on, Sheffield. It''s not what it looks like!"


    Hearing her words, Sheffield loosened his grip on Joshua abruptly and looked at the calm woman.


    "Give me a chance to exin." Even though she had been caught in bed with another man, Evelyn still


    looked at him with a confident face.


    The look in her eyes finally restored his senses. And Sheffield finally realized what he''d done. Without a


    second thought, he had beaten his best friend.


    He looked at his fist and then at Evelyn. Shaking his head, he said, "You don''t have to exin. I


    understand."


    He had been too impulsive.


    Sheffield nced at Joshua and tossed his clothes to him. "Get dressed. You know where to find me,"


    he said.


    After that, he left the hotel even though Evelyn was calling his name.


    At the International Auto Raceway


    A race had just finished. Crews flocked to the cars while race officials were there for the post-race


    inspection. Every car had to go through several checks both before and after the race. Some of the


    cars were being rolled onto an elevated tform where two of the inspectors were waiting, fitting a long


    aluminum temte over the nose, roof and trunk of the car to check for irregrities.


    Sheffield''s car rolled in and he drew a crowd.


    "What? Maestro Tang, you''re here. I heard you''d hung up your helmet and weren''t racing anymore. Are


    you back behind the wheel, then?"


    Sheffield unfastened his seat belt and closed the door. "Who said that?" he asked, ncing at the man.


    "Mr. Fan! He said your girlfriend told you not to race again!"


    "Hahaha." The crowd burst intoughter. "I didn''t expect Maestro Tang to be whipped. She must really


    be something."


    Without looking at them, Sheffield answered angrily, "Bullshit! I race whenever I want. Just try and keep


    me away!"


    "That''s great. We thought we wouldn''t see you on the race track again!"


    Sheffield sneered and turned around to change his clothes.


    The change was done soon. He sat in his car, ready to begin. Just then, someone shouted, "Hey,


    Sheffield, your girlfriend''s here!"


    "It''s true! Maestro Tang, your girlfriend and your BFF!"


    "Wow, is that Maestro Tang''s girlfriend? She''s totally hot!"


    Sheffield, who had been so angry a second ago, now seemed to be in a panic. He threw open the car


    door and rushed to the dressing room.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Sheffield, stop!" Everyone nearby heard Evelyn''s cold voice.


    The woman next to her said in a jealous tone, "What a bitch! Who does she think she is, anyway?


    She''s embarrassing him in front of everyone. I''d dump her, if I were him."


    Evelyn cast her a cold nce and said ruthlessly, "Thankfully, you''re not him. And I''d shut your mouth,


    since you have no chance with a guy like that."


    The woman was embarrassed.


    "Wow! Maestro Tang''s girlfriend is awesome!"


    "I''m sure she keeps him on his toes!"


    Ignoring themotion, Evelyn walked up to Sheffield, standing with his back to the crowd. She


    stopped less than two meters away from him and asked, "Do you really think I''m that kind of girl?"


    Not knowing what to say, he closed his eyes in frustration.


    Actually, he had regretted what he did the moment he stepped out of the hotel, and hadpletely


    forgotten everything Evelyn told him.


    Just as everyone was waiting quietly for the drama to unfold, Sheffield turned to look at her with an


    ingratiating smile on his face. Without hesitation, he took Evelyn into his arms and said, "Honey, listen


    to me. It''s all my fault! Don''t be mad, okay?"


    His reaction caused an uproar.


    So the amazing Maestro Tang was henpecked.


    Disappointed and sad, Evelyn looked at him and asked, "Your fault? If you really thought you were


    wrong, you wouldn''t havee here." She didn''t know what happened, or when she fell asleep, or how


    she ended up sleeping in the same bed as Joshua. But she was pretty sure it wasn''t Sheffield''s fault.

 Chapter 879 More Misunderstandings

    Chapter 879 More Misunderstandings


    "No, it''s all my fault. Hey, man, get over here." He dangled a set of keys from his fingers. "Here¡ªthe


    keys to my race car. Take care of it for me. I''ll never race again!"


    When Sheffield dered in public that he would quit racing, the crowd boiled over in astonishment.


    "Oh my God! Is he really giving it up?"


    "Looks like Maestro Tang is really quitting the racing scene!"


    "Breaking news!"


    Ignoring what the others were saying, Sheffield put his arm around Evelyn''s shoulder and walked


    towards his car. "Honey, please don''t be mad, okay? Let''s talk about this."


    Joshua was smoking, leaning against his car. His face was a mess. Dried blood, bandages, a pair of


    shiners under his eyes. When he saw Sheffield, he dropped the cigarette and ground it out. "Don''t even


    talk to me. We''re done!"


    Sheffield snorted, "Fine by me. You slept with my woman. Some friend!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Listening to his childish words, Evelyn couldn''t help but sigh. "Sheffield..."


    "Okay, okay. I just need some time!" Sheffieldpromised.


    As for what happened tonight, they all knew who set them up.


    Evelyn felt angry at Carlos and guilty around Sheffield and Joshua.


    With a guilty conscience, she said to Sheffield, who drove her home, "Go on home. I''ll talk to Dad."


    "I''ll go with you," said Sheffield, gripping her hand. He wanted to be there to support her, even if Carlos


    beat him to death for it.


    Evelyn shook her head. "Not yet." Her father must be still angry about the scandal.


    It wouldn''t be the best time for Sheffield to confront him. Carlos would take it all out on him.


    Grabbing her hand tightly, he paused for a while before saying, "I guess I need to let you go. Call me if


    you need me."


    "Okay." After Evelyn entered the manor, he started his car and drove off.


    The inte rumors were contained, and only a few trolls were stirring up trouble under Evelyn''s Weibo


    ount. But Sheffield had already secretly taken care of everything.


    In the Huo Residence


    When Evelyn entered the house, Carlos and Debbie were waiting for her.


    When she saw her, Debbie walked up to her and asked anxiously, "Evelyn, is he the same guy you met


    on your trip?" Debbie wasn''t sure who the man was because she couldn''t see his face clearly in the


    photos. But he looked familiar.


    Evelyn didn''t respond. She looked Carlos in the eye and said with as much outrage as she could


    muster, "Dad, you''ve gone too far this time!"


    Confused, Debbie looked back and forth between father and daughter. She had no idea what Carlos


    did, what Evelyn was talking about.


    The air around Carlos became oppressive. His eyes remained calm. "Since Joshua doesn''t want to be


    the scapegoat, just let Calvert do it. He''s okay with it."


    "I broke up with him a long time ago. Why did you drag him into this?" Evelyn was annoyed.


    "What happened, Evelyn?" Debbie asked with concern.


    Since Debbie asked, Evelyn decided to tell her the truth. "Tell Dad to butt out and I''ll tell you. Dad


    shouldn''t have gotten involved in the first ce. Even if he was wrong for me, it was my choice to


    make, no one else''s. Regardless of what was going on, I didn''t want to break up with him."


    Debbie was even more confused. "You mean your father messed with your rtionship? Your


    rtionship with whom?"


    "The one you saw in the pictures." Still, Evelyn didn''t have the guts to tell her outright it was Sheffield.


    Debbie knew that person in the pictures was the same guy Evelyn had met on her trip. "I want to talk to


    him. What did he say about the media circus?"


    "Father arranged a good show for him before he could say anything!" Evelyn cast a reproachful nce


    at Carlos.


    Debbie looked at Carlos, who was still sitting there calmly. She gave him the stink eye and asked,


    "What kind of show?"


    "Dad set me up. He hired someone to make it look like I slept with Joshua. Then Dad arranged it so the


    man I like would find us in bed together. Neither of us has any idea how it happened, but I know Dad


    was involved somehow."


    Debbie was taken aback. "Your dad did that?" she asked in disbelief. It was hard for Debbie to envision


    Carlos doing something like that.


    "Yes." It never even urred to Evelyn that her holier-than-thou father would do this.


    However, Carlos didn''t seem to feel guilty at all. Even when the truth was out, he was drinking tea


    calmly. He didn''t appear to have a care in the world.


    Excited, Debbie ran over to Carlos and berated, "Carlos, how could you do that? Didn''t you think about


    the consequences? Who might be hurt? Don''t you think you crossed the line?"


    Carlos put his cup down and replied tly, "No, I don''t."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Unbelievable! You''re not even sorry."


    Carlos looked at Debbie and said in a harsher voice, "She forgot about all the pain that boy put her


    through. What about you? A few months ago, when she was dying on the operating table, you were


    devastated. It nearly killed you. I don''t want to talk about it. Maybe he didn''t do it on purpose. Don''t you


    know he''s going to be another man''s son-inw? How am I supposed to take that? Evelyn is confused


    because she''s in love with him, so what''s your excuse?"


    "No, it''s not like that, Dad. That other woman, he doesn''t care about her the same way he does me."


    Evelyn thought it was a good time to exin everything to Carlos.


    "Humph!" Carlos snorted and for the first time he scolded Evelyn in a harsh tone. "Since when did you


    be so stupid? That woman is pregnant. It''s his kid! Did he even tell you about it?"


    ''Dollie is pregnant?'' Evelyn looked at Carlos in stunned disbelief. "That''s impossible!"


    Carlos mmed his palm on the table and yelled, "I''ve already seen the pregnancy test. What more


    proof do you need?"


    "There must be some mistake." She trusted Sheffield. There was no way that he would have sex with


    Dollie.


    "What mistake? Do you know why he''s with you? I heard him say his research team was short of


    money and he needed some cash. And he told Dollie he was using you." And it wasn''t like Carlos had


    gone out of his way to find out. He was ying a few rounds of golf, and had retired to the locker room.


    Sheffield and Joshua were in there, and the young doctor was exining to his friend that the research


    fund was nearly gone.


    As for using Evelyn, that was what Dollie told him. She swore Sheffield told her personally that he was


    only using Carlos'' daughter.

 Chapter 880 What Is The Truth

    Chapter 880 What Is The Truth


    "He''s not broke. He bought me valuable jewelry once. I offered him money, and he turned me down.


    Over a hundred million! He turned it down, Dad!" Dollie had also told Evelyn straight up Sheffield was


    only using her, but she didn''t believe it.


    Carlos was furious. "That''s only because he wanted more! Can''t you see? He is not as simple as he


    pretends to be. I have investigated him. His parents were pretty well-off, had some business


    connections. Then they died in a car ident. But they weren''t his real family. The man who died in


    that ident was Beric Tang. He had a kid, but it wasn''t him. You''ve been together so long. Did he


    ever tell you who he really was?"


    Carlos, for all his resources, couldn''t find out who Sheffield was. He could only get so far in the


    background check, and there were some pieces of information that he couldn''t get at. And if Carlos


    couldn''t figure it out, then the young doctor must be hiding something. At least, that was what the elder


    thought.


    It was dangerous for Evelyn to stay with someone like him. He would rather let Evelyn marry a poor


    boy with an obvious background, or a stubborn man like Calvert. At least he knew who they were. He


    could also dig up what he didn''t know about them.


    But Sheffield was different. His family background was fake. Even Carlos couldn''t find out anything


    about him, because he had hidden his identity too well.


    Evelyn stood there in shock. It was true. There was more to Sheffield than met the eye. She''d seen


    that. Fighter, doctor, race car driver. What else was he hiding from her? After a long while, she


    answered timidly, "He said his mother was a doctor of neurology. She was framed and imprisoned for


    dealing in counterfeit drugs. She died when he was young." As for his father, Sheffield never talked


    much about him, and she didn''t ask him either.


    Carlos sneered, "Are you sure he was telling the truth? Did you look into it? You just took his word for


    it? God, you''re naive! If you asked him outright, he''d make up another story to make you feel better.


    He''ll just lie to you. What''s the point?"


    Evelyn was struck speechless.


    It was dead silent in the living room. After a long while, Terilynn, who stood on the steps, finally spoke.


    "Dad! It''ste and Evelyn has been working all day. Why don''t you sleep on it?"


    Carlos heaved a sigh and stood up from the chair. He pulled Evelyn into his arms and consoled her


    lovingly, "There, there, it''s not toote. If you break up with him, I can guarantee you''ll be happier down


    the road."


    Evelyn shook her head. "You don''t know him. He couldn''t have had sex with another girl. He listens to


    me and respects me. He treats me like a queen. He didn''t tell anyone about his background. There


    might be something painful that he doesn''t want to talk about..."


    Carlos wasn''t angered by her words. He said calmly, "Evelyn, even if he has a tragic past, why can''t he


    tell you? You''re supposed to be close to him, right? Do you think I''d hide something like that from your


    mother? Quit defending him. If he had something hard to deal with in his past, he would have told you.


    Which means you''re not that close."


    Debbie thought Carlos'' words made sense.


    "Baby girl, don''t let him hurt you again. Just listen to your dad."


    Carlos patted Evelyn''s back and coaxed, "Don''t get fooled by him again. That lie will grow bigger and


    bigger until you just can''t escape it. If he closes his of lies, you''ll be trapped forever."


    The living room was quiet again. Looking at all this, Terilynn widened her eyes. She felt very sorry for


    her sister, not to mention her parents. They were just worried about her.


    By the next afternoon, another rumor about Evelyn went viral.


    "The Eldest Princess of ZL Group Is Dating Calvert Ji, the Only Son of the Seventh Generation of the Ji


    n." Everyone was talking about it.


    The article imed that Evelyn didn''t have a boy toy and the man in the photos was her boyfriend,


    Calvert Ji. They dated a long time, but they had a fight and broke up a few days ago. So Calvert took a


    bunch of flowers to apologize to Evelyn, and got her back.


    The rumors made sense, but that didn''t mean they were true.


    Although the Ji family was rich, they were nothingpared to the Huos. But still, Calvert was a


    gemologist, an expert in precious gems and jewels. And that was a pretty lucrative job. People just


    reluctantly epted the match, and blessings for the couple spread all over the Inte.


    Evelyn''s heart sank at the news.


    She wasted no time calling Carlos. "Dad, is this what you want?"


    "Yes!"


    "Whatever."


    After hanging up, Evelyn stared at her phone, deep in thought.


    Half an hourter, Sheffield''s phone number lit up her cell.


    She picked up the phone. "Hi."


    "Evelyn, I just got out of surgery. Looks like Dad still hates me. This time he set up Calvert as your


    boyfriend. Is he happy it worked?" He sounded so rxed that Evelyn wondered if he even got upset


    when he saw the news about her and Calvert.


    "Sheffield..." She wanted to ask, "Is Dollie really pregnant?" But she didn''t have the courage to ask.


    Sensing the change in her tone, Sheffield locked his office door and replied, "I know Dad did it. But


    don''t worry. I don''t mind. In fact, I get it. If I had a daughter as wonderful as you, raised her for nearly


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    30 years, and some guy swooped in and took her virginity, I''d be angry too. After I finish up here, I''ll


    move in with your folks. I''ll cook, wash, and serve our parents every day. I''ll let them get to know me.


    They''ll know I''m way better than Calvert..."


    Sheffield just babbled away. Evelyn listened,ughed and then cried.


    If he really loved her, the news should have broken his heart. But he still sounded mellow about it all.


    Evelyn wondered if it was because he was acting tough, or because he just didn''t love her.


    "Don''t be sad. We''ll grab coffee in Paris in a few days. We''ll have a nice vacation and forget all this


    temporarily, okay?"


    Evelyn closed her eyes. Tears streamed down her cheeks. "Okay."


    "I gotta go. I have another surgerying up." Actually, he just wanted to talk with her. After all, they


    seldom saw each other and he missed her. At work, he barely talked to anybody.


    Yet, little did he know that what he said next would give her the wrong idea. "I''ve been making money


    like crazy recently. I haven''t bought you jewelry for a long time. Evelyn, please don''t hate me. When I


    get some more cash, I''ll buy you the best things in the world every day."


    ''Make money like crazy... He brought up money just like Father said, '' Evelyn thought.

 Chapter 881 You Have To Trust Me

    Chapter 881 You Have To Trust Me


    If Sheffield had known what Carlos had told Evelyn the previous night, he wouldn''t have brought up the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    topic of money in front of her.


    Evelyn wiped the tears off her cheeks and said in a calm voice, "I still have some money left. Why don''t


    you take it?"


    She didn''t know why she said that to him. Did she really want to give him money? Or did she just want


    to test him?


    Sheffield sighed. "Evelyn, you have to trust me," he said. "Even without performing surgeries or racing,


    I can still afford to do my research, and also support you. If you are curious about me, I don''t mind


    having a face-to-face talk tonight, and we can..."


    He began to flirt again. She interrupted him, "All right, I understand. Now, shut up! Go on with the


    surgery."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Evelyn ced her head on the office desk and felt her depression creeping up on her


    again.


    When Calvert walked into her office, she was staring at a document in a daze. It was a subsequent


    document regarding the deal between ZL Group and the First General Hospital. Sheffield had signed


    his name on the contract on behalf of the hospital.


    "Evelyn!" Calvert sat down in front of her and called her in a soft voice.


    She raised her head from the document to look at him with a frown. "Why are you here?" He could now


    enter her office freely. Her father had granted him ess.


    Calvert took out two tickets from his suit pocket and ced them in front of her. "Tickets to the concert


    of the famous pianist, Jimmy Mi. It''s on the day after tomorrow. Let''s go together."


    Evelyn was in no mood to go to a concert, especially with him. She refused indifferently, "Thank you,


    but I''m not interested."


    "Not interested?" Calvert asked, feigning surprise. "I heard from Uncle Carlos that you had passed level


    nine of the National Piano Grading Test. Is it the concert that doesn''t interest you, or is it me?"


    Evelyn replied honestly, "I''m not interested in you or the concert."


    He only smiled. "Evelyn, I like your upright and unyielding character. But, I know that you wille with


    me. Just keep the ticket for now." He looked at his watch. "It''s time to get off work. I have a reservation


    at the fifth floor of Alioth Building. Have dinner with me."


    "Sorry, I have to work overtime. Take someone else." Evelyn began to read another file.


    Calvert stood up and closed the file. They stared at each other coldly, and there was a sinister look in


    his eyes. "I heard that Sheffield is working on a research project. One of the chemical required for his


    experiment is extracted from aquamarines. If I control all the transactions in Y City, do you think he will


    be able to continue his research normally?"


    His father, Langston Ji, was a famous diamond businessman. Ji Group, ZL Group and Theo Group


    were the three giants that monopolized the jewelry business in Y City.


    Evelyn boiled with anger. "If Ji Group wants to control the market of the aquamarines, they have to get


    permission from ZL Group first," she said between gritted teeth.


    With a cunning smile, he told Evelyn in a soft voice, "Oh, I''m sure ZL Group will agree."


    A dash of annoyance shed across her eyes. Her father was backing up Calvert. "I won''t be


    threatened by anyone. No one can force me to do anything I don''t want to do."


    "I know." Calvert sat back in his seat and loosened his tie. "The top producer of aquamarines in the


    world is from M Country. If I make a phone call to the producer, the supply to our country will be


    stopped immediately," he exined. "Evelyn, are you sure you want to cause a crisis in the jewelry


    market over one dinner?"


    There was an eerie satisfaction on his face. This was the way he always did things. He never stopped


    until he got what he wanted. He didn''t care what he did, or who he hurt in the process of achieving his


    goal.


    Evelyn began to pack her things. "You''re right. I don''t want the market to crash over a measly meal,


    but..." She red at him and added, "This dinner will just make me hate you even more."


    Calvert''s face turned stiff for a moment. But, he quickly adjusted his mood and said, "That''s all right,


    Evelyn. I want you. When we spend time together, you will realize how much I love you."


    Evelyn was not new to such sweet talks.


    Ever since she had met Sheffield, he had used all kinds of honeyed words on her every day.


    But no matter what he said, she didn''t feel annoyed. He made her feel good.


    But now, after hearing Calvert''s sweet words, she didn''t blush, nor did her heart beat any faster.


    Instead, she felt disgusted.


    The next morning, as soon as Evelyn arrived at thepany, the news of what had happenedst


    night was leaked online.


    The gossips imed that the only son of the Ji diamond empire was dating the eldest daughter of ZL


    Group again. A picture was posted which showed the two of them going to the fifth floor of the Alioth


    Building. About an hourter, they came out of the restaurant together. The media even boldly stated


    that they were getting married soon.


    Sheffield had stayed upte in the researchb the previous night. So, he was now sleeping in his


    apartment when both his phone and the doorbell rang simultaneously. He checked the caller ID and


    answered the phone impatiently, "Dude, it''s early in the morning. You''re being very noisy!"


    "Hey, buddy! Open the door. Something is really wrong," Joshua said.


    "This better be important or I will strangle you!" he yelled.


    "It is important!"


    Sheffield sat up on the bed, put on his pajamas and went to open the door.


    Outside the door was Joshua in a wine-red suit. With a glum look on his face, Sheffield squinted at his


    friend. "I haven''t slept in two days. This better be worth my time."


    Joshua pushed the man back into the apartment and closed the door. He looked him up and down and


    asked, "Did you hear the rumors on the Inte?"


    "Rumor?"


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded impatiently.


    Sheffield sneered, "I already knew it yesterday. I don''t need you to report everything to me."


    "Dude, I''m talking about thetest gossip of this morning. I have bigger news for you. Where were you


    at seven o''clockst night?" Joshua asked in a mysterious tone.


    "I was performing an operation. If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you beating around


    the bush?" Sheffield really wanted to kick the man out into the Pacific.


    He hadn''t left the operating table until a little over ten o''clockst night. After that, he had headed


    straight to the researchb and had stayed there until this morning.


    "Did you know that Evelyn went on a date with Calvert?" Joshua asked. Thinking of the rumor on the


    Inte the day before, he added, "Not the date two days ago. This wasst night."


    ''Last night?'' "She didn''t tell me anything about a date. And I didn''t check my phone either," replied


    Sheffield as he scratched his messy short hair.


    Only Carlos and Joshua knew about his rtionship with Evelyn. Carlos wouldn''t tell him anything


    about her, so Joshua was the only one to keep Sheffield informed.

 Chapter 882 Hacked!

    Chapter 882 Hacked!


    "Calvert and Evelyn went on a date. It''s all over the tabloids. Photos of them leaving the office together,


    going on a date, and Calvert driving her home. They even interviewed Carlos. Do you know what he


    said?" Joshua told his friend in a grave tone.


    Suddenly, Sheffield had a bad feeling about this. "What did he say?" he asked.


    "Carlos said that Evelyn and Calvert were dating right now. They''re getting engaged."


    Sheffield fell speechless. He had just woke up. How could his woman be about to get engaged to


    another man after a scant few hours? How could he have lost her that fast?


    However, Sheffield tried to brush it off. "He''s trying to make me give up. I won''t fall into Carlos'' trap."


    "Well, duh. But Evelyn''s about to get engaged to another guy. Why are you acting so calm?" Joshua


    felt anxious for his friend.


    He regretted turning Carlos down when he suggested Joshua get engaged to her. At least he might be


    able to let them see each other, if covertly. But now they had a problem. Calvert loved Evelyn with all


    his heart. There was no way he was letting her out of his sight.


    After a moment''s consideration, Sheffield said, "It doesn''t matter. Evelyn loves me. This is so much


    fake news. We''ll figure out a way through it. But enough about me. What about you? How''s it going


    between you and Terilynn?"


    Joshua didn''t even know how to answer that. His friend was losing the love of his life, and he was


    asking about him? Sheffield didn''t seem the least bit concerned. But when it came to Terilynn, Joshua


    was happy. "Well, I kind of benefited from Calvert exposing the news that you were dating Evelyn.


    Terilynn thinks I''m a victim and feels bad for me. Ha-ha!"


    Terilynn invited Joshua to dinner and exined in a roundabout way that her sister didn''t mean to hurt


    his feelings. She tried her best tofort the man. They were getting along pretty well, all things


    considered. They had a chemistry, an easy way about them. They werefortable with each other.


    Sheffield rolled his eyes and said, "A man and his son-inw are natural enemies. Now we have the


    same enemy. With us against Carlos, he''ll be the one on the ropes. Now get lost. I need my beauty


    sleep."


    Joshua couldn''t believe his ears. "How can you be so heartless? Evelyn is getting engaged to some


    other guy. How can you sleep at a time like this?"


    "You don''t get it."


    "What?"


    "I need more sleep. Carlos is not dumb, and with no sleep I won''t be able to outwit or outfight him. Just


    leave me alone, okay?" Sheffield opened the door and kicked Joshua out of the apartment. Bang! The


    door was closed and the living room was quiet.


    After a while, a bright light shone in Sheffield''s eyes. He went back to his bedroom, took out his phone


    and sent a message to Evelyn. "Eve, do you love me?"


    If Evelyn texted him back a "yes," he would heave a sigh of relief. He wouldn''t even mind if Carlos


    announced her marriage to Calvert publicly.


    But if Evelyn said no, then his heart would be torn into pieces. His heart hurt at the thought.


    He waited for more than ten minutes, but no answer.


    Sheffield leaned against the headboard and turned on theptop. He contacted an old friend and


    asked, "Is that file repository you set up still there?"


    Since Carlos had so much time to deal with him, he decided to make trouble for him so that he wouldn''t


    have time to mess with him. But for that, he needed some special software. Software that his friend had


    stashed in that repository.


    After everything was done, there was still no reply from Evelyn, which made him restless. He took a


    shower, changed his clothes and left the house.


    In the CEO''s office of ZL Group


    Dixon knocked on the office door and strode in. "Mr. Huo, the IT director reported that a hacker


    prated our firewallst night. Everyputer in the office has been infected by a strange virus."


    Carlos, who was focused on the market of the aquamarines, frowned at the news. "What happened?"


    "Our IT guy said that our security suite was old and it''s time to upgrade."


    "Then change it!" Carlos thought maybe it was time to fire the IT director. Recing the security suite


    was such a small matter, yet the IT director had to run it by Carlos. Carlos was so busy every day that


    he had no time to handle it.


    After a short pause, Dixon stammered, "But...the IT director has been in contact with the developer of


    the most advanced security suite in the country. For an enterprise system like ours, the price tag is


    pretty steep. And the developer of the security suite wants to talk to you in person."


    ''In person? Seriously? What''s up with that?'' Carlos was stunned. He hadn''t encountered someone this


    arrogant for a long time. He snorted, "So how much is this likely to run me?"


    "One point five billion dors." Dixon himself was shocked by this price.


    Normally, a security suite for apany this size would cost tens of millions of dors at the most.


    There was no system that would cost a hundred million, let alone a billion.


    "One point five billion dors?" Carlos sneered. "Forget it. Find anotherpany."


    "But this security solution is pretty amazing, if you can believe the IT director, that is. All the ZL Group''s


    life. After it''s installed; it only needs to be updated and we won''t need any additional hardware. It might


    but asked Dixon to do it instead.


    "So who is this person and why should I meet with him?"


    "Well, word has it he was a big-time hacker back in the day. He stays mysterious, and people don''t


    know much about him."


    "A hacker, eh?"


    "Well, yeah, at first, and then a honker. Now he''s more skilled than his peers."


    After a short pause, Carlos asked, "What''s his name?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know. His handle is Star Anise."


    ''A hacker named after a medicinal herb? Intriguing, '' Carlos thought to himself. "Call him. Let''s give him


    his face-to-face."


    Dixon heaved a sigh of relief and left Carlos'' office. He was off to tell the IT director that Carlos had


    agreed to meet the guy in person.


    Dixon had only been gone for about ten minutes when a dialog box popped up on Carlos'' screen.


    A square dialog box was disyed on his screen, but Carlos had never seen this kind of dialogue box


    before. At the top it said "Star Anise." Text appeared in that box.


    "I have an offer for you. One point five billion dors for the exclusive cyber-defense system for ZL


    Group," the text read.


    Carlos sneered and typed a few words on hisputer. "Star Anise, I gather? How do I know I can


    trust you?"


    "I heard ZL Group''sputers are infected by some nasty virus. I know how to remove it. The clock is


    ticking. If you don''t say yes within ten minutes, you''ll lose much more than one point five billion,"


    answered Star Anise.


    In the Information Age, most important documents were stored electronically. Carlos was well aware of


    that and he knew Star Anise was not joking.


    Suddenly, Carlos had a bad feeling. He asked, "Let me guess. The virus is your doing?"


    "Hey, nothing gets past you, Mr. Huo. I can see why you''re a CEO," Star Anise replied, and sent a


    smiling emoji which was so big that it covered Carlos'' entire screen.


    Carlos was enraged. "Think I''m a pushover?" Star Anise was so arrogant! He was not afraid to admit


    that he was the one who hacked the ZL Group''sputers. And now he intended to ckmail Carlos


    into buying his inte security suite.


    Star Anise sent another smiling emoji and answered, "You can only say yes. No one has beaten my


    virus. You see, I wrote it especially for you. It''s got two payloads, making it doubly dangerous. First, my


    virus will overwrite the first megabyte of the hard drive with zeroes. The zeroes tell you what I think you


    are¡ªa big, fat zero. You''ll lose everything. You could use backups from the cloud, but I already took


    care of that. I just changed the password. The second payload will deploy shortly after the first. It


    attacks your BIOS, making you unable to start yourputers at all. So when do you intend to pay


    me? I''d hurry. There are only eight minutes left, Mr. Huo."


    Carlos'' face soured at the hacker''s words. He picked up his phone and called the IT department. "Get


    rid of this virus in five minutes. Otherwise, all of you will be fired!"

 Chapter 883 Change Tactics

    Chapter 883 Change Tactics


    The IT director answered in a trembling voice, "Mr. Huo, we''ve never seen this sort of infection before.


    It changes every time it hops from oneputer to the next. It moves code blocks out of the way,


    inserts itself, regenerates code and data references, including relocation information, and rebuilds the


    executable. It''s different every time, so established pattern definitions don''t defend against it. What''s


    more, we just can''t keep up with it, since it replicates at an rming rate..."


    "Oh, is that so? Then you''re all fired. Start looking for other jobs. We''ll contract out for IT!" Carlos hung


    up the phone furiously.


    Star Anise''s message popped up on Carlos''puter screen again. "Mr. Huo, what''s your decision?"


    "One billion!" Carlos replied decisively.


    "Deal." Star Anise added, "It''s what I''d expected you''d offer anyway. So I was prepared to ept it.


    Perfect!"


    Carlos'' facepletely darkened. If he could find out who the hacker was, he would skin him alive to


    vent his anger!


    Carlos had thought he could track down who Star Anise was by investigating the bank ount, but


    Dixon told him it was a dummy ount. It had been shut down as soon as the hacker received the


    money.


    He did leave them a group of numbers, which also couldn''t be traced. It was for tech support and


    service.


    Carlos wondered if he''d been tricked, but all theputers returned to normal. There was no sign of


    the virus that had infected them. Not only that, cloud backups were operating normally.


    Sessfully going through the employee recognition system at the ZL Group''s parking lot, Sheffield


    drove inside and parked his car at a particr spot. Then, he went straight to the floor where Evelyn''s


    office was.


    This time, besides Nadia, there were two more people working as secretaries. Nadia was the first one


    to spot Sheffield. She stood up and greeted him. "Good morning, Mr. Tang."


    "Hello! Your boss in? I have something for her." Sheffield shook the paper bag in his hand. "I know I


    normally let you have first dibs, but this is Evelyn''s favorite food."


    Nadia smiled. "Thanks, Mr. Tang. But, our CEO is busy right now..." She forgot to exin the CEO


    inside the office wasn''t the one he wanted to see.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t disturb your boss. I just came here to give her something and I''ll leave. Don''t let


    me disturb you. I''ll be fine." Then he left the secretary division.


    As soon as he walked off, two other secretaries whispered to Nadia, "Miss Hua, who is that gorgeous


    man?"


    "Why did hee up himself? How did he get in here? Does he work for us?"


    Nadia shook her head. She knew nothing about it either. With a slight smile, she said, "None of our


    business anyway. We''d better get back to work."


    "Oh. Of course."


    Before Sheffield even pushed open the door to Evelyn''s office, he sang in a chirpy voice, "Eve, Eve, my


    dear Eve..." The door was pushed open. A man with an imposing manner dominated the sofa. His face


    looked cold as his gaze met Sheffield''s.


    With a thud in his heart, Sheffield quickly retreated a few steps and closed the door. He groaned in his


    heart, ''Shit! Shit!''


    The man inside Evelyn''s office was none other than his future father-inw, the guy he''d been trying to


    avoid.


    ''I gotta change tactics, '' the doctor thought.


    He straightened up his clothes, smoothed his hair and opened the door again.


    Carlos stood at the door, waiting for him. Before he could say anything, his eyes met the old man''s


    sharp, ice-cold eyes. In a panic, he called out without thinking, "Dad!"


    Hearing how the doctor addressed him, Carlos raised his fist and strode towards Sheffield.


    Realizing what he had said, Sheffield corrected himself hastily, "Hello, Uncle... Wait, wait... Can we talk


    about this, Mr. Huo? Don''t hit me."


    Ignoring him, Carlos threw a fist at Sheffield''s face. The doctor dodged and ran toward the spacious


    room inside the office.


    And that was when he found out Evelyn wasn''t even there.


    With a sour face, Carlos locked the door. It required a passcode to open it. The old man was going to


    catch a rat in the hole.


    Sheffield ran to hide behind the couch. Carlos took off his suit jacket and approached the doctor, slowly,


    deliberately¡ªone step at a time.


    "Um...Mr. Huo, can''t we talk this out? Please calm down." ''Where''s Evelyn? Where''s my Evelyn?'' he


    thought anxiously.


    Carlos didn''t respond. He casually threw his suit jacket over the sofa and approached him, cracking his


    knuckles.


    Before Carlos'' fistsnded on him, Sheffield nimbly pressed his palms on the couch and jumped over it


    to dodge the attack. "Look, I know you don''t want me to be with Evelyn. You don''t have to punch me to


    make that sink in. Let''s just try and talk about this like grown men. Think, man! Do you want to break


    Evelyn''s heart?"


    At the mention of Evelyn, Carlos couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. He was like a bull seeing red.


    He ran after Sheffield as fast as he could; he didn''t look like he was approaching sixty years old at all.


    When Sheffield ran to the door and saw the password lock, he was stunned.


    But Carlos had caught up to him. Left with no choice, he dodged his punch while trying to figure out the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    code.


    The two men chased each other for a while in the office, but Sheffield still hadn''t figured out how to get


    out. Atst, Sheffield had onest trick up his sleeve. He simply tapped in one set of passwords and


    unlocked it. Not knowing if he had restored the factory setting of the lock or had cracked the password,


    anyway, the door opened. However, the high-tech lock in Evelyn''s office, the one worth hundreds of


    thousands of dors, had been destroyed.


    Carlos was boiling in rage when he saw the door was opened. He hadn''t been able to punch Sheffield


    in the face, and worse, the young man just escaped under his nose. In an instant, he ran out of the


    office to chase the guy, not caring what his staff might think.


    The assistants were all shocked, staring ck-mouthed at the sight. They froze there and forgot to help


    their boss at that moment.


    They wondered how Sheffield had pissed off the CEO of a multinationalpany. Their ever-


    If Evelyn had been around, Sheffield wouldn''t mind being punched by Carlos to get her sympathy. Now


    that his woman wasn''t there, no one would feel sorry for him. And Carlos wouldn''t agree to let him be


    with Evelyn just because he had beaten the guy. Sheffield didn''t want to be pounded on for nothing. So,


    he ran even faster to put more distance between them.


    When Evelyn came back, she bumped into Sheffield who had just jumped into the elevator. Before she


    could speak, she saw Carlos chasing after him.


    In shock, she called out, "Dad! What are you doing?"


    His daughter''s shouts pulled Carlos back to his senses. He rested his hands on his knees, panting as


    he watched the elevator doors slowly close.


    From inside the elevator, Sheffield cocked an eyebrow at Carlos and said in a loud voice, "Bye,


    Evelyn!"


    Carlos straightened his clothes and snorted at his daughter. Pointing at the closed elevator, he asked


    angrily, "How did he get in here?"


    "Well, I... I gave him a pass." Actually, Evelyn didn''t know how Sheffield managed to get through


    security ande up here.


    Carlos took out his phone and dialed Dixon''s number. "Print out a photo of Sheffield Tang and send it to


    the security department. If he gets in the building, rough him up and throw him out!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," replied Dixon.


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say.


    In Evelyn''s office, Carlos checked the smart lock. It didn''t work anymore.


    When she saw a paper bag on her desk, Evelyn didn''t dare open it around Carlos. "Dad, what


    happened?" she asked. "Why were you chasing him?"

 Chapter 884 Very Childish

    Chapter 884 Very Childish


    "You see what kind of man you''re hanging out with? Why is he so rude?" Carlos cast a burning nce


    at his daughter and added, "Humph. He broke a smart lock worth hundreds of thousands of dors in


    just a few minutes. Seems like the brat has some clever tricks. Next time I see him, I''ll charge him ten


    times that!"


    Carlos then told Nadia to order a new one.


    Looking at the broken smart lock, Evelyn said helplessly, "Since when did you care about the cost of a


    lock so much?"


    Sheffield was running out of capital for his drug research project. Ten times the price of the lock would


    be a few million. She didn''t think he could afford that.


    "I won''t allow him to take one more cent of my money. If he can''t afford it, I''ll go to First General


    Hospital to collect the debt and let the doctors and the patients know that he is not a good man!"


    "Dad... Don''t you think your behavior is..." Under Carlos'' withering gaze, Evelyn cleared her throat and


    changed her words. "You''re acting like a kid throwing a tantrum!"


    She sighed inwardly. Her father had never been able to stay calm when it came to Sheffield. Maybe


    because Sheffield was so good at ticking people off, or maybe Carlos was getting old and bing


    more and more childish.


    Carlos had never encountered such a rude, cocksure man. Even though he already spread the news


    that Evelyn was going to get engaged to Calvert, it still didn''t stop Sheffield. He just wouldn''t stop


    bugging her.


    Thinking of this, he nced at his daughter''s desk. There was a light brown paper bag that Sheffield


    left there.


    He walked toward the desk. But before he could reach it, Evelyn quickly grabbed the paper bag and


    tucked it in the drawer. "Was there a reason you came by?"


    Carlos looked at her coldly. "I''m serious about you marrying Calvert. Make sure you''re ready." Finally,


    he reached out his hand and demanded, "Give me that bag."


    "What?" Evelyn yed dumb.


    Carlos stubbornly walked around the desk, whipped open the drawer, and grabbed the paper bag. "I''ll


    take that!"


    "Dad!" Evelyn stood up and called out to him.


    Carlos didn''t stop or even turn his head.


    "That''s mine. Give it back."


    Emotionless, Carlos said, "Everything of yours is mine too, including..." He raised the paper bag to


    show her. "This!"


    "Okay. How do I get it back?" She knew he had demands. She might be willing to meet them. Evelyn


    tried to bargain with him.


    "If you cut all contact with Sheffield, you''ll get it back."


    Frustrated, Evelyn lowered her head. "Fine, I don''t want it. Bye, Dad!"


    Carlos snorted and left with the bag.


    Carlos went back to his office and opened the paper bag. Inside were a ticket to a concert and a box of


    preserved plums.


    Without hesitation, Carlos threw the box of preserved plums in a bin and burned the ticket with his


    lighter.


    Looking at the smoldering ticket, Carlos suddenly remembered something. He buried the ashes in a


    flowerpot. Then, he retrieved the box of preserved plums out of the clean bin and put it back in the


    paper bag before calling Dixon in.


    "Take this to Evelyn," he said.


    When Dixon arrived at Evelyn''s office, she was sulking silently in her chair. When she saw him, Evelyn


    stood up from the chair and called out politely, "Hi, Uncle Dixon."


    Dixon smiled, "Hi Evelyn. Mr. Huo asked me to drop something off."


    Evelyn saw the paper bag in his hand. It wasn''t hard to see it was the same one Sheffield brought here.


    But she wasn''t thrilled. She knew her father well. "Tell me what he wants."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dixon sighed. "Mr. Huo said, if you agree to go to the concert with Mr. Ji tomorrow night, you can have


    this back."


    ''Evelyn is so unlucky in love...'' Dixon felt sorry for the girl.


    Evelyn''s guess was right. She knew her father wouldn''t give it back to her without asking something in


    return. She took a deep breath and said, "Okay. I''ll go."


    Dixon put the bag on her desk and left.


    When she was alone in the office, Evelyn opened the gift bag and saw a box of preserved plums in it.


    It wasn''t the brand she usually bought. But she tried this brand before, and it was extremely difficult to


    find at the store.


    She felt her heart warm up. She gently opened the box, unpacked one of the packaged plums and put


    it in her mouth.


    It tasted sweet, and she felt sweet in her heart as well.


    She took out her phone, opened the WeChat app and tapped on Sheffield''s dialogue box. There was


    one message waiting for her, the same message that Sheffield had sent earlier: "Evelyn, do you love


    me?"


    Evelyn''s eyes reddened.


    In fact, she loved him.


    Very much.


    But she ignored the question and sent a message to him. "Thanks for the plums."


    Then she added, "Very sweet."


    What she didn''t know was that Sheffield hadn''t left the parking lot of ZL Group. He was sitting in his car,


    working on hisputer. When he saw the message from her, a smile offort appeared on his face.


    "I wish I could share the same plum with you."


    ''Share the same plum?'' Sheffield always did things like that.


    Biting her lower lip, Evelyn replied, "I''m busy. Bye."


    "Okay, but don''t forget our appointment," he replied. Sheffield thought Evelyn must have seen the ticket


    to the concert since she had eaten the preserved plums.


    ''Appointment?'' Evelyn was confused and tried to think about what appointment he meant. After a long


    while, she remembered that he had once said that he would take her to France and buy her coffee. He


    might be talking about that appointment.


    She didn''t reply to his message because she wasn''t sure whether they would be able to go to France


    together or not.


    The piano concert started at seven o''clock in the evening. Before six o''clock, Sheffield changed out of


    his doctor''s outfit as soon as he was off duty and went straight to the concert.


    Jimmy Mi, the well-known pianist, was performing. He almost never came to the city. The tickets were


    sold out. Most of the guests were from the upper crust.


    At about a quarter after six o''clock in the evening, Sheffield arrived at the gate of the concert hall. He


    called Evelyn, but she wasn''t answering.


    At half past six, he was about to head to ZL Group to find Evelyn when his phone rang. "Where are


    you? Are you off work yet?"


    Not knowing why he suddenly asked this question, Evelyn answered honestly, "I''m outside."


    "Are you still busy?" Sheffield talked on the phone as he watched the throngs making their way to the


    concert hall. He turned around and happened to see a familiar figure.


    A woman in white fashionable dress, holding her phone to her ear, emerged from a car. The man in


    front of her was Calvert in a ck suit jacket. All eyes were drawn to the striking couple.


    "Yeah, I have something to do." Evelyn didn''t want to let Sheffield know that she had gone to a concert


    with Calvert.


    Sheffield stared at the woman who got out of the car with the man''s help, and asked, "Then what about


    me?"


    "What do you mean?" Evelyn was confused.


    And so was Sheffield. ''What does Evelyn mean to do this? Why didn''t she tell me she didn''t want to go


    to the concert with me? Why is she ying dumb now?'' he wondered.


    Calvert held her hand and put it on his arm.


    Evelyn wanted to pull it back, but with so many people around, she didn''t say anything more.

 Chapter 885 The Piano And The Proposal

    Chapter 885 The Piano And The Proposal


    "Hello? Sheffield, are you still there?" Evelyn asked softly when Sheffield didn''t answer.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He came back to his senses and took a deep breath before replying, "It doesn''t matter, Evelyn. Just go


    ahead with your own business." Without waiting for her answer, he hung up.


    Evelyn stared nkly at her phone. ''What''s wrong with him? He is being really weird, '' she wondered


    with a frown.


    It was ten minutes to seven o''clock, and three-fourths of the hall was filled with audience. Behind the


    music hall, Sheffield leaned against the wall and continued to smoke his cigarettes, one after the other.


    When he was done with thest one, he took a few puffs and stubbed it out before striding into the hall.


    His seat was in the middle of the third row. The seats around him were filled, except the two in the


    middle.


    He fixed his eyes on the first row. In the dead-center of the first row was a woman in a beautiful white


    dress, along with a man in a ck tux.


    There were several reporters not too far away from Calvert and Evelyn. The two of them were


    continuously being photographed.


    The concert began at seven o''clock sharp. Jimmy, the piano maestro, stepped onto the stage and the


    hall fell silent at once.


    Evelyn''s heart was not in the music. She couldn''t help but reach for her phone. Sheffield had sounded


    rather weird when they had spoken earlier. She wanted to text him to check what was going on.


    "Evelyn, what''s wrong?" Calvert leaned closer and whispered in her ear.


    They were so close that from where Sheffield sat, it looked like they were having an intimate moment.


    His heart stung.


    Evelyn put her phone away. She distanced herself from Calvert and said coldly, "Nothing."


    "Mm-hmm."


    After his performance, Jimmy announced, "We have a special program for you, while I take a small


    break. Enjoy the show,dies and gentleman!"


    Evelyn was lost in her own thoughts when Calvert stood up from his seat. Under everyone''s confused


    gaze, he walked onto the stage and shook hands with Jimmy. After sharing a few words with him, the


    pianist walked off the stage and Calvert took his seat in front of the piano.


    ''What?! Calvert is going to perform? What is he trying to do?'' Evelyn thought, frowning. Unlike her, the


    crowd was excited.


    Calvert took a deep breath, and then, ced his fingers on the keys and started ying.


    "Wow! Isn''t that Calvert Ji¡ªthe heir of the diamond family?" "I cannot believe that he is ying a Moritz


    Moszkowski etude! This is amazing!"


    "He looks like a real prince, ying the piano so gracefully."


    Leaning against the seatzily, Sheffield had eyes for only one person. He showed no interest in what


    others were saying or doing.


    But when he heard Calvert''s performance, a mocking smile shed in his eyes.


    When the melody finally came to an end, Calvert stood up to a warm apuse. He took the


    microphone in his hand and slowly walked towards the woman in the front row. "Ladies and gentlemen,


    I''m sorry to have taken up your precious time. But, I hope you will forgive me for the intrusion. I am


    about to embark on a special journey at the moment."


    He stood in front of Evelyn.


    Ignoring her shock and refusal, he grabbed her hand and brought her to the stage, to stand under the


    watchful eyes of the elite crowd.


    The audience erupted in whispers.


    The lights on the stage were turned off, leaving only the round blue light which fell on the handsome


    couple on the stage.


    Calvert continued, "Evelyn, I''ve known you for almost two years now. My love for you has only grown


    infinitely since the day I met you. I can''t live without you. So, today I ask you..." Despite Evelyn''s


    reluctance, Calvert knelt on one knee.


    As people around him gasped and pped, Sheffield looked at them with a nk face.


    Calvert opened a brocade box to reveal a ring with a huge aquamarine.


    The stone dazzled under the light. Even those in the crowd who didn''t know much about gems could


    tell that it was incredibly valuable.


    "Evelyn Huo, I love you. Please marry me." His confession was like the tipping point.


    The crowd erupted into screams. "Say yes! Oh my God! The prince and the princess are supposed to


    be together. You are made for each other!"


    "This is so romantic."


    Evelyn hadn''t expected that this would happen. With a poker face, she stared at Calvert, who was still


    on one knee in front of her. Any woman would be touched by a proposal like this; she would cry and fall


    into the man''s arms. But Evelyn was scared and somewhat annoyed. The irony of this whole situation


    was that Calvert used an aquamarine to propose to her.


    There was dead silence in the hall because of Evelyn''s cold reaction. At that moment, another man


    stood up from his seat in the hall.


    He was wearing a white suit, with sparkling white teeth and smiling eyes under his bushy eyebrows. He


    stepped onto the stage as the silent hall watched.


    It had never urred to Evelyn that Sheffield would be at the concert. ''Who did hee with?'' she


    wondered in surprise. ''Did hee with Dollie?''


    Amidst the confusion, Sheffield sat down in front of the piano with a smile and spoke over the


    microphone. "I wish to correct Mr. Ji. The Moritz Moszkowski etude you just yed had four mistakes."


    The audience burst into an uproar. One of them whispered, "I told you! I told you there was something


    wrong with the Moritz Moszkowski etude that Calvert Ji yed, but you didn''t believe me."


    "So what? Who is this man? What does he want?"


    "We''ll know soon."


    Calvert''s proposal was interrupted, and now, Evelyn couldn''t take her eyes away from the man in front


    of the piano. Calvert stood up from the floor and looked at Sheffield with a murderous aura.


    But Sheffield didn''t seem to notice. He slowly glided his fingers along the piano keys.


    Many professionals and enthusiasts in the audience knew at once which piece he was ying as soon


    as he began the first note.


    "Grande Valse Brinte! I can''t believe my ears. He is very talented!"


    "Wow. Such a beautiful tone, and he''s so handsome as well!"


    "Is this for real? His fingers are so agile."


    The audience, including Evelyn, was shocked. She stood still and stared at the piano, as she watched


    Sheffield''s fingers dance on the keys. There was a casual, charming smile on his face. He was ying


    with great ease.


    The melody was like the sounds of nature, flowing with the clouds and echoing through their bodies.


    When the performance was over, no one spoke. Before anyone could react, Sheffield stood and walked


    up to Evelyn.


    He had a cynical smile on his face.


    Sheffield grabbed the microphone from Calvert''s hand forcefully, and said to Evelyn in a casual,zy


    voice, "ying the piano for a proposal? I can do that too. It''s really not a big deal. Evelyn, I love you.


    His aquamarine means nothing. It''s just an experimental achievement. But I''m different. Although I


    don''te from a rich family like him, I have the heart and the grit to support you."

 Chapter 886 I Dont Need Him

    Chapter 886 I Don''t Need Him


    Blushing, Evelyn wanted to say something, but Sheffield interrupted her. With his intent gaze focused


    on her, Sheffield continued, "He''s a zero, not a hero. He can''t even y a level nine etude. Stick with


    me and I''ll y you a level ten piece every day. Chopin, Beethoven, Brahms, Mozart, Jimmy...pick your


    poison and I''ll y it for you."


    "Sheffield!" Evelyn called out in a hushed voice. "Hey, cut it out..."


    Sheffield was too bold. There were thousands of people watching them. He wasn''t shy because of the


    attention. On the contrary, it fired him up.


    "I''m not messing around. Evelyn, if you don''t believe me, you can ask Jimmy, that old guy, if I can y


    hispositions."


    ''That old guy?'' The audience in the concert hall burst into an uproar when they heard how Sheffield


    addressed the well-known pianist. They wereughing¡ªmostly.


    Finally, Jimmy took the chance to walk onstage. He strode over and rapped his knuckles against


    Sheffield''s head. "Brat! Come to ruin my concert again?"


    Not only Evelyn, but everyone else stood there, mouths agape.


    Everyone was whispering to one another.


    "Who is that guy?"


    "Why is he trying to ruin Maestro Jimmy''s performance?"


    "Do they know each other?"


    As the scene unfolded in front of him, Calvert''s face darkened. ''Obviously, that asshole knows Jimmy


    pretty well, '' he thought.


    Sheffield massaged his head as he pleaded, "I''m sorry, master. Please, give me one more minute. I just


    want to ask my girlfriend to marry me."


    Before Jimmy could say anything, Sheffield had already reached out to Evelyn and said, "Evelyn, I


    want to marry you. But I haven''t had a chance to get rings yet. Can you say yes first? I''ll buy the rings


    Evelyn was a little worried. "What are you doing? My dad..." she reminded Sheffield in a low voice.


    "Evelyn, I mean it," he said sincerely, smiling.


    The young CEO was embarrassed. But, the audience didn''t mind. They just sat back and enjoyed the


    show.


    Just then, another person broke from the throng. She lifted the hemline of her dress as she walked


    onstage. "Sheffield."


    Dollie walked towards them with deliberate steps. Seeing her, Sheffield frowned slightly. He withdrew


    his hands and put them in his pockets.


    Dollie''s sudden appearance changed everything. She stood by Sheffield, put her arm in his and looked


    Evelyn in the eye. "Miss Huo, I''m really sorry for interrupting you and Mr. Ji. I''m taking him home now.


    Let''s go, Sheffield. Just look at the fuss you made!"


    Sheffield broke free of her grip, looked at Evelyn and nodded. He then turned to face the audience and


    said, "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have wasted your time. I sincerely apologize." Then,


    he bowed to everyone.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, he grabbed Evelyn''s wrist and led her off the stage after making his


    apology.


    The only ones left on the stage were Dollie, who was too stunned to say anything, and Jimmy, angry at


    Sheffield''s antics. Calvert was there, too, holding a ring in his hand.


    The farce ended. They had originally blocked out five minutes for Calvert''s proposal, but Sheffield


    dragged it out to about ten.


    By way of apology, Jimmy extended the concert by half an hour, with a couple encores.


    Outside the concert hall


    Once he let go of her, Sheffieldined, "Evelyn, I leave you alone for a few minutes and this


    happens."


    "Why are you here?" Evelyn asked back. Her heart was still beating fast. She wondered why he was


    ming her. Didn''t hee to the concert with Dollie too?


    "This is that old guy''s show. I wouldn''t miss it for anything." Leaning against the wall casually, he looked


    at her with a smile.


    "What''s up with you and Jimmy, anyway?"


    Sheffield clicked his tongue. "I met him while I was in M Country. He kept bugging me all the time,


    wanting me to be his student. But I kept blowing him off. Later, he got angry and cklisted me."


    Dollie and Calvert had followed them out, and overheard everything.


    Calvert gritted his teeth in anger. So his rival for Evelyn''s affections was a pretty aplished guy. He


    felt threatened. But what on earth was so great about this man that even Maestro Jimmy wanted him


    as a student?


    Evelyn was surprised too. He was really a wonder. How capable he was. She scolded in a low voice,


    "So, do you feel embarrassed? Aren''t you ashamed of your behavior?"


    Sheffield caught a glimpse of Calvert and smiled wickedly, "Calvert seems to be holding it together.


    How could I do any less?"


    Calvert nced at him coldly. It seemed that he wasn''t happy about being mentioned by Sheffield.


    Evelyn felt stumped. She didn''t know how to deal with this guy. He was a loose cannon. Finally, she


    threw out a few cold words. "I''m leaving now." Then she turned to leave.


    As soon as she began to walk away, both Calvert and Sheffield followed her, as did Dollie, though


    Sheffield was the only reason she tagged along. The three of them all followed Evelyn out.


    Suddenly, a young man ran up to Sheffield and said, "A moment of your time, Mr. Tang."


    When Sheffield turned around and saw the man, a cold light shed in his eyes. He slowed his pace


    and asked, "What do you want?"


    "My boss wants to talk to you."


    Evelyn heard the conversation and turned her head to look at Sheffield, who wore an emotionless face.


    "I have nothing to say to him," he said coldly.


    "Please be reasonable, Mr. Tang. My boss knows you need the funding, so he wants to talk to you


    about it," the man blurted out. He didn''t care whether anyone else could hear him.


    With a grim smile, Sheffield stopped walking and turned to the man. "Go back and tell your boss I''m


    rich now. Tell him I''m not interested in what he has to say. I don''t need him!"


    "Mr. Tang, don''t be so impulsive. My boss had someone crunch the numbers. We know how much


    you''ll need to finish your project. It''s several billion dors..."


    "So what?"


    Evelyn turned a corner and disappeared from Sheffield''s sight. Dollie threw a nce at Sheffield, who


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    was still talking to the young man, and decided to catch up with Evelyn.


    When there were only the two of them left, Sheffield stopped smiling and scoffed, "So, tell me: why


    me? Do I know him? Does he know me?"


    The person was not annoyed by his words. When he remembered what his boss told him, he didn''t try


    to persuade Sheffield any further. "You have a bright future ahead of you, Mr. Tang, if you don''t screw


    things up..."


    "It''s none of his business. Let me say it onest time, butt out! I don''t want any help!" After saying that,


    he stalked off to join the others, leaving that young man there alone.


    Just as they got to the car, Dollie stopped Evelyn. "Miss Huo, I have something to tell you." She didn''t


    wait for Sheffield because she had been waiting for a chance to talk to Evelyn alone. Without Sheffield


    around.


    Evelyn turned to look at her and replied indifferently, "I don''t think we have anything to talk about."


    Calvert opened the car door and was waiting for her to get in.


    Looking at the arrogant Evelyn, Dollie didn''t get angry. Instead, she put her hand on her own belly and


    asked happily, "Miss Huo, did you know I''m pregnant?"


    Evelyn nced at her t belly and asked calmly, "Okay, and? Where are you going with this?"

 Chapter 887 Dollies Choice

    Chapter 887 Dollie''s Choice


    "It''s Sheffield''s kid," Dollie said with a smug smile while paying attention to what was happening behind


    her.


    It was rare for Evelyn to smile around her. She approached Dollie in high heels. Dollie took a step back


    warily, covering her belly. "What do you want?" she asked.


    "What do I want?" Despite Dollie''s reluctance, Evelyn took another step forward and reached out her


    hand to touch her belly. "Why not share your good luck with me? That way he can get me pregnant too.


    Miss Xiang, if Sheffield knocks me up, who do you think he will marry: me or you?"


    It never urred to Dollie Evelyn would react like this. She had thought Evelyn would fly into a rage


    and dump Sheffield. "Sounds like you don''t mind me having his baby," she said in a shrill voice. She


    nced at Calvert and added, "Or are you two-timing Sheffield, Miss Huo?"


    Calvert was on a phone call with his father, Langston, so he didn''t pay much attention to what the two


    women were talking about.


    Brushing off her words, Evelyn fired back, "Now that you''re pregnant, you''d better stay home and not


    go out so much. You wouldn''t want to miscarry. Think Sheffield will care if you lose the baby? I don''t


    think so. Take care of yourself, Dollie. If it''s a boy, you might be rich the rest of your life."


    Evelyn''s tone made Dollie very angry. Not only was she insinuating Dollie was a mistress, but also


    implied that the only reason Sheffield was around was the baby in her belly. This drove Dollie crazy.


    Dollie balled her hands into fists, zing with jealousy. Her face contorted. She''d known for a while


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    how much Sheffield loved Evelyn. It was impossible for him to give up on Evelyn, so she was trying to


    trick the CEO into dumping him. "Miss Huo, you really don''t mind Sheffield being a manslut? I find that


    hard to believe!" Dollie spat.


    "Men always fool around before they get married, and they pick up a lot of mistresses along the way.


    After all, he has a pretty face. But has he ever picked just one girl? Or did he propose to another


    woman? So what about me? He''s outed me as his girlfriend in public. And he proposed to me onstage.


    Even if you are pregnant, has he ever talked about marriage? I don''t believe you can hold onto him,


    even carrying his child." Even though she wasn''t sure exactly who Sheffield would marry, Evelyn didn''t


    want to admit defeat this time.


    Dollie red angrily at the woman in front of her. Evelyn was right. Although there were many women


    hanging around Sheffield and he often had different girlfriends, he never talked about marrying anyone.


    ''He never said I was his woman. Only Evelyn! He''s even told his friends in the racing industry that she


    is his woman!'' Dollie thought bitterly.


    Her jealousy spread like wildfire. Why did this woman have all the best things in the world? She had a


    pretty face, a perfect body, a rich father...And now, she had Sheffield!


    All of a sudden, Dollie extended her arms and pushed Evelyn, who was wearing high heels. "Shame on


    you! You have everything! And now you''re trying to steal my guy! I met him before you did. Don''t you


    know, firste, first served?"


    Evelyn staggered because of the push. Calvert had gone to pick up the phone, so he didn''t see the


    Dollie coldly, "Miss Xiang, behave yourself. Keep doing this, and find out where it gets you."


    Dollie''s eyes were blinded by jealousy, and she acted as if she hadn''t heard Tayson''s warning. She


    stared at Evelyn with unblinking eyes.


    Evelyn straightened her clothes and said in a colder voice, "Firste, first served? How crazy are


    you? Sheffield doesn''t love you. A blind man could see that. But you''re still lying to yourself. What good


    is that? Have some dignity!"


    Evelyn was sure now that Dollie didn''t have a baby with Sheffield. Dollie was doing this just to drive a


    wedge between her and Sheffield.


    ''Lying to myself?'' How she wished she could rip Evelyn''s face off! Dollie scolded, "You''re unbelievable!


    Do you really think you''re a princess? You''re always so arrogant, like you''re better than everyone else.


    Bah! You make me sick. You''re just a jinx! All of your boyfriends are dead¡ª"


    "Dollie Xiang!" Sheffield''s angry voice sounded behind them.


    He quickly came over to Evelyn and stood with her. His face deadpan, he told Dollie, "Apologize to


    Evelyn! Now!"


    "Why? Because I told the truth?" Pointing at the man still talking on the phone, Dollie continued, "The


    whole world knows that she''ll be married to Mr. Ji. Yet she''s still hanging out with you, and she always


    looks haughty and arrogant, crushing your dignity¡ª"


    "Dollie Xiang! Shut up!" Sheffield roared. "I''ll say this one more time. Apologize to Evelyn."


    "No way!" This time, she was stubborn as ever. She wouldn''t surrender.


    She wouldn''t apologize. She didn''t think he could force her to.


    Instead of getting angry, Sheffield simply nodded and said, "Okay, fine. It doesn''t matter, I guess. We''re


    done. Go away!"


    Startled, she shot back in a hurry, "Then I''ll tell my dad that you bullied me. He''ll demote you and you


    can say goodbye to your research and development work!"


    Sheffield put his hands in his pockets and looked at Dollie scornfully. "What''s wrong with you? You


    think it''s Sidell Xiang who supported my research projects? Who told you he could do that?''''


    The fact that he addressed her father by his full name really shocked Dollie. He had never called Sidell


    by his name. She didn''t know this guy anymore.


    Her gut clenched when she saw his expression. "Sheffield, I... I''ll apologize to Evelyn."


    "Too little, toote! Get lost!" Sheffield snorted. He grabbed Evelyn''s wrist and was about to escort her


    to his car.


    But when they turned around, they saw a ck Emperor parked nearby. The back window was half-


    open. There was a man inside.


    When Evelyn saw the car, her heart skipped a beat. It was Carlos'' car! She wrenched her hand free


    and told Sheffield in a low voice, "Go. He might not see you."


    At the same time, Calvert caught up to them. He hadn''t seen Carlos'' car yet. Phone in hand, he came


    up to Evelyn and said softly, "Let me drive you home."


    Evelyn wanted to turn him down, but she knew Carlos was watching her. She nodded and said, "Okay."


    But before she could do anything, Sheffield grabbed her hand and said resignedly, "Baby, I''m not afraid


    of your dad. Really!"


    ''But I am. When he gets mad, he will do something really messed up!'' Evelyn bit her lower lip and freed


    her hand. "I''ll be okay. Just go!" When she saw Carlos, she was scared to death. If Carlos hurt him


    again...well, she didn''t know what she''d do.

 Chapter 888 A Very Good Impression

    Chapter 888 A Very Good Impression


    When Evelyn was about to get into the car with Calvert, Sheffield came over to the ck Emperor and


    knocked on the car window. "Mr. Huo, can we talk?" he asked in a rxed tone.


    "You messed up my son-inw''s big moment, when he was going to propose to my daughter. What


    makes you think I want to talk to you?"


    Leaning against the car door, Sheffield threw a nce at Evelyn, who waited outside Calvert''s car. She


    seemed to be worried about him and her father getting into a fight again. Sheffield then said with a


    smile, "Mr. Huo, let''s get to the point. I love your daughter. And I will for my whole life. You can do


    anything you want, but you can''t take my life."


    "Think you can bargain with me? I guess I need to be meaner to you, so you''ll get the point," Carlos


    snorted.


    Sheffield raised his brows at the woman wearing a worried face. "My life belongs to your daughter. You


    can''t take it away. I don''t get it, Mr. Huo. Why do you not want us to be together? She''ll have one more


    guy to love her and protect her. Isn''t that a good thing for your daughter? Why are you so against a guy


    caring for your daughter?"


    Carlos sneered, "There are lots of people who care about Evelyn. Don''t you get it? I hate you. Sheffield


    Tang, stay away from my daughter from now on, or I''ll ruin your future. There are things worse than


    death."


    Head resting in his hand, elbow on the car door, Sheffield said, "Well, ruin my future if you want. But


    you know I''m a doctor, right? You ruin me, then you put thousands of families that need my skills in


    danger. They need me to save their lives. You can''t be that mean, can you, Mr. Huo?"


    "Wrong. Thousands or millions. I''d sacrifice all of them, if it meant you couldn''t hurt my daughter


    anymore."


    ''I hurt Evelyn?'' With a mischievous smile, he drew his face closer to the car window and said, "Mr. Huo,


    how could I hurt her? I love her too much to do that. To be honest, she hurt me... Scratch that¡ªyou''re


    the one who keeps hurting me! Evelyn wouldn''t hurt me."


    The concert was over and people started to walk out of the concert hall.


    Evelyn noticed the confused gazes from the crowd and had to get in Calvert''s car. She didn''t want to,


    but she didn''t want the attention, either.


    As soon as Calvert drove away, Carlos yed his card. Suddenly, several bodyguards swarmed out of


    nowhere and rushed towards Sheffield.


    The bodyguards got there so fast any normal man would have no chance to escape.


    This time, it was Sheffield they were dealing with.


    Before the bodyguards could get to him, Sheffield braced his hand on the window and jumped to the


    roof of the car.


    "Go!" At Carlos''mand, the driver started the engine. Sheffield quickly reoriented himself and


    jumped off the roof.


    By the time he got to his feet, the car was zooming away. Sheffield couldn''t help but curse, "Carlos


    Huo, you''re a serious a-hole!" If he had jumped a mere secondter, he would have fallen off and hurt


    himself.


    Six bodyguards pounced on him at the same time. Knowing that Carlos had sent some top-notch


    fighters, Sheffield ran for cover in the darkness.


    He found a hidden alcove and sent Carlos a text message. "If I can escape from you three times, Mr.


    Huo, can I be with Evelyn?"


    Six professional bodyguards were chasing after Sheffield. But he still had time to text Carlos. To Carlos,


    it was an insult. To Sheffield, that was the point.


    Pulling a long face, Carlos didn''t text back.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He wouldn''t reply to his messages. Because that brat wasn''t worthy of a reply from him.


    That night, Carlos had posted guards at the exit of the concert hall when things started going south on


    stage. They stood at the door, and checked everyone''s phone. They deleted all the videos and the


    photos of Calvert''s proposal to Evelyn. So no one would ever know it happened.


    Despite Carlos'' warnings, Sheffield just couldn''t stay away from Evelyn.


    After a few days, he decided to visit her again. He had resolved to fight Carlos to the end and win


    Evelyn over.


    Sitting in his car, he looked at the entrance of the parking lot of ZL Group. He then took hisptop from


    the back seat and hacked into their security systems.


    His license te number was already cklisted. Carlos'' doing, no doubt. Trying to make sure he


    couldn''t bug Evelyn at work.


    But that wouldn''t stop him. After logging in as a security guard, he tabbed over to the correct field, and


    he re-entered his license te number as authorized in the system. Then, he made up a new te


    number and a new name to rece his old number in the system.


    After that, he gunned it. Before the security guard could see his face clearly, the system deciphered his


    te number and he flew into the parking lot.


    It was already nine at night. The ZL Group didn''t like the staff to work overtime, so there were few


    employees left in the building at this point.


    Sheffield walked out of the elevator, carrying two paper bags and whistling happily. He saw a busy


    woman in the reception area. As usual, he walked up to her and greeted her with great enthusiasm.


    "Hi, Miss Hua!"


    ncing at the man who was talking to her, Nadia forced a smile. "Hi, Mr. Tang. Our boss told us to


    throw you out if you came here again."


    "Which boss?" Sheffield asked in confusion.


    "Miss Huo''s father."


    "Oh, I see." With a knowing look, Sheffield put a paper bag on her desk and told her, "Wouldn''t you


    know it? I found a new dessert shop at the west gate of Phecda Building, in Shining International


    za."


    Nadia was usually very busy, so why should she care about a new dessert shop? She shook her head.


    Sheffield smiled and pushed the paper bag in front of her. "I just bought Double-skinned Milk Pudding,


    a honey cake and a cup of hot matcha with red beans. I don''t know where I''ll find the time to eat these,


    but I thought you might like them." The pudding was a famous Cantonese dessert. Nadia loved


    Cantonese cuisine, so her mouth started watering immediately.


    "Thank you, Mr. Tang. But you shouldn''t have..." The smell made her salivate even more, but Nadia still


    tried to be resolute and turn it down.


    "I''ve heard that there''s a new French dessert shop on Media Road and business is booming. I''ll pick up


    one of their desserts for you next time Ie. Thanks for your hard work, Miss Hua. I''m going in now!"


    "Wait... Mr. Tang..." Nadia watched the man slip into Evelyn''s office as fast as a rabbit, and then took a


    look at the food he left. She couldn''t help but sigh resignedly.


    ''Miss Huo and Mr. Tang have a special rtionship. I think I''ll leave them alone, '' she mused.


    ''I''ll take off work after chowing down on this. If Mr. Huo asks about it, I can pretend to know nothing


    about it.''


    At the thought of this, Nadia opened the paper bag and then the boxes. The food inside made her


    mutter in surprise, "Wow! It looks delicious! The packaging is pretty high-end. He must have spent a


    fortune on this. I know we''re supposed to kick him out, but he''s a really great guy!" Clean-shaven,


    handsome, generous, and friendly. Nadia didn''t see anything to object to there. He''d made a very good


    impression on her.


    When he pushed open the door to Evelyn''s office, Sheffield saw the woman staring anxiously at her


    After putting the other paper bag on her desk, he leaned forward and asked, "What''s wrong? Eve?"


    Evelyn rubbed her aching temples. "Nothing. Something''s wrong with myptop."


    She looked as if she had been through a lot. "Anything I can do to help?" asked Sheffield directly.

 Chapter 889 Youre Just Too Shy

    Chapter 889 You''re Just Too Shy


    Without even raising her head, Evelyn refused Sheffield bluntly. "Get real. You''re a doctor, so that


    would be great if I were sick. This is aputer, apletely different thing. Quit bugging me and chill


    for a bit."


    After staring at the busy woman for a long time, Sheffield said, "Don''t count me out yet. Maybe I am a


    doctor, but I know a fair bit aboutputers, too."


    Evelyn didn''t have the time or mood to bicker with him. She called the IT department and said, "Look. I


    can''t get to my control panel, and I get an ''ess denied'' error when I try to open my browser. All my


    icons keep changing. When are you going to fix this? You don''t know? Call Mr. Huo and ask him for the


    security suite''s tech support number. Just call him. Star Anise? I don''t understand what you''re talking


    about. Just get ahold of him and ask him to repair my Inte as soon as possible! There are important


    things on myputer. Just handle it!"


    After hanging up, Evelyn looked at Sheffield, who was unwrapping the desserts for her. Somehow, she


    felt annoyed and said in a harsh voice, "I''m not hungry. I don''t think you get how stressed out I am. The


    documents are pretty important."


    Sheffield gave her a soothing smile and tried to coax her. "Did you forget what I said? A few sweets will


    turn that frown upside down. You can''t do anything but wait, so grab a bite."


    The screen of herptop kept changing. Each time it refreshed, the icons were re-arranged, and even


    the names were misspelled. Evelyn got more and more annoyed. "I said no, Sheffield Tang. I''m not in


    the mood to eat! Find something to do. y on your phone, sleep, anything! Leave me alone, or go


    away!" she spat impatiently.


    He lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "Okay. I have some work to finish up in the researchb.


    The food''s here if you get hungry. Don''t forget the milk¡ªit''s still warm. It''s cold outside. You should


    bundle up¡ª"


    "Cut it out. If you''re going, just go," she interrupted him. Her head was about to explode. If she couldn''t


    get to her data, the loss would be unpredictable.


    As usual, the smile on Sheffield''s face didn''t fade away though his heart stung at her words. "Yes


    ma''am! I''m outies."


    He turned and walked to the door. Looking at his back, Evelyn felt guilty all of a sudden. She stood up


    and said, "Sheffield..."


    He stopped, but he didn''t turn around, waiting for her to continue.


    "I''m sorry... I guess this is getting to me. I didn''t mean that. I''m sorry... " She didn''t know how to express


    her feelings properly.


    Then Sheffield turned around and gave her a gentle smile. "No worries. I''ll let you go back to work.


    Bye!"


    He left the office. Silence befell the room again. Evelyn sat back in her seat, her mind full of guilt.


    After returning to the car, Sheffield closed his eyes and leaned back in the driver''s seat for a bit before


    he grabbed theptop on the passenger seat. His hands moved swiftly over the keyboard, and after


    more than half an hour, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, while Evelyn watched her icons rearrange themselves, she got a call from the IT


    department. "Miss Huo, we''ve figured it out. There was a zero-day vulnerability that the makers of the


    security suite hadn''t prepared for. The virus is gone, so my best guess is they fixed it. Just reboot and


    see if it works."


    Evelyn was relieved to hear the good news. "I see. Thank you."


    She did as they asked. It logged her off, and then went through the boot process. Eventually, the


    desktop came up and herptop returned to normal. Evelyn took out the files and continued to check


    them. When she saw the two unwrapped desserts and a ss of warm milk, she felt warm inside.


    She put the documents down and scooped some cake into her mouth with a spoon. The desserts that


    Sheffield brought to her were quite delicious, not that sweet.


    As usual, she ate all the desserts while reading the documents.


    At about midnight, someone rang the doorbell of Sheffield''s apartment twice. He was working on his


    He closed theptop and walked out of the study.


    He opened the door and was surprised to see the woman standing at the door. "Evelyn?!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Evelyn''s face betrayed no emotion, but she was definitely embarrassed by what she had said to him


    earlier. She smoothed her hair awkwardly and said, "Um, I have something to ask you."


    Sheffield pulled her into his apartment, closed the door and took her into his arms. Winking at her


    yfully, he said, "You came herete at night to ask me something? Like when we''re going to bed?


    After all, we haven''t seen each other in so long. How about we stay up all night?"


    "Sheffield Tang!" With a red face, Evelyn red at him. The embarrassment in her eyes vanished


    instantly because of his words.


    "That''s my name. Don''t wear it out. I know, you''re shy, right? The bedroom''s just down the hall!"


    Evelyn was speechless. She grabbed his hand and warned him, "Do you want me to leave? Keep


    acting like this and I will." Although she had an overnight stay in mind before she came here, she still


    felt a little embarrassed to be teased by Sheffield like that.


    Sheffield knew when to stop. He lifted her hand gently to his lips, kissed it, and said, "Okay, I won''t


    tease you anymore. What did you want to ask me?" He took out a pair of new slippers and changed


    them for her, being the kind, thoughtful boyfriend she knew he could be.


    The day before, Sheffield spent the evening shopping. He''d bought all the things a woman might need.


    He hoped she''d drop by anytime, so they could make the beast with two backs.


    He squatted down to change her shoes. Evelyn held his shoulder with one hand and raised his chin


    with the other. "Dollie is pregnant,"


    she said, just to see how he would react. She watched his face carefully.


    Hearing that, Sheffield was stunned, but after a short pause, he only said, "Okay." He seemed to be


    waiting for her to go on.


    "She said she was carrying your kid!" Evelyn wanted to hear an exnation. Something. Anything.


    Maybe he''d even say it wasn''t his.


    When he heard this, Sheffield sneered, "So she''s pregnant. And?" Then he continued to change her


    shoes.


    ''And? And what?'' Evelyn was confused.


    He took her hand and pulled her into his bedroom. "And it''s your kid? Is she telling the truth?" she


    asked in reply.


    Strictly speaking, this was the first time she had been in Sheffield''s bedroom.


    The decoration was modern. The room was mainly decorated ck and gray. There were a lot of


    cabs. And most of the things inside were not ordinary.


    Evelyn took a closer look at the things in the cabs. There was a cab of racer models. Next to it


    was a cab of various kinds of trophies¡ªracing trophies, piano trophies, paper awards, certificates


    of honor, and so on.


    He pressed her against a cab, his body against hers. His warm breath sprayed on her face. "Do


    you believe her or me?" he asked in a sexy voice.


    "I trust you, of course." Evelyn neverpletely trusted Dollie. Actually, she asked him this question for


    two reasons. One was that she had found an excuse toe to his apartment, and the other was that


    it would be better if Sheffield told her personally that he was done with Dollie.


    However, to her disappointment, Sheffield was not a man to y by the rules. "Evelyn, I know you love


    me. You evene and sleep with me when you have time." Then he kissed her on her red lips.


    ''What? He hasn''t answered my question yet!


    Why didn''t he answer me? Is he feeling guilty?'' she thought to herself.


    More than ten minutester, beads of sweat began to form on the forehead of Sheffield as he was


    advancing on top of her. He discontentedly looked at the woman under him and said, "Doesn''t look like


    you''re into it. Something wrong?"

 Chapter 890 Copycat

    Chapter 890 Copycat


    All Evelyn could wonder at that moment was whether Sheffield was feeling guilty or not. How could she


    focus on what they were doing while her head was not in the game? She snorted and said in a low


    whisper, "Because you didn''t answer my question." Her voice was soft and sweet, with a hint of


    coquetry.


    Sheffield chuckled and nibbled on her earlobe. Her chest rose and fell slowly. His evil voice rang beside


    her ear. "You may continue to put your mind elsewhere, but don''t beg meter..."


    Evelyn''s breath hitched. ''Would I end up begging him?'' Every time they had sex, he wouldn''t let her


    sleep until she begged him to. She could hardly keep pace with him.


    The next morning, Sheffield got up before Evelyn.


    He''d had enough exercisest night. So, he decided to skip his usual morning jog. He ran out to buy


    breakfast and came back to the apartment soon.


    Knowing that Evelyn wouldn''t be waking up for a while, he put her breakfast in the microwave. He also


    got fresh clothes for her, including new underwear. He ced them neatly at the edge of the bed.


    Sheffield went the extra mile and ced all the skin care products he had bought in advance in front of


    the bathroom mirror for her to use.


    After doing all this inplete silence, he nted a gentle kiss on Evelyn''s forehead and left a note on


    the table for her before leaving the apartment.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he got into his car, Sheffield made a call to Dollie.


    It was only past seven in the morning. Dollie was still fast asleep. Jarred awake by the continuous ring,


    she felt annoyed. But when she saw the caller ID, she quickly picked the call. "Good morning,


    Sheffield!"


    "Good morning. Come see me in the hospitalter."


    "Why?" Dollie was confused.


    "I have something to tell you. Come straight to my office when you get here," he said.


    His ambiguous words misled her. She thought that Sheffield missed her or had forgiven her. "Okay! I''ll


    get there soon. Wait for me," she said cheerfully.


    After hanging up, Sheffield smirked. Then, he stepped on the gas pedal and drove out of the apartment


    At the hospital


    Dollie showed up in Sheffield''s office nearly an hourter.


    She was dressed differently than usual. She had put on some makeup, along with a reddish-brown


    lipstick that made her look more mature. She wore a wine-red cashmere coat with a belt around her


    waist and sported a pair of ck high heels.


    The style was quite simr to... Evelyn''s.


    Sheffield had seen Evelyn in her wine-red, long cashmere overcoat several times, each time matching


    it with ck high heels and her reddish-brown lipstick.


    In his eyes, Dollie was nothing but a copycat.


    "Sheffield! I''m here. Sorry to keep you waiting." She shed him a flirtatious smile.


    Sheffield capped his ink pen and casually put it into his pocket before standing up. "Let''s go."


    "Where are we going?" Dollie asked in confusion.


    He turned around and said indifferently, "You''ll know when we get there."


    Something felt off, but she caught up with him and said, "Sheffield, I know that I made a mistake. I will


    apologize to Evelyn. But please don''t treat me like this, okay?"


    "What did I do to you now?" Sheffield asked, pretending to be confused.


    "You are still so cold to me. I feel upset when you treat me like this. Sheffield, please..." Dollie came


    closer and hugged him from behind. "How about we get engaged? I love you so much."


    He pulled away from her. "Don''t get ahead of yourself. And you''re overthinking." He walked away from


    her.


    Dollie stomped her feet on the floor. She could do nothing but follow him.


    Sheffield led her to the ultrasound room of the outpatient department.


    As soon as she saw the words on the door te, Dollie immediately understood what he was trying to


    do. "Did she tell you?" she asked.


    Just when he was about to push the door open, he nced at her coldly and asked, "Who? Tell me


    what?"


    ''Didn''t Evelyn tell him?'' she wondered. "Why did you bring me here?"


    "It''s just a usual check-up. Anything wrong?" He pushed the door open; two doctors were waiting


    inside.


    ''Usual checkup? No, something is not right, '' Dollie thought to herself. She didn''t go in. Sheffield


    ordered coldly, "Get in! Dollie, I don''t have time to waste on you."


    She stared at the expressionless man in front of her in fear. She had never seen Sheffield like this. She


    looked at the ultrasound room and felt like she was being dragged into hell. She refused without


    hesitation, "No! I won''t go in there!"


    She turned around to leave.


    "Dollie, what are you running away from? It''s just a normal check-up." Sheffield''s indifferent voice rang


    behind her.


    Dollie wasn''t stupid. She knew that she couldn''t hide the lie anymore. "I''m not pregnant! You don''t have


    to do the examination!"


    At this moment, she also realized that Sheffield had never loved her, not even a little.


    The one he loved was Evelyn. Ever since she had appeared, there had been no other woman in his


    eyes.


    Sheffield walked over to her and blocked her way to freedom. He red at the woman with his sharp


    eyes and warned, "Don''t push my buttons! Get in! Now!"


    The heartless look in his eyes and his cold voice sent a chill down her spine. Startled, she turned


    around and went into the room obediently.


    Sheffield waited outside. A few minutester, Dollie walked out, depressed and dispirited.


    Without sparing her so much as a nce, Sheffield headed to the room.


    But Dollie called out to stop him. "Sheffield!"


    He stopped and tilted his head to look at her sideways.


    "Have you ever loved me? At least for a moment?" Dollie asked bitterly as she looked at the man''s


    profile.


    Sheffield looked her in the eye and replied bluntly, "No."


    She gasped and then yelled, "Then, why did you approach me?"


    "Think carefully, Dollie. Who approached who?" Without waiting for her reply, he pushed the door open


    and walked into the ultrasound room.


    Leaning weakly against the wall of the corridor, Dollie thought of the first time she had met Sheffield.


    She could never forget that day.


    She had met him for the first time in front of her home. The man drove his white convertible into their


    mansion and she was impressed by his driving skills and style. After a perfect drift in their parking lot,


    he got out of the car.


    He was wearing sunsses and had on a sky-blue casual shirt. The first three buttons of his shirt were


    left unbuttoned, vaguely revealing his sturdy chest.


    Standing by the car door, he took off his sunsses and locked eyes with her. A smile crept across his


    face as he asked, "Hello, beautiful! Is this the residence of Mr. Xiang?"


    She was immediately attracted towards his yful, charming smile. Dollie waspletely smitten at


    first sight.

 Chapter 891 Not Pregnant

    Chapter 891 Not Pregnant


    Dollie tried to calm herself down as she answered shyly, "Yes. What do you want from my father?"


    Upon hearing this, Sheffield eyed her from head to toe this time with great interest. "So you are Miss


    Xiang? You do know that you''ve be widely popr, right?"


    "You know me?" She couldn''t help but feel ttered.


    Sheffield gave her a charming smile. "Of course! I''ve heard so much about you! But I have something


    important to talk with your father. I''d like to invite you for some drinks next time."


    "Okay, then let me take you in first!"


    It was the first time that she had met Sheffield, and she was already head over heels for him.


    Since then, Dollie always went to the hospital where Sheffield worked as a doctor. When he went to D


    City, she had nned to go with him but had to cancel as she suddenly received ast-minute job at a


    fashion show.


    Later, she heard that Sheffield and Evelyn had met in D City, much to her regret.


    After she came to her senses, Dollie called up Sidell. "Dad, Sheffield''s been cold to me recently. He


    isn''t even talking to me..."


    Meanwhile, Sheffield hummed as he went back to his office with Dollie''s examination results and called


    Evelyn.


    Evelyn had just woken up. She was still sitting in Sheffield''s bed, staring at the photo wall in front of her.


    He had printed all of her photos from their trip to D City and had posted them in his bedroom.


    Her thoughts were brought back by the ring of her cellphone. Seeing the caller ID, she blushed.


    "Hello?"


    Sheffield''s gentle voice came from the other end of the line. "Babe, you are awake? Or did I wake you


    up?"


    "I woke up before you called." Embarrassed, Evelyn lifted the covers to get out of bed.


    "Okay. Remember to have breakfast! Get off work early. Let''s go shopping!"


    "Well, let''s talk about itter," she answered. What if she was too busy to go?


    "Fine! I''ll send you a message on WeChat. Remember to check it. Bye, mwah!" After that, Sheffield


    hung up.


    Soon, her phone buzzed again when Evelyn had just put on her slippers.


    It was a picture sent by Sheffield. It was the results of an ultrasound. Just on the upper right corner of


    the photo was written a name: Dollie Xiang.


    She couldn''t understand the photo that much, but it did say that Dollie wasn''t pregnant.


    ''Not pregnant? Doesn''t that mean she lied to me?''


    A knowing smile slowly formed on Evelyn''s face. ''I can''t believe him! No wonder he refused to answer


    mest night. Looks like he just wanted to prove it to me.''


    She sent the picture to Carlos and wrote, "Dad, you''re getting more and more stupid. You''ll get fooled."


    ''Humph. Dad called me a fool when he should be calling himself that! He was tricked by a measly 20-


    year-old.''


    Ten minutester, Carlos replied, "Where are you?" He didn''t mention anything about the photo she


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    just sent.


    Evelyn got flustered when she remembered where she was. "I''m on my way to my office. I just had


    some business to deal with." She couldn''t help herself¡ªshe was carried away.


    Carlos gave her a long answer. "This only shows that she isn''t pregnant, but that doesn''t mean that she


    and Sheffield are innocent. This isn''t going to work."


    Knowing her dad was a stubborn man, Evelyn replied, "Okay. I''ll just have to figure out a way to make


    you believe him."


    "Don''t bother. Even if he and Dollie were innocent, I wouldn''t allow you to be with him either."


    Evelyn was angry. "Bye, Dad!" ''Dad is such a handful. I should have asked Mom to talk to him, '' she


    thought to herself.


    Evelyn was absent-minded all day in her office because Sheffield said they were going to go shopping


    that evening. When she had a little free time, she couldn''t help but look at the door, wondering whether


    this man woulde in any moment as he had done before.


    However, before she saw Sheffield, she got a call from him. "Evelyn, your father is serious this time. I


    don''t know how he knew I snuck into the parking lotst night. He arranged several more people to


    guard the entrance to the parking lot. I''ll park my car at the roadside. Can you ask someone to pick me


    up?"


    Evelyn sighed. "Okay. Just keep a low profile." Her father was not at thepany this afternoon so


    Sheffield wouldn''t bump into him.


    "No problem!"


    After parking his car by the roadside, Sheffield took out his baseball cap and put on a pair of dark-tinted


    sunsses.


    Initially, Evelyn wanted to ask Nadia to pick him up, but she wasn''t in the office, so she had no choice


    but to go by herself.


    At the square in front of thepany building


    As soon as Evelyn walked out of the building, she sighted a man wearing all ck. Atop his head was


    a baseball cap and perched on his nose were dark-tinted sunsses. He was standing beside the


    fountain, chewing gum, with arge box of red roses in his arms.


    Fortunately, it was getting dark. Although many people kept looking in his direction, they couldn''t see


    his face quite well unless they purposely approached him.


    Seeing here out, the man grinned and trotted towards her with the flowers in his arms. It didn''t


    take long for him to reach her. "Hello there, beautiful. These are exactly 99 red roses that I had shipped


    from Bulgaria. This symbolizes my eternal love for you. Mwah!" After saying that, he thrust the flowers


    into her arms and kissed her on her forehead.


    Evelyn thought Sheffield was so bold that he dared to kiss her at thepany gate. Holding the roses


    in her arms, she smiled and said, "You give me a present every time you sleep with me. Do you think


    I''m a prostitute?"


    Sheffield widened his eyes in response as he protested, "I swear to God, no! Don''t call yourself that. It''s


    just roses! You''re overthinking this, Eve."


    Evelyn smiled. She turned around and headed for thepany. "But you gave me gifts on the second


    day after we slept together. Did you do that on purpose?"


    "Babe, it''s just a coincidence. I asked my friend to buy roses from Bulgaria and he arrivedst night.


    What am I supposed to do?"


    "Okay, I know. I was just kidding!" Evelyn reluctantly nced at Sheffield, who was walking behind her.


    Sheffield breathed a sigh of relief deliberately and patted his chest. "I was scared to death! I thought


    you were serious!"


    Evelyn giggled.


    There weren''t many people in the hall on the first floor. Evelyn and Sheffield entered the lift without


    being spotted.


    In the elevator, Sheffield took the roses from her arms and nted a kiss on her lips. "I can''t believe


    you tricked me like that. Now, I want revenge! I''m going to y my own joke on you too!"


    Evelyn looked at the camera in the elevator and pushed him away. "Don''t do that!"


    "What are you afraid of when we''re inside the elevator?" Sheffield asked disapprovingly.

 Chapter 892 Turning Into A Shrew

    Chapter 892 Turning Into A Shrew


    Evelyn and Sheffield didn''t expect that someone was going up at that hour. Coming into a halt on the


    19th floor, the elevator doors then opened automatically.


    There he was, Sheffield, standing with his back against the wall while Evelyn was trying to keep her


    distance from him.


    But the more she moved away, the more he teased her. Holding the beautiful red roses with one hand,


    he grabbed Evelyn with his other hand and pulled her towards him, making her stumble into his arms.


    Afraid that she might fall, she then pressed her empty hand against the wall to aid her bnce. She


    was just trying to save herself from falling, but in the eyes of the people outside of the elevator who


    witnessed the scene, it looked like she was giving him Kabedon.


    Outside the elevator were two female employees who gasped in shock after witnessing such a scene.


    Sheffield held Evelyn by the waist, and with an evil smile, he said, "Eve, I''ve already told you not to


    rush. Be patient. Just a couple more minutes and we''ll be in your office. If only you had listened, then


    people would not be staring at us right now. Sorry about that, everyone. Eve is just busy taking me


    back to her office. Don''t worry, we''re leaving now. Please take another lift." Right after saying his


    words, he walked past Evelyn and closed the doors.


    After the very unfortunate scene, the elevator went up slowly when


    a rumor about Evelyn and Sheffield went viral on WeChat. "Hey, you know what? I just saw Miss Huo


    hug and kiss a boy toy in the elevator! What''s worse is that the man in the elevator is not Calvert Ji, the


    heir of the diamond family."


    "What? Really? How sure are you?"


    "Trust me, I''m a hundred percent sure about this one. I think that Miss Huo isn''t able to hold back her


    desire for the guy. I mean, after all, she''s almost thirty and thirsty for some man. I just can''t believe that


    in all ces, she couldn''t keep it in her pants in the elevator for some boy toy."


    But the other female employee who had just witnessed the whole scenario begged to disagree with the


    rumor. "Why do you see him as a boy toy? I mean yes, he has that fair skin and the typical handsome


    face, but that doesn''t make him a boy toy at all. Think about it. I think he even looks a hundred times


    better than Calvert Ji. With that, I support him and whatever they''re having!"


    "How could you even tell that he''s handsome? Have you seen his face? He was wearing sunsses.


    Let''s be critical about this. What if he was wearing sunsses because he has very ugly eyes? Have


    you ever thought of that possibility?"


    "No, I doubt that. You should see how handsome he is. He has an amazing nose bridge, sexy lips and


    perfect body! And on top of that, I don''t think he has ugly eyes."


    "You''re very wrong for assuming that."


    "Are you crazy, guys? Have you lost your minds? How dare you gossip about Miss Huo in such a


    terrible way! Do you want her to fire you? Be careful. Just as the saying goes, out of the mouthes


    evil."


    Right after reading the final chat in the thread, everyone finally ended the conversation as no one dared


    to try and reply further. Scared of the consequences of their gossip, some of them even deleted the


    messages they sent within thest two minutes.


    Meanwhile, back in the elevator, Sheffield and Evelyn did not have the slightest idea that rumors about


    them had already been spreading among thepany employees. When they arrived at Evelyn''s


    private floor, the elevator doors opened.


    Walking towards her office, she gritted her teeth while she grabbed him by his ear. Holding the bouquet


    of red roses in one hand, Sheffield covered his ear and said, "Evelyn, you were right and I was wrong.


    Come on, please be gentle with me. Take it easy!"


    Ignoring his plea, Evelyn did not go soft as she continued to drag him into her office.


    While they were on their way to her office, they met Nadia who had just returned to the office. Staring


    at them with so much shock, she even forgot to greet her own boss.


    After they entered, the door behind them closed automatically.


    Taking off his sunsses, Sheffield put them inside one of his pockets. He then took his ear out of


    Evelyn''s grip as he pulled her into his arms. He coaxed, "Come on, babe. Don''t be mad at me


    anymore. I was just kidding! You don''t have to take it so seriously."


    "Oh, really? How do you expect me not to get angry? What if they talk about me behind my back?


    What if they spread rumors and gossip? Of course they will surely say that I''m so horny that I wasn''t


    able to get a grip of myself back in that elevator!" Raging with anger, she hit him in the chest with her


    balled fist.


    Sheffield then put the flowers aside. Holding her tightly in his arms, he said with a smile, "If anyone


    dares to gossip about you, just fire them first thing in the morning! Babe, please don''t be mad


    anymore!"


    Pinching his cheek, Evelyn asked angrily, "Will you do it again?"


    "No, no, no. I won''t even dare. Not again, not ever! Babe, please forgive me. I''m really sorry!" ''Wow!


    Evelyn has always been an indifferent woman, yet now she is so mad that she''s bing a shrew...


    Wait, no, I can''t describe her like that, '' Sheffield thought to himself.


    Taking a deep breath, Evelyn loosened her grip and said, "Just sit there! Wait for me. Don''t move. And


    don''t you dare say a single word!"


    "Okay!" Sheffield trotted to the sofa,y on it and took out his phone to y games.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn sat in her chair and started working. ''Ugh! Damn. He''s such a freaking jerk!'' she


    cursed inwardly.


    Ten minutester


    "Babe, I want to go shopping with you..." Sheffield said, sounding weak and sad.


    But the woman only cast a cold nce at him, which made him petrified.


    Twenty minutester


    "Babe, you must be hungry!" eximed Sheffield carefully, as if he were diffusing a bomb.


    Coldly, Evelyn answered, "I''m not!"


    Thirty minutester


    Running out of options on how he could mend things with his girl, Sheffield offered, "Babe, it''s dark


    outside. Plus, there are many street food stalls in the streets! I don''t think you''ve eaten them before.


    Come with me. Let me take you there and grab some food."


    Sheffield talked to her once every ten minutes. Hearing him, Evelyn put the file back on the desk and


    chided, "I still have a lot of work to do. If I go out with you, who is to finish all this? You?" She had a


    tough time the past couple of days, physically squeezed by this man at night and stressed by work


    during the daytime.


    Immediately, Sheffield stood up from the sofa. "Why not?"


    With all his love, he wanted to help Evelyn and lift some of her burden.


    Handing him a file from the desk, she said, "Exin to me what it is about. You can only read the other


    papers if I think what you said is reasonable."


    He then took the chair in front of her and opened the file that she threw at him. "Hmm...it seems that it''s


    about construction. Give me a minute."


    Because he had never engaged in construction before, Sheffield read the file thoroughly and carefully.


    The office fell quiet.


    For a moment, Evelyn was mesmerized by the engrossed man. Sheffield was such a gorgeous man. It


    didn''t matter if he smiled, frowned, got mad, or was serious, because every angle of his face was


    perfectly good-looking and on point.


    As soon as he finished reading the file, he told Evelyn, "Well, I think I''m done. I''ll start. Don''tugh at


    me if I say something wrong. Party A epts this project, but Party B..."


    He didn''t say much, but his analysis was correct. Evelyn gave him a thumbs up for he seemed to


    understand what was happening to the case. "Yes. The estimated costs are too high; that''s why we


    won''t ept it," she answered.


    Sheffield quickly finished reading the first file, followed by the second, then the third...


    Actually, Evelyn didn''t n to show him that many files at first, but Sheffield was nothing if not efficient.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before long, he managed to finish all the documents in front of her.


    Putting all of the finished documents in front of her, he reached out his hand to her respectfully and


    said, "Miss Huo, please check them out."


    But it was not in Evelyn''s intention to double check the documents, for they were all done in front of


    her. After all, she had paid attention to them during the whole process. Having no problem with his


    work, she said, "Okay. We''re done with work. Why don''t we call it a day?"


    "Please don''t!" With a serious look, Sheffield added, "Important documents require extra care. We are


    not in a hurry to go shopping. You should check them again in case of any irreparable mistakes that


    may lead to major consequences."


    "Sounds fair. Okay, I''ll check them first!" Sighing in defeat, Evelyn picked up a file and began to check it


    for any mistakes.

 Chapter 893 His Beloved Woman

    Chapter 893 His Beloved Woman


    Evelyn finished checking all the documents in less than twenty minutes. She smiled, "Wow, Dr. Tang.


    You really are business-minded. I didn''t expect this." She walked towards him with a document in her


    hand and winked at him as she said, "Ever think of changing your career? I could hire you to be my


    personal assistant, and you can help me with all this work."


    Sheffield''s heart literally skipped a beat. The way she winked at him made him feel like she was trying


    to seduce him.


    He was on cloud nine, and couldn''t suppress his grin.


    Realizing what she had done, Evelyn lowered her head shyly. Her reddened face was again a turn-on


    for the poor man.


    ''Oh, girl! You are mine and I will never give you away to another man. Not in this life or the next!'' he


    swore to himself once again.


    He walked to her and held her hand. "I could do it. You know I would do anything for you." And he


    meant what he said. He was willing to sacrifice everything for her¡ªhis life, his career. She was his


    world now.


    Evelyn blushed and covered her face with the document in her hand. With only her eyes exposed to


    him, she said, "Enough already! Do you want to go shopping or not?"


    A big smile appeared on her face behind the document.


    "All right. But you shouldn''t tease me like this anymore. I might take you seriously next time," he said


    with a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Evelyn looked into his sparkling eyes and asked, "Why? You don''t like my suggestion?"


    Sheffield chuckled, realizing how innocent she was. "No, no. You can tease me all you like. I enjoy


    every moment of it."


    A warm feeling filled her heart. She smiled and asked him, "So, will you consider my suggestion?"


    "Of course, I will! I''ll be your personal assistant when I am not working at the hospital. I could even be


    your personal gigolo, take care of you every day. I''ll make you very happy every night and¡ª"


    "Sheffield Tang!" Evelyn interrupted him.


    "Yes?"


    "Shut up!" she ordered.


    "Yes!" He paused, and then added, "Babe."


    Evelyn cast a warning nce at him and said, "Get your stuff. We''re leaving."


    "Okay."


    The two walked out of the office together. When they got into the elevator, Evelyn remembered thest


    time when the two of them were in it. She nced at the surveince camera and wondered how many


    employees had seen that episode transpire.


    It was not until Sheffield held her waist and followed her gaze that he realized what she was looking at.


    "Why are you looking at the camera?" he asked in a whisper.


    "Security guards monitor the cameras every day. Stay away from me."


    "Let them watch. What are you afraid of?" he asked indifferently.


    Evelyn didn''t respond. She was afraid that Carlos would find out.


    Since she wasn''t used to being intimate with him in public, he had to temporarily let go of her waist and


    put a short distance between them.


    However, as soon as they left thepany building, Sheffield leaned closer to her again. He pulled her


    into his arms and asked, "How is this possible?"


    "What do you mean?" Evelyn became curious at once and forgot to push him away from her.


    Taking in the scent of her body, he put on a mischievous smile and whispered in her ear, "You smell so


    good, especially when you are naked. It just makes me want you more. I can''t¡ª Ow! Evelyn, stop! I''m


    sorry! I''m sorry!"


    He screamed as she pinched his cheek yfully.


    Evelyn was amused by his reaction. "Please, I barely touched your face. You''re being overly dramatic,"


    she said, rolling her eyes.


    "Oh?" Sheffield asked with a grin. "So, you just wanted to touch my handsome face. Well, please go


    on. And while you are at it, I would also like a kiss."


    Evelyn gasped, and then a sly smile shed across her eyes as he drew closer to her. She stood on


    tiptoe and quickly kissed him on the cheek.


    Her red lipstick mark was left on Sheffield''s fair cheek.


    Evelyn giggled at her own prank. "Are you satisfied?" she asked with a wicked grin.


    Her chuckles were such music to his ears, and heughed as well. "Yes, I am. But, what are you


    Evelyn stoppedughing and replied, "Yes, it was. In fact, I don''t want to stop."


    Sheffield''s eyes widened at her response. He took off his sunsses and stared at Evelyn for a while


    before blurting out, "Of course, you can kiss me as many times as you want! The more, the better!"


    Evelyn smiled and kissed him several times on both cheeks, covering his face with red lipstick marks.


    Sheffield was lost for words. He had no idea what was going on with her.


    But when he saw her slightly faded red lips, he became suspicious. He leaned over and looked at


    himself in the side-view mirror of a nearby car.


    Evelyn couldn''t resist anymore. She burst intoughter at the sight of his expression.


    "Evelyn Huo, you''re getting naughtier by the day!" Sheffield immediately took a tissue from his pocket


    to wipe the lipstick on his face.


    However, Evelyn grabbed his hand and ordered, "Don''t! Those are the signs of my love for you. How


    could you erase them?"


    Sheffield raised his brows at her with a smile and put the tissue back. "Okay. I''lle shopping with


    you like this. Since you have the same shade of lipstick as the one on my face, I''m sure people will


    know where it came from. I don''t care, Evelyn, if people knew that you kissed me. But, I wonder..."


    The smile on Evelyn''s face disappeared. With a cold snort, she pulled out a wet tissue from her bag


    and tried to wipe the lipstick marks on his face.


    This time, Sheffield dodged and said shamelessly, "No way! I won''t let you erase these marks of love.


    I''m keeping them!"


    "Sheffield,e here!" Evelyn chased after him.


    Sheffield dodged her again, but Evelyn went after him. "Sheffield Tang, stop! Or I will not go shopping


    with you," she threatened.


    He stood still obediently upon hearing that. Evelyn pressed him against the car and wiped his cheeks


    clean.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Tayson frowned at a ck car not too far away from him, and then at Evelyn, who was ying with


    Sheffield. He wondered whether he should go over and warn them.


    In the ck car


    Carlos was in the back seat, his windows rolled up. His deep eyes were fixed on the two people in front


    of him.


    Dixon was in the driver''s seat. After a while, he offered, "Mr. Huo, do you want me to...?"


    Carlos didn''t respond. He saw Evelyn''s smiling face. He hadn''t seen it in a long time.


    Terilynn, who hade with Carlos to pick up Evelyn, saw the scene outside the car too. She asked


    Dixon in a low voice, "Uncle Dixon, is that Sheffield Tang?"

 Chapter 894 The Queen Cant Bow Down

    Chapter 894 The Queen Can''t Bow Down


    Knowing what Terilynn meant, Dixon cast a nce at the silent Carlos through the rearview mirror and


    answered after some hesitation, "Yes."


    Terilynn covered her mouth in shock. So her sister and Sheffield had known each other for a long time.


    What was worse, he was the guy who got her pregnant. In a hurry, she took out her phone and shot a


    message to Joshua. "Sheffield and my sister are old friends, huh?"


    But Joshua didn''t answer her. ''He might be at work, '' she thought.


    "Dixon..." Carlos called out. He wanted the younger man to stand by for orders.


    But his voice trailed off as he saw Evelyn kissing Sheffield. The moment seemed to go on forever. The


    smile on her face widened.


    Carlos changed the order he was going to give.


    It was not until Evelyn pressed Sheffield against the car to wipe away the smears of lipstick from his


    face that Carlos said to Dixon, "Drive."


    Dixon turned around and caught a glimpse of Carlos, his expressionless boss. He wondered what was


    going through the man''s mind. So he wasn''t going to clean the young doctor''s clock this time?


    The Emperor slowly glided away like a phantom, like it was never there in the first ce.


    Carlos stared out the window. "Don''t tell your sister we went anywhere," he told Terilynn.


    "What? Why?" Terilynn asked in confusion.


    Carlos didn''t answer her.


    Terilynn thought for a while and said tentatively, "Dad, Evelyn is a lot happier with Sheffield than she is


    with Calvert. You can see it in her eyes, on her face. Stop butting into their love life. Just leave them


    alone."


    "Humph!" With a snort, Carlos said coldly, "I can''t just sit back and do nothing. That man is dangerous,


    and there''s a reason he tries to make time with my daughter. I won''t let her be hurt again!"


    Terilynn chose to shut up and leave it alone.


    Sheffield took Evelyn to the most happening ce in Y City. He found a parking spot, albeit a few


    blocks from where he wanted to be.


    He grabbed her hand and led her along the busy street. "Hungry?" he asked in a soft voice.


    "A little."


    He let go of her hand and took something from his pocket. He unwrapped and held it close to her lips.


    "Come on, open up."


    It was a preserved plum. It was her favorite snack, so he always had a bag around somewhere.


    Evelyn shook her head. "I''ve eaten too many of those today. How about something else?" The


    preserved plums were delicious, but there was only so much she could stand.


    No matter how much she liked it, she had to think of her health. It might taste incredible, but all that


    sugar couldn''t be good for people.


    Stunned, Sheffield nodded and said, "I think you''re right. Too much of anything is bad for you." Then he


    popped the candy in his own mouth.


    He grabbed her hand again and guided her closer to his side. "There''s a street lined with nothing but


    snack shops. You should see it: snack stands on both sides of the street, and restaurants behind those.


    Let''s get some sweets and then eat a proper meal. What do you think?"


    "Okay." She had never been here before, so she didn''t know where to go. She could only follow him.


    He had good taste. During her trip, the snacks he bought for her were delicious. She really wanted to


    try foods that she had never eaten before.


    The streets here were choked with people. This was really a popr spot, and everyone had the same


    idea as they did. Afraid of losing her, Sheffield held her hand tightly as he bought her some red bean


    pancakes, dragon''s beard candy, and egg tarts.


    When they walked out of the snack street, they came to a central square. Evelyn, a red bean pancake


    in hand, happened to notice that her shoces hade untied. She called out to Sheffield. "Hold up


    a minute. Here."


    Evelyn held out the red bean pancake, intending for him to take it from her.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t like it?"


    "No, it''s not that. I need to tie my shoes." Evelyn lowered her gaze to look at her feet.


    "Oh, I see." Instead of taking the red bean pancake from her, he dropped her hand, knelt down, and


    grabbed her shoces.


    Seeing him carefully help her with her shoces, Evelyn smiled and said, "That''s not necessary. I can


    do it myself."


    Without raising his head, Sheffield joked, "The queen can''t bow her head, or the crown will fall. You''re


    in good hands."


    Smiling under her breath, Evelyn retorted, "Dr. Tang, it means that the queen can''t bow to an enemy.


    It''s not about tying a shoe. Are you saying I can''t bend down to do anything now?"


    "Well..." he said sheepishly. "Just let me help you with things like that. I live to serve, my queen. And I''ll


    make sure you''re happy with my service." He suddenly jumped to his feet, pulled her into his arms and


    kissed her on the forehead.


    Evelyn cast a burning nce at him and pushed him. "Hey, cut it out! You have some nerve! Want to be


    taught a lesson?"


    "Okay, okay... I was wrong, honey. But if you called me your husband, I wouldn''t mind you teaching me


    a lesson in..." Sheffield wanted to say, "I wouldn''t mind you teaching me a lesson in bed." But he


    swallowed thatst word, afraid that Evelyn would pinch his face hard again.


    Not knowing what was on his mind, Evelyn said with a frown, "You''re holding me too tight. Let me go.


    I''m still hungry."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I want to take you home," Sheffield suddenly whispered in her ear.


    "What?" She looked at him, confusion on her face.


    "I mean, we go home and do something X-rated."


    Evelyn choked on her saliva. "Go away, loser!" Maybe being with him wasn''t such a hot idea. She had


    a hunch that he would get on her nerves so much that she''d be an absolute bitch.


    Looking at her blushing face, Sheffield continued with a wicked smile, "Don''t be shy, Eve. You should


    learn from me¡ªbe bold and direct. That way you might have the chance to leave more love bites on


    me."


    Evelyn couldn''t stand it anymore. He was such an experienced flirt. "Sheffield..."


    "Evelyn, look!" Sheffield interrupted and suddenly pointed at the square a short distance away. Was he


    trying to distract her?


    She looked in the direction he was pointing. Some children were ying and a few street vendors were


    selling their goods. Nothing special. "What?" she asked.


    Sheffield whispered to her, "Look at that olddy running the stall. That''s so sad!"


    One of the street vendors was an old woman selling toys in a stall. She had grey hair and wore a thick


    coat. To make a living, she had to sell toys¡ªeven at night. "Yeah, doesn''t look like she has two nickels


    to rub together," Evelyn nodded.


    "Let''s give her a leg up."


    "How?" ''Buying her toys?'' she wondered. But they were not kids.


    A smile appeared on his face. He took her arm in his and walked towards the olddy. Pointing at the


    bubble wands, he asked, "Grandma? How much are these?" Sheffield called the olddy "Grandma" in


    an enthusiastic tone, as if he were really greeting his own grandmother.


    The old woman was ted by his greeting and answered kindly, "Five dors apiece!"


    "Give me..." Sheffield turned around and counted the children behind them before continuing, "Ten of


    them, please!"


    When she saw him counting the children, Evelyn had already guessed what his n was. "Why ten?"


    she asked. There were only four children behind them. Even if they gave each of the children two


    bubble wands, there would be two more left.


    Sheffield gave her a mysterious smile. He took out a one-hundred-dor bill from his wallet and handed


    it to the old woman before replying to Evelyn, "You''ll know in a minute."


    "Keep the change," he told the old shopkeeper. Her face lit up. That was double the cost of the wands.


    "Okay. This better be quick," Evelyn said. But inside, she knew why he did that.


    She guessed right. After getting the bubble wands, Sheffield gave each of the four kids two.


    As for thest two bubble wands, he walked up to Evelyn and swung them in front of her. "Now you


    have a choice. Which one do you want?" he asked.


    ''A choice?'' Looking at the two bubble wands with cartoon patterns, Evelyn refused resignedly, "No,


    thanks. I''m not a kid anymore."

 Chapter 895 Little Evelyn

    Chapter 895 Little Evelyn


    Sheffield ignored her and put one of the two bubble wands into his pocket. He tore open the other one,


    dipped the stick in the bubble mixture and handed it to Evelyn. "Come on, give it a try! Check out that


    little boy. Look at the size of those bubbles! Blow a bigger one than his. You can do it!"


    Evelyn wasn''t impressed. She couldn''t help but ask, "Do I look like a kid who might like blowing


    bubbles? Scratch that¡ªdo I look like a kid?"


    Sheffield smiled. "Yes! Evelyn, let your hair down every once in awhile. You might actually like it."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She rolled her eyes at him. What a load of crap! She wanted to be carefree too. Who wouldn''t? But


    carefree didn''t mean acting like a kid.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know how to blow bubbles," Sheffield challenged her when she just stood


    there, staring at him. In order not to waste the soapy solution, he casually blew on the round circle at


    the end of the stick, and several big, round bubbles flew out, one after another.


    Evelyn immediately denied, "Don''t know how? Now you''re just taunting me. I used to love these toys as


    a kid." She was telling the truth. She always had to have one when they went somewhere. But she was


    almost thirty now and it would be weird for her to y with kids'' toys.


    Hearing her, Sheffield handed her the wand. "Come on, prove it to me. I double-dog dare you!" He


    hadn''t said that in a long time, but he figured it was appropriate now.


    Evelyn knew he was deliberately trying to tick her off, but she still yed along. She also couldn''t help


    smiling at what he just said. Taking the toy from him, she retorted, "See for yourself. If I can blow a


    bubble, a big, round one, you''ll have to do whatever I say tonight, and you can''t say no!"


    "No problem!" It was not what he wanted to say, which was, "Sounds kinky!" But he didn''t want to push


    it.


    Evelyn dipped the stick in the liquid and blew it. Under the dazzling lights of the city, several bubbles


    that reflected the colors of night floated in the air.


    Sheffield gave her a thumbs-up and eximed dramatically, "Evelyn, you''re awesome! You make quite


    a fetching kid! I dere Little Evelyn got first ce this round."


    Part of Evelyn couldn''t stand it when Sheffield treated her like a kid, but the other part was happy and


    she couldn''t help but grin. "Enough! Sheffield! Don''t treat me like a kid," she said with a pout.


    Ignoring her protest, he added, "You can blow big bubbles, but how about a lot of them? Let me teach


    you..." He stood behind her and gave her a back hug. "It''s all about breath control," he said. "I will show


    you. Blow hard, then softly." He then held her hands, raised her right hand to his mouth and blew on


    the loop at the end of the bubble wand. Then countless bubbles of different sizes appeared in front of


    them.


    Evelyn turned around and saw Sheffield blowing bubbles beside her. She kissed him on the cheek and


    said in the same dramatic tone as his, "Great job, Little Sheffield! You won the grand prize!"


    Sheffield wore a surprised face. "Wow! The grand prize? So what''s my reward?"


    "What do you want?"


    "I want a lot of things. I''ll choose the easiest one." He let go of her hands and wrapped his arms around


    her waist.


    They were greeted with smiles as people passed. The two looked like a couple deep in love.


    Once she started blowing bubbles again, Evelyn found herself enjoying herself a lot. She kept blowing


    the bubbles as she asked casually, "The easiest? Tell me."


    "I want all of your time tonight. Is that okay?" He deliberately blew air in her ear, making her double


    over in giggles.


    "Let go of me! That itches! Stop!" She struggled in his arms, and as a result, her long hair was


    disheveled.


    Sheffield stopped his mischief and helped her up. With tenderness in his eyes, he tucked her long hair


    behind her ear. "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    Evelynughed mischievously. All of a sudden, she lifted the bubble stick and blew the soapy mixture


    in his face.


    Dozens of bubbles flew out, hit his face, and exploded in silence. His face was all sticky now.


    Wiping his face helplessly, Sheffield protested, "Hey, you''re bullying me!"


    "Yeah. Got a problem with it?" Evelyn asked arrogantly.


    Shaking his head, he smiled and hugged her. "No, no. Anything for my wife! If you''re happy, so am I."


    "Good. Bullying you makes me happy." Evelyn took out a wet tissue from her bag and handed it to him.


    "Here. Wipe your face."


    "No need. Just a few bubbles. Not a big deal."


    Ignoring his words, Evelyn grabbed his arm and wiped his face with the tissue. "You don''t want any of


    that in your mouth. It''s toxic. You might get diarrhea."


    "Why didn''t you think of that before you did that, then?" Sheffield sighed and let her wipe his face.


    "What? You have a problem again?"


    "No, forget what I said! Please blow bubbles in my face again!"


    "Sheffield, do you enjoy being tortured?"


    "Like I said, even if you torture me a hundred times, I''ll still treat you like my first love."


    Wiping her hands with another tissue, Evelyn suddenly remembered something. After a little


    consideration, she asked, "So who is your first love, anyway?"


    How Sheffield wished he could zip his mouth shut. He regretted bringing it up. "She''s nobody. We were


    only together a few days. Let''s go. I''m starving, and I bet you could use a beer."


    "You still keep in touch?" Evelyn was really curious about his first love. Although Sheffield hung around


    quite a few women, he had never been seriously publicly linked to any of them.


    "Yeah. She sent me a message a while ago. But don''t worry, Evelyn. I didn''t text back," he told her


    honestly, though he wasn''t sure if it would make Evelyn unhappy. Yet, he didn''t want to lie to her.


    "What did she want to talk about?"


    "Evelyn, please drop it. She''s not important." They were going on a date tonight. Bringing up old


    girlfriends would spoil the mood.


    "What are you hiding?" Evelyn pressed the question.


    Sheffield sighed helplessly. "She sent me a message asking me why I quit racing cars."


    "And?" Evelyn continued to ask.


    "And I didn''t answer back. Why would I do that when I already have you?" He pretended to be aloof.


    With a smile, Evelyn said, "Why don''t you reply to her? You''re hurting the poor girl."


    "But wouldn''t that hurt you?"


    Evelyn had to admit that he had a perfect answer.


    They stopped at a sidewalk restaurant and found a table to sit down. "Ever been to a ce like this?"


    Evelyn looked around and saw that it was quite crowded. And noisy. They had to raise their voices to


    be heard. She shook her head and answered, "No."


    They were overdressed for a venue like this, drawing curious stares.


    "I know it''s not what you''re used to. Just give it a chance. If you don''t like the food, we''ll leave." Then


    he took out a tissue, wiped her chair and helped her sit down.


    "Okay."


    "What do you want to eat?" A waiter came over with the menu.


    Sheffield put the menu in front of Evelyn and said, "Pick anything you want." Then he told the waiter,


    "Four Snow Beers, please."


    "Okay! I''ll be right back!"


    The waiter left. Evelyn put the menu back in front of Sheffield and said, "You order. I don''t know what''s


    good here." The menu looked sumptuous. Those photos certainly had her mouth watering, but she


    didn''t know how the food actually tasted.


    "Okay." Sheffield ordered several seafood tters and barbecue skewers.


    In the end, he said to the waiter, "Two sets of disposable tableware, thanks!"


    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 896 Are You Impotent

    Chapter 896 Are You Impotent


    After the waiter left, Sheffield winked at Evelyn. "Do you know what I ordered?"


    Evelyn looked at him suspiciously. "You can choose not to tell me. I''m not interested." As long as it was


    edible, it was fine by her.


    "The goat''s pizzle in this ce is good," Sheffield told her.


    ''The goat''s pizzle?'' "What''s that?" ''Is it kidney?'' she wondered to herself.


    Sheffield smiled slyly and said, "You''ll know when it''s served!" He opened a can of beer and put it in


    front of her. "Don''t drink too much."


    Evelyn picked up the can of beer and took a sip. "Do you oftene here?" she asked.


    "Not really."


    "Then how do you know this ce?" Even though she had lived in Y City for more than twenty years,


    she didn''t know the existence of this ce.


    "My friend brought me here first. I liked the food, so I brought Joshua here twice afterwards. He liked


    the food so much we''d oftene back here."


    ''Joshuaes here too? Okay, I see, '' she mused.


    It took a while before all their orders were served. Luckily, Evelyn had already eaten earlier. When all


    the dishes had finally been served, she''d already downed her can of beer.


    "Have a taste." He took a skewer of grilled meat and neared it toward her lips.


    Looking at the strange shape of the food, Evelyn asked, "What kind of meat is this?" There was a hint


    of unpleasant odor.


    "Oh, a piece of mutton!"


    "Oh," Evelyn said as she took a small bite.


    After she swallowed it, he stifled his smile and asked, "Was it delicious?"


    "Not bad. It smells unpleasant but the odor is not very strong in the mouth. But it tastes a little funny..."


    The taste was very strange.


    Atst, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "This is the goat''s pizzle!"


    "What''s it exactly? Is it..." She blushed and whispered to him, "Is it the kidney?"


    He answered with the same smile, "No, it''s..." He leaned forward as he whispered something in her ear.


    "Ahem!" Evelyn''s face reddened while she choked on her own saliva.


    She hurriedly took a swig from her beer. ''How could he deceive me into eating the goat''s...'' She red


    at Sheffield who was stillughing his brains off. "That''s too much!" Evelyn felt like vomiting as she


    thought about what she''d just eaten.


    He stoppedughing, put down the kebab and pushed the seafood te in front of her. "Have some


    seafood to wash down the taste."


    "No!" She had lost her appetite.


    "I was wrong, Evelyn. I won''t do it again. One bite." He picked up some food for her with chopsticks


    and lifted it to her lips.


    Evelyn looked at the slice of meat and asked, "What''s this?"


    "Oyster! Raw oyster."


    Evelyn didn''t think she''d ever be able to have a nice meal with him. "If you keep doing this, I''m leaving."


    He put the oyster into his mouth and said, "You can eat the snakehead fish egg, abalone and shrimp."


    "I''ll eatter!" Evelyn rubbed her forehead with both hands, feeling a headacheing. She knew that


    he purposely got on her nerves tonight.


    Evelyn finally calmed down, yet she became angrier when she saw him eating his kebab and beer


    happily.


    She looked at what she had just eaten and said lightly, "I heard that what you eat is good for the


    corresponding part of your body. Tonight, you ate oyster and the goat''s pizzle. Does that mean you''re


    impotent?"


    He stopped eating and answered, "No." The mutton pizzle was this ce''s signature dish. That was


    the only reason he had ordered it.


    "If you can''t do it, just tell me. I won''tugh at you. So you can eat more of it. Is one string enough?


    Maybe I should order ten more skewers for you? Just in case you won''t be able to perform."


    "I can," he answered seriously.


    "Don''t try to defend yourself anymore. I understand!" Seeing his face darken, Evelyn was happy. "It


    doesn''t matter if you can''t do it. I can find another man."


    "Evelyn, I can do it." He was confident he could tame her in bed.


    "It''s okay. I won''t tell anyone. Only you and I know this secret. Eat quickly and I''ll order ten more


    kebabs for you after you finish this one!" Evelyn took the mutton pizzle and ced it in front of him.


    "I think we need to talk about this when we get home tonight." He couldn''t help but feel frustrated.


    If they were at home or in the car, he would have had the opportunity to prove himself on the spot.


    But he couldn''t prove it here.


    ''Talk about it when we get back?'' The smile on Evelyn''s face froze. She took his hand and said in a soft


    voice, "I really understand. Just eat."


    "Okay!" Sheffield added with a wicked smile, "Well, make sure you don''t give me an opening."


    Upon sensing the tone in his voice, she told herself she wasn''t going to stay with him that night.


    He then opened another can of beer for her and said with a tender smile, "Since you don''t want to eat


    anything, why don''t you just have some beer?"


    Evelyn was alert. ''Is he trying to get me drunk?'' She picked up her chopsticks and said, "The seafood


    is delicious. I can eat this."


    "Okay." He simply smiled back.


    After they had finished eating, Sheffield gazed at Evelyn who was already flushing after downing three


    cans of beer. "Evelyn, it''s time for us to go," he said with a smile.


    Giggling, Evelyn responded, "Sure." She thought she was fine, but to her surprise, she felt her head


    spinning as soon as she stood up.


    Sheffield caught her by the arm and feigned a worried tone. "Ah, Evelyn, are you okay?"


    Evelyn pulled away and answered stubbornly, "I''m fine." Her body felt a little light as if she was floating.


    Evelyn looked around the ce for Tayson but couldn''t find him anywhere.


    Little did she know that Sheffield had asked Tayson to leave earlier so he could have a nice time with


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Evelyn.


    As he eyed her rosy face, he sighed to himself. He knew that he shouldn''t try anything with her


    especially now that she was drunk. He took her to a convenience store, bought a bottle of water,


    opened it and handed it to her. "Drink. It will help sober you up."


    Evelyn took the bottle and drank some water. She heaved a sigh of relief after, feeling better.


    "Let''s go. It''ste. You have to go to work tomorrow." He made sure to guide her by the waist as he led


    her to the car.


    Vigntly, Evelyn looked at him. "I can walk myself."


    The vignce in her eyes wasn''t lost on him. Chuckling, he said, "Evelyn, don''t worry. I won''t try


    anything with you." ''Not in a blunt, straightforward way. Why would she think that I could do that to her?


    I''ll only ever do something if she wants me to.''


    "You promise?" In hindsight, she figured she must have been really drunk to trust him.


    "I promise!" he replied.

 Chapter 897 The Car Broke Down

    Chapter 897 The Car Broke Down


    Sheffield took Evelyn back to the car and fastened her seat belt. "If you want, you can take a nap first.


    I''ll wake you up when we arrive," he said.


    "Okay, drive me to the manor."


    "All right,"


    Sheffield replied. However, when Evelyn woke up, she was still in the car.


    A bit scared, she turned her head only to find an empty driver''s seat. ''Where''s Sheffield?''


    It was dark outside. Where were they?


    Just then, the door opened. It was Sheffield. "Ooh, you''re awake."


    Upon seeing him, Evelyn let out a sigh of relief. "Where are we?" she asked.


    "On Bloom Road. My car broke down." He stood at the door and lit a cigarette with a lighter, seemingly


    worried.


    It was not the first time she had seen him smoking. She had seen it once or twice in D City.


    But this was the first time she''d seen him smoking since they got back from D City. "How did that


    happen?" She nced around but couldn''t see anything.


    She knew they still had at least a good two kilometers before they could reach the Huo family''s manor.


    Sheffield puffed out the smoke and nced around too. "There''s a hotel nearby. Let''s check in there for


    the night. We can leave tomorrow."


    Worried, Evelyn asked, "Where''s Tayson? Ask him to pick us up!"


    "Oh, I almost forgot. He didn''t want to be our third wheel, so I asked him to go back first when we


    arrived at the downtown area." He was coolly dangling the cigarette from his mouth.


    "Then I''ll call him and ask him toe here," she offered. She couldn''t shake off the ominous feeling


    that was creeping up her chest.


    "Okay." This time, he didn''t stop her.


    While fumbling around in her bag, Evelyn suddenly remembered something and said, "My phone''s


    dead. You call him." Her phone ran out of power when they were having dinner.


    Sheffield shrugged and said innocently, "My phone ran out of power too."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. The more time she spent with him, the more she felt that this was his


    game, but she couldn''t prove it.


    She sighed silently, knowing that she was stuck with him that night. "Is the hotel far from here?"


    "It''s not far. It would take us about three minutes to get there if we walk." He put out the cigarette,


    unable to hold back the smile on his face.


    But what Evelyn said next sent chills down his spine. "When we arrive at the hotel, I''ll call my dad and


    ask him to pick me up."


    As he watched her get out of the car, he opened his mouth in an attempt to say something, but he was


    too stunned to utter a word.


    Since she knew she was going shopping that night, she had changed into a pair of ts after leaving


    work so she wouldn''t have a problem walking in the dark of the night.


    However, Sheffield insisted on holding her as she walked, arguing, "It''s going to hurt if you fall, you


    know."


    Knowing how shameless he was, Evelyn didn''t push him away again and just merely followed him into


    the hotel.


    It was a four-star hotel. As soon as Evelyn entered, she went straight to the reception desk. But


    suddenly, Sheffield asked the lobby manager, "Excuse me, do you have a doctor here?"


    His question sessfully stopped Evelyn. She turned around and looked at him in confusion. ''Why is


    he asking for a doctor? Is he sick?''


    "I''m sorry, sir. The doctor is off duty now. What''s the matter? We have emergency medicine here."


    Sheffield acted as if he didn''t notice Evelyn looking at him. Stroking his forehead, he said gloomily, "I''m


    running a fever. Could I have some medicine please? Thank you."


    "Okay, please wait a moment!" said the manager.


    Evelyn walked towards Sheffield. "You have a fever?" she asked. ''That''s so weird. He was fine just


    now. Why is he suddenly sick now? And it doesn''t look like he''s just pretending either.''


    Sheffield sighed. "I''ll be fine. You go ahead and call Mr. Huo. I''ll stay here and rest. I''ll leave in the


    morning."


    "Why don''t you call Joshua and ask him to pick you up so he can bring you to a hospital?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a fever. I don''t have to go to the hospital. You contact Mr. Huo. I''ll check in first."


    While he was checking in, Evelyn walked up to him. "Maybe I can stay too, but we have to sleep in two


    separate rooms." Initially, she was afraid that he was going to try something with her tonight, especially


    after she''d teased him at dinner earlier.


    But now that he was sick, she was sure that he wouldn''t try anything, much to her relief.


    Sheffield secretly winked at the receptionist. Thetter said apologetically, "I''m sorry, miss. We only


    have one Presidential Suite left in our hotel. The other rooms are definitely not as good as the


    Presidential Suite. So, what do you think?"


    ''This is getting more and more weird. How could such a secluded hotel be full?'' she thought inwardly.


    "Then forget it!" Evelyn said.


    Sheffield chimed in, "Never mind. One room please. I''m fine staying by myself anyway. Evelyn, you


    can''t stay in an ordinary room. I won''t let you. It''s not good enough. Could we please borrow a phone?


    Both our phones are out of power. She just needs to make a call. Thank you!"


    ''He won''t let me stay in an ordinary room? Then why didn''t he give thest Presidential Suite to me?


    Maybe he''s also a germaphobe and doesn''t want to stay in an ordinary room either, '' she thought to


    herself.


    The receptionist handed Evelyn a phone, but she didn''t take it. "I''ll call Dadter. Let me take you to


    your room first."


    Hearing what she said, Sheffield, who was covering his forehead with his hand, stood up and said, "No


    need. I can do it myself."


    "It''s settled. Excuse me, miss, is the room ready?" Evelyn asked the receptionist tly.


    The receptionist immediately handed over a room key to her. "Yes, miss. It''s on the 16th floor, Room


    1609."


    "Okay, thank you!" Evelyn took the room key and helped Sheffield walk towards the elevator.


    "Evelyn, you''re so good to me," he said, smiling.


    Evelyn didn''t know how to respond to that. "Go to bed early. Don''t stay upte."


    "Okay."


    When they reached the 16th floor, they entered the room together. Evelyn checked the room and found


    that it was hardly a Presidential Suite. So, she could only imagine how bad an ordinary room was.


    Soon there was a knock on the door. Sheffield opened the door. A woman in ck uniform was


    standing at the door. The woman''s eyes lit up when she saw Sheffield. She spoke in a coaxing voice.


    "Hello, sir. I''m the manager of this floor. Did you ask for antipyretics?"


    "Yes, thank you!" he replied with a nod.


    "You are wee, sir. What else can I do for you? Just call me if you need anything."


    Frowning, Evelyn took two steps towards the door, her eyes fixed on the manager. The manager''s


    smile froze at the sight of the woman in Sheffield''s room.


    "Nothing else. Thank you!" said Sheffield nonchntly as he took the pills. Then he closed the door.


    Evelyn then felt that she couldn''t leave Sheffield alone here. Not only was he ill, but there was also a


    seductive manager outside the door, who was obviouslying on to him.

 Chapter 898 I Admire Mom

    Chapter 898 I Admire Mom


    "Take your medicine first." Evelyn took a disposable cup to get him some hot water.


    "Okay." When she wasn''t looking, Sheffield threw the medicine away and reced it with vitamin C


    tablets.


    Evelyn didn''t give him the cup of water. She took it into the bedroom and said to him, "Come in and lie


    down."


    Sheffield followed her into the bedroom andy on the bed.


    "Where''s the medicine?" she asked.


    "Here it is." Then he took the pills.


    Evelyn had no time to stop him from taking the pills. "Why were you in such a hurry? The water is still


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    too hot!"


    However, he managed to down the pills even without chasing them down with water.


    Evelyn was on the brink of a meltdown. She went out and poured some cold water into the cup until the


    water was warm. "Drink this so you can wash the pills down."


    "Okay." He obediently drank the entire cup.


    Satisfied, Evelyn threw the empty cup into the trash can and made him lie down on the bed. "You


    should sleep."


    "Okay." He closed his eyes as if he was sleepy.


    When she turned around to take a shower, he grabbed her hand.


    "Evelyn, don''t go. I''m not feeling well," he said weakly.


    "I''m not leaving. I''m going to take a shower." She sat beside the bed andforted him softly.


    "No shower, Evelyn. I want to sleep with you in my arms." He wouldn''t let go of her.


    Evelyn sighed since he was acting like a spoiled brat. "Okay, I''ll just take off my coat."


    She pulled her arm from his grip, picked up his coat that he had ced at the foot of the bed, and hung


    it next to her coat on the rack.


    Sheffield moved to make room for her on the bed.


    As soon as Evelyny in bed, he pulled her into his arms.


    She rxed when he didn''t try anything else and just held her in his arms.


    "Evelyn, I want to talk to you," he whispered in her ears. To himself, he thought, ''She''s on guard, so I


    need to do something or say something to let her guard down.''


    "Aren''t you sleepy?"


    "I''m not sleepy yet!"


    "Okay, then tell me." She listened carefully.


    Whenever she was in a conversation, she always acted as the listener but never the talker.


    "But I want to listen to you talk. If you tell me a story, maybe I''ll fall asleep soon."


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say. Tell stories? That was hard for her. Since he was sick, she reluctantly


    "I want to hear your story." He was only interested in her.


    Evelyn looked outside the window at the night. She touched his forehead, and luckily, it wasn''t burning


    at all. "I don''t have many stories. Before I met you, I had a monotonous life." She studied hard before


    graduation and worked hard after that. She couldn''t let down the people who had believed in her.


    "Is there anyone you admire?" he suddenly asked.


    After considering this for a while, she answered, "Yes, my mom."


    "Why?"


    "Because my mother has a husband who loves her very much and three children who love her just the


    same. On top of that, it''s her free and easy-going nature that I just adore. I hope I can be like my mom


    so that I can do whatever I want at will. For example, whenever she''s at home, she just casually lies on


    the sofa not caring what anyone''s thinking of her. She doesn''t pay attention to her posture or what


    others think or say about her. She eats to her heart''s content. She''s not afraid to run around and


    scream at the top of her voice if she''s happy. She goes on walks with my dad in slippers..." All these


    were given to her mom by her father. To put it bluntly, Evelyn envied the way her mother was loved by


    her father.


    It didn''t matter to her father whether what her mother did was right or wrong because he loved her


    anyway.


    "I want to live like my mother does, carefree and all that, but I can''t. As long as I''m not home, I


    represent the ZL Group and the Huo family. I can''t possibly disgrace thepany or my family..." She


    only dared to let herself go a little when she was with Sheffield.


    "My father once gave me advice. He told me to rx and to be like my mother. He said I could go on a


    trip anytime I want, but I could never do it. I just don''t feel confident enough. I feel like life is too


    exhausting sometimes..."


    He could sense how tired she was just from her voice. He pulled her into his arms and coaxed,


    "Evelyn, you don''t have to work so hard."


    "I don''t want to, but I have to." As Carlos'' daughter and the regional CEO of ZL Group, she had a lot of


    responsibilities.


    Sheffield kissed her lips and said, "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. You should remember that


    you''re a princess and should be loved and taken care of by the people around you."


    "Sometimes I feel that way, but I''m always overwhelmed by how tiring my life really is! When I was a


    child, Grandma and Dad hired several servants to take care of me. Everything was done for me. But I


    didn''t like that kind of life and I was unhappy. Later, I asked my grandmother to dismiss the maids. I


    began to learn how to do things myself. That''s how I realized what I really wanted."


    With a smile, Sheffieldmented, "It''s good to be independent!"


    "Yes. Do you feel sleepy now?" Evelyn raised her head and looked at him, his eyes gleaming.


    Suddenly, he turned over and pressed her under his body. She could feel his warm breath on her face.


    "I had a good meal tonight. Now I''m all fired up and I can''t sleep. So..."


    Evelyn thought to herself, ''So, did I fall into his trap?'' "Since you''re so excited, I''m leaving."


    "Please don''t!" With a sly grin on his face, he pulled up the quilt to cover their bodies and said, "It''s


    alreadyte and we''re alone. Are you sure you want to waste this opportunity?"


    "No, you can''t do this. Mmph¡ª" His mouth suddenly covered hers.


    ''What a bastard! How could he do this to me? How dare he trick me like this!''


    The next day, Evelyn didn''t have her breakfast until it was almost noon. Tayson called her and picked


    her up.


    To avoid gossip, she asked Sheffield to wait in the room before she left the hotel.


    Sheffield didn''t mind. He curled up on the sofa with satisfaction, watching her leave with her hand on


    her waist. She was sore all over.


    When Evelyn left the room, she passed by some staff chatting. One of them said, "We didn''t have


    many guestsst night, huh? There was only one room that was booked on this floor. The two guests


    stayed in the Presidential Suite."


    "No, no. That wasn''t the case. The receptionist said that the guest in Room 1609 booked the whole


    floor."

 Chapter 899 The Truth

    Chapter 899 The Truth


    "Wow! How rich is he?"


    Evelyn put her hand down from her waist and looked around the hallway dotted with nearly 30 rooms.


    Did she fall into his trap? Or maybe Sheffield didn''t know about it either?


    Obviously, it was impossible that Sheffield didn''t know.


    What a scheming man! He colluded with the hotel receptionist to trap her! Evelyn gritted her teeth in


    anger all the while cursing inwardly. She just wanted to punch Sheffield in the face.


    When she got in the car, Tayson immediately started the engine. Upon passing by Sheffield''s car, she


    blurted out, "Wait!"


    Tayson stopped the car and asked, "What''s up, Miss Huo?"


    Evelyn took out her phone and called Sheffield. "I think I left my lipstick in your car. Can you unlock


    your car?"


    "All right!" Sheffield didn''t suspect anything. He simply unlocked his car through an app on his phone


    after he hung up.


    While Tayson was still confused, Evelyn said tly, "Can you go and check what''s wrong with


    Sheffield''s car?"


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Five minutester


    Sheffield came into their sight. When he saw Tayson checking his car, he was a little surprised, but he


    still continued walking toward them.


    Closing the hood and dusting his hands, Tayson approached Evelyn and said, "Nothing is wrong with


    the car, Miss Huo!"


    "It''s fine? Nothing''s wrong?"


    "No, Miss Huo!" answered Tayson. He was sure of it and had started the engine to test it.


    Evelyn closed her eyes for a while, not getting out of the car. She looked at Sheffield who was smiling


    brightly. "Sheffield Tang," she called.


    Sheffield ran to her and said cheerfully, "Honey, I''m here!"


    "Your car is fine!" His expression amused Evelyn.


    Sheffield asked thoughtfully, "It is?"


    "Yes," she confirmed.


    He pretended as if he was just finding this out now. "Oh, I thought something was wrong with it. It must


    have fixed itself. I couldn''t even start the carst night!"


    Evelyn was pissed. So he had nned that entire night and virtually manipted her.


    Evelyn was filled with fury as she gazed at Sheffield''s happy demeanor. How could he be so ted


    after having sex with her the whole night? She thought she had broken her hip and he didn''t even


    seem to be slightly affected. On the contrary, he looked pretty pleased with himself. "Sheffield Tang, I''m


    going to kill you!"


    Hearing her words, he bent over her car window and asked, "Evelyn, was I able to do it or not?"


    Evelyn flushed in embarrassment. ''I already answered that question a million timesst night, '' she


    thought to herself bitterly.


    She rolled up the car window and ordered Tayson, "Drive!"


    Soon, the car was gone in a sh, leaving Sheffield standing there alone.


    Watching the car drive away, he couldn''t be more contented.


    To appease Evelyn, he had gotten some security software and waited at the entrance of the ZL Group.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was going to help her install it on herptop.


    A few days had passed since theyst met. The thought of seeing Evelyn made him grin from ear to


    ear.


    But Evelyn seemed to be mad at him. It seemed like she was deliberately ignoring him as she wasn''t


    even replying to any of his messages.


    But it didn''t matter. He was the one who took advantage of her. He only needed to apologize to her and


    butter her up.


    However, this happiness did notst long.


    Evelyn was leaving work with Calvert, and they had both gotten in his car.


    Debating whether to follow her or not, Sheffield finally decided to choose the former.


    The two went to the Orchid Private Club together. After watching them walk inside, Sheffield took out


    his phone and sent a message to Evelyn. "Evelyn, where are you now? What are you doing?"


    Evelyn didn''t see the messages until a few minutester. She quickly turned her head to scan the


    room, not knowing how to tell him. Finally, she replied, "I''m having dinner."


    "Oh, with whom?"


    Tightening her grip on her phone, Evelyn didn''t know how to respond. ''Should I tell him the truth? If I


    do, he might not feelfortable about it.'' "With my parents."


    Then he asked, "Only the three of you?"


    Evelyn sighed and answered honestly, "No. Calvert is also with us."


    "Oh. All right." After that, Sheffield didn''t text her anymore.


    Evelyn put her phone away and continued with her dinner.


    "Evelyn, what''s up?" Debbie asked with concern. She could tell that Evelyn was distracted.


    After a short pause, Evelyn shook her head. "Mom, I''m fine."


    Calvert, who sat next to her, held her hand and asked softly, "Is the food not to your liking?"


    Looking at his hand holding hers, Evelyn thought of Sheffield. She pulled her hand back and answered,


    "Yes, the food''s great. I''m fine."


    Looking at his empty hand, Calvert didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled, "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, isn''t


    Evelyn''s birthdaying up? I''m nning to propose on her birthday and hope to have the wedding by


    the end of the year or early next year. What do you think?"


    ''Propose? Wedding?'' Evelyn put down her spoon and replied calmly, "Mr. Ji, aren''t you rushing this?


    We aren''t even together. There will be no proposing or wedding. We''re just pretending to be together


    and all of us here know why. I don''t want to make things more difficult than they already are. It''s best


    that you drop those proposal and wedding ns of yours."


    Carlos put down his chopsticks too. As if he didn''t hear Evelyn, he turned to Calvert and said, "That


    sounds good. We have no objections to that."


    Debbie was puzzled. ''When did I agree to marry Evelyn to Calvert Ji?'' She was about to say something


    but Carlos grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    Debbie was furious, but she couldn''t make a scene here in public, so she decided to save it forter.


    Calvert beamed. "When my fatheres back from New Zend, I''d like to invite you and Mrs. Huo


    and Evelyn to dinner. We''d love it if youe."


    "We''ll definitely be there." Carlos nodded.


    Putting down the spoon in her hand, Evelyn stood up from her seat. Everyone turned to look at her.


    She took a deep breath and said softly, "Excuse me. I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Do you want me to apany you?" Calvert offered.


    Wearing a straight face, Evelyn refused bluntly, "No, thank you, Mr. Ji." ''What''s wrong with him? Why


    would he even offer to apany me to thedies'' room? He isn''t even allowed in there!''


    She turned and left, but instead of heading to the bathroom in the private room, she went to the


    On her way to the bathroom, she bumped into a familiar man. However, what surprised her more was


    the look on his face.


    When Sheffield saw her, instead of getting close to her, he quickened his pace and ran away.

 Chapter 900 The Forced Kiss

    Chapter 900 The Forced Kiss


    Evelyn was quite surprised and she wondered, ''What is Sheffield doing here? And why did he run away


    when he saw me? Is he mad at me?


    But the expression on his face didn''t look like he was angry at all.''


    Evelyn walked into thedies'' room, still tangled up in her thoughts.


    Just as she turned a corner and was about to go into a stall, someone grabbed her hand from behind.


    Somehow the man knew how she was going to react, so he stretched out his other hand and quickly


    covered her mouth before she could scream. "It''s me!"


    Sheffield pulled her into the cubicle and locked the door, lovingly wrapping his arms around her waist.


    Evelyn heaved a long sigh of relief because she thought that he was angry and was trying to avoid her.


    However, it turned out to be another one of his tricks. He was just secretly waiting for her to walk into


    the bathroom.


    "It''s quite bold of you to walk into thedies'' room like that. Aren''t you afraid that I am going to cry out


    for help and get you kicked out for being a pervert?" Evelyn red at him angrily, but she lowered her


    voice to avoid being heard by someone else.


    With a yful smile, Sheffield gave her a kiss on the cheek and said, "You wouldn''t do that."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him and said, "Why are you here?"


    "I was just passing by!" Sheffield came in right away when he saw Evelyn. Fortunately, he was lucky


    enough to find the person he was looking for after just a few minutes of looking around the floor.


    Nheless, Evelyn found it difficult to believe his words. "Don''t you have a fever? Have you already


    recovered?"


    Sheffield giggled, having understood what she was insinuating, and he decided toe clean. "To be


    honest, I didn''t have a fever, I was just feeling feverish. Perhaps I was hot to trot!"


    Evelyn''s face went red in an instant. She wanted to hit him, but the man had her pressed up against


    the wall like a helpless prey. "Let go of me first!"


    "Okay, but..." Sheffield''s words faded and he sounded sad. "My woman is having dinner with another


    man. To make it up to me, tonight, either you will go home with me or I will go with you."


    He was always good at finding an excuse to sleep with her. Evelyn''s heart softened. "Of course, you


    cane with me."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside. Finish your dinner quickly! I don''t want you to be with another man for


    too long." Sheffield would have dly dragged Evelyn out if Debbie and Carlos weren''t there.


    "Okay... Shh! I can hear someone talking outside!" Evelyn covered his mouth, all of a sudden.


    He slowly pulled her hand down and kissed her on her lips.


    Before long, the atmosphere inside the small cubicle grew more ribald. In fact, the people outside who


    were talking and walking back and forth, added excitement to their situation.


    Just as his hands travelled down her dress, Evelyn''s phone rang, interrupting the romantic moment.


    Panting and out of breath, she pushed away Sheffield and took out her phone from her handbag. It was


    Debbie calling her.


    Sheffield couldn''t keep his hands off her, and she warned the man with her eyes. "It''s my mother. Don''t


    make a sound."


    "Pick it up," he said, still teasing her.


    Evelyn coughed to clear her throat and answered the call with patience. "Hello, Mom."


    "Evelyn, what''s going on? Why haven''t youe back yet?" Debbie''s voice travelled down the narrow


    cubicle, loud and clear.


    "I''m in thedies'' room. I''ve just received a phone call from an important client. I''ll be back in a minute."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Evelyn brushed the man''s hair, whose face was still buried in her chest. "I have to go.


    Stay here. I''ll check if there''s anyone outside," she said.


    Sheffield, however, didn''t release her until he gave her another deep kiss. Biting his lips and gasping


    for air, he whispered in her ear, "I''ll teach you a hard lesson tonight!" ''I can''t seem to pull myself away


    from her, '' he thought to himself.


    The thought of how he had treated her in bed before made Evelyn shiver. "Then, don''t wait up for me,"


    she said.


    Sheffield''s eyebrows furrowed and he pouted his lips. "I take back my words, honey. You can teach me


    a hard lesson tonight!"


    Evelyn couldn''t believe the words that wereing out of this man''s mouth. "Go away!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" Reluctantly, he pulled away from her.


    Evelyn tidied her disheveled hair and clothes before walking out of the stall as if nothing had happened.


    She stood in front of the mirror and took out her foundation and lipstick from her handbag for some


    minor touch-ups. After making sure that there was no one else in thedies'' room, she sent a text


    message to Sheffield telling him toe out, just as she stepped out.


    When Evelyn returned to the private booth, she tried to look as calm as possible. As soon as she sat


    down, Carlos said, "Evelyn, I had a discussion with Calvert about your birthday. The birthday party will


    be held in the manor. Your mother will be in charge of the guest list. Don''t worry, it doesn''t have to be


    fancy, just a small gathering of some close friends. What do you think?"


    Evelyn lowered her head to have a spoonful of soup. Then she answered casually, "I don''t want a big


    celebration on my birthday. I just want our family to have a simple family reunion dinner." Earlier on,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew told Evelyn on the phone that he would being back home for her birthday.


    Calvert remained quiet, thinking that despite Evelyn''s earnest reluctance, she wouldn''t be able to


    change Carlos'' mind.


    Much to his surprise, however, Carlos nodded his head. "Fine. I''ll have the manor decorated. You can


    invite some of your friends."


    "Great!" Evelyn didn''t argue this time.


    After dinner at the Orchid Private Club, Evelyn didn''t go back to the manor with Debbie and Carlos,


    under the pretext that she still had some work to do.


    However, she couldn''t find an excuse to refuse Calvert from driving her to the office. After Carlos drove


    away, she looked around in the parking lot but couldn''t find Sheffield''s car. In the end, she had no


    choice but to get in Calvert''s car.


    Calvert drove the car by himself. ncing sideways at the woman to his side, he said, "What would


    you like for your birthday, Evelyn?"


    Evelyn, however, immersed in her phone screen, indifferently turned him down. "That''s very kind of


    you, Mr. Ji. I appreciate the gesture, but I don''t want anything."


    The smile on Calvert''s face was reced by a disheartened frown, and he said, "Evelyn, you''re being a


    little rude, don''t you think?"


    "Nothing forcibly done can be fruitful. Mr. Ji, please give up pursuing me!"


    ''Mr. Ji. Why does she keep calling me Mr. Ji every time?'' Calvert was infuriated. He turned the steering


    wheel and pulled over by the road.


    Baffled into speechlessness, Evelyn looked at him with puzzlement.


    Calvert deliberately avoided making eye contact with her. Instead, he stared out into the distance and


    said, "Evelyn, I will never stop pursuing you. It doesn''t matter who you love now..." He turned to face


    her and continued, "I''m sure to remove him from your heart."


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    As he abruptly drew close to her, Evelyn felt alerted. "What are you doing?"


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Calvert pulled her into his arms and said, "I want to hug you!"


    Evelyn struggled and raised her voice. "Let go of me! I''m warning you!"


    "I don''t want to! Evelyn, I haven''t kissed you in a very long time. I miss the touch of your lips very


    much..." Before he broke up with Evelyn, Calvert used to be proud of himself for being the first man she


    had kissed.


    He leaned in close and pressed Evelyn against the seat, determined to kiss her, despite Evelyn''s


    reluctance.

 Chapter 901 I Will Kill You

    Chapter 901 I Will Kill You


    Evelyn was fuming. She regretted ever stepping into his car. "Calvert Ji, if you take one more step, I''ll


    make sure you never see Y City ever again."


    At this moment, a piercing screech came from outside. Within seconds, Calvert''s car shook


    apanied by a loud noise.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. Calvert looked through the front windshield and saw a man kicking his


    car. His foot was still propped up on the hood of the car.


    Then, the man started kicking again.


    Inside the car, Calvert''s face instantly darkened. He just couldn''t understand why he kept seeing this


    particr guy everywhere.


    He decided to kiss Evelyn right in front of Sheffield! Thinking of this, he lowered his head again.


    Evelyn turned her head away. She reached out one hand, ready to open the door, but Calvert noticed


    what she was trying to do. He grabbed her wrist to stop her.


    Knowing that the doors of Calvert''s car were locked, Sheffield quickly got in his own car and mmed


    his foot on the gas pedal. He was in such a hurry that he didn''t even have time to close the car door.


    He drove his car with the intention of bumping Calvert''s car.


    In order to kiss Evelyn, Calvert had unbuckled the seat belt. Under the impact of the crash, he almost


    flew out of his seat.


    Evelyn only felt her body shaking dramatically.


    Sheffield backed and crashed into the hood of Calvert''s car.


    Half of the hood was broken and the headlights were severely damaged.


    Seeing the scene, Tayson, who was in the car behind Sheffield''s, quickly got out of the car. He roared


    at Sheffield, "Are you crazy? Miss Huo is still inside!"


    But Sheffield didn''t seem to hear him¡ªhis eyes were filled with revenge as he red at Calvert.


    When Calvert''s eyes met with Sheffield''s, Calvert sneered, "Evelyn, see? This man is insane! A lunatic


    who doesn''t care about your life! What do you see in him anyway?"


    Sheffield crashed into Calvert''s car three times in a row failing to get Calvert to fight back.


    Sheffield moved his car again and drove towards the door of the driver''s seat. Realizing what he was


    thinking, Evelyn raised her voice and shouted, "Sheffield, no!" This was so dangerous. Sheffield and


    Calvert could both get killed and she didn''t want that to happen.


    Sheffield didn''t seem to hear her. However, at thest moment, he seemingly noticed the fear in


    Evelyn''s eyes.


    In the end, the car only mildly crashed into the door with a shrill screech.


    Evelyn took the chance when Calvert was looking at Sheffield''s car; she unbuckled her seat belt quickly


    and opened the door. However, the door was locked. Panicking, she said, "Calvert Ji, open the door!"


    He didn''t move and his eyes were still fixed on Sheffield.


    Sheffield took out something from the storage box, got out of his car, and walked to Calvert''s car.


    He raised the thing in his hand and smashed it into the window without a word.


    Under the impact of the sharp weapon, the car ss shattered into a thousand pieces.


    Tayson grabbed Sheffield to stop him. "Don''t be silly. Miss Huo is still inside. She might get hurt!"


    "No, she won''t. I know what I''m doing," Sheffield replied. How could he possibly hurt her?


    "Let me do it! Calm down first!" Tayson dragged him aside. "Let me try and talk to Mr. Ji to get him to


    open the door."


    Sheffield suddenly went quiet.


    Tayson walked to the driver''s seat quickly and knocked on the door. "Mr. Ji, it''s me, Tayson. Please


    open the door."


    But it seemed that Calvert didn''t hear him at all. He and Sheffield were just ring at each other.


    Extremely worried, Evelyn reached past Calvert and found the control button right beside him. She


    pressed it immediately as she wanted to see if Sheffield had been hurt.


    The door finally opened. Evelyn hurriedly got out and trotted towards Sheffield. "Are you all right? Did


    you get hurt?"


    After hearing Evelyn''s voice, Sheffield turned his head and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her in


    front of Calvert and dered, "I''m the only one who can kiss my girl! If you darey a finger on her


    again, I will kill you!"


    The door of the passenger seat was open so Sheffield was sure that Calvert could hear him.


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and got into his car with Evelyn in his arms, without


    waiting for any response from Calvert.


    In the car


    Ignoring Tayson and Calvert, Evelyn examined Sheffield carefully. "Did you get hurt or not?" she asked


    anxiously.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine," he said with a gentle smile and kissed her hand. It was just that his beloved car


    might have been badly damaged.


    "Are you sure?" Evelyn was still checking him out. After three collisions, she assumed he was at least


    slightly injured.


    Sheffield buckled her up and kissed her on the forehead. "I''m sure. You were still inside so I didn''t hit


    his car that hard. His car is too cheap to withstand the collisions. That''s why you thought the damages


    were serious. Look at my car. I just need to change the bumper and the car lights. I''ll have it re-ted


    and repainted, and then it''ll be good as new again."


    ''Too cheap? Calvert''s car had to be worth at least two or three million. That is not cheap.'' Evelyn


    touched her forehead helplessly. However,pared to Sheffield''s car that was worth over ten million,


    Calvert''s car was indeed cheap.


    Sheffield drove away with Evelyn, and Tayson followed immediately, leaving Calvert alone.


    Calvert took out his phone slowly and called the 4S store. After getting the repair arrangement settled,


    he got out of the car and took out a cigarette. He called someone. "What have you been up to recently?


    Evelyn''s seeing someone, and he''s very important to her... It''s not me. We''re just pretending for the


    media. Carlos is just using me... You can carry out your n now. I''m leaving it to you. Good bye."


    After the call, Calvert stood under the dim street light, ring at his ruined car. His eyes were filled with


    ferocity.


    ''Sheffield Tang, you like Evelyn? Then I''ll just stand by and see how things unfold between the two of


    you. I''ll just wait for my chance to get something from this!''


    After parking his car in the 4S shop, Sheffield got in Tayson''s car with Evelyn and headed for Evelyn''s


    ce.


    When they arrived at her apartment, Evelyn hugged him tightly, calling in a soft voice, "Sheffield..."


    "Yes." Sheffield was taken aback at first at Evelyn''s initiative to hug him. Then he wrapped his arms


    around her.


    After a while, she said, "Nothing. I''m going to take a shower." Evelyn let go of him.


    Sheffield nodded and asked, "Where is yourputer?"


    "Why?" Evelyn looked at him in confusion.


    "When ZL Group installed an anti-virus system, didn''t you install it on yourptop?"


    "No. I only use thisptop at home." She had stored a lot of important documents on theptop, so she


    seldom used it in the office, let alone allow anyone else touch it.

 Chapter 902 The Argument

    Chapter 902 The Argument


    "I can make this thing hack-proof. I wrote a batch file that runs all these little programs. They do things


    like erasing your web history, identifying keyloggers, disabling ''Run as Administrator'' vulnerabilities,


    removing malware and adware that your antivirus missed, and give you real-time protection. Rootkits,


    viruses, worms, spyware, adware, trojans¡ªall of that will be a thing of the past. It even detects weird


    it''s all fake. I also got ahold of something called HIPS which does a lot of the heavy lifting."


    "It can catch hacker attacks?" asked Evelyn.


    "Of course. As well as everything else I mentioned. The main problem for a lot of these more traditional


    antivirus programs is that the virus is constantly changing. But heuristic analysis as well as the virtual


    sandbox andwork monitoring takes care of all that. HIPS is a lifesaver."


    "Where did you get that?"


    "I... it doesn''t matter. Grab a shower first. I''ll help you install it." He saw the leery look on her face. "You


    don''t want me to see what''s on yourputer? You hiding something?" He was teasing her on


    purpose.


    Evelyn shook her head. After a while, she went to fetch theptop. "Be careful. I got a virus pretty


    quick. There''s a lot of important stuff on there."


    Sheffield nodded and took out an item from his pocket. It looked like a USB sh drive, but that wasn''t


    quite what it was. It had a small box at the end of it. He plugged it into one of the USB slots, and it lit


    up.


    Despite her confusion, Evelyn left for the bathroom.


    The moment he opened Evelyn''sptop, he felt something was wrong. He tried to call her over, but to


    his surprise, she was already in the bathroom. He used some of his tools to go snooping and found


    someone had already hacked in.


    The hacker was good. He left few traces. Evelyn wouldn''t have even known the guy was there.


    But Sheffield knew what was going on as he ran his batch file. Someone had made an iing


    connection, and that wasn''t in her trusted connections list.


    He opened his portable drive and brought out an app to do Deep Packet Inspection (DPI), and in


    particr, Encrypted Traffic Intelligence. That would do the busy work, and separate connections into


    different categories¡ªhe could even find someone using a VPN. He also threw up a stealth app to mask


    his own activity, in case the hacker decided toe after him directly.


    When Evelyn emerged from the bathroom, he asked, "Who used yourputer today?"


    Evelyn walked over and answered, "No one. I''ve been keeping it at home all the time. What''s wrong?"


    His words made her nervous, because thatputer was too important to bepromised.


    "Yourputer was hacked before I installed that security suite. Someone has hacked into your


    encrypted data."


    Evelyn looked at him and asked, "How do you know someone saw it?"


    He was worried that if he used too much jargon she might not understand. Then he exined it briefly.


    "I simply looked at the most recent files and who essed them. It wasn''t you."


    "No way! No one ever touched myputer! Except you... "


    "Yes," Sheffield said, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "When they broke in, they must cloned an


    authorized ount so theputer thought it was you. The data was decrypted, and they had a look


    at the files."


    Unable to stay calm anymore, she told him, "I''m going to bid using those files in a few days. If the files


    are stolen and released in advance, it''ll hurt ZL Group a lot." The loss of money didn''t matter. The thing


    was, hundreds of employees had been working overtime for hundreds of nights for this bid!


    He paused, pondered for a while, and said, "What''s done is done. Let''s try and fix it."


    "How?" Evelyn couldn''t keep herposure anymore.


    After a while, he said decisively, "I''m installing everything on yourputer now. Meanwhile, you can


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    release the bid earlier than them or work up a new one. That way your efforts won''t be in vain and you


    can release the bid on time."


    He started to install the software he brought.


    Evelyn felt frustrated. "Easier said than done. The bid can''t be released in advance. And we can''t bang


    out another in one or two nights. Even if we release it now, our business partner won''t be able to finish


    the designs in such a short time. So that n is a no-go."


    "What''s the bid for? "


    Evelyn wasn''t nning to tell him, but since he asked, after taking a look at him, she finally chose to tell


    him the truth. "An online game. Ourpany has spent hundreds of millions of dors on the weapon


    designs. Character clothing and tools were designed by our employees."


    "Weapon designs? What did you spend more on? Clothing or weapon designs?"


    "Weapon designs!" This was a serious matter. ''Maybe I should get ahold of Dad, '' she thought.


    However, Sheffield put his hand on her phone to stop her. "Contact the designer first. Convince him to


    announce he has a deal with ZL Group. Do it now! We have to take every precaution!"


    Annoyed, Evelyn said, "Yeah, but it''s not that easy. The designer is pretty mysterious, keeping


    everything hush-hush. Although the designer holds the copyright, I''m not sure if we can get in touch


    with him."


    "What''s his name?" he asked after a moment''s contemtion.


    "I don''t know!" It was true. Someone else was in charge of the contracts. She decided to ask Carlos


    about it first.


    But as soon as she turned on her screen, he put a hand over it. Heedless of her impatience, Sheffield


    said firmly, "Contact the designer now."


    "Could you please stop thinking about the weapon designs? I need to call Dad now. Being a doctor is


    what you should focus on. Business is not as simple as you think, okay?"


    Unexpectedly, Sheffield insisted, "Make some calls. Figure it out! Your business depends on it!"


    Evelyn felt he was driving her crazy. "I''m worried and in a bad mood. Let''s not fight, please. Maybe you


    should go."


    Sheffield was silent for a while. Then he suggested, "The other way is to find the hacker and make him


    admit he was hired to hack into your systems to steal information."


    "And how am I supposed to do that? Ask nicely? I don''t think the guy who did it is going toe


    forward that easily. I''ve heard that the best hacker in the world is Star Anise. I don''t know any hackers


    now, not to mention that guy." She didn''t know much about IT. Right now, she was anxious, and the


    only thing she could think to do was ask Carlos for help.


    Sheffield offered, "Let me help you..."


    "Thanks, but no thanks. It''s hard to get in touch with Star Anise. Even if we find him, there won''t be


    enough time to track down the guy who hacked me. And who says he''ll do it? He''ll probably want more


    money. Just stop for bit, okay? I need to think."


    Taking a deep look at the woman who waspletely impatient, he asked, "Don''t you trust me?"


    Evelyn smiled wryly. "I want to, but how? You are good with a scalpel, car racing, and ying the


    piano. But what does all that have to do with this?"


    Sheffield didn''t want to argue anymore. "Everything''s installed. I''ll take off, then. Good night." As soon


    as he finished his words, he put down herputer and left with his coat.


    Evelyn was surprised.


    When everything was quiet in the apartment, Evelyn gradually calmed down. She regretted getting


    angry with him again.


    She looked at the screen of herputer and called Carlos. "Dad, myputer was hacked."

 Chapter 903 Unsolved Mysteries

    Chapter 903 Unsolved Mysteries


    Carlos was trying to mollify his wife when Evelyn called. Debbie was still mad at him for what had


    happened at dinner. He said into the phone, "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. A hacker got into the documents for the bid of the Thundercloud project. How he busted


    the encryption I have no idea..." Evelyn said in a worried voice.


    "How could a hacker invade yourputer so easily? Did you go to any dodgy sites? Anyone else use


    it?"


    Evelyn hesitated for a while. No one had ever touched herptop except Sheffield, but she couldn''t tell


    Carlos that. So she lied, "No...I''m serious, Dad. I have no idea how a hacker could get in."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll figure something out. Go to thepany early tomorrow and arrange a meeting to


    work on salvaging this."


    "Okay, Dad."


    As soon as he got home, Sheffield took out hisptop. He had installed a backdoor in Evelyn''s own


    He had also installed a security system on Evelyn''sptop earlier that evening. It was wless, no


    bugs, but no matter how perfect the system was, there was always a weak point. Soon, he did it,


    finding his way into herputer easily, without using his backdoor. He got in with some fake login


    credentials, and herputery bare and open. Encrypted documents disyed normally, like the


    AES wasn''t even there.


    Then he clicked on the folder of design drawings in herputer. All the artwork was by a man named


    "Mister T."


    Then he started to look for the hacker. Throughout the night, he used hiswork monitors and packet


    sniffers to find the guy.


    The next afternoon, while Evelyn and the ZL Group''s senior execs were racking their brains trying to


    find a solution, a hacker suddenly turned himself in. He admitted that someone had hired him to hack


    into Evelyn''sputer and steal their design drawings. He had even sold the information to ZL Group''s


    Adding to Evelyn''s surprise, the weapon designer with the code name "Mister T" actively contacted


    several media outlets. He told the reporters he had applied for the copyrights of all the weapon design


    drawings recently, and he sold the rights to ZL Group. But he didn''t expect the weapon designs to be


    stolen. He also imed that all the weapon design drawings of the game developed by ZL Group were


    designed by him alone, and that he could release proof whenever necessary. In the end, Mister T


    hoped that nothing more woulde of this. He didn''t need legal entanglements.


    This worried Evelyn even more. Had someone forced these guys to do this? And who was her


    unknown benefactor?


    In order to find out the truth, she went to meet the hacker in person, but it was useless. The man only


    said it was his conscience that led him to confess. He wasn''t threatened by anyone.


    Evelyn felt frustrated after her useless visit.


    She wondered who the mysterious Mister T actually was. And why did the hacker turn himself in?


    These two questions became unsolved mysteries in her heart.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At the CEO''s office in ZL Group


    Evelyn sat opposite Carlos and asked, "Dad, don''t you think it''s too easy?"


    Carlos nodded, "Yeah. I talked to the IT department. The hacker that confessed is quite famous online.


    Only one person had the skills to track him down¡ªStar Anise."


    The mere mention of the name made Carlos furious. The guy had lost him a billion dors.


    ''Star Anise?'' Evelyn pondered. "Dad, it seems that someone named Star Anise is helping us out. You


    know him?"


    Carlos snorted, "I don''t know him personally. But he screwed me out of a billion dors. Maybe he feels


    guilty after having defrauded me out of that much."


    Evelyn sighed. "Dad, so what about the so-called ''Mister T?'' Who is he? Did Star Anise talk to him


    too?"


    "Who knows? Maybe. Mister T and Star Anise are both virtual celebrities. This Mister T got his start


    designing weapons for real. He had a following on the ck market, and his designs fetched some


    pretty high prices. His client list included countries as well as individuals."


    "Is that where you found him? The ck market?"


    "No, he found us. The guy knows what he''s doing, at least as far as design goes, so I asked the design


    department to secure the copyrights for some of his work." It was Carlos who had taken charge of the


    whole thing. After all, it was a deal worth hundreds of millions when you factored in residuals and


    royalties. The financial department needed his signature before making the payment.


    Having a hazy notion of the matter, Evelyn nodded. "Dad, can you get in touch with Star Anise? Want


    to ask him about this?"


    "Humph! I won''t call him! He can call me."


    "Well... Okay." ''Dad is bing more and more childish, '' Evelyn sighed silently.


    At a jewelry store of Ji Group


    Although it was quitting time, none of the employees dared to leave because the boss was still working


    at the store.


    Wearing a pair of gloves, Calvert took out a quality pendant from inside the counter, ced it in a


    brocade box, and wrapped it. After that, he took off the gloves and looked at his watch. It was already


    past 10 p.m. "Sorry guys. You can go home now," he told the staff.


    Twenty minutester, Calvert left the jewelry store with the brocade box.


    He walked to the parking lot and opened the door of his car. A man sitting in the passenger seat


    startled him. When he recovered enough to take a good look, Calvert frowned and asked, "How did you


    get in my car?" He was sure he locked it.


    Sheffield grinned mischievously and pointed to the sunroof. Calvert looked up at the car and smacked


    his forehead in frustration. He forgot to close the sunroof. "What do you want now?" he asked coldly.


    "Can we talk?" Sheffield was quite busy these days. He had no chance to mess with Calvert until now.


    He emerged from the car. He didn''t need to be sitting down, now.


    "About Evelyn? Because if it is, you need to just shut your mouth and walk away."


    As calm as he could be, Sheffield quickly took a syringe out of his pocket and jammed it into Calvert''s


    neck before he knew what was happening.


    Calvert reacted quickly and raised his hand, trying to push the doctor away. But Sheffield was faster; he


    stomped on his right foot while fending off his attack with one hand.


    He pushed the plunger on the syringe and injected Calvert with the contents.


    Calvert''s face turned livid. "What did you just do?"


    "Gave you a little anesthetic," Sheffield answered honestly. Then he slowly pulled out the needle.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Calvert felt sour and weak all over, and 30 secondster his vision


    melted away. He started to faint, and Sheffield caught him. He pushed him in the direction of the car, so


    he''dnd in the seat when he fell. Calvert sat heavily in the driver''s side seat, then slumped over.


    Sheffield got out of the car and tried hard to drag Calvert''s limp body to the back seat. "You''re heavy.


    What¡ªugh¡ªdo they feed you?"


    ''I''m heavy?'' Still conscious, Calvert was irritated by his rude remarks. He had never been insulted like


    this before. He mustered his strength to yell. "You''re dead!" he slurred. "You hear me? D-E-A-D dead."


    It was getting harder to talk.


    When Sheffield heard these words, he paused and murmured, "All these threats. Everyone wants to kill


    me. But I''m still alive, suckers!"


    With great effort, Sheffield finally dragged the nearly two-meter tall man from the driver''s seat into the


    back seat.


    When Evelyn got the call from Rowena, Tayson had just driven her to the gate of the manor. "Evelyn,


    you''re dating a crazy man! He kidnapped Calvert! He wants to carve out his kidney! Where the hell


    does he work? Tell me now!"


    Unfazed by her crazy rant, Evelyn replied in a calm voice, "Suchnguage! I''m hanging up on you.


    You''re going to have to treat me with a little more respect."


    Since Calvert was still in Sheffield''s hands, Rowena had no choice but to give in. Swallowing down her


    pride, she apologized, "I''m sorry. Sheffield kidnapped Calvert. I''m really worried. Please help!" She had


    called Calvert a moment ago, but Sheffield answered his phone.

 Chapter 904 Teach Him A Lesson

    Chapter 904 Teach Him A Lesson


    "Why did Sheffield take Calvert?" Evelyn asked.


    "He said he was going to take out Calvert''s kidney and put it on auction on the Inte. Evelyn, you


    must stop him!" The desperation in Rowena''s voice was palpable.


    Evelyn shook her head and rubbed her aching temples at the thought of how stubborn and impulsive


    Sheffield could be sometimes.


    "I''ve got this. I know what to do." She hung up the phone bluntly.


    While Tayson drove her to the First General Hospital, she tried calling Sheffield''s number.


    Soon after, the call was connected. "Evelyn? Did you miss me?" he said in a chipper tone.


    Evelyn dismissed him and went straight to the point. "Are you out of your mind? You can''t just sell


    someone''s organs online!" Evelyn took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Her nervousness was not unnoticed by Sheffield. He tried tofort her, "Of course, I know that. Don''t


    worry. I just wanted to spook him!"


    Evelyn tittered and shook her head in amusement.


    When she got to the hospital, Sheffield had already asked someone to wait for her in the parking lot.


    This person led her into the operating theater.


    When she stepped inside, Calvert was lying on the operating table, sweating profusely, while Sheffield


    was standing next to him wearing a mask and gloves.


    Evelyn''s legs felt like jelly when she saw the scalpel in Sheffield''s hand. "Don''t do anything stupid,


    Sheffield!"


    He winked at her and said, "Wait for me outside. I''ll be done in a minute." He expertly slid his scalpel


    and made a slight cut on the skin of Calvert''s abdomen.


    Then, he grabbed a small piece of orange peel with tweezers and shook it in front of Calvert. He


    feigned a smile and said in a soft voice, "Hey! Look, orange skin! Don''t be afraid."


    Evelyn didn''t know what he was going to do, but instead of worrying about Calvert, she was more


    worried about Sheffield''s future. "I''ll get angry if you don''t stop right now, Sheffield!" she threatened.


    "All right, very soon." He slipped the orange peel underneath the cut of Calvert''s abdomen and quickly


    sewed his wound. "I''m almost done. Give me thirty seconds. I''m just stitching the wound."


    A momentter, Sheffield took off his mask, threw the blood-stained gloves on the sink and walked


    over to her. "See? I stopped. Don''t be mad at me."


    Trying to suppress the urge to pinch his cheek hard, Evelyn asked, "Where''s the orange peel?"


    He looked back at the man on the operating table and grinned. "Inside his body. I taught him a lesson."


    Evelyn''s eyes widened and she couldn''t believe her ears. "You shouldn''t treat him like this. He didn''t do


    anything wrong..." Calvert''s only fault was that he liked her, but he had never done anything to hurt her.


    Although she was very angry with what happened in the car that day, Evelyn thought that Sheffield


    shouldn''t have punished Calvert like this. Moreover, Sheffield had already crashed Calvert''s car. That


    was punishment enough.


    Sheffield grasped her arm and walked out of the operating theater, leaving the rest of the work to his


    subordinates. "No, he did do something wrong. You just don''t know about it yet. It''s okay. I won''t me


    you for this, but you can''t me me either. Compared with what he did to me, this is only a mere


    warning for him!"


    "What did he do to you?" Evelyn stopped and looked at him in confusion. Turned out, Sheffield wasn''t


    only avenging her; he was avenging himself as well.


    He didn''t want to worry her, so he replied perfunctorily, "It''s all right. It''s all over. His n didn''t work


    anyway."


    "What do you mean it''s all over? Stop trying to dodge my question!" Evelyn was a little annoyed


    because Sheffield had childish tendencies of seeking revenge for the smallest of grievances.


    The yful smile on Sheffield''s face disappeared. "You don''t believe me?"


    "That''s not what I meant. Listen, Sheffield. I''ve had a long day at work and I''m exhausted. I''ve had to


    rush here at this hour of the night because of you. Have you thought about me at all?" Evelyn was


    starting to lose her temper.


    He pulled her into his arms and gently patted her on the back. "Yes, it''s my fault. I am terribly sorry. I


    shouldn''t have worried you. I shouldn''t have told Rowena about what I was doing..."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Sheffield!" Evelyn interrupted him angrily. "Can you really not see your mistake?"


    "Yes, of course I can! Why else would I apologize to you? Hey, you''ve been very snappy tonight. Are


    you on your period?" Women tend to be more emotional during their menstrual periods. With this


    thought in mind, Sheffield realized he needed to be careful about what to say next.


    "I''m not! I hope this will never happen again in the future, and I don''t want to see you hurt another


    person! Even if it''s just a small thing in your perspective."


    "Evelyn, you''ve misunderstood me. He..." Sheffield was about to say that he had already shown Calvert


    enough benevolence, considering how he tried to take advantage of her that night.


    But right then, Calvert walked out of the operating theater. He put his hand on the cut on his waist. He''d


    already heard what they had said. His face was ghastly pale and he spoke in a weak voice. "Sheffield


    Tang, I just like Evelyn. You assaulted mest time and then you crashed my car. Now you want to take


    my kidney too? You are a cruel man!"


    Sheffield frowned and wondered, ''Is he putting up an act in front of Evelyn to win her sympathy? Why


    didn''t he realize how cruel he was when he took advantage of her?''


    Evelyn walked up to Calvert and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    "No, I''m not okay. He sewed a piece of orange peel into my waist. I have to take it out as soon as


    possible. Otherwise, the wound will get infected or fester easily, and the consequences will be


    unthinkable." Calvert secretly shot a defiant look at Sheffield.


    Upon realizing how serious the matter was, Evelyn took a deep breath and said, "I''ll take you to the


    doctor now. Tayson..."


    Tayson walked in immediately. "Miss Huo, you called?"


    "Get a doctor for an emergency operation. We''ll go downstairs now!"


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Tayson went out and made a phone call.


    Sheffield stopped them both. "Evelyn, I''ve sterilized that orange peel. He''ll be okay even if he waits until


    tomorrow to get it out," he said.


    Calvert remained silent. mes of fury burned in her eyes as she cast a deadly nce at Sheffield and


    said, "Stop ying around. Can you just take it out for him right now?"


    ''Take it out for him? No way! I''m not doing this guy any favors!'' Sheffield''s smile froze on his face.


    "That''s impossible. You''re asking for too much!"


    Evelyn snapped at him, "Then move away! Don''t get in my way."


    Sheffield insisted, "Evelyn, let him take care of himself."


    "No! Get out of my way. Do you think you''ll be able to take responsibility for him if something bad


    happens?"


    "Of course I can!" It was just a small piece of orange peel. Nothing bad would happen to Calvert.


    Evelyn felt a headacheing on. "Don''t you think you are being too conceited? It''s a matter of life


    and death. Are you telling me that you''re capable of taking the responsibility of your actions? You were


    just trying to piss me off, weren''t you?"


    "I''m a doctor. I know the risks." It was kind of him not to dig out Calvert''s kidney.


    "This is thest time I''m going to tell you this. Get out of my way!" Evelyn had lost her temper.


    To avoid pissing her off any further, Sheffield didn''t say anything more and made way for them to leave.


    Without further dy, Evelyn took Calvert straight to the outpatient department.

 Chapter 905 What A Major Surgery

    Chapter 905 What A Major Surgery


    On the way to the outpatient department, Calvert seemed very frail and sickly. Evelyn stepped forward


    and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    He shook his head feebly and said, "I''m not feeling well... I think the effects of the anesthetic have


    already worn off. I''m starting to feel a sharp pain in my waist... Evelyn, I''ve been meaning to apologize


    to you for what happenedst time. I''m really sorry. I wasn''t able to control my emotions at that time.


    We had kissed before, and I thought you wouldn''t refuse me..."


    Evelyn held his arm and interrupted him, "I don''t want to talk about that anymore. I hope it won''t


    happen again. But I''m really sorry, Calvert. Sheffield can be a little childish sometimes, but he isn''t a


    bad person. Please don''t mind him..."


    ''Childish? The man is 26 years old. Acting like a child at that age isn''t normal.'' Calvert concealed the


    contempt inside his heart and pretended to be understanding as he nodded in agreement. "Evelyn, you


    don''t have to exin anything. I won''t press any charges on him, for your sake."


    After seeing Calvert off to the operating room, Evelyn waited patiently on a bench.


    After a while, the elevator doors slid open and out came Sheffield. He walked straight to Evelyn and


    with an expressionless face, said, "It''ste. Go home and get some rest. I''ll wait here."


    "No, I''m not sleepy!" Evelyn was too upset to sleep.


    The exasperation in her tone provoked him and he tried his hardest to hold back his anger, but he


    sarcastically blurted out, "Don''t tell me you''re feeling sorry for him?"


    "What?" Evelyn raised her head to look at him in confusion.


    "Just be honest, you''re feeling bad for him, aren''t you? You''re worried about your fiance, am I right?"


    How could she not see the irony in his eyes? "What nonsense are you talking about? I can''t do this! I


    don''t want to see you right now!"


    ''Don''t want to see me?'' Sheffield grabbed hold of her wrist, pulled her off the bench and took her into


    his arms. Piercing her eyes with his, he said, "Then who do you want to see? The man in the operating


    room?"


    Sheffield held her so tightly that Evelyn couldn''t move and she felt out of breath. "What''s wrong with


    you?" she said.


    "You tell me," he said, pushing her up against the wall behind her.


    Evelyn stepped forward and fell into his arms again. "Sheffield Tang!" she screamed at him, enraged.


    "Sheffield Tang? Sounds like I''m a stranger to you. But Evelyn, you didn''t call me that in bed." Evelyn


    didn''t expect him to say something like that to her out of the blue.


    Immediately, her face turned red. She felt ashamed and resentful, but before she could throw a


    tantrum, she noticed the sarcasm in Sheffield''s eyes. Her heart sank. "What''s that look in your eyes?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    What do you mean?" she asked.


    "What do I mean? I mean... This!" Sheffield propped himself against the wall, hands on either side of


    her, and leaned over to kiss her lips, right in front of Tayson.


    After a long while, he finally pulled away from the kiss because Evelyn was struggling fiercely in his


    arms. As soon as he let go of her, she blushed and yelled at him, "You''ve gone too far this time! Calvert


    is having a surgery inside while you''re...kissing me outside. Do you even have a heart?"


    "Having a surgery?" Sheffield smirked. "Wow, what a major surgery!" he snorted sarcastically.


    He peered into her eyes and said, "Evelyn, just be honest. You feel bad for him, don''t you?"


    Evelyn took a deep breath and replied, "You''re overthinking this."


    Sheffield clicked his tongue and said, "Fine! I will make you feel more sorry for him! When Calvert


    give him three cuts!"


    "Are you kidding me?" Every fiber of her being wanted to strangle the childish man in front of her.


    However, the fury in her eyes calmed Sheffield down. "Evelyn, how about this? I''ll buy a notebook


    tomorrow. Every time you let me down, I''ll make a note of it. When you''vepletely broken my heart


    one day, I''ll stop pestering you. What do you say?"


    He kept smiling as if he was joking, but his words flustered Evelyn. She immediately exined,


    "No...it''s not like that..."


    Sheffield lowered his eyes and turned away from her without waiting for her to finish her words.


    Silence reigned in the corridor again. A headache crept over Evelyn''s head. She fell on the bench,


    pondering what to do with Sheffield.


    At the Huo family manor


    Debbie ced thest dish on the table and started to eat lunch on her own.


    Having realized that Debbie was angry with him, Carlos sighed and picked up a slice of cabbage for


    her. "You should eat more vegetables. It will do you good to eat healthy," he coaxed.


    "No thanks!" Debbie''s lips curled back in a grimace more sneer than snarl and she put the slice of


    cabbage back into his bowl.


    Carlos looked at her helplessly and asked, "Okay, what do you want to know?"


    Debbie''s mood lit up. She immediately put down her chopsticks and said, "Who is he? What does he


    do?"


    "He''s a doctor and he works in First General Hospital."


    ''A doctor? First General Hospital?'' Debbie instantly recalled Sheffield, the young and handsome doctor


    she had seen in the hospital the other day. But then she shook her head. It couldn''t be Sheffield.


    Evelyn was with her at that time and neither of them said one word to each other. It didn''t look like they


    knew each other.


    After that, no matter how many questions Debbie asked and how far she probed, Carlos didn''t feed her


    curiosity.


    Sheffield was a good-looking fellow. Carlos understood that all women, regardless of their age, would


    be interested in handsome men.


    This included his wife. Debbie had been like this for many years and had never changed. The reason


    why Carlos didn''t want to tell Debbie the truth was that he didn''t want her to go and see Sheffield.


    "Humph! Fine! Then don''t tell me!" Debbie began to focus on her lunch. She had a good appetite after


    getting the piece of information.


    From that day onwards, Debbie often went to the First General Hospital for no particr reason. She


    would happily visit her friends who had been hospitalized and every time she saw a handsome young


    doctor, she would wonder if he was going to be her son-inw.


    One day, Debbie was going to visit an acquaintance in the inpatient department. When she passed by


    the garden of the hospital, she heard a gentle but familiar voice.


    She looked over and saw a doctor having a nice chat with a little girl.


    The doctor said, "Look at the doll in your arms. Isn''t it smiling all the time? So, you should also be


    smiling everyday just like your doll!"


    The little girl shook her head and looked at the doctor, with tears in her eyes. She sobbed and said,


    "Sheffield, my doll doesn''t need an operation, but I do. I don''t want an operation. I''m scared..."


    Sheffield put away his phone and held the little girl in his arms. Then he let her sit on hisp. "Hey,


    listen. I don''t think a surgery is something you need to be afraid of. If you get sick, you have to get


    treatment. You know what? We have a magical medicine called anesthetic. It will make sure that you


    don''t feel any pain during the surgery."


    The girl was only seven or eight years old, but she needed to have a kidney transnt. It was quite


    heartbreaking.


    The little girl asked dubiously, "Really? Then why does the fat boy in the next ward cry every day?"

 Chapter 906 Debbie And Sheffield

    Chapter 906 Debbie And Sheffield


    "Oh! That''s because he misses his parents very much. You have your parents and grandparents with


    you all the time, but he only has his grandparents to keep himpany. You should be strong for your


    family. If you don''t have the operation, you won''t be able to get well soon. Your parents will be very sad


    if that happens. Do you want to make them sad? Don''t you want to see them again?" Sheffield


    exined.


    The girl burst into tears. "Yes, I do! I love my mom and dad a lot! I don''t want to make them sad!


    Boo...hoo..."


    "There, there. A girl should never cry, because that''s not cute! As long as you agree to have the


    surgery, everything will be fine. Then you can see your mom and dad every day. Be strong for them, all


    right?"


    "Okay," the girl agreed, muffled sobs wracking against her chest. "Will you do the surgery for me?"


    Sheffield smiled and said, "Yes. I will be in charge of this operation. It''s almost time. Let''s go back and


    get everything ready, okay?"


    "Okay! Thank you!"


    Sheffield picked the girl up in his arms and carried her back towards the renal transnt department.


    "You are a very polite girl! When you see your father and motherter, you have tofort them and


    tell them that you will recover very soon. Can you do that?"


    The little girl wrapped her arms around Sheffield''s neck and said, "Okay! As long as you stay with me


    all the time, I can do it."


    "Don''t worry! You will just take a nap, and when you wake up, I will be by your side..."


    As the doctor walked farther, their voices faded. Debbie stared at them pensively as mixed emotions


    surged up in her heart. ''Sheffield is not only good at what he does, but he is also handsome and


    kindhearted. He is much better than that Calvert. If only he would be my son-inw!'' she mused.


    Driven by curiosity, Debbie decided to find out whether Sheffield had a girlfriend or not. If not, she


    wouldn''t mind fixing him up with Terilynn.


    Debbie decided to wait until he was off duty after she overheard him saying that he was going to have


    an operationter.


    At around 8 p.m. in the evening, Sheffield took off hisb coat, changed into his clothes and walked out


    of the office.


    Just as he stepped outside, he was stopped by a voice calling out to him from behind. "Hello, Dr. Tang.


    "


    He turned around to see an elderly woman smiling at him. After straightening his clothes and making


    sure everything looked fine, he walked up to her and politely said, "Hello, Mrs. Huo!"


    "What a coincidence, Dr. Tang. Did you just get off work?" Debbie gave him a broad smile. The more


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    she looked at him, the more good-looking he was. He was even more handsome than Carlos.


    "Oh, I just came out from a surgery. Why are you still here at this hour?" He seemed to have hit the


    jackpot. Sheffield had been looking for an opportunity to approach Debbie, but to no avail.


    Now that Debbie hade to him, he wouldn''t think twice about seizing the opportunity.


    Debbie stammered, "Um, I have a friend hospitalized in the cardiovascr department. I came to


    check up on him. I was just leaving."


    ''Leaving?'' An idea popped into Sheffield''s head. "I guess you haven''t had dinner yet? I''m free right


    now. If you don''t mind, I''d like to invite you to dinner."


    Debbie''s smile grew wider as she was d to hear that. "Okay, I''ll take you up on that invitation. Let''s


    go! Do you like Western food or Chinese food?"


    In order not to make a mistake, Sheffield said, "I''m not very picky about food. What would you like to


    eat?"


    ''Not picky about food?'' Debbie grew even fonder of him when she heard that.


    "Hey! What a coincidence! I''m not a picky eater either. How about we find a ce nearby? Did you


    have something on your mind for dinner? It''s on me!" They walked out of the hospital together happily.


    Sheffield felt as though his future mother-inw was much nicer than his future father-inw.


    Unfortunately, picking a ce to eat was a lot harder than it seemed at first. After all, the most high-end


    restaurants in Y City were all inside the Shining International za, which was owned by Debbie.


    Sheffield realized that she must have gotten tired of eating there. "If you don''t mind, one of my friends


    has a homemade cuisine restaurant on Phoenix Road. How about I take you there?" he suggested.


    "Good idea!" Debbie was secretly pleased with his suggestion. She always thought that dishes in a


    homemade cuisine restaurant tasted far better than those in fancy restaurants.


    "Mrs. Huo, can you eat spicy food? I should warn you beforehand that most of the dishes there are


    spicy!"


    "No problem with me. I actually like spicy food. Terilynn is the same. She takes after me when ites


    to food!" Sheffield courteously opened the door of his convertible for her and made sure she was


    properly seated.


    Debbie observed his car as Sheffield started the engine and said, "I''m sorry for the inconvenience. My


    car was damaged a few days ago and it is still in the 4S shop. I have no choice but to drive my sports


    car. Are you feeling cold? I can lower the roof if you want."


    "It''s okay. I''m not cold. I''m wearing enoughyers." Debbie didn''t mind. She understood that young


    people loved sports cars. Besides, it wouldn''t take long from here to the restaurant, which gave her no


    reason to make a fuss.


    The sports car roared out of the hospital parking lot and headed for their destination.


    Debbie and Sheffield hit it off straight away, chatting happily with each other. On the way, they stopped


    at a red light.


    By some remarkable coincidence, Evelyn, who was in a car just behind them, rolled down the window


    and looked out.


    She noticed the yellow convertible parked in front of her car on the left. The man seated in the driver''s


    seat had a big smile on his face.


    It was hard to determine who was sitting next to the driver as Evelyn could only see the back of the


    person''s head. However, the long, ck hair of the person was clear indication that it was a woman in


    the passenger seat.


    Evelyn''s hand quivered. ''Who is with Sheffield now? He seems quite happy. Who is that woman?


    Is this the reason why he hasn''t contacted me for days and hasn''te to see me?''


    As the traffic light turned green, the sports car sped away. Evelyn wanted to ask Tayson to tail the


    sports car, but they had already fallen behind two or three cars. By the time they got out of the


    intersection, the yellow sports car had disappeared.


    The first thing Evelyn wanted to do was call Sheffield and ask him who he was with.


    On second thought, she sent him a message. "Are you busy now?"


    When she didn''t get a reply from him after a long time, she went back home and walked into the living


    room with a heavy heart.


    Meanwhile, Carlos was sitting in the living room, going through some files. The moment he heard a


    noise on the door, he looked up eagerly, but when he realized it wasn''t Debbie, he frowned.


    "Father, why are you reading your files here?" Evelyn asked.


    "Your mother hasn''te back yet." Carlos had no idea who his wife was having dinner with. Why else


    wasn''t she back home yet?


    "Oh, where did she go?" asked Evelyn.


    Carlos'' face soured at her words. Debbie had been acting quite secretive these days, and she hadn''t


    told him where she was going. This hadn''t bothered Carlos much in the past few days as she would be


    back home in the early hours. Today, however, Carlos checked the time on his watch and found that it


    was almost 9 p.m. and his wife was still not home yet. With brows furrowed, he called Debbie on her


    cellphone. "I''m having dinner," Debbie answered abruptly before she hung up on him.

 Chapter 907 Have You Kept A Boy Toy

    Chapter 907 Have You Kept A Boy Toy


    "Oh!" Evelyn didn''t give it much thought, nor did she have the mood to care about who Debbie was


    having dinner with. The situation between her and Sheffield was still in a deadlock. "I''m going upstairs,"


    she said to Carlos.


    "Good night, honey."


    "Good night, Dad."


    Evelyn went upstairs to her bedroom while Carlos carried on working in the living room.


    Meanwhile, at the homemade cuisine restaurant, Sheffield and Debbie were having a great time.


    Sheffield ordered a full table of dishes, obviously to impress Debbie. Fortunately, that worked out in his


    favor as she always had a big appetite.


    After a while, Debbie hurled the question she had been meaning to ask him. "Do you have a girlfriend,


    Sheffield?"


    The answer to that question wasn''t going to be a straightforward one for Sheffield. He struggled to


    to him? However, if he told Debbie the truth, he would risk being misunderstood by her. "Mrs. Huo, are


    you trying to set me up with someone?"


    "Yes, you are right. To tell you the truth, I want to introduce my daughter to you!" Debbie went straight


    to the point.


    Sheffield would make such an excellent son-inw. How could she not seize this opportunity?


    However, Debbie was thinking of Terilynn while Sheffield thought that she had meant Evelyn.


    Baffled and pleasantly surprised by her words, he said, "Okay, thank you very much!" Then he poured


    Debbie a ss of wine and handed it to her.


    ''Okay? So, he doesn''t have a girlfriend!'' Debbie was thrilled. She took the wine from him, and they


    clinked sses happily.


    After putting down the ss, Debbie told him with keen interest, "You know what? My daughter,


    Terilynn is a very lively and outgoing person, but she can be a little too serious sometimes. She''s a


    kindhearted girl and aw student..."


    "Wait, wait a minute, Mrs. Huo!" Sheffield interrupted her.


    Debbie looked at him in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    "To be honest, I am very interested in your elder daughter!"


    "Evelyn?"


    "Yes! Evelyn," he said confidently.


    Debbie didn''t realize what was going on. With an embarrassed look, she answered, "Evelyn is a good


    girl, but she has a boyfriend. No, no. you should get to know more about Terilynn. And Terilynn is so


    cute."


    Sheffield almost choked on his food but managed to stifle his sudden reaction to her statement with a


    quick gulp of water. He cleared his throat and said, "Okay, let''s just have dinner first!" He decided to


    coax his future mother-inw first.


    The entire time, he patiently listened to Debbie go on and on about Terilynn, while he deliberately didn''t


    mention anything else about Evelyn.


    All of a sudden, Debbie recalled her son, who was always cold and distant. Just spending a few hours


    with Sheffield made her wish she could treat him like her own son.


    It was nearly 11 p.m. when Sheffield drove Debbie back to the Huo family manor.


    Like the gentleman that he was, Sheffield got out of the car and opened the door for Debbie. "Please


    be careful, Mrs. Huo."


    "All right. Thank you for the dinner, Sheffield. I had a wonderful time. Perhaps we can have dinner with


    Terilynn next time!"


    ''With Terilynn?'' After hesitating for a while, he nodded, "Okay. It''s gettingte. Please go inside. I don''t


    want you to catch a cold."


    "Okay, bye. Drive carefully."


    "Of course. Goodnight, Mrs. Huo!"


    As the sports car drove off, Debbie stood at the gate of the manor, grinning happily.


    Suddenly, the door to the manor behind her was pushed open from the inside by a man. Having


    noticed the gleeful smile on her face, he coldly said, "So, you have a boy toy now?"


    "Ah!" Debbie was startled, her heart pounding like trip-hammer. She clutched at her chest and red at


    the man angrily. "Don''t talk nonsense! Don''t you know that you shouldn''t go around spooking people


    like that? Why are you still awake?"


    Carlos only saw a man driving away in a sports car, but he didn''t see what the man looked like. He


    stared at Debbie dubiously and asked, "How would I have seen your new boy toy if I had been


    asleep?"


    The air between them was ripe with jealousy.


    Debbie snorted and started walking towards the house. "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. What the


    hell are you talking about? I have a hard time dealing with you as it is, why would I go and increase


    troubles? You are overestimating me!"


    Carlos kept up with her with a smile and said, "So, the boy toy can''t satisfy you? You''ve realized that I


    am better in bed, so you came back to me, huh?"


    Debbie suddenly turned around and hit him with her purse. "Carlos Huo, are you nuts? That''s the man I


    am trying to fix up with Terilynn!"


    "A fixup? " Carlos frowned.


    "Yes! I''m warning you. Since you''ve already messed up Evelyn''s rtionship, I won''t allow you to


    meddle with Terilynn''s rtionship." Debbie turned around, pouting her lips and walked on.


    "What does he do? How old is he? What do his parents do?" Carlos bombarded her with questions.


    "He is a doctor, 25 or 26 years old, I didn''t ask him about his family." Debbie was too focused on other


    things to bother about Sheffield''s family.


    ''A doctor again?'' Carlos had grown sick and tired of every doctor in the industry because of Sheffield.


    "So that''s why you''ve been visiting the hospital so frequently?"


    "What?"


    "Busy introducing a doctor to Terilynn."


    "Of course not!" Debbie wasn''t interested in exining anything to him. "It was just an unexpected


    bonus. I told you to stay out of this! Let me handle it! I''ll introduce him to you after they officially decide


    to be together."


    "Honey, I think that you''ve forgotten how childish you can be sometimes. This doctor may have


    approached you on purpose. Be careful of him."


    Debbie stared at Carlos with an incredulous look. "Why can''t you change your bad habit? Do you really


    think that everyone is out to get our property? You are wrong. The man I was with is a very capable


    doctor, who not only does surgeries but also develops software as a sideline. He makes a lot of


    money!"


    ''Develops software.'' This reminded Carlos of Star Anise.


    However, he was certain that it wasn''t Star Anise. Star Anise couldn''t have been so young. Shaking his


    head, Carlos went on arguing with his wife. "You''re so kindhearted you think everyone in the world is


    good."


    "My friends are all good people. I am not like you. I don''t make friends with dodgy people!"


    "Are you talking about Damon and Wesley?"


    "Look at you! Do you want to sow dissension among us?"


    Carlos was amused by her reaction. He cupped her face and kissed her on the lips. "Honey, I love you


    so much."


    Debbie blushed at his sudden confession of love. She red at him and pouted her lips. "You used to


    flirt with me nonstop when we were young, and now you are still so flirtatious."


    "You two need to get a room. I''m blushing." A voice interrupted the two lovers from behind.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was Matthew.


    He was standing casually with his hands inside his pockets. His assistant was standing not far behind


    him, carrying his suitcase.

 Chapter 908 I Found Out Who The Man Was

    Chapter 908 I Found Out Who The Man Was


    "Son? You''re back!" What a surprise! Debbie let go of Carlos and ran towards her son excitedly. "Son,


    why did youe back all of a sudden? Didn''t you say you wouldn''te back until the day before


    your sister''s birthday?"


    With a faint smile on his face, Matthew cast a nce at his excited mother and hugged her back. "I''ve


    had a lot of free timetely and I heard that Father''s been on a spending spree so I came back to find


    out if he has a mistress."


    Even though Matthew was studying in a university in another country, he managed thepany''s


    affairs in his free time.


    Carlos'' face darkened with displeasure when he heard Matthew''s words. The boy had always been a


    pain in the ass. He turned to his son and said sarcastically, "What a good son you are, worrying about


    your old man even when you''re not here."


    "Yes," Matthew retorted. Then he turned to Debbie. "Mom, I only came back to check on how things are


    going around here. If he really does have a mistress, I can take you away from here so that you''ll never


    have to see him again."


    Debbie had long gotten used to the cynicism between father and son. She patted Matthew''s hand as


    she said, "Son, like I told you before, you just focus on your studies. Don''t worry about thepany. It''ll


    only be additional stress for you."


    "Mother, you don''t have to worry about me. All I do is study. I''m not tired." Matthew was a reserved


    man. He mostly kept to himself and wouldn''t hang out with his ssmates in his free time. He was a


    loner.


    "Okay, let''s go home. Evelyn and Terilynn are home tonight." Debbie held his arm and made their way


    to the entrance of the house.


    When they passed by Carlos, the old man took Debbie to his side and rebuked, "Why do you bother to


    talk to this brat? He wants to take you away from me forever. Come and walk with me. Stay away from


    him."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and sighed helplessly. "Carlos Huo, you''re being childish."


    With a disgusted look on his face, Matthew echoed, "Yes, childish!"


    Carlos raised his hand in an attempt to p his son, but Matthew merely said in a calm voice, "Mom..."


    It was not until then that Debbie realized Carlos had already raised his hand. She raised her hand too


    and hit him on his arm. "If you hurt our son, who will help you run thepany in the future? And who


    will take me to travel around the world?"


    Carlos had promised her that after Matthew took over thepany, they would travel around the world.


    "You''re coddling him!" Carlos remarked.


    "Dad, I feel that Mom''s taught me well enough to know that I''m better than some people." It wouldn''t


    take a genius to figure out that Matthew was referring to Carlos.


    To Carlos, it seemed that the youths like Matthew and Sheffield were way too arrogant. "Watch it! Plus,


    no matter what achievements you attain, don''t forget that it was I who taught you. Your mother''s just


    spoiling you."


    "Hmm..." Debbie couldn''t help but chime in, "When our son does something right, you say you taught


    him well; when he makes a mistake, you say I indulge him too much. Way to be biased, Carlos."


    Carlos grabbed Debbie''s hand and walked forward slowly. "Honey, you know I think you''re amazing."


    "Humph, too little toote. I don''t buy it! Don''t coax me!"


    Matthew followed them quietly, listening to their conversation. The two were teasing each other. He


    could tell that they were happy with one another.


    He decided that when he got married, he wasn''t going to be as arrogant as his father was, nor was he


    going to be a jealous husband that would put pressure on his wife.


    In the manor


    Evelyn was sulking because Sheffield didn''t reply to her message until three hours after.


    And his message was very short¡ª"I was busy." He didn''t say anything else afterwards.


    There was a knock on her door. Evelyn straightened her pajamas, got out of bed, and opened the door.


    "Evelyn,"


    Matthew greeted her. He was wearing ck suit pants and a customized white shirt. When he


    appeared at the door, Evelyn was surprised.


    "Matthew! I thought you wouldn''t be back until in a few days." Evelyn hugged her brother happily.


    With a smile on his lips, Matthew gently patted her on the back. "I came back in advance to deal with


    some matters, and I''ll leave after your birthday."


    "Did you just arrive in Y City?"


    "Yes. The flight was dyed."


    "Okay! Do Father, Mother, and Terilynn know that you''re back?"


    "Father and Mother already know, but Terrilyn doesn''t yet. I''m going to talk to her."


    "Well, I''ll go with you!"


    They knocked on the door of Terilynn''s bedroom. Inside the bedroom, Terilynn was texting Joshua.


    "Wait, someone is knocking on my door. It must be my mother!" she said to Joshua.


    When she opened the door and saw Matthew, she was so happy that she jumped into his arms and


    cried excitedly, "Wow! Matthew, wee back! I missed you so much!"


    Matthew pulled her away from him and said firmly but gently, "Terrilyn, watch your actions."


    Terilynn pursed her lips. "You''re exactly like Dad! There''s no one else here. Why should I bother?" she


    whined.


    Evelyn piped in, "Okay, it''s gettingte. Why don''t you rest first? We can talk tomorrow."


    "Okay!" Then the three of them went back to their rooms respectively.


    After making sure that Evelyn had entered her room, Terilynn knocked at the door of Matthew''s room.


    He was about to unpack his things. When he opened the door, Terilynn immediately went inside.


    "What''s up, Terilynn?"


    "I want to tell you something about Evelyn." When she found out that the man that Evelyn was seeing


    was Sheffield, she had been itching to talk to someone about it, but since Matthew wasn''t home, she


    had no choice but to keep it to herself.


    Matthew closed the door. He sat on the bed while Terilynn sat on the sofa.


    "Matthew, I found out who the man was! The man who impregnated Evelyn. It looks like they''re still


    seeing each other, and Dad knows. I haven''t told anyone else. What do you think I should do?" She


    didn''t even dare to talk to Joshua about it for fear that she would say something inappropriate.


    Matthew frowned at her words. All he cared about was that Evelyn was still seeing that man. He had


    noticed that Evelyn looked quite good. "So who is she with right now?" he inquired. Didn''t he just see


    Evelyn and Calvert together on the news?


    "You know Dad. He didn''t like that Evelyn was seeing that man. Someone posted a photo of them


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    together which got the rumor mill going, so Dad asked Calvert to pretend to be the man going out with


    Evelyn. Evelyn''s only with Calvert for the media, but she''s actually dating that man in private." Terilynn


    felt helpless. She wanted to be there for her sister, especially now that her father seemed to be


    controlling her personal life. She didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 909 Im Coming With You

    Chapter 909 I''m Coming With You


    The entire room fell silent for a moment. Terilynn continued, "It seems that Evelyn loves him very much.


    Dad and I saw her, the other day, with that man in front of the office building. They looked very happy.


    But Dad disagrees with their rtionship. I feel so bad for Evelyn."


    "What''s his name and what does he do?" Matthew asked, feeling it necessary to investigate the man.


    "Well, I will tell you everything I know, but don''t tell anyone that I told you this. I don''t want to cause any


    trouble." Even Debbie didn''t know that the man Evelyn loved was Sheffield.


    "Sure, you can trust me."


    "His name is Sheffield Tang. He is a doctor and he is always friends with Joshua."


    ''Sheffield Tang...'' Matthew fell into pensive reflection as the name sounded familiar to him. "Is he


    involved in some kind of research and development?"


    "Yes, do you know him? I''ve heard that he is really good at research, and people keep saying how


    amazing his project is. Apparently, he has invested a lot of money into it!" Terilynn had learned all this


    from Joshua.


    "I don''t know him personally, but I''ve heard of him. Why did Evelyn and Joshua break up?" Having


    been studying abroad, Matthew needed to catch up on what was going on now.


    "Joshua is a good friend of Sheffield''s. He didn''t know Sheffield had a crush on Evelyn until he went on


    a blind date with Evelyn. Since he didn''t want to hurt Sheffield, he broke up with her, despite Dad''s


    reluctance."


    "I see. Well, thanks for the update. You should get some rest now." Matthew was finally able to see the


    whole picture.


    "Matthew, can you tell Dad not to force Evelyn to be with Calvert?"


    Matthew paused to think for a while and then answered, "You know Dad as well as I do. He always has


    a good reason for what he does. We may not be able to understand it, but I trust his judgment. He


    won''t let Evelyn marry Calvert." Regardless of Sheffield, Carlos wouldn''t force his daughter into


    marrying Calvert.


    Carlos knew better than anyone else what kind of man Calvert was.


    Matthew assumed that his father was just using Calvert to drive Sheffield away.


    Once Sheffield was out of the picture, Evelyn and Calvert''s stint would be over too.


    "Okay! I forget how much of a cunning fox Dad can be sometimes. I''m going to bed. Good night."


    Terilynn smiled sweetly and went back to her room.


    Matthew closed the door behind him and spent the next few minutes mulling over Evelyn and


    Sheffield''s rtionship before he decided to hit the sack.


    The next afternoon, after Sheffield had just finished an operation, he was passing by the door of the


    emergency department when he saw doctors and nurses boarding an ambnce that was about to


    leave.


    Out of curiosity, Sheffield nced at the ambnce and found that the doctor in charge happened to


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    be someone he knew. He casually greeted the doctor with a smile. "Yo, Dr. Chu, are you going out for


    an emergency aid?"


    "Yes, it''s in the high-end Waterside Mansion nearby!" Dr. Chu replied.


    ''Waterside Mansion?'' Suddenly, Sheffield had a bad feeling. ''Isn''t that Evelyn''s neighborhood?'' He


    grabbed Dr. Chu''s hand and asked, "Which building and which floor?"


    "It''s the 9th floor of Building 6. Why? What''s wrong?"


    Without any hesitation, Sheffield climbed into the ambnce and said, "I''ming with you!" He didn''t


    even bother to take off hisb coat and change into his own clothes.


    "What? Mr. Tang, you areing with us?" The nurse next to him was surprised to see Sheffield there.


    After all, he was a doctor of the nephrology department. However, the patient they were going to visit


    had reported an injury to the head.


    "Yes, Dr. Chu, I have a friend who lives there," exined Sheffield.


    Dr. Chu didn''t refuse him. Instead he nodded his head and said, "Oh, I see. Okay Dr. Tang, let''s go


    quickly!"


    The ambnce wailed all the way to the Waterside Mansion. It took only five minutes because they


    were escorted by a traffic policeman on their way.


    Before the ambnce even came to a stop, Sheffield jumped out and ran into the elevator as fast as


    he could.


    On the ninth floor


    When Sheffield got out of the elevator, the door to Evelyn''s apartment was wide open. Tayson was not


    at the door. He rushed in and shouted, "Evelyn, Evelyn..." His voice trembled each time he called out to


    her.


    The living room was in a mess, and there was a man curled up on the floor while Tayson was standing


    next to him. Evelyn was sitting on the sofa with a pale face.


    Surprised to see him in a doctor''s uniform, Evelyn asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Sheffield ignored the man on the floor, rushed to her and squatted in front of her, looking at her up and


    down. "What''s the matter? Did something happen to you?"


    Evelyn shook her head and said, "I''m fine. He''s the one that needs help." She pointed at the man


    wincing on the floor.


    Sheffield breathed a sigh of relief after he found out that she was fine. However, he noticed that one


    button on Evelyn''s shirt was missing and her hair was disheveled. He squinted his eyes at her and


    said, "What exactly happened here?"


    He thought Evelyn had been...


    The nurses and doctors all came in from behind and surrounded the man on the floor.


    Evelyn''s eyes shed with nervousness. She bit her lower lip and stammered, "I''m fine."


    Ignoring the curious gazes from the nurses, he asked her again, "Tell me!"


    ''Something''s wrong. I can see that she doesn''t want to tell me, '' he thought to himself.


    "I''m really fine..." Evelyn clearly didn''t want to talk about it in a room full of people she didn''t even know.


    Sheffield stood up and faced Tayson. "What happened?"


    Tayson looked at Evelyn and answered honestly, "He was like this when I came in..."


    That meant that he had no idea either.


    Not a single word from Evelyn, nor from Tayson. It only made Sheffield more anxious. He went over to


    the man and pulled him up from the floor while Dr. Chu was treating his wound.


    There was panic and confusion in the air. Dr. Chu quicklyforted Sheffield. "Dr. Tang, the man has


    suffered extensive blunt force bruising and abrasions to his head. I need to stop the bleeding first.


    Please, calm down. Don''t be so impatient."


    Sheffield couldn''t care less about the injured man as he growled angrily, "What did you do to her?"


    Sheffield had never met this man before and didn''t know how he got into Evelyn''s apartment.


    Looking at Sheffield with amusement, Napier Tao sneered, "Hah! You obviously care about her a lot!


    Are you her lover as well? Just like her bodyguard? Ah!"


    Before the guy could finish his sentence, Sheffield delivered a punch to his stomach, knocking the wind


    out of his lungs.


    Chaos ensued and everyone in the apartment was in a panic. When two nurses held Sheffield by the


    arms, Dr. Chu urged, "Hold him back. Dr. Tang, please let me dress his wound first!"


    Evelyn walked up to Sheffield and grabbed his wrist. "Calm down."


    ''Calm down?''


    The mere glimpse of her unbuttoned shirt drove him mad with anger. How could hepose himself in


    such a situation?


    He gently brushed off Evelyn''s hand and raised his fist again towards Napier Tao''s face. The guy lost a


    tooth and there was blood in his mouth.

 Chapter 910 Dad, Please Help Him

    Chapter 910 Dad, Please Help Him


    The two nurses were so frightened by what Sheffield did that they stepped back. They were familiar


    with him. As far as they could remember, he was always smiling and charming which was why most of


    the single nurses and female doctors gushed about him.


    It was the first time that they had seen Sheffield so furious. He was so scary right now.


    Evelyn asked Tayson to stop Sheffield from beating Napier up. Finally, with Dr. Chu''s help, Tayson was


    sessful.


    With blood flowing from his mouth and head, Napier was lying on the floor, having trouble breathing.


    The doctors and nurses could have dressed his wound here, but now they had to take him to the


    hospital in a stretcher.


    In the apartment


    Sheffield and Evelyn were alone in the living room. As she gazed back at him, she inquired, "How is


    your hand?"


    He caught a glimpse of her face and asked, "Who is he? Why was he in your apartment? What did he


    do to you?"


    Evelyn didn''t know how to answer his questions. The things that Napier just did to her... She didn''t


    expect that he would do that, and it was difficult for her to voice it out.


    For a while, she remained silent, much to Sheffield''s displeasure.


    His hands balled into fists. His eyes reddened from fury. However, when he spoke, his voice was fairly


    calm. "Evelyn Huo, what do you think I am to you? You fought with me because of Calvert. And now I


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    don''t even have the right to know what happened? Am I just someone you have sex with? Is that it?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "Do you think you should be with Calvert? You agree with your father, don''t you? Do you also think I''m


    just a doctor who doesn''t deserve you?" He was still mad at her about theirst fight. He''d lost his


    temper. How she was acting caused him to say such hurtful things that he didn''t give much thought to.


    Evelyn went silent.


    How could he possibly think that? To her, he was this amazing man who was not only a good doctor but


    also good at racing, Chinese medicine and ying the piano. She admired him for that. Why would he


    think all those things?


    When she didn''t answer his questions, he grew angrier. He reached out his hands and pulled her into


    his arms. "Evelyn Huo, you''re not even going to talk to me?" he asked, gritting his teeth.


    She shook her head. "Please calm down."


    Calm down? How could he calm down?


    Suddenly, he let go of her and strode out of her apartment.


    When he left, Evelyn copsed on the sofa, her legs giving out.


    Sheffield''s angry face shed through her mind. His question rang in her head, "Evelyn Huo, what am I


    to you?"


    What was he to her?


    With one hand propping her forehead, Evelyn closed her eyes and started thinking about it.


    To everyone''s surprise, on that day when Sheffield returned to the hospital, his position as the deputy


    director of the nephrology department was removed.


    The official reason was that he didn''t obey the rules and regtions of the hospital and was not


    responsible for his patients¡ªjust one of the many reasons.


    In reality, everyone knew that he had pissed off his superiors.


    Sheffield always broke the rules and regtions of the hospital. No one had said anything about it. He


    had never even been fined for it. But now he was demoted. Someone must be trying to give him a hard


    time.


    The news spread all over the hospital coupled with another piece of breaking news.


    One of Sheffield''s patients had died.


    The patient died during the kidney transnt operation.


    It didn''t take long for people to express their distaste and disapproval of Sheffield. Needless to say, the


    patient''s family was extremely furious with Sheffield.


    Sidell then held a press conference announcing that Sheffield had been suspended.


    Evelyn found out when she saw it on the Inte.


    She called him immediately but his phone was always off.


    She could only get in touch with Joshua who was also looking for Sheffield. "I''ve been looking for him.


    He isn''t in his apartment or the research center. I can''t find him anywhere. I''ve looked everywhere."


    Evelyn could feel her chest tightening¡ªshe was worried about Sheffield.


    She went to Carlos'' office and asked rather boldly, "Dad, did you do this to Sheffield?"


    Carlos put down his pen and looked at his daughter who was visibly anxious. "What do you mean?"


    "He was demoted and one of his patients died in the middle of a surgery."


    Instead of getting angry, Carlos smiled and asked, "Evelyn, what do you think of your dad?"


    Evelyn ground her teeth and told him what was on her mind. "I thought you were a decent man, but


    ever since you set me and Joshua up to deceive Sheffield, I''m not so sure anymore."


    Carlos nodded. "So, you think I''m messing with Sheffield?"


    "Well, not really." Evelyn gathered herself. "You got him demoted, didn''t you?" She didn''t think Carlos


    could have caused that patient''s death.


    Carlos didn''t deny it.


    However, he really had nothing to do with the patient''s death.


    It happened so suddenly that no one had expected it would happen.


    "If Sheffield doesn''t deal with the medical trouble properly, his research is going to fail," Carlos


    pondered seriously. Who would buy medicine that was developed by a doctor whose patient died on


    the operating table?


    Sheffield was definitely going to pay for this.


    This wasn''t lost on Evelyn. Flustered, she looked at Carlos and stammered, "Dad, can you..."


    Carlos looked her in the eye, waiting for her to finish her sentence.


    Evelyn thought she was being naive by even thinking of asking her father to help Sheffield. However,


    she didn''t have any other idea left. She didn''t know what to do. She bit the bullet and asked, "Dad, can


    you help him?"


    Carlos found this both funny and annoying. He didn''t know what to do with his daughter. "Evelyn, are


    you asking me to help a man who almost killed you?"


    "Dad, it wasn''t his fault entirely. He probably didn''t expect that I''d get pregnant. It''s unfair to put all the


    me on him..." Evelyn choked.


    "Who else should we me then? You? Was it fair for you to suffer that kind of pain?" To Carlos, it


    seemed as if Sheffield had brainwashed his daughter.


    "Now is not the right time to talk about that. Dad, please help him. I''ll listen to you from now on, okay?"


    Considering Carlos'' stature in Y City, if he didn''t help Sheffield out, then no one else could.

 Chapter 911 Hire Him

    Chapter 911 Hire Him


    "Are you willing to marry Calvert if I help him?"


    Pain flitted through Evelyn''s eyes. "I..."


    Carlos waited patiently for her to reply. The office fell into a thick silence.


    "I am!" Evelyn answered after a long while.


    When Evelyn left, Carlos took out his phone and called Matthew. "Where are you?" he asked.


    "What''s up?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come to my office."


    "Okay."


    Half an hourter, Matthew stepped into Carlos'' office.


    He pushed the door open and sat on the couch. "What''s up?" he asked Carlos, who was standing in


    front of the window.


    "Do you know Star Anise?" Carlos sat opposite him and opened hisptop.


    Matthew nodded. "Yes." In the hacker world, the Inte security industry and the Intemunity,


    everyone knew about Star Anise.


    "He''s the one who installed ourpany''s currentwork security system. It''s the leading security


    system in the world. It was Star Anise who developed this system. It sessfully resists over two


    billion attacks from hackers every day. At present, it is nearly impossible to hack into our system." Of


    course, a hacker could program far more than one attack in a second. Even amon programmer


    could try to attack a system 10, 000 times in a second. So it was easy to imagine what an actual hacker


    was capable of.


    "So what?" Matthew asked, a stony look on his face.


    "I want to hire him. His sry will be at least ten million. He will work for ZL Group. I contacted him a


    few days ago, but he turned me down." Carlos'' face soured at the recollection of Star Anise''s answer.


    Several days ago, Carlos contacted Star Anise. "I see you''ve programmed an amazingwork


    security system."


    "I''m ttered!" Star Anise replied.


    Carlos wrote, "Our minimum is ten million dors a year if you join ZL Group."


    "Sorry, I can''t. I''m pretty busy now."


    Carlos asked, "What are you busy with?"


    He figured he could just offer Star Anise more money if he said that he had another job. But


    unfortunately, Star Anise''s answer was much different than what he had been expecting.


    "Pursuing my girlfriend!" Star Anise had replied.


    Carlos wrote, "I''ve done this before. Join ZL Group, and I''ll teach you.".


    He had to go after his wife for a long time before he was finally able to marry her.


    Star Anise replied, "Your wife''s probably easier to convince than mine. My future father-inw''s pretty


    difficult to deal with. Your tricks won''t work. If you can teach me how to get along with my future father-


    inw, maybe I will consider working for ZL Group."


    ''Father-inw?'' Carlos was stumped. Debbie''s father had passed away a long time ago. He never had


    to deal with that, so how would he know what to do?


    Carlos said, "Just tter him. Do what he likes."


    Star Anise replied, "The things my future father-inw likes... Well, he doesn''t really like anything."


    Carlos didn''t know what to say. In his mind, he thought Star Anise was probably purposely giving him a


    hard time.


    At the thought of this, Carlos asked Matthew, "You know IT too, don''t you? Find out who Star Anise is,


    where he is, and what he does. Try to hack into ourpany''swork too, so you can check out the


    Matthew was pretty tech-savvy. Carlos was no match for him in that field.


    "I don''t know who Star Anise really is. Everyone wants to know who he is, but he''s pretty good at


    erasing any traces of himself and getting rid of ways for people to track him down. He has a team, and


    he trains the team well. Each of the members is equally good at erasing any traces they leave behind.


    As for checking out thework security system, I''ll do that tonight." A lot of things had been said about


    Star Anise. It was said that he had once directly hacked into the Theo Group''s system and controlled


    the entire system of the group. Theo Group had offered 500 million to hunt him down, but he got away


    scot-free.


    If ZL Group''s security system really ranked first in the world, as Carlos had imed, attacking it wasn''t


    going to be easy. Matthew decided to do it at night when he had finished all of the other things he


    needed to do.


    "Have you found out who Sheffield Tang is?" That night when Matthew came back home, Carlos saw


    Terilynn sneaking into Matthew''s bedroom. He knew she must have told Matthew about Sheffield and


    Evelyn.


    "I''ll find him," Matthew said inly. He couldn''t let his sister suffer that much pain for nothing.


    "Did you get him demoted?" Carlos asked. He already knew who was behind it when Evelyn came to


    him. He took the me for his son.


    "Well, this is just a small warning for him." If Sheffield couldn''t even handle such a small setback, there


    was no way Matthew was going to let his sister fall in love with a man like that.


    "Then who do you think is responsible for the patient''s death?" Carlos knew his son well enough to


    know that getting back at enemies at the expense of innocent lives was beneath him. He could never


    do something like that.


    With a wry smile, Matthew said ironically, "Someone who wants to get rid of him used me. Apparently,


    Sheffield has other enemies. It''s not just us."


    Carlos sank into his own thoughts.


    "He''s not stupid. Evelyn asked me to help him. I guess he''ll be able to fix it before I step in." Sheffield


    didn''t even fall into Carlos'' trap. How hard could it be for him to get out of the trap of a nobody like


    Sidell?


    Matthew didn''t approve of Carlos'' way of dealing with things, and he had no ns of hiding it. He


    snapped, "Since you know him so well and what he''s capable of, why are you still trying to bring him


    down then? Why don''t you just let him be with Evelyn?"


    Carlos sneered, "You''re a brat and you know nothing. He didn''t say anything even after your sister got


    pregnant. Not even when she was in grave danger! Now he''s in aplicated rtionship with Sidell''s


    daughter all the while still seeing Evelyn! He''s not even being honest with Evelyn about who he really


    is. How can you be sure that he has pure intentions for your sister?"


    When Matthew found out about Sheffield, he immediately checked him out. He found that his parents


    had passed away long ago. "You mean he is using a fake identity?"


    "Of course!"


    Matthew fell silent. It seemed that Sheffield really was hiding something if he had to have a fake


    identity.


    After Carlos heard that Sheffield had yed a 10th-level piano concerto just to ruin Calvert''s proposal


    to Evelyn, he went to see Jimmy in person. When Carlos mentioned Sheffield, Jimmymented that


    Sheffield was intelligent¡ªsmart enough to do anything as long as he was interested in it. Sheffield had


    learned to y the piano when he had been abroad. When he was 17 years old, he rose to fame.


    However, shortly after that, he disappeared from the public eye. It didn''t take long for people to forget


    about the once famous Sheffield Tang.

 Chapter 912 Get Justice

    Chapter 912 Get Justice


    Carlos had sent a group of people to M Country to find out everything they could about Sheffield''s past.


    Unfortunately, all they could dig up on him were trivial details, such as how long he had been studying


    there and how he did in school and so on.


    The deeper Sheffield hid, the more dangerous Carlos thought he was. Therefore, he didn''t deem him to


    be the right man for his daughter.


    Matthew finally understood that the role of the deputy director of nephrology department in First


    General Hospital was just a facade for Sheffield, so much so that it wouldn''t affect him even if he lost


    the position.


    ''Interesting...'' Matthew was intrigued by the reticent Sheffield and his mysterious existence.


    Without conscious thought, both father and son were interested in Sheffield and his background.


    The first thing Evelyn did when she got back to her office was to ask a group of people to look for


    Sheffield throughout the city.


    Evelyn tried looking for him in his apartment on more than one asion. Sometimes she waited so


    long that she would fall asleep, but when she''d wake up in the middle of the night, there would still be


    no sign of him.


    It had been three days since the medical incident urred and it wasn''t untilter that Sheffield came


    out of his shell.


    He wore a ck woolen shirt and a long beige trench coat to go over it. A pair of blue stone-washed


    jeans and white trainers. He was still an exuberant young man setting women''s hearts aflutter with his


    good looks and charm.


    As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he was stopped by a crowd of reporters, who had surrounded


    him with their cameras and microphones.


    "You must have a lot of nerveing back here!


    Do you have anything to say as a doctor who is responsible for the death of a patient?"


    "Do you have any exnation for this matter? As a young doctor who ims to have a ny-nine


    percent sess rate in transnt surgery, what do you have to say about what happened?"


    Countless attacking questions were thrown at Sheffield. However, he maintained a polite smile in front


    of the cameras.


    It was a smile that instantly captured the hearts of a thousand young girls.


    Even some of the female journalists forgot what questions they were supposed to ask him as they


    stared at him nkly with their mouths open.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Sheffield Tang, the doctor everyone is using of medical malpractice that


    resulted in the death of a patient. First of all, I''d like to give my sincerest condolences to the family of


    the departed patient. I am truly sorry for what has happened. If his death was indeed my fault, then I


    will not escape from my responsibilities. Thew will judge me justly. However, I think it is necessary to


    let the people involved know the truth about what happened. After a thorough investigation, the cause


    of the patient''s death has been discovered. The results were drawn by Malik Qu, the most famous


    forensic expert in Y City, known for his fairness and reliability. The patient''s death was not caused by


    the mistakes of the operation, but the sudden decline of his heart. This kind of reaction can only be


    caused by the use of one medicine. The person responsible has been found out and the hospital will


    announce the detailster."


    This turn of the events was totally beyond everyone''s expectations. An eerily dead silence permeated


    the atmosphere, asionally interrupted by the car passing through. Sheffield continued, "I will stress


    this again. If the investigation deems it my responsibility, I will ept the consequences. But if


    someone intends to use this incident to smear my name, thew will help prove my innocence."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Excuse me, but what are you trying to say? Are you saying that you were set up?"


    "But the injection of a medicine to a patient must be approved by the doctor, right?"


    "Do you have any evidence to use against the person who did it?"


    The reporters had too many questions.


    Without further exnation, Sheffield walked through the crowd.


    As soon as he broke through the crowd of journalists, the rtives of the deceased patient rushed up


    to him and stretched out their hands to hit him, hurling loud curses. "Damn you! You took my brother''s


    life!"


    "How can such a shameless person like youe back to the hospital again?"


    The security guard at the gate immediately controlled the family members and said, "Please refrain


    yourselves from using violence. Make way!"


    Without uttering a single word or exnation, Sheffield walked straight to the hospital president''s office.


    Pushing open the door to Sidell''s office, Sheffield threw a monitor on his desk and sat down on a chair


    across him. "Mr. Xiang, did you really think that you could put the me on me by destroying the


    monitor?"


    Sidell didn''t move, nor did he look surprised to see Sheffield. Without so much as a twitch of


    movement, he said, "What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? Helena Meng..." Sheffield leaned forward and squinted his eyes. "Does that name


    ring a bell?"


    Sidell lit a cigarette and calmly answered, "Yes, the head nurse of the neurology department."


    With a smile on his face, Sheffield continued, "She added some unapproved medicine into the patient''s


    injection, which caused the patient''s acute heart decline and eventual death. Sir, why do you think she


    did such a thing?"


    Sidell red closely at him. It was in this very moment that he realized that Sheffield was here to get


    his debt.


    "What''s your rtionship with Ingrid Chu?"


    Sheffield arched one eyebrow and replied, "Really? Got nervous already?"


    "Did you decide to work for this hospital to get revenge?" After Sidell found out that his safe had been


    touched, he guessed that it must have been Sheffield.


    "Bingo!" Sheffield didn''t deny it and he continued, "Did you manage to sleep well every night over the


    past decade, Mr. Xiang?"


    Sidell didn''t utter a word.


    "What? Cat got your tongue? How did it make you feel to set up someone like that? Did it feel great


    afterwards?"


    "Are you Ingrid''s son?" Sidell finally saw Ingrid on Sheffield''s face.


    "Yes, but your realization came in toote!" said Sheffield, smiling vaguely.


    "Tell me, what do you want?" Sidell still maintained hisposure.


    "What do I want? What do you think I want? I want to help my mother get justice and prove her


    innocence!" Sheffield rested his long legs on top of Sidell''s desk casually.


    Sidell sneered, "Do you think that you can reverse the verdict of a case that happened many years


    ago? Don''t you think you are being a little too naive?"


    "Of course not, I know that! But what if I told you that I''ve got your audio recording and surveince


    footage too? Plus the statements of the patient''s family members? Sidell, you killed my mother a dozen


    years ago and now you want to frame me in the same way? I''m sorry, but I''m not my mother. I found


    out the truth before you could get rid of the body!" Sheffield stood up from his chair, and in a cold voice,


    he said, "Sidell, you''re done!"


    "If I turn myself in, will you promise me to take good care of Dollie?" Sidell had spent the past few days


    in deep contemtion, and it was clear to him in the end that he would have to face Sheffield. He


    realized that this could only end in a brutal battle between the two of them.


    ''Take care of Dollie?'' Sheffield looked like he wanted tough out loud. "Sure! The little girl who testified


    that my mother was involved in a fake drug transaction. How could I not take good care of such a cruel-


    hearted girl?"


    Sidell lost hisposure. He stood up with his hands on the desk and said, "She had nothing to do


    with that matter. She panicked. How could she possibly stay calm when she was being questioned by


    the police?"

 Chapter 913 Visiting Mom

    Chapter 913 Visiting Mom


    Sheffield also stood up abruptly, leaning over the desk towards Sidell. Phrasing his words as a


    sarcastic taunt, he said, "She panicked? So you''re telling me that this is the reason why Dollie


    Sidell could see the hatred in his eyes¡ªclear and resolute.


    The confrontation between them didn''tst longer than two minutes. All of a sudden, Sidell felt his legs


    weaken and he fell back to his chair. Then he asked an insignificant question. "Sheffield, how did you


    open my safe?"


    With his hands in his pockets, Sheffield looked at the man indifferently and said, "I spent one month


    practicing how to open all kinds of safes. In addition, I hacked into your safe with myputer and got


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    the password."


    ''I see!'' Sidell nodded and closed his eyes in defeat.


    Within three days, Sheffield cleared his name and showed the public the surveince video of Sidell


    meeting with Helena Meng, the head nurse; the autopsy report of the dead patient; the surveince


    video of Helena Meng injecting the patient with the drug in the operating room and so on. All evidences


    were strong enough to prove that Sheffield was being framed by Sidell.


    Sheffield also revealed that more than ten years ago, Sidell had done the same to Ingrid Chu. Only at


    that time, it was Sidell who did the counterfeit medicine transactions and caused the death of Ingrid''s


    patient with the fake medicine. After that incident, he let Ingrid take the me for the death of the


    patient.


    Additionally, Sheffield made public the victim''s medical record, the oral confession recording of Sidell''s


    assistant and an audio recording where the patient''s family members admitted to being threatened by


    Sidell. When all the evidences were presented to the public, Sidell admitted to all the crimes.


    It also came to light that Dollie, Sidell''s youngest daughter,mitted perjury under her father''s


    instructions. She aided in the destruction of a kindhearted, highly-skilled doctor.


    The materials Sheffield released caused such a sensation that the whole of Y City was talking about it.


    Many journalists became more curious about him and wanted to interview him, but he refused each


    and every one of them. He only made a statement on the phone saying, "We cannot bring back the


    departed. I have no intentions of talking about my past. I hope that you will all respect my wishes and


    let my mother rest in peace."


    Sheffield became famous overnight. Many people in Y City went to the hospital just to see him after this


    incident.


    However, he didn''t entertain any of them. In order to escape the constant unwanted attention, he


    decided to take a short vacation.


    In the cemetery of Sunny Mountain County of Y City


    A man wearing sunsses stepped out of the car, opened the trunk and took out a bunch of red


    carnations before he headed towards the mountain.


    He came to a tomb next to a river at the bottom of the mountain. Every time he''d visit, the tomb would


    always be clean and well-kept. He made sure of that.


    On the tombstone was the photo of a young woman smiling happily, as if she knew that her son had


    Sheffield took off his sunsses and put the carnations in front of the tombstone. He took a deep


    breath and said, "Mom, I''m sorry for noting to see you earlier. I haven''t been a good son."


    He took out a small box from his pocket, which was neatly filled with milk candies. "You used to love


    this candy so much. When the milk candy factory went out of business, I bought it out. From now on,


    every time Ie to see you, I will bring your favorite milk candy to you."


    He picked out one candy and put the rest in front of the tombstone. He unfolded the wrapper in his


    hand and ced the candy, along with the wrapper, in front of the tombstone. Half squatting, he gently


    stroked the photo on the tombstone and smiled. "You are still so beautiful. Have a taste, to see if the


    milk candy still has its original taste. After all, it''s been so many years."


    A gust of wind blew over and he pulled his coat closer to his body.


    Suddenly, as if he remembered something, his eyes sparkled with tenderness. "Mom, I have something


    else to tell you. I have found you a beautiful daughter-inw. I hope you''re not angry to hear me say


    this, but she''s a little prettier than you. I love her so much! She is so wonderful that she has men lining


    up to meet her. Please give me your blessings so I can marry her as soon as possible.


    You used to pull my ear while saying that I would be a yboy when I grew up. Mom, you were wrong


    about that. From the day I met her, I lost all interest in other women. I''ve be the most faithful man


    in the world. I hope you''re happy to hear this. Don''t worry about me, okay? Your son will never be an


    unfaithful jerk in his life.


    I will propose to her when my research ispleted. After we get married, I hope we have a son. I


    hope he will be as handsome as me! But my future father-inw is quite troublesome. If you have some


    free time, please tell my future father-inw to be nice to me, so I can marry his daughter as soon as


    possible. Please don''t forget to do that! I guess he will listen to you. Even Carlos Huo would respect my


    great mother, right?"


    The woman in the photo still had a smile on. Her eyes, staring at her bbering son, as if she was


    saying, "Don''t worry, my son."


    Sheffield held the tombstone in his arms and pressed his cheek against it. "Mom, I have sent Sidell to


    prison and I have cleared your name. Don''t get into trouble or you will have to find a smart man like me


    to take care of you over there. I won''t mind if you do, and please thank him for me! Mom, I have told


    you so many things. Can you remember them all?"


    Then he stood up, put on his sunsses and looked around. "You always liked to visit Sunny Mountain


    County a lot when you were alive, but now you live here. I hope you''re happy now. Mom, please be


    happy forever! I''m sorry, but I have to go now. I''ll tell you a secret. I haven''t seen my girlfriend in many


    days. I have to see her as soon as possible or someone else will steal her from me. Goodbye for now,


    Mom!"


    He gently kissed his mother''s photo and then left the cemetery.


    ''Mom, next time Ie here, I will bring your daughter-inw to visit you.''


    When he drove back to Y City and was about to drive into hismunity, a woman ran over from the


    roadside and stood in his way.


    Fortunately, his car came to a screeching halt as he stepped on the brakes before he hit the woman.


    Eyes wide with confusion, he red at the woman who was standing in front of his car with her eyes


    shut tight because of fear.


    When he honked at her impatiently, Dollie opened her eyes and ran over to knock on his window.


    Right behind Sheffield''s car was another car trying to get into themunity, so he quickly pulled down


    the window and yelled at her, "You''re blocking the way. Please move away because there''s another car


    behind me."


    Since Sidell was in prison, Dollie was no longer the daughter of the president of the hospital. Judging


    by the way she looked now, it was clear that she had fallen on tough times. It seemed like she was


    wearing the same old clothes she had worn in the past two days. She looked into his eyes and eagerly


    said, "I''ve been looking everywhere for you. Do you have some spare time now? Can we talk?"


    "I have nothing to say to you. Please get out of my way!" he dismissed her immediately.

 Chapter 914 The Nightclub

    Chapter 914 The Nightclub


    Dollie wedged her hand halfway through the window, refusing to let him go. "Please, I''ll only take up ten


    minutes of your time!"


    Having lost his patience, the man inside the car behind Sheffield''s, rolled down his window and stuck


    his head out. "What the hell is going on? Are you going in or not?"


    Exasperated, Sheffield unlocked the door and said, "Get in the car first."


    Dollie quickly went around and tried to open the door of the passenger seat, but found that the door


    was locked. She could only open the door of the back seat and get in.


    Inside the residence estate


    Sheffield parked his car at a random spot and jumped out of his car. He leaned against the door and


    waited for Dollie to get out.


    When she did, she asked him, "Is there a reason why you work for the First General Hospital?"


    "Yes." Sheffield didn''t deny it. He pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lit one.


    His serene demeanor sent a chill down Dollie''s spine. "Please help my father! If you agree to withdraw


    thewsuit, I will do whatever you ask me to!"


    Dollie didn''t know how to convince him, but she was willing to do whatever it took. She was desperate


    since Sheffield put Sidell in jail and now the man was awaiting his sentence.


    Sheffield rolled his eyes at her and sneered, "Help your father?" The two looked into each other''s eyes,


    but the man''s gaze had the power to dissect her feelings bit by bit with the least bit of care. "Who was


    there to save my mother?"


    Dollie didn''t know what to say. Finally, taking a step closer to him, she bit her lower lip and whispered, "I


    know you like Evelyn Huo. If you spare my father, I will pledge myself to you as your mistress. You


    won''t have to marry me and I will never bother you about Evelyn."


    Sheffield''s face crinkled up in disgust and he sneered at her words. "My mistress? I''m just a simple


    doctor. How can I do that to the youngest daughter of Mr. Xiang?"


    Dollie had no choice but to ignore his sarcasm. Out of the blue, she hugged him and pressed her face


    against his chest. "I apologize to you on behalf of my father. I''m sorry. Please forgive him!"


    Right then, a red Emperor car stopped beside them. The window of the back seat rolled down and


    revealed Evelyn''s emotionless face ring at them.


    Her delicate makeup didn''tpletely hide the dark circles under her eyes. She didn''t even bother to


    acknowledge the woman''s existence by looking at her. Instead, she looked at the man who was


    smoking and said, "Are you done there?"


    With a cigarette wedged between his lips, he looked at the woman inside the car and said, "Miss Huo,


    what can I do for you?"


    Sheffield didn''t push Dollie away, nor did Dollie pull herself away from him. In fact, the two of them


    looked at Evelyn at the same time.


    "Talk," she observed.


    "A talk?" With a smile on his lips, Sheffield exhaled a mouthful of smoke and continued, "About what?


    Love? How much you missed me? Does Miss Huo want to talk to me in bed?"


    His candor startled Evelyn and she looked away immediately, giving him two choices. "Your apartment


    or mine?"


    Sheffield smirked, holding up Dollie''s chin to face him and with an enchanting voice, he said, "Hey


    baby, why don''t we y together?"


    Dollie''s mouth released a startled gasp, cheeks blushing red. "A threesome?"


    Sheffield arched an eyebrow. "Of course. Don''t you believe in my capability?"


    "That''s not what I meant!" This kind of thing was quitemon in the entertainment circle. In truth,


    Dollie wasn''t surprised at it at all, and she was kind of looking forward to sharing a man with Evelyn.


    Fires of fury and hatred were smoldering in Evelyn''s narrowed eyes. ''Baby? Together?


    Is he trying to insult me?'' "Sheffield!" Although her voice was low, it was not difficult to sense the anger


    from her tone.


    Before she could say anything else, Sheffield interrupted her, deliberately feigning impatience, and


    said, "Miss Huo, I''ve changed my mind. I suggest we go to the No. 9 Princess Cruiser Nightclub. Are


    you in?"


    The No. 9 Princess Cruiser Nightclub was famous for its male and female prostitutes.


    Having understood what Sheffield was doing, Evelyn remained calm and unflustered. "Okay," she


    replied calmly.


    When he saw the red Emperor turn around and leave the neighborhood, Sheffield told Dollie, "Look, I''m


    not interested in you at all. Don''te to me again!" After saying that, he opened the door to get in his


    car.


    His words made Dollie realize that he was just making a fool out of her just now. She grabbed the cor


    of his shirt and said, "You''re just going to throw me away after humiliating me?"


    "Yes!" replied Sheffield nonchntly, turning around to leave.


    "You''re an asshole!"


    Sheffield shook his head. ''I am an asshole?'' He rolled down his window and said, "That''s a good joke.


    What I did was far from what you did to my mother!"


    Dollie realized what he was talking about and she refuted immediately, "Ingrid Chu deserved what she


    got! She tried to seduce my father!"


    ''Seduced Sidell?'' Sheffield cast a cold nce at Dollie and said, "Do you think Sidell is good enough


    for my mom? Dollie, I''ll remember this. I''ll talk to you about it some other day!" Sheffield had far more


    pressing matters that required his attention.


    As soon as he finished talking, he rolled his windows up and drove away,pletely disregarding her


    repeated pleading.


    When Evelyn was only a few minutes away from the No. 9 Princess Cruiser Nightclub, she received a


    message from Sheffield. "Room 266."


    With an expressionless face, she put away her cell phone and leaned back in the seat, staring at the


    scenery outside the window.


    It was still in the early hours of the day and there were only a handful of visitors in the nightclub. Upon


    reaching the reception, the manager led Evelyn to Room 266.


    What she saw in the room made her frown with disappointment.


    There were more than a dozen hot women sitting around Sheffield and Joshua.


    Evelyn almost choked on the shoddy perfumes those women were wearing that hung thickly in the air.


    Evelyn walked in as soon as Joshua had sat down, giving him no time to disassociate himself from the


    women around him. He slowly turned to face Sheffield, only to find his friend sitting casually, showing


    no signs of panic on his expression. Much to his surprise, Sheffield even pulled two women in his arms.


    Joshua''s heart jolted. ''Damn it! I fell into Sheffield''s trap again!" Flustered, he pushed away the women


    from hisp and stood up. "Evelyn, it''s good to see you," he greeted.


    With a grim face, Evelyn looked over her shoulder and told Tayson, "Throw them all out!"


    Tayson responded aptly and nodded, "Yes, Miss Huo!"


    The women in the room looked at her curiously. One asked, "Who is she? Why does she want to throw


    us out?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Tang. That woman just asked someone to throw us out. Aren''t you going to say something?" A


    purple-haired woman with curvy features wrapped her arms around Sheffield.


    "She looks familiar. I think I have seen her somewhere..." said another woman, looking at Evelyn


    carefully.


    Before long, more than a dozen bodyguards entered the private booth and dragged the women outside


    while they screamed and shouted.


    The three people were the only inhabitants of the private booth. Joshua decided that it would be best


    not be the third wheel. "Well, something important just came up. Evelyn, I have to go now." Evelyn


    nodded politely, allowing Joshua to take his leave.


    All the while, Sheffield sat with his back rested against the back of the couch and filled his ss with


    some wine.

 Chapter 915 Who Else Is In There

    Chapter 915 Who Else Is In There


    Evelyn closed the door behind her and walked up to the man who sat veryfortably on the couch,


    with one leg resting on top of the other. "I''ve been worried about youtely," she said, standing across


    him.


    Sheffield took another sip from his ss. "Oh! Thank you for your concern, Miss Huo." His words were


    dripping with sarcasm.


    His haughtiness triggered Evelyn''s anger. She snapped at him, gritting her teeth in anger, "Since you


    don''t want to talk to me, then there''s no point to this. We''re done! I will no longer interfere with your life


    from now on!"


    Evelyn turned around on her heel and started walking towards the door.


    Just as she had taken a few steps, Sheffield sprang up to his feet and wrapped his arms around her


    waist. Grinning from ear to ear, he said, "Evelyn, I was just kidding."


    "Kidding?" Evelyn turned around to look at him, who had changed his face faster than the speed of


    light.


    "Yes!" Sheffield nodded and cocked his head to the side, giving the effect of rakishness. "How could it


    be possible that I don''t want to talk to you?"


    Evelyn''s face settled back into her emotionless, cold expression, and she stepped forward, forcing


    Sheffield to take a step back. "What did you call Dollie? Baby? Huh?"


    "No, no, no. You must have misheard me. Why would I call her ''baby''?" If he had known things would


    go this way, he wouldn''t have treated Evelyn like that.


    "Oh, so I must have misheard you?" Evelyn took another step forward, Sheffield responded aptly with


    another step backwards. "I can hear just fine. I heard you call her ''baby.'' How dare you invite her to a


    threesome with me? Since you think that I would be into something like that, we should just break up


    now!"


    Having run out of space to retreat to, Sheffield fell on the sofa, but he kept smiling at his queen. "You''ve


    misunderstood me. I was just joking!" He realized what a big mistake he had made by teasing Evelyn


    like that.


    Evelyn squeezed his cheeks harder and harder.


    Before long, the pitiful expression on his face changed to a bitter one. "Evelyn, sweetie... please..."


    "I just wanted to have a word with you, but I can see that you''re very busy. It must be a lot of fun being


    surrounded by all these women."


    "No, not at all," he replied meekly, eyes lowered to the floor. As his face was still in Evelyn''s hands, he


    had no choice but to give in.


    Evelyn bent down to get closer to him. "Am I going to have to go through this again in the future?"


    "Never! I wouldn''t dare."


    "I need you to give me your word. What if it happens again?" Evelyn looked him straight in the eye.


    Suddenly, an idea popped to Sheffield''s mind. He grabbed both of her hands and pulled her into his


    arms.


    "Sheffield Tang!" Caught off guard, Evelyn fell into hisp.


    Before she knew it, Sheffield turned around and pressed her down on the sofa. He grabbed hold of her


    wrists and put them over her head. She couldn''t move under the weight of his body, feeling his warm


    breath against her cheek and lips. "I promise, you are the only woman I want. Trust me!"


    Evelyn''s scent sent him into a heady trance, one that didn''t end until their bodies were still once more,


    just warm and snuggled in as close as two souls could be. ? "Will you let go of me, please?" she


    demanded. Someone could have easily walked in on them as the doors weren''t locked.


    "Evelyn, I missed thee."


    ''Thee? Seriously?'' Evelyn clenched her teeth and said, "I did not miss thee."


    Sheffield chuckled. "Yes, thou didst."


    Evelyn didn''t have the patience to y his silly games. "Get off me! I''m still mad at you. Don''t say that


    you missed me. I won''t fall for that!" Evelyn was a woman, not a gullible teenage girl.


    "It''s normal for a couple to have a fight. In fact, I me myself for every time we quarrel. Every time we


    have a fight, I love you more than I did before! What about you? Do you ever feel like that?" Sheffield


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    teased her shamelessly.


    "Not at all!" Evelyn was a very plucky, determined, headstrongdy. "Get off of me first. Then we can


    talk!" Evelyn was actually worried that someone woulde in and catch them in such apromising


    position.


    Sheffield let go of her hands obediently and helped her up on her feet. But as soon as they got up, he


    hugged her again. "I''m d that you came to me on your own. I mean it!"


    "Just talk! Don''te so close to me!" He was holding her so tightly that she almost ran out of breath.


    Sheffield grinned. "I know you''ve missed me, and I missed you too."


    He then stepped forward, forcing her to step backwards, just as they had done earlier. "Stop talking


    nonsense! I never said I missed you!"


    Before long, she had retreated to the door. Sheffield smiled, pressing her against the door, and said,


    "Fine. I missed you. You were worried that someone would walk in on us, weren''t you? They can''t get


    in now!"


    "What do you mean?" Suddenly, Evelyn had a bad feeling about this.


    Sheffield gave her a slight peck on her ruby red lips and said, "This is what I mean." He flipped his


    woman over, facing her back towards him.


    Evelyn was forced to put her hands on the door. Upon realizing what he was going to do, she felt both


    angry and anxious. "Let go of me! I''m here to talk to you. Hmm..."


    "It''s okay. Go ahead. I''m listening."


    ''Go ahead? How can I talk like this?'' Evelyn felt a strong urge to hit him.


    Joshua got off the cruiser and turned around to look back. The more he thought about it, the guiltier he


    felt. Evelyn was obviously angry, and how could he have left Sheffield alone like that?


    After struggling with his thoughts for a few minutes, he decided to go back and put in a good word for


    Sheffield, so he could put his guilt to rest.


    When he came to the corridor leading up to Room 266, he saw Tayson.


    The bodyguard had been standing guard at the door since Evelyn went inside, but now, he was leaning


    against the wall of the corridor, a bit farther away from the door.


    Joshua waved at Tayson and stood in front of the door. As he was about to push the door open, it


    suddenly urred to him that it would be awkward if he had just pushed the door open and walked in


    on them. Being the thoughtful man that he was, Joshua decided to avoid any sort of awkward situation


    and knocked on the door. "Hey! It''s me!"


    Joshua heard a noise, but then suddenly everything went quiet on the inside.


    He knocked on the door again and said, "Sheffield, Evelyn, I''ming in."


    Meanwhile, just on the other side of the door, Sheffield leaned closer to Evelyn and whispered, "Tell


    him to go away."


    Evelyn was on the verge of going crazy because of Sheffield. She bit her lip hard, but didn''t say


    anything.


    Sheffield, however, had plenty of ways to make her speak.


    In less than two minutes, Joshua heard Evelyn''s voiceing from inside the room.


    "Joshua...could...you give us a moment here?"


    Something about the way Evelyn spoke sounded odd to him. With brows furrowed, he squinted his


    eyes and rested his ears on the door. "Evelyn, can you hear me?"


    Joshua turned his head to look at Tayson and asked, "Who else is in there?"


    After a moment''s silence, Tayson answered, "Just the two of them.


    Mr. Fan, you''d better go home now." "Why?" Joshua asked. Then the expression on his face changed


    drastically.


    Joshua looked like he had received some sort of divine revtion as he looked at the door in utter


    disbelief. His eyebrows shot up in bewilderment, and there was a twist in his mouth that nearly


    resembled an astonished droop. As he locked his eyes at the door, he suddenly heard a muffled


    thudding noise and the door started moving. Joshua stood there frozen, gazing in speechless


    astonishment.

 Chapter 916 I Will Stay With You

    Chapter 916 I Will Stay With You


    After a while, Joshua kicked the door of the private booth, flushing with anger. He cursed, "Sheffield,


    you son of a bitch!" He was so worried about Sheffield that he hade back to help him.


    And that asshole was having sex with Evelyn!


    "Get out of here!" Sheffield yelled angrily from the other side of the door.


    Joshua tried his best to adjust his emotion. He waved at Tayson, saying, "This must be hard for you,


    Bro. I''m leaving." ''Being a bodyguard is so pitiful. They not only have to protect their bosses but also


    have to pretend to ignore it when ites to these kinds of moments, '' he mused.


    Tayson nodded and said calmly, "Goodbye, Mr. Fan."


    The sun went down soon and the night life began. Guests flocked onto the cruiser, but one man walked


    out with a woman in his arm, and a bodyguard close behind them.


    Sheffield and Evelyn got into his car. She leaned against the back of the seat and closed her eyes.


    Sheffield buckled her seat belt while humming a song, and kissed her on the cheek. "Shall we go?"


    Evelyn nodded. She wanted to tease him about his childishness, but she was too tired to say anything.


    The roads were almost empty, with very few cars and other small vehicles. By the time they came to an


    intersection, the traffic light had turned red. Seeing that Evelyn had fallen asleep, Sheffield adjusted the


    seat so that she could recline morefortably.


    When the light turned green, he drove away slowly. After he covered some distance, through the


    rearview mirror, Sheffield saw a shabby old ck car following them. It had no license te.


    He habitually became alert and noticed, after a few random turns, that the car was indeed tailing them.


    Sheffield quickly threw a nce at the seat belt on Evelyn and stepped on the gas.


    The car behind them sped up as well.


    Soon, they reached the downtown area. There were many intersections here and he knew that, sooner


    orter, he would run into a red light. If he continued to drive at the current speed, he would have to


    brake sharply, which might scare Evelyn awake.


    He slowed down to a normal speed.


    However, to his shock, the car behind them seemed to pick up its speed and was headed towards


    them.


    Sheffield figured that this was goingpletely out of control. He stepped on the gas quickly and made


    a swift right turn at the next crossroad.


    The car that was tailing them hadn''t expected that move, and nearly hit the green belt on the roadside.


    Swiftly, the ck car turned right, aiming to catch up to Sheffield once again.


    Sheffield parked the car on the side of the road and turned off the lights. He watched the ck car


    zoom past them. Once the other car was ditched, he immediately started the car and turned around to


    drive back the way they hade.


    The pursuers in the ck car realized that they had been tricked, and turned around quickly to keep up


    with him.


    "Evelyn! Evelyn!" Sheffield called urgently.


    With her eyes half open, she asked, "What''s up?"


    "Call Tayson."


    His unusual tone alerted Evelyn. She sat up straight and looked around them. "What''s wrong?" She


    fumbled for the phone in her bag.


    Before Sheffield could exin, Evelyn''s phone rang. It was Tayson.


    She slid the answer key. "Tayson?"


    "Miss Huo, we have a situation in our hands." He was right behind the two cars and he had already


    noticed the game of tag going on between Sheffield and his pursuers.


    Sheffield heard him. He spoke loudly so that the bodyguard could hear him. "Tayson! Wait for me at the


    next crossroad. You can pick up Evelyn from there. I''ll lose them first ande back to drop her."


    "Got it!"


    After Tayson hung up, Evelyn asked Sheffield anxiously, "What''s going on?"


    "Someone is following us." He didn''t know whether their target was him or Evelyn. He guessed that it


    was most likely that they were after him, so he had to get Evelyn away to keep her safe.


    Evelyn looked behind them but saw no one.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived at an intersection, Sheffield turned around the car and said, "Hold onto the seat belt.


    When I tell you to, unbuckle it and quickly get out of the car. Tayson will pick you up."


    "What about you?" Evelyn asked in a concerned voice.


    "I''ll be fine. I can see your car. Now! Unfasten the seat belt."


    "No, Sheffield, they''re still after you. I¡ª"


    "Evelyn, be a good girl. Do it!" There was not much time left because the ck car was getting closer.


    Luckily, Sheffield was a good driver and he managed to put a safe distance between them.


    Evelyn sat still in her seat. "I''ll stay with you," she said calmly.


    Sheffield was moved beyond words. "Evelyn, I''m really happy to hear that, but you have to get out of


    the car right now! You have to trust me. Don''t worry." He stopped his car next to Tayson.


    As soon as he unlocked the car, Tayson opened the door for her. "Miss Huo, quick!"


    Evelyn had to unfasten her seat belt. When she got out of the car, her legs were so weak that she


    didn''t even have the strength to support herself. Luckily, Tayson caught her in time.


    No sooner had she closed the door than Sheffield drove away.


    A few secondster, she saw the ck car speeding past them.


    She tried to catch the driver''s face, but he was wearing ck clothes with a hood and a mask. And


    there were no street lights. She could not see anything.


    "Hurry up, Tayson! Follow them!" she said as she got into her car.


    "Miss Huo, that''s dangerous..." He looked at her hesitantly.


    Evelyn''s face darkened. "Follow them." Her tone gave no space for any argument.


    Left with no choice, Tayson drove after them.


    On their way, Evelyn called the police and exined the situation. All the while, they couldn''t get a


    glimpse of the other two cars. They were nowhere to be seen.


    Tayson drove around for a while, but he had lost them. Evelyn couldn''t dare call Sheffield while he was


    driving. As she waited anxiously for any news of him, a familiar car appeared.


    Sheffield''s car stopped beside hers, perfectly intact.


    Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief seeing that he was safe, and she looked around to confirm that the ck


    car was not around.


    She unfastened her seat belt in a haste and walked quickly to Sheffield. "Are you okay? Where is the


    other car? Did you get hurt?" she asked anxiously, looking all over his body for any sign of a fight.


    "I''m fine. He got away," Sheffield replied and ced a kiss on her forehead. He wanted to chase after


    the car, but was worried that someone might be trying to distract him in order to harm Evelyn.


    "I''ve informed the police. We should probably give a statementter," said Evelyn. Several minutes had


    passed since she had called the police. She was sure that they were already on their way.


    "Let''s go home. Tayson will talk to the police." Sheffield held her in his arms.


    Evelyn grabbed his hand and said, "We shouldn''t let down our guard. I''m scared..." She was afraid that


    Sheffield would end up just like her first three boyfriends.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I have many enemies. I''ve been through things like this too many times. I''m a lucky


    man. I won''t die that easy." With these words, Sheffield casually waved at Tayson and said, "Thanks,


    Bro. Please take care of the rest." He and Evelyn got into his car.

 Chapter 917 Kneel On The Keyboard

    Chapter 917 Kneel On The Keyboard


    Not long after Sheffield''s car left, two police cars came, responding to the call. Tayson went to the


    police station with them to make a statement.


    The moment they pulled up to Sheffield''s apartment, Evelyn''s heart still fluttered with fear.


    She felt uneasy in her heart. What if someone was after Sheffield because of her? Had their


    rtionship put him in danger?


    However, Sheffield seemed very rxed. He took out her slippers and changed them for her. Then he


    asked, "Need a shower?"


    She nodded her head absentmindedly. "Okay."


    After Evelyn entered the bathroom, Sheffield went to the study and turned on hisputer to call up


    the surveince footage of the streets around No. 9 Princess Cruiser Nightclub.


    The installed cameras didn''t capture everything. There were limitations based on the camera''s range


    and rotation. The stalker made most use of this. He must havee from somewhere there was no


    camera. The ck car didn''t show up for several minutes, and by then it was following Sheffield''s car.


    But Sheffield knew someone was following him. He pulled into an alley, where there were also no


    cameras. He killed the engine, and peered through the rear-view mirror. He could see the other car


    speeding past.


    Sheffield was getting a little bored. He knew all this. Then something strange happened. The ck car


    stopped. It looked like it was going to turn around, but the driver rolled to a stop, and stayed there for


    about a minute. Then the car zoomed off.


    Sheffield zoomed in, hoping to catch a glimpse of the man''s face. But the guy wore a ck mask and a


    ck hood, fouling attempts at identification. He couldn''t even get the general shape of the man''s face.


    Obviously, the man was extremely careful. He was well-disguised, and the car had no identifying marks


    whatsoever¡ªno license te, logo, or model.


    The young doctor could tell the guy was driving an ordinary sedan. Sheffieldpiled the few clues he


    could, and saved the important evidence on hisputer.


    By the time Evelyn finished showering and walked out of the bathroom, she saw him leaning against


    the headboard on the bedzily, phone in hand. She was none the wiser as to what he''d been doing.


    Seeing her, he put down his cellphone and crooked his index finger in ae-hither gesture. Then he


    patted on the bed and said, "Honey,e here. I kept it warm for you."


    Evelyn let down her hair. "Can I use yourputer for a minute?" she asked him.


    With the same grin on his face, he jumped out of the bed and said, "Sure! But why now?"


    "I need to deal with something. It''ll only take a minute." Wearing a white nightgown, Evelyn looked at


    him with a smile on her face.


    Sheffield walked to her and put his arm around her shoulders. He led her to the study. "You can use my


    youter."


    "Use me?"


    "Yes. For example, a kiss. And another kiss, and... "


    As Evelyn pinched his cheek, he gave in immediately. "Sorry, honey," he apologized.


    Evelyn let go of his cheek and snorted.


    When they entered the study, Evelyn seemed excited about something rather mundane.


    "Wow, the keyboard of your desktopputer is so cool!"


    "What?" He looked at the ck keyboard. Except for the fact that there were dedicated macro-keys,


    there was nothing special about it.


    However, since Evelyn said so, he nodded and said, "It''s not bad!"


    "Could you disconnect it and give it to me?"


    "Yeah, sure. Why?" Sheffield scratched his head. After looking at her and then the keyboard, he finally


    disconnected what he needed to and handed it to her. "Anything else you want? It''s yours!"


    With a mysterious smile, Evelyn took the keyboard and left the study.


    Looking at her back and then at the desktopputer he turned on, Sheffield scratched his head


    again. Didn''t she say she wanted to use theputer? Why did she walk out of the study?


    Why was she acting like this? Sheffield was wary.


    He turned off theputer and followed Evelyn.


    In the bedroom, Evelyn drew the curtains and opened the door to the balcony. A gust of cold wind blew


    in.


    She shivered from the cold, and looked at Sheffield''s pajamas. She put the keyboard on the floor.


    Sheffield was confused again. "Evelyn, what are you doing?"


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Evelyn took a nce at the keyboard and said without emotion,


    "Sheffield Tang."


    "Yes?" He got suddenly anxious. ''Is Evelyn going to let me...''


    "Do you love me?"


    "Of course I do!" he replied, still gazing at the keyboard. He smiled, but itcked that sardonic look


    behind it. He smiled to mask his emotions.


    Evelyn smiled too, a glint in her eyes. "So to prove you love me, will you kneel on the keyboard


    tonight?"


    Sheffield was right! That was what he thought. "Honey, of course I can do that. But why would you


    ask?" He was wondering how he had made his goddess angry again.


    Evelyn winked at him and said in a soft voice, "Do I need a reason to make you kneel on the


    keyboard?"


    "A reason? Of course not!" He was in heaven. The tone of her voice, the promise of something more...


    He stepped forward with a goofy grin from ear to ear, and knelt on the keyboard.


    Only, the keyboard was so hard it hurt, and he winced. Fortunately, it wasn''t too bad. If he adjusted


    himself just right, there was hardly any pain at all.


    His sudden move softened Evelyn''s heart. But the next moment, she stood side by side with him and


    looked at the heavens, asking, "Do you like the sky tonight?"


    "Yes, it''s beautiful. Very beautiful!" ''My Evelyn is more beautiful, '' he thought.


    "Then stay here and enjoy it!"


    Evelyn pushed her long hair back and said casually, "Look at the sky and earth and think about what


    you did wrong. Then say ''baby'' a thousand times before going to bed."


    ''Didn''t he call Dollie "baby"? Now he can say that as many times as he wants!'' she thought.


    Then she turned and walked into the bedroom. She closed the ss door on the balcony without any


    hesitation, and left the astonished Sheffield alone there, in the dark.


    ''Say "baby" a thousand times...'' He pped hard on his own mouth and thought to himself, ''Damn it!


    Every time I open my mouth I put my foot in it! I think I got off light!


    She is definitely a jealous woman. She could probably think of all sorts of exquisite punishments.''


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After waiting a long time, Evelyn heard not a peep from Sheffield. She knocked on the ss door.


    Sheffield turned to look at her and said with a fawning smile, "Evelyn,e on. It''s freezing out here."


    Although the ss door was soundproof, Evelyn could hear him since he was so close. "Not gonna do


    it? Okay, I''m gone."


    She would let him know which was easier. Chasing after her or saying "baby" one thousand times?


    Realizing what she was implying, he began immediately, "Baby! Baby! Baby..."


    That night, when Sheffield finished saying "baby" one thousand times, he nearly vomited. His tongue


    was numb. He wondered if he could ever speak again. He swore to himself he would stay away from all


    other women.

 Chapter 918 Are You An Animal

    Chapter 918 Are You An Animal


    In the middle of the night, Sheffield walked into the bedroom with the keyboard, trembling from the cold.


    He closed the curtains and stood by the bed, looking at Evelyn, who waszily leaning against the


    headboard. He cooed, "My queen, I''ve finished saying ''baby'' a thousand times already. May Ie to


    bed now?"


    Trying hard to hold back herughter, she said, "You may not."


    "What? Why?"


    "Shower first. You can sleep after that."


    "As you say, my queen..." he sighed and threw the keyboard onto the corner sofa. He slowly dragged


    his feet into the bathroom.


    After a quick hot shower, he dried his hair and threw himself onto the bed, naked. Before she could run


    away, he wrapped Evelyn up in his arms.


    "I''m sleepy! Leave me alone now," she warned.


    Sheffield didn''t respond. He held her tight against his body.


    Evelyn kicked him hard. "Cut it out. I want to sleep."


    He didn''t say anything; he couldn''t keep his hands off her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He silently slipped into the quilt andy on top of her chest.


    Evelyn felt his warmth, but she was also really sleepy. She hadn''t gotten a good sleep in the past few


    days since she was worried about Sheffield. And she was exhausted after being tortured by him in the


    nightclub. She had intended to tell him about Napier tonight, but now, she didn''t have the energy for


    that either.


    Evelyn patted on the quilt without looking. It felt like she had hit him in the head. She didn''t care. She


    mumbled, "Sheffield, behave yourself before I kill you."


    She was so tired that her tone didn''t sound as menacing as she meant it to be. It turned out like a soft,


    cute warning.


    When Sheffield had no intention of moving away, Evelyn lost her temper and kicked the man once


    again.


    Reluctantly, he crept out from under the covers with a pout. When he saw the already asleep woman,


    he grinned and thought, ''I''ll let you sleep peacefully just for tonight.''


    In the Huo family manor


    Unlike Sheffield, who was restingfortably with his girlfriend in his arms, Matthew was trying his


    best to break through thework security system of ZL Group.


    It was a piece of cake to break through the firstyer and the secondyer of defense, but the third


    few hackers could break through ZL Group''s thirdyer ofwork security system. Even though


    Matthew wasn''t a hacker, he had done well so far.


    Any defense system was bound to have some loopholes. After cautiously trying several methods to find


    the loopholes of the fourthyer, he still couldn''t break through the system even past midnight.


    At that same time, Sheffield received a mysterious phone call. He got up quietly and went to his study.


    He switched on hisptop to find that the fourthyer of the defense system of ZL Group was being


    attacked by someone.


    It was the fifth time he was encountering the situation this month. He hacked into the hacker''s


    He casually yawned, turned off hisptop, and went back to sleep with his woman.


    As Matthew was just about to break through the fourthyer, hisputer suddenly went nk. After a


    few seconds, several pig heads popped up on his screen.


    And there was a message along with it¡ª"You''re a pig, and your nose has too many holes to poke


    around in other people''s business!"


    Matthew clenched his fist in anger and disappointment.


    It took him three hours to get rid of all the viruses. By the time he was done, dawn broke.


    At breakfast


    Since he couldn''t get any sleep the previous night, not to mention, hisputer was also hacked,


    Matthew showed up in the dining room with a long face. Carlos was having breakfast; Debbie and


    Terilynn were still asleep.


    Taking the seat opposite his father, Matthew said in a t tone, "You can set your mind at rest about the


    security system."


    Carlos stopped eating and looked up at his son. "You couldn''t break through the defense?"


    "Uh huh. Myputer was hacked by Star Anise when I was at the fourthyer and he crashed my


    system with a master load of viruses." A housemaid brought Matthew his breakfast.


    Carlos nodded thoughtfully. He was satisfied with his son''s efficiency. Matthew wasn''t a professional


    hacker, after all. "Did you try to track down Star Anise''s traces?" he asked.


    "I did try, but it was no use. I also tried to use some previous clues to find his identity. Nothing so far. He


    seems to appear and disappear out of thin air." Matthew wiped his hands with a warm wet napkin and


    started having his breakfast.


    Carlos was impressed by Star Anise. Now, he wanted to hire him even more than before.


    The room fell silent. After a few minutes, Matthew asked casually, "Evelyn didn''te homest night.


    Is she at the Waterside Mansion?"


    Carlos'' hands froze. He answered uncertainly, "Probably."


    ''Probably? Father doesn''t sound so sure about it.'' Matthew probed carefully, "Has she been working a


    lot recently?"


    "Not really," Carlos replied sourly. He didn''t want Evelyn to overwork, so he had been going easy on


    her.


    ''So, she is not busy at work. She didn''t stay at the office, nor was she in her apartment. She didn''t


    nce at his father.


    Carlos was obviously not in a good mood, so Matthew assumed he had guessed right.


    He wondered why his father hadn''t tried to bring her back this time since he knew she was with


    Sheffield.


    ''Is he beginning to ept Sheffield?''


    Matthew remained silent.


    It was around ten o''clock in the morning. Evelyn slowly turned over in the bed and felt a warm breath


    on her face.


    She opened her eyes and saw a bright smile on Sheffield''s face. "You''re awake. Good morning,


    honey." He nted a soft kiss on her lips.


    Evelyn closed her eyeszily and asked, "What time is it?"


    "Half past ten."


    Her eyes flew open. "Half past ten?!"


    "Yes." He cupped her face in his hands and was about to give her a passionate kiss, before he was


    pushed away. "I have to go to thepany. I have something important to deal with today."


    When she sat up on the bed, she realized that Sheffield was already dressed in a casual white shirt.


    He had been lying in bed, watching her sleep. Resting his head on his elbow, he looked at her and


    said, "Okay. I wonder if I could have the honor of having dinner with my beautiful queen tonight."


    "I''ll call you after work," Evelyn said as she got out of bed.


    "All right."


    When she went into the bathroom, Sheffield stared at her photo on the wall and eximed loudly, "My


    girlfriend is bing hotter. But I take the credit; love is the best skin-care product." He always


    demonstrated his love for her with action.


    Just then, Evelyn''s angry voice came from the bathroom. "Sheffield Tang!"


    "Yes, honey?" He jumped off the bed and dashed towards the bathroom.


    "Are you an animal?" He slowed down and stood right outside the door.


    He curled his lips. "I could be worse than an animal. But do you have time to find out?"

 Chapter 919 Stubborn Old Man

    Chapter 919 Stubborn Old Man


    Seeing the hickeys all over her neck in the mirror, Evelyn so wished she could kill the man! This was


    not the first time. Every time they slept together, she had to spend a long time trying to choose


    something to wear that would cover all the marks of love that Sheffield left on her. "Could you stop


    leaving these hickeys on me, for heaven''s sake?"


    "Okay, from next time," he replied briskly.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. Men were deceptive. She didn''t believe a word that came out of his


    mouth!


    Sheffield walked into the bathroom and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. He looked at


    the red marks on her neck through the mirror and whispered near her ear, "Evelyn, this is tempting, and


    you look gorgeous. Can we¡ª"


    Evelyn stepped on his foot once, and tried to get him once again.


    "All right! Okay, forgive me!" heughed and buried his face in the nape of her neck, inhaling her scent.


    His voice was alluring and in spite of her rough behavior, Evelyn was aroused as well. To hide her


    excitement, she yelled, "Get out now! I need to freshen up!"


    "Okay, love! I''ll heat the breakfast for you." He let go of her after cing a gentle kiss on her neck.


    Whistling casually, he walked out of the bathroom.


    Evelyn shook her head with a sigh.


    After breakfast, Evelyn changed her clothes. Sheffield was doing dishes in the kitchen. She asked,


    "Don''t you have to go to work today?"


    He looked back at her and answered, "Uh, no. I''m going to the research and development center."


    "Are you free the day after tomorrow?"


    "I am." It was her birthday. No matter how busy he was, he would spare some time to celebrate the


    birthday of his beloved woman.


    After some hesitation, Evelyn asked, "Are you afraid of being hit by my dad again?"


    Sheffield threw the rag into the sink. With a smile, he approached the worried woman. "Are you worried


    that my future father-inw will give me a ck eye again?"


    Evelyn sighed, "I''m serious, Sheffield."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He flicked his tongue. "Of course, not. If the idea of being hit by Carlos Huo scared me, then I wouldn''t


    have pursued his precious daughter."


    "Hmm. Fine! I gotta go now." Evelyn turned around and walked towards the door.


    "Eve," he called.


    She turned around.


    "Let me drive you to work. Wait for me." He washed his hands.


    Evelyn went on to change into her shoes. "No, thank you. Tayson is downstairs, waiting for me. Go and


    finish your business."


    "Fine, let me at least walk you to the car." He dried his hands and left the kitchen without cleaning the


    countertop. He sent a message to the cleaningdy asking her to clean up his apartment.


    As he changed into his shoes, Evelyn sighed helplessly. "Do you really have toe with me just to


    drop me to my car?"


    He was like a clingy kid.


    "Yes, I do! And anyway, I have to leave as well." He put on his shoes and wiped his hands with the wet


    tissue which was always kept next to the shoe shelf. He grabbed Evelyn''s hand and walked out of the


    house with her in tow.


    Tayson was waiting for them outside Sheffield''s apartment. Seeing theming out, he pressed the


    elevator button and waited for them in silence.


    When they reached the parking lot, Sheffield wouldn''t let go of her until she gave him a kiss.


    Tayson drove away with Evelyn in the front, and Sheffield followed after them. After exiting the


    neighborhood, they went their separate ways.


    In ZL Group''s office


    Evelyn walked out of the elevator with a smile. When she passed by the Secretary Division, the


    secretaries greeted her, "Miss Huo."


    "Good morning, Miss Huo."


    Evelyn nodded at them with a smile.


    Nervously ncing at the closed door of Evelyn''s office, Nadia told her in a whisper, "Mr. Huo came in


    early this morning and has been working since."


    The smile on Evelyn''s face froze. She slowed down her pace. ''Uh-oh.''


    The door to her office opened automatically. The moment she walked in, she saw Carlos sitting in her


    chair, busy with work. She called out nervously, "Dad!"


    Carlos didn''t even raise his head. "You''re here."


    "Yes," she replied.


    He didn''t say anything else. He sat in her chair and continued to read some document.


    Sighing, Evelyn asked, "How is the bidding with the Theo Group going?"


    Carlos finally raised his head to look at his daughter. "I thought you had forgotten that today is the


    bidding."


    His voice was dripping with sarcasm. Obviously, he knew where she had been the night before.


    Embarrassed, she said, "Dad, if you keep doing this, I''ll call Mom."


    Carlos put down his pen and asked, "You stayed out all night, and won''t allow me, your father, to say


    something about it? Do you think you are always right?"


    "It''s not like that, Dad." Evelyn felt the need to make things clear to Carlos. With a bitter smile, she said,


    "I''ve already promised you that I will get engaged to Calvert. I hope you won''t interfere in matters


    between me and Sheffield before the engagement. Okay?"


    "When did I interfere? Did I ask you toe back homest night?" Carlos pointed out.


    Evelyn opened her mouth to argue but then realized there was nothing to say. ''He didn''t ask me to


    her know that no matter what she did, he would find out. He wanted her to realize that he knew where


    she had beenst night. He just hadn''t pointed it out.


    ''Well, he won this round, '' she thought, and decided topromise and drop the topic. "Are you going


    to tell me about the bidding progress or not?" she asked.


    "No," he snorted.


    Evelyn said bluntly, "Stubborn old man."


    Carlos cast a burning, reproachful nce at his daughter and feigned anger. "Is this how you talk to


    your father? You should treat me with more respect!"


    Evelyn was amused by his reaction. She tore a chapter out of Sheffield''s ybook, and took the


    initiative to surrender. She walked over to Carlos with a smile and wrapped her arms around his arm.


    "That was mean of me, Dad. I''m sorry. Please tell me how the bidding is going."


    Carlos'' face softened a little, but he still feigned a hard tone. "Are you trying to appease me by acting


    like a spoiled child? You should stay away from Terilynn. She''s teaching you some bad habits," Carlos


    reproached her.


    Evelyn loosened her grip on Carlos'' arm and said in a stern voice, "Well, since you don''t n on telling


    me anything, I''ll make some phone calls and find out myself."


    "Humph! Your attitude isn''t helping gain any favors right now."


    Resigned, Evelyn went on, "Dad, you won''t tell me anything about the bidding. What else do you want


    me to do?"


    ''Why is he being so difficult?'' It was obvious that her father was in a bad mood and wanted her to have


    a hard time.


    "You will give up after asking me just once? Where is your patience?"


    Evelyn felt helpless. "I have been trying to get it out of you since I came in. And you are calling me


    impatient. You''re just being difficult." Carlos wasn''t like this before. But ever since Sheffield''s


    appearance, it had be harder and harder for her to talk to him.

 Chapter 920 Sharing Confidences

    Chapter 920 Sharing Confidences


    Reluctantly, Carlos told Evelyn, "The bidding was a blessing in disguise, though yourputer was


    hackedst time. The game hasn''t been released on the market yet, but it''s caught some buzz. The


    Theo Group likes it very much. Plus, it''s a big game developed by the gamepany under our ZL


    Group. It has a strong background. If people are smart, then they''re definitely going to cooperate with


    us."


    ''Dad''s just basically saying that we won the bidding, '' Evelyn thought to herself. After a short pause,


    she offered, "How about I handle everything that has to do with the game afterwards?"


    "Matthew will take the responsibility. I don''t want you to get too tired."


    "I''m not. Matthew should focus on school."


    However, Carlos didn''t agree. He stood up and began, "This is going to beplicated, you know. It''s


    a long-term cooperation between twopanies. You can deal with the regr stuff. Hey, aren''t you


    having your birthday party tomorrow? Why don''t you just prepare for that?"


    "All right." Evelyn didn''t push him. She knew her father well. If he didn''t want her to take over, she


    would be unable to change his mind.


    After Carlos left, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief.


    She ced an internal call. It was for Nadia.


    "Miss Huo." Nadia soon came over.


    Evelyn took the vase that held the Bulgarian roses that Sheffield had given her. The roses looked lovely


    as ever. In order to preserve the roses longer, she told Nadia, "Could you make them into dry flowers


    before sending them over to my apartment?"


    "Yes, Miss Huo!" As Nadia took the vase, she made sure she was careful enough to not break it. She


    knew how important the flowers were to Evelyn.


    Evelyn sat back in her chair and took out her phone. She was silent for a long time. Then she sent a


    text message to Sheffield, saying, "The man in my apartment that day was Napier Tao. I told you before


    that one of my best friends died young. She was his girlfriend." Evelyn decided to tell Sheffield through


    text as opposed to telling him face to face which would just embarrass her.


    She had been thinking about it for several days. She had nned to tell Sheffield everythingst night,


    but she was so tiredst night that she immediately fell asleep.


    Maybe Sheffield was busy since he didn''t reply to her message right away.


    Evelyn sank into her thoughts. "I always knew he hated me for his girlfriend''s death, but I just didn''t


    expect that he''d treat me that way. He''d never behaved like that before..." That was what Sheffield had


    seen. Napier was trying to get her to sleep with him and in response, she hurt him since he wouldn''t


    take no for an answer.


    Napier had to let go of her. Evelyn then called Tayson toe in. As soon as Tayson arrived, he


    seemed confused. He called for an ambnce upon seeing all the blood on Napier.


    Evelyn sent several messages to Sheffield one after another. They were quite long. "His girlfriend had


    advanced gastric cancer, but because of me, she..." She hesitated for a while before continuing to write


    the message. "...she passed away sooner than we had expected."


    When Napier came to her apartment, she had let him in as she happened to be working from home


    that day, and she didn''t think much of Napier suddenly visiting her.


    Napier showed up in rags and reeked. It seemed he hadn''t taken a shower in many days. As he paced


    in her apartment, he left a smell. His shoes were dirty and his hands grimy. Trying to suppress the


    feeling of nausea, Evelyn poured a ss of water and handed it to him. "Feel free to sit down," she


    offered.


    As he sat down on the couch, he said, "Wow, this ce looks amazing. I live in a small hut in the


    graveyard while you live sofortably. I''m guessing you have fun around here, huh? When you get


    bored, you probably call your bodyguard over and have a little fun with him. You can have fun with me


    anytime, Evelyn Huo. What do you think?"


    Evelyn remained calm though she was being spoken to like this. In a t tone, she said, "I can buy you


    an apartment in the city and give you a job..."


    "I don''t need it!" Napier cut her off.


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    Reclining on the couch, he eyed her from head to toe. "Melody''s been gone for more than three years."


    "Yeah," Evelyn replied simply.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I haven''t been with anyone in those three years."


    "I''ll ask Tayson to set you up with a woman." Evelyn sat on the couch, staring out the window.


    He suddenly sat up straight, asking, "Are you telling me that you''ll give me anything I want?"


    "Yes, for now." She figured she could cut him off when he finally got back on his feet.


    With a smile, he rose and walked past the coffee table to stand beside Evelyn. Gazing at her, he asked,


    "What if I want you?"


    With the same stony expression, Evelyn said, "Mr. Tao, you need to know why I''m helping you now. If it


    weren''t for Melody, I wouldn''t even let you in here."


    He reached out his hand to lift her chin. Evelyn was forced to look at him. "Let go of me!" she


    protested.


    "Evelyn Huo, I''ve known you for a long time. You''ve been always so aloof. Come on. Stop pretending!


    Don''t think that I''m some oblivious prick who doesn''t know how people like you behave in private. I


    know for a fact that you rich people like ying around. You''re almost 30, so it''s normal for you to take


    a liking to younger guys. So, you don''t have to pretend in front of me. You have such a great body


    which just makes me want to..."


    "Napier Tao!" Evelyn shook off his hand, stood up, and pulled herself away from him. "Please leave."


    Napier snorted, "What? Are you angry now? I said, stop pretending! Is it because I haven''t showered?


    Is that why you refuse to sleep with me?" He took a step forward and grabbed her wrist.


    This mere touch already excited him. Evelyn was indeed beautiful. It was difficult to resist her. He


    pulled her toward him and pressed her against the couch.


    Evelyn tried to wrestle herself free, but to no avail. She cried out, "Tayson! Mmmph..." He covered her


    mouth with his hand.


    Napier leaned toward her to kiss her on the lips. Evelyn dodged which excited him even more. He tried


    to tear her clothes but only managed to rip off one button.


    Unable to cry for help, Evelyn had to think of a way to get herself out of the situation. Upon seeing the


    mug on the table, she grabbed it and smashed it against his head. Then she did it again.


    "Aaargh! You bitch!" Crying out in pain, he finally rolled down and away from Evelyn.


    Evelyn hit him pretty hard that blood was gushing out of his head.


    As soon as Evelyn was free, she went for the trash can and tried to vomit, but nothing came out. She


    then ran to the door to get Tayson inside.


    After that, Sheffield arrived.


    She hadn''t gone to the hospital to visit Napier since the incident. She didn''t want to see him anymore.


    She didn''t care anymore whether he died or not.

 Chapter 921 Do You Have A Death Wish

    Chapter 921 Do You Have A Death Wish


    Evelyn snapped out of her thoughts, depressed as she remembered the past. She scratched her long


    hair, annoyed and restless.


    Her phone buzzed at that moment. It was a message from Sheffield. "Sorry, Eve. I didn''t have my


    phone on me. I was in theb. Are you okay now? Forget the past. You don''t have to talk about it if you


    don''t want to. It doesn''t matter. But promise me that you''ll never see that guy alone again."


    She bit her lower lip and fretfully bent over the desk. Finally, she texted him back. "I want to see you,


    Sheffield."


    "I''ming!"


    In an instant, Sheffield put away his phone, changed his clothes and walked out of theb.


    Around ten minutester, he reached the entrance of ZL Group. One look at the heavy security and he


    knew that he couldn''t just talk his way in. He took out hisptop and hacked into the face recognition


    system of thepany.


    After sessfully registering his face, he turned off theptop, put on his sunsses and got out of the


    car.


    As he walked to the entrance of thepany, he deliberately lowered his head and pretended to y


    with his phone. Then, as low-key as he could, he stood in front of the face recognition scanner.


    "Clear!"


    the robotic sound from the scanner confirmed. The two security guards at the door, who were staring at


    Sheffield for a moment, looked away.


    Sheffield shed a smug smile as he smoothly walked past the security.


    However, the very next second, the smile froze on his face. A group of people wereing in his


    direction and he broke out into a cold sweat. He thought to himself, ''Lady Luck has obviously turned


    her back against me! Of all the people in the world, I had to run into the one person who hates me the


    most right now!'' Carlos was leaving thepany with some men.


    Sheffield was quick to react and immediately headed in another direction.


    But it was toote. Even though he was wearing sunsses, Carlos still recognized him.


    Carlos'' face darkened. He walked towards the doctor in quick strides. When he heard the footsteps


    behind him, Sheffield quickened his pace too.


    The three assistants with Carlos exchanged confused looks, but followed their boss nevertheless.


    The footsteps behind him became clearer and clearer. Sheffield muttered, "Oh crap!" He picked up his


    pace again.


    "Stop! Which department are you from?" Carlos'' cold voice came from behind him.


    Sheffield turned a deaf ear to him and continued to walk faster. In no time, he was at the end of the


    corridor. He had to find another way.


    Two assistants of Carlos'' ran after Sheffield, yelling, "Hey you! Stop! Mr. Huo is talking to you. Didn''t


    you hear him? You, the one in the ck coat. Stop right there!" Ignoring them, Sheffield broke into a


    run.


    Now, Carlos was certain that it was Sheffield. He gritted his teeth and told his assistants, "Bring him to


    me!"


    He glowered. ''How dare that bastard! He had the balls to walk into ourpany through the front gate


    in broad daylight, '' Carlos thought, basking in rage.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!" While chasing after Sheffield, one of the assistants contacted the security guards and


    ordered them to besiege the intruder.


    Sheffield found the stairs to the second floor, and somehow managed to get rid of the assistants


    chasing after him. He then rushed into the elevator and pressed the button. Evelyn was on the 33rd


    floor, but to mislead Carlos'' subordinates, he pressed the button to the 30th floor.


    When the elevator reached the 30th floor, he stayed inside and pressed the button to the 40th floor this


    time.


    Once on the 40th floor, he quickly pulled up the hood of his coat and walked out of the elevator. He


    looked around for the stairs.


    It was easy to find the exit from the floor, with the obvious signs.


    He walked down the staircases promptly, and when he reached the 33rd floor, he rushed towards


    Evelyn''s office. When he saw Nadia''s widened eyes, he said, "Shush! Don''t tell anyone I''m here!"


    Without waiting for her reply, he pushed the door open and walked into the office.


    If Nadia hadn''t been able to recognize Sheffield''s voice, she would have thought that he was an


    intruder.


    And since she couldn''t recognize him quickly enough, she couldn''t warn him either. Nadia sighed


    inwardly, ''Toote now.''


    "Eve!" Sheffield called as he shut the door. When he saw the other person in the office, his eyes almost


    popped out from its sockets. "Impossible! Howe you are faster than me? This is insane!"


    As he spoke, he rushed to the door.


    Standing in the middle of Evelyn''s office, Carlos looked coldly at Sheffield, who was making a dash for


    the door. This time, he didn''t run after him.


    He calmly pressed the button of the Bluetooth key in his hand. The lock on the office door fell into ce


    and he was caught like a mouse in a trap.


    Carlos took out his phone and dialed Dixon''s number. "Ask our securities to guard the door to Evelyn''s


    office." He hung up and sat down in the chair as he told the helpless Sheffield, "If you are skilled


    enough, why don''t you try and break this lock too?"


    Evelyn felt sorry for him. ''I should''ve just gone to his ce instead of calling him here. This was my


    fault, '' she thought.


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape now, Sheffield threw back the hood and took off his sunsses. He


    smiled sheepishly at Carlos and asked, "Mr. Huo, will you allow me to be with Evelyn if I unlock this


    door?"


    Carlos cast him a cold nce. "Do you have a death wish?"


    "No. Fine, scratch that. If I unlock the door, you should let me go unscathed. Deal?" There was a time


    to fight and a time to strategically retreat, and Sheffield knew that this was the time to flee for his life.


    Carlos smirked and yed with his Bluetooth key. "Deal."


    Sheffield looked at Evelyn, hoping that she could give him a hint.


    Evelyn opened her mouth to say something, but Carlos saw through the couple''s trick and interrupted


    them. "Don''t bother. I changed the password just now."


    Evelyn frowned in frustration.


    Sheffield gave Carlos a thumbs up and said in a sarcasmced tone, "Well yed." He walked to the


    door and looked at the password lock for a few seconds.


    It was thetest password lock, much more advanced than the smart lock in his apartment.


    "Dad." Evelyn couldn''t stand it anymore and got up from her chair.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows and gestured for her to sit down. "I have taught you many times to be calm


    in any situation, no matter what happens. He''s only been here for a few minutes. What''s the rush?"


    Evelyn didn''t know what to do or say.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheffield winked at her and mouthed the words, "Don''t worry."


    Evelyn believed that Sheffield was a brilliant man. It was just thatmon people wouldn''t be able to


    decode the lock.


    After observing it for a while, Sheffield asked Carlos, "Mr. Huo, may I use Evelyn''sptop?"


    Carlos had no idea what he was nning to do. "There are a lot of important documents on herptop.


    No one is allowed to use it." That meant Sheffield couldn''t touch it.


    "Dad, he can use my desktopputer..." Evelyn cut in. Although there were some documents on her


    desktopputer, they were not as important as those on herptop.


    Carlos frowned at his daughter''s meddling, but Sheffield dashed towards herputer and blew her a


    kiss.


    Evelyn stepped aside and reminded him in a low voice, "Don''t push yourself too much. We can find


    another way to get you out of here."


    Sheffield sat down in her chair. Instead of replying to her concern, he patted her chair and said, "Your


    chair is reallyfortable. I should get one of these for my home."


    Carlos sneered, "You are not rich enough to afford that chair." He wanted to seize every chance to


    mock Sheffield, just in case the doctor turned the tables some day in the future.

 Chapter 922 Thats Mr. Huo For you!

    Chapter 922 That''s Mr. Huo For you!


    Sheffield was indeed in dire need of money because of his research and development. Carlos knew


    this.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Even though he was beingughed at, Sheffield kept his temper. "It is true that I can''t afford to buy this


    chair now, but I''m looking forward to the day I will be rich enough to buy the manufacturer of this chair,"


    he said calmly.


    "I''m looking forward to it too," Carlos snorted.


    Silence befell the office again. Leaning against the windowsill, Evelyn watched Sheffield as he typed


    something on herptop really fast.


    Carlos frowned when he saw how fast Sheffield was. ''Could he be¡­?''


    Three more minutes passed and Carlos stood up from the couch. "I don''t have time to waste on you. If


    you can''t unlock the door within the next two minutes, I''ll open it myself. The security will escort you out


    of the building and our lives." ''Good riddance, '' Carlos thought to himself.


    Sheffield didn''t reply. His eyes were fixed on the codes that were continuously changing on the screen.


    Carlos became even more curious as to what he was doing, so he paced towards the desk.


    But before he could catch a glimpse of the screen, Sheffield pressed the Enter key and said, "Done!"


    He memorized the six digits and closed the pop-up window. "Mr. Huo, don''t blink," he said with a


    naughty grin.


    Carlos remained expressionless and watched him walk to the password lock on the door. Sheffield


    mumbled as he tapped in the numbers, "5-8-9-7-3-2."


    Beep! The high-tech smart lock was now deactivated.


    All three people in the room had different looks on their faces. Sheffield had a devil-may-care smile;


    Evelyn was surprised and also excited. Carlos was on the verge of erupting as he fisted his palms.


    When the two men made eye contact, the smug look in Sheffield''s eyes seemed to be saying, "Gotcha,


    Mr. Huo! I''m better than you thought I was, aren''t I?"


    Evelyn trotted over to Carlos and grabbed his sleeve nervously. "Dad, you cannot go back on your


    words now."


    Carlos was already fuming with rage. And his daughter had been siding with Sheffield all this while,


    which made him even angrier.


    Rubbing his hands together, Sheffield asked in a mischievous tone, "So, Mr. Huo, may I have the honor


    of hanging out with your daughter today? Tomorrow is her birthday. I haven''t had the time to buy a


    birthday gift for her."


    "Humph! My daughter doesn''t give a damn about your gift. Besides, what can you afford to buy her?"


    Even Carlos didn''t understand what had gotten over him. He had now be a person who would


    take out his anger on someone with snappyebacks. It was very unlike him. Sheffield was clearly


    getting under his skin.


    The young doctor smiled. "I''ll buy her a lollipop. I''m sure she would appreciate something sweet after


    this sour episode."


    He looked at Evelyn and winked. She really did seem to be in a horrible mood. A lollipop would


    probably make her feel better.


    Carlos'' face became rigid at his words. "You think my daughter is only worth a cheap lollipop?"


    "Of course not, Mr. Huo. I''ll make sure to get her the most expensive lollipop in the market. There is no


    way I would buy her a cheap one. I take good care of her." As he spoke, Sheffield tried to slowly


    approach Evelyn.


    Since she was standing next to Carlos, Sheffield was edging dangerously close to him as well.


    "You have such a glib tongue," Carlos sneered. ''What does Evelyn see in him?'' he wondered.


    "Well, thank you for thepliment." When Sheffield could almost touch Evelyn''s hand, Carlos


    suddenly pulled her towards his back. He stood in front of the young man.


    Sheffield stopped immediately and stood very still. He was ready to be punched in the face.


    "You answer one question first, and then, I''ll allow you to take her."


    Sheffield''s eyes widened with joy. "Seriously? No problem! Ask me ten questions! As long as I can take


    her away, I don''t mind answering anything."


    "Fine. Then, I''ll ask a few."


    "What¡­ Are you trying to fool me?" Sheffield felt like he had been neatly tricked by the old man.


    Ignoring him, Carlos asked the first question. "You installed a security system on Evelyn''sptop.


    Where did you get that software?" The independent security system on Evelyn''sptop was powerful.


    Although it was different from the security system of ZL Group''sputers, it had the same level of


    defense mechanisms.


    "I got it from one of my friends," he said, and then thought, ''Got it BACK from one of my friends.'' He


    scratched his head with a smile.


    Without asking anything about this friend of his, Carlos went ahead with the second question. "Do you


    know about Star Anise?"


    Sheffield pped his hands in surprise. "Yes, of course! I know all about it. I''ve read many books on


    Chinese medicine. Star anise is the seedpod from the fruit of the Illicium verum nt. It kills bacteria; it


    can also help regte blood sugar. Mr. Huo, you can ask me anything about Chinese medicine. I''m


    well-versed."


    "What kind of programmingnguage do you know?" Carlos continued to ask.


    "Uh. Java, C programming." ''¡ªand so on.'' It wasn''t exactly a lie; he just chose to leave out certain


    information.


    "How did you register your license te number into ourpany''s parking lot system?"


    ''Shit...'' Sheffield locked eyes with Evelyn, asking for some support with that question.


    She understood. She cleared her throat and said softly, "Dad, it was me. I helped him."


    With his eyes glued to the young man, Carlos asked the next question. "How did you get in here


    today?" He had asked all the security guards to keep an eye out for Sheffield and to prevent him from


    getting in. The guards couldn''t have let him in.


    "Dad, I let him in," Evelyn said.


    She didn''t know why Carlos was asking Sheffield all these questions about security, but she knew she


    had to shoulder some responsibility in this situation.


    The two men stared at each other. Carlos'' eyes were filled with doubts, and he tried to find the answers


    within the smiling eyes of the man in front of him.


    However, to his disappointment, he couldn''t get anything out of him. He figured it was probably


    because Sheffield wasn''t hiding anything.


    Carlos ced his left hand on his waist and pinched his forehead with the other. He was misled when


    he saw how fast the man had worked on the desktop earlier. For a moment, he had mistaken Sheffield


    for Star Anise.


    He closed his eyes and pointed to the door. "Go! Leave now!"


    Sheffield''s grin grew wider and he called to Evelyn, "Now or never. Go get your stuff! Time to have


    some fun!"


    Evelyn''s lips curled into a smile. "Take it easy. He is a man of his words."


    "Who knows? I don''t trust him," Sheffield said, rolling his eyes.


    Evelyn sighed helplessly and went to get her things.


    As she walked to the door with Sheffield, she turned around and looked at the old man standing in front


    of the window. She said in a grateful voice, "Dad, thank you. We are leaving now."


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Sheffield imitated her and said with a smirk, "Dad, thank you. We are leaving now."


    Carlos turned around and looked at him coldly. "That''s Mr. Huo for you!"


    "Yes, Dad. It''s a fine surname. Maybe I could take it."


    "Fuck off! I don''t need a son like you!"


    "That doesn''t matter. You will have a son like me sooner orter." Before Carlos could kick him out, he


    grabbed Evelyn''s hand and dragged her towards the office door.


    There were several rows of security guards outside the door.


    Evelyn let go of Sheffield''s hand and collected herself. Returning to her usual emotionless self, she


    said indifferently, "Thank you for all your hard work. You may leave now."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." The guards left in line.

 Chapter 923 Lollipops And Sex

    Chapter 923 Lollipops And Sex


    With both hands in his pockets, Sheffield leaned against the door and watched as the guards


    scrambled away obediently. "They have a lot of respect for you. You are really cool, Ms. CEO."


    Evelyn turned to look at him and asked in a low voice, "Are youing or not?" If they didn''t leave


    soon, her father might really change his mind and chase after Sheffield again.


    "Yes, Of course! Let''s go! We''re gonna have so much fun, my little girl."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "I''m older than you."


    "Doesn''t matter. I''m your boyfriend." He leaned closer to her body shamelessly.


    They were about to reach the Secretary Division and Evelyn pushed him away. "Watch your manners.


    This is my office," she scolded.


    Sheffield moved away at once. "Yes, ma''am!" He put on his sunsses and pulled back the hood of his


    coat. Almost no one recognized him now.


    "Why do you want to take me shopping suddenly?" she asked, getting into his car.


    "Like I said earlier to your father¡ªto buy you a lollipop," he replied with a smile as he fastened the


    safety belt for her.


    "Can you be serious for a moment?" She rolled her eyes again.


    "I am serious. I''m really taking you to the supermarket to buy a lollipop." He had a wronged expression


    on his face, like he was offended that she didn''t think the lollipop was important enough.


    Evelyn said resignedly, "Fine. Since I am already here with you, take me wherever. It''s up to you now."


    "For real?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, let''s go to your ce, and we¡ª"


    "Except that!"


    "Fine, let''s do it in the car¡ª"


    "No!"


    "How about a hotel?"


    "Sheffield!" She was annoyed. "Knock it off!"


    He sighed, feeling defeated. "All right. Let''s go and get you a lollipop."


    To her surprise, he really did take her to a supermarket.


    He grabbed a lollipop from the candy shelf and asked her, "Which vor? Strawberry? Coconut? Do


    you like blueberry? What about mango?"


    Evelyn looked at the candy aisle and then at the two kids near her. "I don''t want any of them."


    "No, you must get one. You''ll love it, trust me."


    "Eating candies will destroy my teeth!" she argued.


    "One lollipop won''t damage your teeth! Listen to the doctor!" he said, pointing smugly at himself. "You


    like mango, right?" He grabbed the whole box and led her to the cashier''s counter.


    "Didn''t you say you were gonna buy one?"


    "I said you should eat one," he corrected her.


    "Then, why did you buy the whole box?"


    "The rest is for me."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "The whole box?" He nodded with a naughty grin and she scoffed. He was not only coaxing her as a


    child, but pampered himself too.


    As they stood in line to pay the bill, Sheffield picked up a box of condoms and asked Evelyn casually,


    "How about we go for this brand tonight?"


    Besides the cashier, there were three other people around them. They stared at the box in his hand.


    Evelyn''s face burned with embarrassment as she red at him. She knew that he was doing it on


    purpose. She grabbed the box from his hand and put it back where it was. "Shut up!"


    "What? You don''t want it?" he asked innocently. Then, he leaned closer to her and whispered in her


    ear, "Do you want to know what it''s like without the condom?"


    Evelyn pushed him towards the cashier''s desk and demanded, "Pay the damn bill."


    "Okay, okay!" He took out his wallet and asked Evelyn to wait for him outside while he cleared the bill.


    She nodded and left the scene gratefully. The moment she left, he stepped back from the counter and


    grabbed three boxes before paying the bill.


    When he walked out of the supermarket, his coat pockets were stuffed and had a huge bulge. Evelyn


    touched the pockets curiously and asked, "What''s in there?"


    As he unwrapped a lollipop for her, he replied, "Something that is gonna make me a happy man."


    Evelyn''s eyes widened. She had to take a page out of her father''s book when it came to dealing with


    Sheffield. If she stayed cold to him, he might behave.


    "Open your mouth, honey." He ced the lollipop near her lips.


    Evelyn didn''t open her mouth. She stared intently at the man and asked with a feigned smile,


    "Sheffield, you have a problem with me, don''t you?"


    "What do you mean?" He was a little confused and looked at the lollipop. ''What did I do? Where is this


    "Why are you cramming me with all these sweets every day? You are trying to make me fat!" she


    reproached. He often barged into thepany in the evenings with desserts, and now, he was trying to


    feed her more candies.


    Sheffield gasped dramatically. "I would never!" She continued to scrutinize him with her re and he


    tried to defend himself. "You know how most children like sweets, right?"


    She frowned. "I suppose so..." She seldom got along with kids and never paid much attention to their


    needs. But what did that have to do with her?


    He pinched her cheeks, so she was forced to open her mouth. He put the lollipop into her mouth and


    said, "So, I figured my little girl would like them too."


    The mango vor spread throughout her mouth. It was deliciously sweet, but Evelyn was a bit


    disappointed. "You think of me as a child?"


    "You are realizing that just now?" he asked, grinning. ''Loving a woman means spoiling her like a child,


    right?'' Evelyn was the little girl he wanted to dote on.


    She furrowed her brows at him. Her personality was not cute or childish, and she did not look like a


    child either.


    "Is that so?" Evelyn asked, thinking of a way to get back at him.


    "What?" He put a lollipop in his mouth and wrapped his hand around her waist.


    "I''m sure that your many women envy my good figure. They must have put you up to this, to ruin my


    figure." Even as she said it, she knew how bizarre it sounded.


    Sheffield burst outughing. He was amused by her serious tone. ''She is so darn cute! This woman


    would be the death of me!'' "Rest assured, Evelyn. No matter how many desserts you eat, you won''t get


    fat as long as you are with me."


    "And why is that?"


    "Because I know how to make you lose all those extra calories, honey. Why don''t you move in with me


    and find out all about the exercise schedule I have nned for you?" he asked with a confident smirk


    on his face.


    Evelyn turned beetroot red. ''He is talking about sex again! Is that the only thing on his mind? Geez!''


    "Sheffield!" she called, staring into his eyes.


    "Yes?" Puzzled, he looked back into her eyes, trying to figure out if she was angry. As he was about to


    coax her, she said, "I''m allergic to mangoes." Saying so, she looked away from him.


    Sheffield''s smile vanished. He savored the lollipop in his mouth and confirmed that it was mango.


    Evelyn was allergic to cats too. Since she said that she was allergic to mangoes, he didn''t doubt her


    words.


    He reached out to take the lollipop out of her mouth. "Spit it out!" he said anxiously. "I''m sorry, Evelyn.


    It''s my fault. I''ll take you to the hospital right away."


    Evelyn gritted her teeth, unwilling to let him take the lollipop out. She stood there and watched him


    worry about her.


    "Evelyn, be a good girl. Spit it out," he coaxed her gently as if he were talking to a child, but she


    refused to open her mouth.

 Chapter 924 Youre A Bad Girl

    Chapter 924 You''re A Bad Girl


    There was a smile in Evelyn''s eyes. Then she felt like crying when she saw how worried he was. ''He


    must trust me a lot. Now I feel guilty.''


    "Sheffield!"


    "Yeah, honey?"


    "I have a secret to tell you."


    "Mmm...maybeter. Now spit that out. I''ll never buy a lollipop again!" He pinched her cheeks with both


    hands, but Evelyn just wouldn''t open her mouth. He couldn''t force her, so he resigned himself to


    worrying. She was allergic after all. Would her face swell like a giant balloon?


    Evelyn shook off his hands and said with a smile, "The secret is... I was just kidding!"


    "Okay, I know. Be a good girl. Spit out the candy." ''How can she be so stupid? She knows she''s allergic


    to mangoes and yet she''s still sucking on it. Wait a minute! She turned me down and I still shoved it in


    her mouth. It''s all my fault!'' he thought.


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "I''m not allergic to mangoes. I was just messing with you. Because you''re


    always talking about sex." She felt a little guilty when she finished talking. Was it fair to make him worry


    like that?


    It was then that he realized that he had been tricked by Evelyn. It turned out she was not stupid at all.


    He was the fool all along.


    But anyway, he was relieved that she wasn''t really allergic to mangoes. Heined helplessly,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You''re a bad girl!"


    Hearing that, Evelyn tilted her head and looked at him while biting the lollipop. "You know I learned


    from the best¡ªyou."


    After hearing what she said, he could not help bursting intoughter. When he calmed down, he took


    her into his arms, their bodies close to each other. Then he said, "Since you''re such a bad girl, I''ll have


    to punish you!"


    "Oh? And how will you do that?" Evelyn wasn''t afraid of him at all!


    A mysterious smile appeared on Sheffield''s face. "You''ll know in a minute!"


    After they went to the underground parking garage, they found his car. When Evelyn was about to open


    the door, Sheffield stopped her. "Look, Evelyn! What''s that on the back seat?" He didn''t have his sports


    car. Today he drove the sedan. He opened the back door and waited for Evelyn to fall into his trap.


    Sure enough, she fell for it. She walked towards the rear door in confusion.


    When she poked her head inside the car to figure out what he was talking about, he urged, "Get in and


    have a look!"


    Evelyn didn''t suspect a thing. As soon as she climbed in, he followed and locked the car doors.


    When Evelyn saw the evil look in his eyes, she realized that she had been fooled.


    She moved aside a little and said in a slightly trembling voice, "Hey, you''d better not do this. There are


    people out there..."


    Without taking a look at the outside, he answered, "Don''t worry. I parked my car in the corner lot on


    purpose."


    Looking at the white wall beside her, Evelyn felt despair rising inside. "So, you had this all nned


    out?"


    Sheffield gave her a wicked smile and chewed the lollipop in his mouth. "Don''t be afraid, Evelyn. Finish


    your lollipop," he said, pretending tofort her.


    She didn''t want a lollipop. She wanted to escape.


    She tried to calm herself down. "Remember what you promised Dad? You said you were taking me


    shopping."


    "I remember. Don''t worry, Evelyn. We''ll go shopping." Actually, he had no choice. Every time he was


    around Evelyn, he got so horny he couldn''t stand it.


    She wanted to talk him out of it, but he was already close to her, blocking her way.


    As he approached, things got tense.


    She put her hands on his chest to stop him. "Wait, I''m still working on my lollipop..." The candy was still


    in her mouth and she didn''t feel like doing anything else.


    However, to her surprise, he took the lollipop out of her mouth and put it into his own. Soon enough, he


    chewed it up and swallowed it.


    When the man threw the stic stick into the trash can, Evelyn still sat there ck-mouthed.


    The car fell into silence. She hugged the man and kissed him back.


    Ten minutester, a familiar voice came from outside. "Hey! Wait a minute. This looks like Sheffield''s


    car."


    It was Joshua.


    ''Shit!'' Evelyn''s eyes snapped open. She looked into Sheffield''s eyes, grabbed his clothes tightly and


    asked, "It''s Joshua, isn''t it?" Her voice was a whisper, so Joshua wouldn''t hear her.


    "Yeah!" Sheffield also felt a little helpless, as he hadn''t expected to bump into Joshua here.


    Joshua took out his phone and waited. "Sheffield must be in the supermarket. What a coinkydink! I''ll


    give him a ring."


    A couple secondster, Sheffield''s phone rang inside the car.


    Both of the two people in the car were speechless.


    Joshua heard the ringtone. He walked around the car and was sure that it was ringing inside. But he


    couldn''t see anything from the outside. "Did Sheffield forget to bring his phone with him? Or is he still in


    the car?" he mumbled.


    Sheffield tried to ignore him, but Joshua walked to the front of his car and stopped to peek inside.


    Feeling dejected, Sheffield took his phone out of his pocket and swiped up to answer it. "Hey, Joshua.


    Not a good time."


    "So you ARE in the car." Joshua''s voice was pleasantly surprised.


    Sheffield closed his eyes in annoyance and shouted, "Go away!"


    "What are you doing in the car? Come out and say hi. Come on, man. Maybe we could grab a meal


    together." Joshua started knocking on his car window.


    Evelyn nudged Sheffield and whispered in his ear, "Get off me."


    It felt like they were having an affair and got caught!


    Sheffield didn''t budge. "Dude, Evelyn''s in here too," he said on the phone through gritted teeth.


    Evelyn didn''t expect him to say that. Her face reddened.


    Joshua had walked in on her and Sheffield like this twice. It was so embarrassing.


    It took Joshua a while to realize what was going on. "Ooohh..." he drawled. With a cunning smile, he


    said, "Man, you''re such a yer. How about this: I need some greenbacks or I''ll snap some pics and


    sell them to the papers."


    ''Is he threatening me?'' Sheffield kissed Evelyn on her lips and tossed his phone away, ignoring


    Joshua.


    Joshua sat on the other end of the line patiently.


    But after a long while, he didn''t hear a word from Sheffield. And then he saw the car swaying slightly.


    His face was as red as an apple. After giving a quiet cough, he immediately asked his friend to walk


    with him towards his own car. "They have CCTV in the parking lot. Remember to go to the monitoring


    room and destroy the footage," he said on the phone as he was leaving.


    However, no one answered him. He was so depressed he hung up the phone.


    Looking at his phone, Joshua cursed in his mind, ''Sheffield is really a piece of work.''


    His friend looked at him curiously and asked, "Who were you talking to? Is Maestro Tang in the car?


    What happened?"


    "Don''t ask. It''s not your business anyway," Joshua replied indifferently. His friend had a big mouth. If


    Joshua told him Sheffield was getting some car sex, everyone would know by tomorrow.

 Chapter 925 Sheffield Is Crazy

    Chapter 925 Sheffield Is Crazy


    "Okay!" The man shut up at once. Joshua didn''t sound happy, and he was right¡ªit was none of his


    business.


    He didn''t want Joshua or Sheffield mad at him.


    Taking time topose herself, Evelyn covered her red cheeks and sat up straight, brushing her long


    hair, letting it spill down her shoulders and back.


    Sheffield made sure the mess was cleaned up, and took the driver''s seat again. Through the rear-view


    mirror, he looked at the woman in the back seat and said happily, "Get some rest. Then... to Shining


    International za!"


    Evelyn rolled down the car window and gave him a stare. "You''d better think about how to deal with


    Joshua."


    Joshua walked in on them twice now when they were trying to be intimate. It was too embarrassing for


    her to see him again.


    Sheffield stepped on the gas and chuckled casually. "Don''t be embarrassed. Just act like nothing


    happened. Joshua and I have even watched someone have sex in front of us. This is no big deal."


    ''In front of them?'' Evelyn snorted, "You two are really something. So, was it fun?"


    "Not even. She was supposed to be some big time model. She wasn''t nearly as hot as she thought she


    was. She was with her boyfriend, and they couldn''t wait. It was rude, and pretty boring. So we left," he


    answered honestly.


    ''Men are really pigs. They go crazy at the sight of a pretty face, '' Evelyn thought. She sneered, "I


    sincerely hope you''re notparing me with her." ''What kind of woman would do something like that in


    front of other people?''


    Sheffield grinned apologetically, "Of course not! You know I only have eyes for you."


    Tired, Evelyn leaned against the back of her seat and replied casually, "I guess I shouldn''t be shocked.


    I always knew you were a yer, and this proves it." When she was with him, she had seen his phone


    blow up. Not a minute would go by before some girl would text him. He didn''t seem interested in them,


    though.


    This guy was a fuckboi. What was more, he was so good at it.


    Sheffield made an exaggerated gesture, clutching his chest. "You wound me! I''ve been a good boy. I


    spend most of my time on the trials for that new drug. I go to bars sometimes, but I don''t go out all


    night. You know I was a virgin before I met you."


    Evelyn wasn''t convinced. "Yeah, right." ''He sure seemed experienced for a virgin. How did he know all


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    those different positions? Osmosis? No way!''


    "I''m serious, baby. I spend all my free time with you. I never dated anyone else. You have to believe


    me!" Now he regretted being a yboy. Not only did Evelyn see him differently, it made his


    exnations unconvincing.


    Evelyn closed her eyes, rested her arm on her forehead, and chatted with him. "Yeah, you''re a paragon


    of virtue. You''re so virtuous that you dated Dollie when you were with me, and even had two women at


    once."


    Sheffield smiled awkwardly, feeling he walked into a dead end.


    By the time he parked the car at the Shining International za, Evelyn was already asleep.


    Then he opened the rear door and got in. "Evelyn, honey, we''re here," he called gently. He stood there


    staring at her sleeping form. She was so beautiful! She had fair skin and the aura of a fairy. He was so


    lucky.


    If he could spend the rest of his life with Evelyn, he wouldn''t mind being beaten, scolded and taunted


    by Carlos. He was that smitten.


    Evelyn slowly opened her eyes and saw his handsome face. Soon, his lips fell on hers. The man gently


    held her in his arms and said, "Honey, we''re here."


    "Okay..." Covering her mouth, Evelyn yawned and followed him out of the car.


    The moment they emerged from the car, he took her into his arms intimately, because he liked to be


    close to her.


    At first, Evelyn wasn''t used to being so close to someone, let alone this demonstrative in public. Now,


    she had no choice but to allow him to do whatever he wanted.


    Next, something dramatic happened.


    When they walked to the elevator, they saw a man and a woman standing by the elevator already.


    With her arm in his, the woman talked andughed with the man. When they saw Evelyn and Sheffield


    approaching, their expressions changed to that of surprise.


    The sight of the two shocked Evelyn awake. She straightened up and smoothed her long hair that fell


    over her shoulders. "Evelyn?" Calvert called out.


    "Evelyn," Rowena greeted her.


    As if he didn''t notice them, Sheffield whistled, holding Evelyn in his arms, waiting for the elevator.


    Calvert stared at the couple with vicious eyes. He let go of Rowena and pulled Evelyn into an embrace.


    "Evelyn, don''t forget about me!"


    As far as he could recall, Evelyn had a reputation to uphold. The Evelyn he knew wouldn''t be so


    demonstrative in public.


    "Yo, it''s you, Prince Ji!" Sheffield moved between Calvert and Evelyn, yet Calvert grabbed her wrist and


    wouldn''t let go.


    Calvert said in a weird tone, "Dr. Tang, I heard one of your patients died the other day. Shouldn''t you be


    in mourning? How could you go shopping at a time like this? Don''t you feel a little guilty over the death


    of your patient?"


    Evelyn tried to pull her hand back, but to no avail. Before Sheffield could speak, she put on a grim face


    and barked an order. "Calvert, let go of me!"


    Hands in his pockets, Sheffield turned around and looked at the hand holding Evelyn''s wrist. He said


    with a smile, "Mind your own business. I''ll give you three seconds to release Evelyn. One..." ''How could


    he hold Evelyn''s hand in front of me? He must be mad!'' he thought.


    But Calvert still clung to Evelyn''s hand.


    "Two..."


    Rowena stepped in. She told Calvert in a low voice, "Look, you know he''s crazy. Let go of her hand and


    behave!" As she spoke, she tried to separate their hands.


    "Three¡­" However, Calvert didn''t care at all.


    Then Sheffield took something from his pocket. Evelyn saw it was a scalpel.


    She hurried to stand in front of Calvert and said, "Hey, hey! Put that away!" Then she turned and


    warned, "Mr. Ji, let me go! Otherwise, you''ll never see me again!"


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to see Calvert get hurt. Actually, he deserved it. But she didn''t want


    Sheffield to actually hurt him. Calvert''s family was not poor, and they could make life difficult for the


    doctor. He might even go to jail.


    Nheless, instead of letting go of her, Calvert just pulled her closer. "It''s your birthday tomorrow.


    Rowena and I came here to pick out a gift. But what about you? You turned me down and now you''re


    shopping with another guy. How could you do this to me, Evelyn?"


    That morning, Calvert texted Evelyn and invited her to go shopping. But she said no.


    Evelyn''s wrist was turning red, thanks to Calvert''s tight grip. She raised her head and looked at him


    coldly. "Mr. Ji, I''ve told you before we have nothing to do with each other. I don''t owe you anything and I


    have nothing to be sorry about. For thest time, let me go."


    The elevator came and stopped at their floor. Since no one walked in, the elevator went up, summoned


    to another floor.


    Calvert was about to say something when he felt something cold against his arm. He looked down and


    saw a scalpel which seemed to be ready to cut him.

 Chapter 926 You Dont Deserve Her

    Chapter 926 You Don''t Deserve Her


    Sheffield warned, "You have run out of time, Calvert. And since you''ve made your bed, you will lie in it.


    Tomorrow''s headlines will say that the handsome Prince Ji yed his own wrist and died."


    Rowena screamed and grabbed Sheffield''s wrist immediately. "Please! Don''t hurt my brother! Calvert,


    let go of her!"


    Sheffield''s eyes clouded with disgust as he stared at the hand on his wrist. "Take your dirty hand off of


    me."


    Rowena blushed with embarrassment and let go of him quickly.


    Calvert hesitantly let go of Evelyn. He stared coldly at Sheffield as he told her, "Evelyn, I''m not letting


    you go. You''re going to be my woman eventually."


    Sheffield blew on the scalpel and sneered, "Everyone can dream, but not all dreamse true." He


    put away the scalpel, held Evelyn''s hand and pressed the elevator button.


    "Don''t be so cocky, Sheffield. I''ll propose to her soon. Uncle Carlos has promised me her hand in


    marriage." Calvert would take everything he wanted, at any cost.


    His words didn''t bother Sheffield. He kissed Evelyn''s long hair and mocked Calvert, "Oh please, you


    are just a man who is in an ambiguous rtionship with his sister. Aren''t you ashamed to ask Evelyn to


    marry you? You don''t deserve her."


    Rowena''s expression changed. She exined in an urgent tone, "No! My brother and I are not in that


    kind of a¡ª"


    Sheffield snorted, "Bitch, stop pretending! I''ve seen more women than you can imagine. I saw through


    your act the moment Iy my eyes on you. Only an idiot like Calvert will believe you."


    Calvert was infuriated. He raised his fist and rushed towards Sheffield. Evelyn swiftly came around and


    stood in front of Sheffield. "Don''t you dare touch him!"


    Clenching his fists, Calvert red at Evelyn and scolded, "Why are you protecting this murderer?"


    ''Murderer?'' Evelyn retorted angrily, "Sheffield is not a murderer! Don''t you watch the news? The


    forensic expert has proved beyond doubt that it was someone else who had injected the patient with


    unapproved medicine which led to his heart failure. It had nothing to do with Sheffield! You shouldn''t


    use people of crimes casually, Mr. Ji. We are adults here and we will be held liable for what we say."


    Calvert became furious seeing how passionately she defended the man he hated. How he wished he


    could kill Sheffield at that moment.


    The elevator opened. With a victory smile on his face, Sheffield walked into the elevator with Evelyn in


    his arms. Before Calvert and Rowena could get in, he pressed the close button and left the fuming pair


    behind.


    After the elevator doors closed, he kissed Evelyn on the cheek and said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you,


    Evelyn."


    ''Thank you for trusting me. It''s a good feeling.''


    Evelyn took a deep breath and looked at him. "For what?"


    This time, Sheffield only smiled in response. "Here we are. The first floor. Let''s start shopping from


    here. And we''ll continue until the za closes. What do you say?"


    "There are seven buildings. I don''t have that much energy."


    "Don''t worry. I will carry you." The elevator opened and he led her out.


    Evelyn shook her head resignedly. "I''ve told you many times not to act so arrogantly in front of Calvert.


    Stop offending him."


    Sheffield had never been afraid of Calvert. He behaved more arrogantly than the prince of the powerful


    Ji family. She wondered whether it was because Sheffield was fearless. ''Or just in stupid, '' she


    thought, shaking her head.


    If Calvert wanted to give him a hard time, he could do that as easy as plucking a delicate flower. The


    consequences would be too much for Sheffield to handle.


    But Sheffield wasn''t bothered. Nevertheless, he nodded obediently. "Yes, my queen. I won''t piss him


    off, if that''s your wish." He sighed and continued, "I''ll love him, just as you love him so immensely."


    She red at him. ''He should know that I didn''t mean it that way.''


    With a wide grin, he winked and teased, "Wow, you don''t have to be so mad at me. I don''t love him. I


    love only you."


    Evelyn pped his arm as he jogged forward. ''Could I just kick him out of here?''


    "Enough about that asshole. Let''s shop, and get rid of all your troubles. You will feel happy after a wild


    shopping spree in Shining International za," he said with a half-serious look.


    Evelyn had been in a bad mood all day. He only wanted to make her happy.


    She smiled and nodded, "Okay." ''He is right. Some shopping might take my mind off all these things.''


    "Good girl." He kissed her gently on her forehead.


    They hung out at the za till evening, and bought a lot of things other than clothes. They purchased


    matching pajamas, slippers and toothbrushes too.


    Evelyn had nned to ask Sheffield to stay overnight at her apartment. But as soon as she had put the


    things they had bought in ce, she got a call from Carlos asking her toe back to the manor.


    Reluctantly, she had to ask Sheffield to drive her back to the manor.


    At the manor, Carlos had hired a birthday party nner and had already decorated the living room. He


    asked Evelyn toe back so that he could know her opinion.


    The hues were mainly white and pink, suiting a princess. It wasn''t Evelyn''s style at all, but as far as


    Carlos was concerned, she would always remain his beautiful princess.


    Moreover, she didn''t really care about the decoration. She was just happy to be with her family.


    Later that evening, she phoned Sheffield. "Are you in bed?"


    He was ted that she had called him. "No, I''m at the hospital," he replied.


    "Why are you at the hospital?" Before dropping her back at the manor, he had told her that he was


    going back to his apartment.


    He exined, "The surgeon on duty had something else to handle, so I had toe in to perform the


    surgery in his stead."


    "Oh, okay. I wanted to ask you¡ª"


    Before she could finish, a woman''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Dr. Tang, we have a new


    patient. Kidney failure. It doesn''t look good. Dr. Zhu wants you to take a look."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there. Evelyn, I have to go. Talk to youter. Good night."


    She nodded. "Okay. Go ahead. Good night."


    She was disappointed as she hung up. She had wanted to ask if he was avable the next evening.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She couldn''t ask him earlier, when they had been together.


    ''Well, I''ll just have to ask him tomorrow.''

 Chapter 927 She Was Happy

    Chapter 927 She Was Happy


    It was the middle of the night. As soon as Sheffield had a break from surgery, he sent a message to


    Evelyn. "Happy birthday, honey! I just stepped out of the OR. My birthday wish for you is to be safe and


    happy forever! And when you make a wish, make sure it''s to marry me!"


    Evelyn woke up at past seven o''clock the next morning. When she saw the message, she couldn''t help


    but giggle. He had sent it at about 2 a.m.


    ''He was upte. Probably still asleep. I''ll callter.''


    Today, Evelyn was dressed in an outfit of light apricot: wool wide-leg pants, a wool coat with a white,


    thin cashmere sweater underneath, and ck high heels.


    Sheffield picked those out for her.


    She walked into her collection room, took out a set of diamond jewels decorated with yellow gemstones


    and a white handbag.


    The jewelry and the purse were also gifts from Sheffield. She was going to pay for them herself, but


    Sheffield wouldn''t hear of it. He insisted on paying for them.


    He told her that she needed to wear this outfit on her birthday. That was how she could show him he


    was important to her.


    Evelyn felt he was like a spoiled brat. To make him happy, she found it was easier to just do as he said.


    Although Carlos didn''t ask her to go to work today, she still had a meeting with a business partner. So


    essentially, she was working. As soon as she emerged from the car, the shes of cameras greeted


    her. This was not ZL Group, but the otherpany whose representative she was meeting. The


    paparazzi followed her to the entrance to the building.


    Then the reporters posted all the photos of her on the Inte. The headlines read, "Evelyn Huo, the


    Most Stylish Socialite Princess."


    They weren''t wrong¡ªshe looked like royalty in the pale apricot outfit and red lipstick.


    And she just happened to be extremely photogenic. Any one of those photos they took could have


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    been taken at a professional photo shoot. Evelyn once again went viral on the Inte.


    Then, someizen did some looking and figured out the price of her outfit. The clothes were thetest


    offerings from an international brand and cost $360, 000, and the sweater alone was 80 grand.


    The handbag was a limited edition set by ZL Group. It was worth at least $660, 000. The sunsses


    were a famous French brand, which cost 150 big ones.


    Not to mention the jewelry she was wearing, worth at least a million.


    Some people tried to find out what brand of lipstick she was wearing.


    Some of theizens knew what they were doing. Eventually it came out it was an old, ssic brand.


    This eye-catching and fancy lipstick already had a reputation, even before release. It was a new series


    from that old brand called Queen''s Crown. It was so expensive it was like the Lamborghini of the


    lipstick world.


    Each set contained eight shades, four matte and the other four shiny. The whole set, box included, cost


    over fifty thousand dors.


    It was first seen in France a few days ago. While everyone was falling all over themselves trying to


    scrape up the cash, it was finally purchased by a mysterious man.


    She was all the rage on social media, and people were saying that this lipstick was fit for a queen, a


    queen like Evelyn.


    Commenters were also specting if the mysterious man was Calvert. He was linked to her, after all.


    Evelyn didn''t know anything about all this. When she got back to the manor, Terilynn pulled her aside


    and said in a whisper, "Hey, Sis! You know what? You''re trending right now. People are wondering if


    Calvert bought your lipstick. Is that true?"


    Terilynn wasn''t normally a gossip girl. But now that this matter had be a trending topic online and


    Evelyn was involved, she was intrigued.


    Evelyn was surprised. Of course, she didn''t know yet she had be the most searched for celeb.


    She shook her head. "No, not him."


    ''Not Calvert?'' Terilynn understood. "Sheffield?" asked Terilynn in a low voice.


    Apparently, she couldn''t hide it anymore if Terilynn knew. So she decided to just be honest about her


    and Sheffield. "Yes."


    When they arrived at her apartmentst night, Sheffield took out the box of lipstick from the trunk and


    gave it to her. At that time, he said, "This is a rare set of lipstick. Use it, or make me cry!"


    Evelyn was struck speechless then.


    She didn''t have to open the box to figure out the lipstick was manufactured by a famous French


    only set made thus far.


    But limited editions like these weren''t even for sale. She wondered how Sheffield had managed to get


    it. When she asked about it, the man answered in a in tone, "I asked a friend to bring it back from


    France." That was the only thing he said about it.


    Evelyn''s reply stunned Terilynn. "He seems like a pretty great guy, huh?" Whose side should she take?


    Her father''s? Or Sheffield''s?


    After all, Sheffield nearly killed her sister. She didn''t want to be on his side.


    But she hesitated when she saw that Evelyn was much happier and more upbeat than before.


    After a short pause, Evelyn answered, "Yes."


    "Cool! So what did he get you for your birthday?" Terilynn asked curiously.


    Evelyn had long ago epted Terilynn''s prying. She decided not to hide it from her. "He bought a lot of


    things for me yesterday, but he didn''t say which one was the birthday present," she said honestly.


    Maybe the whole thing was the gift. After a while, she added, "Maybe it was the lollipop."


    After all, Sheffield had personally told Carlos that he wanted to buy a lollipop as a birthday gift for her.


    Terilynn''s eyes went wide with shock. ''That''s a first.'' "Did you invite him to your birthday party?" she


    asked.


    "Not yet. I figured I''d call himter." No matter what the future might bring, it was her birthday. She


    hoped that Sheffield coulde. It would make the day perfect.


    "Nice! Don''t give up, Sis. I will support you, whatever you decide!" The happiness in Evelyn''s eyes


    moved Terilynn. She decided to side with Evelyn and Sheffield.


    Evelyn went upstairs and looked down at the first floor. Debbie was in the living room, trying to get


    ahold of a pastry shop. She told the bakery the desserts must be delivered to the manor on time. Then


    she called the florist and asked the flowers to be delivered earlier.


    Several servants were helping move tables and chairs, and there were also professional chefs on


    hand. They were starting to prepare dinner.


    Evelyn smiled and felt quite happy now.


    She went back to her bedroom and looked up the news. As expected, there were many admiring


    Evelyn wondered if she and Sheffield would get the people''s blessing one day.


    She called Sheffield, but to her surprise, his phone was powered off.


    She called him a dozen more times, but his phone was still off.


    That afternoon, it was the same story. She asked Tayson to go to Sheffield''s apartment to check it out.


    Later, Tayson told her Sheffield''s apartment was empty. And the car he liked to drive wasn''t in the


    parking lot either.

 Chapter 928 Savannah

    Chapter 928 Savannah


    ''What if I can''t get in touch with Sheffield today?'' Evelyn thought to herself, flustered. He had told her


    he would be avable for her birthday.


    At noon, the Huo family had a wonderful lunch with their family friends in a fancy hotel restaurant. The


    guests were primarily the families of Curtis, Dixon and Damon.


    Carlos picked up Miranda and they arrived at the vi at six o''clock in the evening. Calvert came in


    shortly after with a bouquet of flowers cradled in the crook of his left arm and an expensive bottle of


    wine in the other. However, Sheffield''s phone was still switched off.


    About ten minutester, Joshua rang the doorbell carrying his gift in a simple paper bag, tied with one


    big red ribbon. The moment Evelyn opened the door, the first thing she asked him was, "Have you


    seen him?"


    Joshua knew who she was talking about without further boration needed. He shook his head and


    replied, "No."


    "Can you get in touch with him?"


    "I can try, but if Sheffield doesn''t want to be found, no one can get in touch with him."


    Joshua was speaking the truth. However, Evelyn''s heart ached, and there was a pit in her stomach


    because she was so nervous. ''That''s true. Once he disappears, even I can''t get in touch with him, '' she


    thought bitterly.


    At half past six, a servant came in to report, "Miss Huo, there''s ady waiting outside for you. She says


    she''s an old friend of yours and she''s here to celebrate your birthday."


    ''Ady? My friend? Could it be...?'' Evelyn was taken by curiosity. "Where is she now?" she asked


    immediately.


    "At the doorway."


    ''At the doorway?'' Evelyn was more convinced of her assumption as she ran to the door and opened it.


    The person standing outside was exactly the same person Evelyn had in mind.


    The woman was dressed in a light green coat, a beryl hat and a white scarf. She was sitting in a


    wheelchair with a smile on her face. With a smile that could warm any heart, she reached out one hand


    to give Evelyn a neatly wrapped package and said, "Happy Birthday!"


    The familiar voice drew out Evelyn''s smile as she knelt down and hugged the girl sitting in the


    wheelchair. "Savannah..." she sighed heavily, seemingly relieved. Evelyn had missed her very much.


    Savannah patted Evelyn on the back as her eyes shimmered brightly against the light. "It''s been a


    while and I must say, I''ve missed you a lot!" she said.


    A gust of cold wind blew over as Evelyn let go of her. She stood up, taking a deep breath, walked


    behind her and pushed her wheelchair forward. "Come on in. Let''s talk inside."


    Savannah turned her head around to look over her shoulder and said, "Evelyn, you''ve be more


    beautiful than I had expected. I''ve seen your photos, but you look even more stunning in person."


    Evelyn smiled, cheeks blushing pink, and said, "You look amazing too! When did you get back? You


    should have told me before, I would have gone to pick you up!"


    "But then I wouldn''t get to see that look on your face! Don''t worry, your father sent someone to pick me


    up at the airport. He wanted to give you a surprise! So, are you surprised to see me, Evelyn?"


    "Of course, I am! I''m having a hard time believing it, to tell you the truth." It had been almost two years


    since thest time Evelyn and Savannah saw each other.


    The Huos weed Savannah with open arms in the living room. "It''s so good to see you, Uncle


    Carlos, Aunt Debbie, Terilynn and Matthew!" she greeted them politely.


    Carlos smiled and nodded his head. Debbie walked up to her, stroked her hair and said, "Hi, darling.


    I''m so happy that you could be here for Evelyn''s birthday party."


    Terilynn greeted her with a hug. "Wee to our home, Savannah."


    "Wee," said Matthew.


    Savannah was moved to joy by their hospitality. "Thank you! I am honored to be here." Indeed, it was


    her honor to have such a good friend like Evelyn in her life.


    "Don''t be so formal with us. Come, we were just about to have dinner." Debbie took her to the dinner


    table.


    Only then did Savannah see Calvert and Joshua engaged in a light conversation. Evelyn got their


    attention and said, "Savannah, this is Joshua, the youngest son of the mayor. Joshua, this is my good


    friend, Savannah."


    Joshua stood up and greeted her politely, "Hello, nice to meet you, Savannah!"


    "Nice to meet you too, Joshua." Savannah gave him a smile.


    When it was her turn to introduce Calvert, Evelyn paused for a while and simply said, "Savannah, this


    is Calvert. Calvert, this is my good friend, Savannah."


    Savannah knew that Calvert was Evelyn''s ex-boyfriend, but she did not know the whole story. Seeing


    him at her birthday party, she mistakenly thought that they were back together. "Oh, I saw his pictures


    on the Inte. He is very handsome! Calvert, please be nice to Evelyn."


    Calvert let out a slight cough, not knowing how to respond to that statement. Then, he simply said,


    "Thank you. Don''t worry. I''ll be nice to her."


    Evelyn''s lips twitched but she didn''t respond. Fortunately, Debbie came to the rescue and said, "Dinner


    is about to begin. Matthew, please go upstairs and ask your grandma toe down."


    "Okay," replied Matthew before he walked up the stairs.


    Everyone was finally seated at the dinner table, ready to begin, when suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    Looking at each other in confusion, everyone but Debbie wondered who could it be as all the expected


    guests were already there.


    Debbie stood up excitedly and said, "By the way, I invited a special guest. I think that''s him. I''ll open the


    door."


    Even Carlos himself didn''t know who was standing outside the door. While the people whispered


    amongst themselves wondering who Debbie''s guest was, a familiar figure appeared in the living room.


    The man was dressed more formally than usual. He was wearing a ck half-long overcoat, on top of


    an exquisitely tailored white shirt. The cor of his shirt was embroidered with small letters, and he was


    wearing a red silk and wool mixed tie.


    His ck trousers were casual, nothing too fancy, but fashionably coupled with a pair of dark brown


    leather shoes.


    Both his wristwatch and belt were limited edition items designed by a world-famous brand owned by ZL


    Group. The manner in which he dressed himself spoke about his personality: formal and lively.


    The man had a bouquet of 99 red roses in his arms. Some yellow roses were arranged in an orderly


    way that read three words¡ª"I love you."


    The moment everyoneid eyes on him, the room was filled with startled gasps.


    Evelyn''s eyes shot up in joy, and she was too excited to care about the fact that Calvert was sitting right


    next to her. The moment her eyes met Sheffield''s, the affection in her heart poured out of her silent


    expression.


    Debbie''s usual carefree and innocent nature was the reason why she didn''t notice a change in the


    atmosphere. She looked very happy to introduce Sheffield to the others. She dragged him forward by


    his hand and said, "Sheffield,e here." She introduced the doctor to her family with great interest.


    "Mom, Carlos, this is Sheffield Tang. He''s a doctor at the Y City First General Hospital. Don''t let his


    looks fool you; he is actually very good at what he does."


    Following Debbie''s words, Sheffield greeted them more enthusiastically. "Hello, Grandma Miranda,


    Uncle Carlos, Evelyn, Terilynn, and Matthew. It''s nice to finally meet you all. I''m Sheffield Tang. Thank


    you all for weing me to Evelyn''s birthday party." Most of the people sitting at the table were


    Evelyn''s family, so Sheffield tried his best to make a good impression on them.


    Despite her silver hair, Miranda, who was in her eighties, decided to dress young and she did so


    sessfully. By some miracle, she managed to pull off looking like someone in their fifties. Miranda


    couldn''t be happier in this moment. Her children and grandchildren were all present and in good health.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Her life was a series of family dinners and vacations¡ªsomething she was grateful to have. The happy


    life she had made her heart soft, unlike when she was young. The years had made her a more kind


    and loving person.


    She looked the young man up and down with a smile on her face, and finally nodded with satisfaction.


    "My, my, you don''t get to see such a handsome young man nowadays!" She waspletely taken by


    his bubbly personality. In fact, deep down, she was already entertaining the idea of weing him to


    the family.


    This was a phenomenon that was seldom seen in the Huo family.

 Chapter 929 Its Sheffield

    Chapter 929 It''s Sheffield


    "Oh, thank you, Grandma Miranda! You are so sweet!" Sheffield said, with a gentle and graceful nod.


    The energy in the room was vibrant and festive. Debbie noticed the roses in Sheffield''s arms and


    turned to look at Terilynn, chuckling. "Sheffield, you''ve met Terilynn, right? Why don''t you just sit next to


    her?"


    Debbie had deliberately left an empty seat next to Terilynn earlier on.


    Sheffield, however, without saying anything, walked past Terilynn and went over to the main attraction


    of the party tonight¡ªEvelyn.


    When he stopped in front of Evelyn, Debbie walked up to him and reminded him in a low voice, "Hey,


    Terilynn is over there. This is Evelyn." Debbie''s desperate attempt to fix up Sheffield with Terilynn was


    tantly apparent.


    With a smile, Sheffield turned to Debbie and exined, "Aunt Debbie, but I came here just for Evelyn."


    "What?" The stunned expression on Debbie''s face froze. However, the others seemed unperturbed and


    were all as calm as they were.


    Sheffield pulled Evelyn up and handed her the roses. "Evelyn, happy birthday! Sorry, I''mte!"


    Evelyn looked at Debbie, who was standing there in utter disbelief, and then at Carlos, who sat with a


    darkened face. Faced with her parents'' watchful eyes, Evelyn didn''t know whether to take therge


    bouquet of roses or not. She bit her lower lip and softly said, "Thank you..."


    Joshua, having been Sheffield''s wingman, cleared his throat and meekly said, "Evelyn, those roses are


    for you. Why are you just standing there?"


    Evelyn cast an embarrassed nce at Debbie from the corner of her eyes and reached out her hands


    to take the flowers from Sheffield.


    As soon as Evelyn put the bouquet of flowers in her arms, Debbie came back to her senses. She


    looked at Carlos, who was still silent, and said, "Is he the one you were talking about? The one with


    Evelyn in D City?"


    ''Oh my God! Am I thest person to know about this?'' she wondered.


    Carlos remained unresponsive. With a darkened face, he switched his cold gaze from Sheffield to


    Evelyn.


    Carlos didn''t deny it, and his silence had answered Debbie''s question.


    She looked down, patting herself on the forehead and murmured in disbelief, "Oh my God, it''s


    Sheffield!" Debbie had spent almost half a month visiting First General Hospital, trying to fix Sheffield


    up with Terilynn. As it turned out, however, he and Evelyn had been together for so long, and Carlos


    knew the whole time.


    Meanwhile, Miranda silently eyed both Sheffield and Calvert up and down,paring them in her


    mind. Although she hadn''t been home in a while, she knew what had happened between Evelyn,


    Sheffield and Calvert.


    Sheffield was not only pleasing to the eyes, but also had a warm demeanor, unlike Calvert, who was as


    cold as her son, Carlos.


    It wasn''t that she thought being cold was wrong; she just didn''t think Evelyn would be happy with a man


    like Calvert.


    Before long, Miranda had the answer in her mind.


    She was rooting for Sheffield. She wanted to ask him about Evelyn''s ectopic pregnancy, but since


    Calvert was also there, she decided otherwise.


    Sheffield felt like he had to say something, so he walked up to Debbie and respectfully said, "Aunt


    Debbie, I''ve been meaning to tell you that the person I love is Evelyn. Please don''t misunderstand me.


    Any man would be more than lucky to be with Terilynn, but my heart belongs to your other daughter. I


    am very much in love with her and I''m sorry for not telling you the truth sooner."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Debbie couldn''t help but look Sheffield up and down. After all, this whole time she had been trying to


    pair Sheffield off with Terilynn.


    She sighed, looking back and forth between Evelyn and Sheffield. Eventually, she came to the


    realization that it would indeed be better if Evelyn ended up with Sheffield. Besides, Evelyn had been


    pregnant with Sheffield''s baby. This was also a good chance for Debbie to ask him about the


    pregnancy.


    Calvert stood up, took the bouquet of roses from Evelyn and put it back in Sheffield''s arms. "I''m sorry,


    Mr. Tang, but Evelyn is my girlfriend. My parents are flying back from New Zend the day after


    tomorrow to finalize our engagement. Uncle Carlos and Evelyn have already agreed the engagement.


    Mr. Tang, please don''t waste your time pursuing my girlfriend anymore," he said in a cold voice.


    ''The day after tomorrow? Evelyn agreed to get engaged to him?'' Sheffield couldn''t believe his ears.


    After a short pause, he smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. You''re not married yet. So far, as it stands, I


    still have the right to pursue Evelyn, right?"


    Calvert was at a loss for words. Sheffield was right; they hadn''t even gotten married yet. "Then Mr.


    Tang, you will need to try harder," he simply said.


    As their gazes met, the determination in their eyes wasmunicated clearly.


    Debbie decided to break the awkward silence by asking Sheffield to sit down next to Terilynn.


    "Sheffield,e and sit here." Besides, it was the only vacant seat at the table.


    In truth, she just wanted to speak to Sheffield about Evelyn''s pregnancy. However, realizing that this


    wasn''t the right time or ce for such a discussion, she decided to set it aside forter.


    She was of the impression that Sheffield was unaware of Evelyn''s pregnancy.


    Suddenly, Joshua stood up from his seat and said, "Mrs. Huo, I want to sit over there. Let the man sit


    close to Evelyn. Am I right, Sheffield?" He secretly winked at Sheffield.


    At the head of the table sat a brooding Carlos, while Debbie was on his left. On the left of the table


    were Evelyn, Calvert, Joshua and Savannah sitting in exactly that order.


    While Miranda, Matthew and Terilynn sat across them, on the right side of the table.


    "Sure! Thanks, buddy!" Sheffield didn''t even try to hide his feelings. If it weren''t for the fact that he was


    in the Huo family''s vi, he would have pushed Calvert aside the moment he arrived.


    As Sheffield thanked his friend, Joshua quickly moved to the other side of the table and quietly sat


    down next to Terilynn, the girl he loved.


    Sheffield ced the flowers on the table behind him and then sat down. Calvert was sitting in between


    him and Evelyn, while Savannah was to his left.


    He greeted the girl politely, "Hello, I''m Sheffield. Nice to meet you."


    Savannah''s mind, however, was still mulling over the fact that this man was responsible for getting


    Evelyn pregnant. Shaking herself out of her thoughts, she smiled and said, "Hello!"


    The dinner began with everyone clinking their sses of wine.


    Soon after, Debbie temporarily set her thoughts aside and treated Sheffield warmly. "Hey, Sheffield.


    This roast beef has been carved from the cow''s shoulders and baked by a professional chef hired by


    your uncle Carlos. Have a taste." The meat from a cow''s shoulders was generally suited for barbecuing


    or hotpots.


    With her eyes, she gestured at the maid, who ordingly, sliced a generous portion of ck pepper


    beef and put it on Sheffield''s te.


    Sheffield was so happy he grinned like a little boy and said, "Thank you, Aunt Debbie. This looks


    delicious!"


    He put a piece of beef in his mouth and nodded. "The taste of ck pepper is mild. I''m guessing the


    cook must be an Italian, right?"


    "Wow! How did you guess that? That''s amazing!" Debbie gave him a thumbs up. It was clear that


    Sheffield had seen the world with his own eyes.


    The bountiful spread of food on the table was a mouth-wateringbination of Chinese and Western


    cuisine. Apart from the Chinese house chef, the Western dishes were prepared by an Italian chef hired


    especially for tonight''s celebration.

 Chapter 930 True Beauty Never Ages

    Chapter 930 True Beauty Never Ages


    Carlos scoffed at the excitement on Debbie''s face. A housemaid came to the table with a te of


    roastedmb chops in her hand. He made a mockery of Debbie''s tone and said, "Calvert, this is the


    New Zend mutton chops. Freshly roasted. Have a taste!"


    Everybody sat in stunned silence, baffled to see the man, who was infamous for his arrogance, act in


    such a childish and immature way.


    What Carlos said made Calvert feel less awkward. "Thank you, Uncle Carlos," he said politely.


    While cutting the meat with his knife, Sheffield thought to himself, ''Calvert, what a coward!''


    When a small portion ofmb chops was ced in front of Calvert, Sheffield nced at themb chops


    and came up with a joke in his head. He leaned towards Calvert and whispered, "Did you know that


    roastedmb chops help to improve bodily functions and treat impo... Ahem! You should certainly eat a


    lot of it!"


    Sheffield''s voice was so low that the people sitting on the other side of the table couldn''t hear him.


    However, Evelyn, who was sitting next to Calvert, managed to hear what he had said and she almost


    choked on her juice.


    ''Sheffield can be so mean!'' she mused.


    The others turned to look at them. Calvert''s face darkened at their look of confusion. ''Would it kill this


    guy to be a little nice to me?''


    Although Carlos couldn''t hear what they were talking about, when he noticed the dispirited look on


    Calvert''s face, he guessed that Sheffield must have said something to him. Casting a cold nce at


    Sheffield, who was busy eating, Carlos asked, "What? Dr. Tang, is the food not up to your satisfaction?"


    Sheffield''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Carlos. He grinned and said, "Of course not! How could


    all this delicious food not satisfy anyone? I was just feeling a little jealous of Calvert."


    "Jealous? What for? Are you not happy with the dish my wife asked the housemaid to bring to you?"


    Carlos didn''t hesitate to attack Sheffield, cunningly exploiting the loophole in his words.


    "Of course, I am. Look, I''ve already emptied my te. That was delicious!" Sheffield said, unting his


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    te at Carlos with a serious look. Then in order to further support his statement, he turned to the


    servant near him and said, "May I have some more please? One more serving for me, please. Thank


    you!"


    "Yes, sir. Please wait a moment."


    Infuriated, Carlos clenched his fist under the table, while ring at Debbie and wondering what she


    ever saw in a man like Sheffield.


    Sensing the sidelong nce from Carlos, Debbie put down her fork and with an innocent smile on her


    face, said, "Honey, is there a problem?"


    Debbie pretended as if she had no idea of what was going on, but she was determined to teach Carlos


    a lessonter for not telling her about Sheffield before. How dare he keep the truth from her and have


    the audacity to give her angry res?


    Carlos'' disposition did aplete U-turn as if he understood what Debbie was thinking about just by


    the tone of her voice. Immediately, he smiled and said, "No, of course not. Everything is fine."


    The man was smart enough to remember the three basic principles of the Huo family: his wife was the


    boss; nothing could be more important than his wife''s happiness and no matter what, his wife was


    always right.


    The rest of the dinner-time went smoothly. Shortly after, it was time to cut the cake.


    Evelyn''s birthday cake was a fiveyered piece of culinary art, with strawberry and vani icing, and a


    rich custard filling. At the top was a lovely little doll of a princess dressed in pink. Every year, Carlos


    would order the same kind of cake for Evelyn''s and Terilynn''s birthdays. It was his way of telling them


    that they were his princesses.


    Carlos switched off the lights so that Evelyn could make a wish in front of the beautiful cake bearing lit


    candles, while everyone sang the birthday song. ''May my friends and family be happy and healthy and


    may Sheffield and I end up together.''


    Sheffield''s eyes conveyed a heartfelt warmth as he tenderly watched the woman blow out the candles


    and make a wish. The man was truly smitten, pping his hands and humming the birthday song


    joyously with the others.


    ''I wish for my dear Evelyn to be happy, beautiful and healthy forever.''


    Evelyn cut the cake into squares and passed them around to everybody in a handsome te with doily.


    The custard filled dessert brought a smile on everyone''s faces as they marveled at how delightful it


    was.


    Meanwhile, Sheffield had been looking for a chance to talk to Evelyn. When Calvert walked away to


    answer a phone call, Sheffield immediately approached her and said, "Evelyn, you look stunning


    today."


    Blushing, Evelyn cast him a sideways nce and asked, "You mean I wasn''t stunning in the past?"


    After a short pause, Sheffield replied with a smile, "Of course not. In my eyes, you will always be the


    most beautiful girl in the world. And you look extraordinarily beautiful today. You take my breath away."


    Evelyn couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "You''re such a smooth-talker!"


    "No, I''m just telling the truth!"


    Evelyn grabbed a cookie from the table and jammed it into his mouth. "Here you go. Stop talking," she


    said.


    Sheffield spat out the broken pieces from his mouth and smirked roguishly before he leaned in towards


    her and said, "Shall we eat it together?"


    Evelyn giggled, however, rolling her eyes at him, and said, "You wish!"


    Meanwhile, leaning against the wall by the window and swirling his wine, Matthew ponderously


    watched Sheffield tease Evelyn.


    The incident of Evelyn''s unnned pregnancy made a lot of people in the Huo family angry at


    Sheffield, including Matthew. Although he didn''t want to ruin everyone''s mood by demanding an


    exnation from Sheffield at Evelyn''s birthday party, it didn''t mean that he would easily turn a blind eye


    to it.


    Just then, Miranda walked up to the happy couple and engaged Sheffield in a conversation.


    "Hi, Sheffield. What are you two talking about?"


    "Oh, Grandma. Evelyn was just saying that the cookies are really good. Would you like to have some?"


    said Sheffield.


    Mirandaughed, humbly denying his offer. "I''m an old woman. I can''t eat sweets like I used to, but you


    should enjoy them while you still can."


    Sheffield shook his head and said, "Grandma, you look too beautiful to worry about such things.


    There''s an old saying that I think applies to you right now?"


    It didn''t matter to Miranda whether what Sheffield had said was true or not, because she felt very


    "True beauty never ages! I didn''t realize how true it was until I finally met you. Time can take away


    everything, but a beautiful temperamentsts forever and cannot be eroded with time!" There was not a


    trace of frivolity in his tone, which made everyone believe that his praise was sincere.


    In the course of her lifetime, Miranda had heard manypliments from people, but hearing such


    sweet wordse from a handsome young man like Sheffield certainly lifted her spirits. "Boy, you


    need to stop it with the tteries!"


    "Grandma, don''t be so modest. I wouldn''t lie to you. Evelyn, please tell Grandma that you agree with


    me."


    Evelyn smiled and nodded her head. When she saw how nicely Miranda and Sheffield got along, she


    earnestly prayed so that someday her father and Sheffield could also get along in the same way.


    Miranda was so happy that she chuckled at everything he said. "Okay, that''s enough for now. I was


    actually hoping to ask Sheffield something." Turning to face the young man, she continued, "Sheffield, I


    heard from Debbie that you are doing a research and development project at the moment. How is it


    going?"


    "Yes, Grandma. It''s almost finished. I''m looking forward tounching it early next year." Next year was


    less than a month away, and Sheffield was going to get very busy very soon.

 Chapter 931 Out Of Your League

    Chapter 931 Out Of Your League


    "Well, good. If you need any help, just let me know. I''m on your side." Miranda liked youngsters who


    were hardworking and had a positive outlook.


    "Oh Grandma, you are so kind. Thank you so much!" Sheffield was deeply touched by her words.


    His own grandma had passed away so early that he had never had the pleasure of being pampered by


    her.


    While they chatted, Evelyn left to keep Savannahpany.


    The Huo family members had a silent understanding. They didn''t want to talk about anything


    unpleasant on Evelyn''s birthday. So even after Evelyn had left, instead of asking about her pregnancy,


    Miranda continued to talk to Sheffield about his work and research.


    As the birthday party was about to end, Sheffield found Evelyn chatting with Savannah. "Evelyn," he


    called.


    She turned to him. "Yes?"


    "Miss Xiang, may I borrow Evelyn for a minute?" he asked Savannah with an apologetic smile.


    She nodded. "Sure." Turning to Evelyn with a smile, she said, "Go ahead. I''ll go and find Grandma."


    "Okay."


    "Can you show me around your room?" Sheffield asked Evelyn with a mysterious grin.


    "Is this what you wanted to talk about so urgently?" Evelyn sighed helplessly.


    "I''m just curious. I want to know more about you," he exined.


    Evelyn searched for Carlos and Calvert. They were chatting in the living room. "Okay," she agreed and


    walked to the stairs, Sheffield following her close behind.


    Calvert saw them from the corner of his eye and felt his heart burn.


    He had been with Evelyn for a long time, but he had never been to the second floor of the Huo family


    manor. And yet, she was taking Sheffield to her bedroom.


    The second floor was simple, yet luxuriously decorated. Evelyn pushed open the door to the innermost


    room and let Sheffield in.


    He walked into the big room casually and looked around curiously. Evelyn stood near the door,


    hesitating and wondering whether or not to close the door. Before she could decide, Sheffield stepped


    towards her and closed the door.


    And without a word, he pulled her into his arms. Evelyn doubted his intentions from the beginning, but


    now she knew what was on his mind, and it was clearly not to see her bedroom decorations.


    Sheffield held her close and bent down to kiss her red lips. She kissed him back. After a while, they


    broke apart and he said in a hoarse voice, "Evelyn, I haven''t kissed you in such a long time. I have


    missed you so much."


    She sighed in disbelief. ''It''s only been one day. He makes it sound like we haven''t seen each other for


    a year.''


    They stared into each other''s eyes, and Sheffield lowered his head to kiss her again. At that moment,


    there was a knock on the door. Evelyn jumped back in fear and moved away from Sheffield. She


    collected herself quickly and asked, "Who is it?"


    The door opened. "It''s me." And in came Calvert.


    Seeing him, Sheffield scoffed. ''He really has his eye on Evelyn all the time. What an annoying asshole.''


    He satirized the man. "Mr. Ji, shouldn''t you be chatting with my future father-inw downstairs? Why


    did youe up here to ruin our moment?"


    Calvert ignored him and turned to Evelyn. "Your father and I had a discussion earlier. I''ve booked the


    ce for our families'' meeting, and your father has cleared your schedule for the day as well. Do you


    have any qualms regarding it?"


    Evelyn shook her head and answered perfunctorily, "No."


    "Great! So, that''s settled."


    As ifpletely oblivious to what the two were talking about, Sheffield made his way to Evelyn''s walk-


    in closet and the adjacent collection room.


    He walked around the giant closet and let out a low whistle. He clicked his tongue when he saw the


    sheer amount of shoes in her closet. Her high-heels alone upied an entire wall with three shelves;


    there were at least a hundred pairs, all different and branded.


    Her autumn and winter clothes needed eight wardrobes in total, which upied more than eighty


    square meters of the room. Her jewelry was kept in another room.


    The closet in Evelyn''s apartment was just as big as this one.


    He poked his head out of the closet and asked, "Eve, my love, may I enter your collection room?"


    Evelyn''s eyes almost popped out as she red at his naughty grin. Calvert was silently standing


    opposite her. ''He called me like that on purpose just to vex Calvert!'' Still, she nodded.


    With her permission, Sheffield entered the room. The space was over a hundred square meters. He


    was amazed.


    Inside were all kinds of essories for women. There were all kinds of precious stones¡ªruby,


    sapphire, tourmaline, topaz, cat''s eye, ga, spinel, emerald, pearls, corals and more. The room was


    dazzling in luxury.


    There were several sliding drawers which had fancy watches in disy. The most luxurious wristwatch


    in her collection was even more expensive than the one Carlos had given Debbie years ago.


    Debbie''s watch had 520 diamonds embedded in it. It had been an apology gift from Carlos when they


    were both still young. Evelyn''s watch was adorned with 999 diamonds. It was so heavy that she had


    never worn it. Like Debbie, she put the watch away as a part of her collection.


    As a well-known socialite diva and as the eldest princess of ZL Group, Evelyn led afortable life


    which was simply beyond anymon man''s imagination.


    Other than her family members, Sheffield was the only one to have ever visited Evelyn''s collection


    room.


    After seeing everything, Sheffield came out and closed the door to the collection room. Calvert was


    now inside Evelyn''s closet.


    Since she had already agreed to let Sheffield look around, it would have been awkward to deny


    Calvert''s request. Evelyn followed him into the closet.


    When Sheffield saw him, he leaned against the door of the collection room and sneered, "Prince Ji, you


    are still here. I thought you would have left already. Never mind. Take a good look at her closet so that


    you can finally realize how out of your league she is."


    After seeing Evelyn''s huge closet, Sheffield had decided that even if he seeded with his research,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    he would continue working hard to give her an even better life than what she had now.


    Calvert ignored him.


    With no trace of embarrassment on his face, Sheffield winked at Evelyn openly.


    ''Exactly how thick is his skin?'' she wondered, rolling her eyes.


    When Calvert reached the door to the collection room, he red at Sheffield. The man was blocking


    the door, and seemed to have no intention of giving way. "Move aside," he ordered.


    Sheffield propped one elbow against the wall to support his tilted head with his fist. "No. Everything


    inside this room is extremely precious. What if something goes missing after you roam around inside?"


    Evelyn was speechless, and Calvert was humiliated and enraged. ''Who the hell does he think I am? A


    thief? I am the son of a diamond merchant. Why would I steal from others? This is ridiculous!'' "Mr.


    Tang, haven''t your parents taught you to respect others?"


    Sheffield arched an eyebrow. "Of course, they have. They have taught me to respect decent human


    beings."


    Calvert''s hands clenched into fists. He wanted to beat the hell out of the impudent man, even though


    he knew that he couldn''t win against Sheffield.

 Chapter 932 A Birthday Gift

    Chapter 932 A Birthday Gift


    Sheffield put on a yful smile and continued to provoke Calvert. "Come on! Hit me! It''s even more fun


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    because you know you can''t take me down, but I know that you want to! I can see it in your eyes! Go


    on! Hit me!"


    Evelyn sighed, bringing her palm to her face and shaking her head.


    Calvert grunted angrily, as he raised his fist and took a swing at Sheffield. Now, had this been any other


    day, Sheffield would have easily dodged him with a simple sidestep, but instead, he deliberately


    allowed Calvert''s fist tond on his face.


    The muffled sound of the strike drew Evelyn''s attention as she raised her head abruptly.


    Evelyn panicked when she saw Sheffield''s face jerk because of the forceful punch. She rushed to him


    in an instant and stood beside him. "What the hell are you doing, Calvert? What''s wrong with you?"


    ''And what was Sheffield doing? Isn''t he supposed to be good at fighting? Why did he let Calvert punch


    him?'' she wondered.


    Sheffield cast a defiant nce at the angry Calvert, temporarily revealing the cunning smirk he had


    hidden from Evelyn. He turned to her with a pitiful look while covering his face with his hand. "Ouch... It


    hurts!"


    Sheffield was well-versed in the game. He knew that women were soft-hearted creatures who couldn''t


    refuse candy to a crying baby. Evelyn was no exception. Although sometimes she seemed to be cold


    on the surface, deep down she was a kind and affectionate person.


    Last time when Sheffield hurt Calvert, Evelyn chose to care about the one who was hurt.


    Evelyn''s facial expression soured and she coldly said, "I think you should leave, Mr. Ji."


    Moreover, Sheffield added more fuel to the fire. "Evelyn, today is your birthday. How could he punch


    me in front of you? Shame on him!"


    Evelyn blew on his wound and said, "I''ll have someone bring some ice cubes here."


    "Evelyn, it''s not as serious as you think. He''s just faking it!" Calvert pulled the woman aside before she


    could fetch the servant. ''I can''t believe this! My fist barely grazed his cheek, let alone hurt him!'' Calvert


    sulked.


    Evelyn broke free from his grip and yelled at him, "What? Youe to my home and you can''t even


    show me an ounce of respect? Once again, please leave my room, Mr. Ji!"


    Her words infuriated Calvert, but since this was the Huo family''s residence, he had to suppress his


    anger. Lowering his head in disappointment, he walked out of the closet with Evelyn.


    As soon as they left, the painful look on Sheffield''s facepletely disappeared. He sneered at the


    door. ''You thought you could mess with me? You have no idea who you''re going up against, Calvert.''


    A sly smile crept up his face. Although the pain from the punch wasn''t even enough to warrant an


    immediate reaction, Sheffield was going to make Calvert pay for itter.


    In less than one minute, Evelyn came back and stood before Sheffield. She looked at him


    expressionlessly and asked, "Was it fun?"


    Sheffield realized that she already knew that he was just pretending. With a cheeky grin, he pulled the


    woman into his arms and said, "Honey, I just can''t stand him following you all the time. This is your


    room and only I should be allowed toe in here. Why did you let him in?"


    "Oh, I see. So, it''s my fault?"


    "No, no, no! It''s my fault!" He quickly gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    Evelyn didn''t know what to do with him anymore. She pushed him and said, "We''ve been in my room


    for a long time. We should go downstairs and join the others."


    "Evelyn," he called out.


    She turned around and said nothing.


    Sheffield took out something from his pocket and handed it to her. "It''s your birthday gift from me."


    Evelyn cast a nce at the gift in her hand. It was a first-ss flight ticket to the Paris Charles de


    Gaulle Airport. The departure time was on the afternoon of the day after tomorrow.


    The servants were already clearing the dinner table when the two of them came downstairs. Their


    faces conveyed mixed expressions when they saw the young couple together.


    Savannah was the first to bid farewell. "Evelyn, I have to leave now. I''ve just received a call from


    Dollie," she said.


    Evelyn crouched in front of her wheelchair and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Okay. I''ll call


    you tomorrow. We''ll talk then."


    "It was great to see you. You must be tired now. Have a good rest." Savannah hugged her.


    "Thanks. Go home safely!"


    The Huo family had someone drive Savannah home.


    After whispering something to Joshua, Sheffield said to the Huo family, "Grandma Miranda, Mr. and


    Mrs. Huo, Evelyn, Terilynn, and Matthew, thank you for your hospitality. It''s gettingte now, so we


    won''t bother you. We should get going soon."


    Joshua echoed, "Thank you for your hospitality. Dinner was wonderful. I had a good time today."


    Sheffield rolled his eyes at his friend. Of course, Joshua had a good time. After all, no other man was


    pestering Terilynn and he had the whole night to talk with her. However, Sheffield''s romantic moment


    was foiled by a third wheel. He wanted to have some privacy in Evelyn''s room, but Calvert had to ruin


    everything.


    Debbie said politely, "Well, since it''s already quitete, why don''t you stay here and leave tomorrow


    morning?"


    Both men wanted to nod their heads but they couldn''t! Despite the temptation, Sheffield had to refuse.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Huo. Don''t worry about us. I''ll go back with Joshua."


    Carlos, on the other hand, rolled his eyes at him. He surely knew what was on the young doctor''s mind.


    Even if every fiber of Sheffield''s being wanted to stay back, he wouldn''t dare to cross Carlos.


    When they walked outside, Carlos had arranged for someone to drive them home because they had


    drunk quite a lot of red wine.


    In the parking lot


    A man with long, straight legs scuttled over to Sheffield, who was about to get in the car, and called out,


    "Mr. Tang?"


    His tone was polite yet distant.


    Sheffield closed the door and turned around. "What''s up, Matthew?"


    Matthew frowned and said, "Don''t call me like that. We are not that close."


    Not knowing how to respond, Sheffield shook his head, at a loss for words. ''Like father, like son. They


    are both cold-hearted. Fine!'' "Mr. Huo, what can I do for you?"


    "I''d like to talk to you about something over coffee or perhaps lunch?"


    Sheffield stood up straight, taken by surprise. ''He wants to talk to me?'' "Sure, feel free to get in touch


    whenever you want to," he said, smiling at Matthew.


    "Thanks." Matthew turned around and left without another word.


    Once the cars transporting Joshua and Sheffield left the manor, Evelyn went back inside.


    Now that all the other guests had left, Calvert had no other reason to stay back any longer. He too bid


    farewell to the Huos and left soon after.


    On his way back, Calvert leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes to get some rest. Suddenly, the


    chauffeur stepped on the brakes, throwing Calvert forward as his forehead hit the back of the front


    seat.


    "What the heck? Keep your eyes on the road!"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Ji. I''m sorry, but there''s a car blocking our path," said the chauffeur.


    Calvert looked at the car and saw Sheffielde out of it.


    As their eyes met in the darkness, Calvert suddenly had a bad feeling. "Reverse the car. Turn around


    and leave."


    The chauffeur looked in the rearview mirror and awkwardly said, "There''s another car behind us."


    The muscles on his face twitched, but Calvert didn''t say anything.


    Sheffield casually lit a cigarette, knocked on Calvert''s window in the back seat and handed another


    cigarette to Joshua, who had just gotten out of the car.


    Calvert rolled down the window, staring at the two men smoking and asked, "Is there something I can


    do for you, Mr. Fan?"


    Taking a drag on his cigarette, Joshua nodded at him. "Yes. I have something to discuss with you. Why


    don''t youe out and have a talk with us?"


    After hesitating for a while, Calvert opened the door and got out of the car.


    Sheffield and Joshua exchanged an understanding look with each other as they both took off their


    coats and started rolling up their sleeves, without uttering a word.


    Calvert understood what that meant and he tried to get back in the car, but Sheffield reacted fast and


    shut the door in a jiffy.

 Chapter 933 An Orphan

    Chapter 933 An Orphan


    Sheffield nonchntly put his coat on the roof of Calvert''s car, as did Joshua.


    "Call for help!" Calvert ordered his chauffeur. However, he knew that it was already toote.


    The chauffeur hurriedly took out the phone from the glovepartment and made a phone call.


    This time, it was Sheffield who made the first move. While Calvert was still preparing himself for the


    fight, the doctor took the opportunity tounch a blow and knocked the tall guy to the ground.


    Joshua was awestruck by the agility disyed by Sheffield. It had been a long time since hest saw


    Sheffield fight someone, but judging by his skills, it seemed as though he had improved instead of


    regressing over the years.


    Sheffield noticed his friend''s petrified expression and shouted angrily, "Hey, what are you waiting for?"


    Then he focused his attention towards Calvert again. ''How dare you punch me like that in front of


    Evelyn?! Did you think I was going to let you get away with it after you disrespected me in front of her


    family? Do I look like a pushover to you?''


    "Oh...right!" Coming back to his senses, Joshua put the cigarette in his mouth after flicking the ash


    away and began to beat up Calvert with Sheffield.


    Meanwhile, the driver in Sheffield''s car who was arranged by Carlos quickly called his boss and said,


    "Hello, Mr. Huo? Mr. Tang and Mr. Fan have blocked Mr. Ji''s car and they are beating him up now!


    What should I do?"


    Carlos paused to think for a moment and then calmly said, "Just act like you didn''t see anything. No


    matter what happens, don''t meddle!"


    "Y-yes, sir!" the driver stuttered. He looked rather nonplussed by his boss''s instructions. ''That''s strange.


    Isn''t Mr. Ji the future son-inw of the Huo family? Why wouldn''t Mr. Huo help him?''


    A few minutester, Sheffield grabbed their coats from the roof of the car and threw one to Joshua,


    who was gasping for air. After he put on his coat, he gestured at Joshua with his eyes and then got in


    their respective cars.


    Meanwhile, lying feebly on the ground, Calvert stared into the dark sky and clenched his fist tight


    before mustering the remainder of his strength to m his knuckles to the ground.


    ''Sheffield Tang, I swear to make you regret ever meeting me in this lifetime!'' he vowed, wincing in pain.


    After the two cars left, Calvert''s chauffeur got out of the car and then tried to help the wounded man up.


    However, as a conceited man, Calvert didn''t want others to see him in such a miserable state. He sat


    up from the ground on his own and yelled at the chauffeur, "Get your hands off me! I can take care of


    myself!"


    "Yes, sir. Of course!" The chauffeur was so frightened that he wasted no time to jump into the driver''s


    seat, ready to drive off at Calvert''s order.


    At the Huo family''s manor


    After Carlos got off the phone with the driver, he walked to the window and stared out into the distance,


    deep in thought.


    Debbie walked in silently, but to catch the man''s attention, she deliberately let out a loud snort.


    "Humph!"


    Carlos flinched a bit, but he didn''t turn around.


    His deliberate ignorance infuriated Debbie so much that she wanted to beat him to a pulp. Angered,


    she waved her finger at him and raised her voice. "You''ll be sleeping on the couch tonight!"


    ''What? She must be joking!''


    Carlos turned around and walked towards the bed. "Why are you being so dramatic again?"


    "Why am I being dramatic? Everyone in my family, except me, knew that Evelyn was seeing Sheffield


    all along. Even you decided to keep me in the dark. Why wouldn''t I be dramatic? How dare you! Aren''t


    you supposed to be my partner, my beloved husband? Why didn''t you tell me anything? And now


    you''re asking why I am being so dramatic?" When Debbie realized that she was thest person to


    know about the truth, she flew into a rage.


    With a smile in his eyes, Carlos nonchntly said, "Why would I bother to tell you about him? He''s just


    a bystander in Evelyn''s life."


    "Is that so? But I think Calvert is the bystander." Matthew had told Debbie that he would talk to


    Sheffield tomorrow about Evelyn''s ectopic pregnancy.


    Carlos didn''t respond to Debbie''s words.


    However, his silence irritated Debbie even more. "Old man, what''s on your mind? And why do you like


    Calvert so much? What''s so good about him?"


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched slightly. "What''s so good about Sheffield? What does he have to


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    offer to our daughter?"


    "Whatever! That''s not the point. I just wanted you to know who I would be rooting for. I want my


    daughter to be with Sheffield. But of course, before anything else, I want to hear what he has to say


    about Evelyn''s pregnancy."


    "What is there to discuss? He couldn''t be innocent. It''s not like we don''t know whose baby it was."


    Debbie snapped at Carlos, "What are you talking about? Do you think our daughter is the sort of


    woman to go around messing with different men?"


    "Of course not!" Carlos knew his daughter well. That was why he always believed that it was Sheffield


    who needed to be held responsible in this matter.


    "Tell me. Will you keep going against me on this? Are you going to support Calvert to the end?"


    "No, I won''t."


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. "I thought you werepletely smitten by Calvert. So, what are we


    going to do about this?" Debbie felt exasperated because even though several decades had passed,


    her husband was still the same stubborn man. Why was it so hard to force the words out of him?


    Carlos pulled her into his arms. Silence befell the room. After a while, he asked, "Do you really like that


    brat, Sheffield?"


    Debbie replied in a calm voice, "Yes! But like I said, I have one condition. I must speak with Sheffield


    first. If he doesn''t give me a good exnation about what happened, I won''t allow him to be with


    Evelyn. However, if it turns out that he didn''t mean to make Evelyn pregnant, please don''t give him a


    hard time anymore. His life is hard enough as it is! His parents died. I am so impressed to see how he


    has managed to be such an upstanding man, despite being an orphan with no family background.


    He must have worked very hard to turn his life around!"


    ''His parents died? An orphan without a background?'' Carlos shook his head.


    He thought that those were just tricks Sheffield was using to win the hearts of women. How could he


    trust that bastard?


    If Sheffield''s family background was really just as Debbie had described, then he couldn''t have been


    able to afford the huge investment for his research project.


    Carlos wondered whether Sheffield had something to do with Star Anise. Or could the man be Star


    Anise?


    "How about this? Evelyn and Calvert will get engaged after the lunar new year. If Sheffield doesn''t give


    up and still insists on winning Evelyn over, I won''t stop him anymore. If he gives up on her, then he will


    never have a second chance with Evelyn." Everything was based on the premise that Sheffield had


    never meant to make Evelyn pregnant without her consent.


    "I don''t understand why Evelyn must get engaged to Calvert in the first ce? Is that really


    necessary?"


    "Just think of it as a test for Sheffield." Carlos couldn''t walk away from this. After all, he had given his


    word to Calvert, and he had every intention of keeping it.


    "What if Sheffield gives up on Evelyn? Do you expect me to just stand by and watch Evelyn marry


    Calvert?" Debbie asked.


    "Of course not!" Carlos had many ways to separate them and cancel the engagement without


    damaging Evelyn''s reputation.


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She didn''t know how to further this discussion with Carlos. "I hope


    that someday you won''te to regret your decision."


    "I never regret anything I do."


    "I hope so."


    Sheffield had a busy schedule at the hospital the following day. On the way to the research and


    development base, he received a call from Savannah, Dollie''s sister.


    In fact, when he met Savannahst night, he had guessed that she was Dollie''s elder sister, even


    though Evelyn hadn''t mentioned it to him.


    If it was a call from Dollie, Sheffield wouldn''t have answered it, nor would he agree on an appointment.


    But since it was a request from Evelyn''s best friend, he had to agree to a meeting for the sake of


    Evelyn.


    At the Pacific Coffee Shop


    A man in a set of beige casual outfit sat down across Savannah and Dollie. Savannah was shocked to


    see the man there. ''It''s really him...''


    Last night at the Huo family''s manor, when she heard Miranda say that Sheffield was a doctor from the


    First General Hospital and that he was working on a research project, Savannah began to suspect


    whether he was the same man that Dollie was in love with.

 Chapter 934 Mortal Enemies

    Chapter 934 Mortal Enemies


    Sheffield sat in front of Savannah and Dollie. Looking at the admiration in her sister''s eyes, Savannah


    was sure of one thing.


    It certainly looked like Evelyn and Dollie loved the same guy¡ªSheffield.


    Dollie figured she''d get busted for her little lie about Sheffield being her boyfriend. But he was her ticket


    back to a rich life, so for her and her father''s sake, she kept it up.


    But Sheffield wasn''t having any. He didn''t want to talk to her at all. And he also wanted to destroy her.


    So letting Savannah talk to him was Dollie''s best option. She was sure if Sheffield truly liked Evelyn, he


    would let the Xiang family go since Savannah, Evelyn''s best friend, was a member of the family.


    Sheffield didn''t summon a waitress to get any drinks. The young doctor wanted to get straight to the


    point. "If I were you, Savannah, I wouldn''t get involved. The Xiang family is a mess."


    However, he was not Savannah.


    She was soft-hearted. True, the Xiang family was super mean to her, and Sidell wasn''t a good father,


    but she was still too kind to blow him off. Him or the Xiang family.


    Before she could say anything to him, she was embarrassed by his words. "Mr. Tang, Sidell is my dad.


    I can''t just watch you do this without saying anything."


    Sheffield looked at her, expressionless. "I get it. But there''s a saying: evil actions bring revenge. Heard


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    that before?"


    The man in front of her was different from the one she had met at Evelyn''s birthday party. Last night, he


    was bubbly and cheerful, but the guy sitting opposite her was a stranger, cold and distant.


    "I know my dad hurt you and you won''t forgive him. That''s why I brought Dollie along, so she could


    apologize on behalf of the family." She would do anything to make Sheffield drop thewsuit.


    Sheffield curled his lips, revealing a mocking smile. "Apologize? Do you think I''d actually ept their


    apology? Will an apology bring my mom back to life?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "Too little, toote, my dear! Don''t waste my time!" His mom died many years ago. Since then, he had


    always wanted revenge against Sidell and the Xiang family. And now that he had them in the


    crosshairs, he wasn''t going to let anyone stop him.


    Savannah bit her lower lip and said, "Let''s leave Dad out of this. Mr. Tang, could you please do me a


    favor and leave Dollie alone? She''s young and has a bright future ahead of her. She has nothing now.


    So just tell your guys to back off, okay?"


    Dollie couldn''t help but chime in, "Please, Sheffield? For the sake of my love for you?"


    "Leave you alone?" Sheffield lowered his head and looked at his fingers. "Okay, I can do that."


    The two women didn''t expect him to give in, and they were both ecstatic. But what he said next dashed


    their hopes against the rocks of reality. "If you bring my mom back to life, then I''ll leave you and your


    father alone. Sound fair?"


    The two sisters'' smiles froze on their faces and faded.


    Sheffield stood up from his seat and looked at Savannah with cold eyes. "Don''t try to take advantage of


    my feelings for Evelyn. She''s not part of this! Dollie, when you lied to the authorities about my mom,


    you became my enemy. No snowke is innocent in a blizzard. I''m not letting any of you off the hook."


    After saying that, the man turned around and left without hesitation, leaving the two sisters sitting in


    their seats silently.


    After a long while, Dollie red angrily at Savannah. "You and Evelyn are close, right? Why don''t you


    grab her and let her talk to Sheffield?"


    Savannah shed a wry smile. "Didn''t you hear what he said? Leave Evelyn out of this. You''re just


    grasping at straws now." Actually, she wanted to call Evelyn when she saw Sheffield. But what he said


    made her decide otherwise.


    "Humph! Seriously, girl? What else can you do besides eat?" Disdain was written all over her face as


    Dollie looked at the woman in the wheelchair. Remembering Evelyn, she said in a sour tone, "He asked


    you not to talk to Evelyn. And? Do it anyway. Sheffield loves her. Of course he''ll listen to her! I don''t


    care what else you do with your life, but do this for your family."


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Because I can!" Dollie spat, rolling her eyes. "Dad raised you. Do something for your family, for once!


    You and Evelyn are good friends. You are the only one who can do this."


    "I won''t do it. Evelyn''s not involved," Savannah said bitterly and shook her head. Evelyn had helped her


    a lot. She didn''t want to owe her any more favors.


    "So you won''t do it? You want me to talk to her?" Dollie screamed out in disbelief. "Come on! She''s


    your friend, not mine! Friends help each other out. If she were my friend, I wouldn''t have a problem


    asking her to help. If you don''t want her to talk to Sheffield, you can ask her to talk to her father. If Mr.


    Huo helps us, then we''re all good."


    All of a sudden, Dollie thought she was a pretty smart cookie. ''That''s it! It''s perfect. If Mr. Huo helps us,


    then problems will be solved. After all, he is pretty powerful. Sheffield wouldn''t go against him. Ie


    up with the best n.''


    "No way! That will ruin Evelyn and Sheffield''s rtionship!" ''If Mr. Huo decides to help the Xiang family,


    that''s like turning against Sheffield. If that happens, Sheffield will hate Carlos, '' Savannah thought.


    "Listen to you! You don''t even want to help, do you? What good are you? Evelyn fucked with my


    rtionship with Sheffield. She drove a wedge between us. And you are still protecting her! You''re such


    a useless, ungrateful brat! So you lost the use of your legs. Big deal. You don''t help me, I''ll take your


    eyes and hands too!" Dollie said to her in a cold voice. She might not be able to stand up to Evelyn or


    Sheffield, but dealing with a disabled person was a piece of cake.


    Savannah was aware Dollie was threatening her. Her disability made her easy to bully, so Dollie took


    advantage of that. But she had no choice. After all, Dollie was her sister. She had to go ask Evelyn for


    help.


    Finally, she moved her lips and said, "I''ll do it..."


    It took her a long time to call Evelyn. She forced a smile and asked, "Hi, Evelyn, you busy now?"


    "Yeah, a little. Why don''t we meet around five o''clock?" Those two hadn''t been able to talk to each


    other in a while. Savannah had been abroad, and Evelyn was eager to get together so they could catch


    up.


    "Okay, then. I''ll let you get back to it. See youter."


    "Okay, bye!"


    Sheffield had spent the whole day at the researchb. He knew Evelyn had no time to spare today, so


    he decided to burn the midnight oil in theb.


    When he went to get a ss of water, he saw several missed calls and tons of text messages, one of


    which read, "It''s Matthew Huo."


    ''Matthew? My future brother-inw!''

 Chapter 935 That Was My First Time

    Chapter 935 That Was My First Time


    Without hesitation, Sheffield put his work aside and called Matthew back.


    As soon as the call got through, Matthew''s assistant answered, "Hello, Mr. Tang. I''m Mr. Matthew Huo''s


    assistant. He is in a meeting now, but he asked me to tell you that he would like to meet you at the


    Waterfront Cafe tonight. Would that be a good time for you, Mr. Tang?"


    ''Really?'' Sheffield nced at his watch only to find that it was already past nine o''clock at night. "Okay.


    When will his meeting end?"


    "Mr. Matthew Huo has to catch the early flight tomorrow morning. This is hisst meeting for the day. It


    has been on for about half an hour. I think it wille to an end very soon." The assistant meant to say


    that Sheffield should set off now and wait for Matthew at the cafe.


    Sheffield smiled and replied, "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Sheffield told his subordinates to handle the rest of the work before he


    changed his clothes and left for the cafe.


    At the Waterfront Cafe


    A waiter came up to greet Sheffield enthusiastically, "Good evening, sir! Do you have a reservation?"


    Sheffield thought for a second and said, "Do you have a reservation here under the name of Matthew


    Huo?"


    "Oh, yes. Are you Mr. Tang? He has a private room reserved on the second floor. Please follow me."


    Sheffield followed the waiter to the second floor of the coffee shop.


    The reserved room was decorated in a modern style with an independent restroom attached to it.


    Several bookshelves lined up against the walls, filled with all kinds of books. On top of arge wooden


    table was a self-grinding coffee maker and a wide selection of coffee beans to choose from. There was


    also a vintage piano just next to the table; a few leather sofas and a few potted green nts.


    Sheffield ordered a cup of freshly ground coffee as he took a seat.


    After the waiter left, he walked to the piano and opened the hinged fall-board that protected the


    keyboard. As his slender fingers casually struck a few keys, a beautiful tune filled the silence in the


    room.


    After falling out of interest very quickly, he slowly shut the fall-board and pulled open the curtains of the


    French window. The first thing that came to his sight was the building of the Theo Group.


    Standing in front of the French window and looking at the words "Theo Group," Sheffield fell into deep


    thought.


    Although Theo Group was not as influential as ZL group, it was one of the leading enterprises in Y City.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Both of them were internationally recognizedpanies, and ranked top 100 in the world.


    Rumors had it that the health of Theo Group''s boss was getting worse every year. This news had some


    influence on the business of the group. This notion was made clear, in the past three years, because


    the financial situation of the group hadn''t made any sort of progress.


    About half an hourter, the door was pushed open from the outside. Upon hearing the sound,


    Sheffield turned his head towards the door.


    A young man in white shirt walked in, followed by an assistant who was carrying his coat. The assistant


    closed the door and left after escorting his boss in.


    The young man was only 19 years old, but he gave off an aura of maturity that was well beyond his


    years. He behaved with prudence, a temperament that even Sheffield, who was seven years older than


    him, didn''t have.


    Sheffield felt intimidated because he was now going to face his future brother-inw.


    Although Matthew was just a teenager, Sheffield had a feeling that his future brother-inw might be


    more cunning than Carlos. As a result, he decided to be more careful and cautious with his choice of


    words. Or perhaps, he would have to find another way to win him over.


    After all, they were both young men, and surely they would have much more inmon. Despite his


    age, Matthew had a high IQ and aposed personality. He looked like a genius in his twenties or


    thirties. It was made clear to Sheffield that there was no need for him to treat Matthew like a child. At


    the thought of this, Sheffield grinned as he walked over and sat on the sofa opposite to Matthew.


    Neither of them said anything to each other at first.


    Sheffield didn''t bother to ask the young man what he wanted to drink because he already had an


    assistant who could arrange it for him at any moment.


    There was no pressure from either party to speak up. Since Matthew had taken the initiative to ask him


    out on a meeting, he must have had a n. All Sheffield needed to do was wait for the younger man to


    speak.


    Before long, the room fell into silence as they kept staring at each other without ever uttering a sound.


    There were no big differences between the two men sitting across each other, except for their


    personalities.


    In fact, they were quite simr to each other in many aspects.


    They both looked like dignified rich men, but one had pressed his lips into a fine line, giving off a stoic


    aura, while the other one had a smile tugged at the corners of his lips, exuding a yful aura.


    They both were wearing tailored white shirts, one styled to look more formal than the other.


    One was aloof and the other one was extroverted.


    After sitting for a couple of minutes in silence, they heard someone knock at the door. Matthew''s


    assistant opened the door and brought in a cup of coffee.


    He put it in front of Matthew and left without a word.


    Finally, Sheffield opened his mouth to break the silence. A sincere expression reced the yful


    smile on his face as he began, "I''m serious about being with your sister."


    There was no other reason for Matthew to ask him out except to talk about Evelyn.


    "I don''t think so," Matthew said curtly.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll think the same way in the future." Sheffield didn''t mind his blunt attitude.


    "Since when you became so serious about my sister?"


    "I was serious from the very beginning." Sheffield wouldn''t have entered her room in D City that night if


    he hadn''t decided to spend his whole life with her.


    With a taunting smile, Matthew blurted out the words that shocked the doctor. "If that''s the case, where


    were you when my sister got pregnant?"


    ''Pregnant?'' Sheffield was stupefied. It took him a long while to find his voice again, but he stammered,


    "What...do you mean? Evelyn? Pregnant?" He had met Evelyn just yesterday, but she didn''t mention


    anything about her pregnancy.


    Observing the subtle changes of his facial expression, Matthew meticulously tried to find a trace of


    insincerity and deception on his face, but there wasn''t.


    "When did she get pregnant?" Sheffield stood up from the sofa excitedly.


    Matthew remained silent.


    Sheffield had managed to act like a prudent man just a moment ago, but this news made him lose his


    brother-inw, am I really going to be a father?"


    Matthew''s face darkened. "You were."


    "What? What do you mean?" The smile on Sheffield''s face froze.


    Matthew went straight to the point. "My sister found out that she was pregnant after she came back


    from D City."


    ''Oh, so Evelyn isn''t pregnant now...'' Still in a confused state, Sheffield fell back on his seat, struggling


    to make sense of the situation. ''Wait... Evelyn got pregnant after she came back from D City?'' Coming


    back to his senses, he shouted, "Impossible! I clearly remember using protection that night!"


    Matthew pulled a long face. "Are you trying to say that my sister got pregnant with another man''s


    child?"


    "No! I didn''t mean that." ''I know that Evelyn isn''t that sort of person, but how else would she get


    pregnant? How did that happen? What did I do wrong to make that happen?''


    A series of questions started popping up in his mind.


    Unable toe up with an answer that made sense, he fell into uncertainty. "Perhaps it was


    because...that was my first time. I may have used the condoms in the wrong way?" But then he shook


    his head and muttered to himself, "But...it didn''t seem like that. I couldn''t have been so clueless..."


    Although Sheffield hadn''t had sex with a woman before meeting Evelyn, he knew just enough about


    sex as any man would.


    If he didn''t even know how to use a condom in the correct way, he wouldn''t be having sex with a


    woman in the first ce.


    Sheffield''s puzzled murmuring made Matthew feel impatient. "So far from what I can understand, you''re


    telling me that my sister got pregnant with someone else''s baby?"


    "No, no, no! Perhaps the quality of the condoms wasn''t as good. After all, they were just freebies from


    the guesthouse. It could have broken during..." Sheffield remembered how badly he wanted Evelyn that


    night. All he could think of was being with her.


    Matthew''s lips twitched. "I''m not here to discuss about how strong you were in bed."

 Chapter 936 Its My Fault

    Chapter 936 It''s My Fault


    "I know..." Sheffield smiled bitterly. But then, as if just waking up, he suddenly thought of something. It


    was another important question. With a serious expression, he sat upright and asked nervously, "You


    said Evelyn was pregnant after getting back from her trip. So where''s the kid?"


    Matthew''s voice became colder. "Gone."


    "You can''t mean¡ª" In an instant, Sheffield''s mind went nk. He felt a hollow in his chest where his


    heart used to be. The young doctor held his breath and stared at him. Now it was his turn to observe


    the tiniest change of expression on Matthew''s face. Was he lying? He had to know.


    "Thanks to you, yes. She almost died from the ectopic pregnancy. But you didn''t know, did you? How


    can you im to care about her and not know something like that? Is this how you show you love my


    sister?"


    ''Ectopic pregnancy? Almost died?'' With trembling heart, Sheffield shook his head and cast a burning


    nce at the younger man. "This isn''t real, right? Your dad''s just trying to trick me. He wants to make


    me feel bad about Evelyn so I''ll dump her. Did you think it would work? C''mon, Matthew, just between


    you and me," he said.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Matthew retorted, "Do you think you''re worth that much? Think, man. The Huo


    family wouldn''t make up a story like that. It wouldn''t make Evelyn look very good, would it?"


    Sheffield felt awkward. He knew the father and son of the Huo family wouldn''t do a thing like that. At


    least, he realized it when he gave it some thought. He asked, "How soon did Evelyn know about the


    pregnancy? Was it when she got back? Or sooner than that?"


    If it was true... Sheffield decided to shut that line of thinking down. He felt like his heart had been


    pierced by a knife. How much pain did Evelyn go through because of him?


    "About three months after she came home. No one knew she was pregnant, not even her. She started


    hemorrhaging in the meeting room, and by the time she got to your hospital, she''d already gone into


    shock." Matthew stressed the words "your hospital," implying Sheffield could look into it himself if he


    didn''t believe it.


    "Wait..." ''Three months...'' Sheffield suddenly remembered that the first time he saw Evelyn after he got


    back from D City was in the hospital. Evelyn was in a standard patient''s gown and looked very weak


    back then. ''So maybe that''s why she was there, '' he mused.


    ''An ectopic pregnancy...'' He ransacked his memories, searching for the answer. He vaguely


    remembered a few nurses talking about something like that. The eldest daughter of a rich family...He


    hadn''t made the connection then, but it must be Evelyn!


    He also remembered he cursed the woman''s husband. What bad luck! What was he thinking? ''A jerk?


    That''s right, I called the man a jerk. Well, not out loud. But I thought it.''


    It turned out the woman was none other than Evelyn, the eldest daughter of the Huo family. And the


    jerk was undoubtedly him. And he felt like one, now.


    His guilt towards Evelyn was beyond belief. The word "jerk" was not an apt descriptor.


    He was worse than that.


    The guilty man remained silent. Matthew also kept silent. He just watched Sheffield as he tried to


    process everything, lost in his memories.


    After a long while, Sheffield scratched his short hair and said in a low voice, "I knew your sister was in


    the hospital then. I bumped into her, but I had a surgery scheduled, so I gave her my number hoping


    that she''d call or text or something. But she didn''t. Then she took off and didn''t tell me. I tried to pull her


    medical records, but couldn''t find them." He didn''t tell Matthew that he had tried to look for Evelyn the


    old fashioned way, going from one room to another. He was going to bring it up, and decided against it.


    "We registered her under a fake name. Dad didn''t want any news of her pregnancy getting out." That


    was why Sheffield couldn''t find Evelyn, no matter how hard he tried.


    ''Makes sense.'' Sheffield understood immediately.


    He looked at the ceiling and took a deep breath to suppress the pain in his heart. "It''s my fault." He felt


    sorry for hurting Evelyn like that.


    He finally understood why Carlos hated him so much, and why he''d done everything to keep Sheffield


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    and Evelyn apart. Carlos was afraid he would hurt his daughter again.


    Leaning against the back of the sofa with his eyes closed, he held back the tears in his eyes. He really


    wanted to see Evelyn right now. He wanted to hold her...


    The guilt and pain Sheffield felt were obvious. He felt bad, and it showed. The younger man still kept an


    expressionless face. "So leave Evelyn alone. You don''t deserve her at all. Just go away."


    "No. That''s impossible. I love her." Sheffield had never thought of giving up on her before, but now he


    was even moremitted to being with her.


    "Dude! She''ll be engaged. To Calvert! You want to ruin that? You want to have an affair with her? You


    wanna be the other man? Know what that will do to her rep?"


    "I won''t let anyone say anything bad about her!"


    "So what? People won''t say anything in front of you, but there''s always social media. And even behind


    your back."


    After a short pause, Sheffield sat up straight and looked at Matthew. "So how do I fix this? How do I get


    the Huo family to ept me?"


    "Go back in time and do things differently. That''s about all you can do. And since that''s impossible..."


    Matthew said coldly.


    Sheffield didn''t know how to respond.


    Matthew stood up with his hands in his pockets. "We don''t even know who you really are. A


    background check turns up nothing. If you really love my sister, you''ll tell her. Just ask yourself this:


    how much have you hidden from her?"


    Although he didn''t know much about Sheffield''s background, Matthew had a vague feeling there was


    more than meets the eye when it came to this guy. He was too mysterious.


    Matthew had good reasons to be suspicious of Sheffield''s background. The man was remarkably


    efficient. He''d cleared his name in a wrongful death suit by figuring out the actual cause of death. He


    also reintroduced a case more than a decade old and reversed the verdict. He personally sent Sidell to


    jail.


    Although Sheffield told the press that he''d figured this out by ident, Matthew didn''t think it was so


    simple.


    But he didn''t care about Ingrid''s case, so he didn''t do any digging.


    "I can exin that." Sheffield felt gloomy. On one hand, he had gotten used to hiding who he was; on


    the other hand, Evelyn never asked him about it. She just took who he was at face value, which was


    what he wanted.


    "Your exnations don''t mean shit to me. Just think about it. That''ll be enough." Matthew began to


    walk to the door.


    Sheffield called out to stop him. "Matthew, I''m not giving up on Evelyn. There''s no way. Man, in another


    life, we could have been friends. So what about it? Can we call a truce? I''ll teach you to hack the


    security system."


    Hisst sentence sessfully drew Matthew''s attention. He turned around and asked, "You a hacker?"


    "More or less. I know a few tricks..." Even he himself wasn''t sure if he was a hacker or a honker.


    "Do you know Star Anise?"


    "Of course! What? He your idol?" It seemed that Sheffield''s mood had lightened up a bit. The yful


    smile returned to his face.


    "My idol? He doesn''t deserve my respect!" Matthew snorted arrogantly.


    Sheffield was speechless. Indeed, like father, like son.


    "Break into ZL Group''s security system before you talk to me again," Matthew said before opening the


    door and left.


    Sheffield extended his hand and tried to call him back. He wanted to tell him that he could do that now.


    Could they be friends now? But the arrogant man had already left.


    And Sheffield was once again alone in the private room. As he stared at the cup of coffee that had


    gone stone cold, his smile once again disappeared. Thinking of what Matthew told him just now, he felt


    his heart ache so much he almost suffocated.


    He took out his phone and called Evelyn.

 Chapter 937 He Likes Children A Lot

    Chapter 937 He Likes Children A Lot


    "Hello." Evelyn was ying on her phone, so when Sheffield called her, she picked up quickly.


    He could hear her soft voice clearly in the quiet room. It warmed his heart. "Eve, I need to see you,"


    Sheffield said in a hoarse voice.


    "Now?" Evelyn turned to look at Savannah, who was sitting next to her. She hadn''t seen Savannah in a


    while and was enjoying catching up.


    "Yeah, now!" Sheffield couldn''t wait another second. His heart was practically leaping from his chest.


    Evelyn didn''t want to say goodbye to Savannah yet. "Not a good time. How about tomorrow? I''m with


    Savannah now," she said, pouting.


    "Hey, if you need to go, then do it. Remember, I''m back in the city for good, so we can meet up


    whenever you like. I''m good. Really. Just drop me off at my ce and do what you gotta do," Savannah


    offered.


    Evelyn hesitated for a while and then nodded her head. "Okay. I need to drive Savannah home first.


    Where do you wanna meet?" she asked.


    "Anywhere is fine by me," Sheffield answered.


    It was not until then that Evelyn realized that something was wrong with him. But she couldn''t juste


    out and ask him right now. Not with Savannah there. And because of that, Evelyn was too shy to


    suggest meeting him at his apartment, so she said, "All right. Call you when I''m done."


    "Okay."


    After ending the call, Evelyn looked at Savannah, who was smiling. "Evelyn, I''m so d that you met


    your Mr. Right."


    She didn''t know if Sheffield really loved Evelyn, but she knew her friend definitely had it bad for him.


    When she answered his call, she was practically glowing. Her mood lifted. She was apletely


    different person.


    Compared to her indifference in the past, she was now tender and shy.


    Evelyn lowered her head and said shyly, "Thank you." She herself was d that she met a guy like


    Sheffield. She grabbed Savannah''s hands and said, "Savannah, believe me. You''ll meet the right guy


    someday."


    Savannah lowered her head and looked at her legs, shaking her head. ''Even my own mother hates me.


    No man''s gonna fall in love with a cripple, '' she thought bitterly.


    When Sheffield walked out of the cafe, he spotted a group of people leaving the offices of the Theo


    Group. He didn''t get into his car; instead, he walked across the road to get a better look.


    A dozen led a gray-haired man to a car, and made sure he was safely inside. The deference they


    showed him meant that he was important to them.


    Sheffield nced at the young woman on his arm. She looked like she was in herte twenties,


    wearing a form-fitting green cheongsam and a white fur shawl.


    ''She could be his daughter, and yet she''s married to him. Money is the ultimate aphrodisiac, ''


    Sheffield thought with a mocking smile before turning around and walking toward his car.


    He drove aimlessly around the downtown area for a bit. After turning, he found a nice spot to park the


    car.


    He rolled down the window, lit a cigarette and looked up at the dark sky. There were no stars tonight.


    The fact that Evelyn had had an ectopic pregnancy bothered him. He liked children a lot, and wanted to


    have a baby with her. He didn''t care whether it was a boy or a girl. As long as Evelyn was the mom, he


    would love the kid.


    A boy would be better, of course. If it were a boy, Sheffield could do things with him. They could hang


    out, father and son. When he was young, they could y with toy cars and tanks. When he grew up,


    they could race cars, go girl-watching, and take care of Evelyn together.


    Evelyn had carried a baby once. Thanks to him, the baby was gone. And it even almost cost Evelyn her


    life.


    Although he was no obstetrician, he knew the dangers of an ectopic pregnancy. And she even


    hemorrhaged. She must have been so scared!


    He understood Carlos more, now. If Evelyn were his daughter, he''d never let her be with the guy who


    hurt her so much.


    He didn''t think he had any reason to blow this off. A mistake is a mistake. He was not innocent. Even


    though Evelyn hadn''t told him about this, it didn''t mean he was not to me.


    ''My poor Evelyn, '' he sighed inwardly.


    He took a drag on his cigarette.


    It made his heart ache to think of this.


    So what if she was born to a rich family? This didn''t mean she wouldn''t have problems, like everybody


    else. Her life was a series of ups and downs that ordinary people never experienced. If he were God,


    he''d make it so she was born to an ordinary family. Her life would be lessplicated, less painful.


    There was a park on the right side of the parking lot. He snuffed out his cigarette in the car''s ashtray.


    When he raised his head, he saw a man in ck walking toward his car.


    The man was dressed in ck from head to toe. He wore a ck hoodie and a ck mask, and


    covered himselfpletely.


    If Sheffield''s senses weren''t so sharp, he would have never noticed the man approaching. The night


    was quite dark.


    ''This man must have a car around here somewhere. Otherwise he''d never keep up with me. I wonder


    where he parked the car, '' he thought.


    Then, a bolt from the blue! Sheffield remembered the chase down the road the other night. The man


    was also dressed like that. It must be the same guy!


    Sheffield knew if he drove off now, this guy would keeping for him. He had to settle this now.


    So he decided to wait. He wanted to know who this guy was.


    He put his hand in his pocket, and felt the scalpel in there. He waited for the man to get closer.


    A beam of light came from behind him, lighting the darkness. But Sheffield couldn''t see the man''s face.


    The man was wearing a mask and a hat. Even without the mask, he was too far away to pick out


    details.


    However, Sheffield saw a dagger in his hand. Light glinted evilly from the cruel-looking de.


    He opened the door and got out of the car. When the man saw him, he immediately stood still. There


    were short green nts between them.


    "Why are you doing this? What did I do to you?" Sheffield asked.


    The man on the other side remained silent in darkness.


    "You want to kill me? Fine. Just tell me why you hate me so much,"


    Sheffield said again. The man still remained silent.


    Sheffield shook his head and wondered, ''Is he dumb? Or just stoic?''


    "Look, I''m pretty busy. Tell me what''s going on, or I''m outta here!" No answer. Sheffield turned to leave.


    The man suddenly rushed towards him. He was faster than he looked. As he passed through the green


    nts, he pounced.


    Sheffield didn''t even have time to get back in his car, but that wasn''t his intent. He grabbed the guy''s


    arm, and tried to redirect the attack.


    The man countered, and did a spin jump that Sheffield backed up and avoided. The mannded


    adroitly. Sheffield figured out this guy must know martial arts.


    Knowing that his opponent was a skilled martial artist, he shut out all other thoughts and concentrated


    on dealing with the guy.


    Every time the man attacked, his dagger was aimed at Sheffield''s heart. But Sheffield managed to


    dodge the dagger every time. He stayed just out of range, and the man couldn''t reach him.


    Sheffield tried to rip off the guy''s mask, but he wasn''t having any. Every time Sheffield tried to close, the


    man put his dagger in the way.


    He took the scalpel from his pocket and spun it in his hand. He grabbed the scalpel firmly and began to


    fight back with the man brandishing the dagger. Every time the man thrust the dagger forward,


    Sheffield would try to cut him with the scalpel.


    During the fight, Sheffield''s phone slipped from his pocket and slid to the middle of the road.


    Sheffield had no time to pick up his phone, as he had to concentrate on dealing with his foe.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    A momentter, his phone rang. He knew it was Evelyn calling. He wanted to pick it up and answer it,


    but had to be quick to evade the man in ck.


    Not only that, the enemy took advantage of this and ruthlessly thrust the sharp dagger toward


    Sheffield''s heart. He turned to dodge, but the attacker cut his shoulder with the dagger.

 Chapter 938 My Blood Is Running Out

    Chapter 938 My Blood Is Running Out


    Suddenly, a car swooshed past in a blur, running over Sheffield''s cell phone and crushing it under its


    wheels almost instantly.


    "Sorry, but the number you''ve dialed is currently not in service..." Evelyn pulled her face away from her


    cell phone and stared at the screen in confusion as it was just ringing a few seconds ago.


    She tried calling him again, but when she found that Sheffield''s phone was switched off, a concerned


    frown appeared on her face.


    Meanwhile, Sheffield snapped at the sight of his cell phone being pulverized. Incandescent with rage,


    his face contorted and foam flecked his lips as he rasped at his foe. In one swift motion, he drew his


    scalpel and shed the man''s stomach.


    The man responded to the agonizing pain with an unearthly howl, apanied by a berserk rage with


    which he threw himself at Sheffield. As he spun back around, with a clean right-footed roundhouse


    kick, he disarmed Sheffield of the scalpel.


    Then he quickly picked up the scalpel and disappeared in the darkness.


    "Ouch..." Sheffield shook his wrist, massaging it with the other hand. It was toote to run after the man


    now. More importantly, as he was in a lot of pain, it would do him good to retreat and live to fight


    another day.


    Nevertheless, the man was very meticulous. He knew that he had to take the scalpel because it was


    stained with his blood. This reasoning implied that this wasn''t the first time he had done this.


    Sheffield turned around to look for whatever was left of his phone and he picked out the SIM card


    before going back to his car.


    His right wrist was still painful from the kick, and the cut in his left shoulder needed immediate medical


    attention. He took out the first aid kit and wrapped some gauze around the wound to stop the bleeding


    before he drove away without hesitation.


    At the suburbs


    Sheffield''s car stopped in front of a traditional Chinese courtyard house. He rang the doorbell and


    spoke into the video inte. "Master, it''s me, Sheffield. It''s been a while."


    There was no response at first, but then suddenly, a voice came over the inte. "Fuck off!"


    "Master, I''m hurt, again. It looks pretty bad," Sheffield said in embarrassment, rubbing his nose.


    "Fuck off!" the man shouted again.


    Sheffield was speechless. His master''s remedy would help him recover rapidly, and he himself was too


    "Master... Ah... my blood is running out..."


    This time, he heard the clicking sound of the lock. He sighed with relief as he cheerfully opened the


    gate and entered thepound.


    He walked a few hundred meters from the gate to a brightly lit living room.


    In the corner was Vernon, dressed in an all-white Chinese suit, sitting in an armchair and smoking a


    cigarette. When he saw Sheffield in a pretty good state, he stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray and


    strode towards him, pping the young man in the back of his head. "I thought you said your blood is


    running out. You sounded like you were gonna die!"


    Sheffield hugged Vernon and gave him a ttering smile. "Master, I''m in a lot of pain, I kid you not!


    Look at my wrist and my shoulder. Help me, please!"


    "No, I''m not your master! Get out of my sight!" Vernon spat and sat down in his armchair. "You show up


    here, unannounced, and you expect me to take care of you? When was thest time you came here to


    see me when you didn''t need anything? You''re nothing but an ungrateful wretch. Just get out!"


    Sheffield trotted towards him and apologetically said, "I''m here now. I could have gone to the hospital,


    but I came all the way here to see you, didn''t I?"


    Vernon snorted, "You came all the way here to see me? Then where is my gift? Your blood?"


    "What do you mean? Master, what could I possibly give to you that you don''t have? You have


    everything! Right?"


    "Wrong! You know nothing! I hoped that perhaps one day you woulde to me with a gift, as a token


    of your gratitude. To be honest, it''s not about the gift, you idiot. It''s the thought that counts!" Vernon


    red angrily at Sheffield and was about to hit him again when Sheffield hastily took a step back this


    time. "Master, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I''ll bring you a gift next time. I''m in a hurry now. I have to¡ª"


    "What do you have to do?" Vernon interrupted him.


    "I... I need to go and see my girlfriend."


    Vernon, however, grew angrier upon hearing that. "What? So you only have time for your girlfriend, but


    you don''t have time for me? Get out!" Vernon started to push him out as he spoke.


    "No, it''s not like that. I did something stupid. I have hurt her. I''m going to apologize to her and I need to


    go as soon as possible!"


    "What did you do? Did you cheat on her?"


    "Why would you say that? I''m not that kind of a person!" Sheffield was ashamed to be thought of as a


    yboy after he started seeing Evelyn.


    Vernon, however, said, "You are exactly that kind of a person! Do I have to remind you of all your past


    conquests and romantic escapades? The women?"


    Sheffield was rendered speechless. After thinking for a while, he said, "That was a long time ago! I''d


    like for you to meet her. I think I actually have serious feelings for her."


    "You want me to treat you? Fine!"


    Vernon suddenly gave in, and a bad feeling rose in Sheffield''s heart. "What do I have to do in return?"


    asked Sheffield.


    "I want you to stay here tonight with me, and tomorrow you can leave when you want to."


    "No way. I''m flying out to France tomorrow afternoon. I''ve just told you I am in a hurry to apologize to


    my girlfriend. But, after Ie back from France, I''lle here to visit you and bring you a gift, I


    promise. What do you say?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. Come with me."


    Sheffield followed Vernon into an inner chamber. "Master, I''m serious. I can''t hang around with you


    tonight," he said.


    "Shut up!"


    Sheffield had no other choice but to sew his lips shut. Vernon took out his medical kit and demanded,


    "Take off your shirt."


    Sheffield took off his shirt obediently, exposing his injured shoulder.


    Vernon unwrapped the bandage and surveyed his wound. "Was it a dagger cut?"


    "Yes."


    "Because of a woman?"


    "No way!" Evelyn was the only woman he had eyes for. And there was no other woman.


    Vernon scoffed at him and began to take care of his wound.


    At the Waterside Mansion


    Evelyn tried calling Sheffield''s cell phone many times, but no one answered. So, she decided to go


    back to her apartment first.


    Just as she was about to jump into the shower, Evelyn received a call from Matthew. "Hey, where are


    you?"


    "In my apartment. What''s up?"


    "Is Sheffield with you?" he asked curtly.


    "Sheffield?" Evelyn continued honestly, "He said he wanted to meet me this evening, but his phone is


    switched off and I can''t reach him."


    "He already knows that you had an ectopic pregnancy."


    After a short pause, Evelyn asked, "You told him?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes.


    I gotta go, talk to youter. Good night." With these words, Matthew hung up the phone.


    Now he just wanted to know if Sheffield would go to Evelyn and apologize to her.


    Sheffield, on the other hand, was still stuck at Vernon''s ce. Soon after the ointment was applied to


    his shoulder, Sheffield leaned over the table and fell asleep.


    A night had passed.


    When Sheffield fluttered his eyes open, he looked at the bright sky outside and suddenly sat up


    straight. He looked around and indeed he was in his master''s guestroom.


    Taken by curiosity, he looked under the quilt and felt relieved to see that he still had his pants on.


    "Master, my dear master..." Sheffield cried, as he dashed out of the guestroom. He cried bitterly in his


    mind, ''I''m so screwed. Evelyn must have been waiting for me the whole night.''


    In the yard outside, Vernon was practicing Tai Chi, and the boy next to him was airing out the Chinese


    herbs. When Sheffield came out, the boy greeted him, "Mr. Tang, good morning!"


    "Good morning!" Sheffield waved at the boy and then rushed to the old man in front of him. "Master,


    you tricked me!"


    Needless to say, Vernon must have made him smell some kind of medicine which took away his


    consciousness.


    "Yes, I did!" Vernon didn''t deny it.

 Chapter 939 Your Dear Sheffield

    Chapter 939 Your Dear Sheffield


    Even though Sheffield was ticked off, he could do nothing about it! "Okay. Master, I''m taking off. I really


    have something urgent to deal with."


    "Leave? You haven''t washed your face," Vernon said.


    Rubbing his face, Sheffield suddenly realized the old man was right. He had to go back to the bathroom


    to hurriedly wash his face.


    He didn''t leave until after breakfast.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He felt guilty about spending so little time with Vernon, so he promised, "I know we didn''t get much time


    together. I''ll drop by as soon as Ie back from France."


    Vernon snorted and squinted at him. "Well...you could let me tag along."


    "I can''t. I''m bringing my girlfriend along, and three''s a crowd. I can go anywhere you want after I get


    back."


    "Sounds like a n. How about the South Pole?"


    Sheffield was agape. "Get real, Master. You can''t swim, and even if you could, it''s just too cold. I''d


    worry about someone your age going there. It''s not good for you." ''We''d freeze to death there, ''


    Sheffield thought.


    Vernon stared at him. "So are you going there with me or not?"


    Looking at the old man, Sheffield suddenly felt bad for him. "Sure, Master. Whatever you want."


    There was a glint in Vernon''s eye. "Whatever I want. What a delightful philosophy! Okay, you can go


    now!"


    "Okay. Bye, Master!" Sheffield trotted away.


    Watching him leave, Vernon''s boy disciple asked in confusion, "Master, do you know what he''s been up


    totely?"


    "Humph! He''s always so mysterious. I''m his master, and even I don''t know much about him." Sheffield


    had only asked him for help when he tried to overturn the verdict regarding his mother, Ingrid. He had


    kept other things to himself.


    The boy disciple nodded despite not understandingpletely. But he didn''t ask anything else and


    continued drying the medicinal herbs.


    By the time Sheffield arrived at Evelyn''s office, she hadn''t gotten there yet.


    He took out a pen and paper, and wrote a few words for her.


    "Evelyn, my darling, I owe you an apology. I''ll make it up to you. I''ll spend the rest of my life making it


    up to you! See youter today! Your dear Sheffield."


    He gave it another once-over. Happy with what he wrote, he folded it up and put it on Evelyn''s desk.


    He looked at his watch. It was already past 8 a.m., but there was no sign of Evelyn.


    He used the phone beside the desk, dialing that special code to make calls outside the office, and


    called her, but no one answered.


    But he couldn''t hang around there all day. He had a meeting with the research and development


    people. Anyway, he could see her in the afternoon. There was no rush. So in the end, he left without


    seeing her.


    When Evelyn came out of the bathroom, she saw the missed call on her phone from her office.


    Maybe it was one of her assistants.


    She didn''t call back, assuming if there was something urgent, they''d ring her again.


    She picked up the airline ticket on the table and stared at it, lost in her thoughts. Then she headed into


    her walk-in closet and started packing.


    Tayson waited at the door, outside her apartment. His eyebrows raised in surprise when he saw the


    luggage, but he kept quiet. He took her suitcases and entered the elevator with her.


    At lunch time, on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building


    Evelyn checked the time on her watch. It was time for her departure. She looked up at her parents and


    the other elders in the room and addressed them one by one. Then she said, "Please excuse me. I


    have to go."


    Langston and Ally Niu looked at each other. Ally Niu cleared her throat and said, "Is the food okay,


    Evelyn? Calvert ordered it himself." She was Calvert''s mom. If he did something inappropriate, she''d


    be all over him.


    Ally Niu didn''t like Evelyn. But she had to put up with her since Carlos and Debbie were there.


    Calvert volunteered, "If you don''t like it, we can order different stuff."


    "No, thank you. It''s not the food. Really. I can''t bete," Evelyn exined tly.


    Debbie tried to lighten the atmosphere. "Okay, if it''s that urgent, go! We''re almost done here, anyway."


    She hadn''t even wanted toe to lunch, but Carlos had insisted on her being here, and promised


    Calvert they would meet his parents. And he was a man of his word.


    "Thanks, Mom." Evelyn took her bag, stood up and said to the others, "I''m sorry." Regardless of the


    unhappy faces of the Ji family, she turned and left.


    As soon as she left, Calvert caught up with her and said, "We need to talk, Evelyn."


    Evelyn turned her head. "I''m in a hurry. Call youter."


    "I only need a few minutes." When she continued walking away, he said, "Now!" His voice was firm,


    and echoed down the hallway. Calvert opened the door to the next private booth and waited for her to


    walk in.


    Evelyn sighed and entered the private booth. "Please be quick. I really have to go."


    Calvert closed the door to the private room and stood at the door. "Let me guess: your ne leaves


    soon?"


    Evelyn looked back at the stone-faced man. ''How did he know?'' she wondered. Since he already knew,


    she admitted, "Yes!"


    "I won''t let you get on that ne!"


    Evelyn was appalled. ''He won''t let me? Who does he think he is?'' Evelyn''s mouth twitched. "If you


    have nothing else to say, I''m out of here."


    Calvert stood at the door and continued, "Our parents are nning our wedding, and you go on a trip


    with another guy? Do you really think that''s a good idea?"


    Meeting his eyes, Evelyn said in a colder voice, "Yeah, why? I know why they''re discussing our so-


    called wedding, and I think you do, too. So why don''t you ask your parents to call it off? No one held a


    gun to your head."


    Calvert put one of his arms against the wall to prevent her from leaving. He lowered his head, deep in


    thought. After a while, he said gently, "Evelyn, I don''t care if you like me or not, but I''ve been in love


    with you for years. No matter what happens, I won''t give up on you. Don''t hurt me."


    "Hurt you?" Evelyn found him ridiculous. "Let me go. Why continue this charade? You really want a


    loveless marriage?"


    Looking at the cold woman, he smiled bitterly. "If I could, I would have given up already! Can you stop


    loving Sheffield?"


    Could she? Of course not!


    "Look, I promised Dad I''d marry you, but I don''t have time for this. I have to go. I''m not going to miss


    my flight because you have some weird notions of what I should or shouldn''t do."


    "Evelyn, I won''t let you travel with another guy!" Calvert wouldn''t let her go.


    Evelyn was furious. "I''m not helpless, you know. I could make your life... problematic." She had just


    been too tired to deal with everything. If she wanted to, she could hurt him.


    "Of course. I wouldn''t expect any less from the daughter of Carlos Huo. You could ruin me financially,


    you could manhandle me. Go ahead. Do your worst. But just listen to you. What does Sheffield have


    that I don''t? I love you more than that jerk ever will." Calvert got excited. He got closer to her, and she


    didn''t back up. Taking this a sign, Calvert pressed her tightly against the door.


    Feeling his weight against her, Evelynpletely lost her patience. She took out her phone from her


    bag and was about to call Tayson, but Calvert took it away in a swift motion.


    He tilted his head slightly and moved in to kiss her.


    Realizing what he was going to do, Evelyn pushed him away. Caught off guard, Calvert staggered back


    a few steps. He looked at the angry woman in disbelief. ''What is it with her? What hold does he have


    over her? I never get a chance to make my case.''

 Chapter 940 Waiting For You

    Chapter 940 Waiting For You


    Evelyn straightened her clothes and warned Calvert in a cold voice, "Don''t make me hate you more!"


    Then she turned, opened the door and left the room.


    Evelyn walked out of the Alioth Building in high heels. As soon as she hit the parking lot and was about


    to call Sheffield, she got a call from Nadia. "Miss Huo, bad news! Mr. Zhang had a heart attack. We''re


    waiting for an ambnce now. Theunch is a mess."


    A heart attack? Resting her forehead in her hand, Evelyn said resignedly, "Get someone else. He must


    have alternates. We could also change theunch date. Can you handle it?"


    "I don''t think that''ll fly. The product designer''s here, but only you and Mr. Zhang know everything about


    it. There are CEOs tuned in to watch this online. They saved the date for that reason. If we cancel it..."


    After three seconds of silence, Evelyn said decisively, "I''ll be right there!"


    To Evelyn, theunch of the new product was more important than jaunting off to France.


    After she ended the call, she took a look at the airline ticket again. Takeoff was in 1.5 hours.


    If you want to catch an international flight, you need to be there at least two hours early. Maybe even


    three. The ne was going to take off, and she wasn''t at the airport yet. All she could think about was


    Sheffield.


    She closed her eyes and leaned back in the seat of her car, pondering how to solve this problem.


    It would take at least 20 minutes to drive from here to the venue holding theunch event, and making


    sure it would all go smoothly could take hours. The event itself was supposed tost three hours, with


    an open bar. If she could take ten minutes to make sure everything was in ce to her satisfaction, she


    could leave it in the capable hands of her assistants afterwards. If she kept it down to 10 minutes and


    rushed to the airport after that, she should be able to barely catch the flight before it took off. She


    opened her eyes and told Tayson, "Take me to the venue where theunch event is taking ce. And


    step on it!"


    "Yes, Miss Huo!" Tayson answered and started the car in a hurry.


    Tormented by those thoughts, she took out her phone and sent a message to Sheffield. "Where are


    you?"


    At that moment, Sheffield had arrived at the airport and was going through the security check. His


    phone had been put in the tray, and was on a conveyor belt that would take it through the security


    scanner.


    When he saw Evelyn''s message, he was already at the boarding gate.


    "I''m at the airport," he replied.


    Evelyn''s heart ached. She held her phone tightly, not knowing what to say.


    Finally, she replied, "I''m sorry, honey. I got held up. Ast-minute glitch in theunch event. I''m on my


    way, now. I''ll probably bete."


    Sheffield read her message three times. When he was about to reply, "I''ll wait for you," he received a


    picture on his phone.


    He clicked on it. It was a high-definition surveince video screenshot. A man pressed the body of a


    woman against a door in a private booth. And from the vantage of the security camera, it looked like


    they were kissing.


    Soon after he clicked on that, he got a text message. "Evelyn and I were in a private room of a hotel.


    She told me she didn''t know how to turn you down, so she asked me to tell you she didn''t want to go to


    Paris. That''s why she was at theunch party, and not at the airport. Sorry to be the bearer of bad


    news. You''re wasting your time if you''re waiting for her."


    It was from a number not in his contact list. But he knew who sent it.


    Sheffield yed with his phone, flipping it between his fingers, catching with the other hand. He needed


    to think about this.


    He opened his text messages again, but he didn''t reply to Calvert. Instead, he sent Evelyn a text


    message saying, "I''ll wait for you. We can always change flights."


    He wouldn''t believe that asshole.


    Evelyn felt much better when she saw his message. "Okay," she replied.


    She went over all the things she needed to talk about, making sure that she could recite the speech


    fluently by then to save every possible second.


    An hour and ten minutester, Sheffield received a call from Joshua. "Hey, Bro. You guys boarding


    now? Have fun there. Wish I could go, but I''m stuck here working¡ª"


    "Evelyn isn''t here yet," Sheffield interrupted him.


    "What? Isn''t your flight supposed to take off soon? Like ten minutes from now? Unless my watch is


    wrong." Joshua double-checked, taking another look at his watch. No, he was right. So why wasn''t she


    there? Then he checked the time on his phone to make sure. Same result.


    "No, we had a slight change of ns. She got held up." Sheffield''s tone betrayed no emotion.


    "What happened? Where''s Evelyn?"


    "I don''t know!" After that initial text, he got nothing more from her. So he really had no idea where she


    was, or how quick she''d be there.


    He called her ten minutes ago, but no one answered.


    Just then, a voice was heard on the inte. "Mr. Sheffield Tang and Miss Evelyn Huo, your flight is


    about to take off. Please report to Gate 293 for boarding. Sheffield Tang and Evelyn Huo. It''s time to


    board the ne." They had taken a passenger count, and they knew they weren''t aboard when they


    checked the manifest.


    Joshua heard this over the phone.


    After a moment''s silence, he reminded Sheffield in a low voice, "Time to board, man. You''ll miss your


    flight."


    Sheffield stood in front of therge-paned French window, one hand in his pocket. He looked at the


    ne outside and said, "So what? It''s not time to take off yet. If she gets here, we can board together.


    If not, I can always change my flight."


    Joshua sighed. He knew Sheffield better than anyone else. He may project the image of an uncaring


    yboy, the love-em and leave-em type who went through women like a chain smoker went through


    cigarettes.


    But that wasn''t who he was at all. He was a softie, and when he loved someone, it was an all-


    consuming passion, and he would love that woman until death took them both.


    Just like now, he wouldn''t change flights until the first ne had already started taxiing. He just stood


    there, waiting for his loved one.


    "Maybe Evelyn was dyed by something. She probably ran into somest-minute business as a


    CEO. You could fly to Paris first and wait for her there."


    On the other end of the line, there was a moment of silence. Then Sheffield said all of a sudden, "Did


    you know Evelyn was pregnant?"


    "What?! She had your kid? Where is the baby?"


    "It was an ectopic pregnancy. One of her fallopian tubes was torn open, and they took her to the


    hospital."


    Joshua didn''t know much about fallopian tubes, but he knew what an ectopic pregnancy was. "The


    baby died. Evelyn almost did..."


    "Oh..."


    Another silence followed.


    Joshua lit a cigarette and leaned against the window. "I''m sorry to hear that. How did you find out? And


    are you sure it''s true? Why didn''t I hear about it before? I chat with Terilynn every day. Howe she


    never mentioned it?"


    "Matthew told me yesterday. I just want to tell you, don''t use cheap condoms. They break easy, and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    they can break a rtionship too." For example, he had identally hurt Evelyn.


    Although Sheffield sounded more rxed, Joshua could still feel his sadness.


    Sheffield stood at the window, watching the ne taxi down the runway.


    The ne had taken off, and yet the person he had been waiting for still hadn''t arrived.


    For a moment, he thought as long as Evelyn came to the airport, he would take her to Paris today even


    if there were only charter nes avable. But transantic flights were prettymon. They could


    take another flight.


    An hourter, Sheffield left the boarding gate with his phone. He was still on the phone with Joshua.

 Chapter 941 Chaos

    Chapter 941 Chaos


    "So what are you going to do now?" Joshua asked, wondering why it was so difficult for him to figure


    out what Sheffield was thinking.


    "First of all, I need to apologize to Evelyn!" That was Sheffield''s number-one priority right now.


    Joshua, however, couldn''t understand why Sheffield would apologize to Evelyn. After all, she was the


    one who stood him up. "I''m not kidding. Before you say anything to Evelyn, just hear her out first,"


    Joshua insisted.


    Sheffield smiled and reassured him, "Don''t worry. I''m not going to argue with her. I love her too much


    for that. She said there was something wrong with the new productunch. I''m just driving her home


    right now."


    "You must be under some sort of magic spell to love her like this, Mr. Tang," Joshua added.


    "Maybe! But I willingly subject myself to her spell."


    "Yeah, yeah. Now you''re just showing off!" Joshua wanted to lighten the atmosphere, at least to make


    Sheffield happier.


    "You''re right, maybe just a little. But, hey Mr. Single, it''s not like you have anything better to do than to


    listen to me brag about my love life!"


    Joshua feigned annoyance. "Damn it! I''m single and I''m happy!"


    "Fine. Go ahead enjoy your single life. I''m going to pick up my girl."


    "Get outta here!"


    Sheffield hung up the phone and pulled out the location of where the new productunch event was


    taking ce. After securing his luggage, he drove straight to his next destination.


    On the way, Sheffield wondered if he would be disappointed in Evelyn, especially after what had


    happened today, if he had no idea of her previous pregnancy.


    However, there were no ifs or buts about it.


    Sheffield had no right to me Evelyn for what had happened today. After all, the pregnancy had put


    Evelyn''s life at risk.


    No matter what Evelyn had done, she was absolved of any kind of me or ountability, at least in


    this case.


    At ZL Group''s subsidiary


    When Evelyn arrived at the venue and stood in front of everybody, all the reporters swarmed out of


    their seats in excited unison.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At the end of the day, the person standing before them was Evelyn Huo, daughter of the CEO of ZL


    Group and the most influential female executive in Y City.


    All of a sudden, hyperactive cameras and shing lights aplenty gave the impression that this was all


    very exciting.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, as soon as Evelyn finished her speech, an angry mob barged into the


    venue. Among them were almost a dozen well-built men, each with tattoos all over their bodies, who


    rushed towards Evelyn aggressively. So much so that even Evelyn''s bodyguards couldn''t stop them.


    Right behind the tattooed men were a group of angry women, carrying stic bags in one hand and


    shouting like shrews, regardless of the media''s presence. "Are you the CEO of Trend Company?"


    Trend Company was a subsidiary of the ZL Group. A real estatepany that belonged to Evelyn.


    Wearing an unchanged expression, Evelyn nodded and answered, "Yes, I am."


    "It''s her! Throw!"


    Before Evelyn knew it, the women took out eggs from their bags and started throwing them at Evelyn.


    "Blood-suckingpany! Give us our homes back!"


    "You took our homes! You greedy, heartless bitch!"


    "Evelyn Huo, we demand a public exnation from you today!"


    Evelyn was taken by surprise by the time she noticed the eggs. As a result, one of the eggs hit her in


    the forehead and the liquified egg yolk ran down her cheeks.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire venue fell into chaos.


    Tayson rushed to the stage and stood in front of Evelyn. "Stop!" he shouted at the crowd. "Call security!


    Take these people out!"


    Soon after, a group of security guards came in and caught the women who were about to throw more


    eggs at Evelyn.


    However, the security guards failed to contain the mountain-shaped tattooed men, who ran towards the


    stage. "Don''t try to stop us. Evelyn Huo, you''vee from a ruthless and merciless n. You took our


    homes and now we have nowhere to go. We want an exnation from you today!"


    Eventually, more security guards came in and managed to contain the situation before things got out of


    hand again.


    Nadia took out a wet tissue, wiped Evelyn''s face clean with it and straightened her clothes.


    Evelyn, however, wasn''t angry at all. While tidying herself, she ordered Nadia, "Please go and find out


    what happened. Ask the general manager of Trend Company toe and see me now."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Nadia immediately started making phone calls.


    Although the chaos had been contained, there was still public unrest at the venue. Evelyn stood in front


    of the microphone again and said, "Everyone, please be quiet!"


    Instantly, the ce fell silent. "I''m sorry, but we''re at theunch event of ourpany..."


    Before Evelyn could finish, a disgruntled woman interrupted her. "So what? We wouldn''t have found


    you if it weren''t for this event! People like you like to hide and enjoy yourselves, but what did we ever


    do to deserve getting kicked out of our own houses like street rats? Why?"


    "Yes, why?"


    Amidst theirints, Evelyn responded in neither a humble nor a pushy tone. "I''ve asked my


    assistant to investigate the matter. Please go to the 22nd floor and help yourselves with a cup of tea. I


    promise to get back to you once I have more information on the matter."


    "No, we''ll stay right here! We won''t leave and you can''t go anywhere either!"


    "Yes! We have tried to reason with yourpany, but you just keep ignoring us! We are not leaving!"


    Looking at the security guards, Evelyn said, "Let go of them. Everybody, please sit down. I''ll be here


    waiting for news from the person in charge."


    Her reaction and calmness astonished everyone.


    The security guards released those they had detained earlier. The protestors had no intention of giving


    up, but when they saw Evelyn standing on stage and showing no intention of leaving, they all sat down


    one by one.


    Theunch event was being broadcast live, and as such, the incident was viewed by almost everyone


    online. The conflict had be a hot topic for discussion online. The words "ZL Group''s new product


    million.


    The number of searches online under Evelyn Huo, the trustworthy CEO of Trend Company soared


    through the roof. As graceful as a queen, Evelyn showed neither anger nor embarrassment in the


    difficult situation. Netizens were amazed by herposed disposition and elegance. She had be


    their goddess.


    The live broadcast was still on-going. As a matter of fact, Nadia was the one who had arranged for the


    security guards to get the media journalists out of there. However, Evelyn stopped her. The viewers


    had only seen the beginning of the story. If they were to stop the broadcast now, it would look like their


    Evelyn wanted everybody to see the whole truth. And if herpany was in the wrong, she would set


    things right and hold the person in charge responsible.


    Five minutester, Nadia hurried inside with her phone in her hand. She briefly told Evelyn about what


    had happened.


    It turned out thatst year Trend Company had begun demolishing clusters of dpidated housings in


    the city. When the people involved in the affair knew that it was rted to the ZL Group, they began


    asking for exorbitant prices.

 Chapter 942 Im Sorry Youve Gone Through All Of This

    Chapter 942 I''m Sorry You''ve Gone Through All Of This


    The protesters were asking for fifty million dors aspensation for every two-story house. When


    the manager of Trend Company who was in charge of the relocation project didn''tpromise, they


    ganged up on him one day after work and beat him up.


    Now, they had be these so-called "nail households"¡ªfamilies who didn''t ept thepensation


    and refused to leave their home. The result was that, over time, they became more anxious and they


    started to cause more trouble than they did before when they saw that the other houses around them


    were already torn down.


    Under everyone''s expectant gaze, Evelyn spoke on the microphone. "The amount of mary


    of the legal house property, and the second is thepensation for house decoration ording to the


    market price. We have hired professionals to assess the price of each house property of the West


    Vige and calcte thepensation price for decoration. After the calction process, we''ve


    estimated that the fairpensation for each household involved in this relocation project to be 1.2


    million. However, in light of the problems, ourpany has agreed to increase that amount to 1.5


    million. We are willing to help, but don''t you think asking for 50 million dors is being highly


    unreasonable?"


    This produced such an uproar that the reporters stared at each other in awe. "Fifty million? That


    doesn''t sound right?"


    "How can theye here and make such unfair demands?"


    "Yeah, they have gone too far this time! I support ZL Group and Trend Company!"


    The reporters'' discussions made the ten-odd troublemakers blush with shame.


    One of them, however, wasn''t convinced. "We''ve lived in West Vige for decades. What we''ve asked


    you topensate is not the market value of our houses, but our love for our homes! Fifty million is


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    nothing to ZL Group. Why can''t we ask for this amount aspensation?"


    "Right! Do you think we don''t know how much you sell each of those apartments for after the


    reconstruction? Tens of thousands of dors per square meter, perhaps? Don''t try to hide the fact that


    you will make a lot of money from this. If you ask me, you guys are the ones who are greedy and


    heartless!"


    Once Evelyn realized that these people were making a fuss out of nothing, she stopped feeling afraid.


    "Who is greedy and who isn''t, is a question I would like to leave for thewyers of ZL Group. I''m sure


    they will be d to provide you with the answerster. As for the assault on myself, I won''t be so


    forgiving on the attackers. Please expect to hear from my personalwyers about that too!" Then she


    turned to face the reporters and said, "I''m sorry to have taken up so much of your time. I hope you


    ept my sincerest apologies. This matter is now officially closed. Please focus your attention on the


    Evelyn walked down the stage and left gracefully.


    Under the stage, some of the troublemakers who felt guilty wanted to leave, but they were stopped by


    the bodyguards, who asked them to wait for the legal team.


    More reporters started toe to Trend Company after hearing the news, but they didn''t have an


    invitation, so they could only wait at the entrance. Some nosy residents of the West Vige also came


    and waited outside thepany to watch the drama. Thus, thepany gates were swarming with


    people.


    Evelyn appeared, guarded by eight bodyguards. They carefully observed the people around her,


    stopping anyone from approaching her.


    A car was parked at the entrance of the building. The moment the person inside the car saw Evelyn, he


    got out and broke through the crowd to approach the woman surrounded by microphones and


    cameras.


    The journalists had sharp eyes and had recognized the man at a nce. They began to call out to him.


    "Mr. Ji, the son of the diamond family is here!"


    "Mr. Ji, are you here to pick up Miss Huo?"


    "Why are you here, Mr. Ji? Are you afraid that Miss Huo will get hurt?"


    The journalists began to bombard Calvert with questions.


    Facing the cameras, he only nodded with a smile and did not say anything.


    When he walked up to Evelyn, he took off his suit jacket and gently put it over her shoulders. "I''m sorry


    that you''ve had to go through all of this."


    Evelyn''s mouth twitched. "Thank you for your concern."


    The photo of Calvert and Evelyn was uploaded on the Inte within seconds, ushering good wishes


    and blessings from variousizens around the world as they prayed for the couple''s happiness.


    Calvert''s car was parked right in front of the entrance, but Evelyn wanted to take her own car.


    Unfortunately, he did not give her the chance to refuse and quickly dragged her towards his car in the


    presence of all the reporters.


    Evelyn wanted to say no, but with so many people around, she had no choice but to walk towards


    Calvert''s car.


    When she was about to get into Calvert''s car, she saw a familiar car parked across the road by chance.


    Her eyes met with the familiar man who was having a cigarette and leaning against the door of the car.


    Following her gaze, Calvert also saw Sheffield.


    He opened the car door and reached out a hand like a gentleman to help her get in. "Evelyn, get in the


    car. Be careful," he said softly.


    Evelyn didn''t say anything, but tears welled up in her eyes.


    If there weren''t so many people around, she would''ve ignored Calvert and run up to Sheffield.


    However, in consideration of the people and the fact that she was still Calvert''s nominal girlfriend, she


    couldn''t just go and talk to Sheffield in public.


    Disappointed, she bit her lower lip and sat inside Calvert''s car. As soon as she buckled herself up, she


    rolled down the window and stared at the man.


    Sheffield was wearing a dark green overcoat. Compared to the noisy crowd at her side, he looked very


    lonesome, standing by the car.


    As Calvert drove away slowly, Sheffield just stood there and watched them leave together.


    As soon as Evelyn came back to her senses, she called Sheffield.


    He stubbed the cigarette butt into the ashtray in his car and looked at the caller ID on his phone. It said


    "Love Eve."


    After the phone rang for a while, he finally slid the answer key and said, "Eve, does your forehead still


    hurt?"


    Upon hearing his affectionate voice, Evelyn couldn''t help but burst into tears. "I''m fine. You..." ''Does he


    already know what happened at the venue earlier?''


    "Please ask Calvert to take you to the hospital. If you get a concussion, I will sue them all and make


    them pay 50 million aspensation!"


    Evelyn withdrew her eyes from the window. She raised her hand to cover her eyes, trying not to let the


    tears in her eyes fall down. "Sheffield..."


    She called out to him by his name.


    He replied in the same yful tone as usual, "I''m here, honey. You can continue with your work.


    Remember toe and sleep with me when you have time."


    However, Evelyn didn''tugh. On the contrary, she wanted to cry.


    She put down her hand and looked at the man in the driver''s seat, who had been restraining his


    emotions. "Stop the car!" she demanded.


    She wanted to get out of the car and look for Sheffield.


    In a calm voice, Calvert replied, "There are journalists tailing us. Wait a minute."


    "So what? Stop the car!" All she wanted to do was embrace Sheffield and nothing was going to stand in


    her way.


    "You want the journalists to snap a picture of you two? I hope you realize that you, ZL Group and I will


    all be affected by this sort of publicity. Evelyn, please try to calm down! Even if you don''t care about


    yourself, you should at least consider about the reputation of ZL Group!"


    Sheffield heard what Calvert had said over the phone. "Be a good girl, Evelyn. He''s right. Just go on


    and make sure to call meter when you''re free. I''ll catch youter. Bye!"


    Before Evelyn could respond, he hung up.


    The whole world quieted down eventually. Sheffield looked away as he sat in the driver''s seat and took


    out a few plum candies from his pocket.


    He unwrapped one and put it into his mouth. ''I wonder how Evelyn eats this stuff?


    I''d better tell her to stop eating these candies, just in case her gastric mucosa starts acting up, '' he


    thought to himself.

 Chapter 943 Morning Sickness

    Chapter 943 Morning Sickness


    Sheffield fished out his phone and called Joshua. "Dude, when do you get off work? Wait, in fact, why


    not just skip work today? I have a really expensive bottle of wine. Care to join me for a drink?"


    If this were in the past, Joshua would have dismissed him and told him off in an instant. However,


    knowing that his friend was having a bad mood, he agreed, "Okay. Where shall we meet?"


    "In my apartment. We can sleep after we''re drunk and we can continue to drink after waking up!"


    "Wait! What? Do you want to drink yourself to an early grave?" While speaking with Sheffield on the


    phone, Joshua told his colleague that he was leaving and then went to change his clothes.


    "Of course not! The world is such a beautiful ce. Why would I possibly want to die?" ''Even if I


    wanted to die, I wouldn''t choose to drink myself to death. I would only die from having excessive sex


    with Evelyn, '' he thought to himself.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll bring some food to your ce."


    "Don''t bother. We can just get food delivered to us!"


    "Will I be lucky enough to have dinner cooked by Chef Tang?"


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I only cook for my woman!"


    Joshua cleared his throat and imitated a woman''s voice. "Chef Tang, I can be your woman tonight."


    "Dude, that''s not even funny!" Sheffield got goosebumps from Joshua''s words. Then he hung up the


    phone on Joshua.


    Pulling his face away from the phone, Joshua gasped in shock. ''That man doesn''t have a romantic


    bone in his body. How did Evelyn even fall in love with him?'' he wondered.


    When Sheffield twisted the car keys into ignition, his phone rang again. He assumed it was Joshua and


    was about to scold him, but when he saw the caller ID, he smiled. Coincidentally, it was another friend


    of his. "Colonel Li, long time no see. How have you been?"


    "Cut the crap! I''m in Y City now!" Gifford had just returned from his mission. His body was covered in


    mud with weeds sticking out of his mouth. Sitting on a rock and looking at the wastnd in front of him,


    he felt bored out of his mind.


    "What a coincidence! I''m in Y City too," Sheffield said while tapping the steering wheel.


    Gifford rolled his eyes and said, "I''m leaving tomorrow morning. That means, you and Joshua are


    spending the night with me!"


    "No problem! I don''t even mind sleeping with you!"


    "Even after so long, you''re still as shameless as ever. I swear if you were standing in front of me, I


    would have punched you in the face already!"


    Sheffield giggled and said, "Come on! Do it!"


    "Shut up, you moron!" Gifford hung up the phone while cursing him.


    When Joshua heard that Gifford would be joining them, he bought an entire roasted chicken, a roasted


    rabbit and a roasted duck along the way.


    Sheffield looked at the chicken, duck and rabbit on the dinner table in awe and asked, "How long has it


    been since youst ate meat?"


    "It''s not for me. I bought them for Gifford. He just came back from a mission, so I''m guessing he hasn''t


    eaten well for at least ten days. I figured it would be the best way to keep him from speaking


    nonsense!"


    "All right! Good idea! I''m not very hungry anyway. But I''m sure even that guy can''t eat all of this by


    himself. If he mes you for wasting money, you''ll have to take responsibility!"


    Gifford was a soldier, who had cultivated the good habit of diligence and frugality.


    "But I''m not hungry either!"


    "I don''t care!" Sheffield wasughing at Joshua on the inside.


    "Where''s your knife?" Joshua asked.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll chop them up and put half of them in your fridge."


    Before Sheffield could answer, the doorbell rang.


    "Hey! That was quick!" Sheffield opened the door with a smile. If they hadn''t been friends for more than


    ten years, he wouldn''t have recognized the man standing outside the door.


    With a look of disgust on his face, Sheffield said, "You couldn''t take a shower beforeing here?"


    Gifford grinned and said, "I know what a neat freak you are, which is why I came here like this to make


    you sick!"


    "Get away from me! Go to take a shower!" Sheffield yfully threw a pair of clean slippers at him.


    "Gee, did you just climb out of the cesspool?" asked Joshua, who approached them from the kitchen.


    Gifford rolled his eyes at Joshua and answered, "Yes!"


    "Damn it. You smell so bad. I think I''m gonna vomit!" Joshua dramatically put his hand over his mouth


    and coughed, as if he was going to throw up.


    Sheffield rolled his eyes and asked in a lukewarm tone, "You look like you''ve got morning sickness!


    Joshua, how long have you been pregnant?" He cast an evil nce at Joshua''s stomach.


    Gifford burst intoughter. Putting his arm around Joshua''s shoulder, he said to Sheffield, "He has


    been pregnant for three months and the father of the baby is me!"


    This time, Joshua wanted to throw up for real. "Please, don''t ever say that again. I seriously need some


    new friends. I must be the stupid one for willingly wanting to be friends with you two!" ''I''d rather spend


    the night with Terilynn. I must work harder and make her my woman, '' Joshua thought.


    "You''re still a whiny little boy, aren''t you?" Gifford loosened his grip on him and took off his mud-stained


    coat, while enjoying the fun of bickering with his friends.


    Sheffield gave Gifford a kick and said, "Get in the shower, right now! Damn it! I have to clean after you."


    Gifford threw his dirty clothes on the floor nonchntly, and walked towards Sheffield''s bedroom. This


    time, however, he was stopped by Sheffield. "Hey, there is a woman in my bedroom now. Why don''t


    you go and take a shower in the guestroom?"


    Evelyn was obsessively tidy too. As such, he didn''t want Gifford to take a shower in his bedroom. After


    all, he had reserved it for Evelyn.


    "Woman? Call her out!"


    "Why would I? Look at yourself. You are naked."


    Gifford stood there, hands on his waist, with nothing but ck underpants to cover his privates. He


    lowered his eyes and said, "So what? I have a nice body. I''m not afraid of showing anything. I think you


    are the one who''s afraid that your woman will fall in love with my physique!"


    Disgust was written all over Sheffield''s face. "You''d better go to the guestroom now, or I''ll make you


    sleep on the couch tonight!"


    "I don''t care! I can even sleep on the floor." Gifford turned around and went to the room next to


    Sheffield''s bedroom.


    "Come on, Gifford. It''s true. He really has a girlfriend now. Haven''t you noticed that Bailee is gone?"


    Joshua asked while stretching himself.


    "Of course I have." He assumed that Sheffield had sent Bailee to the pet store again.


    "His woman is allergic to cats'' fur, so to please his woman, he gave Bailee away!"


    Gifford popped his head out of the room in surprise and asked, "Really? What does she look like? Is


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    she more beautiful than Bailee?"


    Watching Sheffield throwing Gifford''s clothes into the washing machine, Joshua smiled and said, "His


    woman is indeed beautiful! He is totally obsessed with her."


    "It''s hard to believe that! A yboy like him will never be faithful." Gifford took off his underwear without


    feeling shy at all.


    Joshua, however, rolled his eyes and looked away. "Let me tell you a secret. His woman is my ex-


    girlfriend. Hahaha..."


    "Oh wow! Sounds like the three of you are caught up in a messy situation. It seems that a lot of


    interesting things have happened during my absence."


    "Yes! Now, go take a shower. I''ll tell you everything in detailter," said Joshua.


    "Is that woman the one whom Sheffield was so attracted to that he stayed in D City for one more


    week?"


    "Yes, that''s the one!"


    As soon as he got the answer he wanted, Gifford turned around and entered the bathroom.


    While Gifford was in the shower, Sheffield scowled at Joshua and said, "Can''t you just shut up?"


    "Why would I? It feels great to share everything about you with Gifford!"


    Sheffield threw the mop to him and said, "Mop the floor!"


    "You must be joking! I don''t care enough to mop the floor!" Joshua snorted. He should have asked


    Evelyn to find a cure of his unhealthy obsession with cleanliness.


    "You don''t want to do it? Don''t ask me for help if you have something wrong with your kidneys in the


    future," Sheffield threatened. A sly grin crept up on his face.


    Joshua kicked him in the leg. "My kidneys are in good shape. Thank you. I''m not a yboy. Do you


    think that everyone is like you? Get out of my way!"


    "Whatever! My kidneys are better!" ''Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to make Evelyn happy every night, ''


    Sheffield mused.

 Chapter 944 Give Me A Hug

    Chapter 944 Give Me A Hug


    Joshua agreed with Sheffield on this. After all, he had walked in on the doctor having sex with Evelyn,


    twice¡ªonce in the nightclub and the other time in a car. "I just want to ask you what other ces you


    haven''t tried with Evelyn," he said.


    "Ah, man! Too many ces!" Sheffield turned off the vacuum cleaner and grabbed the mop. "I''ll try it


    with Evelyn in many other ces: a park, a riverbank, a beach, a mountain, thepany, or a tree...


    And I want to try it on your bed too."


    "My bed?" Joshua lit a cigarette. "Okay, let''s take a step back. First of all, you''re a pervert. You need to


    see a shrink. However, would you be interested in a threesome?" he added.


    "Would you be interested in getting run over by my car?" Sheffield cast him a cold re.


    Joshua was rendered speechless. After all, it wasn''t him that started this verbal battle.


    Half an hourter


    While biting into a sulent piece of meat, Gifford looked at the man with a bottle of liquor in his arms.


    Turning his face, he said to Joshua in a confused tone, "He is being a little weird today, don''t you


    think?"


    Joshuafortably leaned his back on the sofa, sitting with one leg over the other and said, "Yeah.


    There''s a picture of his woman with another man on the Inte. Everyone''s been cheering them and


    giving them their blessings. No wonder he''s acting weird today."


    Gifford looked puzzled. "Why?"


    "Oh, because everyone thinks that the other man is her boyfriend. Sheffield is just her secret lover that


    nobody knows about."


    Gifford''s eyes shot up in bewilderment. How could such a popr and experienced yboy like


    Sheffield be reduced to such a miserable state? "That woman is not simple by any means. The fact that


    she could convince Sheffield to willingly be her secret lover, is a testament to her unwavering


    deviousness." Joshuaughed.


    Sheffield squinted his eyes and yelled at him, "Don''t speak ill of her like that!"


    "Wow! Why are you so protective of her?" Gifford pulled out a piece of roasted duck and devoured it


    happily.


    Sheffield yawned and took another sip of wine. Pensively staring at the liquid inside the bottle, he


    couldn''t help but think of Evelyn again. ''I miss you, Evelyn, '' he thought gloomily.


    Swirling the ss of red wine casually, Joshua decided to fill Gifford in on what had happened. "Today,


    our Maestro Tang got stood up by his woman. Not only had he suffered the loss of money for the two


    first-ss flight tickets, when he rushed back to look for her, he also had to watch his woman leave in


    another man''s car."


    "Really? I can see why he''s so heartbroken." Gifford actually felt sorry for the loss of money of the first-


    ss flight tickets, because he always had to buy economy ss tickets each time he went back home.


    "However, Sheffield is very lucky to have met this woman. He must have saved the universe in his


    previous life!" Joshuamented.


    Gifford was confused and he wondered, ''Lucky? What''s so good about that woman?'' "Didn''t you say


    that she''s seeing two men at the same time? Doesn''t sound very lucky to me!"


    "She isn''t a two-timer!" Sheffield cut in.


    Gifford stared at his friend almost with awe. The doctor was either silent or defending his woman. It had


    to be said that Sheffield was really head over heels in love with the woman.


    Joshua exined, "I didn''t say anything sarcastic. She is a good girl, indeed. She has been the hottest


    topic of conversation on the Inte and she has many admirers. I''ve read some of thements. She


    is the goddess in the hearts of all men and women."


    "How could a two-timer be a goddess?" Gifford wasn''t interested in gossip, nor did he read those


    trending articles on the Inte. As such, he had no idea of what Joshua was talking about.


    "The truth is, she isn''t dating two men at the same time. Her father doesn''t like Sheffield, so he found a


    boyfriend for his daughter." As he said this, Joshua felt very sorry for Sheffield, who was still hugging a


    bottle of wine in his arms with a mncholy expression on his face.


    "Oh, I see. Who on earth is this woman?" However, there was something else what made Gifford


    unhappy and he continued, "Ever since I got here, you guys have been talking about Sheffield''s


    woman. I don''t want to hear another word about his woman anymore. Can you find me a woman? Don''t


    forget that I''m still single!"


    "You will have to meet your friend''s woman sooner orter. But why are you so anxious to find a


    girlfriend? I am also single." Joshua raised his ss and made a toast to Gifford.


    Sheffield finished two bottles of liquor in a row, while Joshua had a ss of liquor and a bottle of red


    wine.


    Gifford, however, didn''t drink too much because he had to stay awake in case he got called up for an


    urgent mission.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the doorbell rang. The three men were lying on the couchzily and none


    of them went to open the door.


    Gifford already had an excuse prepared for such an asion. "I''ve just returned from half a month''s


    mission. I need rest more than anyone here."


    Sheffield didn''t say a word, mostly because he had drunk himself unconscious. He didn''t even respond


    when Joshua kicked him.


    Finally, with a bitter smile, Joshua stood up from the sofa and dragged himself to open the door. "Who


    could it be at this ungodly hour? Do you have an appointment with a woman, Sheffield? Wait... Could it


    be his beloved woman?"


    When Joshua opened the door, the first thing that weed Evelyn was the strong stench of alcohol


    followed by a barely conscious Joshua.


    "Hello, Evelyn!" he said, as he stood up straight. His guess was right. Just a few steps behind Evelyn


    stood Tayson.


    Evelyn wasn''t expecting to see Joshua. With a hint of embarrassment, she asked, "Where is he?"


    However, before Joshua could say anything, a man rushed out of the living room. It was none other


    than Gifford.


    Dressed in Sheffield''s pajamas, Gifford stared at the visitor in stunned disbelief. "Evelyn?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Evelyn wasn''t expecting to see Gifford as well, so she was a little surprised too. "Gifford? What are you


    doing here?"


    "Do you know each other?" Joshua was puzzled as to how they knew each other.


    Evelyn nodded, "Yeah. Our parents are good friends with each other." Although, they had known each


    other for a long time, Evelyn hardly saw Gifford because they weren''t living in the same city anymore.


    "Oh, I see," said Joshua.


    Then he cleared his throat and told Gifford, "Evelyn is... um...the person I was talking to you about.


    Sheffield''s..."


    Gifford was utterly shocked. No wonder Joshua said that Sheffield must have saved the whole universe


    in his previous life to make him so lucky in this life. As it turned out, the woman Sheffield was in love


    with was Evelyn. Needless to say, he needed all his luck to be with such a gorgeous woman.


    "Isn''t he here?" Evelyn broke the awkward silence.


    "Yes, yes. Evelyn,e on in." They hurried to make way for her toe in.


    The smell of wine was even stronger in the apartment. Several empty bottles of liquor and red wine


    were scattered on the floor. On the other side, Sheffield was lying on the sofa like a dead person. She


    frowned and asked, "How much wine have you guys had to drink?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Joshua quickly pointed at the man on the sofa and said, "He had drunk the


    most. Gifford and I just had a little bit."


    Gifford took a look at Joshua but didn''t say anything. ''I do remember seeing him down an entire bottle


    all by himself.''


    Joshua ran to Sheffield and kicked his long leg. "Hey man, look who''s here! Get up. Evelyn is here..."


    All of a sudden, Sheffield grabbed hold of Joshua''s hand and yanked him.


    Caught off guard, Joshua fell over Sheffield.


    But luckily, before hended on top of the drunken man, Joshua propped himself up on his hands


    against the sofa. Otherwise, he might have crushed the doctor to death.


    Much to his surprise, Sheffield once again reached out his hands and pulled Joshua close to him,


    rubbing his head against his chest. "Evelyn, you''re here. Give me a hug..."


    Wrapped in Sheffield''s arms, Joshua was at a loss for words.


    Seeing such an odd scene, Gifford, Joshua and Evelyn all were rendered speechless.


    Evelyn stifled herughter and coughed. "I''m d to see that you are all here keeping himpany.


    Perhaps, I should leave. See you guyster."

 Chapter 945 He Has Every Reason To Be Proud Of Himself

    Chapter 945 He Has Every Reason To Be Proud Of Himself


    Joshua wished he could p Sheffield¡ªhard. But he couldn''t. He was held fast by the drunken doctor,


    who had him in a bear hug. So he called out, "Evelyn, please don''t go. Gifford and I are taking off." He


    winked at the man near him.


    Gifford got his subtle hint and walked to the balcony where his clothes were drying. "Yeah, Evelyn.


    d you''re here. But we are just leaving." He picked up his still-wet clothes and gathered them in his


    arms without folding them.


    It took all his strength, but Joshua finally broke free of Sheffield''s arms. He kicked the drunken man


    hard before he left. He murmured, "Next time you won''t be so lucky. I''ll settle ounts with you next


    time."


    He walked towards the door together with Gifford, still in pajamas. Gifford turned to Evelyn and said,


    "Thanks for taking care of him. Hey, if he gets in your face again, call me. I''lle right over and beat


    the crap out of him!"


    "And me, you can call me too. I''ll help you kick his ass," Joshua added. Although he could not take


    Sheffield in a one-on-one bout, he could try and hurt him if the doctor were distracted by another foe.


    Evelyn was struck speechless. Did these two guys want to beat up Sheffield that much? "Yeah, you


    should go," she nodded.


    Then the two men vacated the apartment in no time.


    At the gate of themunity


    "Any idea what to do now?" asked Joshua, as he looked at a pajama-d Gifford. He knew they were


    going to end up drinking, so Joshua had asked his driver to drop him off here and not wait around.


    "I thought that would be obvious. We''ll go to your ce. I need to crash, and your couch isfy. You


    don''t mind, right?" Gifford hade by taxi.


    Joshua rolled his eyes at him. "Listen to you. If I didn''t know better, I''d think you were poor. You and


    Sheffield are loaded. I''m the guy short on pocket change. Why are we even friends?"


    Gifford put his arm around his friend''s shoulder, grinning from ear to ear, and said, "I''ll sleep wherever


    you want. I''m easy!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Awesome. There''s a bridge a couple blocks away. You can sleep under that."


    "At least go there with me so I have somepany!"


    Joshua felt so cold he gathered his coat about him more tightly. "You wish!" he snapped.


    "Cut the crap, dude. Just get me out of here," Gifford smiled.


    Grudgingly, Joshua hailed a taxi and took Gifford back home.


    He had to psych himself up for it, because his parents were home. He really didn''t feel like dealing with


    them.


    His parents actually liked Gifford, so there was no problem there. But they insisted onparing them.


    There really was no way he could match up to his friends, so all it did was cause problems. The more


    Joshua thought about it, the more he felt his head ache.


    And he was right.


    As soon as he got home and went upstairs, he ran into his father, Darius, who had just emerged from


    his study. Gifford respectfully greeted him, "Hello, Uncle Darius!"


    Darius nodded to Gifford kindly. "Hi Gifford. You''re in Y City? When did you get in? And why are you in


    pajamas?" Darius wrinkled his nose as he looked at Gifford. "You''re drunk, huh?"


    "We knocked back a few at Sheffield''s," Gifford answered respectfully.


    "So let me guess¡ªyou need a ce to crash," Darius said.


    "Yeah, I think so. Sorry to bother you, Uncle Darius."


    Joshua cast a stern nce at Gifford, who was acting like a well-behaved child. Sheffield was the


    same. The two cunning guys knew exactly what to say to make his dad happy. It was an act, of course,


    but Darius didn''t know that.


    "Naw. My house is yours. Joshua, make yourself useful and get some nkets and pillows."


    "Okay, Dad."


    It was then that Darius finally turned his eyes to his son, with a burning gaze. "Why can''t you be more


    like him? He''s already a colonel. He''s as amazing as his dad. You...you''re just a yboy. Can''t you


    make your old man proud for once?"


    "Sheffield''s worse than I am. That guy goes out all night, and can''t be serious for longer than 5


    seconds. Why do you always bag on me?" Joshua retorted, unconvinced.


    Gifford was not an outsider in Darius'' eyes, so he didn''t mind lecturing his son rudely in his presence.


    "At least, your friend is a doctor, developing a high profile drug. He''s set to make millions. He has every


    reason to be proud of himself. What about you? You''re content to be a low-level procurator. Can''t you


    work harder? Maybe you''d make something of yourself."


    "Yes, sir! Will do!" Joshua dug into his ear with his finger, impatient. "I''m tired, I''m going to bed now," he


    added. His dad was relentless. Everyone else''s kids were great, but he was always a disappointment.


    "Humph!" Turning his eyes to Gifford, Darius rxed and his expression became friendly. "Good night,


    Gifford. You need anything, just grab Joshua," he said.


    "Got it. Thank you, Uncle Darius," Gifford nodded.


    After his father left, Joshua kicked Gifford in the shins and said, "Do you have to be so ingratiating? I


    swear, Dad treats you and Sheffield like kings and all I get is crap!" Gifford massaged his bruised shins.


    Then he raised his eyebrows proudly and said, "Let''s go, dude. I''m beat!"


    "Fuck off!" Joshua took him to the guest room.


    As soon as the door of the guest room was closed, Gifford asked in a low voice, "How long have


    Evelyn and Sheffield been dating, anyway?"


    Joshua cast a sidelong nce at him and said sarcastically, "Why? I thought the proud Colonel Li had


    no interest in gossip."


    "I''m shook, okay?" It never urred to Gifford that Sheffield had won over the lovely Evelyn, and


    Evelyn had conquered Sheffield''s frivolous heart.


    He remembered that they vowed not to get married before thirty. The one who broke the rule had to


    have sex with another gal the night before the wedding. But this was Evelyn, and that changed


    everything. Maybe he could rx that vow, for her.


    "I told you. When Sheffield was in D City, gathering materials for his research project," Joshua replied.


    "Oh yeah, I remember now. How''d that go, anyway?"


    "Pretty well, as I recall. And that''s where he met Evelyn." Joshua casuallyy down on the bed.


    Gifford asked him a few more questions to clear his doubts before allowing him to go back to his own


    room.


    Looking around Sheffield''s apartment, Evelyn wanted to clean up the messy living room, at first. But


    then she realized that she wasn''t good at housework, so she gave up on the idea. She squatted down


    in front of Sheffield and gently called his name, "Sheffield."


    In his drunken state, Sheffield could barely stay awake. But he heard Evelyn''s voice. He pulled her into


    his arms and nuzzled her neck. "Evelyn, I''m sorry..."


    Evelyn choked with sobs. ''I''m the one who should be saying that. I came here to apologize to him. Why


    did he apologize to me, then?'' she thought to herself.


    She pressed her cheek against his lips. "It''s me who''s sorry. For everything. You don''t have to


    apologize."


    "No..." With his eyes closed, he shook his head. "Evelyn." He wanted to take her now. But there was no


    way he was going to do that in his state. Therefore, he let go of the woman in his arms and tried hard to


    sit up. The softness of the sofa fought him.


    Evelyn held his arm and made him lean against the couch. He was trying to clear his head, and this


    wasn''t helping.


    He smelled like alcohol, but it didn''t make Evelyn ufortable. Maybe it was because he drank some


    high-end, luxurious wine.


    "Evelyn..." He slowly opened his eyes.


    But then he closed them again. ''If I knew she''d be here, I wouldn''t have drunk so much, '' he thought.


    "I''m here."


    "I''m sorry." He felt bad she had to go through the ectopic pregnancy.


    Thinking of this, he held the woman in his arms again. He rested his chin on her head to express his


    guilt. "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have had to go through all that. You almost died..."


    ''So, he does know, '' she thought.

 Chapter 946 My Future Son-in-Law

    Chapter 946 My Future Son-in-Law


    "You know I''m crazy for you. Why didn''t you tell me you were pregnant? Don''t you trust me? Did you


    think I''d run away? I''m not like that. Evelyn, you must have been scared. Scared and hurting. I''m sorry


    that I wasn''t there for you. I wish I could have taken your pain. Please forgive me... "


    Sheffield whispered softly over her head. Evelyn couldn''t hold back her tears anymore, letting them


    flow freely down her cheeks.


    How could others think Sheffield wasn''t worthy of her? He was a wonderful guy, loving her with all his


    heart and soul. Evelyn thought she wasn''t worthy of him.


    "I know I probably seem childish sometimes. And maybe Calvert acts a lot more mature than me. And


    you like that. I promise I''ll be mature. I won''t act like a kid anymore, okay?" He held her hand tightly


    and added affectionately, "Evelyn, I''ll never give up on you. You''re the only one I love."


    Hot tears slid down her cheeks, and finally on Sheffield''s hands.


    One drop, then two, and more...


    Sheffield sensed something was going on with her. He lifted her head and found she was crying.


    Her face was covered in tears, which made his heart ache.


    He immediately panicked and regained some sobriety. "Why are you crying, Eve? What did I do? Did I


    say something wrong? Evelyn, don''t cry. I''ll shut up if you want."


    He lowered his head and gently kissed away the tears on her face, his lips caressing her eyelids, her


    cheeks, her lips. Evelyn cradled his neck and kissed him back.


    The apartment fell quiet. The only sound that could be heard was them breathing.


    A momentter, he pinned her onto the sofa, her long hair cascading down the side of the sofa.


    He stared at the woman with eyes red from wine. "Honey, I''ll never let you down!"


    Evelyn kissed his lips. "You better not," she teased yfully.


    The night passed with passionate hearts beating, takingfort in each other.


    In the Huo family manor


    Debbie looked at Carlos worriedly while he was on the phone. Carlos'' face was as cold as ice. He


    ordered, "Find out who did this. Don''t let them get away with it! They dared to attack my daughter. I''ll


    make sure they rot in jail for the rest of their lives!"


    Once he hung up, Debbie asked anxiously, "So what did he say? What''s going on?"


    "Those people have already been arrested by the police for malicious mischief, fraud, and intentional


    assault. Evelyn needs to tell the prosecutor whether she''s going to press charges or ept a


    settlement. Huh! Even if Evelyn is kind enough to agree to the settlement, I won''t! My daughter has


    never been insulted like this! They dared to throw eggs at my daughter. They can spend the rest of


    their lives in the clinkying eggs!" Carlos was really pissed off by the news and hated the fact that


    Evelyn just wanted the problem to go away. Didn''t she care about her honor?


    Debbie was amused by his words. "Lay eggs in prison? I don''t think that''s anatomically possible."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then I''ll let them watch hensy eggs all day! The long and short of it is that I won''t let them off easy.


    Hell with the 1.5 millionpensation! I won''t pay them a penny!"


    Debbie patted his back andforted him in a soft voice, "Calm down, hubby. You know it''s not good


    for your heart to get this upset. Evelyn is fine. If you want them punished for this, I''m sure that can be


    arranged. But calm down first."


    "Humph!" Carlos snorted. "Evelyn is not okay! Couldn''t you see her wincing in pain when the eggs hit?"


    Remembering this, Carlos dialed the number again. When the other party picked up, he ordered, "Buy


    a hundred cartons and throw every egg at them!"


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. Carlos was even more childish than she was. Imagine wasting a


    hundred boxes of eggs just for that! She snatched Carlos'' phone from his hand. "Forget what Mr. Huo


    just said. Good night," she said quickly. She wanted to get this done before Carlos could get his phone


    back.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!"


    Seeing the phone was hung up, Carlos was fuming. "You''re the only one who can do that. No one else


    has the stones for it."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. "I don''t have those. Don''t tell me you think I was wrong!"


    Carlos'' tone changed instantly. "No, you did a good job." He had been married to Debbie for many


    years, but he didn''t dare piss her off.


    Satisfied, Debbie gave his phone back to him. "Don''t be mad. Thew will take care of the people who


    hurt Evelyn. Just think about how to let the Jis down gently a couple days from now. They won''t like the


    fact that we called off the wedding."


    "We don''t have to turn them down. I have a n."


    "If we don''t reject them, what about my future son-inw?" Debbie was unhappy.


    "Your future son-inw?" Carlos was confused.


    "Sheffield." Debbie already regarded Sheffield as her future son-inw!


    Carlos cast her a sullen nce. "I''m not ruling him out yet. He can still be a member of this family,


    but not now. He''s a sharp guy, not as dumb as he looks. I need to test him more."


    Debbie grabbed his phone and threw it on the bed. "Carlos Huo, are you nuts?"


    "I''m just doing this for Evelyn''s own good. It''s all his fault. If he weren''t so mysterious¡ª"


    "I don''t want to hear your excuses anymore. Before, you were angry with him for putting Evelyn''s life in


    danger. Matthew said Sheffield didn''t even know about the pregnancy. It was just an ident. And


    now, you''re saying that he is too mysterious. I think you''re just jealous of him, because he''s younger


    and hotter. That''s why you don''t like him!" Debbie finally realized why Carlos would never give the


    young doctor a break.


    Carlos'' heart sank. When he was young, he had been so handsome that Debbie had been head over


    heels. Why would he be jealous of a youngd? ''I''m just getting on in years. She isn''t as attracted to


    me as she used to be?'' He unbuttoned his pajamas calmly. "How about we have another kid and let


    our other kids take care of it?"


    Debbie blushed. She pushed Carlos away and yelled, "Go away. You''re such an old perv!"


    Carlos took her in his arms and sat down against the headboard. "Don''t worry about Sheffield. I''ll figure


    out what he does all day. Then I''ll let him be with Evelyn."


    Debbie wasn''t in the mood to argue with him. "Whatever. I don''t want Calvert as my son-inw."


    "I know."


    When Sheffield woke up the next morning, he was alone in bed. Evelyn''s scent still lingered in the air.


    He pushed away the thin quilt, took his pajamas from the wardrobe, and opened the bedroom door.

 Chapter 947 Can You Forgive Her

    Chapter 947 Can You Forgive Her


    Sheffield could smell the aroma of toast, scrambled eggs and hash browns in the morning. Still in a


    daze, he rubbed his eyes yawning. He could hear someone making breakfast in the kitchen, while a


    cleaningdy was cleaning up the mess in the living room fromst night. "Good morning, sir!" said the


    cleaningdy, as she nodded at him politely.


    Sheffield concealed his puzzlement as he nodded back and awkwardly retreated into the kitchen. Much


    to his surprise, there he was greeted by a chef, not Evelyn.


    He turned around and asked the cleaningdy, "Who asked you toe here?"


    "Ady called in for cleaning services earlier on. I assume she is your wife?" replied the cleaningdy,


    uncertain as to who Evelyn was.


    Since he was wearing matching pajamas, the cleaningdy simply concluded that they were a


    cohabiting couple.


    ''My wife?'' The way she addressed Evelyn made his heart jump with joy. He grinned from ear to ear and


    said, "Okay, thank you!"


    "You are wee, sir!" The cleaningdy continued to sweep the floor.


    Sheffield pushed open the door to the study and saw Evelyn sitting at his desk in her pajamas. Her


    eyes were glued to the screen of theptop and her phone was propped up against her face by her


    shoulder. "I''ll talk to you about thister." When she saw Sheffielde inside, she paused and


    continued, "I''lle to thepanyter. We''ll talk then."


    Putting away her phone, she stood up and pointed to theputer screen. "I was just checking my


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    emails on yourputer." There were many things that she couldn''t understand on hisputer.


    Sheffield smiled affectionately and pulled her into his arms. "I thought I was dreamingst night. Turns


    out, you are really here."


    When she recalled how passionate he had beenst night, Evelyn blushed and looked up into his eyes.


    "Actually, I''m here to apologize." Last night, he had apologized to her first, and then she had no chance


    to speak.


    Now, Sheffield deliberately didn''t give Evelyn a chance to speak because he knew what she was going


    to say. He jutted his chin towards hisptop and said, "Are you done?"


    "Yes, I was just going to turn it off."


    "Allow me." Stretching out his arm to close theptop, he walked out with her in his arms and asked, "Is


    the chef cooking breakfast or lunch?" It was almost ten o''clock now.


    "Breakfast." Evelyn didn''t know how to cook, so she called for a chef toe over.


    "Let''s go and eat first!" The couple walked out of the study together.


    Suddenly, Evelyn stopped in her tracks and looked at the man. "I mean it..."


    However, Sheffield didn''t give her the chance to finish. "Let''s eat first. I haven''t eaten anything since


    forgotten about the food Joshua brought over. Added to that, was a passionate night with Evelyn. So all


    things considered, the man wasn''t lying about being famished.


    Evelyn decided to make apromise, taking in a deep breath and adjusting her mood before she


    went to the dining room with him.


    Out of the blue, a thought popped into Sheffield''s mind.


    "I haven''t freshened up yet. Please wait here for a moment. I''ll be right back!" "Okay." Evelyn watched


    him disappear into the bedroom.


    A few minutester, just as he returned to his seat, he was served an enormous tter of food. "Have


    you been craving a good old-fashioned Western breakfast?"


    "Actually I''m runningte. Western food is faster to prepare." In less than half an hour, the chef had


    prepared a simple Western breakfast, served with two cups of freshly ground coffee.


    He nodded, taking a sip of coffee and then put a spoonful of food into his mouth.


    By the time the loving couple had finished their breakfast, the cleaningdy had already cleaned


    Sheffield''s bedroom. Then she took care of the dishes and left the apartment.


    Only the two of them remained in the entire apartment. After Evelyn changed into her work attire, she


    walked up to the closet where Sheffield was picking out clothes. Evelyn handed him a white low-


    necked sweater as she eyed him keenly. He nced at her once and put it on without hesitation.


    She then picked out a pair of ck pants and a red casual coat with red and gray id linings. "Put this


    on. I''ll find you a watch."


    This was the first time Sheffield had worn this red coat since he bought it. However, since Evelyn


    wanted to see him wearing it, he didn''t think twice about it.


    The red coat highlighted his fair skin, making him appear as fair as Evelyn was.


    After getting dressed, they walked out of the walk-in closet, one behind the other.


    Looking at the man putting on a wristwatch in the bedroom, Evelyn said, "Sheffield."


    He turned to her and said, "Yes?"


    "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday. I didn''t mean to." Evelyn desperately needed to get this off her


    chest.


    Sheffield didn''t respond to her immediately. After a brief pause, he curled his lips to her gaze and said,


    "Why must you be so formal with me?"


    Evelyn''s heart sank immediately. His nonchnce made her wonder whether he was just covering up


    his emotions really well or he really didn''t care about it.


    Sheffield was all set, but then, something urred to him. He stopped smiling and asked, "Did I


    apologize to youst night?"


    He could conjure up an image of himself apologizing to her, but he wasn''t sure if it was a dream or not.


    Evelyn nodded and said, "Actually, you don''t have to feel guilty. It was just an ident."


    "The pain you have suffered will be the pain that I will willingly suffer all my life." Sheffield peered into


    her eyes and continued, "I hope that you can talk to me about anything in the future!"


    He knew an apology was not enough for him to make it up to her.


    With a warm smile, Evelyn replied, "Okay."


    "You should probably go to work now. I may not be able to see you often in the next few days.


    Remember to take good care of yourself!" His research and development project hade to a critical


    point, so his presence at the research and development center was of paramount importance.


    His words left Evelyn in a trance. She wondered whether it was truly because he was going to be busy


    with work or he was just mad at her.


    After leaving his apartment, Evelyn got in her car, rolled down the window and told the man standing


    outside the window, "Wait, there''s one more thing."


    Evelyn opened the car door and got out.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, it''s something rted to the Xiang family." After much reluctance, Evelyn weighed out all the


    pros and cons before she spoke.


    She felt ufortable at the moment because she had never helped him in anything and he had never


    asked any help from her before. How could she ask him to make apromise on the Xiang family


    matter?


    The moment he heard her mention the Xiang family, the smile in his eyes disappeared.


    For a while, both of them stood in silence as neither of them said anything to each other.


    Finally, when Evelyn recalled the troubled look on Savannah''s face, she said, "I know I don''t have the


    right to meddle in how you deal with the Xiang family. I don''t care about Sidell. He deserves it. I just


    wanted to ask...if you can be a little...lenient with...Dollie..." She was too embarrassed to continue. "For


    my sake, can you...forgive her? After all, she was just a kid back then."


    Fortunately, Evelyn was only pleading with him instead of other men, because she wouldn''t be able to


    bring herself to do that.

 Chapter 948 Im So Disappointed In You

    Chapter 948 I''m So Disappointed In You


    "If you don''t want to let her go, it''s okay." Evelyn took a deep breath. "I can understand. I was just


    asking."


    She regretted as soon as the words left her mouth.


    The thought of Sheffield''s feelings hadn''t even crossed her mind when she opened her mouth.


    Before she could think more about it, Sheffield sent her a carefree smile. "Now that you''ve mentioned, I


    have to agree. If I don''t, I''ll end up humiliating you."


    Evelyn''s heart jumped when she heard his t tone. She knew she had hurt him, but his tone was so


    emotionless that she couldn''t tell what was going on in his mind.


    She nced at him awkwardly. "No, it''s not like that..."


    "You don''t have to exin. If I don''t let Dollie off the hook, wouldn''t I look like a hostile person?"


    Sheffield paused for a while, only to give her a faint smile. "After all, she was only a child back then."


    He despised the phrase "she was just a child" so much that he felt his vomit crawling all the way to his


    throat. Sheffield hated saying it.


    This was when Evelyn was able to sense a touch of irony in his tone, and she panicked. "Sheffield," ¡ª


    she grabbed his big hand in a hurry¡ª"it doesn''t matter. I will support you, no matter what." She paused


    and licked her lips in anticipation. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked. I just feel bad for Savannah. From


    now on, I won''t do anything to cause you more pain."


    His gaze lingered at the intertwined fingers for a long time, and his expressions melted. "Evelyn, you''re


    my love. Of course, I will listen to you." There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes that Evelyn


    didn''t fail to see.


    She was the woman he loved the most.


    He hadn''t doubted the feelings he held in his heart. His eyesight darted in Evelyn''s face. Was he the


    man she loved most?


    After all, she had never said she loved him.


    Evelyn had already guessed what was going on in his heart, and a flush of guilt shed on her pale


    face. She didn''t know what to say. Sheffield sighed and pulled her in his embrace without letting go of


    their intertwined hands.


    "Well, I know what to do, but..." He buried his face in her shoulders. "Evelyn, I''m so disappointed in


    you."


    Still, he would not me her. After all, she was the love of his life.


    It was Sheffield who fell in love with her first. The person who had fallen in love with someone first was


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    destined to be humble.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his words. She could still hear his warm breath against


    her sensitive skin that made her heart beat faster. "Sheffield," ¡ªshe was anxious enough to tighten her


    hand that inteced with his fingers, but she didn''t let go of his warm embrace¡ª"I''m sorry. I take my


    words back."


    Sheffield smiled against her skin, and after giving her a gentle squeeze, he took a step back. "It''s okay.


    Get in." His voice was as tender as usual when he let go of her hands only to open the door for her.


    Evelyn''s hands that had been warm a second ago went colder the moment he let her go. Her breath


    quickened at that. She felt as if someone had pinched her heart so terribly that she could feel twists


    and turns of the pain in her chest.


    This was the first time that he had taken the initiative to let go of her hands, even though it was for the


    sake of opening the door. He had never done that in the past, which made her even more anxious.


    She lowered her head and entered the car. Only when she heard him shut the door, she raised her


    head to stare at the retreating figure until he disappeared in the corner of a street.


    Evelyn closed her eyes sadly and covered her eyes with her hands. Why did she have to do that? This


    was the most regretful thing she had done in the past twenty-nine years.


    She didn''t deserve his love at all.


    Sheffield didn''t show up in her office again, and it had been three days. Evelyn was uneasy enough to


    pace most of the time.


    She had a feeling that everything had changed from the day she didn''t go to the airport. The tension


    between her and Sheffield gradually increased.


    Even though Sheffield was gentle to her, things had been different from before. His subtle moves and


    stiffness gave himself away in front of her that day. Still, she was reluctant to ept this aspect, but her


    doubts were confirmed by her anxious heart when he failed to approach her after three days.


    Only when she received a text from him, her heart calmed down. The message made her feel


    embarrassed because of what she was thinking. Of course, she was overthinking. He hadn''t forgotten


    about her yet. Instead, he had been at the research and development center, so busy that he had


    eaten and slept there for the past few days.


    She was replying to Sheffield when another notification popped up showing Savannah''s message.


    "Thank you, Evelyn. The people who have been investigating Dollie withdrew already. Now she is going


    to school again. Her career as a model ispletely ruined, but she can still continue to study. Thank


    you very much!"


    Evelyn stared at the message for a long time.


    When ten days passed by without having Sheffield around, even Carlos felt ufortable.


    It was almost noon. Carlos walked into Evelyn''s office, finding her frowning at herputer. "Evelyn,


    what have you been busy with?"


    Evelyn was stunned by his question and paused her work only to gaze at Carlos for a moment,


    resuming it a secondter. She waved the file in her hand before him. "The cooperation with the Theo


    Group."


    "Okay." Carlos nodded and gazed thoughtfully at the document in her hand. "Don''t you have to go out


    today?"


    Life seemed to be back to normal and peaceful again, but he felt like something was missing.


    Evelyn didn''t even give him a second nce. "No, I don''t need anything right now."


    Sheffield and Evelyn had been to shopping the day before her birthday and got her almost everything


    she needed. Why would she head out only to get something she already had?


    Carlos stayed silent, but he didn''t budge, only to stare at Evelyn with narrowed eyes. Evelyn could feel


    his gaze on her, and when she couldn''t handle it anymore, she put the pen in the file and looked up.


    "Dad, what''s up?"


    "Oh, nothing." Carlos walked silently only to sit opposite her. At first, he pretended to y on his phone


    before clearing his throat to gain her attention. "Where''s that boy, Sheffield? Has he been pestering you


    "No!" Evelyn frowned and cast her curious gaze at him. "He''s been so busytely that he couldn''t find


    time to see me." She paused for a moment to ponder over the reason why her father had been


    worrying about Sheffield so much. "Dad, you don''t need to keep an eye on him all the time." She could


    only think that her dad came here to catch Sheffield.


    "I don''t." Carlos snorted. "What are you thinking about? I''m here to ask you what you want to eat for


    lunch."


    "Well, Dad, you decide. I have canceled the appointment for lunch."


    "You don''t have any appointments for lunch?" Carlos''s ears perked up at that.


    Evelyn sighed helplessly and rubbed her forehead. "No. Dad, what do you want to say?"


    "Nothing." He shrugged. "I''ll have lunch delivered to my office. Remember to have lunch upstairs."


    Carlos stood up and walked towards the door.


    Evelyn swept her gaze at her father''s stubborn back. "Okay, I will."


    In the Y City First General Hospital


    Sheffield was able to catch a breath after two weeks of continuous work. At least he wouldn''t have to


    eat and live in theb anymore. He leaned on the wall only to flip through his phone when his phone


    buzzed. The frown was back on his forehead again. It was from the department director of the hospital.


    "We have got a patient with aplex condition here, and you need toe to the hospital to


    participate in the afternoon''s consultation."


    Sheffield heaved a helpless sigh and went home. He took a shower and changed his clothes before


    hurrying to the hospital.


    When he opened the door to the department, everyone greeted him with a bright smile. The nurses


    saw him again, and their eyes brightened. "Dr. Tang, you''re finally here!"


    "Long time no see, Dr. Tang!"


    Sheffield leaned on the counter. "You really missed me," ¡ªhe sent a wink at them¡ª"didn''t you?"


    The nurses stared at the flirtatious face for a long time. A hint of blush appeared on their cheeks. Gosh!


    He was so good at flirting. "D-Dr. Tang, are you going to stay in the hospital?" a nurse stuttered.


    By that time, most of the nurses had already recovered their functioning brain. "Yes, Dr. Tang, if we


    don''t see you, we will have no motivation toe to work!"


    Sheffield straightened up and put his hands into the pockets of his white coat. "I''m not sure yet!"


    "Dr. Tang," ¡ªa younger nurse paused when her eyes shifted to the pen in his pockets¡ª"your pen


    looks very precious."


    The corners of his lips curved up, and he fondled with the pen. "Of course, this was a gift from my


    beloved woman."


    The nurses didn''t seem to focus much on the tenderness that his voice held the moment they heard his


    words. "What? Your beloved woman?" They stared at the doctor in shock. "So, Dr. Tang has a


    girlfriend?" The young nurse''s face turned gloomy after she heard that the man in front of her was in


    love with someone else.

 Chapter 949 My Wife

    Chapter 949 My Wife


    "That''s right. Well, I''ll let you get back to what you were doing. I need to get to work myself." Without


    much exnation, Sheffield turned and headed for his office.


    He happened to meet Horace. The other doctor was on his way to see a patient. Horace whispered,


    "Dude! There''s a girl waiting for you. She said she was a friend. She''s been here at least a good half-


    hour." He pointed his finger at the office.


    Sheffield turned and saw a familiar figure through the window.


    It was her!


    Ignoring the curious looks from his colleagues, he walked up to the woman and said coldly, "It''s been a


    while."


    The woman was pretty. And fashionable. Everything on her was high-end, brand-name clothing. "Off


    the rack" was a foreign term to her. Beneath an ankle-length Khaki coat, she wore a knee-length


    cream-white dress with a pair of navy blue high-heeled shoes. A ck shoulder bagpleted the


    outfit.


    Her light brown hair was parted in the middle. It was long, falling about her shoulders. She wore light


    make-up, brown eye shadow, and purple lipstick.


    She smiled and said nothing.


    "Let''s go!" Sheffield gestured to her. He wanted to talk, but outside the office.


    While the other doctors were whispering to each other about them, the woman followed Sheffield


    outside.


    It was December and the temperature was scarcely above freezing. After wrapping her coat about her,


    she took a look at the man walking in front of her and smiled.


    When they came to the corridor leading to the hospital garden, she spoke first. "I get it, Dr. Tang. You''re


    busy. You don''t text back or answer my calls. I came here three times hoping to see you. No luck. And


    today, I must have waited an hour before you finally took the time to visit." There was no me in her


    tone, but a trace of helplessness.


    Sheffield turned back to look at her. "Yeah, I''ve been really busy. There something I can do for you?" he


    replied honestly.


    "I moved back. I found a job with a bigpany, working as the manager of the finance department."


    Gillian Chi lived here before, then lived abroad for a time. She had recently decided toe back.


    She sounded quite proud of her new position. A department head was nothing to sneeze at. And so


    soon aftering back here.


    "Congrattions!" Leaning against a pir, Sheffield took out his lighter from his pocket and began to


    y with it. Flicking it open, watching the me, then closing it again.


    Hisck of enthusiasm made her feel helpless. "Are you busy now? Let''s have dinner together."


    "Yeah, I am kinda busy." He didn''t even have time to see Evelyn. How could he have time to eat with


    another woman?


    They continued to walk while chatting.


    After ncing at his lighter, the young woman asked, "When did you start smoking?"


    "People change. I know I did."


    "You got that right!" Suddenly, something urred to her. She caught up with the man and asked,


    "Why did you quit racing? That was your favorite hobby. Well, that, andputers." Sheffield used to


    y on theputer all the time. Gillian Chi thought hecked ambition.


    "I told you: people change. I found something more important to me."


    "Do you mean you don''t like racing anymore?"


    "Yes!"


    "Listen to you! You sacrificed a lot to be a race car driver. How could you possibly not like it all of a


    sudden? Rumor says you did this for a woman. That true?" Gillian Chi and he sharedmon friends


    in the racing circles. Someone told her Sheffield gave up racing for his girlfriend and even gifted his


    favorite race car to someone else. She didn''t believe it!


    A yboy like Sheffield would never give up his favorite car just for a woman.


    "If they say it''s true, then it must be true."


    "You..." Gillian Chi was very angry about his attitude.


    Knowing he pissed her off, he smiled. "If there''s nothing else, I have to get back to work. I have a


    consultation soon."


    "Wait¡ªmaybe we could get togetherter. We need to talk."


    "I''m not sure that''s a good idea. We''re not involved. You don''t need me around. You have the old


    woman." He raised his head and looked at the sky. It was getting colder and colder, and steel grey


    clouds were moving in. He wondered if Evelyn had put on any warmer clothing.


    "Old woman? She''s in her early thirties, for crap''s sake. She still looks young. She''s not old at all," she


    corrected him.


    "I don''t care. Even if she were only three, she''ll always be a vulgar old woman to me!" Then Sheffield


    put away his lighter and turned around, ready to leave.


    "Fine. Let''s drop it. A doctor. A surgeon even. I''m proud of you," Gillian Chi went on, grabbing his


    sleeve. After all, in her eyes, he used to be azy bum, just a jerk who always fooled around. Apart


    from his handsome looks and excellent racing skill, he had no redeeming features.


    She didn''t know his background until after they broke up.


    Now, he looked so different and was much more handsome than before! He was so dashing in that


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    doctor''s getup that she could hardly breathe around him.


    When he looked at her hand grabbing his sleeve, a hint of disgust shed in his eyes. "I told you. I


    have a consultation in a few minutes. I don''t have time for this. Take care."


    "Okay. Nice to see you again." Gillian Chi then let him go. "But remember to go home when you have


    time."


    "Home?" He sneered. "I just went home and took a shower."


    Gillian Chi paused for a while before she realized what he meant. "You know what I mean."


    "Sorry, not a clue! I have only one home. That''s my apartment. Oh, wait... I have another ce¡ªmy


    wife''s ce. That''s it!"


    "You have a girlfriend?" Gillian Chi''s hands trembled.


    When he thought of Evelyn, his eyes filled with love. "Not just a girlfriend. She''s my woman, my wife!"


    "You got married?" She raised her voice a little. She sounded like she might go hysterical.


    "No."


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they weren''t married, she still had a chance to win him


    back.


    But Sheffield felt he had to borate. "It''s only a matter of time before we do tie the knot. We''ll have the


    marriage licenses sooner orter."


    Gillian Chi couldn''t believe her ears. "Do you love her that much?"


    "Of course!" After saying that, Sheffield turned and headed towards his office.


    A cold wind blew, stirring Gillian Chi''s hair. She felt chilled all the way to her heart.


    In a car not far away, Calvert rolled up the window, scrolled to the photo he''d just taken on his phone,


    and ordered the driver, "Investigate that woman."


    "Yes, Mr. Ji."


    In the photo, the woman clutched the man''s sleeve, and because of the angle of the shot, she seemed


    to be holding his hand.


    The car drove away from the hospital.


    That evening, after getting the answer he wanted, Calvert immediately sent the photo to Evelyn.


    At ZL Group


    Evelyn was in the meeting room, discussing business with several senior executives. Carlos was there


    as well. She put her phone between her and Carlos.


    Her phone buzzed. Evelyn unlocked it and clicked on the message. She couldn''t believe her eyes.

 Chapter 950 Carlos Suspicion

    Chapter 950 Carlos'' Suspicion


    When Evelyn saw the pic Calvert sent her, she quickly turned her screen off. She didn''t want Carlos to


    catch a glimpse of it.


    Toote! Carlos had seen it anyway.


    Evelyn was a little embarrassed about it. She shifted in her seat and went quiet.


    She wouldn''t talk about it unless Carlos brought it up.


    Carlos'' face darkened. ''No wonder we haven''t seen much of Sheffield. He''s two-timing my daughter! I


    think another lesson is in order.''


    Just then, Evelyn''s phone buzzed as another message came in. This time, she was smart enough to


    keep her phone away from Carlos, bncing it on her leg under the table. She''d wait till she had a


    chance to check her messages away from prying eyes. When Carlos wasn''t looking, she checked the


    top bar for notifications. ''His ex-girlfriend, '' the message read.


    She took another look at the picture. The woman held Sheffield''s hand, looking up at him. It seemed


    that the two were talking about something.


    The message was from Calvert.


    She tried not to show any emotion as she turned the screen off again. She knew Calvert was trying to


    stir up shit between her and Sheffield. But that didn''t make it hurt any less.


    Sheffield had been busy for awhile now. He didn''t even have time to see her, but he did have time to


    see his ex-girlfriend.


    Evelyn was in a trance as the meeting continued. She had no clue what the others were saying. Her


    thoughts were a million miles away.


    But none of this escaped Carlos. He knew his daughter better than anyone, knew something was


    bugging her. He ended the meeting early, a frown on his face.


    When everyone left, only Carlos and Evelyn remained. "I''m surprised at you, Evelyn. Losing your cool


    over a random pic?" he asked.


    Evelyn was confused. ''What does Dad mean?''


    "I''m not trying to mend anything between you and Sheffield. But has he torn down those walls already?


    You were always the ice princess. And now a picture gets you upset." It wasn''t just here. She was


    distracted at work, too. That angered him.


    Embarrassed, Evelyn nodded, "I''m sorry, Dad."


    Carlos stood up from his seat and said, "I can''t tell you who to love. Think about this, though: this is the


    guy you gave your heart to. While you were working, he was with another gal. You might want to chew


    on that. Do you still love him? Do you still trust him? Those are questions you need to answer for


    yourself."


    Then he left, and Evelyn was alone with her thoughts.


    After a long while, she sneered. It was just a photo. When Sheffield was around Dollie, she was all over


    him, not the other way around. A photo didn''t matter at all! Was it really his ex? And was there any


    reason to worry? Probably not. Like Carlos said, she was always calm. How could she let this mess


    with her head?


    At this moment, Sheffield was exhausted. He''d performed a couple surgeries and it was quitete.


    Evelyn was the only thing on his mind. But before he could leave to see her, he got a call from theb.


    "Mr. Tang, we''re down to critical levels on a couplepounds."


    It meant Sheffield needed to invest more money to buy the materials. And he had to do it soon. After a


    short pause, he said, "I see."


    He thought for a while in the car, and finally drove back to his apartment.


    As soon as he entered his domicile, he went straight to the study. He booted up hisputer, and


    began to make money.


    Three dayster


    ZL Group''stest open world MMO was a huge hit. In any given Inte cafe, the ce was


    illuminated by glowing screens. A chaotic, caffeine-fueled corner, where two thirds of the patrons were


    logged into the game.


    As the game was popr among the young, so were the cheating programs. All kinds of cheating


    programs were being sold online.


    One day, a special one showed up on the market. yers using it would be able to get massive


    amounts of gold, as well as level up quickly. Everyone liked it. It was difficult, if not impossible to detect,


    so server-side anti-cheating protections were no help. The sales reached a fever pitch. The designer


    made hundreds of thousands of dors a day. Within days, he was a millionaire.


    The MMO department head soon heard about the cheating program. He asked the developers to step


    up their anti-cheating methods.


    But despite their best efforts, they failed. It was like trying to herd cats.


    Helpless, the manager in charge had to report it to his superior. One thing led to another, and


    eventually Carlos got wind of it.


    Without a second thought, Carlos contacted Star Anise and asked him to figure out a way to disable or


    even destroy the cheating program.


    "Okay. Three hundred million," replied Star Anise.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "One hundred million," Carlos haggled.


    "As far as I know, the designer earns more than 100 grand a day. On a good day, it''s more than that.


    He''s a millionaire already, and might eventually be one of the richest men in the world. Of course,


    that''s not the point. You know as well as I do how much money ZL Group invested in this game."


    Carlos fixed his eyes on theputer screen. The subsidiary of ZL Group had gone all out on this


    online game. In addition to the Project Leader, Lead Designer, and Lead Programmer, the leads had


    their own teams consisting of character artists, world artists, creature artists, writers and quest


    designers, and 3-D modelers. Aposer had to be brought in for the music, and they needed video


    game sound designers to create entire libraries of custom sound effects. And 5.5 million lines of code


    over a half-billion dors on this game.


    If it was destroyed by this cheating program, everything they did was for nothing. Carlos'' reply was to


    the point. "Deal," he said.


    Within a day, Star Anise had coded a client-server firewall and a way to identify whether the program


    had been used. He updated the heuristics used to identify cheat programs and viruses, making it more


    robust. He also patched the subtle alterations the program made to the game''s code. Current yers


    would need to update their games. For new yers, the additions would be seamless and part of the


    original download package.


    Staring at the screen of the online game, Carlos was lost in thought again.


    Thus far, Star Anise had extorted over a billion from him. It was possible that he would ask him for


    more money in the future.


    He started wondering if Star Anise was either Matthew or Sheffield. Those were the only two who


    braved his wrath to defy him.


    But on second thought, Carlos knew his son; Matthew was unlikely to be behind this. So, that left


    Sheffield.


    But he didn''t think it was Sheffield either. He had a feeling that a young man like Sheffield couldn''t have


    done this.


    For the first time in his life, Carlos felt so helpless and troubled, and it was all because of a mysterious


    hacker¡ªStar Anise.


    Carlos had a hunch that if he didn''t find out who Star Anise was, the hacker would be able to wrest ZL


    Group away from him one day.


    He called Dixon on internal line and instructed, "Go and check on Sheffield''s R&D project. See if there''s


    been any new funds, and how much he invested."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Two dayster, Dixon told Carlos dejectedly, "Mr. Huo, I couldn''t find a thing."


    "What do you mean?" Carlos put down his pen heavily and red at the man.


    "As far as we know, Sheffield himself keeps the books, while the rest of his team are only responsible


    for the research and development. They don''t know how much money has been spent or on what. He''s


    hid himself too well, and the people working with him are very tight-lipped. It is almost impossible to find


    out anything..."


    Carlos'' face went livid. "Then just keep an eye on Sheffield and his research and development center,


    and where they go for materials. If we know who their suppliers are, at least that''s something." He


    didn''t believe that there was no way to find out anything about Sheffield. He had a reputation to protect.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Dixon shook his head resignedly and left the office.


    Actually, many people wanted to know more about Sheffield. And there were also just as many people


    who wanted to have a hold over him and ruin him.


    Sheffield also figured a high-level person had been investigating him recently, so he immediately hid


    the important things and burned the insignificant ones, so there wouldn''t be anything for anyone to find.


    In the dead of night, at ZL Group


    Evelyn rubbed her temples and checked the time. It was already past 11 p.m.


    She yawned as she put the documents back in the folder, and ced them on her desk. She was


    definitely ready for the end of the workday.

 Chapter 951 Ex-girlfriend

    Chapter 951 Ex-girlfriend


    All of a sudden, the door to Evelyn''s office was pushed open and a familiar dandiacal man stepped in


    shortly after.


    She shut her eyes and shook her head, then squinted to get a better look. She assumed that the long


    hours of work was causing her to hallucinate because she was staring at someone who had been gone


    for many days now.


    With her elbows propped on the desk and her hands rubbing her temples, she tried to relieve the


    fatigue.


    "Let me do it!" The man''s gentle voice rang in her ears.


    Evelyn could no longer tell whether this was dream or reality when she heard Sheffield''s voice.


    He put the bag in his hand on her desk and gently pressed her temples with his index fingers.


    The fact that he had studied Chinese medicine before was undeniable in the way he had seeded in


    calming and rxing Evelyn''s state of unease.


    It wasn''t until muchter when Evelyn finally came to her senses and realized that he wasn''t just a


    figment of her imagination. Instead of opening her eyes, however, she leaned her head back and softly


    called out his name. "Sheffield..."


    All the while, Sheffield''s absence had led her to believe that perhaps he did not want to see her again


    out of anger and resentment.


    "I''m here," he said.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his voice again. Moreover, judging by the tone of his


    voice, Sheffield didn''t seem angry at all.


    A few minutester, she grabbed one of his hands and said, "I''m fine now."


    Sheffield embraced her from behind and kissed her softly on the head. "Did you miss me?"


    Evelyn feigned indifference. "No."


    Needless to say, the man was unconvinced. He gently grabbed her chin to pull her face closer and as


    their lips met he pecked at her lips.


    A slight moan of pain escaped Evelyn''s lips, her grip on his shirt tightening. Sheined, "Why


    would you bite me?"


    "I missed the taste of your lips." He stepped out from behind her and leaned against the desk.


    Evelyn pursed her lips. The pain was gone. "What are you doing here?" she asked, still feigning


    indifference.


    "I''m here to see my wife." He opened the bag he had brought along with him and said, "Look what I got


    you here. This is a cup of Fresh Milk Tea with ck Pearls from Nayuki, an MSW Durian Supreme,


    Matcha Meat Floss Bread. That''s not it. I also brought you a box of fruit!"


    Sheffield ced a stic cup, two loaves of bread and a big box filled with all kinds of fruit.


    Evelyn''s eyes were instantly drawn towards the colorful delights inside the box: oranges, star fruits,


    mangoes, strawberries, kiwis and blueberries all neatly cut and well arranged. It was a simple gift and


    yet the way the contents of the box was set out showed that it was made with a lot of thought and love.


    Sheffield picked up a fruit fork and lifted a strawberry to her lips. "Try this. The vendor said that these


    cream strawberries flew in just today, fresh and juicy. I made a mistake and tried two, but then I couldn''t


    stop eating!"


    Taken by curiosity, Evelyn asked, "Is it really that good?" She gaped her mouth open and he put a fresh


    strawberry into her mouth.


    "Well? Do you like it?" Sheffield asked, staring at her with eyes full of excitement and anticipation.


    In truth, it wouldn''t have made any difference to Evelyn whether the strawberry tasted good or not. The


    fact that Sheffield had gotten them for her was enough and she loved his sweet, romantic gesture.


    "Amazing! It''s so sweet!"


    Sheffield smiled happily. "I knew you would like it!" Then he forked a piece of kiwi. "And these kiwis


    were imported from New Zend. You kept saying that you were worried about gaining weight, right?


    Apparently, kiwis help with weight loss; they''re great for the heart and they are a good source for


    vitamin C! It has a perfectbination of low sodium and high potassium, which can replenish the


    energy lost from staying upte!"


    Swallowing the kiwi in her mouth, Evelyn told him seriously, "You should really reconsider your career


    in medicine and be a salesman. With your face, you''re sure to be a dark horse in the sales


    business."


    "My face?" Sheffield touched his face. "What''s with my face?"


    "Um, it''s fair... with super thick skin!"


    Putting down the fruit fork in his hand, he bent over the desk and approached the woman. "How about I


    resign from the hospital and you hire me to be the manager of your sales department? We will work in


    the samepany and we will see each other all the time. What a great idea!" Sheffield was quite


    happy with the idea. After all, that would give him more opportunities to spend some "quality" time with


    her.


    Evelyn looked at him as though she was thoroughly impressed by his thoughtfulness, but the next


    moment she shoved a piece of orange in his mouth so he would stop talking. "Don''t even think about


    it!"


    Sheffield swallowed the orange and licked his lips. "Everything tastes so much better when ites


    from my wife''s hand. Honey, let me have one more bite. Ah... "


    He came closer, mouth wide agape. Evelyn picked up a blueberry with her hand and put it into his


    mouth, and snickered. "I didn''t wash my hands."


    Sheffield paused for a second. Then, he said, "If that''s true, let''s eat it together." Before she could


    react, he pulled her over and kissed her luscious, red lips.


    ''What... he is so bad!'' It seemed she wanted to beat him to a pulp.


    Not only that, Sheffield took her seat, made her sit on hisp, and shot her lustful nces. "We haven''t


    done it in the office before. Honey, let''s do it here..."


    Embarrassed and angry, Evelyn pinched his cheek to stop him. "Isn''t your ex-girlfriend back? Haven''t


    you been with her all these days? Do you still have the energy to do it with me?"


    Sheffield sniffed. "I smell vinegar. Honey, do you smell something sour? Did someone overturn the


    jealousy jar? You''re jealous!"


    Evelyn retorted angrily, "No, I don''t smell anything. And I''m not jealous!" In truth, Evelyn wasn''t jealous


    at all. Sheffield used to be adies'' man, and some of his old mes still sent him messages. If she had


    been the jealous type, she wouldn''t have made it this far with him.


    Putting down the fruit fork, she stood up from hisp and started to pack her things without saying a


    word.


    With a hand around her waist and his face against her belly, he soothed her, "Alright, alright. Don''t be


    mad at me! That woman and I never officially dated. I don''t think calling her my ex-girlfriend would be


    true. What made you think I was with her all these days? Even our friends from college couldn''t bring


    us together."


    ''That means they tried to bring them together at some point.'' Evelyn looked at him coldly and said, "If


    you never had any interest in her, why would they do that?"


    "All right. To be honest, I was interested in her at the beginning, butter something happened and I


    was not interested in her anymore!"


    "What happened?" she asked.


    He held her by the wrist and made her sit on hisp again, hoping to tell her the details slowly.


    Gillian was very beautiful. She was the campus belle. And Sheffield was the most handsome hunk in


    college. As with any typical college story, Sheffield''s friends used to tease him and Gillian.


    Everyone in college thought that they would make a great pair.


    As Gillian was a good-looking girl, Sheffield didn''t stop their joke at the time because he was a little


    interested in her.


    Moreover, he even tried to get close to her and often asked her out for dinner and fun. Sheffield thought


    she was a good girl until...

 Chapter 952 Dangerous Attention

    Chapter 952 Dangerous Attention


    One night, Sheffield went to a friend''s birthday party. It waste when the party let up. The guests were


    split by gender 5/10¡ªmore guys than gals. Gillian was Sheffield''s plus one.


    And it wasn''t clear where they stood. Were they a couple? Sheffield had kissed and held her hand. But


    it never went any further than that.


    But he did want more from Gillian. He even asked her out, and she turned him down. He didn''t know


    whether she was trying to make him want her more, or she just thought he wasn''t good enough for her.


    There was a BBW (Big Beautiful Woman) at the party. Maybe 160 cm and 75 kg. She was there alone,


    and no one seemed interested in talking to her. "Hey, guys! I live out in the sticks, and it''s kind of a


    drive. Would one of you handsome gents mind driving me home?" she asked the boys still at the party.


    Before the boys could say anything, Gillian said sarcastically to the girl, "Get a load of you! And for you


    it would need to be a wide load. You think anyone''s going to try and assault someone who looks like


    you? Gimme a break! Try walking. You could stand to drop a few pounds."


    Some studentsughed, some sympathized with the girl, and some were quite disappointed in Gillian.


    Sheffield was very disappointed. When he heard what Gillian said, he thought she was very ugly now.


    No matter what she looked like on the outside, she was a hideous monster inside. And that was all he


    saw when he looked at her now. He held the fat girl''s shoulder and walked towards the parking lot.


    "Let''s go. I''ll give you a ride! I''m sure it''s on the way!"


    The others watched them leave, dazed by what just happened.


    Gillian realized what was happening after a while and called, "Hey! What about me? I don''t want to


    leave yet, and you''re my ride."


    Then he turned his head and replied, "Call the cops. You''re pretty hot, and attract some dangerous


    attention. I''m sure they''ll protect you and give you a lift."


    Gillian understood what he meant. Her face went pale.


    Since then, Sheffield decided to break up with Gillian. Instead, he started hanging out with another


    gorgeous girl who studied in another department.


    After that, Gillian started actively pursuing him. He would talk to her when he was in a good mood, and


    ignore her when he was in a bad mood.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At least, this was what Sheffield told Evelyn. He left out some key information, like how Gillian went


    abroad and worked there, along with what happened between her and the Tang family. He didn''t even


    bother to bring it up.


    "And how did you feel when you kissed her and held her hand?" Evelyn asked in a t voice, leaning


    against his chest.


    That was a very dangerous question. Sheffield was not about to be blindsided. "She wasn''t the one, so


    I didn''t feel anything. I was hoping, but no. With you, however, I want to jump your bones whenever I


    see you, let alone kiss you."


    Evelyn blushed. "That''s because you''re a sex fiend!"


    "Not my problem. But I am head over heels in love with you. Come here and let me kiss those luscious


    lips..." Sheffield pouted, getting closer to her.


    Disdain was written all over Evelyn''s face. She pushed his face away and asked, "What do you think,


    now that she''s back?"


    "Think? Really nothing. Why would I think anything about it? She may as well not havee back."


    Bad things would pop in his head every time he saw Gillian. He wished she had nevere back.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and said, "You win. I''ll buy it¡ªfor now." She stood up and continued to clear her


    desk.


    Leaning against the back of the chair, Sheffield looked at her and his attention was drawn to her hands.


    "Evelyn, do you know how to embroider?" he asked abruptly. She had such delicate hands it would be


    a shame if she didn''t have that skill.


    Evelyn cast a sideways nce at him. "No. Are you still stuck hundreds of years in the past? Why


    would you even ask that? Let me guess: you think that all women from good families should y


    musical instruments, kill at Chinese chess, write beautiful poetry and draw breathtaking scenery?"


    "It''s okay. I can do it," replied Sheffield with a mysterious smile.


    Shocked, Evelyn looked at the man who had crossed his hands over his belly. She started tough.


    "Be serious. How do you know anything about embroidery?"


    It was not really considered a manly skill.


    If he wasn''t lying, he was the first man she had met who knew how to do that.


    Sheffield raised his eyebrows and picked up a pen from her desk, twirling it deftly. "In order to hold a


    scalpel, I needed to train my fingers. I can embroider, y the piano, even dabble in calligraphy." He


    put the pen down.


    "You''re amazing!" Evelyn praised. So amazing!


    "What?"


    "You''re like the perfect guy!" Evelyn put all the food he had brought back into the bag, ready to take


    them home.


    With a bigger smile, he spun around in the chair and answered smugly, "That''s right. And don''t you


    forget it!"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him helplessly. Then she took her handbag and walked towards the door. "I''m


    taking off. Sweet dreams!"


    Sheffield jumped up from the chair in a hurry and strode towards her, hugging the woman who had


    already pressed the office door button. "You want to run off? Not gonna happen!"


    With her back to him, Evelyn smiled and patted his hands. "Leave me alone! What will others think?"


    Instead of standing up straight, he clung tighter to her and said like a spoiled child, "No, I want a hug.


    Scratch that¡ªI want a kiss!"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and warned him, "Back off!"


    "Okay!" He immediately straightened himself up, and walked side by side with her in the corridor.


    Evelyn wondered what was up. Why was he behaving, all of a sudden?


    After leaving thepany, Evelyn stared at his sports car and suddenly thought of something. "Who


    was that woman in your car the other night?"


    Sheffield was confused. "Which night? What woman? Are you sure?"


    Since he had been with Evelyn, there had been no other woman around him.


    Evelyn''s tone was cold. "Still pretending? I''m sure it was you. It was gettingte. Maybe 8 or 9. Some


    chick sat in the passenger seat of your sports car."


    After looking at his own car for a long time, he finally remembered. He pointed to his car and said, "Oh!


    That was... Take a guess!" He realized who she was talking about. He decided to make fun of her.


    However, Evelyn wasn''t in the mood to y games. "Not interested."


    With that, she walked towards her car. Tayson was waiting for her.


    Sheffield grabbed her hand hastily. "Evelyn, I''m sorry. I''ll tell you." He opened the door of his own car


    and helped her get inside. "It was my mother-inw!"


    What? ? His mother-inw? Evelyn was confused.


    "I was going to have dinner with my mother-inw. How could I not let her get in my car?" Then he


    helped her fasten the seat belt and smiled.


    Evelyn finally realized what he meant. "You mean you were with my mom?"

 Chapter 953 Ill Always Trust You

    Chapter 953 I''ll Always Trust You


    "Awesome. You''ve finallye to terms with the fact that you''re my wife. Yeah, you''re right. It was our


    mom," Sheffield smirked.


    Frustrated, Evelyn closed her eyes. ''Tricked me again!''


    "I have a question for you," Sheffield said. After sitting in his car, the smile on his face vanished. He


    swiped his phone a few times, then showed her a photo on his screen. "Care to exin this?"


    Evelyn took his phone. She saw a photo of her and Calvert.


    The pic was taken at an odd angle. It looked like they were kissing.


    Calvert was really good at starting shit. He sent pictures of him and Evelyn to Sheffield and sent the


    pictures of Sheffield and his ex-girlfriend to Evelyn. He wanted Evelyn for himself, and wasn''t above a


    little trickery to get her back. He just wanted to mess up their rtionship. He figured that this was the


    best way to do that.


    Evelyn deleted the picture. After handing Sheffield his phone back, she asked, "Who do you trust, me


    or him?"


    Sheffield tucked the phone back into his pocket and started the car. "I trust myself." He trusted his own


    judgment. The woman he loved would never cheat on him.


    They say seeing is believing, but he didn''t believe it for a minute.


    Not satisfied with the answer, Evelyn asked anxiously, "You don''t trust me?"


    Sensing the implication behind her question, he sighed inwardly. How could he not trust her? He


    winked at her and said, "Tell you after you kiss me."


    Evelyn was astonished. ''Can''t he just drive carefully?''


    But it was just a kiss. Without a word, Evelyn leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.


    Sheffield wasn''tpletely satisfied. "Just the cheek? That''s not good enough. How about on the


    lips?"


    Evelyn lowered her head in frustration and ordered, "Stop the car!"


    Her tone was stern. Sheffield thought that Evelyn was mad at him because of his joke, so he


    apologized immediately. "I''m sorry. I was just joking. No need to get all hot under the cor like that."


    "You gonna stop the car, or do I need to pull the e-brake?" Evelyn asked.


    She did sound mad. And imperious. This woman frustrated and excited him all at the same time. He


    pulled the car over, rather than stopping in the middle of the road.


    As soon as he pulled over, Evelyn unfastened her seat belt. "Evelyn, I''m sorry," he said anxiously,


    holding her hand.


    Evelyn shook off his hand and flung the seat belt aside. Despite his anxiety, she got closer and closer.


    She put her hands around his neck and pulled him to her.


    Sheffield was confused. ''What''s she doing?''


    Before he figured it out, Evelyn pressed her lips to his and kissed him.


    ''Now that''s more like it, '' he thought. He gathered her in his arms and responded enthusiastically.


    After a long time, Evelyn let go of him and panted. "Like that?" she asked.


    If he said no, she really wouldn''t know what to do.


    With their foreheads pressed against each other, Sheffield confessed in an affectionate manner,


    "Remember, honey, I''ll always trust you!"


    Trying to calm her racing heart, Evelyn snorted, "If you trusted me, you wouldn''t have asked me about


    the pic."


    Sheffield yielded without a second thought. "Yeah, it''s my fault. I should have deleted it as soon as I got


    it."


    "Damn right!" Evelyn pushed him away, straightened her clothes and told him to focus on driving.


    Like usual, he managed to calm her down. Looking at her, he pleaded, "Can we get back on the road


    "Why?"


    "I want to sleep with you..." He wanted her.


    ''Here?'' She looked at the busy street and shook her head immediately. "Not now."


    "Evelyn, you''re doing this on purpose!" He leaned over the steering wheel in frustration. She got him all


    hot and bothered and then backed off.


    Raising her eyebrows, Evelyn asked him, "You asked me to kiss you. I did. But you weren''t satisfied


    and asked me to kiss you on the lips. I did that too. Are you trying to say that I''m a tease?"


    He was feeling ufortable, but she was right. He had nothing to say back. He murmured, "Fine. I


    was wrong." He shouldn''t have teased her. In the end, he had shot himself in the foot.


    Evelyn tittered and touched his head, saying, "Okay, let''s go now! To your ce!"


    To his apartment? When they got to his ce, he could do whatever he wanted with her. Suddenly,


    Sheffield felt a lot better. He turned the car back to the main road, started the engine and roared away.


    That evening, Evelyn was too exhausted to even lift her leg to kick him. But the man was still as


    energetic as ever. He even took her to the balcony to have sex with her there.


    The end of the year was approaching, and everyone was busy with their work.


    Two weeks. That was how long it had been since they saw each other. During this time, Evelyn went on


    a one-week business trip. They only texted each other.


    On the night of lunar December 23rd, at the Huo house


    Everyone was there except Matthew.


    Debbie cleared her throat and said to Carlos, "Honey, I have an announcement."


    Carlos, who was eating, raised his head to look at Debbie. "Don''t say it," he said with a bad feeling in


    his gut.


    Despite his unwillingness, Debbie continued, "There is this kid, an orphan. Spring Festival is just


    around the corner, when families alle together to have dinner. And he''ll be all alone. Poor thing. "


    All the other people present were smart enough to figure out who she was talking about, so they all


    shifted their gazes to the stunned Evelyn.


    Carlos'' face darkened. "He''s not a member of our family. Uh uh. No way."


    Miranda and Debbie looked at each other. Miranda shook her head disapprovingly and told Carlos,


    "Carlos, I think Debbie''s right. I feel bad for the boy. Why should he have to spend the holidays alone?


    After all, he''s not an outsider. We can invite him to dinner. We only need to prepare one more pair of


    chopsticks."


    Carlos wanted to say something, but Debbie interrupted him, "Mom has a point. It''s just one more pair


    of chopsticks. What good is all this money, Mr. Huo, if we can''t do anything good with it?"


    ''Mr. Huo?'' Hearing the way she addressed him, Carlos knew that he had to think twice before he


    continued. Shaking his head, he said, "That''s not the point. He''s not one of us. He''s not a rtive. Not


    a friend of the family¡ª"


    "I''ll take him as my godson now!" Debbie put down her chopsticks and acted like she was going to


    leave the table.


    Hadn''t Evelyn been through enough? Her three ex-boyfriends had died one after the other. Finally, she


    had met someone she loved very much, and Carlos wouldn''t let him anywhere near her. Besides, it


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was only dinner. Why the big deal?


    "This isplete B.S.!" Carlos grunted. ''Doesn''t she have enough godsons already?'' Carlos'' best


    friends'' kids all called Debbie "Godmother" happily every time they saw her.

 Chapter 954 Brother-in-Law

    Chapter 954 Brother-in-Law


    "Then, we''ll vote for it." Debbie''s sharp gaze pinned Carlos down, who couldn''t even utter a word


    anymore.


    Terilynn didn''t want to let go of the opportunity, and she licked her lips. "Dad!" When Carlos turned


    toward her, she lowered her head and nced sideways. "He''ll spend the Spring Festival with us


    sooner orter..." She paused the words she spoke in a low voice for a moment only to raise her head


    at Carlos with determination in her eyes. "How about we ask Brother-inw toe and practice it in


    advance?"


    A smile appeared on Debbie''s face, and she thanked her younger daughter in her heart.


    "What Brother-inw?" The words only ignited the fire within Carlos'' heart as he sent a fierce re at


    Terilynn. "No way! Don''t call him that!" Carlos knew his persistence would be futile, but he couldn''t just


    give up that easily.


    The color on Debbie''s face changed from pink to red in an instant. "Sheffield will be her brother-inw


    sooner orter." She threw another sharp re at Carlos. "There''s nothing wrong for Terilynn to call


    him that in advance."


    Evelyn was silently chewing her food, acting as if she was all alone. She knew everyone in her family


    very well. Even if Evelyn said nothing, she knew what the oue would be. She believed that the


    heated debate among her family members would soone to an end.


    "Debbie," ¡ªMiranda, who had been sitting silently, raised her head and gazed at her daughter-inw


    with a sincere smile on the face¡ª"if you make Sheffield your godson, remember to bring him to me. I


    want him to call me Grandma."


    "Okay, Mom." Debbie chuckled under her breath.


    Both mother-inw and daughter-inw ganged up on Carlos.


    They were the two most powerful women in the Huo family. If they were toe to a decision together,


    Carlos would be like a lost puppy, not knowing what to do. The situation in front of his eyes was the


    same, and he couldn''t find any possibleeback to refute his argument.


    Evelyn was right. Without even uttering a word, the discussion was settled in her favor.


    She saw Carlos going back to his study when she was on her way upstairs after dinner. Evelyn


    shrugged, thinking it might be another video conference as usual. But then she thought of something


    and stopped right before the door to Debbie''s bedroom. She knocked twice.


    Debbie opened the door, and the corner of her mouth lifted. "Come in, Evelyn."


    Evelyn walked into her parents'' bedroom. After closing the door behind her, she gave her mother a


    tight hug. "Mom, thank you," she whispered and ced her head on Debbie''s shoulders.


    Debbie''s heart melted when she saw her daughter''s response. As a mother, she could only pat her


    head affectionately. Ever since Debbie found out about Evelyn and Sheffield''s rtionship, she wanted


    to do her best to bring them closer. She even had tried to find many opportunities for them in front of


    Carlos.


    "You are wee. It''s not easy to meet a person you like. Of course, I will support you unconditionally."


    Evelyn backed off and sat on the bed, urging her mother to sit beside her. She cast a sincere gaze at


    Debbie after a moment of silence. "Mom, I don''t want to be engaged to Calvert."


    If Calvert weren''t in the picture, a huge burden would be off of her shoulders. She could go out with


    Sheffield without any concern.


    "Your dad is indeed getting old." Debbie''s voice turned harsh the moment Evelyn mentioned the


    engagement. "He''s such a dotard!" She slipped a determined gaze at her daughter. "Evelyn, don''t


    worry. I''ll convince your dad to ept Sheffield."


    Evelyn''s eyes moistened at the thought of Sheffield. "I wonder if there is a chance for us at all..." She


    was going to be engaged to Calvert after the Spring Festival. The engagement time was vaguely clear


    for them. They were just waiting for the final date to be announced. Her face turned gloomy when she


    thought about the engagement.


    Debbie''s expressions weren''t good either. She hadn''t been sure if they could just sidestep the


    engagement like another trivial matter. Although Carlos had promised her that he would not let Evelyn


    marry Calvert, they had already reached an agreement with the Ji family about the engagement. Did


    Carlos n to call it off after the engagement? Wouldn''t it be too troublesome?


    Debbie knew her daughter too well. Evelyn was probably anxious enough to be depressed. She


    calmed her heart down and rubbed Evelyn''s back affectionately. "Evelyn, everything will be fine. The


    road to happiness is always covered with setbacks. Your father and I also suffered a lot before we got


    together. So trust me. You and Sheffield will be together!"


    Evelyn nodded earnestly as she gazed at her mother with moistened eyes. She had been aware of her


    parents'' love story from the start. When she was three-year-old, she had seen her father for the first


    time, and at the present moment, she could tell that Debbie and Carlos had suffered a lot. Hayden and


    Ivan helped Debbie in raising little Evelyn until Carlos came around.


    When she thought of her childhood, a thought shed in her head, and she darted her eyes at Debbie.


    "By the way, Mom, how''s Godmother Kasie doing? Her son was about to get married, right?" A while


    ago, Evelyn heard that Kasie''s son, Stewart Wen, was going to get married, but then there was no


    update about it.


    Debbie smiled at her daughter, remembering the familiar faces in her heart. "I think it will be after the


    Spring Lantern Festival. The preparations for the wedding are almost done. We will attend the


    ceremony together."


    "Okay." When Evelyn''s three ex-boyfriends had died one after another, tofort her, Debbie told her


    the story of Kasie and Emmett. The end was depressing because of Emmett''s death. Luckily, Kasie


    met Ivanter, and they were now living happily with two children.


    Evelyn was grateful for her mother''s words. She knew the purpose of why her mother decided to speak


    about that story in the first ce. Debbie didn''t want Evelyn to dwell more on past affairs. She wanted


    Evelyn to wait for her future lover.


    Her mother was right. She had lost her ex-boyfriends, but then she met Sheffield, the one true love of


    her life.


    Evelyn was on cloud nine when she fell in love with Sheffield,. The present moment made her realize


    that she could lose him too, though.


    The day passed, and Debbie decided to get in touch with Sheffield. It was around three o''clock in the


    afternoon when he got free time in his hands.


    He swiped the screen of his phone and saw three missed calls on the top. Sheffield pressed the call


    button. "Hi, Auntie! Sorry, I didn''t take my phone with me."


    "It''s all right." Debbie waved her hand in the air as if dismissing some trivial matter. "Are you free?"


    "Yes, I''m having lunch now."


    Debbie frowned at that. "Lunch? At tea time?" She lifted her hand to check her wristwatch once, and


    her frown deepened. It was already past three o''clock, and he hadn''t had lunch yet. She guessed that


    Sheffield must have been busy these days. Her fragile heart ached for him.


    "Yes. What''s up?"


    "Do you have ns during the Spring Festival?"


    Sheffield was silent for a moment, thinking about his schedule hard enough and shook his head only to


    realize that she couldn''t see his face. "No, not yet. What''s the matter?"


    At first, Sheffield had decided to visit his mother''s tomb on the Eve, and then hang out with his group of


    friends or go to work during the rest of the festival, just like what he did on every Spring Festival in the


    past.


    "If you are free on the Eve of the Spring Festival, would you like toe over to have fun at my


    house?"


    Sheffield''s eyes widened, and he stared at the table in front of him in a daze. Although Debbie hadn''t


    rified why she decided to invite him, he was aware of her intentions very well. His heart was moved


    to the point that he could only choke out some incoherent words in gratitude. It took him a long time to


    a family reunion, and he wasn''t a member of the Huo family yet. Even if he decided to go, it would be a


    futile attempt.


    Still, Sheffield couldn''t help but think of Evelyn for a moment. Even though he said that to Debbie half-


    heartedly, he didn''t mean it. He didn''t want to be left behind. Sheffield almost wanted to yell something


    like, ''Auntie Debbie, please say it doesn''t matter! It''s not a big deal!''


    And his wish came true when Debbie opened her mouth. "It''s okay. You are a family already! Are you


    free then?"


    "Yes, of course!" Sheffield''s eyes brightened at that. Even if he had something else to do that day, he


    would alter his schedule.


    "Okay, we make a deal." He heard a cheerful voice on his phone that made him blissful. "You must


    readily agreed toe over.


    Sheffield''s smile reached his ears, and words stopped in his throat because of the intensity of


    emotions. "Thank you, Auntie!" Somehow, he was able to squeeze out a small thanks.


    "You''re wee." Debbie paused for a moment before continuing as if she remembered something


    important. "Remember to eat regrly even if you''re busy. Health is the most important thing."


    "Yes, I will."


    "Okay, please go ahead with your work. Bye."


    "Bye!"


    Sheffield stared at the phone for a long time, and a warmth embraced his heart. His mood lifted


    instantly after the phone call. Even the two simple dishes and one bowl of soup in front of him seemed


    to be delicious to him. He used his chopsticks to gulp the food one after another, savoring the taste in


    his tongue.


    In the blink of an eye, time passed and only two days were remaining for the arrival of the Spring


    Festival. At that time, Sheffield had already decided to sneak into Evelyn''s office as usual.


    Evelyn was staring nkly at a piece of paper. Sheffield had written some words on it. Every curve of it


    looked professional and sweet at the same time. A gush of warmth flooded her heart at the thought of


    him.


    Earlier, she had first seen that piece of paper when she failed to contact Sheffield for the entire night.


    She had kept it in the drawer ever since as if it was her eternal treasure, asionally staring nkly at


    it while working.


    Evelyn had a missed call from her office. She just assumed that it had been one of her assistants


    calling her using the phone in her office, but now she realized that it was Sheffield.


    The pin-drop silence in her office ended when she heard the creak of the door. She panicked, knowing


    exactly who entered her office at this time. By the time she raised her head, Sheffield was already


    inside the room.


    He would always show up like this out of the blue. Evelyn hastily grabbed a file and put it on the piece


    of paper she was looking at a while ago. In her panic, she failed to cover the whole paper, and more


    than half of the written words were exposed to Sheffield, which she hadn''t noticed yet.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The corners of his lips curved up, as he knew exactly what she was doing, but he pretended to be


    ignorant. He took out something from his pocket and ced it in front of her. "Do you know what it is?"

 Chapter 955 The Handkerchief

    Chapter 955 The Handkerchief


    Evelyn shook her head.


    "Kiss me, and I''ll show you." Saying so, Sheffield leaned closer to her.


    Evelyn was used to his tricks by now. She sighed and gently pecked him on his cheek.


    Sheffield''s eyes brightened up. He removed his hand and smiled. "Tah da! I made it myself. It''s kinda


    small, though," he said, a bit embarrassed. "But I am good at embroidery, aren''t I?" he gloated. Evelyn


    stared at the hand-made pink soft satin hankie.


    A pair of mandarin ducks were embroidered on it, along with some emerald lotuses, and two small


    letters on the bottom-right corner¡ªST.


    ''Did he¡­?'' She looked up at the man in astonishment.


    Sheffield knew what she was thinking. He nodded with a smug smile. "Oh, yeah. Did it by myself. All for


    my beloved woman. You''re moved, aren''t you, Eve?" he asked, winking.


    Evelyn couldn''t find the right words. She was indeed moved. She let her eyes settle upon his long, thin


    fingers.


    It was difficult to imagine him, sitting on a couch, doing embroidery.


    She chuckled, but her eyes turned red. This man always found a way to make her smile.


    While she was distracted by his loving gesture, he grabbed the note she had hidden under the


    document.


    Evelyn couldn''t stop him.


    He began to read the note with a grin. "Evelyn, my darling, I owe you an apology..." He looked at her


    and apologized directly in a serious tone, "Evelyn, I truly am sorry."


    He continued to read the note, "I will make it up to you in the future. I will spend the rest of my life


    making it up to you..."


    His tone and sincere expression made Evelyn''s face burn red. "Enough! Shut up!"


    She stood from her chair and tried to take the note back from him, but Sheffield stepped back and kept


    a distance from her.


    When he saw the next sentence in the note, he sighed. But that was all in the past now. So, he skipped


    to the end and read aloud thest words on the note. "Your dear Sheffield."


    Evelyn walked around the desk and reached out her hand to grab the paper. "Give it back!"


    He tucked the note into his pocket instead and pulled her closer. "Tell me, am I your dear Sheffield?"


    Evelyn''s face burnt hot. She hit him on the shoulder.


    "Give it back to me, or I will have you thrown out of here."


    "You don''t mean that. You no more have the heart to throw me out like that. Why are you still


    pretending like you don''t want me here?"


    Evelyn gritted her teeth; she was so angry that she stomped her feet and tried to snatch the note from


    his pocket.


    Sheffield stepped back to avoid her.


    Evelyn chased after him.


    While she was desperately trying to get ahold of him, he extended his right foot and tripped her. Caught


    off guard, Evelyn fell forward.


    "Ah!" she screamed, closing her eyes.


    Sheffield stepped forward and opened her arms to catch her.


    A familiar scent wafted into her nose and she knew that he had tricked her again. She didn''t open her


    eyes. While he held her in his arms, she put her right hand into his pocket and sessfully retrieved


    the paper.


    It was Evelyn''s turn to gloat. She swung the note in front of him and said, "This is mine. You think I''ll let


    you have it?"


    Sheffield was amused by her words. He grabbed her waist and kissed her forehead. "Look at how


    much you love me. You cherish a simple note from me so dearly. How about I write some calligraphy


    for you next time? You can frame it and hang it on the wall."


    "No, thank you," she huffed, hiding her embarrassment.


    Sheffield pinched her little nose in a doting manner and said, "All right, all right. I won''t tease you


    anymore. But I really did do the embroidery myself!"


    Evelyn got out of his embrace and picked up the handkerchief.


    Something urred to her out of the blue at that moment. She turned around to face him. "Sheffield?"


    "Yes?" Seeing the gleam in her eyes, he had a bad feeling.


    "I¡­ um¡­ I want to see you in a traditional costume." She remembered the time when she had once


    seen a handsome boy in white traditional wear at the mall entry. She never saw his face, but he had


    managed to attract her attention. ''If I ever find the love of my life one day, I will make him wear a


    traditional costume for me, '' she had thought back then.


    "Traditional costume?" Sheffield asked, confused. He grudgingly remembered how he had to wear it


    once before. It was a long time ago. He lost a bet to Joshua and the other guys. He was tricked by


    them. In the end, he had to put on a white traditional costume with a wig and walk around the entrance


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    of the most popr shopping mall in the city.


    "Yes." She looked at him expectantly.


    To her disappointment, however, he didn''t answer. "Are you free tomorrow?" he asked instead.


    Trying to suppress the disappointment, Evelyn nodded and said, "Yes, Dad cancelled all the


    appointments so that I can get some rest tomorrow."


    "Perfect! It''s snowing outside. Let me take you to see the snow. Will youe?"


    "When?" Evelyn felt a little better after hearing his proposition.


    "How about tonight? I have to deal with something first. After that, I''m all yours." Originally, he had


    wanted to leave with her right away, but he made a slight diversion from the n.


    "Okay, I''lle."


    Before long, he left her office.


    Later that evening, Evelyn received a message from him. "Eve, you go ahead to our meeting ce


    first. I''ll join you there. Be safe on the way."


    He sent her the location along with his message. The address was to a resort in the suburb.


    It was still snowing outside when Evelyn finished all her work. She was ready to leave earlier than


    usual.


    Before she could leave, however, Carlos walked in. "Evelyn, are you going somewhere?" He was


    holding a file in his hand. His eyes fell on Evelyn''s handbag, and she seemed all set to leave the office.


    She answered nervously, "Yeah, I need to attend to something."


    As the observant man he was, Carlos sensed that his daughter was pretty nervous about his sudden


    appearance. "It''s snowing. Are you going home early?" he asked calmly.


    "Uh, no... I have an appointment with a friend, Dad."


    "I see," he said, nodding. "Will youe back to the officeter?"


    She was meeting Sheffield at a resort. "No," she answered firmly.


    "I see. Well,e back to the manor after meeting your friend. Matthew''s flight will be arriving soon."


    Evelyn fumbled, trying to find an excuse to stay with Sheffield. "Dad, I''m not sure if I can make it to the


    manor."


    Carlos looked at her andpromised. "All right. Go then. Be careful."

 Chapter 956 Phoenix Resort

    Chapter 956 Phoenix Resort


    Carlos knew his daughter well.


    Evelyn wouldn''t be this nervous if it weren''t for Sheffield. She must be on her way to meet him.


    Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Dad!" She thought she had fooled her father.


    Evelyn got in her car and told Tayson, "It''s getting dark. Don''t drive too fast. Safety is the most


    important."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Carlos walked around Evelyn''s office, sniffing the air at the same time. He had sensed a familiar smell


    in the air. Even though he wasn''t sure yet, his mind had already guessed that it was Sheffield.


    He thought for a moment before using his phone to call Dixon. "Send me the surveince footage of


    the 32nd floor." Carlos'' face turned dark when he thought of Sheffield sneaking in the office again. He


    wanted to see just how skilled this man had been to attempt these stunts without a single shred of


    worry on his face.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." The call ended at that.


    By the time Carlos got back to his office, the surveince video had already been sent to his email.


    He stared at the file for a moment and yed the video. Carlos waited for a few minutes, fast-


    forwarding the footage where the staff moved about on the floor. It was then he spotted a suspicious


    person. Carlos watched the man with squinted eyes and recognition filled his mind. Even though the


    man was wearing a cap and sunsses, Carlos identified him. The man was none other than Sheffield.


    "Humph!" He had guessed it right. It was indeed that guy who had fooled Evelyn into going on a date


    when she should have stayed with her family preparing for the Spring Festival.


    Carlos cast a curious nce at the man on the screen. Just how did Sheffield manage to get inside the


    building? Last time, Evelyn had told him she had invited Sheffield. Carlos wouldn''t believe those words


    of his daughter in this lifetime!


    He picked up his phone again to call Dixon for surveince footage of the entrance to the building.


    Carlos watched five to six videos, but there was no sign of Sheffield.


    A few more videoster, Carlos realized that Sheffield hadn''t entered through thepany''s main


    entrance. He was the number one "target" of the security guards of ZL Group. The guards couldn''t


    have let him in.


    All the security guards were on the alert every day, especially the security guards at the entrance of the


    parking lot. Even though the system could tell the te number, the security guards still would stop


    each car. They would look at the driver to make sure that the person wasn''t Sheffield.


    Half an hourter, Carlos finally found some clues. It turned out that Sheffield had entered the building


    in the car of one of ZL Group''s clients.


    Carlos looked at the client carefully. If he remembered correctly, the person was a general manager of


    Theo Group. The security guards were not allowed to inspect the client because of his identity. That


    was how Sheffield slipped inside the building.


    "The general manager of the Theo Group and Sheffield..."


    Carlos whispered under his breath and sneered. Sheffield was indeed a sly individual, who would do


    anything to get into thepany.


    Even though Carlos had hostile thoughts toward Sheffield, his persistence in pursuing Evelyn


    impressed the father.


    He guessed that the people who had harmed Evelyn''s ex-boyfriends also nned to murder Sheffield.


    It seemed that Sheffield had dodged it. This guy was more than capable.


    Carlos''s face turned dark again when another thought crossed his mind. He wondered if Sheffield was


    Star Anise, but he didn''t have any evidence.


    ''If he is indeed Star Anise...'' Carlos didn''t dare to think any further.


    He remembered how Star Anise had extorted money from him. It would be better if Sheffield had


    nothing to do with Star Anise. The thought itself made Carlos'' blood boil to the point that his entire face


    turned red. He swore he would beat Sheffield up with a feather duster if Sheffield had any connection


    with Star Anise!


    On the other side, Evelyn had reached her destination. The buildings of the resort were designed in an


    ancient style. The snow was still falling. It was as if a white nket covered the entire resort.


    Tayson took out an umbre and opened the door for Evelyn.


    Evelyn stood in the snow and hugged her frail body. It was indeed cold out there. She could hear the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    asional sound of snowkes falling on the ck umbre. There was a que on the arched gate


    that read, "Phoenix Resort."


    The Phoenix Resort? This ce was made in the ancient style. An idea shed in Evelyn''s mind, and a


    grin broke across her face. She was eager to know if Sheffield would wear an ancient costume. The


    whole ce looked ancient, and the ambiance was romantic. How could he ignore that part of their


    meeting? An image of a certain someone wearing ancient costume filled her mind, making her heart


    burn in anticipation.


    She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she jerked up at the sudden creek sound. Someone had


    opened the wooden gate of the manor from inside. A young girl dressed in pink walked out. Her


    clothing style matched that of Han Dynasty. She smiled at Evelyn. "Are you Miss Huo?" The girl was


    about seventeen or eighteen years old with a sweet and soft voice. Evelyn found it pleasant to hear.


    She smiled and nodded.


    The young girl''s face stayed the same. "Wee, Miss Huo. I''m Joline. Mr. Tang has reserved the


    House of Sound. Please follow me!"


    "All right."


    Evelyn followed her in the resort.


    Her surprised eyes cast on pavilions, terraces, towers, bridges, stone mountains, fountains, and


    bamboo gardens. The sheet of snow gave it an elegant look, and Evelyn couldn''t take her eyes off of it


    while passing through the long corridor. Everything before her was ancient and alluring. It was as if


    some god made her transmigrate back in the golden days. The entire time Evelyn''s heart thudded


    aloud against her chest. She couldn''t wait any longer!


    House of Sound was in a separate yard. The girl pushed open the door to allow Evelyn to enter.


    The scene before her was even more attractive. She could see a bridge in front of her eyes over a


    frozen river. Grass and pink plum blossoms were on both sides.


    "Miss Huo," ¡ªJoline pointed her index finger at the bridge¡ª"the Redbud Bridge is covered with snow.


    If we walk on it, we might slip." She walked ahead and gestured at the narrow road made of stone


    beside the bridge. "And then there''s this path. Miss Huo, do you want to choose the path or the


    bridge?"


    Evelyn thought for a moment. Since she wanted to see the view, the bridge would be the best option.


    She turned to Tayson and nodded. "Let''s go across the bridge." She could see that some steps on the


    bridge weren''t frozen. Evelyn guessed it wouldn''t be too slippery.


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Tayson took a step forward and tightened his grip on Evelyn''s arm in case she slipped


    on the bridge.


    The snow on the stone bridge was white and clean. No one had walked on it before. Evelyn didn''t even


    have the heart to leave a single footprint on it.


    She hesitated before putting her feet on the steps, which she eventually did since she wanted to enjoy


    the view. Evelyn held onto Tayson and stepped on the bridge.


    With the umbre in one hand, Tayson supported Evelyn the entire time. Joline held Evelyn''s other


    arm. "Slow down, Miss Huo." Even though Joline warned Evelyn, the smile on her face didn''t vanish.


    "Thank you!"


    They reached the higher part of the bridge after ten steps. Evelyn stood on the surface, staring at the


    beautiful scene of the yard with widened eyes.


    A fantasticbination of white snow, green bushes, a frozen river, and colorful flowers made her


    heart warm. A wide grin spread across her face. She didn''t expect to see such a beautiful ce in Y


    City.


    She couldn''t stop herself anymore. Evelyn took her phone out to take a picture and clicked on the send


    button while on chat with Sheffield. "How did you find such a beautiful ce?"


    Even though she didn''t receive any reply from him, Evelyn didn''t mind. She put away her phone and


    went down the bridge.


    She found a cobblestone path at the end of the bridge. Both sides of it were covered with red and white


    camellias. The snow was heavy, and yet, it couldn''t hide the sweet fragrance of the flowers.


    Evelyn raised her head to see a row of houses across the garden.


    Joline pushed open the door to the house in the middle and gestured Evelyn to enter. She gave Evelyn


    a wee salute in the ancient style. "Miss Huo, it''s cold outside. Hot tea has been prepared in the


    room. Pleasee in!"


    Evelyn''s mouth curved up to form a pleased smile. "Thank you."


    Just as Evelyn stepped inside the room, a rush of heat embraced her body, sending her relief from


    cold. It seemed that the ancient environment had a modern touch of a heating machine.


    As soon as she entered, Joline closed the door, giving the entire room to Evelyn. Tayson waited outside


    the door for Sheffield''s arrival.


    Evelyn turned her gaze at the bedroom, only to be more surprised at what she saw. It was quite simr


    to an ancient bridal chamber!


    The wedding words pasted on the windows and walls shined in the light of red candles. She could see


    a red-colored Six-Piece Bedding set on the king-sized bed that was two or three meters wide. It was


    like the wedding room in a costume TV series.


    Evelyn sat at a round tea table in the bedroom, and her eyesightnded on a kettle. Steam floated out


    of it in the air. She opened it only to find freshly made tea inside.


    She poured herself a cup of hot tea and took out her cell phone to call Sheffield.


    Her lips had just touched the cup when she heard the sound of the door opening, and her heartbeat


    quickened.


    Before she could stand, a figure appeared in front of her. Evelyn raised her eyes only to be trapped by


    the scene in front of her. Her pupils dted when she saw him. She continued to gape at him in both


    surprise and shock without blinking.

 Chapter 957 Sheffields Proposal

    Chapter 957 Sheffield''s Proposal


    Sheffield wore a red ceremonial costume. Apart from the white base clothing, the rest of it was all bright


    red, with dark red patterns. The apparel was designed with wide shoulders and a slim-fit waist. He had


    a belt adorned with jade. His skin was fair as ever. Standing there, he looked like someone who had


    just walked out of a painting.


    His long ck wig was held in ce by a jade crown, and a few wisps of hair hung over his forehead.


    He held a sword, and his eyes twinkled with his signature charm.


    The young doctor looked absolutely enchanting. There was a sinister undertone running through this as


    well.


    When he saw Evelyn, his evil smile turned warm. He lifted up his long robe, knelt on one knee in front


    of her and cupped his hands. He said loudly, "My princess, I''m here to marry you!"


    Right now, his every move made him look like a god. Her heart beat faster and faster.


    Evelyn covered her chest with both hands, afraid that her heart would leap out of her chest. She was


    too excited to utter a single word.


    Her reaction widened Sheffield''s smile. Instead of standing, he raised the sword in his hand and


    unsheathed it.


    It was fake. There was no sword de but a diamond ring, recessed into the hilt.


    He held the ring aloft with a huge grin.


    When she saw that, she began to sob, shedding tears of joy mingled with sadness that broke her heart.


    She covered her mouth to stop herself from crying.


    Sheffield took out the diamond ring, threw the sword hilt aside, and took her hand. Looking up at his


    beloved woman, he said sincerely, "Evelyn Huo, with no witness other than the heavy snow outside,


    will you marry me?"


    Tears streamed down Evelyn''s cheeks. How she wished she could confidently say, "Yes, I will!"


    But she remembered she promised her father she would get engaged to Calvert. How could she say


    yes to Sheffield?


    She finally couldn''t help but slowly squat down and cry. She looked at him and apologized, "Sheffield...


    I''m sorry. I''m so sorry..." ''I can''t marry you...''


    Sheffield''s heart ached. When he saw the tears rolling down her face, he immediately threw the ring


    away, pulled her into his arms, and consoled her in a soft voice, "Evelyn, don''t cry. It''s okay if you say


    no. Don''t cry, okay?"


    Her tears broke his heart even more than her rejection.


    She was sobbing in his arms, unable to control herself any longer.


    ''I''m sorry, Sheffield. I don''t deserve your love.


    I owe you ten thousand apologies.''


    Sheffield kept soothing her. "If I had known it would make you cry, I would never have proposed to you.


    Evelyn, don''t cry. It makes me sad, too. Now I want to cry..."


    He was worried and flustered.


    Hisst sentence amused Evelyn. She stopped crying and looked at the man seriously. "If you meet a


    girl who''s cute, sweet, and wonderful, go after her."


    Sheffield was wiping her tears when he heard this. He stopped. His heart ached so much that he


    couldn''t even breathe. After a long while, he said softly, "But I love you. You''re my one and only, always


    and forever. I don''t want anyone else."


    ''Evelyn, you''re my life.''


    He really wasn''t thinking of proposing to her today. It was a spur-of-the-moment decision. It wasn''t the


    ideal time. His research was still at a critical point. And he hadn''t gotten Carlos'' approval. But he didn''t


    want to waste this opportunity. Still, it was a cloud with a silver lining that she didn''t say yes. He''d work


    hard on the research and development to make more money, and use that to arrange a grand proposal


    ceremony. Hopefully that would show her how much he loved her.


    Evelyn held him tightly. "Sheffield, you are so full of it!"


    "Baby, you''re the only one who says that. Actually, I''m not. Really." He could tell Carlos didn''t like


    Calvert at all. Debbie was on his side too. He believed he could win Carlos over, too, and make Evelyn


    his wife.


    Raising her head to kiss his chin, Evelyn wanted to say something, but in the end, she said nothing.


    ''Even if I am engaged to Calvert, I won''t marry him. I''ll see what I can do to get Dad to agree to break it


    off. Sheffield, wait for me, okay? I''ll try my best.''


    Gently guiding her to her feet, he said, "It''s okay you said no, as long as you promise not to cry." He


    could wait. There was always a next time.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and nuzzled it. "Okay."


    "You know how you can make it up to me?" he asked with an evil smile. She looked at him, eyes happy


    for the moment. "You gotta make me happy in bed." He was hoping to get some anyway, whether she


    said yes or no.


    Evelyn didn''t respond. When he put her on the edge of the bed and began to take her shoes off, she


    finally said, "Let me help you out of your costume." He hadn''t forgotten the ceremonial robes, with its


    many ties and such, draped around his body. It was a replica of traditional, ancient clothing. A replica to


    be sure, but a really authentic one.


    Sheffield looked at her with a smile. "I''d love that!"


    After he removed Evelyn''s shoes, she was ready for some sexy time. However, Sheffield went to the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    wardrobe and took out two bathrobes. He offered her one, saying, "Here, put this on."


    "Why?" ''What''s up with this? I want him bad, and he does this?''


    Sheffield stood in front of her and took off his wig. "Let''s go to the hot spring." He couldn''t wait to take


    off the wig. It was hot under there, and starting to get itchy.


    "Hot spring?" She didn''t know there were hot springs here. "But I didn''t bring my swimsuit..." She didn''t


    know they would go to the hot spring.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t bring mine either. It''s private, so no one else will be there." He deliberately kept the


    hot springs a secret from Evelyn, just as he deliberately left his swimsuit behind.


    ''So we''re going to bathe naked in the hot spring together?'' Evelyn blushed at the thought. Sheffield led


    the way.


    It turned out their bedroom had a hidden side door. He pushed the door open to reveal a natural open-


    air hot spring pool.


    The hot spring pool was exclusive to the House of Sound. The side door in their room was the only


    ess to it. So no one else would be able to disturb them.


    Snowkes were still floating heavily in the darkness. The street lights were dim, to reduce re from


    the snow. Sheffield led her into the pond carefully.


    The pool had a dome supported by four thick pirs to prevent rain or snow. It was surrounded by lush


    trees and nts.


    She gingerly stepped in, testing the temperature. It was just right. She eased herself the rest of the way


    in, and was surprised at how good it felt. Her gaze fell on the steps beyond, on whichy tes of fruit.


    He embraced her, most of her body hidden in the water. They enjoyed the snowy night together,


    exploring every inch of their bodies. Awhileter, they rxed, and started chatting. Suddenly he said,


    "Want to hear me sing a song?"


    "I''d love to!" She hadn''t heard him sing in a long time.


    Sheffield cleared his throat and started to sing, "There is a pretty fish in an ancient fairy tale. She looks


    wistful and distant. People shed tears at her mncholy and beautiful songs. They say she''s the curse


    of fishermen. Many sailors died looking for her. She has no soul. The sun is her home and the rainbow


    is her road."


    It was one of her mom''s songs. Shocked, Evelyn turned to look at him when he hit the chorus. "Ah¡ª"


    He hit every note perfectly, and added a tinge of masculinity to the song.

 Chapter 958 A Day To Remember

    Chapter 958 A Day To Remember


    When Sheffield finished singing, Evelyn couldn''t wait to ask, "How are you able to sing that so nicely?"


    "Practice! I wanted to get it just right¡ªfor you." In order to make Debbie and Evelyn happy, he had


    spent many hours learning all of Debbie''s songs by heart.


    "Do you know all my mom''s songs?" She looked at him expectantly.


    Sheffield crossed his legs and yed with her hand in the water. "Yeah. What do you want to hear?"


    "My mom sang a song for my godmother Kasie. Do you know that one?"


    "Piece of cake!" The man cleared his throat and began to sing, "That winter, the snow fell relentlessly.


    The night was nketed in white. You saw me crying like a babying back from a hike..."


    No matter which song Evelyn requested, Sheffield was able to sing it.


    No wonder Debbie was so supportive of Evelyn being Sheffield''s girlfriend. He cared about her.


    Because of his love for her, he had even learned all Debbie''s songs¡ªmore than 100 altogether spread


    across several albums, EPs, and promotional singles. Evelyn was impressed. "How can you remember


    all the lyrics?"


    Sheffield replied in a casual tone, "I had to memorize my grandfather''s notes on traditional Chinese


    medicine. If I can do that, then a 3-minute song is nothing. It''s also easier when you care about what


    you''re doing."


    The admiration in Evelyn''s heart was obvious. She realized Sheffield and Matthew had the same


    ability: eidetic memory. They could remember what they read like it was a photograph in their minds


    they could refer to.


    An hourter, Evelyn and Sheffield returned to their room.


    Sheffield ordered room service. Nothing too fancy, just light dishes. Six different courses, four of them


    vegetables.


    When they were almost done with dinner, his phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and said to Evelyn,


    "It''s Joshua. I have to take this."


    Evelyn nodded.


    "Hey, Joshua!" He stood up from his seat, took out a cigarette and wiggled it. It was his way of telling


    her he was going out for a smoke.


    Evelyn nodded again.


    After walking out of the room, he lit the cigarette. "Go ahead, I''m listening!"


    "How''s it going? Why didn''t you call me? Or text me, or something!" Since he was one of Sheffield''s


    best friends, Joshua heard about his friend''s proposal through the grapevine.


    Leaning against a pir in the corridor and smoking, Sheffield replied dejectedly, "She didn''t say yes."


    "What?! What was she thinking?"


    "I don''t know. It''s okay. I''ll make a bigger deal of it next time."


    Joshua felt bad for his friend. "Sorry to hear that. Hang in there, dude."


    Sheffield smiled. "I''m fine. If I let one rejection stop me, then could I really say I love her? I''ll win,


    eventually."


    Joshua admired his persistence. "Bruh, you''re so in love with her."


    "You know it!"


    "Well, this is the first time it finally hit me that you''re serious about her."


    Sheffield pulled his bathrobe closer to him from the cold. "Hey, I gotta go. I have a hot date that can''t


    wait. We''ll talkter. That cool?"


    "Blowing me off for her, huh? That''s okay. I''ll probably do the same after I propose to Terilynn. We''ll be


    so busy I won''t have time to talk. You''ll see!"


    "You probably need your future father-inw''s approval. Let''s wait till he gives the green light."


    Sheffield hit the nail on the head. Joshua saw how Carlos made things difficult for Sheffield. He knew


    that his father-inw was a big problem.


    Eventually, after a little banter, they hung up. When Sheffield returned to the bedroom, Evelyn had


    finished eating and was ying on her phone.


    He walked to the closet and took out another set of clothes. "Here. Model these for me, would you?"


    Evelyn took a closer look. It was a set of women''s clothing in his hand. It was ceremonial, a match for


    what Sheffield had worn earlier. "Do... I have to?" She had never worn a costume like this before. She


    wasn''t sure she wanted to.


    "I picked this for you. Let me help you put it on. I''ll take you to see the snowter," he coaxed, raising


    his eyebrows. "Come on, put it on. Pleeease!"


    ''Take me to see the snow? At night?''


    He took off Evelyn''s bathrobe and helped her with the ancient style wardrobe.


    Different from his clothing, the outeryer of her clothing was white and the inneryer was red.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Actually, Evelyn didn''t like wearing red, especially a skirt. But when she saw how excited Sheffield was,


    she decided to wear it anyway.


    After getting Evelyn dressed, he turned to look her up and down. "I changed my mind."


    "What?"


    He said bluntly, "Screw the snow. I want to make mad love to you." She would never know how


    beautiful she was, just as he never knew how handsome he was. Those outfits were perfect for them.


    The red dress made her skin look rosy. Her bright eyes were so attractive.


    Her long hair fell about her shoulders, which made her more seductive and beautiful.


    At this moment, Sheffield truly knew what true beauty was, why he had fallen so hard for her.


    Being gazed at by him like that, Evelyn blushed and protested in a low voice, "You tricked me into


    wearing an ancient costume, but you won''t wear yours too. I''m mad at you."


    He had already made ns so they could spend the night here. It was going to be perfect. They''d walk


    in the snow for a bit, thene back and warm each other up.


    Thinking of this, he put on his red costume again and held her hand as they walked to the door.


    When they were about to reach the door, she yanked his hand.


    He turned around and looked at her, confused.


    Evelyn pointed to her outfit and asked hesitantly, "What if we scare people? This isn''t exactly normal


    attire."


    Sheffield chuckled. "Why would we scare anyone? We''re not in all-white like ghosts. Besides, we are


    not going off the property. Who would we scare?"


    She was relieved to hear that and followed him out.


    After they walked on the bridge, Sheffield covered her eyes and said in a mock-urgent voice, "Don''t


    look!"


    "What? Why?"


    "You''ll find out. Just wait!"


    Evelyn didn''t protest. A few secondster, a loud bang sounded from above. Sheffield finally moved his


    hands away from her eyes.


    Evelyn opened her eyes and saw a trail of sparks rushing into the sky ahead of her. Golden and red


    fireworks bloomed in the air, falling like tassels. Half the sky was lit up.


    At this moment, her eyes, her heart and her whole world were full of beautiful fireworks.


    However, to Sheffield''s eyes, heart and world, there was nothing but the lovely Evelyn.


    "Sheffield, look! Fireworks!" She grabbed his hand and pointed to the sky with joy.


    But when she saw the affectionate look in his eyes, she suddenly realized that he had done this. She


    asked in surprise, "This was all you?"


    Well, if he didn''t arrange it, how could they have seen it the moment they walked out of the room?


    Sheffield kissed her hand. "Like it?"


    Evelyn nodded and answered seriously, "Those are the most beautiful fireworks I''ve ever seen!" She


    would remember this day forever. No matter what happened in the future, she would never forget the


    happiness that Sheffield had brought to her today. It was like a dream.

 Chapter 959 The Courage To Elope

    Chapter 959 The Courage To Elope


    "I''m d that you like it," Sheffield whispered into her ears and circled his arms around her slim waist.


    He kissed the back of her ears and tightened his arms around her. Evelyn''s happiness was the only


    thing that mattered to him the most.


    The fireworks brightened up the sky. They varied in their shapes and sizes. Some were like the


    blooming chrysanthemum, while others seemed as if they were peonies. Several eyes lit up as they


    gazed at the scenery without blinking.


    Women would raise their heads and express their admiration, pointing fingers at the fireworks.


    Evelyn and Sheffield stood holding hands on the bridge. Their clothes fluttered in the wind. From a


    distance, it seemed to be beautiful scenery in the snow.


    The fireworks kept blooming in the air for half an hour before they were over. Sheffield gently tugged


    Evelyn down the bridge by pulling their inteced fingers. The two walked toward the courtyard.


    The snowfall stopped, but the ground was still covered in a white sheet. It wasn''t too cold, though,


    since they wore warm clothing.


    They came to an empty area when a thought shed in her mind. She cast him a meaningful look


    before letting go of his hands. Evelyn squatted down and began to write his name on the snow.


    She admired her work, but still, she felt like something was missing. Her brows furrowed for a moment


    before she looked at the name in the snow again. She smiled and gave a quick nce at Sheffield only


    to add a heart shape around the name. Sheffield, who was gazing at her with a smile on his face, took


    his phone out to snap a picture of the scene to forever capture her ancient beauty on his phone.


    Sheffield put his phone away and added Evelyn''s name beside his only to admire the scene after


    standing up. Their names were close to each other, as were their hearts.


    This moment was so beautiful that Evelyn wanted to freeze it for eternity. She touched the area of her


    chest where her heart was overflowing with warmth. Evelyn swept an affectionate nce at him and


    her mouth curved up.


    Sheffield caressed her cheek. "Evelyn," ¡ªhe paused for a moment, staring at her with eyes full of


    longing¡ª"let me take you away."


    "To where?" She frowned and cast him a confused look.


    Evelyn gazed into his eyes, trying hard to see through his serious face. She wanted to know what he


    had been feeling, but she failed. That was when Sheffield smiled sweetly at her. "Let me get you out of


    here, to a ce where no one knows us. I will support and protect you all your life. It will be just us and


    no one else to break us apart."


    Her heart skipped a beat. If it weren''t for her crazy rational mind, she would have nodded right there.


    She became desperately tempted as soon as she heard his words.


    If they left this ce and secretly eloped to another city or state, no one would know. They could start


    over and be together forever. How wonderful would that be!


    That was when a thought came in her head with lightning speed. Her expressions changed from sweet


    to scared in the blink of an eye. Various ''what ifs'' took over her heart making her thoroughly frightened.


    Evelyn''s heartbeat quickened, and she released his hand looking at the ground. "I''m sorry." She didn''t


    know what else to say.


    She just didn''t have the courage to run away with him. Evelyn couldn''t drop everything and leave


    without hesitation. Her family loved her too much, and she couldn''t afford to leave them for the lifetime.


    Even if she ignored her father''s feelings, she had to think about her grandma and her mother. That was


    why she couldn''t leave.


    Sheffield could scold her for being a coward, or timid, but she really couldn''t abandon her family.


    Just when Evelyn thought she had hurt Sheffield''s feelings, he burst outughing. She could see his


    chest vibrating constantly. He pulled her closer. "I was just kidding! You freaked out, didn''t you? I


    wouldn''t have run away with you. I''m afraid if I do, Mr. Huo would hunt me down and break both of my


    legs. If I lose my legs, you would not want me anymore." His eyes shed a hint of sadness


    momentarily. "It''s really not a good deal! I''m smarter than that."


    She narrowed her eyes, trying hard to read his mind. Still, it was impossible to find a shred of


    disappointment because of her rejection. It seemed he either hid his feelings well or he really was just


    teasing her. She couldn''t see anything except a smile on his face. Maybe it was the second reason.


    Since she was still silent, he continued consoling her. "Wow, it turns out you are so timid. I was just


    kidding. Look at you. You''re even too scared to talk."


    Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief and hit him on the shoulder. "How can you joke about something like


    that? It''s not funny." She was really scared to death.


    "Alright." Sheffield stoppedughing and smiled at her. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault." He gently held her hand


    that hit him earlier.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes.


    When they were back in the room, he shut the door and pressed the woman against the door. "Evelyn,


    I will surely die in your hands!" His whisper made her tremble all over.


    Evelyn''s face went red at that. "That''s an exaggeration!"


    Before she could think of moreebacks, he shut her mouth by pressing his lips against hers. The


    room that was silent a moment ago echoed the sound of kissing for half a minute. He knew it was not


    an exaggeration. Both went to bed, exhausted by their exercise on the door and rolled on the sheets


    throughout the night.


    The red candles in the room had been burning all night, and it was not until dawn when the couple in


    bed cuddled and fell asleep. Later, the candles gradually went out.


    It was lunar December 30th. In the morning, Evelyn was woken up to a kiss from Sheffield. She could


    feel his swollen lips pressed against hers for a long time. Even though she wanted to kiss back, she


    couldn''t open her eyes. She was just too sleepy! Her brows furrowed when he still didn''t give up, and


    she turned her back to him.


    He kissed her exposed neck and tucked her in. Although the heating was on, he was afraid that she


    might catch a cold in such a cold winter. "Evelyn, wake up. We have other nster," he said softly.


    The woman didn''t move.


    Evelyn would usually get up at six or seven o''clock in the morning. But it was already nine, and she


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    didn''t move an inch.


    Of course, it was all the man''s fault. He was now gentle and had the patience to wake her up. But the


    night before, he wouldn''t let her go until after dawn!


    He poked her shoulders. "Honey, I''m hungry." Sheffield had used too much energy the night before.


    Now when he had missed breakfast, his stomach started to grumble.


    Evelyn still didn''t budge.


    He continued trying to get her out of bed only to fail after half an hour. He sighed and used his phone to


    order their breakfast.


    Sheffield looked at the watch, and his eyes showed a sh of sadness. "Evelyn, if I take you homete,


    Mr. Huo will me me for it, and I''ll never be able to be with you anymore. Don''t you want to be with


    me? I know you do. Evelyn, sweetie. Get up."


    She had no choice but to open her eyes. In a hoarse voice, she asked, "Why are you nagging in my


    ears? Are you the incarnation of Tang Sanzang*?" (*TN: Tang Sanzang is the Master in "The


    Pilgrimage to the West.")


    "No, I''m the incarnation of the White Dragon Horse*." (*TN: White Dragon Horse is the son of the


    Dragon King of the West Sea. He eats Tang Sanzang''s horse, and he is forced to act as his steed for


    the rest of the Pilgrimage to the West.)


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m as handsome as him!"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. "Go away! I need more sleep."


    "It''s nine-thirty in the morning. Breakfast will soon be here. After eating, let''s walk around. There is a


    beautiful maple forest. Imagine red maple leaves covered with white snow. How beautiful is that!"


    It did sound beautiful, but... Her eyelids felt so heavy that they dropped again. "You are lying. It''s winter.


    Maple leaves should have all fallen." Maple trees cannot live in a cold ce.


    "It''s true in other ces. But here, you would still see many leaves on the branches."


    "I don''t believe you. You''re lying." Evelyn didn''t want to get up. She could barely keep her eyes open.


    "Liar! Liar! Pants on fire!"


    Sheffield''s grin widened. Evelyn had to control the urge to roll her eyes at him. ''Uh, how childish he is!''


    She pouted and got out of bed. Evelyn kicked him lightly. "If you don''t control yourself next time, I''ll


    send you to the ck Horse Guild." She couldn''t handle this man in bed.


    ck Horse Guild was a famous entertainment center in Y City. The men there were all super


    handsome. They got acquainted with rich women.


    She went to the bathroom to brush her teeth. Sheffield tagged along. "Are you sure you''re willing to do


    that?"


    "Yes, I am. Or I''ll be tortured by you to death!" She didn''t hesitate to give her reply.


    He saw her putting toothbrush into her mouth from the mirror. "If you send me there," ¡ªhe gave her a


    yful smile¡ª"I''ll have to apany all kinds of rich women every day ande back at night to


    sleep with you, would you like it?"


    She paused her movements and looked at him from the mirror. "I wouldn''t."


    "There you go!"


    "Then I''ll send you to a monastery to be a monk." Her voice wasn''t clear because of the paste in her


    mouth.


    Sheffield chuckled at her response. "Then I''ll go to a monasteryter. You won''t be holding me


    anymore. It will break your heart." He put the toothbrush into his mouth and began to brush his teeth.

 Chapter 960 Pay Respect

    Chapter 960 Pay Respect


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at Sheffield,pletely disregarding what he had just said.


    After breakfast, she was surprised to find that Sheffield had asked someone to send over two outfits for


    them. Only after they had put on their white down jackets did she realize that they were actually


    wearing matching outfits.


    They looked almost identical, except for the difference in size.


    Evelyn looked at his white sneakers and then at her own. They were wearing matching shoes too.


    Sheffield tied his shoces and then took out a pair of pink earmuffs; a pink scarf; a pink face mask


    and a pair of pink gloves from a paper bag, and wrapped Evelyn from head to toe.


    In the end, only Evelyn''s eyes remained uncovered, while Sheffield didn''t even have a scarf or a hat


    on.


    She checked the bags out of curiosity and found that it was empty. There was nothing inside the bag


    for him.


    She unwrapped the scarf from around her neck and said, "Here, take this!"


    Sheffield stopped her and insisted, "Please, don''t worry about me. I hardly wear a down jacket. This is


    enough for me. I''m not cold at all." In fact, with the down jacket on, he felt hot.


    Even without it, the cold was never a problem to him. He was used to it. However, he wanted to keep


    Evelyn warm.


    When Sheffield''s firmness convinced her, Evelyn put the scarf around her neck and let him lead her out


    of Phoenix Resort.


    After walking out of the resort, they turned a corner and walked to the path on the right where they had


    to take a few steps up a slight slope. No wonder he had prepared a pair of sneakers for each of them.


    Evelyn nced at the man to her side and asked, "Have you been here before?"


    "Yes, I came here once with my friends. We camped here for a couple of days. But I discovered this


    spot first when I was passing by on one of my morning jogs here."


    "Oh!"


    After walking for about ten minutes, Evelyn came across arge area of maple trees. There were at


    least over a hundred of them¡ªjust as Sheffield had said.


    Even the cold winds of winter couldn''t make the trees shed all of their leaves. Although, there weren''t


    as many leaves as there would be duringte autumn; there were just enough for now. Clouds of red


    looked like the blushes of shy maids.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    A gust of wind blew in and the fiery red leaves parted from the branches and swayed in the wind, finally


    The leaves that had fallen earlier had been partially covered with snow, while the new ones quietlyy


    on theyer of white, adding to the overall beauty of the scenery.


    After casting a nce at Evelyn whose eyes were wide with amazement, he asked, "What do you


    think? Now do you believe me?"


    Evelyn nodded and let go of his hand. She took off her face mask and walked forward slowly, feeling


    the softness of the snow under her feet. Her exuberant voice echoed throughout the maple forest.


    "Sheffield, this ce is beautiful!"


    "I told you so. Hey, don''t forget I suggested this ce!" Sheffield raised his chest and grinned proudly.


    Evelynughed giddily. She even took out her phone and snapped photos of the wonderful sight.


    Sheffield took pictures of her when she was busy taking pictures of the maple trees and the snow.


    Evelyn seemed happy to be immersed in her little world of snow and red maple leaves.


    However, in the man''s eyes and in his world, there was only her.


    Although she wanted to preserve the memories of this moment as best she could, Evelyn wasn''t quite


    keen on taking pictures. Just after a few minutes, she put her phone away and turned around to ask


    him to walk with her, but she saw him less than three meters behind, sneakily taking pictures of her.


    "Don''t take any photos of me!" She immediately covered her face with both hands. Evelyn didn''t like to


    be taken photos of.


    Despite her protests, the picture of her standing in the snow came out beautifully.


    He was so taken by her beauty that he couldn''t help take photos of her every move.


    After a while, Evelyn peeked through the gap in her fingers and found him still taking photos.


    She ran towards him in an attempt to grab his cellphone. Sensing her intention, he dodged her and ran


    away. Not only did he run away from her, he also continued to snap pictures on the run.


    Flustered and angry, Evelyn stomped on the snow, throwing tantrums like a spoiled child. "I will not talk


    to you anymore!"


    To prevent him from taking another picture of her, she turned her back to him.


    However, the more he looked at her, the cuter she was. He said, "Evelyn, I''ll recite a poem for you. Will


    you please let me take some more photos?"


    "No!" She refused, loud and clear!


    "Okay, I will read you the poem first!" He cleared his throat and began, "Up the winding stone path on


    the mount, houses are seen shrouded in thick white clouds. Stopped the carriage to enjoy the beautiful


    view, for maple leaves are redder than February flowers!"


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with reciting this poem at the moment because the maple leaves were


    indeed redder than the flowers in February.


    However, when he recited it, he deliberately made "maple leaves" sound like "make love." Immediately,


    her cheeks flushed red.


    Evelyn turned around and red at him. "You''ve ruined this poem for me!"


    Sheffield raised an eyebrow and feigned innocence.


    "Did I? How so?" "You don''t know? You can''t connect everything with sex."


    The seriousness in her expression amused him. He also put on a serious look as he patted his sleeves,


    and knelt down in front of her as what the ministers in court did in ancient times. "My apologies, my


    princess! Please grant instruction!"


    ''So, he wants to do role y?'' Since Evelyn was in a good mood and nobody else was around, she


    decided to y along.


    She straightened her back and looked down at the man in an elegant and dignified manner. "It''s fine if


    you want me to instruct you. In the Qing Dynasty, when the ministers of the court met the emperor on


    official asions, they would prostrate three times and kowtow nine times to show their respect for the


    emperor. Mr. Tang, would you like to show me the courtesy?" Evelyn carried such an extinguished


    presence that if she had worn a Royal gown, she would have looked like an empress or a dignified


    princess from ancient times.


    ''Prostrate three times and kowtow nine times?'' Sheffield thought about it and said, "Let''s say I''m a


    general in shining armor, who only needs to be on one knee ording to the ceremony." He knelt down


    on his left knee, left hand on top of his leg and his right hand hanging down. "Little Tang at your


    service, my princess!"


    Trying not to burst intoughter, Evelyn said, "You called yourself a general just a moment ago, but now


    you''ve turned into a eunuch. You''re probably the first person in history to be demoted so quickly!"


    Eventually when Evelyn calmed down, she found herself bing childish as she had been with


    Sheffield for a long time. In fact, she was even participating in role y with him. It felt a bit silly.


    ''A eunuch?'' The smile on his face froze. He got to his feet and walked up to her. "Evelyn, look at me. I


    don''t look like a eunuch at all."


    She winked at him naughtily, as she walked forward and said, "Really? Then why did you call yourself


    Little Tang?"


    Evelyn had a good point. Indeed, he was the one who had referred to himself with that name. "Okay,


    but please, promise me that you won''t tell anyone else about this!" He grasped her hand, pulling her


    into his arms and whispered into her ear, "Because I only want to be your Little Tang."

 Chapter 961 Wishes

    Chapter 961 Wishes


    "Oh, I can''t make any promises! It depends." Evelyn''s smile was as beautiful as a blooming white


    orchid, instantly warming Sheffield''s heart.


    They continued to walk deeper into the forest and just when Evelyn thought that there was nothing


    more ahead, a high arched door appeared in front of them. The words "Temple of Dharma" were


    engraved on it withrge letters.


    ording to Buddhist beliefs, Sangharama Bodhisattva and Skanda Bodhisattva were regarded as the


    two protectors of Buddhism temples. Sangharama Bodhisattva was the right guardian and Skanda


    Bodhisattva was the left guardian.


    Evelyn nced at Sheffield and snickered. "Are you really going to be a monk?"


    "Yes, I am disillusioned with love," he said, pretending to be serious. In fact, Sheffield wasn''t even


    aware that there was a temple so deep inside the woods.


    Evelyn giggled, deeply amused. "You? A monk? You can''t even control your lustful desires."


    Sheffield put his hands together and pretended to look devout. "Oh female benefactor, the truth is, I


    had been disillusioned with love, up until the moment I met you. You are the only reason I can''t inste


    myself from the world of love! Amitabha. Form does not differ from emptiness; emptiness does not


    differ from form. Form itself is emptiness; emptiness itself is form."


    ''Has he finally lost his mind?'' Evelyn wondered. "Seriously? Have you been practicing in secret so that


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    you can speed up the process of bing a monk?"


    "Yes, if you dump me and marry another man one day, I will be a monk. But if youe to regret


    marrying someone else, you cane here to find me! For you, I will be willing to return to the secr


    life."


    Evelyn couldn''t take anything of what he had just said with any seriousness. She simplyughed and


    said, "Mr. Tang, you quoted the Heart Sutra of Buddhism, but do you even understand what it means?"


    "Of course, I do." Sheffield wasn''t happy about being belittled.


    Evelyn couldn''t stopughing, but when she remembered that they were in a sacred ce, she


    straightened her back and looked at Sheffield in a serious manner. "Tell me, what do those words


    mean?"


    Sheffield put his hands down and said, "Listen to me carefully! ''Form'' means substance and


    phenomena, like the things we see, hear and feel. ''Emptiness'' means immaterial. It appears easy to


    understand, but difficult to reallyprehend the meaning."


    Soon after, they saw a man, who looked like the abbot,ing over their way. The temple was small


    and rtively remote, which was why very few people visited it on ordinary days, let alone on lunar


    December 30th, the day before New Year. Upon seeing them, the abbot walked to them with great


    enthusiasm. "Amitabha! Are you going inside to worship?"


    They greeted him politely and then Sheffield asked Evelyn, "Now that we''re here, shall we go inside


    and pray?"


    Evelyn nodded.


    With a gentle smile, he took her hand and said to the abbot, "Yes, we''re going inside."


    "Amitabha, pleasee in!"


    In truth, Sheffield wasn''t a religious man, but since they happened to pass by this temple and Evelyn


    had showed some interest, he decided to go along with the moment.


    They walked into the hall together and lit incense sticks. Evelyn prayed sincerely.


    Sheffield quietly watched her pray with her eyes closed. Then he whispered to the Buddha in his heart,


    "Buddha, I''m Sheffield Tang. The woman next to me is Evelyn Huo. Please let her be my wife. If


    you bless me with this gift, I will renovate this temple and make a generous donation. If she marries


    someone else, I will live here and bother you every day until you bring her back to me. Please, please,


    please, please..."


    They put their incense into the censer. Evelyn knelt before the Buddha.


    Instead of kneeling, Sheffield bowed down with his hands sped together.


    There was a quiet room behind the hall, which was filled with items for sale.


    Sheffield wasn''t nning on going inside the room at first, but then something dawned upon him and


    he dragged Evelyn along with him.


    Evelyn looked at him in confusion. "Do you want to buy something?"


    "Yes!" Since the elderly were more inclined to believe in Buddhism, he wanted to buy Miranda a New


    Year''s gift.


    When they came out of the temple, they met the abbot again. "Amitabha, are you leaving? The road


    back can be very slippery in this season. Please be careful and may you be safe."


    "Thanks a lot!" They both expressed their gratitude politely.


    The abbot smiled and waved his hands at them. "Don''t forget to redeem your wishes!"


    Sheffield and Evelyn looked at each other. "Sure," said Sheffield. After all, if his wish were granted, he


    would worship the Buddha in every festival. However, the fact that this old monk thought to remind


    them about redeeming their wishes seemed interesting to Sheffield. Was he implying that Evelyn would


    marry Sheffield?


    The mere thought of it excited his senses.


    It was already getting dark, but the people inside the Huo family manor were still surrounded by


    boisterous conviviality.


    Everyone, apart from one man. "See what''s going on here? You all went easy on him and now what did


    he do? It''s Lunar New Year''s Eve. He tricked Evelyn into going out with him and he still hasn''t brought


    her back yet. We can''t even have a family reunion dinner. This is outrageous!" Carlos spat rancid saliva


    with each maliciously punctuated word and his facial muscles twitched.


    Meanwhile, Joshua had sent Terilynn a message wishing her happy new year, and she was just


    replying to his message silently.


    Matthew was a lot more rxed. It was a nice change of pace to have his father''s attention focused on


    Sheffield rather than him.


    However, he felt sorry for Sheffield, since he was going to be the new punching bag for Carlos in


    the Huo family.


    "What''s so outrageous about it? Evelyn is also celebrating the festival." Debbie pursed her lips in


    disapproval.


    "She hasn''te back home yet. What festival would it be if she is not with her family?"


    "Valentine''s Day! As you said, it''s Valentine''s Day every day when you are with your beloved," Debbie


    retorted.


    Carlos was fuming with anger, but he didn''t dare to talk back to Debbie.


    "We are back!" Speaking of the devil, Sheffield''s voice came from the door.


    Carlos was rendered speechless. ''Son of a gun! I was hoping he''de back muchter so I could tell


    him off longer!''


    Sheffield and Evelyn started their long day with a lunch at the House of Sound. They didn''t return to the


    city center until 3 p.m., and then they went to the mall to pick out New Year''s gifts for the Huo family.


    When they appeared in the living room of the house, Sheffield was carrying a lot of bags in his hand.


    He had prepared a gift for everyone in the family.


    However, Evelyn''s hands weren''t carrying any bags. Instead, her hand was holding Sheffield''s arm, but


    as soon as they came inside the house, she let go of his hand.


    Debbie approached Sheffield and asked, "Why did you buy so many things?"


    Handing over the gift bags to the housemaid, Sheffield replied to Debbie with a smile, "Aunt Debbie, I


    haven''t had much chance to visit you, but it''s Lunar New Year''s Eve today, so Evelyn and I picked out


    some gifts for you, as a token of my respect."


    "Sheffield, I''m just happy that you are here with us. You didn''t have to get us anything. From now on,


    just think of this ce as your own." Debbie''s words sent Sheffield into a fit of wild excitement, while


    Carlos snorted angrily.


    "Okay! Thank you, Aunt Debbie!" Sheffield replied instantly.

 Chapter 962 Winning Support

    Chapter 962 Winning Support


    In the living room, Sheffield handed a brocade box to Miranda and said, "Grandma, this is a rutted


    quartz bracelet consecrated by an eminent monk. Evelyn and I bought it for you in a temple. We wish


    you health, fortune and happiness." The bracelet was made of red, green, and yellow rutted quartz


    beads. Red ones represented happiness and longevity, while green and yellow ones represented


    fortune. Rutted quartz was regarded as the symbol of happiness, fortune and longevity.


    Miranda''s eyes widened and she broke into a smile so cheerful that it lit up her entire face. The


    excitement in her eyes was palpable as she put the bracelet on her wrist and reveled in its


    extravagance. "It''s beautiful. Thank you, Sheffield!"


    "I''m d you like it, Grandma. It isn''t expensive, but it''s the token of my respect for you."


    At this age, Miranda had seen all kinds of things. It was the thought that went behind the gift that was


    more important than the gift itself. "I really like it!" she said.


    Then, grabbing another gift bag, Sheffield took out an even bigger square brocade box. He handed it to


    Carlos and respectfully said, "Uncle Carlos, this baro ashtray is for you. Happy New Year! May you


    be prosperous and healthy forever!"


    Although Carlos had long reduced his smoking habits, he would still indulge in a cigarette or two on


    some asions. As such, an ashtray was a thoughtful gift for him.


    "Humph!" Carlos looked away, crossing his arms over his chest and continued, "You think you can fool


    me with a cheap ashtray?"


    Sheffield knew it wouldn''t be easy to deal with Carlos. With a mysterious smile, he opened the brocade


    box and produced a special-shaped baro ashtray, dark purple in color with a tinge of blue.


    Instantly, the ashtray caught Carlos'' attention. After he had been staring at the ashtray for a long time,


    he raised an eyebrow at the young man, who was even calmer than him, and said, "Are you telling me


    that this ashtray is made out of azure mud?"


    It was said that amongst all the different types of arenaceous mud, azure mud was the most sought


    after.


    It was considered to be one of the most expensive and rarest materials in the whole world.


    ncing shortly at the ashtray in the box, Sheffield nodded. "Yes."


    "Azure mud was produced in the middle stage of the Qing Dynasty, no one has seen it since then. Do


    you take me for a fool?" Carlos couldn''t take his eyes off the ashtray while he spoke.


    Sheffield''s lips broke into a smirk and he said, "Uncle Carlos, how can you be so sure that no one knew


    where to find them?"


    Carlos didn''t answer his question. Indeed, there was no way he could be so sure about that.


    Matthew took the ashtray from Sheffield and examined it under the light. After a while, he expressed


    his conclusion with a simple response. "What a waste." It was indeed a waste to make an ashtray of


    such a rare material. It would have been better to make it into a teapot.


    However, it would be apletely different case if it were to be kept in its pristine condition as a part of


    a collection. After all, it would have more value as a collectible.


    Carlos nonchntly took the ashtray from Matthew''s hand and said, "Since Sheffield was able to get


    an ashtray made out of azure mud, he should also be able to get a teapot made out of it."


    Sheffield slowly closed the brocade box and modestly said, "Actually, that would be quite difficult. They


    may have found new ways to mine azure mud, but in reality, there isn''t a lot of it to be mined..."


    Observing the brocade box, Carlos casually said, "It all depends on how strongly you feel about


    Evelyn." Carlos found himself enamored with the ashtray. The young man had a way with surprises.


    Despite his feelings of apprehension about Sheffield, Carlos liked that about him.


    Everyone else was rendered speechless by his words. The almighty, arrogant Mr. Huo was actually


    asking something of a young man who he imed he didn''t even like. What was the worlding to?


    Sheffield and Evelyn looked at each other and her eyes disyed the worries of her heart. Sheffield


    winked at her with a reassuring expression and then said, "Uncle Carlos, since you have asked for it, I''ll


    try my best to get you one."


    "I didn''t say I wanted it," Carlos snorted.


    Everyone felt puzzled by his words again.


    Sheffield suddenly remembered something Evelyn had told him about her father in the past. He


    couldn''t agree with her more. The older Carlos was getting, the more arrogant and childish he was as


    well. So the easiest way to win his approval was to shower him with tteries. "I know you didn''t say it,


    but I want to give it to you to make you happy." After all, Carlos was his future father-inw. In fact,


    Sheffield respected him more than he did his own father.


    Soon after, he grabbed the other bags and distributed the gifts he had bought for the rest of the Huo


    family, including the servants and carers of the house.


    Sheffield didn''t cut corners, making sure that the gifts he had bought for the servants were from famous


    brands. Just like that, even though Sheffield hadn''t married Evelyn yet, he had won the hearts of the


    members of her family.


    When it was time to give Matthew his present, Sheffield walked up to him empty-handed and sat down


    next to him. "Brother-inw," he said.


    All the while, Evelyn couldn''t stop worrying about Sheffield and when she saw him talking to her


    brother, she tried to intervene, but he smiled at her and eased her worries with hisforting


    expression.


    In spite of that, Evelyn still seemed ufortable because apart from Carlos, Matthew was the most


    difficult person to handle in this family.


    Sure enough, Matthew responded, "I don''t have a brother-inw yet." Matthew had a reputation for


    being unapologetically blunt.


    "Matthew," Sheffield called him again, seemingly not offended by his rude attitude.


    "I''m not used to being called by a man that intimately," added Matthew.


    Needless to say, he was just trying to make things difficult for Sheffield, but Sheffield wasn''t going to


    admit defeat so easily. "Mr. Huo?"


    Matthew fell silent.


    However, deep down in his heart, Sheffield was yelling, ''This is harder than I thought!'' He continued,


    "Didn''t you say that we would be friends if I could hack into the ZL Group''s defense system?" Sheffield


    wanted to grant Matthew''s request as a New Year''s gift.


    Casting a sideways nce at him, Matthew snorted, "You want to marry my sister and make friends


    with me. You''re being too wishful, aren''t you?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheffield grinned and replied, "Well, I haven''t married your sister yet. So why don''t we try being friends


    first?"


    Matthew stood up with his hands in his pockets. "Myptop is upstairs."


    Understanding what he meant, Sheffield stood up as well.


    Evelyn wanted to grab Sheffield''s hand, but she didn''t have the courage to do it in front of Carlos. She


    grabbed Sheffield''s sleeve instead and whispered, "Where are you going?"


    Hearing her worried voice, Matthew turned around and asked, "Evelyn, are you afraid that I will eat him


    up?" His voice had a rare yful tone.


    Feeling embarrassed, Evelyn blushed and rolled her eyes at him.


    With a smile on his face, Sheffield patted on the back of her hand tofort her. "You stay here and


    keep Grandmapany. I''ll be back soon."


    Evelyn nodded, reluctantly letting go of his sleeve.


    Soon, the two men, one dressed in ck and the other in white, went upstairs.


    Matthew stopped in front of the study and said, "Inside!"


    Knowing what he had meant, Sheffield opened the door and stepped into the study first.


    After leaving him in the study, Matthew went back to his room to fetch hisptop.


    The study was full of trophies and awards for achievements in business; phnthropy and education.


    Therefore, Sheffield assumed that this was Carlos'' study.


    There must have been at least a hundred awards in that room. As an entrepreneur, the man was


    indeed outstanding.


    When Matthew came into the room, he noticed Sheffield pensively staring at the family portrait on the


    wall.


    Unlike the one at Evelyn''s apartment, there were two elderly members in this photo.


    Matthew was a taciturn man, and thus, Sheffield didn''t ask him who they were. However, since they


    looked much older, Sheffield assumed that one of them might have been Evelyn''s great-grandmother.


    Noticing the old man standing next to Miranda, he assumed that he was Evelyn''s grandfather.

 Chapter 963 You Are My Buddy Now

    Chapter 963 You Are My Buddy Now


    Evelyn was a teenager in the photo. And Matthew was short; he was not even ten years old.


    Matthew turned on hisptop and raised his head, casting Sheffield an indifferent nce. "You seem to


    be very interested in my family, don''t you?"


    "Of course I do!" Sheffield walked to the desk and gazed at Matthew without blinking. "After all, we will


    be family in the future."


    Matthew''s face turned dark after he heard those words, and he snorted. "Don''t you think too highly of


    yourself? Don''t forget that my sister will be engaged to Calvert after the New Year." He didn''t know


    where Sheffield''s confidence came from.


    Sheffield didn''t seem to get angry at his words. "So what? Even if she marries him, it won''t be her will.


    She won''t be happy with this marriage. They will divorce each other sooner orter." ''She will divorce


    him and thene back to me. Evelyn is always mine.'' Even though the thought about Evelyn


    marrying someone else was hurtful to him, at least he would be able to get her back in the end.


    In Sheffield''s eyes, no matter how many times Evelyn got engaged or got married to others, as long as


    he wasn''t the one she would be with, it wouldn''tst long.


    Matthew cast a disdainful nce at the man. "Are you so sure that my sister loves you?"


    "Of course!" Sheffield sat at the desk. "We are truly in love with each other. By the way, if you have


    time, please give your father some pillow talk, will you? Calvert is really a bad guy. He is not good


    enough for your sister. Even if your father doesn''t like me, he should find a good man for Eve."


    ''Pillow talk? Does he think I''m a woman?'' A flush of anger shed on Matthew''s face at the thought.


    With a grim face, he pushed theptop towards Sheffield. "It''s the defense system of ZL Group. If you


    can crack it today, you can still celebrate the New Year with my family next year. If you fail..." He didn''t


    finish the sentence because he knew Sheffield was smart enough to understand.


    How could Sheffield not fulfill Matthew''s expectations? He was well aware of thetter''s feelings, but he


    had to hide his identity as Star Anise. He feigned fear and sat back, pointing at theptop screen. "It''s


    the defense system of ZL Group! Everyone knows that it was designed by Star Anise. Do you think I''m


    his match?"


    Matthew had an indifferent expression when he gazed at Sheffield. "You know about Star Anise?"


    "Of course I do." Sheffield purposefully made his voice sound like he was excited to talk about Star


    Anise. "After all, he is a celebrity in the world of hackers and honkers!" Sheffield turned his head to


    Matthew''sptop and started working.


    "So you are also a hacker? Or a honker?"


    Sheffield nodded without hesitation. He wouldn''t want to deny it. "A hacker."


    He didn''t know whether Matthew believed his words or not, but a silence followed. Neither of the two


    men said another word.


    Sheffield acted on theptop for a few minutes, and the things he was doing were normal for a hacker.


    "As long as I work harder, I believe I will be able to crack ZL Group''s defense system." He paused and


    furrowed his eyebrows, acting as if he found it hard to crack a code. "Today I''ll find some loopholes and


    crack them! Otherwise, I won''t have my meal."


    Matthewpletely ignored Sheffield''s words and actions. Rather, he squinted his eyes and decided to


    sound Sheffield out. "I know that you''re Star Anise. Why do you keep it from us?"


    Sheffield tried to hold back hisughter. He tightened his fist and brought it over his lips to cough it all


    out. In short, hisughter came out in the form of a series of awkward coughs. He couldn''t control his


    emotions at this point. ''Like father like son. He is more cunning than Carlos.'' As soon as this thought


    shed in Sheffield''s mind, he chuckled again while shaking his head at what Matthew said. "I didn''t


    expect you to think so highly of me. I haven''t even cracked the defense system yet. It turns out that I''m


    such an excellent man in your eyes. I''m ttered."


    He still shook his head at the thought of his identity being exposed to the public. ''Are you kidding me? If


    everyone got to know who I am, I would never live in peace ever.'' His enemies woulde to him at


    any time after his identity as Star Anise got exposed. He still wanted to spend the rest of his life with


    Evelyn, so he couldn''t die so early.


    When Matthew heard those words, he was rendered speechless. "Shut up!" He squeezed out two


    simple words through gritted teeth.


    Sheffield''s lips curved up slightly at Matthew''s reply, but he didn''t say anything else. Instead, he


    continued to work on theptop.


    Of course, he knew about the ws of the system he had designed. He just acted as if he was trying to


    find the loopholes. He would stop pretending when the right time came.


    A few minutester, Matthew stood up to answer a phone call. It took ten minutes for him toe


    back, and when he did, Sheffield pushed theptop toward him and raised his chin, gesturing for him to


    look at the screen.


    The screen was showing some loopholes of ZL Group''s defense system. And if Matthew pressed the


    Enter key, the defense system would be broken. All the employees of the IT department of ZL Group


    would be forced to go to the offices and stay before theirputers on New Year''s Eve to solve the


    security issues.


    Matthew was a highly skilled IT technician himself. One nce at the screen, and he knew what


    Sheffield meant.


    He didn''t have to press the Enter key to check if Sheffield had really found the loopholes. He could see


    it on the screen. It was thest step to break through the defense.


    Matthew was calm on the surface when a hint of appreciation shed in his eyes. But when he looked


    at the man who was sitting in the chair like a bum, his eyes were cold as ever. "You''re not a normal


    hacker. Are you Star Anise?"


    "You''re right, but I''m not him." The corners of Sheffield''s lips quirked up. "I am his disciple, and my code


    name is Eleven."


    Eleven? Matthew frowned and racked his brain to think more about Eleven''s information. It seemed


    there was indeed a hacker called Eleven.


    A few years ago, Star Anise did say that he had a disciple named Eleven.


    If Sheffield was indeed Eleven, it would be easier for him to break into the defense system of ZL Group.


    But Matthew was a cautious man and it was not easy to fool him. He felt that something was wrong.


    Before he could figure it out, Sheffield approached him and put one arm on his shoulder. "You''re my


    buddy now. We''re supposed to take care of each other. From now on, when youe back to Y City,


    I''ll look out for you no matter what happens."


    Matthew stared at Sheffield as if thetter had developed a pair of horns. ''What? You must be kidding!


    Do I need a man like you to protect me?'' he sneered inwardly. He could feel Sheffield''s wrist on his


    shoulder that he longed to twist and break. He took a deep breath to restrain his impulse and


    demanded, "Get your hand off me!"


    Sheffield was amused at how Matthew was eyeing his arm. He sighed, but he did not move his arm.


    "Actually, I''m also a neat freak like you. So you can rest assured that I''m clean. If you don''t believe me,


    you can ask Eve or smell me. By the way, I had sprayed Eve''s perfume over me today. I also have


    men''s perfume. But you know, your sister and I didn''t go homest night, so I didn''t bring it with me."


    Sheffield and Evelyn bought two bottles of perfume for couples. When she was using her perfume in


    the car earlier today, he approached her and kissed her on the cheek.


    That was how her perfume was sprayed on his body.


    His indifference made Matthew''s facepletely darken. "Sheffield Tang!"


    Sheffield''s amusement reached the seventh cloud at Matthew''s reaction. "Are you angry?" He slowly


    withdrew his arm from his shoulder. "All right. All right. I''ll get the dust off you." He patted Matthew''s


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    shoulder and brushed off the imaginary dust.


    Matthew was so pissed off that he really wanted to throw one punch after another at Sheffield. No one


    had been able to stand so close to him, what to speak of putting a hand on his shoulder. Even his two


    best friends wouldn''t dare to do this to him. Sheffield was the only one who had done this.


    When they went downstairs, Matthew was still in a bad mood. To the onlookers, it looked like he had


    just eaten something bitter that made his face red in anger. But when they turned toward Sheffield, they


    were surprised to find him chuckling. If both men weren''t straight, the onlookers would have guessed


    that Sheffield took advantage of Matthew.


    Carlos wasn''t any different. He looked at the twisted expression on Matthew''s face. "What''s wrong with


    you? He didn''t take advantage of you, did he?"


    Thedies around them burst outughing.

 Chapter 964 Star Anises Disciple

    Chapter 964 Star Anise''s Disciple


    Matthew was bewildered by Carlos'' question, his face even darker.


    Sheffield, however, was frightened. He didn''t think Carlos was joking. To prevent any further


    misunderstandings, he stopped smiling and said seriously, "No, Uncle Carlos. You misunderstood us.


    I''m not gay. Now Matthew is a good-looking guy, but I prefer girls, like the lovely Evelyn."


    Carlos cast a scornful nce at his son andmented, "At least you have good taste. Evelyn is much


    more skilled, much better-looking than Matthew."


    Matthew was used to beingpared unfavorably to his siblings. He snapped, "Yeah. She''s better


    than me, and I''m better than you."


    Carlos'' eyebrows furrowed. "Ask Sheffield. He''ll tell you who is more handsome: you, or me."


    ''How do I choose? Whoever I don''t pick will be mad at me.'' Sheffield swallowed his saliva nervously.


    That wasn''t an easy question to answer.


    "At least I''m not a big baby like you!" For the past couple years, Matthew saw that his dad was


    bing more and more childlike. He lost his temper easily, throwing a tantrum when he didn''t get his


    way. He often did things that werepletely out of character for him.


    Sheffield preferred to keep his mouth shut. It was a terrible battle, this conflict between father and son.


    And he preferred not to get hit by a stray metaphorical bullet.


    Matthew continued, "You''re always pretending you''re better than me. But if you''re so good, why didn''t


    you know that thepany''s security system has been hacked?"


    "What?" Carlos was taken aback. "Who did it? Was it you?"


    "No. That guy." Matthew pointed to Sheffield, who was peeling nuts for Evelyn.


    "Is he..." ''Star Anise?''


    Before Carlos could say the name, Matthew interrupted him. "Star Anise? No. He''s the hacker''s


    disciple, Eleven."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Carlos looked at Sheffield with suspicion.


    The smiling doctor yed dumb. "No, I didn''t break into it at all. I just found some loopholes that my


    master taught me. Don''t worry, your security is still airtight."


    Evelyn overheard their conversation. She asked timidly, "Are you really...Star Anise''s disciple?"


    Instead of admitting it or denying it, he just told her, "Some other time. But not now." If he got a chance,


    he would tell her everything.


    He wouldn''t tell anyone else, but Evelyn was special. She had the right to know everything about him.


    The fact that Sheffield was Star Anise''s disciple prompted Evelyn''s mind to wander.


    She recalled the time when herputer was infected by a virus. She didn''t believe that Sheffield


    could fix it for her. In fact, Evelyn told him to just go home.


    Now she realized that it might be him who had fixed it.


    She was ufortable when she thought about it. Sheffield was a hacker, and she hadn''t realized it at


    all.


    Before long, dinner was ready. This mealtime was fairly lively, because Sheffield was friendly and easy


    to talk to. He had a quick wit and that devilish smile.


    During the meal, Sheffield put a slice of meat in Evelyn''s bowl and whispered in her ear, "I want a son,


    but I''m worried. Our father treats Matthew like shit. I don''t want that for our son. Not at all." Boys were


    not popr in the Huo family. Sheffield decided maybe they should try for a daughter instead.


    With aplicated look in her eyes, Evelyn answered in a low voice, "You can have a daughter, but..."


    She took a quick breath and continued, "Maybe with another woman."


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt heartbroken.


    The expression on his face remained the same, but no one knew what was on his mind. "What? Why


    are you saying that? I want a daughter with you," he said firmly.


    He was not interested in having a baby with anyone else.


    Evelyn went on eating dinner absentmindedly. Debbie kept dishing up food for Sheffield while talking to


    him enthusiastically, which made Carlos quite jealous.


    After dinner, Sheffield said he was going to go for a walk with Evelyn. Carlos didn''t say anything, and


    Debbie agreed. "Are you staying here, or driving to a park?"


    "Well...a park or something. We''ll find somewhere to go," Sheffield replied decisively.


    "Coming back tonight?" Debbie asked again.


    Before Sheffield could answer this time, somebody coughed near Debbie.


    "Ahem...ahem..." It was Carlos coughing, a hint of warning obvious in the sound.


    Actually, Sheffield didn''t want to drive Evelyn back to the manor at all. But it was Lunar New Year''s Eve,


    so he had to give up the idea. "Don''t worry, Aunt Debbie. I''ll get her home, safe and sound."


    "Okay, then you can go. Be safe out there."


    "Okay." Then Sheffield looked at the sister and brother who were headed upstairs and asked,


    "Matthew, Terilynn, would you like to join us?"


    Matthew nced at him and didn''t say a word.


    Terilynn smiled and waved at him. "I''m not going to be your third wheel. If I want to go outter, I''ll drag


    Matthew with me."


    Unexpectedly, Matthew said to Sheffield, "When you bring Evelyn back, let me know. We should hang


    out, preferably not here."


    The others were all confused and couldn''t figure out what he was talking about. Debbie asked, "Why


    would you want to do that?"


    "We have things to talk about." Matthew turned to Sheffield again. "Clean up your guest room."


    ''It is Lunar New Year''s Eve, and my brother-inw wants to stay in my apartment instead of staying


    home?'' Sheffield was utterly confused. However, he could somehow guess what was on the younger


    man''s mind, so he nodded quickly, "No problem! You can crash at my ce if you need to!"


    After Sheffield and Evelyn left, Carlos followed his son, who was walking upstairs. "Why don''t you want


    to stick around here?" ''First Evelyn, and now Matthew. Why are my children so obsessed with


    Sheffield?'' Carlos thought.


    They chatted while walking. "I''m free for a bit. I''ve made some adjustments to my schedule." He would


    only stay in Y City for five more days and then fly back to America. He already had a tight schedule.


    "Remember we''re going to visit Uncle Wesley on the third day of the Spring Festival. The elders, too,


    because it''s the right thing to do." Since Wesley and his family lived in A Country, the two families didn''t


    have many chances to meet, except special days like the Spring Festival.


    "Makes sense." It had be a habit for those two families. Either the Huo family would fly out to visit,


    or the Li family woulde to Y City on the third day of the Spring Festival. Matthew also knew that


    they had to visit Carlos'' old friends during the Spring Festival, so he''d already factored this into his


    ns.


    Miranda and Debbie were chatting in the living room. With a broad smile, Miranda said, "Have you


    noticed the look in Sheffield''s eyes? He hardly took his eyes off Evelyn. I think he really likes the girl."


    "Of course I noticed it. Evelyn was the same way. Although she didn''t speak much, she''s almost a


    different person around him." Evelyn was no longer a cold and distant CEO when Sheffield was near.


    She looked more feminine, and less sure of herself.


    Like a wife being well protected by her husband. Yes! Debbie was sure Evelyn looked like a spoiled


    wife in front of Sheffield.


    "Then what is Carlos doing? He knows Evelyn and Sheffield like each other. Why is he still forcing her


    to get engaged to Calvert?" Miranda had never taken an interest in family affairs before. Carlos


    handled everything.

 Chapter 965 Someone Like You

    Chapter 965 Someone Like You


    But when they were talking about the marriage of her eldest granddaughter, Miranda wanted to know


    everything.


    Debbie told Miranda all that she knew. "Carlos was angry with Sheffield because he got her pregnant. I


    got it. I was pissed too. My daughter is one of the elite, but he almost killed her. How could I not be


    angry? And if it weren''t for Matthew bringing it up with Sheffield, we would have never known Sheffield


    was clueless about the whole thing. Evelyn never said a word to him about it. There we were, hating a


    man for something he hadn''t known he''d done. The reason why Carlos agreed to let Evelyn marry


    Calvert was the media. They''d been linked, thanks to the paparazzi. It was really Sheffield in those


    pics, but Calvert agreed to pretend to be the man in the pictures, as long as Evelyn could marry him.


    That was okay by Carlos. He hated Sheffield, anyway." Carlos was always a man of his word.


    "You''re kidding!" Miranda interjected.


    "No lie. He made a promise to Calvert, just so he could be rid of Sheffield. He figured once Sheffield


    knew she was engaged, he''d back off."


    Carlos didn''t like Sheffield at all, to begin with. However, after getting to know him, he changed his


    opinion of him.


    Actually, Carlos had enough status and power to make all this go away. But it would reflect badly on the


    family if Carlos went back on his word, because they were public figures. So were the Jis.


    Plus, when Sheffield''s patient died, Evelyn had asked Carlos for help and promised him that she''d get


    engaged to Calvert. Even now, Evelyn still believed that the reason Sheffield was able to turn the tables


    so quickly was that Carlos had his back.


    What she didn''t know was that before Carlos could do anything, Sheffield had already gotten himself


    out of hot water.


    Father and daughter always kept their promises. So Evelyn had to get engaged to Calvert, and there


    wasn''t anything she could do about it.


    Miranda thought for a while and replied firmly, "Carlos won''t let this happen."


    He wouldn''t let this injustice stand. He just needed time to figure out a way out of this. Miranda hoped


    that Sheffield wouldn''t give up Evelyn and could wait for her.


    And Debbie knew that Calvert was an outstanding guy, but he couldn''t hold a candle to Sheffield.


    When Evelyn was with Sheffield, her eyes lit up, and she was happier. Around Calvert, she was


    unhappy, and seemed resigned to her fate. The choice was clear. Debbie wanted to see her daughter


    happy again. It was a nice change from the ice princess.


    "It looks like Carlos likes Sheffield more. We just have to get him to make up his mind," Debbie


    dered. He wasn''t dumb. He knew Evelyn was seeing Sheffield on the sly and he decided to turn a


    blind eye to it.


    Carlos did listen to Debbie, but if he kept saying no, she wouldn''t keep beating a dead horse. They had


    been married for so long they knew how to get along with each other.


    Sometimes, if Debbieined a lot, Carlos would give in. That meant there was still hope to


    persuade him.


    There was hope for Evelyn and Sheffield''s rtionship, too. If Carlos came out in favor of it, then they


    could date openly. Even though Carlos was cold and angry around Sheffield, he was also like that


    around his own son.


    Just as Debbie and Miranda were talking, Carlos came downstairs. He looked at the two women eating


    sunflower seeds and watching the Lunar New Year''s G on TV. "What are you talking about?" he


    asked.


    Debbie answered, "About the sunflower seeds. They''re nummy."


    Stifling herughter, Miranda echoed, "Yes, Carlos, have some."


    ''Something''s fishy here.'' Carlos didn''t get angry. He sat next to Debbie and said, "You know this is the


    same brand we always get. It''s been that way for years."


    What he meant was the sunflower seeds weren''t any yummier now than they had been. They couldn''t


    fool him.


    Debbie didn''t care whether he believed it or not. "What''s Terilynn doing? It''s Lunar New Year''s Eve.


    She should go out with her friends instead of staying at home. It''s high time she got a boyfriend. She


    should be on a date."


    Debbie found out recently that Terilynn talked to Joshua. A lot. She wondered if that was true.


    But she''d been so focused on Evelyn and Sheffield she''d forgotten to check on Terilynn. She resolved


    to pay more attention to Terilynn after Evelyn and Sheffield were an official couple again. She would


    make sure that Carlos would stay out of it.


    "A date? She''s still a kid, and a student at that. She should stay at home watching TV. Or read a book.


    What''s wrong with that?" Carlos disagreed. In his eyes, Terilynn was only 24 years old, she should


    focus on her studies.


    ''A kid?'' Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Want her to wait until she''s Evelyn''s age, and still


    unmarried?"


    "So what? I''m d my daughters can stay with me for thirty years!" It would be fine with him if Terilynn


    never got married. He would support her all her life.


    After exchanging a look with Debbie, Miranda said, "Honestly, Son, you''re impossible. If Terilynn likes


    somebody, you can''t butt in like you did to Evelyn. Evelyn has been devoted to you since she was a


    child. She''d do anything to make you happy. She''s also the most level-headed of your kids. You should


    have trusted she''d do the right thing. Terilynn is different. You push her too hard, she''ll run away from


    home. I can see that in her."


    Terilynn was much more upbeat than Evelyn, and had a wild side. She also inherited her dad''s keen


    mind. If she didn''t want to be found after she ran away, even Carlos couldn''t find her.


    ''Run away from home?'' Carlos thought about what Miranda said, and agreed with her. He made a


    concession to her. "As long as the guy she''s sweet on is not Tayson, she has my blessing."


    It was not that Carlos had a problem with Tayson, but that he knew Tayson wasn''t interested in her. If


    Terilynn was ever to get married, she had to marry a man who loved her.


    "I don''t think it''s Tayson. He''s getting married after the New Year. Terilynn knew it. She hasn''t talked to


    him for a long time." Debbie had talked to Tayson about Terilynn. He was the one that told her.


    Among the three kids of the Huo family, Matthew worried the elders the least. They wondered what


    kind of girl Matthew would marry.


    "Huh. Well, that''s for the best." Carlos believed Terilynn''s rtionship would be less troublesome than


    Evelyn''s.


    The kids didn''t know the three elders were talking about them. Terilynn was upstairs, blissfully ignorant


    of what was going on a floor below her. She sent a message to Joshua. "What''s your New Year wish?"


    Joshua replied very quickly, "I want a girlfriend."


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    Terilynn giggled. "That''s an easy one. But I think Mr. Fan has to have a girl in mind to make that wish


    "Maybe I do."


    "What kind of girl do you like?"


    Joshua stood in front of the window of a hotel. Behind him, his friends were eating and drinking at a


    table. He replied, "Someone full of life, bright, happy, someone who has a warm heart..."


    And then he added a few words silently, in his heart¡ª"Someone like you."


    "What about looks? Or is that important? I know a lot of girls that would love a boyfriend. Would you


    like me to introduce you?"


    "Well, young and hot, of course. That goes without saying. But... I prefer girls with dimples."


    ''Dimples?'' Terilynn couldn''t help but touch her face. Then she put down her phone and ran to the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    dresser. She smirked to herself in the mirror, and two shallow dimples appeared on her face. ''Well,


    that''s one down, '' she thought to herself.

 Chapter 966 Evelyn Tang

    Chapter 966 Evelyn Tang


    Terilynn touched one of her cheeks.


    She swept her eyes at the phone. Her heart thudded against her chest when she was typing a reply to


    Joshua. "Then I''ll keep this in mind."


    Terilynn had to wait ten minutes for the notification. When a message popped up, her eyes lit up seeing


    Joshua had sent her a voice message. "Terilynn, do you have time now? I just finished dinner with my


    friends and saw someone setting off fireworks. It''s very lively here. Would you like to join us?"


    ''Fireworks?'' She repeated the word in her heart.


    They could only be set off in a designated area in recent years, so Terilynn rarely saw fireworks. When


    Joshua suggested enjoying them together, her heart was moved. But... "I don''t know if my father will


    agree to let me out."


    In an instant, another voice message appeared. "Ask your mom for this!"


    Her eyes lit up, and sheughed at herself. Why didn''t she think of that? Her mother would agree! She


    jumped out of bed in a hurry, and she was nearly at the door when a thought shed in her mind,


    making her frown. How should she go there? She didn''t have her driving license with her.


    With a gloomy face, Terilynn sat back on her bed and started typing. "Well, forget it. I left my driving


    license at college."


    "Don''t worry about that. Since I didn''t drink, I can pick you up. Wait for me at the gate of your manor." A


    voice message came that raised her hopes again, and a wide grin spread across her face.


    Her eyes were brightened again. "Great!" Terilynn stood up and sat before her dressing table, carefully


    observing her face. She took out her cosmetics and put on light make-up. With her flexible fingers, she


    used a thinyer of an orange lip gloss.


    She walked over to the closet and picked a brand-new pink overcoat. Her eyes swept on a white scarf


    and wrapped it around her neck after a moment of hesitation.


    Terilynn hung a small purse around her shoulders and hurried downstairs with her mobile phone in


    hand.


    At first, she thought she could easily deal with it, but when her eyes slipped on the elders sitting in the


    living room, her movements slowed. No matter what, she didn''t want Carlos to notice her. She lowered


    her head and headed toward the door. But how could Carlos not notice the small movements of his


    daughter? He narrowed his eyes at the girl dressed in a new coat and frowned. "Where do you think


    you are going? It''s alreadyte."


    Terilynn pressed her lips in a thin line. Now she was done, and her father wouldn''t give her a chance.


    She cast a nce full of expectations toward Miranda and Debbie. "Grandma, Mom, my friend invited


    me. Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."


    It was only past seven in the evening, and Debbie wanted her to go out and have fun. She just smiled


    at Terilynn. "Are you going to drive yourself? Or do you want to go with the driver?"


    Terilynn sensed hope. "I left my driving license at college. My friend said he would pick me up. I''ll just


    wait at the gate."


    Just when Terilynn was waiting for her mom to give her consent, Carlos'' sharp and icy voice rang


    again. "Which friend are you talking about? Do I know this person? Where is he taking you?"


    Terilynn shut her eyes closed. Why wouldn''t her dad stop interrogating her as if she were a criminal?


    She took a deep breath and swept her gaze at him. "Just a friend. There will be others too. You don''t


    know him. Dad, stop asking!" Even her grandmother and her mother wouldn''t ask so many questions.


    Thankfully, Terilynn had the support of the two powerfuldies in her family. With their help, she was


    able to ignore her father''s questions.


    Her father didn''t give her and her sister freedom to mingle with anyone easily, especially men. Although


    she knew her father only wanted the best for them, she still longed to go out without any restriction.


    Carlos scoffed, "Why, can''t I even ask you now? Each of you thinks you have grown up and don''t need


    your parents anymore!" Sadness cast over Carlos'' eyes in a sh.


    Miranda ignored Carlos and waved at Terilynn. "Go ahead. You better take Bet with you because


    it''s toote. Or else, we''ll be worried."


    Terilynn said with glee, "Thank you, Grandma! Thank you, Mom." She nced at Carlos. "Bye, Dad."


    The girl left the living room and her ponytail swung as she rushed at the door.


    Terilynn walked towards the gate of the manor while ying with her mobile phone. Behind her,


    Bet drove the car, following her close. Just as she reached the main gate, a honk sound gained her


    attention. Her eyes shone brightly. Joshua was standing in front of the passenger seat door, smiling at


    her.


    Terilynn''s mouth curved up to form a grin, and she ran toward Joshua.


    He opened the passenger door and gave her a paper cup. "Here, have some hot milk."


    "Thank you!" Terilynn took the milk and sat in the car.


    Joshua took the driver''s seat and buckled the seat belt. That was when Terilynn turned to him. "I didn''t


    expect you to get here so soon." She had supposed it would take him at least twenty minutes to get


    there.


    "I was nearby."


    "Oh!" It made sense.


    At home, since the sisters were out, Matthew chose to apany the elders. But instead of watching


    TV, he preferred to y on his phone.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Evelyn and Sheffield headed downtown after they left the manor.


    "Would you like to go to the theaters with me? A new movie was released today," he asked. It wasn''t


    like he was serious about watching the movie. In the theater, they would get plenty of opportunities to


    spend quality time with each other.


    Evelyn cast him a thoughtful nce. She had hardly been to the cinema before. "Sure."


    The cinema was filled with people and Sheffield could see a long line of customers outside the ticket


    counter. He wasn''t worried, though. They were already an hour early. It took them half an hour to get


    their tickets, but they still had thirty minutes more to spend.


    Since there was a long line to get the normal tickets, Sheffield had decided to go for the VVIP theater,


    which was a bit more expensive. That was how he was able to save time.


    Several individuals took their seats to wait for the movie to start, but Sheffield didn''t have that kind of


    patience. He decided to take Evelyn to the shopping mall downstairs to kill the time.


    Before they could step on the esctor, a small voice rang in his ears. "Sheffield."


    Sheffield turned back. Evelyn''s eyes also followed the voice, and she saw two women standing about


    two meters away from them. The woman on the left was wearing a blue jacket, and the other had a


    short grey id overcoat over her body. Both of them looked stunning.


    No matter how thesedies would dress up, Evelyn wouldn''t fail to recognize one of them. Wasn''t that


    the woman she had seen in the photo that Calvert sent her?


    Evelyn cast Sheffield a confused nce only to find him nodding at Gillian indifferently. "Hello." His


    voice was cold and aloof.


    Gillian walked elegantly towards them with one arm hooked in her friend''s hand. She smiled at Evelyn


    and turned toward Sheffield. "Are you here to watch a movie?" A momentary nce of Gillian was


    swept at Evelyn. "Sheffield, who is this?"


    Sheffield tightened his grip on Evelyn''s hand and pulled her into his arms. "This is my wife, Mrs. Tang."


    He turned to look at Evelyn and his eyes softened. "Honey, this is my old ssmate, Gillian Chi."


    Evelyn had a strong aura around her that made her look unapproachable and dignified. Her light tan


    overcoat and a pair of ck high boots made her look even more elegant.


    She nodded with a smile on her face. "Nice to meet you, Miss Chi."


    Gillian narrowed her eyes at Evelyn. As a person who was always pursuing brand products, Gillian


    could tell at a nce that the price of Evelyn''s outfit was enough for her to buy several sets of her own.


    She wondered if Sheffield had bought these clothes for Evelyn.


    Her gaze was fixed on Evelyn. The longer Gillian noticed how beautiful Evelyn looked with her figure


    and skin tone, the more Gillian became jealous.


    She had a habit of looking down upon people. Gillian would think everyone in front of her was inferior to


    her. In that case, few people had the capability to make her jealous to this extent.


    Initially, she was confident that she could beat Sheffield''s girlfriend before meeting Evelyn face-to-face.


    But now, the situation was worse than what she had imagined. For the first time in a longer while,


    Gillian felt inferior.


    "Nice to meet you too." Gillian forced a smile and turned toward Sheffield. "Why don''t you tell us your


    girlfriend''s name? Maybe we can be friends since we live in the same city."


    Sheffield smiled as well. "No problem. Let me start over. This is my wife, Evelyn Tang."

 Chapter 967 Ruin My Face

    Chapter 967 Ruin My Face


    ''Evelyn¡­Tang?'' Evelyn turned to look at Sheffield, who was still smiling.


    Gillian nodded her head and said, "Oh, you two have the same surname. What a coincidence."


    "No," Sheffield exined. "Her original surname is not Tang. She uses mine. So, she is Evelyn Tang


    now."


    Gillian realized what was going on. She had never known that Sheffield could be this sweet and so


    romantic.


    She mumbled with a stiff smile, "But you''re not married yet, right? Why is she already using your


    surname?"


    "Does it matter? We will get married sooner orter, and she will eventually be taking my surname."


    Sheffield kissed the dumbfounded Evelyn in front of the other two women.


    She said that name in her head again and again. Evelyn Tang¡ªshe didn''t hate it at all.


    Gillian managed to calm down and changed the subject. "Have you finished watching the movie?"


    "Not yet. We have another half an hour left," Sheffield replied.


    "Ours doesn''t start for an hour. There is a nice coffee house downstairs. Would you like to join us?"


    Gillian invited them, hoping to know more about the woman in Sheffield''s arm.


    He didn''t think Evelyn would want to hang with Gillian. So, he refused right away. "Thank you, but we


    have other ns. We were just heading downstairs to get her some skin-care products."


    "Yeah? I know a lot about beauty products. Miss Tang, what kind of product are you looking for?" Gillian


    pretended to be interested.


    Evelyn shed a smile. Sheffield''s ex-girlfriend sounded way too enthusiastic. However, she still


    answered politely, "I need some facial cream." Among her skin-care products, Evelyn always ran out of


    facial cream the most quickly. She didn''t like to keep a spare bottle and the one she was using was


    about to run out. Since they had time and there was a mall downstairs, she had earlier decided to buy a


    new bottle.


    "Just so you know, your skin looks good, but women should start fighting against wrinkles at our age. I


    rmend the G brand''s anti-wrinkle cream or the ZR Caviar," Gillian said, purposefully mentioning


    the extremely expensive brands, which few women could afford.


    Evelyn declined courteously, "Thank you, but I don''t use those."


    Gillian smirked inside. She figured that those must be too expensive for Evelyn. That was just what she


    had wanted. She put on a big smile. "You shouldn''t worry too much about the price. We should take


    care of ourselves, and using good quality skin-care products is one way to be responsible for our health


    and beauty."


    Sheffield didn''t know much about all this beauty stuff and thought that the two women had something in


    Evelyn replied, "You''re right, but I''ve only ever heard of those products. I''ve never used them."


    "You should give it a try. They are not very expensive. You should buy two or more. You will need them


    anyway. That''s what I do. They have a counter in Shining International za. You should go check it


    out," Gillian said in a self-satisfied tone.


    "I think I''ll stick to the ones I use now. I''m afraid any new products will ruin my face." ''Damn this! Why


    are we still talking to this woman? Why do I have to stay here and deal with her?''


    "Oh, don''t worry. Those are really good brands. I promise that your skin will be smooth after using


    it," Gillian said with a smug smile.


    Evelyn was at the edge of her patience. She was so tired of talking to Gillian that she couldn''t even


    bother to force a smile on her face. "What kind of wrinkles can be resisted by a facial cream worth only


    a few thousand dors? It can be used as a toner, at most. First of all, I don''t use anti-wrinkle products


    because I don''t have any wrinkles. And even if I do choose to use them, I wouldn''t buy cheap products


    like the ones you mentioned. The W brand''s Legendary Facial Cream is best suited for me. I''m used to


    it, after all."


    The smug smile on Gillian''s face froze. Evelyn didn''t care. She cast a cold nce at Sheffield and


    asked, "Shall we leave?" ''Or I will! I don''t care about you, '' she thought, fully irritated now.


    Sheffield was struck dumb. He thought they were having a good conversation about cosmetics. He had


    no idea why Evelyn was angry all of a sudden. "Yeah, let''s go." He nodded at Gillian and her friend and


    left with Evelyn in his arm.


    After the couple left, the woman next to Gillian eximed, "Oh my God! Most skin-care products of W


    brand are customized. Even a moisturizer is several times more expensive than G brand''s facial


    cream."


    Gillian tried her best to sound calm and said with a fake smile, "Who knows if she was telling the truth?"


    "The overcoat she was wearing was from the leading design of this year''s winter fashion show in Y


    City! If that''s an original, she sure can afford the skin-care products of W brand."


    Gillian clenched her teeth in annoyance. Of course, she knew that already! She had not only


    recognized Evelyn''s million-dor coat, but also knew that her handbag was worth more than a million


    too. Not to mention her jewelry and other essories.


    But, it was also possible that Sheffield had bought all those for her. Gillian wanted to find out the truth.


    Evelyn crossed her arms over her chest after she and Sheffield had walked into the sightseeing


    elevator inside the mall.


    "Evelyn, what''s wrong?" Sheffield wondered why she was angry.


    She rolled her eyes at him. "You didn''t want to deal with your ex-girlfriend, so you had me do it


    instead?"


    "What? You two were talking something about skin-care products. I thought you¡­ I don''t know much


    about those stuff and I..." Sheffield felt wronged; he didn''t know what to say.


    "I cannot believe that she felt the need to rmend skin-care products to me! She is just a woman


    who uses mid-grade beauty products," Evelyn snorted.


    That was when Sheffield realized what had happened.


    Taking in the angry look in her eyes, he smiled and said, "Sorry, Evelyn, my bad. You don''t have to talk


    to her again."


    Although Gillian was rich, she was nothingpared to the likes of Evelyn Huo.


    Their standards and quality of living were very different. It was only natural that they didn''t have much


    inmon.


    Evelyn calmed down a little. "If that''s the kind of girls you hung out with back in college, I seriously


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    doubt your judgment."


    Sheffield led her out of the elevator with augh. "But I didn''t date her for long, and then I met you.


    Don''t you think my taste has improved tremendously?"


    His ttery sessfully dissipated her anger. "Yes, it has," she replied with a smirk.


    They went to the store and bought her a facial cream and an eye cream. Sheffield paid the bill. Evelyn


    had refused at first since the bill was over two hundred grand, and he needed all his money for the


    research. But Sheffield had insisted.


    He held the bag of skin-care products in one hand and held her hand with the other as they walked


    back to the cinema.


    As soon as they left the counter, Gillian went into the shop. Looking at the products around her, she


    asked casually, "Which one of these did that couple buy?"


    "Oh, thedy bought the facial cream and eye cream from the Legend series. The facial cream


    contains ingredients such as ginseng, pilose antler, snow lotus, China cordyceps, and so on. It is the


    best-seller and also the most expensive one in our store. Would you like to try it too?" The saleswoman


    noticed that the new customer was wearing designer clothes as well. So, she warmly took out the


    sample product to rmend it to her.

 Chapter 968 The Patient

    Chapter 968 The Patient


    Gillian pointed her fingers at the skin-care products and raised her head to gaze at the saleswoman.


    "How much is one set?"


    "Oh, this series has liquid essence, facial cream, eye cream, and facial mask. The general price is


    eight hundred and eighty thousand. If you buy it today, we can also give you a ten-thousand-worth


    certificate of Shining International za with no strings."


    ''Eight hundred and eighty thousand?'' Gillian''s eyes widened at that. Her heart trembled after hearing


    the price. The most expensive set of skin-care products she had ever used was only about 200, 000


    dors, but this set was worth more than 800 thousand. Was it gold?


    Gillian closed her eyes, and Evelyn''s face popped up in her mind. Her fair skin was probably the result


    of this particr product. She eyed the material for a long time and hardened her heart. She must get


    this one if she wanted to walk in front of Evelyn with confidence. "Pack one for me."


    "Okay, ma''am, please give me an address." The saleswoman took out her pen and notepad. "Our staff


    will deliver it to your home tomorrow."


    At first, Gillian intended to leave her home address, but an idea shed through her mind. If she


    happened to get the costly skin-care products in front of her colleagues, they would be jealous of her


    for sure. Her eyes brightened at the thought. "Gillian Chi, the manager of the finance department of ZL


    Group." How could she not brag about such an expensive set of skin-care products? She took a picture


    and shared it on WeChat Moments.


    ZL Group was well-known in Y City, and its office building had be andmark for everyone.


    The saleswoman nced at Gillian with sparkling eyes. "Wow, so, you''re a manager of ZL Group. But


    you look so young. You''re awesome!"


    Gillian flipped her long hair near her ear and smiled in feigned modesty. "I''m ttered. I''m ready to pay."


    "Okay, please wait for a moment, Miss Chi."


    After paying the bill and leaving the address, Gillian went back to the cinema alone.


    She looked at her watch. Sheffield and Evelyn must be inside the cinema already. That was when her


    eyes swept on her friend, who had been waiting for her. She walked over and began telling her friend


    how expensive those beauty products were.


    Sheffield had originally wanted to take Evelyn to the theater but eventually failed. Just when the ticket


    taker was about to take their tickets, he got a phone call from the hospical. "Dr. Tang, we''ve got a new


    patient, male, 45 years old, in a very critical state. Third-stage hypertension, fifth-stage chronic kidney


    disease, chronic Hepatitis B, hepatic cirrhosis. Now his creatinine level is more than 700, and he has


    whole-body edema, shortness of breath, and he is gasping heavily. Also, he has acute heart failure,


    heart function level four. His condition is very serious. Dr. Li and Dr. Gu are in their hometowns. Can


    youe over and see him?"


    Sheffield cast an apologetic nce at Evelyn and paused for a moment. "I''m on my way." He had


    promised Dr. Li and Dr. Gu two days ago that he would fill in during the Spring Festival so they could


    celebrate the festival with their families. Sheffield had thought since he was alone, he wouldn''t mind


    putting in a few more hours at work. It was not like he had anything better to do.


    Debbie hadn''t invited him to Huo family''s house to celebrate the New Year back then. He hadn''t even


    expected to take Evelyn to a movie on New Year''s Eve.


    Evelyn knew something was wrong. "Was that from the hospital?"


    "Yes." Sheffield sighed and looked at her. "A patient of acute heart failure has been sent there. The


    situation is serious. I have to go. Evelyn, I''m so sorry. Do you want to watch the movie alone or go


    home?" This was the first time that they had been on a date to watch a movie, and he had to deal with


    an emergency. His face was flushed with guilt.


    Evelyn''s heart warmed at his reaction, and she instantly grabbed his hand. "I''ll go with you."


    "What?" ''Take Evelyn to the hospital during the Spring Festival?'' That was the craziest thing one could


    ever think of. How could he let his beloved spend such an important day in the stinky hospital? "No, I


    can''t let you spend the New Year''s Eve at a hospital. I''ll ask Tayson to drive you home. We can watch


    the movie another time." He thought he had made a wise decision.


    But Evelyn disagreed. "I want to be with you. And I have nothing to do at home anyway. If you need to


    perform a surgery, I''ll head back."


    Time was pressing, so Sheffieldpromised and pulled her out. On the way, he exined the


    patient''s situation to her. "The patient has renal failure. Due to renal atrophy, his kidneys can''t function,


    and there are a lot ofplications. Thankfully, he doesn''t have uremia yet, but his body has risen up


    to that stage already. At present, the only treatment for him is continuous renal recement therapy


    and kidney transnt surgery. But he has to wait for a kidney donor, which can take time. Right now,


    he can only have intubation. The good thing is that he has had an arteriovenous fist surgery before.


    If we can stabilize his condition tonight, he will survive as long as he sticks to having dialysis." Now the


    hospital was short of kidneys, so the patient had to wait. No one knew how long it would take.


    Intubation was a small surgery. Any doctor in the nephrology department could do it. Sheffield didn''t


    need to do it himself. He just needed to check the patient''s condition and offer his opinion.


    Evelyn had listened to whatever he said, but she was still confused. "Does he have to do the dialysis


    every day?" When she and Debbie went to the hospital to visit the head of the Mo family before, he


    was also on dialysis, but she didn''t know how long he had been on it.


    "It''s not necessary to have continuous renal recement therapy daily. At the very least, two or three


    times a week should be fine. If he can get the kidney transnt surgery, he won''t need to be on


    dialysis. But if he doesn''t get a match from the donors, he will need the continuous renal recement


    therapy to sustain his life." Evelyn''s face darkened at that. Getting sick really sucked. It can take


    everything from a person.


    By now, Evelyn understood. Although the patient was a stranger to her, she felt bad for him.


    How miserable it would be for a man to rely on a machine to sustain his life! When she visited the head


    of the Mo family, she had learned patients on continuous renal recement therapy (CRRT) couldn''t


    have too much salt or water. They were only allowed to take water while having medicines.


    The body of such a patient would be so weak that they wouldn''t be able to excrete extra water. It would


    cause swelling and might lead to heart failure.


    Apart from the pain, the patients had to have CRRT at the nearest hospital every two days. In the end,


    they wouldn''t be able to take part in any activities that would take more than a day. It was so sad.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sheffield took Evelyn to his office after reaching the hospital, and changed his clothes.


    It was New Year''s Eve, but when they arrived at the inpatient department, Sheffield found that the


    hospital was full. Hospital beds had been arranged in the corridor too. The patients were watching the


    Spring Festival G on TV.


    A few patients were lying on the bed alone, without anyone to apany them.


    Evelyn nced around and found an empty bench. She turned toward Sheffield. "I''ll wait for you here."


    Sheffield looked at the bench behind Evelyn and nodded. "Okay."


    Evelyn was about to sit on the bench in the corridor, when another doctor called Sheffield. "Dr. Tang,


    good! You''re here! The family of the patient is right at the door. Pleasee and have a look."


    Sheffield had just taken a few steps when a sharp female voice echoed in the corridor. "You are Dr.


    Tang? What the hell is wrong with your hospital? You doctors told us hypertension is deadly and


    prescribed medicine and infusion. Do you think we are made of money? You blood-sucking assholes!"


    Evelyn frowned at the voice, and her face turned gloomy.


    Sheffield exined to the woman patiently, "Your husband''s high blood pressure has surpassed 190,


    which means he is at risk. If he doesn''t get the treatment, the consequences will be exactly as Dr.


    Wang said."

 Chapter 969 The Treatment

    Chapter 969 The Treatment


    The woman widened her eyes in shock and asked in disbelief, "Where did they find you? Little young


    for a doctor, aren''t you? I think you''re pulling my leg."


    While checking the patient''s medical records, Sheffield took out his I.D. badge from his pocket, and


    showed it to her, holding it at eye level so she could see it.


    If he weren''t a doctor, why would he give a damn about her business?


    There it was, as in as day: Dr. Sheffield Tang, Nephrologist, Y City First General Hospital.


    From his title, many people would know that Sheffield was the top kidney transnt surgeon. But


    today, he was facing an ignorant woman. "So you''re a doctor. They made a big deal about you and


    made me wait for you to get here. I thought you were the president of the hospital! I want to see the


    director of your department! Find me someone who can tell me what''s going on!"


    At this moment, a woman''s voice came from the hall. "So, you know he''s a doctor, right?"


    Everyone turned to look. A lovely, elegantdy walked into the room. When the woman haranguing


    Sheffield heard Evelyn''s voice, her face stiffened. She opened her mouth but didn''t say a word. The


    others wondered if she was biting her tongue.


    Evelyn walked towards the woman and stared into her eyes. "Doctors save people''s lives. I think


    people should have more respect for doctors, don''t you? They''re much better than the idle,zy people


    who live off their parents. If you were dying and wanted to live, you would rely on the doctor''s medical


    skills to save your life."


    The woman knew what she meant more than anyone else. She knew Evelyn was referring to her son,


    but she had been put in her ce and remained silent.


    The doctors and nurses all looked at Evelyn with admiration!


    Sheffield felt warmth spreading in his chest. For the first time, he knew the feeling of someone he loved


    having his back. He chuckled and said to Evelyn in a low voice, "Honey, it''s okay. She''s just upset."


    This woman was hardly the worst person he had to deal with.


    Evelyn cast a reproachful nce at him. ''How can he be such a pushover?''


    Sheffield wanted to mollify her. But he had more important things to do now, so he had to give up.


    "They''ll need both dialysis and hemofiltration. Put the patient on oxygen and get the continuous


    venovenous hemodiafiltration machine ready. I''m going to check on him," he ordered.


    "Yes, Dr. Tang."


    The woman wanted to follow Sheffield, but Evelyn called out to her, "Nova Yu."


    Hearing her say the name, Sheffield turned and said, "You two know each other?"


    Evelyn didn''t want to nod, but she had no choice. "Yeah."


    "What a coincidence. I''m headed to the ward now." Before leaving, Sheffield nced at Nova Yu, who


    fidgeted ufortably, and left without asking more.


    "Miss Huo," Nova Yu said, ying with herpels nervously.


    Staring at her with sharp eyes, Evelyn asked in a cold voice, "How is Uncle Evander?" Evander Zhao


    was Nova Yu''s husband.


    "He... They say he has renal atrophy and the disease has reached the stage of uremia. So they''re


    talking about kidney transnt surgery," the woman answered honestly.


    Now Evelyn was certain Evander Huo was the patient Sheffield had rushed to the hospital for. "When


    did he figure it out? Why didn''t you take him to a doctor before it got to that point?"


    "I just knew it. You know, he can''t speak. He won''t tell me when he''s in pain. What can I do?" Nova Yu


    felt wronged.


    Even though Evander Zhao was mute, he smiled all day long, and he hid his feelings. No one knew


    what was going on with him.


    Since his condition had gotten so serious, it was useless for Evelyn to me anyone. "Listen to the


    doctors. If the kidney transnt surgery can save his life, do it."


    ''Have the kidney transnt surgery?'' The older woman got anxious. "It''s too expensive! There''s no way


    I can cover that! Besides, he''s lost both his kidneys! Even surgery is dangerous! I don''t want to lose


    him, but I don''t know if I can afford this."


    Evelyn cast her a cold nce and asked, "What happened to the money Dad gave him?"


    Realizing that she''d been backed into a corner, Nova Yu stopped arguing immediately. "Well...th-there


    is that!" she stammered.


    "Which ward is he in?" Evelyn didn''t want to say one more word to her. She knew that the money her


    father had given Evander Zhao must have been squandered by Nova Yu and her son again.


    "Ward 3 and Bed 2."


    Getting the answer she wanted, Evelyn turned and headed to Ward 3.


    There were several doctors and nurses in the room. They focused their attention on Bed 2, watching


    Sheffield examine a middle-aged, skinny man.


    The middle-aged man half-leaned against the bed, oxygen mask still in ce, very cooperative while


    Sheffield did the examination.


    After a while, Sheffield asked, "Where is the patient''s family?"


    Nova Yu, who was standing at the door, immediately walked in. "I''m here."


    The patient''s feet were so swollen that it was almost impossible to remove his socks. Without turning


    his head, Sheffield asked Nova Yu, "How long has he been swollen like this? Did he watch how much


    water he drank? How often and how much did he pee?" Sheffield checked the patient''s medical


    records, but there was nothing there except the examination results from hisst hospital visit.


    Nova Yu couldn''t answer the questions, because she had been too busy ying mahjong to have time


    to care about anything else. She didn''t even know her husband had arteriovenous fist surgeryst


    month. Neither of them cooked at home, and they ate out separately. Atst, she turned to ask Evander


    Zhao, "How long has this been going on?"


    Evander Zhao held out two fingers.


    "Two? Like two months?" Nova Yu asked.


    Evander Zhao nodded.


    A nurse read the results from the machine he was hooked up to. "Dr. Tang, 16 kg of water needs to be


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    flushed from the patient''s body."


    "I see. Don''t use the fist in his left arm yet. We need to do a check-up tomorrow and then decide


    when to use it. When Dr. Xuees, he needs to perform the intubation and start the CRRT."


    A young nurse said sullenly, "Dr. Tang, the patient''s wife doesn''t want CRRT. She wants the patient on


    dialysis. She also requests a more public ward."


    The fees for continuous renal recement therapy were several times higher than for bog-standard


    dialysis. The cost for dialysis was several hundred dors each time, but it might cost several grand or


    even tens of thousands for CRRT.


    Sheffield nced at Nova Yu, who was obviously embarrassed. "The patient is in a bad way. CRRT is


    highly advisable. We''ll try it for 24 hours and see how it goes. If he gets better after that, he can be


    moved for ordinary dialysis."


    "And if he doesn''t get better after 24 hours?" Nova Yu asked.


    "As near as I can tell, he needs two days of CRRT at most. After that, he can go downstairs and


    resume ordinary dialysis. We might be able to get him back home fairly quick if everything goes well.


    It''s costly, but effective. Your husband''s condition is pretty serious now and ordinary dialysis might not


    help. But it''s your choice."


    "I think ordinary dialysis is best. CRRT is too expensive!" The older woman had asked about the CRRT


    price tag. They charged by the hour. Evander Zhao needed to be on it at least 24 hours. She just didn''t


    want to spend that kind of money on her husband. What was more, she believed that the doctors were


    exaggerating. That they were making up diseases to con her into spending more money.


    Sheffield threw up his hands. "Then, fine. Put the patient on dialysis. Ready him to be moved, please."


    Just as Sheffield was about to arrange everything, Evelyn came over and said to him, "Wait a minute!"


    The ward went quiet. The doctors and nurses who had recognized Evelyn looked at each other in


    shock, wondering why she was in the hospital.

 Chapter 970 Domineering CEO

    Chapter 970 Domineering CEO


    Evander was thrilled to see Evelyn. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. He tried to express


    his feelings with his hands, waving them around, and forming them into letters. Evelyn could see the


    joy in his face.


    Evelyn stood at the end of the bed, smiling at Evander, and then she turned to Sheffield. "Get him on


    CRRT. You and I both know he needs it. And put him on the waiting list for a new kidney. When he gets


    better, he can change to ordinary dialysis."


    "You''re right," Sheffield replied after a pause. He turned and asked a nurse to get a room ready for


    CRRT.


    Nova was so anxious that she grabbed the nurse by the arm. She yelled, "Oh, no! We don''t want


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    CRRT. It''s too expensive. We don''t have the money for that! Don''t listen to her!"


    Evelyn cast a sidelong nce at her and told Tayson, "Go to the registrar and tell them to put it all on


    my tab."


    Hearing this, Nova shut up. She knew Evelyn was rich. Feeling embarrassed, she walked back into the


    room and remained silent.


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Tayson left to do as he was told.


    Sheffield led the doctors and nurses out of the ward. Before he left, he told Evelyn quietly, "I''ll be in my


    office. I need to finish up some paperwork and write a prescription."


    Evelyn nodded.


    Now there were only three people left in the ward, and the ce was much quieter. Evelyn walked up


    to Evander and looked at the middle-aged man. The excessive water umtion swelled his limbs


    and caused other problems. "Uncle Evander, why didn''t you tell your family you were sick?" she


    sighed, feeling sorry for the man.


    Evander shook his head with a smile. Evelyn didn''t know what he wanted to say. He made unintelligible


    sounds, asionally grabbing Evelyn''s hand and gesturing. After a long while, he finally realized that


    he couldn''t speak. So he took out his phone and typed on it. "Don''t spend any more money on me,


    kiddo. I''m really sick. I''m used to it."


    Evelyn shook her head. "Listen to the doctors, Uncle Evander. Take care of yourself and you should


    live past eighty."


    Evander typed again. "Why aren''t you home celebrating the New Year?"


    "My friend is a doctor. I came here with him. Ande to find out the patient we rushed here to save


    was you."


    Evander understood.


    Later on, Evelyn couldn''t stay in the ward because the doctors came to get him. They were going to


    wheel him to the OR for intubation surgery. "Uncle Evander, take care of yourself. I''lle visit in a


    couple days."


    Evander smiled and nodded, waving goodbye to her.


    Regardless of everyone''s surprised gaze, Evelyn walked into the office. The love of her life was typing


    away on theputer. She asked worriedly, "So what are his chances? Honestly."


    When he saw her, Sheffield immediately pulled the chair next to him and said, "Sit down first."


    Evelyn sat on the chair and watched him typing on the keyboard. He seemed to be prescribing


    medicines for Evander. He exined patiently, "Even if we transferred him to another country, he''d still


    be aced out. A transnt would help, but there''s a long waiting list. Before the kidney transnt


    surgery, he''ll need dialysis. This is serious. He''s dead without it."


    "Well, you can start trying to find a donor. I can put up more money if need be."


    Sheffield stopped typing and asked, "How do you know the guy?" He could see the worry in her eyes.


    "Tell youter." It was a long story. But if he wanted to know, she would tell him.


    Sheffield arched an eyebrow, printed out the prescription, and asked another doctor to give it to Nova.


    "Tell her to go to the pharmacy tomorrow morning. It should be ready by then," he told his colleague.


    After making sure that everything was set, Sheffield left the office with Evelyn.


    As soon as they left, the doctors on duty began to gossip.


    "I guess Dr. Tang and Miss Huo know each other."


    "Seems like. They left together." "Wow, are they dating?


    They make a perfect couple."


    "I don''t think so. Isn''t Miss Huo getting engaged to someone else?"


    "Who knows!"


    By the time they left the hospital, it was already after midnight.


    Since he started changing his clothes, Evelyn had been staring at something on her phone intently.


    She hadn''t said a word in a bit.


    When they got into the car, she immediately pulled out her phone and started scrolling. Sheffield asked


    as he fastened the seat belt, "What are you looking at?"


    Evelyn put her phone away. "When I was surfing the Inte to learn about renal atrophy, I found an


    interesting novel about a domineering CEO." So she started reading it.


    Sheffield couldn''t believe that a CEO like Evelyn would be interested in a novel like that. "Aren''t you a


    domineering CEO yourself?"


    "Well, yes, but the novel is about a man. I''m a woman."


    "Yes, you are," Sheffield agreed. Then he thought about it. "But your dad is an overbearing CEO. Do


    you need to read a novel about it?" Carlos was indeed bossy.


    "This novel is funny. So I read some of it."


    "What''s so funny?"


    Evelyn looked at Sheffield''s belly. "Listen to this: ''he lifted his coat and showed his 32 abdominal


    muscles.'' My dad doesn''t have 32 abs. Do you?"


    Sheffield lowered his head and lifted his clothes. After counting carefully, he replied, "Nope. I have only


    eight, I think. The CEO in that novel must be a cob of corn!"


    "Haha..." Evelyn couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Sheffield also smiled, "Any more ridiculous lines?"


    Evelyn stoppedughing. "Nothing memorable. But I remember something I read before. The girl told


    the guy, ''Sorry I was unable to keep our baby.'' The guy smiled and said, ''It''s okay. You were pregnant


    with twins. We lost one, but we still have the other.'' That''s just dumb. When one twin dies, the other


    goes too, right?" The writer must have thought the readers were idiots.


    However, on hearing what she said, Sheffield replied in a more serious tone, "It''s true. I heard about it.


    It happened to one of the pregnant women in our hospital. She was a star. She was the talk of the


    hospital for a while." Although he was not an obstetrician, he had contact with gynecologists and


    obstetricians asionally. So from time to time, he heard the strangest things.


    Evelyn was at a loss for words. "Okay! I''m ignorant!" So the writer was urate after all.


    "No. I wouldn''t have believed it either if I hadn''te across it before!" Then Sheffield started the


    engine, and they left the hospital together.


    "Yes, it''s super rare."


    "Now, about Evander... Who is he?"


    "He used to work for my family." Evelyn began to tell him about Evander.


    He used to clean the Huo family manor. He was a pitiful man. Since he was a child, he had been mute,


    and was somewhat silly.


    Normally, the Huos would never hire someone like him. But he gained Carlos'' gratitude.


    One day when Terilynn was in primary school, she snuck out of her school to buy snacks during


    recess. When she crossed the street, she encountered a kidnapper hired by a rivalpany. They


    wanted to get back at Carlos and were going to hurt her.


    At that time, Evander was working as a street sweeper. Seeing the man take out a dagger intending to


    stab Terilynn, he raised the broom and hit the kidnapper''s wrist¡ªhard.

 Chapter 971 Dont Flatter Yourself

    Chapter 971 Don''t tter Yourself


    Pain shot through the kidnapper''s body, and he let out a loud shrill. His grip against the dagger


    loosened, and it fell on the ground.


    A sudden jerk made its way to Terilynn''s spine, and she made a sharp turn. That was when she


    realized that someone had been following her. When she saw the dagger on the ground, her body


    trembled like a dried leaf. The snacks she was holding fell on the ground.


    How could the kidnapper let her go so easily? His vicious re cast on Evander. He picked up the


    dagger and was ready to stab Terilynn again.


    Evander shouted unintelligibly, trying to attract the attention of others, but there were not many people


    on the street, and the few around didn''t dare to interfere. He had to pick up the broom and swung it at


    the kidnapper''s head again.


    Terilynn took a few steps back when the broom shed like a shadow, and it hit the kidnapper''s head.


    Blood spurted out from his head.


    She took the chance to run and pulled out her phone to call her bodyguard.


    Fortunately, she was near her school. It wouldn''t take long before the bodyguard arrived.


    The kidnapper pressed his free hand against his small wound in the head and red fiercely at


    Evander. If it weren''t for that man, the kidnapper could have approached that girl without hindrance.


    The me of anger rose in his heart at the thought, and he rushed at Evander with his knife. Thetter


    stared at the knife with horrified eyes and dodged the attack.


    When he had been busy in shrinking back, the kidnapper swung his hand another time that Evander


    couldn''t dodge. A small cut opened in his arm, and blood flooded out.


    Terilynn hung up the phone and turned back only to be shocked by the scene. The kidnapper was


    attacking Evander. She rushed back and picked up the broom, swinging it at the man. The kidnapper


    tightened his grip against the knife and rushed at Terilynn, ignoring the injured Evander.


    Before the kidnapper could attack Terilynn, the bodyguard rushed over and subdued the gangster,


    taking him to the police station.


    Out of gratitude, Carlos hired Evander as a cleaner in the manor. Even though the manor was a little far


    from Evander''s home, he was ready to travel, unwilling to live in the quarters of the Huo family''s


    servants. Carlos was generous enough to arrange a driver to pick him up every day.


    His sry used to be only two or three grand a month, but Carlos paid him three times as much.


    Later, the Huo family learned that Evander was very poor and a little slow-witted. They felt sympathy for


    him and often helped him and gave him things like clothes or other household aspects.


    Even Evelyn was impressed by him. It was a hot summer. She gave him a bottle of iced water and an


    apple, and his grin was so wide that she could almost see a child in him. He bowed down in front of her


    time and again after that.


    He did the dirtiest and the most tiresome work in the manor, but he was very diligent.


    Evander had been a cleaner in the manor for several years. No one in the manor had seen him wear


    anything new. Later, they learned that he had a wife who was addicted to gambling and azy son.


    Most of his sry was taken away by his wife and son.


    Everything was smooth until one day, Evander quit his job making an excuse that it was not convenient


    for him to work in the manor.


    Carlos had given him arge sum of money before he left. Terilynn had reminded him repeatedly not to


    let Nova and their son know about it. If they knew he had the money, they would take it from him again.


    But when Evelyn saw his current state, she realized that he was still in poor condition. The mother and


    son must have squandered the money a long time ago.


    Nova was afraid of the Huo family. Carlos had had his men deal with her and her son once. Intimidated


    by Carlos'' power, none of the casinos in Y City dared to let her in anymore. Still, it didn''t stop her from


    spending the money recklessly. Since she had no ce to gamble, she went on shopping sprees.


    Carlos had nearly spat blood out of anger at that time, but Evander was a softhearted man.


    He pleaded on behalf of his family, and Carlos let her off just like that.


    That was all Evelyn told Sheffield about Evander.


    By now, Sheffield understood why Evelyn cared so much about Evander''s condition. He smiled and


    gazed affectionately at Evelyn for a long time. "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best to treat Evander. If there is


    anything, I''ll let you know."


    "Okay!"


    The car arrived at the gates of the vi, but they both were unwilling to leave. Evelyn had many


    thoughts in her head after the visit, and she sighed softly, thinking about Evander. Maybe her mind


    would be cleared after a good rest. Just as she was about to unbuckle the seat belt, he caressed her


    cheeks softly before he ced a lingering kiss on her forehead. "Go to bed early, okay? Remember to


    dream of me."


    A sweet smile tugged at the corners of Evelyn''s mouth. "Okay, good night."


    She had just touched the seat belt when he added, "Tell Matthew, I''m here!"


    Evelyn stopped and turned to him. "Matthew''s personality is like my father''s. They treat everyone the


    same way. Please don''t take it personally."


    "I know. Don''t worry about me. He''s my future brother-inw. No hard feelings. Besides, he didn''t bully


    me."


    Evelyn nodded and got out of the car without saying another word. When she went upstairs, she


    knocked on Matthew''s door. She had assumed he might be asleep, and decided to go back to her


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    room if the door wasn''t opened after two knocks. After all, it waste, and she didn''t want to disturb his


    sleep.


    However, Matthew responded after only one knock. "Coming."


    He was carrying a messenger bag on his shoulder. When he heard the knock, he had guessed it was


    Evelyn. "Sweet dreams, Sis."


    Evelyn nodded. As he closed the door and was about to leave, she blurted out, "Matthew."


    When he turned his head, he saw the worry in Evelyn''s eyes and wanted tough. His sister had


    always been on guard against him, afraid that he would bully Sheffield. "Sister, never underestimate


    anyone!"


    Although Sheffield never acted serious, Matthew knew he wasn''t that simple. Sheffield had told him


    that he was Star Anise''s disciple. Matthew was a cold genius, and he would be a fool to believe that.


    Realizing that she was overreacting, Evelyn rubbed her temples to calm herself down. "I see. It''s too


    "Okay." Matthew hadn''t nned on returning to the manor that night anyway. After all, Sheffield would


    be his brother-inw in the future. He wanted to know more about the man.


    Even though he didn''t like Sheffield, he would try to get along well with him for Evelyn''s sake. As long


    as Sheffield didn''t do anything to hurt Evelyn, Matthew would just leave him alone.


    When he walked out of the manor, Sheffield was leaning against the car and smoking. He opened the


    door of the passenger seat for Matthew with the cigarette dangling at the corner of his mouth. "Come


    here, Matthew. Sit in the passenger seat as your sister does."


    Matthew took a nce at him and got in.


    Sheffield put out the cigarette and was about to get in the car when he looked up and happened to find


    a familiar woman on the balcony. The corners of his lips quirked up at that. He raised his hand to wave


    at her, and also blew her a kiss.


    In the dark, Evelyn could only vaguely see him raising his hand, but she failed to see the kiss.


    Sheffield smiled at her and ignited the car.


    On the way, Matthew asked while ying with his phone, "Did you change the bed in your guest


    room?"


    "Of course. And I bought you a costly one since you''re Evelyn''s brother. Remember to pay me back."


    Sheffield was a neat freak himself. He knew exactly what Matthew would be worried about if he was to


    spend the night in his apartment.


    So, that evening, after he took Evelyn out of the Huo family manor, he had told someone to change the


    bed in his guest room.


    "Taking money for just a bed? You don''t sound sincere enough to let me stay at your ce." Matthew''s


    voice was indifferent and cold. To make himself look even more aloof, he stuck his head on his phone


    while speaking.


    "If you were not my buddy, I wouldn''t even let you enter my apartment!"


    "Don''t tter yourself," Matthew taunted.

 Chapter 972 Thirty-two Stabs

    Chapter 972 Thirty-two Stabs


    Sheffield snickered. Understandably, Matthew still didn''t think of him as a friend. But he wasn''t about to


    give up. He said, "You and I will be buddies sooner orter, just as your sister will be my wife


    sooner than you think."


    Matthew ignored him this time.


    A few momentster, Sheffield added with a grin, "Since you''re in my car now, be prepared to be


    killed." It was fortunate that Evelyn wasn''t with them.


    With his fingers still busy on his phone screen, Matthew snapped, "Why do you get yourself into so


    much trouble?"


    Sheffield sighed. It was not like he was inviting trouble either. "Are your bodyguards around?"


    "No. Don''t you know kung fu?" What Matthew meant was, ''Since you''re here, why do I need a


    bodyguard?''


    Sheffield didn''t know if he was moved or amused by Matthew''s level of trust in him. He said, "There are


    four cars following us. Assuming that there are five people in a car, we have twenty people on our tail


    right now. How about we each handle ten? Sound fair?"


    "This is not my business. You can take them all out yourself," Matthew refused in a cold tone.


    Sheffield sighed. "Why the hell are these people after you anyway? Instead of being out in the street


    trying to kill people, they should be at their own homes, celebrating the Spring Festival. Such a waste


    of holidays, being out here, trying to kill the likes of you."


    "Ouch," Sheffield scoffed. At the same time, the cars behind them picked up speed.


    He warned Matthew, "Sit tight." He stepped on the gas and the car sped ahead like an arrow leaving


    the string.


    Sheffield soon ditched the other cars. As he was about to enter the T-junction, a car rushed towards


    them from the right side. Sheffield immediately stepped on the brake to slow down.


    He thought that the car would go straight past them, but he was wrong. Their cars were about to collide


    into each other, but the other car had no intention of slowing down.


    By now, Sheffield figured that this car had something to do with the people who were following him.


    He couldn''t make a sudden turn at this point; there were chances that the car might turn over. But if he


    didn''t do something, they would crash into the other car.


    A collision at this speed could kill anyone in either of the cars. And he didn''t want to kill Matthew Huo,


    of all people.


    After weighing his choices, he stepped hard on the brake and hoped that he had slowed down enough


    to avoid a huge collision. There was a loud bang and both cars stopped. His car had hit the engine of


    the other car.


    By this time, the other cars had caught up with him, and had already surrounded his car in the middle


    of the road.


    Sheffield didn''t like how the situation had panned out. "Stay in the car. I''ll deal with them," he said to


    Matthew. He opened the glovepartment and took out his scalpel. Handing it to Matthew, he said,


    "This is all I have. Use it for self-defense."


    Casting a sidelong nce at the scalpel, Matthew said coldly, "Keep it yourself."


    Sheffield put away his scalpel in both resignation and admiration. "Will you at least hide under the back


    seat?"


    Matthew''s face soured at his words. ''Does he think I''m a wuss? How useless does he think I am in a


    fight?''


    And then there were bangs from all around them. The men had begun to hit the car with their clubs.


    Sheffield cursed violently, "What the fuck, you bastards! Don''t touch my car! One scratch on it and I''ll


    chop your fucking hands off and soak them in formalin!"


    He unbuckled his seat belt to get out.


    He said to Matthew in a hurry, "Should anything happen to me tonight, tell Evelyn this for me¡ª''You''re


    the one who stands in the spot which is one centimeter from the junction of the middle lines of my left


    corbone and my fifth rib.'' Hope she figures that out!"


    With his lips slightly twitching, Matthew replied, "Say it yourself."


    ''"You''re the one who stands at the tip of my heart." Huh¡­ This guy really is good at whispering sweet


    nothings.''


    "Come on, man. It''s just a small favor. How heartless are you?" With those words, Sheffield got out of


    the car.


    Just as he had anticipated, there were about twenty people surrounding him. Since he was already


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    experienced in these kind of situations, he wasn''t really afraid.


    He casually leaned against the car, took out his pack of cigarettes, and handed one to the man closest


    to him. "Want one?"


    The men looked at each other in confusion. They didn''t think that he would be so unaffected by their


    appearance.


    One of them raised his club and shouted at him, "Ask the man in the car to get out!"


    ''The man in the car?'' Sheffield looked up from the cigarette in his hand. ''They are not after me.'' He lit


    the cigarette and asked calmly, "Do you know who is in the car?"


    "Of course, we do! It''s Carlos Huo''s son!"


    Sheffield nodded. "Correct. Aren''t you afraid that Carlos would have your heads if you hurt his only


    son?"


    The men in the group exchanged looks. They had all heard about how ruthless Carlos Huo was.


    "Cut the small talk. Get rid of that guy first and then off Matthew Huo."


    Under the dim streetlight, Sheffield looked up at the person who had given the order. He was thin and


    small, and was wearing a hat and a mask.


    The men didn''t waste any more time. They raised their weapons and charged at him.


    Sheffield kicked the leading man with a violent force, and he, in turn, knocked down those behind him.


    Meanwhile, a few other men bypassed Sheffield and started smashing the passenger seat window


    while yelling at Matthew, asking him to get out of the car.


    With one hand on the hood of his car, Sheffield leapt into the air quickly. He rushed to the passenger


    side door and grunted angrily, "Hey assholes! I said don''t touch my car! I don''t have money to buy a


    new car right now."


    He trailed his hand on the dents in the car and his heart ached. He had crashed the car on the head


    earlier too. If they continued to smash it, his car would be totally ruined.


    Just as Sheffield sighed thinking about the repair costs, the men rushed towards him, brandishing their


    weapons. Sheffield grabbed the man in the front by his wrist and pulled him in. At the same time, he


    kicked the other man who was charging at him. While the first man was still confused as to what was


    going on, Sheffield pressed his lit cigarette on the back of his hand mercilessly. "Arrgh!" the man


    screamed. The cry sounded like that of a pig being ughtered.


    Sheffield scratched his ears. "Shut the hell up! What kind of fucking sound is that?"


    The fight had officially begun. Sheffield Tang versus twenty goons. Luckily, the men were pretty weak.


    He could easily deal with several of them at the same time.


    He seized his chance and jumped onto the hood of his car. He sat therezily, took out his scalpel and


    pointed it at the group. "You know... I''m a doctor¡ªa surgeon, and a good one at that. I''ll fucking stab


    you all, thirty-two times, one by one. And mind you, I can make it all look like minor injuries."


    Some of the men were intimidated and moved a step backward.


    "Did you hear the news about the person who was stabbed thirty-two times? The court judged that they


    were only minor injuries. The man who did that was my apprentice." He smirked at the shocked men.


    "Are you sure you want to continue this fight? I''ll be more than happy to show you how my apprentice


    did it."

 Chapter 973 Go Ask The King Of Hell

    Chapter 973 Go Ask The King Of Hell


    Many people in Y City had heard about the stabbing Sheffield was talking about.


    But, his apprentice did it? Bullshit! Sheffield was a busy guy. He had no time to recruit an apprentice,


    let alone train one. But the goons didn''t know that.


    It didn''t take longer than a heartbeat for the goons to lose their bravado and run off in fear.


    A hint of mockery shed in Sheffield''s eyes. ''Idiots! Run home to mama!''


    He had believed the thugs were professional assassins. But they were just hired muscle. Suddenly,


    they could see shing lights approaching, along with the whine of a police siren.


    Some of the mooks who didn''t run were spooked by the sudden appearance of police cars.


    Sheffield jumped from the hood of his car and chased the thugs down. As one of them was getting into


    his car, Sheffield grabbed the guy by his clothes and forced him prone. The young doctor had just


    caught the leader.


    Everyone saw the altercation, including the other goons. However, the police cars were closing in on


    them. They had no time to help their leader, so they got in their cars and sped off.


    Five police cars showed up at the scene. Four of them kept driving, chasing after the gangsters. One of


    them pulled alongside Sheffield''s car. Three police officers got out to start questioning witnesses and


    suspects.


    The man in the masky in the dirt. He couldn''t get up and run away, so hey there, frustrated,


    groaning in pain.


    A policeman came over and asked, "Sir, we''re from the Ministry of Public Security. Did you call the


    police?"


    Sheffield was stunned. He looked at Matthew, who was in the car, and wondered if it was him. Sheffield


    nodded, "Yes, I did. These men attacked us, but some of them got away. But I did manage to nab the


    leader. He''s all yours."


    Two policemen handcuffed the man on the ground, to take him back to the police station for


    interrogation.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After making his statement to the police, Sheffield got back into his car.


    Back leaning against the seat, Matthew was still focused on his phone.


    "You''re a pain in the ass, you know that?" Sheffield said to him sourly.


    Matthew had heard what the thugs had been shouting outside the car. And he also knew that they were


    after him. Instead of standing up to them, he let Sheffield face the group of hoods alone. So, out of


    guilt, he said calmly, "I''ll buy you a new car." Matthew was the designer of the car Sheffield drove. He


    didn''t want to see it wrecked either, but he never volunteered that information to Sheffield.


    "I don''t want a new car. I want a wife."


    "Really? What kind of woman are you looking for?" Matthew asked, pretending not to know what he


    meant.


    "Someone like your sister." Sheffield started the engine and drove off with Matthew riding shotgun. His


    left tail light had been shattered in the fight.


    Matthew tried to steer the conversation away from that topic. Together or apart, he didn''t want to be


    involved. "That''s actually none of my business. Good luck, though."


    "I knew you''d say that," Sheffield said with a snort. He had never expected any help from the younger


    man.


    It was past two o''clock in the morning when they arrived at Sheffield''s t. He would never forget this


    New Year''s Eve.


    When they entered the apartment, he sat on the couch and heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    "Make yourself at home," he told Matthew. Matthew opened the shoe cab and changed into a pair


    of packaged disposable slippers.


    "Where is your study?" he asked.


    Sheffield pointed to the room behind him and said, "Back there."


    Casting him a quick nce, Matthew said calmly, "Come with me."


    "Okay. Get me a ss of water first. I''m bone dry." Sheffield was parched.


    Eyebrows knitted in a frown, Matthew stood stock still and said, "This how you boss my sister around?"


    "Not even. I wouldn''t ask her to do that. She''s my one and only. You, on the other hand..." Sheffield


    chuckled.


    "Do it yourself!" Matthew snapped. Few people in Matthew''s life would ever give him orders. Sheffield


    really had some nerve.


    Hearing the anger in Matthew''s tone, Sheffield heaved a sigh and said, "Fine, I''m going to bed. You''re


    on your own."


    Matthew wasn''t bothered by what he said. He took out his phone and pretended to make a call. "I think


    Calvert would be a better brother-inw..."


    His words sessfully drew Sheffield''s attention. He immediately jumped up from the sofa and ran to


    the fridge. He took out two bottles of water and handed one to Matthew, smiling obsequiously. "Here,


    Matthew. Drink up. I''m sorry. I don''t get many guests, so there''s not much in the fridge."


    Matthew shot him a cold stare. "Cut it out!"


    "Too thick?" "Yeah," Matthew said. Sheffield ced the bottles on the table, unscrewed one and gulped


    down the water. Then he led the way to the study. "Let''s go! You know, I think I have my second


    wind..."


    Matthew entered the young doctor''s study. There was aputer for each of them.


    They kept working on theputers until it was dawn.


    It was New Year''s Day. Soon after Matthew came back to the manor, he and his sisters went out with


    their parents to greet the elders and their friends. Sheffield had to work. The sick didn''t take holidays


    off.


    Sheffield went to the hospital alone after he got up in the afternoon. Not long after he reached his


    office, Nova came in and whispered to him, "Dr. Tang, may I ask you something?"


    Knowing that the woman was not a good wife, Sheffield was very cold to her. "If I said no, would you go


    away?" Shock shuddered through her. She was not used to being treated like that. "What did you want


    to ask me?"


    "How much is Evander''s bill?" Evelyn had sunk $200, 000 into treatment for Evander upfront. Nova


    wondered if it was enough for her husband''s treatment.


    A hint of mockery shed through Sheffield''s eyes, and he said, "A dialysis visit is $500 a pop. The


    drugs are extra. He needs dialysis every two days. Do the math."


    "Five hundred a visit? " Nova''s shock sent her voice soaring. Everyone in the office could hear her.


    "Well, you got him insurance, didn''t you? It should cover most of that¡ªsay, 80%. So it will be rtively


    little if you did that."


    Hearing that, Nova was relieved. Even so, she still thought it was too much. She wondered if she''d


    have any money left over after paying her husband''s medical bills. "Then how long will he live?"


    Knowing what was on her mind, Sheffield replied coldly, "I''m just a doctor. I don''t have control over that.


    I could ask the King of Hell. No, I''ve a better idea: go there yourself!"


    Nova was so embarrassed her face was flushed and pale.


    The doctor sitting beside Sheffield couldn''t help but snicker.


    As soon as Nova left, Sheffield asked the doctor next to him, "Did she take care of her husbandst


    night?"


    Pursing his lips, the doctor said, "No, she left when she saw we were there. We told her the medical


    staff was only responsible for the dialysis machine; patient care was up to the family. But she didn''t


    listen to us and wasn''t back till this morning."


    "Tell the nurses to take good care of this patient," he said with a frown.


    "Okay. You know this guy, Dr. Tang?"


    "Yeah, he''s a friend." Anything concerning Evelyn was his business.


    "Okay."


    On January 5th, ording to the Lunar calendar, Langston and Ally took their kids to the Huo family


    manor to celebrate the New Year. This would be an ideal time to nail down the date for the engagement


    ceremony.


    With a smile, Ally asked, "So, Evelyn...what do you think of having an engagement party on the 20th?"


    In fact, she really didn''t want Calvert to marry this woman. After all, her previous boyfriends were dead.


    But both Langston and Calvert were for the marriage. As a stepmother, she was helpless.

 Chapter 974 Visiting Vernon

    Chapter 974 Visiting Vernon


    Evelyn replied tly, "Any date is okay by me."


    Things were a little awkward. It was a pretty straightforward question. Calvert decided to make sure all


    this went smoothly. "The 20th then. I''ll reserve the venue for the engagement party. Don''t worry about a


    thing, Evelyn. Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, anything you want to see at the party? Maybe a memorial to


    a loved one? A family crest, perhaps?"


    "No, I''ll leave it to you." Carlos was unreadable. The whole time the two families were discussing the


    engagement, he acted as amiable as a gentleman. He gave no advice, and made no requests.


    Debbie looked at Evelyn and curled her lips. "Evelyn is not ostentatious at all. Maybe just invite a few


    close friends. We can wait and hold a major ceremony for the wedding."


    ''There won''t be a wedding, not if I have anything to say about it, '' Debbie murmured to herself.


    Calvert replied obediently, "Okay. I know what Evelyn likes, so I''ll make sure that she enjoys it. It''s her


    night, after all."


    Rowena remained silent as a deer. She gritted her teeth and looked at Evelyn, who had been staring at


    her phone the whole time. She thought it was so unfair to Calvert.


    They were discussing their engagement, but Evelyn acted like she didn''t care at all. How could she


    disrespect the Ji family like that?


    Later on that evening, the Ji family left the Huo''s. As soon as they got into the car, Ally began to


    looks down her nose at us. She doesn''t respect her elders. She made it look like we were desperate to


    get married. She''s rich and hot. So what? She messes around with a gigolo and leaves a trail of dead


    boyfriends in her wake. It''s an honor for Calvert to marry her, to think highly of her. She doesn''t deserve


    him at all. She really pisses me off!"


    She heard from Rowena that Evelyn had been dating a doctor.


    Calvert sat there behind the wheel, concentrating on the road. He didn''t say a word.


    Langston was a henpecked husband. Despite his wife''s constant nagging, he just said, "We should


    look at the big picture. The Huos are a big deal. Tons of influence and money. If we can make the


    marriage work with Evelyn and Calvert, the Ji family will be unstoppable."


    No one would offend Carlos Huo. Langston couldn''t be happier to have a marriage alliance with the


    Huos.


    Looking at the man in the driver''s seat, Rowena gently said, "So Calvert, you''re really dead set on


    Evelyn? You want to marry this woman even though she''s dating another guy?"


    The look in Calvert''s eyes turned gloomy. "We''re not married yet, so she can do what she wants.


    Besides, he won''t be in the picture once we''re married. If you don''t date before you''re married, how are


    you supposed to know what you want?" But that was now. Once Evelyn and Calvert were engaged,


    she better not be cheating on him with Sheffield.


    His words left Rowena bbergasted. "Ohe on. You know she''s just sleeping around. She''ll


    probably do the same when you''re married¡ª"


    "Shut up, Rowena!" As Calvert didn''t want to pursue this line of thinking anymore, he snapped at her. It


    worked.


    Clenching her lower lip, Rowena didn''t say another word.


    When Ally saw her daughter''s unhappy look, she got upset. Taking a breath to keep her cool, she said,


    "Hey. I know I''m not your biological mom, but we''re family. I raised you like my own, and Rowena thinks


    of you as a brother. She''s just looking out for you."


    ''As a brother?'' Rowena knew very well she didn''t.


    The gloom on Calvert''s face became more pronounced. "I need you to butt out of my rtionship with


    Evelyn. Who I date is my business. Now Rowena, on the other hand, is about ready to start dating. I''d


    keep an eye on her if I were you."


    "Calvert!" Rowena called sadly. He knew very well how she felt about him. Why did he still treat her like


    this?


    Knowing she was sad, Calvert said nothing more. He didn''t even cast a nce her way.


    Then there was an ufortable silence in the car. Everyone was thinking about something.


    It was the morning of the 8th when Evelyn finally saw Sheffield again.


    He drove to her apartment and picked her up. He told her they were going to visit someone important.


    She had to wait until they got there, but by the time they pulled up in front of the ce, Evelyn figured it


    out.


    In fact, only a few people in the city knew Vernon''sst name. Most people just called him Vernon.


    But Sheffield knew it. Vernon told him once. His full name was Vernon Yuan.


    The guy had never been married, but he''d dated a lot of women.


    As time went by, fewer and fewer women were interested. Now, he was all alone. Because they all


    heard that Vernon would never get married.


    Sheffield knew why his master didn''t want to marry. Actually, Vernon didn''t intend to tell anyone, but


    Sheffield managed to wrangle the secret out of him.


    When Vernon was young, he hurt a woman, thanks to his ignorance. She died because of him, and he


    vowed at the woman''s gravesite that he would never marry anyone else. He was only too happy to


    sleep with women, but none of them interested him enough to make him break his vow.


    Later, he learned medical skills from the same master as Mooney.


    This was the first time Evelyn met the legendary Vernon. She was nervous. The man was an influential


    elder, and this was his ce. She felt like she was meeting one of Sheffield''s parents, and worried


    whether the old man would like her. The idea made her feel ridiculous, but she couldn''t put the thought


    out of her mind.


    The young apprentice opened the door and warmly led them to the living room. Inside, Vernon was


    sitting on the sofa. That morning, Sheffield had told him that he was going to bring a woman by to visit


    him, so he had been expecting them. He had prepared food and drinks. He even went to the market


    early that morning and bought some food to cook.


    "Hi Master, I''m here to wish you a happy New Year! Have you prepared the red packets?"


    Sheffield shouted before he even entered the living room.


    Vernon wanted to give him a kick, but since Evelyn was present, he gave up on that thought. He


    watched the young couple walk into the living room hand in hand.


    Sheffield didn''t let go of Evelyn''s hand until they were standing in front of Vernon. He bowed his head,


    cupped his hands and said with deep respect, "Happy New Year, Master!"


    Evelyn hadn''t expected him to greet his master this way. She should greet the old man too, but now,


    she didn''t know what to do at all.


    Ignoring Sheffield, Vernon turned to look at Evelyn and said with a broad smile, "And you must be


    Evelyn."


    Evelyn nodded and said politely, "Yes, Mr. Yuan. I''m Evelyn Huo. Happy New Year. I wish you health


    and a long life." She pulled Sheffield to her and reminded him to give the gifts to Vernon.


    She was graceful without trying. Vernon liked her. He waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to call


    me Mr. Yuan. If you like, you can call me ''Grandpa''! I''d like to have a granddaughter like you!"


    "Okay, Grandpa."


    "Hi, Master. Evelyn bought these for you. I wanted to buy them for you, but she paid the bill herself. I


    got pretty bent about it," Sheffield said as he gave the gifts to the old man.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 975 Eating Herbs

    Chapter 975 Eating Herbs


    In addition to the supplements, there were also several valuable gifts.


    Vernon sucked his pipe and narrowed his eyes at Sheffield. "Save it. You''ve never cared about me." He


    squeezed out a few words through gritted teeth.


    Sheffield purposefully ignored Vernon''s words and opened one of the boxes, in which there was


    another pipe. "In order to buy a good pipe for you, Evelyn and I went to many shopping malls. This pipe


    is hand-made of photinia wood in Denmark. Do you like it?"


    The pipe was in the shape of a trunk. With one look, one could easily tell that the beautiful engraving


    was carved by a professional artist.


    Vernon took the pipe, observed it closely, and nodded in satisfaction. "Thank you, Evelyn. You''re more


    filial than Sheffield."


    Sheffield pretended to be unhappy after hearing that, and he wore a gloomy expression on his face.


    "Master, I''m also filial to you. That day, you asked me to stay here for one night. I did. I even missed my


    date with Evelyn to apany you." It wasn''t like Sheffield was jealous of Evelyn. In his heart, he was


    thrilled when he heard Vernon praise her.


    Evelyn cast a confused gaze at him, wondering which date he was referring to. Her fingers


    subconsciously traced the edges of her chin. Was it the time when she was with Savannah and his


    phone was off? Realization dawned on her and she raised her surprised nce at him. ''So, he was


    here that day.''


    "Go away! Don''t say you know me!" Vernon''s face was twisted into disgust.


    Evelyn was amused by the two''s bickering.


    Sheffield opened another bag and said, "Master, please take a look at this." There were several boxes


    in the bag.


    "Latakia tobo?" Vernon''s eyes lit up when he saw the two words carved on the surface.


    Sheffield chuckled at that. "You''re such an old smoker! You recognized it at a single nce!" He


    pushed the shopping bag towards his master.


    Latakia tobo was very expensive Eastern tobo from Syria. It was ck and one of the very few


    kinds even the stems and leaf veins of which were useful. A small amount of the tobo in the form


    was enough to produce a thick fragrance.


    Latakia tobo was so rare that Vernon rather smoked Virginia tobo.


    The sight of the brand-new tobo made Vernon''s heart want to burst out of his chest. He even


    ignored Sheffield''s joke and nodded insistently. "Thank you, Evelyn. You''re so thoughtful."


    "It''s all Sheffield." Evelyn sent Vernon a polite smile and looked at Sheffield. "He told me about your


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    hobbies. We picked the gifts together."


    If it weren''t for Sheffield, she wouldn''t have even known what gifts to buy Vernon.


    Vernon knocked on Sheffield''s head with the pipe. "He is quick-witted. Sadly, he just loves ying tricks


    too much and won''t ever get serious. Evelyn, let me tell you something. When his grandfather was


    alive, this brat went to his yard every day to steal herbs and eat them. After his grandfather passed


    away, he beganing to my yard to steal herbs from me every day, and I beat him a lot for it."


    "Eating herbs?" Evelyn was intrigued.


    "Yes! Stupid, right? He could have died from poison!" Vernon took a nce at Sheffield with a solemn


    face.


    Evelyn nodded and pursed her lips at the thought of Sheffield eating herbs. "Yes, really stupid."


    "He was lucky enough to survive! You know what? When he was three years old, one day, when his


    grandfather wasn''t paying attention, he ate some herbs of rhizoma ligustici and almost died. Luckily, his


    grandfather found it in time and saved him." Vernon''s face melted when he recalled Sheffield''s


    childhood.


    Evelyn cast an affectionate nce at Sheffield, who had opened a jar of tea leaves and was smelling


    the leaves. He acted as if he weren''t the one Vernon was talking about.


    "At that time, the one thing that his grandfather feared the most was that he would eat the poisonous


    Chinese medicinal herbs such as graceful jessamine herb. So, he specifically stored the herbs in a


    room, and he would lock the door every day in order to keep Sheffield away. Well, this guy took the


    chance when his grandfather was asleep to steal the key. He found a jar of graceful jessamine herb.


    He opened it and just as he was about to put his hand inside, the jar dropped on the ground. It broke


    into pieces before he could eat the herb. The noise woke his grandfather up. Sheffield ran away and


    went home by himself at eleven o''clock that night..."


    "Master!" Sheffield groaned after hearing the conservation. "I''m here to wish you a happy new year. But


    why do you keep talking about those embarrassing stories? I don''t want Evelyn to listen to you


    anymore." It almost felt like Sheffield was throwing a tantrum.


    Evelyn coughed up her giggle and cast Sheffield an adorable gaze. "Let Grandpa continue. What are


    you afraid of?"


    Sheffield shut his mouth and got back to smelling the leaves from the jar. He had no choice but to listen


    to Vernon''s narration of his childhood.


    Vernon didn''t even bother looking at Sheffield. "His grandfather chased him back home, forcefully


    pulled him out of bed, and gave him a violent beating. He also put a fierce dog in front of the room full


    of herbs. It helped, but it onlysted for two days! On the third day after school, Sheffield dropped some


    powder of thorn apple into the water and fed it to the dog. In ancient times, the knockout drops were


    mainly made from thorn apple flowers. After the dog drank the water, it slept the whole day. By the time


    his grandfather found out about it, Sheffield had done this to the dog three times already. At that time,


    the dog didn''t dare to bark at him anymore."


    Evelyn chuckled when she imagined the scene. It seemed Sheffield had been too naughty as a child.


    Sheffield frowned and looked earnestly at Vernon. "Master, can''t you say something nice about me?"


    he pleaded while leaning against the chair and yed with the pipe he bought for Vernon.


    Vernon grabbed the pipe from him and brushed the imaginary dust off it. "I want to, but is there


    anything good about you? Why don''t I seem to have its memory? I only remember your tricks. I still


    remember what your grandpa told me at his deathbed."


    Curiosity level in Evelyn''s heart had already reached its peak. "What did he tell you?"


    Vernon sat back and took a drag on the pipe. The smoke formed rings in the air. "He told me to keep


    an eye on Sheffield and not let him engage in the traditional Chinese medicine industry. Or else, a lot of


    people might suffer! You know, Sheffield had never done anything good with Chinese medicine. Other


    people use it to save lives, while he uses it to kill."


    "He was a two-faced old man. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left his medical notes to me," Sheffield


    argued.


    "Speaking of the notes of traditional Chinese medicine, I have more to tell you." There were so many


    things about Sheffield that Vernon couldn''t wait to tell her.


    "Okay." Evelyn sat straight and gazed at Vernon with interest.


    "After Sheffield got the notes of traditional Chinese medicine from his grandfather, he hid in a remote


    forest and studied them for days and nights, memorizing all the content. When he was back home, he


    burned the notes in front of his father. His father was so angry that he disowned him instantly."


    Evelyn was stunned and confused. "Sheffield severed his rtionship with his father?"


    He had told her that his parents passed away. Evelyn thought for a moment. ''Oh, maybe his father


    disowned him before he died.''


    "Yes! Do you know how many people were willing to pay a high price to get that book? Someone once


    paid two hundred million, but Sheffield got angry at that person and asked him to go away." If Vernon


    were in Sheffield''s shoes, he would have kicked that person out of his house too. The fruit of Mooney''s


    painstaking work could only be inherited. It was not for sale.


    Although Sheffield''s father was not happy about this matter, Vernon had always been blissful about


    what Sheffield did. It proved that Sheffield was a kind and righteous kid and did not value money over


    people.


    Speaking of Sheffield''s past, Vernon had a lot to talk about. Sheffield had listened for so long he even


    began dozing off. Vernon was about to continue when he happened to gaze at half-awake and half-


    asleep Sheffield and decided to make some food for them. "Sheffield, show Evelyn around. I''m going to


    prepare lunch for you."


    "Got it." Cross-legged, Sheffield rested his head against his hand and watched Vernon leave the room.


    Evelyn was amused by Sheffield''s childhood stories. "You were a naughty boy back then."

 Chapter 976 Im Getting Engaged To Calvert

    Chapter 976 I''m Getting Engaged To Calvert


    Sheffield sat straight and took Evelyn''s hand, sending her a yful smile. "Don''t listen to the old man.


    I''ve always been a good boy. He just enjoys badmouthing me."


    "Yeah, right!" Evelyn rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. "Silly boy, do you still eat


    herbs?"


    "No!" He was not as stupid now.


    "Can you show me around the yard?" The ce was full of the fragrance of herbs. Evelyn couldn''t wait


    to see more of it.


    "No problem!" Sheffield smiled and kissed her on her cheeks, grabbing her hand to walk out of the


    living room.


    Herbs were spread across Vernon''s yard. The boy apprentice was drying them. When he saw Evelyn


    and Sheffielding over, he greeted them warmly.


    Sheffield softly nodded at the boy and turned to Evelyn. "Honey, this is Wolf." The boy frowned and


    cast a protesting nce at him. "It''s Wolfberry," Sheffield corrected himself.


    ''Wolfberry?'' Evelyn quietly pulled Sheffield''s sleeve and stared at him. "Stop making fun of him. It''s


    rude!"


    Before Sheffield could say anything, the boy apprentice hastily waved his hand. "It''s fine. Sheffield is a


    senior to me. It''s okay for him to say whatever he wants."


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. ''This boy is so obedient.''


    Sheffield had a smile on his face but didn''t say anything else. He showed Evelyn around the yard and


    exined to her the Chinese medicine she was curious about.


    When Wolfberry walked into the backyard garden, Sheffield began telling her about the boy. "Wolfberry


    is an orphan. My master brought him back from the door of the orphanage when he was eleven. He''s


    neen now. My master was willing to pay for his education, but he didn''t want to go to school. He


    wasn''t even willing to work anywhere outside the yard. Instead, he stayed here with my master every


    day to guard it, especially with master going out every now and then. Wolfberry is gentle and kind. If


    you ever treat him nicely, he would be deeply touched. And he has a good temper as well. I often gave


    him gifts before, so he sees me as his own brother! But he doesn''t talk much. He is a thinker."


    "Why do you call him Wolfberry?" She suspected that Sheffield had given the boy that name as a joke.


    "He has a name, but he likes eating Chinese wolfberries a lot. I call him Wolfberry every time I see him


    eating them." Vernon used to call Wolfberry by his name, but in time, Sheffield rubbed off on him, and


    he also started calling the boy Wolfberry too.


    ''Like eating Chinese wolfberries? It''s really a special hobby.''


    They had a rich lunch. Vernon cooked many Sichuan dishes. He had asked Sheffield about Evelyn''s


    taste before cooking.


    She liked to eat spicy food, so Vernon used pepper in every dish.


    He had prepared six dishes for the four of them. Just as Sheffield and Evelyn entered the room, a


    fragrance rich with an aroma filled their noses.


    The boy apprentice had wanted to take his bowl to the backyard, squatting down and eating alone


    there, but Sheffield gripped his clothes and stopped him. "Where are you going? Sit down. There are


    no outsiders here."


    The boy stole a nce at Evelyn timidly and then looked away. "I have food in my bowl. I can eat in the


    backyard," he said to Sheffield.


    Evelyn sensed how fidgety the boy was around her. She touched her own face and asked, "Am I


    scary?" He seemed afraid of her.


    The boy shook his head at once and his face turned red with anxiety. "No, no, you''re pretty..."


    Evelyn was amused. "Then stay here and eat." To show her sincerity, she picked up a drumstick for


    him.


    The boy jerked up when he saw a hand cing food in his bowl. He raised his frightened eyes and


    bowed at Evelyn. "Thank you very much..." He lowered his head to eat silently.


    "He can pick up food himself," Sheffieldined jealously, rolling his eyes at the boy. ''My wife


    should only be nice to me.''


    Jealousy filled the air. Evelyn picked up some vegetables and ced them in his bowl. "Here. Eat." ''He


    is such a big baby!''


    "Why does he get meat and I get vegetables? It''s unfair! Don''t you know I like meat? Especially that of


    a Piggy?" Sheffield protested.


    ''Piggy? There is an overtone in his words!'' Evelyn didn''t have to say anything. She cast a sideways


    nce at him, and the lukewarm look in her eyes was enough to make him lower his head and eat the


    vegetables. "I''ve changed my mind. Vegetables are delicious too," he said.


    Vernon, who was smoking, let out a light chuckle. "I knew he would be a henpecked husband."


    Evelyn''s face blushed to her ears. The corners of Sheffield''s lips lifted and he nodded. "Master, you''re


    right! And well said. Here, this fish eye is for you as a reward."


    Vernon liked eating fish eyes, and few people knew that.


    He put down his pipe and ate the fish eye. His stomach calmed down in satisfaction but grumbled


    again when he stared at another fish eye. "That one is mine too!"


    Sheffield put the other fish eye into his bowl, and said as if he were coaxing a little child, "All right, all


    right. It''s yours, and it''s all yours. Come on, eat!"


    "Go away. Eat your food! I have my hands. You don''t have to pick up food for me. Just take good care


    of Evelyn."


    "Okay, Master!"


    Sheffield and Evelyn stayed for tea after lunch. They chatted for a bit and left Vernon''s ce since the


    After a long time, they finally reached the office building. The car stopped at the roadside near the


    entrance. It had been a few seconds, but Evelyn didn''t get out the car. She had many thoughts


    swimming around her mind. She pressed her lips into a thin line and sneaked a nce at Sheffield,


    who was also looking intensely at her. Evelyn''s heartbeat rang faster against her chest. She knew she


    had to tell him, but it was so hard.


    Sheffield couldn''t see her troubled expressions anymore and decided to speak first. "Go ahead! Say it."


    Ever since they went to Vernon''s house this morning, she had been anxious and wanted to tell him


    something. Sheffield had observed the rapid changes in her expressions for a long time. Even though


    she didn''t act the same way in front of others, Evelyn started to be anxious again. In his heart, he was


    troubled too.


    "I..." Evelyn took a deep breath to calm herself down. "On the 20th, I''m getting engaged to Calvert."


    No one could imagine how difficult it was for her to finish that sentence.


    Unexpectedly, Sheffield just nodded and said, "Okay."


    Evelyn was so shocked that she couldn''t find words to speak. ''Doesn''t he care?''


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sheffield calcted the time in his mind and told her, "Good news will be released about my research


    that day. Evelyn, wait for my good news." He would have the money to buy her everything she liked.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, my good girl, go to the office. Take care of yourself!" As usual, he gave her a gentle kiss on the


    forehead.


    Sheffield''s eyes followed her as she disappeared inside the building, and his smile disappeared.


    ''Evelyn, why don''t you give me some hope?


    Why don''t you ask me to wait for you? You know I will, no matter how long it will take.''


    He talked to Joshua on the phone before heading over to his apartment.


    When he arrived home, he saw Joshua ying with his phone on the couch. The voice of the door


    disturbed Joshua. He looked up for a bit and busied himself on his phone again. "You missed me?"


    Sheffield couldn''t bother to reply at this moment. "Evelyn is getting engaged." Joshua stopped ying,


    and his face was filled with shock. "What did you say?"


    Sheffield smiled bitterly. "Isn''t this something expected? Why are you so surprised?"


    Joshua thought about it. ''Since the day I had a blind date with Evelyn, Sheffield might have mentally


    prepared himself for her to be engaged to another man.''

 Chapter 977 Take A Bet

    Chapter 977 Take A Bet


    "What''s your n?" Joshua propped up his chin with his hand.


    Sheffield opened a bottle of red wine and poured it into a ss. "n? I''ve finished the research and


    development."


    "You know what I''m talking about already, don''t you?" Joshua narrowed his eyes at Sheffield. "It''s about


    you and Evelyn. Are you just going to watch her get engaged?"


    "What else can I do?" The doctor didn''t bother looking at him and drank a mouthful of wine. Even


    though he had a smile on his face, his heart felt like someone had been torturing it without any way out.


    He clearly knew how to mask emotions well.


    "Hey, are you crazy?" Joshua''s face showed a hint of disbelief. "Did you confine yourself in theb for


    so long that your brain turned into a dull matter? You''ve chased after Evelyn fiercely, and now she''s


    getting engaged. How could you just sit back and watch her getting engaged?" Joshua could


    understand how his father felt when the old man wasn''t satisfied with him.


    Sheffield waved his hand and sipped in the wine again. "I won''t just sit back and watch her getting


    engaged." He paused for a moment, and the corners of his lips curved up. "Don''t worry, I will go and


    bless them." He walked over and sat down opposite Joshua.


    Joshua stared at Sheffield for a long time. The boiling anger finally surged up in Joshua''s throat after


    he was done with giving a speechless expression and red fiercely at Sheffield. "Do you really think


    you are Evelyn''s toy boy? You don''t care at all?"


    Sheffield was silently gazing at the wine for a moment before lifting his lips to form a nonchnt smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be d to be her toy boy."


    Joshua''s face was red with anger. "You really want to piss me off!" He acted exactly the same as his


    father did when the old man was angry with him.


    "Fine, I''ll take the chance." Sheffield raised his eyebrows to gaze at a red-faced Joshua. With that, he


    stood up and went to the study.


    His actions were as if he had deliberately chosen this moment to throw tons of water over Joshua''s


    boiling anger. "What are you going to do?"


    "Bringing myptop to send an email to Evelyn''s dad."


    "What email?" Joshua cast his confused eyes at Sheffield.


    "I''m going to beg him to stop Evelyn''s marriage with another man!" Sheffield''s voice disappeared into


    the study.


    Joshua was not in the mood to y games anymore. He pressed his lips in a thin line and sent a


    message to Terilynn. "Is Evelyn really going to get engaged to Calvert?"


    Terilynn''s reply came in an instant. "How do you know?"


    It seemed to be a fact. He was speechless for a moment after confirming the engagement.


    Just as Joshua was about to send another message, Sheffield walked out of the study with hisptop.


    He opened a folder and added an attachment to the email.


    Joshua frowned and marched toward Sheffield to see what he was doing.


    He fixed his eyes at the screen for a moment only to be covered with shock. "Oh my God! You''re simply


    awesome! How did you get those videos and photos?"


    Sheffield smiled and kept working on hisputer.


    "But to be honest, Calvert is disgusting enough. How could he hug his nominal sister intimately like


    that? And even kiss her affectionately? Doesn''t he care about the boundaries?"


    Sheffield didn''t bother a reply as he simply typed in Carlos'' email address and clicked the send button.


    He closed theptop and cast his confident gaze at Joshua. "I just want to take a bet."


    Joshua stared at him for a long time, trying hard toprehend what he meant.


    "I don''t believe Carlos Huo will insist on marrying his dear daughter to Calvert after seeing this email."


    Realization dawned on Joshua''s face, and his eyes lit up in surprise. "So you are scheming against our


    future father-inw?" Was Sheffield trying to force Carlos to get rid of Calvert?


    "How can you call that scheming? I''m just being kind enough to let the Huo family know what Calvert


    had done. Otherwise, Evelyn might suffer if she gets married to him."


    "It sounds reasonable." Joshua sat back in satisfaction. "But aren''t you afraid that Carlos would ignore


    the pictures you have sent formercial benefits?"


    "No, he won''t." Sheffield was confident in this matter.


    Joshua patted his friend on the shoulder. "Dude, don''t worry. I will support you whatever you do."


    Sheffield stared at the nkptop screen for a moment. He really had no choice, and he loved Evelyn


    so much and owed her a lot. Even if he couldn''t marry her, he still wouldn''t want her father to choose


    that lecherous guy.


    He thought of the dead innocent baby, and his face turned gloomy. Sheffield could never neglect its


    existence.


    Whether she needed him or not, he would still try his best to protect her for the rest of his life.


    On the 20th day of the first lunar month, two pieces of news spread on the Inte at the same time in


    Y City.


    One of them was a matter that didn''t belong to the entertainment circle. "Evelyn Huo, the eldest


    daughter of the CEO of the ZL Group, is engaged to Calvert Ji, the only son of the wealthy diamond


    businessman."


    Evelyn and Calvert''s engagement ceremony would begin at seven o''clock in the evening. The hotel


    was first exposed to the public. The venue was luxurious, but only some of their family members were


    invited to the ceremony.


    The second piece of news was as hot as the first one. Still, many people kept on surfing the Inte,


    and it slowly became breaking news that exploded shocking waves across the country. Everyone knew


    the two instances were different, and none of them cared to put the two events together. They didn''t


    know that the two main characters were already in love with each other.


    The other one was news about medicine. "A bio-pharmaceuticalpany led by Sheffield Tang has


    seeded in developing a new drug."


    There were at least 20 million people in the world who had been suffering from Moss Syndrome. This


    disease was terrible. The clinical symptoms were tinnitus, alopecia, intermittent mental disorders, renal


    dysfunction, etc.


    A new drug for the treatment of this disease¡ªGT-6382¡ªhad passed the third clinical trial with sess


    towing behind it. It had been developed by the joint efforts of Sheffield Tang, a doctor of the nephrology


    department of Y City First General Hospital, and three graduate students of Y City Medical University.


    The government had approved the production and testing of the new drug. They were already


    monitoring the effects.


    Sheffield''s name slowly became popr all across the world. The patients of Moss Syndrome were all


    weeping with joy.


    In theunch event, over a hundred media outlets were interviewing Sheffield. One of the reporters


    gained his attention, and he cleared his throat before speaking. "Excuse me, Mr. Tang. Whichpany


    will you choose to cooperate with for the first batch of the new drug?"


    "ZL Group." Sheffield didn''t even pretend to think it over. On the morning of the first day of the Spring


    Festival, he and Matthew didn''t just work in his study for a few hours for nothing. They had already


    discussed the basic details of the coboration.


    When the reporters heard the name "ZL Group" from Sheffield, they jumped in surprise. "Wow! It''s


    really a strong ally!"


    The crowd began to whisper to each other.


    "Wow, Sheffield is such a promising young man. He won''t need to work anymore as money will roll in


    every day! I really admire him!" "Exactly!


    He will get a lot of awards in the medical field too."


    After the production and sales of the new drug, Sheffield didn''t need to worry about money anymore.


    Even if he just sat at home for the rest of his life and squandered money, he wouldn''t go broke.


    Sheffield refused to answer any more questions and left.


    Slowly, other achievements of Sheffield were also exposed. People across the city excitedly talked


    about Sheffield Tang, the doctor of the nephrology department of Y City First General Hospital, and


    spread his glories. He became the talk of the country in a matter of a few hours!


    When Sheffield finally left the venue of theunch event, it was getting dark outside.


    He nced at his watch. There was still an hour before her engagement ceremony. He had time to


    take a shower and change clothes before attending the ceremony.


    Sheffield sat back in his car and nced at the pink invitation card on the passenger seat. He took hold


    of that small card and went through it again.


    "Dear Mr. Tang, Mr. Calvert Ji and Miss Evelyn Huo will hold their engagement ceremony at 7 p.m., on


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    lunar January 20th, on the second floor of East City Hotel. Your presence is cordially requested."


    When Sheffield left home that morning, Calvert had sent him the invitation card in person.


    His face darkened after he read the contents, and he threw the invitation card back to the passenger


    seat.


    Calvert had put his own name ahead of Evelyn''s on the invitation card. If it was Sheffield in his ce,


    he would have put Evelyn''s name in front of his. Was Calvert thinking of himself as a more important


    person than Evelyn? ''Prince Ji? Humph! You''re just garbage in my eyes!'' He cursed the man in his


    heart.


    At around seven o''clock in the East City Hotel, people had already gathered.


    Evelyn sat in the lounge, staring nkly at her phone.


    She didn''t invite Sheffield to the engagement party because she thought there was no need. Evelyn


    wasn''t happy at all. Why would she invite him to witness the moment that would make him even more


    depressed? It would be like a p in his face. She couldn''t bear to see his expressions.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry, Sheffield.''


    Evelyn''s lower lip quivered when she tried to control her tears. She wanted to talk to him, but she


    seemed to have no idea what to do except saying sorry to Sheffield.

 Chapter 978 A Cuckold

    Chapter 978 A Cuckold


    Debbie pushed the door open. She gently reminded her daughter of what was toe. "It''s time to go,


    Evelyn."


    Evelyn nodded, acknowledging Debbie. "Yes." She stood up and walked out of the lounge, holding


    Debbie''s arm firmly.


    Debbie looked at her daughter, sighing inwardly. She was beautiful and radiant in her dress, but Debbie


    could tell from her stone face that she was sad.


    Miranda and Matthew didn''te to the engagement ceremony today, so only Debbie, Carlos and


    Terrilynn were there.


    The MC''s happy and eager voice was soon heard all around. "Ladies and gentlemen, now let''s


    wee our bride-to-be, Miss Evelyn Huo."


    The happiness in the MC''s voice sounded ironic to her.


    A wave of apuse broke out among the guests. Evelyn loosened her arm from Debbie and stepped


    onto the stage in her white high heels.


    She was wearing a white off-the-shoulder evening dress. Her permed long hair fell on the shoulders.


    She wore make-up that made her features appear delicate. Her lipstick was a wonderful contrast to


    this, with its red hues. There was no doubt in anyone''s mind that Evelyn was the shining star of the


    night.


    The MC was standing in the middle of the stage, and on the other side was Calvert in a ck suit.


    Evelyn didn''t turn to look at the guests. She didn''t even care how many people there were under the


    stage and who they were. She just wanted the engagement ceremony to be over as soon as possible,


    so that she could leave this ce. She tried her best not to show it, but it was all starting to suffocate


    her.


    When Calvert ced a diamond ring on her finger, she tried to force a thin smile.


    The crowd would not stop pping. Their apuse almost seemed deafening now. A man leaned


    against a wall, swirling a ss of red wine in his hand, and his eyes never averted from the woman on


    the stage.


    "Kiss her! Kiss her!" someone in the crowd eximed.


    With a smile, Calvert looked around the hall and noticed the man in a grey suit leaning against the wall.


    ''He is here.'' The smile on his face grew bigger. Finally, he had won over Sheffield this time.


    He lowered his head and drew closer to Evelyn. Just as he was about to kiss her on the lips, she


    turned her head all of a sudden. The kiss fell on her hair.


    The lights on the stage were dimmed, and this gave the illusion that the couple had already kissed. The


    guests had no idea that the kiss fell a little t.


    Only the MC beside them saw this scene clearly. He suppressed his own embarrassment for them and


    pretended not to see anything.


    When Joshua found Sheffield, the man and woman on the stage had just "kissed" each other. He


    patted on the doctor''s shoulder and teased, "Bro, I admit that I can''t understand your feeling of being


    cuckolded, but you can always cry on my shoulders."


    Sheffield shed him a smile.


    However, before Joshua could say anything else, Sheffield blurted out all of a sudden, "Screw you!


    Who is a cuckold?!"


    "Whoa! Finally, you can''t hold back your anger. Take it easy, dude."


    Casting a sidelong nce at him, Sheffield sneered, "Do you want me to give you a piece of my mind?"


    "I was trying to console you, but now you treat me like this. You''ve lost your mind!"


    "Get out of here, before I really lost it and rearrange your face!"


    Joshua pursed his lips. It was all he could do to control himself and respond in kind to Sheffield''s


    bacsh. "Bah! Listen to you. You''re not making any sense. There''s no point in even talking with you."


    Sheffield turned his eyes back to the stage and warned him, "I''m in a bad mood now. Just leave me


    alone. Don''t make me vent my anger on you."


    Joshua didn''t want to embarrass himself, or make a scene. He nodded and acknowledged Sheffield,


    then clinked sses with him and said, "Bro, I''ll go find Terilynn first. Stay cool."


    With that, he walked away, leaving Sheffield alone. The engagement ceremony on the stage was over.


    As soon as they walked down the stage, Evelyn immediately let go of the man holding her hand and


    headed towards the lounge. She desperately wanted to leave this ce and call Sheffield.


    "Evelyn," Calvert called out.


    Evelyn didn''t want to look back, but every move of hers was being observed by everyone in the room.


    Evelyn felt all their prying eyes fall upon her. With so much scrutiny, she just couldn''t embarrass


    herself. She turned around towards Calvert. There was no emotion in her eyes.


    He raised his chin to a corner and said, "I''ll take you to meet someone."


    Evelyn was annoyed with everything going on, and she wanted to ignore Calvert. Every instinct in her


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    body told her to just walk away. However, when her eyes made a quick scan of her surroundings, she


    quickly changed her mind.


    She noticed Sheffield. ''Sheffield! What''s he doing here? Why would he be here, of all ces?''


    Calvert went straight to Sheffield without waiting for Evelyn. She quickly followed Calvert. She was


    worried that the two men might argue and fight again, just as before.


    Calvert stood before Sheffield with a big smile on his face. He raised his ss to him and said, "Mr.


    Tang, it''s very nice to see you here."


    Sheffield appeared unaffected by the sarcastic tone of Calvert''s voice, but Calvert was unconvinced.


    Surely the doctor was hiding his true feelings deep inside. After all, he would have to be a machine not


    to feel any kind of jealousy now. Sheffield smiled calmly at Calvert before speaking. "Evelyn, why didn''t


    you give me an invitation card to your engagement party yourself? After all, we did share the same bed


    for a long time. Surely, you can''t just throw all that out the window just like that?"


    Evelyn cast a meaningful nce at him. "Sheffield..."


    The smugness on Calvert''s face melted away when he heard Sheffield''s defiant words. He wanted to


    punch the man in the face right then and there. It was a very tempting idea, but Calvert kept his


    Evelyn?" Calvert asked.


    "Yes, it''s sweet!" What Sheffield wanted to say was not that their kiss was sweet, but that Evelyn''s lips


    were sweet! After all, he had tasted those luscious lips many times.


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say. "Calvert!" she blurted out. It was clear that she didn''t want this to break


    down into another fight, but there was little that Evelyn could do now.


    With a smug face, Calvert continued to provoke Sheffield in spite of her warning. "You know what? I


    kissed her first.


    That first kiss felt really good."


    Evelyn''s eyes grew icy cold. "What do you want, Calvert? What are you trying to prove?"


    Sheffield always hated Calvert, but now, he despised him even more. "As a doctor, I think I should


    remind you that every cell in our body regenerates, while discarding dead cells. There''s no point in


    mentioning that first kiss. It''s been discarded already."


    Calvert didn''t know what to make of Sheffield''s answer. He decided to be direct and blunt now.


    "Whatever. Evelyn''s mine now, and there''s nothing you can do to bring her back."


    "Really?" After a casual nce at him, Sheffield said, "You said you took Evelyn''s first kiss. I said I took


    Evelyn''s virginity. Let''s wait and see who will be together with her for the rest of her life, the man who


    took her first kiss or the man who took her virginity."


    Evelyn didn''t know whether tough or cry at his words. Sheffield was clearly acting irrationally. He was


    starting to embarrass all of them in front of so many people. "Sheffield, stop it."


    "No, I can''t stop loving you!" Sheffield looked directly at Evelyn, winking at her. He ignored Calvert now,


    and focused all his attention on her.


    Calvert could see the affectionate look in both their eyes. This infuriated him, and he took Evelyn into


    his arms saying, "No matter what will happen in the future, now she''s mine! Aren''t you aware of that?"


    Evelyn noticed Calvert''s hand on her shoulder, and she ordered in a low voice, "Let go of me!"


    "Let you go? Evelyn, today is our engagement ceremony. I''m your future husband. Why should I let go


    of you?" Calvert meant every word. There was no way he was giving Evelyn up, and especially not to


    Sheffield.


    Evelyn was reduced to silence.


    As if unaware of their argument, Sheffield put the empty ss aside after he drank thest drop of the


    red wine, and nodded thoughtfully. "Okay! I''d like to take this opportunity to say a few words to you."


    "What?"


    "I know I meant nothing to Evelyn. I was just a ything in bed for her, a casual lover, perhaps.


    However, I need to say something. It''s for her own good," Sheffield said calmly.

 Chapter 979 Ill Take Her Away

    Chapter 979 I''ll Take Her Away


    ''I was just a ything in bed for her, a casual lover, perhaps.'' Evelyn''s heart twisted in pain at what


    Sheffield said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Even though they had been together for such a long time, they''d never really established their


    rtionship. She wasn''t even his girlfriend.


    At that moment, she was heartbroken.


    Sheffield looked at Calvert and said, "From now on, you need to take good care of her. She is very


    choosy about what she eats. She likes dried plums, mangoes, truffles, and milk. She only drinks the


    milk manufactured by ZL Group. She likes seafood such as fish and crabs. But she doesn''t like


    shellfish, cheese, egg yolk..."


    Evelyn''s heart ached as she listened to his words. Her eyes were blurred by tears.


    "She''s a clean freak just like me. But you can''t let her do the housework¡ªneither cleaning nor doing


    theundry. After all, you need to take care of her and not the other way around. She doesn''t like


    talking. She''s a bit aloof but only on the surface. On the inside, she''s kind and gentle. You just need to


    get her to trust you. She''s absolutely adorable, and it doesn''t take much to get her tough..."


    "Oh, stop it, Sheffield..." Evelyn covered her mouth, trying her best not to cry out loud.


    With a doting smile, Sheffield reached out and wiped her tears gently. "Why are you crying? Today''s a


    good day. You''re overthinking this."


    Then he turned to Calvert again. "She likes her freedom. You should take time out of your busy


    schedule to go shopping with her every now and then. She doesn''t like trying on clothes in clothing


    stores, so you should buy them all and let her try them on at home.


    She workste most of the time. Whenever that happens, she can get really hungry so you should drop


    by her office with food. Don''t ask your assistant to do that for you. You need to do it yourself to show


    your sincerity.


    Her bodyguard, Tayson, used to have feelings for her. Luckily, he has gone back to his hometown to


    get married. Although she has a new bodyguard, I don''t know much about him yet, so you have to


    protect her too. After all, with her status, it''s not hard to believe that some people would want to hurt


    her."


    Ignoring Evelyn''s sobbing, Sheffield turned serious as he added, "You have to keep her safe and happy


    for the rest of her life. If you can''t do it, call me and I''ll take her off your hands. Any time."


    "Sheffield..." Evelyn cried, grabbing the hem of his clothes.


    Sheffield looked around and found that all of Evelyn''s family members were staring at her. He then


    pulled her hand off him and released her. Looking at his empty hand, he smiled bitterly. "We have to


    make sure that we stay away from each other. I don''t want to hear anyone saying anything bad about


    you. After all, you''re the best girl in the world, Evelyn."


    He raised his head and put on a smile. "Thank you for inviting me, Mr. Ji. I believe my business is done


    here. I have to go now. Goodbye, Evelyn."


    After that, he turned around and left without looking back.


    ''No! I can''t let him go!'' Evelyn thought to herself. She tried to run after him because that was all that


    consumed her mind. She had to stop him no matter what.


    However, Calvert grabbed her arm and warned her in a low voice, "Evelyn, everyone''s watching. Are


    you sure you want to do this? Don''t be so rash!"


    Evelyn''s heart broke into a million pieces as she watched Sheffield disappear from her sight.


    Finally, she broke away from Calvert''s tight grip on her, lifted the hem of her dress, and ran to follow


    Sheffield out of the banquet hall.


    Although it was already early spring, the weather was still cold. Evelyn was only wearing a strapless


    evening gown. Ignoring her quivering, cold body, she called out, "Sheffield!"


    Sheffield was already walking towards his car when he heard her voice. He stopped and turned around


    to look at her. Standing under the streetmp with one hand shoved in the pocket of his pants, he


    looked more handsome than ever. His crisp grey suit made him look more mature.


    When her figure came into his sight, he called out her name in response. "Evelyn."


    Before Evelyn could respond, he took off his suit jacket and strode towards her.


    It wasn''t until she felt the warmth of the jacket on her shoulders that she realized what he did. In an


    instant, the cold that made her quiver disappeared.


    As Sheffield draped his jacket around her, he said in discontent, "Did Calvert just let youe out like


    this?"


    As soon as he had finished speaking, Calvert trotted out of the hotel. "Evelyn!" he called out. He


    slowed down when he saw her standing at the gate of the hotel.


    Sheffield curled his lips and said, "I have to go now."


    Ignoring Calvert, Evelyn grabbed Sheffield''s arm and said, "I''m sorry, Sheffield..."


    Sheffield lowered his head to look at her hand. After a long while, he said, "Evelyn, I don''t want to hear


    you say sorry." He wanted her to encourage him to wait for her. He wanted her to give him hope.


    Evelyn held her breath, not knowing how to respond. At that moment, guilt filled her heart. She really


    didn''t know what else she could say to console him and make him feel better, to make herself feel


    better. She could only apologize to him.


    Sheffield waited for a long while, but she said nothing more. He sighed, "Evelyn, I just want to know, did


    you ever care about me? Did you ever think about my feelings?"


    "I..." Evelyn raised her head and looked into his eyes. A range of emotions shed through Sheffield''s


    eyes: affection, love, and finally, resignation.


    "I understand why your father would disapprove of me after you suffered from the ectopic pregnancy. I


    never wanted any of that to happen, but it was an ident. If I could, I''d go back in time and change


    whatever I can just to stop that from happening, but I can''t. The least I could do is take care of you and


    make you happy to show you how sorry I am. But what about you? You didn''t even give me a chance."


    ''You just gave up and decided to be with another man, '' he finished in his mind.


    Evelyn stood there in a daze, listening to him pour out his feelings.


    Sheffield didn''t really want to let this all out, but if he didn''t, she would go on with her life without facing


    her true feelings. "Did you ever think what it was like for me? When I saw you in the hospital, you have


    no idea what I felt then. You should''ve told me the truth, but you didn''t. You even stayed away from me.


    Evelyn, you''re so unfair to me."


    Sheffield had asked himself these questions so many times: If Evelyn hadn''t suffered from the ectopic


    pregnancy, would Carlos have treated him differently? Would he have epted him? Would they have


    lived happily ever after? Would they have gotten married? Would they have had a marriage that was


    blessed with support and love from their families?


    However, the bitter truth was that Carlos had never approved of Evelyn and Sheffield''s rtionship. It


    was as if Carlos had turned hating Sheffield into his hobby. Even though he knew that what happened


    with Evelyn was an ident, he still chose to me it on Sheffield.


    Still, he med neither Carlos nor Evelyn. He figured maybe he just wasn''t good enough and Evelyn


    just didn''t love him enough.


    "Just this once, be brave and fight for what you want. Evelyn, did you ever fight for our love? Even just


    once?"


    ''Did I fight for our love? I don''t know... Maybe not. Because if I did, then why am I second-guessing


    myself?'' she thought bitterly.

 Chapter 980 Goodbye, Evelyn

    Chapter 980 Goodbye, Evelyn


    Sheffield couldn''t bear to see Evelyn''s sorrowful face, so he ended the topic. "Evelyn, for someone who


    is so strong and independent in many aspects, in the face of love, you are too... weak." She''d never


    said the words "I love you" to him. Sheffield didn''t know whether she was too shy to say it or she didn''t


    love him as much as he thought she did.


    At this moment, Evelyn couldn''t find any fault with his words. Indeed, she was weak in matters of love.


    Sheffield dotingly brushed his fingers through her long hair and smiled. "Anyway, you should go back.


    Calvert''s waiting for you. He may not be a good guy, but I have to admit that he does love you. Go!"


    As soon as thest word left his lips, Sheffield turned around and strode away, blocking Evelyn''s voice


    out of his head as she called out his name.


    ''Goodbye, Evelyn. It was an honor to have been a tiny part in your life''s journey.''


    "Sheffield!" Evelyn cried out, as she held up the hemline of her dress when she heard the sound of


    engines revving, and ran after him in front of everybody.


    Unfortunately, she only managed to catch a blurred streak of brake lights as the car sped out and


    disappeared into the distance.


    As she stood there motionlessly staring out, Calvert walked to her and held her in his arms.


    His instincts were telling him that Sheffield was finally leaving Evelyn.


    When Carlos and Debbie rushed out of the hotel, they saw Evelyn running after the yellow car in tears.


    Guilt built up in Carlos'' heart as he clenched his fists.


    Carlos rushed over to Evelyn and held her in his arms, his heart breaking with every tear that left her


    sad eyes.


    ''I''m sorry, honey...'' Carlos was genuinely remorseful.


    Meanwhile, a piece of news began to spread on the Inte¡ª"Mysterious man showed up


    unannounced at Evelyn Huo and Calvert Ji''s engagement ceremony. Is something fishy going on


    behind Calvert''s back?"


    Below the words were nine photos to support the scandalous narrative. Some were taken when the


    three of them were chatting face to face inside the hotel. The others were taken outside the hotel where


    Evelyn was seen running after Sheffield to stop him from leaving. As the photos were taken in secret, it


    was hard to make out Sheffield''s identity due to the unclear nature of the shots.


    Fortunately, as soon as the staff of ZL Group saw the news, the personnel of the PR department


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    immediately blocked the news and contacted Carlos'' assistant.


    When Carlos looked into it and found out that the person who had taken the pictures was an employee


    of the hotel, he personally asked the hotel manager to handle the situation discreetly. Soon enough, the


    original post had been taken out before it could spread even further. More importantly, they made sure


    to permanently erase the photos from the employee''s phone.


    Ever since the night Evelyn got engaged to Calvert, Sheffield had disappeared from her life.


    She would only ever see or hear about him in the news, but that was all. Recent news reported that


    Sheffield had be one of the most prominent elites in all of Y City. In fact, considering his age,


    Sheffield''s quick rise to fame and fortune had turned him into the hottest topic to talk about.


    There were rumors of him being seen at ZL Group a few times concerning the cooperation of the new


    drug, but nothing that had anything to do with Evelyn.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, when Sheffield''s fame and wealth had risen to the peak, he suddenly


    chose to keep a low profile. He hardly epted any offers for an interview, nor did he appear in public


    very often.


    Eventually, after aying low for a few days, he deliberately disappeared from Y City. ording to


    someone who worked in thepany, apparently, Sheffield had delegated all of his responsibilities to


    his team and left to support the local health care center of a vige.


    At the end of lunar February, another piece of news that got released on the Inte drew everyone''s


    undivided attention.


    This time it was Calvert who had made the headlines¡ª"Calvert Ji, son of diamond merchant, Langston


    Ji, used of cheating on Evelyn Huo, daughter of ZL Group''s CEO, with another woman."


    The evidence provided was hard to refute. There were pictures of Calvert kissing another woman in his


    arms. The woman was none other than Rowena.


    There were also GIFs of them kissing each other passionately outside the gate of their house, as if it


    weren''t a big deal.


    Although the photos didn''t show what had happened after the kiss, the absence of such visual


    evidence only encouraged the public''s imaginations to run wild. Those were the exact same contents of


    Sheffield''s email to Carlos.


    The pictures were taken before the engagement. After some investigation, the media found out that it


    was during the time Calvert was dating with Evelyn.


    Everyone felt sorry for Evelyn. The poor woman had just been engaged to a man who had been


    cheating on her.


    As if that weren''t bad enough, the woman her fiance was having an affair with was Rowena.


    The news went viral on the Inte within a few hours. And after just one day, everyone in the country


    had learned about Calvert''s affair.


    The domino effect it had on the Ji Group was much greater than anticipated. Thepany''s stock


    prices had plummeted so low that they struggled to restore their reputations. Most of theizens


    called out to their officials asking them for an exnation.


    In the Ji family''s mansion


    p! Langston, who had always been obedient to his wife, disregarded Ally and delivered a loud,


    open-handed smack in Rowena''s face.


    Prior to this scandal, he used to consider Rowena, the stepdaughter with whom he had no blood


    rtionship, as his own for the sake of Ally. The fact that Rowena was an obedient and considerate


    person obviously helped, to say the least.


    However, Langston never thought that it would be his obedient step-daughter who would end up


    destroying the Ji Group and his son''s future.


    The force of the strike shook Ally''s heart. She immediately stood in between them and said, "Langston,


    why haven''t you disciplined your son yet? He had just as much as involvement in the matter as


    Rowena did. How can you put all the me on Rowena? Why haven''t you asked your people to


    expose Evelyn''s affair? Why does my daughter have to suffer punishment alone?"


    Langston was so angry that he couldn''t stop his hands from shaking. He pointed at Rowena and


    screamed at her, "I have taken care of you for so many years. How could you do this to my son? You


    knew he liked the eldest daughter of the Huo family, but you just couldn''t keep your hands off him,


    could you? Do you know what your actions have done to the future of thispany? Do you know that


    because of you, my son is being regarded as a bad man? He''s life is finished! Do you understand what


    you''ve done?"


    Clutching at her swollen cheek, Rowena bit her lower lip as tears welled up in her eyes. She didn''t dare


    to utter a single word.


    Ally''s eyebrows shot up in bewilderment and she yelled at him, "Have someone pull out the news and


    take down the photos! What will it cost? Only money, right?"


    "Pull out the news? Hah! The ZL Group is one of the developers of the Weibo app. Calvert isn''t even a


    pop star from the entertainment circles, and yet he''s attracted so much attention. Don''t you find that a


    bit strange?" Langston was almost certain that Carlos Huo was the architect of this catastrophe.


    "What does Carlos Huo want? He was the one who wanted Calvert to rece Evelyn''s boy toy and


    be her boyfriend. Why made him turn against Calvert?" Ally raised her voice in fury. Carlos was


    responsible for making her daughter suffer from cyber-bullying and physical abuse from Langston.


    She couldn''t figure out what that cold CEO wanted to achieve from their downfall. Hatred shed


    through Langston''s eyes as soon as he realized what Carlos'' n was. He must have resorted to such


    a despicable n because he couldn''t call off the engagement directly even though he didn''t want her


    daughter to marry Calvert. This scandalous incident put the Ji Group on the side of the defaulter, while


    the ZL Group was the victim.


    As soon as the n had seeded, Carlos no longer had any use for Calvert.


    "Mom, Uncle Langston... I''m sorry," Rowena interjected weakly when the study was quiet.


    Ally blew at her daughter''s swollen face and affectionately said, "I''ll ask someone to bring you some ice


    cubes."


    "No, thanks." Rowena shook her head and continued, staring at Langston, "Uncle, I''m sorry. It''s all my


    fault. Please punish me."


    However, Langston had no time for such small matters. If he had allowed for things to go on like this,


    soon enough he wouldn''t have apany worth fighting for.

 Chapter 981 Calverts Confession

    Chapter 981 Calvert''s Confession


    Langston called his assistant and ordered, "Have someone tail Evelyn, and find out whom she is


    spending time with. And cancel all my meetings for this afternoon. I''m going to ZL Group."


    Rowena blurted out hastily, "The man''s name is Sheffield Tang, the doctor who has recently risen to


    fame in the medical circle."


    Langston recognized the name. After all, Dr. Tang had be pretty well-known in Y City recently. ''So,


    it''s him...''


    he mused. After a short pause, he said, "He''s not in Y City at the moment." Sheffield had handed over


    all his work to his subordinates and had gone to the countryside to offer some much-needed medical


    support. But nobody knew where exactly he had gone.


    Langston figured that since Evelyn had kept him as her boy toy, it was highly likely that she would find


    someone else in Sheffield''s absence. So, it was imperative that he keep an eye on her.


    After making his decision, he turned to Rowena and snorted when he saw the hopeful expression on


    her face. He said sharply, "Even if Calvert doesn''t end up with Evelyn Huo, I will make sure he finds


    another capable woman. You can never have him." Ignoring her pale face, he said to Ally, "When this


    matter is settled, you''d better introduce some men to her. Marry her off as soon as possible."


    Ally was so angry that she screamed, "Langston!"


    Regardless of her angry shrill, he left the study to rush to thepany.


    Ally''s heart rose and fell in fury. Everything was ruined. She had had her own selfish motives from the


    beginning. Ally had always hoped that her daughter would marry Calvert. After all, they were not


    rted by blood.


    If her ns had fallen into ce, the Ji family''s fortune would have belonged to her daughter, and in


    turn, her.


    But she hadn''t expected in her worst nightmare that the affair between Rowena and Calvert would be


    exposed so openly to the world at such a horrible time. The scandal had ruined all her ns in an


    instant.


    Calvert was on a business trip abroad when the scandal had been exposed. As soon as he touched


    down in Y City, he went straight to Evelyn.


    She was in her office, busy talking to a client. When the man saw Calvert rush in, he frowned in clear


    distaste. He looked at the female CEO sympathetically and said, "Miss Huo, I''ll take my leave. Let''s talk


    Evelyn nodded, "All right, Mr. Liu. Please remember to check the documents."


    "Yes, Miss Huo. Rest assured."


    Evelyn and Calvert were left alone in the office now.


    Evelyn tidied up her desk and told Calvert, "Have a seat."


    Instead of sitting down, he walked up to her and jumped straight to the point. "Evelyn, it happened long


    back. Ever since our engagement, I haven''t been with Rowena."


    "I know."


    Her reaction was so indifferent that it pissed him off. "I turned a blind eye to what had happened


    between you and Sheffield. Now that we are engaged, let''s just move on and forget the past. I promise


    you that I will keep a distance from Rowena."


    Evelyn put down her pen and replied, "There''s no need for that. I don''t love you, and I don''t care who


    you sleep with. We are done. I''m calling off the engagement."


    She had never nned on marrying him anyway. She had only gotten engaged to him because she


    had promised Carlos to do so.


    However, she had never said anything about getting married to the sick pervert.


    Calvert flew into a rage and snapped, "Are you still thinking about Sheffield? He has already left you!"


    "So what?" Indeed, he had left, but he was always in her heart and in her thoughts.


    "Evelyn, if you insist on calling off the engagement, I will tell the press that you were with Sheffield


    Tang! I admit that Rowena and I had a rtionship. But Evelyn, you weren''tpletely innocent


    either." He was desperate. At that moment, he was ready to do anything to keep her from backing out


    of the engagement.


    Evelyn wasn''t afraid. She sneered, "Calvert, I''ve been telling you right from the beginning. I don''t love


    you, and I don''t want to be with you. But you wouldn''t let go. You only brought us to this point with my


    father''s help. But it''s over now. You can do whatever you want. You want to expose my rtionship with


    Sheffield to the world? Please, go right ahead. That way, I might actually have a chance to be with


    Sheffield. We might not have everyone''s blessings, but as long as I can be with him, I will be happy.


    Though, I wonder what you would do. Would you marry Rowena? Do you think everyone will bless your


    union with your dear sister?"


    Now that things hade to this, it was a clear showdown between the two of them.


    Calvert yelled, "No!" He grabbed her wrist forcefully. "It was not easy for me to get engaged to you. I


    won''t allow you to leave."


    Enduring the pain from his grip, Evelyn closed her eyes and said firmly, "That''s not up to you. I''ll


    announce that the engagement has been cancelled. Don''t bother me anymore." This was her chance


    to get rid of him forever. She wasn''t about to let go of this opportunity.


    She had to bring this drama to a close soon and go find the man she had lost.


    Staring at the cold woman, Calvert had no choice but to concede. "I''ll take responsibility. I''ll tell the


    media that I cheated on you, as long as you don''t break off the engagement."


    "That won''t be necessary." She had already made up her mind to break it off with him.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sheffield was right. She had never made any efforts to further their rtionship. She had been a


    coward in the face of love, and she could no longer turn a blind eye to his affection for her.


    "Tell me, what should I do to keep our engagement?"


    Meeting his eyes, Evelyn replied coldly, "No matter what you do, I''ll break off the engagement. Give up,


    Calvert."


    With his full strength, he pulled her closer to him. His eyes turned dark. "Evelyn, you cannot be with


    him. You are mine. So, you give up on that idea!"


    He let go of her and left the office without turning back.


    As soon as he walked out of ZL Group, he was surrounded by reporters who had been waiting to


    interview Evelyn. They bombarded him with questions. "Mr. Ji, did youe to see Miss Huo?"


    "Mr. Ji, the rumor on the Inte about your affair¡ªis it true?"


    "Did Evelyn Huo do something wrong to you? Why did you do this to her? Why were you so


    ungrateful?"


    "It hasn''t been long since you got engaged to Miss Huo. And the rumors im that the other woman is


    your step-sister. How do you feel right now? Are you feeling guilty? Ashamed?"


    Calvert did appear to be guilty as he was swarmed by the cameras.


    "I do feel sorry and I owe Evelyn an apology, but the affair happened before we were engaged. I didn''t


    cheat on her and I promise I''ll treat her well in the future."


    His confession took the media by surprise.


    The news about the confession of his affair became the trending topic on Weibo, and wentpletely


    viral.


    Sympathies flooded for Evelyn, the victim of the affair. Since she didn''t have any private Weibo


    ount, theizens leftments on ZL Group''s official ount tofort the poor woman.

 Chapter 982 A Worrisome Daughter

    Chapter 982 A Worrisome Daughter


    That night, Evelyn registered a private Weibo ount. After it was verified, she made her first post.


    It wrote, "Hi, I''m Evelyn Huo. I want to rify the issues between me and Calvert Ji. Perhaps, it''s the


    to our rtionship and from now on, we are just friends. I appreciate all your love and support. Thank


    you so much! However, I ask that you don''t mention this again. Let bygones be bygones. This is the


    Evelyn''s fans were nothing but supportive. Since she said that she didn''t want to talk about it anymore,


    no one brought it up again.


    Calvert had threatened Evelyn that he would expose her rtionship with Sheffield, but after all that


    Carlos had done to the Ji Group, Langston had no choice but to force his son to give up.


    The incident went away quietly.


    When the lunar March came, Evelyn set off to D City.


    She already knew where Sheffield was. He was offering medical help in a small vige in D City and


    she was going to take him back.


    Tayson had gotten married in his hometown so Carlos found her a new bodyguard whose name was


    Felix Jiang.


    Felix Jiang drove Evelyn to D City, followed by three cars full of bodyguards.


    But soon after they had set off, Evelyn suddenly felt ufortable.


    At first, she started to feel nauseous. She assumed it was just car sickness from reading while the car


    was moving.


    She onlysted for about half an hour until she had to ask Felix Jiang to pull over at a gas station along


    the express way.


    Getting out of the car, she sped to the bathroom. When she went to the toilet, she was surprised to find


    that there was a little blood in her underwear.


    As she pondered over this, she realized that it had been almost two months since herst period.


    She''d already experienced an ectopic pregnancy so she instantly felt uneasy. She didn''t know if the


    blood was from her period or another pregnancy.


    Weakly making her way to the car, she told Felix Jiang, "Please drive me to the nearest hospital you


    can find."


    Felix Jiang asked in concern, "Are you not feeling well, Miss Huo?"


    "Uh huh."


    "Got it." Wasting no more time, he started the car and took Evelyn to the nearest hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Evelyn immediately asked to get an ultrasound examination.


    Within half an hour, her whole convoy had returned to Y City.


    In the Huo family''s manor


    The moment Evelyn arrived home, she immediately called Carlos who was at work and asked him to


    daughter''s call, she rushed home right away.


    Evelyn didn''t call Miranda, since her grandmother was out of the country.


    Sitting in his study, Carlos asked in confusion, "I thought you were going to get Sheffield back? Why


    are you home so soon?" While he didn''t agree with this decision of Evelyn''s, he had no choice but to let


    her go since she was adamant about doing it.


    Evelyn didn''t say anything. Instead, she just silently looked at Carlos.


    Carlos'' heart sank; he was unable to shake off the bad feeling he was getting. "What''s going on?"


    Evelyn finally opened her mouth. "Dad, Mom... I''m pregnant."


    "Evelyn, what did you just say?" Carlos stood up in shock. A myriad of feelings arose in his heart.


    Angry? Disappointed? Or happy? Carlos wasn''t exactly sure yet how he really felt about this piece of


    news.


    Debbie felt no different. Holding Evelyn''s hand, she asked, "Are you sure? Have you had a check-up?"


    "I had an ultrasound at the hospital earlier."


    "What did the doctor say?"


    Evelyn took a deep breath as she repeated the doctor''s words. "The doctor said I''ve been pregnant for


    ten weeks. But since I already have a history, it''s aplicated pregnancy. The fetus is unstable for


    now. The doctor told me to stay in bed until I give birth."


    With that, Carlos lost his mind. He didn''t even have to ask who the father was. He just knew. He tried to


    hold back his anger and demanded, "Call that idiot right now! And tell him toe back this instant!"


    Evelyn was pregnant again so what the hell was Sheffield doing in another city?


    Evelyn smiled bashfully. She''d already messaged Sheffield when they were on their way home. It had


    been more than an hour since then and he still hadn''t responded.


    Her simple message wrote, "Sheffield." She decided to wait for his reply first before saying anything


    else.


    "Dad, I want to rest first. The doctor did prescribe me bed rest." She had to change the topic.


    Carlos red at her. "Don''t try to change the topic."


    Debbie chimed in, "Evelyn''s health is our top priority. Let her rest first and we can talk about thister.


    We have to be careful this time. We have to make sure what happenedst time won''t happen again."


    Upon hearing this, Carlos was taken back to what Evelyn went through before. Calming himself down,


    he strode towards Evelyn and said, "Okay, okay. Let me help you get to your room." He scooped her up


    in his arms cautiously.


    Evelyn rested her head on Carlos'' chest and said in a low voice, "Thank you, Dad and Mom." Since


    she found out, she''d been worried that her father would ask her to get an abortion.


    Carlos pretended to be angry. "Don''t talk to me now. You''re such a worrisome daughter. Why don''t you


    learn from Terilynn and Matthew? I''ve never worried about them, you know."


    Debbie opened the door to the bedroom for them. Carlos put Evelyn on the bed and tucked her in. After


    that, he got mad again. "Call that brat and ask him toe back and take care of his baby!"


    Resigned, Evelyn said, "Dad, leave it alone. I''ll tell him." She still had to wait for Sheffield to reply.


    Debbie pulled Carlos out of the room and closed the door for Evelyn. "What should we do?" she asked


    quietly.


    "What else can we do? Ask Dixon to arrange for some nannies and chefs to take care of Evelyn.


    Matthew and I will deal with the business in ourpany. She can just stay at home and take care of


    herself."


    "But... what about Sheffield?" Debbie couldn''t help but notice Evelyn''s hesitance in talking to Sheffield


    and she couldn''t understand why.


    "I don''t care about him. It''s his decision whether hees back or not. What I''m focused on right now


    is fulfilling my duty as a grandfather to this baby." Carlos preferred that Evelyn give birth to a girl


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    actually.


    "Are you telling me that you''re done meddling with Evelyn and Sheffield''s rtionship?" Debbie probed.


    Carlos nodded as he took out of his phone. Then something urred to him. "Wait a minute. Why


    should I? It depends."


    "Depends on what? On whether or not you can ept Sheffield? He signed an unfair contract with our


    leave them alone?" Debbie was furious.


    She didn''t know how Matthew had convinced Sheffield to sign the contract because it waspletely


    unfair. It was Sheffield who had developed that drug and rightfully, he should be the one who would


    profit the most. However, after signing the contract, most of the profits would now belong to ZL Group.


    Even though Carlos knew what Sheffield had done, he still said stubbornly, "Do you think any amount


    of money could make up what he did to Evelyn? All the harm he caused her? Do you think I need that


    money?"


    Debbie put on a fake smile and waved at Carlos. "Fine. Forget about what I said. You can do whatever


    you like. It''s none of my business."

 Chapter 983 Wish You A Happy Life

    Chapter 983 Wish You A Happy Life


    Carlos called Dixon and quickly made some arrangements. After getting everything in order, he hung


    up the phone and stared at Evelyn''s bedroom door, deep in thought.


    After dinner, Evelyn finally plucked up some courage to call Sheffield.


    However, to her disappointment, his phone was switched off. "Sorry, the subscriber you have dialed is


    currently unavable."


    Evelyn tried calling him a few more times after that, but to no avail. In the end, she gave up.


    Ever since Evelyn was pregnant, she stopped going to thepany. Carlos gave no exnation as to


    why she suddenly decided to quit her job.


    As such, people''s imaginations ran wild, creating baseless narratives, one stranger than the other.


    Some guessed that Evelyn was so devastated by what Calvert did that she decided to go on a soul-


    healing vacation.


    As time went by, Evelyn''s whereabouts became a mystery. Despite all the media reporters'' best efforts,


    no one could tell where she was.


    Two yearster, in Leafside Vige, D City


    The entire vige was home to a bustling poption set against the backdrop of the ruins of dpidated


    houses.


    A gray-colored, seven-seater minivan slowly stopped opposite a small clinic at the entrance of the


    vige. Without rolling down the window, the woman in the car stared at the shabby clinic.


    Sitting in the back seat of the minivan, she squinted her eyes to get a closer look and found a doctor


    examining a crying child with his stethoscope.


    The doctor''s white uniform looked rtively new. Neither his clothing nor his temperament fit in well


    with this run-down vige.


    Having noticed what was wrong with the child, the doctor began to write down the prescription on


    paper. "Give him Western medicine first. Then switch back to Chinese medicine after he''s better."


    "Okay, okay. Thank you, Dr. Tang." The inly-dressed woman, who was holding the child in her arms,


    looked at him with gratitude.


    He was the most skilled and handsome doctor in all the nearby viges. He could easily draw a long


    queue of patients from here, all the way to the opposite side of the road. It was already past noon, and


    this child was hisst patient for the morning.


    Any outsider would simply assume that he didn''t have many patients, but the truth was that Sheffield


    had a lot of patients on his waiting list this afternoon.


    A woman in a nurse''s uniform came out of the inner chamber with medical equipment and smiled


    sweetly at the man. "Sheffield, my mom''s calling us in for lunch. Let''s go before she gets mad at us


    again."


    "Okay, I''ll be there in a bit," he said, smiling back at her.


    "You can find this medicine in the town pharmacy, and the others will be avable in the next room," he


    said, passing the child''s mother a piece of paper.


    "Okay. Thank you very much, Dr. Tang!"


    Soon after, the woman left with her child.


    Suddenly, a girl ran into the room holding a tattered toy in her hands and said, "There''s that car again,


    parked just outside, Sheffield."


    Sheffield paused for a moment but didn''t look up. He asked the girl in a soft voice, "What car did you


    see and where?"


    "I''m not sure what car it is, but it looks new and expensive. I think the people inside the car are waiting


    for someone. It''s over there."


    The little girl stretched out her hand and pointed to the minivan just across the road.


    Following the direction she pointed at, Sheffield caught sight of the minivan.


    This was the third time he had seen the minivan outside this clinic, but it was the first time in this


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    month. Although Sheffield was aware of it, he didn''t seem to care enough to probe into the matter too


    much.


    Not far away stood many vigers; some were holding bowls of rice, while some were just passing by.


    Their curious eyes fell on the minivan, which didn''t seem to fit in with the environment here.


    Sheffield looked away and started to pack his stuff. "Have you had lunch?" he asked the little girl.


    "Not yet. Grandpa hasn''t finished cooking."


    Sheffield washed his hands, took off his white gown and hung it on the rack, before he walked out of


    the clinic with the nurse who had also changed out of her work attire.


    As soon as they walked out, the gray minivan turned around and stopped right in front of Sheffield.


    As the window slowly rolled down, a familiar face revealed itself from inside the car.


    Her long hair was tied up into a knot. She wore a light coat with just a dash of makeup on, nothing too


    fancy. On the bridge of her nose rested a pair of sunsses, and her lips had a reddish-brown ze.


    As she took off her sunsses and peered into Sheffield''s eyes, she calmly said, "It''s been a while."


    Indeed, it had been a long time since thest time they had seen each other. In just ten more days,


    they would have been separated for two whole years.


    The man smiled and remained silent, standing still.


    The nurse beside him looked at the woman with puzzlement and whispered to him, "Is she your friend,


    Sheffield?" ''She looks like a movie star! She must havee from a big city. I''ve never seen someone


    so beautiful in these parts before!'' she thought to herself.


    Much to her surprise, Sheffield replied, "No, she isn''t."


    "All right," said the nurse, shrugging her shoulders.


    Evelyn nced at the nurse and thought, ''They seem to be quite close with each other.''


    She clenched her sunsses and asked him expressionlessly, "Are you nning on staying in this


    vige for the rest of your life?"


    After looking around, Sheffield nodded and said in a rxed tone, "Why not? The vigers here are


    simple, the girls are beautiful, and the children are adorable. Without the mor and fast-paced life of


    the cities, I can get some peace in this ce."


    ''What really matters is that the girls are beautiful, right?''


    Evelyn thought bitterly, as she looked away and put on her sunsses. "If that''s the case, then I wish


    you a happy life," she said coldly.


    ''He knows that I have been looking all over for him. He''s seen the minivan before, but he didn''t reach


    out. What a jerk!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Evelyn rolled up the window and told Felix, "Let''s go!"


    As the minivan drove further off into the distance, Sheffield curled up his lips.


    The nurse asked again, "Sheffield, is she really not your friend?"


    "No, she''s not." Sheffield wanted more than that.


    The nurse breathed a sigh of relief. "Then why did shee to you?" she asked again.


    "Because she... misses me." This time, he wore a hearty smile on his face.


    "What? Is she one of your admirers?" There were many women who wanted to be with Sheffield. Even


    the widows in the vige wanted to get close to him.


    ''One of my admirers?'' Sheffield didn''t deny it. "Yes," he replied with a smirk.


    "Well, do you like her?" she asked, holding her breath in expectation.


    As Sheffield took out his phone, he replied, "No, I don''t."


    His answer certainly relieved the girl''s worries. Fortunately, she still had a chance to be with him.


    However, what Sheffield didn''t tell the nurse was that he didn''t want Evelyn to be just his friend. Never.


    He denied liking Evelyn because the word "like" wasn''t strong enough to describe his feelings for her¡ª


    Evelyn was the only woman he had ever loved so dearly.


    Soon after, Sheffield sent Joshua a message. "Hey dude, do you miss me?"


    The man responded almost immediately, "Yes, I do. I miss you so much that I''m about to cry."


    "Well, it''s time for me toe back," replied Sheffield with a bigger smile.


    It had been two years and it was time to settle ounts with some people.


    In the Huo family manor, Y City


    Evelyn got out of the minivan and walked into the vi in her high heels.


    In the living room, Carlos was holding a baby girl in his arms. "Gwyn, I''ll put you to bed when you are


    full," he coaxed her. The baby was Gwh, Sheffield and Evelyn''s daughter.


    Debbie heard the noise of Evelyn''s high heels and stuck her head out of the kitchen. "Evelyn, you are


    back! How is it going?"

 Chapter 984 Gwyneth

    Chapter 984 Gwh


    Debbie put the rest of the water back in the fridge. The water was just for the baby after all.


    The road to the Leafside Vige was bad. And it was an exhausting trip. Evelyn rubbed her temples


    and answered, "Not good. He''s not nning oning back. I guess I''ll just have to take care of


    Gwh by myself from now on."


    When Evelyn looked at her daughter who was drinking her milk, she smiled for the first time in days.


    She squatted down so she was looking into Gwh''s eyes. "Gwyn, did you miss me?"


    Gwh merely stared back at her, her face nk.


    Evelyn then took Gwh from Carlos'' arms. She''d missed her daughter so much.


    At that moment, Debbie was just walking out of the kitchen. She stopped in front of Evelyn and asked,


    "Didn''t you tell him about Gwh? His daughter?"


    Evelyn shook her head. Sheffield was so cold and indifferent to her, so it was not like she had the


    chance to tell him.


    Carlos rolled his eyes. "Why should Evelyn tell him? Let him go through what I went through." Carlos


    didn''t see Evelyn until she was three years old. Gwh was one year old now. There was two years


    to go before she was three. He liked the idea of Sheffield not knowing about his own daughter until she


    turned three.


    Debbie cast an angry nce at her husband. "This is different. Back then, I thought you were dead.


    How could I have told you about Evelyn? But Sheffield is in D City, perfectly fine and alive. I don''t see


    why Evelyn shouldn''t tell him the truth."


    Evelyn lowered her head to kiss Gwh''s forehead and said in a soft voice, "Dad, Mom, that''s it! We


    can take care of Gwyn together."


    This left Carlos and Debbie speechless.


    They used to have way more servants in the mansion. However, Carlos had fired most of those


    servants due to the incident that happened a few months ago. Since then, Debbie and Carlos had been


    taking care of Gwh themselves.


    When Gwh finished her bottle, Debbie took it from her and went to the kitchen to wash and sterilize


    it.


    When she came back to the living room, Evelyn had put Gwh on the floor, watching her ying


    with her toys.


    Debbie wiped her hands with a tissue and threw it afterward. "We''re running out of water for Gwyn''s


    form. Are you going to send someone to buy more? Or just ask someone in France to bring some


    back?" she asked Carlos.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The water they used to make Gwyn''s form was from France. It was quite expensive and exclusively


    avable there.


    Carlos would send someone to France to buy the water in bulk or ask one of his friends to buy it for him


    when they flew back.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Dixon is going to France tomorrow. I''ve already told him to buy some," Carlos said. He


    wouldn''t just allow some random guy to do this errand. It had to be someone he trusted.


    "Okay. Carlos, you can go to work now. Evelyn''s back and Gwyn''s due for a nap anyway. We can


    manage ourselves here," Debbie said, urging Carlos to leave already.


    Since Gwh was born, Carlos worked mostly at home. Every now and then, he needed to go to the


    office to settle a few matters, though.


    "No way. Gwyn wouldn''t sleep without me by her side," Carlos protested, refusing to leave.


    Most of the time, it was Carlos who got Gwyn to sleep, which was why she was a little dependent on


    him.


    The same way she was dependent on Evelyn and Debbie as well.


    ''What do you mean Gwyn can''t sleep without you by her side? Admit it! You just don''t want to leave


    her!'' Debbie thought inwardly, rolling her eyes. "Hah! Your granddaughter is not that attached to you!


    Evelyn''s back now, so Gwyn doesn''t need you anymore. Just go! And get home early tonight!"


    Reluctantly, Carlos stood up from his seat and picked up Gwyn from the floor to nt a kiss on her


    cheek. "Grandpa has to leave for work. Gwyn, be a good girl and listen to your mom and grandma,


    okay?"


    Gwh nkly looked back at him.


    Carlos was already used to this. He put her down, grabbed his coat, and left.


    Debbie walked him out. Carlos kissed her cheek and said, "Go. Spend more time with Gwyn."


    "Okay!" Debbie responded. He always missed Gwyn whenever he left her, and it was nice to see this


    side of him.


    Time passed by and life was good.


    It was a warm spring day and flowers were just blooming. The Theo Group was the talk of the city ever


    since a certain piece of news broke out.


    The Theo Group was one of the top five hundredpanies in the world. While they hadn''t been


    exactly doing great the past few years, they weren''t doing so bad either. However, in the past two


    years, their business seemed to have gone down drastically. Profits were at an all-time low and stores


    around the country were dropping like flies.


    The previous day, Peterson Tang, CEO of the Theo Group, suddenly announced at a board meeting


    that he was stepping down and was consequently being reced by his son.


    His son? The public knew that Peterson had many children, five of whom were his sons. The youngest


    was only one year old. The older sons had their own jobs and yet none of them was a businessman.


    Was he appointing his one-year-old son as the CEO?


    Turning a blind eye to the press, Peterson Tang decided to hold his abdication ceremony at the


    A few hours after the announcement was released, Carlos received a phone call from his son,


    Matthew. "We''re invited to the Theo Group''s anniversary party, right? Make Evelyn go."


    "Why?" Carlos was confused at his son''s request.


    "She''s the ideal person to attend. Even more so than the two of us," Matthew said meaningfully.


    "It depends. I''ll ask her first. She''s taking a break from the public eye. Most of her time is really just


    spent in taking care of Gwyn." Evelyn''s priority was Gwyn, so she hadn''t been to many parties in the


    past two years. It was perfectly reasonable for Carlos to assume that she wouldn''t want to attend.


    "Okay." Matthew then hung up the phone.


    After the management meeting ended in the afternoon, Carlos asked Evelyn, "Are you interested in


    attending the Theo Group''s anniversary the day after tomorrow?"


    While she packed her stuff, Evelyn shook her head and answered, "No."


    Carlos nodded. After a while, he added, "Matthew called and said he wanted you to go to the party. I


    guess he was nning something. Anyway, if you don''t want to go, I can ask someone else to attend."


    Matthew wanted her there? Evelyn thought for a while. ''Matthew isn''t really the type to do something


    without a reason. There must be something going on if he specifically asked for me to attend. Is it


    because he wants me to meet the new CEO of Theo Group?'' "Dad, I can go."


    Carlos was just about to text Matthew when he heard this. In response, he deleted his message and


    nodded. "Okay! You don''t have to worry about Gwyn. Your mother and I will take care of her. Just enjoy


    yourself."


    "Okay. Thank you, Dad."


    At the venue of Theo Group''s 40th anniversary


    The venue was exquisitely decorated and the air smelled of flowers. The food and drinks they served


    the guests were luxurious: snacks, fruits, wine, champagne, liquor, you name it.


    It didn''t have to be said but it was quite obvious that Peterson Tang was going all out with this party.


    Since he was going to announce the new CEO of Theo Group, celebrities and distinguished guests


    alike filled the banquet hall.


    That evening, Evelyn donned a wine-red fish tail gown that bared her back. As much as she tried to


    keep a low profile, she still attracted a lot of attention.

 Chapter 985 Petersons Son

    Chapter 985 Peterson''s Son


    The neers in Y City had only heard of Evelyn''s name and had never seen her before. When they


    saw her, they marveled at her beauty. Some young men even wanted to approach her. However, they


    were blocked by her bodyguard, Felix.


    It had been half an hour since Evelyn had entered the venue. She chatted with the host for a while


    before staying at a table near the window, so she could look out and enjoy the view. Her mind went


    from work to Gwyn and so many other things.


    "Hey! Evelyn!" She heard a familiar male voice.


    She turned around only to find Joshua standing a few meters away as he was blocked by Felix. He


    wore a white suit and was holding a ss of champagne in his hand.


    Evelyn nodded at Felix, who then stepped aside. Joshua walked up to her and sat down in front of her.


    "Evelyn, you have such a diligent bodyguard."


    Evelyn felt quite helpless as Felix was so protective. The Huo family had a lot of enemies who were


    always after them. It was better to be safe than sorry. "My father''s just worried about me," she said


    apologetically.


    Joshua nodded with an understanding smile. "I understand. By the way, I haven''t seen you much in the


    past two years that even Joshua had barely seen her. In fact, in the previous year, he hadn''t seen her


    at all.


    He''d already asked Terilynn about it, but she always responded with the same thing. "I can''t say


    anything. My father won''t let me."


    Evelyn smiled. "Nothing much."


    Although she was smiling, Joshua could tell that she didn''t want to talk about this. He immediately


    changed the topic and looked at her mysteriously. "Do you know who''s going to take over the Theo


    Group?"


    Evelyn shook her head honestly. She had heard a lot of rumors before. When she saw Joshua''s


    mysterious smile, she asked with astonishment, "Are you suggesting that Mr. Tang''s one-year-old son


    is going to take over the group?"


    It was rumored that Peterson was going to hand over the position to his youngest son, but everyone


    knew that he was just a baby. Peterson had held a grand partyst year for his son''s one-month


    celebration. Gwyn was about the same age.


    "Hahaha, that''s impossible!" Joshua was amused by her reaction.


    "All right!" If that was the case, then she really didn''t know who was going to take over the Theo Group.


    It was kind of mysterious.


    "Have I told you this before?" He had forgotten whether he had already told Evelyn about it or not.


    "What?"


    Joshua hadn''t mentioned Sheffield to Evelyn in a long time, and he figured he should watch for her


    reaction when he did mention him. "Sheffield..."


    As soon as the name left his mouth, he made sure to observe how Evelyn would react.


    Evelyn, however, was doing a good job hiding her emotions from him. Her face was unreadable which


    left him with nothing. He had no idea what was going on in her mind. After some hesitation, Joshua


    continued, "If Sheffield doesn''t seed in his endeavors as a doctor, he''ll have to go back to his family


    and take over his father''s business."


    ''What? His father''s business?'' Confused, Evelyn asked, "Didn''t his parents pass away already?"


    "His mother passed away, but his father... Well, in his eyes, his father is dead." ''Well, the story of


    Sheffield''s family is tooplicated. I should just let him tell Evelyn himself, '' Joshua thought to


    himself.


    As Evelyn tried to process the information, the host on the stage suddenly announced, "Now, let''s


    wee the new CEO of the Theo Group, Mr. Peterson Tang''s son¡ªMr. Sheffield Tang!"


    ''Mr. Peterson Tang''s son... Sheffield Tang? What the hell?''


    Evelyn turned to look towards the stage in utter shock.


    The crowd was pping and cheering, roaring in apuse. "Wow! He''s so handsome!"


    "It''s Sheffield Tang! The one who has developed a new drug for the treatment of the Moss Syndrome!"


    "He''s so handsome! I hope I can get married to him!"


    The spot light turned a color of light blue as a man in a crisp suit walked on stage.


    He was wearing a pair of leather shoes that clicked as he walked.


    After he walked onto the stage, the screaming only got louder. It was like he had his own fans!


    He wore a ck suit, a white shirt and paired it with a wine-colored tie. It''d been two years and he


    looked more mature like he was sure of himself and everything that he did.


    Evelyn found it difficult to breathe¡ªlike most of the women at the banquet hall. They were all going


    crazy over him.


    Sheffield''s bright, upturned eyes creased in the most charming way when he smiled. Charming enough


    to make every woman swoon over him. He waited until the cheers and screaming stopped before he


    spoke. "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. I''m Sheffield Tang and from now on, I''ll be leading the


    Theo Group. I''m honored to be chosen as the next CEO."


    After that, he stepped aside and stood beside his father, Peterson.


    When they went off the stage, Peterson took him to meet some businessmen.


    Evelyn looked at Joshua, still in shock. "You knew all this time?"


    Joshua turned to her. "What?" he asked.


    "You knew his father is Peterson?"


    "Yes... It''s not that I purposely lied to you. I promised him that I wouldn''t tell anyone. He told me that I


    could just pretend that I didn''t know. Didn''t you know about this, Evelyn?"


    Evelyn shook her head in resignation. She had always thought that Sheffield was an orphan whose


    parents had passed away.


    And Sheffield had never told her anything about his rtionship with the Tang family.


    Bitterness surged from the bottom of her heart at this thought.


    Upon hearing this, Joshua was rendered speechless. He figured it was better if he just didn''t say


    anything more.


    When Evelyn came back from thedies'' room, Joshua was nowhere to be found. She ran her eyes


    throughout the hall and couldn''t find Sheffield either. She saw Peterson talking to a bunch of


    businessmen, though. They looked like CEOs of otherpanies.


    Just as she was hesitating whether to leave or not, Peterson caught sight of her. "Miss Huo, you came!


    I was looking for you." Sheffield had been saying that he wanted to meet the representative of ZL


    Group. It was not until Peterson had his men look around that he knew that Evelyn had gone to the


    Peterson turned around and found that Sheffield, who had been standing beside him, had disappeared.


    Evelyn stood up and gave him a broad smile. She raised her ss and said, "Mr. Tang,


    congrattions!"


    She had met Peterson before. ZL Group and Theo Group were bothrgepanies, so it wasn''t


    entirely impossible for them to run into each other every now and then. Peterson was actually Gwyn''s


    grandfather. This thought made Evelyn have mixed feelings.


    She had to look Peterson up and down again. Today he was wearing a dark blue suit and a tie of the


    same color. His short hair was slightly grey. His face was a little wrinkled and whenever he wasn''t


    smiling, he always looked serious.


    Sheffield didn''t look like his father very much on the surface. But if one looked closely, they did have


    some slight resemnces. Perhaps, Sheffield looked more like his mother than he did his father.


    "Thank you, Miss Huo. I hope you''re having a wonderful night." Peterson was courteous to Evelyn.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After all, she was Carlos'' daughter.


    Right at this moment, a man''s voice interrupted them, "Uncle Peterson!"

 Chapter 986 Just Roll With It

    Chapter 986 Just Roll With It


    Evelyn turned to look at the source of the voice. It was none other than Joshua, and the man standing


    right beside him was Sheffield, hands in his pockets.


    Peterson waved at them and said, "Sheffield, Joshua! Get over here. I''d like you to meet Miss Huo."


    The two young men just stood there. "You sure that he doesn''t know about you and Evelyn?" Joshua


    asked his buddy in a low voice.


    "Yeah, he knows," replied Sheffield, staring at Evelyn.


    ''He knows everything about me. He''s just pretending not to. I''ve been around Evelyn a lot. There''s no


    way he couldn''t know, '' he thought to himself.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Okay. So we just roll with it!" ''That''s what I figured!'' Joshua thought. ''There were a lot of people on


    Uncle Peterson''s payroll. And some of them were sent to spy on Sheffield. And it''s not like Evelyn and


    Sheffield were trying to hide their rtionship. Yeah, Uncle Peterson knows all about it.''


    Sheffield tilted his head. "Give me your ss!"


    "What?" Joshua was about to head over to greet Peterson when he heard Sheffield''s sudden request.


    He was taken aback.


    "Your ss of red wine. Give it to me," he repeated.


    Joshua took a nce at the contents of his ss. He''d already drunk some of it. "No way, dude. g


    down a waiter. What? You haven''t be aplete lush on me, have you?"


    Not in the mood to trade quips with his friend, Sheffield stopped a passing waiter and grabbed a ss


    of red wine from the tray. Then he started walking toward Peterson and Evelyn.


    Joshua positioned himself in front of Peterson. This way, Sheffield had no choice but to confront


    Evelyn. Joshua wanted to see how the two were going to react.


    Sheffield didn''t let Joshua down. He took advantage of the situation and was near Evelyn. When he


    saw this, Joshua thought his friend was still not close enough to Evelyn, so he crowded Sheffield.


    Sheffield, his space invaded, instinctively moved closer to the love of his life.


    The two buddies exchanged knowing looks. They gave each other a thumbs-up in their hearts.


    Before Peterson could introduce everyone, a young woman in a pink cheongsam came over, taking his


    arm intimately. "There you are! I''ve been looking for you forever!"


    The woman was in her thirties and well-dressed. She smiled brightly when she saw Sheffield. "Oh,


    Sheffield, your friend''s here too! Nice to see you again, Mr. Fan!"


    Sheffield ignored herpletely. He did not even look at her, let alone say hello.


    To try and defuse the situation, Joshua nodded at the woman and said, "Hello, Auntie."


    It was not until then that Evelyn realized Peterson had married a woman much younger than him. ''She


    must be Sheffield''s step-mother, '' Evelyn thought.


    The smile on her face froze for a second when Lea Chi heard a man her own age call her "Auntie." But


    sheposed herself and looked at Evelyn. "Who''s she?" she asked Peterson.


    It was the first time that Lea Chi had met Evelyn. Evelyn didn''t go to many parties, or even out much.


    Like the others, Lea Chi had heard Evelyn''s name but had never seen her in person.


    Peterson introduced Evelyn to them. "This is Evelyn Huo, the regional CEO of ZL Group. Miss Huo,


    this is my wife, Lea Chi, and my son, Sheffield Tang. I''m handing him the reins to Theo Group. Here''s


    to a great rtionship between ZL Group and Theo Group!" He raised his ss.


    Evelyn nodded to Lea Chi, who was watching her. Then she turned to look at Sheffield. Before she


    could do anything, he reached out his hand with a mysterious smile on his lips. "I''ve heard the regional


    CEO of ZL Group is a beautiful and talenteddy. They''re not wrong. I''ve heard a lot about you, Miss


    Huo. I''m Sheffield Tang,"


    he said in a light, half-serious tone.


    Evelyn didn''t know how to respond to him. She put her hand in his and shook it. "You tter me, Mr.


    Tang."


    When their hands touched, their hearts beat faster and faster.


    However, when she tried to let go after a while, Sheffield held her hand tightly and looked into her eyes.


    "Mr. Tang? You''re too formal. It''s just Sheffield. If you say Mr. Tang, I start looking around for my old


    man."


    Evelyn''s face turned red as she noticed they were attracting the attention of the other patrons. "You can


    let go now," she said in a hushed voice.


    In response to the look of warning in her eyes, he smiled and let go of her hand as if nothing happened


    Lea Chi was confused when she looked at them. She nced at Peterson, hoping to find some


    answers, but he didn''t seem to care at all.


    "You know Miss Huo?" Peterson asked Sheffield, feigning ignorance.


    "Nope. But we know each other now, right, Miss Huo?" Sheffield answered quickly.


    Although he was lying, Evelyn decided to y along. "Yeah." It had been two years since they had


    separated. And now, she couldn''t figure out what Sheffield was up to.


    They clinked sses and tossed their heads back to drain them. But Sheffield deliberately tripped on


    Joshua''s leg. As he tried to regain his bnce, he came close to spilling his wine on Evelyn.


    Although Felix rushed out to try and stop it, the wine sshed on Evelyn''s evening gown, staining it a


    dark red in ces.


    This scene reminded Evelyn of how Sheffield had done the same thing, long ago.


    Although the dress was the same color, fabric tended to darken and glisten when liquid hit it. So it was


    pretty obvious her clothing was wet.


    Looking at the stains, Evelyn wondered whether there was something wrong with her gown and why


    Sheffield tried to ruin it.


    "I''m really sorry, Miss Huo. It''s all Joshua''s fault. If he hadn''t tripped me, I wouldn''t have spilled the


    wine!" After he shifted the me to Joshua, Sheffield acted quickly. He took off his suit jacket and put it


    around the woman''s shoulders. Now Evelyn''s bare back waspletely covered. Mission


    aplished.


    Joshua was totally floored by Sheffield''s usation. He swished the wine in his ss and pondered


    this.


    ''When did I trip him? If he tripped over me, I should have felt it, right?''


    Peterson gazed at Evelyn and then back to his son, who was wearing only a white shirt, and then at the


    stunned Joshua. He knew his son well. Instantly, he understood what Sheffield was doing. ''My son is


    pretty possessive when ites to Evelyn, '' he mused.


    Evelyn was angry and helpless. She needed time to calm down. Handing her ss of wine to Felix,


    she politely bid goodbye to Peterson and his wife. "Mr. and Mrs. Tang, I''m leaving now. Goodbye."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Huo. I''ll have my son pay to rece your dress when he gets a chance," Peterson said


    to Evelyn.


    "Thank you, Mr. Tang, but that''s not necessary!" She took off the suit jacket and handed it to Felix.


    "Give this back to Mr. Tang," she said.


    "Mr. Tang, your jacket." Felix handed the jacket back to Sheffield at once.


    Taking his jacket and ignoring whether the woman was angry or not, Sheffield said nonchntly,


    "Alright, bye!"


    Evelyn left with Felix without responding.


    There were only four people left. Peterson decided to lecture his son, who was with a sessful look


    on his face. "Sheffield, you were a little too obvious. You''re a public figure, now. We can''t risk big things


    for the sake of small ones."


    ''Risk big things for the sake of small ones?'' Looking at the empty ss in his hand, Sheffield replied


    nonchntly, "I think you and I have very different ideas of what a big thing is."

 Chapter 987 Being Faithful Is For Chumps

    Chapter 987 Being Faithful Is For Chumps


    "And? Is a woman more important than the Theo Group?" Peterson asked in reply. This was not what


    he wanted to hear.


    Sheffield shifted his eyes from the ss in his hand to Peterson. "Then why should Ie back?" He


    spoke in a cold tone, as if he were not talking to his biological father.


    Actually, Peterson had tried to get Sheffield to take over thepany a few years back, but Sheffield


    rebuffed him each time.


    After Sheffield made inroads in drug research and development, Peterson had given up on that idea.


    Now that he had something he was interested in, why should he leave that behind?


    But Sheffield had given all of that up. He had gone to the countryside to offer some much-needed


    medical support. That was when Peterson started to think that maybe he could lure the young man


    back to thepany.


    Peterson was expecting an uphill battle. After all, he had been turned down by Sheffield several times.


    But the young doctor contacted him first. He agreed toe back and take over thepany.


    Peterson was so excited that he and his assistant even went to the D City to pick Sheffield up.


    Not giving anyone a chance to raise objections, he let Sheffield move into the position immediately.


    Peterson had also racked his brains to figure out what could have made Sheffield change his mind, and


    when he realized what it might be, his eyes widened in shock.


    ''So he came back because of her? Is she really that attractive to Sheffield?'' he thought to himself in


    disbelief.


    Knowing that he had figured it out, Sheffield turned around and left.


    Joshua ran after Sheffield. When they were out of earshot, Joshua said angrily, "What did you think you


    were doing, anyway?"


    "What? I don''t understand." Sheffield didn''t like parties much. When Evelyn left, he got bored and


    frustrated. So he decided to leave. Was Joshua talking about that?


    "Why did you pour red wine on Evelyn? And you even med it on me. Some friend you are!"


    "Her back was bare. People were starting to stare." The way those men looked at her made him very


    ufortable.


    When he ruined her evening dressst time, he warned her not to wear such a revealing dress again.


    Apparently, she hadn''t learned her lesson. Well, he was going to teach her.


    Joshua looked at the calm man in astonishment and asked, "What? You caused a scene over that?"


    "Yeah! So?" Sheffield was getting bored with the conversation.


    Joshua rolled his eyes at him. "You haven''t seen each other for two years. You meet up with her again,


    and you pull a stunt like that? Two years ago, you were head over heels for her. I was expecting you to


    offer her a ring, not ruin her dress. Who does that?"


    Leaning against the window, Sheffield lit a cigarette. "Let me ask you something."


    "What''s that?"


    "Will a girl love you just because you make a fool out of yourself for her?"


    When he heard this, Joshua was amazed. He didn''t know the answer to that question. Yes, he liked


    Terilynn, but he didn''t think he''d do stupid things for her in the name of love. They were still just dating.


    "Let me give you a piece of advice: the answer is no!" said Sheffield, flicking the ash from his cigarette


    into the waste basket.


    "Okay?" Joshua asked in confusion. What did that have to do with anything?


    "You see..." Sheffield curled his lips before continuing, "Being faithful is for chumps. Why should I do


    that? It didn''t work with Evelyn. I should just forget her and sleep with as many women as I can."


    "Bullshit!" The simple, crude word Joshua uttered broke Sheffield''s reverie.


    Joshua didn''t believe a single word his friend said. "You''re so full of it. So you wouldn''t mind if I made a


    y for her, then. Since you''re obviously not interested," he said with a disdainful smile.


    Sheffield just ignored him. He looked out of the window at the moonlight and sighed wistfully, "We


    haven''t seen each other for so long. I almost lost control when I smelled her. She still wears that


    perfume that drives me crazy."


    When he held her hand, he was almost ovee by desire. If they weren''t in public, he would have


    made love to her right then and there.


    "Why don''t you tell her that?"


    "I can''t!" said Sheffield. He knew the reason why. This had to happen organically, on its own. And he


    was hoping that he could feel her touch. Then maybe he could pour his heart out to her.


    But if they met up again, hopefully there would be no need for words. Hopefully their bodies would do


    the talking.


    Joshua rolled his eyes at him and said, "You''re such a little bitch!"


    When Evelyn got to the Huo family''s mansion, Carlos had just put a sleeping Gwyn to bed. Seeing her


    go upstairs, he said in a hushed voice, "Hey, you''re back."


    "Mm hmm. So Gwyn''s asleep?"


    "Yeah. She had a short nap this afternoon. She started doing the long blink after your mom bathed


    her."


    "Okay."


    When Carlos saw the wine stains on her clothing, he frowned and asked, "What happened to your


    dress?"


    "An ident. It''s just a little red wine," she exined simply. She didn''t want to let him know the truth.


    "I see." Carlos looked at her and asked, "Were you with him?"


    He knew Sheffield took over as CEO of Theo Group. He still hung out in business circles, and heard


    that through the grapevine.


    Evelyn understood who Carlos meant. "Yes." No use in lying to the old man.


    "Well, I knew he isn''t as dumb as he looks. But I didn''t know he is the son of that cunning old fox,


    Peterson Tang!" Carlos was surprised to hear that.


    After a short pause, Evelyn asked, "Dad, did Matthew know? Before he arranged for me to go to that


    party, I mean."


    Otherwise, Matthew wouldn''t have had her attend Theo Group''s anniversary ceremony.


    Thinking of this, Carlos was even angrier. "Yes. That brat! He didn''t even tell me about it. He had a lot


    of advance notice, and yet he never told his old man."


    Carlos didn''t know when Matthew discovered the truth about Sheffield, but he was sure that Matthew


    knew it before he found out.


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say to any of that. She pulled on her overcoat and said, "Hate to cut this


    short, Dad, but I''m going to take a shower and head to bed."


    "Wait!" Carlos stopped her again.


    She turned around.


    Carlos looked at her and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Knowing what he meant, Evelyn didn''t answer but asked, "Dad, do you still want to stop us from getting


    back together?"


    "And what if I do? What if I don''t?" His opinion didn''t really matter anyway.


    "If you still have a problem with him, I can''t do anything about it. I''ll just live the rest of my life taking


    care of Gwyn. But if you keep out of this and trust me for once, I''ll..." ''I''ll do my best to get Sheffield


    back, '' she thought.


    Carlos felt a little embarrassed. To cover up his embarrassment, he let out a cold hum and said, "That''s


    all you can do. Are you going to give up if I stop you? Do you really love him?"


    Evelyn sighed and held his arm. "Dad, please stay out of this. I can do this myself, okay?"


    "Okay, but don''t tell him about Gwyn first. Let him feel the way I did."


    Evelyn was bbergasted. "Dad! You wanna let Mom know about this?"


    "About what?" Debbie had just washed Gwyn''s clothes and was about to check on the baby. When she


    opened the door, she heard father and daughter talking.


    Carlos winked at his daughter and said, "Nothing, honey."


    Carlos'' reaction amused Evelyn. Regardless of his petty action, she said to Debbie, "Dad didn''t want


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    me to tell Sheffield about Gwyn. He wanted him to feel the way he did."


    Carlos'' face soured at Evelyn''s words. "Evelyn Huo, you little traitor," he reprimanded. ''Gwyn is the only


    one who listens to me, '' he thought bitterly.


    Debbie came over to Carlos and punched his shoulder as hard as she could. "Look, you got what you


    wanted. Everything is fine now. Evelyn and Calvert got engaged, and we''ve got the money. If you butt


    into their lives again, I''ll... I''ll run off and leave you!"


    What wasn''t fine initially was Evelyn''s ectopic pregnancy, and the money Debbie was referring to was


    the profit from Sheffield''s research into different drug therapies.

 Chapter 988 A Slave For Gwyn

    Chapter 988 A ve For Gwyn


    ''She is going to run away from me again? No way!'' Carlos let go of Evelyn and pulled Debbie into his


    arms. "Hey, don''t ever say that again! It''s not funny at all. Aren''t you ashamed of saying ridiculous


    things like that in front of your daughter?"


    "Why would I feel ashamed? Eve will notugh at me." Debbie pushed him away, pouting her lips and


    acting all mad.


    Evelyn covered her eyes with the palm of her hand, stifling the urge tough and shook her head at the


    older couple arguing like children.


    Suddenly, a brisk voice graced them from the stairway. "Dad, Mom, please spare us from your lover''s


    quarrel. Eve and I are still single, so please consider our feelings and stop making us feel envious,


    okay?"


    Terilynn had just returned from outside, sting Billie Eilish''s "Bad Guy" through her headphones.


    Carlos'' face darkened at the sight of his younger daughter. "Why are you sote? Did you go out to


    dinner with Joshua again?"


    Terilynn muttered incoherently, looking up at the ceiling to avert her father''s eyes. "How did you know


    that? You are so mean to Joshua that he''s afraid toe and say hello to you."


    Carlos furrowed his eyebrows. After all, how could he forgive Joshua for turning down his offer to get


    engaged to Evelyn? "Joshua is not man enough to show his face to me again! After what he did, it


    would do him good to stay out of my sight!" he spat angrily.


    Sighing with exasperation, Terilynn said, "My dear father, can''t you just be the better man and forgive


    him?"


    "No! I may be a reasonable person, but I am not very forgiving. If he had agreed to get engaged to


    Evelyn, she wouldn''t have gotten engaged to Calvert. And now Gwyn wouldn''t have to live a life without


    a father by her side."


    The three women were all on the brink of a meltdown. Debbie retorted, "Have you ever thought about


    your own actions? If you hadn''t intervened in their business and forced Evelyn to get engaged to


    Calvert, Gwyn''s real father would have been the one to coax her to sleep now, not her grandpa."


    Thatment caused dead silence, because Debbie had hit the nail on the head.


    Carlos'' menacing face immediately softened, but he still refused to give in. "I have no regrets for what I


    have done. If I had done nothing, Gwyn would be living with Sheffield at the Tang family mansion and I


    would have no choice but to miss her every day. Besides, I don''t want Gwyn to call a woman in her


    early thirties ''Grandma.''" Carlos would rather keep his granddaughter away from a social climber like


    Lea.


    Debbie and her daughters were rendered speechless by his words.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Atst, Terilynn burst intoughter. "Dad! Sometimes you are so nice, but sometimes you also make


    me so mad. It''s a love-hate rtionship."


    "You hate me? Terilynn Huo, care to borate on that? Why would you hate your father?" Carlos was


    sensitive enough to sense the hidden meaning behind Terilynn''s words, and he was asking for an


    exnation.


    Terilynn immediately covered her mouth with both hands. "I didn''t say anything! Eve, I thought I heard


    Gwyn. Let''s go and check up on her!" Terilynn grabbed Evelyn''s hand and dashed towards her


    bedroom.


    "Hey! Where do you think you''re going? How dare you leave without answering my question! Honey,


    don''t stop me. I want an exnation!"


    Bang! With a loud bang, the door to Evelyn''s bedroom was mmed shut, and Carlos'' face darkened.


    "Who said daughters were always warm and considerate? That''s not true at all. Those two girls are not


    as obedient as Gwyn!" Carlos was fuming.


    Debbie chuckled and said, "Honey, if I remember correctly, you were the one who said that. When


    Evelyn and Terilynn were born, you hugged them and said that they were the loveliest girls in the whole


    world. What made you change your mind now?"


    "Gwyn is obviously lovelier and more obedient than her mother and her aunt."


    Debbie smiled, taking his hand and leading him to their bedroom. "Old man, you are a ve for Gwyn."


    First, he was a ve for Evelyn and Terilynn, and now, it was Gwyn. Carlos just couldn''t stop his heart


    from loving his girls. What if Terilynn also had a daughter in the future? Carlos would spend most of his


    time taking care of her for sure.


    Debbie felt sorry for Matthew because his father hadn''t given him half as much attention as he had


    given his girls. Their son had to handle thepany affairs from school. Moreover, Carlos never


    showed his appreciation for his son even after he had done so much for the family. Although Matthew


    had handled as much business as Evelyn had, Carlos seldom showed his son love and appreciation.


    On the other hand, Carlos would ask about Evelyn''s health every day, just to let her know he loved her


    very much.


    Looking back, there was hardly a time when the father and son shared a loving bond with each other.


    In Evelyn''s bedroom, Terilynn kissed the little girl who was sound asleep. "Gwyn looks even cuter when


    she''s asleep."


    Evelyn shook her head resignedly. "You''d better not wake her up. I haven''t had a shower yet."


    "Go ahead and get a shower. I''m here to keep an eye on her." Falling down prone on the bed, Terilynn


    softly kissed Gwyn''s face a few times.


    "Okay, I''ll be quick!" After Gwyn was born, Evelyn only had time for quick showers. Long gone were the


    days when she could spend hours recouping in a warm bath.


    Although there would always be people by Gwyn''s side to look after her, Evelyn would always feel


    unsettled when it came to her daughter. Everything about her life revolved around Gwyn. She willingly


    sacrificed all the pleasures she used to enjoy just so she could always be there for her daughter.


    "Sure! Don''t worry about her!" Terilynn urged.


    When Evelyn entered the bathroom, Terilynn carefully rested the baby''s head on one of her arms and


    coddled her. She took out her phone with the other hand, took a picture of Gwyn''s profile and uploaded


    it to WeChat Moments. "I''ll be sleeping with this cutie tonight," she wrote on the post.


    Not long after she had posted the photo, Joshua, who was always paying close attention to her


    Moments, sent her a message through WeChat. "Where did you find this cutie?"


    Looking at the phone, Terilynn smiled and replied, "I picked her up from the street."


    "Really? I want to be a father too. Can you find one more for me?" he replied.


    Terilynn rolled her eyes at his message. "I''m sorry, but I think it was luck that brought her to me. You


    see, she was the only one there. I don''t think I can get you one. Why don''t you ask one of your


    girlfriends to have a baby with you?"


    "My girlfriends? I don''t have any, besides you, that is. Will you have a baby with me?"


    Terilynn''s cheeks blushed red and she sent him an angry emoji. "You wish! I''m going to sleep now.


    Good night!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Let''s talk a little longer, okay?"


    "What do you want to talk about?" she asked.


    "Ask the cutie''s mommy if I can make the picture you took just now my new profile photo?" he asked.


    The baby girl was so adorable. Her chubby little face and her long eyshes.


    "Go ahead! I''m giving you permission on behalf of her mother." Besides, it was just Gwyn''s profile. No


    one would know who she really was.


    After Joshua had changed his profile picture to Gwyn''s photo, Terilynn said, "You also think she''s cute,


    don''t you?"


    She was wondering if she should take another picture of Gwyn to make it her profile picture as well.


    "Yes, I think I am in love. Please bring her out with you so that we can hang out sometimes."


    "I will have to discuss that with her mother first!" That would prove to be quite difficult as even if Evelyn


    would have no objection, Carlos would strongly oppose to that suggestion.


    After all, he would never take any chances with Gwyn''s safety after what had happened to her before.


    When Evelyn came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, she saw Terilynn ying with her phone on her


    bed. "Is there some kind of treasure inside your phone? Your face is always glued to that thing


    whenever I see you."


    Terilynn replied, "Eve, I just posted a photo of Gwyn''s sleeping face in Moments, and someone


    immediately made it his profile picture. What a jerk, huh?"


    "Gwyn''s picture?" Evelyn''s eyes shot up in bewilderment.


    "Yes, but don''t worry, it was just her profile. Only those who are very familiar with Gwyn would be able


    to recognize her." The Huo family was so protective of Gwyn that even Terilynn and Evelyn couldn''t


    <ppare to her when both of them were young.

 Chapter 989 I Am Single Now

    Chapter 989 I Am Single Now


    "Well, are you going back to your bedroom or do you want to sleep here?" Evelyn asked.


    Holding Gwyn in her arms, Terilynn said in a pettishly charming manner, "Eve, I want to sleep with


    Gwyn tonight." Terilynn couldn''t bear to be apart from such an adorable baby.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at her sister and said, "Fine then, but first, go and take a shower."


    "Yes ma''am!" Terilynn got off the bed and saluted Evelyn mockingly before scampering off to the


    bathroom.


    As Evelyn pensively stared at her daughter''s sleeping face, she remembered something. Not long after


    she gave birth to Gwyn, she found it difficult to share the same bed with her daughter. Oftentimes she


    would wake up in the middle of the night, feeling ustrophobic in her own bed.


    This one time, Evelyn turned over and the little foot that was resting on her waist fell onto the bed.


    Her eyes shot up immediately and she saw a baby girl sleeping behind her. Gripped with fear, she sat


    bolt upright in bed.


    Staring at the little girl with wide-eyed confusion, Evelyn sat there motionlessly for a few seconds. Then


    after a while, she came to her senses and felt relieved. ''Oh, it is Gwyn, my daughter.''


    As time passed, Evelyn eventually got used to sleeping with the little girl in the same bed.


    Sometimes Debbie would take Gwyn to sleep in her bedroom, or Gwyn would sleep in the baby''s room


    alone. Evelyn wasn''t used to sleeping alone.


    Getting used to something like that was indeed a truly horrible feeling.


    Meanwhile, Sheffield had resigned from the Y City First General Hospital almost a year ago. Ever since


    he came back, all he did was work in the Theo Group to keep himself busy.


    As a son of Peterson Tang, his charming good looks and brilliance made him the focus of the press.


    Most of the unweddeddies of Y City wanted to marry and settle down with him.


    Just the other day, all the media outlets published an article about Sheffield''s intimate rtionship with


    the daughter of the King of Gamblers. Reports said that he had deliberately lost a big sum of money


    just to make the beautiful woman smile.


    More recently, there were rumors going around that Sheffield was almost impeached by the senior


    board members of the Theo Group.


    Today, the newspapers published a shocking expose on Sheffield and his best friend Joshua, the


    youngest son of former mayor, Darius Fan. There were photos of them both entering a nightclub and


    neither was seen or heard from until muchter that night.


    Around 11 p.m., a man was seening out of a private room and he leaned his back against the wall.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When a scantily d woman passed him by, the man heard a voice from inside the room urging him


    earnestly.


    "Sheffield, what are you waiting for?"


    "Hurry!"


    "Come on! Don''t let that one slip through your fingers! You can do this!"


    "Hey there, beautiful!" Sheffieldmented as he walked up to the woman leisurely.


    When she turned around to see who it was, Sheffield pulled her by the wrist and pressed her against


    the wall of the corridor.


    As he peered into the woman''s eyes, the intensity of his gaze was enough to put any woman under his


    spell. She stared back into his eyes, feeling drawn in, andpletely forgot about her friends next to


    her. "Hi handsome, what''s up?" she asked.


    "You know what?" Sheffield smiled at her. "I''ve been attracted to you since the first time I saw you¡ª"


    "Ahem! Ahem!" Joshua suddenly coughed heavily from behind Sheffield.


    Sheffield, however, paid no heed to Joshua and continued, "You stole my heart away with your beauty.


    I just can''t get my eyes off you."


    The woman blushed and shyly replied, "You are very handsome too."


    "Ahem! Ahem! Ahem!" Sheffield sighed, seemingly annoyed and exasperated. Having lost his patience,


    he turned around to face Joshua almost immediately and said, "What the hell is wrong with..." His


    words were abruptly cut short at the sight of three men standing in the corridor.


    Something about the way the three men carried themselves suggested that none of them were to be


    taken lightly.


    Carlos shifted his cold gaze towards Sheffield, whose face was red from all the drinking. Standing next


    to him were his friends, Damon and Wesley.


    Having noticed Carlos'' murderous gaze, Damon asked yfully, "Are we here for the woman or the


    man who is flirting with her?"


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Sheffield almost instantly drew his hand back and stood up straight respectfully.


    Carlos met both of his future sons-inw in such a ce. How could he not be furious?


    Joshua put on a wry smile and greeted them, "Hello, Uncle Carlos, Uncle Damon, and Uncle." Joshua


    was quite familiar with Carlos and Damon, but since Wesley was currently living in A Country for most


    of his time, Joshua didn''t know much about him. Wesley looked like he was about Carlos'' age, so


    Joshua decided to call him "Uncle."


    Wesley replied with a simple nod of the head.


    Damon looked at Joshua and taunted him, "Hey, Joshua, are you having fun tonight?"


    "Em...I was just about to leave!" Joshua stammered. He wouldn''t dare to admit that he had been


    staying in the nightclub for quite a while in front of Carlos.


    It was all Sheffield''s fault. Joshua would have been with Terilynn tonight if Sheffield hadn''t insisted on


    hanging out with him.


    Of all the ces in the world, this wasn''t where he wanted to be seen by his future father-inw.


    Sheffieldposed himself and took two steps forward as he greeted, "Hello, Uncle Carlos. What a


    coincidence! I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "This is not a coincidence. I came here to have a word with you," Carlos replied.


    "What? Really?" Carlos'' response puzzled everyone present.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at him and said, "I found out from someone that you were here. I happened


    to be nearby, so I decided to see what you were doing."


    Anyone who didn''t know what was going on would think Carlos was Sheffield''s father who didn''t want


    his son to fool around in such a ce.


    Sheffield turned around but before he knew it, the woman he was flirting with had already left, possibly


    frightened by Carlos'' presence. After heaving a deep sigh, Sheffield decided toe clean. "I work in


    thepany all day. In the evening, Ie out to rx and have some fun."


    "Are you admitting to the rumors?" Carlos'' menacing aura sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    Sheffield nodded his head indifferently. "Yes! Besides, I am a single man. I have the right to have some


    fun. Am I right, Uncle Carlos?" People with families were allowed to have fun, why couldn''t he, a single


    man, enjoy his life too?


    "How dare you!"


    The reason behind Carlos'' anger felt confusing and unreasonable to Sheffield. Why would Sheffield shy


    away from the truth? Besides, he and Evelyn weren''t even together now.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, Carlos raised his fist and darted towards Sheffield.


    Sheffield, however, dodged the man''s fist as quickly as he could.


    Most of the people hanging around Sheffield were well aware of who Carlos Huo was, and as such, the


    moment they saw how angry he was, they immediately ran back to their private room.


    Only Joshua, who was leaning against the door, thought about how to separate the two men who were


    fighting each other.


    Carlos threw a second punch, but Sheffield was able to dodge it again. Fuming with rage, Carlos red


    at Sheffield with bloodshot eyes and screamed, "How dare you try to dodge me!"


    "I don''t want to get hit by someone I can''t hit back! You are not my father! But I promise not to dodge


    your punch if you agree to be my father-inw!"


    "Keep dreaming, you worthless imbecile!" Carlos hardly ever cursed, but today he was too furious to


    care about his manners.


    "Don''t mind if I do," Sheffield said. ''One way or the other, I''m going to make Evelyn my wife and you,


    my father-inw!'' he mused.


    Wesley and Damon looked at Carlos, mouth agape. Wesley asked Damon, "I see that a lot''s been


    going on in Y City in my absence. Care to fill me in?"


    "My friend, I am just as clueless as you are!" In fact, even Damon didn''t know what this young man had


    done to infuriate Carlos so much.

 Chapter 990 Beat The Crap Out Of You

    Chapter 990 Beat The Crap Out Of You


    The manager of the night club heard that someone was making trouble in the club. He came along with


    a group of men, ready to drive whoever was making trouble away. When he saw that it was Carlos who


    had started the fight along with Sheffield, he became so frightened that he sent his men away. After all,


    Carlos and Sheffield were practically kings in Y City.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The manager couldn''t afford to offend the likes of them.


    Carlos kept trying tond a punch on Sheffield, but the young man kept dodging only angering Carlos


    even more. Joshua could sense that something bad was going to happen. He had his rtionship with


    Terilynn to consider. He just couldn''t risk Carlos'' wrath. Taking a deep breath, he ran toward Sheffield


    and wrapped his arms around his waist to try to get him to back off. "Sheffield! This isn''t worth it! Just


    let himnd a punch. It''s no big deal!"


    Sheffield tried to struggle himself free but failed. "No! I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I let him


    beat me up? I already let that happen before, and I was with Evelyn back then. I let it happen because


    he''s her father, but Evelyn and I aren''t even together anymore, so why should I allow him to do this?"


    Carlos gasped for air and roared, "Idiot! You think you''re some big shot now, don''t you? Do you think


    that just because you''re the CEO of Theo Group I wouldn''t dare to hurt you?"


    "No, I don''t. I always knew that you never liked me. And you have no respect for the Theo Group."


    Sheffield wanted to take one step forward, but with Joshua holding his waist, he couldn''t. "Uncle


    Carlos,e on! Show me what you''ve got! I''m not afraid of you!"


    "Huh! You''ve got some balls to challenge me! I''ll beat the crap out of you today!" Carlos charged toward


    Sheffield without a care for what other people might say.


    However, both Wesley and Damon stopped him from moving farther. Wesley tapped his shoulder and


    reminded him, "Bro, you have a reputation to protect." After all, he was the president of a multinational


    group.


    What he didn''t know was that Sheffield was the CEO of a multinational group too.


    Wesley was only involved in military affairs. He never cared about business, so he didn''t know who


    Sheffield was.


    Joshua reminded Sheffield in a low voice, "Dude, that''s enough. Do you really want to be Carlos''


    enemy? Have you given up on Evelyn? If you tell me right now that you don''t want to be with her


    anymore, I''ll let you go."


    After a moment of silence, Sheffield hit Joshua''s hand on his waist and said in disgust, "Let go of me!


    Why would I fight back? Didn''t you see that I was trying to dodge him?"


    With that, Joshua was relieved. He really didn''t know who to help: his future father-inw or his best


    friend?


    "My reputation? He''s such a jerk. I hate him so much that I want to beat him to death. I don''t care about


    my reputation anymore." Carlos stood there, ready to fight, ring at Sheffield who was already back to


    his usual slovenly self.


    "Uncle Carlos, my master is 95 years old. He is that strong! He doesn''t even look his age! Do you know


    why?" It was only Carlos who had been taunting him until then¡ªnow it was his time to strike back.


    He knew that if he didn''t fight back now, he wouldn''t have another chance again.


    Before Sheffield continued, Joshua already knew what he was going to say next.


    Carlos, however, had no idea. "Why should I give a damn?"


    "Because you can take something from this. My grandfather worried about our family''s affairs his entire


    life. Any time he got the chance, he would nag me. He died at 80, and I know he could have lived


    longer. My master never meddled in other people''s businesses. He''s 95 now and he... Eh? Uncle


    Carlos, why are you hitting me again?" Carlos swung his fist again. Sheffield reacted quickly, turning to


    run.


    Carlos was a martial artist. Despite being in his 60s already, he was still good and pretty quick. He


    continued to charge after Sheffield.


    Damon and Wesley ran after him, trying to stop him.


    Joshua was starting to get frustrated. ''Why are they fighting with each other again?''


    "Joshua, run! Quick!" Sheffield pushed him to urge him to run.


    Joshua was confused. He wasn''t Carlos'' target, so why should he run? If he did, it would look like he


    was guilty of something too.


    This was bad, really bad. These men chasing and fighting one another were all public figures. If the


    media found out, they would have a field day.


    As he ran, Joshua pulled out his phone and called Debbie. "Aunt Debbie, they''re fighting!"


    Debbie asked in puzzlement, "What? Who? Who''s fighting?"


    Joshua turned to look at Carlos. "Uncle Carlos and Sheffield! Please call Uncle Carlos now!" Only


    Debbie had the power to stop Carlos.


    "Okay!" Debbie could tell it was serious, so she hung up quickly to call Carlos.


    Just as Carlos was about to catch up with Sheffield, Damon shouted, "Carlos, your phone''s ringing. It''s


    your wife!"


    At this moment, Joshua knew that he and Sheffield were finally safe.


    Upon hearing that it was his wife who was calling, Carlos stopped. He red at Sheffield and angrily


    grabbed his phone from Damon. "Hi, it''s me."


    Debbie pretended that she didn''t know anything yet so that Joshua wouldn''t get into trouble. "Hi, honey.


    Eh? Why are you gasping for air? What are you doing?"


    Of course, Carlos wouldn''t tell her the truth. Debbie liked Sheffield and wanted him to be her son-in-


    "Oh, well, then hurry. Evelyn''s still at work and Gwyn won''t go to bed. When you get home, you can get


    her to sleep."


    Thest few words sessfully drew Carlos'' attention. "I''ll be back soon."


    He hung up the phone and nced at Sheffield who was standing nearby and gasping for air. Then


    Carlos let out a chuckle.


    Sheffield might be younger and faster than him, but he was still an ignorant man who didn''t know that


    he had a daughter. Much like Carlos who didn''t know about Evelyn at first. In addition to that, Gwyn


    had taken the Huo name instead of Tang. Now all Carlos wanted to do was go home and put Gwyn to


    sleep. He liked that Gywn was so close to him, her grandfather. The little girl could call "Grandpa"


    already, but she still couldn''t call "Dad." That made Carlos happier than when he threw a punch in


    Sheffield''s face.


    The smile on Carlos'' face made the hairs on Sheffield''s arms stand.


    Before Sheffield and Joshua could figure out what Carlos was smiling about, he left along with Damon


    and Wesley.


    In the parking lot of the nightclub


    Wesley was confused. "Carlos, what''s wrong with you? I haven''t seen you act so impulsively before.


    What is it with you and that kid?"


    Carlos didn''t know how to exin what had happened two years ago. "He''s pursuing Evelyn," he


    exined grumpily.


    Wesley nodded. "And? Are they dating?"


    Carlos replied honestly, "No. Evelyn wanted to be with him, but I didn''t allow her."


    "You''re in the wrong here, man. As long as they''re happy, then you should just stay out of it."


    Damon echoed Wesley. "Wesley''s right. Since he''s not with Evelyn, he didn''t do anything wrong. It''s


    perfectly normal for him to flirt with whomever he wants. He''s single after all."


    Carlos suddenly stopped. Damon and Wesley turned around and looked at him in confusion.


    After a while, Carlos said, "He''s Gwyn''s father."


    ''Gwyn''s father?'' Damon and Wesley were shocked.


    Not many people knew about Gwyn, but Carlos'' friends did.


    Wesley walked up to him and put his arm around his shoulder. "Let''s go! Let''s go back!"


    "What for?" Carlos didn''t move.


    "I''ll help you give him a beating!"

 Chapter 991 The Powerful Mr. Tang

    Chapter 991 The Powerful Mr. Tang


    Damon put his arm around Carlos'' other shoulder and said, "Count me in. We''ll let him have a taste of


    the strength that''s behind Gwyn¡ªa team of badass men that can beat him to death! He''d better


    behave himself."


    Wesley''s lips curled into a sneer. "We''re not the only men in the team. Remember, I have an army. I


    alone can call in thousands of men to kick his ass if he does anything wrong by Gwyn."


    Damon nodded, "Damn right! Gwyn is like a granddaughter to you. That''s the least you could do to


    protect her."


    Carlos finally smiled. "Let''s get out of here. I don''t have time for him now. I need to go home to Gwyn."


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    The three men got into their cars and left the parking lot.


    As he leaned against the wall, Sheffield thought about Carlos'' creepy smile. He had no idea that he


    had just escaped a beating from an army.


    He and Joshua were left alone in the corridor. The deafening music from the booths filled the air. Both


    of them stayed silent for a while, and then, an ominous presentiment came over Sheffield. "Old Fan, I


    have a bad feeling about this."


    "Could you please stop calling me that?" It sounded like Sheffield was calling him an old fan. Despite


    the fact that his surname was indeed Fan, Joshua didn''t like being addressed that way.


    "Carlos has never smiled at me. Ever! But he just did, and there was something weird about that smile.


    It was creepy as hell. He''s probably cooking up something to mess with me," Sheffield said, ignoring


    Joshua''s protest. He stared at the path through which Carlos had left, deep in thought.


    Joshua disagreed. "You''re just overthinking. Maybe he was in a good mood because of Aunt Debbie''s


    call. Besides, even if he really is trying to get you into trouble, I don''t think you have much to worry


    about. You''re smart and strong¡ªa survivor, who always bounces back."


    "Well," Sheffield mused. "You do have a point..." But the ominous feeling did not leave him. Carlos''


    smile meant something; he believed there was a hidden meaning behind it.


    It was like the old man knew that something was about to go down, and he was secretly d that


    Sheffield had no idea what was going on. He felt like Carlos was enjoying as he, knowing nothing,


    walked into a trap. He wasughing at his helpless situation. The thought made Sheffield restless.


    "Why didn''t you exin to him that you were only flirting with the woman because you had lost a bet?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    What if he tells Evelyn? Did you even think about that? Since when have you be so careless?"


    Joshua was worried.


    Still leaning casually against the wall, Sheffield looked at his friend and said, "If I stopped flirting with


    other women, would Evelyne back to me?"


    Joshua had no answer to that. He wanted to cheer Sheffield up, but he had no experience in the


    matters of love and rtionships, nor could he think of any encouraging words to say to him.


    Heaving a sigh, Sheffield put his arm around Joshua''s shoulder. "Let''s go home."


    Joshua didn''t move. "I can''t go home. My father kicked me out, saying that I couldn''t go back until I


    either got promoted or got married." He was very morose.


    "Oh. Then,e to my ce," Sheffield offered.


    "I don''t want to stay with your family." The Tang family manor was enormous, but there was always a


    civil war brewing amongst the family members. Joshua couldn''t stand being around those people.


    Sheffield Tang was the only sane person in that family.


    "Good, because I don''t want to stay with them either. Let''s go to my apartment." Sheffield''s heart


    screamed. It was his and Evelyn''s apartment. Their home.


    "All right!" Joshua had no problem with that. In fact, he weed the idea.


    Sheffield was still thinking about Evelyn. He said, "I''ll purse Carlos'' daughter and I''ll marry her. I will


    make her serve me, dress me up and cook for me. I will reward her with sweet words if she makes me


    happy, and I will punish her if she upsets me. Yes! That feels so right!"


    With a scornful look at him, Joshua said, "Yeah, sure! Like you would dare. Keep bragging."


    He knew Sheffield loved her too much to do that to her.


    ''I''ll have to keep this in mind, so that I can tell Evelyn about this the day this idiot marries her. Things


    will be very interesting, '' he thought to himself with a smirk.


    In the Huo family manor


    Carlos and Evelyn reached the manor at the same time. When they went upstairs to check on Gwyn,


    the little girl was still up, holding her doll. Debbie was with her.


    Evelyn checked the time on her wristwatch; it was already past midnight. She asked with concern,


    "Sweetie, it''ste. Why haven''t you gone to bed? Come here."


    Gwyn stretched her little arms and Evelyn held her daughter. Leaning her head on Evelyn''s shoulder,


    the little girl closed her eyes without saying a word.


    Debbie sighed helplessly. "I''ve been trying to get her to sleep for hours, but she just wouldn''t. And the


    moment you walk in, she decides to sleep."


    Carlos touched the little girl''s head and felt bad that his granddaughter had to stay up sote because


    neither he nor Evelyn was around. He said to Evelyn, "One of us should stay home to take care of her.


    We can''t both be away at work."


    Evelyn nodded, "Yes."


    She swayed her body gently to rock her baby to sleep. Soon, the doll in Gwyn''s hand fell to the floor.


    Carlos bent down to pick up the doll and patted it clean. When Debbie saw the scratch on his hand,


    she grabbed his wrist and asked, "What happened to your hand?"


    He looked at the scratch and answered casually, "I had a fight with that brat. It''s just a scratch, don''t


    worry."


    "Brat?" Evelyn asked, confused.


    He nodded, "Yeah, the powerful Mr. Tang. He thinks that just because he has the Theo Group as his


    backer now, he is some kind of a big deal. When I hit him, he even dared to fight back!"


    The words, "Mr. Tang," dripped with sarcasm as they fell out of his mouth.


    Debbie and Evelyn looked at each other. Neither of them knew how to respond to Carlos'' remarks.


    Finally, Debbie sighed. "Wait here. I''ll get the first aid kit. We should disinfect the wound."


    Carlos didn''t object. "Yes, we should definitely disinfect the wound. What if I get infected? Call the


    doctor and ask him if I should get a shot against rabies."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Are you done? Sheffield is not even here. Whom are you aiming


    your words at? Me?"


    "No. I meant for Gwyn to hear them." He looked at the little girl; her eyes were tightly shut.


    Evelyn patted Gwyn''s back and asked in a hushed voice, "What happened, Dad? Why did you two


    fight?"


    "There was a media report iming that he was in some nightclub and hadn''te out in two hours. I


    went to see what he was doing there, and he was flirting with some woman!" Carlos fumed.


    He kept his voice down, considering that his dear granddaughter had just fallen asleep.


    ''Sheffield was flirting with another woman?'' Evelyn didn''t respond. She adjusted Gwyn''s position in her


    arms and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Debbie came back with the kit. She made Carlos sit on the couch and grumbled, "Could you at least


    consider Evelyn''s feelings when you speak?"


    With a snort, he said, "I only want her to know what that guy has been doing so that she can forget that


    jerk."


    "Forget him? And then what?" Debbie gently pressed on his wound, warning him to watch his mouth.


    Carlos, however, didn''t feel the pain at all. It was just a minor wound after all; nothing he couldn''t


    handle. "I''ll introduce Evelyn to a better man," he dered.


    Debbie and Evelyn sighed at the same time and said in unison, "So, you''re trying to meddle again?"


    Debbie disinfected the wound for him and then took a band aid to put on his wound. "Do you have too


    much free time on your hands? Or do you think Evelyn doesn''t have enough on her te already?"


    Carlos stared at the band aid in his wife''s hand. "If you get rid of that band aid, I won''t bother


    introducing Evelyn to another man," he haggled. ''Just get thatme band aid away from me!''


    Debbie stopped peeling the band aid at once. "What if you get infected while taking a shower?"


    "I can take care of myself."

 Chapter 992 Complaints

    Chapter 992 Comints


    Sighing, Debbie put the first-aid kit away and said, "Let''s go. Let Evelyn be. She had a busy day at


    work, and I''m sure she''s tired."


    Carlos nodded and stood up from the sofa. "You wanna know what I think?" he asked Evelyn. "I think


    you need to y harder to get. String him on for a couple years if you want. If you get with him too


    quickly it might make you look desperate."


    He turned to Debbie. "Honey, why are you staring at me? I mean it. We need to let Sheffield know that


    Evelyn''s not that easy. Otherwise, he won''t think she''s worth keeping."


    Debbie tried her hardest to drag the man out of the room as he prattled.


    Carlos didn''t want to leave the room yet. "I haven''t hugged Gwyn yet!"


    "Let the baby sleep now. You can see her tomorrow! Out!" Debbie insisted.


    "Okay, okay." Carlos dropped the idea of hugging his granddaughter, but he was still angry with


    Sheffield. He continued, "Look, Evelyn. See this bruise? That was Sheffield. Tell him if he tries anything


    like that again, I''ll beat the shit out of him every time I see him."


    Carlos'' voice trailed off when the door finally shut.


    Silence reigned in the bedroom once more. Evelyn felt her head ache. She missed the calm, cold,


    decisive Carlos Huo. What happened to him? How did he manage to lose his cool?


    Sighing helplessly, she tucked her sleeping daughter in and kissed her forehead before heading to the


    bathroom for a shower.


    The next morning, at ZL Group


    Evelyn called Nadia in and said, "Contact Theo Group and set up a meeting. I want to talk to Mr. Tang


    about his research projects." Actually, Evelyn didn''t want to talk to him directly, so she asked Nadia to


    do it.


    Nadia nodded, "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Right then and there, Nadia dialed the phone number of the assistant to the CEO of Theo Group.


    "Hello, this is Nadia from ZL Group. My boss wants to meet with yours. When would be a good time to


    do that?"


    Two minutester, Nadia hung up the phone. "Miss Huo, they said...Mr. Tang is not in the office now.


    They''ll call when he''s back in."


    Inexplicably, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, thanks."


    Nadia nodded with a smile.


    "By the way, the managers are supposed to be conducting a tour of thepany. Sort of a check-up


    on how things are running, right? Have they started that yet?" Evelyn shifted her attention back to work.


    "They will start in three minutes, Miss Huo."


    "I think I''ll join them." She hadn''t been involved in the day-to-day business of thepany in a long


    time.


    "Yes, Miss Huo! I''ll arrange it right away." Then, Nadia left the office.


    Once a month ZL Group''s senior management would inspect each department. Evelyn wasn''t on the


    list, despite her regional CEO title. But Carlos hadn''t assigned her much work and she''d been there


    early that morning, so she decided to join the inspection tour.


    Without notifying anyone in advance, Evelyn quietly joined the senior leaders and followed them


    around thepany. It was good to have a chance to see who she was working with, and to get a


    chance to stretch her legs.


    She was quiet during the whole inspection tour. She just took extensive notes. When she found a


    problem, she put it on the list so she could address itter. Or put someone else on it.


    On the way to the financial department, Evelyn felt a stomach acheing on. Handing Nadia the file


    in her hand, she said, "Don''t mind me. I need to hit thedies'' room first. You guys can continue the


    tour and I''ll catch up in a bit."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Evelyn found the bathroom on that floor and walked in.


    A few minutester, Evelyn left the stall, washed her hands and was about to leave when she heard


    someone crying.


    She turned off the faucet and walked toward the source of the sound.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At a corner diagonally opposite the bathroom, a girl in her early twenties was crying whileining


    over the phone, "Boo...hoo...it sucks! I''m under too much pressure! I can''t stand it here anymore. My


    supervisor is a hellish bitch! She always chews me out. I felt pretty good walking into work this morning,


    but then she yelled at me out of the blue. She''s just a department supervisor! Did she have to treat me


    like that? I haven''t been here even a year, but I work very hard every day, you know? Ugh! I''m so


    pissed. I need the paycheck, so I can''t quit. I would have left a long time ago if it weren''t for that. That''s


    not cool to treat me like that. No one would put it up with it..."


    Standing where she was, Evelyn silently listened to the girl''sints. She more or less figured out


    what was going on from her rant.


    Apparently the supervisor yelled at her every day. It made working here a living hell.


    The girl sobbed. "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to put this on you." She paused, waiting for the person on the


    other end of the line to say something. "I have to put up with her. I have to pay off the house loan. I see.


    I''ll let you get back to work. Bye!"


    The girl hung up the phone and wiped her tears with a tissue. When she turned around and was about


    to throw the tissue into the trash, she found an elegant woman standing behind her.


    Instead of wearing working attire, the woman was d in a long, brown dress with an asymmetrical


    hemline, silk scarf about her neck. On top of that, she had a pair of ck high heels. She was wearing


    a set of tourmaline earrings, and a watch on her wrist.


    She stood with arms over her chest, staring at the girl.


    Evelyn gave off an aura of cool, and one of power, of a woman used to getting what she wanted. The


    other girl couldn''t look her in the eye, and was frightened. She wanted to ask Evelyn who she was, but


    she couldn''t bring herself to do so.


    Since the woman didn''t wear a work uniform or any work badge, she probably wasn''t an employee.


    The female employee threw the tissue into the trash and was ready to walk past Evelyn.


    But the young CEO stopped her with a word. "Wait."


    The girl stopped and turned around. She asked cautiously, "Who are you?"


    "Not happy at work?" Evelyn asked.


    "What did you hear?" The girl was frightened to death and thought she was canned for sure. ''Oh crap!


    If she goes to the department supervisor, I''m so fired!''


    At ZL Group, even a team leader had some power, not to mention a department supervisor. If the


    supervisor decided to fire her, she could do nothing about it.


    Evelyn replied honestly, "I heard everything, but..."


    "Why don''t you get to work instead of hiding in here?" A domineering female voice suddenly rang


    behind them.


    The female employee''s face turned even paler. "I''m really done this time." She immediately greeted her


    supervisor respectfully, "Hello, Miss Chi!"


    The sound of high heels came closer and closer, and a woman stalked up to the pair. "cking off? Lily


    Xu, do you want to lose your job?" The indignant supervisor turned on Evelyn next. "And who are you?


    Where''s your uniform¡ª It''s you?!" The woman was taken aback the moment her gazended on


    Evelyn''s face.


    They hadn''t seen each other for two years, but they recognized each other at once.


    Gillian was stunned, while Evelyn was expressionless.


    "You also work here?" Gillian didn''t think anyone who had nothing to do with thepany would be


    here at this hour.


    Evelyn nodded indifferently.


    "Which department are you in? Why aren''t you wearing your uniform during working hours? And you''re


    just chatting away with a co-worker? Why aren''t you at your desk?" Gillian scolded Evelyn arrogantly


    as if haranguing a subordinate.


    Lily Xu quickly denied everything. "No, I don''t know her. We weren''t talking. I just... I had to use the


    restroom. I''m going back to work now." Lily Xu hadn''t seen Evelyn before, so she tried her best to


    disassociate herself from her.


    Although Evelyn didn''t start at the bottom, she understood how things worked here. She didn''t want to


    get Lily Xu in trouble. "First, I don''t have a work uniform, and don''t need to wear one. Second, we


    weren''t in here talking. Please let her get back to work."

 Chapter 993 Punishment

    Chapter 993 Punishment


    ''Let Lily Xu get back to work? Who does she think she is? I''m the department supervisor!'' Gillian threw


    a scornful look at Evelyn. "I don''t care whether you wear a work uniform or not, because you don''t work


    in the financial department." As the department supervisor, she was sure that she had never seen


    Evelyn in the financial department, nor had she ever seen the name "Evelyn Tang."


    "But we need to discuss this. You said you weren''t talking in here? Got any proof?"


    Evelyn cast her a cold nce and asked, "So, what are you going to do with Lily?"


    "Of course, I''ll punish her ording to thepany''s rules and regtions. She cked off and was


    chatting during office hours," Gillian said in a justified tone.


    Evelyn didn''t want to waste time in arguing with her. "Do as you please."


    Strictly speaking, Lily was indeed making private phone calls during working hours. What Gillian


    wanted to do was reasonable. So Evelyn had nothing to say about it.


    "Hey, which department are you in, anyway?" Gillian stopped the woman who had turned to leave.


    Gillian was a department supervisor, but why was Evelyn acting so arrogantly, like she had a higher


    position in thepany?


    "None of your business."


    Evelyn''s indifferent attitude pissed Gillian off. Lily had returned to her desk and the two of them were


    left alone. Looking at the woman who stood with her back to her, Gillian taunted, "I think the reason


    why you won''t wear your uniform is you want to show off your fancy dress. Am I right? But that''s not


    your color. It''s coffee. Girls in their twenties like me don''t wear dresses like that. Brown is for old


    Evelyn stopped in her tracks and listened to her. "And what''s that old-fashioned lipstick shade? Don''t


    tell me¡ªit''s a luxury brand, huh? I have way better taste than you. Well, maybe it''s because your


    temperament doesn''t match the lipstick. It makes you look old and frumpy. This isn''t a fashion show.


    You should change into your work uniform now!"


    No wonder Lily had cried andined to someone over the phone. Gillian was so sharp-tongued.


    She felt sorry for Lily, and anyone else who had to work under her.


    Evelyn took out her phone and called Nadia. "Nadia. I need you here. I''m in the bathroom of the


    financial department."


    Gillian was still unaware of the situation and continued to babble at her. "Who are you calling? Your


    supervisor, I hope. That way, I can report you face-to-face. Let hime and show me who he is."


    "Gillian Chi, supervisor of the finance department, right?" Evelyn asked all of a sudden.


    "Yes!" Gillian was very proud of herself. This position was her present honor.


    Evelyn said nothing more and waited for Nadia.


    Nadia had been waiting for Evelyn in the financial department, so it wasn''t long before she came in.


    When she saw Evelyn standing in the distance, she trotted over. "Miss Huo!"


    ''Miss Huo?'' The smug expression on Gillian''s face froze when she heard how Nadia addressed Evelyn.


    ''Herst name is Huo?


    That''s right. It isn''t Tang! Sheffield said she used hisst name...'' Gillian finally realized.


    Evelyn turned around, ignoring the stupefied Gillian and walked to the financial department with Nadia.


    When Gillian came back to her senses, she rushed to keep up with the two women.


    Walking to the financial department, Evelyn asked Nadia to summon the manager of the financial


    department. Everyone else was confused.


    When she answered Nadia''s call, the manager of the financial department put aside her work and


    walked out of the office. "Miss Huo," she greeted Evelyn respectfully.


    Gillian''s face went pale when she saw how humble her immediate superior was in front of Evelyn. It


    was then that she remembered that Huo was the CEO''sst name.


    ''If she''s rted to Carlos Huo, then Evelyn doesn''t need anyone to vouch for her.''


    After ncing at Gillian, Evelyn announced in front of everyone, "Gillian Chi, the supervisor of the


    financial department isn''t a very good manager. Besides, she shows no respect to her boss. So, she''s


    losing a rank as of today. She''ll be trained for three months as a new employee and needs to pass the


    qualification exam again. If she fails, she''ll be demoted by one more rank." She turned to the manager


    and continued, "Miss Wang, you''re the manager of the financial department. You''re Gillian Chi''s direct


    boss. Her behavior is your fault. As a warning, you''ll be docked a month''s pay."


    This was the first time Evelyn had punished her employees in front of the staff.


    Tracy Wang, the manager of the financial department, cast an angry re at Gillian and then


    apologized to Evelyn, "Yes, Miss Huo. It was all my fault. I didn''t manage my people well. It won''t


    happen again."


    When Tracy Wang was done talking, Evelyn told Nadia, "Go tell HR department about what we


    discussed here."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Nadia then dialed the number to connect to the HR department.


    Gillian was unconvinced. Who was this woman, that she had the power to do this? ''How can she


    demote me?'' "This is bullshit. Miss Huo, you''re using your position to get even with me." Although


    Gillian wasn''t sure what Evelyn''s position was, she figured she must have a higher position than Tracy


    Wang.


    "So what?" Evelyn admitted frankly.


    Gillian''s face flushed red due to the anger. "How could you do that?"


    Evelyn snapped in a condescending way, "Give me one reason why I can''t. You''re getting off light, if


    you ask me. You don''t like it, you can leave and go somewhere else."


    If Gillian was an employee of anotherpany, Evelyn couldn''t do anything to her. But for now, she


    was an employee of ZL Group. Of course, Evelyn was able to discipline any of her employees. Gillian


    wanted to be arrogant in front of her? In her dreams!


    The employees around them couldn''t help but marvel. "Wow! Miss Huo is so cool!" "She sure knocked


    Gillian off her high horse!"


    "First time I ever saw her. I''ve only read about her in the papers. I thought she was a tenderdy. Turns


    out she''s a bossy CEO!"


    "Gillian had iting to her. She ticked off a big shot!"


    "Yeah. She''ll have a hard time!"


    Soon, an e-mail about Gillian''s demotion was sent to her email inbox. Other employees also saw the


    punishment notice posted on thepany''s website.


    The employee closest to Gillian had logged into thepany intr. Her punishment was posted


    in as day on the department homepage. She clenched her fists and red back at Evelyn. "I''m


    going to talk to Mr. Huo, the CEO. I don''t think he''ll let you do this just to get back at me!"


    A dash of sarcasm shed through Evelyn''s eyes. "Should I call my dad and ask him toe here?"


    ''Dad?'' Although Gillian had thought Evelyn was rted to Carlos, she was still shocked by the fact that


    Carlos was actually Evelyn''s father.


    No wonder this woman didn''t need to wear uniforms; she could afford skin-care products worth millions;


    and she could afford clothes and jewelry worth tens of millions.


    It made sense now.


    Tracy Wang immediately chimed in, "Miss Huo, please don''t be angry. She never saw you before. She


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    didn''t mean to offend you. I''ll punish her, if you want."


    Without another word, Evelyn turned and left the financial department.


    When they walked into the elevator, Nadia reported in a low voice, "Miss Huo, the assistant of Theo


    Group''s CEO called me back just now. He said Mr. Tang is super-busy. He doesn''t have time to see


    you. Besides, Mr. Tang has handed over all the work regarding the research and development to his


    team. If you have any problem, you can contact his team."


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    She was in a bad mood because of Gillian, and now Sheffield was making things hard for her too.


    She rubbed the spot between her eyebrows. "I see."

 Chapter 994 Just An Outsider

    Chapter 994 Just An Outsider


    Evelyn had just gotten settled in her office when her phone rang. It was Carlos. "What''s going on with


    the supervisor of the finance department?"


    Evelyn knew Carlos was just asking. There was nothing usatory in his tone. "Nothing serious. She


    got too big for her britches," she exined.


    "That''s my girl!" he beamed. "I raised you to be a fighter. If someone challenges you, you fight back.


    Don''t worry about a thing. I''ll be there for you if anything happens."


    Evelyn smiled, "Yeah, I know. Thank you, Dad."


    "I''m your dad. I''m always on your side. And I do trust you. Get back together with Sheffield if you want.


    But if he makes you unhappy, cut him loose. You''re better than that, you know?" He was used to


    wielding power. He could fire as many employees as he wanted¡ªfor example, the supervisor of the


    finance department. But Sheffield was another matter entirely. His daughter loved the guy, and that


    made all the difference.


    But if Sheffield hurt her again, he would step in and deal with him.


    He wasn''t going to let that happen, no matter what.


    "I know, Dad."


    That afternoon, Nadia and Evelyn had a meeting. Carlos had gotten wind of how Gillian had gotten


    hired. The general manager who interviewed her was bribed.


    After her encounter with Evelyn, she had been punished. But Gillian was a hard worker. So instead of


    being fired, she just got busted down to team leader. And she''d have to take pass the qualification test


    to stay employed there. The general manager who hired her was also involved, and he was demoted


    as well.


    Although this matter was not earth-shattering, it still caused a stir among the employees at ZL Group.


    It was because Evelyn was in the middle of it. And after she was demoted, Gillian was punished again


    by Carlos. He was looking out for his daughter.


    People started to gossip about Gillian, the woman who was foolish enough to offend the princess!


    It didn''t matter whether she was in the right or not. The point was, she had messed with the wrong


    person, and she would be the one who was wrong in the end.


    That night, Gillian went to the Tang Residence.


    In the Tang Residence


    Near dinnertime, the old house was brightly lit. Several servants were busying themselves serving


    meals in the dining room. The living room was upied by the women.


    Four or five women were trying tofort one of their number who was crying. "Don''t cry. You can''t go


    back and change anything. Be more careful in the future!" The woman who spoke was the wife of


    Peterson''s second son.


    Lea echoed, "Yeah. Evelyn Huo''s father is Carlos Huo. She''s untouchable."


    With tearful eyes, Gillian said in a low voice, "I know you worked hard to get me that job. Heck, I was


    the supervisor of the finance department. But Evelyn took that away from me. Your friend was punished


    too. Why shouldn''t I cry?"


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. After all, she''s a Huo." Their enemies were too strong, and there


    was no way for Lea to fight back, so she had to just grin and bear it.


    Peterson Tang''s fourth son''s wife indifferently nced at the crying, delicate woman, and felt sick in her


    heart. "Stop crying already. Tell you what: Dad''s not here yet. Why don''t you go upstairs and tell him


    dinner''s ready?"


    A servant came to them and said, "Dinner is ready. Ladies, enjoy your dinner."


    The women began to move in unison towards the dining room. Gillian wiped her tears and stood up


    after her sister did.


    After a while, three men came downstairs. The head of them was Peterson Tang, followed by Sheffield


    and the fifth son of the Tang family, Sterling Tang.


    The moment Gillian saw Sheffield, her eyes were all over him. She had intended to wash up, but when


    she saw him, she changed her mind and waited there for him.


    Lea went up to the men first and greeted them each with a smile. "Peterson, Sterling, Sheffield¡ª


    dinner''s ready!"


    Peterson nodded, and then Sterling Tang responded, "Okay." Sheffield remained nonchnt and silent.


    When he came downstairs, he walked to the door, ignoring everyone else. Seeing him leaving, Gillian


    rushed to catch up to him and called, "Sheffield!"


    "Your eyes are all red. Who made you cry like this?" he asked in a casual tone, squinting at her.


    That was all Gillian wanted. She had been waiting for him to notice. She pretended to be strong and


    wiped her tears. "Nothing, really. I just felt sad about getting into it with Evelyn Huo today."


    On hearing that, Sheffield paused, but only for a second. "Oh? A piece of advice: she''s the regional


    CEO of thepany. I''d stay on her good side, or stay away."


    Gillian knew Sheffield and Evelyn had been apart for two years without a call or a text between them.


    When Sheffield paused at the door, she stood in his way andined sadly, "She wasn''t wearing


    her uniform. and chatted with my subordinate during working hours. Naturally, I did my job. I read her


    the riot act for those two infractions. How was I supposed to know she was Carlos Huo''s daughter? I


    lost my position and paycheck thanks to her. It took a lot for me to get that far." Gillian sobbed again.


    Although Sheffield furrowed his eyebrows, he secretly praised Evelyn for putting Gillian in her ce.


    ''Wow! My woman is awesome!''


    "I''m sorry that happened to you!" Sheffield pretended to feel bad for Gillian.


    "If I did something wrong, she could punish me ording topany protocol. But we just had a battle


    of words. So she scolds me in public and kicks me downstairs. How could she do this to me? Does she


    think she can bully me whenever she wants?"


    Gillian was hoping Sheffield would take her side. Maybefort her.


    But she was wrong. Sheffield replied perfunctorily, "Just stand up to her!"


    "I did, and look what happened!"


    "So what? Your sister could easily get you another job. Don''t forget your brother-inw is the former


    CEO of Theo Group. You can be the manager of the finance department. Who cares about being a


    supervisor?" Everyone heard what he said. They all knew he was being sarcastic, and the two sisters


    were embarrassed.


    Peterson sat down at the table with a long face.


    Lea didn''t dare to say anything back to Sheffield. She could onlyin to Peterson in a low voice,


    "Listen to him!"


    Peterson didn''t say anything.


    Aware that Sheffield didn''t want to listen to herint, Gillian continued, "I''d like to stay on at ZL


    Group. Being a team leader is fine by me, and I''ll just stay away from Evelyn Huo."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sheffield nodded. "Yes! That''s a good idea! You can''t beat her."


    Again, Gillian felt humiliated. She had to change the subject. "Aren''t you staying for dinner?"


    "No, I''m not hungry. There''s too much food, and it''s too rich. I''d get sick if I ate that. I prefer cold water


    and steamed buns. Well, goodbye everyone. Bon appetit." Sheffield was always blunt and defiant


    around the Tangs. And this was one of the reasons why his father, Peterson, had disowned him in the


    first ce.


    "Peterson, do something..." There was a hint of grievance in Lea''s voice.


    This time, Peterson finally opened his mouth. He shouted at his arrogant son, "Stop!"


    Sheffield turned, a sour look on his face.


    "Stay for dinner!"


    "No, thanks! As an outsider, I''m not supposed to eat at the same table with your family."


    Peterson thumped the table in anger. "Didn''t you choose toe back? Why do you have to be so


    salty?"

 Chapter 995 Who Was The Little Princess

    Chapter 995 Who Was The Little Princess


    Everyone fell silent, not daring to say a word. They didn''t want to get between Sheffield and his father.


    Not when they were fighting like this.


    A look of disdain shed in Sheffield''s eyes when he spoke again. "Now that you know I''m salty, maybe


    you''ll find a private ce where we can talk about work. I don''t need all these losers around. I''ll be


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    willing to sleep with you, not to mention have dinner!"


    The Tang family was like a spider''s web. A hundred strands, and each of these strands was a secret.


    And if you lingered too long, just like an overly-curious fly, you''d be stuck fast.


    "You little brat!" Peterson''s face turned red from fury. "Get out!" he roared.


    "Happy to!" Without any hesitation, Sheffield turned and stalked out the door. Then they heard the


    engine of his wine-red Maybach fading in the distance.


    They were still quiet three minutes after he had left the house. They just sat in the dining room, trying to


    shed the aura of awkwardness that clung to them.


    Peterson''s eyes fell on Lea''s face. He said coldly, "He''s still a kid. Why were you so sassy about it? He


    didn''t want toe back anyway. If you go on like this, he''ll never want toe home!"


    After listening to his words, Lea felt very aggrieved. She was Peterson''s wife. ording to her


    seniority, Sheffield should call her "Mom." Yet he never did. Instead, he verbally attacked her every


    chance he got. And every time, Peterson med it all on her. She wasn''t happy about what Peterson


    was saying, but she had no choice but to ept it. "Okay, okay. I get it. Let''s eat!"


    Peterson calmed down a little bit because of her conciliatory tone. But soon he felt that what he said


    was unfair to Lea. So heforted her, "I''ll talk to him after he calms down. He should be more


    respectful."


    "Yeah." Passing him the chopsticks, she began to pick up food for him.


    Soon after the family started eating, a servant came downstairs with a child in her arms. "Mr. and Mrs.


    Tang, the young master is awake."


    "Mom!" The second Nastas Tang woke up, he wanted his mother. Upon seeing Lea, he felt sad with


    tears in his eyes.


    Putting down her chopsticks, Lea came over to take him in her arms and ordered another servant,


    "Bring the young master''s dinner."


    "Yes, Mrs. Tang."


    Nastas Tang looked at Peterson, his father, and was too scared to say anything. Lea coaxed him, "Call


    him ''Dad, '' and Mom will give you some delicious food!"


    Peterson knew his son was afraid of him.


    He also knew it was because he looked serious all the time and didn''t know how to act around children.


    But he wasn''t picking on anyone. He always pulled a long face. He was used to that, so he couldn''t


    change who he was in front of his son, at least not in so short a time.


    "Dad..." Nastas Tang said in a tiny voice.


    Peterson''s face softened. "Good boy. Let''s eat!" Everyone was happier because of Nastas Tang''s


    presence. And they felt more like making conversation after that.


    Eating shrimp egg custard, Nastas asked Lea, "Mom, where''s my brother?"


    Lea knew which brother her son was talking about.


    It was very strange. This little guy had only seen Sheffield twice, but he liked him a lot. He always


    asked about Sheffield.


    She coaxed him gently, "He''s at work. I''ll take you to see him some time, OK?"


    "No, I want to see him now." His mother had told him that Sheffield would be there today. Nastas Tang


    wondered what was going on. Why wasn''t he there? Nastas Tang pouted and wanted to cry.


    Peterson looked at his youngest son who was upset, and thought of Sheffield''s attitude towards the


    little guy. Even though Sheffield never got along with his father, he was really nice to the little boy. To


    make the young boy happy, Peterson offered, "If you eat up, I''ll take you to see Sheffield tomorrow."


    Hearing what he said, Nastas Tang nced at Peterson timidly. After he was sure that it was his father


    who said that, he took the spoon and ate his dinner obediently.


    When Sheffield contacted Joshua on WeChat again, he found that Joshua had changed his profile


    photo.


    He clicked on the picture and saw it was the picture of a cute little baby.


    Looking at the photo of the tiny tyke, he couldn''t help but chuckle. Who was the little princess?


    "Hey, where did you get your profile photo?" he asked Joshua over voice chat.


    "I saw it in my WeChat Moments, so I use it as my profile photo. Cute, isn''t she?"


    "Yeah, she is. Where are you? I''lle over and we can hang out."


    "I''m outside. What do you want to see me for?"


    Sheffield was annoyed to hear that. It sounded as if Joshua didn''t want to see him. "Because


    somebody texted me that he missed me so much that he wanted to cry. Remember? It''s been awhile."


    "I was kidding. Don''t take it seriously! Besides, I''ve seen you several times since you came back here. I


    don''t miss you anymore." Joshua hadn''t really seen Sheffield in the past two years. That was why he


    said he missed him.


    But now he didn''t.


    Sheffield surmised, "You with Terilynn now?"


    "How do you know?"


    "Humph! I just know. Some friend!" Then Sheffield turned and drove towards hispany.


    "Go away. Don''t crash my date, dude!" Joshua snapped in a voice low enough to be out of Terilynn''s


    earshot, hoping Sheffield would get the hint.


    Sheffield recalled something Joshua used to say about him. He retorted, "I know this guy. He always


    cracks dirty jokes and dates different girls, but is still a poor little virgin. He''s texted the woman he likes


    for more than two years. But all he''s done is touch her hand. They''ve never even kissed. Poor guy..."


    Sheffield''s tone was filled with sarcasm.


    "Get lost!" Joshua didn''t want to waste more time on him.


    With a big smile on his face, Sheffield hung up, leaving them alone.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, a silver gray minivan stopped in front of Theo Group''s office building.


    Felix reminded the woman sitting in the back seat, "Miss Huo, we have arrived."


    "Okay." Evelyn put away the file.


    Felix unbuckled his seat belt, got out of the car and opened the door for her. Then, he helped the


    woman in high heels out of the car.


    With a box in her hand, Evelyn walked towards the entrance, bodyguard in tow.


    "Go talk to the guard. I''ll wait here," she told Felix. The only thing she wanted to do was see Sheffield


    without rming anyone.


    Felix nodded and walked up to a security guard. "Hello, Miss Huo of ZL Group is here to see Mr. Tang."


    "Which Mr. Tang?" the security guard asked.


    "The younger Mr. Tang. Mr. Sheffield Tang." After Sheffield assumed his position as CEO, many people


    called him the younger Mr. Tang to distinguish him from his father, Peterson Tang.


    Before the security guard could speak, a man who was walking by stopped in his tracks. He cast a


    nce at Evelyn, who held a box with both hands, and asked with a smile, "You''re here to see Sheffield


    Tang?"


    Evelyn looked at him from head to toe when she heard him mention Sheffield''s name. The man


    dressed as a sessful businessman. He wore a grey striped suit with a dark blue tie, briefcase in his


    hand. He had fair skin, single eyelids and a faint smile on his face.


    Evelyn was sure that she had never met this man before, so she didn''t care about it and looked away.


    Felix nodded, "We are!"

 Chapter 996 Evelyns Visit

    Chapter 996 Evelyn''s Visit


    The man nced at Evelyn and then turned his attention towards Felix again. "Are you sure you''re


    referring to the same Sheffield Tang?" Felix exchanged silent nces with Evelyn and nodded.


    "Yes, sir. Do you know Mr. Tang?"


    "Do I? Of course! He slept with his sister-inw when he was around fifteen. Who wouldn''t know him?"


    Almost immediately, Evelyn raised her head to cast a reproachful re at the man, fuming over his


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Felix gestured at Evelyn with his eyes, telling her to calm down and then asked the man, "I''m sorry, I


    didn''t get your name."


    "Please forgive my ignorance. I am the fifth child of the Tang family, Sterling Tang. Sheffield is my


    younger brother." When Sterling''s eyes met with Evelyn''s, a strange feeling began to grow in his gut.


    However, before Felix could say anything else, Evelyn''s face darkened and she interjected, "How could


    you say something like that? Aren''t you supposed to be looking out for your own brother? Why would


    you even be throwing mud at him? What kind of a brother are you?"


    The tone of her voice made Sterling''s heart tremble. Although it wasn''t the first time he had seen this


    lioness of a woman, this was the first time they had been in such close proximity to one another. Their


    Quite the contrary, whenever he tried to approach Evelyn in the past, he''d be met with a bevy of


    bodyguards who''d follow her around at all times.


    Sterling had never imagined that hidden underneath such a beautiful face was an imposing figure, no


    less than a queen. Evelyn was just standing there in a modest emerald green skirt suit, but her poise


    and physical grace were enough to render him breathless with excitement.


    If he had remembered it correctly, Evelyn was just two years younger than him. Although she was just


    in her early thirties, she had a fiery charm that most women of her age did not possess. Sterling


    couldn''t help but feel enamored with Evelyn, captivated by her stunning good looks and strong


    character.


    If the past ten years of doing business had taught him anything, it was that ZL Group was of paramount


    importance to Y City''s economy. Keeping that in mind, Sterling feigned a smile and said, "You''re right. I


    am sorry to have upset you. However, I was just speaking the truth. I don''t know what brings you here


    or why you havee to see my brother, but I just wanted to give you a little friendly heads up. After


    all, I''m sure our father had a good reason for disowning him and sending him abroad more than a


    decade ago."


    Evelyn''s re remained unstirred, but there was no trace of emotion on her face. "Do you have any


    proof or are you just making all of this up? Did you see any of it with your own eyes?"


    "Unfortunately, I have... the woman he slept with was my wife." Sterling lowered his head, his lips


    twisting into a grimace before transforming into a bitter smile.


    Evelyn was overwhelmed with embarrassment, finding it hard to bear the shock and disbelief.


    "Why would I make up something like that? With my own two eyes, I saw him in bed with my wife. He


    was just a teenager, but he was bold enough to sleep with a woman who was five or six years older


    than he was. Not just any woman, his brother''s wife. Who does that? That''s not it. Not only did he sleep


    with my wife, but he also molested our sixth brother''s girlfriend. They ended up breaking up a year


    bitterness.


    "Mr. Tang, what made you tell me all of this?" Evelyn frowned, shaking her head with disappointment.


    "I didn''t realize that Sheffield''s pursuit of women had gotten so bad. Look, you seem like a good girl. I


    just don''t want you to get hurt by a womanizer like him."


    Evelyn''s voice dripped with ironic sarcasm, as she spared a moment to nce at him and said, "Thank


    you for your concern, Mr. Tang. I assure you that there is no need to be concerned because I can take


    care of myself and I know how to judge people. I don''t need unwanted advice from someone I don''t


    know."


    Having considered all the things he had just said to her, Sterling thought she would have hated


    Sheffield by now, but it didn''t work out that way. Since Evelyn''s implications of him being a telltale were


    made clear, he looked at her awkwardly and said, "If you say so, Miss Huo." Then he turned around


    and faced the security guard behind him. "Let Miss Huo in."


    "Yes, Mr. Tang." The guard nodded and gave him a salute.


    After all, Sterling was the general manager of Theo Group.


    The security guard trotted over to Evelyn and said, "Please, this way, Miss Huo."


    Evelyn nodded at the guard politely but then looked at Sterling with a cold re and said, "Thank you,


    Mr. Tang."


    However, before Sterling could say anything else, she strode forward and passed through the gate.


    The elegance with which she walked away leaving Sterling behind aroused a deep desire in his heart.


    If only this woman were his.


    Inside the office of the CEO''s assistant


    A man in his fifties walked up to Evelyn the moment he saw her. "Wee to our main office, Miss


    Huo."


    "Hi, Tobias," Evelyn greeted politely.


    Tobias Shen had been working for Peterson for nearly thirty years. Almost everyone in the business


    circle knew him as one of Peterson''s right-hand men.


    "I didn''t know you wereing, Miss Huo. What can..."


    ncing at Sheffield''s high-tech office doors, Evelyn simply said, "I''m here to see Sheffield Tang."


    "Please wait a moment, Miss Huo. I''ll report to Mr. Tang."


    Evelyn nodded her head and waited patiently.


    "Mr. Tang, Miss Huo is here to see you. She''s waiting just outside your office. Okay, Mr. Tang. I see."


    After ending the call, Tobias Shen looked at Evelyn with an apologetic look on his face and said, "I''m


    sorry, Miss Huo. Mr. Tang is busy at the moment and has asked not to be disturbed. He asked me to


    send you home first..."


    Evelyn, however, stared at the closed doors silently.


    How could he keep her waiting outside the doors like this? Evelyn told Tobias Shen in a firm tone,


    "Please go and open the doors. I''ll take all the responsibilities."


    "Miss Huo..." Tobias Shen was at a loss for words, finding himself in a very difficult position.


    Evelyn knew what he was worried about and said, "Tell me how to open the doors. I''ll go inside myself."


    Evelyn found Sheffield''s office doors a bit strange because they didn''t have a lock.


    Tobias Shen exined, "There''s a secret recognition system on the doors. To open them, you''ll need to


    show the right palm print or face."


    "Come with me," Evelyn told Tobias Shen. She had no intentions of leaving without seeing the person


    she hade for.


    Evelyn stood there in front of the office doors, patiently waiting for Tobias Shen to open it. Feeling


    perplexed, the personal assistant wondered if he should do it or not.


    Having lost her patience, Evelyn snapped angrily, "Call your boss now and tell him that if he doesn''t


    open the doors, he will never see me again."


    Just as the words had left her mouth, the doors opened automatically before Tobias Shen could even


    make the call.


    "What''s all the noise outside?" azy voice came from inside the room. "Tobias, what happened?"


    "Mr. Tang, it''s..."


    "It''s me!" Evelyn entered Sheffield''s office.


    When he saw her, Sheffield smiled and said, "Oh, Miss Huo, it''s you." Then he looked at his watch and


    said, "Is there something important you''d like to talk to me about, Miss Huo?"


    Sheffield''s office was just as big as Carlos'' and even though the decoration was simple, everything


    inside that room had tricks.


    Sheffield stood up and walked towards her.


    Suddenly, the office doors mmed shut, leaving only the two of them inside therge room.

 Chapter 997 Im Over You

    Chapter 997 I''m Over You


    Sheffield stood close to her, close enough to cross the distance between them in a single step. Evelyn''s


    anger was gone. She handed the box to him and said in a softer voice, "I brought you the Western


    dessert you used to bring me."


    Sheffield took the box from her and looked at it. "Thank you, Miss Huo. But have you ever seen a man


    who enjoys eating dessert?"


    "But you used to buy desserts all the time..." He would also sit down with her and eat them, sometimes.


    With a smile on his lips, he continued, "That was then, this is now. Besides, I didn''t like desserts back


    then, either. I was thinking maybe you were too busy with work to eat. That''s why I bought them for


    you. I never liked desserts. Didn''t you know that, Miss Huo?"


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say. Since he often dropped by her office with desserts for her, she figured


    he liked them. She really didn''t know him at all.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Huo." He smiled as usual and returned the box to her.


    Evelyn lowered her eyes to look at the box in her hand. Bitterness filled her heart. So this was how it


    felt to be rejected.


    She controlled her emotions and said, "Can we talk?"


    "We''re talking right now, aren''t we?" He put his hands in his pockets.


    She shook her head. "Can we maybe do this over dinner? My treat!"


    "Nah, I don''t think so. I''ve been really busy since I took over Theo Group. If you have anything to say,


    Miss Huo, juste out and say it!"


    Evelyn looked him in the eye. "I never married Calvert."


    "I know. So what?"


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    Thinking of a possibility, Sheffield said in a half smile, "How quaint, Miss Huo! You think I still love you,


    don''t you?"


    Evelyn had to admit that was exactly what she thought. And that was why she came to see him.


    Sheffieldughed out loud. Only he knew how much he was hurting when he did that. "Yes, I used to


    love you. I loved you more than life itself. I didn''t want to live if I had to do it without you. But the past


    two years made me realize that I didn''t need you in my life. Being single is good. I don''t need to worry


    about how you''re doing, and I don''t have to think about how to make you happy. Nor do I have to rack


    my brains to please your family. Come to think it, it was exhausting being with you. Now, life is good


    since I have nothing to worry about."


    When he finished, Evelyn didn''t speak. The only thing anyone could hear was the sound of their


    breathing.


    Except Evelyn suddenly found it hard to breathe. Her heart broke into pieces.


    Her face was downcast, a look of loss crossed her features. "Then for the past two years... you never


    thought about me?"


    "That''s impossible. After all, I loved you. How could it be possible to forget so easily? At first, I thought


    about you every night. I couldn''t even fall asleep. Every time I closed my eyes, I''d see you. But then, I


    remembered you didn''t love me at all and even got engaged to another guy. That hurt. A lot. As time


    went by, it got better. I''m finally over you." He sounded so calm¡ªthere was no trace of sadness in his


    eyes.


    "No, that''s not..." she tried to exin. ''That''s not it. I never stopped loving you...''


    "So, Miss Huo, I won''t bug you anymore. Date who you want, marry them if you love them. Don''t worry


    about me. I''m all good with it."


    She clenched the box in her hand and indignantly stated, "That''s not what you said two years ago!"


    He once told Calvert he would take her away from him if Calvert didn''t treat her right.


    "You mean what I said on the day of your engagement, right? I was being dramatic. Don''t take it too


    seriously."


    ''Don''t take it too seriously?'' For the past two years, she never forgot those words of his, and guilt had


    dogged her the whole time!


    "I want to start over with you," she said bluntly. She wanted them to be like normal lovers, rediscovering


    each other, dating and then getting married.


    Sheffield''s hands balled into fists with excitement. He had been waiting for this moment. "Haven''t you


    been keeping up with the news? I''ve gone back to being a man-slut. Don''t you care?"


    "Of course I do," she told him honestly.


    "Then we shouldn''t be together, I like my new lifestyle. And I''m not giving it up for you." No one was as


    skilled a liar as Sheffield was.


    Evelyn was back to calm. "If that''s what you want."


    Sheffield was puzzled. ''That didn''t go the way I expected.''


    "I''ll let you get back to work, Mr. Tang. Have a nice day." Evelyn turned to walk towards the door.


    Ever since she showed up in his office, she had been as proud as ever. She never apologized or


    yed to his ego.


    She stood at the door with the sensor, and it wouldn''t respond. She nced at the wall. There was only


    one screen.


    Sheffield walked over to her and stood behind her, so close that she could even smell the familiar scent


    wafting from him.


    He reached out his hand and put his hand on the screen. The doors of the office slowly opened for her.


    Evelyn walked out of his office without looking back. When she walked past a trash can, she dumped


    the box of desserts on it and walked into the elevator with Felix.


    Then, Tobias was shocked to see that their CEO, Mr. Sheffield Tang taking the box from the trash can


    and returning to his office.


    The box was empty by the time he got to Sheffield''s office to hand in a document.


    Tobias didn''t know what happened between Sheffield and Evelyn, and began to wonder about the


    CEO''s preferences. For example, maybe he liked to eat the things he found in the trash can?


    The employees of ZL Group were busy building team spirit. In order not to affect their work, one


    department was divided into two groups to participate in the team building activities in turn.


    Today, both the programming department and the finance department were doing their team building


    exercises, and the two departments had even reserved the same restaurant for dinner.


    In order to motivate employees to focus on their work, Carlos also joined in their activities. In addition,


    he decided to hand out awards to some outstanding employees. The excitement of getting an award


    fired up the workers.


    Each employee could bring someone to the team building activity. It could be a family member or a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    friend. But children were not allowed, because too many kids might disrupt things. There might be kids


    who were there to cause problems. And that was not what the night was all about.


    On the day when the programming department and the finance department held their activities, Carlos


    was away on business. He couldn''t make it, but he wanted someone in a leadership role to be there, so


    he called Evelyn. He told her to attend the activities on his behalf. It was just a formality.


    Evelyn agreed. That afternoon, she went to a spa, and then that evening she was headed for the


    building where the party was being held.


    When Gillian knew Evelyn would be there, she gnashed her teeth angrily.


    Evelyn was now the thorn in her side, stinging her, and yet she couldn''t get rid of her.


    But then, Gillian got a brilliant idea. She called Lea and rescinded her invitation to the dinner. Then she


    called Sheffield and said, "Sheffield, ourpany is holding a dinner tonight, and I heard that the CEO


    will also be here to give awards to the hard workers. My colleagues all have a plus one. I invited my


    sister, but she can''t make it. I''m embarrassed to be alone. Will you be my plus one?"

 Chapter 998 Shes Been Mad At Me

    Chapter 998 She''s Been Mad At Me


    Sheffield immediately picked up Gillian''s hint when she said that the CEO would be attending the


    dinner. It didn''t matter whether she had meant Carlos or Evelyn because he was intrigued nheless.


    Gillian, however, was only interested in using him to further her own agenda.


    "Sounds great! Do you know if Evelyn will be there too?" he asked bluntly, instead of turning her down.


    "I suppose so. By the way, Sheffield, have you two broken up already?"


    "No. Well, it''s a littleplicated. We had a fight some time ago and she''s been mad at me ever since.


    We are just giving each other some space."


    Gillian was a little taken aback, blushing with embarrassment when she recalledining to


    Sheffield about Evelyn just two days ago. She had no idea that they were still together.


    "So...will youe?"


    "Of course, I will. I don''t want to miss the look on her face when she sees me there." Sheffield tantly


    revealed his own motive without any inhibition.


    Gillian was at aplete loss for words. As it turned out, Sheffield was the one using her to further his


    personal goals, not the other way around.


    Nevertheless, since beggars couldn''t also be choosers, Gillian was just happy to have Sheffield by her


    side. All she wanted to do was make Evelyn burn with envy.


    At the restaurant of the hanging garden, on the top floor of Silverstone Building


    As the entire restaurant was reserved for ZL Group''s private event, the ce was swarming with


    Carlos'' employees.


    Sheffield''s arrival attracted a lot of attention. Under the stifled admiration and gasps of the female


    employees, he walked straight to Gillian, which made her feel proud and ted.


    When someone asked Gillian whether she was dating Sheffield, she didn''t deny it straightaway. "Yeah,


    but in the past. We are just friends now."


    All the while, Sheffield sat next to her, fiddling with his cell phone with a smile on his face. He hardly


    uttered a word nor was he interested in what Gillian was saying.


    After all, he wasn''t here for Gillian; he was here for Evelyn.


    "Wow! Mr. Tang, you''re a real gentleman. You''re still friends with your ex-girlfriend after the breakup!"


    "Mr. Tang, you look much more handsome in person than you do on screen!"


    Sheffield was showered with all kinds of praises.


    Once it was confirmed that they were not dating, many women made up excuses to rub elbows with


    Sheffield or tter him during the meal.


    Sheffield, of course, knew how to y them like a fiddle. After all, he was well-versed in the art of


    dealing with women.


    The female employees gossiped among themselves. "No wonder there are so many women trying to


    get his attention. He is so handsome! And that smile! That gorgeous smile! If it were up to me, I''d let


    him have his way with me anytime of the day."


    "He could be a yboy for all I care. If anyone is qualified to be one, it''s him. Leave aside the fact that


    he is now the CEO of Theo Group, his research and development project has already brought him


    enough money to squander for the rest of his life."


    "s! I''m so envious of his future wife..."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Almost after an hour into dinner time, Evelyn, the focus of everyone''s attention, the grand finale of the


    night, finally made an appearance.


    The managers of both the finance department and the programming department ran downstairs and


    received her in person. When she came into everyone''s sight, the whole restaurant broke into an


    uproar. Especially the male employees of the programming department as most of them were single.


    The apuse and whistles that echoed could be heard by someone from at least a mile away.


    Evelyn was followed by Nadia. The two managers led them to the employees of the programming


    department first as they were the ones closest to the door.


    The programming department consisted of mostly male employees, bar a few female employees who


    worked as assistants or secretaries. There were about thirty programmers in their team. The youngest


    one was in his early twenties, and the oldest one was in his forties.


    Nheless, when Evelyn stood before them, they were all thrilled.


    As instructed by Carlos, the manager of the programming department poured only a little liquor in a


    ss for Evelyn and passed it to her.


    Standing at the head of the dining table, Evelyn encouraged the employees and raised her ss to


    propose a toast to everyone.


    Evelyn seldom drank liquor. Luckily, she was able to drink it all in one go because the manager only


    poured her a little bit.


    Then she handed the empty ss to Nadia and said, "A few days ago, I heard about a programmer in


    this department who cked out in the office because he was always workingte. Do any of you know


    who I am talking about?"


    The wholepany knew about it. In fact, even Carlos had managed to find time to visit the employee


    in the hospital.


    A few of the employees started urging a man in his thirties to stand up. "It was Baron Deng, our team


    leader."


    Evelyn walked over to Baron Deng and said, "How are you doing now? Are you still working until the


    Evelyn''s aura was so strong that Baron Deng, who was wearing a red id shirt, didn''t even dare to


    look straight at her. Lowering his head shyly, he replied, "Thank you for your concern, Miss Huo. I am


    doing a lot better now. The manager doesn''t allow me to work overtime anymore, so I haven''t been


    staying upte."


    "Well, I''m d to hear that. Nadia, what''s the grand prize for the most outstanding employee?"


    "Miss Huo, the reward is a VIP card from Shining International za, worth 500, 000 dors," Nadia


    answered.


    The grand prize had to be extravagant since most of the candidates for the outstanding employee


    award were the old staff members of thepany. In any case, picking out one winner from a pool of


    such excellent employees was not an easy task.


    After a short pause, Evelyn said, "The work of the programming department requires painstaking


    efforts. This will be my first time to take part in thepany''s selection process. So, to encourage


    everyone here, tonight I will be changing the prize for the most outstanding employee."


    Indeed, the programmers had to handle various nerve-racking work on a daily basis. Sometimes they


    would have to work for ten hours in a day toe up with the best solution in order to meet their


    client''s needs.


    Moreover, their line of work required them to learn and update their knowledge every day. Day after


    day, many programmers would find it hard to keep going on like that after the age of thirty.


    "Lamborghini!" a young man sitting amongst the crowd shouted all of a sudden. Everyone burst into


    Under people''s eager gaze, Evelyn smiled as well and told everyone in a calm voice, "Then the grand


    prize will be a Lamborghini car!"


    After her decisive announcement, the entire ce erupted in an uproar once again.


    "Wow! My goodness! Is that true? A Lamborghini!"


    "Unbelievable! Miss Huo is so generous!"


    "Did I hear that correctly? That''s a car worth millions of dors!"


    Those of who were not qualified to participate in the selection seethed with jealousy. One of them cut


    in, "Don''t be so happy. So what if you get a Lamborghini? Can you afford the maintenance fee for such


    a luxurious car?"


    Evelyn smiled at the young disbelieving employee and responded, "Don''t worry, I''ll also throw in a


    three-year-maintenance fee as an additional gift. Bear in mind that the grand prize is only awarded to


    the most outstanding employee. If the winner can''t afford to pay for the maintenance of the car after


    three years, then I don''t think that person deserved to win the prize in the first ce."


    Evelyn''s words made a lot of sense to everyone. Although the programmer who would get the grand


    prize couldn''t afford the maintenance fees now, three years of time was enough for any outstanding


    employee to make a fortune.


    Evelyn managed to win the hearts of all the staff members of the programming department with her


    grace and disy of generosity.


    The employees marveled at her ability to empower those who worked for thepany, encouraging


    them to give their absolute best and nothing less.


    Unlike the other leaders, Evelyn didn''t believe in subjecting her employees to long hours of lecture.


    Perhaps she didn''t think herself worthy enough to do so. After all, she didn''t have to start from the


    bottom. She got the job as the regional CEO only because she was the daughter of Carlos Huo.

 Chapter 999 Hes Related To Miss Chi

    Chapter 999 He''s Rted To Miss Chi


    Sitting in his seat, Sheffield fixed his eyes on the female CEO who shone like a goddess not far from


    him. He appreciated her skills. He didn''t expect that Evelyn was so good at winning people''s support.


    People in the programming department were quite excited, but the employees of the finance


    department were quite envious of them.


    Some of them were dissatisfied, saying that Evelyn was ying favorites. But someone who knew how


    hard the programmers worked said, "The programmers code day and night, their lives dedicated to


    their projects and thepany. No one''s saying we don''t work hard, but they do it at the cost of their


    health."


    Those who were still unconvinced didn''t dare say anything more for fear of being scolded by others.


    As everyone started to rx, a brave young man thought he was clever. "Miss Huo, are you single? I''d


    love to go out with you."


    "Hahaha! In your dreams." Another employeeughed out loud.


    "She is the eldest princess of our CEO. Don''t even think about it. Go and earn tens of billions of dors


    first, then you can ask again!"


    "Tens of billions? You kidding me?"


    "Hahaha..."


    That end of the restaurant was loud withughter and chatter.


    Evelyn hadn''t paid much attention to the people in the finance department. With a smile, she told


    everyone in the programming department, "I''m sorry. I already have a boyfriend. But I hope you guys


    find someone even hotter than me."


    "Wow, she has a boyfriend? Who is he, Miss Huo? He must be something special to be with you.


    Those other idiots never had a chance," someone joked.


    Evelyn asked Nadia to refill her ss with wine and apologized, "I''m sorry. It''s not the right time yet. I''ll


    tell youter. Thanks for asking, though. To a bright future!"


    She raised her ss to propose a toast. They all knew that Evelyn couldn''t stay long, so they all stood


    up with sses of wine or juice in their hands. Under the starlight, the employees of the programming


    department raised their sses and toasted the booming business of ZL Group.


    The employees greeted Evelyn warmly as she walked from one side of the restaurant to the other. That


    was where the finance department''s table was.


    She nodded to everyone there with a smile. "Mr. Huo is on a business trip, so he couldn''t be here. I


    came here to propose a toast on his behalf. Thank you for your hard work..." Her voice paused when


    her gazended on a man among them.


    It was just a short pause, and she continued in a calm voice, "Just now, we upgraded the grand prize


    for the most outstanding employee of the programming department. But we''d never forget our guys and


    gals in finance." She turned to the manager and said, "Miss Wang, I''ll let you do the honors."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Everyone was now excited. Evelyn shifted her gaze back to them. "With so many women in the finance


    department, I think a Lamborghini is not good enough. How about we set the grand prize to be a house


    in Y City? What do you think?" Her voice was soft and gentle, as if she was negotiating with everyone.


    Everyone was shocked, and then just like the programming department, the finance department was in


    an uproar. They eximed, "Wow! Amazing!"


    "Do you know the average price of an apartment in Y City? Tens of thousands per square meter? Even


    a 100 square meter house would run you several million."


    "Did Miss Huo mean it? A house in the city?"


    Inadvertently, Evelyn''s eyes met Sheffield''s, then she looked at the silent Gillian sitting next to him. She


    realized Gillian probably invited him.


    Concealing the disappointment in her eyes, Evelyn moved her eyes away and interrupted their


    musings. "Every employee will have this opportunity. I hope you''ll work hard from now on and work


    your way up in ZL Group."


    "Thank you, Miss Huo!"


    Evelyn downed another small ss of liquor.


    She was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she waited patiently for the two departments to announce their


    winners, and then personally awarded the prizes to them.


    Interestingly, the employee of the finance department who won the grand prize this time around was


    none other than Gillian.


    Although she was just demoted a few days ago, she was a pretty hard worker. It was true that she got


    the position as supervisor of the finance department through her connections, but she actually had the


    acumen to back it up.


    After giving the other nominees the prizes, Evelyn began to give out the grand prizes to the best of the


    best.


    She remained calm facing Gillian. The other colleagues tried their best to keep their voices down while


    gossiping about Gillian''s demotion.


    Checking her attitude at the door, Evelyn said to Gillian, "Miss Chi, on behalf of ourpany, I would


    like to thank you for your contributions to ZL Group. Since we''ve just decided to change the grand prize


    to be a house in the city, we haven''t had a chance to secure one. After we go back to work, I''ll ask


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Nadia to handle this. I''ll send you a deeds as soon as possible."


    Gillian wasn''t as forgiving as Evelyn. She felt Evelyn was talking to her in a condescending tone, which


    made her angry. But everyone was looking at them, so she couldn''t make a scene. She replied


    perfunctorily with a smile, "Thank you, Miss Huo."


    ''Do I care about a house? Why are you so arrogant?'' Gillian thought to herself.


    "You''re wee, Miss Chi. Congrattions. Keep up the good work!" As she was done speaking,


    Evelyn took a step back to keep her distance.


    Tracy, the manager of the finance department, whispered to her, "Miss Huo, Mr. Tang from Theo Group


    is also here. He''s rted to Miss Chi. Do you want to talk to him?"


    Evelyn looked at the man sitting not far away, ying with his phone. He was now the CEO of Theo


    Group after all. She supposed she should say something to him. So Evelyn nodded, "Yes. Get me a


    ss of wine."


    Tracy felt baffled. "Mr. Huo never let you drink like this. You''ve had a couple sses already. How


    about we switch to water?"


    "No need. Just liquor." Nadia had gone easy on the wine, pouring just 2 or 3 ounces in each ss. She


    didn''t have that much.


    Besides, she and Sheffield had never had a drink together. She had an excuse tonight.


    Just as Evelyn and Nadia were walking toward Sheffield, he suddenly stood up with his phone to his


    ear and walked to a quiet ce. She didn''t know if he really needed to take the call in private, or


    whether he was avoiding her.


    Evelyn slowed down. While walking, she considered whether she should follow him. Three seconds


    She stood less than two meters away from him and listened to him while he talked on the phone. She


    guessed it was a woman on the other end, because he was speaking in gentle tones.


    "Yeah. We''ll get together after I finish my work."


    On the other end of the line, Joshua, who had just picked up the phone, was confused. "Why did you


    call me? I don''t remember asking if you wanted to hang out."


    "Honey, be good. I''ll be home soon."


    "Oh, my God. What''s wrong with you?" Joshua got goose bumps all over his body.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll keep youpany." With his back to Evelyn, Sheffield stared at the night. He felt


    nauseated inside when he talked like this to the guy on the other end.


    "Fuck! Listen, Sheffield! I''m Joshua Fan, not Evelyn Huo! If you want a girl, then go find Evelyn. Quit


    bugging me."


    "I know, I know. Don''t be angry, honey. I''m headed home now, okay?"


    "Will you cut that out? Don''te over, bro. You''re a pervert. I''m afraid to go to sleep now because you


    might rape me. Sober up and call meter!" Joshua yelled.

 Chapter 1000 A Light-colored Cheongsam

    Chapter 1000 A Light-colored Cheongsam


    ''Rape him?'' Trying to suppress the urge to puke, Sheffield replied in a soft voice, "Okay, bye!"


    If he didn''t hang up on Joshua now, he''d probably end up vomiting all over the ce.


    Sheffield turned around and pretended that he just saw Evelyn. He said in a surprised tone, "Miss


    Huo!"


    Restraining from showing any emotion, Evelyn took two sses of wine from Nadia and handed one to


    him. "Mr. Tang, since you havee all the way here in person, I should propose a toast to you."


    Nadia left quietly, leaving the two of them alone.


    Looking at the wine ss in her hand, Sheffield said, "I''m sorry, Miss Huo. I''ve not been in good health


    "Is your health really bad or are you embarrassing me on purpose?" she asked.


    Sheffield nced at the employees who were peeking at them from a small distance. "Fine. I won''t


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    embarrass you in front of the staff." He extended his hand to her for the ss.


    As Evelyn handed him the wine, she came closer to him than he had expected, and quickly grabbed


    the phone from his hand. She moved a few steps away from him while he was still confused.


    Sheffield gaped.


    The man was stunned, but then, he smiled helplessly. "People are looking and your behavior is very


    misleading."


    Ignoring him, she tried to unlock the phone. It had a password lock.


    "Wait!" Sheffield said in guilty haste.


    She cast a cold nce at him.


    "Miss Huo, I hope you are aware that what you are doing is an invasion of my privacy. If you go through


    my private stuff, I will be forced to call mywyer and¡ª Hey!" He watched as she unlocked his phone


    with ease.


    Only if there weren''t so many people watching them... He could have easily grabbed the phone back


    from her. But, he was helpless in their current situation.


    He had changed his phone, but his password was still the same as before. After Evelyn entered the old


    password, the phone was unlocked.


    She found his call records. Thest person he had called was Joshua.


    ''So, it was Joshua on the phone with him. Not some woman!''


    Giving the phone back to him, Evelyn sneered, "Mr. Tang, it''s fine if you don''t like me anymore. But did


    you only find a man to make me feel bad? I mean, if you really liked Joshua, that would bepletely


    fine. But you were only trying to make me feel bad."


    Sheffield was dumbfounded; he couldn''t think of anything smart to say.


    He didn''t want to make her feel bad. He just wanted to piss her off and make her jealous.


    Evelyn raised her ss and continued, "Mr. Tang, it''s been an honor having you here with us. I''d like to


    propose a toast to you on behalf of ZL Group." Saying that, she drained her ss of wine.


    Then, without another word, she turned around and left, leaving Sheffield behind.


    Although they hadn''t seen each other in two years, Evelyn knew Sheffield well. He had chosen to leave


    when Tracy had suggested that Evelyn propose a toast to him. At first, she had really thought that he


    was calling another woman. She had figured that he was pretending when she heard Joshua''s roar


    from the other end of the line, two meters away.


    After she left, Sheffield emptied the wine in his ss.


    He put the ss aside and left the restaurant without even saying goodbye to Gillian.


    In the car, holding her dazed head, Evelyn told Felix, "Ask Nadia to postpone my next appointment to


    tomorrow evening. I want to go back to the manor now." She couldn''t even keep it together after a few


    sses of wine.


    "Okay, Miss Huo."


    When she arrived at the manor, Debbie was ying with Gwyn.


    She was surprised to see Evelyn. "Didn''t you say that you would bete tonight?" she asked.


    "I had some wine and I''m kinda dizzy. So, I had to put off the dinner appointment." Evelyn walked to


    Gwyn and held her in her arms.


    "Are you okay? How much did you drink?" Debbie looked at her daughter''s reddened face with


    concern.


    "Not much. I''m just a light drinker. I will feel better after I get some sleep." She kissed her baby on the


    cheek and added, "I''ll take you to bed, Gwyn."


    The little girl put her hands around her mother''s neck without saying a word.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. Let Gwyn sleep with me tonight," Debbie suggested.


    Evelyn agreed, "Okay. I will take a shower after putting her to sleep." She held Gwyn in her arms and


    walked towards the stairs.


    She was not that drunk; she was just in a bad mood. But as she held Gwyn tightly in her arms, she felt


    much better.


    Debbie followed after her. "Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    When they reached the second floor, Debbie waved at the little girl and coaxed, "Good night, Gwyn."


    Gwyn looked at her and waved her hand without saying anything.


    Debbie was thrilled by her granddaughter''s reaction. She blew her a kiss.


    The next afternoon, as soon as Nadia finished her report, she told Evelyn, "I cancelled the dinnerst


    night as per your instruction. Mr. Xie didn''t take it well. They had been waiting for you for nearly an


    hour. His assistant called a while earlier to say that he was disappointed that the appointment was


    cancelled."


    Evelyn knew she was the one to me. "Book a private booth at Orchid Private Club for dinner tonight.


    Let them know that the dinner is on me and I''ll personally apologize to Mr. Xie for cancelling


    yesterday''s appointment," she said.


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    In the evening, Evelyn walked into the lounge and looked through the closet. She didn''t find anything


    she liked.


    After a couple of minutes, she selected a light-colored cheongsam embroidered with orchids and put it


    on. The dress hugged her curves and showed her graceful figure perfectly.


    At Orchid Private Club


    There were three people in Room 669, waiting for Evelyn. Duran Xie told the man next to him, "Mr.


    Zhu, we cannot deal with Carlos Huo directly, but we can make things difficult for his daughter."


    The two men shed an evil smile. Maddock Zhu said with a snort, "We have to tter Carlos all the


    time to gain his favor. Since he''s on a business trip now, we can deal with his daughter. We can make


    things hard for her and make her pay for what her father has done to us."


    "You''re right, but don''t make it too obvious. Otherwise, we''ll have hell to pay if Carlos finds out."


    After thinking it over for a while, Maddock Zhu suggested, "She is the host tonight, isn''t she? Call the


    waiter. Let''s order before she arrives."


    "Yeah! The food here is very expensive. We should call our friends and ask them to have dinner with us


    too. That way, the dinner would cost her a fortune and we will be doing our friends a favor." Duran Xie


    took out his phone and started to call his friends.


    Maddock Zhu suggested, "We need to call those who are ZL Group''s partners, or our n will be


    exposed."


    "Right!"


    When Evelyn arrived at the private booth, there were more people waiting for her than she had


    expected.


    As she walked in, Duran Xie stared at her cheongsam-d figure. His eyes almost popped out.


    Those who knew him for a long time knew how much he liked women in cheongsams.


    In the light-colored cheongsam, Evelyn looked more attractive than any women he had seen. Even


    those young models he had dated couldn''t hold a candle to her.

 Chapter 1001 The Last Guest

    Chapter 1001 The Last Guest


    Maddock stole a nce at Duran, and sure enough, he had his eyes fixed on Evelyn.


    Her beauty pulled even Maddock into a trance, let alone Duran, who loved a woman in a cheongsam.


    Evelyn shook hands with Maddock, who was closest to her, and then turned to Duran.


    She apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Xie. It was my fault yesterday. I''m here to apologize."


    "That''s all right, Miss Huo. It''s an honor to have been waiting for such a beauty like you. Please, have a


    seat," Duran said with a pretended ease.


    Evelyn was led to the seat of honor. She listened quietly as Nadia introduced the others to her. "Miss


    Huo, this is our supplier, Mr. Li. And this is Mr. Zhang..."


    The gathering was a bit unusual, considering that the contract was not settled yet. But Maddock and


    Duran seemed anxious enough for her to meet the suppliers.


    She nodded at the others in greeting.


    After downing a few sses of liquor, Maddock said, "Miss Huo, we''re waiting for another important


    guest. He''ll be here soon. I suggest we wait to ask the server to bring the dishes until he gets here. I


    hope that''s all right with you."


    Evelyn wasn''t pleased. Who was important enough to keep her waiting? She said in a t tone, "Please


    ask this person to make it quick. I have another appointment to get to in half an hour."


    "Oh! I''ll ask his whereabouts right away." Evelyn cast a casual nce at the empty seat to her right. It


    was for theirst guest.


    About five minutester, the doors to the private room opened, and in came Tobias and the waiter.


    They held the doors open on either side for the man behind them.


    As Evelyn watched, Sheffield walked in, wearing a wine-red id suit. "Oh, Mr. Tang! You''re here!"


    Duran eximed. They all stood up to wee him with the same enthusiasm with which they had


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    weed Evelyn.


    "Hello, Duran. I was having dinner with Mr. Yan upstairs. I excused myself since you invited me here,"


    Sheffield replied with a smile. He nced around the room and his eyes fell on the woman sitting


    quietly in the seat of honor.


    For a moment, he froze.


    But it was normal for them to run into each other at such a ce since they were in the same city and


    were both in the same business circle.


    His gaze shifted to her dress. ''What is she wearing?


    Is that a cheongsam?


    Evelyn is wearing a cheongsam?'' Sheffield finally understood why Duran seemed unusually


    enthusiastic.


    "Please take a seat, Mr. Tang. We''ve been waiting for you." As one of the most popr and rich men in


    Y City, there were many who wanted to y up to Sheffield. And thanks to his rtionship with


    Peterson, Duran had been able to get Sheffield''s phone number.


    Sheffield was led to the seat next to Evelyn. Maddock pulled his chair for him and said, "We saved the


    best seat for you, Mr. Tang, right next to the beautiful Miss Huo." Currently, the only enterprise in Y City


    that had the strength topete against ZL Group was Theo Group, but ZL Group was still much more


    powerful than Theo Group.


    Hence, it was only natural that the guests felt that Sheffield had the rights to sit next to Evelyn Huo.


    Sheffield took his seat, and looked at the silent woman beside him. He smiled, his eyes sparkling with


    affection. "Miss Huo, you look gorgeous today. I''ve never seen you in a cheongsam before." He didn''t


    know that she liked wearing them at all.


    Evelyn smiled back at him gracefully and said, "Thank you, Mr. Tang. You look handsome as well."


    Mr. Zhang cut in, "You make a cute couple."


    The others echoed, praising them both.


    After a toast to the powerful couple, Duran asked the waiter to serve the dishes.


    Once they were served, Evelyn nced around at the hot dishes.


    There were no greens in sight. She recognized some of the dishes¡ªfish maw with abalone sauce,


    braised Japanese abalone, stewed crocodile paw with white truffles, steamed ska King Crab,


    braised whelk meat, ck and red caviar and wildrge yellow croaker.


    Even Evelyn, who often dined at this restaurant, had never ordered so many expensive dishes all at


    once.


    Grabbing the caviar from the waiter, Duran ced a te in front of Evelyn and said, "Miss Huo, top


    caviar is a very rare delicacy. We''re very lucky that we got this today!"


    There was a share of the caviar for everyone. The waiter announced proudly, "This fine caviar in front


    of you is from the body of a 60-year-old Chinese paddlefish. It''s incredibly rare and valuable. We hope


    you enjoy it."


    Sheffield raised his eyebrows and said casually, "Age is the key to good caviar. The older the fish, the


    better the caviar. And since we are lucky enough to have such fine caviar today, I suggest we open a


    bottle of champagne. Nothing can beat thebination of some good champagne and caviar. It brings


    out the best vors, just like a man with the right woman."


    Evelyn pondered over his words. She knew that he meant it in an erotic way. Or was she just


    overthinking?


    Turned out that she wasn''t the only one who got that feeling. Duran grinned when he caught Sheffield''s


    erotic subtext. "You''re absolutely right, Mr. Tang. Waiter, bring us two of your best champagne bottles!"


    "Of course, sir, right away."


    Evelyn had had caviar before. But this was the first time she had heard anyone associate caviar and


    champagne with sex.


    She braved a nce at Sheffield only to find that he was also looking at her. The smile in his eyes


    didn''t fade as he took in all of her beauty.


    She shook her head slightly with a small smile and stood up from her seat. "Excuse me, I need to use


    the restroom."


    However, she had only taken two steps when she heard Sheffield say behind her, "Excuse me, I need


    to use the restroom as well. Miss Huo, please wait. Let me apany you."


    ''Huh?'' Evelyn turned around and said as calmly as she could, "There''s only one restroom in the booth.


    Would you like to go first, Mr. Tang?"


    "No, let''s use the one outside. I need to talk to you." He held out his hand like a gentleman, gesturing


    her to step outside first. It didn''t seem like he would take "no" for an answer.


    And Evelyn was curious to know what he wanted to talk about, so she walked out with him.


    The minute Sheffield closed the door behind him, the group began to gossip. "Does Mr. Tang have a


    thing for Evelyn Huo?"


    "Well, it makes sense that he likes her. She''s beautiful and rich. I don''t think any man in the world could


    resist her."


    "I think they are acquainted. When Mr. Tang first walked in, his eyes immediately fell on Miss Huo."


    "That''s right! And if they didn''t know each other already, why would Sheffield say that he needed to talk


    to her?"

 Chapter 1002 Just A Coincidence

    Chapter 1002 Just A Coincidence


    "Why did you bring Sheffield along, anyway? Now that he''s here, I feel like we''re invisible to Evelyn,"


    Maddockined to Duran.


    It would be a lie if Maddock said he didn''t have the hots for Evelyn!


    Just like Mr. Li said, no man could resist a woman like Evelyn.


    Sighing in defeat, Duran said, "I was going to try and make friends with him. Who would have imagined


    he knew Evelyn, and those two were close enough to go to the bathroom together?"


    "Of course they know each other. They''re both business bigwigs, and they''d at least see each other at


    business events. Theo Group hosted an anniversary event a few days ago, and Peterson Tang


    introduced Sheffield and Evelyn to each other."


    "Oh, I see."


    After leaving the private booth, Evelyn handed her purse to Nadia and walked to the bathroom with


    Sheffield.


    When they turned a corner, the man suddenly grabbed her wrist and pushed her against the wall.


    Sheffield''s face was so close to hers, she could feel his breath on her own.


    Seeing this, Felix immediately rushed over. Sheffield cast a cold nce at him. With one arm propped


    against the wall, he trapped Evelyn in his arms, preventing Felix from getting to her.


    Sheffield gave the bodyguard a look, indicating he should go away. There was danger in his gaze.


    Tayson had told Felix about this guy, the special man in Evelyn''s heart, and his name was Sheffield


    Tang. Tayson also reminded him not to get involved unless Evelyn specifically asked him to.


    Remembering this, Felix stepped back and kept his distance from the two.


    Evelyn looked at Sheffield and didn''t say a word.


    But he wasn''t about to return the favor. He put his right hand on her waist and squeezed. "Since when


    did the CEO of ZL Group, Evelyn Huo, bow to others'' wishes?" There was more than a hint of anger.


    He was practically growling every word.


    Evelyn was confused. "What are you talking about? Let me go!"


    "Stop pretending! Everyone who knows Duran knows that he likes women in a cheongsam! Do you


    think just because I''m a newbie I wouldn''t know that?" All of a sudden, he held her tighter, the tip of his


    nose against hers. Their breathing was entwined.


    The odor of the wine they drank wafted around their nostrils.


    A sharp pain shot through her waist. Evelyn closed her eyes and answered, "It''s just a coincidence."


    She really didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "What if I rip that cheongsam off of you? How will you go back to the dinner?" He grabbed the corner of


    her cheongsam tightly. It seemed he was going to tear it at any moment.


    Evelyn immediately grabbed hold of his wrist and turned her head away. "If you don''t want me to wear


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    a cheongsam, I won''t wear it anymore," she said, trying to get him to stop.


    He looked at her fair neck. If he left a few love bites on it, they would be obvious. Thinking of this, he


    kissed her on the neck.


    His hot kisses made her shiver. She pushed him away and murmured, "No..." They were in public. It


    was embarrassing And it was too tempting.


    "No?" Evelyn could feel his breathing at her ear. "I thought you wanted to start over with me? How can


    we get back together if you keep telling me no?"


    Evelyn bit her lower lip and dered, "Then, maybe we don''t need to be together." She''d heard men


    did their thinking with theirher regions. Now she believed it.


    Sheffield grabbed her chin and turned her head back, forcing her to look at him. "Don''t wear a


    cheongsam again! It makes you look like a whore!"


    ''A whore?'' Evelyn was totally confused. All she did was wear something she liked. Yes, it was a


    cheongsam, but what was wrong with that?


    "You are trying to get them all hot and bothered with a cheongsam, and then they''ll be more likely to


    say yes. I see what you''re up to. Don''t do it again. Or I''ll tell them exactly what you''re doing."


    Evelyn felt it was impossible tomunicate with this man. "You''re unbelievable. Let me go."


    With the click of his tongue, Sheffield gradually moved his hand upwards. Before she realized it, he


    tightened his grip. Sssshhhrip! Her cheongsam was ripped.


    The next moment, he quickly took off his suit jacket and draped it around her shoulders.


    A gloating smile shed across his face. He kissed her on the forehead as if nothing had happened,


    and said, "Go home and change."


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. She leaned against the wall, gnashing her teeth.


    He waved at her and whistled as he walked back to the private booth. He was in a good mood.


    Evelyn put her hand behind her back and felt the torn part of her cheongsam. The hole was big enough


    to keep her from leaving the ce like that. It exposed too much of her undergarments.


    Evelyn couldn''t help but wonder, ''Why does he hate my clothes so much?'' Sheffield had ruined two of


    her dresses, a cheongsam, not to mention the casual clothes he had torn when he was so horny he


    couldn''t stop.


    She breathed heavily and called Felix over. "Go back to the booth and tell them this." Evelyn whispered


    something in his ear.


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    A few minutester, Felix walked into the private booth.


    Sheffield was about to leave the room. Felix said to them, "I''m sorry, everyone. Something came up,


    and Miss Huo said she had to leave. Mr. Tang will take care of tonight''s bill. Don''t worry about it. Order


    what you want. Thanks for everything, Mr. Tang. Bye!"


    ''Sheffield''s buying?'' Duran didn''t expect things to go this way. He had intended to order such expensive


    items that Evelyn would have a hard time paying, but Sheffield ended up being the victim of his


    scheme. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, Mr. Tang. I never knew you were so generous."


    Sheffield turned to Felix in shock. He didn''t remember saying that he would take care of the bill. He


    never took a bite, and he was the one paying? ''So that''s how you want to y it?''


    But Felix ignored his shocked look and left the private room after delivering his message.


    When Tobias went to the cashier to settle the bill, Sheffield waited off to the side wearing only a white


    shirt, his tie in hand. After a while, Tobias walked up to him with the bill in his hand. "Mr. Tang, the bill is


    beyond ourpany''s financial reimbursement limit..."


    "How much is it?" asked Sheffield casually.


    Tobias looked at it. "499, 236," he recited.


    Sheffield held out his hand. "Let me see that."


    Tobias gave him the bill and thought, ''Evelyn has definitely gotten even with Mr. Tang this time.'' So


    Duran and Maddock had screwed him over.


    The bill clearly showed the details. The liquor was limited edition by a liquor group, produced a few


    years ago. It cost more than $20, 000 a bottle. They ordered seven of them.


    The red tea was $1, 888 a pot. The champagne was $5, 600 a bottle, and they bought three of those.


    The rest of the damage was for the meal.


    Some of the dishes were charged by the person. The cheapest dish, ska King Crab, was $3, 800


    per person, the fish maw with abalone sauce $5, 800 per person, ck caviar and red caviar $8, 000


    per person. There were eight people at the table. They had ordered more than 4 kg of braised whelk


    meat. It cost over $4, 000 per kilogram.


    Yet those dishes weren''t even the most expensive ones. The most expensive one was the abalones


    sent from Japan by air that morning. A two-abalone share was priced at $9, 800. They had ordered


    eight. The crocodile paw with white truffles cost $99, 000.


    Coupled with the packs of cigarettes, snacks, and service fees, the total came to almost $500, 000.

 Chapter 1003 Sheffield Is Going Nuts

    Chapter 1003 Sheffield Is Going Nuts


    Sheffield casually put his tie on his shoulder, and calmly took out a ck card from his wallet. He


    handed the card to Tobias and said, "That''s okay. I got this."


    And Evelyn got him good, by making him responsible for the bill. But he owed her anyway for ruining


    her cheongsam.


    After settling up with the cashier, Tobias gave the card back to him. "Mr. Tang, don''t let your father see


    the bill. He''ll get upset."


    The most expensive meal Peterson had ever paid for was under three hundred thousand, but Sheffield


    had broken that record just a few days after he became the CEO.


    Luckily, he had decided to pay for it himself. Otherwise, he might be called before the board of directors


    to ount for the cost.


    "Wow, the old man is stingy! He has been making money his whole life. He has more money than he


    could ever spend, but he still gets ticked at a small amount like this. What''s money good for if he


    doesn''t spend it? You can''t take it with you!"


    Tobias was dumbstruck by Sheffield''s bluntness. But this newest CEO always spoke his mind.


    In the parking lot, Sheffield paused in front of the car for a couple seconds. "Head back to the office."


    He decided that he had made a bad choice when he took over Theo Group. There was an endless river


    of documents to deal with every day.


    Evelyn went back to the manor wearing Sheffield''s suit jacket. She didn''t want to attract any unwanted


    attention, particrly from her mom. She changed her dress in her bedroom before she went to


    Debbie''s room.


    Debbie had just gotten Gwyn to sleep. Seeing here in, Debbie put her hand on her lips, silently


    telling her to be quiet.


    Evelyn whispered, "She fell asleep so early today."


    Debbie smiled. "She is such a sweetie girl. I told her Grandpa and Mom were both very busy today, and


    I would tuck her in tonight. I think she got it. After taking a bath and drinking some milk, she fell asleep."


    Evelyn touched her daughter''s head and said, "I''ll take a bath first and take her to my roomter."


    "Let her sleep here. Your dad''s away on business. Let her sleep with me. You need your beauty sleep."


    "Okay." After kissing Gwyn on the cheek, Evelyn went back to her bedroom.


    Three dayster, Evelyn came to the offices of Theo Group again¡ªand again to see Sheffield. She


    sent a message to him on the way. "I''ming to your office to see you." Then she added, "With


    dinner."


    She was sure that his old WeChat ount was still active, because he hadn''t changed his phone


    number. That meant he could get her message, if he bothered to check.


    Although she never called him before, she had seen his contact information in thepany directory.


    When she and Felix pulled up at the entrance of Theo Group''s office building, they were once again


    stopped by a guard¡ªthe same security guard who stopped themst time. Last time they were here,


    they hade across Sterling, who asked the security guard to let them through. Today, though,


    Sterling wasn''t around, so the security guard was hesitant to let her in. "I''m sorry, Miss Huo. You''d


    better call Mr. Tang and ask his personal assistant to give us a call. We can''t just let you in like this."


    Evelyn nodded. She understood the guard was just doing his job. So she leaned back in her car and


    called Sheffield.


    It rang for what seemed like forever. Fifteen rings. Finally, Sheffield picked up. "Sheffield Tang. Who''s


    this?" He pretended not to recognize her number.


    Ignoring his affectation, Evelyn said, "It''s me. I''m downstairs, at the entrance of your office building."


    "Oh, you want to see me?"


    "Yeah." Didn''t she send him a message already? Why was he still asking? Obviously, he was


    deliberately making this hard for her.


    Sheffield purposefully paused a while before he continued, "Then wait a minute. Joshua will be here


    soon. I''ll ask him to escort you up here."


    Evelyn was disappointed to hear that.


    As soon as he ended the call, Sheffield called Joshua. He was pretty rattled, and it showed in his voice.


    "Hey, where are you?"


    "My office. I just got off work."


    "Come to my office ASAP. Evelyn''s waiting by the gate."


    "What? Why? What''s going on?"


    Sheffield exined, "Evelyn came to see me. She was stopped by the guard. I told her you''d be here


    soon, and you could take her to my office."


    "Why get me involved? Why don''t you just go downstairs and pick up your woman? If you''re busy, ask


    an assistant. Or call down to security and have them let her in. Why have me do it? What''s wrong with


    you?" Joshua was getting more and more stupefied by Sheffield''s behavior.


    "I did that deliberately," Sheffield admitted.


    "Did what? Keep her waiting? Why?"


    "One, yes I''m making her wait. Two, because I can."


    "You''re gonna regret this. Leave me out of it." Joshua wondered if Sheffield had been hurt so deeply by


    Evelyn that he''d gone insane.


    "I''m giving you a chance to be a good friend. You seriously turning me down?"


    "I don''t see anything good about this. I''m noting." Joshua was not insane.


    "Okay, okay. Dude, please do this for me," pleaded Sheffield in a gentle voice.


    He didn''t want to give Evelyn a hard time, but he felt he had to. If he got back together too quickly, it


    would make him look desperate. And she wouldn''t love him as much if he looked too pathetic.


    When he heard this, Joshua really wanted to kick Sheffield''s ass. "So asking me to help you trick your


    girlfriend, right? One day, when she dumps you, don''t ask me to help you get her back."


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I won''t take this too far." He would make Evelyn love him even


    more. If he kept his distance, she might start to want him more. In the end, she would admit that she


    loved him. All he''d have to do was y hard to get.


    Sitting in the car, Evelyn stared at the skyscraper of Theo Group. It was located less than 1 kilometer


    away from the offices of ZL Group. Sheffield could probably see the ZL Group building from his office.


    Then she recalled how hard Sheffield used to try to sneak into her office to see her, and now she had


    to go through hell and high water to see him. How ironic!


    He knew a lot of ways to get into the ZL Group offices. She, on the other hand, could only wait for


    Joshua to get here and escort her in.


    After a long time, there was a knock at her car window.


    It was none other than Joshua standing there. Felix opened the car door from the outside. Evelyn got


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    out of the car with Sheffield''s suit jacket in her hand.


    "Hey, Evelyn. Sorry to keep you waiting. Traffic was a nightmare." He looked at her apologetically.


    "No, it''s cool. I just got here. Let''s go!" Evelyn turned to Felix and instructed, "Grab the food container."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    On their way to the entrance, Joshua cautiously asked, "Sheffield has been really busy since he took


    over as CEO. In fact, he''s been working hard for so long, I think he''s gone nuts. What do you think?"


    ''Sheffield''s crazy?'' Evelyn shook her head. "No, I haven''t seen that."


    "Well, what do I know?"


    Many employees of Theo Group knew that Joshua was Sheffield''s best friend. So Joshua was able to


    Just as they were about to enter the elevator, Joshua suddenly looked at his cellphone and said, "Oh,


    shit! Sorry Evelyn. I gotta go. Tell Sheffield we''ll hang out some other time."


    Without giving her a chance to speak, he jogged out of there.


    Evelyn was confused. She and Felix got in the elevator and rode up.


    When they reached the top floor, Tobias greeted her. "Miss Huo, nice to see you again."


    "Hello, Tobias. I''m here to see Sheffield."


    ncing at the closed office doors, Tobias said, "Please wait a moment. I''ll let Mr. Tang know you''re


    here."


    "Okay."


    Just likest time, Evelyn stood there, waiting while the personal assistant made the call.


    This time, she didn''t have to wait long. As soon as Tobias told her Sheffield was ready to see her, the


    doors to his office opened.

 Chapter 1004 This Is My Son

    Chapter 1004 This Is My Son


    Evelyn turned around, took the food container from Felix, and entered Sheffield''s office alone.


    Inside, Sheffield was holding a little boy in his arms.


    Seeing here in, he walked towards her with the boy in his arms. "Buddy, say hi to your sister," he


    cooed. ''You could use a little practice. One day, she''s gonna be your sister-inw.''


    Evelyn stared at the two of them. ''Sister? Really? I''m thirty-one, and old enough to be his mother!''


    "Who is this?" she asked.


    The little boy looked at Sheffield, then at her, and called, "Sister."


    Evelyn put the food container aside and put Sheffield''s suit jacket on the couch. "Hello," she greeted


    the baby. She always had an aloof attitude, yet her eyes softened as she took the little boy''s hand in


    hers. She looked into his eyes¡ªthey reminded her of Gwyn, who had the same bright eyes.


    The baby boy was so cute that she couldn''t help pinching his face gently. A smile yed on Sheffield''s


    lips when he saw this. "This is my son," he told her.


    "What?" The smile on Evelyn''s face faded immediately. "Who is the mother?" she asked.


    "No clue," he shrugged.


    "You don''t know?" she asked, her voice cold.


    "Nope. After giving birth to him, she had him sent to me through someone. I took a paternity test. Turns


    out he is really mine."


    Trying hard to suppress the bitterness and the urge to punch him in the face, Evelyn looked at him with


    a stony face. "You don''t even know who you slept with?"


    "I slept with a lot of women after our break-up. It would be impossible to narrow down his mother. Such


    a shame, and now, I''m stuck with him." Sheffield looked at the boy with feigned frustration.


    His words reminded Evelyn of what Sterling had said about the obscenity in Sheffield''s private life. She


    stared at him in disbelief.


    ''What does this mean for Gwyn? Is this kid her half-brother?''


    Her heart bled. After a while, she regained herposure. "I brought your suit jacket, and I asked my


    cook to make some dishes for you. Eat while they are still hot. I''m leaving." Evelyn waved her hand at


    the little boy with a small smile and turned to leave.


    "Hey!" Sheffield called after her.


    Evelyn paused, but didn''t look back.


    "You know, when we were together, I cooked for you all the time. But now, you''re just gonna let your


    cook take care of me? Evelyn Huo, do you really want to get back together with me? I don''t see much


    sincerity."


    Evelyn walked to the food container and grabbed it. "Actually, I don''t think that I want to get together


    with you anymore!"


    She clenched her teeth and walked towards the doors arrogantly.


    But she was embarrassed because the doors wouldn''t open. She kept pulling on them, but they


    seemed to be locked.


    Sheffield gently ced the baby into a heap of toys and walked over to her, but he showed no intention


    of opening the doors for her. "What is this? You''re giving up already? This isn''t like you, Miss Huo."


    "I''m not one to give up easily, but all this has made me sick to the stomach. I don''t want to be with a


    promiscuous man. I have many faithful men to choose from. Why should I waste my time on a man


    who doesn''t even know who his child''s mother is?"


    Sheffield smiled and leaned on the door. Tilting his head closer to her, he asked yfully, "Are you


    jealous?"


    "Huh? Jealous?" she spat angrily. "The old me might have gotten jealous, but that''ll never happen now.


    Mr. Tang, please open the doors."


    "I won''t," Sheffield said, smirking like a spoiled child.


    Evelyn looked at him in disbelief. "Joshua was right. You do have a mental problem."


    ''That asshole is talking shit behind my back? That son of a bitch!'' "Don''t listen to Joshua. He is the one


    losing his mind."


    "Open the doors!" she demanded.


    Sheffield stayed put, ignoring her tantrum.


    cing the food container on the floor, Evelyn asked coldly, "You really are not going to open the doors


    for me?"


    Sheffield shook his head.


    "Poo poo!" cried a little voice from behind them.


    Sheffield looked at the baby, and then his eyes widened. "What? Seriously?" ''What should I do?'' He


    had no experience taking care of all this.


    "Hold¡­ Poo poo..." the boy said, putting his arms up in the air.


    ''Huh? Hold? Hold you while you poop? Oh God!'' Sheffield ran over to the little boy and looked up and


    down at him in astonishment. "But I don''t know how to do it."


    With a pout, Nastas said, "Pooing now..."


    "Nonononooo! Not now. Hold it back. I¡ª I''ll call Tobias!" Evelyn looked at him in stunned disbelief and


    asked, "What kind of a father are you?"


    It was so obvious that he had never taken care of the child before. "Why are you calling your assistant?


    Take the baby to the toilet!"


    "Oh, right!" He carried Nastas into the bathroom and sat him on the toilet.


    The moment he settled the boy on it, a strange smell enveloped the ce. With clear disgust on his


    face, Sheffield looked at the little guy sitting on the toilet, doing his business in a strange position. He


    scolded, "Couldn''t you wait a bit longer? Did you have to do it when your father is not around?"


    He looked at the kid as if he had been treated unfairly.


    Still standing at the doors, Evelyn felt sorry for the boy. She assumed that Sheffield had never been


    around his son before.


    ''How cold is he?


    If he is so irresponsible, why did he have the baby in the first ce? This is uneptable!''


    Unwilling to clean Nastas'' mess, Sheffield called Tobias and the nanny in.


    When the nanny came in, Evelyn grabbed the opportunity to leave the office.


    She stared out the window of her car silently on the way to her office.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Something struck her. Sheffield''s father, Peterson, had had a son who was the same age as Gwyn.


    She sat up straight in the back seat, realizing the truth. ''So, that was Peterson''s boy? He is Sheffield''s


    brother!'' she thought, putting the pieces together.


    It all made sense now. ''If he is Sheffield''s younger brother, then of course, I would be his sister!''


    She propped her hand against her head helplessly.


    ''That damn Sheffield! He''s getting bolder by the day. How dare he trick me like this!''


    Back in her office, Evelyn asked Nadia to get her a photo of Peterson''s youngest son. When she saw


    the picture, she recognized the little boy.


    She gritted her teeth and felt like strangling Sheffield.


    Terilynn and Joshua had agreed to go shopping on Saturday. But just as she was about to leave the


    house, Debbie hurried towards her. "Terilynn, can you look after Gwyn? I have something urgent to


    deal with."


    Saying so, Debbie handed Gwyn to her and quickly walked away.


    Terilynn didn''t even get a chance to say anything.


    Debbie drove away in her car. Terilynn withdrew her gaze from the distant car and stared at the little girl


    in her arms.


    Finally, she giggled and said, "All right! Since you are so cute, Auntie Terilynn will take you out to y!"


    Holding Gwyn in one arm, she called Joshua with the other. "Hey! Do you remember the cute little girl


    whose photo you use as your profile picture? Her parents and grandparents are busy today, and I''m


    babysitting her. Do you mind if I bring her along?"


    "Not at all! Please, bring her by all means!" Joshua agreed without hesitation because he wanted to


    see the baby in person as well.


    "Good. I''m on my way!" Terilynn brought along her bodyguard, Bet, and the driver. Only after


    confirming that the baby was well disguised did she take Gwyn out of the manor.

 Chapter 1005 Father And Daughter Meet

    Chapter 1005 Father And Daughter Meet


    Joshua and Terilynn already had a little third wheel on their date. Joshua figured, ''What''s one more?


    Nothing amazing is going to happen tonight anyway.'' "Hello, Sheffield, I''m going to see my idol. Wanna


    "Your idol? Since when do you have an idol?"


    "Terilynn''s bringing over the little girl in my WeChat profile photo. Come on, man. You gotta meet her!"


    Having just been tortured by little Nastas the whole day, Sheffield felt his head spin. He was still


    nursing a headache from that little encounter. "No way."


    "Blowing me off just like that? The baby is part of the Huo family. You wanna get in good with these


    guys, then you need to learn to like them. All of them. At least try to be civil." Joshua wasn''t going to


    give up so easily.


    "Piss off! You want to be a punching bag for a little kid, be my guest. Not my style, sorry." Evelyn had to


    take his surname. Their kid wouldn''t be a Huo, not technically, anyway.


    Joshua insisted, "You need a break. A little R and R will do you some good. Come on, meet the baby


    girl with me. We can hang out while we watch her."


    "Leave me alone! I feel like crap!"


    "Fine! I just helped you out and you can''t help me? See what happens next time you need help!"


    Of course Joshua had it all nned out. He would y with the little girl for a bit, then pawn her off on


    Sheffield and go on his date, sans kids.


    Sheffield rolled his eyes and gave in reluctantly. "Fine. Where?"


    Joshua grinned. "Nice! The north gate of Shining International za."


    "I''ll be there," Sheffield said, wearily. Sheffield thumped his pen on the desk. But when he thought of


    who got it for him, he picked it up, blew off the imaginary dust, put the cap back on and lowered it


    gently into the pen holder.


    At the north gate of Shining International za


    Joshua and Terilynn were there, but Sheffield hadn''t arrived yet.


    "She is even cuter than the photo. You need to take better pics, Terrilynn," Joshuamented when he


    saw the baby girl. He brushed her hair affectionately. She was wearing a mask. Her big eyes blinked


    adorably.


    Then he asked curiously, "Why the mask?"


    "Her parents are celebrities and don''t want their child to have to face the paparazzi yet," Terilynn


    replied. She had alreadye up with this excuse before she left.


    "I see. Can I hold her?"


    Terilynn paused and then said, "Let me ask her." Then she turned to Gwyn. "Gwyn, this is your uncle


    Joshua. He wants to hold you."


    Gwyn stared at Joshua who was grinning innocuously. Then she put her arms around Terilynn''s neck


    and turned her back to him.


    The smile on Joshua''s face immediately disappeared. "Even kids don''t like me anymore!" he


    Terilynn soothed him, "It''s not like that. Gwyn''s not like other kids..." She paused, not knowing how to


    continue. "She wasn''t like this before. She was outgoing and happy..." The little girl used to be as


    extroverted as Sheffield.


    "Okay. So what happened?" When he heard this, Joshua understood something must have changed


    the way the girl looked at the world.


    "Well, a few months ago..." Terilynn hesitated for a moment and advised him earnestly, "This is just


    between us. You can''t tell anyone."


    "No problem!" Realizing that she was serious, he nodded.


    Leaning closer to him, Terilynn whispered, "A few months ago, she was kidnapped by a nanny who


    took care of her for nine months." Thinking of that, Terilynn still wanted to cry.


    Joshua was startled. "And then what happened?"


    "The woman took her hostage¡ª" She stopped herself. She almost blurted out the whole truth. Luckily,


    Terilynn realized it before it was toote. "Not the ce for it. I''ll tell you when there aren''t so many


    ears around to hear." Her eyes reddened as she recalled the past.


    "Okay." Joshua was aware of the seriousness of the matter and decided not to press her.


    "Gwyn has been withdrawn since then..."


    Just then, the toddler, who was resting her head docilely on Terilynn''s shoulder, suddenly burst into


    tears.


    Her sudden cry confused Terilynn. She immediatelyforted her, "It''s okay. It''s okay, Gwyn. Please


    don''t cry..."


    Terilynn had been holding her a long time, and her arms were sore. But Gwyn wouldn''t let others hold


    her, so Terilynn had to try her best to calm her down.


    Joshua tried to take the baby into his arms, but the kid cried even harder.


    "It''s so weird. She almost never cries, never this much." Terilynn felt helpless. Gwyn had never been


    like this.


    The baby''s crying had already attracted a lot of attention. If not for the fact that Joshua and Terilynn


    were both well-dressed and looked like decent people, the crowd would have mistaken them for human


    traffickers.


    "Is she hungry?"


    "I don''t think so. She had some milk before we came out of the house." She had watched Gwyn finish


    the bottle.


    Joshua was also at a loss what to do. They were starting to attract a crowd.


    "She must have heard what I said." Terilynn med herself for upsetting the baby.


    "Don''t worry. Take it easy. You''ll get better at it." Joshua tried tofort her.


    Just when Terilynn was about to call Evelyn for help, Sheffield showed up.


    As a matter of fact, he heard the crying and went to see what the matter was. He thought the same as


    everyone else: The girl had been crying so hard. Was she stolen by a trafficker?


    To his surprise, when he got there, he saw Joshua and Terilynn.


    He rushed over. "Hey, what''s going on?"


    Terilynn was excited. "Oh, good, Sheffield, you''re here. See if you can calm her down." It was said that


    a father and daughter had a special connection. Sheffield should have a way to stop her from crying.


    To Sheffield''s bewilderment, Terilynn finally realized that she was too excited. She took a few deep


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    breaths and said, "Joshua and I have tried everything, but she''s still crying. Can you give it a try?"


    "Me?" Sheffield pointed at himself in surprise.


    "Yes, you''re handsome. Gwyn likes handsome boys. Come on, give it a try!" Without giving him a


    chance to refuse, Terilynn put Gwyn in Sheffield''s arms.


    Sheffield was forced to take the crying baby. Her eyes were filled with tears. "Hey, what''s up with the


    mask?"


    "To hide her from the press. Why do you ask?" Terilynn asked.


    "She''s short of breath already from crying so much. The mask makes it more difficult for her to breathe.


    We gotta take it off." Sheffield eased the straps off gently, then took the mask off.


    The baby''s face was covered with tears and snot. Terilynn took out a tissue to mop the little girl''s face.


    Gwyn continued to cry as she looked at Sheffield''s face. With one arm holding the little tyke, Sheffield


    took the tissue from Terilynn to wipe her nose. "Sweet little girl, don''t cry. Uncle Sheffield is here with


    you. It''s all right..." Sheffield was never so patient.


    After wiping her tears and snot, Sheffield finally saw her little face clearly. He nodded and said, "Cute


    and pretty. She''ll be a heartbreaker when she grows up."


    Hearing his voice, Gwyn never moved her gaze away from Sheffield''s face again.

 Chapter 1006 She Looks A Lot Like Sheffield

    Chapter 1006 She Looks A Lot Like Sheffield


    "Hey little girl, can you say your name? No? Come on, don''t cry. I''ll buy you something yummy. Okay?"


    In Sheffield''s eyes, every expression on the little girl''s face was so lovely and adorable, melting his


    heart. He liked the little tyke a lot. That in spite of himself.


    Gwyn hupped. Although she didn''t stop crying, at least she was quieter.


    A very different voice called out to them. "Hello! You there!" Just then, three policemen on patrol came


    over and looked them up and down.


    "What''s up?" Joshua had a bad feeling about this. ''Are they here responding to a human trafficking


    report?'' he wondered.


    "Why is she crying? Are you guys rted?" The police looked at each of them carefully, looking for


    signs of malfeasance.


    Terilynn rolled her eyes and said, "Officer, do you need your eyes checked? This is Joshua Fan, Darius


    Fan''s kid. You know¡ªthe former mayor?" Thenher hand on Sheffield''s shoulder. "And this gentleman


    here is the current CEO of Theo Group. You seriously think we''re human traffickers?"


    The three policemen looked at each other, and then one of them said, "I think we need to check IDs,


    just to be sure. May I have them, please?"


    Joshua cooperatively took out his ID card and exined, "The baby is rted to my girlfriend. This girl


    took one look at me and started crying. Afraid of strangers, I guess."


    They looked. He was who they said he was. However, that was not enough to prove that he was the


    son of Darius Fan.


    Seeing the still-suspicious look in the policeman''s eyes, Terrilynn also took out her ID card to drive the


    point home. "Here''s my ID. My father is Carlos Huo. We own this ce!" She gestured to Shining


    International za. She continued, "Don''t believe me? I''ll call the manager of the Alioth Building and


    ask him toe here to confirm it."


    They were pretty close to the Alioth Building. So she had to find the nearest manager.


    Gwyn''s cries hadrgely subsided, and she was just weeping and fussing now. She pressed her little


    face against Sheffield''s chest, and choked a little.


    Finally, the police believed them and left. After sending the police away, Terilynn looked at Sheffield in


    surprise. "She really stopped crying!" And why should she be surprised? ''I guess they''re right, '' she


    thought. ''Fathers and daughters do have a special bond.''


    Sheffield held Gwyn vertically in his arms and gently patted her back. "Maybe she wasn''t feeling well."


    Then he looked down at the baby girl and coaxed her tenderly, "Tell me your name. I''ll take you to buy


    some yummy, okay?"


    Gwyn said nothing and leaned her head on his shoulder, looking at Terilynn.


    "Please don''t mind her. She''s got some PTSD..." Terilynn exined.


    ''PTSD?'' With a sympathetic look on his face, Sheffield held the little girl tighter, and asked, "Was she


    born like this?"


    "No, she''s been like this for a few months. She''s been seeing the doctor all the time, but it hasn''t done


    much good." Carlos had hired the best psychiatrists and psychologists in the world for Gwyn, but to no


    avail.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine. By the way, who is she to you?" It was not until then that Sheffield


    came to think of this question.


    "She is my cousin''s daughter. Her parents are very busy. My mom used to take care of her. But she


    had somethinge up, so I''m taking care of the toddler," Terilynn lied calmly.


    "Oh, I see. It''s gotta be challenging, doing that." It was not easy for a girl to hold a little girl, even one as


    tiny as Gwyn, for too long.


    "It''s not that hard for me. It''s sure hard on her mom, though!" Terilynn blurted out, but then she


    immediately shut her mouth, fearing that the secret mighte out.


    Sheffield didn''t probe further and asked her opinion. "Mind if I take off with her? Show her some fun


    things to do?"


    "Sounds good. Where do you want to meet up when you''re done?" ''If Gwyn could have more contact


    with her biological father, maybe it will help with her PTSD, '' Terilynn thought.


    "Let''s meet hereter. Don''t wander too far," Sheffield said.


    "Okay then. Bye bye, Gwyn! Have fun with your uncle Sheffield!" Terilynn waved at the little girl happily.


    Gwyn didn''t respond. Terilynn had been used to the little girl''s silence. But Sheffield was not used to


    such a scene; he felt sorry for the child.


    Then, Sheffield entered the shopping mall with the kid in his arms. As soon as they left, Bet came


    to Terilynn from behind and whispered, "Miss Huo, you sure that''s okay?" The bodyguard took a look at


    Sheffield''s receding figure.


    "Don''t worry. He''s one of my sister''s best friends. Maybe he''ll marry her in the future. He won''t hurt


    Gwyn," said Terilynn. Sheffield was Gwyn''s biological father. He was the one least likely to hurt the


    child.


    "Want me to tail him?" the bodyguard asked with concern.


    "No, I think she''ll be okay. I know how it looks, but he''s good at martial arts; he can take care of


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    himself!" A few days ago, Carlos had fought with Sheffield, and Sheffield managed to fend the old man


    off. Terilynn heard the story from Debbie.


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Bet fell silent and just kept his distance from them.


    When Joshua and Terilynn were left alone, he finally asked, "Don''t you think... Gwyn looks a lot like


    Sheffield?"


    "Seriously?" Terilynn blinked and looked away. "No, not at all."


    "Yes, seriously. I saw her face after her mask was removed. She has Sheffield''s eyes, his general face


    shape."


    "You''re seeing things. I don''t think she looks like Sheffield at all. She looks like her dad. Don''t talk like


    that, or it might cause problems!" Terilynn deliberately threatened him.


    Joshua also felt it wasn''t good to talk about that, so he immediately changed the topic and asked, "Do


    you think Sheffield could take care of Gwyn? Like does he have the makings of a good father?"


    "Well... maybe!" Terilynn was unsure about it. Though Sheffield was the baby''s father, he had no


    experience in taking care of a child. "Forget it. She had powdered milk and some fruit, so she shouldn''t


    be hungry. The only thing he needs to do is not to lose her," she said, shrugging.


    Joshua rolled his eyes. "You''re definitely not her mom."


    "Hey, don''t talk like that. I may not treat her like my own kid, but I''m still nice to her. I care about her a


    lot." She only had one niece so far, so of course, she treated Gwyn very well.


    Just like what she did now. She created a chance for the baby to get along with her own father. Wasn''t


    that a nice thing to do?


    Joshua looked at her and asked, "Okay. Where are we headed now?"


    "To an optician. I have lost a contact lens." She lost it this morning.


    "Let''s go."


    In the shopping mall


    Sheffield took Gwyn to the floor with toys and games. When they passed by arge indoor amusement


    park, he took a look at the little one in his arms and pointed to the ce full of children. "Do you want to


    y in there, Gwyn?"


    The little girl just looked in the direction where he pointed. After a long while, she suddenly held his


    neck tightly and buried her face on his shoulder instead of looking at the amusement yground.


    Sheffield was stunned by her reaction, not knowing what she meant. Did she want to go or not?


    "How about I take you on the merry-go-round?"


    Gwyn didn''t respond either.


    Sheffieldmunicated with her patiently. "Check that out. All those kids are enjoying the rides with


    their parents. Let''s ride one together, okay?"


    Then he found that the little girl''s head, which had been buried in his shoulder, slowly tilted towards the


    double-decker merry-go-round. She opened one of her eyes and stared at it.


    Three minutester, she finally cast a nce at Sheffield.


    Sheffield understood immediately. He smiled and hugged the girl tightly. "Come on. Let''s go ride on the


    horse."

 Chapter 1007 Attached To You

    Chapter 1007 Attached To You


    At the ticket office of the carousel, when Sheffield was plunking down money, the cashier looked at his


    handsome face and said shyly, "Your daughter is so cute!"


    Sheffield looked at Gwyn and smiled, "She''s not my daughter. I''m her uncle."


    The cashier was a little embarrassed. "Oh, I''m sorry. I thought she was your daughter. You look a lot


    alike. That''ll be $80, please. Thank you!" The cashier thought to herself, ''They aren''t father and


    daughter? I''m sure I saw a family resemnce. Was I wrong?''


    After paying, Sheffield walked to the merry-go-round with Gwyn in his arms. "Which one do you want to


    ride, little one? A blue horse, a yellow ostrich, or Santa''s sleigh?"


    For a long time, he got no response at all from Gwyn. Just when he was about to give up and just pick


    an animal himself, she reached out her little hand and pointed at a blue horse.


    Sheffield got on the little artificial horse with Gwyn and made sure she was belted in tight. They could


    hear the cheerful cries of children all around them. There were young couples without kids riding the


    carousel too.


    He resolved to take Evelyn here to ride the carousel one day. He was pretty sure she never came here


    as an adult. He was going to fix that.


    Three minutester, the merry-go-round started spinning. The song "Fearless" yed over the


    speakers.


    Sheffield began humming the song to Gwyn. "I''m not scared of cockroaches. Nothing can scare me. I''m


    not afraid of sleeping alone. I neverck courage..."


    He held her little body with one arm and gently shook her hand with the other, letting her hand wave


    back and forth with the rhythm of the music.


    Gwyn stared at Sheffield, who was acting like a kid himself, allowing him to swing her hand back and


    forth. She didn''t resist. And why should she? She was having fun.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t quite put it in words, but she had thoughts to the effect of, ''This guy''s so different. It''s like


    he''s a child himself, and I think he''s enjoying this more than I am.''


    When the merry-go-round stopped, Sheffield hopped down first. He had Gwyn clutch the pommel


    tightly, and then he unbuckled her and helped her down.


    He put her down and then his phone rang.


    Gwyn stood still and looked up at him while he was on the phone. After a while, she reached out her


    hand and held one of his fingers.


    With a smile on his face, he held her hand and told Tobias, "We''ll talk about it when I get back. I''m busy


    now."


    Gwyn pulled his hand and started walking. It seemed she wanted to go somewhere. Sheffield bent


    down a bit to follow her.


    He would follow her wherever she went.


    The girl finally stopped at a fresh juice shop and stared at the pictures on the menu. She was too little


    to clearly see what was on top, so she stared at the ads for their products on the side.


    That was when Sheffield took the hint; she was thirsty. He held up the little cutie from the floor, pointed


    at the pictures and asked, "You want some juice, right, Gwyn? They''ve got mango juice, pear juice,


    strawberry and apple juice, cherry juice, dragon fruit and banana juice. Which one sounds good?"


    He had thought Gwyn couldn''t answer his question. Or maybe she''d just point at the picture with her


    finger. To his surprise, Gwyn looked at him and said, "Cher..."


    Her soft, gentle voice made Sheffield like her even more.


    ''Cher?''


    "Do you want cherry juice?" Sheffield asked, pointing at the picture.


    Gwyn nodded and pointed at the picture too.


    "A cup of freshly squeezed cherry juice, please. Thanks!" Sheffield said to the shop assistant.


    "Yes, sir. Totales to $160, please. Our cherries are picked fresh in Chile. Each cup requires a good


    amount of fruit. It might be a few minutes before it''s ready. Cash or phone, sir?"


    "By phone." He didn''t have much cash on him. He didn''t like to carry much cash, anyway.


    After paying, Sheffield moved off to the side, Gwyn''s hand in his.


    Just then, he heard a man''s surprised tones. "Sheffield?"


    Without turning his head, Sheffield knew whose voice it was. He picked up Gwyn and turned around.


    "Mr. Tang! It''s you!" he said.


    It was Sterling and his wife, Kaylee Lou.


    The woman was 33 years old. She was the one Sterling used Sheffield of sleeping with. Tall and


    slender, she wore a wine-red strapless dress, and her long curly hair spilled down her back. She was


    heavily and expertly made-up; her lips were purple, and her eyes were like those of a fox, bright and


    attractive.


    She looked feminine and extremely sexy. When she saw Sheffield, a glint appeared in her eyes.


    As soon as she noticed a couple of strangers approaching, Gwyn immediately buried her head in


    Sheffield''s shoulder.


    Sterling was shocked to see the girl in his arms. "I''ve never seen this little girl before. Who is she?"


    Sheffield couldn''t be bothered to tell them about Gwyn. "She''s my friend''s kid. But enough about her. I


    never see you two shopping together!"


    Kaylee Lou curved her seductive lips and waved the shopping bags in her hand in front of Sheffield. "I


    bought some new underwear. I need your brother''s opinion on something like this." After saying that,


    she winked at Sheffield openly.


    "Huh, touching. I''m jelly." There was no sign of envy on Sheffield''s face, though. He simply ignored her


    Sterling was more interested in the baby in his arms. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Sure she''s


    not yours? You''ve had more than a few women, if I recall."


    "Mine? Oh no, no." Sheffield nced at him. "Sorry to disappoint you, but she''s not. Her family will be


    by soon to pick her up. I just came here to buy her a cup of juice."


    "Is that so?" Sterling gazed at Gwyn''s back, his thumb and index finger on his chin, thoughtful. "Looks


    like she''s pretty attached to you."


    Sheffield chuckled. "What can I say? Kids like me. Take Nastas, for example. He always wants to y


    with me. He hardly ever bugs you guys."


    He was right. Every member of the Tang family knew that Nastas was very attached to Sheffield. But


    they didn''t know why.


    Hearing that, Sterling decided to stow his thoughts for the moment. He put his arm around Kaylee


    Lou''s shoulder and said, "I''ll let you go, then. Nice seeing you again. Bye."


    "So long!" Without giving the couple a second look, Sheffield turned around and whispered to Gwyn,


    "Don''t be afraid, sweetie. They''re gone. Your juice is ready, I think." He grabbed the cup from the


    counter, ncing at the number to be sure it was theirs.


    Before he let Gwyn take a drink, he called Joshua. "Ask Terilynn how Gwyn''s stomach is. She allergic


    to anything?"


    Joshua asked Terilynn and then answered, "She said no. She says Gwyn is perfectly healthy."


    "That''s good." Only then did he gently tell Gwyn, who had been holding the cup and waiting to drink,


    "You can drink it now."


    "Everything okay? Has Gwyn been good? If she gets to be too much, you can call us."


    Sheffield didn''t want to curse in front of Gwyn, so he tried to hold his temper. "Bruh! Don''t try that with


    me. I know you better than your father does. You kept trying to get me toe over, because you want


    me to take care of Gwyn. That way you can be alone with Terilynn. I''m not dumb."

 Chapter 1008 Lets Catch A Movie

    Chapter 1008 Let''s Catch A Movie


    Joshua grinned, "Dude, you know me too well. But get this: Mr. Huo is very strict when ites to


    Terilynn. I barely see her. But this is my chance. Mr. Huo''s off on a business trip, so I can spend some


    quality time with my girlfriend. Sure, Terilynn and I can take care of Gwyn. But what if I can''t control


    myself around her and try something? It''s not good if Gwyn gets exposed to that, right?"


    Sheffield didn''t want to waste any more time on Joshua. "Cut the crap. I''ll keep Gwyn, then. Go on your


    date. She can sleep at my ce tonight. I can pretend she''s my daughter from now on."


    Gwyn was really thirsty. She took a big gulp of the juice before stopping to take a breath.


    "We''lle and get her when you get tired. All right, I''ll let you get back to taking care of Gwyn, Uncle


    Sheffield!" Joshua joked.


    Sheffield snorted and hung up the phone.


    After drinking some juice, Gwyn held the cup and looked up at Sheffield.


    Sheffield put his phone in his pocket. He took the juice from Gwyn with one hand and held her in his


    other arm. "Let''s go, Gwyn. Ignore them. I''ll take you to buy some toys. How about a pair of beautiful


    princess shoes too?"


    Two hourster, Terilynn was getting worried. She hadn''t heard one word from Sheffield. "Let''s go find


    them. Gwyn is so cute, what if Sheffield wants to keep her?" she told Joshua. Actually, she was simply


    afraid Sheffield would find out Gwyn was his biological daughter.


    This secret was huge. He had to be told properly, not find out by ident.


    "No way. Tell you what: if he takes Gwyn away from you, as his best friend, I''m willing to give myself to


    you in trade," Joshua dered.


    Terilynn rolled her eyes at him with a smile and pushed him. "Hurry up. Looking after a toddler is no


    mean feat. Sheffield''s been at it a long time. He must be tired. Let''s go find them."


    "Okay!"


    The two of them found Sheffield and Gwyn at the resting area of the children''s clothing floor. Gwyn


    slept soundly in Sheffield''s arms, covered by Sheffield''s suit jacket. Tons of shopping bags surrounded


    Sheffield''s feet.


    "Oh my God! You bought all this? What did you get?" Joshua''s eyes widened when he saw all those


    bags. There were at least ten shopping bags in all different colors.


    Sheffield didn''t bother to look at him. He was texting someone on his phone. Since it was about


    business, his eyes looked more serious than usual. "Keep your voice down. Gwyn just fell asleep," he


    whispered. "I got a few toys, food, and clothes."


    Raising his eyebrows, Joshua whispered back, "Didn''t know that you liked kids so much."


    "I do," Sheffield replied perfunctorily as he edited his message.


    In fact, he just liked Gwyn. He liked this little girl even a lot more than his own little brother, Nastas.


    If he were with Nastas today, he would have never gone shopping with him.


    "Let me hold Gwyn. You''ve had her for a long time. You must be beat," Terilynn offered. But Sheffield


    refused to hand Gwyn over. "I''m not tired. You two sit down and have a rest. I just got her to sleep.


    Let''s not wake her up. We can wait a bit and leaveter."


    Terilynn was shocked to hear what he said. "O-okay!"


    Sheffield didn''t know Gwyn was his daughter yet, but he was already so good to her. Terilynn couldn''t


    begin to imagine how he would treat her once he found out the truth. He already treated her like a


    princess, so how much further would he go? So far, Sheffield and Carlos at least had one thing in


    Half an hourter, Gwyn slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Sheffield''s face. He was


    looking at his phone thoughtfully. Gwyn blinked her eyes and gave him the cutest smile.


    Sheffield happened to glimpse that lovely smile as he turned to check on her. He was delighted and


    surprised. "Gwyn, you''re awake. You look happy. Good dreams?"


    Terilynn and Joshua were whispering to each other sitting opposite Sheffield. When they heard Gwyn


    waking up, they immediately walked over. "Yep, she''s awake. Come here, Gwyn," Terilynn said.


    "Let me hold her first. Both you and Sheffield have had a turn. I haven''t gotten a chance yet." Joshua


    thought it would be a tragedy if he didn''t get a selfie with a child as lovely as Gwyn.


    With a broad smile, Terilynn said, "I have no problem letting you hold her. But Gwyn might say no. I


    don''t know. Give it a try." She stepped back and let him have a go.


    Joshua removed Sheffield''s jacket Gwyn used as a nket and put it on the couch, ready to hold her.


    He tried to make himself sound as gentle as possible. "Hi, Gwyn. Come to Uncle Joshua!"


    The moment Gwyn looked at him, she looked away again. Immediately. She never made eye contact


    with strangers. Not only was her smile fading, but her face wrinkled up like she was going to cry.


    Sheffield hastily pushed Joshua away and said, "You want to hold a baby, go make one. Don''t upset


    Gwyn." Joshua didn''t know what to say. He just wanted to hold Gwyn for a while. How did he upset


    her?


    Terilynn giggled and held Gwyn in her arms. "Let''s go, little cutie. Your grandma just called. We''re going


    home!"


    When Gwyn was taken from him, Sheffield''s arms felt empty. So did his heart.


    It was so strange. He had never felt this way before.


    The three of them walked out of the shopping mall together. Joshua put all the bags in the trunk. When


    he walked back to the group, he found Sheffield saying goodbye to Gwyn.


    He kissed her on the cheek and said, "Come and visit me soon, Gwyn."


    For a moment, Gwyn just stared at him. But after Terilynn put her into the car, she waved at him


    through the window.


    Sheffield returned her smile. He didn''t get into his own car until Terilynn''s car was out of sight.


    On the way back to the Huo family manor, Terilynn kept telling Joshua, "I''ll tell Gwyn''s parents you


    bought the things in the trunk. Don''t tell anyone that Sheffield bought all this, okay?"


    "Okay. Why not?"


    Joshua didn''t understand. Terilynn avoided making eye contact with him. She had toe up with


    another lie. "Because they don''t want her around strangers. I mentioned you to her parents once, so


    you''re not a stranger."


    To keep Gwyn''s identity a secret, Terilynn felt she had told more lies in this short time than she had in


    her entire life.


    "Makes sense," Joshua agreed, happy he wasn''t a stranger to Gwyn.


    But he felt Terilynn was being a little weird, and yet he couldn''t figure out exactly what was wrong.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Evelyn staked out Sheffield''s apartment for two days before she figured out he had been sleeping in his


    office.


    She booked two movie tickets online for that night and sent the link to Sheffield and said, "Let''s have


    dinner and catch a movie tonight."


    After a long pause, he replied, "I already have a dinner appointment."


    "Then let''s go to the movie after that. I can switch out the tickets." The movie started at 8 p.m.


    "No, don''t change it. I have something to deal with tonight. I can''t make it."


    Reading the message, Evelyn was in a daze. After a long while, she replied, "I can wait for you at the


    theater."


    "Not necessary."


    Evelyn insisted, "It is."


    This time, he didn''t reply.


    Evelyn got to the theater by 10 p.m. Since it was sote, there was almost no one there. Only a few


    young people, who were there to watch a horror movie, were hanging out, waiting for their movie to


    start.

 Chapter 1009 A Slap Across His Face

    Chapter 1009 A p Across His Face


    Evelyn sat alone in her seat, staring nkly at the movie tickets in her hand. Felix sat in a seat two


    rows behind her, looking about warily.


    At half past ten, when the movie was about to begin, the ticket taker began checking the tickets.


    After looking around, Evelyn walked into the theater alone, disappointed.


    There were only a few people inside the theater. She found her seat easily and sat down. To her utter


    dismay, Sheffield didn''t show up even after the movie began.


    She had no idea what was going on in the movie. Her mind was elsewhere, preupied with thoughts


    of him. She told herself that she needed to be as patient towards him as he was to her in the past.


    However, half an hourter, her patience waned and was gradually reced by anger that surged up in


    her heart because he had stood her up.


    She closed her eyes and put her hand on her forehead topose herself. She didn''t notice the ck


    figure entering the theatre.


    Felix was sitting in thest row, on the far left. The figure walked towards the right side of Felix and sat


    down in the far-most seat.


    Felix noticed the man, but since the theater was very dark and they were not sitting close to each other,


    he couldn''t make out the person''s face.


    And after the person sat down, there was no more movement from his side. He was just sitting there,


    watching the movie. Felix did not pay any more attention to him.


    The movie came to an end, and Evelyn still couldn''t see any trace of Sheffield.


    She sat still in her seat and looked up at the nk screen with a bitter smile. It seemed that he really


    didn''t want to be with her again.


    She walked out of the cinema, followed by Felix. When they got to the car, Evelyn stood still. She didn''t


    get in. "I want to take a walk," she told Felix.


    "Okay, Miss Huo."


    Felix asked the chauffeur to wait for them in the car and he silently followed her.


    It was early summer; the weather was pleasant. Evelyn walked slowly along the midnight road.


    A few cars asionally whizzed by her; a young couple was quarreling on the other side of the road.


    They hugged for a while, then separated and argued again.


    A few meters behind Evelyn, two men were whispering in their lowest voice. "You go back. I''ll take care


    of her."


    "I''m sorry. It''s my duty to follow Miss Huo closely."


    "God! You are even more stubborn than Tayson! C''mon, man! I''m thest person in the world who


    could harm Evelyn," Sheffield said firmly.


    Felix disagreed, "I don''t think so. You''re the only one in this world who could hurt her. Just like what you


    did tonight." It was not until the lights in the theater hade back on that Felix had seen that the


    ck figure was actually Sheffield.


    He sat in thest row and watched Evelyn, but didn''t go anywhere near her.


    "I have my own reasons, okay? If I break her heart now, she will end up loving me more in the future."


    Sheffield had been too nice to Evelyn in the past, which had resulted in her neglecting his feelings all


    along.


    Felix was confused by his words. ''This guy is so weird, '' he thought. "Although I don''t have much


    experience in matters of love, I''ve heard a lot of people talk about it. This is the first time I''m hearing


    that breaking a woman''s heart would make her love you more. Mr. Tang, I''m pretty sure that you have


    some kind of grave misunderstanding about a woman''s heart," he said.


    "Misunderstanding? Trust me, man. I know how women think, and I know Evelyn very well. I''ll show her


    that I can be stubborn too. She can''t ignore my feelings anymore."


    Felix was speechless. Sheffield''s stupidity was more than he could handle. ''Is this guy serious about


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    this game? Does he really have the guts to be stubborn in front of Miss Huo?''


    Before Sheffield could say what he was about to say, he noticed that the woman in front of them was


    slowing down. Quickly, he hid himself in the dark corner.


    Evelyn stopped and turned around; she thought she heard someone talking behind her.


    But there was no one in sight, except Felix, who had a strange expression on his face.


    ''Was it an illusion?'' she wondered.


    Felix collected himself and asked, "Miss Huo, shall I call the car?" ''Come on, get in the car now. Or I


    would be brainwashed by that man, '' Felix pleaded in his head.


    Evelyn shook her head. She hadn''t taken a quiet stroll around for a long time.


    "I''m going to walk a little more."


    She checked the messages on her phone as she continued to walk. There were a lot, but none from


    Sheffield.


    What was he doing right now? Was he at work? Did he go to bed? Or was he fooling around with


    another woman somewhere?


    After seeing her disappointed eyes under the streetlights, Sheffield couldn''t bear it any longer. He


    picked up his pace to catch up with her from the opposite side.


    Felix followed after him, but couldn''t get to him before the man was standing a meter away, in front of


    Evelyn.


    She was startled by his sudden appearance. "You..." She was at a loss for words. She had been


    thinking about him all night and here he was. Finally.


    Sheffield feigned a nonchnt expression. "Hey! What a coincidence. I was just passing by. How was


    the movie?"


    ''Coincidence? In a big city like Y City, he just happened to pass by here?''


    Evelyn sneered, "What? Are you here to see how embarrassed I am after beingpletely ignored by


    you? Did youe to brag about how many women you have had tonight or about some beautifuldy


    you slept with while I was waiting for you?"


    ''No, '' he thought. It was at the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed it and nodded with a smirk, "That''s


    right. But to be honest, of all the women I have been with, you are the most stubborn. You never try to


    make me happy or sweet-talk to me. All those other women are so tender towards me; they act cute


    and my heart melts."


    However, the one he loved the most was this stubborn woman who never yed weak in front of him


    or anyone else.


    Evelyn grabbed her bag and threw it at him. "Get lost!" She was pissed. He was such a jerk; she didn''t


    even want to talk to him at this point.


    Instead of dodging, he flirted, "See? Admit it, you''re so stubborn. Come here." He stepped forward and


    took her into his arms under her cold and angry gaze. "Let me teach you how to be a woman," he


    purred, lowering his head and kissing her deeply on her red lips which he had been missing for the past


    two years.


    Evelyn was caught off guard.


    After a few seconds, she broke herself free and pped him across his face. Let alone Sheffield, even


    Evelyn was surprised by the p. She didn''t mean to.


    The silence between them was dreadful.


    The smile and the dandiacal look on Sheffield''s face disappeared. His eyes were as calm as the sea.


    "You are disgusting, Sheffield! How dare you kiss me with those lips that had just kissed another


    woman? It makes me sick!"


    Rubbing his cheek, he replied, "I never kissed them." But he deserved the p; he had basically asked


    for it.


    "Even if you didn''t kiss them, you must have hugged them. Anyway, I don''t care what you did with


    them. You really make me sick!" Evelyn didn''t know what was going on inside Sheffield''s mind. He


    stood her up at the movie, then came all the way just to tell her that he had been in bed with another


    woman. She didn''t know what to make of his behavior. Did he think that, in order to get back with him,


    she would ignore the fact that he was sleeping around with other women? She had had enough of this


    drama.

 Chapter 1010 Sheffields Golf Course Plan

    Chapter 1010 Sheffield''s Golf Course n


    "I''ve never hugged any of them either," Sheffield continued to exin, rubbing his face. It was starting


    to turn red. Evelyn''s p didn''t hurt him. But he was embarrassed. That was the first time he''d ever


    been pped.


    "Not everything is all about you." Evelyn walked towards Felix. "Ask the driver to bring the car over


    here."


    "Yes, Miss Huo," Felix replied obediently.


    Looking at her back, Sheffield shouted, "Think you know everything? You don''t! That boy you saw in


    my office is not my kid!"


    "I don''t care!" Evelyn answered without turning her head.


    "I didn''t sleep with anyone else!" He couldn''t hold on to his charade any longer. He was hoping she''d


    apologize. Now, it seemed impossible.


    "What do I care? We''re not together!" Evelyn yelled.


    "So are you apologizing?"


    "You wish!" She decided to leave this man alone. She was so mad at him!


    "But, I really miss you. Can you stay with me tonight?" He really wanted to sleep with her.


    Abruptly, Evelyn turned around and red at him. "Don''t ever say that to me again! Date who you


    want! I don''t care!" Sheffield tried to say something, but a re from her shut him down. "Not. Another.


    Word. You hear me?" Evelyn snapped.


    Instead of stopping his prattling, Sheffield strode over to her and took her into his arms. "A chance


    meeting. What could be better? It''ste. Sure you don''t want toe home with me?"


    "Let go!"


    "Hey, don''t forget, it was you who came to me and asked to get back together. Can''t you just say


    something soft and nice?"


    "Shove off, loser!" She thought that was what she wanted, but not if he was going to act this way.


    Starting over would probably be impossible. "Look, it''s over, okay? You live your life, and I''ll live mine."


    It was not that bad to be a single mom.


    "Ohe on. You went to D City to see me. I think there''s a future for us, if you just give it a chance."


    Not giving her the chance to retort, he started dragging her along with him.


    "Felix!" To prove that she wasn''t joking, Evelyn called her bodyguard over.


    A few secondster, Felix appeared in front of them. "Yes, Miss Huo?"


    "Get Sheffield mmmff¡ª"


    Covering her mouth with his hand, Sheffield looked at Felix and chuckled. "Every couple has their


    issues. Stay out of this!"


    Evelyn pried his hand away and snapped, "We''re not a couple! Felix, get him out of my face!"


    "Yes, Miss Huo!"


    To her surprise, Sheffield released her before Felix made a move. In her anger, he suddenly looked in


    despair. He looked at Evelyn with sad eyes. "I guess it really is over. No matter how you felt about me


    in the past, you never sed your bodyguards on me. I don''t think you like me anymore."


    What he said next left Felix bbergasted.


    Sheffield smiled bitterly. "If I knew you''d do me like this, I would have nevere back to this town. Is


    this what you want, Evelyn? Then fine, I won''t bother you anymore. Take care."


    After saying that, he walked past her and left.


    Evelyn felt her heart ache. But she was also confused. She was the one who got mad, but when did he


    be the victim in all this? Where was his despairing from?


    Felix couldn''t figure out what Sheffield was up to. One moment he was smiling; the next he was thick-


    skinned; then he was deep in love; and then he was heartbroken and desperate. The bodyguard


    figured that even a Beijing Opera singer wearing all those masks couldn''tpare to the amount of


    faces Sheffield showed.


    When Evelyn couldn''t hear him anymore, Sheffield hummed a happy tune and got into his car. He


    could well imagine that what he said still stung.


    Yes, it was all an act. He wanted it to hurt, wanted her to have trouble eating or sleeping when she


    thought of his desperate expression.


    Within a few minutes, he received a message from Evelyn. "Why did youe back anyway? To take


    over Theo Group or...?"


    He curled his lips and didn''t hide the truth. "Theo Group was just a small part of the reason. Wasn''t it


    you who left town to follow me? To ask me if we could get together?"


    Sheffield was right.


    The words he said made an impact on her. After receiving this message, for the next few days, she


    was on pins and needles.


    She was so confused. She really wanted to ask Sheffield t out if they were getting back together or


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    not.


    Then, one night, she finally called him and asked him. But Sheffield simply replied, "Let me think about


    it."


    At the International Golf Court of Y City


    The golf course covered an area of 2, 000 acres. Three men were chatting and ying golf. One in


    white, another in ck, and the third in grey. Near them were three caddies.


    With a professional motion, Sheffield knocked a white ball into the hole. "We''ve been here for a half-


    hour already. If you''re lying to us, I''ll strip you naked and toss you out on your ass," he threatened.


    "Hey, I may joke around a lot, but I''m being serious here." After straightening his cap, Joshua added,


    "Unless Evelyn suddenly changes her schedule. Then, it''s out of my hands."


    When Sheffield heard hisst remark, he had an uncontroble urge to bean him with the club.


    Gifford unscrewed the cap of a water bottle and drank a mouthful of water. "I finally have time to hang


    out with you two clowns. And you make me wait for a woman? Do you think I have nothing better to


    do?"


    "I''m busy too," Sheffield said, as if he were trying to argue that it was not his fault.


    Joshua pped his shoulder and suggested resignedly, "Fine, forget it. Just pretend I never said


    anything. Let''s get some drinks! My treat." He turned and put his arm around Gifford''s shoulder, ready


    to get off the course.


    Sheffield''s attitude softened. "Hey, don''t go! We''ve already wasted 30 minutes. Why not 30 more?


    What''s an hour between friends?"


    "Humph! You want to see her again. You''re just too stubborn to admit it. And then somehow it ends up


    being my fault she''s not here yet. You know why we''re here today, right? Who asked us toe? Tell


    me!"


    Sheffield smiled obsequiously and said, "Okay, my bad. It was all me. Sorry about that."


    "That''s better! But, seriously, what''s your n? You''ve been back for awhile now. Why didn''t you go to


    talk to Evelyn and tell her how you feel?" Joshua wondered.


    Sheffield swung his club and said, "I don''t want to talk to her, I want an apology. And to see her naked.


    Why not both?"


    The two other men beside him were amazed at how openly he talked about stuff like that. "You


    horndog," Giffordmented disdainfully.


    Joshua sighed and shook his head. "I''m impressed that Sheffield always says what he thinks. No filter."


    Sheffield was never ashamed to speak about how horny he was.


    He didn''t mind his friends''ments. After hitting thest ball into the hole, he passed the club to


    Gifford.


    Joshua put his arm on Sheffield''s shoulder and said, "Evelyn already offered to get back together with


    you, but you keep turning her down. Isn''t that the same as being near the goal on the football field but


    never shooting?"


    Sheffield stared at him before replying, "I just want to linger in the doorway for a little longer. I''m the one


    in the game. I''m not even anxious. What? You think my life''s a spectator sport, for you toment on


    it?"


    "You''re not even on the ying field," Joshua argued.


    Gifford burst intoughter. "Hey! Are you two still talking about sports? Why do I feel like you''re talking


    about sex?"

 Chapter 1011 What Friends Do

    Chapter 1011 What Friends Do


    Sheffield stared at him. "Talking about sex? No way. You''re hearing things."


    Gifford shook his head.


    "That''s right! Join in. You''ll get the hang of it soon enough," Sheffield quipped.


    Gifford used the club to tap Sheffield''s shoulder and said, "Kind offer, but no thanks. It looks like the two


    of you are hung up on Carlos'' daughters. I''m not. I don''t have a girlfriend. I don''t have anyone I really


    like yet, anyway. Maybe the one for me hasn''t been born yet."


    "You should visit the OB/GYN department when you get the chance. You might find her there,"


    Sheffield joked, pushing Joshua away to grab the water.


    "Dude, that''s just gross. Tasteless even for you, and that''s a pretty low bar!" Gifford was not into little


    girls.


    "Hey, check her out. Maestro Tang, isn''t that your girlfriend?" Joshua looked in the direction of a golf


    cart driving up.


    Sheffield stopped to look at the approaching cart. One of the women sitting in it was Evelyn.


    He put down the bottle and immediately picked up a club. "Say hi to her, guys. Out of my way, gents!"


    The guys looked at each other, puzzled.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Looking at Sheffield''s exaggerated moves, Joshua suddenly realized what he was doing. He exined


    to Gifford, who was still confused, "He wants us to get Evelyn''s attention so that she can see how


    awesome he is on the golf course."


    Sheffield turned around and gave him a thumbs up.


    Gifford finally understood. "Damn! You''re just full of tricks, Bitch Tang!"


    Sheffield cursed without turning his head, "Fuck off! You''re a bitch! Hurry up! If she drives off, I''ll be too


    Sitting in the golf cart, Evelyn wore pink and white sportswear, white sneakers, and a pinkish white


    baseball cap.


    She smiled and chatted with her client who sat next to her. "I almost never y golf. But sometimes I


    go golfing with Dad. You''ll probably destroy me out there."


    The female general manager, Ms. Wu, modestly waved her hand and said, "I almost never golf either.


    Don''t worry. You could probably beat me on a good day."


    "Evelyn!" Someone called her name.


    When Evelyn turned towards the source of the voice in confusion, she found Gifford standing three or


    four meters away from their cart. Next to him was Joshua, who was waving at her, and someone else


    was ying golf with his back to her. ''Is that Sheffield?''


    Seeing the trio, Evelyn ordered the driver to stop. "I''m sorry, Ms. Wu. I see someone I know. I want to


    say hello. It''ll be just a minute."


    "It''s okay. Go ahead."


    "Thanks. Oh, actually, there''s one guy you should meet. He''s the newly appointed CEO of Theo


    Group." Evelyn thought it could be a good thing if Ms. Wu got to know Sheffield. A business partnership


    between herpany and Theo Group could be beneficial.


    "Sounds good!" Ms. Wu was intrigued. Both Theo Group and ZL Group were way bigger and more


    influential than her ownpany. They were important business partners. She couldn''t wait to start


    schmoozing.


    Evelyn got out of the cart and looked at the man, who had his back towards them all the time. "Hey


    Gifford, when did you get here?" she asked. She noticed that Sheffield seemed to be quite good at golf


    and holed twice in a row.


    "Hi Evelyn. I got inst night," Gifford answered truthfully.


    "Is this your client?" Joshua asked.


    "Yes, let me introduce you guys." Then she turned her eyes to Sheffield and called his name.


    It was not until then that Sheffield turned around, pretending he just saw her. "Oh, it''s you, Miss Huo.


    What a coincidence!"


    Gifford and Joshua both pursed their lips at the same time and swore silently he should change his


    profession to actor.


    Evelyn took a deep breath and introduced Ms. Wu to her friends.


    After the small talk died down, Joshua suggested, "I love the fact we''re here at the same time. Would


    you like to join us?"


    It had to be said that he and Gifford were really doing everything they could to make Sheffield''s


    rtionship with Evelyn work.


    Evelyn looked at Ms. Wu. Since she was the client, Evelyn respected her opinion. Ms. Wu was very


    interested in the idea. She said, "Why not? We can y against each other."


    That made Sheffield very happy. He put his arm around Joshua''s shoulder and said in a low voice,


    "Thanks, bro. I''ll remember this. After Evelyn and I get married, I''ll do what I can to get you and my


    sister-inw together."


    "Save it. Focus on your own problems. You''ve known Evelyn a long time, you''ve even slept with her.


    And you still need me toe to your rescue. What the hell, man? What happened to you? You used


    to be a yer, and now one woman throws you off? You have a handsome face. Why not use it? Such


    a waste."


    "So you mean... I should flirt with her?" Sheffield didn''t think it was a bad idea. So if Evelyn didn''t


    approach him today, then he''d decide the issue for her.


    "If it can bring you and Evelyn back together, why not? What''s the harm? It''s not like you''re a virgin."


    Joshua loved his friend, but sometimes he could be really annoying. Like his brain stopped working


    around Evelyn.


    "Oh, you''re one to talk. You make it sound like you closed the deal with Terilynn."


    "We''re past the first-kiss stage! You can barely bring yourself to talk to Evelyn now," Joshua bragged.


    His next goal was to make love to her.


    "Wipe that stupid grin off your face. And see if you can charm Ms. Wu. Leave my girl to me."


    "Me? Charm Ms. Wu?"


    "That''s right. sh those dimples. Win her over!"


    Joshua really wanted to kick him. "Sheffield..."


    Sheffield interrupted him, "Fine. I''ll do whatever you want. As long as you don''t go too far!"


    "Deal." Joshuaughed. He would have an opportunity to trick Sheffield.


    Gifford looked at them in puzzlement. "What are you whispering about?"


    Before Sheffield could say anything, Joshua told him, "Oh, Sheffield was so touched that we helped


    him win his wife back he said he''d do anything we want. One favor for you, and one for me!"


    Sheffield tried to stop him, but Joshua was too quick.


    Of course Gifford realized what was going on. He acted as if he didn''t know anything and yed along.


    cing one arm on Sheffield''s shoulder, with a mock expression of gratitude on his face, he said,


    "Dude, we''re friends. That''s what friends do. And thanks in advance for that favor. I have to think about


    what I want!"


    "Joshua is..." Sheffield wanted to exin.


    Gifford wouldn''t give him the chance. "I get it. Tell me what you want us to do."


    Sheffield felt helpless. He had only promised Joshua one thing. Not one each. ''Joshua yed me!


    Forget it! I have a girlfriend to get back.'' Sheffield angled his head towards Ms. Wu, who had already


    picked up a club. "You and Joshua, go keep her busy."


    Gifford smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. We''ll take care of it!"


    With big smiles on their faces, the two walked up to Ms. Wu. Joshua asked, "Ms. Wu, do you like


    ying golf?"


    Evelyn exined, "She seems to be enjoying herself."


    "Well, that''s good. It would be our honor if you would y golf with us!" He winked at Gifford, and the


    two of them stood on either side of Ms. Wu.

 Chapter 1012 A Game Other Than Golf

    Chapter 1012 A Game Other Than Golf


    Birds of a feather flock together. That saying might be trite, but it was true when it came to Sheffield,


    Joshua and Gifford.


    They were all handsome and well-mannered. Looking at Joshua''s and Gifford''s pretty faces alone was


    enough to make Ms. Wu''s day.


    Before long, they were chatting with each other andughing.


    Left alone, Evelyn turned her head to look at Sheffield, and happened to catch his eye. He was looking


    at her! He looked away and pretended to be practicing his swing.


    With a smile, she walked over and stopped a few paces from him. "You seem to be good at this. Can


    you teach me?"


    Sheffield deliberately looked around and asked Evelyn, "Sorry, were you talking to me?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and answered, "Yes."


    "Oh. I''m sorry, Miss Huo. I''m not that good. Maybe you can hire a professional coach." He practiced a


    few slices before he finally hit the ball.


    The ball rolled down thewn and into the hole.


    Evelyn pped her hands. "Look at you! I think you''re good enough. Teach me."


    His beloved woman was apuding for him? Despite his efforts to disy false modesty, a smug look


    crept across Sheffield''s features. He motioned her over and said, "Okay, since your standards for a


    coach are so low, I''ll teach you."


    He looked in his bag and selected ady''s club for her to use. Evelyn, who was standing where he had


    been a moment ago, took the club from him.


    Sheffield said something to the caddies, and they all gathered around Ms. Wu, leaving the two alone.


    Sheffield taught Evelyn how to hold the club as he said, "You put your left hand here and hold the club


    like this. And put your right hand here. No, that''s not right. Like this." He walked over to her and put his


    arms around her from behind in one elegant maneuver. His hands covered hers. They held the club


    together.


    Unsure whether or not he did this on purpose, she felt his hands on hers, and his breathing was hot in


    her ear. His voice was as tender and masculine as she remembered. She blushed.


    Sheffield was still talking, his face so close to hers. "You don''te here a lot, do you?"


    "No, Golf doesn''t really do it for me." Carlos had taught her a little, but she wasn''t really into it. His


    instruction went in one ear and out the other. She barely learned a thing. Matthew was totally a different


    case. Carlos never offered to teach him, but he was a natural.


    "I likeing here every once in a while. It''s rxing," Sheffield remarked. He held her hands and


    guided her swing. She hit the first ball.


    After doing this, he kissed her ear when she wasn''t looking. By now, she was certain he was trying to


    seduce her.


    "Focus! We need to follow the ball and line up the next shot," Sheffield reminded her and then went to


    pick up the ball.


    ''Not my fault. You distracted me, '' Evelyn retorted inwardly.


    "Hold the club like this," he said, pausing to show her. "And swing," he instructed after again taking up


    position behind her, helping her swing. She was ufortably aware of his body close to hers.


    "Wait!" Evelyn suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m not sure I got it. You mean like this?" She put her hands on the club as he had taught her. At this


    point, she felt the old attractioning back. She spoke from the heart.


    "That will do. Then swing." She did swing the club.


    Clumsily. She still hadn''t quite gotten the hang of it.


    After some time, Evelyn gradually figured out what was on Sheffield''s mind. He wasn''t really teaching


    her. It was just a ruse to get close to her.


    As long as she was bad, he could keep holding her, helping her with proper form. To put it bluntly, he


    just wanted to hug her.


    Instead of giving Evelyn the chance to learn, he held her in his arms and hit the ball for her a dozen


    times or more.


    Then they took a short break. Evelyn went to the bathroom.


    When she came out of thedies'' room, she saw Joshua talking on the phone nearby. She didn''t want


    to eavesdrop. However, what she happened to hear caught her attention. "I''m outside helping my friend


    get his girlfriend back. Clever guy. Yes, it''s Sheffield. Who is she? I can''t tell you now. He can tell you


    himself. Anyway, his girlfriend is awesome enough to make you jealous."


    A couple minutester, Joshua hung up the phone. Not until he turned around did he realize someone


    was standing behind him. "Um, E-Evelyn!" he stammered, not knowing exactly what to say to her. ''How


    long has she been here? Did she hear what I said?''


    "Joshua," Evelyn greeted him, smiling.


    The smile on her face was charming, but it gave Joshua a bad feeling. Trying to hide his


    embarrassment, he chuckled and said cheerfully, "Ha ha. What a coincidence. Let''s find Sheffield."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Evelyn just stood there. "Not so fast."


    "Okay." He felt really nervous.


    "Why did youe here today? It wasn''t to y golf, was it?" she asked.


    "Well, because I remembered I still had a membership, and I didn''t want it to go to waste..."


    "Very good. Now I want the real reason." The smile on Evelyn''s face disappeared all of a sudden. She


    cast a stern nce at Joshua.


    Right now, Joshua was like a child caught with his hand in the cookie jar. "All right, all right. I


    identally found out that you''d be here, so I told Sheffield and we made ns to wait for you."


    "Why? Why wait for me? Sheffield doesn''t even care. He has no interest in getting back together. He''s


    made that abundantly clear. Is this some revenge thing?" She didn''t mind saying that to Joshua. After


    all, he was Sheffield''s best friend.


    "He told you that?" With a snort, he said bluntly, "Evelyn, don''t be fooled. He''s just pretending. He


    wants to get back together with you more than anything. But he wants you to make the first move."


    Evelyn couldn''t believe her ears. "I did. I asked him, but he turned me down."


    She had talked with Sheffield about starting over.


    "What? That moron!" Joshua was exasperated at the guy.


    Seeing how angry he was, Evelyn couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "I get it. He just wants to make


    things hard for me."


    "Not really..." Joshua wanted to put in a good word for his best friend.


    Evelyn shook her head. "I know what he''s up to. Don''t make excuses for him. Can you do me a favor?"


    "I think so. What do you need?"


    A few minutester, Joshua walked back to the course. He ran anxiously up to Sheffield and said,


    breathlessly, "Sheffield, Sheffield..."


    Sheffield looked back and asked impatiently, "What?" ''Why isn''t Evelyn back yet?'' he wondered.


    "You''ll never guess what I just saw."


    Sheffield yed through while waiting for Evelyn toe back from the bathroom. "Spit it out."


    "I saw Evelyn taking pills," Joshua whispered to him.


    "Taking pills?" Stunned, Sheffield put down the club. "What kind of pills?"


    "Um, flu...something...xamine. Oh, right! Fluvoxamine! You''re a doctor. What''s that medicine for?" If


    Sheffield looked at Joshua''s phone screen, he would know that he had just googled antidepressants.


    The first medication toe up was fluvoxamine.

 Chapter 1013 I Regret Everything

    Chapter 1013 I Regret Everything


    Fluvoxamine? As a doctor, of course Sheffield knew exactly what it was for. He furrowed his eyebrows.


    When he had first met Evelyn in D City, she told him that she had a mild case of depression. That was


    why she went on a trip.


    Back then, she had been sad, restless and often in low spirits.


    He was like the best antidepressant. When they got together, those symptoms vanished.


    He thought she had recovered, but why was she taking those meds then?


    "Where is she?" Sheffield asked.


    "Why? What are you nning?" Joshua wondered.


    ''What do you think? Fix my mess, of course.'' Thinking of what he had done to her a few days ago,


    Sheffield wanted to p himself. "I want to make my girl happy!"


    Just then, a golf cart came rolling up. Evelyn got out of the cart.


    With his eyes fixed on her, Sheffield asked, "Where have you been?"


    Evelyn cast a casual nce at him and answered, "In the restroom. It takes girls longer than guys."


    "What else did you do?"


    Evelyn looked at him and asked, "Okay. Weird question. What do you mean?"


    "Did you take any pills?"


    "Not like it''s any of your business, but no," she answered honestly.


    However, Sheffield believed she was lying. "Evelyn, are you happy?"


    The look on his face was so serious Evelyn wanted tough. But sensing his concern, she couldn''t.


    "Not really." He not only lied to her, but also yed tricks on her. This was one long con. No one would


    be happy about it.


    Sheffield felt a sharp pain in his heart. She was clinically depressed again. The guilt in his chest was


    devouring him.


    He took her hand and asked, "Baby, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Tell you what?" Evelyn was having a hard time holding herughter in. This was just so hrious.


    Amused by what was happening in front of him, Joshua had to walk away. He had pped a hand to


    his mouth, but his guffaws could be heard through his fingers.


    "Tell me you... er... Never mind. I know you''re not much for golf. Let''s go shopping, traveling, dancing,


    singing, whatever you want to do." The thought of her being depressed moved Sheffield to the verge of


    tears.


    He was such a jerk. Evelyn had been so depressed that she was on meds again, but he was still angry


    with her and kept making things difficult for her.


    Evelyn managed to collect herself. After adopting a serious look, she said, "I want you to apologize to


    me."


    "Sure. I''m sorry, Evelyn. Eve, honey, it''s all my fault." As long as Evelyn was happy, apologizing to her


    was the least he could do.


    "What are you sorry about?"


    "Everything. I''ve been wrong since the day you got engaged to Calvert. I shouldn''t have let things get


    that far. I should''ve told you what kind of person he was at the engagement ceremony." He had


    regretted it. He thought about that a million times since then. He woke in the middle of the night in a


    cold sweat, his thoughts consumed by it.


    Ignoring the curious gazes from the others, Sheffield continued affectionately, "I shouldn''t have gone


    away for two years. I shouldn''t have tried to piss you off when you came to see me..."


    Evelyn was in tears already. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time, never mind the fact


    that she had tricked him into saying all this.


    Even Joshua, the supporting role in this drama, was moved by Sheffield''s touching words. He felt guilty


    earlier because he and Evelyn were trying to trick Sheffield. Now that Sheffield and Evelyn were


    clearing the air between them, Joshua felt he had done a good thing and his guilt was gone.


    Sheffield went on, "The little boy you saw in my office the other day isn''t my kid. He''s my half-brother.


    You''re my one and only. There was never any other. I made all that up to upset you. But now, I''m sad


    that I did that to you. Evelyn, please don''t be angry. I won''t do it again."


    She smiled, "I knew."


    "You knew? Knew what?"


    "I knew he''s your brother."


    "Oh, that''s even better. By the way, I went to the theater the other day. I''d never stand you up. I was


    runningte. That was wrong. I should have let you know I was there. I shouldn''t have sat in thest


    row, just staring at you. I shouldn''t have followed you outside, pretending we were both there by


    chance."


    When she heard all this, Evelyn did get angry. ''He was in the theater all the time and he didn''t talk to


    me? Was he stalking me? How much has he done that? Argh! He is so impossible!''


    "Evelyn, let me take care of you just like I did before, okay?" said Sheffield, taking her into his arms. His


    tone was full of guilt and sorrow.


    Ms. Wu was surprised and asked Gifford, "Are they..."


    Gifford put away the yful look on his face and calmly answered, "Lovers."


    "Oh." Ms. Wu understood.


    ''The elder daughter of the CEO of ZL Group and the heir to Theo Group are in love.'' She couldn''t help


    but exim, "A match made in heaven!"


    "A good man and a beautiful woman; they''re so perfect for each other." Gifford was happy to see


    Sheffield and Evelyn get back together too.


    Evelyn asked again, "You won''t leave me no matter what happens?"


    "Never! I won''t leave you!" Sheffield promised.


    The sense of happiness she hadn''t felt for a long time spread in her chest and warmed her heart. She


    responded to his hug.


    However, the harmony and happiness didn''tst long. Something unexpected happened that afternoon.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At noon, the group all went to lunch together before they went their separate ways.


    As soon as he got back to the office, Sheffield called Carlos. The moment the older man picked up, he


    got straight to the point and said, "Mr. Huo, it''s me. Sheffield."


    Carlos put his work aside. "Huh, what? You must miss me yelling at you because you''re going to get an


    earful."


    "Mr. Huo! I''m dering war on you!"


    ''Of all the crazy¡ª'' Carlos felt this guy was out of his mind. "War? With me? You don''t have the stones!"


    heughed.


    "I do. And it''s my love for Evelyn that drove me to this." ''This time, I won''t let her go unless I die!''


    Sheffield swore to himself.


    "Don''t talk about love to me. I don''t believe you!" Carlos announced.


    Twirling the pen Evelyn had bought him, Sheffield continued, "I just wanted you to know I love Evelyn.


    I''ll marry her whether you like it or not." Carlos had warned him not to talk about love, but Sheffield


    ignored it and did the opposite.


    "As far as I know, Sterling and the board of directors all want control of Theo Group. If you aren''t


    careful, they''ll boot you out. You also resigned from the hospital. That means if you get fired as CEO,


    you won''t have two nickels to rub together. How can you afford to support my daughter?" Carlos asked.


    Moreover, he had a granddaughter now. Whether it was his daughter or his granddaughter, he would


    not let them go through life poor. With or without Sheffield.


    Sheffield replied without a trace of shame, "I''ll just live at the Huo family manor with you guys. You''re


    rich, Mr. Huo. Even if there were ten of me I still couldn''t spend all your money. Besides, you don''t even


    care about money that much. Plus, it''s convenient for me to take care of Evelyn if I live there."


    Carlos felt blood rush to his face. "You won''t get a penny of my money!"


    "Uncle Carlos, my dear future father, I won''t ask for much. I''ll quit drinking and smoking. I can also stop


    buying brand-name clothing. Just give me some money for groceries every month. That''ll be fine."


    "Beat it! I''m not your father! I don''t have a son whosest name is Tang!" Carlos was getting a


    headache from talking to this man. How was he supposed to deal with this audacious young man?

 Chapter 1014 She Lied To Him

    Chapter 1014 She Lied To Him


    "Then you can call me Sheffield Huo from now on. You know I''m a great guy. If I be a member of


    the Huo family, then I''ll make you guys proud," Sheffield said confidently.


    "Fuck off!" Carlos thundered. "Keep talking like that and I''ll set Evelyn up on more blind dates."


    With a serious look, Sheffield said, "Uncle Carlos, Evelyn is suffering from depression again. She''s


    taking antidepressants. Are you sure you still want to butt in? Do you really love your daughter?"


    "Depression? Evelyn''s taking antidepressants? Bullshit! I think you''re the one who needs meds! My


    daughter is a happy girl. What nonsense are you spouting? Am I too kind to you? You want me to buy


    out Theo Group and close it?" If ZL Group went up against Theo Group now, both Sheffield and his


    "Uncle, I didn''t lie to you. She took fluvoxamine, a kind of drug for treating depression. I promise I''ll be


    good to Evelyn. I''ll listen to you as long as you agree to give Evelyn to me!"


    Sheffield sounded so serious, and he had even mentioned the name of the medicine. Carlos'' heart


    sank. "Did you see Evelyn take the pills yourself?" he asked worriedly.


    Sheffield didn''t see it with his own eyes. Joshua told him about it. "No. Joshua saw it, and ran off to tell


    me."


    "Did he tell you he saw it with his own eyes?"


    "Well, yes..." Carlos'' line of questioning gave him a bad feeling.


    There was no longer a tense war between them. Carlos calmed down and said, "If what you said is


    true, I''ll let you start dating again. But Sheffield, if Evelyn isn''t taking any antidepressants, and you''re


    just messing with me, I will punish you!"


    Before Sheffield could say anything else, the old man hung up the phone. The bad feeling grew


    stronger in his heart.


    Just to make sure, he rapidly dialed Joshua''s number. As soon as the phone was connected, he asked,


    "Joshua, did you lie to me about anything?"


    It took a while for Joshua to respond to his question. "No, I didn''t. Why would I do that?"


    "What did the pills Evelyn swallowed look like?"


    "What?" Joshua finally realized what was happening. "Oh, I forgot."


    "Humph! You''re just pretending. Evelyn already told me you lied," Sheffield said with a snort.


    "She said that? Dude, that is not cool! Evelyn asked me to lie to you... Wait...you bastard! You tricked


    me!"


    If Joshua had been right in front of him now, Sheffield would have decked him. "Asshole! I''m gonna


    beat the hell out of you when I see you again. You lie to me, and get my woman to do it too? With


    friends like you, who needs enemies?"


    Joshua replied in a low voice, "Look, she figured it out. There was nothing I could do. Besides, I need


    to make Terilynn mine. And Evelyn can help me."


    Sheffield was so angry he hung up the phone without another word.


    Sitting in his office, he felt his rage grow. Evelyn totally yed him. He hadn''t imagined she would lie to


    him and make him pour his heart out.


    Fine! He admitted that it was all his fault. He was too trusting, and he lost his mind when it came to


    Evelyn.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, Joshua was in panic mode. After Sheffield tricked him into telling him everything, the young


    man knew he needed to do something. He picked up the phone and called Evelyn. "Hey Evelyn. Bad


    news..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Sheffield found out that we messed with his head."


    "What... This quick?" Evelyn pinched the spot between her eyebrows gloomily.


    "Yeah, he figured it out..." Joshua was also surprised. He didn''t have the chance to ask Sheffield how


    he came to that conclusion.


    "I see. Thanks."


    After hanging up the phone, Evelyn sent a text message to Sheffield. "Don''t me Joshua. He didn''t do


    anything wrong."


    This time Sheffield texted back quickly. "Don''t cover for him. How could you two join hands to cheat


    me? I don''t want to see you or Joshua ever again! Got it? We''re through!"


    When Evelyn saw the message, she texted him back. "Is there any way you could forgive me?"


    "Not this time. You need to apologize. You got engaged to another man, for fuck''s sake. Why did you


    ask me to apologize?"


    Evelyn could imagine Sheffield''s arrogant look on the other end of the line.


    She chuckled and wrote, "Sheffield..."


    "Don''t call me. I''m too pissed off. Even if you call me ''honey, '' I won''t stop being mad."


    After a short pause, Evelyn typed, "Honey." Then she sent the message.


    "Hi!" he replied in a heartbeat.


    Looking at his prompt reply, Evelyn couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She teased, "Didn''t you say


    you''d still be mad?"


    "I am mad. You tricked me, and you used my best friend to do it."


    She covered her forehead with her hand.


    Sheffield was just as childish as usual.


    When Carlos called Evelyn to confirm her depression, she finally realized how the lie got out. After all,


    she only did it on a whim and hadn''t nned it well. She asked, "Dad, did Sheffield call you?"


    "Yes. He dered war on me, and said you were taking antidepressants. So, is that true?"


    "No. I''m fine, Dad. It was a lie. I didn''t think he''d call you to confirm it." Evelyn sighed gloomily.


    Carlos was relieved to hear that she wasn''t on any meds. He began toin, "He wasn''t calling me


    to make sure of anything. He just wanted to piss me off. Don''t marry that guy. His n for a secure


    future is to sponge off us. He even dered war on me. It''s time for me to teach him a lesson.


    Otherwise, he won''t know who the real boss is in Y City."


    "Dad! Don''t do this. He has just taken over Theo Group..."


    "So? Why should I care? He provoked me first."


    "Dad, it''s my fault. I lied to him."


    Carlos snorted, "We''ll see about that."


    Evelyn was dumbfounded. Another childish man!


    That evening, after work, Evelyn went to the shopping mall to pick up a tie and pay the bill.


    Then, before she headed to Theo Group, she also had asked an assistant to pack some night snacks


    from the Alioth Building.


    This time, Evelyn didn''t go upstairs after she arrived at the entrance of Theo Group. On her orders,


    Felix told a security guard, "These are from Miss Huo. Please help us give them to Mr. Tang. Thank


    you."


    Knowing that Evelyn was a special guest, the security guard grabbed the bag and said, "Okay."


    As he was about to enter the building, a woman came out.


    It was Gillian.


    She recognized Felix at first sight. She looked around and saw Evelyn standing not far away and


    looking at the security guard.


    "Wait!" Gillian stopped the security guard.


    "Hello, Miss Chi," the security guard greeted. He certainly knew who Gillian was. She was the younger


    sister of the former CEO''s current wife.


    "Where are you going?" Now that they were not at ZL Group, Gillianpletely ignored Evelyn.


    "Oh, here''s the thing. The eldest princess of the ZL Group asked me to bring something to Mr. Sheffield


    Tang. I have to go."


    ''The eldest princess?'' Gillian sneered, feeling annoyed. ''This is the 21st century. She calls herself a


    princess? Evelyn Huo, you''re such a bitch!'' she thought. She then said in a voice that could be heard


    by everyone present there, "I just left Sheffield''s office. He''s hard at work. Give the bag to me, and I''ll


    make sure he gets it."


    "Nah. I can''t ask you to do that. I''m fine with it, Miss Chi." The security guard took a look at Evelyn.

 Chapter 1015 Not Open To Public

    Chapter 1015 Not Open To Public


    Gillian feigned anger and rebuked the security guard, "Mind your manners. Why can''t I help Miss Huo


    with it? It''s not a minor issue. Miss Huo, we''re very sorry. I''ll ask my brother-inw and Sheffield to


    teach these security guards some due lessons."


    Evelyn didn''t move from her ce. "It doesn''t matter, Miss Chi, thank you. You''ve been very kind as to


    do me this favor."


    "You''re wee, Miss Huo. I cane and go to Sheffield''s office at my will. So, is this some kind of


    fifth floor of Alioth Building.


    "Yes," Evelyn said frankly.


    Gillian''s smile deepened. "Oh good." She took the takeout boxes, along with the gift bag, from the


    security guard''s hands. "I''ll give them to him. I''m heading to his office now."


    "Thank you," Evelyn said and walked to her car.


    She didn''t get in until Gillian disappeared into thepany.


    "Miss Huo, why didn''t you go upstairs to meet Mr. Tang?" Felix asked, confused by her decision. He


    had seen them hugging earlier that day. ''Didn''t they restore their rtionship?''


    Evelyn smiled resignedly. "I made him angry again." If she was stopped at the gate of Theo Group or at


    the door to Sheffield''s office again, it would be embarrassing. She might as well not go up at all.


    Felix saw the helpless look on her face, yet there was a happy smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    He refrained from asking any more questions and got into the driver''s seat.


    In the CEO''s office of Theo Group


    When Gillian arrived at the assistant''s office, she did not see Tobias in there. Some other assistant was


    on duty. The assistant stood up as soon as he saw her and greeted, "Hello, Miss Chi."


    "Hello. I''m here to see Sheffield."


    "Please wait for a moment, Miss Chi. I''ll let Mr. Tang know."


    "Okay." She hade to find Sterling''s assistant earlier, but had decided not to go to Sheffield''s office


    at the time. She knew that he wouldn''t allow her in without a good reason.


    When Sheffield heard from his assistant that Gillian was outside his office, he refused without


    hesitation, "Tell her I''m busy."


    The assistant reported back to her calmly, "Sorry, Miss Chi. Mr. Tang is busy right now and he does not


    want any guests at the moment."


    ''Just as expected, '' she thought. Taking out her phone, she called Sheffield directly. When he


    answered, she said, "I''vee at Evelyn''s request."


    The door to his office was opened in a few seconds.


    Gillian walked into the office, carrying the takeout boxes and the gift bag.


    Inside, Sheffield gave her a quick nce and asked, "What is it?"


    She put the things on his desk. "Are you hungry? Come and eat something. It''s still hot."


    Sheffield was pretty hungry, so he did not refuse. He put down his pen and went to wash his hands


    before sitting down at the table.


    Gillian ced two delicate dishes and a bowl of rice in front of him.


    There were two pairs of chopsticks in the stic bag. She sat next to Sheffield and handed him a pair


    of chopsticks, while holding the other pair in her hand. She was going to eat with him.


    "You came here at Evelyn''s request?" Sheffield asked as he put a mouthful of rice into his mouth.


    "Yes, she asked me to bring you this food and the gift," said Gillian. Lying wasn''t going to do her any


    good.


    Sheffield''s hand froze in mid-air. "Evelyn bought this food for me?"


    "Yes. And this too." She gave the paper bag to him.


    Sheffield put down the chopsticks and opened the bag. Inside it was a wine-red striped tie. "Where is


    she?" he asked, his eyes fixed on the tie.


    "She said she was busy, and asked me to bring them here to you," Gillian said as she put a brisket into


    Sheffield''s bowl.


    "So... she bought the food and the tie?" Sheffield asked again.


    "Yes," Gillian nodded, wondering why he kept asking the same thing.


    In an instant, he put down the tie and brought the two dishes on the table closer to his side. Then, he


    ruthlessly grabbed the chopsticks from Gillian''s hand and said, "This is mine. If you''re hungry, get your


    own food."


    He threw her used chopsticks into the trash can and began eating the dishes, ignoring the stunned


    Gillian.


    She sat there, shocked by his actions. It took her a long while to find her voice. "I just wanted to have a


    meal with you." It was her first time seeing such a mean guy.


    "No, thank you. I''m not Nastas. I can eat by myself. I don''t need yourpany," he retorted tly. If she


    had told him earlier that Evelyn had bought the food, he wouldn''t have spared her even a slice of


    carrot.


    Gillian was dumbfounded. "Since when did you be so childish, Sheffield?"


    Hearing her words, Sheffield slowed down and wondered, "Am I childish now?" He remembered that


    Evelyn liked mature men.


    "Yes, very much!" She had never before met a man who was reluctant to share some food just because


    she wasn''t the one who had bought it.


    She didn''t know that Sheffield could be so mean and childish.


    "Oh, I see." He decided to try and act more mature in the future.


    ''And...?'' Gillian wanted to ask. She blinked at him, confused by theck of response.


    Since Sheffield continued eating without paying any attention to her, she had no choice but to leave.


    A few minutes after she walked out of Theo Group, Gillian found Evelyn''s private WeChat ount from


    thepany''s WeChat group, and sent her a friend request.


    As Evelyn arrived at the entrance of the manor, she saw Gillian''s friend request. After some hesitation,


    she clicked on the "ept" button.


    In no time, she received a message from Gillian. "Miss Huo, I brought your gift to Sheffield. The food


    was delicious. Which restaurant did you buy it from? I''ll get the same for him next time."


    Evelyn could read between the lines. Gillian was saying that she had eaten the food with Sheffield.


    Ignoring her bragging, Evelyn replied, "The fifth floor of Alioth Building."


    "I''ve been there several times, but I didn''t know they were open thiste at night."


    "Don''t bother. You should get it from somewhere else," Evelyn texted.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Why? Is it because it''s too crowded at night?" Gillian texted back quickly.


    "Because it''s not open to public." After sending the message, Evelyn put her phone back in her pocket.


    Gillian clenched her teeth angrily looking at thest message. ''She is showing off! She did this on


    purpose! Humph! Who cares? I can just get him some food from another good restaurant. Does she


    think that''s the best restaurant in the city?'' she thought angrily.


    The door to Carlos'' room was open. As Evelyn came closer to the room, she could hear her mother''s


    voicee from inside. "Gwyn, look at me! I am going to change into a huge dinosaur and eat your


    grandpa! What do you think? Isn''t that a great idea?"


    Expressionlessly, Gwyn stared at her grandma ying with a dinosaur toy ced over her head. When


    the little girl spotted Evelyn standing at the doorway, she was stunned for a few seconds and then


    slowly walked towards her mother, holding another little dinosaur in her arm.


    "My baby! Hi, Dad. Hi, Mom." Evelyn put her bag on the desk and scooped up her little daughter.


    "You are back. Are you hungry? Shall I ask the cook to make something for you?" Carlos asked with


    concern.


    Debbie put the toy aside and just smiled at her daughter.


    "I''m not hungry, Dad. Did Gwyn behave? Mom, who bought this dinosaur for her?" Evelyn didn''t


    remember buying this toy for Gwyn.


    "Terilynn said it was from Joshua," Debbie exined.


    "Joshua?" Evelyn asked with a frown. "He met Gwyn?"

 Chapter 1016 Gwyns Unusual Behavior

    Chapter 1016 Gwyn''s Unusual Behavior


    "Yes. I was busy the other day, so I asked Terilynn to take care of Gwyn. She and Joshua took her out


    to have some fun. Joshua bought her the dinosaurs. Terilynn told him that Gwyn was her cousin''s


    child." Debbie felt bad that Terilynn had to lie about Gwyn''s identity.


    "Oh." Evelyn was a little relieved.


    At that very moment, Gwyn looked at the dinosaur in her hand and muttered, "Nuncle..."


    The three adults in the room were stunned at once and stared at each other inplete silence. But


    they had no idea whom Gwyn was calling.


    Evelyn was surprised that her daughter spoke. "Gwyn, did you just say ''Uncle''? Say it again, baby!"


    Usually, Gwyn hardly spoke. The few words she did speak included mom, grandpa, grandma and a few


    other simple words.


    Evelyn had forgotten how long it had been since Gwyn hadst spoken and she was now saying a new


    word. The three of them were pleasantly surprised to hear her voice.


    Gwyn stared at Evelyn for a while, and then with her encouragement, she said again, "Nuncle."


    Although she didn''t know whom her daughter was referring to, Evelyn was d to hear it. "Sweetie,


    well done! Mommy will teach you new words. Next one will be ''Auntie''!"


    Gwyn didn''t respond this time.


    That evening, as soon as Terilynn arrived, Debbie dragged her into her bedroom and asked, "Did you


    teach Gwyn to say ''Uncle'' the other day when you took her out?"


    "What? Why are you asking?" Terilynn was confused.


    "Gwyn suddenly said the word tonight! Twice! I wanted to know if you had taught her that," Debbie said.


    Terilynn was surprised and happy to hear the new information. "She did?"


    "Yes."


    ''Wow. Meeting her father has really helped her. Gwyn is willing to talk now, '' Terilynn thought. "I''ll take


    her with me again next time to hang out with Joshua."


    She couldn''t tell anyone that she was actually taking Gwyn to see her father.


    Debbie furrowed her brows, thinking. She turned to Carlos, who was reading something on his iPad,


    and asked, "Carlos, is it possible that Gwyn doesn''t talk often because we never take her out much?"


    Carlos didn''t object. After a short pause, he said, "If hanging out with other people is good for her, then


    let''s take her out of the house more often." Of course, he would arrange more bodyguards to protect


    his dear granddaughter.


    Debbie turned to Terilynn. "One more thing! It seems that Gwyn really likes Joshua. Ever since she


    received the dinosaurs from him, she always has one of them in her hand every day."


    They had figured that dinosaurs were boys'' toys, so they had never bought any for the little girl. But


    now, it appeared that she actually liked such toys.


    Terilynn chuckled lightly. It was not the dinosaurs that the girl liked, but the person who had bought


    them for her¡ªSheffield. "I''ll take her out again on my next day off."


    In order to not slip in front of Carlos, Terilynn thought it''d be better to leave her parents'' bedroom as


    soon as possible.


    "Okay! Go get some rest now," Debbie told her.


    "Good night, Dad. Good night, Mom."


    In the next few days, Evelyn discovered something odd about her daughter. Every time Gwyn yed


    with the dinosaur, she would keep saying "Uncle." It even happenedte at nights. Gwyn would stare at


    the dinosaur silently and say "Uncle¡­"


    Evelyn was disturbed by Gwyn''s recent unusual behavior. She decided to take her daughter to their


    family doctor.


    After making the appointment, she took the girl to the doctor''s office herself. She told the doctor about


    her daughter''s recent abnormal behavior.


    The doctor ruled out all other possibilities at first and asked, "Does Gwyn have an uncle?"


    Evelyn finally remembered the incidents from that day when Gwyn had first said the word. "I have a


    friend. He bought the toys for my daughter. Is it possible that she is asking for him?" she asked,


    concerned.


    "That''s possible. He has obviously left a deep impression on Gwyn, and it looks she likes him very


    much. If possible, try to take Gwyn to see him more often."


    ''To see Joshua more often?'' Evelyn felt a bit frustrated about it. Also, Joshua was busy preparing for a


    test to get a promotion.


    After leaving the doctor''s office, Evelyn gently ced Gwyn in the safety chair. She took out her phone


    to make a quick call. "Terilynn, are you busy?"


    "Nope. What''s up?"


    "I just took Gwyn to see the doctor. She suggested that Gwyn hang out more often with Joshua. Has he


    been busytely?"


    "Not really. He still has time to apany Gwyn once in a while. Don''t worry. I''ll take Gwyn to see him


    tomorrow night." It suddenly urred to Terilynn that she had forgotten to make an appointment with


    Sheffield.


    "Well, thank him for me." After a short pause, Evelyn asked, "Terilynn, do you like him?" She had been


    going out with Joshua for some time now. Evelyn thought it was time to confirm their rtionship.


    "Maybe..." Terilynn faltered.


    "What do you mean by ''maybe''? Are you still not over Tayson?"


    "No! It has nothing to do with him! And please don''t mention Tayson in front of Joshua. He gets really


    upset over that topic." Joshua was pretty soft-tempered, except when Tayson''s name was brought up.


    He''d lose his mind every time.


    Evelyn assured her, "Okay. I''m on your side on this one. And if Father objects to your rtionship, I will


    help you."


    "Really? Thank you so much, Evelyn," Terilynn said, her voice filled with excitement.


    "I''m your sister, so naturally, I''ll support your decision. And we know that Mom will stand on our side.


    Matthew certainly supports you as well. Dad will be alone in this fight. He can''t win this battle," Evelyn


    chuckled.


    "Great! But he wouldn''t stop me from seeing Joshua, would he?" Terilynn asked. A lot had happened in


    the past, but Joshua had never hurt her. Evelyn didn''t know how to reply to that, and there was no way


    she could figure out what was on her father''s mind.


    "I hope he doesn''t go to such an extent this time."


    Later that day, Evelyn met Sheffield again in a five-star restaurant. They weren''t in the same private


    booth but bumped into each other in the lobby.


    She was sure that he had also seen her, but they didn''t exchange greetings because they were a bit far


    away from each other.


    In the middle of the dinner, Evelyn came out of the booth and ran into an acquaintance in the hallway.


    "Hi, Mr. Qi," she greeted him in a cold voice.


    Roscoe Qi was standing there with more than ten other young men. It seemed that they had just had a


    get-together.


    When he saw her, Roscoe Qi''s reaction turned hideous and he remarked in a hostile tone, "Oh, it''s you,


    Miss Huo. What a surprise seeing you here."


    His friends saw her too and leered at her.


    "Holy cow! Who is this beauty? Roscoe, introduce us!" "Roscoe, who is this chick?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She is really hot!"


    "Roscoe, don''t you have a girlfriend already?"


    they eximed loudly. Evelyn ignored the crowd. She didn''t look at Roscoe Qi again either, and waited


    for them to walk out of the restaurant.


    But some of them had no intention of leaving her alone.


    Roscoe Qi didn''t want to introduce Evelyn to his friends, but since there were so many people egging


    him on, he had to put it simply, "This is Evelyn Huo, the eldest daughter of the CEO of ZL Group."


    Roscoe Qi felt bitter as he spoke her name. His brother was one of Evelyn''s ex-boyfriends.

 Chapter 1017 My Sweetheart

    Chapter 1017 My Sweetheart


    "What? So she''s Evelyn Huo. Then we''re out of here. I''m not going to piss her off."


    "That''s Carlos Huo''s daughter? No wonder she looks so sure of herself. Let''s avoid her."


    "This is above my pay-grade. Let''s jet! C''mon, Roscoe! Get a move-on!"


    Roscoe cast a sidelong nce at Evelyn and whispered, "Yeah, she''s Carlos Huo''s daughter. So what?


    She''s bad luck for boyfriends, most of them have died. Who''s going to date a girl like that?"


    "Seriously? Was she your brother''s..." The man wasn''t bold enough to finish his sentence.


    A brief, weird silence followed. Roscoe''s brother had been dead for several years. Many of Roscoe''s


    friends knew how he died.


    "Yeah, she''s the woman who jinxed my brother and got him killed." Even after so many years, Roscoe


    still held a grudge against Evelyn, his voice thick with hate.


    If it weren''t for this woman, his brother would still be alive.


    Roscoe''s friends all chose to remain silent. They didn''t dare to anger either Roscoe or Evelyn, so they


    made their way to the doors of the restaurant. They intended to leave.


    Roscoe held too much bad blood towards Evelyn. Arguing with him wouldn''t make things any better, so


    she turned and went back to the booth.


    She didn''t see what happened next.


    Just as Roscoe turned around, two men stepped in his way, blocking the hallway.


    One of the two men wore a silver-grey suit and the other was in a suit of dark blue.


    Obviously, they knew who Roscoe was, and wanted to make sure he didn''t go anywhere.


    "Mr. Fan! What a surprise! What can I do for you?" Roscoe tilted his head toward the man in the gray


    suit. "And who''s he?" Roscoe asked impatiently.


    Not all of Roscoe''s friends had made it out of the restaurant. The closest one ran up to him and


    whispered, "That''s the new CEO of Theo Group, the younger Mr. Tang."


    Roscoe didn''t know Sheffield.


    But he knew Theo Group had a new CEO. He couldn''t avoid knowing. It was all over the news.


    Knowing how powerful Theo Group was, Roscoe decided to show the new CEO a little respect. So, he


    started over and greeted Joshua and Sheffield politely, "Mr. Tang, Mr. Fan!" Then he bowed his head to


    each of them in greeting. They weren''t friends, so Roscoe''s tone was cold and formal.


    Toothpick in his mouth, Sheffield asked Roscoe, "Who were you talking to just now?"


    Dumbfounded, Roscoe looked in the direction of Evelyn''s private booth. "Evelyn Huo. Why?"


    "Nothing. Mr. Qi, I have something to ask you!" Sheffield smiled.


    Roscoe moved two steps forward and asked, "About what?"


    Sheffield also stepped forward. When he was close enough to Roscoe, he suddenly grabbed his cor,


    leaned his hip in, and knocked Roscoe to the floor.


    Caught off guard, Roscoe cursed, "What the fuck¡ª"


    Sheffield stepped on the man''s chest before Roscoe could scramble to his feet and looked down at the


    man with furious eyes. "Who did you just say was bad luck for boyfriends?"


    Roscoe thought about it for a bit before he answered. Finally, he asked, "You know Evelyn Huo?"


    "Bingo, she''s my sweetheart!" Sheffield replied frankly.


    Roscoe sneered, "Come on, man! Everyone says that! What''s the big deal? Aren''t you afraid she''ll jinx


    you too? Argh!" As soon as he finished speaking, Sheffield put more of his weight on Roscoe''s chest.


    The man on the ground groaned in pain.


    Roscoe''s friends wanted to help him, but they didn''t want to run afoul of Theo Group, so they hesitated


    and stood there.


    "Dude, seriously? What century do you think we''re living in? Jinx? How stupid are you?" Sheffield


    looked at him with mockery in his eyes.


    Outraged, Roscoe tried to pry the man''s foot off his chest. But Sheffield didn''t budge even a little.


    Roscoe used everyst bit of his strength to no avail. He nced at his frightened friends standing


    around and said, "What the fuck are you all doing there? Get this asshat! Before he kills me!"


    His growl brought several of his friends back to their senses. They swarmed to Sheffield and tried to


    drag him away.


    It wasn''t a quiet affair, and people in private rooms began to watch the spectacle.


    Sheffield kept his foot on Roscoe''s chest. With his martial arts skills, he could take down four or five


    men alone. Although Joshua wasn''t as skilled a fighter as his friend, he could handle himself in a fight.


    Joshua went for easy takedowns. He''d grab someone and m him to the ground¡ªhard. If that didn''t


    do it, he''d pop them in the face. Sheffield grabbed one guy and put an arm around his throat. If anyone


    got too close, he''d maneuver this man between himself and another attacker. Then, he could hit


    anyone who got too close. Soon, the corridor was filled with cursing and whining.


    After handling Roscoe''s minions, Sheffield hauled Roscoe up from the floor and punched him in the


    face.


    Roscoe was no match for Sheffield, so all he could do was slump in Sheffield''s fists, bleeding.


    When Sheffield was done beating him, he pointed at the man''s nose and warned him, "Don''t let me


    hear you talking shit about Evelyn again. I might not be so nice next time."


    Roscoe spat out a mouthful of blood and dered defiantly, "Three of her boyfriends are dead! One is


    an ident, two is bad luck, but three?"


    "And? What''s your point?" Sheffield red at him.


    "My brother was her second boyfriend. And he''s dead! Why did she get my brother killed?" Roscoe


    stared at Sheffield, eyes red from resentment.


    Sheffield snorted, "That''s between her and your brother. It has nothing to do with you. Did your brother


    me Evelyn? Besides, Evelyn didn''t kill your brother. If you''re man enough, find out who did. What''s


    the point of harassing innocent people?"


    "I couldn''t find the damn murderer, neither could Carlos." Roscoe started tough, but ended up


    hacking from the blood sliding down his throat. "So you''re her boyfriend. Good luck with that. Hope you


    survive it!"


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ve pulled myself out of some pretty bad scrapes. But as for you, quit trash-


    talking my girlfriend. Capiche?"


    "So not only is she bad luck, but she also is a witch. She sure has you under her spell." Roscoe''s


    brother had it bad. No matter what, no matter who, his brother would pull out all the stops to be with


    her.


    "A witch? Bruh! Looks like you don''t know how to respect women. Let me teach you!" Sheffield grabbed


    him by the hair, and punched him again.


    "Sheffield!" It was Evelyn''s voice.


    Sheffield turned to face her. She was walking towards him rapidly, looking anxious.


    She grabbed Sheffield''s hand to stop him. "Let go of him."


    "Just a minute. I don''t think he''s learned his lesson, and I''m the one to teach him." He reached out his


    left hand and pulled her into his arms.


    Evelyn nced at Joshua and urged, "Do something!"


    Finally, Joshua came over with Felix, and the both of them dragged Sheffield away.


    Looking at the bruises on Roscoe''s face, Evelyn ordered Felix, "Get someone to take Mr. Qi to the


    hospital. I''ll cover the bill."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Felix began to make a phone call.


    Sheffield was still clutching Roscoe, refusing to let go. "Not yet! He has to promise me something."


    Evelyn sped Sheffield''s hand and said patiently, "Stop it, Sheffield. This isn''t cool with me."


    Gasping for air, Roscoe leaned against the wall and said, "So, you''re Sheffield Tang, huh? You''ll pay for


    this."


    "Really? Maybe I''d better kill you now." Sheffield dashed towards him again.


    Evelyn wrapped her arms around his waist and said, "Damn it, don''t you listen to me anymore?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, two bodyguards came over. One bodyguard took one arm, the other guy put Roscoe''s arm


    over his shoulders and asked, "Mr. Qi?" Roscoe nodded. "We''ll get you to the hospital!"

 Chapter 1018 Ill Make You Do It Willingly

    Chapter 1018 I''ll Make You Do It Willingly


    Roscoe shook off the men holding him up. He red at Evelyn resentfully. "I''m good. Stop pretending


    to be kind. Think I can''t afford the medical fees? Why didn''t you just stay in the Huo family manor? Why


    did you have to leave the house and bring bad luck to people? You''re a jinx! That''s all you''ll ever be!"


    This time, Sheffield shook off Evelyn''s hands and charged Roscoe, kicking him hard in the abdomen.


    "Ah!" screamed his victim.


    That was the cruelest kick Sheffield had ever dealt to anyone.


    Roscoe, unable to stop himself, hit the wall hard and then slumped to the floor.


    The people in the corridor were so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe, let alone stop Sheffield.


    Evelyn staggered when Sheffield wrenched free of her hand. If it weren''t for Felix catching her, she


    would have fallen.


    "Sheffield!" She steadied herself and called the furious CEO, so anxious her voice was close to


    screaming. Panicked, she told Felix, "Keep those two apart!"


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    To her surprise, Sheffield caught Felix and pushed him away. Felix recovered quickly and began a


    rapidfire sequence of blows, which Sheffield blocked deftly.


    Joshua couldn''t just watch Sheffield beat Roscoe to death, so he tried to stop him. "Dude, calm down."


    Sheffield shook off Joshua and Felix and once again rushed at Roscoe. When he was about to kick him


    again, Evelyn dashed over and stood in front of Roscoe. She looked at Sheffield and said, "Stop it!


    Now!"


    Her sudden appearance caught Sheffield by surprise. Luckily, he lowered his foot in time so she didn''t


    get kicked.


    Evelyn took his hand and said seriously, "This is seriously not cool. Keep doing this, and I''ll get angry."


    He shrugged her off, adjusted his clothes, squinted at her and said nothing.


    Seizing the opportunity, Evelyn asked someone to help Roscoe to his feet and get him out of there.


    Evelyn whispered to Felix, "This is on me. Get someone to clean this up, and I''ll foot the bill."


    "As youmand, Miss Huo."


    Evelyn turned to talk to Sheffield only to find he was already headed for the door.


    Without any hesitation, she followed him and called his name.


    Sheffield walked faster. It was apparent he didn''t have the slightest intention to wait for her.


    "Ah!" Evelyn''s cry of pain made him stop and whirl to face her.


    She leaned against the wall, nursing her ankle. Anguish marred her lovely features.


    She looked at the man in front of her, showing sadness and grievance in her eyes. "It''s my ankle. I


    think I sprained it."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sheffield''s heart softened.


    He closed his eyes helplessly, walked up to her and gathered her in his arms. "What did you think you


    were doing?"


    Evelyn cradled his neck andined, "Following you. You walked too fast, and didn''t wait up."


    When Sheffield took her to his car, Joshua opened the backseat door for them and reminded, "Be


    careful."


    After settling Evelyn in the car, Sheffield got out.


    Then he turned to Joshua. "I''ll take her home. Get a cab."


    Joshua couldn''t believe his ears. "nning on burning your bridges behind you?" But after a nce at


    Evelyn, he conceded, "Fine. You''re the doctor." He waved at Evelyn and said, "Bye, Evelyn."


    "Thanks, Joshua."


    "You''re wee. Bye!" He then left.


    Sheffield got back into the car. He put her ankle on his legs and took off her shoes before turning on


    the dome light and the shlight on his cell to check her injury carefully. "Does it hurt when I apply


    pressure here?"


    "No."


    "What about here?"


    "No. I guess it wasn''t that bad. It doesn''t hurt anymore." It wasn''t serious.


    Sheffield turned off his phone''s LED, positioned his fingers over a few acupuncture points on her ankle,


    and gently rubbed them. "You might consider heels that aren''t so high."


    "It''s only four centimeters..." Others even wore eight-centimeter high heels.


    "Listen to me! Don''t talk back to me!" Sheffield''s face wasn''t a happy one. At first he was mad at her


    because she had tricked him into pouring his heart out. Before he could forgive her for that, she had


    tried to stop him from beating the tar out of Roscoe. And now she wouldn''t listen to him, so his face


    turned sour.


    Evelyn felt wronged. She was just trying to reason with him. And it was a in fact that her heels


    weren''t that high.


    After a while, Evelyn took her foot from hisp and pulled his right hand over to check. "Do you have a


    first-aid kit in your car?" There was a scratch on the back of his hand.


    "Yeah. In the trunk." He helped her put on her shoes.


    "Be right back. I''ll get some hydrocortisone for your hand."


    "Why do that? It doesn''t hurt," Sheffield refused.


    A realization dawned on Evelyn¡ªhe was like another version of Carlos. She used his exact words to


    retort, "Listen to me! Don''t talk back to me!"


    This time, it was Sheffield''s turn to be stunned into silence. He stared at the woman with a profound


    look of astonishment in his eyes.


    It suddenly became so quiet inside the car it was as if even the air had stilled.


    His stare made Evelyn''s heart race. She hastily said, "I''ll get the kit... Mmmph..."


    He quickly stopped her, pressed her down and kissed her.


    They were both getting hot and heavy. Hands sought each other''s forbidden ces. She was having a


    hard time keeping her focus, and obviously he had one thing on his mind.


    A few minutester, Evelyn grabbed his hand and said in a low voice, "We can''t do this now. I have to


    go to the hospital and visit Roscoe."


    At the mention of Roscoe, Sheffield was pissed. But his desire for her drowned his anger. "Don''t worry


    about that loser." He continued to kiss her.


    "I have to..." After a short while, Evelyn refused again, "How about we pick up where we left off


    tomorrow?" Besides visiting Roscoe, she felt ufortable doing it in his car. They were in the parking


    lot. People kepting and going around them. It made her nervous.


    Sheffield''s face darkened. He held her in her arms tightly and said, "In other words, you just don''t want


    me."


    "No, it''s not like that..." They hadn''t seen each other for two years. She wanted him too. But she


    couldn''t do it today.


    Finally, Sheffield lost his temper. He climbed off her, opened the door and got out of the car. The m


    of the door startled her.


    She quietly tidied up her clothes and hair, opened the door on the other side and got out too.


    Sheffield was leaning against the car door and smoking. He didn''t even turn around when he heard the


    noise.


    Evelyn walked up to him and said in a soft voice, "Look, I''ll handle Roscoe. I''m going to see him now.


    I''ll call you if there''s a problem."


    Sheffield just took another drag on his cigarette and said nothing.


    Evelyn sighed helplessly and walked closer to him. She stood on tiptoe, trying to kiss him.


    When she was about to kiss his cheek, he stopped her. They stared at each other. There was no


    emotion in his eyes,pared to her embarrassment. "I just need to be alone."


    Evelyn felt wounded. She stood back in disappointment.


    However, when she turned to leave, she was dragged back to the car all of a sudden. He mmed her


    against the car door, and kissed her red lips with his mouth full of smoke.


    The thick smell of tobo spread in her mouth. Evelyn frowned, but she could only let him continue his


    mischief.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally released her and pressed his forehead against hers. "I''ll make


    you do it willingly."

 Chapter 1019 I Would Have Been Okay With A Modest Beating

    Chapter 1019 I Would Have Been Okay With A Modest Beating


    Evelyn gasped for air. Of course she knew what Sheffield meant.


    Joshua stood along the roadside, watching the cars zooming by. He had no choice. He had to hail a


    cab. ''Damn him, '' he thought. ''Some friend!''


    But it was rush hour now. There were few taxis. And the ones he did see were full of passengers.


    Just when he thought of calling Terilynn and begging for a ride, a familiar car stopped in front of him.


    The window of the passenger seat lowered slowly, revealing Sheffield''s handsome face. "Hop in!"


    "That quick?" Joshua asked in surprise. He figured he wouldn''t see them again tonight. Didn''t anything


    happen? Or...


    Sheffield frowned. "I know that face. What''s going on in your head?"


    Joshua opened the door and got into the car. "I thought you''d be awhile, is all. You haven''t seen Evelyn


    for some time. You were done awfully quick. Having some trouble with your plumbing, bro? I know a


    good doctor..." He was so curious about this question that he didn''t bother to fasten his seat belt.


    Sheffield was already in a bad mood since he didn''t get the chance to have sex with Evelyn. Now,


    being teased by Joshua only added fuel to the fire. He let off a scathing remark. "Fuck off!" The CEO


    scratched his ear. "I could ask the same of you. After all, you and Terilynn..."


    "Dunno. Haven''t tried it yet. But I''m sure I''dst longer!" Joshua would make himself a eunuch if he


    were impotent.


    Sheffieldpsed into silence.


    Joshua stopped kidding around and said seriously, "You know Sexton Qi? CEO of Qi Group? Roscoe is


    his kid. After his older brother died, Roscoe became the apple of his dad''s eye. Beating him up like that


    probably wasn''t the best idea. I''d be looking over your shoulder if I were you."


    "Whatever! I''m not afraid." Sheffield didn''t give a damn about it.


    "Just be careful, okay? You''re the head honcho of Theo Group now. You can''t just do what you want,


    because you need to think of your employees. Sexton Qi might want to take yourpany. You should


    take that seriously," Joshua reminded his friend.


    "Well, Roscoe''s face had best take my fist seriously!" Sheffield replied nonchntly, not taking his


    friend''s advice.


    Joshua''s lips twitched. "You''ve lost your mind over a woman."


    "I''ll take that as apliment," Sheffield said seriously.


    Joshua rolled his eyes and said, "Fine, I won''t worry about you, then. I give you advice and you do your


    own thing anyway. If you need help, let me know. If it''s involved, give me time to prepare."


    Sheffield nodded, "Hey, I''m kinda hungry. Wanna hit a snack bar?"


    "Nah, I''ve been busy with exams recently. I want to go home and hit the books." Joshua got a


    headache thinking of exams every now and then. Live and learn¡ªthat was his job, and so he did it.


    "Then I''ll drop you off there."


    "Okay."


    At the hospital


    Evelyn stood silently in the hallway, listening to Roscoe''s screams and his grandmother''sforting


    wordsing from the ward.


    After a long time, several doctors emerged from the ward, followed by Sexton Qi.


    His face darkened the moment he saw Evelyn. But because of her status, he held his tongue. He


    pushed aside his anger and greeted her normally. "Hi, Evelyn, you here too?"


    Evelyn nodded, "Yeah Uncle Sexton. I''m here to see Roscoe. How is he?"


    "Several broken ribs. He''s in a cast, thanks to Sheffield Tang," he replied tly.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle. It''s all my fault." After all, if Sheffield weren''t head over heels for her, he wouldn''t have


    hit Roscoe.


    Sexton Qi''s lips quivered in anger. "No, not your fault. But I''m gonna sue Sheffield Tang into the


    ground. Be sure and tell him, okay? I want him to worry about it until I file the suit!"


    His son had friends, and so word got out. He also knew Sheffield had beaten his son because he had


    badmouthed Evelyn.


    After a short pause, Evelyn didn''t want to get Sheffield in trouble, so she tried to mollify him. "Uncle


    Sexton, please don''t be mad at him. It''s all my fault. He had nothing to do with this."


    Sexton Qi raised his voice. "Miss Huo, you don''t have to cover for him. The sad thing is that I would


    have been okay with a modest beating. Roscoe has no filter, and shouldn''t talk about you like that. But


    Sheffield Tang went too far. He broke several ribs. I''ll send for an adjuster to check the degree of my


    son''s injury and provide the proof, and then I''ll sue the pants off him!"


    Roscoe''s grandmother came out of the ward after hearing the noise outside. When she saw Evelyn,


    her face changed. "Miss Huo, Richard died thanks to you. Youe here to kill Roscoe too?"


    Evelyn shook her head. "Sorry, Mrs. Qi. It was just an ident. We didn''t mean to hurt Roscoe like


    that."


    "Apologies are useless. Miss Huo, please go away." The olddy hadn''te to terms with her grief.


    Her eldest grandson died because of Evelyn. Now her youngest grandson was also hurt because of


    this woman, and so she hated Evelyn even more.


    Just then, a voice rang out from the hallway. "Mr. Qi, Miss Huo came here to apologize. She''s been


    nothing but respectful. And you treat her like dirt?" Dressed in the same grey suit and the leather


    shoes, he slowly walked up to Evelyn, a yful look on his face. "Look, I hurt your kid. If you have a


    problem with anyone, it''s me. So, go ahead, unload on me, now that you don''t have a woman to bully."


    Looking at the culprit, Sexton Qi clenched his fist. "You have the balls to show up here, Mr. Tang?"


    The olddy didn''t know who Sheffield was at first, but after hearing her son''s words, she realized that


    was the man who hurt her grandson.


    "Of course. It''s your son''s fault. He''s no gentleman, that''s for sure. He trash-talked my woman, and


    paid for it." This sure didn''t sound like an apology, but Sheffield didn''t think he did anything wrong. He


    held his head high and stood beside Evelyn.


    His attitude irritated Sexton Qi.


    "Why are you here?" Evelyn asked quietly.


    "I came to apologize to Mr. Qi!" Someone had to apologize to the family. And it wasn''t Evelyn''s job.


    "Look at your attitude. Do you really want to apologize to us? Is this a stunt to tick us off?" The olddy


    snorted.


    Sheffield curled his lips and answered, "I didn''t want to apologize to you. But I didn''t want Evelyn to


    take the me for me either." So, he meant that he had toe, for Evelyn''s sake.


    Sexton Qi suppressed his anger. "Just get out of here, Mr. Tang! I''ve already asked mywyer to draft a


    letter. Just go back home and wait for it!"


    "Bring it!" Dropping the phrase, Sheffield grabbed Evelyn''s hand, intending to take her with.


    But Evelyn didn''t move. "Mrs. Qi, Uncle Sexton, please deliver my apology to Roscoe."


    The olddy snorted and went into the ward. Sexton Qi nodded reluctantly.


    After entering the elevator, Sheffield released her hand and leaned against the wall. "You don''t need to


    worry about this. I have awyer. I''ll take care of it."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "My father''swyer is Xavier Shangguan. I''ll ask him to..."


    "No, thanks. It''ste now. You should go back home and get some sleep." After taking a look at the


    time on his wristwatch, he turned her offer down.


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    When they left the inpatient department, Evelyn stood where she was, watching Sheffield walk towards


    the parking lot.


    Realizing that she wasn''t following him, he turned around and looked at the woman standing there.


    "Aren''t you going home?"


    She took a few steps closer to him, "Roscoe is the younger brother of my second ex-boyfriend, the one


    who was the former CEO of one of ZL Group''s branchpanies."


    Sheffield nodded without looking at her. "And? Are you feeling guilty? Is that why you let them treat you


    like that?"

 Chapter 1020 Dont Be Led Astray By Him

    Chapter 1020 Don''t Be Led Astray By Him


    "Yes," Evelyn said. There was no point in denying. It didn''t matter whether she was really a jinx or not;


    it was undeniably true that Richard Qi had died because of her.


    Sheffield''s anger grew. "Evelyn, you are a stickler for principles. Why don''t you have any limits for your


    guilt? How can you let that asshole humiliate you like that? You may be able to tolerate it, but I can''t!


    Every time I see him, I''ll beat him down. I meant what I said earlier."


    With that, he turned around and walked away from her.


    Evelyn caught up to him, grabbed his hand and said quickly, "Sheffield! If humiliating me can make the


    Qi family a bit happier, I will at least feel less guilty. And Roscoe just hurled some verbal abuses. He


    can''t really hurt me." Roscoe meant little to her. She didn''t care about what he said.


    "Are you saying that I was in the wrong here?" Sheffield asked, looking her in the eye.


    Evelyn shook her head. She could understand his anger. "I know you did that for me, so..."


    "So? So you want to bear all the consequences yourself?" he asked,pleting the sentence for her.


    Evelyn fell silent. ''How did he know what I was thinking?''


    Without warning, Sheffield pulled her into his arms and held her so tight that she could hardly breathe.


    He whispered in her ear, "Evelyn, I can deal with the Qi family myself, even without Theo Group


    backing me up. Let me tell you something. People around me think highly of me because I''m the CEO,


    but to me, thatpany is nothing but a burden. Theo Group will only hold me back instead of giving


    me any sort of support, and I don''t care. I can fight against the Qi family myself. If you don''t believe me,


    just wait and see."


    Evelyn gasped for air in his arms. What he was iming shocked her even more. She looked up


    nkly at his face. The expressions on his face changed as he spoke¡ªhe was confident at first, then


    his eyes clouded with anger. And amidst all that was a hint of helplessness.


    Sheffield lowered his head to look at the expressionless woman. He loosened his embrace and said,


    "Do you still not believe in me?"


    She nodded her head and wrapped her arms around his waist. "I believe you." She did believe in him.


    He could do anything.


    His anger finally disappeared when he heard her words. He bowed his head and kissed her red lips.


    By the time Evelyn got back to the manor, Gwyn was already asleep in Carlos and Debbie''s bedroom.


    Carlos was working in his study.


    Hearing her footsteps, he opened the door to the study and called, "Evelyn,e here."


    Evelyn and Debbie looked at each other. She told her mother, "I''ll be right back."


    "Go ahead. I''ll watch Gwyn," Debbie nodded.


    "Thanks."


    In the study


    Evelyn sat opposite Carlos. He asked, "You know why I asked you toe?"


    "Yes, more or less." She guessed that he had heard about what had happened.


    Carlos expressed his stand. "Leave this matter alone. This was Sheffield''s mistake. He should solve it


    himself."


    "No, Dad. I can''t do that. He fought Roscoe for me. And now, Sexton is going to sue him. How can I


    just sit by and watch?" Evelyn couldn''t stay out of it even if it was someone else who had hit Roscoe for


    her sake. But this was Sheffield.


    Carlos sighed. "What do you want to do?"


    She thought for a while and said, "Ask Uncle Xavier to help him."


    "Xavier only takes majormercial cases now. He won''t get himself involved in such a trifling case


    like this."


    Evelyn gaped at her father''s childish behavior. She knew that he was deliberately making things hard


    for Sheffield and her.


    If Carlos asked, Xavier would surely do him this favor, no matter how small the case was.


    Neither Carlos nor Evelyn spoke. Silence befell the study.


    "Fine! In that case, I will hire the bestwyer I can find. I will not let Sheffield take any responsibility for


    this incident. And if someone has to be punished for this, it should be me, not him."


    "What did Sheffield say?" Carlos asked.


    "He..." After a pause, Evelyn said, "He told me not to worry about it." But how could she leave him


    alone in this battle?


    Carlos nodded, "Then you don''t have to worry about it anymore. Evelyn, if he can''t solve such a small


    issue, how is he even qualified to be with you?"


    "Dad, you know Mr. Qi. He will certainly make this a bigger issue, and get even with Sheffield in


    business. He just took over thepany. He is already finding it hard to manage the whole scenario. If


    the Qi Group puts more pressure on him now..." What worried her the most was the thought that


    Sexton might lock horns with Sheffield in business.


    "Evelyn, you are a CEO. Do you think that just about anyone could sit in that position? Peterson had


    disowned Sheffield many years ago. It''s obvious that he didn''t like this son very much. But he


    swallowed his pride and took the initiative to find Sheffield and persuade him to take over thepany.


    Do you understand what that means? It means that Sheffield is more capable and has more potential


    than you think." Carlos had recently found out what had happened between Peterson and Sheffield.


    And from his investigation, it seemed that Sheffield didn''t have a good reputation within the Tang family.


    Evelyn did understand what her father was implying.


    If Sheffield didn''t have the potential, Peterson wouldn''t have taken the time and trouble to find the son


    he didn''t like. Under the pressure of the shareholders of thepany, and after ignoring his older sons,


    Peterson let Sheffield take over thepany.


    "One more thing," said Carlos, after some thought.


    "What is it?"


    "I''ve always suspected that Sheffield is Star Anise. What do you think?" At the very beginning, Carlos


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    did believe Sheffield when he said that he was the disciple of Star Anise.


    But when he hadst met Matthew, he had begun to have doubts. Now that he knew that Sheffield was


    Peterson''s son, he was more suspicious of it than before.


    ''What do I think?'' Evelyn wondered, stunned by this new information.


    She knew nothing of this. When she was with Sheffield, they were mostly concerned about matters of


    love and their rtionship. She had paid no attention to any other matters.


    Evelyn felt embarrassed.


    Carlos snorted, "I knew it. He is lying to you too."


    "No, it''s not like that. I''ve never asked him about it." She believed that if she asked him, he would tell


    her the truth.


    "Fine. Go and rest. Sheffield is a cunning fox. He has many wicked ideas in his mind. Be careful not to


    be led astray by him."


    "Actually, Dad, he is a good man," Evelyn said firmly.


    Carlos squinted at her. "I know a good man when I see one, Evelyn. I don''t need you to put in a good


    word for him."


    Evelyn knew it was hard to reach a consensus with her father when it came to matters concerning


    Sheffield. She decided to end the discussion. "I''m going to bed."


    "Okay, good night."


    "Good night."


    The next day, Sexton took action. Sheffield received a letter from Sexton''swyer. Peterson got wind of


    it too.


    In the CEO Office of Theo Group


    Sheffield went through the letter. Sexton had demanded a public apology to Roscoe, and five million in


    bankrupt?"

 Chapter 1021 I Dont Make Mistakes

    Chapter 1021 I Don''t Make Mistakes


    The way Sheffield addressed him bugged Peterson. He gave his son a hard look. "Qi Group?


    Bankrupt? You''re pulling my leg. It''s valued at more than 50 billion, ranked among the top 300


    ZL Group was first among those 300, of course. Theo Group used to be the second. But bad business


    decisions over the past two years had booted them out of the top 30.


    "So if Qi Group is doing well, that means Sexton''s just greedy!" Sheffield crumpled thewyer''s letter


    into a ball and then threw it over the desk and into the waste basket.


    At this time, Tobias called. "Mr. Tang, Mr. Qi''swyer wants to have a talk with you."


    "A little busy now. Can''t he talk to our legal department?" Sheffield hung up the phone after that.


    Tobias was confused. Sheffield was being sued, and he had nowyer. He refused offers of


    representation. So who else should thewyer talk with?


    Peterson wasn''t happy about how Sheffield was handling things. He announced harshly, "I think you''re


    making a mistake."


    And he knew it all was because of Evelyn. ''Women are really trouble.''


    "I don''t make mistakes," Sheffield disagreed in an arrogant tone, raising his eyebrows disapprovingly.


    Peterson felt helpless. Sheffield had always been a hothead. "I wouldn''t blow him off. He has a lot of


    connections where it counts. He could make things difficult for Theo Group."


    "So what?" Sheffield retorted as he scribbled something on a file. But, shortly after, something urred


    to him. He looked at the man on the sofa and asked, "Are you afraid of him?"


    Peterson was taken aback by his question. ''Me? Afraid of Sexton? You kidding me?'' "Of course I''m not.


    I just think you need to take responsibility for what you did. Besides, you did break that boy''s ribs."


    "Now that''s not fair. Sounds like you think I''m the guy in the wrong. His son has a filthy mouth. If Sexton


    Qi doesn''t know how to parent his kid, then it''s up to me. If my kid ever insulted a lovely, elegant


    woman like that, I''d break his ribs too. All of them."


    By now, Peterson started regretting ever starting this conversation. He found himself growing more


    annoyed by the minute. "So should I break your ribs, too?" he asked. He began to wonder if he was


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    being too kind. It was a wonder he hadn''t beaten the tar out of Sheffield for all the stunts he pulled in


    the past.


    "Why would you do that? I''m a great guy. I took over yourpany and made it profitable again. You


    don''t need to worry about anything now. Just sit back and collect the profits. When I get married, just


    give a big red envelope to my wife. That should make her happy. We''ll have a beautiful princess for a


    daughter, and you can help take care of her. Deal?"


    ''A little princess?'' Peterson imagined the picture Sheffield had just described for him. He had two


    daughters. But when his daughters were young, he worked too hard. He never saw them, because he


    was never around. He hadn''t truly felt the happiness of being a father to the girls.


    Now he was getting on in years, and he realized what he was missing. After listening to what Sheffield


    said, he was moved. It would be nice to take care of a beautiful little granddaughter of his.


    He stood up from his seat. "Fine, I''m washing my hands of it. Carlos will step in anyway."


    Evelyn had Carlos wrapped around her little finger. He wouldn''t turn a blind eye to how Roscoe had


    verbally abused his daughter. So, Peterson decided to leave it to Carlos.


    Sheffield sighed and shook his head. "You''re wrong. If it had been someone else who had hit Roscoe,


    Carlos would take care of it. But he hates me. So he won''t lift a finger to help. He wants to see me


    suffer, so I won''t get any help from him."


    "What? Why? Doesn''t he approve of you guys going out?" Peterson knew that Sheffield had a thing for


    Evelyn, but that was all he knew about his son''s love life.


    "No. But I don''t me him. I did something wrong. I hurt Evelyn. So, instead of asking me all these


    questions and bothering me about how to deal with Sexton, why don''t you go to Carlos Huo and put in


    a good word for your son? Maybe that''ll do something."


    Peterson felt he would never win an argument with Sheffield. "Hmph! Maybe I should have put you in


    sales instead. You can be quite convincing."


    "That''s a waste of my talent! This office is the best ce for me!"


    Peterson couldn''t help but refute, "You''re so conceited."


    "No, just confident," said Sheffield without any change of expression.


    Peterson was dumbfounded. Just like his mother, Sheffield was also full of himself.


    Since there was no way to convince his son, Peterson decided to leave the office.


    Not long after the old man left, Joshua rushed into Sheffield''s office. As soon as he saw his friend, he


    said, "Dude, I heard you were in big trouble."


    Sheffield continued to deal with the documents without raising his head. "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t you know?" Joshua was confused.


    "I know I''m being sued," Sheffield admitted.


    Joshua felt like cursing. "Then why are you asking me?"


    Finally, Sheffield looked at him. "Are you here to help me out?"


    "Nope, I''m here to make you feel better."


    "No need. Bro, I''m kind of busy now."


    "I asked my father about Sexton. He doesn''t forgive or forget. After his eldest son died, he even tried to


    make trouble for Carlos. Just be careful."


    "I will," replied Sheffield with a nod.


    "What does Evelyn think about this?"


    There was a pile of documents in front of Sheffield. He needed to get to work, and was losing patience


    with his friend. "She wants to apologize to Roscoe and take responsibility."


    "Her? Why would she do that?"


    "Beats me."


    "That''s not like her at all," Joshua muttered. He knew Evelyn well enough for that.


    Sheffield threw him another nce and said, "I think she feels guilty about Richard Qi''s death. She


    might need a little time to sort herself out." He finally put down the pen in his hand. "Imagine this: if


    three women were assassinated because of you, wouldn''t you me yourself for their deaths?


    Wouldn''t you feel bad for their families?"


    "Point taken," Joshua nodded. He thought everybody would feel guilty in that case.


    "Okay, my father left. You need to do the same. Don''t make me kick you out." He was too busy. And he


    had to meet a clientter.


    "Oh, hey¡ªdo you remember the cutie pie, Gwyn?"


    "Of course I do!" The thought of Gwyn brought a genuine smile to Sheffield''s face.


    Seeing his smile, Joshua whined, "I''m your best friend, and you only met Gwyn once. Why doesn''t your


    face light up like that when you see me?"


    "Are youparing yourself to Gwyn? Don''t tter yourself!"


    Joshua''s heart was broken! "Sheffield Tang, we''re done!"


    "What about Gwyn? We''re done if you don''t tell me now!"


    Joshua walked behind Sheffield and put his arm around his neck. "I really want to strangle you."


    "Strangle yourself. Do the world a favor!"


    "Hey, okay, okay, I''ll tell you." Joshua let go of his neck and said, "Terilynn tells me that Gwyn''s always


    saying ''Uncle.'' So she thinks it would be a good idea if you spent more time with her. Given her PTSD,


    maybe it might even help her. So what do you think?"

 Chapter 1022 Seventh-Level Injuries

    Chapter 1022 Seventh-Level Injuries


    "For her? Anytime. Just tell me when and I''ll free up my schedule," Sheffield said, excited at the


    prospect. He loved that little girl.


    Joshua got jealous. "You know, you keep trying to shoo me out. You were so busy you didn''t even meet


    my gaze. You even asked me to leave. As soon as I mentioned Gwyn, you say you''ll make time for her.


    I''m your best friend. How can you be nicer to a little kid than me?"


    Yet hisint didn''t make Sheffield nicer to him. "How about this? Next time if you don''t bring Gwyn


    with you, don''t bothering see me."


    Joshua bellowed, "What the hell? Are we even still friends?"


    "Yes¡ªif you call Terilynn now and ask her when she''s bringing Gwyn over. Otherwise, no."


    Joshua was so angry that he turned to leave. "Hey, don''t forget if you drop Gwyn off here, then you can


    snatch some quality time with yourdy-love. Like, getting a room. There''s some motivation for you,"


    Sheffield reminded him calmly.


    Joshua thought on that. He had to admit it sounded pretty good. So he took out his phone and dialed


    Terilynn.


    Then, he slipped into Sheffield''s lounge to start flirting with her on the phone, leaving Sheffield no


    chance to eavesdrop.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sitting at his desk, Sheffield could do nothing but watch as Joshua closed the door to his lounge. ''Jerk!


    That''s my private room.''


    Ten minutester, Sheffield knocked on the door and said, "Hey bro, I gotta leave. I have a meeting.


    What did Terilynn say? We nail down a time yet?"


    Joshua didn''t open the door until a minuteter. His hair looked like a bird''s nest. "Yeah. Before 10 a.m.


    tomorrow. Mind if I stay here a while?" he asked with a goofy smile. A red flush spread across his face.


    "Did you use my bed?" asked Sheffield, staring at Joshua''s messy hair.


    Joshua looked back at the bed. When he talked to Terilynn, he had been so enraptured he couldn''t


    help rolling on the bed, totally forgetting Sheffield was a neat freak. ''Oh, crap!'' "Ha ha, sorry, man. I''ll fix


    that for you right now!" he grinned.


    Sheffield dragged him out and kicked him hard in the rump. "Come on, get out!"


    Joshua flew into a rage. He put the phone to his ear. "Never bring Gwyn here, Terilynn. Sheffield''s


    being an ass!" he said quickly.


    Sheffield looked at Joshua, and started to see red. So he immediately walked over to Joshua and


    grabbed his cor. "Hey, hey!" Joshua said. "I was just joking! I wouldn''t do that to my best friend."


    Sheffield calmed down some and released his friend''s cor. Joshua asked, "Don''t you think you owe


    me an apology?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Fan."


    "That''s better. Dad, I gotta go! Talk to youter!"


    ''Dad?'' Sheffield grabbed his phone and took a look at his call screen.


    Along with the time he''d been on the call, Sheffield could see that he was talking to his dad. So, he


    tricked Sheffield.


    Joshua ran away from him,ughing. "Terilynn was busy. We only talked for a few minutes and then


    she hung up. Before I could do anything else, Dad called."


    Sheffield rolled up his sleeves and advanced on him. He was good and mad now. But before he caught


    up with Joshua, his friend had already run out of the office.


    Standing in the doorway, Sheffield could only helplessly bellow at the man who just entered the


    elevator, "I''m so done with you! Don''te back!"


    His voice echoed through the offices. Workers were standing up and peeking out of their cubicles. They


    all wondered what had caused their CEO''s rage.


    Tobias decided to brave Sheffield''s anger. Seeing him, the personal assistant walked up to him quickly.


    "Mr. Tang, it''s time for the meeting with Mr. Xu. We should go now."


    "Alright. Give me a sec!" Sheffield smoothed his hair and went back to his office to fetch the


    documents.


    After Sheffield refused to talk to Sexton''swyer, the elder Qi started legal procedures. A few days


    Sheffield was quite nice to them. "Thank you foring here in person. Tell Sexton to go ahead with


    thewsuit. Mywyer is ready. I''ll see him in court."


    The clerks wanted to get him to settle instead. One of them said, "Mr. Tang, I suggest you not go to


    court if you can avoid it. Yourpany will get a bad rep. You assaulted Roscoe Qi. He even included


    treatment papers into the court records. It says his injuries are of the seventh level. If it went to trial¡ª"


    Before the person could finish, Sheffieldughed. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you. I just think


    Sexton is so ridiculous. I know how badly he got beaten up. Seventh-level injuries? Does he think I''m


    an idiot? Did his kidneys shut down? Did I gouge his eyes out? If you don''t believe me, you can go to


    the hospital and see for yourself. Roscoe''s injuries are at maybe level 15. 10 at most. He must have


    forgotten that I used to be a doctor. Scratch that, you don''t have to go there to figure it out. Seventh


    level, huh? No problem. I''ll go to the hospitalter and beat him to at least level seven, and then we''ll


    go to court!"


    The clerks'' jaws dropped.


    Sheffield thought for a moment and then continued, "No, that''s not good enough. Tell Sexton I can


    arrange for first-level injuries if he wants. Of course, he''ll have to file an amended suit, but that''s the


    price of efficiency. That way if he really wants his son hurt, I can arrange it."


    The two people looked at each other in astonishment and left.


    When Sexton heard what Sheffield said, he mmed his hand on the table and yelled, "What a


    stubborn jerk! He''ll never admit he was wrong! He thinks he can threaten my son and get away with it?"


    When he calmed down, he arranged for more security guards at the door of his son''s ward in case


    Sheffield would really beat his son to be disabled at level seven.


    At this moment, his assistant came into his office and reported, "Mr. Qi, Mr. Tang of Theo Group wants


    to discuss thewsuit over dinner."


    "Which Mr. Tang?"


    "Peterson Tang, sir."


    ''Peterson Tang?'' "Humph! He just wants to try and talk me out of this! Tell him no!"


    The assistant hesitated and reminded him, "Mr. Qi, we''re cooperating with Theo Group on several


    projects. Why don''t you meet with him? Anyway, they''re in the wrong."


    Sexton considered what the assistant said. The Qi Group and Theo Group were working together on


    major projects, so it was indeed unwise to strain the rtionship. After a moment, he nodded and said,


    "Very good, then. Set it up."


    On the fifth floor of Alioth Building


    Peterson opened a bottle of 30-year-old liquor and poured a ss for Sexton. "Mr. Qi, I never beat


    around the bush. I''m here for my son. I apologize on his behalf to you and your son."


    "Mr. Tang, your son wouldn''t apologize, and even threatened to hurt my son further. I bet he doesn''t


    know you''re doing this," Sexton said with a sneer. Sheffield was always a stubborn hothead. He would


    never let his father apologize to the Qis.


    Peterson exined, "My son''s bark is worse than his bite. He just acts tough and doesn''t know how to


    behave himself. We''ve known each other a long time, Mr. Qi. Please forgive him."


    "Hey, Peterson, why haven''t I seen this son of yours before? Why on earth did you put him in charge?


    Sterling''s a good guy. Why not make him CEO? He is much more mature and prudent than Sheffield. I


    don''t understand. Why did you choose him over Sterling?"


    Sterling had been working for Theo Group for years, so almost everyone in the business circles knew


    him.

 Chapter 1023 Why Not

    Chapter 1023 Why Not


    Peterson told Sexton, "To tell you the truth, I feel guilty about screwing up Sheffield''s life. When his


    mother was set up and tossed in jail, I didn''t believe she was innocent. She died of depression.


    Sheffield was rebellious and mad at me. He did many things that pissed me off. But instead of owning


    up to my part in it, I disowned him. But I regretted everything as time went by, so I resolved to make it


    up to him. You want to know why he''s like that? It''s my fault."


    "There are better ways to make it up to him. You can''t hand argepany like that over to him. He


    does what he wants, just because he has the support of Theo Group behind him."


    Peterson didn''t reply to that. He knew better than anyone else that Sheffield behaved like that was not


    because of Theo Group, but because he had been like this since he was a child. And Peterson had


    been less than an ideal parent.


    He had cleaned up a lot of Sheffield''s messes. And after he had disowned Sheffield, he never cared


    about Sheffield''s life again.


    What he didn''t expect was that Sheffield had the money to invest in research. And his projects turned


    out to be sess stories. The son he had disowned had made over ten billion thanks to his business


    moxie and would make even more in the days toe.


    What bugged Peterson most was that Sheffield cut a deal with ZL Group, and they got most of the


    profits from his research. Theo Group didn''t benefit from it at all.


    It seemed that Evelyn was more important to Sheffield than his father thought.


    "It''splicated. Mr. Qi, let''s have a toast to the future. This is fine liquor that''s been aged for 30


    years." Peterson raised his ss.


    "Okay! To the future!" They clinked sses.


    Before the meeting was over, Sexton insisted, "Now, I''ll drop the suit if Sheffield apologizes to Roscoe


    in public and pays three times the amount in medical expenses."


    Peterson didn''t say anything. He knew Sheffield would never apologize.


    Peterson and Sexton ended the meeting on a high note, but neither of them thought it went well.


    Nothing got resolved, and Sheffield and Theo Group were in deep doo-doo.


    Before Sexton could leave the Alioth Building, another man entered the building. They both recognized


    each other, but Sexton was extremely nervous. The man spoke first. "Mr. Qi, what a coincidence!"


    Sexton knew this was no coincidence. With a forced smile, he strode forward and said, "Hi, Mr. Huo.


    Nice to see you. You''re here to have dinner?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to see you here." Carlos turned to Dixon, "Ask someone to bring a bottle of vintage


    liquor. Since Mr. Qi and I are both here, I''d like to have a chat." Carlos had always been such an


    overbearing man. He even made the decision for Sexton, without asking his opinion on the matter.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Dixon went to make arrangements immediately.


    When the private booth was ready, Carlos and Sexton walked in. Thest person Sexton wanted to talk


    to was Carlos. Once Carlos got involved, he''d settle things to his satisfaction. It didn''t matter what


    anyone else wanted.


    The situation seemed to be getting more and moreplicated, and Sexton was getting more and


    more frustrated. First, he had to deal with Sheffield, and now, he had to face the domineering Carlos.


    Sexton had mentally prepared himself for the worst.


    He had already drunk tonight, and now Carlos was also offering drinks. In order to prevent himself from


    getting drunk and making a promise without thinking, Sexton simply told Carlos, "Mr. Huo, I don''t want


    to drink too much. I''ve already had a few sses with Mr. Tang. I have to drive to the hospital to take


    care of Roscoeter."


    He meant that he had already drunk too much just now, so he couldn''t drink any more now.


    Carlos nodded, "I get it. You need to take care of your kid."


    "Thank you for understanding, Mr. Huo."


    "Don''t mention it. Did you figure things out without awsuit?" Carlos was a straight shooter. He got to


    the point as soon as the pleasantries were over.


    Even though he felt ambushed, Sexton responded quickly to the question. "I wanted Sheffield to


    apologize to Roscoe. But he''s stubborn. The only option left was to file awsuit."


    "Oh, I see. Why don''t we forget about thatwsuit? I''ll take responsibility for your son''s injuries."


    The first half of Carlos'' words irritated Sexton, and thetter part rattled him. "Mr. Huo, are you offering


    to pay to provide care?" Despite Carlos'' gesture, Sexton didn''t have the guts to let him do that.


    "Yes!" Carlos replied.


    "Mr. Huo... you...you must be kidding." Yet Sexton wasn''tughing. He was too intimidated to fake a


    smile.


    Carlos poured a ss of liquor for them both and said casually, "As a father, I understand you, Mr. Qi. I


    have a son too."


    Sexton felt a little relieved and assumed a sad tone. "Mr. Huo, thank you very much for understanding.


    After Richard''s death, Roscoe means everything to me!"


    But Carlos ignored his words. Twirling the liquor in his ss, he said in a t tone, "I love my


    daughters. Your son insulted Evelyn. I was going to have my team ofwyers file charges against him.


    But I backed off for Richard''s sake. But I can damage Roscoe''s reputation."


    Sexton''s mood fluctuated as if it were riding a rollercoaster. "Really, Mr. Huo? And where is this


    consideration of Richard, now?" Sexton demanded of Carlos angrily.


    A dash of displeasure shed through Carlos'' eyes. "I have been tolerant of Roscoe. We''ve known


    each other for years. If it were anyone else who did this to my daughter, I would''ve put him behind bars


    without hesitation. I would make sure he lost everything."


    Sexton gleaned Carlos'' threat and warning from his words.


    He didn''t want to go down this road, but he could do nothing about it. He knew Carlos meant business.


    Whoever threatened Carlos'' family ended up disgraced, broke, or dead.


    Thinking of this, Sexton conceded. "Mr. Huo, all I ask is an apology from Sheffield Tang. After all, he hit


    my son. Is that too much to ask?"


    "How will you get him to apologize? Mr. Qi, please think about it like this. If it were your own daughter,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    how would you feel? Wouldn''t you want to beat him to death? Sheffield Tang did something I would


    have done. Are you saying I should apologize to Roscoe?"


    "No, no. Mr. Huo..."


    "If that''s what you want, I can!" Carlos was sure that Sexton didn''t have the nerve to ask him to do it


    even if he offered.


    A cold sweat broke out on Sexton''s forehead. He sighed heavily. "Mr. Huo, why are you defending


    Sheffield?"


    "Defending him? Why would I do that? I just don''t want to see you worry about thewsuit with your


    busy schedule. If you''re willing topromise, then everyone will be happy."


    Sexton realized he had no choice. But he was still curious about Carlos'' attitude towards Sheffield.


    "Mr. Huo, is it because you like him and want him to be your son-inw?" he asked.


    Carlos gulped down a ss of liquor and replied, "Both Sheffield and Evelyn are single. Why not?"

 Chapter 1024 Future Father-in-Law

    Chapter 1024 Future Father-in-Law


    That shut Sexton up. Carlos'' words did make sense.


    Sheffield and Evelyn came from families of equal social status. He waspetitive and smart, and she


    was attractive and brilliant. They made quite a couple.


    Carlos left the building and got into his car. Debbie asked anxiously, "How did it go?"


    "Are you done shopping?" he asked instead.


    "Yes. I wanted toe upstairs to look for you, but I was afraid to interrupt." She and Carlos had left


    the manor together. While Carlos met with Sexton, she had gone shopping to keep herself busy in the


    meantime.


    As Debbie stared at him, still waiting for an answer, Carlos finally replied, "What do you think? You


    asked me to handle it. How could I face you if I didn''t do well?" He snorted.


    Debbie had been extremely anxious ever since she had found out that Sheffield was being sued,


    especially after realizing that he had acted in defiance for Evelyn''s sake.


    Carlos couldn''t bear to see her gloomy face all day. She had finally felt relieved after he agreed to help


    Sheffield make the problem go away.


    Debbie''s eyes brightened. "Sexton agreed to drop thewsuit?"


    "Yes."


    She was thrilled! She grabbed his hand and urged, "Call Evelyn! Tell her the good news."


    "No way!" Carlos refused arrogantly.


    "Fine. I''ll tell her myself." Debbie was just d that the matter had been settled.


    After a few minutes, Carlos said thoughtfully, "Sexton is the type of man who holds onto his grudges.


    It''s true that he promised to withdraw thewsuit, but I''m not sure whether he ns to leave Sheffield


    alone. He might deal with the brat in some other way."


    "Oh! What should we do?"


    "''We?'' We are not gonna do anything. It''s Sheffield''s problem. What do I care? I am not the one Sexton


    hates."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "All right, let''s y it by the ear. If Sheffield needs your help, we


    can talk about it then."


    "No! There will be no more talking." Carlos didn''t want anything to do with Sheffield after this. He had


    only helped him this time to make Debbie happy.


    "Fine, then I''ll help him!"


    Carlos was enraged. He didn''t understand why Sheffield was so important to his wife. First, Evelyn had


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    fallen in love with that man and had fought against her own father to be with him, and now, his wife was


    threatening him to help Sheffield. Carlos couldn''t fathom why she was so protective of him. Two of the


    most important women in Carlos'' life were on Sheffield''s side now. At this point, Carlos really wanted to


    kill the guy. Well, before he did that, he needed to make sure that the news of his death wouldn''t break


    his wife and daughter''s hearts. He was frustrated to no end.


    On his way back home after the meeting with Sexton, Peterson received a call from Tobias. "Mr. Tang,


    I''ve sent an interview video to your phone."


    Peterson hung up and yed the video in which Sheffield was answering the press'' questions.


    It had aired only a few moments ago.


    The first few questions were about his work as the CEO. Sheffield answered them promptly,


    considering the overall interests of the group and made sure not to offend anyone in the process.


    Theter questions were about his personal life. One of the reporters asked, "Mr. Tang, you are now a


    hot topic on the Inte and have a lot of fans who care about you. Would you mind if I asked a few


    questions outside your work?"


    "Please, go ahead," Sheffield agreed.


    "All right. Mr. Tang, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "I do, and we love each other a lot," he said with a gentle smile.


    "Oh! Your fans will be heartbroken!" eximed the reporter.


    "I hope not," Sheffield replied with a lowugh. "If they really like me, they will be d to see me


    happy."


    The reporter smiled, "You''re a very interesting man, Mr. Tang. Could you tell us who the lucky girl is?"


    "Not yet, but I''ll tell you as soon as she nods to my proposal."


    "Wow! We will be looking forward to hearing all about it."


    Sheffield only nodded once in reply.


    "Thank you for answering all the questions, Mr. Tang. Onest question. You finished a research


    project two years ago. The results have amazed the entire world. There must have been a few people


    who had offered their support for you. Who do you want to thank the most?"


    Everyone in the hall figured that Sheffield would thank his team mates, or that he would bestow his


    sess to his woman, who had always been there for him.


    Well, he did express his gratitude to his team for their hard work. But he continued, "Besides my co-


    workers, who have worked hard with me from the beginning, I am very grateful to my future father-in-


    development unconditionally. So, I want to thank him in particr."


    Everyone was shocked. For a while, the reporter stayed baffled, but soon she responded, "Since your


    future father-inw was able to invest so much in your project, he must be an important figure in the


    society. Am I right, Mr. Tang?"


    Sheffield smiled and his eyes filled with admiration as he said, "Yes, he is a very powerful man. He is


    my idol and role model. I wish to learn more from him and strive to be as outstanding as him in the


    future. And I take this opportunity to promise him that I would give his daughter the best of everything,


    and also to let him and my future mother-inw have a great retirement life."


    "You have seeded in raising our curiosity, Mr. Tang. Good luck with the proposal. We''re looking


    forward to the announcement of the engagement."


    "Thank you."


    ''Future father-inw...'' Peterson pondered. ''Was it Carlos who had given him money?''


    No one else could have helped Sheffield with such arge amount. Plus, Sheffield and Evelyn had


    been in a rtionship at the time, so Peterson guessed that it must have been Carlos.


    No wonder Sheffield was willing to give up the lucrative profit from the research to ZL Group. He must


    have been in an endeavor to impress Carlos.


    That night in the Huo family manor


    Debbie had her arms tightly wrapped around Carlos'' waist. Terilynn was blocking the door. Holding


    Gwyn, Evelyn calmly watched what was going on in the bedroom.


    "Let go of me! I''m going to kill that bastard!" Carlos'' face darkened with fury.


    ''Who the hell is his future father-inw? Invested money in his research unconditionally? That idiot


    must be tired of his petty life! I will dly send him to the afterlife!''


    Debbie tried to hold him down. "He earned that money. Why are you so angry? If you want that money


    back, earn it back from him!"


    Terilynn seconded with a nod. "Mom is right, Dad. Sheffield didn''t steal from you or rob you. He earned


    it fairly. What''s wrong with that?"


    Debbie and Terilynn didn''t know about Star Anise. They both thought that Carlos had invested in


    Sheffield''s research. He couldn''t admit to them that he had been outwitted by Sheffield. "He schemed


    against me. I won''t spare him," he threatened, ring at the closed door.


    Evelyn hadn''t said a word until now. "Dad, he installed ourpany''s defense system. What if he


    destroys it when you go after him?"


    By now, Evelyn knew that Sheffield was Star Anise. She also figured that since he was so good at IT, it


    must be a piece of cake for him to destroy their entire defense system in the blink of an eye.


    She remembered the times when Sheffield had offered to fix herputer issues, but back then she


    had believed that he was only trying to create some sort of trouble for her. Now she realized how


    ignorant she had been at the time, and how little she had believed him.


    "Y-y-you!" Carlos grunted at Evelyn. "He took a billion from me! I''ll get back at him! You just wait and


    see!"


    "Come on, Carlos. I heard from Dixon that ZL Group has made billions of dors through Sheffield''s


    research project. However much he had taken from you, he has already paid it back in double and


    more. Just take the win," Debbie said before Evelyn could respond, casting a burning nce at him.


    But seeing how upset he was, she didn''t have the heart to get mad at him. She patted his back to make


    him feel better. "Calm down. Stop throwing a tantrum. You might scare Gwyn."

 Chapter 1025 Dumb

    Chapter 1025 Dumb


    When he heard Gwyn mentioned, Carlos calmed down a little. He took the kid from Evelyn. "We can''t


    let Sheffield know he has a daughter," he warned. He realized they couldn''t hide it forever, so he


    added, "At least, not until she''s three! Remember what''s at stake." He paused and cast a stern gaze at


    Terilynn. "Especially you, Terilynn, if you let Sheffield know, you and Joshua will have a hard time. And,


    Evelyn, you can''t tell Sheffield until you guys are married. If you do, I won''t allow the marriage to


    happen."


    Evelyn reacted quickly and her eyes lit up with hope. "Married? You mean, I can be with Sheffield?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Carlos'' lips twitched. Did he say the quiet part out loud?


    Terilynn felt he was being unreasonable, and howled, "Dad, why mess with me and Joshua? You can''t


    bully Sheffield, so you take it out on us. That''s unfair!"


    "Fair? Who said anything about that? You''d better get your boyfriend to toe the line," Carlos snorted.


    Although he couldn''t bully Sheffield now, he could at least make things hard for Joshua, amon


    prosecutor.


    Blowing on her nails, Terilynn winked at Carlos. "Then we''ll elope."


    "You..." Carlos couldn''t evenplete his thought.


    "Keep your voice down, honey. Don''t scare Gwyn," Debbie reminded him.


    Carlos hastily patted the little girl on the back and coaxed her in a soft voice, "I''m sorry, Gwyn. I didn''t


    mean it. Don''t be afraid. You''re okay. Yeah. You''re good." He smoothed her hair back. His lovely


    granddaughter was the only thing that could calm him down.


    The other three women shook their heads without a word.


    The next morning, Joshua and Terilynn walked into the offices of Theo Group. They had Gwyn in tow.


    They entered the elevator from the underground parking lot and went straight to the top floor, so almost


    no one saw them.


    In the CEO''s office


    Sheffield was hard at work. Gillian put Nastas down, adjusted her clothes, and walked over to the


    young CEO''s desk. She put on her best smile and said, "My brother-inw asked me to drop off Nastas


    with you. He''s been missing you."


    Sheffield was about to turn her down, but changed his mind when he thought of Gwyn. The little girl


    was visiting today, and a ymate would be a good idea. "I see. Just leave him here. I''ll take care of


    him."


    Gillian felt resigned to his distant attitude. She took a look at her wristwatch, and her shift was about to


    start. She left.


    When Terilynn and Joshua got there, a little boy was already there, ying among a heap of toys.


    Joshua waved at the little boy and said, "Oh, Nastas is here too. Great! Gwyn has a ymate."


    At the sight of them, Sheffield put his work aside and stood up. He walked up to Terilynn. With a warm


    smile on his face, he said to the little girl, "Hi Gwyn. Does your uncle get a hug?"


    Gwyn didn''t move. She just stared at him.


    Sheffield was patient. He reached out his hands and waited. She was hesitant at first, but then the


    moment blossomed into a full-blown hug.


    At this moment, happiness bloomed in his heart. He held the kid in his arms and kissed her little face.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a while. Did you miss me?"


    Gwyn reached out her hands and wrapped them around his neck, saying nothing.


    Next to them, Joshua picked up the boy who was ying with toys and said, "Hey little one, call me


    ''Brother.''"


    "Brother!" the little boy said. It was close enough. Nastas turned his gaze to Gwyn.


    Gwyn met his eyes by ident and quickly turned her head and buried her face in Sheffield''s shoulder.


    After ying with Nastas for a while, Terilynn asked Sheffield, "So you''re watching two kids today?"


    Sheffield tilted his head at the boy in Joshua''s arms and said, "No, he''s only here for a little while."


    "Let him y with Gwyn for a bit. I know you have tons of work to do," suggested Terilynn.


    "Yeah. If you and Joshua need some quality time, I''d get on that," Sheffield nodded.


    Joshua put the boy down and put an arm around Terilynn. "If it gets to be overwhelming, call us. We''ll


    be close by."


    "No problem." Sheffield put Gwyn down on the floor, and held her little hand to wave at Terilynn.


    "Nastas, Gwyn,e on. Say goodbye to Uncle Joshua and your sister!"


    Nastas stared at Joshua with a rather perplexed look on his face. Wasn''t he a brother? Why was he an


    uncle now?


    Joshua shot Sheffield an angry re. He then waved at the kids and said with a smile, "Bye, kids. We''ll


    be backter."


    Nastas waved his hand too and said goodbye to them.


    Gwyn watched Terilynn leave the office. She didn''t take her eyes off her until she was out of sight.


    Sheffield put Gwyn on the sofa and said gently, "Wait here, Gwyn. I''ll get you some juice. Nastas,e


    here and take care of Gwyn."


    Nastas didn''t know what the words "take care of" meant, but he knew Sheffield was summoning him


    over. So he walked over to Gwyn and stood beside her.


    The two kids looked at each other without saying a word after Sheffield walked away.


    Atst, Nastas decided to do something. He scooped up a handful of toys and offered them to Gwyn.


    "Toys," he said simply.


    Gwyn looked at the toys, but she didn''t speak or move.


    He called again, "Gwyn?"


    The girl still made no sound.


    Sheffield came back in. He knew he''d be taking care of Gwyn, so he bought some snacks. He came


    back to the office with his hands full of goodies.


    "You hungry? Hey Gwyn,e here and see which one you want."


    Nastas stretched out his hand to grab a pack of chewable candy milk tablets, but was stopped by


    Sheffield. He said patiently, "Nastas, you are a boy and older than Gwyn. Let her choose first."


    Nastas nodded his head, not really understanding, but he did as he was told.


    Gwyn randomly picked out a fresh strawberry.


    Then Sheffield told the boy, "Your turn."


    The boy picked up the pack of milk tablets again and clumsily fished out a piece. He handed it to Gwyn.


    "Eat, please."


    But Gwyn turned her face away. The boy seemed a little angry now and barked, "She won''t talk!"


    ''Really?'' Sheffield''s face immediately darkened at the boy''s words. "Hey, you. What are you talking


    about?"


    "She''s dumb!" Nastas said this loudly, afraid his big brother might not hear what he said.


    The next second, Sheffield caught the little boy''s arm and gave him a pop on the butt. "You are so rude!


    We don''t point out people''s faults here. Besides, she''s not dumb or mute! Now, you won''t say that


    again, right?"


    Actually, it didn''t hurt at all. Sheffield wasn''t aiming for that. But it was the first time that Nastas had


    been disciplined by Sheffield. He was sad and afraid, so he cried, stammering, "N-no."


    Only then did Sheffield let go of him and lifted him from the sofa. "You''re a man. Act like it and quit


    crying!"


    "Sorry, big bro." The boy hupped and stopped crying.


    "That''s better. Let''s eat!" Sheffield turned to Gwyn and scooped her up in his arms. In a tender voice,


    he cooed "Gwyn, is that a good strawberry?" He took out a tissue and wiped the juice from her face.


    But she made no reply to his question.


    Gwyn just took another bite of the strawberry, and nodded.

 Chapter 1026 Playing Basketball

    Chapter 1026 ying Basketball


    Watching Sheffield holding Gwyn in his arms, Nastas looked at his big brother sadly. He wasn''t holding


    him. So he requested, "Brother, hug."


    Sheffield squatted down and held him too. One kid in each arm.


    Feeling loved, Nastas pped his hands happily and eximed, "Awesome!"


    The two kids yed in the office for at least half an hour more before Lea came to pick Nastas up.


    At the sight of a stranger, Gwyn instantly hid herself in Sheffield''s arms.


    Staring at the little girl in pink, Lea asked, astonished, "Sheffield, whose child is this?"


    "She''s the daughter of a friend," he replied indifferently.


    "Oh." Not bothering to think about it too much, Lea looked at her son and said happily, "Nastas, baby,


    it''s time to go home."


    After Lea and Nastas left, Sheffield cleaned up the office and left too, Gwyn in his arms.


    There was a park beside the offices of Theo Group, which had a stunning variety of nts. Flowers


    and other nts were in pots, and also growing around the area¡ªtrimmed to provide ess to trails


    and such. There was a football field and basketball court, as well.


    The air was fresh, and it was a beautiful day. Sheffield put Gwyn on thewn and pointed at the sun as


    he said to her, "Gwyn, do you want to y here awhile? The sun feels nice."


    Gwyn just looked at him without saying anything.


    Sheffield was patient and added gently, "I''ll take that as a yes."


    Unexpectedly, this time, Gwyn responded, "Okay."


    Her short response sent a tingle of happiness through him. He felt that the little girl liked him, just like


    he liked her.


    After walking around hand in hand with the girl, he called Tobias. "I''m in the park next to our offices.


    Can you get someone to bring a basketball here?"


    "Yes, Mr. Tang."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, an assistant arrived, a brand-new basketball in his hands. He looked at Gwyn curiously and


    handed the basketball to Sheffield without questioning it. "Here''s the basketball you requested, Mr.


    Tang."


    "Thanks!"


    "You''re wee, sir. If that''s all, I''ll be getting back to work, now."


    "Bye!"


    After the assistant had left, Sheffield squatted down and handed the basketball to Gwyn. "Let''s go y


    basketball!"


    Gwyn took the basketball and ran after Sheffield to the basketball court.


    There were two basketball stands on the court. Two others were already using one of them. Sheffield


    took Gwyn to the other one.


    He took the basketball from Gwyn and bounced it a couple times. "Get back a little bit," he said,


    gesturing. The little girl was silent for a moment, then turned and walked obediently a little farther away.


    "I''ll show you how to y."


    Sheffield bounced the ball a couple more times and then raised his arms, throwing the ball up and into


    the metal hoop at the top. It made a swooshing sound as the caught it for a second. Sheffield ran to


    retrieve the ball.


    She just stood there and watched him throw the ball and run after it. It was interesting.


    He sank three baskets and motioned Gwyn toe over. "Come here, sweetie! Let me teach you how


    to shoot!"


    She walked towards him slowly. Sheffield handed the basketball to her and said, "Hold it."


    The little cutie held the basketball tightly. Then Sheffield lifted her up and let her sit on his shoulders.


    Suddenly she started giggling. Sheffield looked up to see if it was her.


    Before he could do much else, Gwyn said, "Go."


    He was sure that Gwyn wasughing. If she was happy, he was delighted as well. He felt alive. "Okay,


    sit tight. Aaand shoot!"


    He walked up to the basket. Although Gwyn sat on his shoulders, the basket was still too tall for her.


    "Remember what I did, Gwyn? Lift the ball over your head, and throw it at the basket!" he instructed her


    patiently.


    Then, he heard Gwyn make some odd noises He wasn''t sure what she was doing, but he could feel


    her throw the ball, and then, the basketball fell to the ground.


    Even so, he praised, ""That''s right. Atta girl! Let''s go get the ball."


    He ran over to get the ball, carrying Gwyn on his shoulders. She held onto his head for support, which


    ended up with her sometimes covering his eyes. Soon, he heard herughing.


    The little girl was a little afraid of the height. She wrapped her arms around Sheffield''s head tightly, and


    her little body swayed back and forth with his footsteps.


    They finally caught up with the ball. Sheffield put her down and let her pick it up, and then put the little


    girl on his shoulders again.


    Just like that, they yed on the court for half an hour, running after the basketball. Gwyn had a lot of


    fun, but Sheffield was exhausted.


    After they finished ying, Sheffield walked towards the drink stand, one arm holding the basketball


    and the other holding Gwyn. "Thirsty? Let''s have a ss of juice and take a breather. We''ll y


    something else afterward."


    Gwyn said nothing, but nodded.


    They took a ten-minute break at the juice stand. Stroking her hair, Sheffield asked her opinion. "There''s


    lots of things we can doter. We can grab toys at a w machine, I can read to you in a bookshop, we


    can go to the aquarium, y in the ocean ball pit, or maybe go to a toddler y ss, y with blocks


    and try the instruments in the music ssroom. Pick one, and we''ll do it."


    Before Terilynn dropped Gwyn off, Sheffield had considered all the things he could do with the girl.


    These ces he had mentioned were nearby, so it was a small matter to take her there.


    However, Gwyn simply pointed at the basketball.


    "You want to y more basketball?" Sheffield asked in surprise.


    Gwyn looked at him without saying a word.


    He understood her silence meant yes.


    But he didn''t understand why Gwyn enjoyed basketball so much. Although he carried her around on his


    shoulders, she couldn''t make a basket. She didn''t have the satisfaction of being good at the game.


    Why did she still want to y basketball?


    Even though he was confused, he returned to the basketball court with her in his arms.


    But by now, both of the two baskets were upied.


    "Little princess, do you think we should wait a while or y something else?" asked Sheffield.


    Gwyn didn''t say a word as she looked at the basketball court. Sheffield tried to pull her away. "Let''s do


    something else."


    The little one didn''t move.


    Now he understood. He let go of her hand and said, "Okay, let''s watch for a bit."


    He took out a pack of tissues from his pocket and spread several tissues on the grass. He sat down


    first.


    He had intended to have Gwyn climb onto hisp. When he tucked the pack of tissues back in his


    pocket, Gwyn, basketball in her arms, was struggling to do just that.


    She was so cute! What she was doing amused Sheffield. He reached out and pulled her into his arms.

 Chapter 1027 Mr. Tang Did That

    Chapter 1027 Mr. Tang Did That


    Once Gwyn settled down in Sheffield''s arms, he began prattling, "Gwyn, you and I have met twice now,


    but I haven''t heard you call me ''Uncle'' yet. And since we both like each other so much, could you call


    me ''Uncle'' now?"


    She didn''t respond.


    He continued, "Just once, please? That''s all I''m asking. Come on, say it¡ªUn-cle. Un-cle. Uncle!"


    Gwyn stared at him. Immediately, Sheffield stopped. He saw something in her eyes. What was that? A


    look of dislike?


    Did she think he was talking too much? ''Probably an illusion, '' he thought. So he went on, "Let''s try


    again, Gwyn¡ª"


    "Uncle!" Gwyn called before Sheffield could get the word out of his mouth. A huge grin spread across


    his face.


    He was ted. He had thought it might take him longer to coax her.


    Sheffield gently kissed Gwyn''s cheek. "That''s my girl. Since I''m your favorite uncle now, you''ll be under


    my protection from today onwards! If anyone dares to bully you in Y City, just call me and I''ll deal with it


    for you."


    Gwyn listened to him bber, not quite understanding what he was going on about. She wondered how


    someone in the world couldugh so much and talk as much as her aunt Terilynn did.


    But his voice was pleasant; she didn''t hate it, even though he continued rattling on.


    Finally, Sheffield got tired of talking too much. Hey on thewn to enjoy the sunshine, regardless of


    his obsession with cleanliness.


    Gwyn dropped the ball in her hand by ident, so she ran after it. Sheffield watched her closely as she


    skipped after the ball.


    When she came back holding the basketball, she walked around him, looking for afortable spot to


    sit on. After much consideration, she chose to sit on his stomach.


    Sheffieldughed. "You are a very smart girl. This is indeed afy spot to sit on. Soft, huh?"


    It was almost noon when they returned to his office. Sheffield had nned to book a table in a


    restaurant and invite Joshua and Terilynn to lunch.


    But Terilynn told him that Debbie had asked the chef to prepare Gwyn''s lunch at home. So, she


    returned with Gwyn to the manor.


    Two dayster, another piece of hot news about Evelyn caused a stir on the Inte.


    A man was publicly professing his love for Evelyn using Theo Group''s giant screen in the city center.


    The building had a total of ny-nine floors, and the outdoor LED screen was huge enough to cover


    several floors.


    The skyscraper buildings of Theo Group and ZL Group werendmarks of Y City. Half the city could


    see the huge screen.


    Usually, the screen was used bypanies to advertise their products¡ªfor marketing. Some people


    also used the screen to express their love, but it was very rare.


    It was too expensive. The toll was one thousand dors per minute, at the least. The charter price for a


    24/7 runtime would be ten million.


    Right now, on the screen were the words¡ªEvelyn Huo, I love you! It changed colors, and asionally


    a particr photo of Evelyn was disyed.


    In the photo, she was feeding an elephant. She was in a light-colored dress, had her sunsses on,


    and was smiling softly.


    However, there was no signature on the huge love letter. The extravagant proposal became a hot topic


    in Y City.


    Citizens andizens around the world wondered who was so romantic enough to have reserved such


    a luxurious screen to please the princess of the Huo family.


    It was easy enough to guess that it could only be a high profile CEO or someone from a very rich


    family.


    That evening, Evelyn was stuck in a traffic jam near Theo Group''s building. She rolled down the


    window and looked up at the big screen. It was the third day since that proposal had been put up. She


    figured that the confession would be on the screen for a week.


    Two scooters were waiting side by side next to her car. The girl on one scooter, who was wearing a


    mask, told her friend, "See that screen? Mr. Tang did that. He''s the one pursuing Evelyn Huo."


    "Your CEO, Mr. Tang?"


    "Yeah! Peterson Tang had found this son from nowhere to take over his position, and thank God for


    that! He is so handsome! The girls in ourpany are all attracted to him. I told you I''m in the


    advertisement department, right? I heard Tobias, the CEO''s personal assistant, talking about it when I


    brought coffee to my manager''s office the other day."


    "Wow! He is so romantic."


    The girl with the mask was so excited that she took off her mask, revealing her fair, pretty face. "Yes,


    and more importantly, he is a really nice person. As soon as he became the CEO, he raised the


    employees'' sry, which is the most direct way to care about your employees. He is simply amazing!


    "What else did he do?"


    "Well, he transferred many people, even Sterling Tang, his own brother. Sterling used to be the general


    manager, but Mr. Tang transferred him to another city to be the regional CEO."


    "It''s a good thing that he got a promotion, right?"


    "Actually, it''s not. My manager told me that it looked like Sterling was promoted, but actually it was to


    weaken his force in thepany. That day, the two brothers almost had a fight inside the office."


    As the light turned green, the scooters drove off.


    But something that the girl had said stuck in Evelyn''s mind. ''Mr. Tang did that. He is the one pursuing


    Evelyn Huo.''


    Later, she asked Felix to stop in front of Theo Group''s building. She called Sheffield. "I''m outside your


    office."


    "Oh," Sheffield simply replied. He said nothing else and fell into a deep silence.


    "I have something to ask you." She ignored his nonchnt attitude.


    "Fire away." He stood up from his seat and walked to the French window in his office. He looked down,


    hoping to see her figure downstairs, but he was on the 99th floor. He couldn''t see anything on the


    ground from that height.


    Evelyn insisted, "I can only ask you face to face."


    "I''m not in my office right now," he lied, leaning against the window.


    "Fine, forget it."


    "Okay," he replied tly.


    Evelyn didn''t hang up yet. She told Felix, "Take me to Rock Bar."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    "Wait!" said Sheffield anxiously.


    Evelyn winked at Felix, who was about to start the car. He understood and stopped.


    "Why are you going to the bar thiste at night?"


    Evelyn smirked. "What do you think I would do in a bar thiste at night? The second son of the Li


    family and the youngest son of the Cao family are my alumni. They just invited me to a gathering


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    there."


    "But why did they choose a bar to have a reunion?" he asked, frustration clear in his voice.


    "Isn''t that normal? We''re done here, Mr. Tang. You can get back to whatever you''re doing. Bye!" Evelyn


    hung up without hesitation.


    She looked at her phone and counted, ''One, two, three, four...''


    Before her count reached five, her cell phone rang. She grinned, seeing his caller ID.

 Chapter 1028 Ill Marry Him Right Away

    Chapter 1028 I''ll Marry Him Right Away


    For quite some time, Evelyn''s phone had been ringing. As she looked at the caller ID, the smile on her


    lips reached her eyes. She chose to ignore her phone as she graciously got out of the car.


    Evelyn walked to the gate of Theo Group''s office building and just stood there while staring at her


    phone, still ringing endlessly.


    In less than two minutes, a man ran towards the entrance from the inside with a phone in his hand.


    When Sheffield saw the woman at the gate, he turned around and ran back as fast as he could. He


    pretended that he didn''t see Evelyn in there.


    However, it was toote, Evelyn had already seen him. Rolling her eyes, she turned to her phone and


    finally answered it.


    "Sheffield Tang, you will never be able to see me again if you don''t get here in a minute!"


    Half a minuteter, he showed up at the entrance again.


    The first thing he did was yell at the guards. "Didn''t you know who this is? How dare you not let Miss


    Huo in? Do you want to lose your jobs?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Tang, it''s our fault. Please forgive us." The guards quickly bowed their heads in apology. But


    on the inside, they were allining. ''It''s so hard to be a guard! Why is this our fault? He never told


    us to let her in.''


    With nonchnt eyes, Evelyn just watched as Sheffield put on an act. After chewing the security


    guards out, he finally turned to look at her. "Yo, Miss Huo,e on in. I''m sorry about that. Let''s go to


    my office and have a cup of tea."


    Evelyn just remained where she was standing. "I thought you weren''t in your office."


    Her words came to him like a raging tornado. If it were someone else, this would be an awkward


    moment for he had just been caught in a lie. But since Sheffield was really thick-skinned, it was just too


    easy for him to get away with it. "Really? Who told you that? As you can see, I''m right here. Anyway,


    let''s just go upstairs."


    Not really in the mood to argue with him, Evelyn just silently followed him.


    In the CEO''s office, Sheffield ced a bottle of juice in front of her. While he sat opposite her, he


    casually asked, "I assume there''s a very specific reason why you came to see me at this hour, Miss


    Huo?"


    "You are Star Anise." It wasn''t a question, but more so a fact.


    "Yes, I am," he candidly admitted.


    "Son of Peterson Tang, the hacker Star Anise, Maestro Tang, a doctor, Vernon''s apprentice. How many


    identities do you have exactly? More importantly, what else are you hiding from me?" Evelyn had


    enough. Initially, she simply thought that he was just a doctor who was too weak to protect himself.


    Later on, he revealed himself to be the respected Maestro Tang in the racing circle. Just a few days


    ago, his identity as the son of Peterson Tang, the former CEO of Theo Group was uncovered. Most


    recently, she found out that he was the top-notch hacker, Star Anise. With too many identities and the


    deception that came with them, she felt like she didn''t know this man at all, although he was seated


    across from her and they were even engaged in a romantic rtionship before.


    She didn''t know if it was because he was just too good in hiding it from her or she was just too naive in


    underestimating him.


    "I have one more identity that you don''t know of. But it doesn''t matter. We can¡ª"


    "No, it matters to me. Tell me," Evelyn interrupted him. She was tired of being kept in the dark and


    guessing. She wanted to know everything.


    "I''m also Mister T."


    ''Mister T?'' The name sounded familiar to Evelyn that it didn''t take her long to remember why. "The


    weapon designer, Mister T?" Some time ago, ZL Group had bought the drawings of his weapon


    designs. But for some reason, he didn''t design anything after that.


    "That''s right." At that point, Sheffield hadid it all down on the table. He didn''t have any more secret


    that he was hiding from Evelyn. Somehow, he felt naked.


    In fact, for a man like Sheffield who was used to disguising himself, it was a verypromising and


    ufortable situation. But, when it came to Evelyn, he didn''t mind letting her know everything about


    him.


    Rubbing her forehead helplessly, Evelyn said, "If I hadn''te to ask you, how long were you going to


    keep it as a secret from me? Or, did you even n on telling me?"


    ''How is that possible?'' Sheffield thought. He never intended to keep it as a secret from her, but for the


    longest time, he couldn''t find a chance to tell her. "There''s no ifs now. You already know everything


    about me." Leaningzily against the sofa, he squinted at the woman sitting opposite him.


    Evelyn closed her eyes to calm herself down and went on to the next topic. "Who posted the


    confession of love on therge screen outside?"


    "I honestly don''t know." Sheffield lowered his head and pretended to look at his phone. "If I find out who


    it is, I''ll definitely scold the person. They did such an ostentatious thing using my office building. It''s just


    a waste of public resources. It''s so boring..."


    After staring at him for a long time, Evelyn stood up and straightened her clothes. "So, it wasn''t you


    then. I''m sorry. It seems I was wrong. I''ll just ask the advertising department of Theo Group to find out


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    who did it. Once I find out who it is, I''ll marry him right away!"


    Hearing those words, Sheffield was utterly surprised and a little furious. His eyes widened while he


    tried to say something, but he held himself back. ''How dare she think of marrying another man when


    I''m sitting here right in front of her?''


    In one swift movement, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    To say that Evelyn waspletely surprised was an understatement. With her head on his chest, the


    only thing she could do was open her eyes extensively.


    Before Evelyn could react any further, Sheffield quickly pressed her on the sofa. He imprisoned her in


    his arms, despite her faint resistance. He then said, "You are not allowed to have thoughts like that


    anymore!"


    Evelyn stopped trying to get out of his arms and then looked him in the eye. "What do you mean?" She


    feigned ignorance.


    Sheffield opened his mouth and was about to say something. But being so close to her, he had a whiff


    of her perfume and instantly changed his mind. Without hesitating, he lowered his head and kissed her


    red lips.


    In the dead of night, there were only the two of them. It was a rare chance. If he didn''t take the


    initiative, he would waste such a good opportunity since she was just right here.


    Things happened so naturally. They moved from the sofa in the office to the lounge like they were


    dancing gracefully. His hand grasped her waist, her hands yed with his hair, his lips touched every


    part of her skin, even she lost track of where he was.


    One hourter, Evelyn fumbled for the phone on the bedside table while gasping for air. She quickly


    checked the time. It was already past ten o''clock, time for her to go.


    She struggled to sit up from the bed. The man who had a huge smile on his face while cleaning up the


    mess paused when he saw that she was about to put on her clothes. ''She''s leaving? How could she


    still have the strength after everything that we did?'' Every time that they had sex before, Evelyn didn''t


    even have the strength to get out of bed, let alone leave the premises.


    Sheffield threw away his shirt and pressed his body on her again. "What do you think you''re doing? We


    haven''t seen each other in two years. I was too anxious earlier. So, that one doesn''t count. Round two!"


    ''Round two?'' Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat while she looked at him, surprised and perplexed. If they


    did it again, she would definitely have no strength to get out of bed. Gwyn was still waiting for her at


    home. She couldn''t stay over that night. Evelyn covered his lips with her hand. "We already did it once.


    Now you want to do it again? What do you take me for?"


    What did he take her for? Of course, she was the woman he loved most. "Can''t we?"


    "No way! I have standards, you know. I don''t mess around with random men casually." She tried to


    push his body off her, but she was just too weak from what they had just done.


    "But I''m not some random man and this isn''t just casual sex."


    "Oh, I think you are, Mr. Tang. So, please let me go!"


    Disappointment was written all over Sheffield''s face. "What happened to you? You were such an


    enthusiastic woman just now. What changed? Did I do something wrong?"


    Evelyn''s face had been a little red because of their sexual activity. Now, it became more flushed than


    ever before. She admitted bluntly, "Of course I was enthusiastic. I''m a normal person. I have my


    desires and needs. I will definitely feel something if you treat me like that. But it''s gettingte now. Let


    go of me!"


    "Evelyn Huo!" Sheffield eximed. He could sense that she was in such a hurry to leave, and he


    couldn''t understand why. "Is there someone you can''t wait to see?" he asked, slightly annoyed.


    Evelyn was confused for a second, and then she finally confirmed his suspicion with a soft "Yes."


    The expression on his face instantly changed. He grabbed her wrists, held them above her head, and


    asked in amanding voice, "Who are you going to see at this hour?"

 Chapter 1029 What Am I To You

    Chapter 1029 What Am I To You


    "Someone you don''t know." Evelyn looked Sheffield straight in the eye while she answered his


    question. He had asked who she was meeting sote in the night. What seemed like a simple question


    was actually very hard to answer. But Sheffield had never met Gwyn before so technically, she was not


    lying.


    "A man or a woman?" he demanded once more.


    "Why does it matter to you? Who are you to ask?" ''Perhaps, the only way I could get out of here


    quicker is by making him mad, '' she thought.


    With this thought in mind, her resolve not to tell him anything was set into stone. As expected, it


    ago. And just tonight, we slept together again. Are you seriously asking me who I am to ask?"


    "I really need to leave right now. I cane and see you tomorrow if you''d like? Just, just not tonight."


    For the past two years, she had never been outte at night. The reason was actually because she


    needed to take care of her daughter. Every single night, she wouldn''t be able to sleep in peace until


    she had checked on Gwyn.


    Instead of answering her question, Sheffield pressed his lips on hers with a little bit of force.


    After some time, Evelyn struggled out of his hold. A little short on breath, she mumbled, "If you dare


    touch me again, I swear I''ll never forgive you! I''ll hate you for the rest of my life!"


    "Then do it! Hate me all you want!" Since Sheffield was bing desperate, he thought that it would


    be better if she hated him. This way, she would still have thoughts about him, instead ofpletely


    forgetting him.


    Evelyn realized that he had changed. He used to coax her and do whatever she said. He had never


    forced her to do anything before.


    But now, he didn''t seem to care what she wanted anymore. He didn''t listen to her and was even


    making things difficult for her. This time, she was forced to suffer the scrutiny of his anger.


    That night, their encounter ended in the gutter even though they had just engaged in the most intimate


    thing two persons could do.


    It was already past midnight when Evelyn got back to the vi. Gwyn had already fallen asleep in


    Debbie''s room. After standing in front of the said room for a while, she knocked at the door atst.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Carlos was still up. He opened the door and asked with a frown, "Why didn''t youe back earlier? Do


    you know what time it is?"


    Because of too much uneasiness, Evelyn wasn''t able to answer. Instead, she asked, "Where is Gwyn?"


    "She went to bed early. I don''t want to wake her up, so let her sleep with us. You should get some rest


    as well."


    "Okay, I just wanted to check on her." She walked past her father and entered the bedroom.


    Debbie, who was sleeping beside her granddaughter, opened her sleepy eyes and murmured, "Evelyn,


    why did youe back sote? Were you so busy?"


    Shaking her head, Evelyn responded softly, "No, something happened, so I wasn''t able toe back


    so soon." She then turned to Gwyn and gently stroked her little face with the back of her hand. Then,


    she kissed the little girl on the forehead. Only then was she able to calm down as she breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    When she was about to close the door on her way out, Carlos called out softly, "Evelyn."


    Confused, she turned her head. A dark expression seemed to appear on her father''s face while he


    looked at her from head to toe. He then stated seriously, "You should really be more careful."


    Evelyn looked down at herself to check on her outfit. Squinting her eyes, she thought that there was


    nothing wrong with it. ''Why do I need to be more careful?'' she wondered to herself.


    ''Is it my hair? Doesn''t Dad like me wearing it unbound?'' That must not be it. "What''s wrong, Dad?" she


    finally asked.


    Carlos walked over to her and tried to push her out of the room. "You are such a nuisance. Go to


    sleep," he conclusively said.


    Feeling both confused and helpless, Evelyn stared at the door that her father had immediately closed.


    She didn''t know what Carlos was mad about until she went to her bathroom. When she looked in the


    mirror, the first thing that her eyes caught was the several red marks on her neck. Even with her hair


    down, two or three hickeys could easily be seen.


    Carlos must have seen them.


    Evelyn felt so embarrassed. ''This is all Sheffield''s fault!'' she eximed in her head.


    The next morning, Joshua passed by Theo Group on his way to work. He brought breakfast to


    Sheffield''s office and quickly ced it on the table. Then, he deliberately said, "I couldn''t finish my


    breakfast, so I brought my leftovers to you. Do you want to eat it? If you don''t, I''ll take it to my office


    and feed it to the dog."


    When Sheffield heard what Joshua had said, his eyes dimmed abruptly. "Fuck off!" he cursed.


    Joshua chuckled. "Well, why does it seem like you''re not yourself today? You''re not going along with


    my jokes and it seems like you haven''t even washed your face. Did you even brush your teeth? Did


    you get up sote? It''s already past eight o''clock." He had bought breakfast for Sheffield before, so he


    knew that the man would always get up very early.


    Sheffield rolled up his sleeves and was about to wash his face. "I had too much funst night."


    "You were having fun? Where?" Joshua asked, extremely surprised.


    "Right here."


    "In your office? What kind of fun could you actually do here?" Joshua was confused. He had half a


    mind not to believe Sheffield.


    "I was driving a bumper car!" Sheffield responded briefly before he went into the bathroom to freshen


    up.


    It was not untilter when Joshua was already in his car that he finally realized what Sheffield had


    meant. He furiously took out his phone and sent a message to Sheffield. "Sheffield Tang, you horny son


    of a bitch!"


    That morning, Evelyn discovered something sad and frustrating. She thought that she had put her


    watch in the bag that she hadst night. When she looked at it this morning, she found out that it was


    not there. There was no other exnation. She must have left it at Sheffield''s lounge.


    After getting dressed, she sent Sheffield a message. "Did I leave my watch in your office?"


    "I found ady''s watch on my bed, but I''m not sure if it''s yours," Sheffield texted while rubbing the


    watch in his pocket with his thumb.


    ''Was he insinuating that he had been sleeping with other women too?'' Evelyn helplessly rolled her


    eyes at the thought.


    However, because Evelyn knew him so well, she was sure that he was only saying that to annoy her.


    So she ignored thetter part of his remark. "Should I go get it or will you bring it to me?"


    "Do you always expect the things you lost toe back to your pocket automatically? Isn''t that a little


    silly?"


    When she read his message, Evelyn waspletely speechless. Her intuition was telling her that he


    was implying something else by that sentence.


    What happened back then was a two-way street. She also lost him. Was he saying that she shouldn''t


    expect him to take the initiative ining back to her? Did he mean that she should be the one to


    make the first move this time? Did she get it right?


    "I''lle and see you after work tonight." Considering what had happened the night before, she


    decided to get off work early that night. She didn''t want to miss saying goodnight to Gwyn for two nights


    in a row.


    Unexpectedly, when she arrived at her office, she received a response from Sheffield. "I''ll be at my


    house tonight."


    Evelyn bit her lower lip. What he wanted was very clear.


    It made her restless for the rest of the day. In order to prevent Sheffield from making trouble for her,


    she decided to call Debbie before she left to see him.


    On the phone, she tried to make herself sound as natural as possible. "Mom, I''m noting back


    home tonight. Could you and Dad please take care of Gwyn for me?"


    "Why aren''t youing home? Are you going on a business trip?"


    "Yes," Evelyn replied, deciding at that moment that a business trip would actually make a good excuse.


    The next moment, however, Carlos'' voice came from the other end of the line. "Evelyn Huo, do you


    really think I''ll believe that poor excuse of yours?"


    With a guilty conscience, Evelyn tried to greet him as normally as she could. "Hi, Dad." ''Dad was in the


    office a moment ago. Howe he''s back home so soon?''


    "Are you going to abandon your own daughter for that little bastard?"


    "No, Dad. Please don''t take it the wrong way, okay? I''lle backter. You know how much I love


    Gwyn." Evelyn immediately defended her intentions. Gwyn was her own flesh and blood. How could


    she possibly abandon her for Sheffield?


    With a snort, Carlos said, "As long as it''s about Sheffield Tang, you''re always so anxious. You have


    never figured out how to remain calm. I was just asking. Why are you so nervous? You''ve already told


    your mother that you wouldn''te back. How can you change your words so easily?"

 Chapter 1030 Sheffields New Plan

    Chapter 1030 Sheffield''s New n


    ''I was nervous because you scared me, '' Evelyn thought. But she didn''t want to risk being at the


    receiving end of Carlos'' wrath, so she kept that part to herself. "It''s just a minor issue. I''lle home to


    take care of Gwyn after I deal with this."


    "No need for that. Do what you''ve got to do. Your mom and I want to spend more time with Gwyn."


    Carlos knew that Gwyn would eventually be taken away from him to the Tang family. So, while he still


    could, he wanted to spend more time with his granddaughter.


    Despite his stubbornness, Evelyn knew that her father had epted Sheffield. He wanted them to get


    along with each other.


    He didn''t hate Sheffield much now. Debbie had told her that it was Carlos who had taken care of the


    matter with Sexton. He had also told Debbie to ask her to remind Sheffield to be careful, because


    Sexton was likely to seek vengeance by mixing up personal affairs and business.


    Evelyn was moved to tears when Debbie had told her. "Thank you, Dad," she said warmly.


    Carlos shed a smile, but his tone stubbornly showed a trace of annoyance. "Don''t thank me yet. I''ll


    give you six months. If that brat doesn''t marry you by the end of this year, I swear I won''t give him


    another chance!"


    "Okay, Dad!" She had to work hard for her own happiness, so that her parents could stop worrying


    about her.


    If Sheffield was still unwilling to yield, then she would have to change her strategy.


    Debbie was standing next to Carlos with Gwyn in her arms. After he hung up, she asked anxiously,


    "How did you know that Evelyn was going to see Sheffield?"


    "I know my daughter better than anyone," Carlos said with an unfathomable look on his face.


    Debbie sighed. "Do you think it was Sheffield who had made that love deration on the screen of


    Theo Group''s building?" Even Miranda, who had moved to Germany, had heard about the public love


    deration. So, of course, Debbie would know too.


    "Who else could be so ostentatious?" Carlos scoffed.


    Debbie disagreed, "How is it ostentatious? He is romantic and is an emotionally avable man. It''s a


    rare sight these days. You should learn from him. I had suffered so much because of your indifference."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos was dispirited as he was reminded of the old days. He reached out and embraced his wife and


    granddaughter. Smiling at Debbie, he said, "That was a long time ago, Deb. Why are you mentioning


    the past now?" He decided to tread carefully. He didn''t want to piss her off and drive her away from


    home again.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him and then giggled at the girl in her arms. She teased Gwyn in a coddling


    tone, "Sweetie, tell Grandpa to go away. You and I are the closest, aren''t we?"


    "What? Didn''t you say that I was the closest to you?" Carlos was jealous.


    "That was before." Debbie snickered and snuggled closer to his chest.


    "I disagree. No matter how much time passes and how old we be, you and I will always be the


    best partnership! After Gwyn is taken to the Tang family, don''t you want to travel the world with me?"


    Carlos had long been prepared for their world tour.


    Debbie shook her head and said tauntingly, "No, I''m not going to take you with me. I''ll find a handsome


    young man and spend the rest of my life with him."


    Carlos'' face turned gloomy. "Young men will not satisfy your taste. Tonight, after Gwyn falls asleep, I''ll


    prove to you that older men are always more charming."


    Debbie blushed scarlet with embarrassment. She red at him and snapped, "Gwyn is here. Watch


    what you''re saying." To hide her shy face, Debbie walked away from Carlos.


    Staring at the basketball Gwyn was holding, Carlos asked, "It''s strange, isn''t it?"


    "What is strange?"


    "Why does she like Joshua so much?" Gwyn used to hold the dinosaurs Joshua had bought for her all


    the time, and now she wouldn''t let go of the ball.


    Debbie brushed it off. "I don''t think it''s a big deal. Maybe she thinks he is good-looking."


    Carlos frowned and said, "You think everyone prefers handsome guys like you do?"


    "And what''s wrong with that? If you were not handsome, I wouldn''t have fallen for you."


    "Oh? Are you saying I''m handsome?"


    Debbie didn''t have a choice but to echo. "Yes, yes. My husband is the most handsome of all."


    Carlos smiled. He kissed Debbie on the cheek and said in his ear, "And my wife is the best."


    Debbie reached out one hand to hit him yfully. "Gwyn is looking. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    Carlos snickered. He kissed Gwyn''s forehead and said, "My sweet granddaughter,e to Grandpa."


    He hade back home early just to spend some time with Gwyn.


    The little girl obediently leaned towards Carlos. As soon as he held her in his arms, Carlos'' mood


    elevated. "Let''s go to the yard and pick some flowers."


    Debbie groaned. "Don''t do that. Gwyn spread flowers all over the gardenst time."


    "None of it went to waste. The servants dried the flowers, and Terilynn used them all."


    She sighed helplessly, "Fine! As long as you''re happy."


    Carlos corrected her with a smile, "No, as long as Gwyn is happy."


    Debbie returned his smile and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner for Gwyn.


    Once Sheffield got off work, he texted Evelyn. "Miss Huo, are you free now?"


    Evelyn felt a dull pain in her temples when she saw he was still addressing her as "Miss Huo." "In a


    minute," she replied.


    "Okay! I''ll take a shower and wait for you naked."


    Evelyn gasped. ''How shameless is this man?'' she thought, shaking her head. She could imagine his


    yful face.


    Sheffield got into his car but didn''t start the engine. He grabbed hisptop and contacted the head of a


    mediapany which had a good reputation. He mailed, "I have breaking news about Sheffield Tang. I


    will give it to you for five million dors. Interested in buying?"


    "I will take it for three million!" the head haggled. Sheffield was a rising powerful man in Y City and the


    hottest topic of conversation these days. The head of the mediapany felt that it was worth it to pay


    three million for a piece of sensational news about him.


    Yet Sheffield was frustrated. ''News about me is worth only three million?'' That was not good enough for


    him. "It concerns Evelyn Huo as well. Five million. If you are not willing, I''ll find someone else."


    "Deal! Shall we talk face to face?"


    "No need. I prefer to do the transaction online," Sheffield told him. There was a special transaction


    tform for the media and the informants to make such deals.


    "Okay."


    "Good. Have someone wait at the entrance of ZL Group''s office to follow Evelyn''s car. You''ll see."


    The head sent him a furious emoji. "Are you kidding me? She has bodyguards. What if Carlos Huo


    finds out someone is tailing his daughter? We will be done for!"


    "Fine, then follow Sheffield Tang. Now!"


    "Got it!"


    After waiting for a few minutes, Sheffield started the car.


    As soon as he left the parking lot, a low-key domestic car caught up with him from behind.


    He grinned and thought, ''The man in charge is efficient. I like it.''


    Sheffield knew that the journalist wouldn''t be able to enter hismunity. So, he told the security guard


    at the gate in advance, "My friend''s car is right behind mine. Let him in."


    "Okay, Mr. Tang."

 Chapter 1031 Will You Buy It Or Not

    Chapter 1031 Will You Buy It Or Not


    The journalist entered Sheffield''s high-endmunity without encountering any problems. He was


    confused as to how he had managed to enter such a top-grade apartmentplex so smoothly,


    without being questioned by any security.


    But anyway, that was not the point. The point was to not lose sight of Sheffield Tang.


    When Evelyn was done with her work, it waspletely dark outside. She asked Felix to drive her to


    Sheffield''s ce.


    After Sheffield had left the city two years ago, Evelyn had been there several times. But when she


    realized that he wasn''ting back, she had stopped going there.


    It had been almost a year since she had been to his apartment. Evelyn hesitated before cing her


    finger on the fingerprint scanner. To her surprise, the door opened with a beep.


    The living room was quiet. No one was around.


    When she entered the room, Sheffield walked out of the study. "Hello, Miss Huo. You''re here."


    He was in his pajamas. He had just taken a shower, and his hair was still a little wet. He leaned against


    the door and looked at her with a smirk.


    Evelyn nced at him and said calmly, "I''m here to get my watch back."


    "Okay. Why don''t you go take a shower first?"


    His reaction was just as she had expected. There was no need for her to pretend anymore. She put


    down her handbag and entered his bedroom.


    Half an hourter, Evelyn walked out of the bathroom. Sheffield was lying on the bed, talking on his


    phone. "What are you worried about? If I can''t beat them decently, then I''ll y dirty. I''ll show them how


    capable a new blooming delicate flower like me can be. They will regret getting in my way."


    ''A new blooming delicate flower?'' Not only was Joshua speechless, but Evelyn was also taken aback


    by what he had just said.


    "It''ste. I don''t want to waste any more time on you. I''m going to bed. That''s right! It''s healthy to go to


    bed early. Don''t stay upte, or you will go bald. Good night." He hung up.


    Evelyn, who was now sitting in front of the dressing table, finally spoke. "I want some pan-fried soup


    dumplings."


    Surprised, Sheffield looked out the window andined, "It''ste. Why do you want pan-fried soup


    dumplings now? You can have me. Am I not yummy enough?"


    Evelyn shook her head and said in a serious tone, "I''m really hungry. I want the pan-fried soup


    dumplings from the restaurant at Croft Road." She wasn''t joking. She had dinner in the office, but she


    had only eaten a little. She was starving. "Do you have instant noodles here? That will do too."


    "Do you think I''m the kind of man who will let his woman eat instant noodles?" he snorted.


    "Are you going to buy the dumplings for me then?" Evelyn''s eyes lit up with expectation as she turned


    to look at him.


    Sheffield got off the bed. "Why would I do that? What are you to me? I''ll go check if there is any expired


    noodles in the fridge. You can cook for yourself."


    Even though she knew he didn''t mean it, she still felt a sting in her heart.


    But to her surprise, Sheffield walked towards the walk-in closet.


    "The kitchen is over there," she pointed out.


    "This is my house. I don''t need you to tell me where my kitchen is," he scoffed.


    Evelyn remained silent. He was acting like a spoiled child.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    A few minutester, he came out of the closet in a casual shirt. He nced at the woman


    expressionlessly and said, "There is nothing in the refrigerator. I''ll go downstairs and buy some instant


    noodles."


    "I could just ask Felix to buy it." Evelyn could have asked Felix to buy it earlier, but she wanted to know


    if Sheffield would do it for her.


    "Nuh-uh. He would buy you the good stuff. I don''t want you to eat nice things."


    Evelyn was enraged by his sarcasm. She dropped the eye cream and mmed the dressing table.


    "Don''t bother! I''m not hungry anymore. You can have my watch. Good night!"


    Realizing that she was really angry now, Sheffield panicked. He quickly ran to her and blocking her


    way, he said in a better tone, "I''m on my way to buy it. Why are you angry? Wait here. I won''t buy any


    expired noodles. Okay?"


    "No, thanks. How could I ask Mr. Tang to buy me food? I''m ttered that he even agreed to buy expired


    noodles!" Evelyn shoved him away and walked towards the door.


    "Hey! I alreadypromised on the noodles. Stop pushing me!" With arms akimbo, he stared at the


    woman''s back.


    Evelyn stopped and turned around. Ignoring the puzzled look on his face, she walked up to him and


    pinched his face. "Ouch! That hurts!" he cried.


    "Will you buy it or not?"


    "I will!"


    "Buy what?"


    "Pan-fried soup dumplings!" He added in a weak voice, "Actually, I was going to buy the dumplings."


    Evelyn furrowed her eyebrows at him. "Then why did you say that you were going to buy instant


    noodles? Will you lie to me again?" Why did he have to make her lose her temper all the time?


    "No, I won''t."


    "Then go now!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" Just like that, Mr. Sheffield Tang, the most popr young CEO of Y City, the dream man


    of thousands ofdies, trotted out of the bedroom to buy pan-fried soup dumplings, afraid that his


    woman might beat him up if he didn''t get her food.


    As soon as he walked out of his apartment, he saw Felix. "You are still here?"


    "I was just about to go home." Evelyn had told him that he didn''t have to wait.


    "Wait a little longer. I''m going out to buy something. You can leave when I get back."


    Felix nodded, "Okay." The bodyguard watched Sheffield step into the elevator.


    On his way, Sheffield ordered the food so that when he got to the snack bar, the food would be ready to


    pick up. He also ordered two other snacks. It didn''t take him long toe back home.


    When he opened the door to his apartment, Evelyn was sitting at the dining table, ying on her phone


    while waiting for him.


    Looking at the woman, he assumed that hostile tone again. "Miss Huo, your expired instant noodles


    are here."


    Evelyn cast a cold nce at him. "Someone misses his lesson again, huh?"


    He shut his mouth and changed his shoes. After serving the food, he ced them in front of her and


    said, "Enjoy. I didn''t know what stuffing you wanted, so I ordered every kind they had."


    Evelyn''s face brightened as she took the chopsticks in her hand. "Thank you," she said.


    She took a small te and ced a dumpling on it. Handing it to him, she ordered, "Eat." It was the


    reward for the errand boy.


    "Hm." He obediently ate the dumpling, putting the whole thing into his mouth at once.


    Evelyn looked at his bulging cheeks andmented, "No one is going to run away with the food."


    "I want to make it quick and then go to bed." He hadn''t been satisfiedst time.


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say.


    But she was in a good mood since she got the dumplings.


    But there was too much of it, and she couldn''t finish it. She asked Sheffield, who had been staring at


    her the whole time, "Should I throw it away or put it in the refrigerator?"


    "Put it in the fridge. I''ll fry it tomorrow morning for breakfast."


    "Okay." Evelyn began to clear the table. There were only two tes to wash.


    Sheffield grabbed the tableware from her. "Put the rest of the dumplings in the fridge."


    "Okay."


    After cing the food in the fridge, Evelyn went to the kitchen. "Is it done?" she asked him.


    "I just put the dishes into the dishwasher. It''ll be done soon."

 Chapter 1032 She Wont Say Yes

    Chapter 1032 She Won''t Say Yes


    Without saying anything further, Evelyn walked out of the kitchen and went into Sheffield''s bathroom.


    While she was brushing her teeth, Sheffield came to the door and leaned against it. "Are you done?"


    "In a minute," she mouthed.


    He walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. In the mirror, they looked to


    be in an erotic position. Evelyn paused to elbow him. "Go away!"


    He ignored her resistance, letting his hands roam all over her body.


    When she was done brushing, he grabbed the brush from her hand. Assuming that he was going to put


    it back for her, Evelyn refused, "I can do it myself, thank you."


    He grabbed the toothpaste on the counter and squeezed some onto her toothbrush.


    "I already brushed!" Evelyn said, annoyed. Even though she was a fanatic for cleanliness just like him,


    she wouldn''t brush her teeth twice at a time.


    "You did, but I didn''t."


    "So?"


    "So, I''m brushing my teeth now. I don''t mind if you stay behind to molest me." Teasing her, he put her


    toothbrush into his mouth.


    "Ew! That isn''t hygienic at all!" Evelyn tried to get the brush back from his mouth, but he was too tall.


    ''He was a stickler for hygiene. Does he not care about cleanliness anymore after these two years?''


    Heughed. "Do you have some kind of oral disease?" he asked vaguely.


    "No."


    "Well, me neither."


    He continued to brush his teeth.


    Unable and unwilling to reason with him, Evelyn went back to the bedroom.


    When he came out of the bathroom, she was sitting on the bed. She gave him a quick nce and then


    went back to whatever she was doing on her phone. "Who was the girlfriend you were talking about the


    other day during the interview?" she asked.


    "Not you," Sheffield lied. He yelled in his heart, ''This is payback for you tricking me!''


    "Oh." Evelyn''s face remained emotionless. "Are you going to propose to her?"


    "Yes, I am." ''I want to marry her more than anything in the world.''


    "Lucky her. But she won''t say yes. So, keep on trying!" She knew that he was purposefully irritating her.


    The guy needed a hard lesson.


    Sheffield was depressed to hear that from her lips. "Why won''t you ask me who my future father-inw


    is?"


    "I don''t care." She already knew who it was.


    He pounced on her and pressed her under his body. He took the phone from her and kept it aside. His


    minty breath fell on her face. "Seems to me like you already know who he is."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him, unable to conceal the smile on her lips. "You are heavy. I can''t breathe,"


    sheined.


    "Is that so?" he asked with a yful smile and lowered his head to kiss her lips passionately.


    Early the next morning, Evelyn was woken up by Sheffield''s warm kiss. She pushed him away, turned


    over and tried to go back to sleep.


    But he had other ns in mind. He turned her around to face him and kissed her again, and then


    continued to do whatever he wanted to do.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She begged in a hoarse voice, "I''m tired, Sheffield. Don''t..."


    He smirked, "I understand. When a woman says no, it means she actually wants it."


    Evelyn hit him on his shoulder as he bent to kiss her neck. "No means NO!" Heughed. "Alright! But


    you don''t really mean it. So¡­" he said, pinning her down.


    Half an hourter, his phone rang, interrupting their romantic moment.


    Evelyn sighed in relief, mentally thanking the person who had called at the right moment. If it weren''t


    for the phone call, she would have died on the bed.


    Sheffield ignored the call, but Evelyn reached for his phone. It was a number; no name. She slid the


    answer button and ced the phone to his ear.


    Peterson''s voice was clearly audible from the other end of the line. "Sheffield, something has happened


    in thepany. Come home now!"


    "I''lle at noon," Sheffield answered impatiently, annoyed by the old man''s timing. He was just


    getting to the good part with his lover.


    "Thepany will be gone by noon! Qi Group is working with Langston''s and Duran''spanies to


    crush us! Are you sure you want to wait until this afternoon to deal with this?"


    Startled, Evelyn nudged Sheffield and mouthed, "Get up!"


    Taking the phone from her, Sheffield rolled over and looked at the ceiling. He snapped, "I am in the


    middle of something and you are interrupting. Let them do whatever they want. As the CEO, I''m not


    worried. What are you worried about?"


    "At this point, how can I not be? You are too overconfident. I don''t care what you do usually, but today, I


    need you here immediately!" Peterson''s tone was unusually serious.


    "Fine, stop nagging." Sheffield hung up and looked at Evelyn, who seemed a bit worried by the phone


    call. He gently kissed her lips. As he got up, he said, "I have to go. You wait for me here. I''ll be back


    soon."


    "You areing back soon?"


    Sheffield put on a bathrobe and winked at her. "Of course! To finish what we started."


    Evelyn slumped her shoulders and shook her head. "You''re crazy."


    After he went into the bathroom, she quickly got out of bed, bearing the soreness all over her body.


    When he saw that Evelyn was fully dressed, his first thought was to strip her naked again and carry her


    to his bed. But then, something urred to him.


    They went downstairs together. As usual, Felix was waiting for her. But before she could get into the


    car, Sheffield called, "Wait!"


    She turned around and was surprised when Sheffield pressed her against the car and kissed her on


    the lips.


    Evelyn was confused by his sudden kiss. ''He was about to get into the car. Why the sudden disy of


    affection?''


    It was early in the morning. People in the Tang family were leaving the house one by one for work as


    Sheffield walked in with his suit jacket in his hand. He looked handsome and charming, and his eyes


    were brimming with satisfaction from the previous night.


    Kaylee saw him walk in. She curved up her lips and said softly, "Hello, Sheffield. You woke up beside a


    woman today, didn''t you?"


    His eyes fixed on her face, he snickered and whistled at her. "You have sharp eyes, Sister-in-Law. Yes,


    the woman I was withst night was a hundred times more beautiful than you. And if it weren''t for


    Peterson Tang''s abrupt call, you wouldn''t be seeing me here right now."


    Kaylee didn''t show any anger. She folded her arms across her chest and ran her attractive eyes over


    Sheffield''s body from top to bottom. "Beauty should not be judged from appearance alone. You''ll only


    know a woman''s true beauty after you''ve truly been with her. You haven''t done it with me. How could


    you be so sure that I am not more beautiful than yourdy friend?"


    Kaylee found Sheffield more attractive and much hotter than her husband, Sterling Tang. And he was


    more handsome than he had been before. She simply couldn''t resist his charm.


    "Really? Are you suggesting that we give it a try some day?" Sheffield walked closer to her to have a


    better look at her shameless face.

 Chapter 1033 Look Whos In The News

    Chapter 1033 Look Who''s In The News


    Sheffield smelled like perfume. Kaylee could smell it, standing this close. If she were to guess, it must


    belong to the woman he spent the night with. "Go ahead, try it¡ªif you''re not afraid your dad will break


    your legs!"


    "As the saying goes: Nothing is yummier than dumplings, no woman is more fun than a sister-inw. I''ll


    get my brother to join us!" It was obvious what kind of "fun" he was referring to. Sheffield was the only


    member of the Tang family who would say something like that. The man casually pulled his suit jacket


    over his shoulder and walked off. His every move was charming.


    Looking at his back, Kaylee took a deep breath. This man was a serious flirt. He didn''t need to do


    anything to seduce her. She already wanted him.


    In the study on the second floor


    Sheffield sat down on the sofa and casually draped his suit jacket over the arm of the sofa. Then he


    looked at the two other men in the room and said, "Sterling, why are you still here? Your wife''s gonna


    run off with another guy. Aren''t you going to stop her?"


    Every time he spoke, he always said something wrong. Peterson cast a sharp nce at his son.


    But he received no response from Sheffield. Instead, the young man looked provocatively at Sterling.


    But the older brother seemed to bepletely calm.


    Sterling smiled. "Don''t be ridiculous. Kaylee''s not that kind of girl."


    "So you mean I''m that kind of guy? To tell you the truth, I wouldn''t mind having a taste of my sister-in-


    "Sheffield Tang!" Peterson roared in a great fury.


    Assuming a helpless look, Sheffield pretended to fall in line and said, "Fine, I''ll stop. But why did you


    want me toe back?"


    Peterson was pissed off, but Sheffield acted like nothing had happened. His old man was even more


    enraged. "We''re hemorrhaging money! Money and clients! When will you grow up and stop pissing me


    and your brother off?"


    Sheffield didn''t have an answer. So he said nothing.


    He was not frightened by his father''s anger. Instead, he was worried that if he continued to argue with


    him, his dad would have a stroke or a heart attack.


    As the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a pagoda. His silence at the moment was meant


    to save his father''s life.


    Without Sheffield egging him on, Peterson calmed down a little. He took a deep breath and continued,


    "Theo Group is in trouble. Sexton has managed to get Langston and Duran on his side. Not only that,


    but he encouraged severalpanies to hit us where it hurts. A couple of them lured away our


    suppliers, others are taunting us on social media, convincing customers to go elsewhere. We have


    hackers mounting cyber attacks. They''re hitting us from all sides. A couple banks have even begun to


    freeze our loans. What do you think?"


    Thest question was directed to Sheffield.


    This time, Sheffield chose to answer seriously, "Just ask Sexton to stop."


    Peterson closed his eyes to hold back his anger. He began to wonder if he had done the right thing,


    letting Sheffield take over thepany.


    "Sheffield, Sexton''s determined to screw you over. You''ll ask him to stop? How? Are you going to beg


    him?" Sterling taunted.


    "Beg him? Well, it''s yet too early to say who will beg," Sheffield retorted with a fake smile.


    He had his trump card.


    "What do you mean?" Peterson stared at him.


    Sheffield picked up his suit jacket and stood up from the sofa. "I mean nothing. I just want you to know


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    that Sexton and Langston are going to pay for this, especially Duran Xie, who likes women wearing a


    cheongsam, and Mad Duck. They ripped me off for thousands at that restaurant!"


    Peterson pushed away his anger and growled, "Mr. Zhu''s name is Maddock!"


    "Maddock or Mad Duck. I don''t give a damn," Sheffield said contemptuously.


    Sterlingughed, "I''m not looking down on you, Sheffield. But you''re being unrealistic. These guys are


    massively powerful. Langston and Duran are bad enough, but add Sexton into the mix and you''re


    asking for trouble. All three of them are a nightmare. What makes you think you can deal with them?"


    "Because I''m me! I''ve been in tighter scrapes." With that, Sheffield walked towards the door, in no


    mood to say one more word to his brother.


    At this moment, Peterson''s phone rang. He checked the caller ID. It was Tobias. Peterson shouted to


    Sheffield, "Wait a minute!"


    Sheffield turned impatiently. Peterson answered the phone. "Yeah, it''s me."


    After listening to Tobias for a while, Peterson nced at Sheffield and asked, "Is your phone off?"


    Sheffield took out his phone from his pocket, and it was indeed off.


    "Oh, I was busy with my womanst night and forgot to charge it."


    Peterson red at him and told Tobias, "He''s with me. Go ahead. What? Okay. I see."


    After ending the call, he looked at Sheffield with aplicated look in his eyes. "Were you with Evelyn


    Huost night?"


    "Yeah! So?" ''The press is really efficient.'' In his heart, Sheffield gave the reporters a thumbs up.


    He tried to turn on his phone, and a message came in: Dear Mr. Tang, your bank ount has just been


    credited five million dors. He didn''t have time to think about it, because his phone died.


    "So?" mocked Peterson. "So Theo Group has been besieged by reporters! We''re in the news for the


    wrong reasons!" he continued. That was why Tobias had called.


    Sheffield nodded. "I get it. Hey, didn''t yourst check-up show that you have high blood pressure? Take


    care of yourself. Don''t worry about business. See ya!"


    When the door of the study closed, Peterson had a feeling that sooner orter Sheffield would drive


    him over the edge.


    At ZL Group


    Evelyn was conducting a morning meeting when Nadia trotted in with an iPad in her hand. "Miss Huo,


    turn on the news," she whispered in Evelyn''s ear.


    Evelyn took the iPad from her and frowned at the title. "Evelyn Huo Spotted at CEO''s Apartment." She


    furrowed her brow, reading further. "Did she spend the night with Sheffield Tang?" read the sub-header.


    Below were a series of photos, including photos of Sheffield getting out of his car, her getting out of her


    car and walking into his apartment, as well as them emerging together the next morning. The most


    sensational pic was thest one, the photo of them kissing by her car that morning.


    Nadia reported in a low voice, "The reporters downstairs are blocking the entrance of the building.


    Theo Group has the same problem. Our phones are ringing off the hook." The news had caused a


    huge sensation on the Inte, much more sensational than news of Evelyn Huo and Calvert Ji''s


    rtionship in the past.


    By now, everyone knew the love deration on the outdoor screen of Theo Group''s offices was from


    Sheffield.


    "Miss Huo, what should we do?"


    Evelyn took another look at the iPad and closed it. She stood up and said to the executives, "I''m sorry. I


    have something else to deal with. Please continue without me."


    As soon as she walked out of the meeting room, she called Sheffield.

 Chapter 1034 A Perfect Plan

    Chapter 1034 A Perfect n


    As soon as Sheffield plugged his phone in the car and it turned on, calls after calls came in. Most of the


    calls were from unknown numbers, so he didn''t bother to call them back.


    Whistling a tune as he started the car, he left the Tang family''s house in a good mood.


    While he was stopped by a red light on the road, his phone rang again. He happened to notice the


    caller ID and found out that it was Evelyn. In an instant, he put on his Bluetooth headset and answered


    the phone. "Hello, Miss Huo."


    "You''re the one who did it," Evelyn stated calmly; the certainty in her voice was so apparent.


    ''Wow! My woman is so smart!'' he thought with a smile. But he didn''t want to give in that easily so he


    yed dumb. "What did I do?"


    "About the news. You did that on purpose." Obviously, the kiss that morning was intentional.


    Sheffield curled his lips into a smile and said, "Yes. But you know what? I just earned five million for


    selling that piece of news. I''lle to you after work. We can share the earnings equally." On one


    hand, now that their rtionship was out in the public, he could openly announce to the world that


    Evelyn was his girlfriend. On the other hand, he could get arge sum of money from selling bits of


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    information to the media. What a perfect n! He got the best of both worlds.


    Rubbing her aching temples, sheined, "You betrayed me just for five million?"


    "How could you say that I betrayed you? From now on, people will always put our names together. You


    are my woman and I''m your man. We''re happy together. And above it all, we can get some money out


    of this rtionship. It''s a win-win situation, don''t you think?"


    Evelyn could only sigh while she listened to him. She was honestly getting pissed off by this cunning


    man.


    "Are you mad at me? Evelyn, may I just remind you that you lied to me? It was also you who


    abandoned me two years ago. But now, all I did was tell the whole world that we''re together. What are


    you so afraid of? Or do you still want to hide our rtionship?" The wide smile on his face faded away


    as his tone gradually became dejected and upset.


    "No, it''s not like that..." Truth of the matter was, it didn''t matter to Evelyn. She just felt a little caught off


    guard. Their rtionship was still not stable yet and they didn''t even have a chance to discuss it. But


    suddenly, their rtionship was revealed to the public in a way that she didn''t expect or would have


    liked.


    "Because of this, it would now be impossible for Mr. Huo to find another man to rece me. I told the


    reporter to take pictures using high definition lenses so my face is shown clearly. From any angle,


    anyone would be able to tell that it was me."


    Evelyn rubbed her aching temples again. She could imagine the smug expression on Sheffield''s face


    on the other end of the line. "Anyways, what did Sexton do to Theo Group?"


    "I haven''t arrived at thepany yet so I don''t know the details. But please don''t worry about Sexton or


    the news concerning our rtionship. I''ll take care of everything. If the reporterse to interview you


    about us, there are two choices for you. One is to just give implications and the other is to acknowledge


    it tantly."


    ''Is there any difference between the two choices? No matter what I choose, I''ll just admit that we''re


    dating, '' Evelyn thought silently to herself. When she realized her options, she just sighed helplessly.


    She knew there was nothing more she could say so she just said, "Drive safe!"


    She decided to let him be, as long as he was happy.


    No sooner had Evelyn hung up than Carlos called. "Dad," she greeted.


    "Why is your rtionship with him revealed at such a time?" Carlos asked, going straight to the point.


    "We were identally photographed by reporters." Evelyn didn''t dare to tell her father that it was


    Sheffield who disclosed it to the media. She was afraid that her father would punch Sheffield again.


    "Do you need me to take down every single piece of news about this?"


    "No, Dad. There''s no need for that." Evelyn tried to calm down her father. Besides, what would be the


    point? She wasn''t nning on being with any other man other than Sheffield in this lifetime. It would be


    fine to reveal their rtionship to the public. Just like what Sheffield had said, people would ce their


    names together from now on. If she were to be branded as Sheffield''s woman, it went the other way as


    well. No other woman would try to approach him now.


    "Okay then. By the way, Sexton has made a move on Theo Group. He had been conspiring with


    Langston and some others. Did you know this?"


    "Yes, I do. I heard about it when Peterson called Sheffield this morning," she openly responded.


    "What is Sheffield going to do about him?"


    Evelyn shook her head even if her father couldn''t see her. "I don''t know. He told me not to worry about


    it. He said he''s going to handle it."


    In her voice, there was both helplessness and affections. She didn''t know or didn''t even care if her


    father could sense thetter.


    "Well, then you just focus on your work. I''ll keep an eye over what''s happening on Sheffield''s side."


    "Okay, Dad. Thank you. You take care." She bid him goodbye with a smile.


    Immediately after Sheffield arrived at thepany, his car was surrounded by a group of reporters


    before he could evenpletely press on the brakes.


    Slowly, the car drove forward while the reporters continued to follow him. "I saw Mr. Sheffield Tang


    driving this carst time. He must be in it!" a reporter eximed.


    "Just now, I saw his face clearly. It''s definitely Sheffield Tang inside the car!"


    "Mr. Tang, please get out of the car and answer some questions."


    "Mr. Tang, please!"


    A dozen security guards came to maintain order and tried to pull the reporters away from the car.


    Even so, Sheffield was still unable to maneuver the car into the parking lot. Left with no other choice,


    he just killed the engine, grabbed his phone and coat, and got out of the car.


    Giving the car keys to one of the security guards, he faced dozens of media journalists who were like


    hungry wolves. As he struggled his way towards the entrance, he greeted everyone politely, "Good


    morning!"


    "Mr. Tang, was the news this morning true or false?"


    "Mr. Tang, are you really dating Miss Evelyn Huo?"


    "Did Miss Huo really sleep over at your cest night?"


    "Was the advertisement ying on the outdoors LED screen of Theo Group your confession of love for


    the eldest daughter of the Huo family?"


    The reporters bombarded Sheffield with questions after questions while pushing their cameras and


    microphones towards his face.


    He adjusted the coat on his arm, ced one hand in his pocket and calmly responded, "Thank you for


    your interest. I was nning to tell you about our rtionship after we get engaged in the near future. I


    didn''t expect it to be revealed in advance. But it''s true. I''ve been in a steady rtionship with Evelyn.


    And yes, that was for her. The confession of love on the LED screen of mypany''s building was for


    none other than Evelyn Huo."


    After thinking about it for a few moments, he added, "Evelyn is actually very reserved and she doesn''t


    like any attention from the public. One of the things that I like about her is she likes it discreet. She


    gives me peace and I would like to give that back to her. So if you have any questions to ask her, just


    While Sheffield was talking about Evelyn, he wore a tender smile with eyes full of affection for her. It


    made everyone very envious.


    "Mr. Tang is so romantic!"


    "As far as I know, the eldest daughter has inherited her father''s personality. She is very domineering


    and bossy. So Mr. Tang, do you feel any pressure to be with such a powerful female CEO?"


    Sheffield was just about to go but the question stopped him in his tracks. With a calm expression on his


    face and a smirk, he responded, "Of course not, why would I? She is indeed very strong and


    domineering in front of others. But when it''s just the two of us, she''s sweet and loving. I couldn''t ask for


    anything more."


    "Wow, I''m so jealous of you! When you''re with Miss Huo, do you just listen to her or does she listen to


    you?"


    With one of his eyebrows raised, he answered, "That depends on where we are."


    As adults, almost all of the reporters immediately understood what Sheffield meant. They didn''t expect


    to hear an answer with a sexual overtone from him.


    Gasping for air, a female reporter squeezed in front of the group and asked, "Some reporters have


    previously photographed you with a lot of young models in different public ces. Why didn''t you keep


    a distance from other women if you really love her? Mr. Tang, are you really serious about Miss Huo?"


    "To be honest, I''ve loved her for a long time. To me, she is the one true love of my life! The whole thing


    is tooplicated to exin. Only me and Evelyn could understand it. But one thing that I can tell you


    guys is that I''ve been loyal to Evelyn and I''ve never loved another woman except for her. Now that I


    don''t have to throw away suspicion from our rtionship, I will not be seen with another woman except


    her. You can all be the direct overseer for this."


    One of the reporters asked, "Mr. Tang, is the so-called future father-inw you mentioned in your


    previous interview Carlos Huo?"

 Chapter 1035 Sheffield Strikes Back

    Chapter 1035 Sheffield Strikes Back


    "Yes. But my future father-inw isn''t happy with me. I still have to work hard!" Sheffield answered half-


    jokingly.


    He had already reached the entrance of thepany, but the reporters were still crowding around him,


    bombarding him with questions.


    "Mr. Tang, we''ve heard rumors that Theo Group''s in trouble. Care to enlighten our readers?"


    Sheffield raised his eyebrows at the journalist who asked the question, and asked in reply, "Where did


    you hear that? I haven''t heard anything like that. I would check my sources before posting anything.


    Libelwsuits aren''t cheap."


    Tobias had been waiting at the entrance of thepany for a while. When Sheffield came over, he


    immediately stepped forward and got between the reporters and his boss. "Everyone, let''s call it a day.


    Mr. Tang is busy. If you have more questions, we can arrange an interviewter," he said apologetically


    and made a bow.


    The first thing Sheffield did when he got back to his office was turn on hisptop. He was not a


    pushover. Since they crossed the line, they needed to deal with the consequences. He would deal with


    the Ji family and the Ji Group first.


    In the afternoon, the jewelry stores of the Ji Group were jammed with customers, because their website


    advertised diamonds at a dirt-cheap price¡ª$1 per karat.


    It caused ripples throughout the country, and there were lines to get inside the jewelry stores owned by


    the Ji Group.


    The clerks weren''t about to let the diamonds go at such an unbelievably low price. But that just made


    the customers mad, and those waiting in line were pretty vocal about theirints. Some even


    threatened to riot.


    Now, Langston was not in the mood to think about Sheffield. He and Calvert held a press conference


    together and apologized to the customers, saying that somehow the website had a glitch. Someone


    hacked into the website and spread news of that fake price around. Now the police were informed.


    The customers didn''t listen to them and got furious. They thought it was deceptive business practices


    on the part of thepany. The customers were threatening to sue them for fraud!


    Atst, in order to pacify their patrons, Langston promised he''d sh diamond prices in half to make up


    for the mix-up.


    Although the time was limited, the diamonds were sold at a 50% discount. As a result, within half an


    hour, all the diamond rings and naked diamonds in the stores throughout the country were sold out.


    The Ji Group suffered heavy losses because of this. They were several billion in the red.


    The loss of several billion had already led to capital turnover problems for the Ji Group. At this time, the


    Theo Group announced that they were going to purchase the Ji Group.


    Langston, of course, would never agree. He would never surrender the fruits of lifelongbor to anyone


    else, especially when that someone else was Sheffield. He quickly set off to find Sexton.


    Sexton felt the pangs of panic, particrly in his chest. He and Langston wondered if Sheffield was


    behind it, but they had no proof.


    The Ji Group called the police, but there was still no news about the hacker that did this.


    It was Sexton''s idea to deal with the Theo Group. Since the Ji Group had been in such a big trouble, he


    couldn''t just sit by and do nothing. He asked his bank to float a huge loan to the Ji Group.


    But it wasn''t just limited to the Ji Group. The Qi Group was also under siege.


    Not only there was something wrong with the official website, but their very intr waspromised.


    Someone hadunched a terrible stack-based buffer overflow behind their backs. This malicious app


    affected thousands of Qi Group servers worldwide. As a result, anytime someone did something as


    innocuous as clicking a mouse, the server would crash, and the words "Segmentation Fault" would be


    disyed, as well as the address of the memory space you were trying to ess.


    And if you called up the official website, you would see a few words show up. "Sexton Qi is a jerk!"


    However, the defense system of the Qi Group had not been broken in the end.


    Everyone knew it wasn''t that the Qi Group''s defense system was powerful enough to resist the hacker,


    but that the hacker quit.


    Even so, the whole thing had caused the Qi Group significant losses.


    These two events had caused turmoil in the financial circles of Y City. Many people were jittery.


    In order to make Sexton give up his fight against the Theo Group and apologize, Sheffieldunched his


    second wave. Although it was not as powerful as the first wave, it was enough to make Sexton lose


    sleep at night.


    A few dayster, with a pale and haggard face, Sexton came to visit Peterson.


    Sexton pleaded with Peterson to make his son stop, but Peterson wasn''t having it. He simply said, "My


    son''s been working hard every day. I don''t think he''s behind this. He''s just a kid in his twenties. He''d


    never do anything like this."


    Only Peterson himself knew whether he believed what Sexton said or not. Maybe he believed it, and he


    just didn''t want to stir up trouble for his son.


    Sexton shook his head. "Do you know who the top ten hackers in the world are, Mr. Tang? There''s


    Kevin Mitnick. Know what he did? He hacked into NORAD. Familiar with it? It''s the North American


    Aerospace Defense Command. It''s responsible for mobilizing for air and sea threats. He was only 15.


    He used cloned cellphones to hide his location from the police. And look up Julian Assange and


    Jonathan James. They all created no end of problems when they were around fifteen."


    Peterson had gone through a lot of ups and downs in the business world, so it was no problem for him


    to remain calm around others no matter how shocked he was. "Can teens do stuff like that now?" he


    asked in surprise.


    "Mr. Tang, Kevin Mitnick is about our age now," Sexton said with a sullen face.


    "Well, I never knew," Peterson said calmly.


    The two people in the private room were thinking about different things. After a while, Sexton said


    tentatively, "They all say that Sheffield is Star Anise. I think so too. And only Star Anise could have


    pulled something like this off."


    Peterson shook his head. "No way! You might want to re-think that, Mr. Qi. I know my son very well.


    He''s just not like that. I disowned him when he was younger."


    The other man''s words stunned Sexton speechless. It was not easy to deal with Peterson, and Sexton


    was unable to figure him out.


    He wanted to know more about what Sheffield was up to, but Peterson merely said the Theo Group


    was a mess and Sheffield had been busy working there.


    If Peterson had said a few more words about Sheffield, Sexton would be able to confirm his suspicion.


    Once he was sure Sheffield was Star Anise, he''d take him to court and sue him for attacking the


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    website of the Qi Group. He would wait for the authorities to bring him to justice.


    However, Peterson was an old cunning fox and in the end, Sexton wasn''t happy.


    After leaving the private room, Peterson rode the Theo Group elevator and reached the top floor. He


    got out, bullied the assistant, and managed to walk into the CEO''s office.


    In the office, he questioned the person who was working, "Are you Star Anise?"


    "Thank you for thinking so highly of me!" Sheffield said without raising his head. He wouldn''t admit that.


    What if Peterson betrayed him and exposed his identity? Then he would be the target of so many


    people.


    "As for what happened to Qi Group and Ji Group, did you do that?"


    "Yes, I hired the hacker." He didn''t deny it.


    "How did you hire the hacker?"

 Chapter 1036 We Have A Special Connection

    Chapter 1036 We Have A Special Connection


    Sheffield raised his head and burst intoughter. "It''s so easy to find a hacker. Do you want one? Just


    say the word. I know some guys that can find thousands of hackers for you in a matter of minutes."


    "What do I need a hacker for?" Peterson asked. He was rather exasperated but he couldn''t do anything


    about it. "Sexton Qi is not in the mood to deal with you right now. So, just focus on your work. As for the


    matters between you and Evelyn, you should n your next steps carefully. After all, your rtionship


    has been revealed to the public already."


    "Don''t worry. I know exactly what to do." Sheffield went on with his work without even raising his head


    to look at him.


    Realizing that his son was ignoring him on purpose, Peterson decided not to humiliate himself


    anymore. He turned around and left his office without so much as a goodbye.


    Even though Sheffield had asked the reporters not to disturb Evelyn, a few of them still went to the


    entrance of ZL Group''s building to wait for the heroine of the most prominent love story on the news.


    When Evelyn was about to leave the building, two reporters stopped her. "Miss Huo, can I take a few


    minutes of your time?"


    As if by instinct, Felix stopped the reporters from approaching any further. He told them to keep their


    distance from Evelyn.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn graciously stopped and nodded at them. "Sure."


    "Miss Huo, every single one of your fans is talking about your current rtionship right now. We heard


    that you''re dating Sheffield Tang, the new CEO of Theo Group. We also heard that you are three years


    older than him. Is this true?"


    Evelyn nodded and responded briefly, "Yes."


    "When he was a doctor in the First General Hospital, it was said that he was the future son-inw of


    Sidell Xiang. Then after that, he went shopping with the daughter of the King of Gamblers. How do you


    exin this?"


    Evelyn thought about it for a while. ''How do I exin this? I don''t need to exin anything.'' Instead of


    getting upset, Evelynughed and said, "I''m sorry, I need to get going. I have an activity to attend. I''ll


    have mywyer exin it to you."


    ''Lawyer?'' When the reporters heard the word, they immediately stopped harassing her for answers.


    With a single word, Evelyn was able tofortably walk to her car without being interrupted by any


    more reporters.


    As the night fell, Sheffield massaged the spot between his eyebrows and put down the paperwork in his


    hand. It had been a long and tiring day.


    As soon as work was off his mind, his thoughts immediately went to Evelyn. He hadn''t seen her for a


    few days now.


    With that realization, he sighed helplessly. That woman didn''t even have the initiative to call or text him.


    He felt so dejected. Not only was he sad because he missed her, but because it seemed like she didn''t


    even care about him.


    He took out his phone and dialed her number. He was a little surprised because she immediately


    answered it. "Where are you?"


    When Evelyn heard his voice, the reporter''s question popped into her mind. ''The future son-inw of


    Sidell Xiang who also went shopping with the daughter of the King of Gamblers?'' Her mood suddenly


    turned sour with that thought so she responded nonchntly, "Why would I tell you where I am? Didn''t


    you say that we had a special connection in our hearts? So you should be able to sense it, right? Use


    your telepathy to find me!"


    ''What the hell is she saying?'' Sheffield was dumbfounded. Why was she treating him like this? He just


    asked a simple question and got a response full of disdain.


    Later on, an award ceremony of the city''s fashion world was being held at Y City International Trade


    Hotel. It was a very glorified event and hundreds of stars walked the red carpet. As the regional CEO of


    ZL Group, Evelyn attended the ceremony to award the winners.


    There were more than 40 awards. Evelyn, who was in a neat and professional pink Western suit,


    walked up to the stage. The first award was the annual "Most Influential Public Worker of the Year". A


    rtively low-profile female star from the entertainment circle won the prize.


    Altogether, she presented ten of the awards with a fine smile on her face.


    After the award ceremony, Evelyn was about to leave while some celebrities were being interviewed.


    However, when she passed by a corner of the corridor, she suddenly saw a familiar person.


    The man was wearing a ck stripe suit jacket and a downcast look on his face. Another man in a


    white suit jacket just stopped him from the other end of the corridor.


    The man in the white suit jacket stood with his back facing Evelyn so he didn''t see her. But the man in


    the ck striped suit jacket was facing Evelyn so he noticed her at once.


    Evelyn stood there with great interest and watched what was happening from a distance.


    When the man in white finally spoke, everyone within a few meters from them heard him clearly. "I''m a


    renowned director of a historical TV series. I get to decide who will y as the hero." The man in white


    took another step forward, closing the small distance between him and Sheffield.


    "With your handsome face, I can make you the king of the entertainment circle for as long as you


    want." The director''s voice was soft and warm. He then boldly reached out his hand to Sheffield''s face,


    but when he noticed the warning look in Sheffield''s eyes, he smiled in embarrassment. And instead, he


    moved his hand down a little lower to pat the young man on his shoulder.


    While she watched the interaction unfold, Evelyn couldn''t help but giggle.


    ''I guess, it''s such a hassle to have a handsome boyfriend. I have to keep an eye on him and not only


    worry about prying women but men as well, '' Evelyn silently thought to herself.


    However, as the seconds passed by, the so-called director''s advances were getting more and more


    flirtatious. "How about we get a room upstairs and get to know each other a little better?"


    Sheffield was starting to feel sick. Using his telepathic abilities, he had found Evelyn and hurried there


    to see her. However, instead ofing over to help him, she just stood there,ughing silently to


    herself.


    He red at her heavily and Evelyn finally made her way to the two men.


    "Honey," she called out to him with so much enthusiasm. Her voice was so soft and sweet that


    Sheffield was fascinated by it.


    Instantly, a broad smile crept over his face. He held out his hand and called out tenderly, "Honey!"


    The director turned around to take a quick look at Evelyn. Then, he turned to look at Sheffield in


    confusion. "Your wife?"


    Sheffield walked past the director and pulled the woman into his arms. Holding her waist firmly, he


    nodded, "Yes!" Then, he nted an affectionate kiss on her lips.


    The director looked back and forth between Evelyn and Sheffield. With his hands on his hips, he


    explicitly stated, "But the two of you don''t look like a couple at all. What kind of a horrible match is this?


    You must be lying to me!"


    ''A horrible match?'' Sheffield was taken aback by those words. He then smirked while he said, "If what


    you''re saying is true, that''s very easy to settle. From now on, I''m going to kiss my wife more often. If I


    kiss her more, we will naturally make a perfect match!" To prove his point, Sheffield lowered his head


    and passionately kissed Evelyn while the director could only open his mouth in surprise.


    ''Kiss me more and we will make a perfect match? How did hee up with such an absurd reason?''


    Evelyn thought while she was rendered speechless.


    After watching them kiss for a while, the director still refused to leave. Evelyn pushed Sheffield away,


    straightened her clothes, and turned to the so-called director with her eyebrows raised. "My husband is


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    such a handsome man. Whether it''s a cat or a dog, they can''t help but chase after him. You know,


    since it''s been so long since we got together, I already got used to it. But I''ve never seen someone as


    shameless as you! I don''t really know you since this is my first time meeting you. But you don''t know


    me as well. You don''t know what I can do. So I suggest you give up this pointless chase right now


    before it gets ugly. I respect your choice, but you need to respect my husband''s choice as well. Let me


    say it slowly so you can understand it loud and clear. My husband is only interested in women.


    Besides, are you really a director? What movie or TV series are you shooting? Please tell me."


    Evelyn was very confident about Sheffield''s sexual orientation.


    But the director was bing such a nuisance to them. Although Evelyn wasn''t in the entertainment


    industry, she had a lot of contacts ranging from actors and directors because of her work. It was the


    first time that she had seen this man who was iming to be a director.


    The man wanted to argue with her, but then he saw the sharp look in Evelyn''s eyes. He decided


    against it and left after dropping a few words. "It''s none of your business."


    The man fled the scene rather quickly with an awkward expression on his face. Evelyn turned to look at


    Sheffield and said in a softer voice, "You need to have a sharper eye from now on. Not everyone who


    ims to be a director is an actual director. If you really want to be a celebrity, just tell me. I''ll be very


    d to support you."


    Sheffield could sense a hint of anger in her tone. ''Is she mad? What did I do to piss her off again?'' he


    wondered. When he noticed that Evelyn was about to remove his hand from her waist and leave,


    Sheffield immediately moved close to her and said, "Yes, honey, please support me! I would really like


    that."


    "Don''t call me honey!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" he obediently replied.

 Chapter 1037 Deceive Him

    Chapter 1037 Deceive Him


    As a dignified man, Sheffield was well aware that the reason why men were so miserable and


    unfortunate was not that they didn''t have sufficient knowledge about women, but because they didn''t


    listen to women.


    In the parking lot, Evelyn was walking towards her own car. When she was close enough to her car,


    Sheffield grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the wine-red Maybach next to it.


    She noticed the two cars parked very close to each other andmented, "What a coincidence! Our


    cars are parked next to each other." It was no wonder he followed her all the way in thisrge parking


    lot.


    "No, it''s not a coincidence. I purposefully looked for your car and parked next to it," Sheffield casually


    stated. He didn''t want to hide anything. He thought there would be no point. After all, he drove around


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the whole parking lot just to find her car.


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. It seemed like Sheffield always knew how to overwhelm her.


    However, she didn''t understand. "What''s the point of this?"


    "Of course it has a point." Leading her to the passenger seat, he gantly said, "Sit tight, Miss Huo. I''ll


    take you home tonight."


    She fastened her seat belt and looked into his eyes. "First, let''s make it clear. I''m going home to my


    own house tonight," Evelyn said, putting emphasis on the word "own."


    The smile on the man''s face froze when he heard that. He couldn''t help but feel dejected. "Haven''t we


    already decided on this? You called me ''honey, '' so why can''t we live together yet?" He had been


    consciously and meticulously preparing to live with her. So what she said was like a tremendous wave


    crashing on his jovial ns.


    It took Evelyn a while before she could speak, casting silence inside the car. "Aren''t you still mad at me


    for lying to you?" she finally asked. Ever since Sheffield apologized to her in the golf course and then


    her lie was exposed, he had been using her of deceiving him and hurting his feelings.


    "Humph!" Sheffield snorted and grouched while he sat in the driver''s seat.


    He started the car and negotiated with her, "Fine, if you want to go home then go home. But on one


    condition. I''m not going to ask for too much. Just spend some time with me first and satisfy me."


    Evelyn sighed helplessly. "Fine, no problem. Come home with me and I''ll make sure you''ll be happy.


    What do you think?"


    "Which home? Your apartment?" he asked.


    "The Huo family manor," she stated with a teasing smile.


    "No way! Mr. Huo will certainly beat me to death. I may not get out of there with all of my body parts


    intact." It was still uncertain if Carlos had already epted Sheffield as his son-inw, so he wouldn''t


    risk showing up at their manor so casually.


    Evelyn chuckled under her breath. "Well then, there goes our n for tonight. I''m not busy tomorrow


    afternoon. Why don''t Ie and see you instead?"


    "Fine." He had no choice but to wait until tomorrow.


    "But I''m actually worried about one thing." Evelyn turned to look at Sheffield with a serious expression


    on her face.


    "What is it?"


    "What if I can''t enter the Theo Group''s building?" she asked while pretending to be very upset about it.


    Sheffield gave her an apologetic smile. With one hand holding the steering wheel, he grabbed her hand


    with his other one and ced it on hisp. "Why would you be worried about that? If anyone dares to


    stop you, I wille down and punch that person in the face!"


    "What if it''s you who will stop me?"


    "No, no. I won''t do it again!" he eximed with so much conviction.


    When Evelyn heard the answer that she wanted, she sat back in the passenger''s seat with a content


    expression and a wide smile on her face. She then said softly, "Okay, well it''s gettingte. Felix is still


    following us. You don''t need to drive me home. You can pull over at the next crossroad and drop me


    off."


    "Okay, don''t bail on me tomorrow."


    "Do you think everyone is like you?" Evelyn rolled her eyes at him, reminding him of how he stood her


    upst time.


    He quickly understood that she was talking about the movie that they were supposed to watch. "That


    doesn''t count. I actually went to the theater, but you didn''t see me," he promptly defended himself.


    Evelyn''s beautiful eyes narrowed at him. "You came to the same theater that I went to only to sit in the


    Sheffield knew well enough that he''d better drop this issue so he apologized quickly, "I''m sorry. It''s my


    fault. I won''t do it again." He looked at her with a quaint smile and added, "Are you happy?"


    "Humph!" She rolled her eyes at him but she actually felt much better with his apology.


    When they reached the crossroad, Evelyn got out of Sheffield''s car and got on her own which Felix had


    been driving.


    When Evelyn arrived on the second floor of the house, she heard some giggles, seemingly from a kid.


    For her, there was no doubt that it was Gwyn''s voice. It was rare for Evelyn to hear her daughter


    However, before Evelyn could go and see her daughter, Terilynn suddenly stopped her and dragged


    her into a room.


    Evelyn couldn''t wait to see her daughter so she was a little aggravated. She forcefully pulled her hand


    away from Terilynn''s and asked, "Terilynn, what''s the matter? Is this something urgent? If it isn''t, let''s


    just talk about itter. I want to check on Gwyn first."


    "Evelyn, you heard herughter, didn''t you?" Terilynn excitedly said.


    "Yes!" she eximed. That was exactly why she was in such a hurry to see her daughter. The little girl


    hadn''tughed like that in a long time and Evelyn was eager to see what was making her precious


    daughterugh like that.


    "Evelyn, it''s about Gwyn. There''s something that you should know." Initially, Terilynn wasn''t nning on


    telling Evelyn about it so soon. But Gwyn had changed so much in the past few days. Terilynn thought


    it would be better to let Evelyn know right then.


    "What is it? Tell me quickly."


    Terilynn hesitated and then as if she was considering her every word, she slowly stated, "Um... As a


    matter of fact, Gwyn doesn''t like Joshua. Well...she doesn''t hate him, but she just kept on refusing to


    hug him."


    "And then?" Evelyn asked, confused as to where this conversation was going.


    "Therefore, it wasn''t Joshua who yed with Gwyn twice. He didn''t buy the dinosaur toys, pretty skirts,


    hats, and basketball for her." Terilynn finally confessed everything.


    Suddenly, Evelyn''s heart tightened with the revtion. She had forgotten that she wanted to rush and


    see her daughter. Instead, she simply looked at her sister with wide eyes and earnestly asked, "Then


    who was it?"


    "Well... it was Sheffield." Embarrassed, Terilynn quickly added, "Don''t worry. I told him that Gwyn was


    our cousin''s child. He still doesn''t know that Gwyn is his biological daughter. I think it would be more


    appropriate if you tell him about it, so I lied."


    Evelyn was stunned. She didn''t know how to feel or react with this sudden information. So all this time,


    Sheffield had already met their daughter and they seemed to get along very well.


    Terilynn became worried when Evelyn didn''t say anything. She had no idea what she was thinking so


    she provided Evelyn with more details. "From the start, the uncle who Gwyn kept on mentioning was


    Sheffield. After she yed basketball with him, she became such a happy little girl. She smiles more


    often after that. I''m telling you about all of this right now because I want you to think about whether it''s


    time to tell Sheffield about this."


    Terilynn felt that Sheffield had a great influence on Gwyn. He didn''t do anything special when he was


    with the little girl. He only yed with her twice, but there was immediate and apparent change with


    Gwyn''s demeanor. Terilynn thought that it would be better for Gwyn to have more of her biological


    father''s presence in her life.


    After a short pause, Evelyn said, "I see. I''ll definitely tell him soon, but it''s not the right moment yet."


    Although their rtionship had improved quite a lot, her father hadn''t even approved of their


    rtionship yet. Evelyn was afraid that if something were to happen and she wouldn''t end up with


    Sheffield in the end, it would be too troublesome if Gwyn were to be involved.


    So just like what she had told Terilynn, Evelyn was determined to find an opportunity to tell Sheffield


    about it. She would tell him as soon as possible but it wasn''t the right time yet.


    In the children''s room, Debbie and Carlos were ying with Gwyn. A lot of toys were scattered on the


    crawling mat. When Evelyn entered the room, her eyes caught the basketball near Gwyn. Evelyn had


    no idea that it was Sheffield who bought that until now.


    When the little girl saw her mother, she got up from the floor and walked towards her.


    Evelyn noticed that Gwyn''s reaction was quicker than before. Although she didn''t stand up as quickly


    as normal kids of her age, it was much better now.


    "Sweetie." With a wide smile on her face, Evelyn squatted down and reached out her hands, waiting for


    the little girl to run into her arms.

 Chapter 1038 Fun On The Phone

    Chapter 1038 Fun On The Phone


    Gwyn ambled over to Evelyn and wrapped her arms around her mother''s neck. The girl was initially


    silent while Evelyn was carrying her, but she eventually said, "Mommy..."


    Evelyn was moved by what she said. She kissed her sweet daughter on the cheek and said, "Hi,


    sweetie."


    Debbie walked over, took Gwyn''s hand and told Evelyn, "Gwyn really did a good job today. She said


    ''Papa'' and ''Nana.'' It''s about what she can manage at this age."


    Evelyn smiled and asked Gwyn in a soft voice, "Great! Did you want anything special? You deserve it."


    Gwyn held her toy and didn''t respond.


    Evelyn was used to this. She told Debbie and Carlos, "Dad, Mom, get some rest. I''ll take care of Gwyn


    tonight."


    Debbie replied, "Okay, she''s had a bath tonight. Let us know if you need help."


    "All right."


    After Evelyn took Gwyn to her bedroom, Carlos summoned a maid to clean the nursery.


    Then Debbie asked him quietly, "You wanted to say something?"


    Carlos looked at her, hesitated for a while, and then answered, "I''m pretty sure Gwyn isn''t hanging out


    with Terilynn and Joshua."


    "Oh?" In fact, Debbie had been suspicious about this too. Now she knew Carlos had the same idea.


    "So who''s watching her?"


    The old man snorted, "I think your dear daughter is up to no good." He suspected Terilynn was


    dropping Gwyn off at Sheffield''s office at Theo Group.


    "Carlos Huo, what do you mean by that? My dear daughter? Isn''t Terilynn your daughter too? And what


    do you mean by ''up to no good''?" Debbie demanded.


    Carlos ignored her. When he and Debbie passed by Terilynn''s room, he stopped and knocked on the


    door. It took a bit, but he heard a voice from inside. "Coming."


    Terilynn opened the door, only to find her parents standing there. She felt nervous, as her father stood


    there, glowering. The lines in his face were deeper, and it was obvious he was unhappy. She had to


    fight the urge to close the door in his face. But Carlos had already taken that into ount. His foot was


    blocking the door from closing.


    When she realized that she couldn''t avoid what wasing, Terilynn grinned and greeted them. "Dad,


    Mom, what''s up?"


    "Where are you taking Gwyn during the day?" Carlos got right to the point.


    ''I knew Dad would find out, '' Terilynn thought in frustration. So, she decided toe clean. "To see


    Sheffield. Please don''t be angry. Can''t you see she looks a lot happier? He''s been nothing but good for


    her."


    Carlos cast a sidelong nce at her without saying anything.


    "I did it for her. You can''t stand in the way of that. Just let Gwyn see her own dad, okay?" Terilynn did


    her best to help her niece get together with her biological father.


    Carlos said nothing. Giving her a warning nce, he grabbed Debbie''s hand and led her towards the


    bedroom.


    Debbie turned her head to look at her daughter and winked at her.


    Terilynn knew what her mom meant. ''Dad gave in.'' She danced for joy in the doorway. Her lovely Gwyn


    would soon be reunited with her father, and her sister would soon marry the man she loved most in the


    world!


    As if he had an eye on the back of his head, Carlos turned his head abruptly and caught her moving.


    Caught off guard, Terilynn stopped and difficultly exined, "Um, just stretching."


    Carlos finally broke his silence. "I''ll forgive you if Gwyn stays that happy. But if she or Evelyn gets hurt,


    all bets are off!"


    Terilynn''s heart sank. "Dad, I can''t control the future."


    "Then do what you can," Carlos warned.


    Well, it was her idea to take Gwyn to see Sheffield. Now that she knew she was in the wrong, she


    nodded and said in a low voice, "Oh, okay, Dad."


    The next noon, Sheffield received a call from Evelyn. When he saw the caller ID, he smirked. He


    cleared his throat and said in a feigned rxed tone, "Hello, Miss Huo."


    Evelyn simply said, "Something happened to the director of the menswear show. I have to fill in for him.


    I can''te see you today. I''m sorry."


    The smile on his face immediately vanished. He went to the trouble of clearing his calendar for her. And


    now she was telling him she wouldn''t be able to make it. But he understood. What could he do about it,


    anyway? In the end, he said helplessly, "Okay, I see."


    "Don''t be angry. We''ll do dinner tomorrow. My treat!" She had been mad at him for standing her up at


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    the theater. This time, it was her turn.


    "Ohe on, do you think I need you to make it up to me?" he protested.


    Evelyn was amused. "Of course not."


    "That''s more like it."


    "I think you''re super petty, and really, really need me to make it up to you!"


    "Wow, woman! Let''s not forget who left whose bed!" Sheffield yelled, pretending to be angry.


    Evelyn was at a loss for words. Luckily, she was alone in her office. "Could you keep your voice down?"


    "Someone with you?"


    "No."


    "Then, why should I? Evelyn, I miss you. I want to kiss you all over your body..." Evelyn felt so


    embarrassed she couldn''t even listen to him anymore.


    She covered her burning cheeks with her hand, and interrupted him decisively, "Shut up. You have a lot


    of free time today. Is Theo Group going out of business?"


    "No way. The ce runs itself sometimes. All I have to do is review contracts and make sure our


    partnerships bring results. Frankly, it''s boring."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. He had taken over Theo Group as the CEO. How could the ce run itself?


    How could he think it was boring? She suggested, "If you''re bored, maybe try doing some market


    research. It might help you make more money."


    Sheffield agreed with her. "That''s a good idea."


    "Well, let me ask you a question, then. Theo Group owns tons of hotels. All the hotel sheets are white,


    right?"


    "Yeah, so?" There were literally thousands of hotels owned by Theo Group.


    "Why white?"


    Leaning against the back of the chair, he answeredzily, "First, white looks clean and tidy; second,


    easy to clean; third, white doesn''t fade; fourth, white is easy to go with other colors; fifth, white makes


    the room look more spacious; sixth, white looks ssy."


    His answer came as a surprise to Evelyn. "You''ve been the CEO for only a few days, and you already


    know this stuff. Pretty good!"


    He grinned. ''I like showing off in front of her!'' "I knew that before I took over thepany."


    Evelyn admitted, "Okay, you win." She had only learnt that after bing the regional CEO.


    "Now, it''s my turn." At this point, Sheffield was energetic, nothing like a bored CEO at work.


    "Go ahead!"


    "It''s a very simple question. You''ve been to the farmers'' market, right?"


    "Er... only once or twice." Evelyn felt a little embarrassed. She didn''t cook and didn''t need to buy any


    vegetables either. She''d gone there with Savannah a couple times. The two girls wanted to cook


    something together, so they decided to go.

 Chapter 1039 CEO Slash Model

    Chapter 1039 CEO sh Model


    Sheffield didn''t care how often Evelyn went to the farmers'' market. After all, that wasn''t the purpose of


    his question. He continued, "You''ve seen the vegetable stalls, right?"


    "Yeah," Evelyn answered.


    "What do you see at those vegetable stalls?"


    "Vegetables, and the hard work of farmers and vendors..." She listed off a few items.


    "You''re right, but you get an iplete for this one. Don''t underestimate these vegetable sellers. They


    use natural science, modern logistics, marketing, pricing, metrics, economics, consumer psychology


    and math, to name a few."


    Evelyn thought about it. What he said seemed legit.


    "You''ll do okay. Just keep on top of things." He was encouraging not only Evelyn but also himself.


    His inspiring speech made Evelyn smile. "Right. Let''s both work hard."


    Sheffield''s lips curved into a cunning smile as an idea crossed his mind. "Wanna make a bet?"


    "On what?"


    "On ourpanies'' profits. Let''s go to the end of the year. Then we''llpare profits. ZL Group vs.


    Theo Group. Sound interesting?"


    "Well, aren''t you worried that you''ll lose? If you''re not, count me in." Competing against ZL Group?


    Evelyn didn''t want to scare him to tears.


    But Sheffield wore a sly smile on his face. "Of course I''m not worried. You haven''t heard my terms yet.


    If Theo Group posts a higher profit, you marry me and let me support you. If ZL Group shows a higher


    profit margin..."


    "Then what?" she asked expectantly.


    "Well, then I''ll still marry you. You can support me and I''ll live off you. What do you think?"


    Evelyn almostughed out loud. "What''s the difference? Besides who supports who?" Her heart was


    bursting with happiness. This all was very sweet.


    "The difference is, if you marry me, you''ll take my surname, Tang. If I marry you, I''ll take yours. I''ll be


    Sheffield Huo. Do you like my new name?" He sounded serious.


    Evelyn tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and said, "I like Evelyn Tang better."


    "Me too. I''ll work harder to make Theo Group''s profit exceed ZL Group''s. Then you marry me.


    Okay?"


    She said in a soft voice, "You got it, Mr. Tang!"


    The call motivated him a lot. With the goal of marrying Evelyn on his mind, he focused on his work.


    After ending the call, they both were grinning from ear to ear.


    Evelyn poked at her lunch, and then finally made her way to the fashion show. It was an event with


    over a hundred models and a thousand people in the audience.


    Everyone was bustling around. Evelyn didn''t need to take the stage to make a speech. Instead, she


    worked as a temporary supervisor backstage.


    Shortly after the show started, Nadia trotted over to Evelyn and told her anxiously, "Miss Huo, one of


    our male models had acute appendicitis and was rushed to the hospital."


    Evelyn replied decisively, "Find a substitute."


    "We have two. One of them is already subbing for someone else, and the other one hasn''t arrived yet."


    It was a tricky situation. "This is pretty urgent since things are underway. Should I just grab a random


    model and turn him loose up here?" Nadia suggested.


    "Do we have enough time left to find anyone else?"


    ncing at her watch, Nadia said, "I''ll try. On it now."


    Just then, a familiar voice reached her ears. "Hi, Eve!"


    Evelyn turned around and saw a man in a ck suit. It was none other than Sheffield. She was


    surprised. "Sheffield! Why are you here?"


    Striding towards her, he waved at Nadia who was still on the phone. Then he said, "You couldn''te


    see me. So I came to you!" They had decided to meet, but their ns were torpedoed. So Sheffield


    decided to see if he could hang out with her here.


    "I may be too busy to talk or anything," Evelyn said.


    "Don''t worry about it." Sheffield leaned in and whispered to her, "I''m not kidding. As long as I can be


    around you, I''m happy. So I''m gi, for right now, anyway."


    Evelyn was moved by his honeyed words. But she still acted like she didn''t believe him. "Really, Mr.


    Tang? That''s why you''re here?"


    Sheffield replied with a grin and admitted, "It''s a fashion show about men''s wear. Makes sense that


    there''d be a zillion guys here. I figured I''d keep an eye on you. What if you ran off with a male model?


    I''d be crushed."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. She knew it couldn''t have been that simple. "Go away!" she demanded.


    "Miss Huo, I found someone, but he can''t do it. He''s doing another fashion show," Nadia told Evelyn


    anxiously.


    With knitted eyebrows, Evelyn pondered the situation and then fixed her eyes on Sheffield, who was


    looking around. Suddenly, an idea struck her. She grabbed hold of his hand. "Sheffield, you can be my


    model!"


    "What? Okay, sure, no problem!" he agreed after a short pause.


    "Nadia, find someone to show him the ropes," Evelyn ordered.


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Nadia looked Sheffield up and down and found that he was in good shape and hot


    enough. Then she left in a hurry to look for someone to help him.


    Evelyn exined, "I''m in charge of clothing."


    "No problem. So am I naked or dressed? Anything for you, my dear." ''She''s really important to me. I


    want to make her happy.''


    Evelyn red at him and said, "You want me to punish you?"


    "You''re no fun. Clothes on, then," he said with a grin.


    Soon a well-known male model came over. He looked at Sheffield who had taken off his suit jacket and


    said to Evelyn, "He looks familiar. Nice pick, Miss Huo. Want me to show him what to do?"


    "All right. We''re running out of time. Teach him as fast as possible, and then get him onstage."


    "No problem."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like that, Sheffield''s first modeling job was now. The stylist made him up and applied gel to his hair,


    andbed it back.


    He wore a long green patterned windbreaker, a pair of dark-colored id pants and pointed, ck


    leather shoes.


    As soon as he came onstage, the whole venue was silent for a few seconds. Then there were screams


    and murmurs from the audience.


    They screamed because he was so handsome. And they were talking about it because they


    recognized him. No one imagined the CEO of Theo Group would walk the stage as a male model.


    Worried, Evelyn ran to a corner close by to watch his performance.


    Despite being his first fashion show, to her surprise he was like a natural.


    He moved like the model had taught him.


    He could also follow the rhythm of the music, with every step on the note.


    A professional would find fault, nitpicking every minute. But that didn''t change the fact that Sheffield''s


    first show was a sess.


    The strobes under the stage shed like crazy, as if Sheffield was the most shining star on the stage


    today.

 Chapter 1040 Princess Evelyns Wrath

    Chapter 1040 Princess Evelyn''s Wrath


    At the end of the runway, Sheffield turned dashingly while ttering his knee-length green trench coat.


    His move was so charming that even Evelyn blushed as she watched him. How she wished she could


    raise her voice and cheer for him like the other girls were doing.


    Fortunately, Sheffield''s eyes were only for Evelyn. In the sea of people, he immediately spotted her and


    couldn''t help but wink at her.


    His charming gesture enchanted not only Evelyn but also the other women who saw it. They just


    couldn''t take their eyes off him.


    When Sheffield was making his way to the backstage, Evelyn immediately followed. Enticed by his


    charm, she didn''t even care about the fact that he was changing his clothes. Suddenly, she was like a


    different person, so far from her usual coy and reserved self. While everyone was looking at her with


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    their prying eyes, she calmly followed him into the changing room.


    It was not until Evelyn saw Sheffield''s bare chest that she realized she had gotten too excited and had


    walked in without thinking. "Well done!" she said after giving an awkward cough to conceal her


    embarrassment.


    "As long as you''re satisfied with it," Sheffield said while he confidently walked up closer to her. He


    stopped in front of her and kissed her on the lips without hesitation.


    Evelyn faked a cough again. This time, to hide her burning cheeks. She clumsily said, "I think you were


    great out there. Hurry and change your clothes now!" In fact, he needed to model seven more sets of


    clothes.


    Fully aware that they didn''t have much time, Sheffield controlled himself and moved away from her.


    After Evelyn had left the fitting room, he hastily put on the next set of clothing.


    By the time Sheffield was modeling the third set of outfit, the event had almost turned into his personal


    fashion show.


    Whenever he would step onto the stage, the atmosphere would transform into that of a popr singer''s


    concert. High-pitched screams and cheers could be heard from every part of the venue. Everyone had


    their phones up, documenting his every move.


    The video and photos of him modeling were soon posted on the Inte, and all kinds of topics about


    him could be seen on every social media tform.


    On every page, people were admiring Sheffield for modeling on the runway without reservations in


    order to support his girlfriend''s career and make her happy.


    Among Sheffield''s pictures on the stage was one in which Evelyn was standing at the foot of the stage.


    She was adoringly watching him while apuding to her heart''s content.


    Soon enough, the online discussions turned to the fact that it was the ZL Group who organized the


    event and Evelyn was the person in charge. So naturally, Sheffield modeled on the stage to help


    Evelyn out.


    The love between the two was so enchanting in the eyes of theizens. All of them were happy for the


    couple. Aizen whose username was Lovely Ducklingmented, "After breaking up with Calvert


    Ji, Evelyn Huo has found a better boyfriend."


    Another user called Thirteen said, "When Evelyn was still with that Calvert, I never saw love in her eyes


    when she looked at that guy. Turns out it wasn''t my illusion. It was true! Do you all see the way Evelyn


    looks at Sheffield? That''s true love!"


    Cool CEO''s Jackfruitmented, "I can''t believe that Sheffield Tang did this for Evelyn, leaving his


    Fan of Princess Evelyn said, "I wish our Princess Evelyn and Sheffield Tang nothing but happiness


    from now on."


    The fashion show of ZL Group was a big sess. At the backstage, Sheffield was aggressively


    removing his make-up while looking at the mirror. It was the first time that he wore make-up so he didn''t


    expect that it would be so difficult to remove.


    Fortunately, after vigorously scrubbing his face for ten minutes, he was finally done.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn was talking with some employees about work while she was waiting for him. When


    she noticed that he was about toe out, she quickly parted with the employees and walked towards


    him.


    She saw the lingering irritation in his face and immediately asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "From now on, you should stop wearing make-up," he seriously advised while looking at her.


    "Why?" she curiously asked,pletely clueless why Sheffield had said that. After all, it was as normal


    as breathing for women to wear make-up.


    "I just found out a few moments ago that it''s too troublesome to remove it. Besides, you don''t need any


    make-up," he exined. Sheffield thought that Evelyn''s skin was fair and youthful so she didn''t need


    any make-up at all.


    Evelyn was very amused by the impatience in his face at that moment. "Don''t I look good when I wear


    make-up?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant. Others wear make-up to cover their imperfections while for you, make-up


    just makes you look more beautiful." Then, Sheffield pulled her closer towards him and held her into his


    arms. He thought, ''It feels so good to be able to finally hold her in public.''


    "You''re such a smooth-talker." Evelyn waved him off while she tried to hide the smile on her face. Even


    during that very intimate and private moment, a lot of people were taking pictures with their phones. But


    she didn''t mind. She left the venue with Sheffield while they were holding hands and giggling to each


    other.


    What they didn''t know was that two sisters had been waiting for them outside. The two women walked


    up to them as soon as they saw the couple. "Sheffield! Miss Huo!" one of the women called.


    Evelyn looked over and saw Lea and Gillian standing not far away from them. Both of them were


    wearing a dress, obviously making an effort.


    In an instant, the bliss of the moment that Evelyn was having with Sheffield vanished. Unconsciously,


    she leaned closer to Sheffield.


    Lea greeted Evelyn with fake cordiality. "Hi, Evelyn. It''s nice to see you again."


    "You too," Evelyn answered with a faint smile.


    Gillian, however, didn''t even pretend to be d in seeing Evelyn. To make the matter worse, she


    looked at Sheffield as if Evelyn wasn''t there, and said, "We''re going home. Sheffield, how about you?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Sheffield gave Gillian a meaningful look and responded, "Coincidentally, I''m


    taking my wife home as well."


    "Have the two of you reconciled?" Gillian tantly asked.


    "Not yet." His answer made the three women, including Evelyn, stunned. Evelyn turned to him and


    looked at his face in confusion.


    Then he added, "I haven''t formally apologized to my wife yet. Therefore, as of this moment, we haven''t


    made up yet. I can''t just apologize so casually. After all, an apology needs to be done in a certain


    setting with utmost sincerity. Perhaps, you two can put in a good word for me so that it would be much


    easier for Evelyn to forgive me."


    The two sisters were stunned for a while. They slowly exchanged ufortable looks.


    Did they hear him right? Did he just say that he wanted them to plead with Evelyn for him? They were


    so confused that they wondered if Sheffield was ttering them or consciously embarrassing them.


    Despite her uncertainty as to Sheffield''s actual intentions, Lea broke the silence. In a tone tinged of


    superiority, she stated, "Evelyn, Sheffield is a nice person. He is just very yful. Why not let the past


    be the past? Forgive him."


    Then, Gillian pursed her lips and scoffed with a wicked smile on her face, "Sister, there are a lot of


    people who don''t cherish what they have. There''s more of these ungrateful people than you know.


    They always feel superior. Even if they know that they''re in the wrong, they will just wait for the other


    person to apologize to them. Huh, so naive and stupid. Anyways, Sheffield has always been popr.


    Everywhere he goes, women would always throw themselves at him. So really, you better hold on to


    him."


    When Sheffield heard that ridiculous monologue, he was about to hit the woman. But as if by instinct,


    Evelyn grabbed his hand, silently telling him not to do it. But Evelyn wasn''t going to just let it go. So


    instead, she confronted Gillian herself. "Gillian, have you forgotten your ce? I''m going to make this


    simple for you, okay? As your boss, I''m giving you two choices. One, don''t show up in front of me from


    now on, or two, have your resignation letter on my desk, first thing tomorrow morning."


    Since Gillian had provoked her again and again, Evelyn finally decided to get rid of this troublemaker


    once and for all.


    Gillian didn''t expect that Evelyn would give her the ultimatum. Evelyn''s strong and straight-to-the-point


    statement made Gillian''s insides curl. "Evelyn Huo, we are not in thepany right now. You don''t


    have any right to make me do anything," Gillian snapped back.


    "You''re right. Indeed, we are not on thepany''s premises right now. But it doesn''t change anything. I


    am still your boss. I can make you go back to the office and turn your off-duty times into office hours.


    You''re going for technicalities, huh? Do you want me to repeat what I just said while we''re in the office?


    I can definitely do that."


    Gillian''s face nearly deformed. But still, she fought back. "What about my choice? What if I don''t


    choose from the options that you gave me? What can you do about it?"


    "It''s simple. If you don''t, then I''ll fire you. Right here. Right now. So as you can see, it''s better if you


    make the choice," Evelyn casually stated while emphasizing her words.


    Noticing that Sheffield had no intention of standing up for Gillian, Lea pulled her enraged sister aside to


    make her stop and took a step forward herself. She then said to Evelyn with an awkward smile, "I don''t


    think it''s appropriate for you to do this, Evelyn. Peterson has been a leader for his whole life and I''ve


    never seen him treat his employees this way. If anyone were to know that you did this to Gillian, it''s not


    going to be good for your reputation."

 Chapter 1041 Defending His Love

    Chapter 1041 Defending His Love


    "I believe you when you say Mr. Tang has never treated his employees this way. But that''s because no


    one has ever provoked him like Gillian has provoked me." Evelyn stared coldly at the two sisters, giving


    off an intimidating aura.


    Lea remained silent for a while. Evelyn was right. Considering Evelyn''s status and taking into ount


    the fact that Gillian had started it, Lea made an effort to smoothen the situation over. "You''re right. It''s


    Gillian''s fault. I''ll make sure she doesn''t repeat this."


    With a lukewarm attitude, Sheffield said to Gillian, "Don''t show your face to either of us again. I don''t


    want you anywhere near me or my girlfriend." Every time Gillian was involved, Evelyn would re up.


    He didn''t want her to be unhappy, and the best solution was to get Gillian out of their lives.


    Sheffield''s words hit Gillian hard. She didn''t care what Evelyn said, but Sheffield''s warning hurt her.


    She asked, "How could you do this to me, Sheffield?"


    He held Evelyn''s hand and asked in confusion, "Why can''t I do this to you? What do I care?"


    Embarrassed, Gillian bit her lower lip and argued, "I...I''m your father''s sister-inw; I''m your aunt! You


    should respect me!" But she didn''t want to be his aunt. She wanted to be his wife.


    Sheffield burst intoughter and Evelyn scoffed at her pathetic attempt. He countered sarcastically, "I


    don''t even ept your sister as my stepmother. You think I give a damn about you?"


    The two women were embarrassed by his words, and Lea''s face froze. She held the irritated Gillian''s


    hand and said, "Sheffield, it''s not right to say such things. We''re your family now. Gillian and I just


    wanted to say hi. We didn''t mean for all this to happen. Evelyn, don''t fire Gillian. She loves this job and


    works hard too. I don''t think ZL Group would want to lose an honest employee. Am I right?"


    Evelyn wasn''t convinced. "We do cherish talented people. But I won''t allow someone so hical to


    work for me."


    sping Gillian''s hand tightly, Lea continued with a forced smile, "Evelyn, don''t forget that we''re


    Sheffield''s family. If I were you, I wouldn''t go against the Tang family before I married into the family."


    Evelyn understood that Lea was implying that if she was smart enough, she wouldn''t make enemies


    with the sisters before she married Sheffield.


    ''Is this woman threatening me?'' She smirked at their audacity. A cold aura emanated from Evelyn. "If I


    don''t get to marry Sheffield because of Gillian..." She shifted her sharp gaze to Gillian and continued


    coldly, "...I will make sure that she never gets married either."


    Sheffield let go of Evelyn''s hand and apuded with all his heart, ignoring the color draining from the


    sisters'' faces.


    He used to think that Evelyn was just an aloof woman, but he just realized that she was a badass CEO.


    She spoke her mind and stood by her words, no matter who the opposition was. She was not afraid of


    threats, and didn''t think twice about throwing threats right back at whoever dared to cross her. She had


    enough money and more than capable bodyguards. And well, she had Carlos Huo. No one could touch


    her. Evelyn could bring anyone to their knees if she so wished.


    She cast a cold nce at Sheffield, who was still apuding andughing. She had to deal with these


    two women because of him. And here he was, having fun watching the show! "Sheffield Tang! Tell me


    what you really think about this," she demanded.


    He pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the lips as the two women watched scornfully. "What I


    really think? Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Answer me. You have too many flies around you. I''m tired of dealing with them." First it was Dollie,


    and now Gillian.


    "Whom are you calling a fly?" Gillian asked angrily.


    Turning to her, Evelyn said, "I''m talking about you, Gillian Chi. You are the one following Sheffield


    around like a fly. What? You have a problem with me? Then quit the job and leave."


    Gillian was going nuts. "Shut up! Don''t you dare threaten me! I have never seen such an arrogant


    woman in my life! You are an eyesore!" She rushed forward and raised her hand to p Evelyn.


    Sheffield stepped in to grab her wrist and shoved her down.


    Lea eximed in shock and attempted to catch Gillian. But he was strong, and she had to watch her


    sister fall to the ground.


    Ignoring the embarrassed and hurt look on Gillian''s face, Sheffield stood in front of Evelyn. He said in a


    cold tone, "Now you are just asking for it, Gillian. How dare you raise your hand against my woman?


    Try that again and I will chop your hand off. This is not a threat, it is a warning."


    "Sheffield..." Gillian looked at the man in disbelief. She had never seen such a terrifying expression on


    his face before.


    He had treated her so roughly for another woman. ''For that woman, '' she thought, ring at Evelyn.


    Not wanting to have anything to do with Gillian anymore, Evelyn turned to Lea. "Mrs. Tang, I hope you


    will teach your sister some manners. If she dares to mess with me or my boyfriend again, things will not


    be so easy next time."


    Lea helped up her sister. She was angry about what had happened to Gillian, but had no choice but to


    put up with the pair, since they were Evelyn Huo and Sheffield Tang. They were too powerful for her.


    With a simple nod, she said, "This was Gillian''s fault. As her elder sister, I apologize on her behalf. I''m


    sorry."


    Evelyn didn''t bother to reply. She took Sheffield''s hand and left the ce.


    After they got into the car, she heaved a sigh. Sheffield smiled and gently kissed on her lips. He


    coaxed, "Don''t be angry now, okay?"


    Returning his smile, Evelyn said, "I''m just so annoyed with her."


    Sheffield held her hand. "It was my fault."


    His soft tone dispelled the annoyance in her. "Well, since you agree that it was your fault, stay away


    from other women from now on!"


    "Yes, honey. As you say!" Sheffield embraced her and kissed her again.


    Evelyn kissed him back. "This kiss is your reward for your good behavior this afternoon and for doing


    me a huge favor."


    Sheffield grinned, "The kiss is not enough. Eve..."


    He moved closer to her, but she pushed him away. "Fine. But not now, and definitely not here! Let''s go.


    I have an important dinner. Pick me up when it''s over, and we''ll go to your ce, okay?"


    "Sounds good," hepromised and kissed her again before letting her go.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    That night, before Sheffield could pick up Evelyn from dinner, he was called about an emergency in the


    branchpany. He had to go deal with it.


    On his way, he called her. She was in the middle of dinner. "Peterson Tang can''t make it, so I have to


    be there.


    This is the easiest way to solve the problem."

 Chapter 1042 Daddy

    Chapter 1042 Daddy


    "I understand, Sheffield. My father has to go on emergency business trips all the time. I''ll be waiting for


    you," Evelyn said into the phone.


    "Good girl," Sheffield said.


    They talked for a while longer. More urately, he teased Evelyn for a while longer.


    She went back to her dinner meeting after the phone call.


    When she was back at the manor that evening, Gwyn was still up. Carlos and Debbie weren''t home, so


    she was ying with Terilynn.


    When the little girl saw her mother, her eyes widened. She stared at her for a few seconds and then


    walked to Evelyn with the basketball in her hands. "Mommy..."


    Evelyn''s heart melted when she heard her sweet voice calling out to her. She picked up the pace and


    ran towards Gwyn. "Sweetheart, are you ying basketball with Auntie?"


    Carlos had told the housemaids to clean the ball so that Gwyn could y with it indoors too.


    Gwyn didn''t say anything. Idly leaning against the headboard of the bed, Terilynn said in a famished


    voice, "Sister, you havee to finally set me free. Thank God! I''m exhausted!" Gwyn was a sweet girl,


    but babysitting was so tiring.


    If it were a naughty little boy in Gwyn''s ce, she would have easily lost a few pounds every day.


    "Where did Dad and Mom go?" Evelyn asked.


    "To a concert. You know, I sacrificed the opportunity of a date to be with her, but this little girl still


    doesn''t show any appreciation. She won''t even call me ''Auntie.'' Not cute." Terillynn pouted. Gwyn


    grinned broadly at her, revealing tiny white teeth.


    That lovely smile caught Terilynn off guard, and she involuntarily smiled back at her sweet little niece.


    "Ah, ah, that''s enough! I know you''re adorable. Stop coaxing me with your cuteness!"


    Evelynughed at their yful interaction. She kissed Gwyn on her cheek. "Darling, say goodnight to


    Auntie. We''ll go to our room now."


    There was no response from Gwyn, except a smile.


    Something urred to Terilynn at that moment. She sat up and winked at Gwyn before turning to


    Evelyn. "Eve, are you going to tell Sheffield about the baby after you get married?"


    Evelyn had thought about this before. She shook her head. "I''ve never seen how Sheffield and Gwyn


    get along. I''ll find an opportunity to hang out¡ªyou, me, Sheffield, and Gwyn. I''ll decide whether to tell


    him or not after I know for sure that they connect well."


    If Sheffield really liked Gwyn, she would tell him about her true identity. Gwyn would finally have her


    father.


    But if he didn''t like the little girl, she decided to keep Gwyn''s identity a secret from him for as long as


    possible.


    "Well, okay. But I really think that he adores Gwyn. I''ve seen the way he looks at her, just like how a


    father would look at his daughter."


    "Hmm." After all, Gwyn was his biological daughter. It was only natural.


    Evelyn took Gwyn to her room and put her on the bed. Squatting by the side of the bed, she looked at


    her daughter and said, "Gwyn, Mommy is going to tell you something."


    Holding the basketball in her tiny hands, Gwyn looked at her, as if waiting for her mother to continue.


    After hesitating for a while, Evelyn finally spoke again. "Mommy has never mentioned Daddy to you,


    right? Gwyn, you have a father."


    Evelyn didn''t know if it was just her imagination, but it seemed like Gwyn''s eyes lightened up at the


    mention of her father. It was gone when she looked more closely.


    She continued, "Your father is a very handsome man and so vigorous. He used to be a doctor, but now


    he works in apany just like Mommy." Evelyn smiled and sat closer to her baby girl. "He is much


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    more capable than Mommy. He knows all about information technology, he can y the piano, perform


    someday soon, huh?"


    The room was very quiet. Gwyn blinked her eyes, but she still didn''t say anything.


    Evelyn buried her face on her daughter''s little shoulder and said, "I''ll take that as a yes."


    Gwyn released the basketball and stroked Evelyn''s back gently, just as Debbie did tofort her.


    With tears brimming in her eyes, Evelyn continued, "Sweetie, your hug is so warm. I love it."


    "Mommy." Her childish voice rang clearly in the quiet room.


    Evelyn raised her head to touch the little girl''s forehead. "Baby, I''m here."


    Gwyn pped her hands with a wide smile. "Daddy!"


    ''D-Daddy?'' Evelyn was stunned. This was the first time she had heard Gwyn say "Daddy."


    And it sounded as sweet as when she said "Mommy."


    Evelyn''s voice cracked as she said, "My baby girl, I''ll take you to meet your daddy as soon as he''s


    back!"


    Gwyn pped her hands again, and Evelynughed along with her daughter. She couldn''t wait for


    Sheffield toe back.


    In the Tang family


    Peterson opened the door to the room with his coat in hand. Hearing the sound, Lea quickly wiped her


    eyes.


    Her action did not escape Peterson''s notice. "What happened?"


    Lea took out a tissue and wiped her eyes again. Then she turned around and said, "Nothing. You''re


    back." He could tell from her red eyes that she had been crying for a while.


    "Did someone upset you? Who was it?" Peterson''s face darkened. He handed his coat to her.


    His breath smelled like alcohol. Obviously, he had juste back from a business dinner.


    Although thepany was handed over to Sheffield, he was still a major shareholder and had to


    attend various social activities.


    Lea shook her head and said in a soft voice, "No one. Go take a shower!" Peterson frowned. She


    looked very upset.


    "Tell me." The man''s voice allowed no space for argument.


    Biting her lower lip, Lea spoke hesitantly. "Well, Gillian and I ran into Sheffield and Evelyn at the


    menswear fashion show held by ZL Group today."


    Peterson had heard that Sheffield had modeled that afternoon. How could he not know? By now,


    everyone in Y City knew.


    If Sheffield had done it for any other woman, he would have exploded with rage. But this was for Evelyn


    Huo, Carlos Huo''s daughter. So, he had done everything he could to keep his anger under control.


    "Go on."


    "Naturally, Gillian and I went over to greet them. Since we are going to be a family soon, I thought it


    was necessary to maintain a good rtionship with them."


    "That''s the right thing to do."


    "And as you know, Gillian is Sheffield''s ex-girlfriend. Evelyn hates her and even threatened to fire her.


    Gillian was mad and argued with her. Evelyn threatened that if she couldn''t marry into the Tang family


    because of Gillian, then she would make sure that Gillian would never be able to marry anyone in her


    life! And she even called Gillian a...a fly! They were bullying us!"


    Peterson wasn''t interested in conflicts between women. He asked patiently, "What was Sheffield doing


    while all this happened?"

 Chapter 1043 Causing A Ruckus

    Chapter 1043 Causing A Ruckus


    "I was really hurt by Sheffield. He not only refused to acknowledge me as his stepmother, but also said


    that he didn''t care about Gillian. Peterson, I''ve been trying to develop a good rtionship with Sheffield


    since he came back. But as you can see, he doesn''t appreciate it, and he treats us like we are nothing


    to him. And he even hurt Gillian. I don''t understand. She still has feelings for him. What''s wrong with


    that?" Tears spilled down Lea''s cheeks again.


    Peterson now had a clear picture of what had happened. Lea and Gillian had been embarrassed by


    Evelyn and Sheffield. So now, Lea was trying to snitch on them, hoping that Peterson would retaliate.


    Pressing his eyebrows together, he answered, "I have told you this before. Sheffield is rebellious; he


    has always been. He doesn''t listen to anyone. So, there''s no point in being angry with him. And about


    Evelyn¡­well, she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. Just like her father, Carlos, she is bossy


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    and domineering. No one in this city would dare to offend the Huo family. From now on, stay away from


    Sheffield and Evelyn. And tell Gillian not to interfere in their affairs. Everything will be fine if you just let


    them be."


    Although Sheffield was rebellious, he had a quality that Peterson really admired¡ªhe was rather thick-


    skinned.


    Peterson surmised that Evelyn must have agreed to go out with him because of his shameless


    persistence. Of course, it was obvious that Sheffield had a deep love for Evelyn. Otherwise, he would


    never have returned to take over Theo Group.


    Peterson didn''t care whom Sheffield liked as long as he came back and took over thepany.


    And since Sheffield was here now, taking care of business as the CEO, in return, Peterson was willing


    to help his son in all other aspects of his life.


    If he crossed Sheffield, Peterson assumed that his enraged son would turn the fate of the Tang family


    upside down in minutes and leave Theo Group in aplete mess.


    He had no other choice but to let his son have whatever he wanted so that he could live a happy life.


    Lea stared at her husband in shock. She had stopped crying. She couldn''t believe that he had just said


    that. What did he mean by that? Did he mean that it was all her and Gillian''s fault? "Peterson, are you


    going to let Sheffield be this stubborn the whole time?"


    "I know very well how stubborn he can be. In only the few weeks since he had taken over thepany,


    the decline rate of Theo Group''s market value has slowed down. Although it may not be too obvious at


    this point, it does not continue to fall. The share price is also improving. His ability and contribution to


    the quick growth are worth due credit. He knows what he is doing. He works hard every day. So you


    should stop trying to find faults with him." If Peterson were to bepletely honest, he would have said


    that he didn''t care whether Sheffield had insulted them both. As long as he continued to do wonders for


    thepany, Sheffield could do whatever he wanted with his personal life.


    As far as Peterson was concerned, Lea was someone who served him, apanied him when he


    went for a social engagement, and satisfied his sexual desire when he came back from work. That was


    all he wanted from her. And this didn''t necessarily have to be Lea for him. If not her, he could just get


    another woman who could meet his needs.


    He would never turn against Sheffield for the sake of another woman.


    Perhaps it was because she was aware of his thoughts and his perspective about a woman that Lea


    figured that she shouldn''t continue to make a fuss. "You''re right. Sheffield is already finding it hard to


    run thepany. I''ll ask Gillian not to bother him again."


    She was thirty-two years old, still young and beautiful. Peterson was sixty-six. It was clear as to why


    she had given up many men of her age and married a man who was old enough to be her father.


    Money. His inheritance.


    The Chi family was not poor, but they were nothingpared to the Tang family.


    And after marrying Peterson, she never had to worry about money.


    Gillian was crazy for famous brands. Her monthly expense was huge. Lea was the one who supported


    her financially.


    Peterson nodded. "I''m d you understand. Massage my temples now. I drank too much tonight."


    "Sure."


    At ZL Group


    Evelyn signed the document in her hand and handed it to Nadia. "Stop whatever you''re doing and


    find her immediately. It''s important." She stood up from her seat and left the office, without bothering to


    even tidy up the documents on the desk.


    At the finance department


    Evelyn read the file in her hands as she walked, with Nadia following close behind her. Evelyn directed,


    "Leave this matter to Mr. Xu. The contract contains a five-percentage bonus. By the end of the year,


    there should be no less than¡ª"


    "Miss Huo, watch out!" Nadia called out and tried to drag Evelyn away, but it was toote.


    Bang! The teacup in Gillian''s hand fell to the floor, and the tea and its leaves were spilt all over Evelyn''s


    suit and the floor.


    Gillian seemed flustered, like she hadn''t noticed Evelyn earlier. She apologized, "I''m sorry, Miss Huo. I


    didn''t see you."


    Evelyn couldn''t see a trace of guilt in the woman''s eyes. She tried to recall what had happened¡ªshe


    was walking towards the corner, and this person bumped into her all of a sudden.


    At first, she wasn''t sure whether Gillian had done it intentionally, but she was sure after seeing the


    smug look on Gillian''s face.


    Evelyn looked at her light blue suit, which was now stained by the tea. It was hard to remove tea stains


    from fabric, so her suit had to go.


    The chaos drew the attention of everyone on the floor.


    Nadia quickly borrowing wet tissues from thedies nearby. Several female employees came forward


    and handed their tissues to Nadia. "Miss Huo, use mine."


    "My wet issue contains detergent. Use this quickly."


    "Let me clean it for you, Miss Huo. We better hurry up before the stain spreads."


    A couple of female colleagues gathered around Evelyn to help her deal with the situation.


    She looked at Gillian, who was standing not too far away from the small crowd around her. At that


    moment, Gillian feltcent because of the stain on Evelyn''s suit.


    Evelyn said to the employees, "Thank you, girls. It''s not a big deal. Get back to work now." Her suit was


    finished. There was no point in any damage control now.


    Gillian knew that she was no match for Evelyn in terms of family background, so her only way was to


    use dirty tricks like this. After the girls left, she feigned an apologetic look once again. "I''m so sorry,


    Miss Huo. I''ll take your suit toundry right away."


    "No, thanks," Evelyn refused coldly. She had no time to deal with Gillian because she had something


    important to discuss with Tracy.


    At this moment, two people walked towards them from behind Evelyn. Their presence quieted the


    whole finance department down. The employees didn''t even dare to raise their heads from their work.


    Evelyn didn''t notice them and was about to leave.


    To her surprise, what Gillian said next sounded even more outrageous than her actions. "Miss Huo, I


    know I was wrong. Please don''t fire me."


    Evelyn looked at her in confusion. ''What does this woman want now?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 1044 Dear Sheffield

    Chapter 1044 Dear Sheffield


    Gillian begged, "Sheffield and I are deeply in love. Miss Huo, please stop pestering him. I know you


    were born with a silver spoon in your mouth and I am not as good as you, but please don''t do this to


    me. Please don''t steal my boyfriend!"


    Almost everyone in the city knew about Sheffield and Evelyn; the employees of ZL Group were no


    exception.


    But Gillian''s sudden outburst took them by surprise. Although they were shocked by the news, they


    didn''t dare to raise their heads to look at Gillian or Evelyn. They could only lend their ears while they


    pretended to be engrossed in work.


    Many in the finance department knew that Sheffield had gone as Gillian''s partner for the department


    dinner once. So, at least some of them were uncertain as to what to believe.


    "What''s going on here?"


    A familiar voice came from behind Evelyn. She turned around and asked in surprise, "Dad?"


    "Mr. Huo?" Gillian said in feigned surprise. She had long before seen him walking toward them.


    Carlos and Dixon approached the two women. Carlos looked at Gillian, his eyes as sharp as daggers.


    "What did you just say?" he asked.


    There was pin-drop silence around him. That was the kind of power Carlos wielded; the situation was


    now under hisplete control.


    Gillian was startled by his piercing look. She lowered her head to avoid his sharp gaze, and tried to


    sound upset. "Sheffield told me that he was being forced to be with Miss Huo. She is so domineering


    that he has no choice but to listen to her."


    She had heard that Carlos was against Evelyn and Sheffield''s rtionship, so she assumed that he


    would grab this chance to split them up forever.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After all, Sheffield was in another city at the moment. There was no way for him to defend himself.


    Carlos walked past the cleaningdy and stared at the tea stain on Evelyn''s suit. "Who made your suit


    dirty?"


    His tone softened as he approached his daughter.


    Evelyn cast a sidelong nce at the anxious Gillian and exined, "I bumped into Miss Chi by


    ident." She was not sure whether her father would believe Gillian''s words and misunderstand her


    rtionship with Sheffield.


    Carlos turned to Gillian. "Aren''t you the supervisor of the finance department who was demoted by


    Evelyn recently?"


    Some of the employees looked up discreetly at this point. Gillian felt embarrassed that he had brought


    that up. Nevertheless, she replied, "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "Evelyn, you are too softhearted. What was the point of keeping an employee like her at ZL Group?


    You should''ve fired her," Carlos said coldly, and then turned to Gillian again. "You just said Sheffield


    loved you. Then, why is he marrying Evelyn?"


    Evelyn knew that Carlos wouldn''t let go of the matter easily. She pulled at his suit and whispered, "Dad,


    there are employees here. Let''s talk about it when we get back to the office, okay?"


    Carlos looked at her as she tried to tug him away. ''Evelyn, this should be solved in front of them.


    Otherwise, people will misunderstand you and throw mud at you.'' He stood his ground. "Why should


    we leave? Everyone has seen and heard what is going on here. So, it''s best we solve this issue right


    away."


    His tone was firm, and Evelyn knew that there was no point in arguing with her father after he had


    made a decision. That would just serve to make him mad.


    But Gillian was still hoping that Carlos would not allow his daughter to be with Sheffield after this. She


    took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Huo, as I said, Sheffield is being forced to be with Miss Huo. He told


    me that she had gone to D City on her own to get back together with him."


    Evelyn couldn''t help but snort. ''Really? She wants to y this little trick in front of my father? How


    naive.''


    Carlos replied in a cold voice, "Fine. I believe you." Then, he turned to Evelyn. "Why don''t you dump


    him now? Let''s see if he is still willing to choose you over Miss Chi."


    Gillian wasn''t sure where this was going, but she nodded and said, "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    After a moment''s consideration, Carlos said, "Actually, we have so many of our people here, while you


    are all by yourself. People might think we are bullying you. How about this? You call Sheffield and tell


    him that Evelyn doesn''t want him anymore. Let''s see what he says. Oh, don''t forget to put it on


    speaker. We want to hear how relieved he is after being dumped by Evelyn."


    Gillian froze. ''He asks me to call Sheffield?'' She managed to force a smile while her hands and legs


    trembled. "Mr. Huo, he''s on a business trip. He might be busy."


    Carlos raised his eyebrows. "That''s not true. No matter how busy a man is, he would always make time


    to pick up a call from his beloved woman. I have been in Sheffield''s ce too, and I would never miss a


    call from my wife."


    Just as Carlos finished his words, the employees turned their heads towards him. Someone eximed


    in a hushed voice, "Oh my God! Mr. Huo spoils his wife so much! He just confessed his love for her out


    loud."


    "He is such an amazing husband!"


    "He''s right. Miss Chi just needs to make the phone call and we''ll know whether she''s telling the truth."


    Gillian just stood there, not knowing what to do. Carlos'' face darkened. The temperature around him


    seemed to have declined to freezing levels. "Are you aware of how much thispany is losing while


    Evelyn and I stand here, doing nothing? Can you afford topensate? Don''t waste our time. Call him


    now!"


    Carlos barked, his eyes ferociously fixed on her.


    Gillian trembled in fear. She fumbled for the phone in her pocket and unlocked it slowly.


    Carlos knew that she was stalling for time. "Make the call for her," he ordered Nadia.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo,"


    she replied, looking at the woman in contempt. ''First, it was Dollie. And now, thisdy. Why are there so


    many brainless women around Sheffield?'' she thought to herself.


    ''Does she really think that she canpete with Miss Huo? Miss Huo can deal with this woman even


    without Mr. Huo''s help. She is no pushover.


    No matter how many women turn up to destroy her rtionship with Sheffield, Miss Huo will always


    find a way to deal with them.''


    Nadia snatched Gillian''s phone from her shaky hands and searched her contact list. "Miss Chi, what


    have you saved Mr. Tang''s contact as?"


    Gillian didn''t answer.


    Evelyn sighed and said indifferently, "Search for the number, 1881212..." She paused after saying


    "1212." It was her birthday.


    After she recited thest four digits of Sheffield''s phone number, Evelyn''s voice trailed off. She


    remembered that his birthday was in March.


    That was when she finally figured that his phone number was abination of their birthdays.


    When Nadia saw the name saved on Gillian''s phone, she coughed embarrassedly and let Evelyn see


    the contact name¡ªDear Sheffield.


    Gillian blushed. She tried to get her phone back, but Nadia reminded her coldly, "Miss Chi, please


    behave yourself."


    She pressed the call button and Sheffield''s ringtone was heard. It was Debbie''s song.


    Evelyn stole a quick nce at Carlos, who was ring at Gillian''s phone angrily. If looks could kill, her


    phone would have exploded by now!


    He had no idea that Sheffield had be a fan of his wife.


    While they waited for Sheffield to pick up the call, Evelyn told the gloomy woman, "His phone number is


    abination of my birthday and his. And his ringtone is my mother''s song. Do you understand what


    this means, Miss Chi?"


    Gillian was speechless.

 Chapter 1045 Everyone Kicks Someone While Theyre Down

    Chapter 1045 Everyone Kicks Someone While They''re Down


    Hearing Evelyn''s question, people who didn''t believe Gillian began to curse her. "Gillian is so


    audacious. She tried to split up Mr. Tang and Miss Huo!"


    "I''m pretty sure they''re in love. Did you see his deration of love to Miss Huo? He put it up on Theo


    Group''s LED screen so everyone could see it. Why didn''t he do it for Gillian? Probably because she''s a


    liar!"


    "Mr. Tang is so romantic. He even custom made a phone number thatbined his and Miss Huo''s


    birthdays. He is really my ideal type!"


    The employees kept whispering to one another as they kept waiting for Sheffield to pick up the phone.


    But he didn''t answer.


    At Carlos'' prompting, Nadia called again. Still, no one picked up.


    Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief as the call was answered at the third time.


    Sheffield''s attractive voice echoed throughout the finance department. "Gillian Chi, I warned you not to


    mess with me anymore. Remember? This had better be important. I don''t like to have my time wasted."


    His voice was full of obvious impatience.


    Gillian''s face was as red as a tomato. She was so embarrassed she wished she could vanish into thin


    air.


    After a moment''s silence, the voice on the other end became colder. "Don''t call me again." "Beep,


    beep, beep¡ª"


    He hung up the phone.


    Evelyn grinned. Sheffield had yed his part well, though he had no idea what was going on here.


    The voices whispering to each other became angrier. They didn''t imagine Gillian could be such a bitch.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Without giving Gillian a chance to do anything, Evelyn pulled out her phone and made a call to


    Sheffield herself.


    The phone rang again. It was the same ringtone. But the difference was that Sheffield picked up almost


    as it rang.


    The gentle and surprised voice on the other end was totally different from the previous impatient one.


    "Eve, my sweetheart, miss me already?"


    "Ahem!" Evelyn choked on her saliva and coughed.


    Gillian was soon abandoned as a topic of discussion. Now all they wanted to talk about was how sweet


    Sheffield was to Evelyn.


    Her cough was not loud, but Sheffield noticed it anyway. Immediately, he became nervous. "Are you


    sick? You should take better care of yourself. Eve..." The staff didn''t hear what he said next because


    Evelyn turned off the speaker.


    Evelyn put her phone near her ear and lowered her head to look at her shoes. "I''m not sick. Talk to you


    "Well, okay. Take care. I''ll be back when I can."


    "Okay."


    After Evelyn hung up, Carlos told Dixon, "Dixon, fire that woman now! ZL Group will never hire her


    again! Oh, don''t forget to deduct thepensation fee for Evelyn''s suit from her sry!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    After that, ignoring Gillian''s reaction, he turned to Evelyn and asked, "Are you also here for Miss


    Wang?"


    "Yeah, I can''t get ahold of her." There was an emergency, so Evelyn went to the finance department.


    Carlos asked another employee, "Did Miss Wange to work today?"


    "No, she didn''te to the office today."


    Carlos nodded and said to Evelyn, "Go home. I''ll take care of it."


    "Thanks, Dad."


    Father and daughter left the finance department with their assistants. Gillian held her cell phone and


    leaned against the wall weakly. She got strange looks from her co-workers.


    "Gillian Chi." The new supervisor of the finance department came over and looked at Gillian with


    derision. "What did you think you were doing, messing with Miss Huo? Do you want to die?"


    Gillian was silent.


    "She nearly killed three male employees by making them run until they fell over. No one told you?"


    Gillian had never heard this story before.


    "Those three were real pieces of work. They were always rude and offensive to the women that work


    here. Miss Huo decided to teach them a lesson. And she watched them the whole time. Their hearts


    could have burst!" If the three male employees disobeyed the order or chose to resign, they would


    have to pay a contract termination fee. So, they had no choice but to ept the punishment.


    "And, one of the managers in ourpany had a huge crush on her and tried to pursue her. She fired


    that guy. You should have been thankful she only demoted you. But you still went and ticked her off


    again. You deserve it!" the supervisor taunted.


    One of the women whispered to her coworker, "Miss Huo is the picture of confidence. She only blushed


    a couple times when she talked to Mr. Tang. She''s the real princess, and Mr. Tang''s real girlfriend. Miss


    Chi just acted like a scared little kid. So she tried dirty tricks to try and get Mr. Tang and Miss Huo to


    break up. What a whore!"


    Everyone kicks someone while they''re down. That was exactly the situation Gillian was in now. Since


    she was fired by thepany, everyone wanted to dump on her. Gillian obviously wasn''t popr


    among her colleagues. That was because she was arrogant and domineering no matter what position


    she was in.


    The employee who called her a whore was none other than Lily Xu, who had been scolded by Gillian.


    Lily finally had an opportunity to get back at her.


    Gillian clenched her teeth. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She took out her


    phone and sent a message to Evelyn, saying, "You think you won, huh? Well, do you know Sheffield


    slept with his sister-inw? He flirted with a married woman. It''s absolutely true. And now that he''s back


    in the Tang family, he''ll hook up with her again. You think you''re so hot. But Kaylee Lou is way hotter


    than you. Every guy drools over her."


    After changing her clothes, Evelyn was about to make a phone call when she saw Gillian''s message.


    Sterling had already told her. So, Sheffield''s sister-inw was Kaylee Lou.


    Ignoring Gillian''s message, Evelyn made a phone call to someone else first.


    Gillian was sure that Evelyn was devastated. That was why she texted her again. "You don''t have to


    pretend to love Sheffield very much. He can''t live without women around him. Two days ago, I saw him


    flirt with Kaylee again. I bet he never told you. Because I''m sure Sheffield has never thought about


    introducing you to the family."


    Gillian wasn''t done yet. She continued to text, "When I was with him, he said that he liked women that


    are cute and sweet, like a little princess. But you behave more like a bossy queen. You''re terrible for


    each other. Even if you are together now, your rtionship won''tst long!"


    After she hung up, Evelyn nced at the constant stream of invective Gillian was sending to her inbox.


    She really wanted to block Gillian. Finally, she calmly texted back. "Thanks for thepliment. I''m no


    queen, just Evelyn Huo. But since you went there, think of it like this: I''ll be a little princess when I''m


    with Sheffield, and without him, I''m the queen. Besides, if he really loves me, he will love me no matter


    what. He won''t care if I''m a cute princess or a bossy queen! So what if he has a past? Everyone does.


    Want some advice? Do better. Don''t bother replying to me. Goodbye!"


    Staring at the message, Gillian clenched her teeth and angrily smashed her phone on the floor.


    The loud noise startled everyone in that department.

 Chapter 1046 Date Night

    Chapter 1046 Date Night


    For a good amount of time, the supervisor of the finance department red at Gillian before sharply


    saying, "Don''t even think about making trouble here. You are not an employee of ZL Group anymore.


    Leave, now! Or I''ll call security!"


    "Yeah, I got fired, but so what? I don''t care! This is a fucked-uppany anyways! Besides, I can work


    at my brother-inw''spany. My sister only needs to ask my brother-inw and he will give me the


    general manager position, if not the supervisor position," Gillian retorted furiously.


    "Then hurry up and go! What are you still doing here?"


    Gillian wanted to p her across the face. But she held back her anger and said, "Why are you so


    arrogant? You only got this position after I got demoted. You remember this moment and how you


    treated me. Because I certainly won''t forget this once youe to me begging for help!"


    "That''s ridiculous. As the supervisor of the finance department of ZL Group, why would I ever need


    your help? Get the hell out of here or I''ll ask the security guards to drag your ass out."


    After packing up her things, Gillian left ZL Group''s building. In an instant, everything in the offices went


    back to normal.


    As the night fell, Evelyn could be seen leaving the office building.


    It so happened that a red supercar was parked outside. When the man in the car noticed her, he


    immediately got out and approached her.


    Evelyn was rather surprised to see him. "Shouldn''t you be on a business trip right now? When did you


    Sheffield winked at her, took out the roses that he was holding from behind, and gave them to Evelyn.


    "I came here to see you as soon as I got back." He lowered his head and nted a kiss on her lips.


    At that time, thepany''s employees were getting off work as well. Because the elegant supercar


    was conspicuous, the employees who were walking out of the building instantly saw it.


    Evelyn noticed this, so she propped one hand against Sheffield''s chest to stop him from kissing her


    again. "People are watching. Let''s get out of here."


    "All right." Sheffield led her to the passenger seat with a hand around her waist.


    In a matter of minutes, the red sports car left. On the way to his ce, he asked, "What do you want to


    eat tonight? I''ll cook for you at home."


    After smelling the flowers on herp, Evelyn tilted her head and teased, "Is Chef Tang going to cook?


    Lucky me!"


    "That''s right. Order whatever you like." Sheffield went along with her joke.


    "Okay! I want something light."


    "No problem. Rice and grilled Japanese eel with sauteed broli and preserved plums; fruit sd; and


    sweet dumplings with red beans and preserved plums. What do you think?" Sheffield suggested.


    ''So, he still remembers that I like eating preserved plums," Evelyn thought to herself while she smiled in


    satisfaction. It made her really happy that he remembered those details. "Actually, I haven''t eaten


    preserved plums for two years now."


    "Why? Don''t you like them anymore?"


    "I do. But I don''t want to eat preserved plums given to me by just anyone. I want them toe from


    you, but you wouldn''t buy them for me!" In the two years that he had been away, Evelyn had seemingly


    lost herself. She was not like how she was before. She had no appetite for any snacks, especially


    preserved plums, her favorite snack.


    Sheffield looked at her briefly before focusing once again on the road. With utmost sincerity, he said,


    "I''m sorry. From now on, I''m going to buy preserved plums for you every single day."


    "Okay, I will only eat the ones that you buy for me!"


    "That''s my girl. Come here!" he softly said.


    "Why?"


    "I want to give you a reward for making that promise. Come here and kiss me."


    Evelyn giggled. "I''m the one getting a reward, so shouldn''t you lean over and kiss me?"


    "I''m driving. Come on, kiss me."


    "Then, focus on driving. Stop being so distracted!" Evelyn refused once again.


    Sheffield didn''t insist. "Well, fine. There''s still a lot of chances where I could get a kiss from you. I''ll start


    tonight." He teased her and winked at her afterward.


    "Cut it out."


    Sure enough, at dinner, Sheffield served the dishes that he had mentioned. He even opened a bottle of


    red wine and poured two sses for them. With each other''s presence, their dinner was warm and


    romantic.


    That night, Evelyn didn''t go back to the manor. She stayed at Sheffield''s ce as they made the night


    even more romantic.


    The next morning, Sheffield was already making breakfast when Evelyn woke up.


    She appeared at the door of the kitchen in her pajamas. She was still very sleepy while she rubbed her


    eyes, trying to see what was going on. When she saw how busy Sheffield was, she asked, "Why did


    you get up so early?"


    "I made toast with brown sugar and preserved plums for you. Go freshen up."


    "Okay." With a content smile, she leaned her head against the door frame and looked at Sheffield''s


    back while he continued to prepare their breakfast. At that exact moment, she was so happy that she


    wanted to freeze the time.


    Sheffield didn''t hear Evelyn going to the bathroom. So when he turned around, she was still there,


    smiling at him.


    He looked at his back and asked, "Is there something on my back?"


    "No. You know, I was thinking that when you have time, we can hang out together. I''ll bring Gwyn as


    well."


    Gwyn? His smile reached his eyes when he heard the name. "That little cutie is missing me again, isn''t


    she? You decide when and just let me know. Any time is fine with me. If I have a schedule, I''ll cancel it


    right away."


    Seeing the sparkle in his eyes, Evelyn felt less worried.


    Sheffield put down the tableware, washed his hands, and wiped them dry with a napkin. Then he


    walked up to her and hugged her. "Your eyes are tempting me," he whispered to her.


    "What?" She was stunned.


    He suddenly pulled her in his arms and softly said, "Now, you have to take responsibility for turning me


    on."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ''He wants to do it again? Does he ever get tired? I know I do, '' she thought to herself. With a serious


    look, she said, "You should give it a break, Sheffield. You''ll damage your kidneys if you keep this up."


    "Don''t worry. I used to be a doctor, so I know how to protect my kidneys. I''ll be fine." He carried her to


    the bedroom and gently ced her down on the bed. A second after, he was pressing his body on top


    of hers.


    She didn''t want to get tired of making love to him one day. So, she pleaded sincerely, "I apologize for


    turning you on. Believe me, it wasn''t my intention. I''m going to freshen up and have my breakfast.


    Please, Mr. Tang, let me go." After giving her a kiss on the lips, Sheffield carried her off the bed and


    said, "That''s my girl. I''ll go to the bathroom with you."


    Evelyn''s mind transiently wandered back to the past. To be honest, she really missed the way he


    looked in a doctor''s uniform. She wondered if she would ever see him in his scrubs again.


    Inside the bathroom, he helped her put toothpaste on her brush and handed her a ss of warm water


    to rinse her mouth.


    Evelyn began to brush her teeth.


    He leaned against the door. Now it was his turn to carefully watch her. Then, he suddenly thought of


    something. "Did you fire Gillian?"


    Evelyn paused and nodded. With a mouth full of toothpaste, she said, "Yes."


    After that, he didn''t say anything more.


    Once she was finished brushing her teeth, Evelyn stared at the man by the door and asked, "So, did


    you make every effort to please mest night just to change my mind?"


    Sheffield was confused. "Change your mind on what?"


    "About Gillian, to give her a chance toe back to ZL Group." She really didn''t like Gillian. But what if


    he actually asked her to go easy on that woman?


    When Sheffield heard this, he wanted to strangle her. "Miss Huo, is that your way of saying that you


    weren''t satisfied with my performancest night? If you were not, let''s do it again right now!" While he


    was saying that, he started to walk towards her. In spite of her resistance, he held her waist, lifted her


    up and put her on the counter behind her. In one breath, he locked her with his hands on both of her


    sides.


    Afraid that she might fall, Evelyn wrapped her arms around his neck and stated nervously, "Yeah. I was


    satisfied. I''ll call the HR right now." Sheffield could never disappoint her in bed.


    "Why would you call them?"


    "To hire her back. Isn''t that what you want?"


    "Evelyn Huo, are you trying to piss me off?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    "What did I do?" she asked.


    He helplessly pressed his forehead against hers. "How about I hire her to work for Theo Group


    instead?"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "I''ll make her my personal assistant. I can even put one more desk in my office so that we could work


    together in close proximity. What do you think?"


    Of course, Evelyn could tell that he was saying that for the sole purpose of annoying her. "Not bad. But


    I don''t think another desk is necessary. Why don''t the two of you just work together in your lounge?"

 Chapter 1047 The Grand Gesture

    Chapter 1047 The Grand Gesture


    "Why don''t we skip breakfast? I can think of better things to do than have breakfast!" Sheffield


    suggested, grabbing Evelyn and lifting her up.


    She let out a cry of surprise and lowered her head to regard the man holding her. "No, breakfast is


    ready. I was wrong. Put me down!"


    "Oh? Wrong about what?" he asked with a smirk.


    "Um... I... I don''t know." She gave up.


    He felt a headacheing on. "Listen up. I''ll tell you!"


    She nodded.


    "I don''t give a damn what happened to Gillian. I don''t care where she goes. She can live on the streets


    for all I care!" When that woman had decided to mess with Evelyn like that, she flushed thest trace of


    her friendship with Sheffield down the drain.


    "You brought it up!" She felt wronged.


    "Yes, I did. It was a simple question. That bitch Leained about me to Peterson. He texted and


    asked me about it. That''s why I said anything at all. Get it?"


    "Yeah. Can you put me down now?" She hadn''t washed her face yet.


    Sheffield lowered her gently so she could get her footing. "You''re off the hook for now. But if you make


    me unhappy next time, I''ll..."


    His voice disappeared in the woman''s feigned serious look.


    "Sheffield," she said in an expectant tone.


    ''Uh-oh, this can''t be good.'' He smiled and kissed her cheek. "Yes, honey?"


    "What will you do?"


    "I''ll... I''ll apologize to you honestly!" This was absolutely not what he was going to say.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I ticked you off. Why apologize to me?"


    "If I''m not happy, that just means I''m being petty. I shouldn''t fight with you. It would be all my fault if


    things soured."


    Evelyn kept silent. She didn''t know what to say about his honeyed tongue.


    After breakfast, they agreed to go out and have some fun the next afternoon. And take Gwyn with


    them. Then they went their separate ways.


    At Theo Group


    When Joshua arrived at Sheffield''s office, Sheffield was on the phone. "You heard me, I want 9, 999


    blue roses and red roses delivered by air in two days. The sooner, the better. It''s urgent."


    When he heard Sheffield cing such a huge order, Joshua muttered, "Holy shit!" under his breath. If


    Sheffield hadn''t been on the phone, Joshua would have been louder.


    As soon as he hung up, Joshua leaned forward and whispered in his ear, "Mr. Tang, please let me live


    off you. I can do a lot for you. I can keep you warm at night, I have a huge appetite, obviously I can eat,


    and I know how to spend money. It''ll be like old times. What do you say?"


    "Back off!" Sheffield bellowed brusquely.


    Joshua sat back in his chair and clicked his tongue.


    "Well, you definitely know how to fill a set of clothing. No matter how you''re dressed, you look like a


    professional. In scrubs, you looked like an evil doctor. Now you look like an evil CEO."


    All in all, his key point was that Sheffield was a terrible person.


    Sheffield snorted, "Humph! I''m evil? Said the kettle to the pot. Maybe I''m evil, but you''re no saint!"


    "Fuck off! You are evil, and you love it. So about those flowers¡ªis this some kind of grand gesture?"


    "Yeah. Evelyn and I have been through a lot. And then being apart for two years... Now that I have


    everything, it''s time to start a family." His life would be perfect if he could have a kid as cute as Gwyn.


    Staring at the ceiling, Joshua leaned back in his chair and sighed, "I''m jealous, man. You know what


    you want and you go for it. Maybe I should figure my own life out."


    "Don''t worry. After Evelyn and I get engaged, I''ll help you bag Terilynn. After all, if it works out between


    you two and you get married, I''ll be your brother-inw," Sheffieldforted him with a grin.


    "Yeah, maybe. Problem is, I''m two years older than you, and by seniority, you''ll be my elder brother-in-


    Sheffield said with a smug smile, "Well, what can you do about it? You like the younger sister. If you


    don''t like it, you can marry someone else."


    "Forget it, I''d rather call you ''Brother-in-Law'' than somebody else."


    "That''s the spirit. I''m surprised to see you here. Did you want anything?"


    "Naw. I just popped in. So you''re proposing to Evelyn?"


    "Yeah. I need your help. Terilynn''s too. But don''t tell Evelyn. I want to surprise her."


    Joshua nodded. "I know. I gotta be a witness. Just call and I''ll be there."


    "Makes sense. And we''ll have to set aside some time, so I can teach you how to make Terilynn fall for


    you. Then you can get married, too!"


    "Wait a minute. Why don''t we propose on the same day?" Joshua thought it was a brilliant idea.


    "Get out of here. I want this to be an unforgettable proposal. I''m hoping you can stay by my side and


    cheer me on. I don''t want you to steal my thunder."


    Joshua gave him a cunning grin. "Come on! You''re always in the limelight. How can I possibly steal


    your thunder? Let''s do this together."


    "If you propose on the same day as me, I will propose to you! I''ll make Terilynn think you like guys."


    Sheffield and Evelyn loved each other dearly. Evelyn would never believe he was gay. Terilynn might


    be more easily misled.


    "Hurl..." Joshua pretended to vomit. He waved his hand at Sheffield and said, "You win. Forget what I


    said."


    "Humph!"


    "Got the ring yet?"


    "Yes, I got it from the store yesterday," Sheffield replied with a nod.


    "Weren''t you on a business trip?"


    "I got in yesterday morning. Then I went to grab the ring." The ring was customized for Evelyn. He


    didn''t want anyone else to touch it. So, he drove to the store to fetch it himself.


    "All right. Good luck, bro!" Joshua cheered him on. He was almost thirty. And Sheffield was about to


    settle down. Joshua couldn''t help thinking maybe he should start considering his own wedding too.


    That evening, Sheffield went back to his apartment alone. Since they were going to meet the following


    afternoon, Evelyn wasn''t there with him.


    Sheffield was going to sleep in the office, but he recalled that Evelyn''s scent was all over everything at


    home. He missed that. So he decided to make it home, never mind the fact that it was already past


    midnight.


    He left the elevator and walked to the door. Before he opened the door, he noticed something


    suspicious about the lock.


    He caught a glimpse of the camera in the upper right corner of the corridor. He couldn''t see the little


    LED light that was usually lit up. The camera wasn''t working.


    He was sure that the camera was still fine when he left his apartment that morning. Still, he opened the


    door anyway. He pushed the door open but didn''t rush in. Standing there, he listened for suspicious


    noises. But he heard nothing.


    Yet he was sure it was not a burry. An ordinary thief wouldn''t be able to break into his apartment


    easily.


    He walked into the living room vigntly, turned on the light and looked around. There was nobody else


    there.


    He fixed his gaze on the half-closed door of the bedroom, but it was too far away for him to be certain if


    there was anyone inside.


    As usual, he took off his jacket and walked to the clothes rack. He took this opportunity to look to the


    bedroom out of the corner of his eye.


    The bed and table were in the same ces as before. Nothing unusual.


    He turned around and walked towards the fridge. When he was about to open the fridge, he suddenly


    found something coating the handle.


    Though it was transparent, the strange smell alerted Sheffield.


    He took out his phone and called Joshua. "Josh, what are you doing? Oh, I just got home and felt a


    little hungry. How about we go out for a midnight snack?"

 Chapter 1048 The Break-in And The Trap

    Chapter 1048 The Break-in And The Trap


    Joshua rolled in bedzily. "I''m gonna pass. It''s midnight and I''m already in bed."


    Sheffield calmly walked towards the door and said, "All right. Where shall we meet?"


    "What? I said I''m noting, dude!" Joshua was exhausted. He had been very busytely and just


    wanted to sleep.


    "Got it. I''ll be there soon."


    As soon as Sheffield put his hand on the doorknob of his front door, he heard a noise behind him. He


    tried to open the door quickly, but the lock had been deliberately tampered with.


    All of a sudden, the lights in the living room went out. A figure rushed towards him in the dark, and a


    shining dagger came at him.


    Sheffield briskly dodged the attack.


    He moved a few feet away from the attacker and measured him up. The person was wearing a long


    cktex overcoat, with its hood over his head, and a ghost-face mask covering his entire face,


    except his eyes.


    Normally this was where anyone would run screaming, but Sheffield was fearless.


    He reacted quickly and threw a kick. The attacker deftly dodged, and so, the fight began.


    After a few moves, Sheffield was sure that this was the man who had tried to kill him in the suburbsst


    time. "Who the hell are you?" he asked.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Without answering, the man lunged forward to stab his target.


    Sheffield jumped across the sofa to put some distance between them. "I have to know why you''re doing


    this. You tried to kill me two years ago, and here you are again. Tell me, is this personal or did


    someone send you?"


    The masked guy seemed to be highly skilled in kung fu. Every move he made was aimed to kill. From


    his moves and seeing how he had sabotaged his apartment, Sheffield was sure that this was definitely


    not the first time this guy had done this. He was a professional.


    Again, the attacker remained silent. He took something out of his pocket and tossed it in the air.


    Sheffield was quick to realize what it was. ''Damn! That''s drug powder! This can''t be good!''


    He held his breath and ran towards the study to stay away from the poisonous powder. The attacker


    sped to catch up with him.


    When Sheffield reached the study, to his dismay, he found that the wires in the study had been cut. He


    had intended to use some tools to protect himself, but that was not an option anymore.


    Knowing that the man was well prepared, Sheffield concentrated on dealing with him first and waited


    for an opportunity to subdue him.


    He attacked the man head on and they fought with their bare hands for a few minutes. The whole study


    was a mess by the end of it.


    Out of the blue, the man ran out of the study as if he had run out of patience.


    Sheffield was taken aback. Confused by what the man was up to, he followed him out of the study.


    The man stopped at the front door of the apartment. In his left hand was a burning lighter.


    And he was holding something in his right hand too. Sheffield looked closely. It was the ring he had


    bought for Evelyn.


    His neighborhood was always safe, and he was nning on proposing to her very soon. So, Sheffield


    had put the ring in the drawer of the night stand.


    The masked man put away the ring and the lighter into his pocket, took out a key or some tool and


    quickly opened the door. He rushed out without a second thought.


    Sheffield followed after him without any hesitation.


    But by the time he reached the hallway, the elevator on the left had already arrived at the underground


    parking lot. He entered another elevator and followed the man to the parking lot.


    Everything was quiet. The man was nowhere to be found.


    But Sheffield knew that the guy must be lurking somewhere, waiting for his chance. Standing in the lot,


    he surveyed the surroundings carefully, looking for the trace of his attacker.


    At that moment, a silver-grey car burst into life in the right corner of the parking lot.


    Sheffield ran over to it; the car had no license te.


    And it had been parked right next to his own car. He got into his Maybach and followed the car out of


    the parking lot. That was when he realized that something was off. It seemed too easy.


    He reflected on the entire incident and concluded that the man had been trying to lure him out of his


    apartment, showing him the ring was a part of that n. Obviously, he had seeded in getting


    Sheffield on his tail.


    It was pretty clear that continuing to follow the man would be dangerous. But then, he thought of the


    ring with his and Evelyn''s names engraved on it, and followed the attacker''s car anyway.


    He called Joshua. "I''m in trouble. Get up! Bring some men too! I''m at Imperial City Avenue!"


    Joshua jerked up from bed right away. "What? Didn''t you just say that you wanted to grab a midnight


    snack? What happened?"


    "That was just a ruse to leave my apartment without alerting the man that broke into my apartment. But


    I didn''t expect that he would tamper with my locks. I couldn''t get out."


    "Then, how did you get out now?" Joshua asked. He put his phone on speaker, grabbed his clothes


    and put them on as fast as he could.


    "That asshole took the engagement ring I bought for Evelyn and lured me out."


    "Stop chasing after him, Sheffield. It''s too dangerous. You can just buy another ring. You can afford it


    now. Get back home!" Joshua urged. It was true that Sheffield was rolling in dough right now. But


    Joshua had no idea how expensive the ring was.


    "Sorry, I can''t do that. It''s not just about the ring. There''s something about this guy that makes me


    uneasy. He was the one who had attacked me two years ago. I have a feeling that if I don''t settle this


    once and for all this time, he wille after me again," Sheffield exined as he sped after the


    attacker.


    "What car is he driving? Keep in touch. I''ll bring some people over now!"


    "It has no license te and I can''t make out the model. He is driving along Imperial City Avenue right


    now. At the end of this avenue is the intersection which leads to Lush Hill Road and Sward Road. I''m


    guessing he will head for Lush Hill Road, since it is in the suburbs and there will be very few people


    there."


    "Got it! I''ll be right there." With his hair still messy, Joshua grabbed his jacket and darted out of his


    bedroom. He was in such a hurry that he had buttoned up his shirt all wrong, but he couldn''t care less.


    When he walked past his father''s room, an idea struck him. He turned back and pushed open Darius''


    door. Darius was asleep. "Dad! Someone is going after Sheffield. I''m heading to Imperial City Avenue


    to help him. Send some policemen over!" Joshua said loudly into the dark room.


    Darius turned on the bedsidemp. Hearing that Sheffield was in danger, he cleared his head and said


    decisively, "Okay, you go ahead. I''m on it!"


    Joshua drove in the direction of Imperial City Avenue. On his way, he called some others for help.


    Sheffield followed the other car to the end of Imperial City Avenue. As expected, the masked man


    headed to Lush Hill Road.


    However, soon after, several other cars started showing up out of nowhere, following him closely


    behind. ''It was a trap, '' Sheffield realized.


    He turned at an intersection and pulled into a path leading to a secluded area.


    It was not until the next afternoon that Evelyn heard about what had happened to Sheffield. She had


    just dressed Gwyn up in a beautiful pink dress. Her hair was so short that it could barely be tied. But


    Evelyn managed it and tied her daughter''s hair with two adorable hair ties.


    "Sweetie, you''re going to meet your daddy soon. But you must listen to Mommy, Gwyn. If I ask you to


    call him ''Uncle, '' you should call him ''Uncle.'' And if Mommy tells you can call him ''Daddy, '' then you can


    call him ''Daddy.'' Okay, sweetie?"


    Gwyn nodded quickly. Her reaction had be more and more normal these days, which made


    Evelyn happy.


    If Sheffield''s being around could help Gwyn return to normal and give her aplete family, Evelyn


    was willing to propose to Sheffield herself.

 Chapter 1049 Disappearance

    Chapter 1049 Disappearance


    Evelyn pictured in her head how she, Gwyn, and Sheffield would live a happy life together. A wide


    smile found its way to her lips. Happiness and contentment filled her heart.


    That day, she put on a pink dress, a pair of beautiful beige shoes with kitten heels, and atst, she


    applied a thinyer of makeup.


    When she was about to leave her bedroom with Gwyn, she saw that Carlos was walking towards them


    hastily. When he saw Evelyn, he quickly opened his mouth, seemingly to say something but no words


    were able toe out.


    "Father, what''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?" Evelyn had rarely seen her father so anxious.


    Carlos noticed that Evelyn and Gwyn had delicately dressed up, so he asked, "Evelyn, are you going to


    meet Sheffield?"


    Evelyn was impressed by how perceptive her father was. She had no intention of hiding anything from


    him since he had already noticed it. So she briefly answered with a yes. Afraid that Carlos wouldn''t


    allow her to take Gwyn to meet Sheffield, she quickly added, "Gwyn has been making spectacr


    progresstely. I want her to see Sheffield more often."


    Carlos had actually been with Gwyn every day. He certainly knew about Gwyn''s progress. However...


    "Something happened to Sheffield," he eventually told her.


    "What did you just say?" Evelyn couldn''t believe what she just heard. She was so confused that she


    could only stare at her father.


    "It''s true, Evelyn. But first, please calm down and listen to me carefully." Carlos tried to soothe Evelyn


    while he took Gwyn from her arms.


    Evelyn''s hands trembled. "What happened to him?"


    "It happened after he went back to his apartmentst night. He called Joshua. But when Joshua arrived


    at Imperial City Avenue, he couldn''t find Sheffield. Joshua had already segregated his men into two


    groups. The troops had searched Lush Hill Road and Sward Road. Finally, they found Sheffield''s car in


    the suburbs."


    Evelyn''s face turned pale. But she managed to ask while still trembling, "And then?"


    "There were traces of struggle around the car, and... there was blood." It wasn''t easy for Carlos to tell


    his daughter about it. He didn''t want to make her worried, but he knew that it would be better if it came


    from him. "It''s still not sure whether it''s Sheffield''s blood, but it''s being tested right now."


    "So, where is he now?"


    "Nobody knows," Carlos honestly replied.


    ''Nobody knows where Sheffield is.'' It was slowly sinking in for Evelyn. She felt light-headed as if her


    head were about to explode or she was about to faint.


    Without a second thought, she lifted her dress and dashed towards the door. Carlos grabbed her hand


    and called out, "Evelyn! Evelyn, calm down."


    "Father, if it were any other time, I would have listened to you. But now I''m begging you, please don''t


    stop me. I must find him!" Evelyn eximed slowly while tears were threatening to fall from her eyes.


    Carlos felt deep remorse while he listened to his daughter. With the utmost concern, he sincerely said,


    "Eve, it''s not that I don''t want you to look for him. But please don''t let your emotions control you. A lot of


    experienced people are already looking for him. They know what they are doing. Darius and Peterson


    have already sent every man they can spare. They will do whatever they can to find him. I''ll let you


    know as soon as I get any news."


    "But Dad, he''s missing. I...and the blood. How can I just sit here? I''ll just die of anxiety if I don''t do


    anything."


    Carlos understood how she felt. "Evelyn, at this point, what you should do is pull yourself together. You


    must be strong. Gwyn needs you. She is your daughter. I''m sure Sheffield wouldn''t want you to forget


    about her, so take care of Gwyn. I''ll also send some men to look for him."


    Evelyn turned to Gwyn as if she just realized that her daughter was there. ''Yes, Gwyn...I still have


    Gwyn. I have to protect her. I have to be strong for her, '' Evelyn told herself.


    She held back her tears, took a deep breath, and took her daughter from Carlos. With stifled breaths,


    she said, "Dad, I''ll carefully look after Gwyn. Please inform me as soon as you have any information. I


    don''t care how small the detail is, I have to know, okay?"


    "Yes, don''t worry. Sheffield is a tough guy. I''m sure he''s going to be fine!" Although Carlos had his


    reservations about Sheffield, he still felt bad about the current situation.


    "Thanks, Dad!"


    With that, Evelyn stayed at home with Gwyn. She tried really hard to distract them both. But when night


    came, there was still no news about Sheffield.


    She was fidgeting all day, trying to keep herself from going insane. Unable to bear the anxiety


    anymore, she handed Gwyn to Debbie and asked Felix to drive her to Sheffield''s apartment.


    At that moment, the police had temporarily sealed the apartment. No one was allowed to enter.


    Fortunately, Evelyn still had it in her to tell the police who she was and her rtionship with Sheffield.


    Only after that was she allowed to enter.


    The apartment, which used to be very clean and organized, was now a mess, especially in the living


    room and the study.


    As luck would have it, Sheffield''s bedroom was still close to what it used to be. The pictures of them on


    the wall were still there. However, Evelyn noticed that one photo was missing.


    Standing in front of the wall covered with the photos, she grazed her hand on the empty space where


    the missing picture used to be, wondering why it was missing. ''When was it taken off from this wall?''


    Evelyn mused. She hadn''t paid much attention to it the night before yesterday when she had spent the


    night here.


    She pondered on it for a while and realized that the missing photo was the one in which she rode an


    elephant.


    But she couldn''t figure out if it was Sheffield who took the photo. ''Why is it the only photo that''s


    missing?'' Evelyn asked herself.


    Aftering out of Sheffield''s apartment, Evelyn didn''t go back to the manor. Instead, she went to the


    Tang family''s house.


    The Tang family had a lot of members, so Peterson bought two exclusive three-story vis by the


    riverside and connected them to form a big courtyard.


    Felix opened the car door for her. Just as Evelyn was getting out of the car, another car came to a halt


    in front of the house.


    When she saw Evelyn, Kaylee squinted her eyes and smiled, "Is that you, Miss Huo?"


    Evelyn turned to her, confused. Although Kaylee knew her by name, Evelyn had no idea who she was.


    She could only guess that this woman was a member of the Tang family. Evelyn discretely looked at


    Kaylee and thought that she was exceedingly seductive and charming. This woman was wearing a red


    strapless figure-hugging dress and a pair of martens boots while holding a ck designer handbag.


    Evelyn nodded to Kaylee and said a brief Hello.


    Kaylee approached her a little closer and the two of them stood opposite each other. One of them


    looked alluring and enticing while the other looked elegant and demure. "Are you here for Sheffield?


    He is not here," Kaylee imed.


    "I know. I''m here to see his father," Evelyn responded.


    Kaylee curled her red lips and said, "Okay. Come with me. I''ll bring you in."


    "Excuse me, but who are you?" Evelyn didn''t move despite Kaylee''s urging.


    When Kaylee heard this question, she waspletely surprised and a little offended. She asked,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you know me?"


    ''Why should I know you?'' Evelyn wondered.


    "I''m the one who Sheffield slept with more than ten years ago. How can you not know me?" There was


    no sign of embarrassment or shame in her tone. Instead, she stared at Evelyn in astonishment.


    Evelyn finally understood. Withposure, she inly replied, "It''s all in the past."


    ''So, she is Sterling''s wife, the one who Sterling and Gillian imed that Sheffield had slept with, ''


    Evelyn thought, finally having some sense of rity.


    Kaylee got even more interested in Evelyn after hearing what she said. "Impressive! Miss Huo, as one


    of the most sessful and influential women in Y City, you''re really tolerant." Kaylee thought that not


    every woman could bear such kind of thing, so sheplimented Evelyn. Even though, it might not


    have sounded like apliment.


    Kaylee took out ady''s cigarette from her handbag and lit it up in front of Evelyn. Then she said, "A


    few days ago, your boyfriend said to me that no woman is more fun than a sister-inw. He wanted to


    have sex with me. Did you know that?"


    Her tone and action were wild and charming, which was indeed the type that a lot of men liked.


    Evelyn was stunned for a second, but then she regained herposure and said with a smile,


    "Sheffield always speaks without thinking. He might have just been fooling around. If he offended you,


    please forgive him."


    Holding the cigarette between her fingers, Kaylee carefully stared at the woman in front of her, who still


    looked dignified. It seemed like she wanted to break Evelyn''sposure. But to her disappointment,


    Evelyn only gave her a faint smile.

 Chapter 1050 Kaylees Disgrace

    Chapter 1050 Kaylee''s Disgrace


    Kaylee flicked her cigarette, shedding the cherry. "You''re such a level-headed woman, Miss Huo. You


    deserve to be a CEO."


    "Thank you for thepliment, my sister-inw. I just believe in Sheffield," Evelyn smirked.


    "You trust him that much? Love him that much?"


    Evelyn looked her in the eye and admitted, "Yeah!"


    Kaylee blew out a mouthful of smoke in a sensual manner. "Sheffield''s a lucky guy. He charmed a


    beautiful woman like you. But don''t mind me. You know many women are head over heels for him.


    You''re just one of them. Men are greedy. You should keep an eye on him."


    Evelyn stood there, her eyes devoid of any emotion. "You may be right. But I''m pretty sure Sheffield''s


    not like that. Thanks for the warning, though."


    Her tone was t, but she was naturally noble and aggressive. It shone through her words, and Kaylee


    was intimidated.


    That was really annoying!


    "You''re wee. Let''s go. I''ll guide you in." Kaylee randomly threw the cigarette butt on the ground


    and stepped on it to put it out, then walked into the Tang family''s house.


    Evelyn nced at the cigarette butt on the ground. With a frown, she turned to Felix and stretched out


    her hand. "Hand me a tissue," she requested.


    Felix pulled out a tissue from his pocket and handed it to her. Evelyn bent over and picked up the


    cigarette butt from the ground, tissue wrapped around it.


    Kaylee walking ahead felt that Evelyn wasn''t following her. When she turned her head, she saw that


    the CEO was bending over to pick up the cigarette butt. She smiled, "Looks like you''re a germophobe


    too, just like Sheffield."


    Without answering her question, Evelyn wrapped the cigarette end in the tissue. She found no


    wastebaskets anywhere nearby, so she handed it to Felix and said, "Throw this away."


    "Yes, Miss Huo!"


    Then, Evelyn turned to the woman opening the door, and shook her head. "I''m not a clean freak. I don''t


    want this cigarette butt to affect the way people see the family."


    ''You''re so good at pretending, '' Kaylee thought scornfully. Nheless, she just smiled and said


    nothing.


    Peterson hadn''t gone to bed yet. He was still burning the midnight oil in his study.


    Sheffield was AWOL, so naturally he had to take charge of thepany again.


    As soon as Kaylee knocked on the door of the study, she heard Peterson through the door. "Come in!"


    he said.


    She pushed open the door. Instead of entering the room, she just leaned against the door frame. "Dad,


    the eldest daughter of the Huo family is here to see you," she told Peterson.


    He raised his head and saw Evelyn standing at the door. Without hesitation, he put down his pen and


    greeted her warmly, "Hi, Evelyn, pleasee in."


    With his permission given, Evelyn thanked Kaylee before walking in.


    "Kaylee, could you brew up a pot of my best tea and bring it here?" Peterson asked his daughter-in-


    "Okay, Dad," Kaylee promisedzily and left the study.


    Left alone with Peterson, Evelyn got straight to the point. "Uncle Peterson, Sorry to disturb you. I''m just


    wondering about Sheffield."


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me, Evelyn. This will be your home sooner orter. You cane


    here any time you want. But about Sheffield..." Peterson was really worried about his kid. He continued,


    "He vanished, and I can''t find him. I''ve taken control of thepany for now, but I don''t want anyone to


    know he''s gone. So we have to fly under the radar and find him."


    Evelyn understood. Thepany would be in turmoil if the public knew that the head honcho went


    missing.


    Soon, Kaylee came in with two cups of tea. She half-squatted down to put them in front of the pair.


    Evelyn thanked her politely.


    Kaylee rose to her feet, looked at the woman elegantly picking up the cup of tea, and said, "I''ve heard


    Miss Huo is bad luck for boyfriends. So, Miss Huo, what do you think happened to Sheffield?"


    "Kaylee!" Peterson warned.


    Evelyn put down the tea cup and looked Kaylee in the eye. "I''m one step ahead of you. My dad has


    sent people to look for him too."


    Not afraid of the old man''s warning, Kaylee stared at Evelyn and provoked again, "Since you know


    you''ll jinx your boyfriend, why did you get with Sheffield?"


    Peterson stood up from his seat and scolded, "Kaylee, go to your room! You''re not helping!"


    Evelyn consoled the old man with a smile, "It''s okay, Uncle." She had heard that too many times, and it


    just rolled right off her back. She looked at Kaylee again and said, "I don''t believe in luck. It''s just


    someone ying tricks behind my back!"


    "Even if there is someone ying tricks on you, Sheffield is in danger because of you!"


    "Yes! I''m responsible for this. Ms. Lou, I get it. You''re worried about Sheffield. After all, you are his


    sister-inw. But... I''m not going to sit here and take that from someone like you!" Evelyn retorted.


    ''Like me?'' Kaylee continued to question her in an ironic tone, "You called me ''Sister-inw'' a moment


    ago. But now, you call me ''Ms. Lou.'' Why? Losing your patience?"


    "Because I don''t like your tone." Evelyn could turn a blind eye to Kaylee''s lies, but she didn''t like being


    insulted like that in front of Sheffield''s father.


    Peterson''s face darkened. He shouted again, "Kaylee, go to your room! You''re being insufferable!"


    This time, Kaylee snorted coldly, turned and left the study.


    Silence befell the study. "I''m sorry, Evelyn," he apologized.


    Evelyn smiled, "Uncle Peterson, you don''t need to apologize. I don''t care about that. All I care about is


    Sheffield."


    "Okay, let''s get down to business."


    Half an hourter, Evelyn and Felix left the Tang family''s residence together.


    Sheffield had been gone for three days. Gwyn was also in a bad mood. She hadn''t seen him in a while,


    so she became more withdrawn.


    When Evelyn came back home that night, Gwyn didn''t even call her Mom. It seemed like the little girl


    was angry at her.


    For the past three days, Evelyn kept dialing Sheffield''s number, but his phone was still off.


    She had driven her car and searched everywhere in the city, but couldn''t find any trace of him.


    On Day 5, before going to bed, Evelyn got a call from an unknown number. The person on the other


    end spoke in some dialect that was hard to understand. "Are you Evleen Kuo?"


    "Um... Excuse me? Who''s that?"


    "Ev... Evleen... Evelyn." The man tried hard to sound her name out.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Yes, this is her. And who are you?"


    "I am..."


    In the middle of the night, Evelyn left the manor with a group of bodyguards.


    Carlos wanted to go with Evelyn, but she refused. "Dad, please stay here and take care of Gwyn.


    Gwyn and Mom need you. I have a small army of bodyguards. I''ll be fine."


    "Okay. Keep in touch," Carlos nodded resignedly.


    "I will."


    They drove along the expressway all night. It wasn''t until daybreak that Evelyn saw the sign for "Van


    City."


    Since she was only thirty kilometers away from her destination, her heart beat faster and faster.


    Evelyn finally found Sheffield in a shabby hut. When she arrived at the cottage, she saw a crowd of


    vigers gathered outside. She posted several bodyguards to guard at the door and then walked in


    alone.

 Chapter 1051 Our Child

    Chapter 1051 Our Child


    It had already been five days since Sheffield disappeared. Evelyn finally received some information


    about him, but she was the only one who was informed.


    The second she saw Sheffield, Evelyn, who had stayed strong for five days, couldn''t help but burst into


    tears. Her knees began to give up on her so she hold onto the door.


    The small hut was filled with a strong smell of blood. Everywhere she looked, there were bloodstains.


    On the ground, a man covered in blood was lying on a stack of hay. From where she was standing, she


    could already see the wounds all over his body.


    "Shef..." Evelyn sobbed, his name stuck in her throat.


    She walked towards him very slowly. She had been praying for this moment, but seeing him in that


    way, her heart ached with every heavy step she took.


    Before she could clearly see his face, she thought she might be mistaken. A part of her was wishing


    that it wasn''t him. There was no way this wounded, broken man, lying almost lifeless on the ground


    was her Sheffield.


    When Sheffield heard the sound from the door, he moved a little and turned his head, which was also


    covered with wounds and blood. When he saw that it was the woman he had been missing so much,


    he smiled with great difficulty. "Ev¡ª"


    His throat was dry since he hadn''t had any water for days. Blood oozed out his mouth while he tried so


    hard to smile.


    Evelyn covered her mouth with both hands. Even though tears were streaming down her cheeks like


    torrents of flood, she tried her best not to cry out loud.


    He reached out his injured hand to her and said in a hoarse voice, "Eve... I missed you." Throughout


    this ordeal, there were times when he had thought that he would never see her again. Thank every god


    in this universe. He was able to take onest look at the woman he loved so deeply.


    Evelyn didn''t know how she managed to walk up to him. The next thing she knew, she was kneeling on


    the ground and was holding Sheffield''s scarred hand. "Sheffield." She called his name, weeping.


    The yful and lively man she saw just a few days ago was now covered with wounds and on the brink


    of dying. She couldn''tprehend the situation at all. ''How did everything be this messed up?''


    Evelyn thought to herself.


    Bearing all the pain, Sheffield pulled out something from his pocket and handed it to Evelyn. "Eve,


    I...love you." He was afraid that if he didn''t tell her now, he wouldn''t have a chance to do so in the


    future.


    He loved her with all his heart. To him, there was no doubts about her. Evelyn was more important than


    his life.


    Evelyn lowered her head to look at his hand. It was a ring, sparkling all its glory on top of his wounded


    hand. Mounted in the middle of the ring was a red diamond the size of a pigeon egg, surrounded by a


    lot of small colorless diamonds.


    The red diamond was very different from the ruby. The former was rarer and more expensive.


    Natural red diamonds were the most mysterious diamonds in the world of gemstones. Unlike other


    well-known precious stones, the natural red diamonds were very rare to find right now. They were


    rarely seen in the diamond market, and even a lot of senior jewelers could not find them!


    It was difficult to find a red diamond that was more than one carat, but the ring that Sheffield was giving


    her had a red diamond of at least five carats!


    At present, the red diamond was sold at the market price of several million per carat. Moreover, the


    colorless diamonds iid in the ring were D-level diamonds with perfect cutting. This diamond ring was


    really rare. One could easily see how much it was worth.


    It was priceless.


    It was a true token and testimonial of how much Sheffield loved her. At any cost, he would try his best


    to give her all the best things that this world had to offer.


    Upon closer look, the diamond ring was stained with his blood. The red diamond and even the


    colorless ones around it were tainted with a dark tinge of red. The blood had dried up on the stones.


    Evelyn gripped his hand with the diamond ring tightly, crying out loud.


    She had never experienced such extreme pain. They said she was a jinx. She didn''t believe them until


    that moment when she had the man she loved the most in her arms. Even Sheffield was affected by


    her bad luck.


    "Don''t cry..." He held her hand tightly and consoled her lovingly. "Evelyn, don''t cry. It pains my heart


    whenever you cry."


    With that, Evelyn tried to hold back her tears. "I know, I know. I won''t cry."


    "Good girl," Sheffield happily said.


    Biting her lower lip, she said in a soft voice, "Sheffield, you''ll be fine!"


    "I hope so." He didn''t want to die. He hadn''t formally proposed to her yet. There was still so much he


    wanted to do with her. They were still going to get married and travel the world. They were still going to


    have children together who would y with Gwyn. He still had a lot of ns for them. It couldn''t end


    this way.


    "Didn''t you say that once I met my Mr. Right, he would never leave me? You can''t go back on your


    words, Sheffield. You can''t leave me!" Her one true love was Sheffield. He could never leave her. She


    would never be able to take it.


    Not wanting to see her sad face, he sighed and joked, "Evelyn, I always thought that I would die from


    having excessive sex with you. Damn it! That would have been a better way to go than dying in this


    neglected hut. What a pity!"


    Evelyn didn''t know whether tough or cry. At that moment, however, it looked like she was doing both.


    "Don''t talk about such nonsense! Don''t say you''re dying. I''m taking you to the hospital right now. You


    won''t die!"


    While she was about to get up and ask for help, Sheffield grabbed her arm. "Evelyn, don''t go. I feel like


    I''m dying... Stay with me for thisst moment of my life, please?"


    He didn''t want to die that way, but he also knew that it wouldn''t be long. Even before Evelyn found him,


    he found himself slipping in and out of consciousness.


    ''What? Thest moment of his life?'' When Evelyn hadprehended his words, she instantly sobbed.


    "Thest moment of your life? How can you say that? No! You''ll get through this! Trust me. I just need


    to¡ª"


    "I will try my best to live..." Sheffield softly said. For Evelyn, for their bright future, he would try his best


    to survive.


    All of a sudden, Evelyn thought of something very important. Regardless of Carlos'' warning, she


    decided to tell Sheffield the truth. "Sheffield, we actually have a child."


    ''A child?'' Sheffield''s eyes widened in shock. All of a sudden, a small figure shed through his mind.


    Could it be...?


    Knowing who he was thinking of, Evelyn nodded with tears on her face. She confessed with the utmost


    sincerity, "Gwyn is your child. She''s our child."


    "Really? Is this true? Are you only saying this because I''m dying?" He was so excited that his eyes lit


    up.


    "It''s true. She''s our daughter. I won''t lie to you especially at a time like this."


    ''Gwyn is my daughter?'' Sheffield spat out a mouthful of blood. "Eve, I hate you!"


    And with thosest words, he fell into aa.


    A few minutester, five luxury cars came carrying a dozen people. They picked up the wounded man


    who had fainted because of too much excitement. Immediately, they all left the small vige of Van City.


    A weekter, Evelyn took Gwyn to the hospital as usual. The man lying in the bed was stable, but he


    hadn''t woken up yet.


    After putting the little girl on the floor, Evelyn took out a lollipop and unwrapped it. "Have some. Mommy


    is going to wipe Daddy''s face."


    Gwyn took the lollipop and put it in her mouth.


    When Evelyn went into the bathroom, the little girl climbed on top of the bed. She crawled very closely


    to Sheffield whose eyes were still closed. She then took out the lollipop filled with saliva from her mouth


    and put it on his mouth. "Candies, eat candies," she said.


    Soon enough, Sheffield''s lips and chin were covered with saliva and the sticky candy.


    When Evelyn came out of the bathroom, she saw Gwyn lying beside Sheffield while still licking the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    lollipop in her mouth. Then, she took it out and ced it on Sheffield''s lips again. "One lick for you, one


    lick for me."


    Evelyn was amused. Instead of scolding her daughter, she just reminded the little girl. "Gwyn, you can''t


    share a lollipop with others, especially when someone like your dad right here is sleeping."


    Gwyn looked at her mom and protested, "But if Dad eats enough candies, he''ll soon wake up."


    "Fine, as long as you''re happy." Gwyn had changed a lot since she found out that Sheffield was her


    father. Although she was still hesitant with meeting strangers, she had improved a lotpared to


    several months ago.


    Wiping off the saliva and the sticky sugar on the corners of his lips, Evelyn said softly, "If you don''t


    wake up soon, your daughter will soon beat you."


    Just as soon as she was finished speaking, a loud pping sound was heard in the room. It was so


    loud, it actually resounded in all corners of the room.


    Evelyn was so stunned, she looked at the little girl in utter disbelief. The girl didn''t seem to know that


    she just did something wrong. She lifted her little hand and gave her dad another p in the face.

 Chapter 1052 His Daughter

    Chapter 1052 His Daughter


    Evelyn stroked Gwyn''s little head and persuaded, "Gwyn, you shouldn''t hit your dad. It''s wrong."


    Gwyn widened her eyes at her mom, and continued to p Sheffield in the face again, ignoring her


    words.


    "Gwyn! Why won''t you listen to me? Mommy is gonna be very upset," Evelyn said patiently.


    Seeing that her mom was unhappy, the little girl felt wronged and pouted. "But Daddy...won''t get up..."


    "Daddy is sick. He will get up, but not just yet. Do you understand?"


    "Hit him, he will get up," the little girl blurted out to Evelyn''s surprise. Uncle Joshua had told her so.


    With the good uncle''s words in mind, she lifted her little hand and patted on Sheffield''s face again and


    again.


    Evelyn put the towel aside and walked towards Gwyn with a sigh.


    At that moment, Sheffield was having a dream. There were many people in it, surrounding him and


    calling out to him. One of them was a little cutie. She red at him angrily and asked him why he was


    still sleeping.


    When he didn''t respond to her, the little girl pped him a few times across the face.


    "Gwyn..." he mumbled in his sleep.


    Evelyn froze as she was about to scoop her daughter up. Was she hearing things? She wasn''t sure.


    In his dream, Gwyn just stood there and stared at him angrily, pouting her lips.


    "Gwyn..." Sheffield said her name again.


    This time, Evelyn was sure that she didn''t mishear. The man was in the hospital bed, his face as pale


    as a sheet, and he was still calling out their daughter''s name.


    She was excited, and tears threatened to fall from her eyes. He was calling out Gwyn''s name even in a


    important to him than their daughter now?


    Of course, the unconscious Sheffield had no idea of Evelyn''s growing jealousy. In his dream, he


    focused all his attention on the little girl. This time, Gwyn finally reacted to him. Unlike her usual


    silence, she fluently said, "Stop sleeping. Get up and y with me. I have a lollipop for you. Don''t you


    want it?"


    Sleep? Was he sleeping? Sheffield tried to open his eyes. The first thing he saw were the big bright


    eyes of the same cutie from his dream.


    But the light in the hospital room was so dazzling that he had to close his eyes again.


    Gwyn climbed on top of him. Evelyn stood next to her and watched her closely so that the little girl


    wouldn''t idently touch the infusion tube on the back of his hand.


    p! It seemed that Gwyn was really enjoying pping Sheffield.


    He opened his eyes again. She was sitting on him. "Gwyn..."


    Evelyn sighed, "You''ve been asleep for a week without movement, but when your daughter hits you,


    you call out her name unconsciously and finally wake up. This is the third time you''ve said her name."


    ''My daughter?'' That was when he remembered what Evelyn had told him before he had passed out.


    Gwyn was his daughter!


    "Daddy..." Gwyn called out to him with a big smile on her face.


    Sheffield''s eyes turned red in an instant. He tried to reach out to hold his baby, but found that he was


    on a drip. He put his other hand on the little girl''s face gently. "Gwyn!" he called her, his voice filled with


    love.


    Gwyny on top of him,ughing, and then called clearly, "Daddy!"


    Her voice was music to his ears.


    "Hi, my princess." He had no idea that he had a daughter, and they had already met each other before.


    He could never have known that the affection he had had for the little girl from the beginning was


    because they were bound by blood.


    He was so immersed in the joy of having a daughter that he ignored the woman next to him.


    Evelyn silently carried the basin to the bathroom and poured the dirty water into the drain. She didn''t


    "Eve," Sheffield finally called. He looked at her tenderly.


    Evelyn cast a sidelong nce at him and said tly, "Oh, you''re awake? I will call the doctor for you."


    Sheffield sensed the coldness in her voice. He was confused. ''How did I manage to annoy her already?


    I just woke up! What did I do now?'' he wondered desperately.


    Soon, a doctor and two nurses came to his room and began their check-up.


    Gwyn hadn''t finished the lollipop yet. Evelyn tried to take the candy away from her. "Gwyn, you


    shouldn''t eat so much sugar. Come on, give it to Mommy."


    "Eat!" Gwyn said, biting into the lollipop with her little teeth. She didn''t want to hand it over to her mom.


    "You will lose your teeth if you go on like this. Come on, be a good girl."


    Gwyn reluctantly took the lollipop out of her mouth and gave it to her mom. Under the girl''s gaze,


    Evelyn carefully wrapped the remaining candy in a piece of paper and put it aside. And when the kid


    wasn''t watching, she quickly threw it into the trash can.


    She took out a wet tissue and wiped the little girl''s mouth and hands clean.


    The doctor had finished the check-up by this time. He took off his mask and told Evelyn, "Miss Huo, Mr.


    Tang has recovered. He still has some minor injuries. He will need to get some good rest and


    recuperate."


    "I see. Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee. Mr. Tang, rest well."


    The doctor left, followed closely by the two nurses. The new family of three were left behind in the


    ward. But Evelyn refused to even look at Sheffield.


    He didn''t bug her. Instead, he picked Gwyn up and held her close. He told her, "Gwyn, Daddy is


    hungry." Gwyn blinked at him. Evelyn had to wonder who the kid was between the two of them.


    After a short pause, Gwyn turned around and told Evelyn, "Mommy, Daddy is hungry."


    Evelyn smiled at her. "Don''t worry, baby. Your dad is an excellent cook. He can cook for himself."


    Sheffield was now certain that she was angry. With a bitter smile at the corners of his mouth, he said in


    a serious tone, "Evelyn, don''t you feel bad for Gwyn and me right now? You kept her from me for more


    than two years. You let her grow up without a father, and you''ve denied me the happiness of watching


    her grow too. I really don''t understand why you are mad at me in the end?"


    Evelyn finally looked at him. His emotions were real. She took a deep breath and exined, "I wanted


    to tell you. When you left that year, I thought of telling you about Gwyn. I sent you a message, but you


    didn''t reply. And you refused to answer my calls."


    "My bad. What about after we met again? Why didn''t you tell me about her earlier? We''ve been


    together for so long." He was drowning in an ocean of regrets. If he had known that Evelyn was


    pregnant at that time, he wouldn''t have left her. He had missed her pregnancy and Gwyn''s birth.


    "You told me that we couldn''t get back together. I came to see you in your office, but you refused to


    meet with me. You even dered that there were a lot of women around you, and no space for me.


    Why would I tell you about Gwyn when you had no interest in being with her mother?" Evelyn red


    daggers at him.


    Sheffield felt helpless as she recounted all the stupid things he had said and done. He had asked this


    for himself. "It''s my fault. I was an idiot. I apologize, Eve. Now, can I have a hug? Please?"


    She stood rooted to her spot and said childishly, "No need. You have your daughter now. You can hug


    her. What do I matter to anyone anymore?"


    "Well, she is my new found daughter. But I also want hugs from my lovely girlfriend." Sheffield figured


    out the reason for her anger.


    Ignoring him, Evelyn took out her phone and made a call. "Uncle Peterson, Sheffield is awake. Yes.


    Oh, I see."


    Sheffield frowned. He had to trick her into giving him her attention. "Ah!" Sheffield moaned with a


    painful expression on his face. "Evelyn, I..."


    Hearing his troubled voice, Evelyn immediately walked over to him and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you


    in pain? Where does it hurt?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1053 Im Injured

    Chapter 1053 I''m Injured


    "My stomach..."


    "I''ll call the doctor!" Evelyn eximed in a hurry.


    Sheffield grabbed her hand and quickly exined, "No, no. I''m just hungry. You''ve obviously never


    taken care of a patient. I haven''t eaten anything in days, so of course, I''m starving!"


    Evelyn was a little embarrassed. Indeed, she had never taken care of anyone in the hospital before.


    She shook off his hand and made a call. "Bring some food suitable for a patient. Yes, liquid food."


    After she hung up, Sheffield grabbed her hand again and stared at her fingers. There was just a


    colorful Cat''s Eye ring on her finger. "Where is the ring I gave you?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I threw it away." She annoyed him on purpose.


    "Eve, tell me the truth," he pleaded.


    Looking at the ring on her finger, Evelyn smirked. "It''s true. I thought you wouldn''t wake up, so I threw it


    away. I was going to find someone else to buy me a new ring."


    Pouting at her, he put his hand around Gwyn to prevent the little girl from falling from hisp. "Eve, I''m


    injured," he said in a distressed tone.


    "I know."


    "Tell me why you are angry."


    "I''m not angry!" She was just¡­a little sad.


    "I''m sorry for whatever I did. But look at all these wounds. Please don''t be mad at me right now, okay?"


    He released her hand and showed her the infusion tube on the back of his hand.


    Evelyn heaved a sigh and went in to scoop up the kid into her arms.


    "Gwyn,e to Mommy. Let your dad get some rest."


    Sheffield had slept for seven days straight and was in high spirits; he felt no need to rest any further.


    "I''m fine. Come to me, Gwyn."


    Evelyn was genuinely worried about his health. He had just woken up. She was afraid that he would


    tire himself out easily if he continued to y with Gwyn. So, she decided to keep the baby away from


    him for a while.


    However, the little girl stretched out her arms and leaned towards Sheffield, almost falling out of her


    arms. Evelyn was startled and quickly gathered her tightly. She then carefully put the kid next to the


    man.


    This time, Sheffield made sure to hug his girlfriend too. With his left hand around his daughter and right


    hand holding Evelyn, he said, "Evelyn, thank you for giving me such an adorable daughter."


    He still felt like he was in a dream. After all, he had a lovely daughter who was more than a year old all


    of a sudden.


    He was a father!


    The next day, Carlos and Debbie came to visit Sheffield. It was still early, so Sheffield was asleep when


    they arrived.


    The noise from the door woke him up. Hearing someonee in, he slowly opened his eyes. Before


    he could greet them, Carlos strode towards him like a whirlwind and pped him on the head.


    The hit was not painful, but Sheffield was left dumbstruck. "Uncle Carlos, what...?"


    "Uncle? Have you ever heard of a father-inw helping his son-inw get rid of other women for him?"


    Carlos bellowed.


    Sheffield was stunned for a few seconds, but then assumed that the old man was talking about Gillian''s


    matter. Apparently, she had caused some trouble in ZL Group the other day. So, he replied with a


    ttering smile, "Oh, Dad! You''re my dad."


    "Cut the crap! I don''t have a son who is as shameless as you!" Sheffield was much more brazen than


    Matthew.


    He sat up with a smile and changed the subject. "Uncle Carlos, I didn''t tell you that I''m Star Anise, and


    you didn''t tell me about Gwyn. So, we''re square now, okay?"


    Carlos leaned closer to him. "We''re square? Dream on! You extorted more than a billion from me! In


    what world do you think you can get away with that? Since you are in the hospital, I will not bully you


    right now. Once you recover, I will beat you back into the hospital!"


    Debbie tugged at his sleeve and defended Sheffield. "Didn''t we reach an agreement regarding how we


    would treat Sheffield? Why are you acting like this again?"


    "I didn''te to any agreement. I just get really angry when I see him!"


    Sheffield snickered at their little banter and then apologized, "Uncle Carlos, will you forgive me for


    everything that has happened so far?"


    Before Carlos could respond, Debbie cut in, "Look. Sheffield''s being really nice to us. Don''t be so


    stingy!"


    ''Stingy? Me?'' Carlos was too angry to even say a word after being scolded by his wife. He decided to


    vent his anger on Sheffield as usual. "Don''t pretend to be nice in front of my wife! You are always so


    proud and arrogant in front of me, but you pretend to be sweet when my wife is around."


    "It''s not like that, Uncle Carlos. I really want to marry Evelyn. I want to be your son. Please don''t make


    things difficult for me anymore," he pleaded.


    "Just saying that isn''t enough. You have to show your sincerity."


    Sheffield remembered something that Carlos had wanted a long time ago. "How about a teapot made


    out of azure mud?"


    It worked! Carlos'' curiosity was aroused immediately, and his eyes sparkled. "You have one?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Well, let me see the azure mud teapot first." Carlos didn''t want to promise anything so easily.


    He didn''t want people to say that he had married off his daughter for a teapot!


    "No problem. I assure you that it''s genuine." Sheffield finally had a chance of getting things right with


    Carlos and he was not about to ruin it.


    Sheffield got bored of staying in the hospital after a few days. Evelyn tried her best to make him stay for


    two more days, but after that, he insisted on leaving no matter how much she persuaded him.


    And so, Evelyn picked him up from the hospital, along with Gwyn.


    Sheffield''s apartment was newly decorated. Gwyn looked around curiously.


    Wherever she went, Sheffield followed the little girl like ackey. When she showed interest in


    something in his house, he would exin what it was to her in detail.


    And he kept asking Gwyn to call him "Daddy." She had called him that a thousand times already since


    he had woken up! Evelyn was bored of hearing it.


    Now again, the happy father said to his daughter, "Gwyn, call me ''Daddy'' and we''ll all stay here tonight


    together. Sound good?"


    Gwyn looked around his bedroom and cast a scornful nce at him. "Small."


    ''Small?'' Sheffield nced around his bedroom, which covered more than forty square meters. Gwyn


    thought that this was small?


    He groaned, feeling frustrated with himself for not noticing it before. "All right! If you call me ''Daddy''


    again, I''ll buy you a bigger house! What do you say?"


    "Daddy!" she said again with a wide smile.


    Even though he had heard her calling him "Daddy" a thousand times already, he was still pleased by it


    every single time. "Sweetheart, I''m gonna take you to see a big house tomorrow!"


    "Okay!"


    Standing at the door to the bedroom, Evelyn shook her head resignedly. "There''s no need for you to


    buy a new house. This is enough."


    He disagreed without a second thought. "No way! My daughter ims that the house is small, so we


    have to move into a bigger one. It''s decided." His apartment was about two hundred square meters. He


    had been living here alonefortably, but it was not big enough for a family.


    On top of that, he didn''t feel that this apartment was safe after the incident. He didn''t want to put his


    wife and daughter in any danger.


    Evelyn didn''t argue. She was loved and well-protected by Carlos, so she knew very well how a loving


    father would spoil his daughter without a care in the world. She realized that Sheffield was also a ve


    to his daughter, just like Carlos.

 Chapter 1054 A Formal Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 1054 A Formal Marriage Proposal


    Later that night, with Evelyn''s help, Sheffield personally bathed Gwyn and tucked her into bed. Then,


    he asked someone to bring him a stack of children''s storybooks and began reading the kid some of


    those stories.


    Evelyn left them to bond and went into the bathroom. Gwyn''s giggles could be heard from the


    bedroom. She had to ept that Sheffield really knew how to take care of kids.


    After ying with her daddy for about half an hour, the little girl gradually drifted off to sleep as


    Sheffield read to her the story about a happy dinosaur.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After making sure that Gwyn was safely tucked in bed, and confirming that Evelyn was still in the


    shower, Sheffield walked to the study to make an urgent phone call.


    "Old Fan, I need a favor," he said when Joshua picked the call.


    "Fuck off! You are the old fan!" Joshua bellowed.


    "Oh please, Dear Joshua. Where is your girlfriend now? I need a favor from her."


    "Get lost! And don''t ''Dear Joshua'' me!"


    Sheffield grunted, "Are you gonna help me or not?"


    "Let''s see. Call me ''Big Brother.''"


    Sheffield rolled his eyes so hard that they could have fallen out the back of his head. But he said it


    anyway. "Big Brother." After all, Joshua was older than him, so it was not that big of a deal. However,


    once he got married to Evelyn, he would be the elder brother-inw. And that would naturally warrant


    Joshua to show him some respect. Sheffield nned on making the most out of his superiority then.


    Feeling perfectly content, Joshua replied enthusiastically, "So, Maestro Tang, what do you want from


    your big bro?"


    "When my life was on the line that day, I had given Evelyn the diamond ring, but she is not wearing it. I


    guess she has left it in the Huo family manor. Ask Terilynn to search for it in Evelyn''s collection room


    and bring it to me. No, just ask her to find out if it''s there. I''ll go get it myself."


    "What? How can you take back the ring you''ve already given to her? You trying to go back on your


    words? That''s not cool, man."


    "You think I would go back on my word, you idiot big bro?" Sheffield chided. "I had no choice but to


    hastily give the ring to Evelyn that day. I was pretty sure that I was gonna die. I didn''t think I would be


    lucky enough to survive. Now that I''ve recovered, I have to apologize to mydy love for my faults and


    make a formal marriage proposal. I want to personally put the ring on her finger." Sheffield was


    penniless again, so there was no way for him to buy another diamond ring. He had to wait for the


    dividend from Theo Group or make some money by taking tasks as Star Anise.


    And it suddenly dawned on him that he owed Joshua some six million dors!


    It was just too difficult to get the red diamond. He had spent a lot of manpower and money on the ring.


    Moreover, he had even sold a few weapon designs too.


    "Wow, Maestro Tang. You really are a romantic. Fine, I''ll tell Terilynn. But what if it isn''t at the manor?"


    "I''m sure it is. The Huo manor is the safest ce to keep the ring," Sheffield said affirmatively.


    "All right. Wait for my message." It was a trivial favor. Joshua didn''t mind helping him out.


    "Thank you, my dearest! Come on, now give me a kiss. Muah!" Sheffield teased. He loved making fun


    of Joshua.


    "Sheffield." A woman''s cold voice sounded all of a sudden. Evelyn was standing at the door, staring at


    him, expressionless.


    Sheffield was so shocked that he almost dropped the phone. But he reacted quickly and said to the


    person on the other end, "Hold on, bro. I''m pretty sure that Evelyn has misunderstood us. Please say


    something to her for me."


    Joshua was feeling sick after having to listen to Sheffield''s teasing. Now, it was his turn to gloat. "Clean


    up your own mess, little bro." Heughed and hung up.


    Sheffield looked at the phone helplessly. Then he rushed to show Evelyn the call log. "Honey, I swear I


    was just talking with Joshua. See for yourself."


    Without bothering to cast a single nce at his phone, Evelyn asked coldly, "Have you ever considered


    my feelings when you casually flirt with other women?"


    "No, it was Joshua on the phone. I¡ª"


    "I''m not talking about Joshua!" Did he really think that she was emotionless? That she didn''t care if he


    flirted with other women? Well, he was wrong!


    Evelyn was also a woman, and she loved Sheffield. Every time she saw him flirting with other women,


    or when a woman came to provoke her in his name, she just pretended to be calm. But deep down,


    she had always wished that she could skin Sheffield alive.


    She had never had a chance to settle ounts with him before. Now was the time to finally chow him


    down.


    "What? Whom are you talking about then? I haven''t flirted with any women recently. I swear!"


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Evelyn leaned against the door and raised her eyebrows at him


    questioningly. She cut to the chase. "I heard you wanted to sleep with your sister-inw?" she asked


    coldly.


    Sheffield was surprised for a moment and then said, "Oh, you mean Kaylee Lou." ''They must have met.


    And Kaylee snitched on me, '' he thought.


    "So, you admit it?"


    Putting away his phone, he said in a rxed tone, "Admit what? That I wanted to sleep with Kaylee


    Lou, that vicious woman? Really, Eve? Do you think I have such bad taste in women?"


    "Didn''t you say those words to her yourself?" she pressed.


    Sheffield didn''t deny. "I did. I just wanted to piss Sterling off. Evelyn, I could never¡ª"


    "I''m not convinced!" she replied decisively, then turned around and left.


    Sheffield scratched the back of his head and followed her to the bedroom. "What can I do to make you


    understand? I really hate that woman."


    Evelyn avoided him and went to bed. Seeing Gwyn''s sleeping face, she lowered her voice. "Then tell


    me why you slept with your sister-inw when you were hardly sixteen years old."


    Something sinister shed across Sheffield''s eyes at that moment, but it was gone as fast as it had


    his daughter''s peaceful face. Then, he looked at the little girl''s mother. "Evelyn, do you think of me as a


    yboy with no limits?"


    Under the dim light, Evelyn saw how tenderly he looked at their daughter. "No," she said firmly. She


    trusted him.


    Sheffield''s smile was bitter. He knew that it was time to tell her about his past. Leaning against the


    headboard, he started, "Let me tell you why Peterson disowned me. There are three reasons behind it.


    First one was that I slept with my sister-inw. Second, three million dors was transferred into my


    bank ount all of a sudden. He said that I was involved in some shady business. And thest reason


    was that I burned my grandfather''s traditional Chinese medicine notes. That kind of drove him off the


    edge."


    Mooney''s traditional Chinese medicine notes were worth at least a hundred million dors.


    Of course, the financial loss was not the reason why Peterson was angry. What mattered most was that


    those notes were the painstaking efforts of Mooney''s entire life.


    Sheffield raised his thick eyebrows at Evelyn and asked, "So, what''s your guess? Do you think that I


    slept with Kaylee?"


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. Then she remembered what he had told her whilst they were in D City a


    long time ago. He had told her that he had never slept with any other woman before her. She


    answered, "You didn''t."


    "You are wrong. I did sleep with Kaylee."


    Evelyn''s face went pale. She stared at the man in disbelief, who now had a yful smile on his face.


    "But," he added, which made Evelyn extremely nervous.


    With a mysterious smile, he continued, "Yes, we did sleep under the same quilt. But nothing happened.


    It was the same case when Mr. Huo tricked us two years ago. Remember that? He made you and


    Joshua sleep in the same bed to separate us."

 Chapter 1055 A Thing Of The Past

    Chapter 1055 A Thing Of The Past


    At first, Evelyn''s heart sank, but then after a while, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She hoped that Sheffield wasn''t lying.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    While recalling the past, Sheffield said in a calm voice, "Let me just try to remember who saw me lying


    in the same bed with Kaylee. Oh, everyone! Yes! Everyone in the Tang family saw us. Everything


    happened too fast at that moment. Before I knew what was happening, Sterling was furiously dragging


    me out of the bed and beating me up. My father was also very furious. He not only let Sterling hit me,


    but also asked his eldest son, Willis, and his second son, Pierson, to teach me a lesson. At the same


    time, the women of the Tang family began to taunt and curse me. They said that I became such an


    insolent person because I was a child who didn''t have a mother to discipline me. Peterson''s third child,


    Sandra, said that I might not be a member of the Tang family after all. How could they have such a


    shameless child like me? She just wanted to hint to my father that my mother had an affair with


    someone else and I was not his biological son."


    While she listened to Sheffield, Evelyn''s heart broke more than she thought it could. She even began to


    tremble a little.


    However, Sheffield was very calm as if he were just telling someone else''s story. Evelyn couldn''t


    imagine what he had to go through. It was so painful to hear. It was as if she could feel what he had felt


    back then. It must have been so tough to be used like that by his own family.


    At that time, he was only a teenager, but he had to bear so much agony and suffering.


    She carefully moved Gwyn a little. Her daughter had been sleeping soundly for a while now. Then, she


    With a gentle smile, Sheffield stroked her long hair. "I know. You''re just jealous. It''s normal to feel that


    way."


    Evelyn didn''t deny it and only nodded her head as a response. She loved him so much and he loved


    her back. More importantly, they were both certain about each other''s love, so it was not shameful to


    admit that she was jealous. It was only further proof that she truly cared about him.


    "From the moment I was born, I have been like a thorn in Sterling''s eyes. And only because we have


    the same father but different mothers. I''m certain that it was Sterling and his wife who set me up. They


    wanted me out of the Tang family or beaten to death by my father.


    My father''s first wife gave birth to two sons and one daughter¡ªWillis, Pierson, and Sandra. However,


    while she was giving birth to Sandra, she died ofbor dystocia. His second wife, Sterling''s mother,


    also gave him three children. She has two sons and a daughter. Her daughter is the eldest among the


    three. Later on, she divorced my father. From what I heard, she''s not really well off right now, so she


    wants to remarry him. Who knows whether it''s true or not?


    Anyways, after the divorce, my father got married to his third wife, my mother, Ingrid. I can actually feel


    that he cared more for my mother than he cared for his first two wives. When my mother passed away,


    he was very sad, but it wasn''t for a long time. His fourth wife is Lea. You''ve met her. I know he''s my


    father, but he''s the most heartless man that I have ever met when ites to women. I do believe that


    he has never really given genuine love to any woman. Women are nothing more than a tool for him."


    Evelyn didn''t understand. "You just said that your dad has already married four women. So Sterling and


    the three children from your dad''s first wife also have different mothers. But why is it that Sterling only


    has his eyes on you?"


    With a smug smile on his face, Sheffield began to praise himself, "Because I''m smarter than them!"


    Evelyn hit him lightly on the waist, telling him to be more serious.


    "I mean it. I told you a long time ago that I often skipped grades in school because my capabilities were


    too advanced. My IQ also surpassed other students. Have you forgotten about this?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    "Well, at that time, my father liked me more. He would often praise me in front of his other children. He


    also said that he wanted me to inherit thepany in the future. I know Sterling is jealous of me. And


    he gradually set himself against me. That''s it."


    It turned out that men could also be terribly jealous of one another.


    "All of the Tang family members except for me and Nastas have already been married. But none of


    them is loyal to their partners. After you marry me, we will never go back to such a messy ce unless


    it''spletely necessary. Even if we have to go there, don''t trust anyone from the Tang family. If


    anyone dares to pick on you, fight back!"


    Upon hearing that, Evelyn was utterly surprised. "What do you mean by none of them is loyal to their


    partners?"


    "Willis often spends some time alone with his female secretary in a hotel room. Pierson has an affair


    with Felton''s wife. Oh, Felton''s my sixth sibling. Sandra hasn''t had an affair with another man. After all,


    she is a teacher so she''s a model of virtue for others. But she and her husband live in the Tang family''s


    house after they got married. Her husband shows interest in Kaylee. I think after we get married, I can


    also live in the Huo family''s manor. What do you think about that?"


    "That''s good!" It''s customary for every daughter to leave her parents'' house after getting married. But


    Evelyn wanted to continue to live in the Huo family''s manor after marrying Sheffield.


    Sheffield curled his lips and continued talking about his family. "My father''s younger daughter is fond of


    male hookers. Sterling and Kaylee are in an open rtionship and have their respective lovers. Felton


    has a lot of mistresses. I''m my father''s seventh son. I only love you, Evelyn. For today and all of our


    days ahead, it''s and will only be you. I don''t know if Nastas, my father''s youngest son, will grow to


    be like them in the future. Anyway, his mother, Lea, is not a righteous woman. So it''s very likely


    that he''s going to be as immoral as them when he grows up."


    Evelyn couldn''t help but be overwhelmed when she heard about what went on in the Tang family. With


    the exception of Sheffield, none of the Tang family members was a person of integrity. No wonder


    Sheffield didn''t want toe back to them.


    She looked up at him and asked, "What if in some subtle ways, they have unconsciously influenced


    you?" After all, one who has been in thepany of wolves will learn to howl.


    "No way! I am different from them. Although the Tang family members are very immoral, I will always


    be honorable and keep my character of integrity."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who loves to praise himself so much," Evelynmented while


    she rolled her eyes.


    "Yes, it''s true. I''m proud and I may be overly confident at times. But if I were not this way, I wouldn''t


    have been able to make you mine." Sheffield lowered his head and kissed Evelyn at the top of her hair.


    Just having her by his side, he was content and happy. He couldn''t ask for anything more.


    With a smile, Evelyn sighed helplessly. "Do you just tell this so casually to other people? That I agree to


    be with you just because you''re confident enough to chase after me?"


    "Yes, you''re right. Two days after our rtionship was revealed, someone had already asked me how I


    was able to win your heart. Then I told them that the secret to pursuing you was to be confident and


    persistent."


    "So you do know that you''re very sure of yourself," Evelyn mocked. When she first met him in D City,


    Sheffield was already quite shameless.


    Holding the woman tightly in his arms, he sighed, "Of course! That''s what we should do. We should


    know ourselves and be confident about it!"


    "Okay, you win!"


    Sheffield rolled over in bed and pressed her against it. Knowing what he was about to do next, Evelyn


    pointed at their daughter and softly said, "No! Gwyn is here."


    "It''s fine as long as we keep quiet." He hadn''t had sex for a long time, so he was desperate to do it with


    her.


    "No. She usually wakes up in the middle of the night. She has to either go to the bathroom or drink


    milk. Don''t ..." Evelyn stammered, a little embarrassed.


    In fact, she was lying. Gwyn seldom woke up at night, except for that particr period of time after she


    had just been abducted and rescued. The truth was that Evelyn didn''t want a third person present in


    bed while they did their business, even if the child didn''t know anything.


    More or less, Sheffield knew what was on Evelyn''s mind. After rolling off her, he kissed her on the lips,


    a little too strongly, as if trying to make up for intimacy.


    Turning off the bedsidemp, he suddenly remembered an important thing. "What happened to Gwyn?


    Why does she have PTSD? Has she been this way since birth?"


    At the mention of Gwyn''s situation, Evelyn buried her head in his chest and exined, "No. She was


    very healthy and active when she was just born. Something happened before. It was one of the


    servants in the manor."


    Although it was a thing of the past, still, Evelyn thought that Gwyn''s father had the right to know.


    When Gwyn was several months old, she was kidnapped by the maid who had been taking care of her.


    It was a normal day and they were casually ying outside when the maid took her.

 Chapter 1056 Bring Her To The Tang Family

    Chapter 1056 Bring Her To The Tang Family


    The housemaid called Carlos and asked for one billion dors ransom money in exchange for releasing


    the baby. She warned that, otherwise, she would kill her.


    When Carlos and Evelyn arrived at the scene, Gwyn, who was just a few months old at the time, was


    tied up using a rope. Next to the baby, the housemaid was stabbing an already dead dog again and


    again with a kitchen knife.


    It was a cruel and bloody scene, enough to make anyone''s stomach churn in fear, let alone a child who


    was hardly a year old.


    Who could have imagined that a regr housemaid could turn into something so inhuman? Another


    maid, who was with her at the time, tried to drop out of the kidnapping and surrender to the police


    because she was starting to get too scared.


    The crazy housemaid disagreed, and when the two of them couldn''t reach an agreement, the crazy


    Evelyn cried out hysterically, as she screamed to Gwyn to shut her eyes. But after witnessing the death


    of the little dog, Gwyn was so frightened that she justy frozen at one corner, unable to respond to her


    mom''s cries. All this time, she kept her eyes wide open and watched the crazy housemaid chop up her


    partner.


    Standing on the balcony of the third floor of the building, the housemaid threatened Carlos and Evelyn


    that Gwyn would die the same way if they didn''t give her the money soon.


    Carlos hade with some cash with him, just in case. He lifted the suitcase and said, "There''s 200,


    000 dors in this. I''ll have the rest transferred to you. Let go of the baby."


    "Oh no! I want to see the amount transferred first! One billion! Hurry up, or I will kill her!" The


    housemaid denied any negotiation. She also knew that if she did not leave quickly, she would be


    surrounded by the police.


    The mad female continued to wave the bloody knife in front of Gwyn. The little girl was so scared now


    that she burst into tears. The housemaid became irritated and yelled at the horrified baby, "Shut up! If


    you cry, I will kill you with this knife!" She pointed the knife at the child, grinning viciously at her.


    Evelyn''s heart broke into a million pieces when she heard her baby''s cries. She shouted to the


    housemaid, "We need time to prepare the money! Please, give us my baby. I''lle upstairs and be


    your hostage instead! Please don''t hurt her!"


    "Huh? Do you think I''m an idiot?" The housemaidughed wildly. She then grabbed Gwyn by the neck


    and lifted her up in the air. "Be quick! I will count to three; I want to see the money in my ount by the


    end of it. Otherwise, I will kill her and throw her down from here!"


    Gwyn''s face went red as she struggled to breathe. Evelyn couldn''t bear to watch her baby suffer.


    She struggled to break free from Carlos and dashed towards the staircase, but he grabbed her hand


    again. Heforted her in an urgent, but soft voice, "Evelyn, calm down. Listen to me. This will be


    over soon."


    But Evelyn wasn''t listening. She was on the verge of a meltdown. "Dad, she is dying. She''s dying..."


    she cried.


    There was a loud bang at that moment, followed closely by the housemaid''s scream.


    Everything went silent for a second. Holding her breath, Evelyn looked up and saw that Gwyn had


    fallen to the floor. The maid was holding her wrist where it had been hit by the bullet and shouted


    hysterically, "I''m gonna kill her! I will kill her!"


    She reached for the knife on the floor, ready to stab the baby.


    Bang! Bang! Two more gunshots. The knife fell to the floor, and the housemaid went down with a thud


    as well.


    A group of uniformed men rushed to the third floor.


    Evelyn wanted to follow after them, to check on her daughter, but her legs were too weak to even


    move.


    By the time Wesley''s men brought Gwyn down to Evelyn, the baby had cried so much that her voice


    was hoarse.


    The little girl struggled fiercely in the officer''s arms. No one was able to calm her down. Evelyn hugged


    her tightly in her arms and continued tofort her. After crying for the longest time, she finally fell


    asleep from exhaustion.


    Gwyn ran a high fever that night. When she woke up the next morning, she was sensitive to any noise


    and often cried out loud.


    Before long, Gwyn began to show symptoms of PTSD. Carlos hired dozens of psychologists, all of


    whom were world famous.


    But whenever she saw strangers, she would cry aloud and refuse to let anyone get close to her.


    Realizing that forcing her to mingle would only make her more aggressive, Evelyn finally gave up on


    the psychological treatments.


    Later, the housemaid was sentenced to death, and was immediately executed. But the trauma she had


    caused to Gwyn was irreparable.


    From then on, the Huo family members started to take care of Gwyn by themselves.


    Even those housemaids who had worked for the Huo family for a long time were not allowed to


    approach the kid or be alone with her.


    Gradually, Gwyn became quieter and quieter. She stopped crying when she saw strangers, but she


    didn''t talk to anyone either. She would just hide her face and stay silent.


    It wasn''t until she had met Sheffield that the kid had started to smile and talk.


    After telling Sheffield about everything that had happened, Evelyn trembled as fear washed over her.


    She was afraid that the same horrible thing would happen again. It would break her heart to see her


    daughter suffer any sort of harm ever again.


    While she was narrating the past, Sheffield quietly moved andy down in the middle of the bed,


    between Gwyn and Evelyn. With his left arm around Gwyn and right arm around Evelyn, he whispered


    tenderly, "Evelyn, don''t be afraid. I promise that I will never let anything like that happen to our daughter


    again."


    She nodded. "I trust you, Sheffield. I really don''t want her to go through that in the future." A lone tear


    fell down her cheek.


    "She won''t have to," he promised. "I will protect you and our daughter." Anyone who wanted to hurt his


    precious girls would have to go over his dead body.


    "Hmm." She believed him.


    She was ready to entrust her and Gwyn''s future to Sheffield.


    The night grew darker. Evelyny on Sheffield''s chest and dozed off listening to his heartbeats, feeling


    a sense of absolute safety.


    In Theo Group


    Early the next morning, Peterson arrived at thepany. He entered his son''s office and stared at him.


    Sheffield was working and didn''t bother to greet him or even so much as look at him. After a long while


    of hesitation, the old man finally asked, "Who is she?"


    "Who?" Sheffield asked back, although he knew who his father was talking about.


    "The kid Evelyn was holding."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What do you care?"


    Peterson knew that Sheffield would grab all the opportunities that came his way to piss him off, but he


    had still rushed to find him early in the morning.


    It was a matter of importance. He had to know if the child was his granddaughter. "Is she yours?"


    "Why do you ask questions you already know the answers to?" Sheffield finally looked at him and


    asked with a raised brow. "Mr. Tang, what do you think? Does she look like me or Evelyn?"


    Peterson gaped at him. Sheffield didn''t act like a father at all. "Are you sure it''s your child?"


    Displeased by the old man''s words, Sheffield replied coldly, "Careful there, Mr. Tang. What are you


    implying? She is my daughter."


    "Have you done a paternity test? Why didn''t Evelyn tell you about this kid before?"


    "I don''t need a paternity test to know that she is mine. Mr. Tang, did youe here early in the morning


    just to upset me?" Sheffield put down his pen and looked Peterson in the eye. He was ready for the


    fight. It looked like Peterson didn''t want to acknowledge Gwyn as his granddaughter.


    "No, that''s not why I''m here. If she is really your daughter, you have to bring her to the Tang family."

 Chapter 1057 The Proposal

    Chapter 1057 The Proposal


    "I don''t care if Gwynes back to the Tang family. As long as shees back to me, of course. And


    who cares if you acknowledge her as your granddaughter? Not me." Sheffield shrugged nonchntly.


    ''What? Damn it! What is he doing?'' Peterson closed his eyes and tried to hold back his anger. "How


    could I not im her as a granddaughter? Bring the kid by someday and we''ll have a proper visit."


    "Yeah, maybe. By the way, I''m getting married. That means you can start working on the wedding


    presents. I think you should know who my girlfriend is. It''s up to you to decide the bride price. But


    remember, we won''t make it if you decide to stiff me."


    Peterson felt his heart sink. He knew Sheffield''s girlfriend was Carlos'' daughter. The Huos were quite


    rich. One could imagine how much money the Tang family would be on the hook for.


    On May 21, Sheffield made another high-profile move. One the whole world would know about.


    Around noon, Evelyn handed a stack of documents to Nadia. "Hand them out now. I won''t be at the


    senior executives'' meeting this afternoon. Remember to mention the year-end bonus."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Evelyn was nning to go back home and have lunch with her daughter. She did this


    whenever she wasn''t busy.


    She walked out of the elevator with her bag. All of a sudden, she felt something had excited the staff.


    Many employees were saying hello to her while rushing past her eagerly.


    She heard them gossiping. "What''s going on? Is it true?"


    "Of course it''s true. I saw it with my own eyes, so I ran upstairs to tell you guys! But I don''t know who all


    this is for. Those decorations weren''t there this morning, and now, all of a sudden, they''re right


    outside."


    Staring at their retreating figures, Evelyn asked Felix, "Okay, I''ll bite. What''s going on?"


    "You got me. I could ask someone." Felix was waiting by her office. He hadn''t looked outside, so he


    didn''t know what happened.


    "Never mind. Let''s go out and have a look ourselves."


    As soon as they walked out of the building, the first thing Evelyn saw was a long red carpet. On both


    sides of the carpet were red roses in full bloom, which extended all the way to the square in front of the


    office building.


    There were many blue roses in the square. Many pink-packaged choctes were ced next to the


    blue roses, forming the shape of a heart.


    In the center of the square were the words "I LOVE YOU" spelled out with flowers. Petals were


    scattered around the words. Dozens of pink and white balloons swayed in the wind; colorful candy


    boxes in various sizes were ced on both sides of the decorations.


    A crowd had gathered to see the spectacle, and some of them were holding signs with the words


    "Marry me" or "I love you" in their hands. It was quite a sight to see, and the hushed whispers and


    gasps were testament to that.


    Two bodyguards were at the other end of the red carpet. When they saw Evelyn, they walked up to her


    and led her to the red carpet. "Miss Huo, this way please."


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat as she looked around. ''Is this Sheffield''s idea again?'' she wondered. She


    asked the bodyguard, "Who did this?"


    "Miss Huo, you''ll know when you get there."


    This was not the first time Evelyn had walked the red carpet. She had attended a lot of parties and had


    been on the red carpet frequently.


    But this time, she was in a very different mood. Her heart started racing when she stopped in the


    middle of the heart shape in the square under everyone''s gaze.


    The air was filled with the fragrance of roses. Evelyn felt like she was in a dream.


    She knew even a thousand roses would not be enough to create such a fantastic effect. It was very


    likely that there were tens of thousands of flowers here.


    "Wow! So this is all for Miss Huo! Mr. Tang must be proposing to her!"


    "I think so. Mr. Tang is so romantic!"


    Hearing their exmations, Evelyn was also excited.


    Just then, three red sports cars came zooming up. The cars stopped in front of the heart shape at the


    same time.


    Immediately after, three men got out of their cars. When the crowd saw clearly their faces, they erupted


    in an uproar. The crowd got louder and louder.


    "Oh my God! He is so handsome! It''s really Mr. Tang!"


    "Evelyn is so lucky! She must be happy!"


    The man who got out of the first car was Joshua in a white suit, the second was Sheffield in a ck


    suit, and the third one was Gifford in his military uniform.


    Three men, three styles.


    With a big bouquet of red and blue roses in his arms, Sheffield walked towards the woman step by


    step, a charming smile adorning his handsome face.


    ''It''s really him!'' Evelyn was happy to see Sheffield.


    He walked to her, flowers in his arms. Not until then did Evelyn notice that the tie he wore was the one


    she had bought him.


    They looked at each other affectionately. He asked softly, "Do you like it?"


    Evelyn choked with sobs, just nodded.


    Sheffield was satisfied with her reaction. With a happy smile on his face, he handed her the bouquet of


    roses. "I thought of giving you some other flowers at first. After all, I''ve given you roses so many times.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I was afraid you wouldn''t care. But roses symbolize ''I love you.'' That was the best choice. So, I chose


    roses."


    Truly, Evelyn didn''t care what flowers he got her. The most important thing was who gave them to her.


    She took the bouquet from him and said, "I like whatever flowers you give me, Sheffield."


    He caressed her cheeks lovingly. He was really touched that she thought this way.


    The next moment, he took a brocade box from his pocket and got down on one knee in front of


    everyone.


    Evelyn saw thising before Sheffield came here, and it was exactly how she had imagined. But


    when he really did it, she found herself far more excited than she imagined.


    Even though she had been trying to calm herself down, her heart was still beating rapidly, as if it would


    jump out of her chest at any moment.


    Inside the box was the red diamond ring he gave her the other day. Now, under the sunlight, it dazzled


    brilliantly.


    She was a little surprised. "How did you get the ring?" She remembered she had put it in her collection


    room.


    "That''s not the point, Evelyn. Do you know why I chose the red diamond?"


    "Because... it''s rare and expensive?"


    "That''s only one reason. The red diamond represents loyal, unique and long-term love. Evelyn, I was


    wrong the past two years. I owe you an apology. I swear I will never leave you no matter what! Please


    forgive me!"


    Evelyn had forgiven him a long time ago. She was worried Sheffield would still be mad at her. She


    nodded firmly, "Okay. Let''s try to make the future brighter."


    "Yes. So, Miss Evelyn Huo..." Sheffield raised his voice. "It''s every woman''s dream to wear a wedding


    dress and every man''s dream to marry the one he loves. Evelyn, you''re my angel, the one I love the


    most in my life. Will you fulfill my wish? Will you marry me and let me buy you the perfect wedding


    gown?"


    Evelyn raised her head to look at the sky, trying to hold back her tears. It was then that she saw the


    LED screens of the office buildings around the square, which were used to disy differentmercial


    advertisements. But now, all the LED screens contained the same words: "Evelyn Huo, please marry


    me!"

 Chapter 1058 The Test

    Chapter 1058 The Test


    "Marry him!"


    "Say yes!" The crowd yelled their approval. Everyone was trying to get a word in edgewise, and it was


    quite loud. They all liked the idea, and were trying to let Evelyn know about it.


    Sheffield continued to make a confession of his love. "Evelyn, please marry me."


    Two years ago at the Phoenix Resort, she had no choice but to turn down his proposal. No matter


    what, she would not turn him down this time. Things were different, and no one could stop her.


    She put the bunch of roses aside, crouched down and hugged him in front of everyone. "Yes, I will


    marry you, Sheffield," she replied in a choked voice.


    The crowd burst into cheers and apuse.


    "Oh, my God! Kiss her!"


    "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!" These two voices belonged to Joshua and Gifford, who stirred up the crowd behind


    them.


    Then Sheffield put the red diamond ring on her finger. Myriad feelings welled up in his heart. "When I


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was surrounded by a dozen attackers two weeks ago, I thought I''d be dead and would never get the


    chance to give you this ring. But by God''s grace, I''m alive and can put this ring on you. Evelyn, from


    now on, I''ll never let you down."


    With tears in her eyes, the woman said, "Sheffield..."


    "Yes?"


    "I love you too! So, so much!" She was truly head over heels in love with the man in front of her.


    Ever since he met Evelyn three years ago, he longed to hear her confess her love for him. He pulled


    her into his arms and told her gently, "Me too, Evelyn." After saying that, he leaned in and kissed her


    red lips.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" the crowd chanted. In part, spurred on by Joshua and Gifford. The atmosphere


    reached a fever pitch.


    From the moment Sheffield made his proposal, the words "Evelyn Huo Marry me! I love you!" were


    mirrored on all the LED screens in Y City, including shopping malls and office buildings.


    At the same time, in Orchid Private Club


    The fathers of both Evelyn and Sheffield happened to run into each other at a dinner party. Carlos was


    watching a particr video on his phone¡ªthe one where Sheffield proposed to Evelyn. Carlos


    suddenly thought of something. "I want to see if they really love each other," he said.


    Peterson was speechless. ''So Carlos is still trying to give Sheffield a hard time.'' Still, he asked politely,


    "So what are you thinking, Mr. Huo?"


    "I have an idea, but I need your help to pull it off."


    Peterson suddenly had a bad feeling about this. That evening, when Evelyn went back to the Huo


    family manor, she saw Carlos waiting for her with a long face, Gwyn in his arms.


    "Dad! Gwyn!" She greeted the two of them excitedly. Evelyn felt that nothing could sour her mood.


    Carlos didn''t respond. Gwyn greeted her mom in reply. "Mommy."


    "Good girl." She wanted to hug her daughter, but Carlos refused.


    Not until then did Evelyn notice that her dad was in a bad mood. "You okay, Dad?" she asked


    cautiously.


    "You said yes to Sheffield?"


    "Yeah." Evelyn wasn''t surprised that Carlos knew what happened. Her grandmother Miranda knew as


    well. She even called Evelyn and asked about it.


    Carlos'' face darkened. "Did I give you permission? Did you discuss this with your family first?"


    Evelyn couldn''t believe her ears. "Why should I? I''m an adult, and I want to marry Sheffield." ''What''s


    the matter with Dad today? I thought he was fine with Sheffield. Did something happen?'' she thought to


    herself.


    "Humph! We have rules in this family! So Sheffield has taught you defiance. Last chance: it''s either him


    or me! Choose wisely."


    ''What? What''s wrong with him?'' Evelyn was speechless. Her dad was bing more and more


    unreasonable. She took a deep breath and calmly answered, "Dad, we''ve been separated for two


    years. I don''t want to waste any more time. I''m going to marry him no matter what!"


    "And if I disown you, what then? Do you want it that bad?" he asked.


    ''Disown me?'' Evelyn was stunned. "Dad, you... Are you serious?"


    "Have you known me to make jokes like that? I don''t object to your marriage with Sheffield, but you are


    no longer my daughter!"


    Meanwhile, in the Tang family''s house


    Sheffield struck the desk in front of Peterson with his palm and asked with a frown, "You didn''t have a


    problem before, did you? Why are you doing this? Why now, when she epted my proposal?"


    Peterson''s heart skipped a beat, but he managed to keep calm on the surface. He looked at Sheffield''s


    hand and felt pain for him. "Why am I doing this? You two aren''t meant for each other. If you insist on


    marrying her, you have to give up Theo Group!" he threatened.


    "Theo Group? Think I care? Let me make it clear to you, Peterson Tang. Ten Theo Groups are not as


    important as Evelyn is to me."


    Peterson felt rather angry; he couldn''t believe his son didn''t give a damn about their family business.


    He pped him on the shoulder and shouted, "How dare you! How dare you say my name!"


    "So what? Whatever. Don''t bother with the bride price. I have money. I''ll support Evelyn myself." Then


    he turned and left the study.


    Bang! Sheffield mmed the door shut with all his might. Peterson shuddered again. His son was so


    arrogant that he might have to re-think his n. He wondered if he should let Carlos know.


    On the first floor


    Sheffield strode to the door with a long face. There were quite a few people sitting in the living room.


    They had just finished dinner.


    Spotting Sheffield, Kaylee smiled, "Hey, Sheffield, you leaving?"


    Sheffield squinted at the people in the living room. Suddenly an idea urred to him. Since he was


    having a hard time because of what happened just now, he wouldn''t leave these guys in a good mood.


    With an evil smile on his face, he decided to start with Kaylee and said, "Hey, Kaylee. I know something


    you don''t. Your husband''s mistress is from the Xiang family."


    The woman he was talking about was Dollie. Now she was a mistress of Sheffield''s brother.


    How could Kaylee not know this? But the couple had their own fun and pretended that they didn''t know


    what was going on.


    Now that Sheffield said this in front of everyone, her face turned pale. "What are you talking about?


    Quit spreading your fake news," she said.


    "I get it. You don''t know, because you don''t care about your husband. You only care about other guys,"


    he said.


    "Sheffield Tang!" she yelled.


    Regardless of her reaction, Sheffield turned to look at Pierson, who was standing close to him, and


    asked, "Pierson, what do you think of Felton''s wife?" His words changed the faces of the four people


    present. In fact, Felton Tang, the sixth son of Peterson, was almost never home. Today, he was, and


    Sheffield decided to use this chance to hurt them.


    Pierson''s wife had suspected that he and Felton''s wife were having an affair for a long time. Now it was


    confirmed. She flew into a rage.


    The two couples started fighting. This was what Sheffield was hoping for.


    Ignoring the couples, he turned to look at Willis and asked, "How''s your secretary? Heard you two got a


    room in a certain five-star hotel. Room 708, wasn''t it? But to be honest, your secretary isn''t that hot.


    Your wife''s prettier."


    Willis'' face turned as red as a tomato. "What are you talking about, Sheffield?" Their rtionship had


    always been bad. Now that Sheffield exposed his affair with his secretary, he really wanted to kill him.


    Willis'' wife pulled his ear and cursed, "No wonder she texts you every day!"


    And just like that, another big fight.

 Chapter 1059 I Will Support You

    Chapter 1059 I Will Support You


    Sandra was restless even though she had a clear conscience. She was worried about her husband


    who might have done something dubious or questionable.


    As expected, Sheffield gave her a wicked grin before saying, "Sandra, you should pay more attention in


    taking care of your skin and weight. Also, you should really buy more alluring clothes. Or else you won''t


    keep your husband''s attention from Kaylee whose idea of a dress is to always show at least half of her


    skin."


    Upon hearing that statement, Sandra''s husband, who had been sitting in a corner, immediately rushed


    over to Sheffield. "What nonsense are you talking about? Are you insane?"


    "In case you''re wondering, I''m talking about you. But you''re not going to admit it, are you? Luckily for


    Sandra, we don''t need your words. Do you know how easy it is for me to know about every single thing


    you do? If you want evidence, I can give it to you. You better believe it when I tell you that I have solid


    proofs." Sheffield was not exaggerating. He had every single bit of evidence with everything that the


    Tang family members had been doing.


    With that, Sandra and her husband began to argue with each other.


    In the middle of that chaos, Wanda Tang, Peterson''s fourth child, was walking up the stairs peacefully.


    In order to call her attention, Sheffield raised his voice a bit. "Wanda, I heard that none of your


    paramours could satisfy you. I happen to know a lot of young and handsome guys, some fresh meat if


    you will. How about I introduce them to you?"


    With great effort, Wanda Tang tried to keep herposure. She raised her chin at him and retorted,


    "You should go to a therapist. Don''t cause trouble to my marriage."


    "Why don''t we show your husband the receipts of your spending in those nightclubs? Let''s see who he


    will believe."


    Wanda Tang''s husband wasn''t home at that moment, but one of the family''s servants was a rtive of


    his. If the said servant was anywhere near them, it wouldn''t be long before her husband found out


    about her paramours.


    "But why should you be guilty about anything, right? I heard that your husband has developed


    affections for a particrly beautiful woman who happens to be one of your dearest friends. I actually


    saw them in a hotelst week. But I don''t know, maybe they were just talking or ying cards in there.


    You can just ask him about thister," Sheffield candidly stated as if he was afraid that there wasn''t


    enough chaos in the Tang family.


    Since Wanda Tang and her husband were wealthy and powerful, they had a lot of men and women


    vying for their attention. But, was this not always the case with their kind of people? Since the


    beginning of time, way back to the era of queens and kings, men and women of power always had


    lovers aside from their legal partners. The only difference was the legality of the situation or if their legal


    partners knew about it.


    As a member of the upper ss, Sheffield could easily find out about all of these romantic affairs as


    long as he wanted to know. Besides, their kind was onlyposed of the society''s 1% of the 1%.


    There wasn''t really a lot of them, to begin with. Everyone wanted to be them or at least be part of their


    crowd. But because of this, a lot of eyes were always on them.


    When Sheffield noticed how upset Wanda Tang was bing, he couldn''t hold back hisughter


    anymore. But still, he wasn''t done. He continued to add fuel to the fire. "Oh, and how could I forget


    about Felton? Please don''t be mad at me. After all, if we''re talking about numbers, you''re in the leads.


    How many women do you have by the sides? If I''m not mistaken, more than ten? Do you remember


    that girl who had an abortion for youst month? She actually asked me for your phone number. I hope


    you don''t mind that I give it to her. It sounded like she wanted to talk to you about something important.


    I just couldn''t remember what it was about. Call her back when you have the time, will you?"


    If the Tang family members had been keeping their skeletons in their closets really well, Sheffield had


    managed to throw those bones in the open one by one.


    From the moment Sheffield opened his mouth, he was consciously aware of what he was doing. So


    when he realized that he was taking effect on all of them, the rage that had been inside of him for a


    long time finally subsided a little. He whistled with contentment while he left the Tang family''s house.


    As soon as he was out of the door, Felton and his wife began to fight against each other.


    When Sheffield returned to his apartment, he noticed that the light in the living room was on. Evelyn


    was sitting on the sofa. She was the only one in the apartment, but she still maintained her graceful


    and dignifiedposure.


    Their eyes met. While he walked towards her, he called out softly, "Evelyn..." ''My own family disowned


    me again, '' he wanted to tell her.


    "Sheffield..." Evelyn murmured. The words that were left unsaid were, ''My own father disowned me.''


    They had known each other for a long time so Sheffield could feel that they both had something to get


    off their chest. After he sat next to her, he pulled her into his arms and said, "You first."


    Evelyn sighed. "Well, you tell me first."


    He kissed her on the forehead and smiled before saying softly, "Lady first, please."


    "Fine. You know what? My father kicked me out of the house," Evelyn stated softly. Sheffield was


    stunned. For the first few seconds, he couldn''t believe what she just told him. He couldn''t believe that


    Carlos, a father who treasured and protected his daughters, was willing to kick Evelyn out. ''How could


    he do such a thing? This is unbelievable!'' he silently thought.


    Evelyn could sense what he was thinking so she said with the utmost sincerity, "It''s true. My dad is


    actually disowning me. I''m not lying to you." She knew that it would be hard for him to believe her. She


    couldn''t me him. After all, Evelyn herself didn''t expect that Carlos would hate Sheffield to such an


    extent.


    Sheffield nodded and put on a calm expression on his face. "Don''t worry. I''ll support you!" For


    everyone''s sake, that was the best solution. From then on, he wouldn''t have to please Carlos anymore


    for Evelyn''s sake.


    Moved and overwhelmed by his words, Evelyn could only manage to say, "Thank you, Sheffield."


    "What did you just call me?" He didn''t like the way she called him. They were going to get married


    soon, so it was only appropriate if she called him "honey" outside of their bedroom as well.


    "Ahem!" Evelyn was a little shy. After a few minutes of gathering her confidence, she called out softly,


    "Honey."


    "Eve, I love you!" He was so happy that he wasn''t able to control himself and kissed her on the lips.


    After the kiss, they looked into each other''s eyes for a short moment. Evelyn then remembered that he


    had something to tell her when he entered the apartment. "Well, it''s your turn now. What did you want


    to tell me earlier?"


    "Why didn''t you bring Gwyn with you?" Sheffield asked in reply, deciding not to tell her about what


    happened between him and his father, in case she got worried.


    "Is that really what you wanted to say?"


    "Yes. What else would I tell you?" Originally, he wanted to tell her that he was kicked out of his own


    family as well. But now that he knew what happened to her, he decided that it would be better if she


    didn''t know that. He didn''t want her to worry about him.


    "My dad said that I can leave, but his granddaughter must stay. I couldn''t take her away, I''m sorry."


    Because of Carlos'' stern and firm decision, Evelyn had no choice but to leave the Huo family''s manor


    by herself.


    "Everything will be fine. We''re going to take prenuptial photos and hold a ceremony. After everything is


    settled, we will take Gwyn back and change her family name to Tang. The three of us will spend our


    days together." Sheffield tried tofort her with assurance.


    "Prenuptial photos? Don''t you think it''s too soon?" Evelyn was suddenly overwhelmed. After all, he had


    just proposed to her so she wasn''t mentally prepared for all this.


    "I really want to marry you. I just can''t wait," Sheffield stated while he looked at her with adoration. It


    was Evelyn''s face that he wanted to see when he woke up in the morning and thest thing to see


    when he fell asleep. He wanted to spend every waking hour with her. There was nothing more that he


    wanted. He wanted to spend the rest of his days with her.


    After a short time of considering the situation, Evelyn said, "How about I take care of these matters?


    My dad has disowned me. I don''t have to work in the ZL Group anyway, so I have nothing else to do."


    One of the good things toe out of this situation was that Evelyn finally had time to make


    preparations for their wedding, such as organizing their prenuptial shoot and the ceremony itself. After


    they got married and everything had been settled, she could find another job.


    Suddenly, she was full of expectation and excitement for the future.


    "That''s not a good idea. Both of us must take part in the preparations. And I might not be too busy


    these days. So, let''s do this together!" In fact, Peterson hadn''t said anything about the matters of the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo Group. However, even if Sheffield didn''t want to deal with the issues of thepany anymore, he


    couldn''t be so callous as to disregard all of the work at once.


    "Okay. Have you decided when to take prenuptial photos?" Evelyn asked. She could actually take the


    prenuptial photos at any time, so the schedule would be up to him.


    "I have made an appointment with the head of the wedding nningpany under the Theo Group.


    Currently, he is already making a wedding n for us. All matters about the wedding including the


    prenuptial shoot should be included in there. So you don''t have to worry about anything. You just need


    to sit back, rx, and wait to take pictures with me."


    "Okay." Evelyn gave him a wide smile.


    "I''ll take you to the wedding nners tomorrow. If you have any specifications that you want, you can


    just tell them. I want our wedding to be exactly how you want it to be."


    Evelyn cuddled right below his neck and leaned her head against his chest. "Actually, I''m not going to


    ask for anything. As long as I can be with you, I won''t even mind if we don''t have a ceremony."


    "Well, then you don''t have to worry about the wedding. Just leave it to me!"


    "Okay." Tears welled up in Evelyn''s eyes. She just found it hard to believe how nice Sheffield was to


    her. He would always give priority to her preferences and consider her feelings. She never thought that


    she could be loved and cared this way.


    "By the way!" She suddenly remembered one thing and looked up at him. "They said that the kind of


    woman that you like is cute and sweet, like a little princess. Is this true?"


    "What? That''s absurd. I don''t like that kind of woman at all. The kind of woman that I like is someone


    who is dependent and strong. Someone just like you, a woman who can take care of herself. A woman


    who can protect me because I actually like to be protected," Sheffield said as he buried his head in


    Evelyn''s chest instead.


    ''What on earth did he just say? Who would protect whom? I remember that in every circumstance that


    we had faced, it was he who protected me every single time, '' Evelyn thought,pletely confused at


    Sheffield''s statement.

 Chapter 1060 The Woman In My Heart

    Chapter 1060 The Woman In My Heart


    Evelyn scowled at Sheffield. "You should have been born a woman, and married a man like Gifford."


    "Eh?" ''Me and Gifford?'' The mere thought made him want to puke. Wrapping his arms around her,


    Sheffield said, "No. I prefer my Evelyn. She''s bossy at times, and other times as gentle as a doe. Also,


    she calls me ''honey.'' She and I are perfect for each other!"


    "You are such a sweet talker, Mr. Tang."


    "Oh! I''ve been exposed!" he eximed with a grin. "Actually, I just had some honey. Do you want to


    taste some of that lingering sweetness off my lips?" He pressed his body onto hers.


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "Let go of me, you perv! You''re heavy!"


    "Come on. It''ste, and we are all alone. We shouldn''t waste such good times."


    "Go away. I haven''t taken a shower yet."


    "Wonderful! Neither have I. Let''s shower together," he suggested in a horny tone.


    "No way!"


    "Then, you are stuck under me." He pressed onto her further. She could feel the warmth radiating from


    his body now.


    "Okay, fine! As you wish," Evelyn said quickly.


    Sheffield grinned and stole a kiss. "Wait. I''ll fill the tub. You''ve had a tiring day. A bath would be better."


    "Yes, that sounds good. One of my employees collected the rose petals from the proposal venue and


    asked me to use them when I take a bath. It''s in the car. I''ll ask Felix to bring them up." After the


    proposal, Sheffield had asked the bodyguards to clean the venue. But when the employees heard that


    the roses were imported Bulgarian roses, each of them took some back home.


    One of the employees, Lily, picked some clean petals and specifically asked Nadia to give them to


    Evelyn.


    "Okay. Call him. I''ll open a bottle of red wine for us." After a few minutes, they were both in the tub. It


    was refreshing. A gentle smile yed on Sheffield''s lips. He was in the bath with his beloved woman in


    his arms, drinking wine from the vineyard. He felt like he was at the peak of his life at that moment.


    He watched Evelyn tie her wet hair up. Taking a sip of the wine, he said, "I want Gwyn to have long hair


    too." He liked long-haired women, but Gwyn''s was only about the same length as his.


    "Why? It''s troublesome to manage such long hair," Evelyn said, exasperated from her own experience.


    Women had too many troublesome things to take care of in daily life.


    "That''s okay. I''ll take care of it for her. I''ll learn tob and braid." He could also wash and dry his


    daughter''s hair.


    Evelyn looked back at him with a pout. She asked in a jealous tone, "I''ve had long hair all this time.


    Why haven''t you taken care of mine?"


    Sheffield was a bit stunned. He then put down the wine ss, pulled her into his arms and whispered in


    her ear with a smug smile, "Are you feeling jealous of our own daughter, honey?" When he had woken


    up in the hospital the other day, he had wondered if Evelyn was mad at him because she was jealous


    that he was giving all his attention to Gwyn. It looked like he had guessed right. She was indeed


    jealous.


    "I am not!" Evelyn denied. If someone heard that the regional CEO of ZL Group was jealous of her own


    daughter, they wouldugh at her.


    He gently bit her earlobe and said in a hoarse voice, "I like it when you are jealous." It meant that she


    cared about him and loved him enough to not share him with anyone else.


    "Ahem... I said I wasn''t jealous." To hide her embarrassment, she quickly changed the subject. "Did the


    police contact you regarding the progress of the case?" She traced her fingers over the scars on his


    body.


    "They don''t have any evidence yet," he answered as he caressed her face.


    "Something is wrong, Sheffield," Evelyn said with a frown.


    "Hmm. I think you are right." He smelled foul y. The people who were involved in the attack seemed


    to have acquaintances at the police station.


    "We have cooperated with them so far. It is because of their assurance that my father authorized him to


    investigate the incident." As a result, Carlos dropped his own investigation into the incident.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Him? Who?" Sheffield asked, letting her rest her head on his chest.


    "Dad knows Mr. Tao, the police chief." Evelyn thought that Mr. Tao had a good rtionship with her


    father. Every time they met, Mr. Tao seemed very enthusiastic.


    Sheffield thought for a while and said, "The people who attacked me that day were from three different


    groups. I don''t know about one of them, but..." He paused before continuing in a low tone, "The other


    two group of men belonged to Pierson and Sterling."


    The three groups had attacked him together. He was lucky enough to have survived that day.


    "What?" Evelyn was shocked. "Are you sure?"


    "I never say anything without absolute certainty." Although he had many enemies, most of them


    wouldn''t be desperate enough to chase and kill him.


    Of course, while he was a hacker, he made enemies who hated him enough to kill. But so far, only the


    Huo family members knew that he was Star Anise. Even his own father didn''t know about that identity.


    "But why? Is Sterling after thepany? And what about Pierson?" Evelyn was confused by his


    sudden reveal.


    "Pierson is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. He works at the Y City Hospital of TCM."


    "So, he had someone attack you for your grandpa''s notes? But, didn''t you already burn that book?"


    "Would you believe me if I said I burned a book that was worth millions?" He shed her a mysterious


    smile.


    "Didn''t you?" She was lost now.


    "I did." After a pause, he continued, "But Pierson doesn''t believe that I would burn such a valuable


    book. He repeatedly beat around the bush to ask me about the notes."


    "But, you are brothers. How could he harm you?" She was shaken by how heartless his family was


    towards him.


    "Brothers?" A dash of mockery flitted across Sheffield''s eyes. "I''m just his half-brother. He wouldn''t


    mind killing his own brother for something so valuable. The Tang family members are selfish that way.


    Nothing is more important to any of them than their own interests."


    Evelyn felt sorry for him. "Then why did you return to the Tang family and take over thepany?" She


    knew that Sheffield didn''t care about wealth and power. He loved being a doctor more than anything.


    Sheffield sighed, "It was all for a woman."


    "A woman?" Evelyn was slow in the intake. "What woman?"


    He looked down at his chest and said, "The woman who is in the spot that is a centimeter from the


    junction of the middle lines of my left corbone and my fifth rib."


    "What? A centimeter from the junction of..." Evelyn murmured to herself as she looked at the middle of


    her left corbone, "And the fifth rib... Sheffield, where is the fifth rib?"


    Sheffield was amused by her confused, but serious look. He kissed her cheek, which had turned rosy


    because of the hot bath. "The woman who is in my heart."


    "The woman in your heart..." She stopped abruptly.


    "Yes, the woman in my heart," he repeated, smiling at her.


    She suddenly blushed and avoided looking into his eyes. She feigned ignorance and asked


    deliberately, "And who might that be?" She wanted to hear it from him.


    "Take a guess."


    "How would I know?"


    He blew gently on her ear. "Who else could it be other than the aloof Evelyn Huo?" he asked, pulling


    her closer to him.


    "Hey, stop! We are not done talking yet!"


    "Okay. I came back because of this woman named Evelyn Huo. She came all the way to D City to find


    me a couple of times. I didn''t have the heart to disappoint her, so I came back. And in order to reassure


    my father-inw that I could take care of his precious daughter, I took over Theo Group. I wanted him


    to know that I am not some loser, that I am the CEO of apany. But I didn''t think that he would be


    so demanding. He continues to reject me and refuses to bless our marriage."


    "It doesn''t matter," Evelyn said with a smile. "He has Terilynn and my mother keeping himpany. I


    will just have to move out for a while and let him calm down."

 Chapter 1061 We Are Destined To Be Together

    Chapter 1061 We Are Destined To Be Together


    "Thank you, Eve." Sheffield was touched by her words.


    He didn''t expect Evelyn to leave her family for him. She had done so much for him already. She had


    even given birth to a beautiful baby for him. What else could he ask for?


    "What for?" she asked. All she wanted was to be with him. She didn''t want to lose him again.


    He didn''t say anything. They sat in the bath for a while, and then he said, "Gifford, Joshua and I are


    going to y mahjong tomorrow, and we need a fourth yer. Would you like to join us?"


    Since Gifford had not been busytely, the three men had time on their hands to hang out together.


    She teased him deliberately, "I better join, just in case you invite some other woman to y with you in


    my absence."


    Knowing that she was joking, he smiled and asked, "Do you know how to y mahjong?"


    "I don''t." She had never yed before, but had seen others y. She didn''t think there was any need


    to learn until now.


    "I will teach you tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    After a few more minutes of cuddling in the bath, they came out of the bathroom and jumped straight


    into bed. Just as Sheffield was about to get on top of Evelyn, her phone rang, interrupting their


    romantic moment.


    Sheffield groaned in anger. "Who is that?" he spat.


    Evelyn cast a casual nce at her phone and answered, "It''s Matthew."


    Sheffield felt like punching Matthew in the face for his horrible timing. "Why is he calling at this hour?"


    Evelyn, unlike Sheffield, was grateful for the call from Matthew. All Sheffield wanted to do was hug her


    all day and have sex 24/7. He was too clingy.


    "Hi Matthew, what''s up?" Evelyn asked, picking up the call, ignoring Sheffield''s protests.


    "Evelyn, did you hear from Mom?" he asked.


    "No. Why?"


    "She is nning to run away from home again."


    ''This again?'' Evelyn thought. She was calm despite the news. "You know Mom. It''s nothing new." ''She


    must have heard that Dad is going to break all ties with me. She is probably just throwing a tantrum at


    him, '' she thought.


    "I don''t know. She was really angry when she called me and was crying too. She said that Dad was


    talking about breaking ties with you, and that she didn''t want to see him anymore. She''s going to run


    away to the US, and asked me to pick her up."


    "Should I go back to the manor and check on her?" Evelyn asked, a little concern in her voice.


    "No. I think it''ll be better if I go," Matthew refused instantly. He hadn''t been home in a while anyway, so


    it was time for him toe back.


    "It''s just too much trouble for you, Matthew. I''ll go. I''m closer."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ve already asked my assistant to book the ticket. I''ll reach by noon tomorrow," he


    said.


    Evelyn gave in. "Okay." They talked for another minute before hanging up.


    Sheffield let her ce her head on his arm. "Should I just apologize to your dad?" It seemed that things


    were getting more and more serious.


    "Don''t bother about it. My mom always gets mad at my dad. She would run away from home and go to


    her friend''s ce, just to piss him off. And as for Dad, he can''t live without her for a single day. He


    would run to apologize to her soon." Matthew said that Debbie had cried during their call, but Evelyn


    knew that it was all just pretense. Debbie wanted Carlos to surrender.


    Debbie was protesting without saying it out loud¡ª''Look how upset your wife is. Aren''t you ashamed for


    making her cry?''


    "Well, that''s a relief," Sheffield said and rolled over towards Evelyn. "Shall we continue?"


    He kissed her gently on her neck. Evelyn chuckled and wrapped her arms around him.


    It was past midnight. Sheffield waited until Evelyn fell asleep. He put on his pajamas and went to the


    study.


    He turned on hisputer and posted a message in a forum.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Soon, the forum came alive with messages from popr hackers and honkers. "Star Anise is back! Is


    he going to take tasks again?"


    "What? Didn''t he retire?"


    "I don''t know. I just know that I''m about to lose my job. Please show some mercy on us, Star Anise."


    The tasks aimed for Star Anise were all heavily rewarded. In under ten minutes, the members of Star


    Anise''s group sent him five tasks. "Boss, if you don''t mind, take all of them."


    "Fuck off! I don''t have that much time on my hands. I''ll take any one for now." He had bought the


    proposal ring for Evelyn using loan from a bank. So, he had to take on a task to pay the money he


    owed.


    He had to make more money than before to make sure that his wife and daughter could live luxuriously.


    "Okay! Then, take this one. A hundred million dors to break the defense system of ZL Group."


    ''ZL Group''s defense system?'' "Tell whoever issued that task that it was I who created the defense


    system for ZL Group."


    "Damn it! Why didn''t we know that?" The youngest teammate was shocked. No wonder ZL Group had


    such an amazing defense system.


    "You are the only one who didn''t know that," said Star Anise, aka Sheffield.


    "Boss, shall we take part in the hackerpetition in the second half of the year?"


    "You guys go ahead. I won''t be joining."


    His answer was just as the others had expected.


    Another teammate asked, "Boss, when will we have the chance of meeting you in person?"


    "I''m just an ordinary loser. There''s nothing special about me for you to be curious about. Just focus on


    your work."


    Every time they asked the question, he would give the same answer. Star Anise was a mysterious


    figure to the world.


    In the end, Sheffield chose a rtively easy task.


    The next day, after lunch, Sheffield asked Tobias to get him a traditional costume.


    The previous night, Evelyn had expressed her desire to see him in all kinds of traditional costumes, in


    different colors and styles. He decided that the first one would be white.


    Though he didn''t know why she wanted to see him in traditional costumes, it was his wish to see all her


    wishese true.


    Evelyn waited in the living room while he got dressed. A few minutester, the handsome man stepped


    out in the white traditional costume.


    His eyes sparkled. He was wearing a wig. The long inky hair was tied up with a snow-white ribbon. He


    looked charming in it.


    And when he smiled at her, he looked more handsome than ever.


    Sheffield stood in front of her and twirled once. It was then that Evelyn remembered the boy she had


    met a long time ago. She blurted out, "Sheffield, have you worn an ancient costume before?"


    "Hmm, yes. It was almost ten years back, my friend had held a cosy party and asked me to help


    him."


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. "Was the party held in a mall?"


    "No, but we did go to a nearby shopping mall to eat. Why? What''s wrong?" Sheffield asked doubtfully.


    ''It was him! Wow! We had met so long ago.'' Sheughed and when she saw the confused look on his


    face, she exined, "I once saw a boy in a white traditional costume like this in a shopping mall.


    Although I only saw him from behind, I was kind of attracted to him somehow."


    Women always paid attention to beautiful things. She was no exception.


    Although she had to leave without seeing his face, the boy in white stayed in her heart for several days.


    Sheffield''s eyes lit up. "Eve, are you saying that you met me a decade ago?"


    Evelyn didn''t deny it. "Yes."


    He ran over to hug her, eximing exaggeratedly, "Eve! We are destined to be together!"


    "What? I only saw you from behind, Sheffield. It''s not much of a destiny, is it?" she asked, amused by


    his enthusiasm.


    "Haven''t you heard about the Law of Attraction? You''ve been obsessed with my back for so long. That''s


    why I found you!" he said excitedly.

 Chapter 1062 Rich Ladies And Scholars

    Chapter 1062 Rich Ladies And Schrs


    Evelynughed. She was amused by Sheffield''s strange logic about love.


    Just as she opened her mouth to counter him, the doorbell rang.


    She looked at Sheffield in confusion. "Are you expecting someone?" She was still in her pajamas since


    she hadn''t left the apartment all day.


    "No. It''s probably just Joshua or Gifford." Sheffield shrugged. Besides Evelyn, only those two would


    But when he opened the door, Sheffield was surprised to see two people he was least expecting to


    Matthew stood outside the door with his usual frown, apanied by a teenage girl. She looked like a


    quick-witted, mischievous girl. Sheffield had never seen her before. He asked Matthew, "Your


    girlfriend?" ''She looks underage. Matthew, you little...'' Sheffield thought in disbelief, staring at the pair.


    Before Matthew could reply, the girl shook her head back and forth in a hurry. "Hello, handsome! No,


    I''m not his girlfriend. We are barely acquainted." She side-nced at Matthew. The most contact she


    had had with him was a year ago when she had gone to America and had to stay at his ce for a few


    days. But even then, they seldom talked to each other.


    She looked away from Matthew, more interested in the handsome man who had opened the door for


    them.


    "Erica?" Evelyn called. She was about to go to the bedroom to change when she heard the girl''s voice


    from the corridor. Confused, she walked towards the door.


    Sheffield moved aside to make way for the guests.


    As soon as they entered the living room, Erica ran into Evelyn''s arms. "Evelyn! I missed you so much!"


    It had been half a year since they hadst met.


    Evelyn was still surprised, but also put her arms around the girl. "It''s really you! When did you arrive in


    Y City?" she beamed. Being around Erica had always been blissful for her.


    "I met Matthew at the airport. He said he wasing to see you. So, I tagged along," Erica said in a


    chirpy voice. When Matthew''s flight touched down at the airport, he was informed that Wesley and ir


    wereing to Y City with Erica as well. So, he had waited for them at the airport.


    "Wow, this is such a pleasant surprise! Well, have a seat. I have to change my clothes. I will be right


    back," Evelyn said.


    Erica nodded, "Okay." Just as Evelyn was about to enter the bedroom, Erica grabbed her arm. Pointing


    to Sheffield, who was talking to Matthew, she asked, "Evelyn, is he...your boyfriend?"


    Evelyn smiled, "Yes."


    "Wow! He''s so handsome!"


    "Thanks. He''s not half bad," Evelyn replied modestly with a chuckle.


    Erica looked admiringly at Sheffield, who was still wearing the white traditional wear and sighed, "No


    wonder richdies during the old times liked those gentle and handsome schrs. If I were you, I


    wouldn''t hesitate to sever ties with my family and elope with such a handsome boyfriend either!"


    She had already heard from her parents that Carlos was about to sever his ties with Evelyn. That was


    the reason why Wesley and ir were back in Y City. As for Erica, she came with her parents because


    she was curious about what was really going on.


    Evelyn was amused by her confession. Matthew had a poker face, as always, while Sheffield cupped


    his hands and said, "Thank you so much for your praise, youngdy."


    Erica promptly replied in a traditional manner, "You''re wee, sir!"


    Evelyn shook her head with a smile and walked towards the bedroom.


    "Honey, wait for me. I should get changed too," Sheffield said. He had nned on performing a


    traditional dance for Evelyn in his costume. But with the arrival of their two unexpected guests, he had


    to postpone the dance to another date.


    They went into the bedroom together, and closed the door.


    Erica looked around the apartment like a curious child, while Matthew sat on the sofa and browsed on


    his phone. Neither of them spoke to each other, just like they had stayed silent on their car ride to the


    apartment.


    They had only taken the same ride because they both were headed to the same ce.


    Sheffield came out of the bedroom first. He went into the kitchen and poured some tea for the guests.


    He waved to Erica. "Erica, right? Come and have some tea."


    She took the cup from him with a sweet smile. "Thank you, handsome. My name is Erica Li. You may


    call me Rika."


    "Cute name. Don''t you have sses to attend, Rika?"


    Since Matthew was a reserved man, Sheffield had to make conversation with the girl by himself.


    "I applied for leave from school. I had to persuade my father for a long time before he finally agreed to


    bring me along." Erica pursed her lips. Wesley was a strict father, so it was difficult for her to go out and


    y anywhere.


    "What grade are you in now?" Sheffield asked, showing interest in her.


    "I''m about to graduate junior high."


    He had guessed it right. She was only in junior high school. "Oh! So, you must have a lot to study. I


    hope you do well."


    "Thank you, handsome! It''s fine though. It''s not that difficult for me." Because she was smart and quick


    to learn anything.


    Sheffield turned to Matthew. "When will you finish your studies in the US?"


    Casting a nce at Sheffield to make sure that he was talking to him, Matthew answered sinctly,


    "Next year."


    "Will you be taking over thepany then?"


    "Not yet. My father is still very young." He meant that he was in no hurry to take over ZL Group.


    Erica cut in, "Uncle Carlos does look young! He doesn''t look like a man in histe fifties. People may


    actually think that he''s in histe forties, at most."


    "He''s sixty-one," Matthew corrected her.


    Erica scowled. ''Why did he have to point it out so precisely?''


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sheffield nodded, "I agree with Erica. Uncle Carlos does look like he is still in his forties. Someone


    should find out the secret of his eternal youth."


    Although Carlos was already in his sixties, there were still many women who would love to chase after


    him.


    Matthew shifted his gaze from the phone to Sheffield. After a short pause, he asked, "How sloppy are


    you? Why can''t you handle an old man like him?"


    ''Did he just call Carlos Huo an old man?'' Sheffield shook his head with a smirk. "Your father is no


    ordinary old man. You know that."


    "You are not an ordinary man, either. I won''t just sit idly and watch my sister get cut off from our family.


    You areing to the Huo family manor with meter to try every means necessary to get Dad''s


    approval."


    "Sounds like a n, but I have an appointment to keep with Joshua and Gifford this afternoon. Shall we


    go there tonight?"


    "Gifford? You know my brother?" Erica looked at Sheffield in astonishment.


    Only then did Sheffield realize that they had the same surname¡ªLi. "Oh! So, you are Mi¡ªI mean, the


    sister Gifford always talks about?" Sheffield said.


    "You were going to say ''Miss Troublemaker, '' weren''t you?" Erica scoffed. She knew her brother well


    enough to know that much, but she didn''t care. "My brother wouldn''t say anything good about me. I


    know that."


    "I''m sure that Gifford was just exaggerating. You''re a cute girl," Sheffield said sincerely. After all, she


    was only fifteen. It was normal for a girl of her age to be energetic and cause a little trouble here and


    there.


    "Yes, he is definitely exaggerating. In fact, I''m a really nice girl," Erica dered proudly.


    If either Wesley or Gifford were present there at the time, they would have thrown Erica out of the


    room. She was the worst troublemaker they had ever met.


    Sheffield burst intoughter. He was impressed by the girl''s personality. "You''re right. Anyway, I''m going


    to see Gifford this afternoon. Do you want toe with me?" he asked.

 Chapter 1063 Mahjong

    Chapter 1063 Mahjong


    Erica''s eyes lit up. "Of course, I''ll go with you. I haven''t seen my brother in such a long time. Besides,


    I''m all out of money. I need his to replenish my allowance," she said, winking at Sheffield. She was


    actually desperate for some financial support. Her father was strict and wouldn''t give her a penny more


    than her monthly allocated allowance.


    Sheffield was surprised. As far as he knew, they were a military family. And Gifford was loaded. How


    could Erica not have any money?


    "Really? Do you need a loan? I can help," he offered.


    "No! Thanks, though. You just need to take me to my brother. I can get some from him."


    Gifford hadn''t told her that he was on leave. Now that she knew he was back, she would show up to


    surprise him.


    "All right, I''ll take you to him," Sheffield nodded in agreement. He turned to Matthew. "Matthew, join us."


    Matthew asked instead, "What''s Evelyn''s n this afternoon?"


    "She ising with me."


    "Fine, then."


    After spending some time at the apartment, at noon, the four of them went to Orchid Private Club.


    When they arrived, they found Gifford and Joshua lyingzily on the sofa, talking.


    "Evelyn!" The two gentlemen shot up to their feet and greeted her.


    Evelyn smiled and said yfully, "I''ll be intruding on your guys'' get-together this time."


    "Please, you are always wee. You''re one of us. We haven''t had the chance to meet in a long time.


    Come, sit with us," Gifford said with a grin. His white teeth shone brighter against his tanned skin.


    As he was about to settle down on the sofa, a clear voice came from behind them, "Gifford! My dearest


    brother, I''ve missed you so much!" Erica stormed into the room. She grinned widely at him, thinking,


    ''Ah! There is my dear allowance!''


    She passed through the crowd and threw herself into her brother''s arms.


    Gifford was dumbfounded. Holding his younger sister in his arms, he wondered how she had gotten


    wind of his return. The corners of his mouth twitched. "How did you know I was here?" he asked.


    ''She definitely has an ulterior motive for addressing me so nicely.''


    Erica blinked innocently. "I came back with Mom and Dad."


    And how lucky she was. If she hadn''te, she would have no idea where to get her allowance from.


    It had been a long and painful process to persuade Wesley into bringing her along. Now that her


    brother was here, she was filled with hope once again. Clearly, God couldn''t bear to see her suffer.


    Gifford released her. "Where are Mom and Dad?"


    "They went to meet Uncle Carlos and Aunt Debbie."


    "Right, okay."


    The six of them sat down and caught up on their lives for a while. Erica was much younger than the


    rest, so while the adults talked about the murder attempt against Sheffield, she ran along to y golf


    and tried some of the other games in the room. Soon, she got bored. "Gifford, Evelyn, I want to go."


    Gifford was the first to ask, "Where do you want to go?"


    "To Mom and Dad," Erica replied with a bored face.


    Gifford heaved a silent sigh of relief. He said, "Okay."


    Evelyn walked to her and held her hand. "Won''t you wait a little longer?"


    "No. You guys have fun. I''ll see you at the manor." Erica hugged her tight.


    Evelyn was her muse. She hoped to be as dignified and graceful as Evelyn when she grew up.


    Gifford stood up to see her out. "I''ll ask someone to drive you there."


    "Okay." This was her chance! She was hoping to talk privately with Gifford. How else could she mention


    the money?


    In the corridor outside the private room, Erica grabbed his arm. "Gifford, are you in a good mood right


    now?"


    "How much?" Gifford asked point nk. He already knew what his sister was up to.


    There was a tacit understanding between them.


    "We can talk about it another day if you are in a bad mood," Erica said.


    "Is $10, 000 enough?" Gifford asked, ignoring what she said.


    "Hmm¡­ Would that be really enough?"


    Gifford knew his sister too well. "$20, 000! No more!"


    "You know, Brother, if I get into a bad mood, you might end up in a bad ce as well." Erica''s eyes


    twinkled with mischief.


    It was a threat. ''This little witch¡­'' Gifford gritted his teeth and finally said, "$50, 000!"


    "Deal!" Sheughed in triumph.


    Grunting, Gifford took his cellphone out of his pocket and transferred the money to her. "You didn''t


    Wesley was stricter with Erica than to his other kids. He had set a limit on her monthly allowance. But


    every month, she would run out of money before the end of that month. And she would either go to


    Yvette or Gifford for help.


    Erica didn''t know about it, but everyone, including Wesley, was aware of her little tricks.


    So, Wesley would find ways to make up with the disparity in Gifford''s and Yvette''s ounts every


    month.


    Gifford wasn''t married and had no other expenses. So, he was willing to give his money to Erica


    without taking thepensatory money Wesley offered to give him.


    Yvette, on the other hand, was a different case. She was a college student, and university was


    expensive. But even so, every time Erica asked her for money, she would give it. And unlike Gifford,


    when Wesley gave her money, she would take it without hesitation.


    "Brother, you are the best! Oh and, don''t tell Dad," Erica warned Gifford with a stern look.


    "Have I ever?" Gifford asked, as he raised a brow at her and said in his head, ''He already knows,


    dumbass!'' Erica still thought that she was fooling their father. She was forgetting that her father was the


    famous Wesley Li.


    All Erica cared about was that her brother never snitched on her, because Wesley had never


    questioned her about taking money from her brother and sister.


    She held his arm tight, fawning on him. "It''s so good to have such loving siblings!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Oh, knock it off. Where does all this love go when you try to trick us?" Gifford was always being set up


    by this little devil of a sister. Yvette was somehow spared most of the times.


    "What? Me? When did I ever trick you?" Erica asked, feigning innocence.


    Gifford didn''t want to argue with her any more. He watched her get into the car and asked the driver to


    take her to the Huo family manor.


    In the private room


    After seeing his sister off, Gifford went straight to the restroom. By the time he was done, three of the


    others were already at the automatic mahjong table.


    The seat opposite Joshua was empty.


    Matthew was sitting on the sofa busy on his cellphone. Gifford asked him, "Matthew, don''t you want to


    y?"


    "I have something to deal with. You go ahead," Matthew said without looking up from his phone. Since


    he was not in the office, he had to deal with all his business matters on the phone.


    "All right!" Gifford took the empty seat.


    After Sheffield briefed Evelyn about the rules, including what was a win and what was a pung, they


    started to y.


    The game-y went normally at the beginning.


    But Evelyn had never yed mahjong before, so she continued to lose.


    Sheffield felt heartbroken seeing her lose again and again, so he sneaked up to her when she went to


    thedies'' room and whispered a trick in her ear.


    Half an hourter Evelyn cleared her throat and announced, "Sheffield cooked fish for lunch today."


    Both Joshua and Gifford looked at Evelyn, confused.


    Sheffield, who was sitting opposite her, discarded a tile. "One Bamboo!"


    Evelyn was quick to react. "Pung!"


    Meanwhile, she discarded a tile too. "Two Bamboo." Joshua and Gifford had no idea what was going


    on. Since she was trained by Sheffield, she had his M.O.


    After a while, Evelyn said, "The earrings I bought the other day look great."


    Sheffield discarded another tile. "Three Character!"


    "Kong!" Evelyn called. She grabbed the three-character tile and put it next to her own three three-


    character tiles, all face-up.

 Chapter 1064 Bad Man

    Chapter 1064 Bad Man


    Two more rounds in, Evelyn said, "Everything is ready except..."


    Sheffield took the hint and discarded another tile. "East Wind!" He had two east-wind tiles as the pair in


    his hand. But, he gave one up. He didn''t care, as long as Evelyn was having fun.


    She smiled and showed her tiles to everyone. "Gentlemen, I have mahjong!"


    Joshua and Gifford were stunned. Evelyn was new at mahjong after all. How could she win so easily?


    They looked at her titles and then at Sheffield''s.


    They quickly realized what had happened!


    "Sheffield, you cheated!"


    "You''ve gone too far, man!"


    Evelyn was confused. "Is giving hints not allowed in the game?" Sheffield had told her earlier that she


    could tip him off about what tiles she needed.


    "Of course, it''s not allowed!" Joshua said, waving his hands about in frustration. He cast a burning


    nce at Sheffield and unwillingly handed a few of his chips to Evelyn. Sheffield sat there with a calm


    expression, as if he had no idea what they were talking about.


    "Oh," Evelyn said, looking at Sheffield. She realized that he had cheated to help her win. No wonder


    the other two remained silent during the game, without giving out hints.


    Sheffield chuckled. He said to Joshua and Gifford, "Why the long faces? I was just trying to make my


    girlfriend happy. It''s just a small sum. Don''t be so petty."


    Gifford snorted, "The lover gets the priority, huh? We are your friends; make us happy too!"


    Sheffield retorted with no trace of guilt, "Friends are important, but I''ll betray you for my girlfriend any


    day."


    "Is that so? Fine, we''ll keep that in mind," Joshua said angrily.


    The next round began. Now that Evelyn knew the rules, she had no intention of cheating again.


    As they were drawing tiles, Joshua said, "Evelyn, let me tell you a story."


    "Okay," she said.


    He began to narrate. "There was once a man who loved a woman very much, but this woman got


    engaged to someone else. Heartbroken, the man went away for two years."


    Sheffield sat up straight and eyed Joshua. ''What is this idiot up to now?''


    Joshua continued, "Two yearster, he came back and told his best friend that being faithful to one


    woman was such a stupid idea and that he would forget all about her and¡ª"


    Sheffield shot up from his seat and covered Joshua''s mouth.


    He struggled to get out of Sheffield''s grasp, and once he did, he finished loudly, "¡ªsleep with as many


    women as he could!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sheffield covered his mouth again and exined to Evelyn with a smile, "He''s always like this, such a


    sore loser. He insults me every time he loses."


    Joshua tried to push his hand away, but failed.


    Evelyn furrowed her eyebrows at Sheffield. In a low growl, he threatened Joshua, "If you dare say one


    more word about me, I swear I will break your bones!"


    "Mmmph¡­!" Joshua tried to retort and say, "Fine! What do I care?" But he could only make


    unintelligible sounds.


    Gifford yed along and added fuel to the mes. "It''s true, Evelyn. I was there too. Knock some sense


    into Sheffield when you get home."


    Sheffield gaped at his two best friends. ''Fucking traitors, '' he thought.


    Wearing a light smile, Evelyn said casually, "Never mind about that now. My dad doesn''t want me to be


    with him anyway. Maybe I should just listen to him and marry someone else."


    Sheffield quickly loosened his grip over Joshua and trotted towards her. "Honey, I was not even being


    serious at the time. I was just angry," he apologized.


    Joshua and Gifford were amused by his sincere apology.


    Evelyn shook off his hand around her shoulders, and looked at the two who were still snickering.


    "Joshua, Gifford! Please keep an eye on him from now on and tell me everything that he says."


    "At your service, Evelyn. We''ll tell you everything!" Joshua promised dly.


    Gifford echoed, "Don''t worry, Evelyn. Joshua and I are on your side. We will call you if he doesn''t


    behave."


    "Okay, it''s a deal!" Evelyn said.


    Sheffield helplessly watched the three of them reach an agreement.


    In the end, he caved in and nodded his head in defeat. He returned to his seat and warned the two


    traitors with his teeth clenched, "Okay, Mr. Fan, Mr. Li! Wait and see what I do to you! And Joshua, I am


    not going to help you chase Terilynn anymore."


    Evelyn yed her tile. She dered, "I''ll help him."


    "Thank you, Evelyn!" Joshua grinned.


    "What?!" It was aplete and utter loss for Sheffield.


    After the game, they left for the manor. Sheffield asked Felix to drive the car. He pulled Evelyn into the


    back seat and cooed, "Honey, that was all in the past. I will never say such things again, okay?"


    "Okay." Evelyn had to deal with Carlos now, and needed Sheffield to stand with her. So, she decided to


    let him off temporarily.


    "So, you forgive me?"


    "Yes." ''We''ll talk about it when we get back to the apartment, '' Evelyn thought.


    ''Huh? That was easy, '' Sheffield thought in disbelief.


    In the Huo family manor


    Since his family was at the manor too, Gifford apanied them to the Huo family house.


    The living room was lively. Gwyn was the most popr among the adults. They held her up high,


    hugged her and kissed her. Everyone wanted to spoil her.


    "Gwyn!" Sheffield called once they were inside the house. The moment she heard his voice, the little


    girl looked towards the door.


    When she saw him, Gwyn threw the walnut in her hand away and ran over to him.


    Before Evelyn could hold her, Sheffield scooped the little girl up and kissed her on the cheek. "My baby,


    did you miss me?"


    Gwyn nodded. "Miss Daddy!" she said with a wide smile. Sheffield grinned and hugged her tight. She


    was his little ball of sunshine.


    Gifford froze when he heard Gwyn call Sheffield ''Daddy.'' Stunned, he looked at the little girl, and then


    at his friend. "Sheffield, did she just call you ''Daddy''?"


    He stared at the two of them. ''What the hell is going on?" he wondered in shock.


    "What? You didn''t know? She''s my daughter."


    Gifford gaped and turned to look at Evelyn, who was smiling. He had never heard of her ever being


    pregnant. He wanted to ask Sheffield if he was sure, but didn''t dare because he didn''t want to get


    knocked out cold by him. He asked instead, "When did this happen? Why didn''t I know about this till


    now?"


    ir was even more confused than he was. "Didn''t you know, Gifford? I told you."


    "No, you didn''t. You and Dad knew?"


    "Yes, of course." Wesley and ir had known from the beginning.


    Gifford felt like beating Sheffield to death. It seemed he was the only one in the room who didn''t know


    that his best friend had a daughter.


    But it was not the right time to settle scores with Sheffield. He tried to look gentle and waved at Gwyn.


    "Hi little cutie, I am..." He was stuck. Turning to ir, he asked, "Mom, what is she supposed to call


    me?"


    "Well, you would be her uncle."


    Gifford looked back at the little girl and shook his head.


    "No. Sheffield, Joshua and I had agreed that our children would be each other''s godchildren. Little


    cutie, you can call me ''Godfather.'' Can you say ''Godfather, '' little girl? Or you can just call me ''Daddy.''"


    The people in the living roomughed out loud. They were amused by him.


    Sheffield pretended to kick him. "Get out of here. Gwyn, call him ''Bad man''."


    "B-ad... man," Gwyn obediently called.


    As soon as she said that, Sheffield burst intoughter.


    Gifford scowled. Sheffield was such a lousy parent.

 Chapter 1065 Carlos One Condition

    Chapter 1065 Carlos'' One Condition


    Evelyn cut in to stop Gwyn. "Sweetie, Dad was just kidding. You can''t call Uncle Gifford that." Then,


    she turned to Sheffield, "How could you be such a bad example to your daughter?"


    Gifford echoed her, "Yes Gwyn, your mom is right. Come here, little cutie, give me a hug!"


    For a short while, it seemed like Gwyn was hesitant, and then she stretched out her small arms to


    Gifford.


    Holding the little girl in his arms, Gifford was very careful with his every move. He scolded Sheffield


    quietly, "Some friend! How could you not tell me that you have a daughter? And a cute one at that too! I


    didn''t even prepare a red envelope for Gwyn!"


    Sheffield rolled his eyes at him. "In my defense, I just recently found out that I''m Gwyn''s father. So how


    could I have told you earlier?" If he were being honest, Sheffield still couldn''t believe that Gwyn was his


    daughter. Every time he saw the little girl, he felt as if he were dreaming.


    "Yeah, yeah! I damn believe you!" Gifford sarcastically said while he red at Sheffield. He then turned


    his attention to Gwyn as he carried her to the sofa. With a big smile on his face, he said, "I''m sorry,


    Gwyn, I didn''t prepare any gift. Next time, I wille and see you with a red envelope, okay?"


    Gwyn didn''t understand what he was talking about. Only when she heard thest word did she reply


    enthusiastically with one word¡ª"Okay."


    "My goddaughter is so sweet!"


    Meanwhile, Carlos had been waiting for them to stop talking. Once Sheffield and Gifford were done, he


    waved at Sheffield without any expression on his face. "Come here."


    Sheffield and Evelyn exchanged a look before walking towards Carlos together.


    Sheffield then greeted the others formally, "Hello, Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, Uncle Wesley, Aunt ir,


    Matthew, and Erica. I''m Sheffield Tang, a good friend of Gifford''s, Evelyn''s fiance, and Gwyn''s father."


    He made his identity clear for everybody.


    When Gwyn heard him call her name, she called back, "Daddy!"


    "Good girl!" Sheffield turned and winked at his daughter.


    Debbie was thrilled to see her son-inw-to-be. She warmly smiled at Sheffield and said, "Sheffield,


    have a seat."


    ir scrutinized Sheffield from head to toe before asking Debbie, "He seems like a good man. Why


    would Carlos stop Evelyn from being with him?"


    "He just wants trouble!" Debbie eximed, annoyed at the thought of what Carlos had done to mess


    with Evelyn''s rtionship with Sheffield. Once Sheffield and Evelyn sat down, Debbie ced all of the


    food in front of them.


    Meanwhile, Wesley didn''t actually have a good impression of Sheffield since he had seen him flirting


    with another woman. While looking Sheffield in the eye, he provoked him. "Why don''t we go outside


    and settle this?"


    Sheffield looked in a panic. "No, no, I wouldn''t dare! Uncle Wesley, your skills are iparable to


    mine."


    When Carlos heard what Sheffield said, he sneered to himself, ''Wouldn''t dare?'' Then, Carlos urged his


    friend, "Wesley, this boy is such a smooth talker. He''s lying. Just drag him out and beat him!"


    Carlos actually knew how good Sheffield was at martial arts, so he could tell that Sheffield was lying.


    Debbie patted Carlos'' back in order to calm him down. She then reproached him in a soft voice, "What


    are you doing? Can''t we just have a nice and peaceful talk as a family?"


    ir thought that Debbie was right. She held Wesley''s hand and said in dissatisfaction, "Seriously?


    You''re much older than him. Is this how you treat people that are younger than you? Is using your fists


    the only way you know to solve a problem?"


    Wesley immediately straightened up and remained silent.


    When everyone had settled down, Sheffield announced, "Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, I guess I''ll go


    straight to the point on why we came here. I''ve proposed to Evelyn and she said yes. We have been


    preparing for our wedding and we even set up a date to take prenuptial pictures. In conclusion, we love


    each other. There''s no doubt about that in our hearts. For our sake and for Gwyn''s sake, Uncle Carlos,


    please don''t make things difficult for Evelyn. If you have something that you''re not satisfied with, please


    don''t take it on her. Please take it out on me and we can sort it out."


    "She is my daughter. Of course, I won''t make things difficult for her! If you want to marry Evelyn, you


    can."


    Evelyn was confused by Carlos'' sudden amiable attitude. She couldn''t help but wonder why her father


    suddenly changed his mind. Didn''t he say that he would rather disown her than allow her to marry


    Sheffield?


    Sheffield could sense that there was a "but"ing at the end of Carlos'' sentence. Despite this


    anxiety, he was still happy to hear those words. Even if Carlos was to add some terms to their


    arrangement, it would be fine because that meant there was hope. "Uncle Carlos, please let me know if


    you have some conditions. I''ll try my best to satisfy them," Sheffield stated with the utmost sincerity.


    "In fact, I do have one condition. It''s about Gwyn. My granddaughter can have your family name, but


    you can''t take her away. Since you''ll be taking Evelyn away from us, you should let Gwyn stay in here.


    It only sounds fair, right?"


    Everyone in the living room was astounded, filling the room with nothing but silence.


    Despite their impressions or personal feelings towards Sheffield, they all thought it was too much to


    ask.


    Instinctively, Debbie wanted to speak for Sheffield, but Carlos grabbed her hand to stop her.


    Everyone wondered what Sheffield was going to say. But instead of bing upset, he remained calm


    and even put on a smile. "You only have this one condition, right? I thought it would be something


    impossible. I can see how much Gwyn is loved here. So now that you''re asking that, of course, it''s no


    problem for me."


    At that moment, it all made sense for Sheffield. He finally understood why Carlos had risked his father


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    and daughter''s rtionship with Evelyn. Sheffield never believed that Carlos would have the heart to


    disown his beloved daughter. And as it turned out, the old man was just pretending! It was just Carlos''


    way of making them agree to his condition of allowing Gwyn to stay in the Huo family''s manor.


    The truth of the matter was, Sheffield had never thought about bringing Gwyn to the Tang family''s


    house because he knew first hand that his own family was a mess. It wasn''t a good ce for a child to


    grow up.


    Evelyn looked at Sheffield, who had a wide smile on his face. She got even more confused about the


    situation. She had a lot of questions on her mind. ''Wasn''t he so protective of Gwyn just a while ago?


    He has always loved the child. Why is he giving up on Gwyn right now?''


    "Uncle Carlos, I already agreed to your term. Do I have your permission to marry Evelyn now?"


    Sheffield asked.


    "Sure, I will keep my promise!" Carlos eximed readily. He was genuinely happy.


    Sheffield seized the opportunity and said, "Great! Thank you, Uncle Carlos. I''ll ask Peterson Tang to


    Sheffield hated Peterson, he was still his father, after all. He needed the old man to talk to Carlos about


    the matter.


    "Any time is a good time for me. Ask Mr. Tang toe over anytime that it''s convenient for him!" Carlos


    seemed in such a good mood that Sheffield couldn''t believe this was all happening.


    After a long time of being stressed out from her husband''s disapproval of Sheffield, Debbie was


    extremely stunned. This was the first time that she had seen Carlos so gentle with Sheffield.


    What confused her even more was that she was sure Carlos wasn''t putting on an act. After all, the


    people present were very close to the Huo family. There was no need to pretend.


    By then, Matthew had taken Gwyn from Gifford. So Gifford had the time to help Sheffield. With a


    serious tone, he said, "Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, although at times Sheffield seems childish, he is a


    good man. Our years of friendship can attest to that. Ever since he fell in love with Evelyn, I''ve never


    heard him mention any other woman. He really loves her. Please let them be together. He''ll make


    Evelyn very happy."


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Needless to say, Debbie had always been on Sheffield''s side. With a content smile on her face, she


    said, "I know. I truly believe that Sheffield will treat Evelyn very well."


    Sheffield thanked his future mother-inw in his heart. He vowed that he would treat Debbie with filial


    love and respect, just like how he had treated his own mother.


    Of course, he would be filial to Carlos as well. After all, Carlos would be his father-inw very soon.


    Being a cold and arrogant man like Carlos, Matthew never talked much. But at that moment, while


    holding Gwyn in his arms, he said, "Dad, you''ve been hard on me for the past twenty-one years of my


    life. Now that Sheffield is going to be part of the family, it''s time for you to bully someone else. I need a


    break."


    "Ha-ha." Gifford burst intoughter.


    He realized that Matthew was even more miserable than him. Wesley was only strict with him in


    training, but he didn''t belittle his son. Carlos, though, not only trained Matthew, but he was strict with


    him in every aspect. Nothing his son did was good enough for him.


    Carlos gave a burning re at Matthew and snapped, "You wish! I''ll bully the two of you together!" In


    the days toe, he would have two men as his punching bags.

 Chapter 1066 Ericas Standard For A Boyfriend

    Chapter 1066 Erica''s Standard For A Boyfriend


    Carlos'' words had a hint of menace in the way he said it, a low growl underlying his words. Sheffield


    trembled slightly, immediately forming an imagination of what his life would be as his future son-inw.


    Taking Evelyn''s hand in his, Sheffield whispered in her ear, "Please tell me you''re going to save me


    when the timees?"


    Evelyn giggled, gently nudging him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t tell me you''re going to let him push


    you around?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As far as she could remember, Sheffield''s quick-wittedness and cunning use of guile saw him through


    any obstacle Carlos threw at him in the past. In fact, even though Carlos would never admit it to it, his


    failure to deal with Sheffield made him even angrier, so much so that he wanted to punch Sheffield''s


    smug face every time he saw him.


    "I mean...that was all in the past. Everything is going to change when I be his son-inw,"


    Sheffield said, his face turning pale with each word. Sheffield had a valid point, because at the end of


    the day once he and Evelyn were married, Carlos would be his father-inw. Even he knew well


    that the father was always going to be the boss of family!


    Sheffield never thought Carlos would let him marry his daughter so easily.


    When he walked out of the manor, he caught sight of Gifford leisurely smoking a cigarette. "Did you get


    what I asked you to?"


    Gifford tilted his head, gesturing towards his car and said, "It''s inside the glovepartment. You''ve


    spent two years looking for it. Is it a gift for Uncle Carlos?"


    "Yes!" Sheffield admitted without hesitation.


    Gifford patted him on the shoulder and said, "Bro, I have to admit, I have a lot to learn from you."


    Not only did Sheffield treat Evelyn with deep affection, but he also cared for his future parents-inw.


    After all, how could he not be good to Carlos and Debbie? "They''ve raised and cared for Evelyn for


    thirty years and now I''m just going to take her away from them. Buying them gifts isn''t nearly enough to


    show my gratitude towards them for giving me their daughter''s hand in marriage."


    "What about Gwyn? Don''t you think leaving her alone in that manor is a bit harsh?" Gifford asked.


    "You think I don''t know that? She is my daughter. How could any father bear to be away from his


    child?" Sheffield''s lips broke into a cunning grin and he continued, "This will be my home too after


    we get married. I''ll bring back Evelyn every day." In that case, it didn''t matter where Gwyn lived


    because Sheffield could see her at any time he wanted.


    Gifford admired Sheffield''s perseverance and his devotion towards Evelyn. "Sounds like you''re


    nning on bing a living-in son-inw!"


    "So what? At least Evelyn will be happy. Not all women in the world can live with their parents after


    getting married. This is a pretty big deal for her. I want Evelyn to be happy without any regrets,"


    Sheffield argued. Moreover, he was strongly opposed to the notion that frequent visitations to the Huo


    family manor would make him a living-in son-inw. He had bought a new apartment in the


    neighborhood in case they wanted to spend some time alone. It would be his and Evelyn''s new home;


    a ce just for the two of them. Besides, the Huo family manor was just a few minutes away if they


    wanted to see their daughter. It seemed as though Sheffield had nned everything down to the


    smallest detail.


    Gifford shook his head in disbelief, utterly impressed by Sheffield''s resolve. "You used to be a


    womanizer. Who would have thought you''d be such a faithful and thoughtful partner? I don''t know what


    to say; I couldn''t hold a candle to you. But, hey, what if your father disagrees?"


    "Well, it''s not up to him anymore. It''s my decision and he will have to ept it. If he is nice to Gwyn, I


    will let him see her asionally. But he''s only going to get one chance with my daughter...so I hope he


    doesn''t screw it up. Anyway, I don''t think he will do that. When he gets old, I will support him so he


    won''t have to worry about anything."


    "That makes sense. Well then, if that''s all. Don''t forget to let me know as soon as you and Evelyn set a


    date for the wedding."


    "Sure! I''m hoping for you and Joshua to be my best men. Be prepared."


    "Okay, I''ll prepare my red envelope!"


    "It''ll be a big one. I need to buy a car, a house, and..."


    "Dream on! You''re not getting more than a dor!" Sheffield retorted with disdain, "You''re such a


    cheapskate. Don''t ever tell anyone that you know me."


    "Sure. Do you want one?" Gifford took out another cigarette and offered it to him.


    Sheffield refused, "No, thanks. Let''s go inside." He didn''t want to appear as a heavy smoker to the


    members of the Huo family.


    The two men waltzed into the living room with the gift Sheffield had prepared for Carlos.


    Sheffield gave the box to Carlos, who was talking with Wesley, and said, "Uncle Carlos, I have a gift for


    you."


    He gently opened the box and revealed a bocarro teapot safely ced inside.


    Carlos raised his widened eyes to look at him. Without a word, he took out the bocarro teapot and


    examined it carefully.


    The teapot had a dark reddish color with a tinge of cyan. Wesley looked at it and said, "Carlos, your


    future son-inw is a thoughtful man indeed. He gave you an azure mud ashtrayst time, and now an


    azure mud teapot. Well done, kid."


    Wesley knew that an item as rare as that wasn''t easy to obtain. After all, the materials required to make


    them were historically scarce.


    Carlos finally curled his lips and said, "How else was I going to test his determination to marry my


    daughter?"


    Wesley agreed to his point with a simple nod. His temples throbbed painfully as he nced at his


    daughter, who was ying video games. "I hope I can find a good husband for my Rika. I am so


    desperate I wouldn''t mind throwing in an azure mud teapot if I can find someone to marry my


    daughter," Wesley sighed. All he wanted was a good man for his daughter; something every father


    wanted.


    When she heard her name, Erica put down her phone and sat up, rolling her eyes at her father. "Dad,


    is that all I am to you?"


    "It''s not like that, honey. I was just feeling sorry for my future son-inw, but I hope he will show up


    soon and take you away from my hands." Wesley couldn''t wait for that day toe because then he


    wouldn''t have to worry about her every day. That responsibility would then be transferred to Erica''s


    husband.


    "Son-inw? Dad, I''m just fifteen! Don''t you think you''re rushing things a bit?"


    "So what if you''re fifteen? Once you reach the legal age, I will immediately marry you off!" Wesley''s


    younger daughter was the source of his headache and receding hairline. s! If only she could learn


    from Yvette. Wesley''s elder daughter was the apple of his eye, mainly because she would obey him


    without question.


    "Humph! If the queue of bridal cars is not long enough, I won''t marry; if he is not rich enough, I won''t


    marry; if he is not handsome enough, I won''t marry; if he is not tall enough, I won''t marry!"


    "Huh! Do you think you are good enough to be making such demands? Be realistic!" Wesley almost


    immediately despaired, dreading the possibility that no man would want to marry Erica.


    Erica asked innocently, "Father, do you think I am being demanding? Considering our family''s position


    and my brother''s influence in A country, I don''t think I''m raising my standards too high at all. Marriage is


    about two people with the same social status and family backgroundsing together. Matthew, am I


    right?"


    Matthew''s attention, however, was focused on watching Gwyn ying. Everyone wondered whether he


    had heard what Erica had said, as he answered perfunctorily, "Yes, I think Erica is right."


    "See? Dad, even Matthew thinks I''m right!" Erica cocked her head to one side with a sly smile, like a


    toddler coaxing a treat from a grownup.


    Wesley cast a sullen stare at Matthew, who had long turned back to Gwyn. He snorted irritably towards


    Erica and said, "Two people with the same social status and family backgrounds? No problem. I''ll just


    find a young man from a military family for you. That will be a good match."


    "Please don''t do that, Dad. Military men are seldom around their family. I''m afraid I might do something


    wrong if he doesn''t return home for a long time!" Erica blurted out the words without even thinking, but


    everyone understood what she meant by the words "something wrong."


    Wesley stood up at once and drew his hand back to deliver an open-handed reckoning.


    ir and Debbie had gone upstairs to have a private talk and Terilynn wasn''t there at the moment. The


    only people sitting around the living room were Carlos, Evelyn, Matthew, Sheffield, Wesley, Erica and


    Gifford.


    Gifford had seen this y before. When it came to Erica, Wesley''s bark was always worse than his


    bite. Although he had raised his hand, he would never actually hit her. Even on the off chance that he


    did, he would never hit her hard enough to hurt.


    However, the other people in the room had no idea about that.


    Evelyn jumped up from her seat in a hurry and insisted, "Uncle Wesley, don''t be angry. I think Erica


    was just kidding."


    Carlos put down the teapot, stood up and grabbed Wesley''s wrist. "What are you doing? She is just a


    kid. A good scolding would do the job. Why would you raise your hand?"

 Chapter 1067 Domestic Storm

    Chapter 1067 Domestic Storm


    Wesley wasn''t as furious as he pretended to be. He always assumed a strict face in front of Erica,


    because otherwise, she would never be afraid of him. But he had already given up on scolding her.


    During this time, Matthew whispered something into Gwyn''s ear. Shifting her gaze back to look at the


    angry Wesley, she ran to him with spread out arms and called in a sweet voice, "Grandpa! Hug."


    At the sight of the little girl, Wesley''s anger melted awaypletely. He crouched down and picked her


    up,ughing. "Gwyn, did Grandpa scare you?"


    ''Ah, no wonder Carlos is doing everything he can to keep Gwyn by his side. Who wouldn''t want to


    spend their old age with such a lovely granddaughter?''


    Erica saw that her father''s mood had changed and made a face at Wesley before sitting next to Evelyn.


    "Evelyn, you''re much nicer to me than Dad. I''ll stay here with you hereafter! I can cook fried steak,


    drumsticks, make crisps and chicken popcorn! I can wash clothes and clean. I''m an expert. Let me stay


    here as your sister."


    Wesley undercut her. "Evelyn, don''t trust her. You think she can do all that? The only thing she does


    best is eat!"


    Evelyn chuckled. She held the pouting Erica in her arms, and said, "Erica is just a teenager, Uncle


    Wesley. She will learn soon."


    Erica nodded violently. "Yes! Yes! I learned to cook French fries and¡ª"


    "And you almost blew up the kitchen!" Wesley cut in without mercy.


    "But I didn''t! The kitchen is still intact. I also cooked steak once."


    "You mean, charred steak."


    Erica''s face darkened. She protested loudly, "Dad! How can you treat me like this? I''m your daughter!


    Did you pick me up from the street or something? Why are you so mean to me?"


    Everyone in the roomughed at her heated protests.


    Wesley pretended to think about her argument for a while, and then nodded. "Actually, I found you in a


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    trash bin. You are not my biological kid," he said, shrugging casually. It was hard not to believe that.


    After all, Erica didn''t take after ir or Wesley.


    "Fine! I''ll call Mom and tell her that you suspect her of cheating!"


    "What? Hey, I never said that! Get over here! You''re going to be punished for that!" With Gwyn in his


    arms, Wesley took two steps forward towards his daughter.


    Gifford sighed. "Dad, you are nothing but talk. You never punish her. So, could you stop saying that?"


    Everybodyughed. They knew that Wesley didn''t have the heart to be harsh on his little daughter.


    Wesley looked back and forth between the brother and sister duo and answered stubbornly, "I don''t


    want to embarrass you two in your uncle Carlos'' presence. I''ll teach you both a lesson after we get


    home!"


    But Erica had already taken out her mobile phone to y games,pletely ignoring her father. Gifford


    wasn''t afraid of Wesley either, because he knew that his mother would back him up.


    The Li family stayed back in the manor that night. Sheffield stayed too. It was his first time entering


    Evelyn''s room aboveboard, and he spent the whole night with her.


    Erica yed with Gwyn in Evelyn''s room for a while. She didn''t want to overstay and intrude on their


    family time, so after a while, she excused herself and left the room.


    As soon as she closed the door behind her, she saw Matthew who was about to go back into his room.


    She said quickly, "Hey Matthew, thank you for helping me out back then."


    Matthew knew that she was talking about him echoing her words earlier. But after casting her a quick


    nce, he silently entered his room and locked the door.


    ''Huh? Did he just ignore me? Humph! What an impolite, arrogant guy!'' Erica scoffed.


    The next morning, Sheffield left the manor and went back straight to the Tang family residence.


    The family was having breakfast when he arrived. Nastas was still asleep. At the table were Peterson,


    Lea, Sandra and her husband, Peterson''s second daughter-inw¡ªDaphne Bi, Sterling and Kaylee,


    and Felton. The others seemed to have already left after breakfast or Sheffield assumed that they


    hadn''te back home the previous night.


    When they saw him enter, the harmonious atmosphere at the table suddenly changed.


    Sheffield didn''t care. He sat at the table, but dismissed the breakfast served by a servant. He turned to


    Peterson. "You should pay the Huo family a visit in the next two days."


    Peterson put down his chopsticks and didn''t speak until he had swallowed the food in his mouth.


    "Carlos Huo hasn''t given his blessing, has he?"


    "He has."


    "Really? What made him change his mind?" Peterson didn''t understand what Carlos was thinking at all;


    first, he pretended to have his daughter cut off from the family, and now, it seemed that he had


    epted the marriage.


    Sheffield raised his eyebrows andzily leaned against the back of the chair. "You don''t need to worry


    about that. Have you prepared the betrothal gifts?"


    Peterson was silent for a moment and announced without caring about the others'' presence, "A check


    for about 990 million dors, five percent shares of Theo Group, two urban houses, four cars and some


    other properties. Are you satisfied?"


    The crowd at the table gasped in surprise. They stared unbelievingly at Peterson; he was being too


    generous towards Evelyn Huo.


    What pissed them off even more was that Sheffield was still not satisfied. He stated, "5%? I would be


    satisfied with 15."


    Peterson tried hard to hold back his anger and growled sarcastically, "I only have 20% of the shares left


    after I gave you the shares. You know that. Why don''t you just hand over Theo Group to the Huo family


    as the wedding gift?"


    "Hmm, I did think about that. But the Huo family is so wealthy that they don''t give a crap about Theo


    Group."


    "Sheffield Tang! How dare you?" Peterson bellowed, his hands trembling.


    Kaylee cut in softly, "Sheffield, when I married into the family, I only got a few million dors, a house


    and one car as the betrothal gifts. Dad has given you so much more. You should be satisfied with it."


    Felton echoed angrily, "That''s right! My wife''s betrothal gift was also only a few million dors. Dad is


    offering your wife more than a billion, and yet you are being ungrateful and greedy!" He turned to


    Peterson and said, "Dad, how can you be so partial towards him?" Sheffield was about to get a


    thousand times more fortune than they had gotten.


    Sheffield looked around the table and asked calmly, "Both Kaylee and Felton have a problem with the


    betrothal gift. Daphne, Sandra, what about you? Do you have a problem with it too?"


    When Daphne Bi married into the Tang family, her betrothal gift had also been the same as the others.


    But she was smarter than the rest of them. She shook her head slightly, saying, "As long as Dad is


    happy with the decision."


    As a daughter-inw, Daphne Bi had no rights to argue. But Sandra was Peterson''s daughter. She


    wasn''t afraid to speak her mind. "How can Dad be happy after giving away so much money? Sheffield,


    don''t put him in an awkward position. The Tang family is arge n. He needs to be fair to everyone.


    If he shows partiality like this, he will not be able to govern this family."


    Lea had no say in such matters. She sat silently next to Peterson, eating her breakfast.


    If Peterson gave away all the good stuff to Sheffield, what would be left for her one-year-old son? But


    even though she was dissatisfied, she could only silently bear through the conversation.

 Chapter 1068 Sorrowful Past

    Chapter 1068 Sorrowful Past


    Atst, Sheffield turned to Lea. It seemed that she had no intention to speak, so he turned to Kaylee


    instead. "Kaylee, use your brain once in a while. What kind of family are you from? How could you


    evenpare yourself to the likes of Evelyn Huo? Same goes for you and your wife, Felton. These


    women should be honored that they are able to sit at this table with the Tang family. The case with


    Evelyn, however, is different. She has agreed to marry me, and you should all be honored that she is


    willing to be a daughter-inw of this family. You think giving her a mere one billion dors as betrothal


    gift is too much? Sandra Tang, that is about the same amount of money that you have spent all these


    years. Am I wrong? Evelyn will soon be one of the Tang family''s daughters-inw. Peterson Tang will


    finally have a decent daughter."


    His words dumbfounded both Kaylee and Felton. It was indeed true that none of the daughters-inw


    couldpare their families to the Huo family.


    Sandra was furious. She had always hated Sheffield, and argued, "What is that supposed to mean,


    huh? You think I am not a good daughter? I spend my own father''s money. What is wrong with that?


    And Evelyn Huo... She is not even married to you yet, but do you know how much you have spent on


    her already? You spent hundreds of millions on an engagement ring! And the wedding will cost billions


    of dors. How can we afford to spend so much money for her? It would be better for you to marry a


    daughter from an ordinary family, just like our brothers did."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheffield was annoyed. He said in a much harsher tone, "How much I spent on the engagement ring


    has nothing to do with you or this family. I bought it with my own money. And I don''t need the Tang


    family''s help to support my wife. I can make enough money to support her myself. The old man is


    giving the betrothal present out of his goodwill. And I have already decided to give the Huo family


    another betrothal present from my side. Sandra, if you are ufortable with this decision, why don''t


    you file a divorce and marry a rich man instead? Maybe his family could give you better betrothal gifts."


    The table was silent. Sheffield was always so blunt with all of them. He didn''t care about their feelings.


    Sandra''s husband was sitting right next to her, and yet he had no qualms in asking her to get a divorce


    and marry someone else.


    Sandra Tang''s face darkened with anger. She lost her appetite as she yelled, "You are pushing it too


    far, Sheffield! Who do you think you are? Are you aiming to be the next boss of the Tang family after


    Dad? Don''t forget that he has other sons and daughters. You are not even qualified to be the head of


    this family!"


    Sheffield scoffed in disgust, "Is that so? I hope you still remember that the main ie of the Tang


    family depends on Theo Group. Now that I have taken over thepany, it is up to me to decide who


    gets how much from the profits. Since you are already married, you have no right to spend a penny


    earned by the Tang family. Just as how after I marry Evelyn, I won''t let her spend a penny of the Huo


    family. It is the duty of the husband to take care of his wife." Just like that, Sheffield cut off Sandra and


    her husband from the family money.


    Sandra was about to explode. The money for her monthly expenses came from the Tang family. Her


    sry could never cover her expenses. "You bastard!" she yelled.


    "Sandra!" Peterson, who had been silent all this while, interrupted her.


    "Dad, he has gone too far! Did he even ask your opinion before cutting me off? This man is arrogant


    andwless!" Sandra was filled with so much anger and disgust that her face became distorted.


    Peterson looked at Sheffield''s calm face and finally said, "As you said, I will give you fifteen percent of


    the shares. But on one condition."


    The father and son duo looked at each other. This time, Sheffield did not say anything. He knew what


    Peterson was going to say.


    The reason why many people in the city did not know his identity all these years was that his name had


    been deleted from the Tang family''s residence booklet after he was cut off by Peterson.


    A faint smile appeared on Sheffield''s lips and he stood from his seat. "Let me think about it."


    With those words, he turned around and walked towards the front door.


    Peterson caught up with him. "Sheffield!"


    Sheffield turned around and showed the cigarette in his hand. "I''m going out for a smoke. You want to


    join?"


    "Okay." They walked out of the house together.


    In the dining room


    Sandra Tang red at the silent Lea. "You are our stepmother. Why didn''t you speak for us while that


    bastard was insulting all of us?"


    Lea was stunned for a moment by her words. When she replied, her voice was weak. "You know how


    your father is. Once he makes a decision, few people can change his mind. And I can''t interfere in


    matters rted to Sheffield. My words carry no weight, that''s why I didn''t say anything. Please don''t be


    mad at me, Sandra."


    Sandra knew that Lea was right. Few people could change Peterson''s mind. She was depressed and


    desperate. She shifted her hostility towards Evelyn Huo.


    Outside, Sheffield leaned against his car. He lit a cigarette and gave one to Peterson as well. They both


    smoked silently.


    When his cigarette was about to burn out, Peterson said slowly, "I''m sorry. I was wrong about your


    mom."


    In an instant, Sheffield''s face changed. The one thing he hated the most was Peterson mentioning


    Ingrid. His father was not qualified to speak of her or the past. But before he blew up, Peterson said,


    "Hear me out first."


    It took a while for Sheffield to regain hisposure. He looked away indifferently, waiting for his father


    to continue.


    "I have been with many women in my life, but I''ve only ever loved your mother. And you are just like


    her! I was always happy around her. She was much younger than me, and sometimes behaved like a


    child. When Sidell framed your mother for dealing in fake drugs, I thought that she was just a young girl


    who had made a mistake. But she refused to admit the usation and insisted on arguing with me. I


    wanted to help her when she was put in prison, but she refused." Peterson could only offer his help in


    secret, and he had seeded in cutting down her sentence.


    "Before passing away, you were the only one she was worried about. I wanted to contact you after you


    left, but I was too ashamed. I didn''t want to see my sons killing each other, so..."


    Sheffield gave him a quizzical look.


    Peterson didn''t look at him. His eyes were fixed ahead in the distance.


    "Pierson has always wanted your grandfather''s notes, but your grandfather gave it to you. You said that


    you burned it all, and I believed you. But Pierson didn''t. That day, I deliberately made a scene to make


    him give uppletely." Peterson was well aware of what Pierson had done to Sheffield.


    "I used the incident about Kaylee as an excuse to drive you away from here. But what I didn''t take into


    ount is that you are as stubborn as your mother. I was angry at that time. I beat you, but you still


    refused to ept the mistakes. You let me beat you bloody..."


    As Peterson recalled the scene from their past, extreme guilt washed over him.


    "Stop talking." Sheffield looked at his father coldly. He was ashamed of his past and didn''t want to hear


    any more of the old man''s rambling. "I didn''te here to talk about the past. If you don''t want to give


    the betrothal gifts, it''s fine. I don''t expect you to do anything for me."

 Chapter 1069 Build My Own Family

    Chapter 1069 Build My Own Family


    Sheffield turned around to leave.


    Peterson ignored his harsh tone and continued to exin with a sigh, "I just want you to formallye


    back to the Tang family. You are a strong man now. Even without my protection, you can take care of


    yourself. I''m relieved."


    Ignoring him, Sheffield opened the car door.


    "Sheffield," Peterson called desperately.


    As far as Sheffield knew, Peterson was only acting sentimental to get his forgiveness. He stood there


    and impatiently scratched his hair. "You don''t have to y the love card with me. I couldn''t care less. If


    it weren''t for Evelyn, I would''ve left Y City after proving Mom''s innocence. I wouldn''t have taken over


    Theo Group either. But because I did, I am being targeted by enemies from all over the ce, and


    some of them are closer than you think, just waiting to stab me in the back. I don''t want more trouble."


    And on top of the danger to his life, there was an endless storm of files to go through every day and he


    had no time to rest. It was frustrating.


    The only reason why he hadn''t quit his job as CEO was Evelyn.


    If Sheffield was the unruly legendary beast, then Evelyn was the beast tamer, the only one capable of


    conquering him.


    Peterson tried to persuade him. "Since you''ve alreadye this far for Evelyn, wouldn''t it be good if


    you took back your ce in the Tang family and included Evelyn''s and your daughter''s names in our


    family tree?"


    "No, thank you. I''ll build my own family. It''ll be just the three of us in our residence booklet. No other


    Tangs! I need peace!" He didn''t want a single other person intruding in their paradise, except maybe


    another cute kid.


    And anyway, what was so good about being a part of the Tang family? Nothing! There was no good


    reason to insert their names in that family tree.


    Peterson sighed heavily at his son''s stubbornness and let him leave.


    The old man stood there, pondering for a long time. And then, he had a better idea to persuade


    Sheffield.


    At ZL Group


    Evelyn was working on herputer when Nadia walked in. "Miss Huo, Mr. Tang from Theo Group is


    here to see you."


    "Which Mr. Tang?" She was sure that it wasn''t Sheffield. He wouldn''t have waited for permission to get


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    into her office. So, the visitor was either Peterson or Sterling.


    ''Most likely Peterson, '' Evelyn guessed.


    "It''s Peterson Tang," Nadia reported.


    Evelyn didn''t know why Sheffield''s father wanted to see her. Nheless, she quickly saved the files


    on herputer. "Let Mr. Tang in, and get us some tea."


    "Yes, Miss Huo," Nadia said.


    A minuteter, she led Peterson in. When he saw Evelyn sorting through some files, the old man


    apologized, "Evelyn, I''m sorry to have interrupted your work."


    He was quite fond of Evelyn. She was a better woman than any of his other daughters-inw.


    Moreover, she was Carlos'' daughter. It would do Sheffield good to be with her.


    Evelyn got up from her chair and invited him in a soft voice, "That''s quite all right, Uncle Peterson.


    Please have a seat."


    They sat on the sofa and chatted for a while about work. After that, Peterson skipped straight to the


    point. "Evelyn, I came here to ask you a favor."


    ''A favor?'' "Please, tell me what you want, Uncle. I''ll try my best to help."


    He heaved a sigh and continued, "You must have heard all about the unpleasant past between me and


    Sheffield."


    Evelyn nodded, "Yes. More or less."


    "Sheffield was mad at me at the time, so he had his name removed from the Tang family''s residence


    booklet. He hasn''t registered back yet. Since he''s about to get married, I wanted to register his name


    into our booklet again, so that you and your baby can also formally be a part of our family. But he


    refused me outright. He doesn''t want anything to do with the family."


    Evelyn knew what the favor was about now.


    "Please, Evelyn. Persuade Sheffield to bring you and the baby back to the Tang family and register


    your names in our family tree. He won''t listen to me, and I can''t do anything to convince him. I have no


    choice now, but to turn to you for help." Peterson''s voice was full of exhaustion and was filled with


    regrets.


    Evelyn stayed silent as she listened to his wish. She had disappointed Sheffield once because of


    Dollie.


    And now this. "Uncle Peterson, I know that you only want the best for us, but I think we should respect


    Sheffield''s decision. I''m afraid I can''t help you. I''m really sorry."


    Peterson''s face fell. "It''s okay, Evelyn. You don''t need to apologize. But if you do get the chance, just


    mention it to him. I''m not forcing you to do anything. After all, your rtionship is more important. I only


    want you to be happy." Evelyn''s reaction was just as he had expected.


    "I will see what I can do," she said with a smile. Peterson had been so nice to Evelyn that she felt guilty


    about not being able to help him.


    Since he had asked, she decided to try to persuade Sheffield. But she wouldn''t force him to do


    anything he didn''t want. She didn''t want to ignore Sheffield''s feelings like she had done two years ago.


    His happiness was most important for her right now.


    "Thank you, Evelyn. But remember, don''t quarrel with him over this, okay?" Peterson advised.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle, I won''t."


    After seeing Peterson off, Evelyn thought about what he had said.


    She was confused, but she wanted to try her best to help him. After all, it was the wish of a father.


    A few dayster, Peterson chose a sunny day to visit the Huo family manor with Sheffield.


    After hearing that they were going to bring betrothal presents to the Huo family, Sheffield was thrilled


    and immediately got into Peterson''s car.


    At first, Peterson had nned on taking Lea with him, but Sheffield disagreed. In the end, the father-


    son duo, along with a few of Sheffield''s friends, went to the Huo family manor.


    In the Huo family manor


    The manor was bustling with people. Most of them were Carlos'' friends. Wesley and ir were already


    at the manor. Then came Damon and Adriana, followed by Curtis and Colleen. Ivan and Kasie were


    present too, along with Dixon and Ga, Xavier and his wife and even Kinsley and Yates,


    apanied by their wives.


    On the way to the manor, Sheffield picked up Joshua and his parents. Gifford was headed to the manor


    on his own.


    The manor wasrge. Even with over twenty people and a few servants in the living room, it still didn''t


    seem crowded.


    Since it was an important event, everyone was dressed formally. The men were in suits, and the


    women were delicately dressed.


    The living room was bustling with excitement. Gwyn was ying with a windmill in her hand. Everyone


    took turns to hold her, and the little girl was very happy to see all these people in one ce.


    She eximed loudly when she saw Sheffield, "Daddy! Daddy!" She ran to him with a big smile on her


    face.


    The little girl was dressed in purple, and she looked so adorable that even Peterson, who wasn''t fond


    of kids, was excited to see her. He was so d that this cute little girl was his granddaughter.

 Chapter 1070 The Betrothal Gifts

    Chapter 1070 The Betrothal Gifts


    Peterson already had a few grandchildren, both girls and boys. But he never gave them much affection.


    There was no shortage of children in the Tang family. Peterson had recently fathered a child, too, now


    more than a year old. He had kids and grandchildren of all different ages. So a kid was nothing special


    in his eyes. Gwyn, on the other hand, was special. He found himself growing fond of her, in spite of


    himself.


    Sheffield held his daughter in his arms and kissed her forehead. "Did you miss me, Gwyn?"


    "Yes." Gwyn nodded and replied in a cute voice, clinging to Sheffield''s neck. "Miss Daddy..." was what


    she could manage at such a young age.


    "Good girl!"


    After ying with his daughter for a while, he entertained thoughts about coaching her to call Peterson


    "Papa." But Peterson was busy greeting Carlos and the other people. He wouldn''t be around to hear it.


    Evelyn walked through the crowd to Sheffield and said with a smile, "Gwyn''s not as shy as she used to


    be. You''re probably a good influence on her." Evelyn was wearing a light-colored dress. She had her


    make-up and hair done by a professional stylist.


    Today was a day to be happy, and Evelyn looked the part¡ªcharming, energetic, and smiling.


    "My Gwyn is so awesome!" Sheffield eximed dramatically as he looked at his daughter. "Daddy just


    can''t help himself. I''m going to get you a present!"


    Gwyn smiled shyly and leaned her little head on his shoulder without saying a word.


    There were tons of presents stacked on the table near Sheffield, along with a dozen or more boxes of


    expensive wines and cigarettes.


    He scanned the tables, then found the special, colorful bag he''d bought. He handed it to Gwyn. "Check


    this out, sweetie. Daddy picked this out just for you!"


    When the little girl took the paper bag and looked inside curiously, Sheffield gave the little girl to Evelyn


    and whispered, "Honey, please take care of her. I have to go be sociable."


    "Okay!" Evelyn took the toddler from him.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    With a carton of expensive cigarettes in hand, Sheffield joined the crowd and stood beside Peterson. At


    an appropriate break in the conversation, Peterson introduced him. "This is my son, Sheffield Tang."


    Birds of a feather flock together. Everyone here was either rich or powerful, and they were all Carlos''


    good friends. So Sheffield greeted all of them respectfully.


    Thedies sat off to one side, chatting and munching on the appetizers. Peterson and Sheffield also


    walked over to them and greeted everyone politely.


    Sheffield was so well-mannered on asions like this, unlike his usual yful self. He was a polite,


    decent gentleman now. He was a veritable chameleon. He earned everyone''s praise. Debbie, as his


    mother-inw, had a huge smile on her face the whole time.


    When everyone arrived, they all found a seat in the living room. Peterson asked Tobias to ce the


    betrothal gifts on the table. He greeted everyone and said to them, "I''m pleased to meet you all. This is


    a little gift from me. I hope you don''t mind."


    Tobias opened a folder and took out the papers inside. "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, here''s a check to Miss Huo."


    There were nine 9s written on the check¡ª999, 999, 999 dors, just a dor shy of a billion.


    "And a real estate certificate, car title, fifteen percent share transfer contract with Theo Group, and


    some other immovable property. They are all under Miss Evelyn Huo''s name now." After putting all the


    documents in front of Carlos and Debbie, Tobias took a few steps back and stood next to Sheffield.


    Sheffield grabbed another file folder and presented it to Tobias so he could open it.


    "Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, here is another transfer contract of fifteen percent shares of Theo Group


    and it''s transferred to Evelyn, as well. So, she has thirty percent ownership of Theo Group now. I also


    have thirty percent of the shares. We have the same. And I bought an ind in M Country. It''s warm all


    year around. It''s in Evelyn''s name now, as well. Thest thing is that I bought the guesthouse where


    Evelyn and I first met. This guesthouse is also in Evelyn''s name. These are from me. I hope you like


    them."


    Joshua couldn''t help but whisper to Gifford, "Sheffield really went all out, didn''t he? That''s quite a gift


    for Evelyn. I wonder if this is what it''s normally like when CEOs get together?"


    Gifford raised the corners of his mouth and said, "Don''t be jealous. After Sheffield gets married, he will


    be as poor as we are."


    "Idiot! Theo Group is showing pretty high profits every quarter. He''ll only get richer and richer!" Joshua


    wondered if he should go into business with Sheffield.


    "Well, it seems we need to rely on Sheffield in the future!" Gifford chuckled.


    "Can''t disagree with you there." In fact, they had said such words countless times.


    Evelyn had never thought of asking for any shares of Theo Group, nor did she expect that the Tang


    family would actually give it to her. The wedding gifts were certainly exorbitant.


    ''Thirty percent...'' She only had twenty-seven percent of the shares in ZL Group.


    It was not good to turn them down during the party, so the Huo family had to ept the gifts first.


    The betrothal gifts were settled then. Sheffield and Evelyn had nailed down a wedding date already.


    Since Sheffield couldn''t wait any longer, the wedding date was about three months away.


    The other details would be settledter on.


    The guests dined at the Huo family''s manor. Carlos had hired several chefs to cook lunch.


    The men were indulging their liquor habit at arge, round table, while the women were drinking red


    wine at the rectangr table in the dining room.


    Everyone was in a good mood that day, so lunchtime went on longer, and it was well into the afternoon


    when it was over.


    When Peterson was about to leave, Carlos told him, "Sheffield gave Evelyn a pretty major chunk of his


    we''ll give him ten percent shares of ZL Group as a gift in return."


    Ten percent shares of ZL Group was worth much more than thirty percent of Theo Group''s.


    Peterson was surprised. He shook hands with Carlos and said a bit excitedly, "That''s really good of


    you, Carlos. You raised Evelyn so well. Now that she''s going to marry into our family, we should give


    her those gifts as our gratitude to you folks. You don''t need to give Sheffield anything."


    "Please ept it. For Evelyn and Gwyn''s sakes," Carlos insisted.


    Peterson called Sheffield''s name and gestured for him toe over. Sheffield broke off his


    conversation with Damon, and set down his drink. His father told him all about it. He wanted Sheffield


    to thank Carlos.


    On hearing about the ten percent stock in ZL Group, Sheffield thought he was hearing things. He had


    drunk a lot, after all. He shook his head to make sure that he heard it right. "Uncle Carlos, that''s


    generous of you. But I don''t need it. I can support my wife and daughter."


    "If I say you need it, you do. Just take it!" Carlos'' order was non-negotiable. He didn''t give Sheffield any


    chance to refuse.


    After thinking for a while, Sheffield proposed, "How about this, Uncle Carlos? Write Gwyn''s name on


    the share transfer contract. I''m her guardian, and she''s the beneficiary. What do you think?"


    That was a good idea too. Carlos agreed to it readily.

 Chapter 1071 Mrs. Tang

    Chapter 1071 Mrs. Tang


    Carlos had registered Gwyn''s name in the Huo family''s residence booklet. They hadn''t changed the


    kid''s ID card or family name yet. So, they decided to talk about the shares transferred to her after they


    handled everything else.


    After the Huo family and Tang family saw all their guests off, Sheffield also said his goodbyes to the


    Huo family. He was about to climb into Peterson''s car when Evelyn called out to him.


    She jogged over and said, "I''ll drop by tonight. We need to talk."


    "Okay. I''ll pick you up¡ªif I can get off work early."


    "No, thanks. I''ll get Felix to drive me to your ce."


    "Okay, see you tonight," said Sheffield in a gentle voice, and he kissed her forehead.


    "Hmm. You reek of alcohol. Remember to take a rest first after you return to your office."


    "Yes, ma''am!" Sheffield winked at her yfully.


    He wore that smirk that said he was up to no good. He was teasing her again! Evelyn pushed him into


    the back seat of Peterson''s car. She didn''te back until the car was out of sight.


    That evening, at Sheffield''s apartment, Evelyn was sweating profusely. After doing what couples


    normally do, her hair was messy, and she was still trying to catch her breath. She looked at the man


    who was getting ready to take a shower. She called out, "Honey!"


    He turned around and snickered, "I''m just going to grab a shower first. Wait a minute. I''ll be back for


    another round with you."


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say. She didn''t mean it like that at all.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Sheffield looked down at the sheen of sweat on his body and asked, "Is it that urgent? Can''t it wait till I


    finish my shower?"


    "Fine, get a shower first." She needed one too.


    "How about..." Sheffield returned to the bed and held the woman in his arms. "Let''s hop in the shower


    together, and then you can tell me. How does that sound?"


    A tingle of pleasure passed through her heart. That sounded wonderful. He gathered her up to carry


    her into the bathroom with him. Evelyn wrapped her arms around him and nuzzled his neck.


    He set her down gently and turned on the shower, feeling the warm spray hit him. As soon as he got


    the right temperature, he pulled her into his arms. "What did you want to talk about?"


    "Let''s get our marriage licenses as soon as we can!"


    "That''s it?"


    "Yeah." It was not like he wasn''t as eager as she was.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He moved his head closer to her and kissed her on the lips. "That''s what I want too." He wanted to


    register their marriage today, but he found that the day after tomorrow was a more auspicious time.


    Even if Evelyn hadn''t told him tonight, he would have brought it up himself.


    Evelyn smiled, warm water streaming down her hair. She asked in a feigned casual tone, "So when we


    get our marriage certificates, how does that work with Gwyn''s household registration? And mine? Do


    we automatically get put in the Tang family''s residence booklet?"


    Her question made Sheffield go silent.


    After waiting a few seconds, she didn''t hear him say anything. With a guilty conscience, she raised her


    head to look at him.


    Sheffield shed her a smile. Instead of answering her question, he asked, "So you really wanna get


    married?"


    Evelyn''s face reddened. "Well, yeah. Don''t you?"


    "You bet. I can''t wait any longer. How about the day after tomorrow we go down to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau and make it official?"


    "Cool." Evelyn didn''t mention the Tang family''s household register anymore.


    However, a momentter, she was startled when Sheffield suddenly said, "Peterson talked to you."


    He sounded very sure he was right.


    Evelyn didn''t expect him to be so astute. She looked up at him and said anxiously, "I didn''t mean


    anything by it. It was just a dumb question. I know you don''t get along with them. I don''t care as long as


    Gwyn and I can be with you."


    Looking at the anxious and seemingly worried expression on her face, Sheffield chuckled, "Evelyn, just


    ask me. I''ll do it."


    "You don''t have to do that, Sheffield. I told you... Mmmph..." Her lips were covered by his.


    After a long time, he whispered in her ear helplessly, "It''s not your problem. I know I can''t avoid it. After


    all, I''m tied to the Tangs by blood. I can''t wish that away no matter how much I can''t stand them. I didn''t


    want to go back to the Tang family. But I changed my mind. I want you to be the legal daughter-inw


    of the Tang family. It''ll be better for you and Gwyn." He felt bad. He needed to try harder to put her


    needs first. To say nothing of Gwyn''s needs.


    Biting her lower lip, Evelyn stroked his cheek lovingly. "But it''s hard on you. I''m still your wife even if we


    build our own family and have our own booklet. Don''t put yourself out." She knew how much he loathed


    the Tang family.


    He smoothed her long, wet hair and said gently, "Don''t worry about me. My mom''s name is still in the


    Tang family tree. If we build our own family, she will be all alone there. Probably a good idea to register


    ourselves there too, so her spirit won''t be so lonely." So he changed his mind.


    "Then... Fine."


    "Okay. Household registration gets done tomorrow. And the marriage licenses the day after. Then, after


    that, we''re going to visit our mom. The dresses for the wedding photos will arrive at your office


    tomorrow. We''ll take the wedding photos when everything is taken care of."


    When he said "our mom," she knew who he was referring to. "Okay." She also wanted to thank her


    mother-inw for giving birth to a wonderful guy like Sheffield.


    Things went just like Sheffield had described. He had the household registration done the next day.


    As soon as he got the news, Peterson called Evelyn to thank her. But Evelyn said, "I can''t take any


    credit for that, Uncle Peterson. Sheffield decided on his own."


    "But you must have yed an important part in it. Sheffield always listens to you. Thank you, Evelyn."


    Evelyn did have an effect on Sheffield. Peterson couldn''t persuade his son to do something no matter


    how he tried. But Evelyn did it by saying a few words.


    Peterson felt lucky that Evelyn was a reasonable and generous woman. It was not a bad thing that


    Sheffield listened to his wife.


    "You''re wee, Uncle Peterson," Evelyn replied modestly.


    "Don''t be so formal with me. You''re about to marry Sheffield, and we''ll be family soon. Evelyn, don''t


    worry. The Tang family will be good to you." Evelyn was his favorite daughter-inw. She stood out


    from the rest. He would protect her no matter what.


    "Thank you, Uncle Peterson."


    "Well, then I''ll let you go. I know you have lots to do."


    "Okay, bye!"


    The day they registered for marriage, Sheffield dressed formally in a dark suit, with the tie Evelyn got


    him.


    In the car, as she was straightening his cor, she said, "If I''d known that you liked my gift so much, I


    would have given you a few more ties. That way you wouldn''t need to wear the same tie all the time."


    "Not just ties. You''ve got a great eye for fashion. From now on, Mrs. Tang, please take over my


    wardrobe, like ties, clothes, shoes and watches!" Sheffield grinned.


    ''Mrs. Tang...'' Evelyn couldn''t help smiling! "No problem. It''s my honor to serve you, Mr. Tang."


    Sheffield tried to kiss her. However, Evelyn stopped him by pressing a finger to his lips. "No. we''re


    going to take a pictureter when we register our marriage. Don''t smudge my lipstick." Marriage was a


    once in a lifetime event. She wanted to make sure she looked amazing in the picture.

 Chapter 1072 All Good Wishes Came True

    Chapter 1072 All Good Wishes Came True


    "All right. I won''t kiss you now, but you have to give me three kisses after we''re done here," Sheffield


    said, the familiar smile on his face.


    "Greedy!" Evelyn pouted.


    "That''s me!" He never could get enough of her kisses. Finally, he gently kissed her ck hair, inhaling


    her scent.


    When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, Sheffield got out of the car first and then helped Evelyn


    out.


    They walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau hand in hand.


    There were quite a few couples waiting their turn to register marriage. Luckily, Sheffield had made an


    appointment in advance, so they didn''t have to wait long.


    When they were filling out the forms, the other newlyweds figured out who they were, and snapped pics


    of them.


    During the photo shoot, they shed their coats. Whether dress shirt or blouse, they were all in white.


    Evelyn''s long hair was tied back. She looked young and vital.


    Everything went well and soon they had two marriage licenses with embossed seals.


    Looking at the licenses, Sheffield eximed in satisfaction, "After three long years, Evelyn is finally


    mine. Mrs. Tang, let''s make a better future!"


    Evelyn giggled, her face beaming with joy. "I''m lucky enough to be Mrs. Tang. Mr. Tang, pleasee


    back home every night no matter howte it gets."


    And now she thought of a poem that described the best love in the world: "Love the sunset with you in


    my spare time; in the kitchen, you ask me if the porridge is warm with a smile."


    "Of course. From now on, I won''t flirt with any other women. I''ll be faithful to you forever!"


    "Really? That''s not what you said before!" Evelyn taunted. Sheffield suddenly remembered that he had


    said he would sleep as many women as he could. ''Being faithful is for chumps...'' He vaguely


    remembered he said something like that.


    How he wished he could p himself! He said fawningly, "Honey, I was just kidding then! My dear Mrs.


    Tang, let''s head home!"


    "Sure!"


    On a whim, Evelyn took a picture of their marriage licenses and uploaded it on social media, including


    WeChat Moments.


    She almost never posted anything there. Many of her friends were shocked to see her update, and it


    was a picture of marriage licenses!


    As expected, the Inte collectively lost their shit.


    Sheffield shared Evelyn''s pic of the licenses on Weibo, and wrote, "All good wishese true."


    He was a private man, and didn''t post much. But when it came to his rtionship with Evelyn, he


    wouldn''t hesitate to let the whole world know how he felt.


    So, he also downloaded some other social media apps that he never used, and made ounts one by


    one. After his ounts were verified, he posted the picture of their marriage licenses on those as well.


    Tencent QQ and Douban were among those he downloaded.


    It didn''t take long before all the gossip was about them. Everyone admired their disy of affection.


    Sheffield, Evelyn, and Gwyn went to Sunny Mountain County. They were going to visit Ingrid''s grave.


    The cemetery was near a river at the bottom of the mountain.


    It was very quiet there. Birdsong and the fragrance of flowers filled the fresh air. Everywhere they cast


    their gazes, green leaves met their eyes.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    With Gwyn in one arm, he held Evelyn''s hand as they made their way to the gravesite. Evelyn held a


    This was the first time Evelyn and Gwyn saw Ingrid. They hadn''t even seen her photo before.


    The photo on the tombstone was taken when Ingrid was in her thirties. At the time, time hadn''t left any


    trace on her face. She looked quite young in the photo. She wore the same smile as Sheffield.


    After setting Gwyn down gently, Sheffield took both of their hands, and gazed upon Ingrid''s photo.


    "Mom, this is Evelyn. I''ve told you about her. Beautiful, isn''t she? I want to tell you something else. See


    this little girl? She''s my daughter. Evelyn gave birth to her. Cute, huh? I think so."


    Gwyn widened her eyes at the photo of the woman, as if she were wondering who that was.


    Evelyn let go of Sheffield''s hand, put the bouquet of carnations in front of the tombstone, and said


    softly, "Nice to meet you, Mom. I''m Evelyn Huo. I''m sorry I didn''te to see you earlier, but I just


    didn''t know..."


    ''Thank you for giving birth to such a great guy. Thank you for letting him be with me.


    He''s wonderful. He treats me well. I''ll take good care of him too. Please rest in peace.''


    Hearing her apology, Sheffield half crouched down and touched her head. "It''s my fault. I never told


    you, never brought you to see her."


    Evelyn smiled back at him.


    Sheffield then brought the little girl closer and pointed at the picture on the gravestone. "Come here,


    Gwyn. Let me introduce her to you. This is your grandma. Come on, call her ''Grandma.''"


    Though confused, the little girl still called out in a cute voice, "Gramma."


    Joy was written all over his face. Sheffield said to his mother, "Mom, did you hear that? Gwyn called


    you ''Grandma.''"


    Gwyn took out a piece of candy from her pocket, slowly unwrapped the way her father told her and


    then lifted it in front of Ingrid''s photo. "Eat... Gramma, eat..."


    Sheffield was amused by her. He took the candy from her hand and ced it in front of the tombstone.


    "We''ll put the candy here, and Grandma can have it."


    Then, as usual, he put a box of candy before the tombstone. Evelyn stood up, held Gwyn''s hand, and


    stepped back, making room for him.


    Sheffield continued, "Mom, I transferred my household registration back to the Tang family, and will


    register Evelyn''s and the baby''s names there too. I''m getting along with Peterson for the moment. So,


    don''t worry about me. Please take care of yourself there."


    Taking a breath, he went on, "Now that I''m married, I''m happy. Please bless the happiness of our family


    forever, and give your blessing that Gwyn grows up happy and healthy."


    Sheffield went on at length with his mother.


    Evelyn listened to him patiently. She could tell that Sheffield loved his mother very much. No wonder he


    had tried his best to reverse the verdict of his mother''s case, even though more than ten years had


    passed.


    Finally, they bowed to the tombstone before leaving.


    After returning to Y City, the most important thing was to pick out the wedding dresses for the pre-


    wedding photo shoot. Sheffield gave his work to a subordinate and headed to Evelyn''s office in ZL


    Group. He watched her try on the wedding gowns one after the other. Finally, he picked out a few of


    them that they were both happy with.


    They began traveling to different ces to shoot the wedding photos.


    Sheffield let Peterson take charge of thepany for the moment, and hired a wedding nner to


    handle everything for their wedding ceremony. He focused on his trip with Evelyn.


    The first ce they stopped was a small town in H Country, where there was a well-known, beautiful


    There were thousands of mingos surrounding the mirror-like water. Their beautiful figures would be


    reflected in theke when they flew in all directions.


    Evelyn wore a green wedding dress that matched the color of the water, while Sheffield was in a white


    suit. They stood on a boat in the center of theke, surrounded by a flock of mingos searching for


    food. Retouched with some photo-editing software, the pictures looked grand and fashionable.


    When they took a break, Sheffield used the time to take a few photos of the mingos and sent them to


    Terilynn, telling her to show the pics to Gwyn. As if that weren''t enough, he put his little girl on video


    chat, asking her if she wanted to see the beautiful mingos. Gwyn pointed at the bird and nodded,


    "Yes, yes! I want!"

 Chapter 1073 The Trip For The Wedding Photos

    Chapter 1073 The Trip For The Wedding Photos


    "How about this? Next time, I will bring you here to see these birds, okay?" Sheffield asked.


    "Okay!" Gwyn agreed with a nod.


    Evelyn straightened her wedding dress, wondering whether he was just saying it to make Gwyn feel


    better. If he was really nning to bring Gwyn here to see the mingos, should shee along with


    them?


    "Gwyn, can you see what it''s eating?"


    Sheffield asked, pointing his phone to a mingo which had something on its beak. Gwyn thought for a


    moment and said, "Little shrimps..."


    "Yes, very good! It''s eating shrimps!" He chatted on for a while.


    Evelyn smiled. It had only been two days since they had left on their trip. Sheffield had never stopped


    talking about Gwyn all the while. He missed the little girl much more than Evelyn did. Now that he could


    finally see her on video, they chatted for nearly an hour before he reluctantly ended the video call.


    They spent two days shooting by Posey Lake. On the first day, Evelyn wore the green wedding dress,


    and Sheffield wore the white suit. On the second day, he picked a ck suit while she chose to wear a


    white wedding dress.


    On their third day, they took four magnificent off-road vehicles of different colors to the biggest desert in


    M Country.


    Evelyn wore a ming-red wedding dress with a cathedral train, with a red rose just above her ear. She


    looked lovely. To match her, Sheffield wore a wine-red suit.


    He snuggled close to her, unwilling to leave her alone for even a second. Evelyn whispered in his ear,


    "Everyone isughing at you. Don''t cling on to me like this all the time."


    "But I want to! Evelyn, you should wear more red. Actually, you should wear more red at home for me,"


    he said, winking at her. She rarely wore any red clothes, and she looked so sexy in them.


    He couldn''t imagine how beautiful this woman would look on their wedding day.


    Evelyn smoothed his hair with a light blush on her cheek. "You like it?" She would have never tried the


    red dress if not for Sheffield insisting that she should.


    "Of course, I do!" he confirmed.


    "You look ming hot, honey."


    "If you say so." She decided to get more red clothes after they got home.


    She didn''t have many in her wardrobe. The color reminded her of some unpleasant things from the


    past. But what was done couldn''t be undone now. Maybe it was time for her to let go of the past and


    move on.


    The sun was setting. The photographer arranged for them to sit on the roof of the ck off-road car.


    They sat side by side. Evelyn''s red veil, which was over ten meters long, danced in the desert wind.


    With the setting sun in the background, their photos turned out amazing.


    Next, the camera crew brought a camel and asked Evelyn to climb on it so that they could take some


    solo photos of her.


    But she was a little too nervous. Without a word, Sheffield climbed on top of the animal and reached


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    out to her. "I''lle with you," he said reassuringly.


    Evelyn put her hand in his. After she ced her foot on the tread, Sheffield pulled her into his arms.


    The camel abruptly stood up, and Evelyn almost let out a scream. This was her first time riding a


    camel. Once, long back, she hade with Debbie to the desert, but she refused to ride a camel. In


    the end, she had to take the off-road vehicle to the destination.


    The camel started walking slowly. It felt very different from riding an elephant. The elephant was steady,


    but the camel swayed too much. She rested herself in Sheffield''s arms, as they swayed to the camel''s


    pace.


    She held his hand tight. Realizing that she was scared, he soothed her in a gentle voice, "Don''t be


    afraid, Eve. We''ll only be riding a short distance. You weren''t so frightened while riding the elephant."


    The elephant was much taller than this camel, and Evelyn had remained calm at that time.


    She grabbed on to his hand that was firmly around her waist, and answered nervously, "The camel¡­is


    not...steady. Woah!" They went down a slope, and the camel''s body suddenly tilted downwards. Evelyn


    screamed in a low voice.


    "Hahaha." Sheffieldughed, amused by her reaction. He wrapped the woman uppletely in his


    grip. "He walks around this desert countless times every day. He won''t trip. Besides, even if he does, I


    will protect you. So, be brave!"


    She had her back against his strong chest, and hisforting words gave her strength. Her breathing


    steadied and she calmed down.


    The photographer followed the camel around for nearly a kilometer. He clicked so many pictures of


    them talking andughing, catching their candid intimate moments. After a while, the staff helped them


    off the camel''s back.


    The crew had set up a makeshift changing room in the desert, and ady clerk followed Evelyn inside


    to help her change into another wedding dress.


    This one was a white off-shoulder. The makeup artist waited for her toe out. When Evelyn was


    ready, she sat down and the beautician took out a new lipstick shade.


    As he passed by her, Sheffield pecked a kiss on the corner of her lips before going in to change his


    clothes.


    The beautician giggled and looked at Evelyn with admiration. "Mr. Tang really loves you. He doesn''t


    want to let you out of his arms at all."


    Evelyn''s heart fluttered, but she answered modestly, "I guess so."


    But she knew in her heart that she was the love of his life.


    On the fifth day of their trip, they arrived at D City. Sheffield reserved the same room in which Evelyn


    had stayedst time.


    She had mixed feelings as she entered the room after three years.


    She had met Sheffield there, and had shared her body and soul with him in that room. And she had


    conceived their eldest child in that room, their baby whom they weren''t lucky enough to meet.


    The photo shoot was scheduled for the next morning, so they had the rest of the day to roam around.


    After resting for two hours, Sheffield took Evelyn to the restaurant where they had had dinner thest


    time they were in the city.


    He ordered the same dishes as before, one of which was the quick-sauted termite mushrooms. It was


    so spicy that it had almost made Evelyn cryst time. The dishes were soon served. Looking at the


    woman in front of him, Sheffield raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you want to try the dish again?"


    Evelyn scrunched her brows as she tried to remember what had happened thest time they were


    there. She smirked at the man. He had kissed her after pretending to help her! She put down the wet


    tissue in her hand and asked, "Are you hoping to sneak a kiss again?"


    Sheffield grinned. "Guilty. But this time is different. You''re going to be my wife. I have the right."


    She red at him. "You''re annoying."


    He put the bowl of soup in front of her and asked, "Are you saying you don''t want me to kiss you?" He


    pretended to think about it and then shook his head. "No, that can''t be. Every time I kiss you, you seem


    to enjoy it as much as I do..."


    "Shut up!" How Evelyn wished she could strangle him. He always talked dirty without the slightest


    shame.


    Wearing the same bright smile, Sheffield picked up the food for her. "Honey, you have been very busy


    with the photo shoot. Look at your face, it''s so thin. Eat!"

 Chapter 1074 The Late Truth

    Chapter 1074 The Late Truth


    Evelyn touched her cheek instinctively and asked, "Thin? Are you sure?" Recently, she had begun


    wondering if she had gained weight, because every time she dined with Sheffield, he would fill her bowl


    with heaps of food. He kept feeding her until she couldn''t eat anymore.


    "I''m sure! Your chin has be pointed. You should have more flesh on your face," Sheffield insisted.


    "During my pregnancy, although I did yoga every day, my face became so round. My parents kept me


    nourished all the time. My figure remained the same, but my face plumped up!" Evelyn had refused to


    look in the mirror the whole time she was pregnant.


    The mention of her pregnancy made Sheffield feel guilty. He put down his chopsticks, and the yful


    look on his face disappeared. "Evelyn, it must have been very hard for you during your pregnancy."


    "Well, my parents had a harder time than I did. I suffered from morning sickness. They were so tired


    taking care of me. Considering what had happened during my first pregnancy, they were very cautious.


    They demanded I stay in bed most of the time, and looked after me personally until I gave birth to


    Gwyn. Oh and, it was a C-section." Considering her health condition, natural delivery was risky. So, she


    had chosen to have a C-section.


    "You had the scars removed?" Sheffield asked, realizing that he had not seen any scars from the


    operation on her body. And the sex was as wonderful as ever. Nothing had changed.


    "Yes, I received a cosmetic surgery after," Evelyn confessed with a smile. The operation had been very


    sessful, and the subsequent care was so excellent that there was no trace of the scar by the time


    they had gotten intimate after Sheffield''s return.


    Sheffield held her hand in his. "I''m sorry, Eve. I wish I had been there for you. I wish I could have held


    your hand while you gave birth to our baby girl."


    He wasn''t by her side when she had gone through the failed pregnancy the first time; he didn''t even


    know about it until recently. And he had left her without even knowing that she was pregnant with their


    second child. He thought he was a terrible boyfriend; he was an asshole. He could never make up for


    the pain Evelyn had experienced because of his absence.


    "It''s all right, Sheffield. That''s all in the past. Besides, I''m fine now. You don''t have to feel guilty." Evelyn


    didn''t me him. She didn''t tell him about the pregnancies in the first ce. There was no way he


    could have known, and she was absolutely sure that if he had known, Sheffield would never have left


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her side. In fact, he would have been annoyingly close to her at all times.


    Sheffield held her close. "Next time, I will stay with you every day during your pregnancy and never


    leave you alone!" he promised, just as she had expected.


    Evelyn patted his hand and said shyly, "I never said I wanted a third child with you. Now, eat your food."


    To distract herself from the topic, she picked up a termite mushroom and put it into her mouth after


    taking a deep breath. At the beginning, she didn''t feel the spice.


    However, it became spicier as she continued to chew.


    Sheffield watched her brave the spice and told her, "Don''t forget that we never use any protection. Who


    knows, maybe we are already having our third baby." He sounded prettycent.


    She knew that he wasn''t using condoms. He had told her that so many times in the middle of the night


    but had sex with her all the same.


    Although the food was spicy, Evelyn didn''t show any difort on her face. She picked up another


    termite mushroom and ced it to his lips. "Eat."


    Sheffield opened his mouth and ate it like it wasn''t spicy at all.


    By the end of the dinner, Evelyn''s lips were so red that it looked as if she had put on a newyer of


    lipstick. And just likest time, Sheffield kissed her deeply under the pretext of making the spicy


    aftertaste go away.


    After the meal, they walked hand in hand in the streets. They wanted to visit all the ces they had


    been tost time.


    When they passed by an alley, Evelyn saw a woman in in clothes with a boy of two or three years


    old. The child was thin and small, and his face was covered in dirt.


    They were being scolded by a man. "Bitch! How dare you still go around seducing men? You haven''t


    learned your lesson, have you?" He hit the woman across the face.


    Evelyn''s heart trembled at the sound of the p. ''How cruel!''


    The little boy began to cry. He grabbed the man''s clothes and begged, "Stop! Don''t hit my mother!"


    "Bastard! Go away!" The man shoved the child, and he fell to the ground.


    The woman covered her swollen face and silently ran to help the child to his feet. She didn''t care about


    the disdainful stares from the people around them and said to the man, "We are divorced. Why are you


    still here?"


    "So what? Whose fault was it? If you hadn''t been cheating on me with that man, we could have still


    been together! You lying bitch!" By now, the on-lookers understood what was going on.


    "You should leave. I have work to do." The woman held back her tears and tried to get back to washing


    her clothes.


    But the man had no intention of leaving. He hurried over and knocked over her bucket of clothes. The


    clothes were scattered all over the ground.


    The neighbors pointed at her and echoed the man''s sentiment. "She should just die already. How could


    she cheat on her husband and still stay here?"


    "Right. And she had the nerve to give birth to the bastard!"


    "No wonder he abandoned her. She cheated on him and gave birth to someone else''s child. Who


    would want a wife like that?"


    The remarks were diabolical, like poisoned daggers.


    Sheffield never cared for gossips around him, and this was none of his business. He took Evelyn''s


    hand in his and was about to pass through. However, just then, the man pped the woman hard


    across the face again.


    The woman fell at Evelyn''s feet. Although the woman''s face was ck and blue and blood was oozing


    from the corner of her mouth, she never begged for mercy.


    The man grabbed her by the hair and beat her again. Sheffield couldn''t watch anymore. He released


    Evelyn''s hand and asked her to stand aside before he walked over.


    "Be careful," Evelyn warned, seeing how barbaric the other man was. She didn''t want to get involved in


    this matter either. After all, they were just passing by, and this seemed to be a family affair.


    But the man had gone too far. She couldn''t tolerate him anymore.


    Sheffield walked towards the man and grabbed his arm just as he was about to hit the woman again.


    He looked at the man coldly, and asked with contempt in his voice, "What kind of man beats a


    woman?"


    The man looked him up and down, then asked the woman on the ground, "Do you know this man?"


    The woman looked up at Sheffield and shook her head.


    The man scoffed, "This is none of your business. Everyone in this town knows that this bitch cheated


    on me! Let go of me, damn it!" The man tried to squeeze out of Sheffield''s grip, but in vain.


    "You are divorced, aren''t you?"


    "So? She cheated on me! She owes me as long as she lives!" the man barked. "Three years ago, she


    slept with a man in that fancy guesthouse! I would never have known about it! But she got pregnant


    because I had damaged all the condoms in that guesthouse!"


    Hisst sentence caught Sheffield''s attention. "You damaged the condoms in the guesthouse?" ''That''s


    why Evelyn got pregnant!'' he finally figured.


    "Yes, that''s right!" The man pulled back his hand, which hurt because of Sheffield''s tight grip. He


    contemptuously said, "That guesthouse over there, the Rainbow Guesthouse. I heard that a man


    bought it recently and gave it to his wife as a gift. What a joke!"


    "The condoms you damaged¡ªare you talking about the free ones that were in the machine?" Sheffield


    asked.


    "Yeah! My friend and I did it! He kept watch while I damaged the condoms. I didn''t think that it would


    actually help me find that this whore was having an affair! Fuck!"

 Chapter 1075 The Truth Came To Light

    Chapter 1075 The Truth Came To Light


    Sheffield took a deep breath to hold back his anger. "Why the hell did you do that? Do you know what


    you did? Why cause problems like that?"


    "It''s none of my business. Only those men and women who have an affair will need those condoms.


    Ordinary couples won''t need it!" It seemed the man didn''t know the dangersing his way, and was


    still proud of what he had done.


    Even Evelyn, who was not far away from them, realized that something was wrong. She was a clever


    girl. When she heard what the man said, she strode over and asked in a serious tone, "Are you sure it


    was three years ago? In April?"


    The expression in the man''s eyes changed dramatically at the sight of Evelyn. A dash of obscenity


    shed through his eyes. It was the first time that he had seen such a hottie. He stared at her and said


    nothing.


    The way the lewd man looked at Evelyn irritated Sheffield even more. He pulled Evelyn behind him and


    stood in front of her. "Answer her!" he ordered coldly.


    Sheffield''s icy-cold voice brought the man back to his senses. He smiled and answered, "Yeah. I think it


    was April, maybe May. It was kinda warm then¡ª Ah¡ª"


    Sheffield let go of Evelyn''s hand and gave the man a punch in the face.


    This man was responsible for Evelyn''s pregnancy! He was the guy who had pricked holes in the


    condoms in the guesthouse three years ago. That was why Evelyn suffered an ectopic pregnancy!


    That was the main reason he offered free medical services in a small vige of D City. Why he went


    missing for two years. He wanted to know the real circumstances behind Evelyn''s pregnancy.


    But it had been too long ago, and the record of the camera footage of the guesthouse had already


    been lost. There was no way he could view it.


    He had evenunched an investigation into the factory where those condoms were made. His research


    led him to the parentpany. It was not the kind ofpany that would produce inferior products.


    Now, the truth came to light.


    Sheffield didn''t think he would find out the truth by sheer ident. What luck!


    The blow had knocked the man prone. Hey still, stunned for a while, before raising his head. "What


    are you doing?!"


    Instead of giving him an exnation, Sheffield continued to punch him to vent his anger, which made


    the man cry out in pain.


    The woman was in no mood to help him. He had already shown her his true colors, and she had the


    bruises to prove it. She simply grabbed her child''s hand and took her kid back home.


    Finally, Evelyn asked Felix to try and stop Sheffield. She didn''t want her hubby getting in trouble.


    "That''s enough, Sheffield. Let''s leave him for the cops." She had ns to sue the man.


    Sheffield red at the battered man and said angrily, "Just wait and see. You''ll rot in jail!" Everything


    fell apart because of this man. Evelyn had an ectopic pregnancy, almost ending her life. Because of


    that, Carlos hated Sheffield, and the young doctor had to prove his love. He and Evelyn would have


    been married, if not for this man.


    Thinking of this, Sheffield decisively took out his cellphone and called the police.


    When the police came, the man was confused about what happened and was taken away.


    Both Evelyn and Sheffield had called awyer. They both filed charges against the man and his other


    Since the crime urred in D City, theirwyers left in a hurry after getting the material ready.


    They worked together to have the man and hispanion tried in the courts there.


    The case was an easy one. The two defendants had frittered away their money, so they had no funds


    to hire awyer themselves. And they were not qualified to apply for legal aid. They could only wait for


    sentencing.


    Sheffield had ordered two assistants to appear in the court on his and Evelyn''s behalf.


    They weren''t going to tell Carlos about it, because the old man was well-informed enough to uncover


    the truth in no time.


    Sure enough, Carlos called the pair. Theirwyers and assistants were still on the road, trying to get to


    the courthouse.


    They were shooting pre-wedding pics in ceremonial garb, in a town with a long history. Evelyn picked


    up and exined everything to Carlos. She wanted to tell him that Sheffield was innocent from the


    beginning, but it didn''t sound appropriate. So, in the end, she added, "So Dad, Sheffield didn''t have


    anything to do with this. You were wrong about him."


    "Okay, I know." Carlos wasn''t going to bring up the incident anymore. After all, Sheffield and Evelyn


    had already gotten married, and it was pointless to mention it again. But he didn''t expect that the truth


    woulde out so suddenly.


    "Dad, don''t worry. It won''t dy the wedding photo shoot. We sent assistants to represent us."


    Normally, awsuit wouldn''t be decided so fast, but Sheffield pulled some strings to push the case


    forward.


    "Okay. Don''t let this get to you, okay? Have a good time."


    "Yes, Dad."


    After hanging up, Evelyn handed her phone to Felix and walked back to Sheffield, holding the hemline


    of her dress.


    She was dressed in a phoenix cor and robes of rank¡ªa sort of traditional Chinese wedding dress.


    The three-meter-long trail was embroidered with the patterns of a phoenix using golden silk threads;


    and the phoenix cor had glossy, magnificent golden tassels. She looked like an empress from


    ancient times.


    On the other hand, Sheffield wore a ck costume, a replica from the Han Dynasty, embroidered with


    a golden dragon. It matched Evelyn''s phoenix-patterned dress perfectly. He had a long ck wig on,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    hair swept upwards and held by a jade crown.


    Hezily leaned against the bench and waited for his woman.


    Soon, Evelyn approached him. Sheffield once again examined her outfit and asked, "It''s not toote if


    you want to change the Western wedding to a Chinese one. Are you sure about this?"


    Evelyn arranged the long trail of her dress with the help of the stylist and answered affirmatively, "I''m


    sure."


    Sheffield had been frequently changing his mind these days. When he saw how gorgeous she was in a


    red wedding dress, he wanted her to wear that dress during the ceremony.


    When she wore a pink wedding dress, he said she looked so charming in pink that he thought she


    should wear pink on her big day.


    Now, in a ceremonial Chinese wedding dress, he said she looked like an empress and wanted to make


    the wedding a traditional style one. How could this man keep changing his mind?


    She guessed if she wore a white wedding gown in the next few days, he would say that she looked


    good like that and change his mind again.


    They had been traveling for two weeks for the pre-wedding photo shoot. Theirst stop was the


    Neuschwanstein Castle in Bavaria, Germany.


    After they arrived at the hotel, Evelyn called Miranda.


    Before getting on the ne, she had already texted Miranda, letting her know they were headed to


    Neuschwanstein Castle to take pre-wedding photos, and that they would visit her.


    Miranda was in Munich now, and she was very close to the castle. That was also the reason why they


    chose Bavaria as theirst stop.


    Miranda had already set off from Munich. As soon as she got Evelyn''s call, she was headed their way


    with her assistant in tow.


    Dressed in a dark green dress, the gray-haireddy elegantly strode into the restaurant. With sharp


    eyes, Sheffield noticed Miranda the moment she came in and ran up to her. "Grandma!" He was so


    passionate as if he were greeting his own grandmother.


    "Wow, Sheffield, you''re even more handsome than when Ist saw you!" Miranda was d to see the


    young man. She greeted him politely and hugged him.

 Chapter 1076 The Wedding

    Chapter 1076 The Wedding


    Sheffield held Miranda''s arm and led her to the dining table, and replied proudly, "Thank you, Grandma.


    After all, I''m taking wedding photos with this beautiful woman. I must make sure that I''m in the best


    shape."


    Miranda burst intoughter. "I''m so d that you and Evelyn are getting married soon. It has not been


    an easy journey for either of you." When Miranda heard about his leaving two years ago, she had


    wanted to go find him in Evelyn''s stead. But Evelyn didn''t seem in a hurry to meet him, so the olddy


    had decided not to intervene.


    "I''ve been waiting a long time for this, Grandma. We can finally be together now," Sheffield said with a


    content smile.


    "The road to happiness is covered with setbacks." Miranda smiled at the young man.


    In an elegant demeanor, Evelyn walked up to her grandmother and hugged her. "Grandma, I''ve missed


    you so much!"


    Miranda patted her on the back. "I''ve missed you too, my dear granddaughter."


    "Have a seat, Grandma." Sheffield pulled the chair out for Miranda.


    The three of them sat down at the table, and chatted while they ate.


    "I heard from your mother that Gwyn is doing much better now. Is that true?" Even to this day, Miranda


    had nightmares just thinking about what had happened to Gwyn.


    Evelyn nodded with a smile. "Yes." She nced at the man sitting opposite her and said, "Her daddy


    has been a great influence on her." If she had known that Sheffield''s presence would help Gwyn


    recover so fast, she would have gone to find him long ago.


    "I wish I could have been there when it happened. I couldn''t fulfill my duty as a father in the past two


    years. It won''t happen again," Sheffield said slowly, his voiceced with remorse.


    "It''s not your fault, my dear boy. Evelyn didn''t tell you about Gwyn. So, don''t beat yourself up. I just


    hope the three of you can live happily together from now on," Miranda said, patting Sheffield''s hand.


    "Rest assured, Grandma, that I will take good care of them," Sheffield swore.


    "Well, I''m relieved to hear that. By the way, I''m sorry that I may have to bother you two. This is yourst


    stop, isn''t it? I was wondering if I could go back to Y City with you after you finish the photo shoot. Do


    you mind?" She had already brought her luggage, and didn''t intend to go back to Munich. It would be


    wiser to fly back to Y City from there.


    The couple looked at each other. Sheffield smiled helplessly and said, "Grandma, we are happy to


    apany you back. Why would we mind?"


    Miranda was relieved. "That''s good. You will be holding a ceremony, right? I can''t be absent from your


    wedding. That''s why I decided toe back early. I would love to help you with the arrangements."


    With a softugh, Evelyn said, "You don''t need to help, Grandma. I don''t have anything much to help


    with either."


    Sheffield was taking care of all the preparations for the wedding. All she had to do was try on the


    wedding dress for the ceremony and wait to be the bride.


    "Okay, if you don''t need me to help you with the wedding, I can help you take care of Gwyn!" Miranda


    smiled. She also had a few friends in Y City whom she wanted to meet.


    "All right, then we''ll leave Gwyn to you. Actually, she can eat by herself now. So, you don''t need to


    worry about her at all," Evelyn said, glowing with pride.


    The ambience of the dinner was most pleasing. They had a good meal, talking andughing together.


    After dinner, Miranda went back to the hotel, leaving the couple alone.


    The next day, they began their pre-wedding photo shoot in the Neuschwanstein Castle as nned.


    They dressed up in a royal and aristocratic fashion. While they were taking photos, Miranda sat in one


    corner, eating and drinking, and at intervals, giving Evelyn advice from time to time.


    They went through two different themed photo shoots in two days. After that, they returned to Y City.


    But the shoot was not over yet. They still needed two more sets of traditional wedding photos, which


    were to be taken inside the studio.


    The number of pictures she had taken and the smiles she had worn in the past few days were more


    than what she had had in the past thirty years of her life.


    Fortunately, thest two sets of pictures were taken indoor, so she didn''t have to wander around here


    and there and it wasn''t as tiring as their trip.


    As soon as the pre-wedding photo shoot was done, they both devoted themselves to their own work.


    Most of the time, Sheffield would bring Gwyn to his office. The little girl would y in his office while he


    worked. A trustworthy maid, who had worked for the Huo family for ten-odd years, would help watch


    Gwyn while he concentrated on his office files.


    The main wedding dress for the ceremony was ready. Sheffield managed to spare some time to


    apany Evelyn for the trial.


    Just as Evelyn had expected, the man said the same thing every time she tried on a new dress.


    When she walked out of the fitting room in the white wedding dress, Sheffield''s eyes lit up like


    Christmas. "Eve, you look amazing! You are my goddess!" he praised.


    Evelyn gave him her hand and walked towards the full-length mirror. Wearing a smile, she said,


    "ording to you, I look good no matter what I wear. If it was up to you, you would want me to wear all


    these wedding dresses in all different colors!"


    He beamed, "Absolutely. I was just thinking that! We are connected by our hearts, Eve. I found your


    whereabouts using my telepathy the other day too. We are the perfect couple, honey. No doubt."


    Evelyn shook her head helplessly. She could do nothing around this sweet-talker.


    Evelyn had a good figure, and the fishtail wedding gown suited her perfectly, just as Sheffield had said.


    Going along with his suggestion, the designer had the wedding dress designed into the fishtail style


    with a long train, and with ayer of light gauze outside.


    The color was decided as white, to represent their pure love.


    The designer had initially wanted to make it an off-shoulder, but Sheffield disagreed. Then, ace was


    added to the shoulder, which he liked.


    There was a long string of pearls at the back of the dress. At first, Sheffield didn''t agree because it was


    almost backless. He didn''t want people to see his wife''s beautiful back.


    But, since the bridal veil was about five meters long, it more or less covered her back. So, he


    grudgingly approved of it.


    Sheffield had already taken care of the other details like the wedding gifts, the invitation cards, candies


    to go with the invitation and so on.


    Within a week, everybody received the invitation card and the wedding candies.


    The invitation card was decorated in a ssy baby pink with the couple''s wedding pictures printed on it.


    The guests'' names were hand-written by Sheffield himself.


    On the back of the card were these words¡ª"I know you are approaching me, with a river of stars as


    your gift. So I walk towards you too, with the spreading shades of dusk as my gift in return."


    In addition to a few old ssmates, Evelyn had wanted Savannah to be her bridesmaid too. But


    because of her disabled legs, Savannah declined. She didn''t want to cause Evelyn any trouble on her


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    special day, but Savannah told her that she wouldn''t miss her wedding for the world.


    Evelyn had six bridesmaids in the end. To match her, Sheffield also invited six groomsmen.


    Everything went smoothly as nned.


    The most-awaited wedding day came very soon. The Huo family and Tang family were busy even


    before the day broke.


    A wine-red Aston Martin sports car drove along the wide road, followed by two red British ssic cars.


    Behind them were two rows of red and ck Emperors. There were a total of sixty-six cars.

 Chapter 1077 Im Here To Marry You

    Chapter 1077 I''m Here To Marry You


    The convoy started from the Tang family manor in the northern part of the city and headed for the Huo


    family manor in the eastern end of the city.


    The long queue of luxury cars attracted everyone''s attention as they made their way, and many in the


    crowd pulled out their phones to snap pics or record video of the event. A number of journalists already


    knew of the big event tying two of the most powerful families in the city together. Those guys had found


    the best spots to camp out in, the best spots for the best photos.


    When the convoy arrived at the Huo family manor, there were already a ton of people waiting there.


    They were all chatting amongst themselves andughing.


    The cars rolled up to the manor gate. Dressed in a formal ck designer suit, Sheffield emerged from


    his Aston Martin holding arge bouquet of champagne roses.


    The six groomsmen also left their cars, including Gifford and Joshua. Gifford drove a McLaren F1, and


    Joshua was in a Lotus Esprit. Both quintessentially British cars sported bright red paint jobs.


    The other four groomsmen were Sheffield''s good friends. None of them were from ordinary families.


    Some of the onlookers soon found that one of them was a domestic superstar, and another was a


    prince of M Country.


    Gwyn was in a pink princess dress and ir held her. Colleen stood next to them. When she saw


    Sheffield, the little girl immediately wriggled in ir''s arms and eximed, "Daddy! Daddy!" ir


    carefully set the girl down, making sure the little one was steady on her feet, and she ran towards


    Sheffield.


    Sheffield''s eyes were full of tenderness when he saw his little girl running full tilt at him. He held the


    roses in one hand and scooped up his daughter in the other. "Let''s go to Mommy, sweetie!"


    Gwyn pped her hands. "Mommy upstairs. The dress, byoo-ee-full." She tried to say "beautiful," but


    that was a big word, full of subtle, difficult-to-master sounds.


    Sheffield understood what she meant. Evelyn looked stunning in her wedding dress. "Oh, really? Then


    could you please take Daddy to have a look at Mommy?"


    "Yes!"


    As Sheffield walked towards the vi with Gwyn in his arms, many guests were amazed at how happy


    he was¡ªand how lucky. "You never see grooms carrying their daughters before the wedding. That guy


    has it all. He married the hottest socialite in the city, and he has an adorable daughter."


    "I know, right? Lucky duck!"


    The bridesmaids heard the groome inside. So they rushed to lock Evelyn''s bedroom door so he


    couldn''t see the bride easily.


    There was a crowd already gathered in the hallway. Terilynn walked over to Sheffield holding the


    toddler. "Little one, your dad''s still busy. Want some candy?"


    Gwyn turned around to take a look at her dad waving at her, and nodded, "Okay."


    There were six QR codes printed out and taped to Evelyn''s bedroom door. The emcee told Sheffield,


    "These codes are to the bridesmaids'' WeChat Pay ounts. If you could give them some cash, that


    would be good. But make sure they don''t think you''re a penny-pincher!"


    Joshua clicked his tongue. "They sure know how to rip the groom off." Luckily, Sheffield was loaded.


    "Definitely!" Gifford agreed with Joshua.


    If he wanted to marry his woman, he had to do this. Sheffield asked Tobias to bring him his phone and


    opened the app without hesitation. He scanned one of the QR codes and transferred 99, 999 dors.


    He could hear one of the bridesmaids say "wow!" through the door. "What a great guy! Let''s open the


    door and let him in!"


    "Don''t fall for that, sis! Calm down!" another bridesmaid said.


    Gifford raised a brow at Sheffield and teased him. "You''re so generous to other girls. Be careful, or your


    wife will make you kneel on the keyboard on your wedding night!"


    "No way! My wife''s friends are my friends too."


    Joshua also mocked him, "Let me be Evelyn''s bridesmaid for a bit? I can put my QR code up there and


    get a serious cash infusion. I''ll still be your best man afterwards."


    Anxious to see his bride, Sheffield continued to scan the other QR codes one by one and wired the


    money quickly, while replying to Joshua, "Dude, I''ll give you 999, 999¡ªif you wear a bridesmaid dress."


    "Only six figures? Well, forget it, my rep is more important than money!" Joshua would not swallow his


    pride for money.


    In less than two minutes, he hadpleted all the wire transfers. Sheffield put away his phone and


    knocked on the door. "Heydies, I have a bigger red envelope in my pocket. Do you want it?"


    "Yes! Of course!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, open the door a bit and I''ll shove the envelope through the gap."


    "Sure!" Sheffield heard someone turning the lock, and then another girl screamed, "Don''t open the


    door. It''s a trap!"


    But it was toote. They only opened the door a crack, but the group of men forced their way in.


    The bridesmaids protested, "Hey, now, where''s the red envelope? And the groom! Where are you


    going?"


    The moment the groom saw his bride, he paid no attention to what the other bridesmaids were saying


    and rushed over to the bed.


    Evelyn sat on the edge of the bed, dressed in a simple, white, off-the-shoulder V-neck gauzy dress. A


    white diamond pendant hung from her neck. Her long hair was pulled up into a bun and decorated with


    a crown iid with ruby. She looked fabulous.


    "Honey, I''m here to marry you!" Sheffield shouted.


    Everyone burst intoughter. Evelyn''s face was as red as a tomato.


    The emcee came to stop him. "Slow down there, guy. You have a few things to do before you can im


    your bride. This one''s for the groomsmen¡ªand the groom. You guys have to show us how well you like


    each other."


    Joshuaughed loudly, "We don''t like him. Make him do everything himself!"


    Knowing that he was just joking, everyone burst into peals ofughter as well.


    Sheffield turned to his friends and told the emcee, "I trust these guys with my life. If there''s something


    to be done, just tell us."


    A bridesmaid came over and pulled the groom aside, keeping him away from the bride. She said with a


    smile, "Of course we have games for the groomsmen, but you can''t approach the bride before


    answering our questions."


    "Is that the eldest daughter of the Qiao family?" Joshua whispered to Gifford. Like Evelyn, the eldest


    daughter of the Qiao family was also one of the richest socialites in the city.


    "I don''t know her." Gifford did not recognize the bridesmaid who just spoke, but he added with a sigh, "I


    guess it''s true. Beautiful people always y with beautiful people." The bride and bridesmaids were all


    incredibly lovely.


    Sheffield straightened up his clothes and said confidently, "No problem. Fire away!"


    "Listen up. You have to circle the room three times carrying a groomsman on your back for each wrong


    answer."


    Sheffield looked at the group of bridesmaids in astonishment, and tried to make it easier on his


    buddies. "Why not ask a groomsman to walk around the room three times with a bridesmaid on his


    back?"


    "Great idea!" Gifford pped his hands.


    Joshua wanted to shout his approval too, but he didn''t dare. Terilynn was part of this. So he took a step


    back and let other single people join the game.


    Libby Qiao, the head bridesmaid, thought for a while and said, "Okay."


    "Come on, Libby. You know that''s not fair!" one of the bridesmaids screamed.


    Another bridesmaid responded calmly, "Don''t panic. Just ask Libby to do it. Don''t forget that she''s also


    a bridesmaid."


    "You''re right."


    Libby Qiao smiled and reminded Sheffield, "Quit stealing nces at the bride. Now, for the first


    question..."


    The bridesmaid''s words drew unwanted attention to Sheffield. Quite a few guests happened to spot


    Sheffield trying to look at Evelyn, and the crowd burst intoughter again.


    "Question number 1: What is Evelyn''s favorite food?"

 Chapter 1078 Tests Of Love

    Chapter 1078 Tests Of Love


    The first question was so easy it felt like a piece of cake! Sheffield quickly answered, "Evelyn''s favorite


    snack is preserved plums, her favorite fruit is mango, and among desserts, she loves Tiramisu the


    most. Is my answer good enough? If not, I can continue."


    Just a simple response with the answer "preserved plums" would have been enough for the


    bridesmaids, who didn''t expect him to list out so many things.


    Libby raised her hand and nodded. "That''s enough. Next question, please recite the bride''s phone


    number backwards."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sheffield was gifted with sharp memory and as such, he was able to recite Evelyn''s number backwards


    ever since she gave him her number. He knew he was going to glide through these questions with


    ease. Under everyone''s baffled gaze, he answered the question easily, and added, "This is no fun. Can


    you please ask some harder questions?"


    Joshua couldn''t help but ask, "Dude, did you take a peep at the questions in advance?"


    One of the bridesmaids exined, "I''m certain that he didn''t. We came up with these questions just this


    morning. Since the groom came with you, there is no way he could have known these questions


    earlier."


    "All right, I''ll take your word for it!" Joshua said. Then he turned to face Sheffield, giving him a thumbs


    up, and said, "Nicely done, man!"


    The bridesmaids continued with their interrogation. "Next question: what''s the size of the bride''s


    shoes?"


    "36."


    "What are the ten nicknames of the bride?"


    "Eve, Evelyn, darling, Piggy, honey, my queen..." The room broke into a smattering ofughter, not to


    mention the bridesmaids who all guffawed loudly.


    "Thest question. What''s the total sum of the bride''s ID card number?"


    "That''s too hard! How can anyone expect him to know that?" the best men eximed in unison.


    "I bet Sheffield doesn''t know the answer!"


    "Gifford, you''re the strongest among us three. Go pick one of the bridesmaids and carry her on your


    back around the room three times."


    Everyone was ready to make fun of Sheffield, yet in less than two seconds, he gave the correct answer


    with a mysterious smile at Evelyn. "76," he said.


    Two years ago, he found out what Evelyn''s ID card number was when they had nned to go to


    France. While he was waiting for her at the airport, out of sheer boredom, he had written his and


    Evelyn''s names down on a piece of paper.


    Then, he added up the numbers of their ID cards respectively. In the end, after doing the math,


    Sheffield concluded that he and Evelyn were a perfect match. The total of her ID card numbers was


    exactly the same as his¡ª76!


    The group of bridesmaids, upon hearing the answer, screamed out loud, "Mr. Tang, you are so


    amazing!"


    "True love! It is true love!"


    The emcee immediately asked the groom to take two steps towards Evelyn. "Mr. Tang is an exemry


    suitor. He has passed the first test. Now, onto the next one."


    As one of bridesmaids took out a lipstick and a blindfold, she announced, "We''re going to y a game.


    One of the groomsmen will have to apply lipstick on the groom''s lips, blindfolded!" "What?" Astonished


    gasps flew across the room as the groomsmen and even Sheffield himself reeled back in shock.


    The bridesmaids'' amusement to see the astonished look on the men''s faces was evident by their


    giggling. Without further dy, they insisted, "Please pick someone from your group to y the game."


    Five of the guys all turned their sights towards the sixth, who, incidentally, had his eyes set on Joshua.


    Gifford noticed the awkward silence and the weight of all the eyes on him. "Why is everyone looking at


    me like that? Guys, I''ve never even touched a lipstick before."


    Gifford wasn''t lying. The man didn''t have a girlfriend and his knowledge on cosmetics was, in fact, non-


    existent.


    The other groomsmenughed and Joshua stepped forward hoping to change Gifford''s mind. "No one


    here is more suited for this game than you. I''ve seen you shoot urately with eyes covered, don''t


    deny it!"


    Gifford looked at Sheffield with pity, but when he realized that it was Sheffield who would be wearing


    the lipstick and not him, he reluctantly said, "Fine! I will do it! Give me the lipstick."


    Sheffield tried to hide his apprehension behind a smile. "Can we use a transparent one?"


    Unfortunately, the bridesmaids weren''t going to let such a rare opportunity slip by so easily. "Don''t


    worry. We have makeup artists here with us. Rest assured, you will look as handsome as ever after the


    game."


    Gifford clumsily twisted the tube, revealing a red lipstick and held it between his teeth while a


    bridesmaid tied the blindfold around his head.


    Sheffield knew that it was toote to slither out of the game, so he said to Gifford resignedly, "Dude, I''m


    not expecting you to get it right, but please try to get it over with as soon as possible." The faster this


    was all over, the faster he could marry the love of his life.


    "Don''t worry, buddy," Giffordforted him inartictely.


    While the crowd giggled and snickered amongst themselves, Gifford slowly approached Sheffield.


    With a disgusted look on his face, Sheffield looked at the man apprehensively as the lipstick grew


    closer and closer to him. Gifford didn''t have to stand on his toes or crouch since they were roughly of


    the same height. The only problem was that the lipstick was slightly nted. "I know that this isn''t the


    right time to be joking about this, but you look just like your little friend because of that lipstick sticking


    out of your mouth," Sheffield teased.


    "What are you even talking about?" Gifford was confused.


    "Your dog."


    "Hahaha..." A roar ofughter shot through the room.


    Gifford gritted his teeth angrily, cursing in his heart, ''How dare hepare me to a dog! I''ll paint his


    face into a picture!''


    When the lipsticknded on the corner of Sheffield''s mouth, Libby suddenly reminded them, "I forgot to


    tell you that if the work isn''t good enough, the groom and his entourage will have to do 20 push-ups."


    "No way!" the men wailed.


    Joshua grabbed Gifford''s arm before he could continue. "Man, did you hear that? 20 push-ups! Please


    do your best to make Sheffield look pretty. For our sake!"


    Gifford grumbled incoherently, gesturing with his hands that it was just 20 push-ups, not 200; why was


    Joshua making such a fuss?


    As the distance between him and Gifford shortened, Sheffield could feel Gifford''s warm breath on his


    face. He started to feel very ufortable. In fact, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to keep


    himself from kicking Gifford away from him.


    The lipstick streaked across his lips. There were times when both men almost kissed in the middle,


    sending the audience wailing with excitement.


    In the end, Sheffield''s lips looked like fat sausages and there was even a shade of red under his nose.


    Sheffield pushed Gifford away furiously and said, "Find a woman to practice your skills on as soon as


    you go back home."


    Then, instead of whining, Sheffieldy prostrate with his groomsmen in a row tomence with the


    punishment.


    Fortunately, the groomsmen were regrs at the gym and as such, 20 push-ups felt almost effortless


    to them.


    The bridesmaids kept their word and helped Sheffield clean up before they yed two more games.


    After a long dreaded wait, the groom finally approached the bride.


    He took the bouquet of flowers from Joshua and affectionately said, "Evelyn, I''m here to take your hand


    in marriage."


    The emcee of the ceremonies remarked, "Don''t just talk. Just kneel down and hand over the flowers to


    the bride."


    Thud! Sheffield immediately knelt down on the carpet beside the bed.


    Almost in response, an explosion ofughter shook the room, because Sheffield had gone on both


    knees.


    The emcee reminded the groom helplessly, "Hey, Mr. Tang, you''re only supposed to get down on one


    knee!"


    Sheffield feignedughter and said, "I''m sorry. I was just excited to see my wife."


    Evelyn was so moved by his words that she almost failed to hold back her tears. This man was getting


    increasingly adorable.


    He handed her the bouquet and cleared his throat before saying, "Evelyn Huo, you are the only woman


    I wish to spend the rest of my life with. Please, marry me."

 Chapter 1079 The Wedding

    Chapter 1079 The Wedding


    "Yes, I will." Evelyn smiled sweetly and took the bouquet from Sheffield.


    By then, the procedures on the second floor were all done. Sheffield put on the high heels for Evelyn,


    and carried her princess style in his arms. He cradled her softly and walked downstairs, a big crowd


    following behind them.


    The elders patiently waited for them downstairs. Carlos and Debbie had prepared the red envelopes for


    the new couple, and Miranda was sitting next to them.


    Sheffield gently put Evelyn down in front of Carlos and Debbie. He thoughtfully straightened Evelyn''s


    wedding dress before turning to the elders.


    With the guidance of the emcee, Sheffield served Carlos and Debbie tea and said respectfully, "Dad,


    Mom."


    Debbie took a sip of the tea and gave him a thick red envelope with a smile.


    Carlos also drank the tea and gave Sheffield the red envelope. "Now that I''m your father, you better


    stick to my side and fight my enemies with me," he told Sheffield.


    "Of course, Dad," said Sheffield cheerfully.


    Carlos eyed Joshua, who was standing close behind Sheffield, and asked mischievously, "Tell me, Son,


    who is more important to you¡ªyour dad or your best friend?"


    "My dad, of course," Sheffield answered without any hesitation.


    Carlos smirked at Joshua''s shocked reaction and nodded in satisfaction.


    Joshua stared at Sheffield in disbelief. ''Does our friendship mean nothing to this asshole? Will he even


    help me get Terilynn after this or is he going to be Carlos'' faithful sidekick?'' He felt like his friend had


    After the ceremony in the Huo family manor, Sheffield drove Evelyn to the Tang family house.


    On the way, he told Evelyn that she only had to change the way she addressed Peterson, and asked


    her to ignore the rest of the family. When they reached the Tang family residence, they walked into the


    living room where Ingrid''s memorial tablet was ced on the table. After the bride and groom bowed to


    her memorial tablet, they moved on to the wedding venue.


    The wedding was held outdoors in the suburbs, by the sea.


    The wedding nner used white and blue to decorate the venue to match the color of the sea.


    White irises, which stood for loyalty and tenacity, were the main flowers, while blue and champagne


    roses were the foil.


    The venue was so dreamy that it looked like a fantasynd.


    There were four areas for the guests, a high-rise tform for the altar, and a grand entrance leading to


    the venue.


    At the entrance was a prenuptial photo of the couple in which Sheffield was wearing a ck suit.


    Evelyn, with a bunch of roses in her hands, was happily nestled in his arms.


    When they reached the venue, Sheffield led Evelyn to the changing room.


    The ceremony began at noon, and their guests had already arrived. Reporters from very few media


    had been invited.


    As the emcee started delivering his speech, Evelyn came into view in her morous wedding dress.


    She looked beautiful.


    The mermaid wedding dress did justice to her perfect figure. The five-meter veil was iid with pearls.


    Her emerald jewelry set was made by a famous jeweler and was a treasure piece from the national


    museum of M Country. It was priceless, and was one of Carlos'' wedding gifts to his daughter.


    Evelyn stood elegantly on the carpet covered with rose petals. Carlos stood beside her in a navy blue


    suit.


    He sighed silently as he watched Sheffield grinning excitedly at the altar. "That brat got what he wanted


    after all."


    Evelyn couldn''t help butugh at how exasperated her father was. "Dad, isn''t it great that you have


    another son now?"


    "I guess. I have two punching bags now."


    Chuckling, she said, "Go easy on him, Dad. There is only one Sheffield Tang in the world. If you scare


    him away, I wouldn''t be able to find another man who can possibly rece him."


    "If he behaves himself, why would I harm him?" Carlos was only worried that Sheffield wouldn''t be able


    to make Evelyn happy.


    "Okay, I''ll ask him to stay away from you."


    "Now, why would you do that? I''m not going to eat him! And it won''t be a big deal even if I do punch


    him; he is strong. He can take a hit or two from an old man," Carlos said sullenly. If Sheffield stayed


    away, he wouldn''t be able to see Evelyn and Gwyn. He would rather put his desire to kick Sheffield


    aside.


    Evelyn smiled at him and then let her eyes wander towards the crowd. She spotted her brother sitting


    in the front row. "Will Matthew stay after the wedding?" she asked.


    Matthew''s studies abroad were almost done. He would take over thepany soon.


    "He will leave for a while, but will be back soon," Carlos replied. Then he changed the subject. "When


    are you going for your honeymoon?"


    "We''ll set off the day after tomorrow." The first destination of their honeymoon was to be France. The


    go to France this time, he demanded a nice cup of joe as soon as they reached Paris.


    "Hmm. Have fun. I found an early childhood development teacher for Gwyn. The lessons will start


    soon. Don''t worry. Your mother and I will take care of her," Carlos reassured her. Because of the


    previous incident, they were extra cautious about having strangers around Gwyn.


    Every individual who needed to be close to her was thoroughly investigated, and the Huo family were


    on full alert at all times.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "You don''t need to thank me, Evelyn. From today, you will be someone''s daughter-inw, and you''ll call


    that man ''Dad.'' But don''t forget that I''m your father."


    Carlos'' words brought tears to Evelyn''s eyes. She choked. "How could I ever forget that? You''re my


    dear father!"


    "Okay. And if that brat ever makes you unhappy, call me immediately! I will kick his ass!"


    Evelynughed, "I will. But you don''t have to worry about me, Dad. He is very good to me." She was


    the one who bullied him.


    But who knew what the future held for them.


    "He better be. The day he asked your hand in marriage, I had warned him in the presence of all your


    godfathers. If he dares to mistreat you, he won''t get off easy!" That day, Sheffield had promised them


    that he would treasure Evelyn, and her godfathers were satisfied by his sincere words.


    "I know, Dad."


    "Although you and Sheffield won''t be living with the other Tangs, you will have to socialize with them


    from time to time. But remember, the whole lot of them are poisonous. If anyone dares offend you, fight


    back. Bear in mind, I''m your rock. I''ll back you up no matter what."


    Evelyn''s eyes became blurry; tears threatened to fall. She was going to be someone''s wife, about to


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    live with another man and be a member of another family. Carlos was so worried that he had


    been reminding her of a lot of things since the previous night.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. If Sheffield lets the Tang family bully me, I won''t forgive him." Though her father was


    the one who had always supported her, it was Sheffield''s job now to take care of her. If she couldn''t rely


    on him, then why was she even marrying the man?


    "Fine," Carlos said.


    The emcee announced, "Now, please wee the bride and her father."


    As the soft music began, they stopped talking and walked towards the altar slowly.


    Evelyn''s every step exuded breathtaking elegance and nobility. Not many people could imitate that kind


    of naturally strong aura.


    The women in the crowd were envious of her fancy attire and the dreamy wedding.


    The ceremony went smoothly. Evelyn would never in her life forget the romantic confession by


    Sheffield, and the moment when Carlos, very reluctantly, gave her hand away to Sheffield.

 Chapter 1080 Kneel On The Keyboard

    Chapter 1080 Kneel On The Keyboard


    After the ceremony, Evelyn was apanied by her bridesmaids back to the lounge. After getting


    some rest, she changed into another gown. She joined her parents, Sheffield and Peterson to offer


    toasts to the guests.


    After a while, Evelyn found a chance to ask Sheffield in a low voice, "Why didn''t your stepmother join


    us to toast the guests?"


    "You want her to be here with us?"


    "No, not really. I was just curious." Lea acted like she was invisible throughout their wedding day.


    "She doesn''t deserve to be here," Sheffield scoffed.


    "I know Lea is not a pleasant woman, but you don''t have to hate her so much," Evelyn tried to soothe


    him.


    "She''s just a mistress, honey. You don''t have to be nice to her. And don''t judge a book by its cover. Lea


    might seem obedient on the surface, but she is cunning and selfish."


    Evelyn sighed, "Okay, if you say so."


    Sheffield held her waist and kissed her lips gently. "Let''s go, Mrs. Tang. We have to toast our guests


    together." He had waited for this day for the past three years.


    "All right," she said with a shy smile.


    If one day, someone asked what Sheffield had done on his wedding night, Joshua would surely answer


    like this¡ª


    "He knelt on a keyboard, begging for forgiveness, the whole night!"


    Why, you ask? Because something interesting happened during the toast.


    Two tables were reserved for Sheffield''s friends among the guests. He and Evelyn walked to the table


    to toast them.


    One of his friends pulled Sheffield aside for a talk. Grabbing the opportunity, Joshua chimed, "Evelyn, I


    have to tell you something. You should not let Sheffield sleep in the bed tonight."


    "Why not?" Evelyn looked at him in confusion.


    Joshua clinked his champagne ss with Evelyn''s and gulped the liquid down. He put the ss on the


    table and continued, "This is something that Sheffield told me once, and I''m quoting this word-for-word


    ¡ª''I''ll pursue Carlos'' daughter and marry her. I will make her serve me, dress me up and cook for me. I


    will reward her with sweet words if she makes me happy, and I will punish her if she upsets me. That


    feels so right!'' I swear those were his exact words!"


    "Hahaha." The men at the table burst intoughter.


    Gifford wasted no time. He joined Joshua. "There''s one more thing you need to know, Evelyn. We


    made a pact several years ago. If any of us got married before thirty, we should spend the night with


    another woman the day before our wedding. Sheffield is only twenty-eight now, so he had to adhere to


    the pact. You were not with himst night. Ask him what he didst night!"


    As was custom, a couple to be married, wasn''t allowed to meet on the night before their wedding. So,


    Sheffield and Evelyn weren''t together the previous night.


    Evelyn thought about it. Last night, he had sent her a message saying that he was at a party with some


    friends.


    ''Were there women in the party too? Did he spend the night with one of them?''


    Evelyn chuckled and raised her ss. "Thank you for the information. I''ll ask him tonight."


    Gifford put his arm on Joshua''s shoulder and assured her, "You are wee, Evelyn. We''re always on


    your side. To hell with Sheffield and his friendship. We will supervise him for you!"


    The table burst intoughter again.


    Sheffield walked towards them with a wine bottle. When he approached the table, he heard what


    Gifford just said. "Hey, hey! I''ve only been away for a minute, and you are already snitching on me! You


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    two don''t waste any time, do you?"


    Evelyn looked at him tenderly and answered for them, "They were just saying what a great guy you


    are."


    "That doesn''t sound like them at all!" he said. ''I smell a trick in the air, '' Sheffield thought to himself.


    Besides, he could sense a trace of annoyance on Evelyn''s face.


    He squinted at his buddies, who were trying hard to stifle theirughter. "Guys! Whoever tells me the


    truth will get a reward from me." He showed them the bottle and continued, "This is a limited edition


    wine. The market price is more than a hundred thousand dors. Whoever tells me what these two


    assholes said to my wife will get this bottle."


    Gifford and Joshua exchanged secret nces with Evelyn. The bride instantly understood. She


    interrupted Sheffield, "Honey, I would like to have that bottle."


    He kissed her earlobe and whispered, "Honey, I''ll buy you a better er. This is to bribe my


    buddies here."


    "But I like the patterns on this bottle," she said with a pout.


    Sheffield couldn''t refuse after seeing that look on her face. He had to hand the bottle to her, and then


    red at Gifford and Joshua.


    Before moving on to the next table, Evelyn quietly let go of Sheffield''s hand and put the bottle back on


    the table. "Actually, I just remembered that I can''t drink. You guys enjoy it," she said with a wink.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Tang!"


    "Thank you so much, Evelyn! You are an angel!" Joshua praised.


    Evelyn had no time to drink expensive wine. She had scores to settle with Sheffield.


    In the Tang family house that night


    There was a ck keyboard on the floor in front of the bedroom window. Evelyn leaned against the


    headboard of the bed and said to her husband, "Kneel down on the keyboard and repeat ''No woman is


    more fun than a sister-inw'' a thousand times!"


    "Honey..." Sheffield begged with a helpless smile on his face.


    "If you have a problem with that, you can sleep in the balcony." Sheffield looked towards the open


    balcony. It was filled with mosquitoes. There was no way he could spend the night there!


    "Okay...I''ll do it." Sheffield silently cursed Gifford and Joshua. He swore to make those two pay. Instead


    of what Evelyn had asked him to say, he repeated, "I love Evelyn. I love Evelyn..."


    He wondered if there was ever a pathetic groom who had to go through this on his wedding night. His


    beautiful, sexy wife was on the bed in front of him, but he had to go through this hell, unable to even


    hug her.


    Evelyn didn''t care what he was saying, as long as he was kneeling on the keyboard obediently.


    After repeating the words a hundred times, Sheffield felt his tongue go numb. He asked his wife,


    "Honey, we are going to go on our honeymoon soon. If I hurt my knees here, how can I go shopping


    with you? Evelyn, I love you, I love you..."


    While ying on her phone, she asked casually, "Who was the woman with youst night?"


    "What? What woman? I came back here alone after the partyst night!" It was already past two in the


    morning when he came home. He slept for two hours before waking up to get ready for the wedding.


    "What about the party? How many women were at the partyst night?"


    "Seven or eight women, but I didn''t go anywhere near them! I swear! Lately, the Tang family has been


    keeping a close eye on me. They are waiting for me to make a mistake, so that they cane to you


    with the evidence." Ever since Sheffield had turned against the Tang family the other day, almost


    everyone in the family hated him more than ever and had sent people to stalk him.


    Evelyn squinted at him and asked tly, "Are you saying that you would have gone with another woman


    if the Tangs weren''t keeping an eye on you?"


    "No, no, no! Honey, we''re married. I''m a married man. I would never fool around with other women!"


    His attitude was so sincere.


    The corners of Evelyn''s mouth raised slowly. She didn''t have the heart to be harsh on him anymore.


    "What if you make some mistake again in the future?" she asked.


    "Punish me! Make me serve you well in bed. Don''t let me go until I make you moan to your heart''s


    content. What do you think?"


    "Get out of here!" She scowled at him.

 Chapter 1081 An Unforgettable Night

    Chapter 1081 An Unforgettable Night


    Sheffield replied quickly, "Yes, honey! I''ming!" He jumped up from the keyboard. Without picking it


    up from the floor, he dashed to the bed.


    He snatched her phone and tossed it aside before pressing his body onto hers and kissing her like


    there was no tomorrow.


    He had gracefully epted his punishment, even though he was innocent. Now, it was his turn to


    punish her. He was about to present her an unforgettable wedding night.


    "Sheffield!" His fierce hunger at night was theplete opposite of his gentle demeanor during the


    daytime. He was a beast in bed, uncontroble and unforgiving. Evelyn moaned.


    "Yes, honey, I''m right here."


    "Be gentle..."


    "I''ll be gentler¡­if you do as I say."


    She gasped as he slowly nipped on her neck.


    There was no way she could win over this horny man in bed. She decided that she would get back at


    him in the morning.


    The night steadily grew deeper. The couple in the bedroom next to the newlywed''s looked at each


    other. Finally, Kaylee angrily closed the windows. Kneeling on the bed, sheined to Sterling,


    "Damn that Sheffield! He is doing this on purpose!" He was deliberately making loud noises to keep


    everyone in the house awake.


    Sterling, who was texting on his phone, squinted at her. The strap of her nightgown had slipped off her


    shoulder because of her posture. "When you have sex with other men, I''m sure you moan louder than


    Evelyn."


    Kaylee smiled flirtatiously and stretched out her foot to rub seductively against his leg. She replied


    calmly, "What about you and Dollie? Who satisfies you more¡ªme or her?"


    Sterling grabbed her foot in his hand. They were still married, so his answer was obvious. "She is no


    match for you. That''s why you are my wife and she is just a mistress." Their rtionship was not


    always this twisted. Everything changed when Sterling began to have affairs with other women. Kaylee


    found out that he was sleeping around, but she couldn''t stop him. So, she did the one thing that she


    could. She messed around with other men too.


    When Sterling found out, the two had a huge fight and he felt disgusted by her.


    But they didn''t get a divorce, and since they still slept in the same bed and because Kaylee was a very


    seductive woman, it was inevitable that they still had sex from time to time.


    As time passed by, the two of them started feeling an excitement in their sex life which they hadn''t felt


    before. And ever since, they continued to sleep together, while they also had sex with other people.


    Kaylee grabbed his hand and said in a whisper, "Let me show you how much progress I have made in


    the past few days."


    Sterling took off his sses, discarded his phone and pulled her into his arms. "You little whore! Let me


    see how slutty you have be in bed now!"


    "Let''s do it, you naughty man!"


    Early the next morning, Sheffield quietly slipped out of his bedroom to find something to eat.


    As soon as he stepped out, he ran into Sterling. Thetter said in a lukewarm tone, "Hello, Sheffield.


    Why are you up so early today? Had enough sleep?"


    "Actually, I didn''t sleep at all. I wanted to eat something before catching some sleep,"


    Sheffield replied tly as he walked down the stairs. Sterling gritted his teeth, but quickly pretended to


    show concern. "Oh? Is it because you''re not used to living here? After all, you haven''t stayed in the


    Tang family house in such a long time."


    "No, I just didn''t feel like sleeping. So, my wife and I stayed up and had fun all night. Now, I''m going to


    get some food to replenish her."


    Sterling''s lips twitched. His younger brother was gloating about his sex life. He taunted, "You used to


    be a doctor. Control yourself, or I''m worried that you may have to use your scalpel again and have your


    own kidneys reced."


    "Don''t worry, Sterling. I''m also very good at Chinese traditional treatment. This is such a trivial matter


    for me. Also, I never get exhausted that easy. You should worry more about yourself. You have to deal


    with Dollie in the day and Kaylee at night. Must be tiring. Do you need me to prescribe some Chinese


    medicine to strengthen your body? I really don''t want to perform a surgery on my own brother in the


    near future."


    Sterling sat down in the dining room and said with a fake smile, "Thank you, Sheffield. You can save


    the medicine for yourself."


    Sheffield didn''t respond. He went to the kitchen and found some food. He picked up some snacks that


    Evelyn liked and went upstairs without talking to Sterling.


    Unfortunately, he came across Kaylee as he was walking up the stairs. ''What an annoying pair, '' he


    cursed. The moment he saw the woman, he wanted to wake Evelyn up and find a better ce to get


    some peaceful sleep.


    "Up so early, Sheffield? Shouldn''t you be sleeping after having such a great night?" Kaylee asked in a


    sarcasmced tone. She couldn''t sleep all night either because of their moaning next door. She


    deliberately walked closer to him and slowly stretched out her hand with her vermilion fingernails to


    straighten his pajamas. His sturdy chest could be seen beneath the loose pajamas.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sheffield looked down at her hand on his clothes. Though beautifully manicured, it looked ugly to his


    eyes. "I''m sorry to have disturbed your sleep."


    Her hand slowly moved from the cor of his pajamas to his chest. He was so muscr and strong.


    "Doesn''t matter. Do you work out a lot?"


    It was obvious that Kaylee was trying to seduce him. Sheffield restrained the sick feeling in his gut and


    grabbed her wrist.


    Kaylee was surprised by his sudden gesture, thinking that he was finally breaking under her seductive


    techniques.


    Looking at her hand, he shook his head and sighed, "Such a pity."


    "What?"


    Kaylee red at him, confused.


    He held her wrist tight and plunged her hand into the bowl of hot soup on the dinner te.


    "Arggh!" The woman''s shrill pierced through the entire house.


    Sandra came rushing out of her room first, and saw Sheffield holding Kaylee''s hand in the corridor. An


    idea struck her. She quickly walked towards Sheffield''s room and yelled at the door, "Sheffield, why are


    you holding Kaylee''s hand?"


    When Sheffield saw where Sandra was standing, he gave her a murderous re. "Sandra Tang, if you


    dare wake up my wife, I will have the servants throw all your stuff out right this minute!"


    But Evelyn had no idea what was going on outside her room. She was so sleepy that she didn''t hear


    Kaylee''s scream or Sandra''s loud voice.


    Sandra''s face darkened. "You wouldn''t!"


    "If you don''t believe me, go ahead and try your dirty trick again." Sheffield was still holding Kaylee''s


    hand inside the hot bowl. In spite of her struggle, she couldn''t get out of his grip.


    "Let me go, Sheffield... You bastard! It hurts..." Tears ran down her cheeks as her hand burned.


    This wasn''t the Sheffield she knew. She had always thought that he loved flirting with women and


    fooling around. She never pegged him for a guy who would do such a vicious thing to a woman.


    "Feel the pain. Not everyone is so easy to seduce like your husband. If you ever touch me again, I can''t


    guarantee that you will walk away with your hands intact." The aura around him was so cold that


    Kaylee shivered in fear. She felt afraid of Sheffield for the first time.


    "Help! Help!" she yelled, her face pale.


    Lea, Willis, Felton and Sandra''s husband¡ªFinley Zhao, all came out from their rooms one by one.


    Seeing the scene, they all reacted differently.

 Chapter 1082 Cant Get Any Rest

    Chapter 1082 Can''t Get Any Rest


    "Willis, Finley,e here and separate these two," Lea called out anxiously.


    Acting fast, Finley ran over and grabbed Sheffield''s arm to pull him away, trying to defuse the situation.


    "Calm down, Sheffield. It''s the day after your wedding. Being angry now is bad luck."


    "You think it''s appropriate to do this while your wife is still asleep?" Willis asked in a nonchnt tone.


    Sheffield didn''t move, making sure he held Kaylee''s wrist tightly, her hand submerged in the hot soup.


    He shifted his gaze to the woman''s hand, and answered haughtily, "And your point is? There''s nothing


    going on here. My wife is an understanding woman."


    "Go wake up Evelyn!" Lea told Felton, who stood at the door of his own bedroom, watching the farce.


    "Just try it!" Sheffield cast a cold nce at Lea. "I told you. Disturb my wife''s rest and I will bounce you


    out of this family!"


    Peterson wasn''t at home now. Since Sheffield had been too busy with his wedding and honeymoon,


    the old man got up earlier than anyone else and went to work. They weren''t entirely sure what Sheffield


    was capable of, but they knew he wouldn''t make a threat if he didn''t have some way of following


    through. They decided that discretion was the better part of valor, and were quiet.


    Evelyn was the only one in this house who wasn''t scared of him.


    Sheffield didn''t let go of Kaylee''s hand until the soup was almost cool.


    Her hand was scalded from her ordeal. Red, and blistered and obviously quite painful.


    Her crying worried Finley a lot. But he didn''t dare tofort her when she was crying because his wife


    was right next to him. He made his way to his bedroom, but kept looking back at Kaylee on the way.


    As if nothing happened, Sheffield just walked to his room with the te of foods in his hand. When he


    walked past Sandra, he handed the te to her. "Hi, Sandra. I lost my appetite. Kaylee contaminated


    the soup. You''re headed downstairs right? Take this down for me?"


    Then, without waiting for her reply, Sheffield shoved the te of foods in her hands.


    Sandra was pissed off and screamed, "You''re such an asshole, Sheffield!"


    "Thank you for reminding me," he said with a smile. Then he opened the door to his own bedroom and


    walked in.


    In the room, Evelyn was still sound asleep. He took out his phone and sent his assistant a text


    message. "Hey, get some breakfast to the Tang family''s house."


    After that, he put away his phone andy down in the bed to fall asleep next to his wife.


    A whileter, Sheffield woke up Evelyn. She was still sleepy, but he forced her to sit up and have


    breakfast. The delicious smell of steamed buns hit her nostrils.


    "Leave me alone. I''ll eatter," she said sleepily.


    "Be good, breakfast is important. Eat something before you catch more zzzs." He brought her the


    toothbrush with a glob of toothpaste on it and a ss of water. He waited for her to open her mouth.


    Evelyn couldn''t help butin, trying not to yawn. "Sheffield, you''re so annoying. I want to sleep."


    She just wanted to sleep in for a while longer.


    "Yes, I am. Open your mouth and rinse." He brought the ss of water to her lips.


    Evelyn had to open her eyes. It was then she found that her man had already squeezed the toothpaste


    on the toothbrush and had prepared a ss of water and a garbage can for her to spit the water into.


    She had no choice but to grab the toothbrush and get out of bed.


    However, her legs were sore. She put her arms around his neck and pouted. "Carry me to the


    bathroom," she said like a spoiled kid.


    Sheffield chuckled and said, "Okay. Alley oop!"


    He lifted her into his arms and obediently carried her to the bathroom. He lingered, watching her brush


    her teeth.


    Evelyn had part of a bun and some noodles. She also drank some milk. The girl was still quite tired.


    Finally, after he was satisfied she had enough nourishment, Sheffield let her go back to bed.


    After making sure she was tucked in, and the room was warm enough, he took the breakfast that she


    hadn''t finished and started in on it.


    But Evelyn was destined not to get much rest at all.


    Just as she was about to doze off, someone pounded on the door. It was Sterling, as his bellows of


    rage could be heard clearly in the room. "Come out now, Sheffield Tang!"


    Sheffield was sitting on the bed. He had hisptop open, and was surfing the web. Icy rage shed in


    his eyes when he heard the noise. Evelyn had just opened one of her eyes in a haze. He put theptop


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    aside, smoothed her long hair and said, "Just go back to sleep, honey. I''ll deal with this."


    "Okay." No wonder Sheffield was unwilling toe back and live with the Tang family. You couldn''t get


    any sleep here.


    Sheffield walked over to the door and opened it. The moment he did so, he leaned back to avoid a fist


    aimed at his face.


    Sterling''s fist hit the doorframe instead of Sheffield, though not forck of trying. Sheffield''s elder


    brother cursed as he did so.


    Unable to hit the guy, Sterling got even angrier. "Damn it! What did you do to Kaylee?"


    Kaylee was nearby, her hand bandaged. Her face bore no expression. She watched the two brothers


    fight.


    With no trace of guilt on his face, Sheffield stood at the door defiantly. "If you can''t control your wife,


    don''t me me for teaching her a lesson!"


    "Bullshit! I asked her. She said you''re the one who hit on her. You tried to sleep with her? What an


    asshole!" Sterling cursed.


    "Yeah, I get that a lot. But think, Sterling! Use your head for something other than a doorstop! If I


    wanted to sleep with your wife, wouldn''t I be nice to her? Why I punish her?" Sheffield sneered at the


    angry man.


    Sterling didn''t usually stand up for his wife. When did he start doing that? It looked like he just wanted


    to use this incident to make a fuss and destroy his rtionship with Evelyn.


    "I have thought about it. And all I can think about is smashing your head in. You hurt Kaylee because


    she refused to sleep with you! And now you''re gonna pay!" As he spoke, Sterling fiercely grabbed


    Sheffield''s cor.


    He cocked his fist, and someone opened the door behind them. It was Evelyn, in her ret red silk


    pajamas. She gave Sterling a cold nce and asked Sheffield, "What''s going on?"


    Sterling''s fist froze in the air the moment his gaze fell on Evelyn in her pajamas. His eyes sparkled with


    lust.


    Because someone else was drooling over his wife, Sheffield flew into a rage. Without warning, he gave


    his brother a knuckle sandwich.


    Caught off guard, Sterling didn''t have time to duck. He staggered backwards awkwardly and almost fell


    to the floor.


    Sheffield wanted to kick him, but was stopped by Evelyn. "Sheffield!"


    Because of her warning, Sheffield stopped. He tidied up his clothes and warned the man coldly, "Keep


    an eye on your woman. If she keeps pissing me off, she''ll get worse! You too!"


    Evelyn held his arm andforted him in a soft voice, "Don''t get mad. Just forget them. Let''s go back


    andy down."


    "Yes, honey." The couple turned around and went back to their room.


    In the corridor, Sterling impatiently rolled his eyes at Kaylee and berated her. "It''s all your fault. If you


    start shit again, I''ll drive you out of the Tang family!"


    In his eyes, it was all Kaylee''s fault that their rtionship had turned so twisted. He really wasn''t


    attracted to her anymore. Evelyn was hot, gracious, and rich. It was Kaylee''s fault he cheated on her.


    They had shared the same bed for more than ten years. How could Kaylee not know what Sterling was


    thinking? Obviously, he was interested in Evelyn! With a mocking smile, she said, "Give up, dude.


    Evelyn Huo is an arrogant girl, and has high standards. A loser like you could never win her heart."

 Chapter 1083 Men And Women Are Equally Evil

    Chapter 1083 Men And Women Are Equally Evil


    "I''m a loser?" Sterling pointed at his own nose in disbelief.


    "Aren''t you? Your younger brother is way more sessful than you are. If your father didn''t give you


    the title of general manager, how could you have the money to support a mistress?" Kaylee taunted. As


    she talked, she realized Sheffield was the better man. He was a top surgeon, a crack race car driver,


    and became the CEO of Theo Group. All this despite his older brothers making trouble for him.


    "If I''m such a loser, where did you get the money for your affairs?" Sterling retorted. The couple began


    to fight about their past.


    "Anyway, I''m not using your money on them. I can''t even afford makeup every month on the money you


    give me!" Including skin care products, Kaylee would spend hundreds of thousands of dors to


    maintain her beauty every month.


    Her words made Sterling''s blood boil. He supported her for so many years. Now it seemed like a total


    waste of money. "You''re just never satisfied, are you?"


    In a fit of anger, he dragged her back to their bedroom. Then he stalked inside, yanking her in, too. As


    soon as he mmed the door, he pped her¡ªhard.


    A malicious gleam appeared in his eyes. "Bitch, since you''re so insatiable, I know how to satisfy you!"


    He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "Send some men to the Coers Hotel."


    After hanging up the phone, Sterling ignored the terrified look in Kaylee''s eyes. "I''m gonna teach you a


    lesson!"


    "Sterling... Sterling Tang, are you crazy? I''m... I''m your wife!"


    "Then I want a divorce! How long have we been together? A decade, probably more. You still haven''t


    given birth to a child. Even if you had a kid, I couldn''t be sure it''d be mine. Why do I need such a


    useless wife?" Sterling had made up his mind to get rid of Kaylee and marry Dollie.


    Although Dollie was just his mistress, at least she was faithful. Kaylee had slept with countless men. A


    lot. To him, she was a dirty woman.


    "Fuck you, Sterling! Don''t forget you cheated on me first. I was faithful. You were such a loser I had to


    cheat on you!" Kaylee roared hysterically.


    This was thest straw. He insulted her, called her useless. His words made her heart ache more than


    when she learned of his affair.


    Sterling loosened his tie and retorted, "So what? Guys always have two women in their bed. Their wife,


    and their mistress. In ancient times, men had many wives. One just wasn''t enough. But do you know


    any women in any cultures did the same thing?"


    Kaylee gasped with her hands covering her face, now swollen thanks to his p. He was really old-


    fashioned. Like centuries out of date! "In case you hadn''t heard, it''s the 21st century now. Men and


    women are equal! Go ahead, try and bring me to that hotel. I''ll just tell Dollie that whatever I do to her is


    your fault!"


    "If youy a finger on her, I''ll remove it. And maybe the other nine as well! I''ll post the video of you


    sleeping with another man online! No one will take your side after that!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    At this point, Kaylee knew that her marriage with Sterling was over. She suddenly calmed down. "I''m


    done! Divorce me now, you sewer rat!"


    "Not yet!" Sterling dialed another number. "Hello, Finley? You always wanted a taste of your sister-in-


    Kaylee screamed and charged at him. Ignoring her red, blistered hand, she rained blow after blow on


    him, to no avail. "You scum! Bastard! You don''t deserve to be a human! May you never have a child of


    your own!"


    Sterling grabbed her hands and shook her to the floor. "Change your clothes! I''m taking you to that


    hotel! Remember to wear the sexiest dress you own."


    "No way! Go to hell! I''m headed to the Civil Affairs Bureau! Touch me again and I''ll call the cops!"


    "I don''t recall giving you a choice!" Then he rudely hauled her to her feet and dragged her out of the


    bedroom.


    Outside, Nastas walked out of the children''s room with a toy in his hand. When he saw them, he


    greeted, "Hi, Sterling, Kaylee..."


    "Nastas! Help me!" Kaylee screamed.


    The little boy was confused and had no idea what she was talking about.


    When they passed Sheffield''s room, Kaylee broke free and pounded frantically on his door. "It''s all your


    fault, Sheffield! If you still have some shred of human decency, save me!" she shouted.


    In the bedroom, Sheffield was changing his clothes. Evelyn looked at him and said, "She sounds pretty


    desperate. Aren''t you going to check it out?"


    Sheffield didn''t care. "That''s their business. I really couldn''t care less. Besides, the more they fight, the


    happier I am."


    They should have divorced earlier. It was a miracle that their marriagested more than ten years.


    Evelyn sighed, and went on with her skin care routine.


    Out in the hallway, the noise level had dropped. And then, it waspletely quiet.


    "What happened when I was sleeping?" She guessed something must have happened. Otherwise,


    Sterling wouldn''t have barged in like that. Especially the day after their wedding.


    "I scalded Kaylee''s hand," Sheffield replied frankly.


    "Why?" Evelyn was confused. What had Kaylee done to make Sheffield so angry?


    "She was handsy, so I taught her a little lesson."


    "Did she touch you?" Evelyn put the eye cream down on the counter and looked at him. Displeasure


    could be seen in her beautiful eyes.


    "Yes. Since she couldn''t control herself, I thought I should teach her a lesson."


    "Yes, if she does that again, just tell me and I''ll set her right."


    "That''s my baby. What did you have in mind?" Sheffield asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. Hadn''t thought that far ahead. I''m not that mean. Maybe I''ll stick her hands together with


    some super glue, and then prick her fingertips with needles, just like in the historical dramas." Evelyn


    never thought she was a kind-hearted girl, but after she said those words, she realized that she could


    be pretty evil too.


    Sheffieldughed. "Listen to you! No wonder I love you!" He touched her head affectionately. "You have


    to be mean to the people who hurt you! Or your enemies will think that you''re weak and they''ll bully you


    more."


    "Uh huh," she agreed. Gillian was a good example. If Evelyn had let the woman know how cruel she


    was at the start, Gillian wouldn''t have gone off on her. Maybe she''d even still be employed.


    They drove straight to the Huo manor. They thought Evelyn would be able to get a decent night''s sleep


    and Sheffield would take Gwyn out to have some fun.


    Later that day, the media was all abuzz about the divorce of Sterling and Kaylee. Sterling had paid off


    the media. They med it all on Kaylee. Said that she was the reason they were splitting up. She had


    affairs with several men at the same time, and there were photos of different men going in and out of


    her hotel room.


    A lot of media outlets reposted the news online, and opinion pieces did a hatchet job on the poor


    woman. Sterling was just a victim with an unfaithful wife.


    It was a huge scandal involving the Tang family, and reporters mmed the Theo Group''s phone lines.


    They wanted to talk to Peterson and find out whether it was true.


    Of course, Peterson knew what was going on between Sterling and Kaylee. He''d known for a long


    time. He also knew who was in the wrong. But he didn''t say anything to the press, nor did he give an


    exnation to the public.

 Chapter 1084 Honeymoon

    Chapter 1084 Honeymoon


    Peterson just didn''t care about Sterling.


    The next day after the wedding, Sheffield and Evelyn embarked on their honeymoon. The newlyweds''


    first stop was Paris.


    After they spent a wonderful evening gazing at the city skyline from the top of the Eiffel Tower, Sheffield


    took Evelyn to ride on a merry-go-round at the famous Carousel of the Eiffel Tower just around the


    corner.


    As the brightly painted wooden horses spun to the cheerful music ying in the background, Evelyn


    shot a sideways nce at Sheffield, who had been smiling at her the whole time. "Why did you bring


    me here? Gwyn isn''t here," she asked.


    "I want to take you for a ride," he said frankly.


    This idea took form inside his head when he took Gwyn out on a merry-go-round for the very first time.


    The fact that it ended up happening so soon was merely coincidental.


    "I am not getting up on that!" Evelyn refused bluntly.


    She didn''t mind the other adults who were having fun on the merry-go-round. However, Evelyn felt she


    had passed the age for such childish sentiments.


    On the contrary, Sheffield loved indulging his childish habits. Far from behaving like a regr 28-year-


    old, he was the prime example of a man-child.


    Sheffield grabbed her hand and said, "Oh! Come on! Just one ride! Stay close to me!"


    Evelyn refused again. "No, not this. Choose something else." Evelyn still couldn''t believe that Sheffield


    had just told her to go on a merry-go-round with him. Who would expect that from the CEO of a


    multinational corporation? The famous Star Anise! The man who was once the deputy director of the


    nephrology department of First General Hospital in Y City.


    "Do you know what couples who ride a merry-go-round do?" Sheffield asked, staring at her with


    expectant eyes.


    "What?"


    "This is a very popr spot! In fact, this is where all the couplese in from the Eiffel Tower to show


    their affection for each other with a kiss. It''s meant to signify the loyalty of their love,"


    Sheffield exined. ''Huh? How have I never heard about this before?'' Evelyn wondered.


    Disregarding her resistance, he grabbed her hand and dragged her to the merry-go-round.


    He sat her down on one of the horses and rode the one next to hers. Sheffield narrowed the distance


    between them, perfectly positioning himself for a romantic kiss.


    Just as the music started ying, the carousel started spinning.


    The weather in Paris that day felt like a kiss of summer without the fiery heat of noon time in August.


    The grass was a soft green that almost had a hint of blue and in the sky was enough pristine white


    cloud to show how beautiful and perfect the day was.


    Sheffield snapped a few candid photographs of Evelyn, despite her reluctance. After a while, she gave


    up and burst intoughter, amused by his antics.


    As the merry-go-round went on, Sheffield put his phone away and asked, "Do you remember what I just


    said?"


    "You said a lot. Which part are you specifically talking about?"


    "Come over here. I''ll tell you!" Sheffield smiled, moving closer towards Evelyn.


    Her heart skipped a beat, but she responded by leaning in so her forehead rested against his.


    Unable to contain himself anymore, Sheffield held her head in his hands and pulled her into a fiery and


    passionate kiss.


    They pulled apart and opened their eyes. As they stared deep into each other''s eyes, Sheffield''s were


    full of wonder and love; Evelyn''s full of curiosity and passion. No words were spoken but a story worthy


    of them wasmunicated.


    ''The mountains and rivers remain the same every year. Although everything reminds me of you, none


    of them is you. Because you are only you. Nothing in this world can be like you.


    With you in my life, I cherish my life more than ever. Now I truly know what love is like. Love is sweet


    like honey.''


    Ever since he hadid eyes on her in D City on that fateful day three years ago, he knew that this was


    the woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.


    From then on, Sheffield had eyes only for her, Evelyn Huo.


    Fortunately, as fate would have it, his dream hade true. This woman, who had be his wife,


    also became his soul mate and life''spanion.


    From the day they signed the marriage certificates, they promised themselves to each other, forever


    and ever.


    The air was filled with sound of the popr song¡ª"My Love" by Westlife¡ªying in the background.


    "To hold you in my arms. To promise you my love. To tell you from the heart. You''re all I''m thinking of..."


    Evelyn tugged at Sheffield''s sleeve and kissed him back.


    They had known each other for years. As with any other couple, they had had their share of the good


    times and the bad times. She was thankful to this man, for his undying love for her; his determination


    and for all the things he had done for her. It was for this man that she was able to experience what true


    love really meant.


    It was also this very man who showed her that there was another person in the world who loved her


    more selflessly than her parents.


    When they got off the merry-go-round, Evelyn took Sheffield''s arm and said, "Let''s go, Mr. Tang. Let''s


    have a cup of coffee. My treat." This was Evelyn''s way of apologizing to him for standing him up two


    years ago.


    "Why are you being nice to me all of a sudden?"


    Evelyn was puzzled. ''Nice? It''s just a cup of coffee. How bad was I to him in the past?''


    Judging from her confused expression, Sheffield understood that she must have misunderstood him.


    He pulled the woman into his arms and said, "What are you thinking about? I was just kidding. Didn''t


    you know?"


    Evelyn shook her head. "No, I didn''t. You''re right. I''m not as good to you as you are to me."


    "That''s nonsense! Evelyn, to me you are perfection!


    I will not allow you to speak ill of yourself!" "I am talking about myself." Evelyn raised an eyebrow.


    "It doesn''t matter. I forbid you to speak ill of my Evelyn."


    "Fine. I''ll stop. Then let''s speak ill of Sheffield Tang. But... I can''t think of any shorings of his. What


    should we do now?"


    "Am I really that wless in your mind?"


    "Of course! Although she had never said it out loud, Evelyn always thought that Sheffield was the most


    handsome man in the world."


    Then he stopped, his arms still around her shoulders. Peering deeply into her eyes, he lowered his


    head and nted a soft kiss on her lips.


    They kissed passionately on the streets of Paris. Everything around them looked so romantic, it was as


    if they had staged the entire thing.


    Downtown the skyscrapers shone silver in the morning sun. Students andmuters walked like


    shoals of fish in a myriad of directions, often stopping by at the cafes along the Seine River for a


    refreshment.


    Evelyn and Sheffield chose an open-air cafe and ordered two cups of coffee to go with an assortment


    of desserts.


    As a handsome Oriental man and a beautiful woman, they attracted the attention of many people from


    different cultures.


    "I have added your and Gwyn''s names on the Tang family''s residence booklet. She can start


    kindergarten in a few months," Sheffield told Evelyn. Gwyn''s name had been officially changed to


    Gwh Tang.


    "I haven''t decided which kindergarten to send her to. I wonder if my parents have picked a kindergarten


    yet." Luckily, Gwyn had been attending early childhood development sses regrly. Hopefully, it


    would be no problem for her to get along with the other kids by the time she started kindergarten.


    "Dad has picked one out. It''s an international bilingual kindergarten in the Eastern District. He''s even


    checked all the teachers'' backgrounds in advance so you won''t have to worry about it." Sheffield and


    Carlos had talked about this when they were at home.


    "Gwyn is much more willing tomunicate now. Thank you so much, honey."


    He was displeased by the courtesy and formality in her tone. "What are you talking about? I''m Gwyn''s


    father. I care about her. I''m happy to see her happy. In addition, I didn''t do much for her. Gwyn is a


    lively girl by nature."


    It was undeniable that Gwyn took after Sheffield. Evelyn joked, "What if she turns out to be as talkative


    and annoying as you when she grows up?"


    Sheffield furrowed his eyebrows, pretending to be upset. "Do you still prefer guys like Dad and Prince


    Ji? They''re just like you. In fact, you all could live happily together in perpetual silence. That sounds like


    a very interesting marriage, right?"


    Evelyn didn''t seem very amused with that remark. "Why did you mention Calvert?" Evelyn cut a piece


    of dessert with a spoon and put it to his lips. "Eat your punishment." She grinned mischievously,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    recalling how much he disliked desserts and sweet food in general.

 Chapter 1085 Visiting Old Places

    Chapter 1085 Visiting Old ces


    Without any hesitation, Sheffield devoured the dessert, and afterward he took a deep breath and patted


    his belly. "That was some seriously rich chocte! The taste? Amazing."


    "You said you didn''t like desserts. Why are you pretending to enjoy it?"


    "I like sweet foods!" Sheffield dered. Then he stabbed his fork into a piece of tiramisu in order to


    prove his point.


    Evelyn was positive he denied liking sweet foods. At least, he did thest time that topic arose. "You


    said you didn''t, though. Remember when I brought you a dessert at work, before we got back


    together?"


    "I was pretending. You wanted to get back together with me, and I wasn''t going to make it easy for you.


    But really, how could I not eat something you got me? I ate all of it."


    Evelyn''s mind wandered back to that day. "But I threw it away. That''s gross!"


    With no intention to hide what he did, Sheffield told her, "I got it back. Besides, you tossed it, box and


    all. It was still in the package. It''s almost like you never threw it out."


    Evelyn was surprised to hear that. "All right. But your assistants! They probably saw you do this. They


    must be wondering why their boss dug through the trash to find something to eat."


    "Who cares? The point is I didn''t waste anything you bought me!" He didn''t care what other people


    thought of him. He only cared about Evelyn.


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say. "Anyone tell you you''re stubborn?"


    "No. They wouldn''t say something like that. Not if they wanted to keep their jobs."


    "You''re really stubborn!" She envied his determination.


    "Thank you, honey. I''m ttered!"


    They agreed to dine on French cuisine. Sheffield made a reservation at Bateaux Parisien, the floating


    restaurant on the Seine River, in advance. in Ducasse served as the chef at that floating restaurant.


    He is the godfather of French cuisine, preferring locally sourced ingredients and a naturalistic approach


    to cooking. He''s a nine-star chef, and is considered to be among the best in the world.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The dinner also doubled as a boat tour. During the meal, they could enjoy viewing historic sites on both


    sides of the Seine in Paris.


    Sheffield and Evelyn decided to try the specials. Evelyn ordered escargots (roasted snails thered in


    garlic butter), foie gras (duck liver), French truffles and French steak. When she saw the next dish on


    the menu, it reminded her of the blind date with Joshua. She asked, "Honey, would you like some


    bouibaisse?" On her date, she had only one sip of the soup after it was served.


    "I''m not a fan, beautiful. But if you like it, I''ll eat it with you," replied Sheffield with a smile on his face.


    Not only didn''t he like it, but he really loathed it.


    When Evelyn ordered that dish, he had thought, ''What if Evelyn likes this? Should I eat it even if I can''t


    stand it?''


    "I don''t like it either. Forget it!" she said.


    He breathed an inward sigh of relief.


    They had the same tastes as well as the same hobbies, which, in Sheffield''s opinion, could solve a lot


    of problems.


    They were having a great time on their trip. After they left France, their next stop was Italy, then


    Germany, and thest stop was M Country.


    When they touched down there, they were met at the airport by a presidential convoy. The president''s


    security detail drove the couple to the leader''s office to have dinner with the big guy himself.


    The president was there to greet them.


    Evelyn was shocked. She wondered how Sheffield knew the president. But she didn''t show any doubt


    while eating. She was elegant as ever and answered the president''s questions politely.


    While Sheffield was conversing with the president, she listened quietly.


    Then she realized that Carlos and the president of M Country were on good terms. On their wedding


    day, the president of M Country had to skip the wedding due to his schedule. But on the next day of


    their honeymoon, he paid a visit to Carlos and Debbie.


    She also figured out that they weren''t here for the view. In fact, there was no tourism industry, nor were


    there any particrly beautiful scenic spots. Why did theye? Sheffield wanted to show her the


    ce he lived, and show her around.


    After having dinner with the president, they climbed into the limo and were taken to the ce Sheffield


    used to live.


    When she finally had the chance, she asked, "Why are you on such good terms with the president of


    this country?"


    Sheffield replied, "Two reasons. One: I have a good rtionship with his son. The other is that... I


    worked for him a few times. I worked up some weapon designs for him."


    "Weapon designs? But you design the weapons for 3D shooters and stuff. The president also y


    games?"


    Sheffield was amused by her confused look. He kissed her long hair and whispered in her ear, "I can


    also design real weapons..." The weapons he designed were practical and powerful.


    Evelyn widened her eyes in shock.


    After a long while, she asked, "Is there anything you can''t do?" He was insanely talented. She had to


    admit he was much more capable than she was, and there was much more to him than she first


    thought.


    "Of course. There are quite a few things I can''t do. For starters, giving birth to a baby..." The man


    chuckled in her ear, "I could never do that!"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. "Do you want to give it a go?"


    "Not really. But I''d like to have another baby with you." Evelyn was about to turn 32. If they waited any


    longer, it would be more difficult, and possibly dangerous.


    Evelyn touched her belly and said, "Maybe I''m already pregnant." They hadn''t used protection since


    their engagement.


    "You can''t be pregnant yet. I need to work harder!" He paid attention to how she felt, and felt her pulse


    from time to time. As near as he could tell, she wasn''t pregnant.


    Evelyn pinched his hand and answered, "Let nature take its course."


    "Yes! Sounds reasonable enough."


    By then, they came to a ce quite familiar to Sheffield. "Hey honey,e here!" he said. Then he


    took her into a dirty, run-down alley.


    There were two families living there, and two old bikes were parked at the door. It looked like nothing


    special.


    "This is where I used to have gang fights. The principal liked toe around with a shlight to bust


    us. My ssmate lived in the innermost alley. As soon as the principal arrived, we hid in his house.


    Anyone who couldn''t walk, we just dragged ''em in there with us. The principal couldn''t find us, but


    someone reported uster."


    "Did you get in a lot of fights?" she asked. It sounded like Sheffield used to be a bad boy.


    With a smile on his face, he said, "Yeah. I learned martial arts in the dojo at the beginning, guided by


    teachers. I sharpened my skills by getting in street fights."


    "Okay." Evelyn had nothing else to say to that.


    "Let''s go. There''s nothing special here. Wanna see my old school?"


    "The school you and Gillian went to?" She remembered that he once said he and Gillian were the


    popr kids at school.

 Chapter 1086 Redeem Their Wishes

    Chapter 1086 Redeem Their Wishes


    "Yes," Sheffield admitted honestly. His ufortable fidgeting was an implication that he wasn''t too


    keen on talking about Gillian, and he tried to sidestep the topic.


    However, Evelyn wasn''t going to let him slip away so easily. She raised an eyebrow, feigning curiosity


    and said, "Please tell me more about your romantic stories from when you were in school!"


    "Romantic stories? I wasn''t that popr to be honest. In fact, I don''t have any romantic stories from


    school. Admittedly, my rtionship with her may have been close, but I don''t think I was ever in love


    with her. But if I had known that I would meet someone like you in the future, I wouldn''t have gotten


    close to any of those women in the first ce." In hindsight, their love story would have gone a lot


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    smoother, but everything in life that was ever worth having, was worth every bit of the hardship.


    Evelyn curled her lips. "Well, I have good news for you. You now have a thousand chances to make it


    up to me."


    "Then, are you happy now?"


    "Of course I am!" Although she knew that he was just coaxing her, Evelyn was still very happy, deep


    down.


    "That''s good!"


    Hand in hand, they took a walk around the campus, appreciating every second of this wonderful


    moment they were sharing together. Evelyn listened to him attentively as he told her all about his past


    life. When Sheffield mentioned his ssmates, he would pretend to be annoyed and tell her how all the


    girls in his school tried to woo him back then.


    Sheffield also took her to see the stadium, where he ran with her on his back on the basketball court.


    Time flew wondrously when they were together, never having to deal with work or the other trifles of


    life. Their journey together as a couple was one filled with joy and love.


    Right after they got back to Y City, the two of them went to the Temple of Dharma first instead of


    heading back home.


    Facing the statue of Buddha, Sheffield asked the woman beside him, "Do you remember the wish you


    made two and a half years ago?"


    Looking at the Buddha statue, Evelyn said softly, "Yes, I do."


    "Has your wishe true? Anyway, my wish hase true!" he said.


    She gently hooked onto his finger with her pinky and smiled. "My wish hase true, too."


    Sheffield smiled happily. "So we are here to redeem our wishes." When Sheffield had made that wish a


    few years ago, he wished for life where he and Evelyn would be together until the end. The reason why


    he hade here was to redeem his wish as well as reminisce about the happy times he had spent


    with Evelyn.


    "Yes!" Evelyn was beaming with joy.


    Sheffield had gone shooting his mouth off in front of the Buddha statue that if his wish would be


    realized, he would renovate this temple and make a generous donation for its welfare. Now that his


    wish hade true, it was time to keep his promise.


    Therefore, after they had redeemed their wishes, Sheffield went to the head of the temple and donated


    a considerable sum of money to renovate this temple. Before leaving, he asked them to offer fresh


    fruits and flowers to the Buddha every day with the remaining money.


    The maple forest where Sheffield had taken photos of Evelyn more than two years ago was still lush,


    but the leaves were now green.


    They took a stroll down the woond path, hand in hand, as sunlight streamed white and liquid gold at


    the same time. Tiny chunks of wood fell to the leaf litter below, the sound dissipating into birds chirping


    yfully on a tree branch. In this nature''s hug of ever open arms of brown, cozy beneath the canopy of


    greens, their hearts were filled with deep happiness and satisfaction.


    By the time they arrived at the Huo family''s manor, it was already afternoon. Gwyn was in the living


    room sipping iced juice from a bottle. Debbie only allowed her to take a few sips, because she didn''t


    want the little girl to have a stomachache. She held the bottle of juice high up and patiently reasoned


    with her.


    "Gwyn! Daddy is back!" Sheffield called out. It had been almost a month since thest time he saw his


    cute daughter. His eyes reddened and he barely managed to keep his tears at bay.


    The sight of them made Debbie heave a sigh of relief. She told the girl excitedly, "Wow, Gwyn, your


    mommy and daddy are back!"


    Sure enough, as soon as she saw her parents, Gwyn threw away the strawberry in her hand and


    seemingly forgot the bottle of juice in her grandma''s hand. Without hesitation, Gwyn threw her hands in


    the air and ran towards them. "Daddy, Mommy!"


    Dropping the gift bags in his hands on the floor, Sheffield strode forward and caught her in his arms. He


    hugged her tight and kissed her rosy cheeks. "I''ve missed you so much, Gwyn!"


    Gwyn giggled in delight as she reached out with both hands to squeeze Sheffield''s cheeks and kissed


    him on the chin.


    Sheffield only came to realize the tragedy of the scene when he touched his chin and found that it was


    sticky. The perp must have been his little daughter whose lips and hands had traces of strawberries.


    Sheffield, however, couldn''t care less about the mess and raised Gwyn up high.


    Evelyn walked to them and said to the giggling girl, "Gwyn, did you miss me?"


    Gwyn nodded at her with a smile, and then reached out for a hug.


    This was the first time Evelyn had been separated from her daughter for such a long time. She missed


    her daughter so much she embraced Gwyn and kissed her face a few times.


    Debbie walked out of the kitchen with two sses of juice, one of which she passed to Sheffield. "Why


    didn''t you tell me before that you wereing? I could have sent someone to pick you up at the


    airport. Sheffield,e here and get some rest!" she said.


    "Thank you, Mom. Don''t worry. Tobias picked us up at the airport. He is taking care of our luggage


    outside, and wille in soon." The couple had so much luggage, they had to fill the trunks of three


    cars.


    "That''s good!"


    Sheffield took a few sips from the ss and picked out several gifts from the bags he had brought in


    with him. He handed them all to Debbie and said, "Mom, these are for you, from Eve and me. We got


    you all your favorite lipsticks. There are also some silk scarfs, red wine, a brooch... I hope you will like


    them."


    Debbie smiled warmly. "Oh, that''s so nice of you two, but you really didn''t have to get me all of these.


    Thank you so much. You should be tired from all the traveling?"


    "I''m not tired at all. And we also brought gifts for Dad and Terilynn." He began to pull out boxes from


    various shopping bags.


    Evelyn exined, "This is a French red wine, from Sheffield''s personal collection. It''s for you and Dad.


    And this brooch is made of the Ocean Pearl we got at an auction. Inside the lipstick set are all your


    favorite shades. This is a new product and the very first set from this series. These were all chosen by


    Sheffield." Fortunately, Evelyn didn''t have to worry about anything because Sheffield had already


    picked out the best gifts for them.


    Debbie was thrilled to have such a good son-inw. "All right. I''ll take them all. Thank you, Sheffield."


    "Mom, you are wee!" He took out a small box and gave it to Gwyn. "My baby girl, here''s your


    present. I''ll open it for you!"


    Sheffield undid the silver paper cautiously, opened a red leather case, and disyed a pink musical


    box. When he slowly opened the box, a tiny ballerina figurine danced in the center, swaying to the


    gentle tune.


    Gwyn held the box in awe and gazed at it for a long time.


    No one had ever bought her a musical box before. This was the first time she had seen something like


    this, and it hade from her father.


    In truth, there was a diamond pendant in the shape of a violin fitted with the musical box, but since it


    wasn''t suitable for a baby girl to y with, Sheffield gave it to Evelyn.


    Just then, Tobias walked in with three suitcases in his hands.


    Sheffield rushed to help him put down the suitcases because he pitied Tobias. These heavy suitcases


    were, in fact, all filled with mostly gifts Sheffield had bought for the others.


    The honeymoon was officially over. The couple went to their room at night with Gwyn, and finally the


    family of three slept together.


    When the next day came, Evelyn and Sheffield had to focus their attention towards their work.


    Fortunately, Evelyn had Carlos to share her work with, but Sheffield was busy every day.


    He was either in thepany dealing with documents, or at business dinners.


    The Tang family members who had been trying to get back at Sheffield took the chance to approach


    Evelyn and snitch on him.

 Chapter 1087 Dirty Tricks

    Chapter 1087 Dirty Tricks


    Among the Tang family members, Sandra was the first to contact Evelyn to snitch on Sheffield. After


    talking to her casually for a while, Sandra said, "I heard that Sheffield attended a party recently. Did you


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    know that he was apanied by several women? Evelyn, I should remind you this¡ªmen always


    chase after other beautiful women. You should be more careful."


    ''Ah, so that''s what this is about, '' Evelyn thought, rolling her eyes. "Thank you for your concern,


    Sandra. But I don''t believe that Sheffield would betray me. He is not like other men."


    "That''s where you are wrong! Sheffield is faithless and unreliable, just like all other men. He used to


    hang around with a lot of pretty girls. Didn''t you know?"


    "I''m aware. But that was in the past. Let bygones be bygones," Evelyn said calmly.


    "Evelyn, you are being too naive! You should listen to¡ª"


    Evelyn wasn''t in the mood to hear Sandra trying to sow discord between her and Sheffield, so she


    interrupted, "I have something to deal with at work. We can talk when we meet next time." Ignoring


    Sandra''s protests, she hung up the phone and cklisted her number soon after.


    That was just the beginning. One after the other, the Tang family members began to follow suit.


    Two dayster, Evelyn and Daphne, Pierson''s wife, "ran into each other" near ZL Group, and Daphne


    invited Evelyn for coffee.


    They went to a nearby cafe and chatted for a while. After a few minutes, Daphne slid slowly into talks


    about Sheffield. "I don''t know how to tell you this, Evelyn, but I saw Sheffield at a dinner party with a


    young model. Did you hear about this?" she asked, faking concern.


    ''Here we go again¡­'' Evelyn replied with a calm smile, "I did not. But it''s pretty normal to have


    someone to keep himpany when he goes for a social engagement."


    Daphne observed her expression, but didn''t find anything different. She was disappointed; she had


    thought that Evelyn would fly into a rage. "The model is hardly twenty-one years old, and she is


    delicate and good at acting coquettishly. Men like Sheffield are attracted to young women. Evelyn, you


    should keep an eye on him."


    "Thank you, Daphne, but I know Sheffield all too well. He has no interest in such women." Sheffield


    was like a teenager himself. How could he be interested in a girl who was even more childish than he


    was?


    Seeing that Evelyn wasn''t buying into her lies, Daphne smiled awkwardly and exined, "Well, I''m d


    to hear that. I''m your sister-inw. I just wanted to make sure that you were fine. I''m happy that


    Sheffield is loyal to you. Please don''t misunderstand me."


    "I know. Thank you, Daphne." Evelyn forced a smile.


    Daphne didn''t know what else to say or do, and quickly found a reason to leave.


    A weekter, Evelyn met Sterling and Dollie at a dinner party. Dollie was now engaged to Sterling and


    often apanied him to parties and social events.


    When they walked in, Sterling caught sight of Evelyn and greeted her in an exaggerated tone, "Evelyn,


    it''s you! Long time no see! When did youe back from your honeymoon? Why didn''t you give me a


    call? I would have invited you and Sheffield to have dinner with us."


    Evelyn cast an indifferent nce at the woman by his side. Dollie was well-dressed and had light


    make-up on. She seemed to have returned to the glory days when her father was still the hospital


    director.


    "I''ve been back a while. I didn''t call you because we are not that close," she replied indifferently.


    Sterling fisted his palms. He felt embarrassed by her outright reply. He forced a smile and sat next to


    Evelyn. "Don''t make fun of me. I''m Sheffield''s brother. How could we not be that close?" Then he


    turned to Dollie and continued, "Dollie, this is Sheffield''s wife, Evelyn. Evelyn, this is my fiancee, Dollie.


    Her father used to be the director of Y City First General Hospital."


    Without even looking at Dollie, Evelyn uttered, "Hmm...Mrs. Dollie Tang. It''s not too bad." ''She got to be


    a Tang, after all. But I''m afraid it''s not going to be easy being Sterling''s wife, '' she thought to herself.


    Dollie sat up straight and said, "Why, thank you. But why are you still sitting here, Miss Huo? Your


    husband is getting drunk with Mr. Shao''s wife in the bar. Don''t you need to keep him in check?" Her


    voice dripped with sarcasm; Evelyn felt ufortable.


    "I don''t. He''s not a kid; he can take care of himself, and I know that he won''t do anything to make me


    unhappy. I have my own business to deal with," Evelyn said casually.


    Sterling shed a wicked grin. "How can you be so sure? I heard someone say that Sheffield and Mrs.


    Shao were kissing and¡ª"


    Ignoring the rest of his words, Evelyn turned to the host of the dinner party. "Mr. Li, are these two your


    friends?"


    "Yes, Miss Huo. The subsidiarypany that Mr. Sterling Tang is in charge of has shares in our


    Standing up from her seat, Evelyn told Nadia in a cold tone, "Nadia, withdraw our capital right away.


    Make a public announcement that ZL Group will not take part in any projects that Sterling Tang is


    involved in."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Nadia took out her phone to quickly carry out her order and followed Evelyn as the


    "Miss Huo, please. Let''s talk this out! Miss Huo?" Mr. Li cried, trying to catch up to Evelyn.


    As she walked out of the room, Mr. Li tried to negotiate. "Miss Huo, the contract is about to be signed.


    Why would you withdraw the capital at thest moment?"


    "Evelyn Huo!" Sterling dashed out in fury.


    Evelyn continued to walk away without turning back. When Felix realized that Sterling''s hostility was


    aimed at Evelyn, he immediately came in between them and said, "Mr. Tang, please stay away from¡ª"


    "Save it! Stop right there, woman! Who do you think you are to make any decision for ZL Group? Don''t


    forget that the real boss of ZL Group is Carlos Huo! You are just a woman. You know nothing about


    business! You decide not to work with me just because of personal reasons? How ignorant are you?


    Do you know how many people will lose their jobs because of this?"


    Evelyn stopped and looked coldly at the man behind her. "Yes, Carlos Huo is the real boss of ZL


    Group. But you are forgetting that he is my father. Whom do you think my father will listen to¡ªyou, a


    nobody, or his daughter?"


    Sterling''s face turned red in embarrassment and anger. He yelled at her, "You''re going too far! You took


    advantage of your family status to bully Dollie, and now, you are bullying the Tang family. You really are


    birds of a feather¡ªyou and Sheffield!"


    As if Sheffield looking down upon him wasn''t enough, now even his wife was undermining him. He


    couldn''t hold his anger in anymore.


    Evelyn, on the other hand, was rather calm. "Yes, I am bullying you. So what? If you are a capable


    man, you should establish your ownpany. Defeat ZL Group and Theo Group, and then take turns


    to bully me and Sheffield. But the question is¡ªare you capable of that? Business is a world of power,


    Mr. Tang. If you don''t do well, then you will be bullied by those who are in power."


    "Fuck! How dare you! A mere woman! How dare you lecture me!" Driven by his reflex, Sterling raised


    his hand in an attempt to p her. But Felix was ready. He grabbed Sterling''s wrist tightly and kept him


    in ce.


    "Argh!" he cried in pain. "Let me go!" Under Felix''s more violent threat, Sterling had no other choice but


    to beg for mercy.


    Without another word, Evelyn walked away from the scene.

 Chapter 1088 Parasites

    Chapter 1088 Parasites


    Around 11 p.m., Sheffield returned to the Huo family manor.


    He slowly pushed open the door to Evelyn''s bedroom. She had already taken her bath and was


    wearing ace nightgown. She was leaning against the headboard, reading a book.


    Gwyn was sleeping with Debbie that night, so Evelyn was alone in the room.


    Even though she heard the door, Evelyn didn''t take her eyes off the book. The smile on Sheffield''s face


    froze. He knew that he was a dead man. His wife was angry.


    But as usual, he had no idea why.


    "Honey, I''m back!" As he reminded himself to be careful in his approach, he ced his coat on the


    sofa, loosened his tie and walked towards the bed.


    When he got close, Evelyn smelled alcohol on him, mixed with a trace of perfume. She looked at him,


    and the first thing she saw was the red mark on the left shoulder of his white shirt.


    Evelyn rested her eyes on the mark and said with a fake smile, "Oh, Mr. Tang is finally back."


    ''Oh, she is definitely angry, '' he thought with a sigh. "Honey, who pissed you off?" Sheffield asked in a


    soft voice and pulled her into his arms. As he spoke, the warm breath of wine hit her face.


    Evelyn didn''t try to break free. "Let go of me," she said coldly.


    "Okay." Sheffield let go and sat on the edge of the bed. "Will you tell me what happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened? Go and look in the mirror."


    Sheffield''s eyebrows shot up in confusion. He stood up and walked to her dressing table. "Why do you


    want me to look in the mirror?


    Are you trying to tell me that I''m such a handsome man?" he joked. Evelyn rolled her eyes and


    pretended to read the book.


    In the mirror, Sheffield noticed the red mark on his shoulder. He took a closer look and saw that it was a


    lipstick mark. His eyes widened. There had to be an exnation.


    He racked his brains to find out when this had happened.


    In a few seconds, the memory came back to him. He rushed to Evelyn, crossed his fingers and swore,


    "It was Mr. Shao, that son of a bitch! He sent his wife to seduce me. But I swear, I didn''t touch that


    woman. She sat next to me for about two minutes, and I sent her away soon after. Her lips might have


    brushed my shirt while she tried to whisper something to me. It was an ident. Nothing happened


    between us."


    "Really?" Evelyn continued reading. "What does this have to do with me? I didn''t ask for an


    exnation."


    ''Is she still angry?'' He replied firmly, "I can prove it to you. Honey, I can get you the surveince video.


    Mrs. Shao came into the private room and left within two minutes. And there were several people in


    there with us. So, there''s no way anything happened between us!"


    "Fine."


    ''Fine? That''s it? Oh, no. She''s mad about something else, '' Sheffield thought to himself. He had to find


    out if something had happened in his absence. "Wait, I''ll be right back. I need to make a call," he said


    and walked out of the room.


    Evelyn stared at his retreating back. Once outside, Sheffield dialed Felix''s number. "Felix! Did


    something happen with Evelyn today?"


    Felix grunted, "We ran into Sterling Tang. He yelled at Miss Huo and tried to hit her, but I stopped him."


    "What?" Sheffield''s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said in a low growl, "If anything like that


    happens again, call me immediately."


    "I will."


    After hanging up, Sheffield took off his custom-made shirt and threw it into the trash can without


    thinking twice.


    Then, he called another number. "At tomorrow''s shareholders'' meeting, report that Sterling has been


    fiddling with thepany ounts, lent money at usury, epted bribes, had an affair outside


    marriage, andmitted domestic violence against his wife."


    After a few minutes, he entered the bedroom and threw himself onto the bed, his upper body naked. He


    held his wife in his arms and coaxed her softly, "Honey, I''m sorry for what happened. Please don''t be


    mad at me."


    "I''m not bothered by it. But you will sleep on the couch tonight," Evelyn replied tly.


    "What? Why? You can''t sleep without my warmth." She tried to resist, but Sheffield grabbed her hands


    so tight that she couldn''t struggle.


    "I can sleep very well on my own. Sheffield Tang, get off me! If you don''t go, I''ll sleep on the couch!"


    Sheffield pouted, "Honey, why are you mad at me? You should be nice or you''ll lose a good husband."


    "I don''t care. If you leave me, I will still have many other men to choose from."


    "You won''t find anyone better than me!"


    "I disagree!"


    Sheffield held her close to his body. "Honey, I''m sorry. Please forgive me," he apologized.


    Evelyn didn''t say anything this time; she just looked at him.


    He leaned in to kiss her on the lips. "Hereafter, I''ll take you with me wherever I go, okay?" He was only


    worried that she might get tired of looking at his face every day.


    "Whatever! Go take a shower first!" she said, pushing him away.


    "Are you still mad?" If she was still angry, he didn''t want to leave her side even for a second.


    "I am! Everyone in the Tang family isining about you. They keeping to me, saying that you


    are surrounded by women, and they keep talking crap about you. Don''t they have anything else to do


    with their lives? Why can''t they mind their own business instead of following you around? You''ve


    already suffered a lot because of them, and yet, they still can''t let you live in peace. They are like


    parasites." Her bottled-up anger and frustration flowed out. She was not angry with Sheffield, but was


    annoyed by the Tang family members and felt sorry for Sheffield. His own family were working day and


    night to find faults in him.


    Sheffield hadn''t done anything wrong. Why couldn''t they let him be?


    She was furious. Touched by her words, Sheffield pulled her into a hug, and she wrapped her arms


    around his waist. "Honey, you don''t need to spoil your mood because of them. It''s not worth it. I have


    exposed all their dirty tricks and scandals. Obviously, they want revenge on me. Driving a wedge


    between us is the best way to reach that goal. Their life is spoiled, and they want us to suffer too.


    But..." He held her at arm''s length, looked her in the eye with a smile and went on, "Now that we know


    what they are up to, we should not y by their rules. Let''s fall more in love and piss them off. You


    agree?"


    Evelyn finally smiled. She cupped his face and said softly, "Honey, remember that no matter what


    happens in the future, I will always be there for you. I will support you unconditionally. I love you."


    Sheffield''s heartstrings pulled, swayed and danced. ''How could I ever not love this woman? She''s the


    best!''


    He held her face and kissed her on the lips again. "I''m so happy to have you in my life, Eve."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Me too," she said, kissing him back passionately. Her life was beautiful now; she had her parents,


    siblings, Sheffield and Gwyn.


    At the shareholders'' meeting the next day, someone impeached Sterling for everything he had done.


    Sterling knew that it was Sheffield''s doing and got into a fight with him.


    Tobias called Evelyn to tell her what was going on. He told her urgently that Sheffield and Sterling were


    alone in the meeting room and that no one was allowed to enter.


    He was aware that the two men were having a fight, but didn''t know who had the upper hand. Worried


    that Sheffield might get hurt, Tobias asked Evelyn toe over and stop them.


    At Theo Group


    A ck Emperor pulled up in front of the building. Before Felix could get out of the driver''s seat, Tobias,


    who had been waiting at the entrance all along, rushed to the car and opened the door for Evelyn.

 Chapter 1089 Disowning Him As A Brother

    Chapter 1089 Disowning Him As A Brother


    Wearing a pair of grey crystal high heels, Evelyn got out of the car. Tobias exined anxiously, "Mrs.


    Tang, Mr. Sheffield Tang and Mr. Sterling Tang are still in the conference room. Everyone in the


    Evelyn nodded. "Which floor?" She straightened her clothes and walked into the office building of Theo


    Group without missing a beat.


    "The conference room is on the 37th floor. We had a shareholders'' meeting this morning," Tobias said,


    catching up with her.


    "I see."


    Evelyn rocked a long ck and white designer dress. The moment she appeared, she drew everyone''s


    attention. The employees hadn''t seen their CEO''s wife since they got married. They all admired her


    sartorial style and noble demeanor.


    Tobias led Evelyn into the CEO''s private elevator, and it took her straight to the 37th floor.


    At the entrance of the meeting room there were some senior executives, who were all at a loss as to


    what to say.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Tang," they said, greeting Evelyn as soon as they saw her.


    Evelyn nodded at them. As soon as she reached the door, she heard a thump, and a strangled cry from


    inside. It was Sterling.


    On the way there, she dialed Sheffield''s number. But he had handed his phone to Tobias, so she hadn''t


    had a chance to talk to him yet.


    Tobias knocked on the door to the conference room. "Mr. Sheffield Tang, your wife is here."


    The noise level in the room dropped. Tobias continued to pound on the door. "Mr. Sheffield Tang,


    please open the door. Mrs. Tang is here!"


    The door was still closed, but they could hear no noiseing from beyond it.


    Evelyn knocked at the door herself and said quietly, "Hey, sweetie. It''s me."


    The door was opened as soon as she said that. It was Sheffield, with bruises on his face. When he saw


    Evelyn, he rolled his eyes at Tobias and asked resignedly, "Who called my wife?"


    Evelyn was relieved to see Sheffield, to see that he was okay. She jumped in to help Tobias. "No one


    called me. I called you. I couldn''t get ahold of you though, so I decided to drop by."


    Ignoring everyone else, Sheffield intimately put his arms around Evelyn. With eyes full of affection, he


    asked in a soft voice, "I didn''t have my phone on me during the meeting. Anything wrong?"


    Evelyn tried to see inside the conference room, but Sheffield blocked the way. It was almost like he was


    doing this deliberately. "What''s going on in there?"


    It was then that she saw the bloodstains on his ck suit jacket.


    "Sterling and I are in a meeting right now. Let''s go upstairs. Tobias, I think you can take it from here."


    After saying that, he held Evelyn''s arm and walked towards the elevator.


    But Evelyn broke free of his grip and walked into the meeting room.


    The room was a mess, and two chairs were broken. The beige floor tiles were stained with drops of


    blood, as well as red streaks.


    Sterling leaned against a wall, gasping for air. His once-handsome face had been beaten to hamburger.


    Blood dripped from his nose, and his blue shirt was torn.


    It was indeed... a horrible scene.


    Making eye contact with her, Sterling wanted to say something. But it was too painful to talk, so he


    abandoned that idea.


    Evelyn turned her head to look at the man who leaned against the doorframe casually. He wore a


    nonchnt face, but he didn''t meet her gaze.


    "Tobias, get Sterling to a hospital. Now!" Evelyn was worried that Sterling might die if he weren''t


    admitted to hospital in time. If not from his injuries, then possible infection. If that happened, Sheffield


    would be a criminal.


    "Yes, Mrs. Tang." Tobias called several security guards over and together they hauled Sterling to his


    feet, and helped him walk out of the conference room.


    As he was guided past the young CEO, Sterling said, "Sheffield... I''m your brother. Why did you do this


    to me?" The man''s lips were swollen, so the words were slurred.


    Sheffield clicked his tongue and mocked, "My brother? I don''t think you deserve to be called that. Do


    you?"


    Sterling felt his blood boiling. He wanted to say more, but he felt blood rush to his throat. He had been


    beaten so hard by Sheffield that several ribs were broken. The next second, he spat out a mouthful of


    blood and almost passed out. The security guards had to redouble their efforts to hold him up, as his


    legs gave way.


    They began to fear for his life. Not wanting him to die, they picked him up and carried him into the


    elevator.


    On the top floor, in the CEO''s office


    As soon as the door of the office was closed, Sheffield gave his wife a backhug. "Honey, please don''t


    be mad." He knew he was in trouble, and tried to sound affectionate.


    His voice was soft and maic. "Why should I be angry?" Evelyn asked.


    "Because I fought with Sterling and hurt him. A lot."


    Evelyn turned around and stood face to face with him. Gently touching his bruises, she said, "That has


    to hurt. Got a first-aid kit around? Let''s put some ointment on that."


    It didn''t look like she was angry at all. Sheffield felt a little odd about the way she was reacting. "You''re


    not mad?"


    "Did you want me to be?" Evelyn asked.


    "No, I''m going to take the first-aid kit. Wait for me." He walked to his desk in a hurry, and buzzed his


    assistant. When he responded, he asked him to bring him the first-aid kit.


    Within two minutes, the assistant knocked at the door. Evelyn came to the door and took the small box


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    from him. "Thank you," she said with a smile.


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Tang."


    After his assistant left, Evelyn put the first-aid box in front of him and said, "Open it. You know what''s in


    there better than I do. Find what you need and I''ll treat your wounds."


    "Come to think of it, I really don''t need anything. I¡ª" Under the woman''s stern gaze, he corrected


    himself. "Well, here''s a couple band-aids. This should cover it. I just have a couple bruises."


    Evelyn took a closer look at his wound and found that it was not very serious. So, she got a band-aid,


    removed the polymer, and stuck it on his face.


    After throwing the wrapper into the waste basket, Evelyn looked at him and shook her head helplessly.


    ''He''s so handsome even with a band-aid!'' she thought.


    "What was that all about? Sighing and shaking your head like that?"


    Evelyn pinched his uninjured cheek and said, "It means you''re hopeless. And I''m hopelessly in love."


    Then she sat beside him and asked, "Does it hurt anywhere? I know your brother got banged up pretty


    bad."


    "Yes, here!" The yful man gripped her hand and pulled it to his body.


    When she realized what he was up to, her face blushed. "You''re something else, you know that?" She


    drew her hand back and pped him heavily on the shoulder.


    He held her tightly in his arms. "I''m fine. Nothing happened to me. You trust me?"


    "So, are you disowning him as a brother?"


    "Yes, I can''t let him off easily. He''ll end up in jail." Then he told her what happened.


    Some of the shareholders of thepany reported to the board the kinds of illegal things Sterling had


    done. Sterling was furious and demanded to know if Sheffield was behind this. He got belligerent with


    his brother.


    Sheffield didn''t deny it. It was his job as CEO to see that these kinds of things were taken care of. So


    he revoked the man''s shares, and was going to have him kicked out of the building.


    This erupted in a huge fight, and Sterling raised his fists and his voice. He also brought up the past,


    and used Sheffield of seducing and sleeping with his wife.

 Chapter 1090 Evelyns Illegitimate Child

    Chapter 1090 Evelyn''s Illegitimate Child


    Sheffield began to confront Sterling about the past when they were left alone in the office.


    Their argument heated, and they began to fight.


    Sheffield wanted to get back at Sterling for every nasty thing he had done to him. But he hit Sterling a


    little too hard, and almost killed him.


    After telling Evelyn about what had happened, he sighed with relief. "It doesn''t matter whether he


    admits to me about all the illegal activities he had done in thepany. The police will get the


    confession out of him. He will do time, at least ten years."


    "If he is guilty, then he has to pay the price. What about your dad? Both you and Sterling are his sons;


    what does he say about all this? If there is a chance that Sterling might go to jail, he won''t just sit by


    and do nothing, would he?"


    Sheffield snorted, "What can he do? Sterlingmitted all these crimes while that old man was in


    charge of thepany. He couldn''t discipline his son. The least he can do now is let others do the job


    for him. If he insists on covering up for Sterling, I''ll leave thepany!"


    It was a very direct threat to his father. ''If you help Sterling, then you lose me and thepany.''


    "Don''t be so stubborn. You can''t just suddenly leave such argepany with no care in the world.


    Now that thepany is yours, it is your responsibility to keep it floating. You can''t say something like


    that so easily."


    Sheffield pouted. "Okay, honey. I won''t say that again," he said obediently with a nod.


    "Good boy!" Evelyn said, ruffling his hair.


    Sheffield chuckled. "What?" she asked. "When I pet your head, I do it out of love. But when you do the


    same, it''s like you''re ying with a puppy."


    Evelyn burst intoughter.


    She ruffled his hair again. It did feel like she was petting a pup. Sheughed even louder at the thought


    of that.


    After seeing her bright smile, Sheffield didn''t mind her treating him like a puppy anymore. He leaned


    closer to her and said, "Please take me home, master."


    Evelyn yed along. "Fine. But first, I''ll go buy you some puppy food. So, stay here!"


    Sheffield had something important to deal with, so he didn''t argue. "Okay, honey. See you tonight," he


    said.


    "Carry on with your work. I will wait for you at the manor."


    "Okay. Take care."


    As soon as Sterling was taken to the hospital, gossips started spreading about him having an affair,


    hitting his wife, and divorcing her to marry his mistress. It was all over the Inte.


    There were no pictures of Sterling hitting Kaylee, but her injury was photographed.


    The photos of Sterling being intimate with several other women came out soon after. There was also a


    record of him checking into a hotel with Dollie. Back then, he and Kaylee had not been divorced yet.


    So, Dollie became notorious as well.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She was painted as a home wrecker, and past news about her father being a convict sprang up once


    again.


    She was like a rat crossing the street¡ªreviled and cursed wherever she went.


    When the gossips and pictures came into light, Kaylee hated Sterling and Dollie more than ever. Taking


    advantage of the heat of the topic that was spreading rapidly, she hired some men to beat her up on


    the street. She even recorded a video and posted it online.


    In the video, Kaylee made herself look like a victim. However, it was exposed that she had slept with


    other men while she was still married to Sterling. So, the Inte roasted the three of them without any


    mercy. There were no victims in this sham. Theizens agreed collectively that Kaylee was a bitch


    who slept around; Sterling was a scumbag who was having an affair and he was also an asshole for


    hitting his wife; Dollie was a shameless mistress.


    The news about the trio spread like wildfire only because Sterling was the general manager of Theo


    Group. But the matter subsided within two days.


    But that was not the end. Just as the rumors about Sterling piped down, another piece of news started


    spreading on the Inte, which became much more sensational because it concerned both the Huo


    and Tang families.


    It was Sterling''s way of getting his revenge.


    Soon after his fight with Sheffield, the police arrested Sterling on charges of usury, bribery and illegal


    moneyundering, among other charges.


    Before he was taken away by the police, he ordered his assistant to do something for him.


    The gossip he wanted to spread was about Sheffield, Evelyn, and Gwh, whom in the release was


    referred to as Evelyn''s illegitimate daughter.


    A clear photo of Gwyn was posted on the Inte, and it was reposted so many times.


    The article imed that when Evelyn got married to Sheffield, she already had a daughter.


    "Evelyn Huo was dissolute before getting married. Her daughter, Gwyn, is now Gwh Tang," it said.


    "Evelyn Huo''s illegitimate daughter" became the hot topic on the Inte.


    Rumors and guesswork about Gwh''s identity was everywhere, and there were more than ten


    thousandments on each piece.


    Sheffield and Evelyn were popr in the city. They had just had a luxury wedding a few days ago, and


    were also photographed by reporters on their honeymoon abroad.


    Now that Evelyn was exposed to have an illegitimate daughter with an unknown man, theizens


    were very concerned.


    The public did the math. Since Gwh was one and a half years old, Evelyn had be pregnant


    two years ago. Those who had been paying attention to her all this time knew that she was engaged to


    Calvert at that time.


    So, who was the child''s father? Was it Calvert or someone else? If the kid''s father was not Calvert, then


    how had Evelyn imed to be the victim back then?


    Reporters called Theo Group and ZL Group all day long, asking about the true identity of Gwh


    Tang.


    Sheffield was in a meeting when he heard about the rumors. His assistant had burst into the meeting


    hall and had told him what was happening. His first reaction was to delete Gwyn''s picture from the


    Inte. He didn''t want his daughter to be exposed.


    But he and Evelyn had attracted so much attention already that theizens couldn''t stop reposting or


    exposing the pictures on other tforms.


    The amount ofments rose quickly on Evelyn''s ounts on all social media apps. They wanted


    Evelyn to personally exin who Gwh''s father was.


    Reporters waited at the gates of both Groups, trying to get a glimpse of the little girl.


    When the rumors broke out, Terilynn and Joshua were at the aquarium with Gwyn. A reporter somehow


    found out their location and greeted the little girl, pretending to be a passer-by.


    Gwyn was so cute that many people often came to greet her. So, Terilynn didn''t mind them saying hello


    to the little girl as long as they didn''t get too close to Gwyn.

 Chapter 1091 Im Sorry For Evelyn And Sheffield

    Chapter 1091 I''m Sorry For Evelyn And Sheffield


    The reporter gave Gwyn a smile that seemed genuinely sweet and he said, "Hey there, little girl. Aren''t


    you a cutie! Can you tell me the name of your mommy?"


    Gwyn blinked, a little confused by the sudden change in conversation, but quickly nodded. "My mommy


    is... Evelyn Huo."


    "And what about your daddy?"


    The man''s line of questioning caught Terilynn''s attention, but before she could stop Gwyn from


    responding, the innocent little girl unknowingly blurted out the name. "Sheffield!"


    Suddenly, Terilynn''s attention was distracted. This time it was a call from Sheffield. "Hello, Terilynn,


    where are you and Gwyn right now?"


    "We are at the aquarium. We''re just waiting for Joshua to get the car so we can head back home."


    "Okay, listen to me very carefully. Someone leaked Gwyn''s photos on the Inte. Bring her back


    home right now and don''t go anywhere else." Sheffield was worried as he didn''t want them to get


    mobbed by gossip-mongering reporters.


    "What? What did you say?" Staring at the man who was still trying to talk to Gwyn, Terilynn instinctively


    realized that he was a journalist!


    "Bet!" As she picked up Gwyn in her arms, she shouted at the bodyguard standing next to her,


    "Don''t let him get away!"


    The sly reporter was quick to react and would have almost escaped if Bet hadn''t caught him in the


    nick of time. The experienced bodyguard did well to subdue the man with haste and ease.


    "What happened? Terilynn?" Sheffield screamed, rmed by the noise on the other end.


    "Sheffield, we ran into a reporter, but Bet got him. We will bring Gwyn back home right away!"


    "Okay. Be quick. Call me if anything happens."


    Bet found a digital voice recorder pen inside the reporter''s pocket, and sure enough, his


    conversation with Gwyn had been recorded.


    Terilynn was so angry that she threw the recorder pen on the ground and stomped on it a few times,


    crushing it under the sole of her shoes. After she made certain that it was broken, she picked up the


    broken pieces and threw them in a nearby trash can. With cold, rigid eyes narrowed, she gave the


    reporter a solemn warning and walked away with Gwyn in her arms.


    Just as soon as Sheffield ended the call, his cellphone rang. It was Evelyn. "Have you read the news?"


    "Yes. Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of everything. Where are you now?" The first person Sheffield


    called was Terilynn because he found out from Carlos that she was with Gwyn.


    He was just about to call Evelyn when she called him first.


    "I''m at the opening ceremony of my friend''s beauty salon. I just found out about it." It hadn''t been too


    long since Evelyn found out that Gwyn''s picture had been exposed to the public. She was utterly


    distressed, and rightfully so, because she was afraid that her daughter would get hurt again.


    "I''m going to hold a press conference. You just take care of Gwyn. I''ll handle the rest," he said


    decisively.


    His words gave her the assurance she needed. "Okay. Call me if you need anything. Please be


    careful!"


    "Okay, bye!"


    At the peak of the news, Evelyn''s and Gwh Tang''s names had gone viral on the Inte. Their


    pictures were everywhere, under the watchful eyes of everyizen.


    The sooner the problem was snuffed out, the lesser the bacsh would be. Sheffield knew that the


    only way to mitigate the situation was to nip it in the bud.


    Before long, Sheffield called for a press conference.


    He addressed the crowd of reporters respectfully, greeting everyone in front of the cameras. "Hello,


    everyone. I am Sheffield Tang. Thank you all for your concern for me, my wife and my child. I don''t


    want to keep upying public resources, so I''m going to get to the point and exin everything to the


    public..."


    The press conference was held in the biggest conference room of Theo Group. The atmosphere in the


    room was tense and silent, bar the sound of shutters going off in the distance. Every person in the


    room was carefully listening to Sheffield''s exnation.


    Perhaps it was the severity of the matter, but the yful expression that could always be found on his


    face hadpletely disappeared. Maintaining his cold, passive face, he said, "I can tell everyone


    clearly that Gwh Tang is my daughter with Evelyn Huo! Three years ago, Evelyn broke up with Mr.


    Ji and went on a trip to D City. Love alwayses when you are not expecting it. When we met by


    chance in D City, like many people, I fell in love with her at the first sight.


    I didn''t expect my love for her to be so deep and strong in just a few days. We became


    acquainted and after a few days we fell in love with each other deeply. Although she seems very bossy


    and domineering, she has a kind heart. In fact, she''s nothing like what she seems on the outside. To be


    honest, I am a thick-skinned guy. I chased after her for a long time before we finally became boyfriend


    and girlfriend."


    After a pause, he continued, "But as you know, it''s normal to have twists and turns in a love story. A lot


    of things happened between us too in the past. It''s a long story so I don''t want to take up more of your


    precious time. The only thing I want to say is that Evelyn never dated two men at the same time. She


    didn''t betray Mr. Ji. She was forced to get engaged to him. It''s all my fault. I love Evelyn so much that I


    couldn''t give up on her even though she refused to see me when she knew she would get engaged to


    Mr. Ji.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyway, after oveing many obstacles, we''ve finally managed to build a happy life for ourselves,


    but there are still some people who wish to sabotage our marriage. They even dragged our innocent


    daughter in between all of this mess, spreading rumors that she was another man''s daughter. Rest


    assured, I will find those people and file charges against whoever is involved. I''ll say this for thest


    time. Gwh Tang is the biological daughter of Evelyn and me. Thank you very much for your time!"


    As soon as he said that, the room broke into an uproar, but the man left without epting any


    interviews.


    As soon as the reporters uploaded the video of the press conference, another piece of news started


    floating about¡ªCarlos had epted an interview with a magazine.


    For the first time in his life, Carlos had epted an interview of this sort.


    When the people heard that Carlos Huo was going to talk about his daughter, they finally understood


    why he had epted it.


    The reporter asked, "Mr. Huo, do you have anything to say about the news on your granddaughter?"


    "Yes." Even after many years, Carlos still maintained a degree of seriousness in front of the cameras,


    but his tone was soft as he spoke. "Actually, I''ve been thinking about apologizing to Evelyn. As her


    father, I should have never intervened in her rtionship with Sheffield. I had a very good opinion of the


    son of the Ji family at the very beginning. So, after she and Calvert broke up, I insisted on bringing


    them back together. Evelyn remained filial and she chose to listen to me."


    He paused as if he saw Evelyn from the camera. "Evelyn, I''m sorry. I''m sorry for what I did to you and


    Sheffield," he apologized.


    The reporter cut in, "Mr. Huo, you did what any loving father would do for his daughter''s happiness.


    From what you''ve said, she sounds like a kind and reasonable person, I''m sure she will understand


    you."


    The guilt in Carlos'' eyes was undeniable. "When Evelyn got pregnant, none of us knew about it. Even


    she herself didn''t know. Sheffield loved Evelyn very much and he tried to get my approval many times,


    but I didn''t allow it. Heartbroken, Sheffield left for D City to offer medical support. That was the same


    ce where he had met Evelyn for the first time. Meanwhile, Evelyn was engaged to Calvert. After


    Calvert''s rtionship with his stepsister was exposed to the public, Evelyn and Calvert broke off their


    engagement. When she left for D City to bring Sheffield back, she found out that she was pregnant.


    Due to health concerns, she had to return halfway and after that, she lost contact with Sheffield. It was


    not until when Sheffield came back to take his ce as the CEO of Theo Group, that he found out


    about his daughter¡ªGwyn."

 Chapter 1092 Life Is So Hard

    Chapter 1092 Life Is So Hard


    The reportermented, "It''s pretty obvious they''re very much in love." He was talking about Evelyn


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and Sheffield.


    "Of course. I never regretted letting Evelyn marry him. After two years apart, he jumped at the chance


    to propose to her. He showered her with betrothal gifts, too¡ªlike shares of Theo Group. As soon as


    they set a wedding date, they popped down to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get their marriage certificates.


    He''s done a good job, so far," Carlos stated.


    "So that''s how it was. No need to feel guilty, Mr. Huo. They''re happy now, right?"


    "Yes. I''ll try my best to make it up to Sheffield. He''s suffered a lot proving his love for Evelyn."


    Both Carlos'' interview and Sheffield''s press conference went viral. Netizens finally had something to


    confirm their suspicions.


    Naturally, the scandals about Calvert and Rowena resurfaced. That was where the public rtions


    teams of Theo Group and ZL Group came in, minimizing media coverage of such things, and guiding


    public opinion. Gradually, people became excited about Sheffield and Evelyn getting married, and the


    bad old days were forgotten.


    Many people appreciated Sheffield''s profound love for Evelyn, and at the same time, they were d


    that she hadn''t married Calvert. She would have missed out on Sheffield if she had.


    Other people brought up the old saying: "Although a man''s love for a woman cannot be measured by


    money, it''s still a way to see how much a man loves you." Anyone could tell how much Sheffield loved


    Evelyn. He bought her that expensive red diamond ring and used it to propose to her. He paid a high


    bride price to the Huo family. Not to mention the expensive wedding dress and the decorations.


    "Princess Evelyn is so lucky to have two men who love her that much," aizenmented.


    "Mr. Tang and Mrs. Tang, please be happy forever."


    Blessings were thrown this way and that on the message boards.


    Tears welled up in Evelyn''s eyes when she saw the two videos. She felt so lucky to have two men who


    loved her so much. It had caused a lot of trouble online, but she didn''t have to worry about it. Her


    husband and her father took care of everything.


    But she did feel responsible, so she reached out.


    After thinking about it, she logged into her Weibo ount and left a public post. "Hello, everyone. I''m


    Evelyn Huo. I''m sorry my affairs have taken up so much of everyone''s time. I never meant for some of


    this to be known. And thank you Dad and Sheffield, for your help fixing this. Gwyn is our daughter.


    Sheffield''s the real dad, and I''m her real mom. And as a mom, I''m asking people not to keep posting


    our photos everywhere. The kid deserves some privacy, okay? She''s too young to know any better and


    has suffered a lot. She even got PTSD. Thank God for Sheffield, because he got her toe out of her


    shell. He made herugh again, and it was a long, hard road back to normal. I don''t want her to be hurt


    again. I just want her to grow up safe, healthy and happy. Thank you for helping us out there."


    She also selected a few other social media apps, copied and pasted her post there.


    Many people who supported her shared it on those apps. They did so with additionalments


    wishing the family well.


    Joshua shared Evelyn''s post too and wrote, "Hey, guys. I saw them fall in love. I''m Sheffield''s best


    friend, so I can tell you what''s up. Since they met, Sheffield''s been head over heels in love with Evelyn.


    He told me he wanted to give her the world, and he''s done his best, believe me. He did one better. He


    gave her his heart. If you have any doubt how much they love each other, just stick around. You''ll see


    them kiss or hug each other. Even when he went AWOL for two years, he never gave up on her.


    Fortunately, they''re a happy couple now. I hope they stay that way. P.S.: I helped you out, bro, so now


    it''s your turn. I''m really desperately in love with Terilynn. Remember what you promised?"


    Sheffield really didn''t hang out on Weibo and almost never posted anything. Thest time he''d been on


    there, the only thing he did was share Evelyn''s pic of their marriage licenses.


    He knew Sheffield would never see his post. So Joshua called his best friend, and told him about it.


    Joshua convinced him to take a look at what he wrote.


    After shooting the shit with him for quite a while, Sheffield opened the Weibo app and found Joshua''s


    post. He shared it and wrote, "Thanks for your support, man. And trust me, I got your back. You''re fine,


    until someone tries anything. If someone does mess with you, I''ll be there. As for my help, make your


    move! I can back you up, but I''m not a miracle worker!"


    Joshua sent a private message to him. "Dude! What kind of answer is that? Why bother replying?"


    "Because you bothered me first!"


    The heat of the whole mattersted for a week or so on the Inte. Gradually, people stopped paying


    attention.


    Evelyn and Sheffield''s life went back to normal. Everyone knew that they had a beautiful, cute little


    princess.


    Later, Sheffield figured out it was Sterling who had posted the pic and spread the rumors. He was


    currently serving a ten-year sentence in prison. The young CEO figured that once Carlos heard about


    it, the old man would make sure Sterling spent the rest of his life behind bars.


    Autumn came, and Joshua formally proposed to Terilynn. He went all out, though he wasn''t as rich as


    Sheffield. It was still incredibly sweet and romantic.


    Terilynn said yes quickly. She didn''t care if Carlos agreed or not.


    Sheffield was pretty sure Joshua was in for a rude awakening. Terilynn was Carlos'' daughter, after all.


    Why wouldn''t the old man give Joshua a hard time? But Carlos had other things in mind.


    The night Joshua proposed, Carlos made a pronouncement in front of his family. He told Terilynn, "Get


    Joshua to seal the deal ASAP. Bring the betrothal gifts over and nail down the wedding date."


    Everyone was surprised. This wasn''t like Carlos at all. Sheffield shot to his feet and asked in disbelief,


    "But, Dad! I thought you were going to give Joshua the same hell you put me through. Why are you


    letting him off the hook?"


    "When did I say that? What are you ying at? Joshua isn''t as aplished or as rich as you are. He


    has a hard enough time on his own. Why should I make things more difficult for him?" Carlos said


    matter-of-factly.


    "Joshua refused to help you when you were trying to stop me and Evelyn from getting together.


    Besides, you asked me who was more important: my best friend or my father-inw. You asked me to


    stand with you, not against you." Sheffield wasn''t trying to pit Carlos against Joshua. But the old man


    was being unfair. He kept meddling in Evelyn and his rtionship, and caused no end of problems. But


    he just gave in easily to the idea of Joshua marrying his younger daughter.


    Carlos feigned sadness. "That was my fault. I really was too hard on you. But I know what I did was


    wrong, and I don''t want to do it again. That was a loyalty test. I wanted to figure out if you''d dump your


    friends and family for me. I guess now I know."


    The rest of the family burst intoughter. Carlos always had an answer ready for Sheffield.


    "Dad..." groaned the young man. ''Life is hard!'' he yelled in his heart.


    Carlos nodded, "Yes, Son? What can I do for ya?"


    Sheffield waspletely speechless.


    Watching the two, Matthew shed a thin smile. Finally, someone knew what it was like to be him.


    Carlos had another punching bag now.


    After a short while, Sheffield and Matthew followed Carlos into the study.

 Chapter 1093 Melody Song

    Chapter 1093 Melody Song


    Carlos, Matthew and Sheffield conversed for a while in the study. They''d nned this for a long time,


    and now they needed to make things happen.


    In the bedroom, Evelyn and Sheffield made lovenguorously, exploring every curve, loving every


    minute of it. Eventually, Sheffield propped himself up on an elbow, and said, "Honey, I''m taking off." He


    stroked her hair. "I have some work to finish up." He felt bad lying to her, but he didn''t want her to


    worry.


    Evelyn was sleepy. In a haze, she asked, "This have anything to do with what you and Dad were


    talking about earlier? Why sote?"


    "Yeah. It''splex. Problems are bound to pop up, so we figured we''d do it when everyone else was


    sleeping. That way we won''t be disturbed. Matthew and I will switch off. When he gets tired, that''s


    when I step in. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine," he answered.


    "Okay, let me go with you."


    "No, thanks. I can take care of myself. I''ll rest if I get tired. Sleep tight, baby. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Evelyn watched him leave the room. She really didn''t imagine he was lying to her. She was just


    concerned about her husband''s health.


    For the next two weeks, Evelyn couldn''t help but wonder why Sheffield left the house every night.


    Then she asked Carlos, "Dad, what project are you and Sheffield working on? He hasn''t been home at


    night. I asked him, and he says he sleeps in his office."


    Carlos didn''t even look at her. He yed with the azure mud teapot in his hand and answered, "We


    found a mysterious mine. We don''t know much about it yet, so we need to keep it secret."


    "Okay, but why keep Sheffield out all night?" Every night for the past two weeks, she went to bed alone.


    If she didn''t know her husband better, she would have sworn he was having an affair.


    "So you''re saying you miss him?" Carlos teased.


    Evelyn''s face reddened. "No...but think about how it looks. He''s outte every night."


    "Nothing strange about that. Once we''re certain what kind of mine it is, he won''t have to workte


    anymore. It won''t take long," Carlos assured her. Soon, everything would be made clear. He was


    convinced that the rumors of Evelyn being a jinx were untrue, that someone was behind these


    idents. The truth would eventually be driven into the light.


    "Okay," Evelyn murmured resignedly.


    A monthter, Evelyn got a call from Sheffield¡ªin the middle of the night.


    "Hey, honey. Do you know a Napier Tao?"


    Evelyn was taken aback. "Yeah, why?" Why? Exactly. Why did he call her in the middle of the night to


    ask that question?


    "Does he know Calvert?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "Ever have any problems with him?" Sheffield asked again.


    "Okay, what''s going on?" Evelyn was confused.


    "Nothing. Just asking. Go back to bed," Sheffield said, watching the doctor apply ointment to his injured


    arm.


    But sleep was denied her. He talked about someone she hadn''t seen in a long time. Indeed, she hadn''t


    even thought about him. It was a shock to hear the name.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Get some rest. I''ll be back tomorrow morning. We''ll talk about it then."


    "Okay."


    The next day, Sheffield was back early in the morning. Debbie was feeding Gwyn breakfast. After


    ying with his daughter for a while, he went upstairs to find Evelyn.


    "You''re back early," Evelyn said. When she saw him, she walked up to him and gave him a big hug.


    "Yeah. You going to the office today?"


    Evelyn nodded, "Yes. Matthew''s on a business trip. I''m filling in for him." Matthew had officially taken


    over thepany. Although he was just a general manager, he was in charge of everything now.


    Carlos and Debbie had already started their world tour, leaving thepany in Matthew''s hands. They


    had just visited d a few days ago. In two weeks, they were ted to be in South Africa.


    "Okay, let me give you a ride."


    "No, thanks." Evelyn cupped his cheek and pecked his lips. "Sleep tight. It''s important to take care of


    your health."


    "Don''t worry about me. Remember, I used to be a doctor. Ever heard the phrase, ''Physician, heal


    thyself''? I''m good."


    Evelyn sighed helplessly. "Fine. Go to bed. I''m out of here."


    "I won''t be burning the midnight oil anymore, so I''ll see you tonight. I just can''t stay away from you," he


    said with an evil smile and gave her a long, sexy kiss.


    "Cut it out!" Evelyn rolled her eyes with a smile. In a soft voice, she said, "Besides, you need to rest so


    you can keep up with me."


    "I''m good. Why don''t you let me prove it to you?"


    he asked with a grin. ''Now? I won''t have enough energy left for work after that, '' Evelyn thought to


    herself. She let go of him in a hurry and said, "No way. I have something important to deal with. I need


    to grab some breakfast first."


    "Okay, bye!"


    No sooner had Evelyn left for work than Sheffield and Carlos entered the study.


    "Dad, let me ask you something. Who''s Napier Tao?" He found out Napier was the man who had tried


    to rape Evelyn in her apartment two years ago.


    Carlos'' eyes darkened. Never had he suspected the matter had something to do with Napier. "He used


    to be a martial arts coach. He ran a Bajiquan school. He didn''t have much to do with Evelyn. But his


    girlfriend¡ª"


    "His girlfriend?" Sheffield interrupted. He was surprised. ''How could someone like that have a


    girlfriend?''


    A light bulb came on in his head. ''Bajiquan? No wonder I recognized some of those moves he used on


    me. Like a bodyguard. I was right.''


    "Yes, his girlfriend''s name was Melody Song." Carlos began recounting the events of a few years back.


    He sounded weary when he told the tale.


    It happened five years ago. Melody Song was 27 years old. She never saw her 28th birthday.


    The day she died, she wore Evelyn''s favorite dress. It was a lovely red number, an evening dress. She


    jumped from the 26th floor of a building, the top floor, to be exact.


    Evelyn and Napier saw her jump. They tried to stop her, but by the time they found Melody, she was


    already perilously close to the edge.


    Her hair was gone thanks to the chemo. She was emaciated. A fashionable girl, she wore a different


    hat every day. That day, she wore a ck one.


    The wind whipped the red dress, making her look like a crimson ghost. Melody gently touched the


    fabric and said in a sad tone, "Evelyn, I want this dress to follow me in death. Do you mind?"


    Evelyn was heartbroken. Her first boyfriend died less than two days ago. Now, Melody was threatening


    to do the same. Evelyn said, "Melody, don''t do this. You''re..." She wanted to say, "You''re my good


    friend." But she didn''t. Melody hated it when she said that.


    "Melody,e down from there. We''ll go shopping. We''ll find an even more beautiful dress for you,


    okay?" Evelyn really didn''t know how tofort her, and could only try and distract her.


    Napier red at Evelyn like a crazy man. "If anything happens to her, I''ll kill you," he yelled at her.


    Then he ran full-tilt towards Melody.


    But Melody stopped him. "Napier, stop!"


    Hearing her soft voice, Napier froze in his tracks.


    Melody looked back and forth between them, and finally her eyes fell on Napier''s frightened face. She


    had been in chemo for more than a year. She was tired of the pain, tired of being tired. The woman felt


    like the cancer had robbed her of everything. "Napier, don''t hate me and don''t hate Evelyn. There''s no


    right or wrong in love."


    Firemen got there quickly and mobilized. A crowd had started to gather, and the life-saving mat was


    inted as fast as they could.


    More people rushed to the top of the building, trying to talk Melody out of it. A psychological negotiator,


    firemen, policemen, doctors, nurses... They were all trying to save the woman sitting on the edge of the


    roof.


    Napier turned around and yanked Evelyn to him. "Dammit, Evelyn! Save her, or I''ll push you off


    myself!" he roared.


    His strength was so great that Evelyn staggered and fell to her knees, but she kept her eyes on Melody


    the whole time. No one could guess what might happen next.

 Chapter 1094 Threes A Crowd

    Chapter 1094 Three''s A Crowd


    Melody screamed at Napier''s rough manner. "Don''t treat her like that, Napier!"


    Her voice seemed to calm Napier down a little. He clenched his fists.


    Evelyn stood up and straightened her clothes like nothing had happened. "Melody..." Tears welled in


    her eyes. "How long have we known each other?"


    Melody smiled sweetly. "Twelve years, three months." She remembered the exact time. She''d had a lot


    of time to think. She was happy then, happy that she was young, healthy, and had a good friend in


    Evelyn.


    "Yeah, we''ve known each other a long time. And you wanna go and leave me alone? You''re the one


    who said you wanted to see me get married." Few people had seen Evelyn shed any tears at all. But


    she was unable to hold them back. She took a few deep breaths, and raised her head to hide it.


    Melody stood up from the edge of the building, heedless of what the negotiator and the police were


    telling her. She stood there facing everyone. She stared at Evelyn intently and said, "But Evelyn, you''ll


    get married one day, but I won''t be there to see it. Besides, be honest: you don''t want to take care of


    me anymore. If I die, I won''t be a burden anymore."


    "It''s not like that! Melody, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that! You know I didn''t mean that. I''m still here


    every day, right? You''re not a burden, it''s just hard to watch you in pain." If she could turn back time,


    Evelyn would change what she said. She would never utter those words again: "I don''t care about you


    anymore."


    Melody smiled palely. She walked on the edge of the roof carelessly. Everyone present was afraid she


    would fall off identally.


    She didn''t get how much danger she was in. "Don''t take another step forward," she shouted at a


    firefighter. "Go away. I only want to talk to Evelyn."


    Evelyn took a step forward and gently tried to calm her down. "I''m here. Melody, listen to me. Stay right


    there. I''lle get you, okay? Hey, look, if youe down from there, we can hang out. We''ll go


    wherever you want!"


    Melody lifted the long part of her dress and the wind caught it and did the rest. She was breathtaking.


    But she looked away, an expression of relief spreading over her face. "I won''t be your problem


    anymore, Evelyn. I''m tired. It''s been five years, and I just can''t anymore."


    She really loved Evelyn, with all her heart and soul.


    Evelyn was terrified. Melody was flirting with danger like that. She could fall any minute. She wouldn''t


    have to jump if that happened. "Napier''s in love with you. Always has been. You two grew up together.


    Think of how he''d feel."


    Melody smiled, "Thank you for loving me, Napier. But it was hard to be with you. Love can''t be forced.


    After I die, get a girlfriend worthy of your love. And take care of Evelyn, too."


    By now, Evelyn was so weak she almost forgot to breathe. The ice queen lost control and began


    babbling and begging. "Melody! Don''t do this! It''s my fault. It''s all my fault! Please get down. Come


    back!"


    She shouldn''t have lost her temper when she found Melody smoking, and said that she didn''t care


    about her anymore.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    And she couldn''t let Melody die like this.


    Evelyn walked towards her, slowly, in measured steps.


    But to no avail. She was two meters away when Melody said to her gently, "Goodbye, Evelyn!"


    The woman looked into Evelyn''s eyes with a smile. She stretched out her arms and began falling


    backwards. The girl in the red dress instantly disappeared from view.


    "No!"


    "Melody!"


    Both Evelyn and Napier cried out in despair, but it was toote. Melody had jumped.


    Evelyn didn''t know how she managed to get to the edge of the roof. When she looked down, her head


    started spinning and she couldn''t focus on what was below. The height seemed to swallow her view.


    It was too high, and she was afraid of heights.


    "Melody, Melody..." Napier shouted, devastated.


    Suddenly, Evelyn felt herself being choked. It was Napier. He was red-eyed, pushing her to the edge of


    the roof. "You should die with her, Evelyn!"


    Evelyn tried to breathe, but it was hard. Napier''s grip was too strong.


    At that moment, she saw death. She started to ck out.


    Suddenly, she could breathe again. The pressure was gone. As she stood there trying to clear her


    head, she heard Napier''s groan.


    She panted and slowly opened her eyes. Carlos grabbed Napier and tossed him away like a rag doll.


    He wouldn''t abandon his daughter.


    Debbie ran to her daughter and held her in her arms. "Evelyn! Are you okay?"


    Leaning against Debbie''s chest, Evelyn nodded with difficulty. She pointed at Carlos, who was busy


    pounding on Napier, and gasped, "Dad, don''t hurt him!"


    Carlos cocked his fist and warned, "Touch my daughter one more time and I''ll kill you. She''s not


    responsible for Melody''s death. Evelyn did what she could, but it wasn''t enough. I''m sorry, but Melody


    made her choice."


    Napier struggled to step back and yelled, "Bullshit! If Evelyn hadn''t said what she did, Melody would


    still be alive. She wouldn''t have jumped!"


    "My daughter is not Melody''s guardian. It''s not her job to take care of her. Evelyn came to see her


    every day. She loved Melody. Quit making it worse! Melody Song had advanced gastric cancer, but she


    still kept smoking. She had already given up on herself. What could Evelyn do? Was she wrong when


    she said that?" Carlos felt bad for his daughter. She was nice to Melody, but both Melody and Napier


    took it for granted. And now Napier was ming Evelyn for Melody''s death. Carlos had enough.


    Napier was so angry that his face turned red. He said, "She''s a murderer!"


    Carlos grabbed him by the cor and was about to punch him again when Evelyn grabbed his hand.


    "Dad, I want to see Melody."


    Carlos shoved Napier away, straightened his clothes, and pulled his daughter into his arms. He kissed


    her hair lovingly andforted her. "Evelyn, I''m here for you. Don''t be afraid."


    Evelyn nodded, "Thank you, Dad."


    Thank God for giving her a happy family and a father who took care of her no matter what!


    Evelyn handled Melody''s funeral arrangements. Melody''s parents had died eight years before. In order


    to cure Melody, Napier had blown all his savings. He had no money to buy her a tomb or take care of


    her funeral.


    After Melody was buried, Napier went mad. He guarded her tombstone every day and the graveyard


    guard couldn''t drive him away.


    At first, everybody thought it was just hard for Napier to ept Melody''s death; they thought he would


    be back to normal as time went by.


    But no, year after year, he did the same thing.

 Chapter 1095 Meat For Gwyn

    Chapter 1095 Meat For Gwyn


    In the years following Melody''s death, Napier did nothing but keep a vigil at her tombstone every day.


    Evelyn felt sorry for him. She not only gave him money on a regr basis, but also had someone bring


    him food and drinks every day.


    She even had a house built for him. It was erected near the one intended for the cemetery watchman.


    Then one day, Napier disappeared from the world and no one saw him again, not in that cemetery or


    even in Y City.


    "Sad tale. Sounds like the guy let his grief consume him. But why kill Evelyn''s ex-boyfriends?" Sheffield


    thought Napier was nuts. Even if he bore a grudge against Evelyn for his girlfriend''s death, killing three


    people to get back at her was a little weird. And apparently he was trying to target the fourth.


    Melody had jumped off the building in a red dress. That was the reason why Evelyn didn''t like red


    dresses. He should have known that sooner.


    If one thing was clear from Carlos'' ount, it was that Melody and Evelyn cared for each other deeply.


    "Are you sure it''s Napier Tao?" Carlos asked.


    "Pretty sure. I caught a glimpse of his face when we fought, but he escaped. The police chief''sst


    name is ''Tao, '' too. Do you think there''s a connection?" That was the key to the mystery.


    Sheffield had started patrolling the streets at night, hoping to draw Napier out.


    Atst, they had some measure of sess. Last night, in the wee hours, Napier popped up near


    Sheffield''s old apartment.


    The two of them fought with each other again. However, Napier was nobody''s fool. He figured out


    Sheffield had men waiting to ambush him, and escaped.


    Sheffield wanted to catch him, but this guy was too quick. He pulled out a knife and shed at


    Sheffield''s midsection. The CEO sidestepped it and managed to pull off the man''s mask.


    The moment the mask was pulled off, he recognized him. It was the man who he had beaten in


    Evelyn''s apartment some time ago.


    ''Chief Tao...'' Carlos pondered. It was a very important question. "Probably," he answered. The cases of


    Evelyn''s murdered exes were unsolved. Napier couldn''t have gotten away with it, unless a cop helped


    him out. This "Chief Tao" could be the one doing it.


    "Chief Tao retired a year ago. I''ll go see him tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    In the living room of the Huo family manor, a white piano sat by the window. That night, Sheffield and


    Gwyn were sitting in front of the piano. The father was gently imparting his musical knowledge, while


    the child listened carefully.


    After he got up that morning, he decided he''d teach Gwyn how to y the piano. "This finger goes


    here. Now press... Well done! Now put your hand here and press the key with your index finger. That''s


    right! Gwyn, you''re amazing."


    Evelyn watched the two, a warm feeling in her heart. She knew at this age, Gwyn didn''t have the hand


    size or manual dexterity needed to actually y the piano. But still, that didn''t stop her from trying. The


    proud mother took out her phone and snapped a picture of father and daughter.


    Gwyn could y a super-simple melody, using many of the same keys over and over. It sounded okay


    as long as she maintained the right cadence. But the lyrics to the song were another matter. She made


    sounds approximating the words.


    Sheffield corrected her. "Look at my mouth. Twinkle, twinkle, little star... Can you try? I''ll repeat it for


    you. Twinkle, twinkle, little star..."


    After repeating the lyrics several times, the little cutie learned it well enough.


    But Sheffield wanted her to show off. He said, "Okay, sweetie. Sing the song that Dad taught you,


    okay?" Evelyn sat in rapt attention.


    "Okay!"


    At Sheffield''s prompting, Gwyn sat at one end of the piano, dressed in a beautiful yellow dress, with a


    ribbon tied in her short hair.


    He gestured for her to start after adjusting the chair''s height. In an instant, the girl put her little hands


    on the keyboard, and yed the opening notes of the song "Twinkle, Twinkle Little Star."


    To Evelyn''s surprise, the little girl yed it wlessly. She looked at the beaming Sheffield and asked,


    "So is it because you''re a good teacher, or she''s a good student?"


    Sheffield winked at her. "Because I''m a good teacher, of course. But our daughter is quite smart too,


    just like me!"


    Evelyn chuckled. "You''re so full of yourself, it''s not funny!"


    "Hey, guys! Time to wash up for dinner!" Debbie helped the housemaid serve thest dish and invited


    the three of them to dinner.


    When she heard dinner was ready, Gwyn slipped down from the chair and ran happily to the dining


    room. "Grandma, meat."


    Following behind the kid with Evelyn on his arm, Sheffield teased, "No, kiddo, you don''t eat meat."


    The little girl turned around and pouted. "Gwyn meat. Daddy, don''t eat."


    Her lovely, naughty look made the adults burst intoughter.


    Debbie picked up a te of braised meat. "Sweetie, look, what''s this? It''s braised meat. I made it


    special for you."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Gwyn pped her hands and said, "Thank you, Gramma."


    "You''re wee, my dear."


    Evelyn grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s go. We need to wash up for dinner."


    They entered the bathroom.


    Joshua and Terilynn also came back for dinner. Carlos was there, and only Matthew was missing. He


    was still hard at work.


    Thanks to Joshua and Sheffield being quick with a joke, not to mention Gwyn, there was muchughter


    at the table. It was always enjoyable to have the family around for dinner.


    After dinner, Gwyn wanted to go and y some more. So the two couples took the little girl to hang


    around the manor.


    But Gwyn had a fever the next morning. She was tired, and not interested in doing much. Her energy


    was low.


    Sheffield decided to bring down her fever without pills. He fetched a fever cooling patch, made for kids


    with cute animal designs. He put it on her forehead, and told Evelyn, "Just go to work. Mom and I will


    take care of Gwyn. I''ll call youter."


    "Are you sure?" Evelyn was worried.


    "Of course. Remember, I used to be a doctor. I''m a professional. Why worry?"


    Gwyny in the bed, eyes open. Sheffield propped her up in his arms and pressed the cooling patch on


    her forehead. "Mom''s going to work. Come on, see if you can y."


    There was indeed some emergency in thepany. So Evelyn didn''t insist on staying at the manor.


    Before she left, she said to the father and daughter duo, "Gwyn, do what Daddy tells you. Sheffield,


    remember to have her drink warm water. Text me about the kiddo." If he didn''t let her know what was


    going on, she wouldn''t be able to focus.


    "Okay, go ahead. Be careful on the road. Gwyn, say goodbye to Mommy."


    The little girl rested her head on Sheffield''s shoulder, raised her hand feebly and waved it at Evelyn.


    "Bye, Mommy!" she said in a low voice.


    Feeling sorry for her daughter, Evelyn stroked her cheek lovingly and said, "Be a good girl. If it hurts or


    you feel weird, let Daddy know. I''m leaving now."


    "Okay."


    Around lunchtime, Gwyn still didn''t seem right. If anything, she was worse.


    After Evelyn left, Sheffield tried to y with her. But a whileter, she began to feel sleepy again. So he


    relented, and tucked her into bed.


    When she was asleep, Sheffield took her temperature. It was 38.5 degrees Celsius. Sheffield wasn''t


    taking any chances, and brought her to the car. Once she was safely belted into her seat, Sheffield


    brought her to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the pediatric department of First General, the doctor took the girl''s temperature. It


    had jumped to 39.5 degree Celsius. The girl needed to be put on an ibuprofen IV to bring her fever


    down.


    Sheffield filled out all the hospital admission forms, and waited. When she was wheeled into a room


    and her IV was in ce, he called Evelyn.

 Chapter 1096 Catching Napier

    Chapter 1096 Catching Napier


    Evelyn finished up her work quickly, and zoomed over to the hospital. When she arrived, the doctors


    were on their rounds.


    There were more than 10 doctors milling around the VIP ward of the pediatric department. ''Why so


    many?'' Evelyn thought.


    She checked the ward number again just to make sure. Yes, she had it right, Ward 6 of the pediatric


    department.


    But didn''t Gwyn just have a fever? Why were there so many doctors here?


    She still wondered if she was in the right ward. But there were too many people inside the room, so she


    couldn''t see the patient clearly. So she pulled out her phone and called Sheffield. "What ward is Gwyn


    in?" she asked.


    "Ward 6. So you''re here?"


    "Doesn''t she just have a fever? What''s going on?" Evelyn asked carefully as she held her breath.


    "Yeah. They gave her something for the fever and she''s on an IV now."


    "Okay, I''m at the door. I''ll go in after the doctorse out. I don''t feel like squeezing in there."


    "Sure."


    Sheffield ended the call, and faced the doctors with a smile. "Thank you, everyone. Looks like Gwyn''s


    going to be okay. Director Jin, I''ll let you get back to work. Thank you for your time."


    Director Jin nodded, "Okay. When you get tired of being a CEO and want to be a surgeon again, just


    tell me. There''s always a ce for you here!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "You were the best surgeon, Dr. Tang. Things haven''t been the same since you left. Are youing


    back?" one of the doctors said.


    They hadn''t found a suitable recement for Sheffield yet.


    Horace patted Sheffield''s shoulder and said, "Let me know when you''re free. Drinks are on me." His


    friend found out only recently that Sheffield was a CEO.


    Sheffield put his hand on Horace''s shoulder and expressed his gratitude. "Thanks for thepliment.


    I''m probably not leaving Theo Group anytime soon, but I''ll give you a ring when I get some time. Free


    drinks are hard to pass up!"


    "Okay. Looking forward to it!"


    "Sounds good!"


    Director Jin made his way out, and the other doctors and nurses followed.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn had stepped away to answer a business call. When she got back to the ward, it was


    empty save two people.


    In the ward, Sheffield was talking with Gwyn.


    Evelyn rushed to Gwyn''s bedside. She stared at her little girl. Gwyn''s face was flushed, and a scalp IV


    was taped to her head. Evelyn took her tiny hand and put it to her lips. "My poor baby girl."


    Gwyn was in good health and almost never got sick. The sudden fever was probably due to running


    around the manor groundsst night.


    It was a little cold then, and she probably got sick. If the adults had bundled her up, this might not be


    happening.


    "Don''t worry. They''ve given her antipyretics. She''s okay now," Sheffield said,forting her.


    Gwyn shook her head and replied gently, "I''m...okay."


    Tears welled up in Evelyn''s eyes. She smiled, "Little one, you''re so brave. You''ll get better soon, okay?"


    Sheffield put in, "She''s only supposed to stay the night. She''ll be home tomorrow."


    "Cool! Daddy and Mommy will stay with you tonight," Evelyn said.


    "Okay," Gwyn said weakly.


    After Gwyn had fallen asleep again, Evelyn whispered to Sheffield, "Do Dad and Mom know?"


    "Yes. They came by for a visit. Now they''re home, preparing dinner for us."


    "Okay."


    Before long, Carlos and Debbie came back, bearing dinner for the tiny patient and her parents.


    Carlos had asked a housemaid to prepare something that would go down easy. Gwyn had no appetite,


    and needed something in her tummy. But Sheffield could only get her to eat a little, despite his


    prompting.


    After dinner, Peterson came to the hospital with Lea and Nastas to visit Gwyn.


    Since Sheffield''s marriage to Evelyn, Peterson was nice to everyone. Especially Gwyn. Even Sheffield


    didn''t expect him to be so amiable.


    As soon as the old man saw Gwyn, he took her in his arms carefully and asked in a caring voice, "Hi,


    Gwyn, it''s Grandpa. Feeling better?"


    Gwyn nodded her head. "Yeah, Papa. No ouch." The IV was a little ufortable when she moved her


    head, but she was right otherwise.


    "That''s good."


    The scene churned Lea up. She watched her kid y with the toy cars, and wondered why Peterson


    had never been that kind to him. She was jealous.


    But she had no choice. Right now, in the Tang family, Peterson and Sheffield were in charge. She


    wanted her son to be well-off, and the only way to do that was notin.


    The next day, Gwyn was discharged from the hospital. Matthew had been out of town, but he was able


    to pick her up anyway. The little girl had been spoiled by Sheffield, so as soon as she caught sight of


    Matthew, she called in a sweet voice, "Unca Matthew, hug!"


    He might have been overly serious, but this cute girl melted his heart. He wanted to make her happy.


    He took the girl from Sheffield and held her in his arms. "Hiya, Gwyn!"


    Then he asked Sheffield about her condition. When he made sure her fever had gone down, he finally


    was satisfied and took the girl out of the hospital.


    As soon as he arrived at the Huo house, Sheffield got a call. After hanging up, he found Carlos. The old


    man was ying with Gwyn. The look on his face made Carlos frown. "Dad, we need to talk. Let''s head


    to the study."


    Carlos saw how serious the young CEO was, so he gave Gwyn to Debbie.


    "Something wrong, Sheffield?" Debbie asked.


    "Just a work thing." Sheffield, Matthew, and Carlos decided to keep Napier a secret. They didn''t want to


    worry the rest of the family.


    "Oh, okay," she said, and put it out of her mind.


    The study was on the second floor, so they climbed the stairs and made their way there. Carlos


    knocked on Matthew''s door and summoned him as well. When they were all assembled, Sheffield filled


    them in. "I found Napier. He had an altercation with the cops recently, and took Gillian hostage.


    Apparently, he knows her. Or at least, knows about her."


    Carlos had some more info. "I talked with Chief Tao yesterday. He''s a clever guy. He didn''t bat an eye


    when I mentioned Napier."


    Matthew looked at Sheffield. "You can look into their rtionships online, including Chief Tao''s past."


    "Probably worth pursuing. Although the chief erased the evidence, we can find something if we dig


    deeply enough," Sheffield agreed.


    Half an hourter, they left the study, havinge up with a n of action.


    Evelyn didn''t know about it, at least until Napier contacted her out of the blue.


    That night, after Gwyn fell asleep, she received a mysterious phone call. "Hello," a voice said.


    "It''s me." The voice sounded familiar.


    They hadn''t seen each other in a long time. So Evelyn wasn''t sure who it was. "Who is this?" Evelyn


    asked.


    "I didn''t expect Sheffield to be so clever, Evelyn. I couldn''t kill him. He turned me into a wanted man.


    Melody will never forgive you if I die!"


    So it was Napier.


    "What are you talking about? What does all this have to do with Sheffield?" She didn''t know what had


    happened.

 Chapter 1097 The Extortion

    Chapter 1097 The Extortion


    "Don''t y dumb with me! Thanks to your husband, I''m wanted by the police! Don''t you know that?"


    Napier yelled on the other end of the line. Evelyn had to take the phone away from her ear briefly. She


    could feel the coldness in his voice.


    "Why are you wanted by the police?" ''Could it be?'' A terrible thought shed through her mind.


    "It''s all your fault!" It sounded like Napier had smashed something. Evelyn heard the sound of ss


    shattering on the other end.


    She covertly took the phone away from her ear and pressed the record button. Then she asked calmly,


    "So, you were the one who killed my ex-boyfriends?"


    "Yes!" he admitted frankly.


    "Why?" she asked, dreading the answer.


    "You can''t be serious. You''re really asking me why? Hahaha... Evelyn Huo, you killed the only woman I


    love. Why should I let you off the hook? I knew Melody loved you more than me. I couldn''t wait to kill


    you once I knew. What''s more, she killed herself for you. But you don''t even feel bad about that, do


    you?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Memories flooded her mind, old friends, good times and bad. Evelyn felt as if she''d fallen into a freezer,


    and her blood was like ice in her veins. "Look, I know I wasn''t there for Melody when she needed me,


    but those were innocent people you killed. They had nothing to do with her. Why would you do that?


    Just because you hated me?"


    She tried to make her way to the door, but her legs felt weak from fear. Sheffield and Matthew were still


    at work, but her dad was there. She could ask him for help.


    "Before they died, I told them they were dying for you. I didn''t kill them. You did." Napierughed like a


    devil in the dark.


    Evelyn was so freaked out she forgot to knock on the door. She pushed it open and walked right into


    Carlos and Debbie''s bedroom.


    Debbie and Carlos were lying in bed, reading. Upon seeing Evelyn, Debbie was about to say


    something when Evelyn put her finger to her lips, telling her to be quiet.


    Carlos noticed her pale face. The smile on his face disappeared and he got out of bed quietly.


    Putting her phone on speaker, Evelyn took a deep breath and continued, "If Melody were alive, she''d


    be very disappointed in you. Did you forget what she said before she died? She asked you to take


    good care of me, but you didn''t. Instead, you''re killing off my lovers."


    "Take care of you? Seriously? Can you bring Melody back? Can you do that? Melody was my love, my


    whole life! And she died! I have nothing to live for!"


    "Then just turn yourself in! If you give up right now, I''ll ask my father to help you. You''ll get the best


    "Turn myself in? Hahaha!" Napier roared withughter, and his voice was terrible in the quiet night.


    "You think I''m stupid? I''m facing three murder charges. And Sheffield said if he caught me, he''d make


    sure I''d be executed. By gun or hypo. Besides, I kidnapped Gillian. Think thew will let me go? Am I


    stupid? Or are you, Evelyn Huo?"


    Evelyn looked into Carlos'' eyes. "So why call me?" she asked Napier.


    "I need ten million. I''ll leave the city for good. And ask the police to dismiss the case. Say no, and


    Gillian and Lea will die. Their blood will be on your hands. And as for your kid, I''ll kill her too. She better


    stay inside that manor of yours." Napier had a bad feeling he couldn''t hold out much longer. He''d


    eventually get found and arrested. And then it would be all over for him. If he bugged out now, he might


    just make it out of this a free man.


    Carlos nodded silently. Evelyn agreed to Napier''s request. "Okay, how do we do this? Wire transfer or


    cash?" she asked. His tirade had them spooked. Gwyn could be in real danger. That was why they kept


    her a secret for so long.


    "Cash, of course. I''d get found as soon as I withdrew the money!"


    "Okay. Cash, then. But I need some time to get the money. How do I contact you after I get it?"


    "You have three days. Don''t y tricks with me. Bring it to the graveyard. Ande alone. I''ll pick it


    up." Napier figured it was safer to ask Evelyn to do it. She wasn''t a fighter, so she really couldn''t try


    anything.


    "Okay."


    After ending the call, Debbie took Evelyn''s hand and asked anxiously, "Napier?"


    Evelyn looked at the screen as the recording app autosaved the audio. "I''m shook too. I didn''t expect


    Melody''s death would turn him into this." He didn''t care about anything. He would just destroy


    everything she loved in the most extreme way.


    "Can you send me the audio? See what you can do about getting the cash. Don''t worry about the rest,"


    Carlos said to her.


    "Does this have anything to do with what you and Sheffield have been up to? It''s not about mining


    resources, right, Dad?" Evelyn realized what was going on.


    Carlos didn''t deny it. "Yeah. Sheffield decided not to tell you because he didn''t want you to worry. Don''t


    me him."


    Evelyn''s heart broke at his words. Sheffield had done so much for her. "I know. He loves me and


    doesn''t want me to be unhappy."


    Then she sent the call audio to Sheffield, along with a text: "Save the evidence. I need a backup in


    case myputer gets hacked."


    As soon as he saw the message, Sheffield called her back. "You know, don''t you?"


    "Yeah."


    "How? Where are you now?" His tone was full of anxiety.


    Evelynforted him, "Don''t worry. I''m home. He just called me to ask for money."


    When he heard that it was just a phone call, Sheffield breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I need you to take more bodyguards with you when you go somewhere. I don''t want to chance


    anything happening to you. Don''t leave the manor unless you have to." He was worried Napier would


    hurt Evelyn.


    "Okay, I love you. You be careful, too!"


    "Don''t worry about me. Dad and Uncle Wesley have their men covertly following me. They won''t let


    anything happen," Sheffield assured her. Carlos had gotten Wesley involved when he decided to lure


    Napier out.


    "That''s good."


    Moans filled a basement somewhere in the city. The moans emanated from two people¡ªa man and a


    woman. This went on for twenty minutes, and then the room was still.


    Gillian had a charming smile on her face. While straightening her clothes, she asked, "What did Evelyn


    say?"


    Napier had cleaned up nicely. He''d recovered enough of his senses to groom himself and start wearing


    clean clothes again. He nced at the woman in contempt. "She agreed to my terms."


    He had ns. Big ns. First, he thought about abducting Evelyn. But he abandoned that. Then he


    thought he might kidnap someone from the Tang family. But that too was discarded.


    Then he found Gillian. She and Sheffield had known each other forever. And she despised Evelyn. So


    he decided to kidnap her and hold her hostage. He would bargain with Sheffield for her release.


    Napier didn''t expect Gillian to be such a whore. She fought bravely at first. Yes, at first. But a few


    beatings broke her. He wasn''t sure what he expected, but she gave in surprisingly easily. Not only did


    she allow him to do anything he wanted, but even offered to help him.


    Pretending not to see the contempt in his eyes, Gillian asked expectantly, "Take me with you?" She


    grew quite fond of this man! Day by day, she fell a little more in love. He was so masculine, determined.


    She liked him so much!


    "That depends! Can you keep up with me? That''s the only way it''ll work." Napier didn''t want to take her


    with him at all. To him, she was just a way to satisfy his lust. Other than that, he had no use for her.

 Chapter 1098 The Confession

    Chapter 1098 The Confession


    Napier thought as long as he had money, he could get any woman he wanted. So Gillian was nothing


    to him.


    "Of course. I''ll do my best!" said Gillian, beaming.


    Three dayster


    As she agreed, Evelyn arrived at the cemetery. Felix insisted oning along, so the two made their


    way to Melody''s gravesite.


    She hadn''t been here since Napier tried to rape her in her apartment. She was ashamed and scared of


    upsetting Melody.


    It had been nearly three years. The tombstone was still clean, but she couldn''t see Napier. The house


    he lived in looked abandoned.


    Standing in front of the tomb, staring at Melody''s photo, Evelyn had mixed feelings.


    ''Melody, please be strong in your next life.''


    A few minutes of quiet contemtionter, she asked Felix to ce the briefcases of cash at the spot


    where Napier used to sit.


    Just then, a man in a denim coat holding a bouquet of chrysanthemums came out of nowhere. It


    seemed that he also wanted to pay his respects to the dead. When he walked past Evelyn, he


    suddenly changed directions and charged at her.


    But Felix had been watching her like a hawk. Before the man could pounce on Evelyn, the bodyguard


    stepped between them.


    The man moved quickly and hit Felix with an axe kick. It caught the bodyguard by surprise, and he fell


    to his knees.


    Felix pushed through the pain and got up quickly to rejoin the fray.


    Nearby, several snipers took the safeties off their weapons, and began sighting through their scopes.


    They all were hoping to get a clear shot at Evelyn''s mysterious attacker.


    But the attacker also had a gun. He called out in a loud voice meant to carry his words to all concerned,


    "I''ll count to three. I want everyone gone except me and Evelyn. Stay, and she dies."


    Evelyn looked at the man but she didn''t recognize him. But that voice... It was strange. He didn''t look


    like Napier, but the voice was unmistakable. "Napier?" she asked.


    With a weird smile, he answered, "Yes, it''s me."


    He had undergone stic surgery to change his appearance. He figured with a new face he''d be able


    to get closer to Evelyn and her family. The Huos would be none the wiser. Now, he had seeded in


    abducting Evelyn.


    At this moment, Sheffield walked in through the gate of the graveyard. As if he hadn''t seen Napier, he


    greeted her. "Hi, honey."


    Evelyn turned to look at the man walking towards her. She wondered what he was doing there.


    Napier panicked when he saw Sheffield. He yelled at Evelyn, "Don''t move!" The next second, he pulled


    Evelyn closer, using her as a human shield. His gun was pointed at her head.


    Sheffield''s expression turned ice cold. "Okay, so you kidnapped her. But don''t ever touch my wife!"


    Napier was taken aback. He didn''t think that Sheffield would put jealousy over the safety of his wife. He


    asked, "What the hell are you trying to pull, Sheffield?"


    Sheffield put on his poker face and answered, "What am I trying to pull? Nothing. I just got bored


    staying at home, so I came here to see if my wife was safe. And look at that¡ªyou got to her."


    He walked slowly towards the briefcases of money. As he moved, Napier turned and gazed at him


    cautiously.


    "Stop!" Napier didn''t want Sheffield that close to the containers of money, afraid he''d set them alight,


    and burn the bills to ashes!


    Sheffield stopped and turned to look at him, saying scornfully, "What kind of man takes a woman


    hostage? Let my wife go. Take me."


    "I have something better¡ªtwo of your women. You won''t do a thing. If anything happens to me, Gillian


    gets it!"


    But the husband of Evelyn Huo didn''t care what he said. He took a single step forward. Napier moved


    back. Sheffield said, "Hey, you know I don''t have a rtionship with Gillian, right? I have a wife. So


    what are you doing talking about her? Trying to mess with my marriage? Not cool!"


    Evelyn was puzzled. ''Okay, I guess he''s not nervous. That''s good. But why is he taking the time to talk


    to this guy?''


    "Cut the crap! And get the hell out of here!" He pressed the gun tighter against Evelyn''s head.


    Evelyn remained calm the whole time. She winced when he jammed the gun against her head. It was


    starting to give her a headache.


    "Fine, I''m gone. But don''t hurt her, okay?" Though Sheffield said he was leaving, he still stood there.


    "Fuck off! Leave now, or we''ll die together today!"


    At that moment, Sheffield spotted a signal out of the corner of his eyes. Maintaining his calm, he asked,


    "Fine. But before I go, tell me something. Why didn''t you kill Calvert?"


    ''Is there a connection between Napier and Calvert?'' Evelyn looked at Sheffield, who was not nervous


    at all.


    "You know a lot. You''re good, you know that? But it doesn''t matter if I tell you now. Calvert knows too


    much. He has a bunch of dirt on my uncle, and my uncle doesn''t want me to touch him. The first time I


    attacked you, it was after he called me." Under the circumstances, there was nothing for Napier to hide,


    and he told them everything.


    "Oh, I see." Sheffield pretended it was news to him. In reality, he had known that for some time. "But he


    ran off because he didn''t want to get caught," Sheffield said. "He abandoned his parents, his wife,


    everything. Did you know that?"


    Napier didn''t know that. Calvert''s parents pressured him into another rtionship. And he married her.


    He never talked to Evelyn again. The canceled engagement was embarrassing enough. "That''s none


    of my business!" Napier said impatiently.


    "Okay. Then let me ask you another question. Why did Evander quit his job? He had an easy position


    at the Huo manor."


    Napier sneered, "You really did your research. You even know about Evander!"


    "Of course, because I found the transfer order online!" An expert inputers, Sheffield was able to


    track down everything done on the Inte.


    Evelyn looked at him in shock. ''Did Evander have something to do with Napier too?'' She never knew.


    "He saw me in Keegan Guan''s car. That night, I killed Keegan. In order to stop Evander from turning


    me in, I threatened the lives of his wife and son, and then he left the Huo family."


    So that exined it.


    Keegan Guan was Evelyn''s third ex-boyfriend, a prosecutor. He was killed on his way home after


    dropping her off at the Huo manor.


    "Chief Tao told everybody his name is Neale, but his real name is Penley Tao. After he killed his twin


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    brother, he assumed his identity. He''s been living a lie for 19 years. And of course I know you''re his


    nephew. After youmitted those crimes, he buried the evidence. Then, he told the victims'' families


    and the Huo family that nothing could be done. He also manufactured evidence to mislead everyone."


    Carlos trusted Penley. Maybe too much. So he had never figured out that Napier was the murderer.

 Chapter 1099 Stockholm Syndrome

    Chapter 1099 Stockholm Syndrome


    Thebined forces of Sheffield and Carlos were able to gather evidence incriminating every


    nefarious activity Penley Tao hadmitted.


    When Napier turned to face Sheffield''s cold and mirthless eyes, he stood there frozen from the neck


    up, blood drained from his face. Even words struggled toe out of his mouth as he stammered,


    "What...what else do you know?"


    "I also know that you purchased the weapon from the ck market. The only reason why Gillian is


    aiding you and still hasn''t reported your crimes to the police is because she is suffering from Stockholm


    syndrome." Needless to say, it was all over for Napier and Gillian because the police had found their


    hideout. Sheffield reckoned that Gillian might have already been taken away while they were chatting


    here.


    Stockholm syndrome is a condition in which hostages will develop feelings of trust or affection for their


    captors during captivity. In such circumstances, the victims, despite the danger and risk endured, will


    tend to foster sympathy for their captors. This attraction is not to be taken lightly, as hostages would


    even find themselves aiding and abetting their captors. On the contrary, some cases have shown that


    the victims might even start to see their rescuers as enemies.


    Such was the case with Gillian. When the rescuers came to free her, Gillian went berserk, absolutely


    reluctant to leave the basement where Napier had held her captive. The police had no choice in the


    end but to take her away by force.


    Now that all of Napier''s secrets were exposed, he feltpletely vulnerable in front of Sheffield. Much


    like a man who had nothing else to lose, Napier took the safety off his gun, ready to shoot Evelyn.


    Sheffield''s heart skipped a beat. He stealthily sent a signal to his men when Napier wasn''t looking.


    "I have something important to tell you. Melody is still alive..." he said confidently, trying to distract


    Napier.


    Just as Sheffield had intended, thest sentence seeded in drawing Napier''s attention as the


    kidnapper took the bait like a hungry trout. As he shook his head in disbelief, Napier''s voice trembled


    with each word. "You are talking nonsense! Ahh!"


    Bang! Bang!


    Napier''s ear-piercing shriek was followed by two consecutive gunshots, before it faded and the weapon


    in his hand fell to the ground.


    This was the only chance Sheffield was going to get and he knew that all too well. Without any


    hesitation, he rushed over and held Evelyn in his arms, kicking the injured kidnapper as far as he could.


    Napier crashed into Melody''s tombstone and spat out a mouthful of blood, writhing in excruciating pain.


    Before long, more and more people swarmed in from all directions.


    Safely nestling her head in Sheffield''s arms, Evelyn shut her eyes tight and cherished the unique scent


    that belonged to him. This hug was all she needed at this moment.


    "It''s okay! Don''t be afraid, honey! I''m here now," Sheffieldforted her.


    "Hmm..."


    In ast ditch attempt to reverse the circumstances, Napier pulled out a dagger from his pocket. He bit


    off the scabbard, exposing the sharp de and hurled it straight towards Sheffield.


    The dagger flew fast in the air, but Sheffield reacted even faster.


    The moment Sheffield''s eyes caught the dagger in Napier''s hand, he pushed Evelyn away and jumped


    up to kick the dagger back, parrying it and stabbing Napier on the leg. "Ahh!"


    As Napier screamed in agony, the police caught him and subdued him.


    Napier was shamefully dragged out of there right before Melody''s tombstone.


    Carlos, Debbie and Matthew arrived shortly after, while Terilynn and Joshua stayed back at home to


    look after Gwyn.


    The Huo family came in and circled around Evelyn in the middle to ensure her safety.


    The evidence gathered against Napier''s crimes was irrefutable. They had recorded everything,


    including Evelyn''s telephone conversations, and the conversation between Sheffield and Napier just


    now.


    At the very least, Napier could be sentenced to death for each crime he hadmitted.


    Carlos had positioned long-range snipers on rooftops at that time, ready to take Napier out with just


    one signal. Evelyn''s father was not going to take any risks while Sheffield dealt with Napier.


    Unfortunately, the distance between Napier and the snipers had put them at a disadvantage as any


    attack on their target could also put Evelyn''s life at risk. The only viable option was to take the shot


    from an angle which could potentially reduce the damage to Evelyn.


    However, luckily Sheffield was able to divert Napier''s attention, cleverly talking him into moving to a


    spot where the snipers would have a better shot to take him down.


    As soon as they received Sheffield''s signal, the snipersunched an attack, hitting Napier on the wrist


    and then his arm. When Napier''s gun fell to the ground, Sheffield acted nimbly and saved Evelyn as


    quickly as he could.


    Fortunately for them, everything went smoothly.


    After a few days had passed, Evelyn finally went to see Evander in the hospital. She waited patiently in


    the waiting area while he was having a dialysis.


    Therge ss windows separating the waiting room from the hemodialysis room showed almost a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dozen patients inside, men and women of all ages.


    After the patient''s blood got drained through the tubes, the harmful waste inside the body would then


    filter out into the waste bag.


    Almost two hourster, when he was wheeled out of the room, Evander saw Evelyn. With a pleasant


    smile on his face, he inartictely uttered a few words, but Evelyn couldn''t catch what he had said.


    As she followed Evander out of the hospital, Evelyn asked, "Uncle Evander, how are you feeling now?"


    Evander took out his phone, tapped on the screen slowly and handed it to her to read. "Thank you,


    Miss Huo. My health is stable now. I''ll be fine as long as Ie to the hospital for a dialysis regrly."


    "That''s good to hear. There''s one more thing I wanted to ask you, Uncle. Do you know someone called


    Napier Tao?" Evelyn stopped after she noticed the smile on his face fade away. He seemed frightened


    by the mentioning of that name.


    Evelynforted him at once, "Don''t be afraid. He''s already in jail. I just wanted to ask you if he had


    hurt you in any way."


    Evander heaved a deep sigh of relief, gradually rxing the tensed muscles on his face. He tapped on


    the screen of his phone again. "I''m sorry for not telling you the truth earlier, Miss Huo. When I saw him


    kill Mr. Guan, he threatened me with the life of my wife and child. I had no choice..."


    Evelyn guessed what he wanted to say. She took his phone and deleted his words before returning it to


    him. "Uncle Evander, it''s okay. I understand. You don''t need to be afraid anymore. He won''t be able to


    hurt anyone from jail." ''Perhaps he''ll even get sentenced to death very soon.''


    Tears welled up in Evander''s eyes and he nodded his head.


    Before Evelyn and Evander parted, she gave him arge sum of money again. The old man didn''t want


    to ept it, but she insisted on giving it to him for his treatment.


    Shortly after, Evander saw Evelyn off with a tearful face.


    Before long, Calvert was arrested in M Country on charges of aiding and abetting another criminal.


    Suffice it to say, he was going to be locked up for at least a few years. The former police chief, Penley,


    was also caught and was given a suspended death sentence.


    The Huo, Tang, Qi, Li and Guan families all filed awsuit against Napier at the same time. Due to the


    severity of his crimes, he was given the death sentence.


    The day before Calvert was put into jail, Napier was executed.


    The mystery surrounding the deaths of Evelyn''s ex-boyfriends had finallye to an end. The people


    who had previously said that Evelyn was a jinx all shut their mouths.


    Meanwhile, the situation at the Tang family was in a mess.


    At first, Sheffield didn''t want to bother himself with the affairs of his own family, but when the Tang


    family came to him, disrupting Evelyn and his peaceful life, he decided to settle everything, once and


    for all.


    The first member Sheffield had to deal with was Sandra. She was forced to go back to live with her


    husband''s family and she could onlye back to visit Peterson during the festivals.

 Chapter 1100 Birthday Presents

    Chapter 1100 Birthday Presents


    The next target on Sheffield''s list was his eldest brother, Willis, who was having an affair with his


    secretary. With Sheffield''s interference, Willis and his wife got divorced, splitting the custody of their


    children respectively.


    As for Felton, his behavior changed monumentally after he witnessed how Sheffield had put Sterling


    behind bars and how he had driven Sandra back to her husband''s home and forced Willis into


    divorcing his wife.


    Wanda''s husband swore to her in front of Peterson that he would change for the better from now on.


    For the sake of their children, they tried to live harmoniously.


    Thest one Sheffield had to deal with was Pierson. Sheffield made it clear to his brother, dering


    straightforwardly that he had already gathered irrefutable evidence of his brother''s crime.


    If Pierson still insisted on continuing down this wrongful path, all the evidence of crime would be


    handed over to the police.


    Pierson had witnessed the power of Sheffield firsthand, so hepromised and moved out from the


    Tang family''s house with his wife.


    In a gloriouste autumn afternoon, Joshua and Terilynn had a grand wedding in a five-star hotel.


    On their wedding night, a vengeful Sheffield got Joshua drunk out of his wits with the help of Gifford.


    By the end of the night, Joshua was so drunk that he missed his chance to have a wonderful wedding


    night with his beautiful bride.


    The next morning, when Joshua opened his eyes and saw that Terilynn wasn''t in the room, he cursed


    Sheffield and Gifford, upon realizing what had happened.


    After Terilynn''s wedding, Carlos and Debbie went to South Africa for a much-awaited trip. They were


    supposed to return from their trip just before Evelyn''s 31st birthday, but they couldn''t make it on the day


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    due to a dy in one of their connecting flights.


    Fortunately, Evelyn''s beloved husband was there to take over the job that his father-inw had done for


    nearly thirty years. He prepared a quaint birthday party for Evelyn and carefully decorated the venue


    himself.


    The guests of the birthday party ended up being mostly younger crowd, consisting of Joshua, Terilynn,


    Matthew, a few of their friends and the little girl, Gwyn.


    Rather than throwing a big morous birthday party, Sheffield decided to organize a little get-together


    befitting Evelyn''s elegant age.


    The loving husband tied a scarf around his wife''s eyes and led her inside the beautifully decorated


    living room.


    "Okay! We''re here!" He let go of her hand and slowly helped remove the scarf from her eyes.


    The moment Evelyn opened her eyes, she was greeted with the sound of a few loud bangs. Countless


    colorful petals and confetti shot out and scattered around her.


    Then, the blessings came one after another. "Happy Birthday!"


    "Happy birthday, Evelyn!"


    The triumphant birthday cake was a double tier vani and almond cake with the bottom tier enclosed


    in edible silver leaf and adorned with a single sugar magnolia to honor the name of the person whose


    birthday it was. A tiny crown was mounted on the top. Around it, there were small pieces of chocte


    made into the shape of high heels and bowknots.


    The cake was followed by a line of delectable desserts and refreshments. At the other end of the table


    were all sorts of gift boxes, big and small.


    Gwyn was dressed in a fashionable, light camel colored suit with her hair in pigtails just above her ears.


    Holding a piece of paper in her hand, she walked up to her mother and handed it to her. "Happy


    birthday, Mommy! This is for you!"


    Evelyn squatted down to the child''s level and looked at the paper curiously.


    In truth, it hadn''t been long since the little girl began to take lessons in drawing, but somehow she


    managed to paint something for her mother. Evelyn was only able to make out a woman in a purple


    dress with long, ck hair in the painting. However, it was hard to tell where the person''s face was.


    There were also a few hearts drawn around the figure with different colors.


    Evelyn''s eyes became watery as this was the first gift she had received from Gwyn. This was one of


    the many beautiful moments she had been looking forward to witnessing as a mother.


    Evelyn had seen countless doodles lying around in Gwyn''s room, but she didn''t think her toddler would


    be making so much progress right under her nose.


    Picking Gwyn up in her arms, she gave her a kiss on the cheek and said, "Thank you, my baby. I love


    this so much!" This was surely going to be framed and disyed in their living room.


    Gwyn gave her mother a kiss in return and said, "Mommy, do you look good in this painting?"


    "Oh, that''s me. Sweetheart, thank you for making me look so beautiful in your painting. You did a great


    job, Gwyn. Thank you, honey!" Evelyn was ted.


    Gwyn chuckled at being praised.


    After they sang the birthday song, everyone took turns in giving her a gift.


    Sheffield''s turn camest, but he didn''t reveal his gift to Evelyn even after everyone else had given her


    their gifts.


    Just as Evelyn was cutting the cake for Gwyn, Terilynn called out to her sister. "Evelyn, pleasee


    upstairs with me."


    Evelyn was taken by surprise, but she dismissed her confusion quickly. "Okay!"


    As they were climbing the stairs, Evelyn asked, "What happened? Is something wrong?"


    Terilynn giggled and replied, "It''s nothing. I had toe upstairs to fetch something, but was afraid of


    Terilynn''s fear was justified as the Huo family manor was immense and as such, Evelyn didn''t think too


    much of it.


    Coincidentally, she needed to fetch something as well.


    While Evelyn wasn''t paying attention, Terilynn turned around and gave Joshua a signal with her eyes.


    Immediately, the others went to their designated spots.


    After the sisters went back to their respective rooms, Terilynn sat on the edge of the bed and waited for


    Evelyn toe to her.


    Evelyn quickly grabbed something from her drawer and walked out quickly.


    When they returned to the living room together, Evelyn noticed a pink-colored cloth covering the table


    where the desserts had been kept earlier. Realizing that something strange was afoot, Evelyn stood


    there in confusion.


    Having noticed her confusion, Sheffield grabbed her hand and took her to the table.


    As they stopped at the table, Evelyn looked at the pink cloth in confusion. "What''s this?"


    Sheffield let go of her hand and pulled the cloth down, revealing many gift boxes all wrapped in colorful


    paper.


    Each box was numbered, 1 to 31.


    "Whoa!"


    "That''s a lot of gifts!" The crowd hooted.


    Sheffield turned to look at the birthday girl with a smile and said, "Evelyn, these are for you. All thirty-


    one boxes in total."


    "Why so many...?"


    "To make up for all the birthdays I had missed over the years."


    Evelyn gasped, quickly covering her mouth with one hand to stop herself from crying.


    Sheffield opened one of the gift boxes and exined, "I saw your one-year-old photo. Gwyn looks just


    like you when you were her age. So I tried to make a doll that resembles the both of you. What do you


    think?"


    He dangled the doll in front of Evelyn. Indeed, it looked like a cartoon version of Gwyn. Evelyn''s words


    came in choked sobs. "Yes, it looks like us! I am so happy!"


    Sheffield felt relieved. "Let me show you the second gift. What were you doing when you were two? I


    bet you can''t remember. Although I wasn''t there, I have my own ways of finding out the truth. You were


    ying with your mom''s violin. She showed me the pictures. So your second gift is a crystal violin."

 Chapter 1101 Pregnant Again

    Chapter 1101 Pregnant Again


    "Mom told me that you loved eating strawberries since you were three years old, so I bought a box of


    chocte-covered strawberries." As soon as Sheffield opened the box of exquisite chocte-covered


    strawberries, Gwyn grabbed a strawberry and took a bite out of it in one fell swoop. "Oh, Gwyn! This is


    Daddy''s birthday present for Mommy. You should eat itter."


    Everyone burst intoughter at how adorable Gwyn looked in her perplexity.


    When she noticed everyoneughing at her, Gwyn looked at the remaining strawberry in her hand with


    innocent eyes and then said to her father, "What should I do, Daddy?"


    Sheffield smiled affectionately, shaking his head to imply that there was nothing to worry about. "Well,


    it''s okay. Just eat it first."


    One by one he opened all the gifts he had brought for Evelyn. Each box represented a special moment


    in her life and the amount of effort Sheffield had put into preparing such an borate surprise for her


    was far more valuable than anything money could ever buy.


    The gifts were a token of Sheffield''s love and appreciation for Evelyn because he strongly believed that


    mere words would never be enough to express how happy he was to have her in his life.


    Evelyn felt her eyes mist and she could no longer hold back her tears anymore.


    Terilynn handed a tissue paper to her and said, "Hey, please don''t cry. Sheffield loves you very much.


    You should be happy about it."


    Joshua sighed, shaking his head and pretending to be dismayed. "Bro, have some mercy on me. If you


    keep this up, you''re going to make me look like a bad husband in front of my wife."


    Sheffield pulled Evelyn into his arms and patted her back soothingly. Once Evelyn stopped crying, he


    looked at Joshua and said, "Then you should learn from me and give your wife the kind of treatment


    she really deserves. Trust me, it''s the small things that count and make a rtionship between two


    peoplest forever."


    Joshua nodded earnestly and said, "Yeah, you''re right." ncing sheepishly at Terilynn, he said,


    "Honey, please don''t be mad at me. I''ll learn all about being a romantic husband from Sheffield, I


    promise!"


    "It''s okay. I don''t think I was blessed with a romantic husband," Terilynn taunted, winking at Evelyn.


    Sheffield echoed at once, "You slept like a log on your wedding night. I don''t think someone like you will


    ever learn to be a romantic man."


    Everyone burst intoughter. Joshua''s expression was dead serious and he clenched his fist tight,


    fighting the urge of punching Sheffield in the face.


    "Who gave you the right to mock me? Have you forgotten that you were kneeling on a keyboard on


    your wedding night?"


    "Oh and am I to me for that?"


    "Then am I to me for my sleeping like a log?"


    Sheffield smirked. "I was just giving you a dose of your own medicine."


    "You''d better watch your back, Sheffield Tang!"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at both men for bickering like children. She pinched her husband''s arm and said,


    "Okay, okay, stop. I have something for you too."


    "For me?" Sheffield was pleasantly surprised.


    Needless to say, he wasn''t expecting to receive anything today which piqued his curiosity even more.


    Evelyn hid a cheeky smile on her lips as she handed over a tiny box to Sheffield and said, "Honey,


    Gwyn is going to have a sibling soon."


    Evelyn found out that she was two months pregnant.


    Sheffield''s face was stuck in an incredulous expression as he opened the box and found a pregnancy


    test stick with two red lines on it.


    He stood still like a statue, lips trembling as he stuttered, "You? Are you sure?" The past couple of


    weeks at work had been very demanding, leaving Sheffield very little time to spend with his wife. As


    such, news of her pregnancy came as a bit of a surprise to him.


    "Yes, I went to the hospital yesterday to confirm it too!" Since the pregnancy test sticks weren''t enough


    to convince Evelyn, she decided to pay the doctor a visit.


    Immediately, Sheffield leapt in the air as if a firecracker had gone off and grabbed Evelyn''s wrist to feel


    her pulse at once.


    "Sheffield, congrattions! You are going to be a father again!" His friends began to congratte the


    happy couple.


    "Two children at just the age of 28? Wow! Sheffield is such a lucky man! And I don''t even have a


    girlfriend yet! I feel like crying!" one of their friends sighed in a pitiful voice.


    "Are you being serious? Get out of here if you want to cry!"


    The room was filled with joyousughter.


    A few momentster, wearing an excited expression, Sheffield gently carried Evelyn in his arms, eyes


    beaming with affection. "Honey, sweetheart..." In truth, the man was too ecstatic to utter a word.


    "All right, all right. Put me down now. Everyone is watching us!" Evelyn whispered in his ear, her face


    turning red as a tomato.


    Gwyn, who was ying with the balloons, also ran towards them when she saw her dad carrying her


    mom. "Dad, hug!" She stretched out her arms to Sheffield.


    Sheffield carefully set Evelyn down. He then scooped the little girl up, threw her in the air, and caught


    her in his arms. "Gwyn, Daddy is so happy!"


    Although the little girl didn''t know why her father was so happy, she giggled, eyes dancing gleefully. "I''m


    happy too."


    A buddy of Sheffield who was still single started protesting in a loud voice, "You did it on purpose, didn''t


    you? You didn''t invite us here for the party. You just wanted to show off and make us all look bad!"


    Joshua swirled the champagne in his ss and casually said, "Yeah, that''s him. You finally know what


    kind of friend he is."


    Sheffield winked at the bachelors and said, "Then just get married as soon as possible and get back at


    me."


    "Wow! Listen to you! You''re so smug! We can''t be friends anymore!"


    Sheffield smiled, arrogantly raising an eyebrow. "Okay, we are done with each other. But, I just asked


    someone to bring me some bottles of red wine from a French chateau. Since we''re not friends


    anymore, I''m not sharing with you." He turned to the housemaid and continued, "Ms. Li, please bring


    me the bottles of red wine I prepared two days ago."


    The person who cracked the joke just now immediatelypromised. "Well...the wine you gave me


    bro!"


    Joshua sneered, "You loser! Anyway, I''m definitely having some of that wine!"


    Everyoneughed uproariously at this.


    Ms. Li, however, upon receiving his order, didn''t go to the storage room, but instead she walked straight


    towards Sheffield. After having one look at the little girl in his arms, the housemaid sheepishly said,


    "Oh, Mr. Tang, I forgot to tell you. That red wine..."


    Following her eyes, Sheffield looked at Gwyn. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling in his gut. "What''s wrong


    with the wine?"


    "Two days ago, when Gwyn was ying with the little daughter of the Lu family, they had the servants


    open all the bottles of red wine. I''ve already scolded the servants, but the wine..." Since the bottles


    were uncorked two days ago, it was safe to assume that the wine had lost the purity of its vor.


    Sheffield felt his chest tighten into a knot, like a cramp. He clutched at his chest as if he was having a


    heart attack!


    The othersughed and made fun of him. "I think it''s time you teach the naughty kid a lesson!"


    "No, she''s such a good girl! Are you sure you want to scold her? Maybe you can just throw her out of


    the house and I''ll pick her up and take her home with me. Then, she''ll be all mine!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Evelyn looked at Sheffield with a smile, curiously wondering how he would deal with his daughter.


    Sheffield raised his hand and as he slowly moved it towards Gwyn''s head, the little girl blinked her


    round eyes innocently and murmured, "Daddy..."


    The man''s heart melted in an instant, and he ended up patting on his own thigh. "Sweetie, it''s okay, but


    don''t do it again."


    "Okay." Gwyn nodded meekly.


    Evelynughed, once again shaking her head in disbelief. Sheffield was clearly a ve for his


    daughter, after all.


    Although Evelyn was doing a lot better right now, ever since she got pregnant again, Sheffield


    persuaded her to stay in bed most of the time.


    On some asions, he would allow her to walk around the manor. On most asions, however, she


    would just lie in bed and rest.


    Carlos and Debbie decided to put a stop on their traveling for the time being so they could take care of


    Evelyn and Gwyn.


    Sheffield bought a house in a high-end neighborhood, not far from the Huo family''s manor. The house


    was just as Gwyn had asked for¡ªa big one!


    It was a four-story vi, about four thousand square meters, fully furnished and equipped with all mod


    cons, down to crockery and cutlery.


    Matthew also bought a house near Sheffield''s. Although the renovation of the two houses had begun


    almost at the same time, Matthew''s house was only halfway through.

 Chapter 1102 Final

    Chapter 1102 Final


    Matthew had an absurdly high standard for interior design and decoration. His taste demanded a


    uniqueness for which he had to source most of the decoration materials from various parts of the world.


    Things were, however, much simpler with Sheffield, because he cared for nothing else except for the


    opinions of his wife and daughter. Fortunately, Evelyn wasn''t as nit-picky as Matthew was about the


    decoration. Before long, with the help of many people working together, the decoration of their whole


    house waspleted in no time.


    Gwyn''s favorite part of the entire ce was the food pantry, where Sheffield had made a small shelf


    just for her and painted it with cherry redcquer. This was where Gwyn''s candies were being kept in


    dozens of colorful jars. Gwyn was so fond of it, the mere mention of it would make her heart sing with a


    whoop of undisguised glee.


    Evelyn, however, enforced a strict rule which allowed Gwyn no more than five candies a day.


    Five candies? Unfortunately, that was far from what Gwyn had in mind, which was why she would


    always be found hanging around the pantry.


    In the blink of an eye, Gwyn''s second birthday hade along. This was the first time Sheffield would


    celebrate his daughter''s birthday, which was more than enough reason for him to throw a grand party.


    The invitation list alone was so extensive that it covered every friend and rtive they had and the


    venue of the event was the ind Sheffield had given to Evelyn as the bride price.


    The entire ind was shaped like a giant heart. From the pale tones of rose pink that were the essence


    of the guava, to the mellow yellows of mango, the cherry red hues of lychee and the fresh brown of soil,


    these were the epitome of the ind. The flecks of green here and there were of the custard apple and


    freshly grown tea leaves. Overlooking from above, one would witness the beauty of nature in all its


    essence.


    Since a lot of the guests were children, the number of bodyguards for the party had to be doubled so


    that every child was properly looked after on the ind.


    Theughter of children filled the air, while the adults happily threw shapes on the dance floor. The


    ones that didn''t want to partake in such merriment took to other forms of entertainment such as singing


    games and other activities.


    "Have you ever taught Gwyn how to dance?" Sheffield whispered softly into Evelyn''s ears.


    "No. She had PTSD not long after she could walk." Sheffield and Evelyn had arranged many sses


    for the little girl such as early childhood development lessons; drawing and even piano lessons.


    However, they seemed to have missed out on dance sses.


    Sheffield immediately decided to rectify the situation. "It''s okay. I''ll teach her!"


    Before Evelyn knew it, Sheffield confidently strutted into the dance floor with their daughter in his arms,


    leaving Evelyn puzzled and at a loss for words.


    On his daughter''s second birthday, Sheffield apanied Gwyn in the first dance of her life.


    On the dance floor, Sheffield held Gwyn''s hand and smiled, softly carrying her on his other arm. They


    swayed back and forth with grace, father and daughter, in a dance that left everyone staring at them in


    awe.


    There was an expression of carefree happiness on the faces of both father and daughter, the bond


    between them seemingly stronger than ever.


    The sight of their happy faces brought a smile and a sense of relief on Evelyn''s face as she ced her


    hands on her still t belly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Secretly in her mind, she prayed for a boy. A son and a daughter¡ªthe picture perfect family!


    After the Spring Festival, in the Huo family manor


    A vast nket of fresh snow covered the ground, making the whole ce seem magical. The sound of


    cheerfulughter echoed every now and then.


    Freshly fallen snow could only mean one thing¡ªa snowball fight! Sheffield, Evelyn, Joshua, Matthew,


    Terilynn, and Gwyn all joined in on the fun.


    While Joshua was busy making a snowman under a tree, Sheffield whispered in Gwyn''s ear, "Gwyn,


    watch this."


    Suddenly, he dashed towards the tree and kicked it really hard, consequently causing snow from the


    leaves to fall and cover Joshua''s entire body.


    "Look! A snowman!" Sheffield yelled. Everyone burst intoughter, joyously enjoying this wonderful


    family time together.


    While chasing and running around in the yard, Joshua grabbed a snowball to tuck into Sheffield''s


    clothes from under his cor.


    When they came back, gasping for air, Gwyn ran to the tree and pointed at the snow. "Dad, I want


    some snow too."


    Sheffield took a moment to smoothen his disheveled hair and catch his breath. "Okay. I''ll...make you a


    snowball."


    "No, Daddy. I want to be a snowman too." Gwyn pointed at Joshua.


    Sheffield finally caught what she meant and smirked at her knowingly. "Okay!"


    After putting a hat and wrapping a scarf around her, Sheffield said, "Gwyn, are you ready? Here we


    go!"


    "Yay!" Gwyn pped her hand and jumped in the air with excitement.


    Sheffield kicked the tree again and turned the little girl into a snowman.


    Gwyn ran to another tree, gesturing at Sheffield to do it again.


    Sheffield didn''t have a problem as he was starting to like the game and so he kicked the tree again.


    When they came to another tree, just before Sheffield could kick it, Carlos stepped into the scene with


    Miranda, who was walking with the help of her son and a cane.


    Carlos,pletely unaware of what was going on, mistakenly assumed that Sheffield was pulling a


    trick on Gwyn. He was so angry, he wasted no time and said, "Mom, please wait here. Don''t move!"


    "Why? What''s wrong?"


    Carlos yelled, "Sheffield Tang! What do you think you are doing?" ''Uh-oh!''


    Sheffield had an instinctive feeling that something bad was going to happen. Without even turning his


    head, he ran away as fast as he could.


    Carlos ran after him at once. When he passed by Joshua, his son-inw handed him a snowball and


    said, "Dad, take this. Get him!"


    Carlos grabbed the snowball and continued chasing after Sheffield.


    Sheffield wasn''t running very fast. When the distance was very small, Carlos threw the snowball


    towards him. Sheffield dodged and the snowball fell on the ground. "Dad, Dad, let me exin."


    "Exin what? How dare you y tricks on my granddaughter! I won''t spare you today!"


    Gwyn was so amused she decided to run after them as well. It was Sheffield in the front, followed


    closely by Carlos and then little Gwyn.


    The rest of them burst outughing at the scene, while Terilynn jumped to cheer Carlos on.


    Carlos chased Sheffield all over the manor until he finally caught him and threw him down to the snow-


    covered ground.


    Meanwhile, gazing up into the sky, Matthew exhaled deeply. It felt good to finally have someone else


    take some heat from Carlos.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. You said that... Ouch! You told everyone you would be good to me and make things up


    to me!" Sheffield remembered Carlos'' words from an interview.


    Carlos, short of breath, red at his son-inw lying on the ground and asked, "I also told everyone


    that I owed you. Do I owe you anything?"


    Sheffield shook his head obediently and said, "No, it''s my fault. You have been doing well from the


    beginning."


    Carlos seemed satisfied as he stood up proudly over Sheffield. "Will you ever bully Gwyn again?"


    "Dad, I wasn''t bullying her..."


    Carlos pped him hard on the back and said, "Are you still trying to deny it?"


    Looking at the woman who was standing close by and chuckling at him, Sheffield felt wronged and


    said, "Honey,e and save me!"


    Matthew walked up to her and said, "Don''t worry. Sheffield is his son-inw after all. Dad''s just ying


    with him."


    Evelyn was about to help Sheffield, but she decided to sit back and watch the show.


    She feigned helplessness as Carlos yfully beat her husband up again.


    Afterwards, Sheffield ran to Evelyn andined, "Honey, you didn''t even try to stop him!"


    Trying to suppress herughter, Evelyn stroked his head and said, "Yeah, I didn''t feel bad for you." In


    truth, she knew that her father was just having some fun with him.


    Sheffield faked a look of astonishment on his face, but Evelyn gently coaxed him as he usually did


    when she was upset. "Honey, I love you. Don''t be mad."


    Sheffield felt powerless at Evelyn''s affectionate way of talking. He pulled her close and kissed her. "My


    dear, I love you too!"


    "Sheffield Tang! Didn''t you see how Gwyn was looking at you? Was that your idea of parenting my


    granddaughter?" Carlos roared again.


    Sheffield bent down, picking up Gwyn in his arms, and ran. "Dad, I''m sorry! Please don''t chase after


    me. I''m holding Gwyn. What if I fall? Dad! My dear Dad¡ª"


    It seemed as though, whenever it came to Sheffield, Carlos would never run out of energy. Without


    hesitation, the old man kept running after Sheffield even though he was carrying Gwyn in his arms.


    A contented smile crept up on Evelyn''s lips as she thought to herself, ''Sheffield, with you in my life,


    every season is spring.


    With you in my life, I will live my life bravely.


    With you in my life, I begin to believe in eternity.


    For the rest of my life, sunny or cloudy, good or bad, year after year, day after day, I want you and only


    you.''

 Chapter 1103 Im Pregnant

    Chapter 1103 I''m Pregnant


    Inside the Li family house, A Country


    It was time for the high school entrance exams. Coincidentally, it was a hot summer day.


    This didn''t bother Erica too much, since she was already in college. But that was thest thing on her


    mind. She had gone back and forth about how to tell her parents the news, but she finally decided the


    direct approach was the best one. She ced a photo clipped to another sheet of paper on the table. It


    was obvious that it was an ultrasound picture. She announced, "Dad, Mom, I''m pregnant!"


    ir was going to chastise her daughter for pulling a stupid prank like this, but then she caught a


    glimpse of the name on the ultrasound report¡ªErica Li.


    The ultrasound report verified that she was about 8 weeks along.


    ''So, our Rika''s pregnant!'' ir felt an intense pressure in her head. Visions of what it took to rear a


    child shed through her head, creating a logjam in her thoughts. Then, something inside her snapped.


    All of this took only a fraction of a second.


    Then ir gave Erica a p. The impact sounded crisp and clear, leaving a red p mark on Erica''s


    face.


    It was obvious that ir had lost control. There was no time for Wesley to stop her from doing this.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She may have hit Erica, but it was Wesley''s heart that felt the sting.


    Erica had been consistently naughty as a child, given to mischief and testing boundaries. Wesley was


    given the role of the authoritarian, but he knew he could hurt her without half-trying. Most of the time,


    his punishments were meant to scare the girl straight.


    This was the first time Erica had been pped by a member of her family. And it was her mother, to


    boot. The hardest she''d ever been on Erica was to pull her ear.


    ir raised her hand, which was already numb from the p. She pointed at her daughter and scolded,


    "What the hell were you thinking? This is so ridiculous!"


    Erica was just 20 years old! She could have ignored her daughter''s mischief in the past, just let it roll off


    her back. But now the girl told her she was pregnant? That was just beyond the pale.


    For the first time in her life, ir felt she had failed as a parent. She couldn''t even teach her own child


    to keep her legs closed.


    With reddened eyes on the verge of tears, Erica rubbed her stinging face. She figured her dad might fly


    off the handle first, but apparently she was wrong.


    She looked into ir''s disappointed eyes and said firmly, "And don''t think about telling me to get rid of


    it!"


    "Who''s the father?" Wesley pulled a long face and put a friendly arm around ir''s shoulders. She had


    broken down, and needed the support.


    Erica hesitated before replying, "I don''t know."


    ir widened her eyes in disbelief and stared at her daughter for a bit. Then she suddenly broke free of


    Wesley and raised her hand again, intending to hit Erica in the shoulder. She couldn''t help but break


    into tears. "What in the world? You''re only twenty! What did I do to deserve a daughter like you..."


    Wesley pulled her into his arms and coaxed her. "Honey, calm down."


    ir turned around and shouted, "And just how am I supposed to do that? She''s pregnant! I..." She


    broke down and sobbed. After all, it was her fault Erica turned out like this.


    Looking at her sobbing mother, Erica started to say something, but thought better of it. Finally, she


    simply said. "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry!"


    Then she grabbed the ultrasound results from the table, and stalked off. She didn''t look back.


    Wesley wanted to run after her, but ir was still in tears. He had to stay here andfort her.


    Milling about the living room, the servants of the Li family were too frightened to breathe. They kept


    busy, not wanting to be drawn into that kind of drama.


    As the saying goes, bad news travels fast.


    No one knew how the news was leaked. But nevertheless, the general poption seemed to be aware


    of it. And people shared it on social media. The youngest daughter of the Li family was pregnant.


    Wesley was quite a prominent figure, so it was bound to make the news. The little firebrand herself,


    Erica Li, was going to have a kid! And no one knew who the father was!


    It caused a huge stir in the upper ss circles.


    Wesley called Erica, hoping she''de back. They could sit down and talk about this like civilized


    people. She nixed that idea.


    The next day, she sent a message to Wesley and disappeared. No one knew where she ran off to.


    Nine monthster, in the Li family home


    Yvette was sitting down to have breakfast. She was behind schedule. She''d gotten upte, and was


    about to bete for work. She shoveled mouthful after mouthful of food into her mouth, trying to eat


    more quickly.


    Suddenly, someone rang the door bell.


    Yvette stared at the door for a while and swallowed her mouthful of food. ''Who would be knocking on


    the door so early?''


    A servant ran to open the door. When she saw the person outside, she asked doubtfully, "Excuse me,


    who are you looking for?"


    The servant was new. She had only been working there for six months, and she was from a rural area.


    No wonder she didn''t know the woman at the door.


    The girl gave no answer and held her sleeping infant in her arms. Ignoring the maid entirely, she


    walked confidently into the house.


    Yvette looked up at the woman who had just walked in, and almost choked on her bread. The girl, of


    course, was smiling. Wesley and ir rushed downstairs when they heard who had knocked on the


    door.


    "Rika!" All of a sudden everyone in the living room was calling her name.


    Yes, the prodigal daughter, who disappeared ten months ago, was back. And she was carrying an


    infant scarcely a month old.


    When she gazed upon the family members she had not seen for a long time, Erica forced back her


    tears, smiled brightly as before, and greeted them all. "Hi guys, I''m back!" Erica had called Gifford


    ahead of time. He might be on his way home, too.


    Seeing her daughter standing in front of her safe and sound, ir quietly wiped her tears.


    While Erica was gone, ir had some time to think and clear her head. She regretted pping Erica.


    She was family, and ir treated her no better than a stranger. It was just one more child. Erica hadn''t


    Setting down her chopsticks, Yvette rushed out of the dining room to embrace Erica. She was so


    excited that her voice trembled. "Rika, where have you been? I was so worried about you!"


    Wesley, who was no longer in panic mode, walked over to Erica and took the baby from her arms with


    a poker face. "Is this... my grandson?" he asked.


    Erica had texted him earlier. She said she''d be there with his grandson.


    Grandson... The living room became quiet after everybody heard the word. Erica nodded and said,


    "Dad, meet Feb Wu." She looked at her son and said, "That''s your granddad."


    Yvette was torn betweenughing and crying. With doubt written all over her face, she asked, "You


    can''t be serious! Feb Wu?"


    "Yes. He was born in the second lunar month and his family name is Wu. So I named him Feb." Erica


    just couldn''t think of a good name. She stayed upte racking her brains, trying to think of something.


    Giving up, she just gave the baby that name for the time being.


    Everyone was speechless.


    ir didn''t try to hold the baby, but held Erica''s hand instead. Luckily, Erica didn''t pull away, so she


    asked, "Where have you been all this time? Your father and brother tried to find you. But they had no


    luck."


    Wesley had tried to reach out to her by using all his connections, but to no avail.


    She had been missing for months. ir hadn''t been able to sleep well since Erica ran off.


    Instead of answering her question, Erica lowered her head to look at ir''s hands which were holding


    hers tightly. With a guilty look, she apologized, "Mom, I''m sorry."


    ''I''m sorry for making you and Dad worry about me for so long.''


    She had wanted to say this for a long time, but she decided not to contact them.

 Chapter 1104 Feb Wu

    Chapter 1104 Feb Wu


    Erica knew that if she used a cellphone or instant messenger, her father and brother would be easily


    able to track her down.


    Hearing Erica''s apology, ir couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. She broke down sobbing,


    clutching Erica closely.


    Yvette touched Feb Wu''s smooth face and said, "He''s so adorable!"


    ir didn''t think about the baby until just now. She let go of Erica and cautiously took the boy from


    Wesley''s arms. With a tearful smile, she said, "Come here, little one. Do you look like your mom?"


    Maybe it was chance, maybe he felt that many eyes were upon him. Regardless of the reason, the


    sleeping boy slowly opened his eyes and looked at everyone curiously.


    Yvette had never seen such a tiny child before. His every action charmed her. When she saw him do


    that, she said excitedly, "Mom, look! He opened his eyes!"


    ir exined resignedly, "I saw it. But why the fuss? Did you think he couldn''t do that? But check it


    out¡ªhis eyes are so small."


    Wesley turned to look at the baby and said, "Rika''s eyes weren''t that small when she was born." ''He


    might take after the father, '' he thought.


    ir exined, "The baby is only a month old. He''s too young to have any well-defined facial features.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Maybe when he gets older, his eyes will look like Rika''s." Rika''s eyes were beautiful. ir hoped the


    little guy had a pair of beautiful peepers too.


    Erica breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that her family liked Feb Wu.


    When Gifford walked in the door, Feb Wu was crying, perhaps because he was hungry. ir had sent a


    servant to buy some form.


    Gifford heard the baby''s cries the moment he walked up to the door. He thought he had the wrong


    ce at first. But once he was inside, he recognized the woman holding the child. It was his mother,


    ir.


    After taking off his military cap, Gifford looked around the living room searching for his sister. "Mom,


    who is this baby? Where is Rika? I thought she was back home."


    "Yeah she is. She''s upstairs in the study with your dad. He''s probably reading her the riot act. That''s


    your nephew, of course. Why did you ask if you knew the answer?" Then ir turned her head to look


    down at the baby. She rocked him a little, hoping to get him to calm down. "Look, that''s your uncle. See


    him? Alright, alright. There, there. Don''t cry."


    Shocked, Gifford pointed at the crying baby and stammered, "Is...he really Rika''s kid?"


    He was told that Rika got pregnant after she ran away from home. But he was still shocked at the new


    development.


    Rika always hung around with boys. A ton of boys. And she flirted with the more handsome ones. But


    Gifford had never heard anything about a boyfriend, and then she was pregnant all of a sudden. He


    understood why ir had a problem with it.


    Later, Wesley sent one of his men to Erica''s university, trying to find out who the baby''s father was. He


    talked to many students and faculty, but none of them had a clue. So eventually he gave up.


    ir nodded resignedly, "Yes," in answer to Gifford''s question. No one could believe it, but it was a fact,


    and there was nothing they could do about it.


    Gifford had no answer. He was still astounded, staring at the crying baby.


    His younger sister was still a child herself. How could she have given birth to another kid?


    Rika had just celebrated her 21st birthday. She hadn''t graduated from university yet. She was always a


    little troublemaker. How could she take care of a baby?


    Seeing her son standing there in a daze, ir understood how he felt. But since things hade this


    far, no one could do anything about it.


    So she said, "Call the maid and tell her to hurry up. I think he''s hungry." Rika was still a kid after all.


    She produced breast milk, but it wasn''t easy to express, so she had to resort to form. But she didn''t


    have the good sense to bring any along with her.


    "Okay." Gifford took out his cellphone quickly to make the call. "You have the number?" He was almost


    never home, so he wouldn''t know.


    In the study upstairs


    Erica walked into the study and closed the door. They sat opposite each other. The old man spoke first.


    "Who is the father of the child? Won''t he take responsibility?" Now, Wesley could understand why


    Carlos wanted to kill Sheffield when he heard that Evelyn was pregnant.


    Erica bowed her head and fiddled with the pen on Wesley''s desk. "He can''t step up, and I''m not sure I


    want him to. But that''s not why I came back. If you don''t want to help me with this, Dad, then I''ll leave,


    and take the kid with me."


    "Oh,e on!" Wesley scolded. "Does he know about the baby?"


    "He does!"


    "He didn''t say anything about taking care of you and the child?" Wesley resolved to find out who the


    baby''s father was. He wanted to break the guy''s legs.


    Erica became impatient. "It''s been a long time. Can we not do this now?"


    "Do what? Discuss something important? We need to hammer this out!"


    "Dad! You just won''t cut me any ck, willya?"


    "Because you don''t do that for us!" Last time they saw her, she showed them an ultrasound report.


    Now, she was back with a baby. She just didn''t give them the time to mentally prepare themselves. So


    they were gobsmacked again and again.


    Erica bent over the desk listlessly and stared at Wesley. "Why can''t we just go back to the way things


    were?"


    Wesley''s mouth twitched. "No! With such a huge scandal, I can''t be as lenient as I was."


    Everyone knew Erica was pregnant. Although the excitement had tapered off, people still remembered


    it.


    Wesley knew this country well. They didn''t ept breaches of tradition as readily here. He believed


    Erica would have a hard time of it. That was Wesley''s biggest concern.


    "You weren''t easy on me before, either. You followed me wherever I went! And you hit me." Especially


    when she was making trouble, Wesley would stop her every time.


    "Probably far less than you deserved. Do you think you don''t make mistakes?"


    Despite Wesley''s protests, things seemed to go back to the way they were, and the long lost happiness


    appeared in the Li family again.


    "Father, my surname is also Li. We''re in the same boat. From now on, you will have to protect me as


    long as we live here!" She gave birth to a baby in her early twenties. Erica figured more people might


    look down on her!


    She didn''t care what other people thought, but there were always some problems that couldn''t be


    avoided. So she had to ask her dad for help.


    "Not too smart, kiddo! You just now figured out life would be hard? What were you thinking back then?"


    Erica pleaded, "Father, I''m sorry. I promise it won''t happen again!"


    "It better not, or I''ll break your legs. I''ll send you to a convent before you run away from home."


    Erica couldn''t believe her ears. ''Listen to this guy. Is this how a father is supposed to act?''


    The following week was tough on ir.


    Because it felt like she and Wesley were the baby''s parents. It was they and the maternity matron who


    took care of the baby, feeding the baby, and changing the diaper. As the baby''s mother, Erica was


    hardly involved.

 Chapter 1105 Marry Matthew

    Chapter 1105 Marry Matthew


    What about Erica? She didn''t look like a mother at all; she was just as free as before.


    Originally, when she heard the baby cry, she''d be at his crib, ready to help him. But eventually, she got


    used to the infant''s cries, and turned a deaf ear to them.


    Luckily for her, she was at the Li family''s house. If she were living with her mother-inw, she would


    have been kicked out long before now. After all, what good was a daughter-inw who wouldn''t take


    care of her own child?


    It looked like it was hard times ahead for Erica. Wesley and ir could see theming a mile away.


    In the Huo family manor


    Someone knocked on the door of Carlos'' bedroom. He sprang out of bed and opened it. It was


    Matthew.


    "You wanted to talk to me?" the younger man said. Before he got in, Matthew received a text from


    Carlos. The old man said he had things to discuss with his son.


    Carlos pointed in a particr direction and said, "Let''s go to the study."


    In the study, before the young man could even take a seat, Carlos cut to the chase. "Phoebe Su is


    married to Nathan. Just forget her."


    Nathan Tu was Matthew''s best friend. He just got married to his girlfriend, Phoebe Su. Carlos believed


    this was the girl that Matthew had a major thing for.


    Matthew was about to sit down when Carlos spoke. But he stopped and stood straight instead, listening


    to the old man. "I know you''ve had a crush on her since...well...forever."


    "How do you know?"


    "That''s not the point. The point is I know. I don''t care whether she is a goddess or a muse in your heart.


    Just give up on her and date someone else. If you''re too busy to find a girlfriend, I can introduce one to


    you." Carlos knew that there were many simrities between him and Matthew. They were driven,


    career-minded, and would do anything to get what they wanted.


    He was afraid Matthew would screw up his friendship with Nathan Tu, if he focused all his energies on


    making Phoebe Su his. He needed to give up on that idea. He was too high-profile now to create a


    scandal like that.


    "You? Introduce a girl to me?"


    "That''s right. There''s nothing good about pursuing a married woman. I''ll find someone far better for


    you." Carlos had already found the right woman for his son.


    "Mind your own business, old man!" With an emotionless face, the young man turned to leave.


    "We''ve already been over this. Let''s not fight about it. So here''s a reminder: I won''t let Phoebe Su


    marry you even if you do win her over."


    When Matthew opened the door to the study, Carlos followed him and said, "Your uncle Wesley and


    aunt ir will be here the day after tomorrow. They''ll have Erica in tow, too. They invited us to dinner,


    so you''ll need to be there. Hey, Matthew! Stop! Did you hear me?"


    To save Carlos'' face, Matthew turned around and said calmly, "Your voice is as loud as it is annoying.


    I''m not deaf. How could I avoid hearing you?"


    Carlos'' eyes widened in anger. He wanted to teach this kid a lesson, but the hostile aura he used to


    carry when he was young was already gone. "Dinner, the day after tomorrow," he demanded. What he


    didn''t know was that he was no longer as intimidating as he used to be to his son. Even if he puffed


    himself up and tried to sound threatening, it just fell t.


    He also forgot he wasn''t as powerful as he was. He didn''t wield the financial influence he used to. It


    was his son, Matthew Huo, who was now the most powerful man in the financial world.


    And¡ª his son-inw, Sheffield Tang, who was known as "Smiling Tiger" by many people in business


    circles.


    The name was well-earned. He appeared to be friendly at first, but he was as fierce and cruel as a tiger


    when dealing with enemies.


    Both of these two young men had the economy of Y City in a stranglehold. And they could wield that


    power as long as they wished.


    Matthew quoted Sheffield''s words before leaving, "You''re my dad. You''re the boss. You have the final


    say."


    He was soon out of Carlos'' sight.


    "Humph. That sounds better," Carlos murmured to himself. Meanwhile, he concocted a n.


    Back at the Li household, Wesley and ir left Feb with the nanny and set off to Y City with Erica.


    The whole Huo family were gathered on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. They were going to treat


    the three members of the Li family to a big meal.


    Wesley hade to thank Carlos for his help looking for Erica when she disappeared for nearly ten


    months. Besides, he also wanted to have a get-together with his friends.


    They had a good time during the meal. Sheffield whispered to Evelyn, "Any idea what''s going on? This


    isn''t normal. Uncle Wesley and Dad are pretty close. They get together all the time. Why did Dad want


    us all here for dinner?"


    Evelyn knew that things weren''t that simple, but she didn''t know what it was about. "Maybe he has too


    much time on his hands now. He just keeps worrying about this or that."


    Carlos was always hatching ns, and if he and Debbie weren''t on a trip, he''d be home making


    trouble.


    "Something big''s going to happen!" Sheffield surmised.


    "Maybe. Gwyn,e here. Get your brother and cousin something to eat," Evelyn said to her daughter.


    Gwyn was ying with two little boys. A waitress was watching them.


    Evelyn and Sheffield''s second child was a boy. His name was Godwin Tang. He was barely four years


    old now.


    Joshua and Terilynn''s firstborn was a boy. His name was Godfrey Fan, now less than three. Gwyn


    always kept the two boys in line.


    "Yes, Mommy. Gods, it''s time for dinner. Let''s yter, okay?" Every time Gwyn said "Gods," the two


    boys knew she was talking to both of them.


    "Okay!" On Gwyn''s orders, the two little boys ran to their seats obediently and dug in.


    When everyone was done eating, Carlos cleared his throat and began, "Hey, everyone. I have


    something important to tell you guys."


    The two boys stopped talking at once when they saw Gwyn put a finger to her lips to shush them.


    Carlos looked at Wesley and ir, and exined, "Wesley, ir, here''s the thing. Debbie and I have


    discussed it. It''s time for Matthew to settle down. Erica and he are both single. After careful


    consideration, I''ve decided Matthew should marry Erica. This way, Feb can have a father and a family.


    What do you think?"


    His words astonished everyone in the room.


    Erica was too shocked to say a word. Spoon in hand, she shifted her gaze among the people involved


    in this scheme. She looked at Carlos, as poker-faced as ever. Matthew wore a gloomy expression.


    Debbie was smiling. Finally, she looked back at Matthew.


    ''Am I hearing things? Marry Matthew?! Me?'' Erica couldn''t wrap her brain around such a wild


    suggestion.


    Wesley hesitated. "But... Carlos, that''s unfair to Matthew." Although Erica was his daughter, he couldn''t


    say yes to that.


    Matthew was a great guy. Why should he marry a woman who had another man''s baby? And he didn''t


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    look super happy about it. It was just an order from his parents. Wesley felt bad for Matthew.


    But Carlos didn''t think so. He simply remarked, "Rika''s a good girl. So she made a mistake. She''s


    young. As long as she knows what she did wrong and lives happily with Matthew after they''re married,


    we should just let bygones be bygones." No matter who Matthew married, it was much better than his


    best friend''s wife.


    Moreover, Erica was lively and outgoing while Matthew was cold and reserved. Their characters would


    beplementary to each other.


    Debbie chimed in, "Yeah, Carlos is right. ir, I know this city is a ways away from where you live, but


    you don''t need to worry about anything. Our home will be her home too. She can do whatever she


    wants, just like she does now."

 Chapter 1106 Met The Wrong Guy

    Chapter 1106 Met The Wrong Guy


    ir shook her head; she was touched. "We''re not worried about Rika. We''re just... Just like Wesley


    said, it''s unfair to Matthew. If Rika hadn''t given birth to a baby, I''d probably say yes." The point was


    Erica did something that couldn''t be undone.


    Matthew had his pick of anyone, had women lining up to date him. So why would he marry a girl who


    gave birth to another man''s baby?


    "Rika, are you still in touch with Feb''s father?" Debbie asked Erica, who was still dumbfounded about


    everything.


    For a long while, she didn''t say a word. The silence became ufortable. Terilynn nudged her and


    reminded her, "Hey! My mom asked you a question!"


    Erica snapped back to reality. "What? I''m sorry. You wanted to ask me something?"


    Debbie repeated her question. Hearing that, Erica twitched her mouth and shook her head. "No. That


    bastard doesn''t deserve a phone call." Why would she contact Feb''s father? He was human scum!


    Debbie was relieved to hear that. "That''s good. So Rika was young and naive and she met the wrong


    guy. She didn''t do this on purpose. I think we can overlook it."


    There was a moment of silence at the table.


    Matthew held his tongue all this time. He wasn''t interested in keeping his peace anymore. The young


    man cast a nce at Carlos, and asked coldly, "What''s the matter? Got too much free time?" The old


    man was even meddling in Matthew''s marriage now.


    The young man was thinking that Carlos really did have nothing to do. The old man had been pretty


    high and mighty since he took a more active hand in ZL Group. So he started to make trouble for his


    kid.


    Carlos didn''t mind his attitude. "Rika just dated the wrong guy. She didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Why should I care? Why should I pay the price for her indiscretions?" Matthew had no filter. He didn''t


    need one, either. He didn''t care about others'' feelings at all.


    The atmosphere in the private booth became awkward. ir immediately chimed in, "Matthew''s right.


    Thank you, Carlos. We''re deeply moved. But marriage is a big event, after all. We should see how


    Matthew feels about this."


    "I know how he feels. I heard him. Debbie was on him to find a nice girl, but he never took it seriously.


    We''re not young anymore. We could leave this world any minute. I want to see my kids get married


    before that happens. I don''t want to be worried about my kids after I die."


    Wesley and ir got his point. Carlos'' words made sense. Evelyn and Terilynn were already married;


    Matthew was the only kid that worried the elders now.


    None of the three kids of the Li family were married, either. Gifford didn''t even have a girlfriend; Yvette


    was dating a guy, but it was hard to tell if they would tie the knot in the end. Erica was the worst of the


    three. She had given birth to some guy''s baby, and wasn''t interested in getting back together with him.


    Matthew sneered in his heart. ''Carlos has two reasons for doing something¡ªthe reason he gives, and


    the real reason. He''s just afraid I might have an affair with Phoebe and betray my good friend.''


    Unexpectedly, Wesley made a decision quickly. "Okay, as long as Matthew agrees, we''re okay with it."


    He would keep an eye on Erica from now on and make sure she''d be a good wife.


    Erica looked at Wesley in shock. "Dad, I don''t want¡ª"


    "Erica! Your uncle Carlos and aunt Debbie love you so much that they''re willing to overlook your


    mistake. Why in the world would you say no?" Wesley snapped back.


    Erica felt insulted. Was that why her parents were trying to marry her off?


    With an intimidating aura, Matthew stared at his dad and threatened, "If you have nothing else to do,


    you can have half my workload."


    Carlos wasn''t bothered by this at all. He winked at Sheffield sitting next to him. Sheffield instantly got


    his point and felt baffled. ''Oh,e on. Me again?''


    He knew that Carlos had invited him to dinner for a reason.


    Since his father-inw had given the order, Sheffield had to do it. He cleared his throat and said in a


    low voice, "Matthew, don''t be so pig-headed about this. Seriously, marriage ain''t that bad. Why keep


    staving off the inevitable? Your old man has told you what he wants. Why not listen to him for a


    change? He''s not going to take no for an answer. Believe me, I know. You and I both know how Dad is.


    So why not just marry the gal? What do you have to lose? You might even fall in love with her. And one


    more thing..."


    Not wanting Evelyn to hear the rest of his words, Sheffield drew closer to the younger man and


    whispered, "Listen, man. Women just can''t let things be. They always dig up the past and use it against


    you. Even your sister can''t avoid doing it, not to mention Erica. If you fall in love with her in the future


    and make a mistake, you''ll have a hard time getting a date with her. This marriage is a gimme. Just a


    bit of friendly advice from your brother-inw."


    ''Dad, I tried my best!'' Sheffield said in his mind.


    Matthew cast a sidelong nce at him and said to Evelyn calmly, "Evelyn, he said you liked to dig up


    the past."


    Sheffield whined, "Hey, you! I told you that for your own good. What do you think you''re doing?" Then


    he turned to his wife and apologized quickly, "I didn''t mean that, honey..."


    As usual, Evelyn wore a smile and said, "It''s okay. I don''t really care what he said."


    Evelyn was always respectful to Sheffield in front of others. But when they got back home and it was


    just the two of them, she would teach him a lesson. She''d be giving Sheffield a hard time tonight!


    When Joshua saw Carlos wink at Sheffield a moment ago, he was afraid that the old man would try to


    get him to work on Matthew too. So, to avoid making eye contact with Carlos, Joshua kept his eyes on


    his food, and picked at it.


    Both Matthew and Carlos were a handful. If he could stay out of this, he''d be better off.


    After a moment of silence, Carlos told his son bluntly, "Okay, Son. How about this? If you agree to


    marry Rika, I''ll formally hand over the ZL Group to you." Carlos still had the title of CEO in ZL Group.


    Since Matthew had just taken the position of vice president, Carlos was still in charge.


    Matthew cast a scornful nce at him and answered nonchntly, "I don''t need a woman to help me


    get what I want." He had worked for ZL Group for a long time. If he couldn''t earn the CEO title himself,


    he might as well give up his position now.


    Erica had been thinking about this while they were talking to Matthew. Now there was a break in the


    conversation, and she knew what she wanted to say. "Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, thanks for your


    kindness. I''m younger than Matthew and we have nothing inmon. Besides, he''s a great guy. I''m


    sure he''ll marry a beautiful girl from a rich family. Girls like me don''t deserve him. Let''s drop this. Am I


    right, Matthew?" ''I''m only 21, but Dad''s marrying me off? Is he kidding? Marry a man I have no feelings


    for?'' Erica felt so helpless.


    Matthew took a nce at the girl who was smiling at him politely. Then, he said something that


    shocked everyone. "Fine. I don''t have time to date, anyway. If Dad and Mom worry about me so much,


    then I''ll do it. But this is thest time. Mom, Dad, if you two stick your noses in my business again, it


    won''t go well. Don''t push me!"


    As soon as he finished saying this, Matthew stood up and nodded at Wesley and ir. He left the


    private booth without looking back at Erica, who was bbergasted again.


    Watching her brother''s retreating figure, Terilynn got quite nervous. ''Oh, my God! Why didn''t Dad tell


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    me this earlier? He wants Matthew to marry Erica?''


    Two days ago, Terilynn had secretly mocked Matthew in front of Erica. She told the girl that Matthew


    had a longtime crush on a goddess, but he couldn''t bring himself to ask her out.

 Chapter 1107 The Emotionless Robot

    Chapter 1107 The Emotionless Robot


    There was a goddess who shone like the purest moonlight in Matthew''s heart. The topic was on


    everyone''s lips in the city, but no one knew exactly who his goddess was. And why people knew about


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    it, no one could say. After all, Matthew wasn''t one to share his secrets easily.


    Who on earth was his goddess? That was the biggest mystery to those who had a crush on Matthew.


    Just like that, over dinner, the Huo family and Li family decided that Matthew and Erica would be


    married. They didn''t care that she didn''t want to.


    During the whole process, Erica had no right to speak, all because she already had a child out of


    wedlock.


    In two days, the Huos presented their betrothal gifts to the Li family.


    The Huo family was generous and sincere. They gave the Li family two checks, six sets of priceless


    jewelry, five houses in Erica''s name¡ªthree houses were in Y City and two in A Country.


    And just when Erica thought that was too much, they gave her more betrothal gifts.


    Three limited edition supercars suitable fordies, a listed jewelrypany, two luxury yachts, two


    credit cards with unlimited bnces issued by a bank under ZL Group...


    When she saw the gifts, Erica could almost believe that she and Matthew were in love.


    The truth was, these were all gifts from Carlos and Debbie. Matthew didn''t give a damn about them.


    But she wasn''t done being surprised. The two families held a grand engagement ceremony in the Li''s


    hometown the very next day. And the wedding was scheduled to be held on July 7th of the lunar


    calendar.


    Everything was happening so fast.


    Like an emotionless robot, Matthew coldly handled all the details.


    It felt like a dream to Erica. She wore a pink dress, and had a ss of wine in her hand. After the


    engagement ceremony, Erica stood beside Matthew and gazed at all the guests. Looking at the


    rtives and friendsing and going, this was like something out of a fairy tale.


    But she couldn''t help poking the man''s arm and whispering, "Why did you agree to marry me?"


    Matthew didn''t even look at her. "My father asked me," he answered indifferently.


    Erica was speechless. ''You sound so reluctant.''


    Later, the news of their engagement had gone viral on the Inte. It was all over the news, and social


    media as well. "Breaking news: Matthew Huo, sessor and vice president of ZL Group, is set to


    marry the youngest daughter of the Li family!"


    Now, everyone in the world knew Erica was going to marry Matthew.


    Thementers could scarcely believe what they read. The news shocked everyone.


    A user named Knifemented, "Erica Li is going to marry Matthew Huo? WTF? Is that true? It''s an


    April Fool''s Day joke, right? Oh, my God!"


    Another user named Your Highnessmented, "Dafuq? Erica Li? Miss Troublemaker herself? How''d


    that happen? Tell me that''s not true!"


    The user Keep Silent said, "Wow! The Li and Huo families, united by marriage. That oughta be fun."


    Girl Under Bridge said, "I wonder how many people in Y City will have a problem now that Miss


    Troublemaker''s in town. Mr. Matthew Huo, if this is a shotgun marriage, let us know. We''lle rescue


    you!"


    In the Li family house


    Erica became more and more depressed as she read thements. Atst, she turned off the phone


    andy in bed, staring at the ceiling in despair.


    People all over the world thought she wasn''t good enough for Matthew, and they all knew they didn''t


    love each other. They said it was beneath Matthew to be the stepfather of her baby.


    At the thought of it, she took out her phone and got Matthew''s phone number from Terilynn. Then, she


    texted the man. "So what do you think about marrying a woman who''s had a child out of wedlock?"


    She was eager for his response. If he had a problem with it, Erica would definitely persuade him to


    cancel the wedding.


    ''What if he doesn''t have a problem with it?'' she thought. But then she shook her head. ''A proud guy like


    Matthew wouldn''t do that. Why would a guy like that marry me? He''s not an idiot.''


    An hourter, Matthew texted her back. "You''re bound to find a few bad apples in the bunch."


    ''OK. And? What''s that supposed to mean? What do I do now?'' Erica was totally confused.


    ''No way! I have to fight for my future happiness.'' At that thought, the girl got out of bed and walked


    towards Wesley''s room.


    "Dad, you asleep? Dad!" She pounded on the door.


    Wesley opened the door, emotionless. "What''s up?"


    Erica took a deep breath and protested in a serious voice, "Dad, I''m your daughter, your youngest


    daughter. You can''t do this to me!"


    Knowing what she was referring to, Wesley said, "You mean your marriage to Matthew? I like him."


    Erica felt frustrated. She protested again, "He''s not even in love with me. You know he has a thing for


    another girl, right?" Everyone in the city knew about it. And Terilynn had mentioned it, too. So the


    rumors were true.


    "So what? Look, it''s already arranged! You''re marrying him, and that''s that." Wesley trusted Matthew.


    He was a man of integrity. He would never betray Erica after they got married.


    But he didn''t trust his daughter at all. He wondered whether Erica could be faithful to Matthew. She


    liked to flirt before she got pregnant. Would she do something stupid to ruin this?


    Erica didn''t know what to say. Did Matthew cast a spell on Wesley or something?


    "Matthew would make a great son-inw. You''re not likely to find a better guy anywhere. Especially


    after giving birth to some other guy''s kid. There''s no better choice. Just go back to bed!" Wesley closed


    the door.


    Facing the closed door, Erica was speechless. What else could she say? If she had known that a child


    would ruin her life, she wouldn''t have made that reckless decision in the first ce.


    She pounded on the door and shouted, "Are you really willing to send me to another city? That''s where


    the Huos live!"


    Wesley didn''t open the door for her this time. "Yes, I am." His answer half-muffled by the wood between


    them.


    ''What the heck? This is so messed up!''


    Erica looked at the baby who was sucking his own fingers in the crib. She had been racking her brain


    for a whole week, but she still couldn''t think of a way to break off the engagement.


    The pre-wedding photos would be taken very soon. If she couldn''t think of a way out, she might end up


    marrying Matthew.


    When she thought of his cold face and arrogant eyes, she wanted to gouge his eyes out!


    "Rika, take Feb out and get some fresh air," ir said to Erica as she walked towards the storage


    room.


    "I don''t want to!" She was not in the mood to go outside.


    "Hurry up! He doesn''t get outside much as it is. It''s not good to keep him cooped up like this." ir had


    stopped what she was doing so she could argue with her daughter.


    Erica sighed. The little guy was cute, so she decided to take him out for a walk. Her mom was right.


    Just a few minutes after Erica pushed the stroller out of the house, ir thought of something and


    walked out of the storage room. She told the nanny, "Rika didn''t take the baby''s water bottle with her.


    Here, take this to her. She''s a new mom and might not be as careful as she should be. Make sure she''s


    okay."


    "Yes, ma''am!" The nanny left in a hurry with the bottle of water.

 Chapter 1108 Whats So Wrong With Doing What Dad Wants

    Chapter 1108 What''s So Wrong With Doing What Dad Wants


    Erica pushed the stroller around the neighborhood. She passed by a pregnant woman out for a walk.


    She was obviously not very far along. When the woman noticed the baby in the stroller, she walked


    over and said, "Hi, little one! You''re so cute! How old is he?"


    "Less than two months old," Erica said.


    "I hope my kid''ll be as cute as he is. Is he on breast milk or form?"


    Erica''s mouth twitched. Instead of answering, she asked, "You must have moved here recently, huh?"


    The pregnant woman was surprised by her question. "Why, yes! How did you know?"


    With a faint smile, the girl said casually, "Because everyone around here knows me. And they pretty


    much keep their distance. Especially if they''re pregnant."


    "Why would they do that?" This confused the other woman even more.


    Just then, a man strode over to them. ''Probably the woman''s husband, '' Erica thought. He nervously


    took the pregnant woman in his arms and stared at Erica warily, "I''m sorry, Miss Li. We''ll leave you


    alone. Honey, let''s go!"


    The pregnant woman didn''t know what he was talking about, but followed her husband anyway. As they


    moved away, she asked, "Who is she? It almost seems like you''re afraid of her."


    "That''s Miss Troublemaker, all grown up. She''s the youngest daughter of the Li family. She''s also


    unpredictable and reckless. You''d do well to stay away from her. Everyone else does. See the baby


    stroller she''s pushing? That kid was born out of wedlock. She wouldn''t even tell her family who the


    father was. See what I mean now?"


    The man''s voice got further and further away. Eventually he was out of earshot.


    Standing under the tree silently for a while, Erica walked to the front of the stroller, squatted down and


    pinched the little boy''s face, smiling sweetly. "Don''t worry, Feb. No matter what they say, I won''t leave


    you. I''m not like that."


    When the baby saw her smile, he gave her a cute smile in return. Or was it just gas? There was a lot of


    guesswork to parenting an infant.


    The nanny came along not long after. She heard the man talking to his wife. She was now a lot warier


    of Erica. "Miss Li, you forgot to take the baby''s bottle with you."


    She ignored the nanny, as she ignored most people. She was used to the reactions by now. Erica said


    nothing, and took the bottle from the woman. She popped the cap off, and held the nipple to the baby''s


    mouth. "Come on, Feb, you gotta be thirsty. Have some water."


    The baby fastened his lips around the nipple, and began to sip water from the bottle.


    In fact, the pregnant woman who had spoken to her earlier inspired Erica. The quick-witted girl had


    figured out another excuse to cancel her impending wedding to Matthew.


    One rainy day, Gifford finally seized the opportunity to talk with Erica.


    As soon as he entered the gate of the Li family house, he saw that his sister was about to head out. He


    closed the umbre after shaking it off outside, and parked it in the cloak room. Once he closed the


    door, Gifford asked, "It''s raining cats and dogs outside. Where are you headed?"


    "I was going stir-crazy inside, so I''m going to take a walk."


    "A walk?" He sneered. Was he supposed to believe that?


    Gifford crossed his arms, and said, "We need to talk. Not here¡ªupstairs."


    "I''d rather not. Feb''s upstairs bawling his head off! It''s quieter down here!" Erica was depressed.


    Children were so hard to deal with. They were cute when they were quiet, but annoying when they


    cried!


    "What kind of mom are you? Shouldn''t you see to the baby when he''s crying? He cries for a reason,


    you know. Fine. I can''t make you be a mom. But why are you going out? This is wrong, and you know


    it!" Even a single man like him knew the right thing to do, but how could the baby''s mother not know


    that?


    He sighed and thought, ''Erica''s still a child! She isn''t ready to be a mother at all!''


    Erica fired back helplessly, "But the nanny and Mom are taking care of Feb, right? He''s not alone." She


    had also taken care of Feb. She just wanted to get a little peace.


    "I''d stay inside. It''s raining. You''ll get soaked." Gifford held her by the shoulder without listening to her


    protests and pulled her back.


    Erica rolled her eyes. "Hey, Gifford, what the hell are you doing?"


    Gifford looked around the living room to make sure no one else was there. Then he asked in a whisper,


    "Be honest, who''s the baby''s daddy?"


    "I don''t know!" Erica replied directly.


    Gifford was so angry that he raised his palm and said, "Think I won''t hit you? Think again!" Wesley had


    gone to her university, and consulted with the instructors. He stood out in the hall, and called all the


    boys with thest name "Wu" out of ss. After questioning them, it came down to just two.


    However, both of them had girlfriends, and he believed they had nothing to do with his daughter.


    "Go ahead! See what happens!" Erica raised her chin and stared at her brother provocatively.


    In frustration, Gifford lowered his hand and said, "Fine, you win. Maybe Matthew can knock some


    sense into you."


    At the mention of Matthew, Erica pulled a long face. "Can we leave him out of this?"


    "If you won''t answer my first question, I''ll ask you another. Dad told me you agreed to marry Matthew.


    Is that true?"


    "No!" They didn''t give her a choice, or a chance to say no.


    Gifford was speechless. "You don''t want to marry him?"


    "What do you think? Hey, if you can persuade Dad to call off the engagement, I''ll do whatever you


    want." Erica promised while patting her chest.


    Gifford mulled it around in his head.


    Erica tugged at his sleeve and said, "Uncle Carlos'' home is so far away. If I marry Matthew, I''ll be living


    there. We won''t be able to see each other. How is that fair?"


    "Actually, it''s not that far. I go there all the time. I can see you when I visit Sheffield."


    Erica pouted her lips. ''Come on, that''s not what a caring brother should say!'' she thought helplessly.


    "Okay. Where are you going with this?"


    "Just marry the guy. What''s so wrong with doing what Dad wants? You''ve already caused lots of drama


    here. If you marry someone else, I''m afraid they won''t be very nice to you."


    "But, what about Matthew? Aren''t you afraid that he''ll bully me as well?" Erica didn''t understand their


    way of thinking. What made them think that Matthew would treat her well?


    "Not really. I know the guy. It was Uncle Carlos'' idea, not ours. Besides, Uncle Carlos and Aunt Debbie


    are good people, and they raised Matthew right. As long as you behave yourself, I think everything''ll be


    okay."


    Erica wasn''t convinced. She said angrily, "Gifford, Dad sent you to talk to me, huh?"


    "No, this is my brotherly advice. I also think it''s a good idea to marry an older guy."


    "I totally agree with you about Uncle Carlos and Aunt Debbie. But what about Matthew? He''s the vice


    president of a bigpany like ZL Group. Think I can outsmart him?" Erica wondered why everyone in


    her family was on Matthew''s side. They all wanted her to marry him.


    "Listen to you. You''re going about this all wrong. Matthew''s rich, as are all the Huos. You''ll have a good


    life. Why fight that? Why worry about outsmarting him? This is your chance to be happy. Don''t blow it."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I should know better than to talk to you. You''re still single!"


    Arms akimbo, Gifford glowered at her and shouted, "Erica Li!"


    Erica picked her ear. "I get it. I''ll stay here. I''m headed upstairs tofort the little guy abandoned by


    his father!"


    "Hey, wait. What about the baby? Is he going with you after you marry Matthew?" Gifford asked.

 Chapter 1109 Im Pregnant Again

    Chapter 1109 I''m Pregnant Again


    Erica walked towards the staircase and replied to Gifford without turning her head, "Talk about itter!"


    She was too busy worrying about her marriage to think about anything else.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "You have to respect Matthew''s opinion, you know?"


    "Okay." When she had just hit the first step, she suddenly turned around and smiled fawningly at


    Gifford. "Hey, do me a favor?"


    Gifford refused directly, "No. You treat me like that and expect me to do anything for you? Get real!" He


    strode towards the staircase too.


    When he brushed past Erica, she took his arm and said, "Gifford, don''t be so mean! I''ve been gone for


    nearly a year, and I don''t have much to show for it. Life''s been hard. Don''t you feel sorry for your


    sister?"


    Gifford pretended to be nonchnt. "Not really. Should I?"


    "Seriously? I''m not kidding." That was kind of a shock. Was he dating someone that hated her? That


    was about the only thing she could think of. Otherwise, why had he stopped caring about his sister?


    "Okay. Fire away."


    "Well, here''s the thing. I ordered instant noodles every day while I was gone, so I owe Hyatt Li sixty


    thousand bucks. So..."


    Gifford stood there, shaking his head. He didn''t believe her. She had enough money with her when she


    left. Besides, who could spend sixty thousand dors on instant noodles in just ten months? "You


    always cheat Hyatt. You''d think he''d know better by now."


    Erica protested, "Why don''t you talk about how I got injured for defending him? Besides, I just borrowed


    sixty thousand dors from him. Can you help me pay him back? I''ll get you three times that when I get


    a job!"


    "Think I believe that? You started saying that when you were six or seven years old. How old are you


    now? You''re going to be twenty-two, right? You kept saying the same thing for fifteen years. When you


    can make money on your own, you''ll pay me back. Your probably owe me several hundred million by


    now."


    "It''s only a few hundred million. No problem. I''ll give you an IOU now, and pay you back a billion!" Erica


    said confidently.


    Gifford squinted at her and said, "One billion? Sounds like a pipe dream to me. I''ve got an idea: stop


    borrowing money!"


    "Well, if you don''t believe me, then forget it."


    "I believe you."


    "What?" Seeing his sudden serious look, Erica lost her confidence.


    "If you marry Matthew, you could probably get me a billion. Ten billion, even." The only problem was


    whether Erica could get Matthew to fork over that much.


    Erica was speechless. She decisively released Gifford''s arm, and brother and sister went their separate


    ways.


    In the nursery, Feb had stopped crying after drinking his form. The nanny was ying with him. ir


    was preparing a diaper.


    Gifford carried the little guy in his arms. "Hey, little fat boy, I''m your uncle."


    ir was unhappy about how he called the baby. "He''s not fat at all. Why call him fat boy?"


    "Look at his chubby legs. It''s fair to call him that. Besides, his name is Feb." Gifford felt odd, calling his


    nephew Feb.


    Erica, sitting beside the crib, lifted her eyelids and said, "I think Feb''s a good name. You just have no


    taste in names!"


    "Huh? That''s bullshit. Change his name, sis. You want him to get made fun of at school? Then call him


    Feb."


    "Yeah, yeah. I know," Erica responded carelessly.


    Watching her daughter, ir shook her head resignedly. She was worried that Erica would continue to


    be difficult after she married into the Huo family.


    Soon, the day for the pre-wedding photo shoot came. Worried his daughter might run away, Wesley


    personally drove her to Y City.


    Erica had a gloomy look on her face the whole time. She didn''t look like a happy bride-to-be. Instead,


    she was like a criminal, while Wesley was the police. She was taken from her home country to a


    special prison in Y City.


    As a matter of fact, Wesley was a cautious and considerate man. He not only drove her to the city, but


    made sure she was sitting in Matthew''s office before he left.


    At ZL Group


    Erica sat on the couch and waited for Matthew to finish up there. She was so bored she fell asleep.


    Half an hourter, he cleaned his desk off and turned off hisputer.


    When Erica came to her senses, the man was already standing over her. The first thing she saw was


    his long, sexy legs. The girl swallowed her saliva and then raised her head slightly. The next thing she


    saw was Matthew''s extremely handsome face!


    "Let''s go!" Matthew cast a cold nce at her and walked out of the office first.


    "Okay!" Erica foolishly nodded her head and followed him immediately.


    They got in the same car, both sitting in the back seat.


    The sound of the car being started snapped Erica back to reality. She had been so lost in how


    handsome he looked, she almost forgot that she had something to tell the man.


    But the driver was there, with the partition between front and back seat down, so she had to wait for


    another chance.


    The wedding nner was not far from ZL Group. It only took a few ufortable minutes to get there.


    As soon as the car came to a stop, two men came to open the door for them¡ªone on the left, the other


    on the right.


    Erica politely thanked the man who opened the door for her. "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo."


    ''Mrs. Huo...'' Erica shivered. She didn''t think they understood. She didn''t want to be Mrs. Huo at all.


    The wedding dresses for the pre-wedding photo shoot had been prepared in advance. When the staff


    went to fetch the apparel, Erica finally got a chance to speak with Matthew alone.


    She gathered her courage and looked at the man standing next to her, both hands in his pockets.


    "Well... Mr. Huo, I don''t think we need pre-wedding pics. Do you?"


    She used to call him Matthew and thought of him as a brother. But now things had changed between


    them. She wanted to create some distance. So she decided to call him Mr. Huo instead.


    Matthew looked away from the white wedding dress in the window and fixed his eyes on her face


    without saying a word, as if waiting for her to continue.


    Erica clenched her teeth and blurted out, "I''m pregnant again! I thought you should know the truth. If I


    hide it from you, it will be¡ª" ''¡ªunfair to you.'' Thest three words disappeared under his cold gaze.


    "Show me the examination results."


    "What?" Erica suddenly raised her head.


    "You said you were pregnant. Where are the test results?"


    His sharp question made Erica''s heart sink. She racked her brains, trying toe up with an answer.


    "Oh...um... I didn''t think the papers were useful, so I threw them away. The test results were in there."


    "Let''s go, then!" Matthew turned and made his way to the door.


    Erica was confused. What did he mean? But she still caught up with him and asked, "Where are we


    going?"


    The man didn''t even look at her this time. "The hospital."


    "Why?" ''A pregnancy test?'' she wondered. At the thought of this possibility, Erica didn''t know what to


    do.


    "A pre-natal exam." Since she was his fiancee, he tried to be patient and exin it to her.


    She was right. Erica gave a wry smile.


    She had two choices. Either let Matthew take her to the hospital or try on the wedding dresses. If they


    wound up in the hospital, he would find out she lied to him, so she figured that the dresses would be


    preferable. "Look! Isn''t that wedding dress beautiful? It''s simply gorgeous! Do you want me to try it on?"


    She randomly pointed at a wedding dress, hoping her lie would be forgotten.

 Chapter 1110 Trying On Wedding Dresses

    Chapter 1110 Trying On Wedding Dresses


    Matthew took a quick look at the wedding dress Erica was randomly pointing at and then fixed his eyes


    on her. "You sure that''s the one you want?"


    "Yeah, I think so. You don''t like it?" She could try on wedding dresses for a whole day as long as he


    didn''t take her to the hospital for the pregnancy checkup!


    He shot a nce at the shop manager and then fixed his eyes on the wedding dress in the shop


    window. "Bring her that one," he ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Robot-like, Erica followed the saleswoman into the fitting room. The first dress she tried on was the one


    she randomly selected a few moments ago.


    With the saleswoman''s help, Erica donned the dress. There was no mirror in the fitting room, but she


    wasn''t really concerned with how it fit anyway. She was focused on how she could get Matthew to


    cancel the wedding.


    So, she did whatever the saleswoman told her to do. She didn''t realize what the cut of wedding dress


    was until she stood in front of the mirror outside the fitting room and saw herself in it.


    She turned in front of the full-length mirror and found it was a backless, deep V-neck dress. The


    neckline was so low that even her belly was exposed.


    For a moment, she didn''t know where to put her hands to cover her body. When she met the man''s


    eyes in the mirror by ident, Erica suddenly turned red.


    She pretended to be calm and told the two workers who were helping her with the hemlines, "I don''t


    like this one. Can we try another?"


    One of the shop managers came to her and asked with a smile, "Did I hear right? You don''t like it, Mrs.


    Huo? I think it looks great on you!"


    Matthew stared at them. To save herself from embarrassment, Erica whispered to the manager, "I''m


    not a fan of V-neck and backless outfits. Please find me another."


    True, the dress was too revealing for her. But there was another reason. Matthew was staring at her


    like she was a piece of meat. That made her feel ufortable.


    The shop manager, who had no idea what Erica was getting at, still tried to mollify her. "Mrs. Huo, your


    back is so beautiful. And if you''re worrying about not being able to fill out the front, we can add some


    padding. No one will ever have to know!"


    Erica''s lips twitched. Did the shop manager mean that? That her breasts were too small? And that


    crack about her back...Ugh! Erica would have snapped back if it were just her. But today, she couldn''t.


    Because Matthew was right there.


    She contented herself with simply ring at him. Yes, he was still undressing her with his eyes. So she


    lifted the hemline of her dress and made her way to the fitting room, ignoring the manager.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But her dress was so long she identally stepped on the hemline and tripped. "Ah!" Erica screamed


    in horror.


    A figure rushed over, stepped around the wedding dress and stood in front of her. With her eyes


    closed, Erica fell into his arms and instinctively grabbed his suit jacket and held on tight. Finally, she


    managed to bring herself to her feet by wrapping her arms around his waist.


    But the man had his hands in his pockets and didn''t do much to help.


    It looked as if Erica had thrown herself at him.


    Well, he didn''t p her or push her away, so that was a good thing.


    However, she still had her eyes squeezed shut. She thought, ''Who am I holding now? He smells so


    good! It feels soft here, and hard here... Where am I grabbing?''


    "Had enough?" a cold voice said. Hearing that, Erica suddenly opened her eyes and looked up. It was


    then she realized she was grabbing Matthew.


    When she was about to let go of him, she noticed his gaze was fixed on somewhere on her body. She


    followed his eyes to figure out where he was looking. "Ah! Matthew Huo, you jerk!"


    Erica withdrew her arms and covered her exposed chest with one arm. On impulse, she raised the


    other hand, ready to p him.


    Her shout snapped the man back to reality. Hiding theplicated look in his eyes, he reacted quickly


    and grabbed hold of her hand. "No wonder you need the chest pads. Remember toyer."


    She really couldn''t handle this dress.


    He let go of her hand, straightened up his clothes, and left the area as if nothing had happened.


    ''What?'' Looking at his back, Erica was stunned. So, he also thought her breasts were too...small?


    Erica was fuming with rage. She wanted to catch up with him and beat him senseless. Maybe she


    wouldn''t have to marry him if he knew how violent she could be.


    But as she took her first step, she suddenly remembered something Wesley told her.


    "Matthew''s no pushover. He has medals, trophies, and ques that he won winning taekwondo


    tournaments. Not to mention surviving street fights. I''d think twice if you want to get violent with him!"


    Wesley had taught Erica kung fu for self-defense many years ago, but she used it to get into lots of


    scraps. She didn''t care if they were bigger than her or not.


    When Wesley noticed his daughter wasn''t using her martial skills the right way, he dropped the idea of


    teaching her anything more.


    Even though Erica learned some skills from her frequent fights at school, she thought she needed to


    learn more. She couldn''t fight every day to improve her skill. So, in order to be stronger, she


    secretly signed up for sses at a taekwondo Dojang.


    The Dojang instructor was strict. And he left bruises if she failed to block one of his blows. As a result,


    she ran away in tears after only a single session.


    The taekwondo instructor reached out to her many times, but she just blocked his number. In the end,


    the instructor had no choice but call the Li family''s phone number.


    Unfortunately for Erica, Wesley picked up the phone. That was how the old man figured out that Erica


    had signed up for a very expensive taekwondo course with a professional instructor, and it was a one-


    on-one lesson. Besides, there was a seven-day trip in Greece as an additional bonus.


    It would be fine if Erica had attended the sses regrly. It wasn''t a bad idea for her to learn more


    self-defense techniques. Wesley didn''t care about the money, either.


    What really made him angry was that she didn''t attend the sses at all. So, when she finished school


    that day, Wesley tried to catch her after ss. He nned to drive her to the taekwondo gym and


    supervise her practice in person.


    Erica was not good at fighting, especially in front of her dad. But she had another advantage¡ªshe


    knew how to run! Wesley chased her for a long time before he could catch up with her.


    Now, still looking at the man''s back, the girl wondered if she should sucker punch him and then run


    away. She was confident Matthew couldn''t catch up to her easily.


    However... She looked down in dismay at her wedding dress. She couldn''t even get out of the door in


    this outfit! ''Forget it!'' she sighed inwardly and discarded the idea.


    The pre-wedding photo shoot had been on for three days. Most of them were shot in the studio, and


    only two sets were shot outdoors.


    Matthew was quite busy, and they only needed a few pre-wedding photos for the wedding ceremony.


    So the photo shoot ended in three days.


    On the day she was to return home, Matthew arranged his private ne to get her there. A couple of


    bodyguards took her to Wesley safely and then returned.


    The wedding venue, wedding dresses, gifts and invitation cards were all set up by the Huo family. Erica


    had nothing to worry about. She just needed to be the bride on July 7th of the lunar calendar.


    On the early morning of the lunar July 6th, Gifford rushed downstairs with Feb in his arms. When she


    saw that he ran so fast with the baby in his arms, ir was so scared that her heart almost jumped out.


    "Can you slow down? You''re not holding a bomb. It''s a baby!"


    Gifford took a deep breath and tried his best to hold the baby securely in his arms. "Mom! Rika, she..."

 Chapter 1111 Runaway Bride

    Chapter 1111 Runaway Bride


    "What happened to Rika?"


    "She ran away!"


    "What? Why?" ir couldn''t believe her ears. Erica and Matthew''s wedding was supposed to be held


    tomorrow, and the private ne Matthew had sent to pick them up was waiting on a private airstrip


    outside their house. But the bride-to-be had fled!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Yes, here it is. Check this out!" Gifford shifted his cradle hold to one hand, Feb''s head still resting on


    his shoulder. The man dug into his pocket to find his cellphone and showed ir the text.


    The message on his phone wrote, "Gifford, I''m not going to marry that guy. Please let Mom and Dad


    know! Thanks!"


    ir waspletely floored. She became so knock-kneed that she almost fell to the floor.


    She rushed to call Wesley, who was busy preparing the dowry for their daughter. "Rika ran away again!


    Hurry!"


    Wesley flew into a rage when he heard that. ''How could she cut and run like this? She''s gonna get it


    when Carlos finds out!'' he thought to himself.


    At the airport


    An "old" woman waited at the arrival gate. She fidgeted with her scarf, and tapped her foot anxiously.


    She craned her neck as the crush of passengers disembarked, hoping to find a familiar face.


    She waited a bit and finally saw her old friend. She waved so her friend could see her more clearly.


    "Rhea, Rhea, over here!" Erica, the "old"dy, called out and waved at a girl in brown casual clothing.


    "Hi, Erica!" The girl with purple hair immediately saw through Erica''s disguise and ran towards her,


    carry-on bag rolling behind her.


    Rhea Yue was the type of girl to brag that she was the most beautiful and kindest girl in the world. And


    the most modest, as well. She was Erica''s best friend. They''d been hanging out since she was 14


    years old.


    "Shhhh! Not so loud!" Erica shushed Rhea Yue at once when thetter called out her name. She


    looked around warily, but fortunately, she didn''t see anyone following her.


    Rhea Yue acted like a spoiled child and held Erika''s arm. "I missed you so much! But, dear heart, why


    the wig? Rika, I¡ª"


    "I''m serious, don''t say my name!" Erica wished she could gag her friend. She suddenly regretted


    sending Gifford that message before she was out of the country. She should have waited until she was


    safely hidden, and then sent the message.


    Rhea Yue finally figured out something was wrong with Erica. "What''s going on?" she asked. Sensing


    her nervousness, she looked around, trying to figure out why Erica was so anxious.


    When she found a particr guy, her eyes lit up. She pointed at him and excitedly yelled, "Erica, look!


    Your hubby!"


    As Erica''s best friend, Rhea Yue knew Erica and Matthew were supposed to get married tomorrow.


    She made a point of saving the date and hopped a ne to be with Erica. From here, it was off to Y


    City with Erica. She was a bridesmaid, after all.


    ''My hubby?'' Erica, who was not ustomed to hearing that yet, followed the direction in which Rhea


    Yue was pointing. The man who walked out of the VIP passage nked by two bodyguards was none


    other than Matthew.


    Many women began to scream excitedly because of how handsome he was.


    Coincidentally, as if their hearts were linked, their eyes met across the airport.


    ''I''m done for!''


    Erica thought to herself bitterly. Turning around in a panic, she clenched her teeth andined,


    "Dammit, Rhea. Now you''ve done it! Run!" She grabbed the luggage from Rhea Yue, and made her


    way to the exit.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you going to wait for Matthew?" Rhea Yue didn''t know that Erica was


    running away from her obligations. Being pulled by Erica, she still looked back at Matthew from time to


    time.


    "No! No more questions, okay?" Erica spat. She didn''t look much like an old woman now as she wasn''t


    focused on disguise. She needed to escape. Judging from her wig, it looked like she was 80 or 90


    years old, but she was like an Olympic ss sprinter.


    After running out of the airport, Erica went to g down a taxi immediately. Unfortunately, there were


    many people waiting for taxis at the moment, and none of the cars were even slowing down.


    "Erica Li!" said a cold voice behind her, devoid of emotion.


    Erica didn''t respond or turn to face him, and was wondering how she could flee. Rhea Yue, however,


    turned around and waved at Matthew, saying excitedly, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Huo. I''m Erica''s best


    friend, Rhea Yue. Erica, your husband''s here."


    This was the first time that she''d met Matthew in person. He was so handsome. Erica must have saved


    the whole universe in her previous life to get a guy like this. She was so lucky she could marry


    Matthew.


    Erica tried to run. However, Rhea Yue grabbed her wrist, stopping her from running away. She was still


    angry her friend wasn''t listening to her. "Hey, Erica. Where are you going? Didn''t you hear me? Your


    husband''s here! What''s wrong with you today? You''re acting really weird."


    With no time to exin, Erica shook off her hand and the suitcase and ran away. If she had known


    Rhea would slow her down, she would not have tried to escape with her ID card.


    However, two men in military uniforms came out of nowhere and blocked her way. "Miss Li," one of


    them said.


    Erica turned around, and behind her stood two bodyguards in ck suits.


    She didn''t give up and darted left. Rhea Yue, ignorant of the whole situation, tried to stop her. "Erica,


    are you sick? What''s wrong with you today?"


    And that was when Erica realized all her happiness was ruined by her best friend.


    She then put on a sad face and announced, "Diarrhea, we''re not friends anymore!"


    "Ohe on. I haven''t had that nickname in years! Say my name right, Miss Troublemaker!" Rhea Yue


    corrected her for the 888th time.


    "Toote! You pissed me off! Diarrhea, Diarrhea, Diarrhea..."


    Matthew walked up to them and stopped in front of Erica. "Uncle Wesley already took a ne to Y City.


    I have some work to finish up. We''ll go after that."


    He knew Erica ran away. Just as he got off the ne, he got a voicemail from Wesley. After he called


    him back, he got the whole story.


    But in his wildest dreams, he hadn''t expected to find Erica so quickly.


    The moment he saw her, he texted Wesley and told him that he found Erica and would take her back to


    Y City.


    Erica was irritated. She grabbed the wig on her head and pretended as if nothing had happened. "Hey,


    what a coincidence! I''m here to pick up my best friend. Why are you here?"


    This time, Matthew said nothing. He nced at his bodyguards, and one of them led her to their car.


    "Mrs. Huo, please!" the bodyguard said.


    ''Mrs. Huo?'' Erica rolled her eyes when she heard that. She reluctantly took Rhea Yue to the same car.


    When Matthew made sure both of them were belted in, he got in the car behind them.


    The cars parted after leaving the airport. Erica raised her head and asked the driver, "Where''s Matthew


    going?"


    "Mr. Huo is going to the branch office to deal with some business. He''ll be at your house by evening.


    Then you''ll fly back to Y City together." The driver carefully answered her question.


    Erica was speechless. ''What a chatterbox! It was just a simple question.''


    When she returned to the Li family manor, there was no one at home but a private ne nearby.


    "Thanks a lot, Rhea, I''m screwed because of you!" Erica threw the wig on the table.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re acting really weird." Rhea Yue had no clue what was going on. She


    felt a little ufortable that Erica tried to run away from her wedding.


    Lying on the sofa listlessly, Erica pouted her lips andined, "I don''t want to marry Matthew. I''m


    trying to run away!"

 Chapter 1112 Can You Marry Matthew Instead

    Chapter 1112 Can You Marry Matthew Instead


    "What?! You don''t want to marry Matthew? You want to flee your wedding? I gotta watch how much I


    drink on nes from now on." Rhea looked at her best friend in shock.


    "I''m not kidding. Or what else would I need your ID card for?" Erica retorted.


    Rhea put her hand on Erica''s forehead. "Do you have a fever? What the hell are you thinking? Running


    away from your wedding! Well, I knew you had guts. But you are going to marry Matthew! He is the


    Prince Charming of millions of women. Tens of millions, maybe. And you don''t wanna marry him!


    What''s wrong with you, Erica?"


    She thought Erica must be crazy. Matthew was hot as all get-out and didn''t care if Erica had a baby


    with another guy. He was willing to marry her, but she wanted to run away!


    "I''m only 21. More importantly, I don''t love him. Why should I marry him?" Erica asked loudly.


    "Believe me, Rika. He''s handsome, he''s rich. How could you not fall in love with him?" Rhea grabbed


    her hands and looked at her sincerely.


    She believed no woman was immune to Matthew''s charms and Erica would fall in love with him sooner


    orter.


    Erica freed her hands from Rhea''s and looked at her. An idea formed in her mind. "I''m a genius!"


    "What?"


    "Can you disguise yourself as me and marry Matthew instead? I''ll be long gone before they find out."


    Erica thought she was quite clever,ing up with an idea like that. She couldn''t help shing a


    wicked grin.


    "Huh? You must be crazy, girl!" Rhea recoiled in horror. "I''m here to be your bridesmaid, not the bride! I


    hope my boyfriend doesn''t hear you. He might get upset."


    Rhea had a boyfriend who was a soldier. Gifford introduced them. In fact, it was his idea.


    Erica got frustrated and depressed. There seemed to be no way out of this.


    It was getting dark, and true to his word, Matthew left work, so he rushed to the Li family manor. He got


    on his private ne and sent for Erica and Rhea. They were ready to set off for Y City.


    On the ne


    Erica huddled up in the corner of a sofa. It was Rhea''s first time to sit on a private ne. It was actually


    quite luxurious. She looked around in excitement, but the most important thing was that there was a


    very handsome man sitting opposite her!


    The future groom was on hisptop, finishing up somest-minute details he didn''t have time to attend


    to before leaving work. The future bride was ying games on her phone. They didn''t say a word to


    each other. They didn''t look like they were about to be married.


    Rhea looked around the cabin of the private ne for a while. Matthew was so busy, she didn''t dare to


    bug him. She booted up a mobile game as well.


    She walked over to Erica, and the two women squeezed together and chatted about mobile games.


    Then the topic gradually shifted to Matthew.


    They couldn''t ignore the fascinating man opposite them.


    Rhea lowered her voice. "Miss Troublemaker, was your husband the emperor of some dynasty in his


    previous life? If not, why do I feel like he''s the master of the world?"


    "I guess he could be the emperor of the Women''s Kingdom in Journey to the West." She was talking


    about the collection of fairy tales. ''Not only he was the emperor of the Women''s Kingdom in hisst life,


    but also charmed women and stole their beauty.


    That''s why he''s so hot, then, '' Erica thought with a chuckle.


    Rhea rolled her eyes at her. "You''ll be Mrs. Huo after you get married. You should work hard to be his


    red rose. That way he won''t cheat on you. Okay?"


    "His red rose?" The image of a sexy and enchanting woman sprang into Erica''s thoughts. She shook


    her head. She could never be like that.


    "Yeah! Younger guys all want the pure, elegant girls. They''re white roses. Men will pay any price just to


    get close to them. But when they actually get together with these women, they find that wanting is more


    fun than having. They start looking around for other women. And inevitably, some enchanting hotties


    will catch their eyes. These are the red roses. These women are feminine and extremely sexy."


    After thinking for a while, Erica grumbled, "I don''t want to be his red rose. Red is also the color of blood.


    Blood like from a mosquito squashed against the wall."


    "What?" asked Rhea in confusion.


    "Yeah, what a choice. I''m a squashed mosquito, while the white rose is like the moonlight in the sky. I


    am no mosquito. I''d rather be the white rose, thank you very much."


    Rhea rolled her eyes. This was the first time that she had heard anything like that about red roses.


    "Then try your best to be the one his heart yearns for. The woman of his dreams. Make him fall in love


    with you."


    "But you don''t get it. I don''t love him. I don''t want to marry him. Why should I worry about making him


    fall in love with me? He can love whoever he wants. That''s none of my business," Erica spat.


    Rhea was astonished. "Hey, sis. You are going to get married tomorrow and be a real couple.


    He''s going to be your husband. You don''t want him to have a fling, do you?"


    "Not really. But then again, I don''t care. He can do what he wants. But only if we have nothing to do


    with each other," Erica said. If he dated another woman when they were still a couple, it would be an


    insult.


    "Idiot! By that time, it wouldn''t be considered an affair!"


    By this time, Matthew closed hisptop, put it into hisptop bag, and finally looked at Rhea. "Miss Yue,


    I have something to talk about with my fiancee."


    Rhea was taken aback, but soon she got his point. Standing up from her seat, she pointed to the rest


    room and said, "If you don''t mind, I''ll catch some zzzs."


    "Go ahead!"


    There were only the two of them in the cabin. When their eyes met, Erica''s heart beat faster. "What''s


    wrong? Did we disturb you?"


    Did he overhear what they were talking about? No way! They were whispering the whole time.


    The man didn''t answer her immediately. He folded his legs elegantly and seemed to be thinking about


    something. After a while, he said, "I just want you to know that I consider us a couple. No matter that


    my dad is making us get married. I won''t cheat on you or do anything to hurt you."


    Erica''s jaw dropped. He did hear what she and Rhea had said. It must be because Rhea was always


    too loud.


    She smiled awkwardly. "We were kidding, you know."


    "I''m not kidding,"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    he said in a serious tone. She knew that; he didn''t look like a man who would make jokes like that.


    "And don''t even think about leaving me high and dry on our wedding day. All the guests are in the city


    already. I''m just giving you fair warning. Don''t make me aughingstock, or I swear I''ll get back at you."


    ''What? Didn''t you say you want a talk with me? Howe a conversation became a threat?


    Fine! I need to say something!'' she thought to herself. "I know you''re not happy with our marriage¡ª"


    she began.


    He interrupted her. "No, I''m pretty happy with it."


    ''What?!'' If Erica hadn''t heard it from Matthew that he was okay with everything, she would beat the


    person who spread a rumor like that to a pulp.


    Reigning in her shock, Erica said to him patiently, "Why? I mean...with your face and family


    background, you can marry whoever you want. Why listen to your parents and let them talk you into


    marrying me? I have a kid, and it''s not yours. You''re five years older than me. You''re a CEO, and I left


    school. And I''m okay with who I am. We''re two different people, you and I. We have nothing in


    <pmon. I don''t think we''d have a happy marriage."

 Chapter 1113 Sedan Chair

    Chapter 1113 Sedan Chair


    "Not a problem. You''ve probably noticed I don''t talk a whole lot, so it doesn''t matter if I have nothing in


    Mom like you a lot, and it doesn''t bother me you have a kid. The manor needs a little new blood. You


    can do what you want, but don''t cheat on me," Matthew stated calmly.


    If he hadn''t mentioned that both Carlos and Debbie liked her, Erica would''ve thought he was confessing


    his love for her.


    She asked tentatively, "What if the baby''s fatheres back? What if I get back together with him?"


    Casting her a cold nce, Matthew replied, "I won''t let that happen."


    Erica leaned against the back of the sofa, her shoulders slumped. She looked frustrated.


    "There''s one thing I don''t get. Why don''t you just marry the girl you''re in love with? Wouldn''t that make


    more sense? Aren''t you breaking her heart by doing this?"


    "Don''t worry about that. That''s my business. You just have to attend to yours."


    Erica waspletely bbergasted. After a while, she said in a timid voice, "Don''t worry. I fucked up


    once. My mom and dad lost face because of me. That won''t happen again." Wesley and ir became


    theughingstock in their country because their youngest daughter had a kid out of wedlock. No one


    said anything to their faces. They were the Li family, after all. But it was inevitable that they would


    gossip about it behind their backs.


    Since her first shot of runaway failed, Erica would never have a second chance. She couldn''t figure a


    way out of her marriage. She''d better marry Matthew and find an opportunity to divorce him peacefully


    in the future.


    The disappointment was obvious in her eyes. She had always been this way¡ªall of her emotions were


    in on her face. Anyone could tell that she was sad at the moment.


    Matthew took a deep look at her, but held his tongue. What else was there to say?


    Finally, it was the day of the wedding.


    Erica stayed in Wesley and ir''s old house in Y City. The house was well decorated, with lovely


    curtains, ornate doorknobs, and nice, tasteful paintings.


    The dashing groom arrived at the bride''s house promptly at 9 a.m., along with eight groomsmen.


    However, Matthew wasn''t in the mood for games. He was there to get married, not fool around. The


    groomsmen usually yed games with the bridesmaids, even going so far as to ask for money before


    they let the bride out of the room. Matthew chased everyone out of Erica''s room.


    Everyone was shocked. It was the first time that even the emcee was locked outside the room. But it


    was Matthew''s orders, and the elders were all downstairs, so nobody said a word about it. They didn''t


    want to get booted out of the wedding.


    Content they were alone, Matthew approached Erica with a beautiful bouquet of red roses. She was


    sitting on the bed, dressed in a lovely white gown. He said, "Look, I''m tall, rich, and handsome. I''ve got


    a long line of cars carrying the guests for our wedding. Soe with me! Your carriage awaits."


    Erica was dumbfounded. Matthew''s line felt familiar, somehow. She knew she''d heard it somewhere


    before.


    ''Oh! That''s what I said!'' It urred to her that she had said something like that to Wesley in the Huo


    family manor many years ago.


    ''Why did he say that? Did Dad tell him what I said? Or did he hear it then and remember it all this


    time?'' she mused.


    As Erica didn''t respond, Matthew lost his patience. He put the roses into her arms and scooped her up


    into his arms.


    Being lifted up all of a sudden, Erica stretched out one of her arms and put it around his neck to avoid


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    falling.


    It was not the first time that they had been close like this. When they took the pre-wedding photos, the


    photographer had him carry her in his arms for quite a few shots.


    Nheless, Erica''s face turned red.


    After some tedious and traditional ceremony, Matthew left the house with Erica in his arms.


    The scene outside shocked the bride.


    In addition to dozens of luxury cars, there was also a Chinese-style luxury carriage. It was hitched to


    three ck Ferghana horses, Genghis Khan''s traditional mount.


    Yet, the most eye-catching things were not the Ferghana horses, but rather the enclosed sedan chair


    which was ced on the cart behind the horses!


    It was really a sedan chair! In ancient times, the sedan chair was carried on poles by people, but this


    one was wheeled, and pulled by Ferghana horses.


    These were notmon horses and were usually expensive, but Matthew had them pulling a sedan


    chair. What a waste!


    Matthew carried her towards the sedan chair and was about to ce her inside.


    "Don''t, don''t..." Erica protested.


    Matthew looked at her in confusion.


    She thought he was joking. He wasn''t. She didn''t want to be carried to the wedding venue in a sedan


    chair. She stuttered, "I mean...what about you? Where are you going to sit?"


    "In the car."


    "No way! It looks so silly for me to sit in a litter like that alone."


    Matthew sighed. Now she knew it was silly.


    With a clever look in her eyes, Erica asked, "Can you ride a horse?"


    He didn''t say he couldn''t.


    "Then you ride the horse, and I''ll sit in the sedan chair. If we''re going to beughed at, let''s do it


    together." The man was silent for a moment. Erica waited for him to push her away when he was angry


    or lost his temper, and the wedding would be cancelled.


    ''Perfect! Come on, get mad at me now, '' sheughed silently in her heart. It was probably herst


    chance.


    Finally, Matthew answered, "I don''t have any riding gear here." She deserved the name "Miss


    Troublemaker." She was going to give him a hard time on their wedding day.


    "So you won''t do it? Then put me down here!" She didn''t want to marry the guy. So she figured if she


    caused enough problems, she wouldn''t have to. It would be good if he flew into a rage.


    Casting her a cold nce, Matthew stepped on the saddle iron, and put her into the spacious sedan


    chair, despite her protests.


    When he was about to turn around, Erica grasped his sleeve and said, "Okay. I think the sedan chair is


    "No, thanks." He indifferently pulled back his sleeve and got out, and stepped onto the ground near the


    carriage.


    Erica stood up angrily and pulled open the curtains of the sedan chair, ready to argue with him. But just


    when she peaked outside, she saw Matthew climb onto the middle Ferghana horse.


    His nimble moves and handsome features shocked the wedding guests, friends and rtives alike.


    The anger in Erica''s heart dissipated. The lines that she had thought about were no longer useful.


    When the man looked back, she closed the curtains with a guilty conscience and sat back in the sedan


    chair.


    They went to the Huo family manor first, and then headed for the hotel. After they arrived at the hotel,


    Erica went to the lounge to get changed. With the help of Rhea and the staff, she donned the bright red


    traditional Chinese bridal dress.


    Their wedding would be abination of Chinese and Western styles.


    The Huo family had set everything up, including her wedding dress. She didn''t have any idea what it


    was going to look like. By the time she finally saw it, the dress was already finished. Her wardrobe


    included a phoenix cor and robes of rank. All that was needed was for her to try it on.


    Now, a golden phoenix cor was put on her head. The delicate textures on the phoenix''s wings


    were crafted through the processes of wire-drawing, sting and polishing. Under the exquisitely


    carved phoenix''s wings, more than a hundred rubies were iid on the cor.


    Erica had to move to the hall after being made up, because the wedding had already begun.


    Wesley waited for his daughter at the door to the hall. He wore his green military uniform, all neat and


    pressed, still looking as handsome as when he was young.

 Chapter 1114 Smelly Socks

    Chapter 1114 Smelly Socks


    With Rhea''s help, Erica, d in a traditional wedding dress with a long train, elegantly walked towards


    the door of the hall. Seeing how gracious his daughter looked at this moment, Wesley gave her a rare


    soft smile and reached out his arm. "I didn''t think you would be the first among my three kids to get


    married. Rika, you look great in this dress. Just try not to say anything or you''ll show your true colors."


    Erica released Rhea''s arm and held Wesley''s. Despite her dad''s warning, she couldn''t help but speak


    with clenched teeth. "Do you think I wanted to be the first one? And do you have any idea how heavy


    this cor is? At least a dozen pounds!" As far as she was concerned, Matthew must have


    deliberately picked out this phoenix cor to spite her. With this heavy cor on her head, she had


    to walk very carefully. If she didn''t keep her head up at all times, she was afraid she would lose bnce


    and fall to the ground.


    "Look at these rubies iid on it, they''re all genuine! Of course, it''s heavy. I would sure hope so. Just


    hold out for a little longer. You''re wearing a phoenix cor and robes of rank. In ancient times, only


    the women in rich and noble families had the privilege to dress like that on weddings. The Huo family is


    giving you the same treatment. You should be grateful, to say the least," he said.


    Ericained, "But Dad, I am indeed from a rich and noble family. That''s what I am saying! Why do


    you sound like that Matthew Huo is out of my league? Why would I be honored to marry him and not


    the other way around?"


    "Well, it''s true, you were well matched, perhaps even better, in status at first, but now you have a son


    with another man. Forget about Matthew''s family background. He''s a man of integrity and character. He


    never fools around. So, indeed, it would be your honor to marry him."


    Erica grumbled, indicating disapproval and anger. ''Is that what a father should say to his daughter?''


    It was as if she had be utterly worthless to him because she had a child out of wedlock.


    "As for Feb, I have discussed it with your mother. We''ll take care of him in our home first. When your


    rtionship with Matthew is stable, and if he agrees, we''ll bring the baby to you. And one more thing,


    for heaven''s sake, change his name ASAP. Your brother was right, the poor boy will be made fun of in


    school."


    "Dad! If you want to change his name, do it yourself. I''m not good with names."


    "I would be happy to," he replied.


    The emcee''s voice grabbed their attention from down the hall. "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your


    attention, please! The time hase to wee the bride and the bride''s father!"


    The door to the main hall slowly pushed open from the outside on cue.


    Erica became a bit nervous when she saw Matthew standing on the stage all the way at the end of the


    walkway.


    She held Wesley''s arm tightly as he walked her down the aisle that led to the stage.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Wesley could feel her hand shaking restlessly.


    Erica murmured, "Why wouldn''t I be nervous? This is the first time I''ve ever done something like this.


    I''m not used to being stared at by so many people."


    Wesley patted her hand and said, "Take it easy. Don''t be so fussy."


    In keeping with thebination of Chinese and Western styles, the hall was mainly decorated in red.


    The grandness and splendor purveyed with such simplicity were what made the scene look like it was


    taken right out of the page of fairytale.


    As Erica approached the stage, one step after another, a few meters long train trailing behind, she kept


    a smile on her face and whispered into Wesley''s ear, "Dad, look at him. Matthew''s not even wearing a


    traditional robe to match with my dress. He did it on purpose."


    "I know what''s on your mind. You just don''t want to marry Matthew. I''m warning you! Don''t mess this


    up! This is neither the time nor the ce for you to make trouble. For your family''s sake, don''t do


    anything foolish!" Wesley immediately understood what was on her mind.


    "You know I don''t want to marry him, but you keep forcing me. Dad, what did Uncle Carlos give you in


    return for your own daughter?"


    "You what to know that truth? I don''t think any ordinary family can handle your shenanigans, judging by


    your personality. Marrying into the Huo family is the only way I can see a future for you. After all, you''re


    no match for either of them¡ªyour uncle Carlos, aunt Debbie, Matthew or Evelyn. If anyone can keep


    you under control, it''s them. You won''t be able to make trouble anymore!"


    "Dad! How could you do this to me? Even if you don''t like me, you can''t just marry me off to some other


    family!" Erica really wanted to take off the phoenix cor on scream from the top of her lungs. ''I am


    not going to marry Matthew Huo! Let him stay single for the rest of his life!''


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t afford that luxury. After all, Wesley was watching her every move.


    "Rest assured. As long as you don''t make any trouble, I promise the Huo family will care for you as one


    of their own. They will treat you well." Wesley and Carlos had been friends for decades. He knew his


    friend well enough to make such a im.


    Erica was sure that the Huo family members had sessfully brainwashed Wesley. "Dad, it''s said that


    a daughter is like her father''s lover in his previous life. But, was I your stinky socks in your previous


    life?"


    Wesley never gave Erica any special treatment even when she was a child. As such, she envied Yvette


    very much, because the old man loved her elder sister more.


    Paling inparison to her sister, Erica felt as though she was a pair of her father''s old smelly socks


    that he always wanted to throw away.


    Wesley said nothing, smiling and shaking his head to himself. Erica wondered if his silence meant yes,


    or if it meant that they had walked to the center of the stage.


    Matthew stretched out his hand to her. A hint of ambivalent feelings filled her heart. Exorbitant bride


    price; exquisite phoenix cor and robes of rank; a sedan chair; Ferghana horses; and a luxurious


    and high-end wedding venue... They gave Erica the illusion that Matthew was marrying the woman he


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    loved the most, not someone who was aplete stranger to him.


    However, Erica was a bit moved by Matthew''s efforts. After all, he could have married any other


    woman. He knew she was a single mother and yet he was willing to give her a morous wedding


    ceremony.


    The moment Wesley put her hand on Matthew''s, Erica felt sad, even though she didn''t know how


    Wesley was feeling.


    From this day onwards, she would part ways with her strict father and nagging mother, to live with a


    man she didn''t know. Not only would she share the same bed as him, she would also birth and raise


    his children for him. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she thought of this.


    Who knew that the proud and arrogant Erica would surrender to fate one day?


    Rhea asked someone to bring a tissue and quietly handed it to Erica. Then she whispered worriedly,


    "Rika, this is your wedding. Smile and be happy, okay? Please don''t cry!"


    Just as Erica was about to take the tissue, the man standing next to her swooped in and grabbed it


    from Rhea.


    Erica looked at him in astonishment as he took the tissue and wiped the tears off her face with a


    deadpan expression.


    Matthew cast a cold nce at her and warned her in a low voice, "This is a wedding! Hold back your


    tears and put aside your unhappiness. If you dare to embarrass me today, I''ll be sure to make your life


    very difficult."


    Erica kept silent, but cursed at him in her mind. ''What is wrong with this man? How would my crying


    embarrass him?''


    The emcee beside them couldn''t help but marvel. "Wow, the bride is moved to tears. She''s getting


    married and going to be the daughter-inw of the Huo family. She must be very excited. And our


    groom is so considerate that he is wiping tears for our emotional bride..." Thanks to his words,


    everyone thought that those were Erica''s tears of joy.


    When the bride finally stopped crying, Matthew handed the crumpled tissue back to Rhea.


    The emcee duly announced as the couple exchanged wedding rings.


    On Erica''s ring finger was a shining diamond ring that was as big as a pigeon egg, while Matthew was


    wearing a simple tinum ring.


    The emcee continued, "It is fate that brought our bride and groom here together. After experiencing


    sunrises and sunsets, winters and summers, good and bad, years after years, they have finally arrived


    to this wonderful and exciting part of their lives. Next, let me ask the groom. Do you take Miss Erica Li


    to be yourwfully wedded wife?"

 Chapter 1115 Her First Kiss

    Chapter 1115 Her First Kiss


    As the microphone was lifted to Matthew''s lips, Erica, with her heart in her mouth, gripped his hand


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tightly and looked him straight in the eye. She wouldn''t be able to survive the public humiliation if he


    said that he didn''t want to marry her now.


    Casting a nce at her hand that was holding his, Matthew uttered three words slowly under the


    watchful eyes of everyone present. "Yes, I do."


    The hall erupted with thunderous apuse, and Erica exhaled a deep sigh of relief.


    "It seems that our groom loves our bride very much," the emcee said to the crowd, cheekily raising an


    eyebrow.


    Erica couldn''t tell what was going on in Matthew''s mind, but she was feeling quite awkward herself.


    ''Love? He doesn''t love me at all! We are pretty much like strangers, '' she mocked inwardly. If it weren''t


    for the fact that this was their wedding ceremony, they wouldn''t even be holding hands right now.


    "Miss Erica Li, do you take Mr. Matthew Huo to be yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold


    from this day forward; for better or for worse; for richer or for poorer; in sickness and in health; to love


    and to cherish, until death do you part?"


    The microphone stopped at Erica''s lips, but there was no response for a long time.


    Matthew squinted his sharp eyes at Erica, who was trying to hide the smirk from her lips.


    Having realized that she was just keeping silent on purpose, he pinched her hand softly, as if to warn


    her not to do something foolish and embarrassing.


    "Miss Erica Li, do you take Mr. Matthew Huo to be yourwfully wedded husband?" the emcee asked


    again.


    "Yes, I do," she answered with a smile.


    Everyone, especially her father, was finally relieved by her answer.


    "I now pronounce you husband and wife." As the emcee faced Matthew, he continued, "You may now


    kiss the bride!"


    Amidst warm apuse, Matthew lowered his head and approached Erica slowly.


    The closer he got to Erica, the more nervous she felt. Her lips trembled as she whispered to him,


    "Really? Are you really going to kiss me?"


    Matthew raised his eyebrows. "Why? What''s the matter?"


    Before she could say anything, he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulled her close to his body and


    pressed his lips on hers.


    Erica rolled her eyes with dissatisfaction. ''Oh my God! Is this really my first kiss? This is not romantic at


    all.''


    A momentter, she whispered, "We both know that this marriage isn''t based on love. You don''t have


    to make it look like it is. A fake kiss will suffice." Unfortunately, that was how Erica would have to


    remember her first kiss for the rest of her life.


    However, the fact that she was getting a handsome husband like Matthew out of this marriage was her


    only constion prize.


    "Yes, I don''t love you. But who says a man can only kiss the woman he loves?"


    ''Huh? What a jerk!'' she cursed him in her mind.


    Sitting with the others, Sheffield asked the woman sitting next to him, "Honey, do you think Matthew will


    fall in love with Miss Troublemaker someday?"


    "Well..." ncing at the new couple, Evelyn noticed that Erica''s frustration, but Matthew was still


    expressionless, as if he waspletely oblivious as to what was going on. "It will be a bit difficult for


    Matthew to fall in love with Rika," she answered.


    Even they could tell that the newlyweds on the tform had no feelings of love and affection for each


    other. They wondered if perhaps Matthew and Erica woulde to love each other in time.


    "Why don''t we make a bet? I''ll bet that Matthew will fall in love with Rika," Sheffield said firmly.


    "I just said it was going to be difficult. I didn''t say that it was impossible," answered Evelyn, rolling her


    eyes at him.


    "You think he''s going to fall for her, don''t you? I think so too. Wise minds, think alike. I always know we


    have a special connection, my love. Now let me announce the beginning of the TV series¡ªMatthew


    Huo''s Sweet Wife."


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. In the afternoon, Matthew and Erica went back to the Huo family''s


    manor where the reception was going to be held. He held a banquet to entertain a bunch of his friends.


    Sheffield, Gifford and Joshua were there too.


    In the middle of their conversation, Gifford switched seats with Sheffield so that he could sit next to


    Matthew. He patted Matthew''s shoulder and said, "Finally, I have the chance to talk with you!"


    Lately, as both of them had been very busy, neither man had had the chance to sit and talk to the other,


    until now. All thanks to Gifford making the effort to have a nice little chat with his brother-inw.


    Ever since Erica ran away from home, he felt as though he was living in a long dream.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Feb was there and Erica and Matthew had a wedding, Gifford would think


    that the whole thing was not real.


    Matthew poured some wine for the both of them and they clinked sses, drinking to their evesting


    bond.


    "I never thought that Rika would end up marrying you. If I didn''t know that this was Uncle Carlos'' order,


    I would have objected to this wedding. After all, you''re like a brother to me and marrying my sister isn''t


    exactly what I''d expect from my brother!" Gifford teased Matthew.


    ying with his ss, Matthew smiled and said, "It''s time for you to get married too. You are not young


    anymore."


    "You are right. Rika''s ten years younger than me and even she got hitched. I should probably get


    married soon, but I just don''t have the time to get to know other girls!" In truth, it wasn''t as though


    Gifford didn''t want to get married. He was just helpless.


    ir had given him a notice stating that he would have to go on blind dates if he didn''t get married as


    soon as possible.


    He was already a major general. If he went on blind dates, all his soldiers wouldugh at him.


    "How about I introduce you some girls?" Matthew suggested.


    Gifford wasn''t sure if he was joking or not, but he refused in the end. "No. Not yet. I''m too busy to go on


    dates right now." He usually worked long hours during the day and would often go homete. If he had


    a wife, he would have no energy to deal with her.


    Matthew remained silent.


    "I just want to talk to you about Rika. My mother wanted to give birth to a daughter to make my father


    happy. When she first gave birth to Yvette, my father was over the moon with joy. But to everyone''s


    surprise, my mother then gave birth to a second daughter¡ªRika.


    I''ll tell you this, ever since Rika was born, my father has developed a perpetual headache. In fact, she


    has been a real headache to everyone since the day she was born. Let me tell you a story. When she


    left my mom''s womb, a meteorite fell in A Country. It waste at night, but the area near the hospital


    was lit up like daytime because of the meteorite. At that time, I wondered if Rika was actually a fairy..."


    Suddenly, Sheffield and Joshua, who were busy chatting, stopped to turn their heads around. With


    keen interest, they listened to Erica''s story, as though they were more interested in the story than


    Matthew was. Gifford continued, "But soon, that night, she proved to me that I was totally wrong.


    Although she didn''t cry a lot like the other babies, she would cause trouble in other aspects. For


    example, when my dad first held her in his arms, her diaper fell off for some reason. Before he could


    find a new one, she pooped all over Dad."


    "Hahaha." Even the other people around them startedughing.


    Gifford must have been a ve for his sister, as he kept talking about Erica. "The next day, when my


    grandma changed her diaper, she would only poop a little bit on the clean diaper. It was almost as if


    she were doing it on purpose. My grandma wanted to change her diaper after she was done, but she


    stopped pooping. Once my grandma changed her into a new diaper, it would get dirty at once.


    On the third day, she vomited all over Dad when he picked her up. On the fourth day, when she finally


    opened her eyes, she rolled her eyes at my dad. Hahaha..." Gifford shook violently as he burst into


    <pughter, reminiscing how angry Wesley was when baby Erica rolled her eyes at him.

 Chapter 1116 She Runs Really Fast

    Chapter 1116 She Runs Really Fast


    "She''s messed with Dad more times than I can count. Later, when she grew a bit older, she started


    doing the same to me. Every time I took her out of her ypen to y with her, she''d put her foot in my


    mouth. If you ask me how I got so strong and tall, I can tell you my secret¡ªit''s because I ate my


    sister''s toejam," Gifford said.


    "Hahaha." The crowd burst intoughter.


    Matthew, on the other hand, wasn''tughing. He showed no emotion at all, as if pretending not to hear


    Gifford talking about his new bride.


    "When Rika got older, Mom began to lose control over her youngest daughter. She''d argue about the


    smallest things, and was able to find the loophole in anything you said. She should have studied to be


    awyer. Of course, people usually couldn''t do anything but give in, because she was really cute when


    she was like that. My dad was the only one in our family who could somehow intimidate Rika.


    Fortunately, Dad had retired from the military and had time to pull on the leash. Ever since I can


    remember, my sister spent all her time running all over creation, while my father spent all his chasing


    after her. By the way, Matthew, you need to hear this. Rika was probably a rabbit in her previous life,


    because she runs really fast now. You better get good at running whenever you have time. She likes to


    run off when she makes a mistake, rather than owning up to it."


    Matthew remained silent, while the guests burst intoughter again.


    Gifford seriously waved his hand to them and said, "I''m not kidding. My father was a good runner even


    before she was born. With Rika around, he learned to run even faster. Once, he chased after a thief


    who rode a scooter downtown. The thief couldn''t go t out without running into cars, but he was still


    fast. But my dad managed to catch up with it. So, you can imagine how fast my sister runs!"


    On that day, Gifford told Matthew a lot of things about Erica, and at the end he emphasized, "Don''t tell


    Rika that I told you this. She doesn''t get mad, she gets even."


    "Okay," Matthew replied curtly.


    Gifford didn''t know if Matthew was listening or not. That poker face didn''t tell him anything about what


    was going on in Matthew''s mind.


    At Pearl Vi District


    A mysterious figure made his way to the third floor bedroom and pushed it open, silently. There was


    only one person inside the room, standing in front of the windowsill, talking on the phone. Her voice


    was sad. "I know I said I''d marry you, but everything''s changed. I have a kid now. I married someone


    else, too, and he''s not even the baby''s father. So, I''m sorry. Hyatt, I can''t marry you!"


    Anyone who listened to Erica would think she was a loose woman.


    She fell in love with one guy, but she had a child with another guy, and then she married apletely


    different guy.


    It sounded like Erica was a ya.


    Wearing a pair of slippers, Matthew quietly walked across the soft carpet and came to the clothes


    stand. He hung up his suit jacket.


    Erica, intent on her phone call, suddenly saw a figure out of the corner of her eye. She was so scared


    that she almost dropped the phone. She looked at the figure and realized that it was Matthew. She put


    a hand to her mouth and stifled her scream.


    Then she lowered her voice and said to the person on the other end of the phone, "Well, talk with you


    next time. I need a shower. Sweet dreams." Erica quickly hung up and rushed to the bathroom, phone


    in hand.


    Closing the door, she leaned against the wall, gasping for breath, trying to calm down.


    She listened carefully for any noise in the bedroom. If Matthew was still there, he was so quiet she had


    no idea what he was doing.


    After her heart stopped threatening to pound out of her chest, Erica took a deep breath and sighed in


    relief. She went to the mirror, found the makeup remover and pressed the top of the bottle a few times.


    Then she casually applied the makeup remover and started to clean her face.


    She started thinking about the situation she was in. Just like that, she married a guy who was about


    five years older than her. She still felt everything was so unreal.


    If her family weren''t rich and her parents didn''t care about money at all, she might get the niggling


    suspicion her parents sold her to Matthew for a few extra bucks.


    The truth was, Wesley didn''t keep any of the gifts or bride price the Huo family gave them. He had


    given everything to Erica. Moreover, her parents also prepared arge dowry. A 30 million dowry dor


    was nothing to sneeze at, not to mention the other dowry he had bought, all of which were valuable.


    The wedding was amazing. Grand and romantic. So romantic, in fact, that Erica, who had no feelings


    for Matthew, had a tinge of happiness in her heart during the wedding ceremony.


    Especially when Matthew took her hand during the wedding. She was holding hands with her father,


    but he offered her hand to Matthew, and he took it. It was soforting, her small hand in Matthew''s


    She felt a bit dreadful, because her heart would race when Matthew held her hand, her legs felt weak


    when he kissed her, and she didn''t dare to look straight into his eyes because they would soon spend


    their wedding night together.


    Erica was lost in thought, so she was startled when she suddenly opened her eyes and saw a man in


    the mirror. "Ah!" she screamed.


    Her scream made the man in the mirror frown and look at her.


    "Matthew... Huo... Are you a human or a ghost?" Why did she hear nothing when he walked in? He


    didn''t make any noise when he entered the bedroom either.


    Was it because the doors in his house were so well made, or because she was too focused on her


    thoughts?


    With knitted eyebrows, Matthew didn''t answer her question but said, "Go ahead and wash your face."


    ''What does he think I''m doing? Mowing thewn?''


    Erica turned on the tap, drenched her hands with the makeup remover, and watched the man behind


    her in the mirror.


    It was not her first time in the same room with a man, but it was her first time to stay with another man


    as a bride. She was a little nervous, and her nervousness increased when she saw Matthew starting to


    take off his clothes.


    She was astounded to see him take off his tailored white shirt, exposing his well-muscled chest.


    ''Wow, he looks like a stick boy with his clothes on, but his body is all corded muscle underneath his


    clothes. He''s much hotter than my idol¡ªAaron Gao!'' she marveled silently.


    "Enjoying the view?" The man''s cold voice interrupted the stunned woman.


    ''Enjoying...the view?'' Erica immediately regained herposure and said with a red face, "I wasn''t


    looking at you. Stop being so narcissistic!" She bowed her head and washed her face immediately.


    ''Wait, something wrong...'' She squeezed the facial cleanser while asking, "What are you doing here,


    anywhere? I''m trying to wash my face."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "You''re washing your face and I''m going to take a shower. That''s why I''m here," he said in a somewhat


    mocking tone.


    ''Take a shower now?'' She felt like her head was about to explode. Before she applied the cleanser to


    her face, she turned around and looked at the man. "Why shower now? I''m still using the room. Can''t


    you wait till I finish?"


    His lips curled into a sarcastic smile. "You came back much earlier than I did. Why didn''t you do what


    you needed to then, before I came back? Why do it now? It''s not like anyone was stopping you? What''s


    wrong? Cat got your tongue? Or did you wait to take a bath with me?"


    Before Erica could answer, Matthew took a look at therge bathtub and said, "I think it''s big enough


    for the two of us. But you should probably shower before a soak in the tub..."


    "Wait! I think you got me wrong. I don''t want to bathe with you. Uncle Carlos and Aunt Debbie dropped


    in a while ago. They just left five minutes before you came back. I didn''t have time to wash my face and


    bathe. Get it?" Erica tried to calm herself down.

 Chapter 1117 An Intoxicating Kiss

    Chapter 1117 An Intoxicating Kiss


    Matthew unbuckled his belt and said indifferently, "And you just couldn''t wait to call your lover as soon


    as they were gone, right?"


    ''My lover?'' Erica wondered if he was referring to Hyatt. She had been talking with Hyatt over the phone


    before he came back. ''So how much did he hear?'' "You eavesdropped on my call!"


    She was in a rage. She hadn''tpletely removed the make-up on her face yet. So, with the mascara,


    eyeliner and the lipstick, her face was colorful. She even had a freshly squeezed dollop of facial


    cleanser in her hand.


    "Eavesdropped?" Matthew took off his belt and threw it aside. He dropped his pants and was in the


    process of stepping out of the legs. "Don''t forget, this is our room. I went back to our room and you


    were talking on the phone. Was I supposed to find a different room?"


    With her eyes wide open, Erica watched him as he undressed. "Hey, Matthew Huo! Y-you...just say


    what you want to say. Why are you taking off your pants?"


    With knitted eyebrows, Matthew looked at her as if he was looking at an idiot. "Don''t you take off your


    clothes before taking a bath?"


    Of course she would. What a silly question! The point was why was he undressing while she was still


    here?


    Now, he was wearing only a pair of underwear. Erica was angry and anxious. Immediately, she closed


    her eyes and turned her back to him. "Fine. The bathroom is yours now," she said angrily.


    After that, she opened the door of the bathroom and rushed out.


    Erica used the sink in the guest room and finally got her face clean. She then started a shower.


    Tonight was their wedding night. Erica didn''t want to go back to their bedroom. She was afraid of what


    would happen if she climbed into the same bed with Matthew.


    She wanted a quilt, but she couldn''t find anything like that in any of the other rooms, so she reluctantly


    returned to their bedroom.


    On the big red wedding bed, a man in light gray pajamas was sitting up in bed and looking at his


    phone, leaning against the headboard. When he saw here in, Matthew only lifted his eyes a bit,


    saying nothing.


    His indifference relieved Erica. That was exactly what she was hoping for. It would be better if Matthew


    weren''t interested in her!


    Erica slowly applied some skin-care lotion to her face, and sat there, brushing and blow-drying her hair.


    After that, she found nothing else to do.


    But Matthew was still busy working on his phone. She had no choice but to slip into bed.


    To be honest, this was the first time Erica had shared a bed with a man. Since she had zero


    experience, she could only try to keep as much distance from him as possible, getting as close to the


    edge of the mattress as she could without falling out of bed.


    For a moment, silence reigned in the room.


    With her back to him, Erica rolled her eyes and thought, ''Since he''s ying with his phone, why don''t I


    y with mine for a while?'' She was not in the mood to sleep anyway.


    So, she reached out to take her phone from the bedside table.


    But just when she had her phone in her hand, she heard Matthew speak. "You should get some sleep."


    "I usually scroll through my newsfeed on Weibo before going to bed. Don''t worry, I''ll try to be quiet. If


    you need to sleep, feel free." It would be better if he didn''t wake up until the next day.


    However, Matthew snatched her phone from her hand and ced it on the pillow beside her. Erica''s


    heart thumped because of his sudden gesture. ''Oh, my God. What did he want?''


    "Well, there was one thing I wanted to talk with you about," she said nervously. ''No, I have to tell him


    what I really think.''


    He looked at the woman whose body went all stiff. He kept silent.


    "I guess there''s no easy way to say this, so I''ll juste right out and say it! I know you have someone


    you like, and I also know your dad forced you to marry me. I''m in the same boat. So we can just live


    together for a while and find the right time to get a divorce... Mmmph..."


    Before she finished her sentence, he lifted her hands over her head and covered her lips with his cold,


    thin lips.


    Erica remembered the touch of his lips. They had kissed earlier in the day.


    Her mind went nk. She blinked and looked at the man''s face, hovering close to hers.


    He had closed his eyes; his eyshes were quite long. And the smell of mint mixed with a hint of wine


    reached her nostrils.


    The kiss felt so... intoxicating.


    Afraid that her heart might explode, Erica pushed Matthew away.


    Yes! Erica was able to do that. It took every ounce of will she had, but she did it.


    She jumped out of bed. Without putting on her slippers, she rushed to the door.


    As soon as her hand was on the door knob, she suddenly remembered that she forgot her phone. So,


    without even looking at him, she ran back there as fast as she could.


    She grabbed her phone, and donned her slippers at the same time. Without sparing him even a single


    nce, she hurried out of the bedroom.


    All of this took ce in a matter of seconds.


    As Gifford said, she could run really fast.


    Erica made her way to the rooftop of the vi. Looking at the pitch ck sky, she took a deep breath.


    Matthew was so incredibly sexy. A gentle kiss from him could detonate her heart. If he ever gave her a


    deep kiss, she might die on the spot.


    When she calmed down, she took out her phone, found Wesley''s number, and called him.


    She called him several times, but no one answered.


    In the Li family''s house


    ir threw her ringing phone to Wesley. "Your daughter called you, but you never picked up. So now


    she''s calling me. Maybe it''s important. Just answer your phone."


    "No way. It''s ten o''clock now. It''s their wedding night! Why is she calling me now?" Wesley rolled over,


    pulled the covers to his head, and closed his eyes again.


    "What if it''s urgent? Answer it, or we won''t get any sleep. She''ll keep calling. You know how stubborn


    she is." ir was sure if they kept ignoring the phone, Erica wouldn''t give up until her battery died.


    Wesley sat up on the bed and grabbed ir''s phone, which had just begun ringing again. He pressed


    the answer key and said bluntly, "Okay, Erica. I hope you have a really good reason for calling."


    "Yeah, Dad. It''s important. I want to..." She paused, trying to summon the right words.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to go home." ''Matthew is too much.''


    "You''re at home now, aren''t you? You don''t live here anymore. Where do you want to go?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Erica pouted her lips, feeling sad. Her dad was so cruel to her. Wasn''t she a member of the Li family


    anymore? Was it just because she was married? "I want to go back to my parents'' house."


    "I see. Well, you won''t have long to wait. Two days from now, you and Matthew wille to visit,


    ording to the custom," Wesley reminded her.


    Erica said anxiously, "I don''t want to wait two days. I really want to go home now." She missed her


    father, mother, brother, sister, Feb, her bed, and her mom''s cooking. She just missed everything about


    the Li family. She was really homesick.


    Ignoring her anxiety, Wesley said calmly, "Really, honey. It''s just first day jitters. You''ll be fine."


    "Dad!" She was so angry that she stamped her feet.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Just give it up. Go to bed now. We''re going to bed, too. Good night!"


    Wesley hung up the phone, his teeth gnashing.


    Erica''s eyes turned red with sadness as she stared at her phone.


    She had always known that Wesley could be heartless sometimes, but she didn''t expect him to be so


    harsh.


    ir looked at her husband worriedly.


    "Honey, why did you do that? Rika will be heartbroken."


    Wesley put the phone aside silently. He knew she was sad. But she was married, now. She had to get


    used to her new life.

 Chapter 1118 The Wedding Night

    Chapter 1118 The Wedding Night


    "Just go to sleep!" Wesley demanded.


    ir didn''t say anything upon hearing what her husband told their daughter.


    After hanging up, Erica went back to the bedroom, clutching her phone in her hand.


    When she walked in, Matthew''s attention was on his phone. "Why don''t you go ahead and get some


    sleep if you''ve got nothing else to do. I have an important meeting in the morning," he said coldly and


    put his phone away.


    ''Really? Does he mean that I can sleep now?'' Erica wondered, hesitating with each step she took


    before getting into the bed.


    Just as she had expected, the newly married couple slept in the same bed, but dreamed different


    dreams.


    Being a bride was a lot of work, and Erica feltpletely depleted after a busy day. She closed her


    eyes, about to drift into sleep when Matthew''s phone started vibrating on the bedside table.


    Having realized this, Matthew looked at Erica and whispered, "Sorry!" Then, he answered the phone


    and continued, "Hello?"


    "Matthew..."


    Much to his chagrin, the voice of a woman crying was so loud, Matthew couldn''t avoid frowning as he


    got out of the bed and put on his slippers. "Just tell me what''s going on," he muttered.


    The woman on the other end of the line said something, but Erica couldn''t make out what she was


    saying. After hanging up, Matthew went to the walk-in closet without saying anything.


    He was in a hurry and looked quite serious, implying the urgency of the situation¡ªsomething bad must


    have happened to the woman.


    Two minutester, he walked back into the bedroom, all dressed up. It was not until then that he


    realized there was another person in the room with him. Standing on the edge of the bed, he looked


    down at Erica, whose eyes were wide with puzzlement. "I have some urgent business to deal with.


    Don''t wait up for me, you should go to sleep."


    "Oh, okay." Erica had no qualms with that arrangement. In fact, she would like nothing more than to


    sleep alone. The call from that woman was like a blessing in disguise for which Erica felt deeply


    grateful.


    She assumed that the woman must be the goddess who shone like the purest moonlight in Matthew''s


    heart. ''That woman is something else! The way she made Matthew leave his newlywed wife on their


    wedding night is truly amazing!'' Erica marveled at the thought of the unknown woman.


    With a solemn look at her, Matthew said nothing more and left the bedroom.


    When silence befell the bedroom, Erica was certain that Matthew had left. Without a worry on her mind,


    she threw back her covers and jumped on the bed happily.


    There wasn''t a trace of sadness on her face which was quite unusual for a bride who had been left by


    her husband on the night of their wedding. Feeling giddy as ever, she cleared her throat and began to


    sing. "Come on,e on, turn the radio on. It''s Friday night and¡ª" Her singing stopped abruptly when


    the bedroom door was opened from the outside.


    Erica froze, petrified with astonishment.


    With his hands in his pockets, Matthew stood at the door, emotionlessly staring at Erica while she was


    standing on the pillow where he had just rested his head, hands clenched into fists in midair.


    Erica reacted quickly. When she realized what she was doing, she quickly drew her foot back and knelt


    down on the bed. She grabbed Matthew''s pillow and patted it sheepishly. She stammered awkwardly, "I


    have a habit of doing exercise before sleep. I identally stepped on your pillow. I''m sorry."


    The deadpan expression on Matthew''s face remained unchanged at Erica''s apology.


    As he approached her, the atmosphere in the bedroom became more intense and the beating of Erica''s


    heart grew faster.


    She held her breath, dreadfully waiting for his next words until he stopped at the side of the bed.


    Reaching out his right hand, he held her chin and raised her face to him.


    "Why were you so happy about me leaving?" he asked in a low voice.


    ''Well, was it so obvious?'' Erica blinked her innocent eyes, realizing that she shouldn''t have acted so


    immaturely. She immediately showed a trace of remorse on her face. "To be honest, I''m afraid of


    sleeping alone in such a big room. I was just singing a song to give myself courage. I wasn''t happy


    about you leaving. Don''t get me wrong."


    Matthew lowered his head abruptly and pulled her closer to him. "Be good," he said.


    "Yes, we will!" Their bodies were so close that she felt ufortable. ''Mr. Huo, can you please move


    away from me a bit? We may be married, but we''re nothing but strangers to each other!'' she cursed


    inwardly.


    The man looked down at her red lips with some intensity as their breaths intertwined. He was about to


    kiss her red lips.


    Erica understood what he wanted to do and there was no reason for her to refuse him. However, she


    managed to find an excuse. "Isn''t your woman still waiting for you?"


    ''My woman?'' Matthew''s eyes dimmed. He finally let her go and moved away from her. He grabbed his


    phone from the table beside him and left the bedroom.


    A sense of relief came over Erica again as the door was closed.


    This time, she didn''t dare to sing a song again; instead she quickly went to bed and closed her eyes.


    Erica didn''t sleep well that night. She was constantly thinking about what Matthew would do to her


    when he came back. When she finally fell asleep, she began to dream of Matthew¡ªhis kiss, his


    indifference, his chiseled body...


    The next morning, when Erica woke up, it was already nine o''clock. She changed her clothes and went


    downstairs to the kitchen.


    Unexpectedly, there were already three people in the living room on the first floor, talking andughing


    ¡ªDebbie, Evelyn and Godwin.


    "Hi, Rika. You''re finally awake!" Debbie stood up from the sofa and greeted her warmly.


    Erica quickened her pace and stood in front of Debbie. "Aunt...um...Mom!" She almost forgot that she


    was married to Matthew yesterday, and Debbie was now her mother-inw.


    Debbie held her hands lovingly and said, "My lovely girl, are you hungry? Let''s go and have some


    breakfast."


    "Okay!"


    A little boy with a toy racing car ran towards her and said, "Good morning, Auntie." The little boy who


    greeted her with a smile was Godwin. He was wearing a pair of dark overalls and Spiderman


    sunsses.


    Erica stroked his head softly and said, "Good morning, Godwin. Have you had breakfast?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Yes, I have. Auntie, go and have breakfast now. After that, you can y with us!"


    "Okay. Evelyn, Mom, I''ll go have breakfast then." Erica walked to the dining room.


    Debbie tagged along with the housemaid and brought her the breakfast.


    Erica was okay with the housemaid bringing her the breakfast. That was her job. However, Erica was


    taken aback when she saw Debbie doing so, and she stood up instantly to take the porridge from her


    hands. "Thank you, Mom. You didn''t have to do that!"


    Debbie sat across Erica, and upon sensing her nervousness, sheforted her, "Don''t be so formal


    around me. After all, you''re my daughter-inw and I''ll treat you like my own daughter from now on.


    This is your home. Do you understand?"


    Erica was deeply moved by Debbie''s kindness. She would have thanked Debbie for treating her better


    than her own mother, if Debbie hadn''t just asked her not to be so courteous. As such, she simply


    nodded and said, "Okay."


    Debbie propped her hand against her chin and looked at the girl eating breakfast. The way she looked


    at Erica showed how fond she was of her daughter-inw. "Rika, I want to tell you something."


    "Yes, of course. What is it?" Erica was intrigued.


    "Eat your food first, or it will get cold. Matthew went outst night, didn''t he?"


    ''Huh? How does she know that?'' Erica nodded absent-mindedly, chewing the dumpling in her mouth.


    "Yes, he did."


    "I hope you don''t take this the wrong way. His best friend, Nathan, was in a car ident on the way


    back from the airportst night," Debbie exined. That was the reason why Matthew left his wife


    alone on their wedding night. And Debbie came to exin the situation to her in the morning.

 Chapter 1119 Harlot Erica

    Chapter 1119 Harlot Erica


    ''Oh, so that''s why!'' Erica nodded and asked with concern, "I see. How is his friend now? Is he out of


    danger?"


    Debbie heaved a long sigh. "I called Matthew this morning. He said Nathan''s condition is severe. The


    doctor has already given a written notice of the patient''s critical condition. All we can do is wait and see


    if he makes it through tonight."


    "Is it that serious?" Erica was shocked. No wonder Matthew hadn''te back the whole night.


    "Yes. By the way, Erica, have you read the news?"


    Erica shook her head. She didn''t have time to look through her phone. She didn''t reply to Rhea''s


    message either.


    "I should give you a heads-up then. Last night, when Matthew left the house, his car was spotted by the


    paparazzi hiding near the entrance of themunity. They followed him to the hospital and


    photographed him there, randomly writing some crap about him having an affair on his wedding night.


    The woman they photographed him with is actually Nathan''s wife. She had onlye out of the


    hospital to lead Matthew in. But the reporters uploaded their photo online and made up a story to go


    along with it. They have gone too far this time!" Debbie said, her nose ring.


    Carlos had already dealt with the reporters and the media outlets who had spread the rumor. But since


    the news had spread fast on the Inte, it was impossible topletely erase all traces of it. Debbie


    was worried that Erica might misunderstand. She thought it would be best to give the young girl a clear


    picture of what had actually happened.


    That was why she had rushed to her early morning.


    She knew that Erica didn''t have feelings for Matthew yet, but as his wife, Erica had the right to know


    the truth.


    ''Oh!'' Erica nodded understandingly. "Okay, Mom. I understand. Don''t worry about it."


    She didn''t mind at all. Even if Matthew really had gone to see his goddessst night, she wouldn''t have


    cared about it.


    "Good. Have your breakfast. Let''s go to the manor after that; it''s more lively there. What do you think?"


    "Sounds great!" Erica eximed. She was bored anyway.


    After breakfast, she had time to browse the news, and finally saw the gossips about Matthew on the


    Inte Both Matthew''s and her names were pasted all over the news.


    Many eye-catching headlines hade out. "Matthew Huo Cheating on His Wife on their Wedding


    Night." "Erica Li, the Most Unfortunate Bride in the World."


    "A Marriage Without Love; A Tragedy." "Grand Luxurious Wedding Ends In Disaster."


    "Harlot Erica Finally Cuckolded by Matthew Huo."


    "Matthew Huo Unwilling to be The Stepfather; Spends Wedding Night with Another Woman."


    Erica scrolled down and found more and more of those headlines. News apps, Weibo news ounts,


    and WeChat official ounts were posting news about them andmenting below.


    She had just finished reading the article¡ª"Matthew Huo Unwilling to be The Stepfather; Spends


    Wedding Night with Another Woman." Just as she was about toment on it, the article disappeared.


    She refreshed the web page; it showed that the page couldn''t be found.


    It was the same with the other articles. Even the ounts that had spread rumors about Matthew''s


    affair started disappearing.


    She checked thements on her Weibo ount. Again, most of them were curses and negative


    For example, a user named "Can''t Do Anything"mented, "Erica gave birth to her child before she


    was married to Matthew. She didn''t cheat on her husband. It''s the 21st century, and she''s a grown-up.


    She isn''t a harlot; she just met the wrong guy. Why are you all cursing her? Is there any guarantee that


    the man you meet in your life is the right one?"


    Erica only had a few thousand followers on her Weibo ount. But that particrment had more


    than a hundred thousand likes, and it soon reached two hundred thousand.


    Erica felt warmth flow through her. She recognized this user name. Since Erica was an active user of


    Weibo, she frequently updated her posts. This user, Can''t Do Anything, made sure to like all her posts.


    Sometimes, he wouldment too.


    He was like a gentle, loving elder brother who protected her from the predators.


    She wanted to know his real identity, but she didn''t find any clues in his Weibo ount. It seemed that


    he also gave likes to posts on military, finance or patriotism.


    She was deep in thought when her ringtone pulled her back into reality. It was Rhea.


    Erica answered the phone. "I''m so sorry, Rhea! I forgot to reply to your message." Before she could


    text Rhea back, she was pulled in by the news headlines about Matthew that had popped up on her


    notifications.


    She was so engrossed in the news that she hadpletely forgotten to reply to Rhea''s message.


    "Never mind that. Erica, how''s everything going? Is the news on the Inte true?" Rhea asked


    anxiously.


    "No, no. The news is absurd. Matthew went outst night because his friend had a car ident. He''s in


    critical condition now. The woman in the photo is his friend''s wife. She only came out of the hospital to


    receive Matthew. The media made up a story about an affair out of it." Erica felt sorry for Matthew as


    she recounted what had happened. He was innocent, yet had to go through all this.


    "Is that so? Oh, I''m relieved. I thought he found a mistress to insult you on your wedding night! If the


    news were to be true, I wouldn''t have been his fan anymore. I''m d to know that he''s not such a bad


    guy after all!"


    "He''s a famous figure in the society. His every move is under watch."


    "But some of theseizens are really vicious. How are you able to tolerate theirments? Aren''t you


    going to tell everyone about Feb''s true identity?" Few people knew about Feb''s real identity. As Erica''s


    best friend, Rhea knew.


    "Why should I tell the public about him? It''s none of their business." Her parents were the only ones


    who had the right to scold her for being irresponsible. She didn''t understand why the others bothered.


    Just like what the user Can''t Do Anything had said, she didn''t have an affair after her wedding. Why


    were so many people badmouthing her? Did she look like a pushover?


    "Fine, but what about Mr. Huo? Did you tell him the truth about Feb?" Rhea was really worried about


    her friend.


    "No. He is just my nominal husband. He doesn''t love me, and neither do I. There''s no need to exin


    anything to him." She didn''t care what Matthew thought about her. She was hoping that he would see


    her as an unreliable woman and divorce her as soon as possible. Then, she could live her life on her


    own terms.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rhea was at a loss for words. The girl was always so stubborn. "Alright, alright. But I am d that you


    at least trust your husband. Since you''re married to Matthew now, you should learn to love him even


    though you don''t have feelings for him at the moment. You understand?"


    "No, I don''t want to!" Everyone was forcing her to be with Matthew.


    "Come on, Rika. Mr. Huo is an excellent man. He is ten thousand times better than Hyatt. Countless


    women would die to marry into the Huo family. Don''t you feel lucky?" Rhea knew that Erica didn''t love


    Hyatt either.


    "Fine, I got it! I''lle back to see you in a couple of days."


    "Come back? Where are you going?" Rhea asked nervously. She was afraid that Erica was nning to


    escape from Matthew again.


    Erica replied helplessly, "Silly girl, don''t you know that you need to go back to your parents'' home three


    days after you get married? It''s a custom."


    "Oh! I''m sorry I didn''t know that. I''m not married yet. I don''t know much about wedding customs."

 Chapter 1120 Whats Her Family Name

    Chapter 1120 What''s Her Family Name


    "Well, I forgive you this time. You can invite me to have wontons after I''m back," Erica said on the


    phone, pouting her lips.


    Rhea giggled and said, "No problem. But I gotta go to the ss now. I''ll see you in a few days, my


    honorable Mrs. Huo!"


    "Bye, my dear Rhea."


    When Matthew left her on their wedding night, Erica didn''t think that he would be gone for the next two


    days.


    However, the circumstances couldn''t have been any better for her because his absence meant that she


    wouldn''t have to deal with him.


    ording to their wedding custom, the bride and groom were to return to her parents'' home on the


    third day after the wedding. However, before the day that Erica would go back to A Country, she began


    to feel depressed.


    ''Matthew hasn''te back yet. What if he doesn''t show up tomorrow? Do I have to go back alone? It


    will be so humiliating!'' she thought to herself.


    She wanted to call Matthew to ask when he would be back, but she decided otherwise.


    ''What should I do? Maybe I can go back by myself.


    Yes, that''s it!''


    After making up her mind, Erica walked out of the vi with a backpack on her shoulders and drove to a


    nearby mall to buy some gifts for her family.


    Coincidentally, when she just arrived at the underground parking lot of the mall, she saw a familiar


    figure.


    The person was none other than Matthew, her husband who had disappeared for two days.


    There was a woman standing next to him, dressed in a ck suit.


    As the woman''s back was facing Erica, she could only judge that it was a woman by her coiled long


    hair and high heels.


    When a bodyguard opened the back door of the brand-new ck minivan, Matthew drew his hand from


    his pocket and gently helped the woman get into the car.


    After the woman was seated, he took a wet tissue from the bodyguard and began to wipe his hand


    before getting into the car as well.


    Just as the car was about to drive away, Erica got out of her car and quickly ran to stop the minivan.


    "Wait!"


    She stood in front of the minivan boldly and stretched out her arms to block its way.


    Fortunately, the driver mmed the brakes on at the right time, mumbling curses in anger. When he


    realized who it was, he turned around and said to Matthew, "Mr. Huo, it''s Mrs. Huo!"


    Perhaps the fact that he was a married man hadn''t sunk in yet as he kept his eyes closed and said,


    "What''s her family name?"


    The driver paused momentarily, not knowing how to answer the question. He couldn''t help but think to


    himself, ''Don''t you know your wife''s family name? Do you really love her?'' "Mr. Huo, her family name is


    Li," he answered respectfully.


    ''Erica?'' Matthew then opened his eyes and said, "Open the door."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." The bodyguard in the passenger seat immediately got out of the car and opened the


    door for him.


    Seeing Matthew get out of the car, Erica ran to him with a smile and greeted him, "Hey! Brother


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Matthew, do you remember me? I''m your wife. Erica Li!" She meant that he should not forget the girl


    used to call him "Brother Matthew" had be his wife.


    ''Do I seem to forget such an important thing?'' Matthew thought to himself. A dash of helplessness


    shed through his eyes. "What''s up?"


    "I just want to remind you that you can keep your womanpany at any time you want. But you have


    to go and visit my parents with me tomorrow. Don''t embarrass me, okay?"


    In truth, if he didn''t apany her to visit her parents tomorrow, he would be embarrassing not only


    her but her parents. Ever she had Feb and consequently let her parents down, she swore that she


    would never discredit her parents again.


    If she showed up at her parent''s house without her husband, everyone who knew them wouldugh at


    the Li family.


    Matthew looked at her indifferently and said, "Is that all?"


    "Yes..." Erica sighed inwardly. ''I guess he doesn''t give a damn about anything I just said. It also proves


    that he doesn''t love me at all. Maybe to him, visiting my parents is not as important as keeping his


    womanpany.


    But that''s understandable, especially since we have no feelings for each other, '' she thought. Taken by


    curiosity, she couldn''t help but look into the car behind Matthew, hoping to see the woman''s face, but


    she couldn''t see anything clearly through the tinted windshield.


    The woman''s identity was a mystery to her.


    Shifting her gaze from the car to Matthew, she asked in a low voice, "Is that the goddess who shines


    like the purest moonlight in your heart? Uncle Carlos isn''t very fond of her, is he?" ''That is why he had


    to marry me, '' she thought.


    Matthew''s face soured at her words. "Hmm," he simply answered.


    Not knowing what question he was answering, Erica assumed that he had answered both questions at


    the same time.


    "By the way, how is your friend?" she asked. Erica thought it necessary to ask about his friend''s


    condition even though he was a stranger to her. After all, a car ident was no simple matter.


    The fleeting sadness in the man''s eyes was briefly captured by Erica. "He passed away yesterday," he


    answered.


    "What?" Even Erica, who was a stranger to his friend, felt sad, and as such, she couldn''t even begin to


    imagine how Matthew was feeling. "I''m sorry to hear that," she said.


    "How did you know?" he asked in confusion.


    "Mom told me what happened."


    ''Mom? She seems to have gotten used to calling my mother "Mom." That''s good.''


    Matthew turned around and told the bodyguard, "Go with my wife and sign all the bills."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Erica quickly refused, "No, no, thank you, but I don''t need a bodyguard and I have money. I''m just


    going to check out some of the shops. You go ahead with your work. I''m leaving now. Don''t forget


    about tomorrow."


    This time, he remained silent. As he watched Erica walk away, the bodyguard looked at his boss and


    hesitantly asked, "Mr. Huo, shall I...?"


    Withdrawing his gaze, Matthew turned around and walked towards his car. "Get in the car!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Erica spent the rest of the day hanging out in the mall and buying gifts before returning home.


    She had been staying in the Huo family''s manor during daytime for thest two days, and hadn''t looked


    around Matthew''s four-story vi she was now living in. Erica assumed that Matthew wouldn''te


    back this evening either, so she wanted to take this chance to look around his vi.


    The Pearl Vi District was a private residence that was built only a few years ago. It was not far from


    the Huo family''s manor. Sheffield and Matthew each bought a vi there, and before long, the Pearl


    Vi District became a famous richmunity in Y City.


    Matthew never lived in this vi before, even though he had bought it a few years ago. However, since


    he and Erica got married, they had taken it as their wedding house.


    The vi had four floors and was equipped with elevators. Each room was decorated thoughtfully, in a


    simple yet luxurious way.


    On the first floor was the living room; the kitchen; the main storage room and so on. Another thing


    worth mentioning was also something that Erica was interested in¡ªMatthew had an extravagant wine


    cer in the basement.


    The wine cer covered dozens of square meters. It had an automatic thermostat to preserve arge


    variety of limited-edition and expensive wines from around the world. There were at least thousands of


    bottles of red wine in total, all kept nicely.


    Erica was shocked when she saw the wine cer for the first time. Her grandmother also had a wine


    cer, but there were only hundreds of bottles of wine at most. Compared with Matthew''s cer, her


    grandmother''s collection was nothing.


    The second floor mostly had several bedrooms, all of which were decorated simrly. The bedroom on


    the third floor, however, was the master bedroom where Matthew and Erica were staying. The master


    bedroom upied almost half of the third floor, opposite to which was the study and two empty rooms.


    On the fourth floor was the gym, the billiard''s room, the entertainment room, the meditation room and


    the open-air swimming pool. The swimming pool was certainly worth mentioning because the bottom of


    the pool was made of ss, which meant that people on the third floor could see the swimming pool


    clearly.


    Sitting next to the swimming pool, Erica cupped her chin with her hands and looked at the crystal clear


    water, deep in thought. ''If someone was swimming here, wouldn''t people on the third floor see


    everything?


    I wonder why Matthew would have someone design the swimming pool in such a way. Is he some kind


    of pervert?''

 Chapter 1121 Go Back To The Li Family House Alone

    Chapter 1121 Go Back To The Li Family House Alone


    That night when Matthew arrived home, it was eleven o''clock and he sensed that something was wrong


    the moment he opened the door.


    The lights in the living room were switched off, but the 100-inch TV was still on. It was ying a movie


    ¡ªa scary one. On the screen, the ck and white messengers from the hell were talking to a ghost


    with long hair and dressed in white, standing by a decrepit tomb.


    "Your soul has been hovering here for six years. It''s time you return to the world of the living!" The


    ck and white messengers spoke in harmony.


    The ghost floating in the air started crying, but instead of tears, there was blood in her eyes. "But I


    haven''t seen my husband. I cannot leave yet! I won''t leave!"


    "This time it is not up to you!"


    Just when the ck and white messengers were about to capture the female ghost, another ghost,


    seemingly male, with a green-colored face and sharp teeth rushed out from nowhere.


    The woman on the sofa clutched the cushion in her hand tightly as the noise from the TV red


    intensely. She kept reciting "Amitabha" in her mind while her eyes remained glued to the screen.


    "You..."


    said the man abruptly, as he stood next to her. Frightened out of her wits, Erica screamed at the top of


    her lungs and jumped to her feet. "Ahhhh!"


    When she recognized the man in front of her, she screamed for another three seconds before she


    finally stopped.


    Matthew was rendered speechless. She had the courage to stay upte to watch a horror movie with


    the lights turned off, but was so frightened of seeing another person. Why was that?


    Erica immediately picked up the remote control and turned on the lights in the living room. Almost


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    instantly, the living room became as bright as day.


    With a pale expression on her face, she stuttered, "When...did you get back?"


    "Just now."


    "Why didn''t you say anything?" Needless to say, she was still a bit shaken up.


    The living room of Matthew''s vi was enormous to say the least. After she closed the door, shut the


    curtains and turned off all the lights, the whole ce fell into darkness. It was perfect for watching a


    horror movie.


    Matthew rolled his eyes at her. He had juste back and all he wanted to do was say "hi" to her. "You


    know, we have a projector on the fourth floor, right?" he said. He was talking about the entertainment


    room, where the sound system and atmosphere were designed specifically for the enjoyment of


    movies.


    Erica shivered. "I know about the entertainment room, but the thought of watching a horror movie there


    seemed more frightening. I prefer the living room."


    Casting an indifferent nce at the girl squatting down on the couch, he said, "Carry on and enjoy the


    movie then."


    He turned around to go upstairs.


    When he took the first step, Erica said, "Hey, will you be out tonight?"


    Matthew turned around and stared at her emotionlessly. "What do you think?"


    ''What do I think?'' "You can leave now ande back in the morning. Well, if you don''t want toe


    back tomorrow morning either, let''s just meet up in A Country."


    "I don''t think I will be able to go to your parents'' home tomorrow. Can you put it off until the day after


    tomorrow?"


    Erica was a little disappointed. "How can we put it off? It''s a wedding tradition. Do you have something


    important to do?"


    She was disappointed not because she couldn''t go back together with Matthew, but because she would


    be disappointing her parents.


    "Yes, I''m afraid I do."


    ''I understand that you have something important tomorrow, but is it a business or a personal matter?''


    she wondered. In truth, she didn''t care whether it was for work or for personal reasons and she didn''t


    intend topel him. "Well, don''t worry about it. I can go by myself tomorrow. You can go when you


    have time!"


    Matthew went upstairs without saying anything else.


    Erica didn''t feel so scared anymore as she continued to watch the rest of the movie because she knew


    that there was another person at home.


    At midnight, Erica went upstairs, yawning and rubbing her drowsy eyes.


    On the third floor


    The vi was very quiet. If not for the stream of light from the half-closed door of the study, Erica


    would''ve thought that she was still alone at home tonight.


    When she returned to her bedroom, Erica climbed into bed and texted Wesley. "Colonel Li, just letting


    you know that your daughter will being home tomorrow. She''s not bringing your son-inw with


    her. Over!"


    Wesley was chatting with ir when his phone beeped. He looked at the screen and saw that it was a


    text message from Erica. He took his phone and replied, "Why aren''t you bringing him with you?"


    ''Humph! I called you so many times the other day but you didn''t answer. Now when it''s about your son-


    inw, you respond in a heartbeat, '' Erica sulked silently. "Well, you know your son-inw is very busy


    and we''re not really in love with each other. What? Were you really expecting him toe see you?"


    Erica curled her lips, thinking that Matthew would rather be with his goddess than spend time with his


    wife and her family.


    "Okay." Wesley responded with a simple reply.


    ''Okay? That''s it?'' She rolled her eyes at her dad''s message.


    Erica had gotten quite used to sleeping in this bed after spending three nights all by herself. She


    yawned again, putting the phone aside and soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, as the rm rang, Erica slowly opened her eyes and weed the sun through the


    curtains.


    She looked at the time. It was six o''clock, but she didn''t want to get up. Erica thought about taking the


    high-speed trainter since she hadn''t bought the air ticket yet. In any case, since she was in no rush


    to go anywhere at the moment, she decided to catch some more sleep.


    When she woke up again, it was an hour and a halfter. In fact, she wouldn''t have woken up if Wesley


    hadn''t called her phone. "Dad?"


    "I know you are still sleeping. It''s almost eight o''clock. Are you stilling home?"


    "Yes!" There was no way Erica could avoid this even if Matthew didn''t go with her. "I''ll take the high-


    speed trainter. Don''t forget to pick me up at the station."


    "Just get a taxi!"


    Erica had her arms wrapped around a big stuffed doll. She closed her eyes and in a spoiled child''s


    voice, she said, "Then I''m noting back. You don''t miss me anyway. I will just go back to sleep


    alone in this big vi!"


    Wesley conceded, after all, he knew how stubborn his daughter could be. "Your brother will be there to


    fetch you at the station."


    "Okay, I''ll get up now! Bye, Dad!" She hung up the phone and put it back on charge.


    Sitting upright on the bed, she looked around the empty bedroom and suddenly remembered that


    Matthew hade backst night.


    When she looked at the other side and found no signs of another person sleeping there, she thought, ''I


    wonder if he left the vist night.''


    She scratched her head, trying to figure it out, but after a while she decided not to think about it


    anymore. She sprang up to her feet and went to the bathroom for a quick wash.


    In the Huo family manor


    Carlos shouted at the person on the other end of the line, "Put off all your ns for today. Ask your


    sister to deal with the project of New Coast Company. You have to go to A Country with Rika today."


    Carlos would have personally dealt with thepany''s affairs for Matthew if he hadn''t been out of the


    loop for a while now.


    Matthew hung up the phone without saying another word.


    Debbie was so anxious she was like an ant on a hot pan. She immediately called Wesley and ir to


    apologize to them. Although ir had repeatedly said that there was nothing to worry about, Debbie


    couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    After all, it was a custom for a newlywed couple to go back to the bride''s home together on the third


    day after the wedding. How could Matthew let his newlywed wife go back alone? It was utterly


    disrespectful to his parents-inw!


    "I guess Erica is on her way to A Country now. What should we do? This is so embarrassing," Debbie


    said anxiously.


    After a moment''s consideration, Carlos said, "I''ll go and bring Matthew back."


    Unfortunately, the old man couldn''t find his son anywhere. Not in the headquarters, the branch office or


    his vi.


    When Carlos tried calling his number, he found that Matthew''s phone had been switched off. Infuriated,


    Carlos found himself shaking in anger and thinking about disowning his son.


    In A Country


    When Erica showed up at the high-speed train station dragging her luggage, she immediately spotted


    Gifford in his military uniform. He was so eye-catching, even from a distance. A young girl had gone up


    to him and asked for his WeChat ount.


    The look of seriousness on his face and the look of disappointment on the girl''s indicated that he had


    refused toply with her request.


    As Erica watched the girl walk away, she approached her brother and said, "Is that why you''ve been


    single for more than thirty years?"


    Taking the suitcase from her hand, Gifford gently tapped her on head with his knuckles. "Don''t talk


    nonsense. But hey, this is the first time I''ve seen a bridee back to her parents'' home without her


    husband."

 Chapter 1122 Marriage Is A Burden

    Chapter 1122 Marriage Is A Burden


    Erica hastily tried to defend herself. "It''s not my fault. Our Mr. Huo is too busy."


    "Well, you''re a bossy woman anyway. You should''ve tried those less-than-feminine charms on Matthew


    and forced him toe with you," Gifford said. ir had already cautioned Gifford not to talk to Erica


    about Matthew. Her reasoning was that if they just backed off, things would happen naturally. Erica


    might eventually fall in love with Matthew if they quit pushing her.


    "Come on! He doesn''t do what I want! And he''s not in love with me, so he''s not likely to," Erica retorted.


    And she was quite good at bullying someone into doing what she wanted.


    ''I''m not wrong, though. He doesn''t love me, and I can''t intimidate him, either. So even if I tried that


    around him and pushed him toe back with me, he wouldn''t listen.''


    Gifford smiled slightly and draped his long arm around her shoulders. "Wow, my dear sister has gotten


    smarter in her old age. That''s gotta hurt, knowing you can''t y your old tricks."


    "Of course, I''m a smart girl. Let''s go back home." She figured someone would crack a joke about it. If


    anyone tried that, though, she''d stand up for her honor, and that of the Li family. She might not be able


    to influence Matthew, but she''d certainly verbally browbeat anyone else.


    Finally, they returned to the Li family vi. It had only been four days since she hadst been here, but


    it felt like four years.


    Cecelia and Baldwin were also there today. They lived in the military base now, but came back for the


    asion.


    The moment they entered the living room, Erica was like a happy puppy as she hugged everyone and


    kissed them one after the other. She even cradled Feb in her arms and didn''t want to let him go.


    "Feb, call me ''Mommy.'' I missed you so much!" said Erica, gently pinching the boy''s smooth face. She


    knew the boy was too small to make real sounds, but she still said it anyway.


    "That''s Ethan now. Ethan Li. I renamed him. Ethan sounds so much better than Feb," Wesley corrected


    her.


    "Li?" Erica cocked an eyebrow, and the joy on her face faded. "That''s Ethan Wu, actually."


    Wesley was displeased as he was aware of her change in mood. "You still thinking about the boy''s


    father?" he asked in a cold voice.


    Erica didn''t answer his question.


    ir exined, "Rika, the household registration would be a pain if hisst name were Wu. Also, we''d


    have to get the proper documentation for school."


    The living room was quiet for a moment. After a while, Ericapromised and said, "Okay. Ethan Li is


    fine."


    Yvette came out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup. "Lunch is ready," she said. "Everyone wash up


    now!"


    "Rika, give Ethan to me. Wash your hands and grab a bowl," ir ordered and took the child from


    Erica.


    Despite Matthew''s absence, the Li family were generally content. While many of them were hoping to


    talk to the man, at least Erica and Ethan were there. Mealtimes were always interesting with those two


    around.


    After lunch, the Li family members wouldn''t stop talking about Matthew in front of Erica, which bored


    the snot out of her. Eventually, she said, "Hey, Yvette. How about we go for a walk and help our meals


    settle?"


    The two sisters hadn''t really talked a long time. Yvette agreed readily. Erica wanted to take Ethan Li


    with them too, but since the boy was asleep, she gave up on that idea.


    When they left the vi, Yvette took a good look at her sister. The fire in her gaze had died down some.


    She was much less dramatic than before. Yvette caressed Erica''s head and said, "Look at you, Rika.


    You''re all grown up."


    "No, it''s not like that. I just feel depressed and I''ve gotten sentimental. I wouldn''t have married Matthew


    if it weren''t for Feb...um...Ethan Li. I don''t love him and he doesn''t love me either." Erica took her


    sister''s arm and rested her head on her shoulder.


    "Dad and Mom did this for your own good. You know what? Matthew''s a good guy. Maybe you don''t


    want to hear that, but I''m sure you''ll have a happy life," Yvette coaxed her sister.


    "Yvette, I know he''s a good man. And I know he''s rich and handsome, but we don''t even like each


    other. What''s the point?" Erica answered listlessly.


    Yvette paused and caressed her hair. "A man like him has his own charms. You should pay more


    attention to him. You like handsome guys, don''t you? Matthew ticks all the boxes. Since you''re married,


    why not try and fall in love with him?" she suggested.


    "No, he has someone he loves already. I don''t want to be the other woman." ''What''s the difference


    between being the other woman and my situation? I knew Matthew has someone he loves, and yet I


    married him. I must really hate myself, '' she thought.


    Yvette shook her head and said, "There are tons of girls in mypany who have a crush on Matthew.


    When they heard he was off the market, there wasn''t a dry eye in thepany. They''re probably still


    crying."


    "Really?" Erica couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Yeah. They went through at least a box of tissues each on your wedding day. They all envy you, so


    you should feel lucky," Yvette said.


    Erica was speechless. She could tell Matthew liked someone else. How could she be happy when she


    knew that? And she didn''t really want to tear them apart. That would almost make her the other


    woman. "And can we stop talking about Matthew now? That''s a sore subject with me. I''m going to go


    shopping with Rhea. Wannae with us?" Erica asked.


    "Sure." It was Yvette''s day off, so she agreed to go shopping with them. So the sisters went back to


    their vi to fetch their car.


    But when they arrived at the vi, Erica regretted her suggestion. She looked at Yvette and said, "Hey, I


    suddenly remembered I told Hyatt I''d meet himter today. Don''t wait for me. Just head home."


    "You''re seriously going there alone?"


    "I''ll be fine. I''ll hail a cab!"


    "All right. Be careful on your way there."


    "Sure. I''m good. Bye!" After Yvette entered the vi, Erica turned and walked away.


    When she and Rhea had been attending the same college, she had many admirers and enemies. She


    didn''t want her sister toe across her enemies, so she asked her to go back home. Erica could take


    care of herself, but she wasn''t so sure she could keep her sister safe too.


    At A Country Film Academy


    Erica didn''t enter the campus. She gave Rhea a call and waited for her at the school gate.


    But unbeknownst to her, the news that she came back to her parents'' house alone had spread across


    the country. Why hadn''t Matthewe back with her? No one knew.


    Plus, she gave birth to a boy out of wedlock and made Matthew the boy''s stepfather. As a result,


    everyone who saw her gave her strange looks, and the whispered meanments followed.


    And of course, she encountered the mean girls, the ones who hated her. The news that she was back


    on campus had also spread fast. "Erica Li, how dare youe back! Have you no shame?"


    The girl who just spoke was Reese Zhou, Erica''s high school ssmate. She was a student in the Art


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Department of A Country Film Academy.


    She was really something, and she and her friends always made fun of Erica. This time, they weren''t


    going to miss another opportunity.


    Erica cast a contemptuous nce at Reese Zhou and snorted. "Got a problem? Why have I no


    shame? Go ahead, enlighten me," she said calmly.


    Reese Zhou had known Erica for almost three years, but she was still a little afraid of her when Erica


    was angry. The young mom wasn''t angry yet, so Reese Zhou had the audacity to mock her. "Your


    private life is an ugly affair. And you have the gall to marry Mr. Huo after giving birth to a bastard. Come


    on!"


    "A bastard? My son has taken to Matthew. How dare you call Matthew''s son a bastard? You may be


    not afraid of me, Reese, and that''s okay. But you should be afraid of Matthew," Erica said. She was


    surrounded by six girls all told, but she wasn''t the least bit scared.


    "I have a healthy fear of Mr. Huo. But he''s not here, is he? He should havee with you on this trip,


    but he didn''t. So he doesn''t give a damn about your feelings, does he? Tell me the truth! Was this a


    shotgun wedding? What did you ckmail him with to make him marry you?" Reese Zhou taunted.


    She wasn''t the only one who didn''t think Matthew married Erica out of love. It was a popr belief that


    there must be some unspeakable reason for him to marry her.

 Chapter 1123 My Husband Is Waiting To Take Me Home

    Chapter 1123 My Husband Is Waiting To Take Me Home


    Erica idly fiddled with the bracelet on her wrist and red at Reese. "Who told you Matthew didn''t


    "Come on, many people saw you at the high-speed train station. Your brother picked you up, and


    Matthew was nowhere in sight. Don''t even try to lie!" Reese continued to provoke Erica as she crossed


    her arms in front of her chest.


    Ericaughed instead of getting angry. "How about this? Let''s make a bet. If Matthew is really here, you


    owe me one hundred thousand dors. If he isn''t, I''ll give you two hundred grand! How does that


    sound?"


    "One hundred thousand? Wow, what a greedy bitch you are!" Although Reese was from a rich family,


    she wasn''t rich enough to squander one hundred thousand without a second thought.


    "Tsk, tsk. I thought you had a boyfriend? One with a fat wallet? What? My bet too rich for your blood?"


    ''Maybe not just one boyfriend, but probably a few, '' Erica thought disdainfully.


    An embarrassed look appeared on Reese''s face. "What about you? You''re Mrs. Huo. You''re stinking


    rich. But you offer up a measly two hundred thousand dors. That''s a bit stingy, don''t you think?"


    "Okay. How much are we talking, then?"


    "Five hundred grand!"


    "Sounds good! When I''m done here, I''ll take you to my home and show you what Matthew Huo looks


    like. I hope you won''t be too jealous. He''s my husband now. So there''s no point in crying over it."


    Although Matthew wasn''t actually at the Li family house now, Erica was sure that Reese wouldn''t call


    her bluff and show up at her doorstep.


    Moreover, she was ying with words. She didn''t say that Matthew was around TODAY, so she could


    take Reese to her house tomorrow if the girl insisted.


    ''Don''t be too jealous?'' Easier said than done. Reese was really envious of Erica. This notorious Miss


    Troublemaker was so lucky to get married to Matthew Huo! How could she not be jealous?


    The Li family and the Huo family were good friends. Reese believed that Erica''s parents pushed for the


    marriage and the Huo family didn''t want to turn them down, so they agreed to it. "What if you run


    away?"


    Erica rolled her eyes and said disdainfully, "Do you think everyone is like you? Matthew promised me


    that he would stay here with me for a few days. Believe me, you''ll see him soon!"


    Erica had a lot of weaknesses, and bragging was just one of them. She wasn''t sure whether Matthew


    woulde stay with her or not, but her mouth moved before her brain could think about it.


    Rhea''s sses were over, and she had just walked out of the building. She heard the bet. She rushed


    over and covered Erica''s mouth. "Hi Erica. Don''t bother with a troll like her. She won''t be happy unless


    you''re unhappy. Your hubby''s a big shot. He doesn''t have time to look pretty for everyone. Reese is


    way too full of herself. Who does she think she is?"


    Rhea already knew that Matthew wasn''t there. She had to save Erica from herself. Erica told her earlier


    he mighte tomorrow. Might! She was not 100% sure.


    Money could be made again, respect, not so much. In order to save Erica the embarrassment, Rhea


    tried her best to defuse the situation.


    Rhea nudged her back to reality, and Erica finally realized that she was bluffing. She straightened her


    body and echoed, "You''re right, Rhea. She doesn''t deserve to meet my husband."


    "Yeah, that''s what I think. She just wants to find an excuse to see your husband. Don''t fall for it."


    The two best friends agreed. Erica seriously nced at Reese, who was blushing in anger, and said,


    "Yeah, you''re right. Bet''s off, Reese. Go away!"


    "Erica Li, are you going back on your word? You are afraid of being found out, aren''t you?" Reese''s


    friends began to defend her.


    "Sounds like. I think Erica is just bragging."


    "Liar!"


    Just as Erica was about to regret what she had bragged about, she caught a glimpse of a ck car.


    The car rolled to a stop at the school gate, less than two meters away.


    The rear window slowly descended, revealing a very handsome and expressionless face¡ªnot to


    mention a familiar one.


    At that moment, Erica felt Matthew was like an angel, an angel who descended from heaven to save


    her!


    For the first time in her life, her eyes lit up and her heart raced when she saw Matthew. On impulse,


    she called to him in a sweet voice, "Honey!"


    An enigmatic look shed in his eyes as Matthew looked at her smiling face. After a bit, he answered in


    a near-whisper, "Mom said you were here."


    ''So... did hee for me?''


    She immediately started towards him. But something urred to her so she said to Matthew, "Wait a


    minute, okay?"


    She ran back to the stunned Reese and took out her cell phone. "A bet''s a bet. My husband is waiting


    to take me home. One hundred thousand dors! Not a cent less!"


    Reese was too stunned to respond. She felt her heart ache. ''One hundred thousand dors!'' She didn''t


    want to lose money to Erica in this way. She lowered her voice saying, "You''re cheating! You implied


    Mr. Huo came back with you. But I''m not blind. He just got here, from his residence in Y City!"


    Erica was a little annoyed. "You can''t afford to lose, can you? Does it matter when he arrived? What


    matters is that he''s here! Right here, right now! So, are you going to honor our bet? If not, then it''s no


    more Mrs. Nice Guy." Erica put away her phone and started rubbing her hands, ready to fight.


    Reese had stopped paying attention to her and took a few steps towards Matthew. She cleared her


    throat and gave Matthew the sweetest smile she had. In a soft voice, she asked, "Excuse me, Mr. Huo,


    when did you get here?"


    Erica was astonished. She had never thought that Reese had the guts to seek confirmation from


    Matthew. ''I''m so screwed!


    What should I do? Oh, wait. I''ve got it!'' After a brainstorm, she secretly reached out two fingers and


    made a gesture of the number "11" in front of her chest.


    She wondered if Matthew would y along with her.


    Matthew nced at the two girls, and finally looked at Reese. His eyes grew colder. "What makes you


    think I would tell you anything about my schedule?"


    His cold tone sent a chill down Reese''s spine. "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo," she apologized, her face pale.


    "Since you are my wife''s schoolmate, I won''t bother with it this time. I got here at 11 this morning.


    What''s the matter?"


    "No, no. Nothing..." Reese had embarrassed herself. In her mind, she cursed those people who spread


    the rumor that Matthew hadn''te back to the Li family together with Erica. She then took out her


    phone to transfer the money to Erica.


    Erica was totally incredulous. Matthew cooperated with her and lied to Reese for her. He wasn''t just a


    good guy. He was an awesome one.


    When shepleted the transfer, Reese bit her lower lip and told Erica, "I''ve wired you the money. A


    hundred grand."


    When she was about to leave, Matthew suddenly stopped her. "Wait a minute!"


    All eyes were on him.


    He asked, "What was the bet?"


    Everyone looked at each other after hearing what he said. No one dared say a word.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Even Erica was quiet. And it wasn''t because she was afraid. It was because she was embarrassed.


    After a significant pregnant pause, no one answered him. With a livid face, Matthew ordered, "Tell me!"


    The girls were frightened by the simple ordering from the angry man. He was giving off a terrible


    aura.


    Erica replied at once, "The bet was¡ª"


    "I didn''t ask you," Matthew interrupted her. "It''s not for you to say anything. You''re not in trouble. They


    might be."


    Erica was dumbfounded. ''Why is he so protective of me?''

 Chapter 1124 Your Husband Is Awesome

    Chapter 1124 Your Husband Is Awesome


    When Reese realized that Matthew was staring at her, she stuttered, "H-here''s the thing... Mr. Huo,


    people say you didn''te with Erica to visit her parents after your wedding. But Erica insisted you


    did. So we made a bet."


    "How much did she bet?" Matthew asked.


    "A hundred thousand dors," replied Reese in a timid voice.


    "No, it was five hundred grand!" Erica retorted loudly. Now that Matthew was here, she could make


    Reese pay. "If she lost, she''d only pay a hundred grand. She pushed me into putting up five hundred


    grand if I lost. Kinda unfair, don''t you think?"


    Matthew nced at his wife and said, "Aren''t you Miss Troublemaker? I didn''t know you were that easy


    to bully."


    Erica gave him an embarrassed smile. How could she be forced into that so easily? She wasn''t


    normally that simple to push around. On impulse, she had agreed to Reese''s terms without a second


    thought.


    "You always harass my wife like this?" he asked. He didn''t look at Reese this time.


    Reese and Erica were the closest to Matthew''s car. Even Rhea stood a fair distance away. So Reese


    knew he was talking to her.


    She was taken aback by his question. "H-harass her? I didn''t do anything like that, Mr. Huo. Erica


    agreed to the bet herself."


    "You lost the bet. And it isn''t really fair that she bet five hundred grand and you only have to pay a


    hundred grand. Sounds to me like you''re bullying my wife," Matthew said calmly.


    Reese gasped. She was no fool and she understood exactly what Matthew meant. "Mr. Huo, go easy


    on me. I''m just a college student. I don''t have that much money..."


    Erica rolled her eyes and exposed her lies. "She has the money. She has tons of boyfriends. She can


    get the money from them."


    "Erica, I swear I don''t have the money. Mr. Huo, please, I''m begging you..." Reese was about to cry.


    Matthew seemed bored. He looked at his wristwatch to check the time and said to the driver calmly,


    "Call Principal Zheng and ask him to deal with it."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." The driver took out his phone and started dialing.


    Principal Zheng was one of the principals of A Country Film Academy, and the most powerful one.


    It was not easy for Reese to get enrolled in college. They hadn''t admitted her, initially. But money talks


    ¡ªher parents paid a lot of money to get her in. It was more than just her studies that would be ruined if


    she got kicked out; it was her whole life. "No! I-I''ll pay!"


    With trembling hands, Reese fished out her phone again and opened the payment app. There was a


    little more than three hundred thousand dors in it. She cried out loud and said, "There''s only 320, 000


    dors in there. Give me two days to get the money, okay?"


    Matthew''s face remained cold. He yed with the diamond ring on his ring finger and said in a low


    voice, "Not enough money? Fine. Apologize to my wife and promise you''ll never bug her again. Even


    better¡ªdon''t talk to her, either. Then we can overlook how much you owe."


    ''Apologize?'' This was truly humbling for Reese. She was usually arrogant and aggressive. She didn''t


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    take any crap and bullied her ssmates, just like Erica did. Both of them were a matched pair. Only


    this time, Erica had Matthew. It was not easy for Reese to apologize to her arch enemy.


    But it was either that, or pony up five hundred thousand dors. If she refused to swallow her pride,


    she''d be a fool. Reese wiped her tears hastily and looked at Erica, who was staring at Matthew all this


    time. "I''m sorry, Erica. It''s my fault this time. I promise I''ll never talk to you again, or bully you. Please


    forgive me, will you?"


    Thest few words brought Erica back to reality. She asked, "What? What did you just say?" She was


    so immersed in the fact that Matthew stuck up for her that she didn''t notice what Reese had said.


    Reese thought Erica heard everything but pretended that she didn''t. She was angry, but she wouldn''t


    do anything around Matthew. She took a deep breath and apologized to Erica again.


    "Okay. As long as you don''t bother me anymore, I''ll let you off the hook. You can go now!" Erica said.


    Matthew didn''t care about the five hundred thousand dors, nor did Erica, and she didn''t want to talk


    to Reese any longer than she had to. Since Reese had apologized, she was free. Erica made a gesture


    that indicated she could take off. And Reese did.


    Her followers and hangers-on left with her. And sobs racked her body as she walked off. Erica stood in


    a daze. There were many questions that still burned in her mind. Was Matthew defending her? Why did


    he do that? Was it just because they were husband and wife?


    Rhea jogged over and held Erica''s hand excitedly. She whispered in her ear, "This is the first time I''ve


    ever seen that girl cry. Your husband is awesome! Hey, he is here to pick you up. Go ahead and get in


    the car. We can go shopping some other day."


    Erica confusedly looked at the man sitting in the car. He didn''te to pick her up, did he?


    "What are you gawking at? Get in the car!" Matthew ordered with a frown. Disdain was written all over


    his face.


    "Where are we going?" Erica asked. She had just met up with Rhea and hadn''t been shopping yet.


    Casting her a stern nce, Matthew said in an unfriendly tone, "Just get in the car! God, you ask so


    many questions."


    ''Seriously? From hero to zero in 10 seconds t!'' Erica had been greatly touched when Matthew


    defended her from the school bully. But right now, all her tender emotions were out the window, and


    she flew into a rage at his rude attitude. She held Rhea''s arm and said angrily, "Want me in the car?


    Then ask nicely! I''m not a robot for you to order around! Why should I listen to you? I''m going shopping


    with Rhea."


    When he heard her, he closed the car window. Without a word, he asked the driver to drive away.


    The ck Maybach drove away, leaving Erica and Rhea standing there and looking at each other in


    confusion.


    With her eyes falling on the heavy traffic, Erica asked Rhea, "Um, did I go too far?"


    "You just figured that out? I think your hubby''s a good guy. Although he doesn''t like you, he defended


    you from Reese. That''s gotta count for something, right? Why don''t you try to be a little nicer to him?"


    She wondered why Erica liked handsome guys so much, but was not interested in Matthew at all.


    Erica was flustered. She knew Matthew was a good man, but he didn''t like her. "He loves someone


    else," she simply said.


    After shopping with Rhea for several hours and having hotpot in the evening, Erica returned to Li family


    vi.


    When she walked into the living room, she saw Matthew, Wesley and ir sitting there. But to her


    surprise, Matthew was cradling Ethan in his arms.


    Erica''s jaw dropped. She couldn''t believe that Matthew knew how to hold a baby properly. She couldn''t


    do it properly at the beginning.


    Seeing here in, Matthew acted as if he didn''t see her. ir just kept talking. "It was hard for her to


    choose a major. Finally, she chose the Photography despite our objections."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Erica asked. She had a bad feeling about this.


    Staring at his phone, Wesley answered without even raising his head, "Nothing much. We think you


    should go back to school."


    Erica was only 22 years old. They couldn''t let her child affect her whole life. Even if she got married,


    she could still go back to school.


    "That''s what I think too," Erica said. It was rare that she was so cooperative.


    She just thought she had nothing to do in Matthew''s vi and couldn''t find a suitable job. It was better


    for her to go back to college and continue her studies.


    As if remembering something, ir asked Matthew in an excited voice, "Do you know how Erica ended


    up choosing her major?"

 Chapter 1125 Marry A Foreigner

    Chapter 1125 Marry A Foreigner


    "Mom, stop!" How Erica wished she could cover her mother''s mouth so that she wouldn''t keep


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    gossiping about her. It was embarrassing the first time around. And to have someone recount the


    stories just rubbed salt in the wound.


    "Why?" ir didn''t think it was such a big deal. She continued to fill Matthew in on Erica''s past,


    heedless of her daughter''s protests.


    Back when Erica was filling out the application forms for the college entrance exam, father and


    daughter discussed her ns together. They were upstairs in the study for much of the evening.


    Wesley respected her and asked her to choose a major she was interested in. He would give her the


    best advice he had.


    Hearing that she had the freedom to choose her major by herself, Erica was shocked. "I must be


    hearing things. You said you''ll respect my choices?"


    Seeing the calcting glint in his daughter''s eyes, Wesley regretted what he said, so he answered


    decisively, "No."


    "I knew it!" She pouted her lips.


    Wesley suggested, "You can learn from your mom. Go to a foreignnguage school." ir was a


    talented trantor and was well-paid for her trouble.


    Erica rolled her eyes and disagreed more decisively, "No way! Could you think of anything more


    boring?"


    Wesley knew she wouldn''t agree. His face darkened at her answer, but before he could straighten her


    out, the girl who was reclining on the couch sat up straightaway and said, "It''s okay if you want me to


    learn differentnguages. Because I''ll make friends with a lot of foreigners. Probably even fall in love


    with one. If that happens, I may note back and you won''t have to see me anymore¡­"


    "Enough!" Wesley was pissed off.


    Since she had already had her digs in, Erica obediently shut up and did not say one more word.


    Wesley kept telling himself to calm down because Erica was his biological daughter. He tried to hold


    back his anger and soften his voice. "Then tell me, what do you want as a major?"


    Erica cupped her chin and thought for a moment. "Medicine! Wearing a white gown and holding a


    scalpel, doctors are real hotties!" In her mind, the young men in clean white doctor''s coats were


    especially attractive.


    "You? A doctor?" Wesley regained control and said in a serious tone, "I''m pretty sure that''s the


    impossible dream, as far as you''re concerned. I''m afraid your mom and I have to handle the medical


    negligence disputes for you every day."


    That was no exaggeration. Erica was a careless girl. She always acted rashly and was ident prone.


    He was afraid she would put the patients'' lives at risk if she were to be a doctor.


    ''Humph! Some father you are!'' Erica was not convinced. "Mr. Li, you are not helping!"


    Wesley snorted, "Mr. Li, is it? So you''re saying I''m not your real dad? Aren''t you the one always saying


    you''re a fairy? Look, I''m just an ordinary man. How could you be my daughter? You sat on a meteorite


    that fell to earth. You came from the sky."


    ''From the sky? Oh, right!'' Erica pped her hands and said seriously, "Dad! How about I take flying


    lessons, learn to be a pilot? I want to fly nes for a living!"


    Wesley looked at her with a smile, which made the girl''s hair stand on end. "With your sense of


    direction? I''m afraid you''d fly your ne into outer space and get abducted by aliens. They''d take you


    away and stick things in you. Your mom would be sad."


    Thest sentence was the key point. The girl pulled a long face.


    "Dad! You say no to every profession I want. What do you want me to learn then?"


    "I think you''re quite eloquent. Why not be awyer? If you know thews better, maybe you''ll spend


    less time breaking them!"


    ''Awyer who has to memorizews, corories, addenda, as well as facts and circumstances


    surrounding whatever case I take on?'' Erica said desperately, "Probably not the best thing for me,


    Dad!" She had a headache at the sight of all those long words. To read and recite those articles ofw


    could cause her head to explode.


    Wesleypletely lost his patience. "Just choose what you want! I don''t care!"


    "Okay, Dad!" She was waiting for these words. She had him exactly where she wanted him. "Then I''ll


    choose..."


    Staring at his daughter sullenly, Wesley warned, "Think it over before you say anything."


    She tilted her head and said, "Painting with light."


    "Painting with what? What''s that?"


    She cleared her throat and answered him syble by syble, "Photography! And I know just where I''m


    going, too. The A Country Film Academy. I''ve thought about this for awhile! Surprised?"


    It was more than a shock to Wesley. He was going to read the riot act to his youngest daughter. "How


    many times have you touched a camera? Photography? What makes you think you can do that? What


    a waste of time!"


    Erica thought for a while, then she looked at her fingers and began to count. "I''ve touched my mom''s


    camera once...maybe twice...no, I''m pretty sure it was three times... Ah! Nine! It was nine times! Dad, I


    will work hard to freeze moments both ordinary and beautiful in my pictures. I really want this."


    Seeing the smile and longing look on his daughter''s face, Wesley bit back his retort.


    In the end, Erica enrolled in A Country Film Academy and studied photography. She made quite a few


    enemies there, but also many friends. Some of her friends went to the same school as her, like Rhea


    and Hyatt.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, she dropped out in her sophomore year and just vanished.


    After she came back with Feb Wu (a.k.a. Ethan Li), Wesley had nned to help her get back into


    college. But before he could go through the formalities, they had decided to marry her off to Matthew.


    So Wesley stopped helping her here, and let her apply for a university in Y City.


    Sitting there, Matthew quietly listened to ir. Erica had already gone upstairs with Ethan in her arms,


    her face red with embarrassment. Only Wesley, ir and Matthew were in the living room now.


    Wesley turned to the silent man and asked, "Matthew, what do you think?"


    The young man answered, "I''d like to have Erica resume her studies. Ethan will go to Y City with us. I''ll


    hire a professional nanny to take care of the baby."


    The couple looked at each other. Atst, ir shook her head. "We are relieved to see that you are so


    nice to Rika. But I don''t want you to be bothered by the baby. You are always busy with your work and


    Rika will go to school. Just leave the baby here for the time being. We''ll take care of him. When Rika''s


    missing the baby, I can take him to see her or she cane back here to stay for a while."


    "Okay," Matthew answered curtly.


    Half an hourter, Wesley and Matthew went upstairs. ir went to the kitchen to prepare form for


    Ethan.


    In the hallway, Wesley patted his son-inw on the shoulder, and after hesitating for a while, he finally


    opened his mouth. "I know you don''t like the girl, and it''s unfair of us to make you marry her. Rika does


    what she wants, and it''s not always what you want. But she''s a nice girl. Promise me, if she does


    anything wrong, send her back to me and I''ll discipline her myself. Don''t hurt her if she ever pisses you


    off." It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Matthew. But Erica was his daughter. He knew very well how much she


    could irritate other people. He didn''t really know how much one man could take, and didn''t want his


    daughter to pay the price if she annoyed him too much.


    However, since she had Ethan, Wesley could feel that Erica had changed a lot. She was much quieter


    than before, probably because she felt guilty. Wesley didn''t feel happy about the change. On the


    contrary, he felt sorry for his daughter.


    Deep in his heart, he hoped that Erica would find happiness again. Although she always made trouble,


    at least she was happy.


    Matthew nodded, "Don''t worry, Dad. I got this."

 Chapter 1126 Because Carlos Wouldnt Agree

    Chapter 1126 Because Carlos Wouldn''t Agree


    His promise made Wesley smile in relief. He patted Matthew on the shoulder again. He trusted


    Matthew, and didn''t have to worry about Erica anymore.


    Wesley opened the door to Erica''s room and heard joyfulughter from inside. She had ced the


    baby on her bed and was making faces to amuse him.


    When she saw Wesley and Matthew enter, she scooped the boy up and asked, "Hi, Dad. You two finish


    your talk?"


    "Yes. You don''t have to stick around if you don''t want to. Matthew''s pretty busy. You can go back to Y


    City tomorrow. You should resume your studies ASAP, too."


    Erica unhappily pouted. "I do want to stay here, actually. I''m bored out of my gourd there. I won''t bug


    Matthew. You guys both know that."


    She had juste back today, but her father wanted her gone so soon. The young mother was quite


    homesick, and she missed the old house.


    Wesley took Ethan from her arms and scolded her, "You don''t have anything to do? I told you¡ªyou''re


    going back to school. Matthew will make all the arrangements. Don''t worry about anything else. You


    just need to study hard."


    Erica fumed silently.


    When only Matthew and Erica were left in the room, she sat on her bed next to the man. His sharp


    eyes were examining her room. "Thanks for helping me cheat Reese today," she said.


    "Cheat? I did no such thing."


    Erica was stunned for a moment, and then chuckled. "I get it. Scratch that¡ªthank you for helping me


    with Reese!"


    Matthew didn''t respond this time. He took out his phone and called his assistant. "Take a pic of my


    ticket this morning and send it to me."


    Erica blinked her eyes in confusion. ''Wait... This morning? Could it be...?''


    Two minutester, she was still pondering this. Matthew tapped a picture he had just received on his


    phone and showed it to her. It was a ticket for his flight.


    The flight left at 9:30 in the morning, and his seat was in the first ss section. It would only take one


    and a half hours to fly from Y City to her hometown, so he got here at around 11:00 in the morning. He


    wasn''t lying to Reese at all.


    Erica was confused. "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t be here till tomorrow?"


    He loosened his tie and answered naturally, "Carlos thought I should leave today."


    Carlos wouldn''t agree to let hime tomorrow, so Matthew flew here today. "But I didn''t see you


    when I got here."


    "I went to the branch office and attended a noon luncheon." But he dropped gifts off for the elders of


    the Li family before heading back to work.


    It made sense to Erica. No wonder no one had asked her about Matthew since she came back.


    Another question popped into her head. "Since you decided toe today, why didn''t youe with


    me?" When Gifford picked her up from the high-speed train station, he had also wondered why the two


    didn''te back together.


    Casting her a nce, Matthew answered, "You weren''t awake when I was headed for the airport."


    ''What? What kind of reason is that? He just didn''t want to be seen with me. I need a reason, not an


    excuse! Humph!'' she thought, unconvinced.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The room was quiet for a moment. Then, something serious urred to Erica. She cleared her throat


    and said, "What do you think of the room? It''s pretty feminine, huh? The sheets are pink, for heaven''s


    sake. Tell you what: how about I ask someone to make the bed in the guest room?"


    Matthew put his phone on the table and answered, "Never mind. I''ll make do for tonight."


    Then he began to remove his suit jacket and arranged it on the hanger. His every move was smooth,


    like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Erica sat up straight, hoping to sleep alone in her own bedroom tonight. "I mean it. You don''t have to


    put up with it. I''m also not really quiet. I always snore and grind my teeth. You really wouldn''t like it."


    Matthew loosened his tie. "I don''t know about that. My eyes close as soon as I hit the pillow. I sleep


    pretty soundly." He meant that no matter how much noise she made, he wouldn''t care.


    Erica didn''t know how many more excuses she could find.


    She watched him enter the bathroom to wash himself.


    Matthew was the first man to use the bathroom in her bedroom. It felt so weird to have someone else


    here.


    Nheless, he was finished bathing in under half an hour. He was d in the night robe that ir had


    asked a servant to prepare for him.


    Initially, Matthew came back to an empty room. But Erica was back soon enough. Both her parents and


    sister kicked her out and told her to go back to her own room.


    She wouldn''t tell Matthew anything about this. It was too embarrassing. Even Yvette, who always


    indulged her, refused to let Erica spend the night in her room.


    The Li family was understandably protective of their rtionship.


    Ericay on the bed listlessly and stared at the ceiling, trying to ignore Matthew.


    But she couldn''t do it. After all, how could she pretend not to see such a handsome man walking


    around in front of her? In less than two minutes, her attention was drawn to the man.


    The man had just taken a shower, and his short hair, which was usually immactely kept, was


    somewhat disheveled at the moment. He was wrapped in a dark red night robe, and his strong chest


    was visible.


    At this moment, Erica couldn''t help but think, ''Rika, have you really looked at him? He''s so hot. Why


    not just be his woman?'' Matthew really met the standards of her Prince Charming. Even her idol, Aaron


    Gao, couldn''t hold a candle to him.


    She thought about it, and the more she did, the more she found that Matthew won. Compared to Aaron


    Gao, her husband was wealthier, hotter, more masculine. In a word, Matthew was a stunner.


    But she was always this way. Erica liked handsome men the most, so of course she knew that there


    was a handsome man like Matthew in Y City. But she had the impression that he was mysterious, and


    cold. She figured she didn''t really have a shot with a guy like that.


    She even heard that he was cruel. And that was something she wouldn''t abide. So she decided to keep


    her distance.


    Last time when she went to America, her parents asked her to stay in Matthew''s vi. She and


    Matthew were the only people in that vi. From the day she arrived in America to the time she left,


    they had only exchanged a few words, which was very embarrassing.


    As she was reminiscing, suddenly her husband said something, and snapped her out of her reverie. "I


    see the way you look at me. It looks...inviting."


    ''What?'' "Inviting? What are you talking about?" Erica confusedly looked at the man who was already


    standing at the bedside.


    "Inviting me to sleep with you," he said curtly.


    ''Inviting him to sleep with me? How is that possible?'' She snapped, "Oh, get over yourself!" She quickly


    pulled the thin quilt over her head and wrapped herself in it.


    He turned off the lights andy down beside her.


    There was only one quilt on the bed. Matthew silentlyy there for a while and tried to pull on the quilt.


    Erica reacted fiercely. She thought Matthew was going to do something to her, so she immediately


    gripped the quilt tighter.


    Matthew was speechless. He rested his head on one arm and ordered, "Go get another quilt for me."


    "Why are you ordering me around? Go get it yourself."


    "You don''t have to go. Get up!"


    Not until then did Erica realize that she was hogging the entire quilt.


    She stuck her head out and asked warily, "Are you smelly? Have you used any strong perfume?"


    Under the moonlight streaming in through the balcony window, she saw him roll his eyes at her.


    Erica''s mouth twitched in dissatisfaction. "I haven''t shared my quilt with any man. You''re the first, and I


    don''t want it all stinky, okay? Feel honored yet?"


    "Honored?"


    "Yes, you are the first man to use my bathroom, too. No man has ever set foot in it. Not my dad, and


    not my brother!"

 Chapter 1127 Ethans Father

    Chapter 1127 Ethan''s Father


    "Don''t you feel special yet? You''re the first woman to use my bathroom. What does that tell you?"


    asked Matthew in reply.


    Erica curled her lips, sneering at his conceitedness and said, "Special? Do you think I''m enjoying this? I


    was forced to get married to you and it''s not like I had any choice but to use your damned bathroom!"


    "You were forced to marry me?" Matthew raised an eyebrow as if he was intrigued by her words.


    "Yes! You''re the reason why my father forced me into this marriage! And, you know what? I don''t smell


    bad at all. I shower every day and I never go to bed without putting on some fragrant body lotion." In


    fact, she was so particr about her little before-bed-time ritual that she would run out of skin care


    products far quicker than most people.


    The two remained quiet for some time, lying back to one another on the bed. Just as Erica wondered


    whether Matthew had fallen asleep, he turned around and pressed his body against hers, taking her


    hands in his. "Since you say that you''re not smelly, let me check. Don''t worry, you''ll get to check me


    too."


    Before she could refuse or even give consent, Matthew lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the


    lips.


    ''What?


    Does he have no shame at all? He didn''t even ask for my permission before kissing me!''


    Erica groaned inwardly as she struggled to free herself.


    Matthew noticed her difort and immediately let her go. He looked her in the eye and said, "Be


    serious." ''Be serious? He wants me to be serious, but he didn''t even apologize for his behavior! What a


    joke!'' She bit her lips and with an aggrieved expression on her face, said, "Why did you kiss me so


    many times?"


    "I just wanted to prove to you that I don''t smell bad, contrary to your misunderstandings. Well, do I


    smell bad?" Matthew answered with a straight face.


    ''Of course not! And you smell good, '' Erica thought to herself. She wiggled and struggled to get free,


    stuttering, "N-no... Hey, how dare you use my body wash without my permission?!" Matthew was


    reeking of the fragrance of the body wash she always used.


    "What? This is my wife''s home and I used my wife''s body wash. Is that not okay?"


    Matthew asked. "No. I mean...Matthew, can you get off me first? You are too heavy, I can''t breathe."


    They were lying very close to each other and she was afraid that he would fail to restrain himself and


    force himself on her.


    There was an awkward silence that filled the room for a while. Erica tried to hide from the diforting


    moment by wrapping herself with the quilt, even though it was quite warm already.


    Matthew remained still in the dark. With a meaningful look in his eyes, he said, "You have to get used


    to it. After all, this sort of thing will happen a lot in the future." She was as pure as a virgin in his eyes.


    Matthew would have been correct to assume that if she didn''t have a son called Ethan Li.


    Erica was not a fool and she understood what Matthew meant without even a second thought. "No,


    Matthew. Don''t forget about your woman. Although you are also a prisoner of this marriage, you have


    to stay faithful to her, no matter what. You wouldn''t want to break her heart, would you? Besides, no


    woman wants her man to be with another woman, so you''d better let me go now!"


    "No woman wants her man to be with another woman." Matthew repeated her words, as if deeply


    amused, and continued, "Then what about you?"


    "What?" She looked at him in confusion.


    "Will you allow your husband to be with another woman?" He pulled away from her a little to let her


    breathe morefortably.


    Erica blinked her eyes and told the truth. "Honestly, I won''t either, but our case is different. We both


    know that we don''t love each other. There is no love in this marriage. So I have no right to stop you


    from seeing another woman."


    "Are you still in love with Ethan''s father?" His voice was so calm that it showed no emotion.


    Erica bit her lower lip and remained quiet for a long time. Under the man''s gaze, she reluctantly replied,


    "You have someone you love, right? Why can''t I have a man to love as well?"


    "So you don''t want to make out with me because of him?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    he asked. ''Eh? What does he mean? And why should we be making out? We don''t love each other!''


    "Hey, you''ve kissed me a few times already! I''m pretty sure that counts as making out, wouldn''t you


    agree?" she spat at him angrily.


    Matthew held her face with one hand and warned her, "Erica Li, you are my wife now and you have to


    remember who you are."


    She could feel the warmth of his breath tickling her face.


    Erica wanted tough, but she didn''t dare to do so when she saw the look of seriousness in his eyes. "I


    know. I won''t do anything wrong to you before I divorce you. Let go of me first."


    "That''s not entirely impossible."


    "What do you mean? Are you willing to divorce or let me go?" Erica was frustrated because she found


    it very difficult to get through to him. He was extremely reticent about his personal affairs, unwilling to


    say anything more than what was needed. Since she didn''t know him too well, it was increasingly


    difficult for her to understand what was on his mind.


    "Both!"


    "Really? So you are willing to divorce me?" Erica''s eyes lit up with hope anew.


    "Well, if you tell Dad that you want a divorce, I''ll let you go."


    "Which one? My dad or your dad?"


    "I''m talking about the man in the room just across this one." Wesley and ir''s room was right across


    Erica''s.


    "Forget it. You can hold me as you like." If she were able to change Wesley''s mind, she would have


    done that before getting married to a man she didn''t love in the first ce.


    With her permission, Matthew kissed her again, more passionately than thest kiss.


    Only when his lips parted from hers and moved to her ear, Erica found the chance to speak. "Wait a


    minute! You''ve misunderstood me."


    ''Oh my God! I better stop him now before I catch fire!'' She scrambled to get away from him.


    Breathless, Matthew looked at the woman under him in silent curiosity.


    Looking into his eyes, Erica wanted to cry but she couldn''t form any tears. "I meant that we can go to


    sleep. I didn''t say you can kiss me."


    This time, Matthew decided not to make things difficult for her and he slowlyy down next to her.


    Erica finally breathed a sigh of relief, letting go of the quilt and spreading it over him.


    Night came as a reward of sorts, a restfulness above to calm the soul. As a person who was used to


    ying on her phone before sleep, Erica decided to skip to the sleeping part quickly, afraid that he


    would try to do something to her again.


    Fortunately, Matthew seemed to have fallen asleep. His breathing was rhythmic and rxed, which in


    turn helped her fall asleep as well.


    The next morning, Erica was woken up by her sister Yvette. When she went downstairs, she saw


    Matthew and Wesley, who had juste back from morning exercise, beads of sweat dripping from


    their foreheads.


    Wesley stopped her when he saw hering downstairs with sleepy eyes. "From now on, don''t forget


    to exercise at home. Look at this young man! Matthew exercises every day. I''ve told him to take you out


    jogging in the morning. What do you think?"


    Working out with Wesley was a nightmare to Erica. She stroked her messy hair and walked past her


    dad. "I''ll go upstairs and freshen up first. Dad, Mom, why don''t you eat your breakfast first?" Without


    waiting for Wesley''s response, Erica scurried up the stairs.


    Wesley sighed helplessly and exined to Matthew in a serious tone, "Please don''t mind that. Rika has


    always been like this."


    "That''s all right. Don''t worry about me," replied Matthew casually, withdrawing his gaze from his wife.


    While Erica was humming a tune and washing her face in the bathroom, Matthew came in abruptly.


    Looking at him in the mirror, she asked, "What''s up?"


    "I just wanted to take a shower," answered Matthew curtly as he cast a nce at her.


    "Okay, I''ll be done in a minute!" In order to avoid repeatingst time''s embarrassing moment, Erica


    washed her face quickly and ran out of the bathroom.


    After a hearty breakfast, Wesley asked Erica and Matthew to go back to Y City.


    Looking at Erica, who was very reluctant to leave Ethan, Matthew thoughtfully suggested, "You can


    bring him back with us."

 Chapter 1128 Its So Pathetic

    Chapter 1128 It''s So Pathetic


    Erica was astounded by Matthew''s suggestion. Hesitatingly, she asked, "You want Ethan to live with us


    in Y City?" ''Is he willing to be Ethan''s stepfather?'' she wondered.


    Matthew nodded.


    "Really?" Hope sprang in Erica''s heart. She had believed that Matthew wouldn''t agree to Ethan living


    with them. After all, it would bring shame to him if others learned that Matthew was raising the child his


    wife conceived with another man.


    Matthew nodded again.


    After some contemtion, Erica refused, "No, thanks. I cane back often to visit him. Let''s go!"


    With Ethan settled at the Li family residence, she would have an excuse to travel home.


    If she took Ethan to Y City, she was afraid that Matthew would eventually grow to resent him. Then


    Erica wouldn''t know what she would do.


    ir agreed with Erica as she thought it was better to let Ethan stay with her and Wesley. "Matthew,


    Wesley and I have nothing to do at home. We are happy to take care of Ethan as the boy brings us


    great joy. If Rika misses Ethan, she cane back at any time. You don''t need to take him home.


    Besides, Rika doesn''t know how to take care of him." She thought that Matthew treated her daughter


    well enough. And so, she didn''t want Ethan to be the source of trouble between them.


    Erica restrained her emotions as she surrendered the baby to ir. Then, she turned to Wesley, who


    was drinking water in the kitchen, and said, "Dad, let''s go."


    "On my way!" After downing thest mouthful of water, Wesley trotted to catch up with them.


    He volunteered to drive them to the airport. However, ir didn''t apany them as she had to watch


    Ethan. So, there were only three of them in the car.


    On their way to the airport, Wesley repeatedly instructed Erica to go to school as soon as she arrived at


    Y City. He also told her not to make any trouble. He wanted her to study hard, be a good student, and


    listen to Matthew.


    "I''m not a three-year-old kid. Why should I listen to him?" Erica whined in a low voice.


    "Why? Because Matthew is much better than you in every aspect. If he weren''t with you, I would worry


    about you being alone in Y City," Wesley snapped.


    Hearing that, Erica could not help but pick her ears helplessly. "Dad, I have never heard you speak so


    highly of Gifford. I''m afraid that Matthew is your biological son. Isn''t he? I''ve heard you praising him


    nonstop since my return yesterday. I''m tired of hearing it."


    "I have a headache because I can''t stand you being so stubborn. You''re such a willful girl. How I wish


    Matthew were my son! Matthew, if she refuses to behave, call me, and I''ll teach her a lesson!" Wesley


    blurted.


    Erica rolled her eyes. She had lived in this world for over seven thousand days, and this was the seven


    thousandth time that she had suspected that she was not Wesley''s biological daughter.


    To her surprise, Matthew came to her defense. He said, "Rika is an obedient girl. She hasn''t made any


    trouble in Y City. Rest assured, Dad."


    Wesley shook his head and smiled wryly as he didn''t believe Matthew. "s! Poor Matthew! You even


    have to put in a good word for her. Has she threatened you? If she has, tell me now, and I''ll throw her


    on the roadside."


    There was a hint of a smile on Matthew''s face when he heard that.


    Erica, on the other hand, red at Wesley in disbelief. She moved a little closer to Wesley and grabbed


    his clothes. "Dad, do you want Mom to punish you? Believe it or not, I''ll call her right now!"


    "Let me go! I''m driving! Sit still!" Wesley ordered.


    Erica''s mouth twitched as she let go of his clothes. She hadn''t used much strength at all.


    When they arrived at Y City, Matthew escorted Erica to the vi first. When she got out of the car, he


    rolled down the window and said tly, "People wille here with cameras for you to select. You are


    expected at Y City Film Academy''s Photography Department tomorrow."


    "What? So soon?" Erica blurted.


    "Is there a problem?" he asked.


    "No, no." Erica shook her head. How would she exin to him that she was just not ready?


    Matthew nced at Erica onest time before he rolled up the window and left the vi.


    As Matthew had mentioned, many cameras were brought to the vi at about four o''clock in the


    afternoon. To Erica''s surprise, more than ten people hade to show her the cameras.


    They were dressed in uniforms and white gloves. Each of the men carried different styles of cameras


    and lenses in their hands for her to pick from.


    What surprised Erica even more was that there were several boxes behind them¡ªeach filled with more


    cameras with different lenses and functions.


    Erica was, after all, Wesley''s youngest daughter, and the Li family was a wealthy family in A Country. It


    was true that Wesley led a frugal life. But whenever she needed something, people would bring many


    goods to their home and she would have to select from them.


    Therefore, even though over a dozen people surrounded her, Erica calmly selected what she wanted.


    Then, the manager asked her about her requirements. During the whole process, he smiled and


    exined to Erica the functions of different cameras and lenses and detailed how they matched her


    needs.


    After an hour, Erica had tried several different kinds of cameras and lenses, and she liked them very


    much. But when she remembered that Matthew was going to pay for them, she felt embarrassed. She


    didn''t know which one she should choose for the time being.


    "Mrs. Huo, we were instructed by Mr. Huo to inform you that you can choose anything you like and that


    you don''t have to worry about cost." The manager smiled as he spoke. It was almost as if he could tell


    what was on her mind.


    ''Huh? How did Matthew know what I would be worried about?'' she wondered.


    But since Matthew had already instructed the manager, she didn''t want to refuse his generosity. After


    all, he didn''tck money. She kept all of the cameras and lenses that she liked. "I want this, this, this,


    and this. Thank you!"


    After taking the cameras she wanted, Erica decided to test them by clicking pictures of Matthew''s vi.


    As Pearl Vi District was a high-grademunity, there were many beautifullyndscaped sections


    inside the vi and in the yard. Eager to experiment and familiarize herself with the cameras, Erica took


    many pictures. She even went to the wine cer in the basement.


    However, something tragic happened.


    Just as she was about to leave the wine cer, she knocked over a bottle of red wine. She had been so


    engrossed in her camera and her pictures that she didn''t see the bottle when she turned.


    A gasp escaped her lips as the wine bottle fell to the floor and shattered.


    The intoxicating aroma of wine filled the cer.


    ''I''m so screwed! I''m in big trouble!'' Erica thought.


    Mixed feelings coursed through her as she watched the wine pool on the floor. She felt sad to have


    wasted the money and the wine, and she was also afraid that Matthew would me her for her


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    carelessness.


    As the wine bottle had shattered, and the wine was all over the floor, Erica was unable to see thebel


    or taste the wine.


    She had no time to clean either. Just then, an idea popped into her head. She quickly stood and


    checked the tag where the red wine bottle had been ced.


    The tag read, "Chateau Lafite, a limited edition of wine from 1961."


    As her grandma was an admirer of red wine, Erica knew the Chateau Lafite was the empress of the


    kingdom of wine. It was one of the five grand wineries in Bordeaux.


    Not only was this bottle of wine produced in 1961, but it was also a limited edition. No wonder it


    smelled so good.


    So, she felt she was indeed in big trouble!


    She quickly pulled out her phone, and with nimble fingers, dialed Cecelia''s number without hesitation.


    "Grandma, do you know Chateau Lafite?" Erica suddenly realized that she had asked a stupid


    question. How was it possible that her grandma didn''t know Chateau Lafite?


    "Of course, I know. What''s wrong, girl?" Cecelia asked.


    "What will be the price of a bottle of red wine produced by them in 1961? Oh, it''s a limited edition."


    After thinking for a while, Cecelia answered, "The price of a bottle of wine from 1961 could be worth at


    least tens of thousands of dors. But, if it is a limited edition, it could be worth hundreds of thousands.


    Why do you ask this? Do you have such a bottle of wine?"


    "Yes, I have, but..." Erica nced at the debris on the floor helplessly. She was doomed.


    ''Forget it. If Matthew gets mad at me, I''ll give him the money, '' she thought.


    "But what?" Cecelia asked.


    "But, I broke it," Erica cried when she couldn''t contain the anxiety coursing through her.

 Chapter 1129 Pants Dropped

    Chapter 1129 Pants Dropped


    "You broke it?" Cecelia could feel her chest tightening due to Erica''s words. "You are a mother now.


    How on earth can you possibly still be so careless? Is there anything left of it?" she asked.


    Erica responded, "I''m afraid there isn''t any left. I identally spilled all of it over the floor."


    Hearing this, Cecelia felt that it was such a shame. Then, she asked again, "That was Matthew''s red


    wine, wasn''t it?"


    "Howe you know that, Grandma?"


    "Of course I know. Matthew had brought two bottles of wine for me before, and they were much more


    valuable than the one you just broke. He mentioned that he had a wine cer and even asked me to


    choose a few bottles of wine when I had some spare time." As she told her this, Cecelia couldn''t help


    thinking, ''Matthew is such a considerate person, and he also knows how to please me.''


    "Okay," Erica mumbled, feeling so frustrated deep inside. At that moment, she was so depressed that


    wrinkles appeared on her delicate facial features. "I''m sorry, Grandma, but I have to hang up now so I


    could clean up the mess."


    "All right. There''s no point crying over spilled milk, so you shouldn''t dwell on it any longer. There''s


    nothing more you can do about it. That being said, since it was your fault, you have to apologize to


    Matthew when he gets back home. Don''t be stubborn, okay?" Cecelia was a bit worried that Erica


    might start being difficult when she discussed this matter with Matthew.


    Matthew probably couldn''t care less about a bottle of wine. However, he would certainly care more


    about her attitude. At the thought of that, Cecelia reminded Erica not to be too stubborn when she told


    Matthew what happened.


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up, Erica frowned as she grabbed the cleaning tools and began cleaning up the mess on


    the floor, albeit clumsily.


    By the time Matthew finally came back, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. She was just sitting


    idly in the living room, staring nkly at the TV. As soon as she heard the sound of a car pulling over


    by the driveway, she immediately sprang up from the sofa.


    Then, she quickly put on her slippers and hurriedly ran toward the door.


    When she opened the door to the living room before Matthew came in, she saw him outside talking to


    his assistant.


    Hearing the sound of the door being swung open, Matthew stopped talking with his assistant. When he


    turned to look at Erica who was standing by the door, their eyes met.


    Feeling so guilt-stricken, Erica drew back her head and closed the door at once.


    After waiting for a while, she heard footsteps drawing closer. So, she gently opened the door and


    beamed him a sincere smile. "Matthew, you''re back from work."


    An awkward silence filled the air inside the room.


    Erica managed to react quickly. When she saw hime in, she immediately took out his slippers and


    said, "Matthew, take off your shoes and change into this!"


    Loosening up his tie, Matthew could tell right away that she was fawning over him for some reason. In


    a rather cold tone, he asked, "What''s up?" Erica clearly wasn''t being her usual self.


    "Well, there''s something I want to ask you," Erica said. As she squatted in front of him, she raised her


    head and looked up at him.


    "Fire away!" he simply replied.


    "Remember how there''s a limited edition Lafite 1961 bottle of wine in your wine cer?" she asked very


    gingerly.


    "Yes?" Matthew began to wonder what this could be about. ''Why is she asking about it? Could it be that


    she wants to drink it? That seems highly unlikely.''


    "Well, how much is it worth?" she asked.


    Without giving her any response, Matthew put on his slippers and walked toward the living room.


    Seeing this, Erica went after him. "Why aren''t you answering? Is it very expensive? Or did you forget


    how much it costs?"


    The man then turned around and casually said, "Mr. Wang offered me $500, 000 to buy this bottle of


    winest year, but I didn''t sell it."


    Erica was at such a loss. ''Last year... Five hundred thousand...'' At that point, she was already on the


    verge of tears.


    A bottle of wine actually cost $500, 000! She thought that Matthew was too extravagant. Although she


    had drunk red wine which was as expensive, it wasn''t like she was the one who paid for it. This time,


    she was the one who had to pay for it. And she felt like she would have to give an arm and a leg for it.


    After pondering about it for a while, she asked hypothetically, "Let''s say that this bottle of wine went


    missing, what are you going to do about it?"


    When Matthew heard this, he took a look at the girl whose mood swings were much like a roller coaster


    ride. With his face turning into a frown, he asked, "What on earth are you trying to say?"


    Erica wanted to stop beating around the bush. Gritting her teeth, she finally said, "When I went to your


    cer to take photos earlier, I identally... knocked it off and then bang! I broke it! Please don''t be


    mad. I promise I''llpensate you for it. And I''ll pay for the whole five hundred thousand. No, I''ll make


    it five hundred and twenty thousand!" The price of a bottle of wine tended to increase up to 20, 000 per


    year. With that in mind, Erica thought that should be enough!


    ''So, that''s what all this is about, '' Matthew thought to himself. As he continued walking, Matthew tly


    said, "I have enough money." He wanted to tell her that he didn''t want her money.


    Hearing his response, Erica pulled a long face. She had a hard time dealing with such rich guys.


    Moreover, she was worried that things would just be even more troublesome. "Then what do you


    want me to do?" Erica asked.


    ncing at the TV, on which a zombie movie was ying, he said, "Turn off the TV. I''m going to tell


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you upstairs."


    "Okay!" Erica ran to turn off the TV and put the remote control back in ce. Then, she quickly went


    after the man who was walking up the stairs.


    Before he could reach the top of the stairs, she ran toward him and caught up with him in just two


    strides. Panting slightly, she said, "Mr. Huo, please tell me!"


    In contrast to her eagerness, Matthew was rather calm. "What''s the hurry?"


    However, Erica was feeling so uneasy. If it were up to her, she would like to get this over with as soon


    as possible.


    They went up the stairs together, heading to the third floor toward their bedroom.


    While Matthew was carefully taking off his suit jacket, Erica tried to take it from him. However, he didn''t


    want to hand it to her. "You don''t need to bother doing such trifling matters."


    Erica was taken aback. Did he just refuse her act of courtesy?


    Since Matthew didn''t seem to want her help, she decided to just stand there and watch as he changed


    his clothes.


    After he took off his jacket, he said, "Come over here."


    Erica dly ran toward him and said, "I''m here!"


    Then, Matthew lowered his gaze and looked at his white shirt. "You do it," he softly said.


    Erica was confused,pletely clueless as to what he meant by that. ''What was he talking about?


    Does he want me to unbutton his shirt or unbuckle his belt for him?''


    Forget it. She didn''t have the time to be thinking too much about it.


    In the end, she decided to just unbuckle his belt after unbuttoning his shirt.


    Be that as it might...as soon as she grabbed a hold of his belt... "What are you doing?" Matthew looked


    at her and asked in surprise. Never would he have expected her to do such a thing.


    "I''m unbuckling it!" Erica tly answered, thinking that she was simply doing what he asked her to.


    "All right. Go ahead." Actually, he was just asking her to help him unbutton his shirt.


    "Oh," Erica blurted out in an awkward manner, having some difficulty unbuckling his belt. It seemed that


    she didn''t know how to do it. Even after examining the belt for a while, she just couldn''t figure it out.


    In the end, she decided to ask him. "Matthew, this is a bit tricky. How do you unbuckle it?" Finally, she


    lost her patience and ended upining to him.


    Seeing this, he casually pointed toward an inner buckle and said, "Lift it."


    Following his instruction, she finally managed to unbuckle it. She felt so relieved as well as a little


    depressed. "It turns out that it''s so simple after all!"


    "Yes¡ª"


    She seemed to have forgotten to hold his pants tight, so they dropped to his ankles.


    Because of this, Erica''s eyes became wide open in surprise.


    Yet Matthew managed to remain calm. "Get me my pajamas."


    But he didn''t get any response from her, and there was a moment of silence whichsted a few


    seconds.


    Looking in the direction of her gaze, he realized what she had been staring at. As he closed his eyes,


    he called out in a slightly angry tone, "Erica Li!"


    "Ah, yes, I''m here!" It was only then that Erica finally came to her sense; her face flushed red. To hide


    her embarrassment, she quickly looked away.


    "Get me my pajamas. I''m going to take a shower!"


    "Okay, okay!" With that, she ran to the walk-in closet, covering her burning cheeks.


    But instead of looking for his pajamas, she leaned on the closet to catch her breath.


    After what happened, she probably wouldn''t unbuckle his belt ever again, because it was so easy to


    take his pants off!

 Chapter 1130 The Intimacy

    Chapter 1130 The Intimacy


    A few minutester, Erica stepped out of the walk-in closet with two of Matthew''s new robes in her


    hands. When she nced up and saw what the man was wearing, she almost screamed.


    But, she managed to calm her fast-beating heart. ''Erica, just pretend that this is a men''s underwear


    show. Only this is better than that!''


    "Which one would you like to wear, Matthew?" Erica asked as she raised the robes to her face-level to


    prevent him from seeing her expression.


    He nced at the robes and shrugged. Then, he said, "Any."


    "Fine." Now, she had to decide for him. Erica turned, studied the robes carefully, picked a silver-gray


    silk nightgown, and threw it on the bed. Then she returned to the walk-in closet without looking at him.


    When she reappeared in the bedroom, Matthew had put on the nightgown. He seemed to be headed


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    toward the bathroom.


    Erica ran past him and stood at the door to the bathroom. "Well, can we settle the matter of the bottle of


    red wine before you take a shower?" She believed it was best to finish the discussion as she didn''t


    want it to cause further strain between them.


    Matthew cast her a sideways nce as he asked, "How do you want to settle this?"


    "If I had any ideas, I wouldn''t have asked you." Erica shrugged as she replied. No matter how much


    she thought about it, she just couldn''te up with any worthwhile suggestions.


    "Do you think that I will ask my wife topensate me for a bottle of wine?"


    "Um... can I at least apologize?"


    He refused coldly, "No! Now that you''ve married me, the red wine is ourmon property. You''re in


    charge of not only my red wine but also all other things, including money."


    His exnation left Erica speechless. Dumbfounded, she froze in her spot. Matthew, on the other hand,


    calmly walked past her and into the bathroom.


    Erica still couldn''t believe what he''d said. Was he that generous and forgiving? Was she in charge of all


    his property?


    Impossible! He mustn''t have meant it!


    He was just being polite.


    But, since he didn''t care about the bottle of wine, she decided not to mention it anymore.


    However, to her disappointment, by the time they went to bed, Matthew seemed to have changed his


    mind. He nced at her and said, "I didn''t wantpensation or an apology. But that doesn''t mean


    that I don''t care about the wine."


    "What would you like me to do?" she asked.


    "Come here."


    Erica shrugged off her shoes, sat on the bed, and smiled at Matthew. "What can I do to make it up to


    you?" She seemed to be fawning.


    s! If she hadn''t broken his bottle of wine, she wouldn''t have to try so hard to please him.


    She shouldn''t have hesitated about giving him the five hundred thousand. After all, the bride price in


    her card was also his money.


    Regret coursed through Erica as she thought about her decision.


    Just as she was seized with remorse, Matthew pounced on her, pressed her against the bed, and


    kissed her on the lips.


    Hmm... He was kissing her again.


    After a while, Matthew let go of her. He slid his finger across her red lips and gazed into her deep eyes.


    "Do you remember the time when you called me honey at the school gate? Say it again."


    ''Call him honey? '' Erica remembered that time. Back then, she had known that calling Matthew honey


    would cause her trouble. Now, it seemed as though she was right. She chuckled awkwardly, "I said that


    on purpose in front of them. You know it doesn''t count!"


    "Doesn''t count? That''s even better."


    "What?"


    Confusion coursed through Erica. She couldn''t figure out what Matthew meant. Before she could


    prompt him for an exnation, the man smiled and said, "I haven''t heard you call me honey since we


    got married. Don''t you think that you have neglected to perform your duty as my wife?"


    "My...my duty? Okay. Let''s just say that I''m a terrible employee. Since I haven''t done my job, you


    should fire me, shouldn''t you?"


    "Theoretically speaking, you''re right. But this isn''t about your job as a wife. It''s about your attitude."


    ''Humph!'' Erica pouted. Soon, an idea shed through her mind, and her lips curved into a charming


    smile. "How about we get a divorce? Then you can freely date the girl you like, and I can find Aaron!"


    she suggested sweetly.


    Her wild proposal erased the mischievous glint in Matthew''s eyes. "Aaron?"


    "Yes, he is my idol and the hottest young man nowadays. Haven''t you heard about him?" Erica thought


    it was odd for Matthew not to know about Aaron. Although Aaron was only twenty years old, he was


    very famous across the whole country.


    His fans ranged from olddies to three-year-olds.


    "Should I know him?" Matthew asked.


    Oblivious to their intimate position, Erica smiled and said, "You should! After all, ZL Group needs a


    spokesperson, and he is very famous. If you ask him to be yourpany''s spokesperson, it will be


    good for business."


    Matthew grasped her hands, leaned closer to her, and said, "I''ll consider your suggestion, but..." With


    his nose touching hers, he continued, "I just asked you to call me honey. You have changed the


    subject."


    Erica tensed and dared not to move. She gazed into his eyes and said, "You should let me go." Her


    tone sounded harsh.


    "Is this how you apologize for breaking my five-hundred-thousand-dor bottle of red wine?" he asked


    calmly.


    Hearing this, Erica softened. She was at fault, after all. If calling him honey could solve the problem,


    she should do it. "Fine, I''ll call you honey. But you''d better not let me meet the girl you have a crush on.


    Otherwise, I will tell her all your evil deeds and let her know what you really are."


    "Rika, what do you think I really am?"


    When Matthew called her Rika, it sounded so sexy that it almost turned her on. She stuttered, "You...


    don''t try to seduce me. I won''t fall for it!"


    "Huh!" Matthew sneered. "Do I need to seduce a woman?"


    "You are doing it right now!" He was so close to her that Erica''s breath hitched. She could have pushed


    him away, but she didn''t want to. He was so hot that she was reluctant.


    ''Men are indeed animals. They can only think with the lower part of their body. He doesn''t love me, and


    yet, he is so intimate with me.''


    "Then, tell me, have I seeded in seducing you?"


    "No..." Erica lied. If calling him honey would end this, she would do it right away. Decided, Erica gritted


    her teeth and whispered, "Honey."


    This time, Matthew''s breath hitched. Several emotions shed through his eyes, but they disappeared


    before Erica could see them.


    He caressed her head and released her. Then, he turned and grabbed his phone from the night table.


    Without looking at her, Matthew said, "Take a bath. Don''t forget that you have school tomorrow


    morning."


    Erica was surprised at how fast his emotions had changed. He returned to his arrogant and indifferent


    attitude a few seconds after forcing her to call him honey.


    When he wasn''t looking, Erica made a face at him.


    Several minutester, Erica stepped out of the bathroom. She tousled her wet hair as she padded


    toward Matthew. No matter how much she searched, Erica couldn''t find the hairdryer.


    With no other alternative, she approached the bed and asked Matthew, who was typing on his phone,


    "Do you know where the hairdryer is?"


    There was no answer. Erica tapped her foot as she waited. A few secondster, Matthew put away his


    phone and went to the bathroom.


    When he reappeared, there was a hairdryer gift box in his hand.

 Chapter 1131 Dont Give Ethan To Him

    Chapter 1131 Don''t Give Ethan To Him


    Erica walked toward Matthew, reaching out to take the gift box. However, he didn''t hand it over to her.


    Instead, he walked to the bed and looked at her, who seemed to be caught in a daze, and he ordered,


    "Lie on the bed."


    "My hair is still wet. I can''t go to sleep yet," she remarked.


    Hearing this, he put down the gift box and took out the hairdryer. "Just lie on the bed already. Cut the


    crap," he said, losing his patience.


    "You just don''t get it, do you? I need to dry my hair first before I go to bed." Erica was beginning to get


    annoyed as well. After all, how could she lie on the bed while her hair was still wet?


    Holding the hairdryer in his hand, Matthew cast her a cold nce and asked in reply, "You really don''t


    get what I''m saying, do you? I''m asking you to lie on the bed!"


    "I need to dry my hair first. Why do I have to lie on the bed? Hand the hairdryer over. You just do


    whatever you want to do." Upon saying that, she walked closer to take the hairdryer from him.


    But just as she was reaching for it, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by Matthew.


    Putting down the hairdryer on the bedside table, he swiftly lifted her in his arms and dropped her on the


    bed.


    Erica tried to break loose, but to no avail. Because of that, shepletely lost her temper and


    protested, "Matthew Huo, what''s wrong with you? My hair is still wet. Do you seriously not see that? If


    you don''t want me to sleep in the same bed with you, just say it already! Why did you..."


    She suddenly stopped talking when she saw what Matthew was doing.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Holding her on the bed without saying a single word, he clumsily lifted her wet hair toward the bedside.


    He gently held her shoulder with one hand and held the hairdryer with the other. Then, he turned it on


    and began to dry her hair.


    Tilting her head to one side, Erica watched in amazement as the man, who was half squatting on the


    side of the bed with a cold face, helped her dry her hair. ''Am I seeing things? Is this really happening?


    What on earth is going on? He is drying my hair!'' she asked herself in utter disbelief.


    "Be honest with me, you did something wrong, am I right? And this is just your way of saying sorry?"


    Without giving her any response, the man simply remained silent.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter if you did something wrong. I don''t care. There''s no need for you to..."


    ''...stoop so low as to dry my hair, '' she pondered to herself.


    Despite Erica being a proud woman, she couldn''t help thinking deep inside that drying her hair was


    something Matthew shouldn''t be doing. After all, he was an honorable CEO.


    Hearing this, Matthew didn''t even look at her. At that moment, his gaze was focused on her long wet


    hair and he kept on running his fingers through it. "You''re a bit talkative right now. Why weren''t you


    saying anything when you called me ''honey''?"


    ''Wasn''t he the one who asked me to call him "honey"? I just did as he asked. What else was he


    expecting me to say? Dear Matthew? Babe?''


    The mere thought of it was enough to give her goose bumps all over.


    Now that he was helping her dry her hair, she couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed for losing her


    temper earlier. "Well, your hairdryer may be a little high-grade, but I still know how to use it. Why don''t


    you just let me dry my hair myself?" she suggested.


    Whenever she was staying at her parents'' home and she didn''t want to dry her hair herself, she would


    ask her father to help her do it. And how Wesley wished he could give her a haircut each time.


    In fact, when she asked Wesley toe over and help her dry her hair for the 888th time, he came in


    holding a pair of scissors in his hand. Erica always took good care of her hair. So, from that day


    forward, she never dared to let Wesley dry her hair for her ever again, in fear that he might actually cut


    her hair off.


    "Dad told me that you''re toozy to dry your hair by yourself,"


    Matthew casually said. "Ugh, why did Dad have to tell you everything?" Erica mumbled in


    disappointment as she curled her lips.


    Unlike Wesley, who used to pull her hair while drying them, Matthew seemed to have a knack for this.


    Tilting her head again, Erica asked, "Do you always help your woman blow-dry her hair?"


    ''Isn''t that nice of him? If only he isn''t in love with another woman.


    If it weren''t for that, I would''ve probably fallen for him already. He''s so handsome and caring. Maybe


    right now, we would have gone all the way instead of just him drying my hair, '' she thought to herself,


    her face turning red in shyness.


    "No," the man tly denied.


    ''No?'' Hearing this left Erica a bit puzzled. Given how he could be so thoughtful to his wife whom he had


    no feelings for, shouldn''t he be even more caring to the woman he loved? "Could it be because you


    don''t often live together?" she probed.


    "Hmm."


    ''Ha! I knew it!''


    "What if she gets jealous when she finds out that you helped me dry my hair?" she asked again.


    "She won''t."


    "What do you mean by that? Are you saying she won''t get jealous or that she won''t find out?"


    "Neither."


    ''He''s so confident with his answer. It seems that this woman really loves him a lot. She won''t even get


    jealous knowing that her man dried another woman''s hair. How understanding can a woman be?!'' she


    thought.


    This made Erica feel curious about what happened between Matthew and his woman, but she was


    unsure whether he would be willing to tell her about it. So, she went ahead and asked cautiously, "Was


    she sad when we got married? Did she cry?" ''She must have been very sad.''


    "Yes," was his only reply.


    ''Yes! I knew it!'' That being said, Erica felt so guilty deep inside since she never really intended to get


    involved in other people''s rtionships. With that in mind, she said to Matthew, "Then make sure to tell


    her that I didn''t mean to be the other woman. Nothing is going to happen between us. Tell her there''s


    no need to worry. When the right timees, we''ll have a divorce!"


    As she thought of that, she suddenly remembered another serious matter. Although she was feeling


    guilty about it, she enjoyed the special service Matthew was giving her at the same time. She was


    acting like a bitch!


    "Matthew, just let me dry my hair myself." She didn''t want to be a bitch, which was the one thing she


    hated most in her life.


    However, Matthew was still so engrossed in what he was doing and it looked like he didn''t want to stop.


    "Let''s talk about Ethan''s father."


    ''Ethan''s father?'' Erica''s face shifted ever so slightly. Truth be told, she didn''t know much about Tam


    Wu. Why was Matthew asking about him out of the blue?


    After a period of silence, he didn''t get answer. "What kind of person is he?" he asked cautiously.


    "He is a mature man. He holds both money and power. But more than that, he is such a bastard!" Erica


    had met Tam Wu a number of times, and that was her impression of him.


    "When did you realize that he is a bastard? Was it before or after Ethan was born?" he went on and


    asked.


    After giving it much thought, Erica answered, "After the baby was born. He disappeared without a trace


    about five or six months before the baby was born."


    With a straight face, Matthew continued drying her hair and asked again, "Did he try to reach out to you


    after the baby was born?"


    "Yes, he called me twice, but I didn''t answer. Why should I answer his calls? And it''s not just that I


    wouldn''t answer his calls, but I also have no ns of handing Ethan over to him!" As she talked about


    this, Erica went into a fit of anger.


    "Well, then don''t give Ethan to him. Based on what you said, I don''t think he is apetent father!"


    "Exactly! I think so too. Matthew, he seems to be aware of Ethan''s existence, but he hasn''t done


    anything about it at all. What if he shows up one day and tries to take Ethan away?" Erica worriedly


    asked with her eyes wide open.


    As Matthew gently ran his fingers through her hair, he asked, "Do you want to give the boy to him?"


    "Of course not. My parents have been working so hard to raise him well. Now, they have already grown


    fond of him. If that bastard suddenly takes him away, there''s no doubt that my mother will be


    depressed." She could tell that everyone in her family treated Ethan as one of their own.


    Pausing for a while, Matthew then said, "You can bring him to Y City and stay here. I''ll protect you."

 Chapter 1132 Bring Over The Woman You Love

    Chapter 1132 Bring Over The Woman You Love


    ''It''s really touching how he is promising to protect Ethan and me...'' Erica was deeply moved by


    Matthew''s words. She could imagine a scene where she was holding the baby in her arms and


    standing behind Matthew, who looked tall and overbearing. He looked like he could protect her at all


    costs, and she felt so safe being around him.


    "But...there''s a slight problem. My mother doesn''t want me to bring Ethan here. She is afraid that


    having to take care of him will affect my studies." That wasn''t the only thing that worried ir. She was


    also afraid that Matthew would not like this. After all, this was Matthew''s home.


    The presence of a baby would definitely cause a great deal of inconvenience. Matthew was a busy


    man, and he liked being busy. More importantly, Ethan was not his biological son.


    "Well...if you want me to, I can talk to your mom," Matthew suggested.


    Erica hesitated for a while, and finally shook her head in negative. "No, thanks. Maybe someday, it will


    be the right time for our divorce. After that, I can go back to A Country. If Ethan were here, then it would


    only cause more trouble." She was always ready to divorce Matthew and go back to A Country.


    Matthew decided to drop the topic. He couldn''t solve the problem, so there was no use worrying about


    it. "Alright. In that case, if you face any more trouble, juste to me. I''ll have my people handle it for


    you," he assured her.


    Erica turned to look at the man with admiration. She admired the woman he loved so much. It had been


    really lucky that she had managed to win the heart of such a good man.


    Now she understood why some women were okay with being mistresses. But at the end of the day, her


    own morality did not allow her to be a mistress.


    A couple of minutester, he switched off the hairdryer and put it back inside the box. "Alright. You go


    get some rest now," he said.


    Erica moved a little on the bed and said, "Thank you!"


    As if he hadn''t heard her, Matthew went straight to the bathroom with the box. After a while, he came


    back, switched off the light, andy down as well.


    In the darkness, Erica turned to look at the man lying beside her and remarked, "Matthew, you are so


    kind to me. I don''t know how to repay that. And I don''t think I ever will. I have an idea though. Bring


    over the woman you love to the vi, and I''ll sleep in another room. I''ll cover for you in front of your dad.


    How does that sound?"


    Matthew was a bit amused by her suggestion. He turned over and looked her in the eye. "That''s rather


    generous of you," he mocked.


    Erica gave him a wry smile and answered shyly, "That''s just who I am. I''ll pay back in kind to whoever


    treats me well. And if someone makes it hard for me, I''ll make it twice as hard for them."


    "Look, Erica. We''re married now and we''ve even kissed a few times. What''s the point in bringing her


    here?" Matthew asked.


    Erica stroked her lips which had tasted his delicious kiss several times. "I don''t think that matters. She


    won''t know it if we don''t tell her. Besides, it was out of sheer necessity that you kissed me. She might


    even understand and forgive you if shees to know."


    All of a sudden, he began to show interest. "Really? Why was it out of sheer necessity?"


    "You had to kiss me at the wedding. There were so many people watching. Now we have legally


    be a couple, and we sleep in the same bed. I guess it''s normal for you to kiss me. I understand


    that. But Matthew, I just hope you will not kiss me again!" Erica said. Now that she had put her cards on


    the table, she thought Matthew wouldn''t kiss her again.


    However, who was Matthew if not someone who always did something she didn''t expect? Right now, in


    the darkness, he was suddenly on the top of her and kissed her on the lips again.


    Erica was shocked by this move. ''How many times has he kissed me this evening? Twice? Or has it


    already been three times?


    No, wait! That''s not the point!'' She pushed him away and snapped, "You can''t do that, Matthew Huo. If


    you continue to act like this, you will break her heart."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew seemed to dislike the resistance. He held her hand firmly and said in an angry tone, "This


    won''t be the only thing I end up doing to you if you ever speak of that stupid idea again."


    The romance created by the kiss was instantly driven away by his words.


    "Stupid idea? How ungrateful you are! I did it just for you and your woman. And now you have the


    audacity to call me stupid?" Erica was enraged again.


    "Erica Li, who do you think you are calling ungrateful?" Matthew''s voice became as cold as ice.


    "Obviously I''m talking about you, you dumbo! Humph!" She was really pissed off.


    At that moment, the atmosphere had lost all of its romance. It had be extremely tense, as if the air


    could sense that they were about to have a fight at any time.


    After scolding Matthew, Erica seemed to think that she had not done enough and also kicked him.


    However, she missed.


    She tried it again, and her second kick missed its target too. She tried several times, but none of her


    kicksnded on him. The man had quite good reflexes. She was so angry that she rolled near him and


    raised her hand to hit him.


    Matthew grabbed her hand tightly in an instant. There was no way for her to loosen that grip.


    However, Erica didn''t give up. She kicked him again, this time with both legs, but the man rolled over


    and pressed her legs against the bed with his. Now, she really couldn''t move at all.


    "It looks like you are not sleepy. If you are not, then I wouldn''t mind a little exercise with you!" he


    remarked with an evil smile.


    "Who says I''m not sleepy? I''m so sleepy and yet here you are. You''re so ungrateful to have irritated


    me. Apologize to me, and I''ll sleep after that," she spat. She had already been quite sleepy when


    Matthew was helping her dry her hair.


    "I have never apologized to anyone ever since the day I was born. You want me to apologize to you?


    Huh! It''s not impossible, though."


    "Then you should apologize! All you have to do is do so and I will forgive you," she said smugly.


    "Alright! Come over here. I''ll apologize to you," he said.


    Erica took a look at their postures. She was already about to fall into his arms. How could shee


    over any closer? What did he want?


    "Raise your head!" he ordered in a soft voice.


    Erica raised her head and looked into his eyes subconsciously. She was hoping for a sincere apology.


    However, to her despair, instead of an apology, she got yet another kiss.


    A few minutester, he finally let her go. She wrapped herself tightly with the quilt and turned her back


    towards him. She hadn''t liked the kiss one single bit. ''This man is such a bastard! He never misses a


    chance to take advantage of me!'' she thought.


    She heard the rustling of sheets from behind her, but didn''t move. Matthew was getting out of bed and


    putting on his slippers. She hoped that he was going to leave the bedroom and sleep elsewhere, but he


    merely went into the bathroom.


    He didn''te out until Erica had already fallen asleep.


    The next morning, when the rm rang, Erica slowly opened her eyes and weed the sunlight


    peeking through the curtains. She turned over and went right back to sleep. She subconsciously pulled


    the quilt in closer, as if she hadn''t heard the rm.


    She didn''t sit up until her phone rang and interrupted her beautiful dream.


    She looked around with her sleepy eyes and found nobody but herself. The phone was still ringing


    incessantly on the table, and she groggily checked it. The number was unknown to her. "Hello?"


    "Good morning, Mrs. Huo. This is Jarvis Zheng. I will be your driver and drive you to the school. Are


    you up?"


    ''Drive me to the school? Oh yeah. Right, I have to go to school today!'' she thought.


    Erica finally lost a bit of sleep now. "Hello, yeah. I''m so sorry. I still haven''t gotten up. I''ll get ready as


    soon as possible!"


    "Take your time, Mrs. Huo. There''s still an hour! I''ll wait for you outside!"


    "Okay, thanks!" Erica hung up and got out of bed.


    About a couple of hourster, Jarvis Zheng brought Erica to the principal''s office of Y City Film


    Academy.


    The discussion turned towards the matter of amodation. Even before Erica could speak, Jarvis


    Zheng told the principal, "Mr. Huo said that Mrs. Huo won''t board at the school. So there''s no need to


    arrange a dormitory for her."


    "Okay!" the principal nodded.


    Erica, however, wanted to board at the school. That way, she wouldn''t have to go back to Matthew''s


    vi.


    Thinking about that, she whispered in Jarvis Zheng''s ear, "No, wait. I need to board at the school. Ask


    the principal to arrange a dorm for me."

 Chapter 1133 See The Screenshot

    Chapter 1133 See The Screenshot


    Jarvis was a bit hesitant. After all, he didn''t want to go against his boss''s order. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo told


    me before that you won''t be boarding at school. Would you mind giving him a call to discuss this matter


    with him?" he asked.


    "All right!" Erica asked Jarvis to stay just for formalities as she left the principal''s office to make a phone


    call to Matthew.


    This was actually the first time that Erica had ever called him. She had been contacting him by sending


    messages before. However, the matter was quite urgent this time. What if, for some reason, he couldn''t


    read the message in time?


    After just a few rings, the call was picked up. "Hello." She heard Matthew''s voiceing from the other


    end of the line.


    The man''s low and captivating voice made Erica''s heart skip a beat. After clearing her throat, she said,


    "Well, I''m at school right now and I was thinking of boarding, but Jarvis told me you wouldn''t allow it."


    "You''re nning to board at school?" he asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Come to my office once you are done with the formalities."


    "What? Why?" Erica tly asked in confusion.


    In a rather calm tone, he replied, "I need to discuss this matter with you in person."


    ''Huh? Would that really be necessary? I don''t think it is, '' she thought to herself. "I don''t want to bother


    you while you''re at work. I just want to board at school," she insisted.


    "Let''s just talk about it when you get here." With that, Matthew hung up the phone, leaving her no


    chance to refuse.


    Erica helplessly rolled her eyes. ''He is so bossy! Why does he have to be so unreasonable?!''


    After going through all the procedures, Erica asked Jarvis to take her to Matthew''spany. At that


    moment, she was very eager to fight for her freedom.


    At the ZL Group


    Someone had just informed the employees at the reception desk that the CEO''s wife was on the way


    and should be received and escorted to the CEO''s office.


    When Erica arrived at the ZL Group, two employees gave her a warm wee and apanied her


    to the CEO''s office.


    However, when Erica entered the CEO''s office, Matthew was nowhere to be found. Instead, she saw


    Britney Ouyang, his assistant, who served her a cup of tea with a smile. Since Matthew wasn''t there


    yet, she dly epted it and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo. Mr. Huo should be here any minute now. Please take a seat as you wait for


    him."


    "Okay, thank you!"


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo. Then, I''ll be heading out first." Upon saying that, she left the room with a


    gentle smile on her face.


    As soon as the assistant was gone, Erica breathed a sigh of relief. Being the wife of the CEO wasn''t so


    bad. When she went from thepany''s gate to the CEO''s office, all of the employees were very nice


    to her.


    As she was taking a sip of tea, she saw Matthew enter the office.


    Erica quickly straightened herself up and greeted him, "I''m here, Matthew!"


    "Hmm." Casting a nce at her, he simply walked straight to his desk without saying anything else.


    ''Hmm? Is that it? He was the one who asked me toe here!''


    Seeing this, Erica knew she had to take the initiative. So, she stood up and walked over to the desk.


    "Matthew, I want to board at school." She told him in person what she wanted one more time.


    "That''s out of the question!" he briefly replied.


    ''What? Didn''t he say that we should discuss it face to face? Yet now that I''m here, he''s saying it''s


    impossible. Is he messing with me?'' Trying her best to hold back her anger, Erica said, "I think you


    should respect my opinion. What do you say?"


    "That''s right. I am going to respect your opinion on everything else except this one!" Matthew answered


    firmly.


    His indifference left Erica feeling so irritated. Because of this, she raised her voice and almost mmed


    her hand against the desk. "And why is that?"


    "What if anything happens to you while you''re at school? How am I supposed to face your mom and


    dad?" he asked in response.


    "Nothing''s going to happen. I will be a good girl and I won''t go anywhere! I will just stay at school at all


    times!" she protested.


    Hearing this, Matthew didn''t try to force her any more. Instead, he handed his phone over to her and


    said, "I have an idea. Why don''t you give your dad a call and tell him about your n. If he gives you


    the go signal, then I won''t have any problem with it."


    But she didn''t want to call her father. She already knew how Wesley was going to react¡ªher old man


    would simply ask her to listen to Matthew.


    That being said, she still hadn''t given up yet and continued to fight for her freedom. "I''m already an


    adult. You have no right to make decisions for me!"


    "Yes, you are indeed a grown-up. But more than that, you are my wife. Don''t you think you should


    consider how I feel as well? If word gets out that my wife is boarding at school, I will be the


    ''It turns out the he just doesn''t want to lose face.''


    When she heard this, Erica pouted her lips in anger. "Well, forget it then! I''m leaving now!" she


    eximed.


    After that, she quickly turned around and walked out of the office.


    Matthew didn''t try to argue and simply let her leave thepany building.


    Erica went back to the vi. The more she tried to think about it, the angrier she became. Why should


    she listen to him? ''We are a couple in name only! Why does he have to keep poking his nose into


    everything?'' sheined to herself.


    With those thoughts running through her head, she took out her phone and sent Matthew a message.


    "Is it really non-negotiable?"


    Half an hourter, Matthew finally replied to her message, saying, "No."


    "Okay. How about this? Let''s get a divorce in secret and not tell our parents about it. If you need my


    help, I''ll be d to cover for you." This way, she would finally be able to board at school.


    "All right, but I''ll ask Dad first!"


    "Which one?"


    "Your dad," Matthew quickly replied.


    Erica''s heart started pounding loudly out of fear. If he dared to tell Wesley that she wanted to get a


    divorce, her old man would without a doubte all the way from A Country just to teach her a lesson.


    Afraid that Matthew might act faster than she did, she decided to call him right away, and she said, "I''ve


    changed my mind. I won''t be boarding at school. But I would have to take a nap after lunch. It will be


    such a pain to go back to our vi just to take a nap and then go to school after that. I''m going to need


    a dorm so that I can take a nap after lunch. What do you say? Don''t you think it''s a reasonable


    request?"


    Without a hint of hesitation, Matthew answered, "Okay. I''ll ask someone to apply for a dorm room for


    you."


    When she heard this, Erica was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. "Thank you!" But deep in her


    heart, she cursed, ''Such a bully, you are! I hate you!''


    After hanging up, Erica thought for a while and came up with an idea. She took a screenshot of the


    chat history between her and Matthew and opened a chat box with Wesley on WeChat. Then, she


    quickly typed a message saying, "Dad, look! Matthew doesn''t consider you as his father-inw at all.


    He referred to you as ''your dad'' instead of ''Dad.'' See the screenshot!"


    After that, she immediately sent him a message along with the screenshot of "your dad" written by


    Matthew.


    A few minutester, she received a reply from Wesley. "Send me the screenshots of theplete chat


    log."


    ''What? No way! If I do that, then my trick will be exposed.'' Erica felt so frustrated. The scheme she


    came up with failed!


    Feeling so disappointed, she closed the chat box without bothering to say goodbye to Wesley.


    Before lunch, Evelyn gave her a call. "Rika,e over here and have lunch with us. Dad asked the


    chef to prepare Chinese food. Everyone else is going to be here, will you join us?"


    Taking a look around the big empty house, Erica felt so lonely being there all by herself, so she agreed


    without thinking twice. "Okay!"


    "Auntie, Auntie, this is Godwin!" All of a sudden, Godwin''s voice came from the other end of the line,


    and he seemed to be so excited.


    And after that was Godfrey''s turn. "Auntie, this is Godfrey."


    Hearing their excitement, Erica chuckled and greeted the boys back, "Hello, Gods!"


    "Auntie, Grandpa has just bought us new toys. Come and y with uster, okay?" Erica was such a


    cheerful and bubbly girl, and for that reason, many children liked her. In fact, the two children dropped


    their toys right away and rushed to talk to her upon hearing her voice over the phone.


    When Godwin reached out his hand to grab the phone, Evelyn had no choice but to hand it over.


    "All right. You guys wait for me. I''ll be there before you know it."


    Standing on tiptoes, Godfrey yelled out in excitement, "Then you shoulde here as soon as


    possible, Auntie! You have toe!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Debbie, who was eating fruit right next to them, looked at them andmented, "These boys like Rika


    so much because she herself is like a child."

 Chapter 1134 A Trap

    Chapter 1134 A Trap


    Evelyn smiled at Godwin and reminded him, "Don''t forget to ask Aunt Erica to call Uncle Matthew,


    okay? Tell him toe as well so we can all have lunch together."


    Hearing this, Godwin immediately passed his mom''s words on to Erica. "Aunt Erica, Mom said you


    should call my uncle Matthew and ask him toe with you."


    "Okay."


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Erica instantly regretted making that promise so soon. In truth, she


    was afraid Matthew might turn down her request.


    Unfortunately, she had already promised Evelyn to go back to the manor to have lunch. So, she was


    left with no other choice but to give Matthew a call.


    This time, the phone kept ringing for a long time before he picked it up. "Hello?"


    "Well, I was just on the phone with Evelyn, and she asked me toe with you to the manor for lunch


    this noon," she said.


    "I already have an appointment for lunch."


    "Is that so? All right then! Sorry for bothering you. Go back to whatever you were doing. I''ll just tell


    Evelyn about it."


    "Tell her what?"


    Hearing this, Erica was a bit confused. "Of course I''m going to tell her that you''ve already made ns


    so you can''te with me."


    "Then you''re nning to go back to the manor by yourself?"


    "Yes!" ''Is there anything wrong with that? Why was he asking these questions?'' she wondered.


    There was only static on the other side of the line. "Pick me up in half an hour," Matthew said.


    "You want me to pick you up?


    But... Didn''t you just say that you have an appointment?"


    "I can''te to the appointment knowing that you''re going back to the manor by yourself," he


    helplessly said.


    "But why?" she asked, clearly still at such a loss.


    There was a hint of disdain in his tone as he replied, "You attending the family gathering without me?


    There''s no way Carlos is going to allow such a thing to happen! Do you get it now? Stupid!"


    ''Oh, so he''s afraid of his dad as well!'' she thought,ughing deep inside. Hearing this, she flew off the


    handle and said, "It''s your fault! You didn''t make it clear to me in the first ce. Why are you calling me


    stupid? For as long as you exin it a little more, I''ll be able to understand."


    "My fault?"


    "Of course. Are you seriously ming me? You''re a man. Aren''t you the least bit ashamed of being so


    petty?"


    "In half an hour, I need to see you in my office! If you are even one secondte, I won''t arrange a dorm


    for you to have noon breaks in the college anymore."


    His threat instantly made Erica so infuriated. "You''ve gone too far, Matthew Huo!" Was she being too


    easy on him recently? Was that the reason why he was being so rude, overbearing and


    unreasonable?!


    At that moment, she couldn''tprehend how his woman could possibly put up with his odd behavior.


    However, Matthew still didn''t apologize to her and even continued to provoke her. "So what? You want


    toe here and hit me?"


    "You seriously think I won''t dare?" If she got angry, she wouldn''t mind beating anyone, even herself!


    "Half an hour. I''m going to start the countdown this instant. Remember, one secondte, and your


    request about arranging a dorm will be dismissed."


    This left her fuming with anger. ''Well! You really believe that I won''t do that, don''t you?''


    After hanging up the phone in anger, she grabbed her bag and left the vi in such a hurry. Then, she


    asked the driver to take the shortcut and take her to thepany as soon as possible.


    In just twenty minutes, Erica showed up at the lobby of the ZL Group''s building.


    She still knew to be mindful of her image in front of the staff, so she didn''te rushing in and simply


    walked in a fast pace.


    A lot of the employees in thepany greeted her upon seeing her. "Good morning, Mrs. Huo."


    "Hello, Mrs. Huo."


    Although she was having some difficulty, she still managed to smile back and say, "Hello!"


    As soon as she turned a corner, she heard those who had just greeted her whispering among


    themselves. "It seems like she loves Mr. Huo very much. She came to thepany several times in a


    day just to see him. This is already the second time I have seen her in thepany!"


    "What a sly fox! Even though she''s well aware that Mr. Huo is in love with someone else, she still went


    ahead and married him!"


    Erica let out a lengthy sigh. ''It''s not like I wanted toe. Matthew asked me to. And I don''t love him at


    all!''


    At the CEO''s office


    As she stood in front of the closed office door, Erica began to reflect on her behavior and felt that


    something was quite amiss.


    ''Why do I have toe to meet him? Why do I have to listen to him? Since when did I turn into such


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    an obedient girl?''


    Matthew''s assistant happened to see her standing still, so he went ahead and opened the door for her


    and said, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo is in the office."


    "Thank you!" Erica was actually nning to turn around and leave, but now, she had no choice but to


    enter the office.


    Matthew was standing by the window, seemingly absorbed in his thoughts. When he heard the sound


    of the door opening, he didn''t turn around.


    Standing at the door, Erica didn''t walk inside. Instead, she curled her lips and said, "Matthew, I''m not


    Without moving, Matthew stood there and ordered, "Come here!"


    "I''m not going there!" She realized that she couldn''t be so obedient anymore. Otherwise, he would think


    that she could easily be pushed around, just like what he had done just now.


    It was only then that Matthew turned around, looking into her eyes, with deep and mysterious emotions


    in his eyes. "Weren''t you asking for a reward?" he asked.


    "Well, I changed my mind. I don''t want it anymore." Her guts were telling her that this was a trap!


    Hearing this, he began to walk toward her in an elegant manner.


    As he got closer inch by inch, Erica suddenly had a bad feeling. Because of this, she quickly turned


    around and was just about to rush out of the building.


    Sadly for her, it was toote. Matthew was much faster than she was. Before she could leave, he sped


    up his pace and approached her. Then, he grabbed her by the wrist and forced her to face him. A


    menacing look shed across his eyes, and he asked, "Where do you think you''re going?"


    With that, he swiftly pinned her against the door behind her.


    With his warm breath brushing against her face, Erica tried to pull herself together and stumbled over


    her words. "You''d better be nice to me, or I''ll tell on you!"


    ''Dammit! Doesn''t he realize how charming he is? Why did he have to get his face so close to me?'' As


    far as she was concerned, he probably just wanted to seduce her.


    Completely ignoring her threat, Matthew stared at the girl who was red in the face and asked, "Weren''t


    you looking for a reward? Didn''t you say you wanted to hit me?"


    "I''ve already changed my mind. I don''t want any reward nor do I want to beat you. All I want is to get


    out of here."


    "Don''t worry, I will let you leave." Freeing one hand to hold the back of her head, he pulled her closer


    and asked with a straight face, "Are you sure you don''t want to hit me anymore?"


    "Well, before I answer that, can you, at least, let go of me first?" He was obviously flirting with her. At


    that point, she was afraid that she might not be able to control herself and end up hugging him and


    kissing him.


    "In that case..." Grabbing her delicate chin, he raised it slightly and said, "Then, I''m going to give you


    your reward first."


    Seeing that he was about to kiss her again, she quickly tried to warn him, "If you kiss me again, I''ll...


    Mmmph..." The rest of the words she was trying to say vanishedpletely between their lips.


    How dare he do such a thing?! No other person had ever annoyed her as much as he did! For that


    reason, Erica vowed to teach this yboy a lesson!


    A few minutester, when Erica was already running out of breath, Matthew decided to let go of her,


    albeit reluctantly.


    As she gasped for air, she cast him an intense re and said, "Matthew Huo, you jerk...Mmmph..."


    Damn! He leaned in and kissed her one more time!


    This time, the kiss they sharedsted for at least minutes before he finally let go of her again. Before


    she couldin, Matthew beat her to the punch and said, "If you say another word, I will kiss you


    once. If you say two more words, I will kiss you four times! Four words, and it''s going to be eight kisses.


    Don''t you dare think I won''t do that! You''re my rightful wife. I would even go far as to sleep with you


    right now!"

 Chapter 1135 Only Think Of Me

    Chapter 1135 Only Think Of Me


    ''Sleep with me...'' It was the first time they had talked about such a sensitive topic. Erica was angry but


    she didn''t dare to say anything. Deep down, she knew Matthew was right. She had no reason to refuse


    him even if he wanted to sleep with her right there and then.


    Part of her wanted to go home and cry to her father. She couldn''t understand why Matthew was even


    harder to get along with than Wesley.


    In the end, the pitiful look on her face made Matthew let go of her.


    Leaning against the door, Erica gasped for breath.


    She tried to calm herself down, but she was so angry that she unconsciously raised her fist to hit


    Matthew. However, just as she swung her fist toward him, Matthew dodged.


    Erica missed, but because she had exerted too much strength, her body leaned forward. With a pale


    face, she screamed, "Help!"


    Just as she was about to fall to the floor, a powerful arm wrapped around her waist. Atst, she fell into


    Matthew''s arms.


    "Do you want intimacy that much, Mrs. Huo? Is that why you threw yourself at me?" he teased.


    Threw herself at him? Well, he wasn''t lying. Erica was indeed in his arms. She wanted to argue, but


    she couldn''t. She felt as if her tongue had been tied into a knot.


    She thought she must have been possessed by something. After all, she had always been sharp-


    tongued, but at this moment, she couldn''t find a word to retort to Matthew.


    It really pissed her off! She pushed him away, her cheeks bulging up in anger. When she saw the smug


    expression on his face, however, a thought struck her and her anger disappeared instantly. She said,


    "Matthew, how about this..."


    Matthew raised his eyebrows, hinting for her to go on.


    "Since you enjoy kissing me so much, you should forget the girl you like, only think of me, and treat


    Ethan as your own son. If you do that, I will never bring up divorce again, and you can kiss me


    whenever you want, okay?"


    Eric said, even though she was sure that he wouldn''t agree. In her opinion, very few men would be


    able to forget their first love. Even fewer men would be willing to raise another man''s son, let alone a


    proud man like Matthew.


    "Only think of you?" Matthew looked her up and down. "You''re okay in general, and your figure is not


    bad. But I need a better style. Wait for me at home tonight."


    "Why should I wait for you?" Erica asked hotly.


    Matthew looked at her as if she was an idiot. "Don''t you want to be my woman? I''ll fulfill your wish


    tonight. How can there be such a stupid woman like you in the world? Or do you want to do it here?


    Anyway, that''s a bad idea. This is my office, a ce for business."


    Upon hearing these words, Erica burned with fury. For the first time in Erica''s life, a man had talked


    down to her and called her stupid over and over again.


    And how could he be so picky about the ce where he would have sex with a woman? Erica swore to


    herself that one day when she had the chance, she would sleep with him in his office a million times,


    and exhaust him until he begged her to stop.


    Restraining her anger, she said, "Give me the number of the girl you like."


    "For what?"


    "She must be blind to have fallen in love with you. I want to call her and check."


    Matthew was amused to hear this, but he maintained his nk expression and answered, "If that''s


    what you think, it can''t be helped. Just take it that she''s blind." Erica frowned, unable to believe her


    ears. What was wrong with this man?


    But Matthew simply ignored her reaction. He walked to the door and, without turning his head, said,


    "Should I take you to the manor or not? If you want to go to the manor on foot, be my guest."


    Erica felt like this man was driving her crazy. He was definitely the most hateful man she had ever met!


    ''Ahhhhhh!


    Matthew Huo! Just wait and see! I will have sons for you someday! Five! Five sons! No! More than five!


    Then, I''ll run away from home and take all of your sons with me! When they grow up, they''lle back


    to you and fight for the family property. They''ll leave you without a single penny. Without money, you''ll


    have to live on the street!


    Meanwhile, I''ll be living afortable life with your five sons. And I''ll keep several young boys in their


    early twenties as boy toys. That will be fantastic. Hahaha!'' Erica thought madly as she followed


    Matthew out of his office.


    Looking at the woman who burst intoughter for no reason, Matthew asked in confusion, "What are


    youughing about?"


    "You ending up on the streets," she answered without hesitation.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Why would I end up on the streets?" Matthew thought she really had a rich imagination.


    "Because you''ll have five sons who will fight for the family property and bug you every day. You won''t


    be able to sleep at night, and you won''t get a penny from them. What''s more, they won''t show filial


    respect for you. In the end, you''ll end up homeless. Hahaha!" Erica exined. The more she thought


    about it, the happier she became,ughing gleefully as she walked.


    Matthew, on the other hand, wondered what she was bbering about. Was this the kind of thing she


    thought about every day? "You mean you''re going to give me five sons?"


    "Yes!" As soon as Erica said that, she realized that Matthew''s assistants were all staring at her in


    shock. ''Why are they looking at me funny? What did I just say?''


    With feigned affection, Matthew put his arm around Erica''s waist and said in a low voice, "Okay, let''s go


    home and have babies!" His voice was neither too loud nor too soft; it was just loud enough to be heard


    by everyone in the secretary department.


    "No! That''s not what I mean," Erica retorted immediately. Her face reddened with anxiety and


    embarrassment as she searched for words to exin that she was just imagining things. She would


    never have babies with him!


    "I know. Please don''t be shy, Mrs. Huo! Let''s go home and have babies! Five, as you like," Matthew


    said, pretending not to know what she wanted to say.


    Erica reached out to cover his mouth to stop him from babbling, but Matthew gripped her hand and


    said, "Darling, let''s get inside the elevator first."


    Together, they stepped into the elevator, and Matthew let go of her wrist as soon as the door closed.


    His expression became indifferent again as he stepped away and kept her at a distance. Adjusting his


    clothes, he said to the angry woman, "We have to pretend to be a sweet couple in front of others."


    The way he spoke made Erica feel like the man who had just whispered into her ear a moment ago


    was someone else altogether.


    So, he had been acting? "You... You... You are such a good actor!" she finally blurted out. She was so


    annoyed that she was even stuttering.


    "Thanks for thepliment, Mrs. Huo," Matthew replied calmly.


    ''What? Thank you? Couldn''t he tell that I was being sarcastic?''


    Erica was desperate to put him in his ce, but she didn''t know what to do. ''What wrong did Imit


    in my previous life that I was given the punishment of marrying Matthew Huo?''


    On their way to the manor, if the bodyguard hadn''t sat in the front seat, Erica would have taken it.


    Instead, she had no choice but to sit with Matthew in the back.


    Nevertheless, she clung to the window, sitting as far away from him as she could.


    Matthew didn''t mind; he just concentrated on his work on the phone as if he hadn''t noticed what she


    was doing.


    Just when they were about to arrive at the Huo family''s manor, his phone rang.


    Erica, who was bored, casually nced at his phone. Before she could see the name on the caller ID,


    Matthew answered the phone. "What''s up?"

 Chapter 1136 Do Everyone A Service

    Chapter 1136 Do Everyone A Service


    "Matthew, are you busy right now?" It was a woman''s voice, which sounded a bit familiar to Erica.


    However, she couldn''t tell whether it was the voice of the woman who called him on their wedding night


    or the voice of someone else she had heard before.


    "No."


    "Will you be attending the seventh-day ceremony of Nathan''s death?"


    "Yes." Tomorrow was going to be the seventh day after Nathan''s death. And Matthew would definitely


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you, then."


    "Okay."


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Erica was dying to know who it was. So, she asked in a low voice,


    "Who was that? Your woman?"


    "No," Matthew answered curtly.


    "Oh." This one wasn''t it either, which simply made Erica be more and more curious.


    In the Huo family''s manor


    When they got there, a few kids were merrily running about in the yard. Noticing their car from a


    distance, Godwin quickly ran toward it. Godfrey and Gwyn followed him, blocking Matthew''s car


    together.


    The second the bodyguard got out of the car and opened the rear door, the two boys called out "Uncle"


    and frantically went inside the car.


    The car was less than two minutes away from the manor itself, meaning to say the kids only got inside


    the car to have a bit of fun.


    In order to give them space so they could get in, Matthew moved closer to Erica, and the two kids


    scrambled to sit right next to them.


    Gwyn, on the other hand, was the only one who stood outside the car, showing no intention of getting


    in.


    Seeing this, Erica pulled Godfrey, who was moving close to her, into her arms and let Godwin sit on


    Matthew''sp. Then, she called Gwyn and said, "Gwyn, hop in!"


    The bodyguard said, "Mrs. Huo, Miss Tang can just sit in the front seat."


    To which, Gwh tly refused, "No. I don''t want to sit in the front seat. I want to sit in the back with


    everyone!" Of course, she wanted to join the fun along with everyone.


    With that, Matthew patted the empty seat beside him and said, "Gwyn, you can sit here."


    Gwyn then bent over to step inside the car. After she had settled in her seat, they took their time driving


    toward the vi.


    The car, which had been quite peaceful earlier, suddenly became very lively in an instant. Godwin was


    such a fearless kid. Godfrey, on the other hand, was actually a bit afraid of Matthew, but he wasn''t


    afraid of being with him right now since Godwin and Erica were also there with him. So, he was able to


    continue fighting with Godwin.


    Matthew had been very nice to Gwyn ever since she was a child. Not once had he ever given her the


    cold shoulder. Because of that, she was the one who was least afraid of him. As far as she was


    concerned, Matthew was such a warm and handsome uncle.


    Erica had always been fond of children, and these little ones liked her, so she was able to get along


    with Godfrey almost instantly.


    In the parking lot in front of the vi, several luxury cars were already parked. As soon as Erica opened


    the door, Godfrey quickly jumped out.


    Evelyn had actually been looking all over for the kids. So, when she saw them get out of the car, she


    immediately walked toward them and said, "Rika, you got here just in time. Mom was just about to call


    you. Lunch is served."


    Hearing that, Erica grabbed a hold of Gwyn''s hand and walked towards Evelyn. "We''re back!"


    Just as they were about to enter the house, Matthew suddenly called out, "Erica."


    This drew both Erica''s and Evelyn''s attention. Then, Matthew told Evelyn, "Evelyn, why don''t you take


    the kids inside first? We''ll be there in a second."


    "Okay. You two should get inside soon. Lunch is waiting!" Evelyn replied. She quickly understood what


    he meant, so she took Gwyn from Erica and led the kids inside.


    Now that they were alone, Erica asked Matthew, "What''s the matter?"


    Matthew held her hand. Sensing her reluctance, he didn''t beat around the bush and said in a rather


    indifferent tone, "I don''t want to listen to his bullshit."


    "Whose?"


    "Carlos Huo''s."


    "If you behave yourself, why would Dad nag you?" At that moment, Erica felt like she could never figure


    out what was going on inside his head.


    As he looked down at their intertwined hands, he said, "You know that I married you because he and


    Mom forced me to, right? Now, they are trying to push me even further. Just remember to use your


    acting skills in front of themter!"


    Feeling a bit surprised, Erica conjectured, "Do you want me to pretend that we''re a sweet couple in


    front of Mom and Dad?"


    "Finally, you''re being smart for once!" Before she could say anything else, he dragged her into the vi.


    "Why? Why should I do what you''re asking me to do?" Erica didn''t want to y along. In their


    rtionship, he had always been the one calling the shots, and she was always being forced to do as


    he said.


    Matthew looked at her and asked, "Do you have any problem with it? Deal with it, then."


    Inside the vi, Carlos was waiting for them at the door.


    When he saw them walk in hand in hand, a great big smile crept onto his face and he said, "Rika,e


    and eat with us. Go wash your hands."


    "Okay, Dad!"


    As they walked from the entrance of the living room to the bathroom, Matthew never let go of Erica''s


    hand the entire time. Because of this, everyone from the Huo family was so happy to see the two of


    them so in love with each other.


    Sheffield secretly gave Matthew a wink as well as a thumbs up when Erica wasn''t looking.


    ''Matthew seems to have actually won her heart several days after they got married. That''s impressive!''


    When the couple finally disappeared into the bathroom, Sheffield stopped Joshua who was passing by


    and gossiped with him. "Have you noticed? Men like Matthew tend to go for young women who refuse


    to talk to them. Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Joshua asked.


    "Because they enjoy the thrill of the chase!"


    "I''m not buying it. Matthew likes someone else." Joshua had always pitied Erica, thinking of her as a


    woman who had been forced by her family to marry a man who didn''t love her.


    "So what? Let me ask you something. Do you think Matthew has ever been afraid of anyone?"


    Without having to think twice, Joshua quickly shook his head in response. The ZL Group was under


    Matthew''s rule now. With that in mind, why would he be afraid of anyone?


    "That''s right. So, why did he agree to Dad and marry Erica?" Sheffield asked again.


    "Why?" Joshua wondered.


    Sheffield looked at him, feeling so defeated. "I have no idea, with such a low EQ, how you managed to


    trick Terilynn into marrying you."


    "Fuck off! Terilynn and I love each other!"


    "Let me tell you, then. Matthew is..." Out of the corner of his eye, Sheffield noticed Carlos, who had


    actually been staring at him for a while. "Dad," he greeted him with a smile.


    As soon as Carlos waved at him, Sheffield walked toward him and said to Joshua, "I''ll tell youter."


    Lately, Joshua felt like Sheffield had been casting him aside more and more easily.


    Inside the bathroom, through the reflection on the mirror, Erica looked at Matthew as he was washing


    his hands and couldn''t help asking, "Why did you marry me?"


    It was the same question she had asked him before on the day they got engaged.


    ncing at her in the mirror, Matthew tly answered, "I wanted to do everyone a service, that way,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    you won''t be able to harm someone else."


    "Hey, that''s not what you saidst time!" Last time, his reasons seemed much better than this.


    "Really? Is my answer any different from before?"


    This left Erica at such a loss for words. It seemed that there wasn''t any difference after all. As it turned


    out, the only difference was that his reply sounded much betterst time.


    For all she knew, he could have married her for any reason, but it couldn''t possibly be because he was


    in love with her!


    Fine, then. She didn''t care anymore. It wasn''t like she loved him anyway.


    That being said, the reason why she had to ask him again was that when Matthew held her hand just


    now, for a fleeting moment, it gave her the illusion that he actually liked her very much.


    But now, it seemed that that wasn''t the case at all.


    That made perfect sense, though. Why would he, a handsome, rich, and powerful man, fall in love with


    a single mom?

 Chapter 1137 Be Careful With Her

    Chapter 1137 Be Careful With Her


    Erica believed that Matthew had no reason to love her.


    Since that was the case, she was relieved.


    There were many people in the Huo family manor. It was as lively as a family reunion dinner on the


    Lunar New Year''s Eve. Before the lunch began, Sheffield offered to bring drinks for everyone.


    Since he didn''t know what Erica preferred, he asked, "Rika, what would you like to drink?"


    "Coke!" Erica answered without hesitation.


    Terilynn took a sip of her juice and said excitedly, "What a coincidence, Erica. Matthew likes coke, too!"


    Erica nced at the man who was silently sitting beside her. She didn''t expect him to like coke. She


    thought he was fond of red wine.


    Joshua smiled and said, "The coke at home is prepared especially for Matthew. Well, it looks like


    someone is going to give Matthewpetition for his coke from now on."


    After grabbing two cans of coke, Sheffield ced them in front of Erica and Matthew. Then he walked


    to Joshua, patted his shoulder, and said, "How can you say that? Since Rika is Matthew''s wife, he will


    happily share his coke with her. Right, Matthew?" Sheffield winked at Matthew.


    Matthew nced at Sheffield before he turned to Evelyn and said, "Evelyn, Sheffield mentioned that


    you''ve been in a bad moodtely."


    "Hey, hey, don''t get me into trouble, Matthew!" After saying that, Sheffield trotted briskly back to his


    seat and put his arm around Evelyn''s shoulder. "Don''t listen to him. I did say that you''ve been in a bad


    mood recently, but I also said that you''ve be more and more adorable!"


    Without the slightest change in her expression, Evelyn poured some juice for Gwyn and said in a gentle


    voice, "Okay, I see. We''ll talk about itter tonight."


    Sheffield wanted to cry.


    They knew that Evelyn preferred to talk with her husband behind closed doors. Given her


    temperament, Sheffield would end up on his knees, begging for forgiveness. This made everyone else


    burst into gales ofughter.


    Carlos gazed at his son for a long time. When he sensed that his son didn''t get his hint, he said gruffly,


    "Matthew, open the can of coke for Rika."


    With widened eyes, Erica leaned forward, grabbed her can of coke, and said to Carlos, "Thank you,


    Dad. But I can open it myself."


    Erica would never admit to being weak or vulnerable. How could she allow someone else to open her


    can of coke? She used to crush an apple with a single punch!


    Matthew picked up the can of coke before him, opened it, put it in front of her, and stretched his hand.


    Erica understood what he meant. Since the opened coke was in front of her, she didn''t want to be


    pretentious. So, she handed the can in her hand to him. "Thank you!"


    Debbie gazed at them, and asked with a smile, "Matthew, do you think Rika looks like a girl made of


    coke?"


    ''What?'' Erica stared at Debbie as confusion coursed through her. She wondered what she was going to


    say.


    Matthew, on the other hand, simply hummed. He had nothing to say!


    "You think so, don''t you? Evelyn is bossy and domineering, like a girl made of red wine. Rika is like a


    princess made of coke, who will explode if you don''t treat her properly. So, you should be careful with


    her, Matthew." Debbie was subtly hinting at something. She was afraid that Matthew, who was simr


    to Carlos in character, might unwittingly hurt Erica.


    Debbie''s kindness deeply moved Erica. Before Matthew could say anything, she picked up a piece of


    baked chicken and ced it on Debbie''s te. "Mom, you are so nice to me!"


    "Thank you, Rika." Debbie smiled as she lifted the chicken and put it into her mouth.


    "You''re wee, Mom!"


    Carlos was very satisfied with Erica. She was so adorable, filial, and generous. When Debbie was


    younger, she resembled Erica. "Rika, your mom is right. If Matthew dares to bully you again, you can


    call us, and I''ll beat him with a stick," he said.


    Tears welled in Erica''s eyes. As her father had said, everyone in the Huo family was nice to her.


    Brushing away the awkward moment, Erica stood, spooned a meatball onto his te, and said, "Thank


    you, Dad." After a brief pause, she reluctantly added, "Dad, you and Mom don''t need to worry about


    me. Matthew treats me very well, and he never bullies me. Am I right, Matthew?"


    She winked at Matthew.


    Now that people were watching him, Matthew could no longer stay silent. He put down his chopsticks,


    looked at Erica, and nodded, "Yes."


    Although Carlos knew the young couple was just acting, he was thrilled that they were willing to y


    along. "Good girl. Sit down and eat," he said cheerfully.


    "Thank you, Dad!" Erica returned to her seat and continued with her lunch.


    Just then, Terilynn spoke up. "A man like Matthew needs a wife like Erica. Only in this way can his


    future life be wonderful! Am I right, Mom?"


    "Exactly! Terilynn is right!" The more Debbie studied them, the more she believed that they were a


    perfect match.


    Terilynn nudged Erica and said, "Rika, you may not know this...no, you must have seen it already.


    Matthew''s closet is full of ck, white, and grey clothes. He is so boring, just like my father. He needs a


    wife like you to make his life more interesting."


    To Terilynn, Matthew and Erica were indeed a perfect match for each other!


    It was a pity that they didn''t have feelings for each other before. However, now that they were married,


    everything had turned out for the best!


    Guilt tugged at Erica''s heart, and she bowed her head. She began to wonder whether she and Matthew


    had acted too well. Everyone else in the Huo family seemed to believe that they loved each other very


    much.


    Carlos wasn''t pleased with what Terilynn had said. He cast a stern nce at her and grumbled, "Why


    am I boring? If I was so boring, how could your mother like me in the first ce?"


    Terilynn giggled and said, "Dad, everybody knows that Mom married you because her family ordered it.


    She had no choice!"


    Debbie nodded, "Terilynn''s right. When Carlos and I were young, we were just like Matthew and Rika.


    And our situation was worse back then. We had never seen each other in three years after we got our


    marriage certificates. When we finally met, he wanted to bury me alive or throw me into the sea. I was


    lucky that I survived all that misery."


    Guilt coursed through Carlos when Debbie mentioned the past. He picked up some food and poured a


    ss of juice for Debbie before saying, "Why did you talk about that? Let bygones be bygones."


    "Ha-ha." Everyone knew what had happened between Debbie and Carlos back then. They couldn''t


    help butugh when they saw Carlos'' frustrated expression.


    After a pleasant lunch, everyone went to the living room to rest.


    Since everyone was concerned, Erica updated them about recent events in her life. "The procedures of


    entering Y City Film Academy areplete. Tomorrow, I will start sses..."


    "Well, that''s good!"


    ng! At this moment, a loud noise came from the other side of the living room.


    It sounded as if something had broken. Before anyone could figure out what had happened, the maid


    cried, "Miss Gwyn! Are you okay?"


    When the family heard the noise, they stood and walked to the other side of the living room.


    At the mention of Gwyn''s name, Sheffield rushed to their location. By the time everyone reached,


    Sheffield had already squatted before the young girl. He asked anxiously, "What happened, Gwyn?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    An expensive flowerpot had fallen to the floor and broken. The exquisite nt it held,y on the floor


    beside her. Gwyn seemed to be staring at the broken flowerpot innocently.

 Chapter 1138 I Am Not A Child

    Chapter 1138 I Am Not A Child


    The Huo family knew that this was Carlos'' nt which he had kept for two years. Joshua had asked his


    friend to bring it back from Singapore. Carlos liked it a lot and treated it with a lot of care and attention.


    He had specially bought a handmade blue and white porcin flowerpot for the nt.


    As if that wasn''t enough to emphasize the nt''s importance, he had specially told the gardeners to


    take good care of it. However, Gwyn had knocked it over and several of its branches were now broken.


    People''s eyes wandered from Gwyn to Carlos, wondering what he would do. Carlos merely nced at


    the nt on the floor and then squatted down to look into Gwyn''s eyes. "Gwyn, did you knock it down?"


    he asked in a soft voice.


    Gwyn nodded and apologized to him, "Sorry, Grandpa. I didn''t mean to do that. It was an ident."


    "It doesn''t matter. Are you hurt? Let me see your hands."


    Gwyn shook her head and extended her hands towards Carlos. After making sure she wasn''t hurt, he


    asked a housemaid to clean up the floor.


    Then he casually said, "Don''t worry. It''s just a nt. As long as Gwyn didn''t get hurt, everything is fine.


    Come on. Let''s go back and continue our conversation."


    Rumor had it that although Carlos was very strict with his son, he was a ve in front of his wife,


    daughters, and granddaughter. Now Erica was finally convinced that the rumor was true.


    She could tell that Carlos'' heart ached for the nt. But he was not ming Gwyn at all. He only cared


    that she was okay.


    Erica suddenly changed her mind. She was now considering having daughters with Matthew instead of


    sons.


    When Matthew went to the bathroom, he left his phone on the table. A momentter, the screen lit up


    from some notification.


    Both Erica and Carlos noticed that. "Rika, check whose message that is," he said.


    "What? Umm... I don''t think that''s a good idea," Erica stammered with her eyes wide open. She wasn''t


    sure about checking Matthew''s phone. It might have been private.


    Carlos didn''t think so. "Come on. I think it''s perfectly normal. A couple should be honest with each


    other. You should remember who you are. You are his wife now, and you have the right to be a part of


    his business."


    What he was saying was correct, but Erica knew that she and Matthew were a couple in name only.


    "Dad, I think I''d better not check it. What if I see something confidential from thepany?" she said.


    Erica didn''t want to check his phone. The rtionship between her and Matthew was not exactly close;


    whatever they were, they were not lovers.


    However, Carlos thought otherwise. "Just check the message. I''ll take responsibility if he finds out."


    Erica thought Carlos was being really weird. Why did he want to force her into checking Matthew''s


    phone?


    However, Erica didn''t know how to reject him. She took up Matthew''s phone and slid her finger across


    the screen. "Password, Dad!" She raised his phone and turned the screen towards Carlos.


    "Well, try 110121," Carlos replied. He had used Matthew''s phone yesterday, but he wasn''t sure if he


    had changed his password since then.


    Erica tried the password. To her surprise, it worked.


    She opened the WeChat app and told Carlos, "Dad, there are too many unread messages here. I don''t


    know which one to open."


    Matthew was a busy person and she knew it. But still, when she found out that there were more than


    999 unread messages on his phone, she was quite shocked. Did this man never check his phone? And


    these were only on WeChat. There might have been several other applications on his phone.


    "Open the one at the top!"


    "Says here that the message is from Paige Shen," Erica answered.


    "Hmm, she is Matthew''s personal assistant, 32 years old; a graduate from the United States. But she is


    also a woman. Check the message. If she is having an affair with Matthew, I will beat him to death!"


    Carlos said. Erica clicked the dialog box. The messages were naturally rted to work. However, when


    she saw a picture, she suddenly blushed!


    It was a night gown! To be honest, it couldn''t even be called a night gown.


    That was because it was only made up of a thinyer ofce. Erica could imagine what it was used for.


    It was not the first time that she had seen such a night gown. But the one she had seen before had a


    naked.


    Another message arrived from Paige Shen. "Mr. Huo, is this one okay?"


    "Rika, what did she send to him?" Carlos asked curiously seeing that Erica''s expression was looking a


    bit weird.


    Erica was taken aback by his question. She closed Matthew''s phone quickly and answered,


    "Um...nothing. Well..."


    "What are you doing?" Matthew'' cold voice suddenly hit her eardrums before she had a chance to put


    down his phone. He was standing behind her.


    Erica looked at the phone in her hand with an awkward gaze and tried to exin.


    But Carlos spoke up before she did. "Someone sent you a message. I asked Rika to check who it was.


    It was from Paige."


    Casting a cold nce at Carlos, Matthew asked in an even colder tone, "Is that how you educate a


    child? What makes you think you can tell her to check someone else''s phone without their


    permission?"


    ''Child?'' Erica felt helpless and angry. She was already 22. She put down his phone and said, "Well, I''m


    not a child. And are you angry with me?"


    Matthew was amused by the sudden question. "I am sorry. Do I not look angry to you?"


    Debbie, who had juste in and happened to be walking by, noticed that his lips were slightly raised.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned towards him and asked, "What are you guys talking about? I saw Matthew smile just now.


    Am I seeing things?"


    Matthew quickly recovered his usual deadpan face, cast a cold nce at his dad and replied to Debbie,


    "Dad is bing more and more unreasonable by the day, Mom. You should teach him a lesson when


    you''re free."


    "You bastard! You''re calling me unreasonable? Now you''re asking for trouble!" Carlos retorted angrily.


    "Can somebody tell me exactly what the hell happened here?" Debbie asked curiously.


    Erica took the initiative to admit her mistake. "Mom, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have checked Matthew''s


    phone without his permission."


    "Huh? That''s it? That''s all you did? You guys were making such a big deal out of it that I thought it was


    something very important. Why are you being so mean, Matthew? I check your father''s phone every


    day. Do you have some secrets that Rika doesn''t know about?"


    There was an awkward silence in response to that.


    Carlos echoed, "Exactly! Besides, it was me who asked Rika to check your messages. So if you were


    not doing anything wrong, what are you so afraid of?"


    Since the older couple was now on each other''s sides, the younger couple was left speechless.


    Matthew didn''t want to waste any more time on this discussion. He quietly picked up his phone and


    looked at the message Paige Shen had sent. His Adam''s apple bobbed, and the look in his eyes


    became intense. He cast a meaningful nce at Erica. Then, he texted back. "This one is okay."


    After a short while, they left the Huo family manor one by one. When Matthew was leaving, he also


    took Erica with him, who was busy ying with the three children at that time.


    Once inside the car, Erica couldn''t wait any more. She asked the man beside her, "Is Paige the


    goddess in your heart?" She had to be. Otherwise, why would she send the picture of such a revealing


    night gown to him and ask for his opinion?


    ''Even if she is not his goddess, she must be one of his women!'' Erica thought. ''Well, well¡­I never


    expected Matthew to be a fan of office romance.''


    She decided to pay more attention to Paige Shen when she visited the ZL Group again. She was


    thinking that the woman must be both beautiful and capable.


    On the other hand, the man''s face was slightly gloomy. "She has already married." He was trying to


    make sure she did not misunderstand Paige Shen.

 Chapter 1139 Ericas Complaint

    Chapter 1139 Erica''s Comint


    "Huh? She''s married? No wonder Dad didn''t agree to let you date her. Now I can see why you are


    unwilling to let her live with you. This is so sad!" Erica eximed.


    Matthew hadn''t expected her to react like this. He had believed that his exnation would help settle


    her confusion. His expression soured when she didn''t understand. Erica, however, didn''t notice and


    continued to ask, "Since she loves you, why did she marry another man? Did she fall in love with you


    after she got married? Did her husband refuse to divorce her when she told him about her feelings for


    you?"


    "Why would her husband divorce her?"


    Matthew''s frustration continued to grow. Why was it so hard for Erica to realize that she had


    misunderstood his rtionship with Paige? Unfortunately, it appeared as though no matter what he


    said, she was unwilling to let go of her misconceptions. Equally, Erica was shocked by Matthew''s


    question. Confusion coursed through her, and she questioned, "She didn''t ask her husband for a


    divorce? Then maybe she doesn''t love you."


    "Shut up!"


    The sudden change in Matthew''s temperament scared her a little. So, Erica pursed her lips and stared


    at her hands.


    After a short while, ufortable with his silence, she mumbled, "You must be angry because I


    learned of your secret! But, seriously, the nightgown is beautiful. Are you going to ask her to wear it for


    you tonight?"


    To her surprise, this time, he answered, "Hmm."


    This was not the response Erica was expecting. ''Does this mean that I will be home alone tonight?''


    Excitement coursed through her at the thought.


    At dusk, a woman rang the doorbell of the vi. She carried a delicate gift box in her hand.


    When Erica opened the door, the woman handed the gift box to her and said, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo


    bought this for you. He would like for you to wear it tonight. He also asked me to tell you not to go to


    bed until he returns to the vi." The expression on the woman''s face indicated to Erica that she was


    ufortable with this assignment. Matthew had ordered her to bring the item in the gift box to Erica.


    When Erica examined the bag, she found that it only had a logo on it. Unfamiliar with thepany


    brand, she frowned as she asked, "What''s this?"


    "You will know after you open it. Mrs. Huo, if there is nothing else, I will return to the office now."


    Erica nodded. "Thank you! Who are you?"


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo. I''m Paige Shen, Mr. Huo''s special assistant. Please feel free to call me if I


    can be of any help in the future," Paige replied in aposed manner.


    Erica''s mouth fell open, and her eyes widened with shock. ''So, this is the woman Matthew likes!''


    She studied the assistant. Paige was dressed in a ck work suit, and her long chestnut hair was tied


    in a neat bun. Her facial features were delicate, and she had a refined air. One only had to look at her


    to know that she was a white-cor worker.


    Thoughts of the nightgown flooded through Erica''s mind again. ''It seems as though Matthew likes


    mature, flirty, and charming women!''


    Paige was puzzled by Erica''s expression. Why was Erica shocked when she heard her name? Paige


    couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong, Mrs. Huo?"


    "Oh, nothing. Please, don''t let me keep you! You shoulde over more often!" Erica smiled at Paige.


    Her tone seemed to be full of enthusiasm!


    Paige didn''t know what was going on, nor did she understand the underlying meaning of her words.


    Thinking that Erica was a hospitable host, she returned the smile and said, "Mrs. Huo, you''re so kind.


    Thank you. Bye."


    "Okay, bye!" Erica waved her hand. She returned to her room after Paige drove away.


    A few minutester, a woman''s scream originated from the master bedroom on the third floor. Erica''s


    cheeks turned crimson when she saw the clothes in the box!


    Now she understood why Paige had such a strange expression when she delivered the gift box! But,


    why would Paige give the nightgown to her? Shouldn''t Paige be wearing it for her romantic night with


    Matthew? Confused and impulsive, Erica pulled out her phone and texted Matthew.


    "Why did you have the nightgown sent here?"


    The phone buzzed, indicating that she didn''t have to wait long for Matthew''s reply.


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to have five sons with me?" Obviously, he still remembered what she


    had said in his office this morning. Was he nning on having a romantic time with her tonight?


    Back then, he had said that she needed to change her style. Was this the style he wanted?


    ''This doesn''t feel right.'' "You not only asked Paige to buy the nightgown for you but also asked her to


    bring it to me in person. Can''t you see that you are hurting her?"


    "Come to my office now. I need to tell you something face to face!" Matthew replied.


    ''He wants me to revisit his office?'' Erica shook her head as she texted back. "No. Let''s talk on the


    phone!"


    "Would you prefer that I tell you that you are as stupid as a pig on the phone?"


    Erica''s eyes widened with surprise as she was not expecting such a reply. Unustomed to being


    treated like this, she vented her anger by hammering on the bed and screaming, "Matthew, you''re a


    pig! A big pig! A stinking pig!"


    But it didn''t seem to help. Still angry, she grabbed the nightgown, crumpled it, and threw it on the bed.


    Erica held back her anger as her fingers flew over the keypad. She texted back, "Mr. Huo, I''ll leave you


    alone now."


    Half an hourter, Erica received a message from Matthew, which read, "Don''t be so upset. There is


    nothing intimate about my rtionship with Paige. She and I are just boss and subordinate. She has a


    good rtionship with her husband."


    "Oh, so, your love is unrequited? I''ll keep the secret for you!"


    Erica''s stubbornness and inability to ept his exnations exasperated Matthew. He struggled to


    contain his emotions. "Your stupidity has reached a new level." He wondered why there was such a


    stupid woman as Erica in this world.


    He didn''t know that Erica would use his messages to cause trouble. As soon as she saw the insult, she


    took a screenshot of the sentence and the previous taunt, "Would you prefer that I tell you that you are


    as stupid as a pig on the phone?" and sent them to Wesley. Then she texted, "Dad, I''m unhappy. Look


    at what Matthew is saying about me. He despises me. I want toe home."


    As Wesley was busy, he didn''t reply for a while. Erica paced in the bedroom as she waited. As soon as


    she heard the notification, she grabbed her phone and read the message. Wesley had written, "It''s a


    good thing you and Matthew chat and text so often. I''m sure Matthew wasn''t being rude.


    You''re indeed not bright. I can sense from his tone that he is doting on you. Can''t you see that?" Erica


    was even more confused now. Did Wesley have X-ray eyes? How could he interpret a person''s


    emotions just by reading these cold words? "Dad, I found out that the girl in Matthew''s heart is his


    female special assistant. Unfortunately, she is married, and his love is unrequited!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look at this situation positively. Now, you have the opportunity to consolidate the rtionship between


    you and Matthew so that he can divert all his attention to you."


    Erica suddenly felt as though she waspeting with other girls for Matthew''s love, just like the plot of


    a TV series about the emperor''s women. "Are you advising me to attract the attention of a man who


    doesn''t love me?"


    "If you are going to think like this, then I can''t help you," Wesley replied.


    Erica rolled her eyes at the text. "Dad, don''t you know that irresponsible men always say that?"


    "If you will not change the way you think, then there''s nothing I can do about it."


    For a moment, Erica was speechless. ''Okay, you win. I will remember this.'' "Wesley Li, when you and


    Mom are old, I''ll take you and my mother out for a drive. Then, I will stop at a busy ce, and force you


    to watch as my mother chats with other men."


    Wesley replied calmly, "I''ve never regretted letting you marry Matthew. It''s such a pleasure to see that


    all you can do isin to me. You can''t leave him even though you dislike him."


    Erica sent Wesley a crying emoticon. She was so angry that she burst into tears. No one seemed to


    understand her, and she felt unloved and helpless.

 Chapter 1140 Washing Her Feet

    Chapter 1140 Washing Her Feet


    Erica began to wonder if Wesley was really her father. How could he speak to her this way? The man


    was acting like her sworn enemy. He was even more hateful than Reese.


    As the night fell, Matthew arrived at the vi two hours earlier than before. There was no light in the


    living room except the grayish re of the TV.


    Moving slowly and silently, he crept up to the sofa from behind. Without even looking, he''d known what


    was on the screen.


    It showed a cemetery with two human figures standing in the middle of it. More precisely, it was two


    ghosts.


    With much precision, Matthew reached out and patted Erica on the shoulder, then quickly drew himself


    back.


    "Ah!" Erica screamed and shook.


    As she twisted around, Matthew saw her face had instantly gone pale. He''d expected this reaction; it


    was the second time she''d been scared to death like that.


    It took her a few seconds to recognize who had touched her. She calmed down quickly enough, but if


    looks could kill, Matthew would have dropped dead right then and there.


    "Can you not do that when youe back next time?" she demanded, trying to keep her voice down.


    "Having to deal with you is worse than having real ghosts around. Do you realize that?"


    There was a trace of a smile in Matthew''s eyes. "What do you want me to do next time?" he asked.


    "Call me in advance!" she snapped. "Actually, no, that won''t do either. The phone ringing suddenly will


    scare me too. Just go right upstairs without bothering me." Erica just wanted to enjoy a horror movie


    without any interruptions. She didn''t think it was too much to ask.


    To her surprise, as soon as she finished speaking, Matthew went over and turned off the TV. "Let''s go


    upstairs," he said casually.


    "What did you do that for? I haven''t finished watching that!" Indignant, Erica sat on the back of the sofa.


    This made her almost as tall as Matthew, and she didn''t care how ridiculous she looked.


    Without a word, Matthew came over and scooped her up in his arms.


    Erica was almost as startled as she''d been just a moment ago. Red faced, she reflexively wrapped her


    arms around his neck and stammered, "Put me down. I can walk by myself!"


    Matthew was already carrying her across the room. "You are unwilling to go upstairs. I have to carry


    you."


    "Later, maybe! I was still watching that movie, you know..."


    When they reached the stairway, Matthew stopped and asked, "Do you still want me to put you down?"


    Erica hesitated. Her shoes were still back in the living room. She wasn''t wearing socks either. The floor


    was made of customized marble, so it would be cold if she stepped on it.


    Didn''t he care if she would get a cold? If he didn''t... "Put me down. I''ll go upstairs by myself and wash


    my feetter," she said.


    "Why don''t you put on the new nightgown for me first?" he suggested.


    ''The nightgown...'' At the mention of this, Erica''s face flushed crimson. She struggled for a second, then


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    jumped out of his arms. Barefoot, she ignored the freezing floor and ran upstairs.


    "Stop!" cried Matthew, giving chase. There was no carpet on the steps, so they would also be rather


    chilly at this time of night. He was worried that she might catch a cold.


    But his protest only made Erica go even faster and, soon she reached the third floor. She sighed with


    relief when she felt the warmth of the hallway''s carpet.


    Catching up with her, Matthew took her in his arms again and strode with her to the bedroom.


    They went straight through it and into the bathroom.


    Gingerly he set her down on a stool. Taking out a brand-new basin, he filled it with 40-degree water and


    ced it in front of her. "Wash your feet," he ordered coldly.


    ''What? Did the powerful Mr. Huo just run me a basin of water to help me wash my feet?'' she wondered.


    Erica couldn''t help but chuckle. She was starting to enjoy this and couldn''t hide her emotions.


    ''Am I dreaming?'' she thought.


    She pinched her face, too hard, and winced. She was awake, all right.


    Matthew noticed her goofy expression. With a deep look of disgust, he reached out and pushed her


    feet into the basin rudely.


    Pretending not to notice, Erica closed her eyes. "It''s sofortable," she remarked with satisfaction.


    "I''ve never seen a woman as silly as you," Matthew replied, still crouching in front of her.


    Erica''s good mood wasn''t hindered in the slightest.


    Eventually she opened her eyes. With her elbows on her knees and her chin resting on one hand, she


    gazed at this man who disliked her so intensely. "Matthew, I have a suggestion. Let''s make do with


    each other for the rest of our lives! Forget about the woman you like, and I will forget about Aaron too."


    She had found that Matthew treated her even better than Wesley did, and so she was reluctant to leave


    him.


    Matthew''s nce was haughty and distant. "No."


    Erica did her best to hide her disappointment. ''What a pity!'' she thought as she moved her feet around


    in the basin. The massage machine at its bottom felt incredible.


    Matthew frowned at how she seemed to be taking her time with the whole feet-washing business. "Why


    don''t you use your hands?" he asked sulkily.


    "What''s the rush? I want to take my time. This massage machine is incredible. What brand is it? I want


    to buy one of my own." She talked as if she had never seen a foot massage machine before.


    That was the straw that broke the camel''s back. Unable to take it anymore, Matthew stood up, took off


    his suit jacket, and set it aside.


    Erica got nervous as he started untying his tie. "Why... why are you taking off your clothes?" she asked


    warily. Did he have some creepy quirks?


    Matthew rolled his eyes and threw his tie away without even looking at her. Then he unbuttoned his


    cuffs.


    A possibility urred to Erica. "Are you going to take a shower?"


    With a chilly look at her, he rolled up his sleeves, and squatted down in front of Erica. Reaching into the


    basin, he took hold of her feet and started rubbing them.


    Realizing that he was washing them, Erica wanted to draw back, but his grip was strong, and she


    couldn''t escape it.


    Matthew spoke through gritted teeth. "As far as I''m concerned, from now on, you''re just a child who


    can''t take care of herself. Just like Ethan." There was no mistaking the loathing in his voice.


    His words sank in as Erica sat there, and her good mood finally began to ebb. Being treated like a


    baby, she couldn''t help but feel frustrated.


    In the meantime, his big hands continued to work at her feet, efficient but a little bit rough. Feeling


    wronged, Erica pouted and spoke. "You misunderstood. I can take care of myself. I just have a problem


    of procrastination."


    If she could not even wash her own feet, she would be really useless.


    Without even raising his head, Matthew replied, "Shut up. The more you talk, the more you make me


    think of divorcing you."

 Chapter 1141 Ericas First Day At The Academy

    Chapter 1141 Erica''s First Day At The Academy


    Erica shut up, feeling very wronged. All she had done was procrastinate a little, but it seemed that in


    Matthew''s eyes, she had be a huge baby that couldn''t take care of herself. On top of that, he


    didn''t allow her to talk and even threatened to divorce her if she did.


    ''Argh! This is so unfair, '' sheined to herself.


    Matthew grabbed a new towel, wiped her feet roughly, and then carried her out of the bathroom.


    Reaching the bed, he threw her onto it without any tenderness.


    "Ouch!" Erica rolled to the center of the bed and sprawled out on it.


    Matthew''s voice was as cold as usual as he said, "Didn''t you say you wanted to be my woman? As you


    wish! Put on the new nightgown while I take a bath. I want to see you in it when Ie out."


    Then, he began unbuttoning his shirt. Erica sat up on the bed in a hurry and smirked at him. "Um, the


    nightgown is...gone."


    "What do you mean it''s gone?" he asked, frowning.


    "I regret saying that I wanted to be your woman. I don''t want to do it anymore, so I..." Erica couldn''t


    finish her words, so she took the gift box on the bedside table and opened it.


    She blinked mischievously and said with a smug smile, "As you can see..."


    Matthew took two steps forward and found that the nightgown which had been folded neatly inside the


    gift box before had been shredded into pieces. Erica didn''t want to wear it, so, fearing that Matthew


    would force her to put it on, she had cut it into pieces when he wasn''t in the room.


    She had thought that she was being very smart. She waited for Matthew to get angry at her, but he


    didn''t.


    By now, Matthew''s shirt was fully unbuttoned, revealing his toned chest. "Good," he said simply.


    "What?" Erica was confused.


    Matthew cast her a cold nce. "I''m not interested in you, anyway."


    Erica should have been d to hear this; after all, everything was going her way. But for some reason,


    she froze. Then, forcing a smile on her face, she said awkwardly, "What a coincidence!"


    This time, Matthew didn''t even look at her. With a cold expression on his face, he took his shirt and


    walked into the bathroom.


    That night, as usual, they slept on the same bed but with different thoughts on their minds. Early the


    next morning, Erica was woken up by a voice calling her name. "Erica Li."


    In a daze, she opened her eyes and saw Matthew, who was standing neatly dressed and looking at her


    from the bedside. "Go to schoolter. Then, attend Nathan''s seventh day ceremony with me this


    afternoon."


    "Okay," she answered sleepily and closed her eyes again.


    Matthew shook his head in resignation. ''Never mind. I''ll call her at noon, '' he thought.


    By the time Erica woke up again, Matthew had already left for work. She was used to this already.


    Every day when she woke up, Matthew would have left for work long back.


    At Y City Film Academy


    Erica had already added the student who was to wee her on WeChat. When she was about to


    arrive at the school, the student texted her saying that he was waiting for her at the gate of the girls''


    dormitory.


    The brand-new ck Emperor car drove slowly through the campus, attracting many envious gazes.


    The students of the Film Academy often saw luxurious cars at the gate of the school, but the school


    management was so strict that few cars were allowed to enter the school and drive all the way to the


    dormitories.


    The Emperor car stopped at the gate of the girls'' dormitory. The two boys waiting for Erica exchanged


    nces with each other and then walked toward the car.


    A bodyguard got out of the car and opened the door for Erica, who jumped out of the car wearing pink


    sportswear.


    One of the boys stepped forward and asked with a smile, "Excuse me, are you Erica Li?"


    Erica nodded at him and smiled back. "Yes. You are Morton He, right? Nice to meet you. I''m Erica Li!"


    "Nice to meet you too, Erica. This is Skeet Wang, the director of the secretarial department of the


    Student Union."


    Knowing that Erica Li was Matthew Huo''s wife, Skeet Wang adjusted his sses and greeted her


    nervously. "Wee to Y City Film Academy, Erica. The principal arranged for us to take you to your


    dorm room. Come, we''ll help you with your luggage. Where is it?"


    Erica turned back and looked at a ck Bentley Mulsanne which rolled to a stop behind the Emperor


    car. She pointed to the luxury car that was worth millions and said, "The car I came in doesn''t have a


    trunk, and I have a lot of things, so I''ve brought them in that car."


    Morton He and Skeet Wang were so surprised that their eyes almost popped out. Although they were


    surrounded by wealthy people at the school, they had never seen someone use a luxury car to


    transport luggage before. ''Mrs. Huo is so extravagant, '' they both thought.


    But the truth was, Erica had so little knowledge about cars that she had no idea how much the Bentley


    Mulsanne cost. She had merely told the driver that she needed one more car for her luggage, and he


    had arranged a Bentley Mulsanne.


    Matthew had dozens of luxury cars in his garage, among which the Bentley Mulsanne was rtively


    cheap.


    The two male students and the bodyguard took the luggage from the second car, and then walked to


    the girls'' dormitory.


    Erica walked ahead with her handbag slung on her back. The two male students and the bodyguard


    followed behind her.


    These four people attracted many girls'' attention.


    A lot of people had invested in Y City Film Academy, so the teaching equipment, the staff, and the


    canteens were all the best in the city. Moreover, it was the alma mater of a lot of popr stars, so there


    was a lot ofpetition to get admitted into this school.


    Erica''s dormitory room was on the third floor. There were four people staying in it, including her.


    There were two pink wooden bunk beds inside the room. One of the upper bunks was Erica''s.


    The principal had asked her about her preference, and she had chosen the upper bunk.


    Knowing that Matthew Huo''s wife was going to stay with them, her roommates were all waiting for her


    arrival.


    It was not appropriate for male students and outsiders to linger in the girls'' dormitory for too long, so


    Morton He, Skeet Wang, and the bodyguard left after putting Erica''s luggage inside her room.


    Once they were outside the building of the girls'' dormitory, Morton He and Skeet Wang watched the


    two luxurious cars drive away. "I want to be friends with Erica!" Skeet Wang said excitedly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Morton He sneered. "You? Aren''t you afraid that Matthew Huo would kill you?"


    "It won''t go that far! I just want to be friends with her. Nothing else." Of course, Skeet Wang knew


    the real reason why Morton He had sneered at him. There was a huge difference between his status


    and Erica''s. However, he was still unhappy with the way Morton He looked down on him.


    "Let''s go! Your first ss is about to begin," Morton He said. The two boys left.


    In the dormitory room, Erica greeted the three other girls, and then made her bed and kept all her


    things inside the closet.


    Her roommates didn''t seem to be enthusiastic about her arrival, but Erica didn''t care. She would only


    Soon, she was all set. From this moment on, her school life at Y City Film Academy would officially


    begin!


    She was so excited, butter, as she stood in front of the teaching building, Erica looked at the boy


    standing in front of her with a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Why are you here?" she asked.

 Chapter 1142 Hyatt Li

    Chapter 1142 Hyatt Li


    The man in front of Erica was just average-looking. He was less than 1.75 meters tall and had single


    eyelids. He was wearing thick sses with a ck frame, a dark red id coat, and a pair of dark blue


    canvas shoes with white soles.


    On his wrist was a bracelet made of south red agates. It was a gift from Erica on his 18th birthday. He


    had been wearing it since then.


    Hyatt timidly smiled while he said, "I just transferred to this school. Actually, I''m also in the Department


    of Photography like you."


    Erica was taken aback for a few moments. She blinked her eyes a few times, refusing to believe what


    she just heard. However, what she knew for sure was that it was not good news to see him in her


    school. cing a small smile on her face, Ericaposed herself. "Dude, I married someone from this


    city so I didn''t have a choice but to continue my studies here. But you, didn''t you have a great life in A


    Country? Why did you insist oning to Y City? Does your mother know about this?"


    "She knows," Hyatt inly responded.


    "Did she approve of it?" she wondered. There was no way his mother would agree to something like


    this.


    Hyatt shook his head in embarrassment. "No, I transferred by myself."


    ''I knew it!'' Erica eximed in her mind. She then flicked his forehead. "I didn''t expect that you would


    have the guts to do that. I couldn''t transfer to another school by myself. How did you do it?"


    Hyatt rubbed his head where she had yfully flicked him. With uttermost honesty, he said, "My uncle


    is a professor of this school so I asked him for help."


    "Well, that''s just great! I guess your mother will not only hate me, but she''ll also beat me to death the


    next time she sees me! There''s no doubt about it!" Erica helplessly rolled her eyes at him.


    Back in A Country, Hyatt had ignored his mother, aka Erica''s headteacher in junior high, just so he


    could be admitted to the Department of Photography with Erica. His mother had been so angry that she


    had wanted to disown him.


    Now, he had actually followed her to Y City. Erica could assume that Hyatt was having a hard time


    before he came here. Why else would he go through all the trouble of moving to another ce?


    Hyatt didn''t like Erica''s reaction so heined softly, "Since you left, Reese and herpanions


    had been bullying me every single day. Not once did anyone help me. Finally, I had enough. I didn''t


    want to be alone there. I was so scared."


    Erica and Hyatt had known each other since they were in middle school. For the longest time, they had


    been the best of friends. They were so close that Erica would always beat him up.


    But Erica never allowed any other person to bully him. She had even warned the whole student body


    that if anyone would dare to bully Hyatt, it meant that they were bullying her as well. And she would


    definitely make them pay! She vowed that they wouldn''t be able to walk for weeks.


    Therefore, after Erica''s threat, no one dared toy a finger on the pitiful Hyatt again.


    However, since Erica suddenly disappeared in A Country, Hyatt had been bullied badly. Those who


    didn''t dare to offend him in the past came for him the moment they were sure that Erica wasn''t going to


    Erica realized that the Hyatt in front of her was as weak and miserable as before. It made her really


    furious. She pped him on the head. "How many times have I told you not to be a weak shit of a


    human being? Why are you so scared? If they were bullying you, why didn''t you call me? So stupid!"


    Hyatt felt maltreated, so with a pout on his face, he said, "When you disappeared that year, even your


    father couldn''t get in touch with you. So how would it have been possible for me to call you?"


    He was right. Erica just remembered that when she disappeared, she changed her phone number so


    no one would be able to contact her.


    It was only on her wedding night when Hyatt finally got in touch with her. He had just found out that she


    had moved to Y City because of her marriage. He didn''t dare to tell her in advance that he had


    transferred to her school. He knew what she would say, so instead, he chose to wait for her at school.


    And that day, she finally showed up.


    While they continued to catch up, Erica remembered one thing. "Did my brother pay you back?"


    "Yes, he even gave me ten thousand more. I didn''t want to ept it, but he said I always treated you to


    hot and sour rice noodles and wantons so he insisted that I take it. I took it but I haven''t spent a single


    cent of it. How about I give it to you?" Erica was thankful that Hyatt was honest. He actually told her all


    she needed to know.


    Back then, Hyatt''s mother, Lilith Zhuang actually beat him up because she said that Erica deceived him


    and ran away with his money. It was tens of thousands of dors, so Lilith Zhuang was very furious.


    She told his son that he just wasted his money and he would never be able to get it back.


    Although Hyattpletely trusted Erica, he didn''t have the courage to talk back to his mother. He could


    only keep his mouth shut and listen to herints and insults.


    Erica casually pressed her elbow on his shoulder. "No, you keep it. Money is not a problem for me


    anymore. Didn''t you know that I''m rich now?" Ever since she married Matthew, she had be a


    wealthy woman. She didn''t have to worry about money ever again! After all, she owned assets worth


    tens of billions of dors.


    Those times when she didn''t have a lot and had been continuously bullied by Wesley were all in the


    past now. She would never have to live that kind of life anymore.


    Hyatt thought about what she said. "You have always been rich. Why are you saying that you''re rich


    now?" Everyone in A Country knew that Erica was born in a wealthy family.


    She was a kind princess in a rich family. However, she was defamed by wicked and greedy people.


    "That''s different! The Huo family¡ª Gee! They''re so wealthy that you and I can''t even imagine how


    much money and properties they have!" When she was studying in A Country, Wesley didn''t give her


    much money. Her monthly allowance was fifteen thousand dors at most.


    Fortunately, her grandparents and siblings always helped her out. With their support, she would have


    tens of thousands of dors.


    But her life took a 360-degree change after she married Matthew. He was the richest man in the city


    after all. That morning, he had actually put two bank cards on their bedside table. At first nce, she


    could already tell that the ck card was not an ordinary one. When she looked closer, it turned out to


    be a VVIP diamond card of ZL Group. Her instincts were telling her that there was a lot of money on it.


    Erica, who didn''t really want to get up so early was suddenly awake.


    So on her way to school, she went to a bank in order to check the bnce of the card.


    When she entered the bank, a security guard weed her like any other customer. But when she


    took out the two cards, a VVIP private client manager received her in an instant.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The manager was so kind and amodating to Erica that she was too embarrassed to tell the


    manager that she just came in to check the bnce of the card.


    To avoid an awkward situation, she made an excuse. "I''m on my way to report to school and want to


    withdraw some money for my allowance."


    "Okay, ma''am. How much do you want? I have to tell you, though, that we only have $300, 000 in cash


    because you didn''t make an appointment in advance. Will that be enough?"


    ''Three hundred thousand?'' Erica was so shocked that she couldn''t respond for a few moments. "Yes,


    that''s e-enough. I just want three ¡ª" Erica tried to speak but the word "thousand" was too hard for her


    to say. She thought that if she were to only withdraw a little amount, it would disappoint the manager


    who had treated her with so much warmth and enthusiasm. After a short pause, she made her


    decision. "I''ll withdraw 30, 000 dors first. It''s not convenient to bring too much cash to school."


    "You''re right. Please wait a moment, ma''am. I will just get your cash. It shouldn''t take too long."


    So when she talked to Hyatt, Erica''s bag was loaded with thirty thousand cash.


    She didn''t have a choice after all.


    Meanwhile, disappointment filled Hyatt''s eyes. "Erica, out of everyone I know, you''re the one who didn''t


    care the most about money. So why did you get married for money, to a man who doesn''t love you?"


    "Who told you I married Matthew Huo for money? I have to raise Ethan. I had no choice but to marry


    him. Do you understand?" It was true that she loved money and she had often been short of money


    before. But her family was rich, so how could she have possibly married a man she didn''t love, just for


    money?


    "It''s okay for you to have Ethan. I didn''t mind that. But you promised that you would marry me!" Hyatt


    looked at her seriously.


    Erica awkwardly scratched her ear. "You know I was kidding. I wouldn''t have even been friends with


    you if it weren''t for your mother!"


    Erica and Hyatt''s friendship had a long story behind it. Back in middle school, Erica had been a


    mischievous kid. She was always ying tricks on people and making trouble everywhere she went.


    Lilith Zhuang had been so angry that she publicly scolded Erica in ss. She told the girl that if she


    continued to act like that, no one would marry her in the future.

 Chapter 1143 Phoebe Su

    Chapter 1143 Phoebe Su


    To get back at Lilith, Erica swore to herself that she would marry her youngest son, Hyatt Li, who was


    her ssmate at the time.


    If she were to be Lilith''s daughter-inw, then she would make her take care of the children, wash


    clothes and cook for them!


    That being said, she never expected that things wouldn''t go ording to n. In the end, she didn''t


    marry Hyatt. Instead, she got married to a man whom she thought she didn''t even have anything to do


    with!


    Letting out a helpless sigh, Hyatt knew it all along. But in his eyes, Erica was much like an angel


    him. "Is Mr. Huo treating you well?" he asked.


    "Yes! He always treats me well. And he gives me a lot of money!" Erica couldn''t hold back her


    excitement. "Let''s go to the snack bar. I''ll treat you to some sausages!"


    ''But a sausage only costs five dors. Am I being too stingy?'' she suddenly thought. So, she quickly


    went on and added, "And a cup of hot ''U Loveit.''" ''Ten dors in total. I''m being quite generous, if I may


    say so myself!''


    "Thanks!" Hyatt wasn''t so hard to please. Truth be told, he was already very happy with just one


    sausage, what more if she threw in a cup of his favorite "U Loveit" as well!


    From the moment the second ss started, wherever Erica went, Hyatt followed her like ackey. It


    seemed like they went back to their old days.


    At lunchtime, Erica was thinking of inviting Hyatt for lunch. However, while they were on their way to the


    school canteen, she received a call from Matthew. "Where are you?" he asked curtly.


    "I''m heading toward the canteen right now. What''s up?"


    There was only static on the other end of the line. It seemed that she had totally forgotten about the


    conversation they had that morning. "You promised me this morning that you''re going to attend the


    seventh-day ceremony of Nathan''s death."


    "What? Oh... Did I?" Erica blurted out as she stood there in shock.


    Cudgeling her brains out, she vaguely remembered that she indeed seemed to have promised that.


    Her eyes felt so heavy that she actually fell asleep soon after.


    Looking at the pink sportswear she had on, she realized that it wouldn''t be right to attend the seventh-


    day ceremony wearing that. "It slipped my mind. I have no change of clothes with me. What am I going


    to do?"


    "I''ll wait for you at the school gate."


    "Okay!" Actually, Erica had no idea why he decided to ask her to go with him, but she didn''t have any


    reason to refuse either.


    After all, Nathan was a good friend of Matthew''s, and it was the seventh-day ceremony after his death.


    As Matthew''swfully wedded wife, she should at leaste with him as well.


    With that in mind, she said to Hyatt, "You poor boy, I have to go now. I don''t have sses in the


    afternoon, so I guess I won''t being back here. Let''s just have lunch together some other time. You


    should fix your own schedule in the afternoon, okay? I''m leaving now."


    "Why are you leaving in such a hurry? Did something happen?" Hyatt asked in confusion.


    "There''s some urgent matter I have to attend to. I don''t have time to exin it right now. I really have to


    go! Bye!" With that, Erica hurriedly left.


    A ck Emperor pulled over by the side of the road. When he saw Erica running out of the school,


    Matthew immediately opened the door and got out.


    The luxury car drew the attention of many people. And when they saw Matthew get out of the car, all


    those who were passing by were shocked. So much so that they even eximed in excitement.


    Erica stopped in her tracks in front of Matthew, trying to catch her breath. "Why didn''t you call me in


    advance? I would''vee out much earlier!"


    Casting her a quick nce, he tly replied, "You''ve forgotten what you promised me this morning. Are


    you seriously trying to me me for not calling you earlier?"


    Upon hearing his response, Erica came to realize that she was indeed the one in the wrong here. So,


    she tried to put on a smile and said, "All right. It''s my fault. We should hurry up. Get in the car!"


    Matthew was rather satisfied with her attitude. For that reason, he didn''t mind it anymore and just


    stepped aside to let her get in the car.


    He brought her to a restaurant so she could have lunch first, then bought her a ck outfit at the mall.


    After she was done changing into the ck clothes, they immediately went to the venue where the


    seventh-day ceremony was going to be held.


    By the time they arrived, many people were already standing there mourning Nathan''s passing.


    In the middle of the hall, there was a man''s ck and white portrait on disy. He looked so young and


    handsome.


    Although she never really had the chance to meet him, the passing of such a handsome young man


    still made Erica feel sad.


    A woman was standing at the front right, with her long hair tied up behind her head. With a ck suit


    and white soft cotton shoes, she stood there in silence with her back facing the crowd.


    The sight of her back somewhat reminded Erica of the woman she saw in the underground parking lot


    of the mall. Matthew was helping the woman get in his car back then. Were they the same person?


    Purely instinctively, she turned to look at Matthew. He was walking toward that woman while nodding


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    his head to the people who were greeting him.


    When Erica and Matthew were right behind the woman, he asked, "Is everything ready?"


    Upon hearing his voice, the woman quickly turned around. It was only then that Erica was finally able to


    take a good look at her face.


    The woman was very attractive. Her pale face made her look as though there was no blood flowing


    through it. Her thick eyebrows were slightly raised, and a pair of tantalizing eyes showing a hint of


    sadness, and her red lips were slightly quivering.


    When Erica finally saw her face, her eyes were wide open in surprise and she cried out, "Phoebe?"


    ''So, Phoebe was married to Matthew''s good friend, Nathan Tu?!'' Erica came to the sudden realization


    in shock. ''Howe I''ve never heard of that? On second thought, I''ve never really heard anything


    about the Su family''s affairs since Tessie passed away. I guess it shouldn''t be surprising that Phoebe is


    married.''


    ncing at her, Phoebe nodded her head slightly. Then, she immediately turned her gaze toward


    Matthew and said in a low voice, "Yes, everything is ready. We''re just waiting for you."


    As he stared at the two women, Matthew asked in confusion, "Do you know each other?"


    To which, Phoebe answered in a cold tone without looking at Erica, "She''s a friend of my younger


    sister. I''ve met her twice before, but I''m not really familiar with her."


    ''Not familiar?'' Erica was rendered speechless. At that moment, she felt like Phoebe was trying to keep


    her at arm''s length. However, she couldn''t tell whether Phoebe just happened to be in a bad mood or


    she did it on purpose.


    Being friends with Tessie Su, Erica had seen Phoebe a number of times, and they even went shopping


    together in the past. Why would she say that they were not familiar with each other?


    Before Erica could even say anything, Phoebe suddenly looked at Matthew in surprise and asked,


    "Matthew, is she your...?"


    She trailed off and ended up not finishing her words. Still, Matthew knew what she wanted to ask and


    simply nodded his head. He had no intention of discussing this topic any further. Looking at his watch,


    he calmly said, "Let''s begin the ceremony."


    With a perplexed look in her eyes, Phoebe cast Erica a nce. Then, she quickly turned her eyes away


    and nodded, "Okay."


    Nathan was an orphan back when he was still alive. And since he grew up in an orphanage, none of


    the people present were actually rted to him.


    ''If Phoebe really was married to Nathan, then the Su family members should be here as well, '' Erica


    thought. But after taking a look around the hall, she didn''t see anyone from the Su family.


    ''What''s going on here? That''s strange.''


    Out of curiosity, she cautiously tried to confirm it with Matthew and asked in a low voice, "Was


    Phoebe..." She was deep in thought for a while. Since Phoebe was acting as though she didn''t know


    her, she shouldn''t pry too much into it. When she noticed Matthew looking at her in confusion, she


    decided to ask again just to be sure, "Was Phoebe Su married to Nathan?"


    "Yes."


    ''So, I was right!'' Phoebe was good-looking, and she had always been like a kind elder sister figure in


    Erica''s eyes. Considering that, she and Nathan were definitely a good match.


    It was such a pity that Nathan died at such a young age, not long after their marriage.


    The ceremony went without incident. Most of the time, Phoebe was busy taking care of the processes.


    Matthew, on the other hand, simply sat there, watching everything.

 Chapter 1144 He Acted Like Her Lackey

    Chapter 1144 He Acted Like Her Lackey


    When the ceremony was over, Matthew and Phoebe saw the guests out at the entrance of the venue,


    while Erica quietly awaited them in a corner.


    Even so, knowing that she was Matthew''s wife, quite a few people still came by to say goodbye to


    Erica.


    It was quite clear from their curious eyes that they had a lot of questions on their mind, but in light of


    the asion, they decided to set aside their curiosity and leave with a brief goodbye.


    About twenty minutester, Matthew came in and found Erica, who was standing in the corner. "We can


    go now," he said.


    "Oh... Okay!" She followed him out.


    Phoebe was waiting for them just outside. When she saw Matthew and Erica, she took her bag from


    the staff and walked with them to the parking lot.


    As they walked, Matthew suddenly spoke. "I''ll ask my assistant to take you back home."


    Just as Erica wondered who he was talking to, Phoebe stopped and stood in front of him. "Matthew,


    I''ve sorted out Nathan''s belongings. I want to give some of them to you. Can we go to his house?"


    After a brief pause, Matthew nodded, "Sure." Then he looked at Erica. "You..."


    Erica felt it would be inappropriate for her to join them because she didn''t know Nathan personally. Just


    as Matthew was about to say something, she cut him short. "Actually, I am supposed to meet my friend


    this afternoon to buy some stationeries. Why don''t you go ahead? I can take a taxi home."


    Matthew shot a baleful nce at her and said, "Who are you supposed to meet up with? You''ve


    already made a friend at school?"


    "No, it''s Hya...Well, you don''t know him anyway. He is my friend from A Country and now he''s


    transferred to my school. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine!" In truth, she never had an appointment with


    Hyatt; she had just made up an excuse to leave.


    "Wait!" Matthew stopped her.


    Erica turned around in confusion.


    Matthew said to Paige, "Take Mrs. Huo home first. I''ll ask Owen to send someone to pick us up."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Paige looked at Erica and opened the door for her, "Mrs. Huo, please get in the car."


    Erica quickly waved her hands at Matthew and said, "No need, Matthew. I can wait a little longer since I


    have nothing else to do. You two have important things to do; I don''t want to take up your time!"


    Erica meant every word she had said because she didn''t have anything important to do, whereas,


    Matthew had a lot on his te already. The least she could do was to get out of his hair.


    Matthew seemed to have lost his patience. "What? Mrs. Huo, do you want me to carry you into the


    car?"


    Erica''s face went nk; she was rendered speechless. Could it be because she didn''t exin herself


    clearly or was there something wrong with his ability to understand her words?


    ''Forget it!'' she sighed inwardly. Erica knew better than to test Matthew, because he was the kind of


    person who wouldn''t think twice about acting on his words. To avoid further embarrassment, she gave


    up and got into the car. She rolled the window down and waved at them, "Goodbye!"


    Matthew nodded his head in response. As the car drove away out of the parking lot, he called someone


    else to pick them up from there.


    In Nathan''s apartment, Phoebe ced a box in front of Matthew and said, "These are all things Nathan


    had from you. I''ve sorted them out. Do you want to keep them or..."


    Matthew reached into the box and found several photo frames and gifts he had given to Nathan when


    he was alive. "I''ll take them with me."


    "Okay."


    When he stood up and turned around to leave with the box, Phoebe called out to him. "Matthew."


    The man stopped and turned around.


    Phoebe''s eyes reddened and she stuttered, "Do you... Do you remember what Nathan said before he


    died?"


    Of course, Matthew could never forget the dying wish of his best friend. "Matthew, you and Phoebe are


    the only people I have in this world. Promise me you''ll take good care of her! Thank you..."


    Suffice it to say, Matthew cared a great deal about Nathan and he proved it by repeating the same


    words to Phoebe. "Nathan was like a brother to me. If you ever need anything, juste to me."


    Phoebe was the woman who Nathan had protected with his life when the car ident happened. Only


    her happiness could ensure Nathan''s peaceful rest in death.


    With that, he turned around and left.


    When it was only her in the apartment, Phoebe cried and then looked up. "Nathan, did you hear that?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Matthew will take care of me!"


    Meanwhile, after arriving at the school, Erica called Rhea immediately. "Rhea, do you know who I met


    today?"


    "Who?" Rhea asked on the other end of the line.


    "Phoebe Su."


    Rhea was shocked. "What? How and why did you see her there?" But she then fell into a pensive


    mood, murmuring in a low voice to herself, "I suppose it makes sense that Erica met her in Y City. After


    all, Phoebe is having further studies at Y City Film Academy and the Su family is there."


    "Wait! What did you say? She''s having further studies at the Y City Film Academy?" It was Erica''s turn


    to be astonished. ''What a coincidence!''


    "Yes, didn''t you know?"


    "No, I didn''t. She was married to a close friend of Matthew''s. But unfortunately, not long after they got


    married, her husband died in a car ident. Matthew and I were just there to attend his seventh-day


    ceremony. I didn''t know about it until I saw her there. Do you know which department she was studying


    in?"


    "I''m not sure. Oh, right! Tessie once told me that her sister studied fine arts. She''s an exceptional


    painter! I heard that Phoebe had an art exhibition before. Why don''t you look into it first?"


    Rhea''s words reminded Erica of something. "There''s nothing to look into. When she saw me today, she


    told Matthew that she was not familiar with me. Could it be possible that she''s the goddess in


    Matthew''s heart? What do you think, Rhea?" In truth, every woman around Matthew looked like a


    potential love interest for him in Erica''s eyes.


    "I don''t think so... Didn''t you just say that she was married to one of Matthew''s best friends?"


    "Yes, butst time when I was in the underground parking lot, I saw Matthew holding a woman''s arm


    and helping her get into the car! That''s not something the arrogant Matthew would do. Unless, she is


    someone special to him." Although Matthew had helped her dry her hair and wash her feet, Erica


    thought he did those things merely because she was his wife.


    As such, watching Matthew being nice to other women was an unusual sight for Erica.


    Rhea tried to analyze her words and asked, "So, you''re trying to say that Matthew''s goddess married


    his best friend and so, with much grief, he had no choice but to marry you?"


    "Yes! It all makes sense now!"


    "But... Aren''t you overthinking this a little too much?"


    "No, I am not. By the way, did you know that Hyatt has transferred to the same school as me in Y


    City?"


    Rhea rolled her eyes and said, "Why is he always following you around? I don''t think you should have


    messed with him in the first ce." The fact that Hyatt went as far as transferring to another school,


    after Erica had gotten married to a man in Y City, indeed, looked like a sign of desperation. His actions


    were like that of ackey who would follow his crush to the ends of the world, no matter what.


    "Forget it. I''m going to look for Hyatt now. I feel sorry for him. He has no friends in this city. I''ll take him


    shopping," Erica said.


    Rhea reminded her, "Don''t forget that you are Mrs. Huo now. Almost everyone knows about you.


    Please be sure to keep a safe distance from Hyatt because you don''t want people to spread rumors


    about you again."


    "Why would they spread rumors about me? I didn''t do anything to them. They were just being


    ridiculous!"


    "Madam, ever since you married Matthew, you became an enemy to women all over the world who


    love and adore him! Do you understand what I am trying to say?"


    Erica''s lips twitched. "Is it that bad?"

 Chapter 1145 Honey

    Chapter 1145 Honey


    "Yes, you are too simple. As you grow up, you''ll learn that there are too many horrible things in the


    world! I have to go. I have sses to attend. Catch youter!" Rhea said.


    "Okay, bye!"


    After the call ended, Erica slipped her phone back into her pocket and went to see Hyatt.


    Erica thought Hyatt was silly and pitiful. He didn''t dare to stay in A Country and had no other friends in


    Y City. So, she decided to show him around.


    To Erica, Hyatt was like Rhea. And so, Erica treated him as her best friend. But, this male friend of hers


    was a bit daft, even sillier than her. Inparison, Rhea, who was smart and lively, was more likable.


    Erica had promised to take Hyatt for a hot pot meal that evening. As they reached the entrance of the


    hot pot restaurant, Erica received a phone call. She frowned as she looked at the screen as the


    number was unfamiliar to her. "Hello, Mrs. Huo, this is Paige Shen."


    "Oh, hello. What''s up?"


    Paige smiled. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo is drunk and can''t drive. I have to go to thepany to deal with an


    emergency. Can youe and pick him up?"


    "What? But I... " Erica wanted to refuse. After all, she had promised Hyatt an evening of fun and


    exploration!


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Huo. But it''s not appropriate to hand responsibility of Mr. Huo to someone else. We''re at


    the Orchid Private Club now. Pleasee here as soon as you can. See youter, Mrs. Huo!" Paige


    hung up without waiting for Erica''s answer.


    Anxiety coursed through Erica as she stared at her phone screen.


    Having heard her end of the conversation, Hyatt, who had been standing nearby, nudged his friend


    gently. He offered, "Go ahead with your business. I''ll take a cab and return to my dormitory. We can eat


    hot pot another day!"


    "Okay," Erica replied with a sigh of resignation. Matthew was her husband, and he needed her. She


    knew she shouldn''t turn down Paige''s request. Erica weighed her choices in her mind before she


    turned to Hyatt and said, "Eat something before you return."


    "I''m not hungry. I have been eating since I began shopping with you this afternoon," Hyatt grinned as


    he reassured Erica. What he had said was true. Even as a little girl, Erica ate whatever food intrigued


    her, and Hyatt always ate with her. If Erica hadn''t suggested eating hot pot, he probably would have


    skipped dinner tonight.


    "Okay. Then I''ll see you at school tomorrow!"


    "Okay!"


    When Erica arrived at the Orchid Private Club, Paige was waiting for her anxiously. Upon seeing Erica,


    Paige handed the car keys to her and said, "Mr. Huo is in Room 888. Here are the car keys. I''m


    leaving! Thank you, Mrs. Huo."


    Then, without waiting for Erica''s reply, she left.


    She seemed to be in such a hurry when she walked away that Erica was convinced that Paige really


    had something urgent to deal with.


    Erica stared at the keys in her hand, speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Soon, a waiter led her to Room 888. Erica''s heart thumped in her chest when she pushed the door


    open. A dim light from somewhere inside cast eerie shadows on the hallway floor. Erica nced at the


    waiter, but he seemed unperturbed. As soon as she stepped inside, the stench of alcohol overwhelmed


    her. Erica ced her sleeve on her nose as she ran from room to room in search of Matthew. It took


    her a while, but she finally saw him on the sofa.


    Two of the buttons of his white shirt were open, and his suit and tiey in a crumpled heap on the floor.


    With his hair a tousled mess and the way he leaned on the leather sofa¡ªthe man was so unlike the


    Matthew she knew. He looked like a dandy who was enjoying his sleep.


    Perhaps he was asleep. There was also the possibility that he was just pretending. Erica couldn''t tell.


    And so, she hesitatingly took a few steps closer and nudged his leather shoe as she called, "Hey,


    Matthew."


    But he didn''t respond.


    She leaned forward and pinched his cheek. "Wake up. I''m here," she continued.


    There was still no response from him.


    Erica frowned as concern coursed through her. She took a few more steps forward, and squatted


    before him. As Matthew was in a seated position, he was still taller than her. She had to look up at him.


    Erica shook his arm. "Do you still want to go home? I''m here to pick you up¡ªAh!" Not expecting


    Matthew to have such strength when drunk, Erica screamed with surprise when he pulled her into his


    arms.


    Unable to keep her bnce, she fell on hisp.


    When her racing heart settled, Erica stared at the man whose eyes were still closed. She couldn''t


    believe that Matthew had just pulled her into his arms.


    After that, he remained quiet.


    Still on hisp, Erica felt ufortable. After all, she had never been in such an intimate position with


    Matthew before. It made her nervous. Her heart beat insanely fast. When Matthew didn''t move, she


    began to pry his hands away. Just as she was about to stand, Matthew held her tighter.


    This time, shended with her face pressed against his chest. Repulsed by the odor of alcoholing


    from him, Erica wrinkled her nose.


    Shocked by his behavior, she remained motionless. As Erica knew that they couldn''t spend the entire


    night in this way, she decided to try and wake him again. Just then, Matthew propped his chin against


    the top of her head and mumbled, "Honey."


    Erica''s mind went nk. Without enough time to think, she stammered, "D-D-Don''t call me honey. I''m


    not..." Who knew which woman he was dreaming of?


    Unexpectedly, the man changed his address to something more intimate. "Darling."


    Erica''s heart was about to explode! However, she still didn''t believe that he was talking to her. And yet,


    she felt a tinge of excitement coursing through her. Perplexed by both their behaviors, she stammered,


    "Don''t, don''t call me darling either." She was his nominal wife, not his beloved one. It was too much for


    her to be called by him like this. Crimson tinged Erica''s cheeks when she thought of how embarrassed


    they both would be when he sobered up and remembered what he''d done and said.


    "Why not?" he whispered huskily as he tightened his embrace.


    "Because, because..." She struggled to find an excuse. "Oh, because you''ve mistaken me for someone


    else!" she finally blurted out. ''Oh, my God! How sweet he sounded when he called honey and darling.''


    Matthew was quiet this time. When she tried to get up again, he raised her chin and kissed her.


    Their rapid breathing vanquished the deafening silence in the room.


    When she came to her senses, Erica found that Matthew had pinned her on the sofa. No matter how


    much she struggled, the man didn''t seem to stop.


    Unable to imagine what would happen next, she panicked. Erica used her hand to block his kiss by her


    ear, and begged pitifully, "Matthew, look at me! I''m not the girl on your mind. I''m Erica. Erica Li!"


    Matthew''s eyes fluttered open. Erica, who was under him, looked like a startled deer. There was even a


    trace of fear in her eyes. When he looked up, he saw that he was holding her hands tightly.


    He exined expressionlessly, "I drank too much. I''m sorry."


    Erica breathed a sigh of relief and said softly, "It''s all right. Let go of me now. I''m here to take you


    home."


    "But..." he continued.


    Her nerves were still on edge. "What''s wrong?" It didn''t help that he was still on top of her and holding


    her tightly.


    Matthew lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "I got drunk and lost control over my body and my


    consciousness. But I want to do it with you. Why not here?"


    Then he kissed her again.


    Erica was so shocked that she wanted to curse.

 Chapter 1146 Trouble on the Road

    Chapter 1146 Trouble on the Road


    As Matthew kept going on her, Erica wasn''t sure if his feelings toward her had changed, or if he was


    just drunk. Either way, his advances weren''t wee. Between his kisses, she tried to remember and


    to name all the women who were close to him. "Matthew, stop! Don''t forget about the girl you really


    love! It''s Paige, right?" The man didn''t seem to hear her.


    Erica remembered another name. "Phoebe Su?"


    That did the trick.


    Matthew slowly drew back, and his scent went with him. The desire in his eyes faded away, and his


    look turned cold. Clearing his throat, he hastily said, "Phoebe is Nathan''s love. Don''t talk nonsense


    about me and her!"


    "Oh, I see. I guess I was mistaken," Erica replied. In her own thoughts, however, she thought she had


    little reason to believe his words.


    After he let go of her, Erica quickly got off the sofa and put a few paces between Matthew and herself.


    "Can you walk?"


    "Of course I can. Let''s go." With that, Matthew practically sprang to his feet, and they headed for the


    door.


    As they neared the ck Emperor, Matthew hovered by the door to the passenger seat with his hands


    in his pockets. Signaling to her with his eyes, he said, "Why don''t you open the door?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay!" Erica obediently opened the door for him, then closed it after him.


    Just then she paused, nced at the car keys in her hand, and suddenly realized something serious.


    "Are we going to drive home?" she asked awkwardly.


    "Of course!" Matthew didn''t look up. He was still fumbling with his seat belt.


    "Then shouldn''t we switch seats? You drive the car and I''ll take the passenger seat."


    Matthew rubbed his eyes as if nursing a headache. "I can''t drive after that wine I drank," he answered.


    "It''s dangerous and against thew. Don''t you know that?"


    Looking somewhat baffled, Erica began, "Of course I know! But..."


    "But nothing! Stop wasting time and get in the car!"


    "Fine, then!" Erica''s heart thundered as she took the driver''s seat. ''This is your order, '' she thought


    gloomily. ''I hope you won''t regret it.''


    Shepleted the first step on her own; she started the engine. A moment passed as it idled in a low,


    constant grumble, and sweat began to roll down Erica''s forehead. Sounding as casual as possible, she


    said, "Matthew, which pedal is the elerator and which is the brake? Also, do I need to put the car


    into gear?"


    Though he felt groggier than before, Matthew nevertheless answered her questions patiently. When


    Erica began to show confidence and asked nothing else, he leaned back in his seat and shut his eyes.


    Three minutester the ck Emperor was humming its way down the road, and for the first time in his


    life, Matthew knew what fear meant.


    For a while he kept his eyes shut. Around him he could feel the vehicle crawling along; there was no


    way Erica was anywhere near the speed limit. Yet every few minutes, somehow she kept needing to


    m on the brakes or lurch from onene to another, and Matthew would hear another car or two


    screech past.


    The moments dragged like hours as this incident repeated itself at least twenty times. By then Matthew


    was fully awake, though no happier for it. Taking a deep breath and trying not to sound angry, he


    Erica stared straight ahead, her white-knuckled hands practically strangling the steering wheel. "I don''t


    have a license," she blurted.


    In fact, she had been halfway through a driving course in her past life, before running away from home


    because of Ethan.


    Matthew was generally a calm, unppable person. But this time, he was truly mortified. "Are you


    kidding me? What are you doing, driving without a license?"


    Putting both their lives in further jeopardy, Erica briefly took her eyes off the road to give him a scathing


    look. "Because you ordered me to drive! Am I wrong to listen to you?"


    Another car swerved past them, ring its horn, and Matthew reined in his frustration. If he didn''t take


    control of the situation, they would get in a wreck for sure. He said, "Look, at the next intersection turn


    right. Then pull over to the side of the road and turn on the hazard lights."


    With that, he took out his phone and started dialing his assistant''s number.


    Wordlessly, Erica nodded at his instructions; she was too embarrassed to admit that she hadn''t


    to right.


    Holding the phone up to his ear, Matthew hissed, "Turn on the right turn signal!"


    "Okay!" Erica nodded, but did nothing. She wanted to disappear.


    "Come on! Hurry! We could get ticketed for turning without a signal."


    Erica''s eyes flicked to the dashboard several times, but she mainly was trying to find a ce to pull


    over. She felt wronged, but didn''t dare look at her passenger. "But...I don''t know which one is the right


    turn signal," she stammered helplessly.


    At this moment, Matthew lost all his patience. Leaning over, he reached in front of Erica and flicked a


    lever near the steering wheel, and the turn signal came on.


    However, this was the wrong move, as it distracted her. By the time Matthew was back in his own seat,


    it was toote to prevent disaster.


    From the driver''s side of the car there came a very unpleasant sound. It began as a sort of metallic


    bang which morphed into a screech like nails scraping a chalkboard.


    Luckily, Erica was driving at less than twenty miles per hour, and the ck Emperor was a sturdy


    vehicle. Whatever had hit them wasn''t going very fast, either; neither she nor Matthew felt anything


    worse than a slight tremor.


    Sensing his driver''s panic even though she didn''t make a sound, Matthewmanded, "Stay calm!


    Just whatever you do, don''t¡ª"


    But before he could finish the sentence, Erica did exactly what he was hoping to prevent and mmed


    on the brake pedal.


    Rubber squealed against the road as they were thrown forward against their seat belts. Then there was


    a bang, and the car itself lurched forward a short distance.


    As Matthew''s wits came back to him, he guessed that they had been scraped by one car, then rear-


    ended by another.


    Just then his assistant answered the phone. "Hello, Mr. Huo."


    Sinking into the passenger seat, Matthew rubbed the spot between his brows and said in a helpless


    tone, "I''m on Sunny Road. There''s been an ident; scratching and a rear-end collision. Arrange a


    driver toe and pick me up. Also, send someone else to deal with this mess."


    He didn''t open his eyes until he''d hung up the phone. Beside him, Erica seemed frozen in fear and


    dismay. As she gazed out the windshield, she held the steering wheel in a white-knuckled grip.


    Matthew sighed quietly. "Let''s get out of the car and have a look."


    "O-okay." Gradually, Erica seemed to emerge from her catatonic state. She was still unbuckling her


    seat belt when someone tapped on the window. From farther back, behind the ck Emperor,


    someone shouted, "Who the hell is in that car?!"


    Instead of yelling back, Erica opened the door, got out, and took in the scene.


    The car that had rear-ended them was a Volkswagen Phaeton¡ªluxurious vehicles, and this one was


    the still-more prized lengthened sub-model. One could only imagine how rich its owner was.


    The vehicle that had scraped then on the side was a Mercedes Benz, G-ss. Despite barely being


    able to drive, Erica recognized both models.


    In fact, she knew thetter model at once; she had once mentioned it to Wesley. She''d asked, "Dad, if I


    get my license, can you buy me a Mercedes Benz, G-ss? It looks so cool!"


    Her father had squinted at her and mildly shook his head. "Not the right car for you."


    "No? I think it suits me well. I''ll turn it pink after you buy it for me. It''ll be such a cute little car..." Erica


    hadn''t thought her request was unreasonable. At two million dors, it certainly wasn''t prohibitively


    expensive; for her family, such a price was pocket change.


    Pulling herself back to the present, Erica looked over the damaged vehicles with new eyes. "I can''t


    believe my bad luck," she grumbled to herself. "An ident is one thing but why did I have to hit such


    fancy cars? Why couldn''t they be cheaper brands?" Little did she know that when the drivers of the


    cheaper cars saw her Emperor on the road, they had all tried their best to note anywhere near it.


    A few feet away from her was a young man, the driver of the Mercedes Benz and presumably the one


    who had tapped on her window a moment ago. He was well-dressed, and his hair was obnoxious¡ª


    obviously dyed blond and a bit messy on purpose¡ªbut he seemed rtively soft-spoken. "So you''re


    the driver of the Emperor?" he asked, looking her up and down. "Well, I''ve just bought this Mercedes


    Benz, but I think you''re probably rich enough to afford it. I''ll just give you this car, in fact, provided you


    buy me a new one."


    Erica''s heart sank. ''Buy him a new one? Two million...''


    Just then, another man stuck his head out the window of the Volkswagen Phaeton. He looked to be in


    his fifties, and his manner was much less pleasant than the other driver. "Lady, why''d you m on the


    brakes all of a sudden?!" he barked. "If you don''t know how to drive, stay home and don''t put other


    people''s lives in danger!"


    Erica sighed and tried to be conciliatory. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean for this to happen. I was just trying to


    pull over..."


    The middle-aged man leaned farther out of his car window, clearly irate. "Well, why didn''t you turn on


    your turn signal if you wanted to pull over?! How did a crazydy like you ever get a license?"


    Frustration began to boil up in Erica''s heart. This wasn''t entirely her fault. Matthew had insisted that


    she drive, but now she was getting all the me.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Okay, look. I''ll pay for your car to be fixed, but stop yelling at me. I''ve


    already apologized, and if there''s anything else I can do, just tell me. But if you keep treating me like


    this, I won''t pay you for the repairs!"


    Wide-eyed, the middle aged man withdrew back through his car window, opened the door, and


    scrambled out. "Just listen to you, woman! This whole mess is your fault, but now you''re making


    demands. Who do you think you are?"


    "No, who do you think you are?" Erica shot back, losing herposure atst. "I''m trying to talk


    peacefully with you, but look at your attitude. Is this the right way to settle a matter?"


    "You wrecked my car and now you want me to have a peaceful talk with you? In your dreams!"


    As the two continued quarreling, Matthew finally emerged from the ck Emperor and drew near.

 Chapter 1147 I Wasnt Blaming You

    Chapter 1147 I Wasn''t ming You


    The moment Matthew appeared, his menacing aura made the man''s arrogance dete. With a better


    attitude, the man asked, "Who are you? Why do you care? She can''t even drive. Why are you


    continuing to argue¡ª"


    The man immediately shut his mouth and looked away when he met Matthew''s cold stare.


    Matthew walked over to Erica and held her in his arms. Then he shot an icy re at the middle-aged


    man and said tly, "This is my wife. And you are the one that bumped into her. Don''t you have


    brakes? My wife was driving at 20mph, and you still bumped into her car. Whose fault is that? Stand


    there and wait for my assistant. He''ll be here soon."


    After saying that, Matthew ignored him. Instead, he turned to look at the younger man beside him and


    said, "So, based on what you told my wife, I think I should pay for your car." Matthew pulled out his


    checkbook and scrawled something on a check. Then he tore it out and handed it to the young man.


    "Three million should cover it. You can leave, if you want."


    The young man looked at the check in shock. He reached for it timidly and checked the amount. One


    zero, two zeros, three zeros... It was indeed three million!


    His car was worth 2.4 million dors. He could make six hundred grand out of this. That would be


    totally awesome!


    He kissed the check out of glee. "Okay! Thank you!" The boy took the check and left without hesitation.


    When he saw this, the owner of the Volkswagen had misgivings about how he acted. If he''d just taken


    the money and left, he''d be fine. Now he wished he had been nicer. Things would have gone better for


    him.


    Owen Jian, Matthew''s personal assistant, arrived very soon, faster than the officials with the insurance


    He trotted over to Matthew and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, the car''s ready. You can go home if you want.


    I''ve got this."


    Matthew reminded him, "I solved the problem with the Mercedes owner. This man owns the VW. Be


    careful."


    When he heard that, Owen Jian was confused for a second, and then he got his boss'' point. "Okay, Mr.


    Huo. Don''t worry." Clearly, the middle-aged man had offended Mr. Huo.


    Casting a cold nce at the middle-aged man, Matthew left, holding Erica in his arms.


    They walked over to a shiny ck car. It was a Bentley Flying Spur, a high-end luxury car. The driver


    held the doors for them as the pair climbed in. Erica was amazed at the amount of leg room. Matthew


    seated Erica behind the driver, and the young man himself sat behind the front passenger seat. That


    seat was better as Matthew was tall, and the passenger seat could move forward if necessary. The


    driver was the manager of the Orchid Private Club. Owen Jian called in a favor, and the manager


    delivered. After greeting them, the manager drove them back to the vi.


    At home, Erica dragged her feet, wondering if she should follow Matthew. She watched him go


    upstairs.


    Pursing her lips, she decided not to follow him. After changing her shoes, she sat in the living room and


    turned on the TV.


    She found a horror movie, ''Vampire Cleanup Department, '' and began watching it half-heartedly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A few minutester, Matthew came downstairs. He had changed into his pajamas and asked Erica,


    "You hungry?"


    Hearing that, she pursed her lips again. ''Did it just now ur to him to ask me whether I had dinner or


    not?'' She answered angrily, "I lost my appetite."


    Casting a nce at her, he asked, "So, Western or Chinese?"


    "Neither!"


    "Okay...noodles or sauteed dishes?"


    "I said I wasn''t hungry!" His words still stung!


    Matthew had been making his way to the kitchen. Hearing her, he returned and switched off the TV


    with the remote control. "Eat first. I''ll DVR it so you can watch itter."


    Erica snatched the remote control from his hand, and angrily turned on the TV again. "I don''t want to


    eat! I don''t want to watch the movieter, either. I''mfy right here!"


    At this moment, Matthew really didn''t know what to do with her. Pinching his eyebrows, he asked in an


    exasperated voice, "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want anything! Hyatt and I were going to eat hot pot. We didn''t even have time to order from the


    restaurant because your assistant called and asked me to pick you up! You forced me to drive, and you


    didn''t even give me a chance to exin. Why did you me me for the ident?" Erica blurted out


    everything she had a problem with.


    "I wasn''t ming you," he answered curtly.


    "You did, though! You didn''t talk to me on the way back, and gave me the silent treatment before going


    upstairs! You''ve made it pretty obvious, so don''t try to deny it." Erica didn''t have the mood to watch TV


    anymore. She threw the remote control onto the table, put on her slippers and was ready to go


    upstairs.


    When she passed by Matthew, he grabbed her wrist.


    She red at him and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Upstairs. It''s been a long day," she answered sullenly.


    Then he let go of her and followed her upstairs.


    Inside the bedroom, Erica realized how tired she was. She didn''t even change her clothes or take a


    shower. She plopped down on the bed and yed with her mobile phone.


    Matthew went to the closet, and when he came out, he had already gotten dressed.


    He wore a long ck windbreaker, a white shirt and a tie, and a pair of casual shoes. The very image


    of a rich, sessful man.


    He stood by the bed and kicked Erica''s foot. She was lying on the bed with her back to him. "Get up."


    "Why?" She didn''t even look at him.


    "Don''t you want to eat hot pot?" he said in an annoyed tone.


    ''Hot Pot?'' Erica''s eyes lit up, but her excitement was gone at the thought of what happened earlier.


    "Leave me alone. I''m not going."


    "Why not?" Frowning, he wondered why women were so capricious.


    "There''s a saying..." she said, her face half-pressed into the bed.


    "Okay, what''s that?"


    "Hot pot can only be eaten with those closest to you. And right now, we''re not that close! In fact, it


    might even piss me off to see you eat from my pot."


    Trying his best to suppress his derision, Matthew asked, "Why do you keep beating a dead horse?"


    "Because I can. Because I''m still angry. Because you won''t even admit what you did!" Because she


    was very angry now!


    "So..." Matthew took two steps forward and asked, "Hyatt is close to you, but not your husband?"


    He didn''t forget what she had just said. She was going to eat hot pot with Hyatt.


    "Of course. I''ve known Hyatt for seven years. We always have fun together. You and I, on the other


    hand, haven''t gotten on that well. We only started getting along the day we got married." They had only


    been married a few days.


    ''So? We haven''t been together that long.'' The phone call she had taken on their wedding night came


    back to his mind. "So you wanted to marry him? But you had another guy''s baby, and decided to marry


    me."


    "Yes!" She didn''t deny it. That was exactly how it looked.


    Suddenly, Matthew grabbed her by the ankle. She turned around and found that he had already


    changed his clothes. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he was cradling her ankle and examining it


    carefully. His face betrayed no expression, but he just said in a cold tone, "Do you like Hyatt that


    much?"


    "I like him a lot. If I hadn''t married you, I would have married him!" she said deliberately, just to piss him


    off.


    Matthew loosened his grip on her ankle and said slowly, "Do you know that not everyone can be your


    soul mate and grow old with you? Some people help you grow up, while some live with you their whole


    lives, while some are there one day, and gone the next¡ªthey be part of your memories."


    "So what?" What was he trying to say?


    "So..." Looking at her, Matthew said, "Ethan''s father is the one to help you grow up, and Hyatt is here


    today, gone tomorrow, and I..."

 Chapter 1148 Cooking For Erica

    Chapter 1148 Cooking For Erica


    "Hahaha," Erica giggled awkwardly. "Are you saying that I''m going to have to spend the rest of my life


    with you?"


    Matthew''sposure was as calm and monotonous as Erica''s awkwardness. "Yes."


    Erica was speechless. She retorted in a low voice, "I think you have been sent into my life to help me


    grow and develop into a better person." The thought wasn''t exactly wrong. He had made her realize


    that someone could be as cold and domineering as he was. However, he changed the topic.


    "For thest time, are you going to eat hot pot or not?" he asked.


    Erica shook her head and boldly made a demand despite Matthew''s gloomy face. "I want to eat some


    noodles, and I want you to make them for me!" ''Men like Matthew tend to be perfect. Even if they aren''t


    they want to be. I haven''t tasted his cooking yet, but he must be good, '' she was thinking.


    Casting a cold nce at her, Matthew replied, "Alright, but just this once."


    "Deal!" Erica chuckled. But then...


    "Hang on! Aren''t you drunk? Are you sober enough to cook?"


    A faint trace of emotion shed through Matthew''s eyes, but it was gone long before Erica could see it


    clearly. Then came the assurance which was not assuring enough. "You frightened me just now. So


    much that I got sober instantly."


    "That''s good! Now, go. Go cook something for me." She couldn''t wait to taste something he made.


    He stood up from the edge of the bed and heard her add, "Hey Matthew, you look dashing no matter


    what you wear! If you keep working hard, then maybe you will be the most handsome man ever!


    Maybe then even Aaron won''t be able to hold a candle against you."


    Her tone had been naughty, but Matthew merely began to take off his jacket with his back to her. Then


    he sneered, "I don''t care!"


    Erica rolled her eyes. ''Hum! Such an arrogant man!''


    When he went downstairs, she followed him into the kitchen.


    Before opening the walk-in fridge, which opened on the left side of the kitchen, he looked back at her.


    She was seemingly excited. He asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I am going to find something to eat before the noodles are ready. I know it can take a while." The


    fridge was at least twenty square metersrge. Even if she didn''t get something to eat there, it would


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    still feel pretty great to see its magnitude.


    Thest time she had visited his vi, she had wanted to see the fridge but then had forgotten about it


    Matthew fell silent and let her follow him inside.


    When the doors of the fridge were opened, Erica couldn''t help but exim, "Wow!" It was so well


    stocked and Matthew had organized it remarkably well.


    Organic vegetables, fresh fruits, drinks, and various other assortment of food and drinks were set up in


    their own sections.


    Matthew cast a quick nce at the stunned Erica, and asked with a frown, "What kind of noodles do


    you like?"


    Erica said, "Whatever you cook." Then she picked up a date and asked, "Can I eat these things?"


    "What do you think?" With that, he walked out into the kitchen, carrying a few things in his arms.


    Erica didn''t mind his attitude. She was still stunned at how unbelievably quick he had been at agreeing


    to cook for her. She had thought it would be impossible. But the man had walked right into the kitchen


    without protesting.


    His hands were mainly used for signing documents. It was impressive enough that he was going to


    cook for her. Thus, she would just ignore his unfriendly tone.


    After a while, Erica came ambling out of the fridge with a can of coke and some snacks in her hands.


    She stopped near the man who was skillfully washing the pot, boiling water and chopping vegetables at


    an expert pace.


    Erica walked up to him while chewing a date. Then she picked another date from her palm and brought


    it to his lips. She passed a smile. "Chef Matthew, here, please have a date!"


    When Matthew saw that her cheek was bulging due to the date in her mouth, he asked, "Did you wash


    your hands?"


    Erica went into a daze; she hadn''t. Then she recovered. "Don''t worry! Being exposed to germs will help


    you boost you immunity. Now open up!"


    "Take that away from me!" he snapped; the man was aplete germ-o-phobe.


    "You are working very hard in cooking those noodles for me, so I will ignore your attitude for now. But


    still, open wide!"


    "No, I¡ª" As soon as he opened his mouth to speak again, she stuffed the date into his mouth quickly.


    "Hahaha." Sheughed triumphantly.


    Matthew''s face darkened with embarrassment. Just as he was about to turn to the trash can and spat it


    out, Erica, who could sense his intention, spoke up. "Do you really despise me that much?"


    He gave up on the idea of spitting it out when he heard that.


    Seeing that her words had worked, she continued, "I ate the date without washing my hands too. If you


    don''t believe me, I''ll eat one more just to show you!"


    She put another date into her mouth and chuckled, "Hmm, so sweet! Where did you buy them? I am


    gonna buy four pounds myself tomorrow."


    Matthew maneuvered the date to the left side of his mouth, raised the kitchen knife and waved it in


    front of her. "Get out!"


    The light reflected from the sharp kitchen knife red into her eyes. Erica was so scared that she


    almost swallowed the date in her mouth. She pleaded as she ran out, "Calm down! Don''t forget you''re


    a gentleman."


    She had run into the living room by the time she had finished those words. Only then did she look back


    towards the kitchen.


    He was still engrossed in chopping the vegetables. Since his back was to her, she couldn''t see if he


    had swallowed the date or spat it out.


    Just as Matthew thought that Erica had finally behaved herself, she walked into the kitchen several


    minutester once again.


    Watching him unpacking a packet of ham, she said, "Hey, I can''t believe you have... Huh? What kind of


    meat is that? Is there only a single slice in that package?"


    The man didn''t turn his head. "It''s called Iberian ham. If soaked in warm water first and then cooked


    with fresh tomatoes, it tastes very good."


    ''Iberian ham?'' Erica was curious. She absent-mindedly picked up the package he had torn off, and put


    an imported cherry into his mouth with the other hand.


    While doing so, she identally touched his lips and was surprised at how soft they were.


    He pulled a long face, but she never noticed that. She was busy inspecting the ham package which


    had a lot of English stuff written on it.


    She turned the package around and found a price tag on.


    ''43 dors... Just one slice? That''s expensive!'' She looked at the ham in his hand in astonishment. Just


    how much could it be? Fifty grams, maybe? 43 dors for that? What was this meat? Some sacred


    stuff or what?


    Erica figured that if Wesley ever came to know that they were living such a luxurious life, he would


    She silently left the kitchen, chewing a cherry she had just put in. While on her way, she spat out the


    seed into the kitchen trash can.


    About half an hourter, Matthew put a bowl of noodles on the table and called her out. She was


    texting Rhea in the living room. "Your noodles are ready."


    "Coming!"


    Erica put her phone away immediately and ran into the dining room. Just as she was about to sit down,


    Matthew came back from the kitchen with a te of sliced cantaloupe covered with some ham, and


    ordered, "Go wash your hands first!"


    She waved at him. "I just washed them."


    "When?"


    "When I washed the cherries." Erica wondered why the fuss.


    "Go wash them again!" he ordered.


    ''Why is he so obsessed with cleanliness and washing hands?'' She nced at the seafood noodles,


    hesitated and argued, "Do I really have to? I am not going to eat with my hands anyway..." She was not


    a cleanliness freak.


    Matthew insisted, "Yes! Wash them!"


    She sighed in exasperation, and took a whiff of the noodles before reluctantly going to wash her hands.

 Chapter 1149 Matthews Term

    Chapter 1149 Matthew''s Term


    A minuteter, Erica sat down at the table again and started to eat the noodles with chopsticks.


    "This sausage tastes really good, but why is it white?" she asked.


    Matthew put the pot he had used to cook the noodles under the tap and exined, "It''s called a


    weisswurst, made from minced pork and veal, vored with parsley, lemon and other natural


    ingredients." A weisswurst was a traditional Bavarian sausage which literally tranted to white


    sausage because of its white-colored skin.


    "Did you use the oven to roast it again?"


    "Yes, I did," he said, putting away the dishes he had just washed.


    Erica ate with satisfaction, gulping down her food without pausing to breathe. "I didn''t expect you to be


    such a good cook!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Her words of praise made him smile, but as she continued to eat another mouthful, she said something


    that made him want to give her a good beating!


    "You know what they say, the way to a woman''s heart is through her stomach. Did Paige fall in love


    with your cooking before she fell in love with you?" ''Wow! This tastes amazing!'' She waspletely


    enamored by his cooking, even though totally oblivious of his mood.


    He watched her put a shrimp into her mouth and chew it happily.


    Matthew walked over to the table and sat across her. "If I want a woman, all I need to do is call her. I


    don''t have to cook for anyone."


    "Wow! You''ve got a lot of confidence! But, I guess you''re right. You''re handsome and rich. You''re in


    good shape and great at cooking. You''re the whole package! I''m starting to feel a little reluctant to let


    you go back to another woman." Although, Matthew had a bad temper, he was everything a woman


    could ask for in a man!


    Matthew said calmly, "That''s not something you can control."


    "You are right about that too!"


    Erica took another mouthful and suddenly something important popped into her mind. She asked the


    man sitting opposite to her, "Don''t you want some?"


    "Thanks, but no."


    She held the bowl to his face and brought some noodles to his mouth. "Seriously! This is too good!


    Come on, have some."


    Erica added one more dish to her list of favorite foods¡ªMatthew''s seafood noodles.


    Casting a nce at the noodles on her chopsticks, he refused decisively. "I know what it tastes like.


    Just help yourself!"


    "Okay! Oh, didn''t you say that ham tasted good when cooked with tomatoes? Howe you cooked it


    with cantaloupe instead?"


    The man furrowed his eyebrows and said, "You''ve got a lot of questions, don''t you?"


    Erica held the bowl in her hand, blinking her eyes at him nonchntly. "Really? I''ve always been like


    this with my dad and he never said that I was too talkative. Does it bother you?"


    Matthew felt a dull pain at the temples. "The tomatoes weren''t fresh, so I used cantaloupes instead.


    You don''t like it?"


    With a sly smile on her face, she threw his words back at him. "You''ve got a lot of questions too, don''t


    you? Why do you care whether I like cantaloupes or not? What''s it to you?"


    She sounded annoyed. ''What''s her problem?'' Matthew wondered. As soon as Matthew took the te


    of ham and stood up, Erica looked at him with confusion and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I was going to throw it away, since you don''t like it."


    ''Throw it away?'' Erica''s eyes widened in shock. That dish cost at least 43 dors to make, exclusive of


    the fee for humanbor, and he wanted to throw it away just like that? Erica snatched the te away


    from him and said, "I like cantaloupes. I used to ask my dad''s friends to bring me cantaloupes from


    Xinjiang. Why wouldn''t I like cantaloupes?"


    To prove her words, Erica picked up the fruit fork and put a piece of cantaloupe wrapped in ham into


    her mouth.


    She stuffed arge piece of cantaloupe into her mouth casually and her cheeks bulged out. She


    chewed the food in her mouth and repeatedly praised his cooking. "It''s delicious. More delicious than


    the meat from Xuanzang, the Buddhist monk!"


    Before leaving the table, Matthew cast her a disdainful look. "Don''t forget to wash the dishes," he


    reminded her.


    "Oh," she said and then paused into a pensive expression. But, washing dishes...


    Erica had never washed dishes before.


    After a while, she looked around the kitchen counter and the dining room to find the ce squeaky-


    clean. She didn''t realize that there were no servants there. Although she had been eating food cooked


    by different chefs, she had never seen anyone cleaning the vi before.


    But if Matthew wasn''t doing the cleaning, then who on earth was keeping this ce so clean?


    Before long, Erica had cleaned up the rest of the seafood noodles in her bowl, slurping the soup like


    some kind of vacuum cleaner. The only thing she left behind was three or four pieces of ham. Then,


    showing no signs of embarrassment she wiped her mouth and belched loudly.


    "I''m so full I don''t think I can eat another bite. There is some ham left. Why don''t you finish it?" ''Would


    he mind? Maybe not, '' she thought. They had kissed, after all. Why would he have a problem eating


    her leftovers?


    Sitting in the living room, Matthew closed his eyes, suppressing his anger and waved his hand


    dismissively. "Throw it away!"


    Erica, however, wouldn''t let it go. She brought the ham to the living room while he was scrolling through


    his cell phone. When he noticed the girl approaching him with a bowl, he felt a pang of apprehension.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    She giggled, forking a piece of cantaloupe and brought it to his lips. "Matthew, this is the result of your


    hard work. It would be a shame to throw it away."


    "I don''t care!"


    "But my father said it''s shameful to waste food! Very shameful! He hates wasting food the most. He will


    be unhappy if he knows that you are wasting food like this! If he is angry enough to drag you to run ten


    kilometers with five kilograms of weight on your back, I''m afraid that your soft skin..."


    Matthew looked at her incredulously, feeling as though he had married aplete weirdo. "First of all,


    you''re the one who didn''t finish the food. You are the one who''s wasting food. Secondly, if I have to run


    ten kilometers with weights tomorrow, you''reing with me!"


    ''What? Has he lost his mind? He doesn''t seem afraid of dad''s punishment.'' Having realized that her


    n had backfired, she resorted to making threats. "If you don''t finish this, I''m going to call my father


    and tell him that you''re wasting food! Will you eat it or not?"


    After a short pause, he said, "I can eat it if you want."


    Her eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Well,e here!"


    She walked forward and sat beside him. "Okay, I''m here. What next?"


    He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, "Feed it to me."


    "No problem!" She had just fed him a date and a cherry, what did she have to lose by feeding him


    cantaloupe? Absolutely nothing!


    "And, I want two kisses for every bite I take."


    "What! Are you? I...I... You''re being impossible!" She rolled her eyes at him as she didn''t find his


    ambitious request funny.


    Raising his eyebrows, Matthew said, "Well, if you''re not going to y along then I''m not eating either.


    I''ll call your father and tell him how his dear daughter is wasting food..." With that, he unlocked his cell


    phone and tapped on the contact list. It seemed as though he really was going to make a call.


    Erica''s eyes shot up with bewilderment because she knew her father very well. If she and Matthew


    called him at the same time, Wesley would undoubtedly believe Matthew over her.


    Without wasting another second, Erica snatched the phone from Matthew''s hand and threw it onto the


    sofa. She brought a piece of cantaloupe to his lips and said, "Fine! I''ll do it. It''s not like I haven''t kissed


    you before. Just eat this first!"


    Matthew smiled and ate the piece of cantaloupe.


    When he swallowed the fruit in his mouth, he raised his eyebrows at her, indicating that it was her turn


    to keep her side of the bargain!

 Chapter 1150 Carry Me

    Chapter 1150 Carry Me


    Erica was starting to experience a sudden qualm of regret as she brought another piece of cantaloupe


    to Matthew''s mouth. Although it was toote to go back on her word, she gave it onest try. "Finish


    the rest of this and I promise I''ll deliver all the kisses together!"


    But Matthew wasn''t that easy to fool. "Do I look like an idiot to you?"


    Even Erica knew he wasn''t. The man was sharp as a tack! Having run out of options, Erica leaned over


    to him and sheepishly pecked him twice on the lips.


    Matthew smiled before he dropped another piece into his mouth, and just like that he cleaned up the


    rest. Erica gave him thest two kisses after thest bite, but when she was about to leave, he stopped


    her. He took the te from her hand, pulled her into his arms and kissed her with raw intensity.


    Erica relented as he yed with her hair and held her tighter and tighter. She melted like a candle into


    his arms, wondering if he had her trapped.


    The man was unable to control his urges anymore; his hands working their way around her body,


    feeling each line along her perfect physique. Panic-stricken, Erica bit his lips and sunk her nails into his


    arms.


    Frowning, he released her and they pulled apart, both gasping for air.


    Erica looked at him with furrowed eyebrows and said, "You...You''re cheating!" Not only did Matthew


    tantly disregard their agreement, but he was looking to get more. Erica could feel her cheeks


    blushing a deep crimson.


    Sitting cross-legged and leaning his back to the chair, Matthew regained hisposure and said, "Rest


    assured. Although we''re married, I''ll respect your boundaries and try my best to control myself."


    ''Control himself?'' Erica was puzzled by his behavior. ''Didn''t he just say he wasn''t interested in me two


    days ago? What''s with the sudden change of mind?


    Is he really not interested in me or is he justforting me with the excuse of "respecting my


    boundaries"?''


    Nheless, she decided to be more careful of his tricks in the future.


    "Go and wash the dishes!" The man''s voice brought her back to reality instantly.


    Erica took the empty te and bowl from the table, walked into the kitchen, and put them in the sink


    carelessly. She rolled up her sleeves, ready to do the dishes. However, as she stared at the mess in


    front of her, she fell into deep thought.


    Erica had no idea where to even begin.


    ''Think, Erica Li. Come on, you can do this!'' she cheered herself.


    Then, she squeezed some of the cleaner into the pot, picked up the brush and prepared to start the


    work.


    However... "What are you doing?" Suddenly, Matthew''s deep voice came from behind.


    She turned around and winked at him. "Can''t you see? I''m washing the dishes." ''Is he blind or what?


    Can''t he see the sink?'' she mused.


    Matthew walked up to the kitchen counter and when he saw therge pool of detergent, he frowned. "If


    I didn''t know you better, I would have thought that you were rted to some detergent salesperson," he


    said.


    "Huh?"


    "Who uses that much detergent?" Matthew had a feeling that she was going to have difficulty washing


    the dishes. To say that she was having difficulty would be an understatement because she had used


    over one-third of the detergent from the bottle.


    Erica smiled awkwardly. "Um, I will wash it off."


    After giving her a disdainful look, Matthew walked up to her and pushed her aside. Then he rolled up


    his sleeves. "Watch and learn! Stand a bit farther away so that your clothes won''t get wet."


    "Oh, but I feel so embarrassed to make you wash the dishes after you cooked for me!" Not only did the


    man have to cook noodles for her, but he also had to do the dishes!


    Casting a cold nce at her, Matthew shifted his eyes from her and started washing without another


    word.


    Erica stood aside, obediently watching him. She was thoroughly impressed by the way he handled the


    mess¡ªquick and efficiently.


    After he had cleaned up the kitchen, Erica sat on the sofa in the living room and turned on the TV to


    watch a horror movie.


    Matthew washed his hands and came over to her. "Go watch it in the home theater room," he said.


    "No! I don''t think I''ll be able to watch it in there! This will do just fine!" She shed him an awkward


    smile, sheepishly shrugging her shoulders.


    In truth, she did wonder what it would be like to watch a horror movie by herself in the home theater


    room, but she didn''t have the gumption for it.


    But when she looked at the man standing in front of her, Erica''s eyes lit up. "Do you have something to


    doter?"


    "Why?" he asked warily.


    Erica turned off the TV without hesitation and snickered. "Why don''t you watch the movie in the home


    theater room with me?"


    "No way!" he refused immediately.


    "Why must you be so difficult? When I was watching TV here, you insisted I go to the home theater


    room. But then why won''t you join me if you''ve got nothing else to do? I''m going to call your dad now!


    I''ll tell him that you''re being rude to me!"


    Erica felt proud of herself as she cocked her head to one side and jiggled her head cheekily. She


    decided that she wouldn''t tell on him to Wesley in the future, because her father would surely be on


    Matthew''s side.


    Instead, she could just go to Carlos or Debbie as they would surely take her side!


    She giggled, excited by this revtion.


    Matthew''s face darkened and he asked, "What else are you good at besides telling on me?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    With her arms crossed over her chest, Erica answered proudly, "Hey, you have to admit that it works


    like a charm every time. Right?"


    The man was starting to feel frustrated. "Hurry up if you want to go to the theater room. Don''t talk so


    much nonsense!"


    "I''m so full I can''t walk. Can you carry me on your back?"


    "I''m warning you! You don''t want to cross me!"


    Almost immediately, Erica took out her cellphone from his pocket and shook it in front of him. "I''m


    warning you! Don''t be so mean!"


    Too angry to utter a single word, Matthew raised his hand and Erica''s face paled with fright. ''Is he really


    going to hit me?'' she thought. "You wouldn''t dare, Matthew Xit*!"


    (*TN: Xit is a Chinese surname of the Man ethnic minority. In the Chinese historical drama Story of


    Yanxi Pce, there is a vicious character whose surname is Xit. Here, Erica refers to Matthew Huo


    as Matthew Xit to imply that he is being mean to her.)


    Needless to say, he was, indeed, just bluffing. He would nevery a hand on her.


    "Xit?" Matthew recognized the name Xit, but he didn''t know why Erica would refer to him with


    that.


    Upon noticing his confusion, Erica assumed that he had never watched a historical drama before.


    With a bubbly smile on her face, she said, "Carry me on your back and I''ll tell you!"


    Matthew withdrew his hand and turned around. "If you can''t climb onto my back in three seconds, I''ll..."


    "Done! Let''s go!" Erica jumped onto his back in less than two seconds.


    Matthew fell silent. Something was telling him that he had just been yed by this woman.


    When she realized that he was walking towards the stairs, she asked, "Why don''t you take the


    elevator? You should know that I''m quite heavy. You''ll get tired."


    Erica thought he was going to take the elevator because the home theater room was on the fourth floor.


    "Did you just realize that you are very heavy?"


    She squinted her eyes at him, annoyed, but since she couldn''t hit him, she murmured, "I''m not that


    heavy."


    Matthew fell silent again. In truth, she wasn''t really very heavy.


    On the way, Erica tightened her arms around his shoulders as she feared that he would y pranks on


    her or drop her on the floor.


    When they were turning a corner, Erica asked, "Have you ever carried her on your back before?"


    "One more word out of you and I''ll throw you down from here," he threatened.


    Erica pursed her lips immediately.


    Two minutester, Matthew pushed open the door to arge room, fully equipped with state of the art


    sound systems, a few La-Z-Boy reclining sofas and a 120-inch projector screen. He threw her onto one


    of the recliners and said, "Wait here."


    "Okeydokey!"


    Having gotten what she wanted, she dly made herselffortable and watched him set the


    projector for her.


    A few minutester, the horror movie "The Unborn Child" began ying on the projector, and Matthew


    turned off all the lights before slowly sitting down on a recliner next to her.


    While watching the trailer, Erica felt shiver through her body, which had never happened before when


    she watched a horror movie. This one was much more terrifying than the ones she had watched


    before. Trembling like a leaf, she stuttered, "Umm, Matthew..." He responded without turning his head,


    "Yes?"


    "Could you move a little closer?"

 Chapter 1151 The Night Elf

    Chapter 1151 The Night Elf


    "Move, how?" Matthew asked.


    "Move the recliner closer to me!" Erica said, gesturing expressively. Suddenly, she shrieked and leapt


    in the air as if a firecracker had gone off. "Ahhhhhhh, it''s the Kuman Thong!"


    Matthew stared at her with wide-eyed wonder and said, "If you''re so afraid of these things, why do you


    even want to watch horror movies?" ''Women are such strange creatures, '' he thought.


    "I''m not afraid. I''ve watched many horror movies before," she argued. Erica was only frightened


    because the surround sound system in Matthew''s home theater was so rich and resonant that she was


    fooled into a sense of realism.


    "Do you know the legend of Kuman Thong?" he asked in a graceful manner, sitting with his legs


    crossed.


    "Of course I do. Do you know the legend of Kuman Thong? I can exin it to you if you want?" she


    smirked.


    "Don''t bother. I know enough. Just carry on with the movie as if I wasn''t here," he suggested.


    ''As if he wasn''t here?'' she mused, feeling ridiculed. How could she possibly manage that? First of all,


    the powerful aura he gave off was impossible to ignore. Secondly, she wouldn''t be watching this movie


    in this room in the first ce if someone wasn''t sitting next to her.


    Since Matthew had refused to move closer to her, she stood up on the recliner and stretched out her


    arms to the man. "I want to sit closer. Carry me over to you!"


    Matthew heaved a deep sigh, feeling defeated. With his dark eyes staring at the girl and with the help


    of the light from the screen, Matthew could notice the grievance on her face.


    Still, he said in a cold and stiff tone, "Stay where you are!"


    Erica couldn''t believe her ears. ''People always say that bossy men like Matthew could be persuaded by


    reason but not be cowed by force. But he just turned me down without a reason. Was it because I suck


    at ying cute or that trick just doesn''t work on him?''


    His response stung Erica''s heart for a while, but she wasn''t going to give up. "If you don''t carry me over


    to your side, I''m going to call your dad," she threatened.


    "That trick again?"


    "I''ll tell him that you would rather embrace another woman than your wife..." And then she watched with


    amusement as Matthew, who looked solemn, got up from his seat and walked towards her.


    With hints of reluctance, he scooped her into his warm arms and said, "Don''t do this again."


    "Okay!" she promised readily.


    When they sat down, she found afortable position in his arms.


    HMM... Erica found a sense of security and ease in his strong arms.


    The sound of a baby''s cry in the movie caught Erica''s full attention and she was no longer feeling


    afraid.


    The movie is about illegal abortions, where the police find more than two thousand dead baby corpses


    in a temple.


    Erica raised her head to look at the man behind her and said, "Matthew."


    "Yes?"


    Leaning her head against his chest and staring at the screen, she sighed heavily. "If you and your


    goddess ever have a baby, bring him home to me. I''ll be happy to raise it. Don''t kill it!"


    Erica found the people in the movie to be cruel and heartless!


    Matthew sneered, "You are so generous!"


    "Of course! You agreed to be the stepfather of my child, didn''t you? I''m just returning the favor."


    Matthew felt as though his head was going to explode. He retorted, "You do realize that these are two


    different cases altogether, right?"


    Erica paused to think for a moment, then said, "You''re right!"


    Matthew added, "Don''t you think it''s a bit inappropriate for you to tell me to have a baby with another


    woman while sitting in my arms?" He was genuinely curious to know why she was doing all this. No


    matter how hard he tried to figure her out, the woman always found a way to surprise him.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate either. Well, after watching this movie, we should definitely keep a distance


    from each other!" Hearing what he said, she realized she was indeed being a bit flirtatious.


    "How do you n to do that?"


    "Well, I''ll live on campus. We can live our own lives as if we weren''t married at all." She leapt with


    excitement and even pped her hands as if she could already picture her happy single life again.


    He snorted, "No problem with me."


    "That''s great!"


    "But I''ll have to report this to your father!" he said.


    "Wait! Let''s forget what I said. Let''s just continue to watch the movie!" ''Never mind. Anyway, Matthew is


    still the one to me. Why won''t he just tell me who his lover is? I guess he isn''t that into her. Why else


    would he have married me?'' she wondered.


    In Matthew''spany, Erica watched another horror movie she wouldn''t have watched if she were


    alone.


    Around midnight, Matthew ran his fingers through Erica''s long hair, while she remained nestled in his


    arms. "It''s time for bed. Don''t stay upte!" he said.


    Motionless, she retorted yfully, "Haven''t you heard that people who stay upte live longer than


    people who don''t? From now on, you must refer to me as the night elf!"


    Matthew was at aplete loss for words.


    At 1 a.m., Erica felt sleepy and she yawned, curling up in a fetal position. "Matthew," she said softly.


    She realized that his name was starting to sound more and more pleasant to hear.


    "What? Are you feeling sleepy?" he asked.


    "Do you want to hear something interesting?"


    "Just spit it out."


    "It goes, ''In the next life, I will be a very rich CEO and I''ll marry a little cutie to squander my money.''"


    He raised an eyebrow curiously and said, "And?"


    "Well, it reminds me of you. But you don''t have to be born rich in the next life, you are already really a


    rich CEO. You only needed a little cutie to squander your money before you married me. Now that you


    have me, can I waste away your money?"


    Matthew was astonished to see how narcissistic and imaginative she was. After a second, he asked,


    "Don''t you already have enough money for you to waste?" As far as he knew, she was now a rich


    woman herself.


    "Of course I have enough money. But I''m a penny pincher and I don''t want to spend my money. I want


    to spend yours." The girl murmured after a short pause, "On second thought, I was wrong to ask you


    that. Why would you let someone you don''t love waste your money? Oh well! Perhaps the woman you


    hold dear to your heart is also a little cutie."


    "Yes, she is!" he said.


    ''What?'' Erica felt a sudden pang of pain in her heart and she found it difficult to breathe when he said


    that. "Well, I should go to bed now. You can finish the rest of the movie by yourself!"


    And just like that, without another word, she fell asleep.


    Erica didn''t know when or how she got to bed, but that was where she found herself when she fluttered


    her eyes open.


    She looked around the spacious room, puzzled and somewhat dazed. After a while, she took out her


    phone and texted Matthew on WeChat. "Why am I in bed?"


    "You''re asking me?" he replied.


    Erica squeezed the toothpaste tube from the top and brushed her teeth, while she tapped on the phone


    screen with one finger. "Who else should I be asking?"


    Two minutester, he replied, "You must have climbed into bed yourself. How else?"


    Erica tried to recall the events from the night before. Why couldn''t she remember how she got from the


    recliner to her bed?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a rather short breakfast, Erica hurried outside as Hyatt was waiting for her at the school gate. He


    stood there with a camera hanging around his neck, equipped with a lens he would specifically use for


    photographing people.


    Erica was just as prepared as Hyatt. She asked the chauffeur to drop her off at the school gate so she


    could walk inside with Hyatt with her camera.


    "Erica, are you going to the live-action photographing event today?" Hyatt asked.


    "Yes, of course!" It sounded like a fantastic event to learn and have fun in with fellow photography


    enthusiasts. There was no way Erica would pass on such an opportunity!


    "But I heard that Aaron would be visiting ZL Group today. I think his schedule in Y City will conflict with


    our photography event. What should we do?"


    It was a little known fact that Erica had many idols, but Aaron, inparison to the others, was like a


    demigod to her. Everyone knew that about Erica.


    "What? He is going to ZL Group?" ''Wait a minute! Isn''t that my husband''spany?'' Erica cooked up a


    n in her head and made a decision.

 Chapter 1152 Illegitimate Child

    Chapter 1152 Illegitimate Child


    "Of course I''ll choose to go meet my idol Aaron! It''s such a rare opportunity!" Erica said excitedly. Then,


    she continued in a softer tone, "There will be a lot of other activities for live-action shooting in the


    future, so it doesn''t matter if I miss this one. Anyway, is the news you got reliable? Why didn''t I hear


    about it?"


    "Now that you mention it, I''m not sure. Someone said that in a group chat on WeChat," Hyatt replied


    with uncertainty.


    "I see. Anyway, please help me check when Aaron will arrive at ZL Group."


    "Sure." Hyatt took out his phone and browsed his chat log. "It says he''ll be there from 3 to 5 p.m."


    "Got it!"


    Just then, Erica noticed a familiar figure walking toward them.


    She was still hesitating over whether to say hello when that person noticed her as well.


    Their eyes met. ''Although she was cold to mest time, we used to be on good terms. I should go greet


    her anyway, '' Erica thought. Then, she took a step forward and spoke first. "Hi, Phoebe!"


    Phoebe looked at her just as indifferently asst time. "Ms. Li, please don''t be so informal with me from


    now on. We''re not that close."


    Erica nodded hesitantly. "Okay, I just want to ask if I did anything to offend you."


    "You are a good actress, aren''t you?" Phoebe sneered.


    Feeling even more confused than before, Erica asked, "Why do you say that?" It had been a long time


    since they had seen each other, and either way, she had never lied to Phoebe or caused her any


    trouble. She had no idea why Phoebe''s attitude toward her had changed all of a sudden.


    "You can continue to pretend. Someday, I will tell everyone what you did! Then the whole world will


    know what kind of person you actually are!"


    Erica could clearly see a touch of loathing in Phoebe''s eyes.


    Beginning to get annoyed by thetter''s vague words, she asked, "You say I''m pretending, but can you


    tell me what exactly I''ve done? Why am I a good actress?"


    Phoebe bit her lip and said, "Well, let me ask you, what happened to my younger sister?"


    At the mention of Tessie, Erica fell into silence. She had promised Tessie that she would never tell her


    family anything.


    However, mistaking her silence for guilt, Phoebe said, "I feel sorry for Matthew for having you as his


    wife! He is such an excellent man, but why did he marry a bad woman like you?"


    For Erica, that was thest straw. "Phoebe, this is thest time I''ll be nice to you. How can you say


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    such words to insult me? Our friendship is officially over! But let me tell you this: Whether you believe it


    or not, I have no qualms about Tessie! I''ve nothing to feel guilty about," she snapped.


    "Huh! You don''t feel guilty? Aren''t you afraid of karma, Erica Li?" Phoebe was getting angrier by the


    minute, and she felt sorry for her sister for having made such a bad friend like Erica.


    Hyatt, who was standing next to them, couldn''t help but cut in. "Phoebe Su, I think there''s been a


    misunderstanding."


    Phoebe shot Hyatt a cold nce. "Who do you think you are? How dare you interrupt us! I know


    exactly what kind of person Erica is. She does deserve to be called Miss Troublemaker."


    Hyatt''s face turned red in anger, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "Let''s go." Erica touched Hyatt''s arm, hinting for him to give up this conversation. After today, herst


    trace of fondness for Phoebe had disappeared!


    The two of them began walking, but just as they passed Phoebe, she called out to them again. "Erica


    Li, you don''t deserve Matthew. You''re a woman who has an illegitimate child with another man! If you


    have any ounce of shame, you''ll leave Matthew right now!"


    ''How could she call Ethan an illegitimate child?'' A burst of rage bubbled up in Erica''s chest.


    She turned around and red at Phoebe. "I don''t deserve Matthew? What about you then? You''re a


    married woman. It''s not up to you to decide whether I deserve Matthew or not. All that matters is


    whether he and I are happy. I don''t know why you''ve suddenly be so hostile to me, but whatever it


    is, you and I areplete strangers from now on. After this, if you keep appearing in front of me and


    speaking such nonsense, I will show you what a troublemaker can really do."


    "Erica Li, you¡ª"


    "I what? Matthew really likes me. You don''t have to worry about our business," Erica retorted, cutting


    her off. The way Phoebe kept bringing up Matthew was really getting on her nerves. If Phoebe wasn''t


    married to Matthew''s best friend, Erica would have suspected that she was in love with Matthew.


    Phoebe took several deep breaths to calm down and said, "Matthew already has someone in his heart


    and he loves her deeply. You think he likes you? Don''t tter yourself!"


    "So what if he has someone else in his heart? He married me in the end, didn''t he?" Erica had never


    spoken so arrogantly to Phoebe before, but Phoebe had never been this aggressive toward her either.


    Until recently, Phoebe had always been like a warm and kind sister to her. But now, she was acting


    hostile as if Erica had personally wronged her.


    Phoebe didn''t know how to retort to Erica''s question. In the end, she just said, "Remember, our Su


    family won''t let you off." Then, she turned around and left.


    Erica sighed. She had been so happy just moments before, but this encounter with Phoebe had


    her, but she couldn''t ask Hyatt about it because he was even more stupid than she was. In the end,


    she decided to call Rhea.


    After briefly exining everything to her, Erica said in conclusion, "I really don''t understand why she


    was so hostile to me. Do you think that she is the goddess in Matthew''s heart? Could it be possible that


    both of them love each other, but since I''m the one who got married to Matthew in the end, she''s


    holding a grudge against me?"


    Erica had racked her brains for an exnation but this was the only one she hade up with.


    Rhea thought for a moment and said, "That''s possible, but you''re just grasping at straws here. There''s


    no evidence for you to think that way. Besides, Phoebe was married to Matthew''s best friend. Erica,


    you shouldn''t say such reckless things."


    "I know that, but I really have a feeling that I''m right! Last night, Matthew was drunk and tried to do


    something with me because he mistook me for another woman. I said Paige''s name and he didn''t stop.


    But then when I said Phoebe''s name, he immediately stopped his advances." As she narrated the


    incident, Erica suddenly remembered how Matthew had called her "honey" at that time. His sweet voice


    had melted her heart then.


    "If that''s the case, then... Well, it is too much of a coincidence." ''The woman in Rika''s husband''s heart


    is the elder sister of Rika''s best friend? That''s really too dramatic!'' Rhea sighed inwardly.


    "But as you said, I don''t have any evidence, so I can''t be sure. Forget it! The point is, Phoebe was very


    rude to me today! She even called Ethan an illegitimate child! She''ll definitely regret this one day."


    "Exactly! By the way, where''s Hyatt? Is he with you now?" Rhea asked.


    Erica nced at the man walking next to her with his head down. "Yes."


    "Put him on the phone!"


    "Rhea wants to talk to you," Erica said to Hyatt before handing him the phone.


    Hyatt smiled as he put the phone up to his ear. "Hi, Rhea."


    "Hi, good boy. Remember to take good care of Rika in Y City. If she gets bullied by anyone, I will get


    even with you!"


    "Yes, got it!"


    "Good. Go to ss now. Call me when youe back to A Country one day. I''ll buy you a cup of U


    Loveit." It was no secret that this was Hyatt''s favorite brand of milk tea.


    He scratched the back of his head shyly and said, "Thanks. But Erica already bought me a cupst


    time."


    "That''s her treat. It has nothing to do with me. As long as you take good care of Erica, I will treat you


    myself someday!"


    "Okay then."

 Chapter 1153 I Have Liked Him For Four Years

    Chapter 1153 I Have Liked Him For Four Years


    Hyatt hung up the phone and gave it back to Erica. "So are you going to meet Aaron this afternoon?"


    He was worried that Phoebe''s hostile attitude might have affected Erica''s temper and so she might


    have not been in a mood to see her idol anymore.


    "Yes, of course!" she answered. Erica didn''t let Phoebe''s behavior sour her mood as she didn''t have to


    be unhappy for someone unimportant.


    However, there was one question that was haunting her thoughts. She wondered if Phoebe was the


    woman Matthew loved.


    s! She decided to set her worries aside as it had nothing to do with her. She just wanted to put on a


    good performance in front of Wesley, hoping to catch him in a good mood one day so he would allow


    her to divorce Matthew.


    However, when she thought of the noodles Matthew had cooked for herst night, her heart ached


    again and she felt hints of hesitation within herself.


    She wanted to divorce the man, but she didn''t want to give up his exemry noodles cooking skills.


    What a dilemma to be in!


    At half past two, Erica took a taxi to ZL Group along with Hyatt. When they got out of the taxi, they saw


    people crowding in front of the office building. They were mostly fans, who were holding cards with


    Aaron Gao''s name written on them.


    In fact, even the security guards standing at the gate had their tes full, as they struggled to keep the


    crowd in order. None of them recognized Erica as they had just been employed very recently.


    Fortunately, Erica spotted Matthew''s assistant, Owen Jian, and with his help, she was able to enter ZL


    Group.


    On the floor of the CEO''s office, Hyatt was led to the reception room by Owen while Erica entered


    Matthew''s office alone.


    Matthew seemed busy, assigning work to Paige. Upon noticing Erica''s sudden appearance, Paige


    greeted her politely.


    Erica felt embarrassed as she didn''t expect to interrupt them and said, "Please don''t let me keep you


    from your work. I''m in no rush!"


    Soon after, Paige left the office.


    Matthew cast a nce at the girl who was standing in front of the French window. "If my memory


    serves me right, didn''t you have something important at school this afternoon," he said.


    "Yes! But..." Erica strode towards him with excitement and bent over his desk to look him in the eye.


    With a hint of fawning adoration, she said, "Matthew, I need to ask you a favor!"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Fire away."


    "You know, Aaron Gao is supposed toe to yourpany very soon, right?"


    "Who?"


    "Aaron Gao! He''sing to cooperate with yourpany! Don''t you know?" The man''s obliviousness


    took Erica by surprise.


    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about. I try not to bother myself over such trivial matters."


    Matthew slightly furrowed his brows.


    "But, Matthew, Matthew..." she called out as she ran around hisrge desk to get to him. She was too


    shy to plead to him, so she kept repeating his name like a spoiled brat.


    "Get to the point!"


    "I want to see my idol. Please make it happen!" she said in an implicit way. She knew that Matthew


    would have ways to help her see her idol.


    Looking at the excitement in the girl''s eyes, Matthew furrowed his brows tighter and said, "You really


    like him that much?"


    "Yes! He started his career at the age of sixteen, and it has been four years since then. I have been a


    fan of his for four years! You have no idea how handsome he is! He is so hot!" Erica''s eyes were full of


    desire when she spoke about Aaron.


    Oblivious to his deadpan expression, she continued, "He''s been popr since he debuted. He has so


    many fans. I''ve never been close enough to shake hands with him."


    Having had no response from Matthew, she went around him to the other side. Propping up her head


    on both hands, she said, "Please will you find a way for me to see him? Just for a few minutes!


    Please!"


    In a deep voice, he responded, "You skipped sses and came to ZL Group to find me just for this?"


    "Yes. Well, actually, I didn''t skip sses. It''s an outdoor activity and the professor doesn''t care about


    the attendance. So, technically my absence doesn''t count!"


    "Aaron Gao ising to ZL Group on business. You wanting to meet your idol is a private matter. So,


    this is neither the right ce nor the right time. Let''s talk about itter."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Matthew turned down her request.


    Disappointment filled her heart as she clutched at her chest and paced around him. "Five minutes. Oh,


    no, just three minutes, okay?"


    "No way!"


    "Two minutes... All right, then, just let me say a few words to him, okay?"


    "What do you want to say to him?"


    Erica answered honestly, "I want to tell him that I''ve been his loyal fan since he started and I''ve been


    loving him for four years. I want to cheer him up!"


    Upon hearing this, Matthew put down his pen, raised his eyes to her and said, "Go back to school!"


    Matthew showed no signs of yielding which made Erica feel both disappointed and embarrassed at the


    same time.


    Her face was filled with sadness. Sure enough, he wouldn''t have refused her if she were his goddess.


    Erica thought about giving up, but then she decided to give it onest shot. Standing still, she stared at


    him for a moment and said, "Matthew."


    The man remained silent.


    Just as Erica opened her mouth to say something, an idea popped into her mind abruptly and she


    decided to change her mind instantly. "Actually, don''t worry about it. You carry on with your work. I


    should get going now."


    "Where are you going?"


    Erica giggled, "I suppose I''d better ask your dad for help! Your dad is nicer to me."


    Erica turned around to leave.


    However, just as she had taken two steps forward, she got pulled back. She nced at the man''s hand


    holding her''s and she said, "What happened?"


    Matthew said calmly, "Dad and Mom are in Venice. They are on the ne now. You can''t get through to


    him."


    ''Venice?'' Suddenly, Erica remembered Debbie''s message to her yesterday, saying that they were going


    to Venice on holiday! She pulled a long face and sighed, "Oh well! I guess I won''t be seeing Aaron


    then. Well, forget about it. I guess I can stand with the other fans downstairs and sneak a peek at him


    when he arrives."


    Matthew said helplessly, "I don''t think being Mrs. Huoes without privileges."


    Erica''s eyes lit up with hope anew. "So, you''ll do it?"


    Matthew turned the chair and pulled the girl into his arms. "People will make irresponsible remarks


    behind my back if they see you with the other fans. The only way to save myself from embarrassment


    is to get you a private meeting, but that will depend solely on your sincerity!"


    "Sincerity?" ''The same trick again?


    I think he wants me to kiss him again. That won''t be a problem for me!'' Without hesitation, Erica


    wrapped her hands around the man''s neck and nted two kisses on his lips.


    In a sweet and obedient voice, she said, "Mr. Huo, are you satisfied with this service?"


    Her seductive smile triggered his desires. "Nope! Not yet satisfied!"


    Immediately, the smile on her face vanished. ring at him angrily, she said, "I know what you want.


    You are just trying to make things difficult for me, aren''t you?"


    Matthew was impressed by how fast her facial expressions changed. He raised her chin with his hand


    and said, "Let me teach you. Remember, if you need my help next time, do this to express your


    sincerity."


    Just as he finished speaking, he lowered his head and pulled her face into a fiery kiss.


    One thatsted for at least five minutes! He finally let her go before she suffocated to death.


    Leaning against the man''s chest, she gasped for air. "No, no, I don''t think I can do that again. I''ll die..."


    "You can''t?" The man''s maic voice reverberated in her head.


    Thinking of her idol, Erica gritted her teeth and agreed reluctantly. "I can! Matthew, I will do anything


    you want!" However, she kept her real thoughts to herself. ''Damn you! I''m not going to let you push me


    around this like!''

 Chapter 1154 Meeting Her Idol

    Chapter 1154 Meeting Her Idol


    Matthew had no intentions of exposing her lie. He stroked her red lips softly with his thumb and said


    nonchntly, "I know hundreds of people and they are willing to do whatever Imand. You don''t


    need to bother yourself with my burden. Just show your sincerity if you ask me for a favor next time."


    A moment ago, because of his action, Erica had sat down on hisp. And now, she suddenly felt that


    there was something hard underneath her making her current stance ufortable. However, as a


    simple woman, she decided not to pay much attention to it.


    She turned and resettled to avoid that hard thing and earnestly asked, "Okay! Then, when will you


    arrange my meeting with my idol?"


    "Soon as I can. For now, my work is very important. Sit there and wait!" Matthew replied as he tried to


    constrain himself. He couldn''t focus on his work with her around.


    "Sure, sure! Your work is more important! Thank you very much!" Before standing up, she also ndly


    helped him tidy up his cors.


    While she was just about to walk away from his desk, Erica turned around again and asked, "Can I let


    Hyatt in first? I''m afraid he is going to feel alone if left in the reception room all by himself."


    For some reason, the question made Matthew frown. Not only was Erica asking to see a man she had


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    admired for four years, but had also arrived at thepany with yet another man. Was he being too


    nice to her? He cast a cold nce at her and said, "Let him stay there."


    ''Is he angry? For what?


    Didn''t we settle everything a moment ago?'' she wondered.


    But she didn''t dare ask him about it. She plumped down on the sofa, took out her phone and sent a


    message to Hyatt. "I''m waiting for Matthew to get free; wait there. Rest assured, though. I''m sure we''ll


    get to meet Aaron!"


    Within moments, the response to her message popped up. "Alright. Talk to Mr. Huo nicely and don''t


    lose your temper."


    ''I lose my temper easily?'' Truth be told, she did have a short temper, but she had seemingly found


    someone whose temper was even shorter: Matthew! "Okay."


    Waiting and bored out of her wits, just as Erica was about to doze off on the sofa, Matthew called the


    assistant in.


    Paige walked into the office. "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    Matthew cast a sideways nce at Erica, who was groggily trying to stay up on the sofa. "Take my wife


    to Aaron Gao," he ordered.


    Half-asleep, Erica heard Matthew''s words and her eyes immediately popped open. She sat up straight


    and hurriedly adjusted herself. "Is it okay now?"


    Paige was amused by her funny expression. She nodded slightly. "Pleasee with me."


    Erica jumped up from the sofa excitedly. "Okay!"


    Before she left the office, Erica waved at her husband, who was wearing a long face for some reason.


    "Bye honey!"


    Although he was still feeling a bit gruff, the endearing "honey" made him feel somewhat better.


    Paige, Erica and Hyatt proceeded towards one of the meeting rooms of thepany. On their way,


    they passed several staff members talking about Aaron.


    "Oh, my God! He is so handsome!"


    "So young and hot!"


    "If only I could get even a handshake!"


    Apanied by the whispers of the staff in the corridor, Paige pushed the door open.


    Inside the meeting room, a handsome man in a light blue business suit was discussing something with


    his agent. His back was to the door and he didn''t see theme in.


    Ms. Wang, the agent, was facing the door and saw Paigeing in. She stood up from her chair and


    greeted her, "Miss Shen, nice to meet you!" She didn''t want to offend anyone in the ZL Group. She


    wanted to leave a good impression. It was just business.


    Paige nodded at her and greeted them both.


    Aaron rose from his chair and greeted her back. "Hello, Miss Shen. How can we help you?"


    He looked very modest and polite.


    When Erica saw the superstar that she had admired for four years standing right in front of her in the


    flesh, she was so excited that she almost jumped up. To prevent an awkward reaction, she tightly


    grabbed Hyatt''s clothes.


    "Mr. Gao, this is Mrs. Huo. Mr. Huo arranged for her to meet you."


    Hearing Paige introduce Erica, Aaron shifted his gaze towards her and greeted her with a smile. "Hello,


    Mrs. Huo. I''m Aaron Gao."


    ''Oh my God! He''s speaking to me!'' Erica was so excited that she didn''t know what to do in response!


    ''His skin is so fair! When he smiles, he looks like an angel!'' she continued to marvel in her heart.


    Since no one heard her say anything for a moment, Paige called out, "Mrs. Huo?"


    Erica came back to earth immediately. She jumped forward and smiled enthusiastically. "Hi Aaron! I


    have been a huge fan of you for thest four years! It''s such an honor to meet you finally!"


    Aaron blushed slightly and folded his hands shyly. "Really? I''m so honored. Thank you for being my fan


    for so long, Mrs. Huo."


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Gao is leaving in ten minutes. We shall wait outside while you talk," Paige said.


    Hearing that she even had a chance to talk with Aaron alone, Erica was so happy that she nodded,


    "Okay, okay!"


    After the agent and Paige had left, Erica was still so excited and nervous that she was unable to speak


    once again.


    "I thought you had asked me to take a photo of you and Aaron?" Hyatt reminded her. That was the sole


    reason he had been carrying a camera with him all this time.


    "Oh, oh, right! Aaron, can I take a photo with you?" Erica immediately showed the camera to her idol.


    Luckily, the man was okay with it.


    "No problem!" Aaron answered.


    Erica rushed to his side, and urged Hyatt, "Hurry up!"


    Hyatt turned on the camera and snapped the photo.


    Five minutester, Matthew quietly pushed the door open and saw that the girl was busy chirping with


    her idol, her face red with excitement andpletely oblivious to the outside world. "I''m two years


    older than you. Hey, let me tell you something about me. I was born in A Country. The night I was born,


    the darkness of the sky broke and it became bright! My mother told me it was one in the morning at that


    time. I don''t know why, but some people say that happened because I was a genius in my previous


    life... "


    A cold voice interrupted her story. "That''s because a meteorite fell in A Country the day you were born.


    It has since been kept in the National Museum for disy."


    Matthew''s words embarrassed her so much that Erica lowered her head and covered her face with her


    hand. However, her ears pricked when she heard Aaron greet her husband.


    "Hello, Mr. Huo. I''m Aaron Gao." The superstar stretched out a warm hand at the CEO.


    With a stiff look at the fair and strong hand in front of him, Matthew merely nodded at the young


    superstar as a greeting. However, he didn''t shake hands.


    Aaron awkwardly looked at the other two people from the corner of his eye. It looked like no one had


    noticed this rejection. He felt relieved, withdrew his hand hurriedly, and went back to his seat.


    When Hyatt saw Matthew, he became very nervous and shot up to his feet instantly. Under the CEO''s


    cold gaze, he greeted in a timid voice, "Hello, Mr. Huo."


    Matthew took the seat next to Erica, and cast a nce at the boy who was flushed with nervousness.


    "Hyatt Li?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s me." To Hyatt''s surprise, Matthew was aware of his name. This made him as excited


    as Erica had been when she had met Aaron just now.


    With an embarrassed but polite smile, Erica raised her head and whispered to her husband, "What are


    you doing here?" She had just been joking with Aaron when he had walked in.


    Casting a nce at her, Matthew answered, "I''m here to see what you two were talking about."


    "Nothing. We were just joking." As Erica was speaking, she rested her chin on her hand, and her gaze


    turned towards her idol once again.

 Chapter 1155 Watch Your Attitude

    Chapter 1155 Watch Your Attitude


    Aaron put on a bright smile and confirmed, "Yes, Erica was just joking with me. Even though she is two


    years my senior, she is still very cute and adorable."


    ''Erica? From total strangers to first name basis in just a few minutes? Just what is going on?'' Matthew


    sulked inwardly.


    He deliberately slid his long arm on the back of Erica''s chair. From the front, it looked like he was


    holding her, but his hand was merely resting on the chair. Then, with a soft look at Erica, he replied,


    "You''re right. She is quite cute and adorable. That''s one of the reasons she''s my wife."


    ''What?'' Erica was confused at this sudden deration. She turned her eyes towards Matthew, who was


    now sitting very close to her. ''Is he deliberately showing off?'' she wondered.


    Aaron also realized that the CEO was dering his marriage with Erica in an imperious manner. It was


    clear that the man had felt angry about them getting so close so soon. He immediately echoed, "Mr.


    and Mrs. Huo, you are such a perfect match for each other. I can see you love each other so much. I''m


    so envious of your rtion."


    ''Love each other very much?'' It made Erica feel guilty and embarrassed. "Well...thank you. Aaron,


    you..."


    Right at that moment, there was a knock on the door. Ms. Wang walked in and, after greeting Matthew


    politely, reminded Aaron that it was time for him to leave.


    Erica was disappointed that her idol was leaving so soon. She asked with a blush, "Aaron, can I hug


    you?"


    Aaron looked at the expressionless man sitting next to her from the corner of his eye. "Sure," he


    nodded hesitatingly.


    Erica stood up happily and was about to run towards him who had stretched out one of his arms.


    However, a powerful hand grabbed her waist and she was soon pulled out of the meeting room before


    she could understand just what the hell was going on.


    When Erica finally came back to her senses, they had already entered the elevator.


    Matthew didn''t let go of her until they had reached his office.


    In there, she was thrown on the sofa rudely. Her head hit the armrest. Luckily, the sofa was very soft,


    so it didn''t hurt much.


    But she was still infuriated by his inhumane behavior and darkened face. "What''s wrong with you? Why


    did you push me?"


    To her surprise, Matthew didn''t apologize. Instead, he responded in a harsh tone, "Shut up!"


    Erica shrank back to the corner of the sofa. "Why are you mad at me? Do you think you can bully the


    weak just because you''re stronger!"


    "Weak? You? Weren''t you just telling Aaron that you were a genius in your previous life? I wonder how


    a genius reincarnated would be weak!"


    The disdain in his eyes was clear. Erica could see that he was looking down upon her bragging.


    Flushed, she bit her lower lip and asked, "What do you mean, Mr. Huo? I was just kidding. That''s no


    reason for you tough at me!"


    ''Mr. Huo? Now you''re being formal with me!'' A dash of anger shed through his eyes. He coldly said,


    "You were just kidding? Are you friends with him? Are you two close? You had just met him for the first


    time and was then being so casual with him?"


    His sarcasm made Erica furious. She stood up and shouted at him angrily, "So why are you being


    familiar with me? I don''t owe you an exnation!"


    With that, she was about to storm out of the room.


    However, she was stopped once again. He pushed her back onto the sofa and asked, "Where are you


    going?"


    She shouted back stubbornly, "It''s none of your business! Whatever I do, is none of your business. You


    are a total stranger to me!"


    "Really? You want to fight me for a man?"


    "Me? Fight? Who the hell started all this? You are the one being a jerk!"


    "Watch your attitude!" No one had ever dared talk to him like that before! But this woman was the only


    one to provoke him again and again.


    "My attitude? What about yours? Get out of my way right now! I am leaving!"


    But he wouldn''t let her go. "Oh no you aren''t! We are going to settle this right here and right now." He


    had always been like this. If there was something he needed to take care of, he would do so


    immediately. Waiting and patience weren''t his cup of tea.


    ''Why should I listen to him?'' Erica thought to herself. Then, she began to rain down fists onto him.


    "Bastard! Jerk! You, Matthew Huo, are a jerk! Let me go!"


    Matthew''s face turned sour at her words. He grabbed her iling hands and snapped back, "I dare you


    to curse me again!"


    Despite his dangerous tone, the truth-bombs continued, "You asshole! You are an asshole!" Not only


    was she cursing him, but her voice was getting louder every second. No matter how soundproof his


    office was, the assistants outside might have heard it already.


    In response, Matthew held her hands and pulled her towards the lounge. "It looks like if I don''t teach


    you a lesson right now, you will never behave yourself."


    "How dare you! Let me go!" Erica struggled to get rid of his grip.


    But the man refused to let her go. Just as they were about to reach the lounge, Erica lowered her head


    and bit down on his hand hard.


    She continued to press down her teeth without any mercy and they soon went deep into his hand.


    Matthew shut his eyes. He could feel the pain since Erica had shown no mercy during this attack.


    Taking advantage of his momentarypse of control, Erica ran away!


    Looking at his bleeding hand, Matthew hesitated, unsure whether to follow her. But before he could


    make up his mind, Erica had entered the elevator.


    A few of the assistants looked at each other with a thoughtful gaze and then promptly returned to their


    work.


    The next day


    The doorbell of the Li family house began to ring.


    ir and Wesley were just about to take Ethan out for a walk when they heard the announcing chime.


    A housemaid rushed to open the door.


    "Ms. Li!" The maid was surprised.


    "Hi!" The chirpy voice could only belong to Erica!


    The old couple in the living room looked at each other, and a bad feeling rose in Wesley''s heart.


    He peeked at the door to see who it was. It was indeed his youngest daughter. And there was another


    man standing next to her!


    Wesley''s curious gaze was fixed on his daughter and the unknown man as they approached.


    "Dad, mom! I''m back! Hey Ethan!" Erica greeted them with a smile.


    With the little boy in her arms, ir stared at the man standing beside her daughter. Not because the


    man was so handsome that she couldn''t take her eyes off him, but because... he was obviously a


    foreigner!


    After a long time, ir came back to her senses and asked, "Who is...?"


    Hearing that, Erica lowered her head and pretended to be shy. "Dad, Mom, I have decided to divorce


    Matthew Huo. This is your new son-inw. His name is...Wait, Dad, why are you holding a feather


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    duster? Let''s talk!"


    The events that had transpired the previous day made Erica feel furious. The more she thought about


    what had happened, the angrier she felt. When Matthew hade back to the vi in the evening, they


    hadn''t talked to each other. Therefore, she had decided to go back to her parents'' house early in the


    morning.


    And to show her determination of leaving Matthew, she had even hired a foreigner to pretend to be her


    new boyfriend.


    At first instinct, Wesley had looked around to find a feather duster. Now, he was raising the duster and


    running towards the girl.


    Erica ran immediately. "Dad! Can you hear me? Matthew doesn''t love me and even got mad at me...


    It''s true, Dad! Ouch! Dad, you hit me. It hurts..." The girl made a crying face as she rubbed the spot


    where the feather duster hadnded.


    Shocked, the foreigner stood still. All he could do was look in shock at Wesley chasing Erica.


    Ethan thought the duo were ying and burst intoughter.

 Chapter 1156 Yvettes Boyfriends Visit

    Chapter 1156 Yvette''s Boyfriend''s Visit


    Wesley chased Erica around the living room. She begged, "Dad, please stop chasing me. Please!"


    This was a day in the life of Erica¡ªbeing her father''s smelly socks.


    A few minutester when Erica realized that she had nowhere else to go, she opened the gate and ran


    out of the house.


    Wesley ran after her and didn''t stop until she was out of sight. He took the feather duster and walked


    towards the foreigner. When Wesley waved the duster in front of him, the young man immediately


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    raised his hands, gesturing surrender and said, "I''m sorry! I''m very sorry!" Then he disappeared from


    the Li family''s living room as fast as he could.


    That evening, Erica sat at the main gate of the Li house, cupping her chin, andzily shouted, "Dad, let


    me in! Mom let me in! I''m going to die out here if you don''t let me in!"


    A momentter, the gate squeaked open and revealed Wesley standing in the doorway.


    "Dad!" Erica jumped to her feet and looked at her father expectantly.


    What her father said next was just the words she had been hoping to hear. "Come in," he said.


    "Really?" A sudden burst of happiness made her feel ecstatic.


    "Yes," he confirmed.


    She ran towards her father and hugged him tightly. "Dad, I knew you still love me."


    Wesley tried his best to suppress his giggle and said, "Just get inside. Your mom''s waiting for you in


    the dining room with pork ribs. Your sister will be back soon."


    "Boohoo..." Erica hugged him harder and burst into tears, wailing like a spoiled child. "Dad, even if I''m


    a pair of stinky socks, I''m your stinky socks. You can''t just throw me out."


    Wesley sighed and pulled Erica away from him. "Don''t be so dramatic. Go inside and have dinner.


    Then, go straight to bed. I don''t want you staying upte!"


    "Why not?"


    "I''m taking you back to Y City tomorrow!"


    Erica''s eyebrows shot up in bewilderment and she immediately pleaded, "Dad, no!"


    See? She knew she was just a pair of unloved, smelly socks to him!


    Erica walked into the dining room and picked up Ethan from the baby chair. She kissed him so many


    times that the baby''s cheeks started showing a tinge of pink. ir didn''t want her daughter disturbing


    the baby, so she pushed Erica into the bathroom.


    Fortunately, Erica hade back at a good time because Yvette was supposed to bring her boyfriend


    home to talk about the engagement with her family.


    Earlier, Yvette had mentioned nothing about her boyfriend, and thus, Erica had never met her future


    brother-inw.


    Wesley and ir, however, had met the man and they were quite convinced that he was going to be


    their future son-inw.


    As soon as Erica came out of the bathroom, Yvette stepped into the house.


    With Wesley''s and ir''s hospitality, Yvette led her boyfriend into the dining room.


    Yvette''s boyfriend, Remus You, was the second son of the You family, a literary family from A Country


    who valued education very much. He had majored in Aerospace Dynamics Engineering from The A


    Country University of Technology. And now, he was studying for a doctorate in The Y City University of


    Aeronautics and Astronautics.


    Yvette introduced Erica to Remus You. "I mentioned this one to you before. My father''s undisputed rival


    ¡ªErica Li!"


    "Sister!" Erica said as she shook Yvette''s hand discontentedly, feeling embarrassed.


    Remus You smiled and politely greeted Erica, "Nice to meet you, Erica. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Erica then secretly observed Remus You, scanning him with her eyes. He was wearing an expensive


    navy blue casual suit. With ck short hair and chiseled features, he exuded an aristocratic aura. Erica


    immediately deduced that he must have been from a rich family.


    She thought he was a fine-looking young man and a good-enough match for her sister. "Nice to meet


    you, too," Erica said. Then she pretended to be tough and warned him, "Be good to my sister! Don''t


    bully her! Otherwise, you''ll regret it!"


    Remus You was amused by her pretentious sophistication. "Sure, will do!"


    ir reminded her, "Rika, don''t be so rude. Remus had chased your sister for three years. He will be


    nice to her. Right, Remus?"


    Remus You hurried to reply, "Yes. Don''t worry, Erica. In fact, I''m the one that always gets bullied..." As


    soon as he said that, Yvette shot him a warning nce to shut him up.


    Wesley watched the whole scene unfold with his own eyes. Yvette was never a menacing child, but


    when he saw how she managed to frighten Remus with just a single nce, Wesley knew that this


    man would love and care for his daughter.


    However, people could always change in the blink of an eye. At present, Remus You was fine in all


    aspects, but there was no guarantee that there wouldn''t be any problems in the future. Nheless,


    Wesley had his eyes on the young man.


    Everyone took their seats at the dining table and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    Remus You was good with children and everyone noticed it when they saw him with Ethan.


    They were all watching TV in the living room and eating sunflower seeds. When Yvette left to go to the


    bathroom, Erica jumped to her seat and sat next to Remus You. She leaned closer and murmured,


    "When are you two getting married?"


    Remus You replied without hesitation, "I want to get engaged as soon as possible, and then get


    married by the end of this year. I mentioned it to your sister, but she said she would ask for the


    permission of your parents."


    "And then?"


    "Then I decided toe here and meet your parents. To be honest, I will try my best to get their


    approval so I can marry your sister as soon as possible!"


    Erica giggled and said, "That''s just what I wanted to hear!" Every word from him indicated that he


    wanted to marry Yvette. Erica was convinced that he was a good and upstanding person. Then she


    raised her voice and said, "Here, have some sunflower seeds, future brother-inw!"


    Remus You was startled, wondering why Erica was being so supportive of him.


    Sure enough, just as Yvette had told him before, Erica was a bag full of tricks and weird ideas.


    After seeing Remus You off, Erica persuaded Yvette to join her to sleep in their mother''s bed. She


    brought baby Ethan with her as well.


    Wesley had seen this sort of thing happen before, but this time, he kicked Erica out of the door. "You''re


    a married woman now. How can you still be so attached to your mother? If you need to hug someone,


    call Matthew and ask him to keep youpany. Don''te to my wife!"


    Still, Erica managed to squeeze into the room. She held Wesley''s arm and pleaded, "Dad, I love you


    the most. Considering the fact that I married Matthew for you and moved to Y City with him, you should


    sleep on the couch tonight. Please! You''re the greatest dad in the world!"


    Wesley squinted his eyes at her and said, "Why don''t you sleep on the sofa?"


    "Dearest father, do you have the heart to let your sweet daughter sleep on the couch?"


    "Of course I do."


    Erica pouted her lips and feigned anger. "Dad, if you keep acting like this, I''ll get angry with you."


    Wesley snorted, "You''re getting more and more stubborn. Matthew must have been spoiling you too


    much."


    Erica muttered, "He doesn''t spoil me. He always makes me angry!"


    As soon as ir made the bed, Yvette slipped into the bed and said, "Rika, if you keep talking to Dad,


    there won''t be any space for you in bed here."


    Erica ran past Wesley who was blocking her way, climbed into the bed andy down next to Yvette.


    Yvette quickly covered her with the quilt while Erica put Ethan in bed as well.


    ir shook her head with amusement and looked at Wesley with a smile on her face. "If you don''t want


    to sleep on the couch, go and sleep in Gifford''s room."


    Wesley snorted and left the room angrily.


    In less than two minutes, Wesley walked back in the room with a quilt and a pillow in his hands while


    ir and his daughters giggled at his misery.

 Chapter 1157 Heading Home

    Chapter 1157 Heading Home


    The evening hours passed by, slow and subdued. At eleven o''clock, Ethan finally fell asleep.


    Erica carefully tucked him into his crib.


    Pausing, she looked at his smooth and round face. He seemed so peaceful and innocent that she


    couldn''t help but give him a little pinch on the cheek.


    "You''ll have to soothe him if you wake him up," warned ir softly.


    Only then did Erica leave the baby alone and go back to the bed. Her mother gave her some of the


    quilt, and she made herselffortable.


    She yawned into her palm, then said, "Mom, I want to take Ethan to Y City for a few days so that you


    and Dad can have some time to rx."


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," answered ir. "You have sses to attend to, and Matthew is a busy


    man. I''m sure the two of you have your hands full already without a baby to look after. Besides, we


    have servants to help take care of Ethan. We don''t need to rx."


    "I''m not that busy with sses," urged Erica. "I can take care of him for two or three days."


    Wesley, who was lying on the couch and staring up at the ceiling, injected himself into the


    conversation. "Your mother is right. Your priority right now should be to study hard and to build a good


    rtionship with Matthew. If Ethan stays with you, you two will have conflict because of him."


    "Dad, Matthew is not that petty," protested Erica. "Trust me. It''s only three days. Nothing will happen!"


    Atst, pestered by Erica''s various arguments, ir was swayed. She agreed that Ethan could go with


    Erica when she left the next day.


    The minutes ticked by. Ethan was already sound asleep, and soon ir was as well. Experimentally,


    Erica called to her father. When Wesley didn''t answer, she thought that he was asleep as well.


    But her sister was still awake. The two hid under the quilt and whispered to one another. "Is Matthew


    being good to you?" Yvette asked.


    "Well, sort of," Erica answered. Realizing how she sounded, she added, "I mean, he''s great. He just


    has a bad temper."


    "Well, if he treats you well, stop fighting with him," Yvette said earnestly. "Go back to Y City tomorrow


    and just live a happy life with him, okay?"


    Erica sighed. "I don''t think it will be that simple. After all, he doesn''t really love me, and I don''t love him.


    A marriage without love will never be happy."


    "Then what''s your n? Do you still want to divorce him?"


    "Hush!" Erica hissed immediately. Even though they''d been whispering, she still feared that their father


    might hear them. Sure enough, Wesley, whom they had thought to be asleep, broke the silence. "If you


    dare to divorce Matthew, I''ll skin you alive!" he threatened.


    "Dad! You were eavesdropping on us!" Ericained, outraged.


    "You two have loud voices," Wesley snorted, unable to care less. "I couldn''t help but hear you."


    Yvette was too embarrassed to say anything more, but Erica pressed, "Dad, didn''t you know that


    Matthew is interested in someone else?"


    "Yes, I know."


    Erica decided to ask the most burning question on her mind. "Then why are you insisting on putting me


    through this hell?"


    "Putting you through hell?" he echoed. "On the contrary, I would have thought you''d find true happiness


    with Matthew." Privately, he had expected Erica to run back home within three days of her marriage.


    But he hadn''t thought she would have cold feet for more than a week.


    Besides, when she came back, she hadn''t said anything bad about Matthew, except that he was bossy.


    But all wives thought that about their husbands.


    Meanwhile, Erica was enraged, thinking her father was simply being insensitive. "I don''t want to talk to


    you anymore. There''s a gulf between us. You don''t understand what I''m going through at all!" She


    started wondering if Matthew was actually Wesley''s son, considering Wesley took his side all the time.


    "Rika Li, I know what kind of person Matthew is," he said sternly. "You should learn to restrain your


    temper and be moreposed. Acting rashly all the time will only get you into more and more trouble."


    "Well, why don''t you tell me what kind of person he is?" demanded his daughter.


    "In my opinion, he is practically wless, while you have a great many shorings."


    Hearing this, Erica grabbed the quilt in her fists and pulled it over her head. "Father, I''m going to sleep!"


    She felt totally unable tomunicate with her father at all.


    The room was silent again. Wesley peered through the dark at his wife and daughters for a long time.


    Tenderly, he tilted his head and thought, ''Oh, Rika, although you are so naughty, you and your sister


    are and will always be my babies.


    I once regretted forcing you to marry Matthew. But now, I don''t regret it at all!


    If you don''t understand now, I won''t me you.


    But someday in the future, perhaps then you will understand why your mother and I did what we did.


    And if that day everes, I think it will be the happiest day of your life.''


    Early the next morning, Wesley left the Li family home for Y City, with one hand holding Ethan and the


    other practically dragging Erica.


    She was carrying a suitcase full of Ethan''s things.


    ir had been incessantly fretting over Erica before they left the house, reminding her of things.


    "Before you board the ne, don''t forget that Ethan needs his milk form, and some smashed fruit."


    "I''ve got it, Mom. You''ve told me eight times," Erica had said, turning around and looking at her sadly.


    "You know, Dad''sing with me. You don''t need to worry about anything."


    "I know, I know," ir had said with a sigh.


    When the three finally arrived at the Pearl Vi District, Matthew was there, meaning to drive them the


    rest of the way.


    Wesley got out of his rental car first.


    Seeing him, Matthew got out of his own vehicle. Shutting the door swiftly, he called, "Hi, Dad!"


    Wesley trotted over, smiling genially. "Matthew, I''ve brought Erica to you! Please, don''t be mad at her."


    At that moment, Erica was still inside the car, holding Ethan in her arms. The windows were open a


    crack, allowing her to hear the conversation. She couldn''t believe what her father had just said. Why


    was he apologizing for her?


    Matthew shook his head. "Oh no, Dad, this is actually my fault. I was on my way to pick Erica up


    anyway. I didn''t expect you to bring her back."


    There was a pause. Wesley was touched by Matthew''s entire demeanor. Clearly, Erica was in the


    wrong, but her husband was here taking the initiative for her. He was even taking the me for this


    whole incident.


    ''This is a true man, '' Wesley thought to himself. Stepping forward, he pped his son-inw on the


    shoulder. "Matthew, thank you."


    "Oh, I just did what I should," Matthew replied modestly. His eyes drifted past Wesley''s shoulder and


    settled on the car behind him.


    "Ethan is here too," Wesley exined. "Erica wants to have the baby with her for three more days. Do


    you mind? If you do, I can just take him back¡­"


    "No, no problem, Dad. It''s good that you brought him along. The house will be livelier with him around."


    Matthew sounded sincere.


    The longer the conversation went on, the more impressed Wesley was with his son-inw¡ªand the


    more cross he became with his daughter for the trouble she had caused. Turning around, he barked,


    "Come on out of the car! We don''t have all day!"


    Slowly, with obvious reluctance, Erica emerged from the car and handed the sleeping Ethan to her


    father.


    Wesley indicated Matthew and in a serious tone said, "Rika, you need to apologize to your husband."


    "Why should I apologize to him..." Erica''s voice was low, as if she were talking to herself just as much


    as to Wesley.


    "No, Dad," Matthew broke in. "I''m the one who should apologize." Then he looked at Erica, his tone


    gentle. "I''m sorry, Erica. This is all my fault. I apologize to you in front of Father."


    Erica stared at him, taken aback. ''His tone is suddenly so soft. What is he up to?'' she thought. ''I must


    be careful not to fall into his trap.''


    Wesley was very satisfied with his son-inw. "All right, Erica," he said. "Since Matthew has


    apologized, you''d better behave yourself now, okay?"


    Erica paused, but in the end she could think of nothing to say or do but give in. "Okay," she said atst.


    With that, the three of them went into the vi together. At first, Erica had nned to carry Ethan


    upstairs and put him to sleep in the bedroom. However, Matthew took Ethan from her arms with a


    smoothness that caught her off-guard. "Here, let me help you," he said.


    Then, under Wesley''s approving gaze, he took Ethan upstairs, holding the baby as naturally as if he


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    were his own.


    Laden with luggage, Wesley cast a burning nce at Erica before following his son-inw upstairs.


    Erica stood still for a long moment, stewing in her confusion and frustration. She could not fathom her


    father''s disapproval toward her, or his incredible admiration for her husband.


    After a long time, she reluctantly followed them.


    On the third floor, she found Wesley situating her luggage in the bedroom, and Matthew already putting


    Ethan to bed.

 Chapter 1158 She Just Made That Up

    Chapter 1158 She Just Made That Up


    Wesley went to the bathroom, leaving the couple and the baby in the room.


    Matthew walked up to Erica and said, "You''re still a kid, running home every time you throw a tantrum."


    "What did I do this time?"


    "Nothing. I said I was the one in the wrong."


    Erica looked at him suspiciously. "You almost never apologize. I''m surprised. How can I be sure you''re


    not trying to trick me?"


    "Really? You think I''d do that?"


    "Not really. But as I said. You never say anything''s your fault. So I have to think you''re up to


    something."


    Just then, Wesley came out of the bathroom.


    He happened to hear Erica telling Matthew, "My dad told me to stay away from a guy if I don''t love him.


    What you did¡ª"


    Hearing that, Wesley quickened his pace and cleared his throat. "Matthew, I never said that. She just


    made that up!"


    Erica was too frustrated to fire back. Wesley was always on her case about something. And he never


    took her side.


    Matthew was amused as he watched Erica lower her head to avoid eye contact.


    Wesley returned home that same day. He told Erica that he would be by to pick up Ethan three days


    Before dusk, two or three more servants reported for work in the vi. Later that day, Erica discovered


    they were all hired by Matthew to take care of Ethan.


    At dinner, Erica tried her best to be a mother. Since she brought Ethan back home, she had never


    taken care of him. ir did all the work for her. So at dinner, Erica dismissed the housemaid and tried


    to feed the baby herself. They had just started him on solid food, so he had iron-fortified baby cereal


    mixed with form to thin it out.


    But after feeding the baby a few bites, she got lost. She didn''t even have time to clean the food


    dropped on the baby''s bib. Ethan wasn''t able to control the food spooned into his mouth yet.


    He was a good boy, too. He didn''t cry, but waited quietly when he had no food to eat.


    Atst, the servant couldn''t stand it anymore and offered, "Mrs. Huo, please let me do it! I brought up


    two kids, and have been through this before."


    Sweat dripping from her forehead, Erica nodded and said, "Okay. Thank you!"


    "My deardy, you are wee!"


    The maid sat where Erica had, and began to offer Ethan spoonfuls of baby food. She was a natural at


    it. Seeing that, Erica breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she was getting ready to sit down to eat her own dinner, her phone rang.


    She slid it out of her pocket and nced at it. It was an unfamiliar number. She reluctantly slid the


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    answer key and said, "Hello?"


    "Is this Erica?"


    It was a man. His voice was steady and mature.


    "Yes, I am. Who are you?"


    The man thought for a while and replied, "It''s me, Tam. Tam Wu."


    Hearing the name, Erica mmed the chopsticks onto the dining room table loudly. Then she realized


    that Ethan was beside her. She was afraid that she might scare the baby, so she quickly stood up from


    her seat and moved to another room. "Tam, how did you get my number?"


    "That''s not important. Listen, I know you had the kid."


    "So what?"


    There was a moment of silence on the phone. "I want to see him."


    Erica rejected without hesitation, "That''s not happening. You''re never gonna see him. Don''t even think


    about it!"


    "Hey! At least let me exin. It''s not what you think¡ª"


    "So what? He''s not your son. He''s mine. He doesn''t even have yourst name. It''s Li now. And his


    name is Ethan, not like it matters to you!" Erica shouted angrily.


    "Ethan?" Tam asked.


    "It''s¡ªit''s none of your business. If you have any self-respect left, don''t call me again!" Ethan was a little


    more than six months old, but this was the first time his father mentioned that he wanted to see the


    child. It was like he woke up one day and all of a sudden it mattered to him. Furious, Erica wouldn''t


    give him the chance.


    Tam was frustrated. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, Erica. I know you''ve been through hell because of me..."


    "Shut up! I didn''t do it for you. If Tessie..." Erica got all choked up, and her eyes filled with tears.


    "Anyway, I won''t let you see him. Don''te around here, either. I''ll get Dad to lock you in prison, while


    my husband destroys your career!"


    "Erica, please be reasonable. I''m his father. I just want to see him. If not for me, then what about


    Ethan? He probably wants to see his father. Am I right?"


    Erica thought about it. ''I hate to admit it, but he''s right. Ethan doesn''t know what''s going on now, but


    eventually he''ll start asking questions.'' Taking a deep breath, Erica restrained her grievances and said,


    "Fine. One meeting. That''s all you get. Where are you?"


    Surprise could be heard in Tam''s voice when he replied, "I''lle see you. I''m free now."


    Erica looked outside. Night had fallen, and it was dark. "Ethan''s still being fed. An hourter, I..." She


    paused abruptly as something urred to her. Everyone knew that she married Matthew Huo and that


    he lived in Pearl Vi District. So it was quite possible Tam knew where she lived. She wondered


    whether it was appropriate to let Tam Wu meet Ethan in the vi.


    "Let me think about it. When I figure it out, you''ll be the first to know."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "I don''t need your fake gratitude!" With these words, Erica hung up the phone without hesitation.


    Holding the phone, she paced back and forth, thinking about where to meet Tam. She was lost in


    thought, and she stopped suddenly as she noticed someone in front of her. It scared Erica so much


    that she almost screamed.


    But she held it in, patted her furiously pounding heart and said breathlessly, "Matthew Huo, when are


    you going to start making noise when you walk?"


    Erica was convinced that he''d frighten her to death.


    Looking at her indifferently, Matthew stood still and said, "Who was that? Ethan''s biological father?"


    Erica was shocked. Did he overhear her conversation? So she replied frankly, "Yes."


    "What did he want?"


    "He wanted to see Ethan." Erica took a nce at the little boy eating in the dining room, and her mood


    deted.


    "You said yes?"


    "Yeah. He IS the kid''s biological father after all. He just wanted to see him, and I don''t want to turn him


    down..."


    "Where? Have you nailed down a time yet?"


    "Like an hour from now. I don''t really know where to meet, though. Any ideas?" Erica raised her head


    to look at him.


    Matthew didn''t know about Ethan''s true identity. He was taken aback by her question. She was going to


    meet her old lover and asking him to choose a spot for them to do that? "You think I''m a fool, Erica?"


    "What?" Erica wondered where that came from.


    "Nothing." He looked at Erica and thought for a bit. Then he began to set a trap for her. "Aren''t you


    afraid that he''ll take your son away?"


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that? What if he pushes me over and runs off with Ethan?" Erica''s face


    twisted in anger as she thought about it.


    "I''m off work tonight," Matthew announced. He was waiting, waiting for her to ask him for help.


    "Okay. When did that happen? You''re always working and nevere back tillte," she said.


    "I got done early today."


    Erica hesitated and reminded him, "Remember what you said to me?"


    "I said a lot of things. What are you talking about?"


    Erica said blushing, "You said you''d protect me and Ethan."


    "Yeah, I remember."


    "How about you go with me? You can meet Tam." Erica figured no matter how powerful Tam was, he


    wouldn''t mess with Matthew. Besides, Matthew was a ck belt. He was the best person to protect her


    and Ethan.


    But Matthew wasn''t done ying. He got what he wanted, but he still needed to hammer it home. He


    cast her a scornful nce and said, "What do you think I am? Your bodyguard?"

 Chapter 1159 Ethans Biological Father

    Chapter 1159 Ethan''s Biological Father


    "Of course not. Are you or aren''t you my hubby? Aren''t you the least bit curious who the father is? This


    isn''t weird."


    ''Am I hearing things? She wants me to go with her to meet her lover, and ims it''s normal husband-


    like behavior?'' Matthew thought. He found Erica weird but adorable. While she was waiting for an


    answer, he turned around and dered, "I don''t know about you, but I''m hungry! Let''s grab a bite first!"


    Erica was surprised. ''Huh? What does he mean? Was that a yes or a no? Whatever! He has to go with


    me no matter what!'' Thinking of that, Erica walked up to him and said, "Okay, go wash your hands. I''ll


    get you a bowl of soup."


    She was always like that. When she wanted his help, she would call him Matthew in a sweet tone. And


    when she was not happy, she would refer to him as "Matthew Huo" or "the guy whose surname is


    Huo."


    He said nothing and went straight to the bathroom.


    The corners of his mouth lifted into a cunning smile.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    During dinner, Erica was very enthusiastic. She not only got him a bowl of soup, but she also picked up


    food for him and put it on his te.


    When Matthew was done, Erica rested her chin on her hand and asked sweetly, "So, you''re going with


    me, right, Matthew?"


    He had eaten his fill, and was still getting what he wanted. Matthew feigned an indifferent tone and


    answered simply, "Yes."


    Erica was very happy to hear it. "Got an idea of where we''re going?"


    The smile on her face annoyed Matthew. He threw the used napkin in the trash. "You can''t wait to see


    him?"


    "Who? You mean Ethan''s biological father? You''re kidding, right? I couldn''t care less if I never saw him


    again! But he''s right. He''s the biological father. That''s why I''m doing this." Erica hated Tam''s guts. How


    could she possibly want to see him?


    And for a moment, she regretted her decision. Apparently, it was annoying Matthew.


    The disgust in her eyes satisfied him. He didn''t need to worry.


    At Orchid Private Club


    When the door to the private room was opened once more, Erica sat on the sofa, ying with Ethan.


    A man in a long dark blue overcoat walked in. He looked like a modest gentleman.


    By all appearances, he appeared around thirty years old, but in fact, he was already over forty.


    After taking a few hesitant steps, he saw the baby on the sofa, who already had a single, lower incisor.


    Excitement glinted in his eyes, and the man said, "My son!"


    He was usually calm, cool, and collected, but this was a happy asion. He strode quickly up to Erica,


    and held out his arms to hold his son.


    Erica was quicker. She stood up, Ethan in her arms. She red at Tam and demanded, "What''s the


    rush? Where were you when Tessie was pregnant, nursing swollen feet and a bad case of morning


    sickness? Where were you when she was pushing this lovely human being out of her? That''s right. You


    weren''t there. I called you a million times, but you didn''t answer. You blocked my number!"


    A trace of guilt appeared on Tam''s face. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I told you I can exin everything..."


    Erica shut him down. "Save it. I knew you didn''t want to endanger your marriage."


    Yes, he was married, and had a daughter, Julianna Wu, who was about the same age as Erica.


    Julianna Wu, Tessie, and Erica were good friends.


    This time, Tam didn''t say anything, which meant that she was right.


    Erica spoke again. "If Julianna knew her dad had an affair with her friend, had a kid with her... what do


    you think she''d do? She''s always been proud of you. Do you think she''d be as proud if she knew the


    truth?" Luckily, Erica and Julianna Wu hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so she didn''t have to


    worry that she''d bring it up, even identally.


    Tam had kept his eyes on Ethan. He didn''t even turn his head until he heard his daughter''s name.


    "Don''t tell her¡ªplease! I''ll do whatever you want. Can I hold my son now?"


    The eager look on his face was so obvious. That was why Erica reluctantly gave the baby to him.


    In fact, when Ethan smiled, he looked a lot like Tam, especially the eyes.


    ir always wondered why the baby''s eyes never looked like Erica''s. The reason was that Ethan had


    his father''s eyes.


    "I''ll be in the other room. My husband brought his men along. I''m just giving you some time alone with


    Ethan. No tricks! Understand?"


    "I know. Don''t worry. I just want to see my son!"


    Erica couldn''t help sneering. She ignored Tam and went to the inner chamber.


    Inside that room, Matthew stood at the window, deep in thought. He heard Erica enter the room, so he


    turned to her, a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Erica closed the door and said, "I forgot to ask him how he knew Ethan was with me. I wonder if he''s


    been spying on us. But he never called when Ethan was at my parents'' house."


    Matthew remained silent.


    Erica didn''t notice the change in Matthew''s mood and continued talking. "What if he wants to take


    Ethan away from me?"


    Matthew asked instead in a low voice, "What would you do?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I won''t give up without a fight!" Erica would never let that happen.


    "Then don''t give him up."


    With her chin against her hand, Erica sat on the bed beside Matthew, seeming distressed and


    stumped. "I have to do something. He''ll call and ask to see Ethan again. Maybe I need to get him away


    from here. It''ll be harder to see Ethan if he stays with Mom and Dad."


    Tam had lived in Y City a long time and almost never went to A Country. Even if he chased Ethan there,


    the Lis wouldn''t let him in.


    Erica thought it was a good idea. That was it. She made up her mind.


    Matthew sat down next to her and asked, "How do you feel when you see him?"


    Erica''s answers were consistent. "I want to twist his head off and kick it like a ball!"


    "Go ahead, twist away. I''ll take the heat if you want!" Matthew said seriously.


    The seriousness in his tone frightened Erica. "You mean that? So what were you nning? Would ya


    do the time for me?"


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "Didn''t you say you''d take responsibility?"


    Casting her a nce, he replied, "Do what you want. I''m here for you, and I won''t let them put you in


    jail."


    ''He really means it, '' she thought. She smiled awkwardly. "I was just venting. I''d never do that. Forget I


    said anything. He''ll get what he deserves someday! Karma''s a bitch."


    Twenty minutester, Erica left the room.


    "I think it''s time to go. Ethan needs to get to sleep," she said to Tam.


    Tam kissed his son on the cheek before giving Ethan to Erica. "You should be happy," he said. "I made


    up my mind. I''m going to talk to my wife so I can take care of him at my ce. That way you won''t have


    to feed him or change his diaper all the time."


    Rocking Ethan gently, she rolled her eyes at Tam and said, "No. You''re not taking him anywhere. My


    parents have gotten pretty attached over thest few months. Did you ever think about that? How can


    you be so selfish?"


    "I know, I know. It''s all my fault. But Ethan''s not a member of the Li family. It''s not fair to them to have to


    raise a stranger''s kid..."


    Erica suddenly raised her voice. "Fair? You''re a fine one to talk about fairness! Where were you when


    Ethan was born? Get out! I don''t want to see you again, you jerk! "


    "I''m sorry!"


    Erica stretched out a hand to stop his apology. "No! I''m not the one wanting an apology. You know who


    to apologize to! If you have time, you''d better go to her gravesite to visit her. Burn some incense while


    you''re at it, and ask for forgiveness! Get out! Now!"

 Chapter 1160 Died Of A Difficult Labor

    Chapter 1160 Died Of A Difficult Labor


    "What did you say? She''s dead?!" Tam''s eyes opened wide in shock as he heard something his ears


    weren''t willing to believe. His lips began to tremble.


    "You don''t even know about it. She''s dead! She died while giving birth to Ethan. So tell me, Tam!


    Where the hell were you when she was crying out your name painfully in the hospital?" Erica bellowed.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as a painful memory came back and hit her along with the anger.


    "But, that''s impossible!"


    "And yet it happened! So if you still have even an ounce of conscience left, go visit her tomb. I don''t


    even know where she was buried. You can go to the Su family and ask them yourself; they were the


    ones who took care of her funeral." Not long after Ethan was born, Erica had left with the baby.


    She was too young to manage a funeral. Unaware of what to do, she had merely sent people to inform


    the Su family.


    "There must be some misunderstanding. She can''t be dead!" Tam was still in denial.


    "There is no misunderstanding. She is dead! You can go to the Su family''s house and ask. Whatever


    you do, don''t bother me anymore. I don''t want to see you ever again, you hear me? Never!" Erica


    hated Tam so much, but he had still been pestering her with questions. Finally her patience had run out


    after a short while.


    Tam still wanted to ask something, but the disgust in her eyes made him shut his mouth atst. He


    hesitantly kissed Ethan''s soft little hand and then walked away dejectedly.


    In retrospect, the man had looked rather calm andposed the whole time he had been talking to


    her, save for a little moment of excitement upon seeing Ethan for the first time.


    It wasn''t so impossible when one thought about it for a young girl to fall in love with him. He was rich


    and handsome, gentle and considerate, and seemed wise. But he was still a married man. It was


    morally wrong for Erica''s friend, or anyone for that matter, to have an affair with this man.


    The door was partially soundproof, which meant that although Matthew could hear someone speaking


    outside the inner chamber, he couldn''t make out exactly what they were talking about.


    However, he didn''te out of the inner chamber until the conversation outside had subsided


    As expected, the man had left. Only Erica was standing there, with the baby in her arms, as if lost in


    some thought.


    Matthew strode towards her and took the baby from her. "Let''s go," he said.


    "Okay!" The duo left together.


    Outside, Tam was still sitting in his car and waiting for Erica toe out. But when he saw Matthew,


    who was now holding the baby, get into the car with Erica, he finally left.


    At the moment, he drew home-wards. He didn''t know if he could confront the Su family. At home, his


    wife, Yanny Gao, was mopping the floor. "Honey, you''re back! You must be very tired. It looks like you


    had a really busy day," she greeted him as enthusiastically as a wife waiting all day long. "Come on! I


    made some desserts for you. Go wash your hands."


    Just as Yanny Gao was about to enter the kitchen, her husband grabbed her hand.


    Tam tried to adjust his emotions and as usual, began talking with a faint smile on his lips. "I need to tell


    you something!"


    "Sure? What is it?" She tucked her hair behind her ears and looked at her husband in confusion. This


    had never happened before.


    "When I was on a business trip in A Country two days ago, I went to the welfare house for some


    charity-rted work. There, I saw a little boy who had just been brought in. He''s very cute and seems


    to bepletely healthy. We wanted to have a boy in the past, but since you can''t get pregnant, how


    about we adopt him?"


    ''Adopt a boy?'' Yanny Gao was shocked. Her mind went nk for a moment. "But we already have


    Julianna... I think it''s alright to have just a daughter. We''re happy so far, right?" Although she couldn''t


    give birth to a baby anymore, they already had a daughter who was grown up now.


    She had desired to have a boy as well in the past, but she had given up on the idea after finding out


    she couldn''t. She had never thought of adopting one though.


    Tam let go of her hand, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Okay then. It doesn''t matter. We won''t


    adopt him if you don''t agree."


    He gave up so soon all the doubts in Yanny Gao''s heart disappeared. She smiled, "Actually, I never


    thought of adopting a child before today. I wasn''t prepared when you mentioned this all of a sudden."


    "Yeah but. It doesn''t matter. It''s just that my mother is so annoying; she insisted on us having a boy. I


    thought that if we adopted one, at least they won''t nag you about it. But let''s don''t talk about it anymore


    if you don''t want to." Tam nonchntly took off his coat, handed it to his wife and went into the kitchen.


    As she was taking his coat, it suddenly urred to Yanny Gao that her parents-inw''s desire for a


    grandson had taken some pretty weird shapes in the past. Once, her mother-inw had even found a


    young girl to be their housemaid. On the surface, she had been a simple hired helper for the house. But


    in fact, her mother-inw had just wanted to set the girl up with Tam, so that she could give her the


    grandson she wanted.


    Luckily, the young girl had been driven away by Tam atst, but ever since then, Yanny Gao''s rtion


    with her mother-inw had be strained at best and non-existent at worst.


    Remembering those efforts, Yanny Gao hung Tam''s coat on the hanger and went back to the kitchen.


    "Hey honey, that boy... Just how cute is he?"


    With his back still to her, Tam breathed a sigh of relief. Then he pretended to answer indifferently after


    a moment, "I hugged him before leaving; he was that cute! He''s slightly chubby, and just has a single


    tooth at the moment. He looks adorable."


    After a moment''s consideration, Yanny Gao suggested, "How about... Well, since you like him so much,


    I''m sure I''ll like him too. And since I don''t have a job anymore now, why don''t we go ahead and adopt


    him? I''m sure I''ll be able to take care of him."


    Tam turned around. "The child was very popr, and I saw him two days ago. I wonder if he has been


    adopted already. But if you are okay with it, then I have no problem as well. I will send for someone to


    contact the welfare house."


    "Alright. Let''s do that tomorrow!" Yanny Gao was eager to see the boy too since her husband liked him


    so much. Who wouldn''t want a cute baby?


    "Okay."


    Hiding the excitement in his eyes, Tam held her in his arms and gave her a soft kiss on the forehead.


    In the Pearl Vi District


    Matthew had wanted to have a baby cot bought for Ethan, but Erica had stopped him. When asked


    why, she said that Ethan was only going to stay there for a couple of days so there was no need to buy


    one. Ethan could just sleep with them.


    At midnight, Matthew came back to the bedroom from his study and saw Erica and the baby lying on


    the bed in a crooked manner.


    He came towards the side of the bed and saw that the baby had woken up. Ethan was lying on the bed,


    looking around with his eyes wide open. The thin quilt on his body had been kicked far away.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When he saw Matthew, he began to kick his legs excitedly and smiled at him.


    Matthew cast a nce at Erica, who was sound asleep, and thought, ''If the baby had run away, I


    daresay she wouldn''t even feel it.''


    He helplessly lifted Ethan up and put him in the middle of the bed. Then hey down beside him and


    covered him with the quilt. That way, the baby boy was sandwiched between the two and could not run


    away.


    As Matthewy down, Ethan turned over and started babbling at him.


    Matthew was experienced in taking care of kids since he had witnessed the birth and growth of Gwyn,


    Godwin and Godfrey. He was quite familiar with kids and knew how to engage them.


    He put his big hand in front of Ethan, on which there was a bite mark.


    The boy reached out a dainty little hand to grab Matthew''s big hand, but only managed to grab the


    man''s ring finger.


    After ying with him silently for a while, the little boy finally began to get tired and drowsy and soon


    nodded off into a deep slumber.


    Matthew turned the boy over and covered him properly once again to make sure the boy was


    The next day, Erica received a phone call from Tam early in the morning. "Erica, thank you for taking so


    good care of my son. I thought about itst night for the whole time and have decided to take Ethan to


    my home and take care of him by myself. I know it''s unfair to you, but I hope you understand my


    feelings as a father."

 Chapter 1161 Boiling Eggs

    Chapter 1161 Boiling Eggs


    Erica hung up the phone abruptly without another word.


    ''Humph! Tam Wu, you bastard! Now, you want me to consider your feelings as a father? Why didn''t you


    think of this when Ethan was born? Where were your feelings then? You lying son of bitch!'' she cursed


    at him in her heart.


    Tam called her again a few more times, but he never received a response. Having realized that it would


    be troublesome to contact her in the future if she blocked his number, Tam decided to leave her alone.


    Putting her cellphone aside, Erica asked the maid to watch over Ethan for a while because she wanted


    to make some hard boiled eggs for her son. She wanted to do something special for Ethan to make up


    for the time she hadn''t been at his side.


    Yes! She decided to boil eggs herself!


    Although boiling eggs was a simple enough task, Erica had no idea where to even begin. After all, the


    life offort and luxury had made hercent and unambitious.


    She found a pot and poured some water in it before putting the eggs. The first two steps went


    smoothly. Next, was turning on the gas stove.


    Just then, the maid curiously walked into the kitchen with Ethan in her arms and asked the busy


    woman, "Mrs. Huo, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, I''m making some hard-boiled eggs for Ethan," Erica answered shyly.


    "Please let me do it, Mrs. Huo. You shouldn''t be bothering yourself with this!"


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry. Besides, I have nothing better to do. I just feel like making some eggs."


    The maid nced at the pot Erica used and asked again, "But why don''t you just use the egg-boiler?


    Wouldn''t that be more convenient?"


    Erica shook her head and refused. "I know, but I prefer using the traditional way. It tastes better


    anyway!"


    The maid seemed amused by her answer, but she said, "I think it makes no difference. It tastes just the


    same to me."


    "Fine, I will use the egg-boiler next time," Erica said with a smile.


    "Okay."


    After turning on the gas, Erica came out of the kitchen and took Ethan from the maid. "Aren''t you


    supposed to buy groceries? You can go now."


    The maid hesitated as she worried about the careless girl. "Will you be okay to watch over him while


    I''m gone, Mrs. Huo?" After all, now that the two other temporary maids had been let off, they were the


    only two remaining adults in the vi.


    "I''ll be okay. I will feed him the eggster. You can go," Erica assured the maid.


    "Okay, Mrs. Huo."


    After the maid left, Erica went upstairs with the baby in her arms. "My good boy, let''s go and get you


    some water and then we''lle downstairs to eat some eggs!"


    In the bedroom on the third floor


    Erica put the baby in the middle of the bed and went to get a ss of water for him. Just after she fed


    him two sips of water, the boy pushed the ss away.


    "Behave, my sweet little angel. Have some more water," Erica patiently coaxed him.


    However, Ethan sat still with a chubby red face, without making any sound. After a while of staring at


    the baby in confusion, Erica came to a much dreaded conclusion. "Are you going to poo poo?"


    But Erica had never changed a diaper in her life! When Erica was at the Li family house, her parents


    were there to take care of the baby. While here in Matthew''s vi, her husband had hired help to take


    care of her and the baby''s needs.


    Unfortunately, none of the maids were in the house now. In silent panic, Erica quickly put the ss on


    the table and lifted Ethan from the bed.


    "Oh, my God! What should I do? Should I just let him poo first and then change the diaper?"


    ''Yes, that''s it!'' She made up her mind.


    Erica begged, "My dear boy, please hold it in for a little longer. Let''s sit on the sofa first, okay?"


    She rushed to the sofa and sat down, gently sitting him down on herp. Just as she sat down, the


    baby began to struggle in her arms uncontrobly.


    Erica''s eyes shot up in bewilderment. "Have you finished already?"


    Her face was stuck in an incredulous expression as she put the boy down on a makeshift bed in the


    bathroom and started to prepare the diaper and wet tissues.


    After she gathered all the things she needed, Erica realized she had missed something!


    She still didn''t know how to change a baby''s diapers.


    Her mind went nk for a moment and then a tall figure suddenly appeared in her mind. ''Matthew!'' She


    took out her phone and dialed his number in a hurry.


    At the meeting room of ZL Group


    The room was filled with more than twenty senior executives who were engaged in an emergency


    meeting. Matthew, siting in the CEO''s chair, looked absolutely livid, while the others looked too scared


    to even breathe.


    When his cellphone vibrated, Matthew was about to put it on silent mode when he noticed the caller ID.


    He reluctantly asked to be excused, before he answered his phone.


    Erica''s anxious whining greeted his ears. "Matthew, help! I have no idea how to change Ethan''s


    diaper!"


    "Change diapers?" There was an incredulous tone in his voice.


    However, instead of looking embarrassed in front of a room full of people, Matthew''s facial expression


    softened and he smiled. He stood up from his seat calmly and motioned the senior executives to go on


    with the meeting, as he walked towards the door. Although he spoke with a low voice, everyone


    somehow overheard him saying, "Take off his dirty diaper first..."


    The senior executives in the conference room looked at each other with a look of disbelief on their


    faces.


    They had heard rumors that their intimidating CEO had be a stepfather, but none of them believed


    it to be true until they witnessed the apparent change in him today.


    Erica did as he had instructed on the phone. As soon as she tore off the diaper, the putrid smell sent


    her head in a dizzy trance. Somehow she squeezed her nose shut with one hand and threw the smelly


    diaper into the trash with the other.


    Matthew could feel the repugnance in her voice as she screamed, "Why does it smell so bad? Are you


    sure we''ve been giving him powered milk?"


    Matthew was speechless. ''What else would we give the baby?'' he thought.


    It couldn''t have taken Erica more than a few seconds to throw away the rubbish, but when she came


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    back, Ethan had already climbed up the bed and rolled around in the clean bed sheet.


    Although Erica was mindful enough to put a waterproof stic mat on the bed, Ethan somehow


    managed to smear poo everywhere apart from the mat itself.


    Erica cried out immediately, "Oh, no! How did you even get up there?"


    Matthew could picture the entire scene in his mind as he giggled and said, "Where is the maid?"


    "I sent her to the market for some groceries!" Erica whined endlessly, "What should I do now?"


    "Wipe him up with some wet tissues and then wash him clean in the bathtub. Then dry him up with a


    towel and put some pants on him."


    "O-okay... How do you know all of this stuff, Matthew? Have you ever taken care of children before?"


    "Yes. I''ve changed Godwin''s and Godfrey''s diapers before." Matthew had learned how to take care of


    babies when he used to babysit Godwin and Godfrey.


    ''Oh, that makes sense, '' Erica thought. With a hint of concern in her voice, she said, "Please carry on


    with your work. I''ll take care of things from here."


    "Okay."


    After getting off the phone, Erica did exactly as Matthew had instructed her. The little boy couldn''t be


    happier when it was time for his bath. He waspletely oblivious to the anxiety he gave Erica when


    he pped his hands in the water, giggling happily.


    After a while, Erica brought Ethan to the bedroom wrapped up in a towel. When she was about to


    change him into some clean clothes, a thought popped into her head all of a sudden.


    ''Oh my God! The... boiling eggs! Damn it! I''m so screwed!''


    Erica was practically freaking out now.


    She wrapped Ethan up with a towel again and ran downstairs as fast as she could. When she was just


    outside the kitchen, she heard a loud bange from inside.


    Frightened, Erica leapt in the air as if a firecracker had gone off. She held Ethan close and decided to


    wait outside the kitchen.


    There was another loud bang and this time Erica was on the verge of crying. ''Matthew, please help!


    Yes! Matthew!''


    Meanwhile, it hadn''t even been a minute since Matthew came back to the meeting, when he received


    Erica''s call again. "Matthew! Boo...hoo..."

 Chapter 1162 The Explosions

    Chapter 1162 The Explosions


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong?" Frowning, Matthew stood up once again and walked out of the


    meeting room.


    On the other hand, Erica had no idea what her husband was doing at the moment. ording to her, he


    would always be sitting alone at his desk, reading files or signing papers. Never had she imagined or


    expected him to be having an urgent meeting with some executives in the conference room.


    "Listen to this!" she replied, moving her phone closer towards the kitchen.


    More than ten secondster, BANG! "What are you doing?" Matthew asked in surprise as he heard the


    loud noise.


    "Umm... I am boiling eggs..."


    Matthew felt a dull pain in his temples. "How can boiling eggs cause such a powerful explosion?"


    Erica was embarrassed at this question. "Well, I don''t know. Maybe I left them on the me for too long.


    I mean, I even gave Ethan a bath while they were getting boiled."


    "Turn off the stove first!" Matthew told her.


    "O-Okay," Erica answered, flustered.


    She put Ethan in the baby stroller, wrapped him in a bath towel, and made sure that he was safe before


    she rushed into the kitchen to turn off the stove.


    ''Nothing could explode anymore, right?'' she was thinking. That was logical! She had only put three


    eggs in the pot, and three bangs had already reached her ears. What more could go wrong!


    However, Erica could do nothing but watch as the pot was burnt into smoke; she was too scared to


    approach the stove and turn it off. Very soon, the kitchen was filled with ck smoke.


    The smoke rm in the kitchen began to scream loudly the next moment.


    Startled, Erica stepped back immediately. ''What''s happening!''


    Matthew was just about to call the property managementpany when they called him first. "Mr. Huo,


    the smoke detector in your kitchen is ringing," someone from the property managementpany


    reported.


    "Send someone there at once!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After that short conversation, Matthew hung up the phone, and walked towards the elevator at a rapid


    pace. Meanwhile, he called Owen. "The meeting is adjourned. Ask the operations department to hand


    over a solution, and postpone the meeting with Mr. Li," he ordered.


    "Yes! Mr. Huo."


    By the time Matthew rushed back to his vi, the kitchen had already returned to its usual quiet. Even


    the burnt pot was about to be taken away by the property managementpany.


    Erica was nowhere to be found. Apart from thepany officials, Matthew saw only the maid who had


    just returned from buying groceries cleaning the kitchen.


    Seeing the owner of the house, the manager came towards him and said, "Mr. Huo, nothing serious.


    The pot was ruined from burning for too long and that caused smoke."


    However, that didn''t provide much relief for Matthew. "Where is Mrs. Huo?" he asked the maid.


    "She is upstairs taking care of the young master, sir."


    "Is she okay?"


    "Yes, sir! Everything''s fine!"


    Only then did the deep frown disappear from Matthew''s forehead and his usual impassive look came


    back. He looked at the manager and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Huo. If there''s nothing else, we''ll be leaving now."


    "Okay."


    Matthew nodded and after they had left, went upstairs, climbing the stairs in a few big strides.


    Inside the bathroom on the third floor, with her back towards the door, Erica was busy bathing Ethan. "I


    think you are just like me as a child. My father told me I used a lot of diapers as well. Every time he


    changed it, I would go ahead and make it dirty again. To make it worse, I never pooed or peed until


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    after he''d changed it! You''re just like me in this aspect. I wrapped you with a bath towel for just a little


    while, and you pooped on it within just a few minutes. You''re as naughty as I am!"


    Matthew noticed that the previously clean white sheets were now a dirty colored mess. And those


    stains smelled funny, like a baby''s poo.


    Getting a bit closer, he became sure that they were.


    Erica couldn''t even clean the baby properly, let alone clean the bathroom, which was looking more and


    more like a disaster-zone.


    As a germaphobe, Matthew just wanted to tear apart the entire bathroom and rebuild it from scratch


    right now. If he could, he would have thrown the woman and the baby in the bathroom far far away!


    Rubbing his eyebrows, he opened his eyes again and saw a pair of smiling eyes. From inside the


    bathtub, Ethan was looking up at him, making unintelligible noises.


    Erica didn''t sense Matthew''s presence until she noticed Ethan''s gaze.


    Fortunately she was not startled by his sudden appearance this time. Maybe she was used to his silent


    approach. "Why did youe back all of a sudden?" she asked.


    Matthew looked at her dirty face. It was ck from the stain she had gotten from touching the burnt pot.


    She had forgotten to wash her hands after that.


    This dirty face reminded Matthew of a younger Erica, whose face had been dirtied by mud.


    At 13 years old, she had loved ying with mud with other children. That day, she hade home with


    her face covered in mud and met Matthew, who was visiting her parents.


    And to make it worse, when she had passed by him, she had slipped and identally pressed her


    muddy hands onto his white shirt.


    And then ir had asked her to buy a new shirt for him.


    Matthew recollected himself from his musings and answered indifferently, "I was worried that you would


    blow up the vi."


    Erica murmured, "Well I can''t possibly do that."


    "I am sure you can do it! You almost burned down the entire kitchen by just boiling eggs. I''m sure you


    have the ability to blow up the vi if you try and cook a meal." Saying that, Matthew suddenly


    remembered that several years ago, Wesley had remarked about Erica''s cooking skills in the Huo


    family''s vi. If he recalled correctly, Wesley had mentioned that Erica had tried to make French fries


    and nearly blew up the kitchen.


    He hadn''t believed it at first. He couldn''t believe that there would be a person as stupid as that in the


    world at all. Now it seemed that such people really existed.


    Erica felt Matthew sounded unfair, but she didn''t dare to fire back. After all, she had just destroyed a


    very expensive pot, and she had heard from the maid that the pot had been mounted with more than


    ten diamonds.


    Even the Resident Welfare Association for theirmunity had been rmed. The manager was


    about to call 119 before rushing into the vi.


    And the whole fiasco had started with the fact that she wanted to boil a few eggs.


    Matthew took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves. Then he took a very naked and still dirty Ethan


    from her arms, and demanded, "Get out of the way!"


    "I am not proficient in cooking, but I can still bathe him!"


    Matthew cast her a sideways nce. "You need to clean yourself first."


    "What?" Erica asked in confusion.


    With a deep sigh, Matthew told her, "Your face!" He was annoyed now. ''Carlos is so annoying. Why did


    he go ahead and find me a wife who''s as silly as a donkey? Did he want to test my patience?'' he


    thought.


    Erica gave Ethan to Matthew, ran towards the mirror, and finally discovered the ck stains on her


    face. Maybe it was because she had touched the ck pot and forgotten to wash her hands.


    The funny thing was if Matthew didn''t say anything, she wasn''t even going to know what he had missed


    toe back to clean up the mess she had made. Matthew had missed a meeting to clean baby poop!


    After taking care of Ethan and making sure things were back to normal, Matthew went back to the


    In his office, just as Paige was about to leave, he called her back all of a sudden. "Paige."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo?"


    "Let me ask you a question. What does ''Xit'' mean? I mean besides being a surname?"


    "Mr. Huo, can you tell me the exact words. I think I''ll need a bit of context," Paige asked in surprise.


    An awkward look shed across the man''s face, but he finally said, "Matthew Xit..."

 Chapter 1163 The Favor

    Chapter 1163 The Favor


    Matthew didn''t need to finish his sentence because Paige already knew what he was going to say.


    She couldn''t control the urge tough but Matthew''s eyes stopped her, as she cleared her throat and


    said, "Mr. Huo, I think... you should let the person who said those words exin it to you."


    Paige didn''t want to be the one to do the exining because she knew that Matthew would only


    respond with anger. Needless to say, she didn''t want to deal with her boss''s anger.


    ''Let Erica exin it to me?'' Matthew felt a dull pain in his head just at the thought of it. He shook his


    head, knowing full well that he would never be able to get Erica to exin it to him properly.


    Having realized that it would be more fruitful to just ask Paige, he insisted, "Just tell me!"


    "Um..." Paige hesitated. She struggled to find the words to give him a response.


    Matthew, however, had run out of patience and demanded, "Just spit it out!"


    ''Fine!'' Paige had no choice but to start exining. "Xit is a surname. Recently, someone made a


    historical drama series which became a big hit. A female role''s name there is Erqing Xit. Although


    her face conveys innocence and harmlessness, she is concisely maniptive and vicious. When the


    drama series ran on TV for some time, this surname became a household name to every person in the


    country. The name is infamously poprized by the people who use it to describe those who are vile


    and detestable. So, ''Xit, you''d better be kind'' is an expression usually said to someone a person


    despises, telling them not to be so repulsive."


    Paige figured "Matthew Xit" must be the way Erica had addressed Matthew. ''Good luck, Mrs. Huo, ''


    she thought.


    Each word she spoke caused Matthew''s face to darken in anger.


    Paige added, "To be honest, sir, it''s also just a joke. You shouldn''t take it too seriously."


    "I see. Thank you. You can go now."


    Leaning against the back of the chair, Matthew thought about how to punish his bold and troublesome


    wife.


    Meanwhile,pletely oblivious to the fact that Matthew had found out the meaning of what she said,


    Erica gleefully kept herself entertained on Weibo after Ethan fell asleep.


    She posted a photo of her and Aaron with the caption¡ª"Finally, I''ve met my idol! I''m so happy!"


    However, her face was pixted and theizens were mainly focused on Aaron''s handsome face.


    Most of Aaron''s female fans were unapologetically envious of her and one of themmented, "It


    must be nice to have all the connections. Mrs. Huo even has a close-up picture. I wish I were as lucky


    too!"


    Thement section was filled with enviousments. Almost everyone apart from one person,


    whose user name was "Can''t Do Anything," seemed to have a simr opinion. "Don''t you know that


    Aaron was in a rtionship with three different people at one time? Besides, he even got a room in a


    hotel with the boss of apany just to win a bid."


    Before Erica could even reply, Can''t Do Anything''sment had already caused chaos¡ªny-nine


    out of one hundredments were using him of spreading false rumors.


    Needless to say, Erica was infuriated. She couldn''t just let some random person nder her idol like


    that. Spitting furiously, she sent Can''t Do Anything a private message. "Why would you spread such


    ridiculous lies about Aaron? Are you aware of the legal consequences of your actions?"


    Can''t Do Anything replied, "I''ll dly take responsibility for everything I''ve said. Besides, the CEO who


    got a room with Aaron was a man. Do you need me to send you proof?"


    Erica stared at her phone, utterly shocked, but also too angry to ask for proof. What proof could this


    person have? She was afraid of seeing something that would make her unhappy, but she also wanted


    to prove Aaron''s innocence. "How did youe to acquire such proof?"


    Can''t Do Anything replied, "It doesn''t matter how I got it. Would you like to see photos or videos?"


    Taken by curiosity, Erica decided to find out if any of the person''s ims was true or false. If this all had


    turned out to be one big lie, she would hunt this person down to the ends of the world. "Videos!" Erica


    thought videos would be more convincing.


    A few minutester, there was a video in her inbox and she clicked it immediately.


    As she watched it, Aaron''s invible image in her head got shattered into a million pieces.


    The content was very eye-catching to say the least. Aaron was seen being pushed up against an office


    desk as a man kissed him. While Aaron clearly seemed to have weed it as he kissed the man


    back.


    What followed after was R-rated content which Erica couldn''t bring herself to watch any further. She


    turned it off and threw her phone on the bed.


    ''What did I just see? How?'' Erica wanted to burst into tears. Aaron was a symbol of innocence and


    purity in her heart. She wasn''t expecting him to do such a repulsive thing.


    However, Erica was unyielding. She immediately wrote back, saying, "Nowadays, anyone can fabricate


    a video with the use of modern technology and other equipment. How do I know you''re not just framing


    Aaron?"


    "Fine! Aaron''s still in Y City. If you''re interested, you can go to the hotel at nine o''clock tonight and see


    for yourself who he checks into a room with."


    The confidence in the way the person responded made Erica want to cry. For some reason, she found


    this person to be as hateful as Matthew was!


    This ount name had appeared in herment section many times. Frustrated, she asked, "I''m


    sorry, but do I know you?"


    Erica''s user name on Weibo was "Rika, who lives on the moon." All her friends knew her as Rika.


    Can''t Do Anything answered, "I know that you''re married to Matthew Huo. If you don''t believe me, you


    can go home and ask your husband."


    ''Ask Matthew Huo?'' If Matthew knew that her idol had done such shameful things, he would surely


    At half past eight in the evening, Erica called Matthew''s cellphone. "Hello, Matthew, can you do me a


    favor?"


    "What is it?"


    "I have something important to do. I''m worried about leaving Ethan at home. Can youe back early


    to look after him for a while? If you are busy, just forget it."


    Matthew paused to think and then said, "Bring him to me."


    "Bring Ethan to your office?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay."


    At ZL Group


    Matthew hung up the phone and faced Harmon Lu, who was sitting on the sofa. "My wife will be here


    soon. You should get going."


    "Oh, so my nephew''s wife ising?"


    "Yes!"


    "Good! I''d like to see her. I heard that she is quite the troublemaker. I couldn''t meet her on your


    wedding day. I must meet her this time!" Harmon Lu was the youngest son of Curtis. He had never met


    Erica because he was still living abroad when the two got married.


    "There will be more chances in the future!" Matthew implied that Harmon Lu would have to wait another


    day.


    Fortunately, Harmon Lu decided not to make his life miserable and stood up, buttoning his zer.


    "Fine. I''ll be in Y City for a few days. When you have the time, invite Sheffield and Joshua. Let''s have


    some drinks."


    "Sounds like a n."


    "Bye."


    Silence befell Matthew''s office for about ten minutes before the door was pushed open from the


    outside.


    Erica walked in with baby Ethan wearing a yellow onesie in her arms. "Phew! I am so exhausted! This


    little fellow is getting heavier and heavier! Matthew,e here and take him," Erica said.


    Matthew put down the pen in his hand, walked over and took over Ethan from her arms.


    Erica heaved a deep sigh and said, "I''ve got something important to do and I can''t bring him with me.


    Please take care of him. I''ll be back soon!"


    ncing at her, Matthew asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Oh, I''m going to..." Erica paused and told him the first excuse she thought up in her mind. "I''m going to


    see a friend."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew caught the look of guilt in the girl''s eyes. Obviously, she was lying!


    "I see," he simply said.


    "Thank you!" Erica was surprised how easily Matthew had dropped the topic. ''That''s it?'' Erica was


    pleasantly surprised.


    "You''re wee," Matthew said. He walked to his desk and sat Ethan down on top.


    Erica grinned and waved at the baby before she disappeared from Matthew''s office.


    It was only Matthew and the baby in the office. The two stared at each other in silence for a while,


    before Ethan leaned forward and prostrated himself on the desk.

 Chapter 1164 I Like Crying The Most

    Chapter 1164 I Like Crying The Most


    Baby Ethan rolled over and came close to Matthew, smiling and cooing softly; melting his heart with


    such an innocent face.


    Matthew was hopelessly charmed by his smile as he couldn''t help squeezing his cheeks softly. "I''ll be


    done soon."


    As soon as Erica got in the car, she sent a private message to Can''t Do Anything. "What''s the hotel''s


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    name?"


    Fifteen minutester, Erica, with a mask to hide her face, sneaked into the hotel following a guest who


    was checking in.


    Before long, she found the elevator and pressed the button to Floor 23.


    Hiding in a secluded corner, she peeked at the door of Room 2309, but found nothing.


    After what seemed like ten minutes, she finally saw a familiar-looking person unlocking the door to


    Room 2309.


    Five minutester, Erica''s mask was in the garbage bin outside the hotel, while she hailed a taxi from


    the side of the road.


    s! Just as what Can''t Do Anything said, Aaron was, indeed, apanied by another man inside his


    room.


    Erica felt so distressed! In truth, she wouldn''t have a problem with it if Aaron and that man were really


    in love with each other. Obviously, she wasn''t against homosexual rtionships. However, the man


    with Aaron looked to be in his forties and he seemed like the kind of person to have a family of his own.


    Well, she could never bring herself to like Aaron again!


    When she was about to reach ZL Group, she received a call from Matthew. He asked her to go home


    directly since he and Ethan were already back in the vi.


    Erica had to persuade the taxi driver to change destination and take her to the vi instead.


    In the bedroom on the third floor


    Erica pushed the door open and found it to be quiet inside. A baby was sound asleep in the middle of


    the bed.


    Matthew had just stepped out of the bathroom just then. "Don''t stay upte."


    Erica nodded casually as if she weren''t actually panicking inside. Staring at the man in pajamas, she


    couldn''t help but think of the fight she had with Matthew two days ago because of Aaron.


    Matthew had been nothing but nice to her. He gave her money; washed her feet and even cooked


    noodles for her, but she had an argument with him over an unscrupulous man. s! She had been


    wrong about Matthew all along. A deep sense of guilt arose in her heart.


    Noticing her absent-mindedness, Matthew turned around and looked at her. "What''s up?"


    Erica wanted to say that everything was fine, but her curiosity got the best of her. "What do you know


    about Aaron?"


    "I know that he is a scumbag!"


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t know him before? Howe you have such a strong opinion about him


    now?"


    Matthew walked up to her and squinted his eyes suspiciously. "I didn''t know him before, but I do know


    him now. This is thest time the ZL Group will ever work with him. We won''t hire an entertainer who is


    a scumbag."


    Pretending to know nothing, Erica continued, "What did he do?"


    A smile shed across Matthew''s eyes. "I always wanted to ask you this question!"


    "What is it?"


    "Is Aaron a man or a woman?"


    Erica was rendered speechless. She knew he was aware of the answer. "Of course a man!" she replied


    anyway.


    "Then why did he suggest Mr. Xu get a room with him in a hotel?"


    "Mister? I thought the general manger was a woman."


    "He is a man, but Mr. Xu didn''t go. It''s not wrong for a person to have an idol, but you should keep your


    eyes open and find a person with good morality to idolize in the future."


    Erica felt utterly humiliated for liking Aaron. She wanted nothing more than to dig a hole in the ground


    and hide from her embarrassment.


    Can''t Do Anything and Matthew had wiped out the good impression of Aaron on her mind.


    That night, Erica deleted the photo of her and Aaron from Weibo. Many people asked her why she had


    deleted it, but she was too embarrassed to even talk about Aaron''s disgusting deeds. As such, she


    didn''t give anyone a response.


    On the noon of the third day, when Wesley came to pick up Ethan, Erica couldn''t help but shed a few


    tears.


    She felt disappointed at how easily she fell to sadness at the thought of not seeing the baby. What if,


    however, Tam took the child away and she couldn''t see him ever again? The mere thought of it was


    enough to devastate her.


    ''I have to be stronger!'' she told herself.


    After Wesley left, she keptforting herself, "I''m not sad. I''m not sad!"


    But when Matthew came back in the evening, Erica couldn''t help but sob at the first sight of him.


    Confused, Matthew asked, "Did I frighten you?" ''She seemed okay just now. What could''ve happened?''


    Erica shook her head, sniffling like a baby.


    "Then why are you crying?"


    Erica answered, "I miss Ethan."


    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief and loosened his tie. "I''ll have someone pick him up tomorrow."


    "No!"


    "Why not?"


    Erica immediately changed the topic. "I want to eat noodles."


    ''What does missing Ethan have anything to do with eating noodles?'' Matthew was even more


    confused. "You haven''t had dinner yet, right?"


    Erica mumbled, "I have." In truth, ever since Ethan had left, she had lost her appetite and now her


    stomach had begun to growl.


    With a serious look on his face, Matthew said, "Please talk normally!"


    Suddenly, Erica, whose eyes were just red, burst into tears. "Waah... Waah..."


    Panic shed across Matthew''s eyes. He didn''t know how tofort her, but eventually he chose to


    frighten her. "Shut up! I hate to see women crying!"


    Erica wailed even louder. "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    "What a coincidence! I love crying!" ''What do I do?'' Matthew wondered, massaging his temples.


    When Matthew gave her no response, she responded, muffled sobs wracking against her chest, "Since


    I like crying, you should stop liking me!"


    Rolling his eyes at her, Matthew replied fiercely, "You cry all the time. Who will like you?"


    "Don''t you know that it''s not healthy to suppress your feelings? I cry whenever I want to because I don''t


    like to keep things bottled up inside me. Waaaah..." Not only did she cry, she cried like her world had


    disappeared!


    Matthew was on the verge of having a nervous breakdown! He never thought that Erica would be a lot


    harder to deal with than a one-billion-dor cooperation deal. After a while, he was forced to raise his


    hands, gesturing her to stop. "I promise I''ll make noodles for you if you stop!"


    Erica''s crying stopped at once. She quickly wiped her tears and said, "With a sausage!"


    "Got it!" Astounded at how strange the girl was, Matthew red at her coldly as he took off his suit


    jacket and hurled it at her. "Put it away!"


    With tears in her eyes, Erica grinned, "Okay, Matthew!"


    After hanging his jacket on the rack, Erica followed Matthew into the pantry.


    With a can of coke and some crispy dates in her hands, she walked into the kitchen and put a crispy


    date into Matthew''s mouth. "There is still something missing in the fridge. Do you know what it is?"


    Matthew responded, while chewing the date in his mouth. "What?"


    "You have such a big pantry. Why don''t you put some sweets and desserts in it? Perhaps some


    macarons? Tiramisu...Souffle. Oh, can I just live in the pantry from now on?"


    "You want some macarons?"


    Erica nodded. "Yes!" Although, Erica had a sweet tooth, she was also too self-conscious of putting on


    extra weight.


    Matthew smiled at her and said, "What a coincidence! I know how to make macarons!"


    "Really?" Erica was so surprised her eyes widened with anticipation.


    "Yes!"


    "Then can you make some for me?"


    "It depends on my mood!"


    Erica smirked and said, "Well, should I try to please you?"


    "I''m d that you''re smart enough to know what to do!"


    After eating arge bowl of noodles, Erica finally felt calmer. Her pain of missing Ethan was reduced by


    Matthew''s bowl of seafood noodles.

 Chapter 1165 Beg Me

    Chapter 1165 Beg Me


    Rubbing her stuffed belly, Erica began making new trouble for Matthew. She watched him washing the


    dishes and asked, "Do you have workter?"


    Matthew nced at her and said, "Why? What do you have in mind?"


    "I''m full. Let''s watch a movie!"


    "No, I''ll pass. Also, aren''t you too afraid to be watching horror movies? Go watch a cartoon or


    something."


    ''A cartoon?'' How could he humiliate her like that?


    When Erica walked to him, her eyes identally caught the bite mark on his hand. Dumbstruck, her


    eyes were wide in shock. "What happened to your hand?" If she didn''t know any better, those looked


    like tooth imprints.


    Following her gaze, Matthew sneered, "Are you suffering from amnesia?"


    Erica suddenly remembered that she bit him in his office the other day when the couple fell into a


    heated argument. She actually had no idea how hard she had bitten him until today.


    Smiling awkwardly, she said, "Hey, Matthew, you''re a forgiving man. Don''t hold any grudges against


    me. It was just a bite."


    "Just a bite? Come here and let me show you what it was!"


    Erica immediately took two steps back and hid her hands. "Don''t be so petty. My father thinks that


    you''re a very patient and tolerant man. You shouldn''t treat a girl like this!"


    Matthew put the pot back. "You? A girl? I think you are¡ª" Matthew meant to say, "¡ªa child."


    However, Erica was annoyed at thisment because she thought that he was going to call her a


    woman. After all, she was already a mother to a child. "Why are you so hard to please? I gave you my


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    first kiss!" Even Aaron didn''t have the honor of getting her first kiss.


    Two of her words caught Matthew''s attention. Confused, he looked at her and asked, "Your first kiss?"


    As soon as Erica realized her folly, she changed her stance and tried to cover it up with a lie. "Well,


    even though I gave birth to Ethan, it doesn''t mean I gave my first kiss away. Isn''t that normal?"


    Matthew wiped his hands with a wet tissue and threw it into the trash can. He walked up to Erica,


    staring at her with deep eyes and said, "No, it''s not!"


    "Why?" she asked.


    Suddenly, Matthew stepped closer and backed her up against the marble table, his hands on either


    side of her body, trapping her. "Why... Let me tell you why."


    Before she knew it, he lowered his head and kissed her slightly opened lips.


    After a while, he let go of her and spoke with a hoarse voice. "Do you know why now?"


    The girl shook her head to say that she still did not understand what he was trying to say.


    "If you don''t have any desire for someone, how could you love him?" Erica told Matthew that Ethan was


    her son, but now she was telling him that she had given him her first kiss. Her words failed to make any


    sense to him. After all, how could a woman with a child still save her first kiss?


    Matthew couldn''t figure out which part of her words was the truth and which was the lie.


    Erica, who had little experience in rtionships and even less in love, became more and more


    confused. She feigned anger to mask her nervousness. "Forget it! I don''t want to get into that now. I


    just want you to watch a horror movie with me! Yes or no? Men usually don''t hesitate or take so long to


    make such simple decisions!"


    Matthew felt slightly offended by that. ''So, I''m being hesitant and slow?'' This was the first time


    someone had described Matthew like this.


    He lifted the girl in his arms and said, "Fine, it''s just a horror movie anyway. But don''t get too close to


    meter on when you get scared!"


    Erica didn''t struggle. Instead, she smiled, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and said, "Matthew,


    don''t be so mad."


    Matthew put her down and arrogantly said, "Since you need me, try showing me some sincerity!"


    This kind of thing had happened too many times in the past. Erica knew exactly what he meant, but she


    didn''t want topromise, as a cunning smirk appeared on her lips.


    She kicked her slippers far away; pulled off her socks and threw them in the same direction. She


    stepped on the cold floor barefoot and started whining. "Matthew, the floor is so cold!"


    Matthew scoffed. "Beg me and I''ll carry you in my arms."


    Erica still wouldn''tpromise, and she turned around to go upstairs. "You beg to me! Then I''ll decide


    if I want you to carry me or not!" He was fortunate enough to be able to hug her. Why should she be the


    one to beg him?


    Matthew caught up with her quickly and picked her up in his arms with a dark face. "Erica, how dare


    you make me beg? You''re getting more arrogant by the day."


    Erica giggled and put her arms around his shoulders. "Master, I humble myself to you. Now will you


    please watch a movie with me? What if something happens and you''re not around? If something bad


    happens, how would you exin it to my father?"


    "Shut up! Cut the crap!" Of course, Matthew would watch the movie with her. The man eventually


    carried her up the stairs all the way to the second floor. Where else could he go with her apart from the


    home theater room on the fourth floor?


    Ericained, pouting, "The other day when I was just watching TV on the first floor, you forced me


    to go to the home theater room. Now that I''ve started watching movies there, you don''t even want to


    keep mepany. You can''t do this!"


    "Aren''t you thirsty from talking so much?"


    "I am thirsty! I want an apple!" Erica responded immediately.


    Matthew shook her, pretending to throw her downstairs, which had Erica behaving properly in an


    instant. "Hey, hey, Matthew, chill!"


    "Do you still want an apple?"


    "No." Then she added, "I want a coke!"


    Matthew muttered, "Are all women so difficult to deal with?"


    "You want to know? You can justpare me to your mysterious muse."


    Matthew seemed to be lost in thought. After a while, he said, "Yeah, women are definitely difficult to


    deal with."


    Erica fell silent. But why did she feel a trace of sadness all of a sudden? She was just fine after that


    scrumptious bowl of seafood noodles just now.


    In the home theater room, Erica decided to y smart this time. She asked Matthew where he wanted


    to sit and then she grabbed the seat first.


    When Matthew turned on all the equipment and came back, Erica was waiting for him in his seat with a


    smile.


    Matthew, however, picked a different recliner.


    She pulled a long face. "I thought you were going to sit here?"


    Matthew opened the program list and asked, "But you''ve already taken that seat!"


    "I just want to sit with you!"


    However, the man didn''t even give her a look. He crossed his legs arrogantly and sat in an intimidating


    way. "Beg me!"


    "You know what, forget it. Why don''t you just y a horror movie to scare me to death?"


    Frustrated, Matthew came to the girl with the remote control and angrily gestured at Erica with his eyes.


    "Move!"


    "Okay!" Erica immediately made room for him on the sofa and waited for him to sit down first.


    When the movie was ready to y, Matthew suddenly stood up. Erica immediately asked, "Where are


    you going?"


    "The bathroom! Do you want to join me?"


    "I''ll pass. Come back quickly!"


    After leaving the theater room, Matthew took out his phone and called Wesley. "Dad, it''s me."


    "Matthew? It''ste. What can I do for you? Did Rika get into trouble again?"


    "No, Rika has been a good girl. Don''t worry."


    Wesley heaved a sigh of relief. "What did you want to ask? Go ahead."


    "Which hospital was Ethan born in?"


    "Well... I''ve never asked Erica about it. She didn''te back home until a month after she gave birth to


    Ethan." Wesley had also asked about Ethan before, but his questions were always met with strong


    rejection from Erica. He eventually decided to drop it since he was just d that the child had returned


    home safely.


    "When Rika told you that she was pregnant, was there any report from the hospital?" Matthew asked.

 Chapter 1166 Joint Investigation

    Chapter 1166 Joint Investigation


    "Yes, there was a report from the hospital. Both your mother-inw and I saw it ourselves. What''s going


    on, Matthew? Why are you asking about all this stuff right now?" Wesley asked.


    Matthew thought it unnecessary to hide anything from him. "Dad, can you do me a favor?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Can you call Rika now and ask her if she had a Caesarean section or a naturalbor when she gave


    birth to Ethan?" Matthew asked cautiously.


    Even for his age, Wesley was sharp as a tack and he understood what was going on at once. "Are you


    suspecting that Ethan isn''t Erica''s son?"


    "Yes."


    Matthew''s intuitive hunches had rarely failed him before. Wesley took a moment to regain his breath as


    he started to feel dizzy. "Hold on a minute!"


    "Okay!"


    Meanwhile, when Erica was waiting for Matthew toe out of the bathroom, she suddenly received a


    call from ir. "Hey, Mom!"


    "Rika, were you sleeping?"


    "No, I''m still watching a movie."


    "You''re watching a horror movie again!" ir knew what she was watching without even having to ask.


    "Yes. I''m waiting for Matthew to join me in the home theater room. How''s Ethan doing?"


    "He is ying with his toys. I have something to ask you."


    "Go ahead!" Erica said curiously.


    The unsuspecting girl had no idea that her mother was actually acting on behalf of her father. ir


    portrayed a casual demeanor to Erica and said, "Honey, when you gave birth to Ethan, was it a C-


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    section or a naturalbor? I heard that there''s a new vine on the market. Apparently, you can get


    two shots."


    "What? Vine? For a C-section or a naturalbor?" Erica panicked.


    "Um, for... naturalbor."


    "Then I can''t have it. I had a C-section," Erica said feigning a remorseful tone as she breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    "Well, that''s all right. That''s all I wanted to know. Don''t stay upte, sweetie."


    "Okay. I''ll talk to youter." After hanging up the phone, Erica patted her chest. Fortunately, she was


    quick enough to avert her mom''s questions.


    A few minutester, Matthew finally returned to the home theater room.


    Erica sat up and waved at him. "Come on. The movie is just about to start!"


    When he walked in, Erica noticed Matthew holding a te of peeled apple slices and a can of coke.


    Erica was touched to see the peeled apple slices. "No wonder it took you so long. You were peeling


    apples for me downstairs!"


    Erica took a bite when Matthew picked up a slice and brought it to her mouth.


    The man snorted withughter. "I didn''t expect you to take it!"


    Erica blinked her eyes in confusion. "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Matthew was rendered speechless, his face resembling a nk canvas.


    The two sat together and continued to watch the movie. After Erica ate thest slice of apple, she


    rubbed her stomach and groaned, "I''m so full!"


    Matthew''s eyes glistened as soon as the idea popped into his mind. "Let me see how full your stomach


    is!" As soon as he finished his words, his palms were under her clothes, ready to feel her stomach.


    Erica felt shy and she immediately shied away. "Don''t! I''m really full..."


    To her surprise, however, Matthew softly pressed his fingers on her stomach and gave it a rub, as he


    said, "Your stomach is quite round. Yeah, I guess you must be really full."


    Erica didn''t even have the time to react or say anything.


    She tried to stop him, but the man was too strong to out-power as he pressed her down with one arm


    and leaned in close to kiss her red lips, leaving her no chance to resist.


    Three minutester, Matthew slowly let go of the woman under him, with a smug smile on his face.


    ''Erica, you naughty girl, how dare you lie to me?'' he thought.


    Erica''s shame turned into anger. She raised her voice andined, "I thought you said you would


    treat me with respect? Why are you still doing this to me?"


    Matthew calmly held her in his arms again and sat down. "But I never said I wouldn''t make out with


    you."


    Erica''s mouth was agape in shock. The man was tantly being arrogant.


    In the dead of night, Erica fell asleep in the home theater room just as she did thest time, and again


    Matthew gently carried her back to the bedroom on the third floor.


    After he was certain that she had fallen asleep, Matthew came to the study and dialed Wesley''s


    number. "Dad, did Erica just say whether she had a naturalbor or a Caesarean section?"


    "Yes, she said she had a C-section," Wesley replied.


    All the lights in the study were switched off, but the moonlight outside escaped through the curtains and


    illuminated the smile on Matthew''s face. "But I couldn''t find a scar on her stomach. I''ve just checked!"


    As Erica had said that it was a C-section, even with all the surgeries, it would be impossible to make a


    100% recovery.


    Matthew felt Erica''s belly with his own hands to make sure that he didn''t leave any room for doubts.


    Wesley was utterly dumbfounded.


    So, Erica had them all fooled? Especially regarding such an important matter! "What caused your


    suspicion in the first ce? Did you two..."


    Matthew replied calmly, "No, Rika identally blurted out that the kiss on our wedding day was her first


    kiss."


    "So?"


    "Dad, you and my mother-inw have been married for a very long time. You know some things better


    than I do. Do you really think it''s possible for a woman to have a child and not give her first kiss to the


    father of her child? Also, when Rika was exining herself to me, her eyes flickered constantly. It is


    obvious that she was hiding something. I had to be suspicious of her words."


    Wesley said decisively, "I''ll have someone look into it tomorrow!" At the very least, if Ethan really wasn''t


    Erica''s biological son, Wesley wouldn''t feel guilty when he''d face Matthew in the future.


    "No need for that, Dad. Let me do it! How did Rika prove her pregnancy?"


    "She showed us a colored ultrasound report." Wesley immediately realized that there must have been


    something wrong with the colored ultrasound report!


    "Dad, take the colored ultrasound report to the hospital and ask them about her pregnancy. I''ll take


    care of the rest!" Matthew suggested. Matthew mused, thinking that Erica turned out to be far more


    interesting than he had thought.


    "Okay! Go to bed early," Wesley said.


    "Okay!"


    Erica, who was still asleep, had no clue that her father and husband had started a joint investigation on


    her.


    The next morning, Erica got up early and rushed to school, while Hyatt waited for her at the school gate


    as usual.


    Seeing her struggling to carry the camera around her back, Hyatt immediately grabbed the camera and


    said, "Let me carry it for you!"


    "No, no. I''m fine..." The lens she was using for today was extremely heavy, but she still managed


    nheless.


    Hyatt, however, disregarded herpletely and took the camera away from her to hang it around his


    neck.


    Erica was deeply moved by his gesture of kindness. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Thanks,


    buddy. I owe you a treat for this!"


    Hyatt smiled shyly and said with his head lowered, "Thank you, Erica."


    The sses that morning went smoothly. At noon, when Erica was resting in the dormitory, she realized


    that the cleanser and toothpaste she kept in the bathroom had been used by someone else.


    Erica could tell the difference at once because she had bought them just before she started school and


    she never stayed over at her dormitory long enough to use them.


    When her roomie Kaitlyn Dong, who slept in the bunk below hers, passed by the bathroom door, she


    found that Erica was staring at the cleanser in a daze. With a hint of guilt in her eyes, the girl came over


    to her and said, "Oh, Erica, I''m so sorry. I forgot to tell you. I bought a new cleanser two days ago, and


    it took me two uses to realize that we had bought the same brand. But I haven''t used yours again after


    that. I hope you don''t mind?"


    The mystery of the missing cleanser had been solved! Since Erica''s doubts were solved, she didn''t


    care too much about it really. She just wanted to maintain a good rtionship with her roommates, so


    she smiled back and said, "It doesn''t matter. I was just a little confused. That''s all."


    "Thank you, Erica. You are so generous!"

 Chapter 1167 A Black Widow Spider

    Chapter 1167 A ck Widow Spider


    Erica turned on the tap and began to wash her hands. "We are in the same dorm. There''s no need to


    be so formal with me," she told her roommate.


    After having a noon break, they went for their afternoon ss, which, as per schedule, was theory of


    photography and styling. Somehow, Erica managed to get through the ss without falling asleep.


    After that, she walked out of the teaching building with Hyatt. Just as they were passing a corner, they


    heard a group of girls whispering something among themselves.


    Erica was not interested in it at first, but she identally heard them mention the names of Phoebe


    and Matthew. That piqued her interest.


    Immediately, she stopped Hyatt who was about to turn the corner and said, "Shush! Wait a moment!"


    The two leaned against the other wall and nonchntly began to eavesdrop on the girls'' discussion.


    From what they could make out, there were three girls in the group.


    The first one was saying, "Of course I know. I know Phoebe very well. I know that she is the woman in


    Matthew''s heart."


    The second one eximed, "Really? Tell us more!"


    The first one continued, "Matthew and Phoebe have been in love for several years now. However, Erica


    Li, the Miss Troublemaker who gave birth to an illegitimate child, intervened in their rtionship.


    Colonel Li then sought out Mr. Carlos Huo and asked permission to engage their children in wedlock. It


    is alreadymon knowledge that Colonel Li and Mr. Carlos Huo have been good friends since before


    their children were born. How could the former CEO refuse his best friend''s request? So he agreed to


    the marriage. After finding that out, Phoebe had a big fight with Matthew and then married his best


    friend instead."


    The third girl chimed in, "Wow, I heard rumors but never expected that it would be such a twisted story!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I think Phoebe married Matthew''s best friend on purpose just to get revenge on him."


    The second one agreed, "I think so as well. Is it true that Phoebe is pregnant?"


    The first one could then be seen shaking her head. "I don''t know. I''ll ask her and tell you when I find


    out."


    Then the second one said, "Let''s go now. And we should stay away from that Miss Troublemaker in the


    future. Hey, what''s that on your head? Oh god! It''s a spider! There is a spider on your head¡ª"


    "W-what? Where?" The first girl was so frightened when she heard that she stepped back suddenly


    and lost her bnce in the process. She fell down and judging by her pained groan, also managed to


    sprain her ankle while doing so.


    The third girl screamed, "Ah¡ªMiss Troublemaker... Why are you here?"


    The first girl was still screaming in horror since the spider had climbed over her head by now. Her


    screams attracted many people''s attention.


    Erica was holding a ck box in her hand. The box was open. She tilted it slightly to reveal something


    inside. "Look! I have a ck widow spider here. Would you like to have a taste of it? No, no. Scratch


    that¡ªI wonder if the spider would like a taste of you!"


    There was indeed a dark, ck, sinister looking spider in the box, and they could see it crawling inside.


    It looked creepy even from a distance.


    "Ah!" The third girl''s face turned pale. She turned around and was about to run away, but Erica grabbed


    her clothes and asked, "Are we running away now?"


    The girl trembled and began to apologize profusely, "Look! I''m sorry, I didn''t say anything. Please let


    me go!"


    In the confusion, the second one also tried to slip away, but Erica suddenly put the box right in front of


    her. "Ah!" A louder scream rang out.


    Erica let go of the third girl, scratched her own ear carelessly and asked in a helpless manner, "Why


    are you screaming? I didn''t do anything to you."


    ''You didn''t do anything to us?'' The girls were all shocked. The first girl was still weak from the shock of


    spraining her ankle; she couldn''t even stand up from the ground and looked highly embarrassed.


    When she had felt that the spider crawling on her head had now climbed onto her face, she had been


    so frightened that she had closed her eyes and cried loudly, "Help!"


    And to make it worse, when Erica had tried to pinch the spider on her face, she had happened to see


    that her victim seemed to have...wet her pants.


    ''Is she such a coward?'' Erica thought.


    Holding back herughter, she put the spider back into the box leisurely, and then looked at the three


    girls. As if oblivious of the surrounding onlookers, she warned them, "You dare speak ill of me behind


    my back again, and I''ll show you what fear feels like! And if you don''t want to be bitten by this little


    ck widow here, run threeps on the yground. Now!"


    Anyone withmon sense knew that if someone was bitten by a ck widow spider, he would at the


    very least, be paralyzed if they didn''t die!


    The two crying girls nodded immediately. "Okay, we''ll run!"


    Just as everyone thought the matter was going to be resolved easily, Erica suddenly stopped them.


    "Wait!"


    Under their frightened and confused eyes, she added, "You have to shout ''I''m a pig'' while you are


    running."


    The two girls were furious now. It was obvious that Erica was bullying them. Things had gone beyond


    revenge now!


    The second girl plucked up her courage and stammered, "Erica, don''t... You''re going too far!"


    "Well, if you don''t want to do that, how about I tell you the effects of a ck widow spider''s bite. It''s


    rather interesting! See first of all, the venom of the spider will spread from the wound to your entire


    body. You wouldn''t notice anything and then your body will begin to tremble; finally, you will go into


    heart failure, your muscles will die and you will end up in the ICU. Oh also, for the rest of your life, you


    will have to depend on glucose for nutrition. Best case scenario, you die! Hey, I haven''t finished yet.


    Why are you going so fast?"


    Within just a few seconds, the second and third girls had already run off towards the yground,


    leaving behind only the first poor girl who was still unable to move. She had twisted her ankle and could


    not run. Even standing still was not an option for her.


    Erica didn''t want to talk to her anymore, but she had to say something to end this vendetta. "Alright


    then! You dare talk about me behind my back again, and this little poisonous spider will be on your


    face!!"


    The girl nodded incessantly, "I...I will never do something like that again."


    Satisfied with her revenge, Erica left with Hyatt, who was, by this time, used to such scenes.


    While passing by the frightened girl, Hyatt also gave her a sympathetic look, as if saying, ''So many


    people in the world, and you had to go and provoke Miss Troublemaker?


    Where do you think her title of "Miss Troublemaker"es from? This is the same person who has


    been giving Colonel Li a headache for more than 20 years now. How ordinary would that person be?''


    At ZL Group


    Matthew walked out of his office holding some documents and told Owen, "I am going to the financial


    department first. Remember to bring the data with youter."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Matthew entered the elevator with two documents in his hands.


    When he reached the financial department, he discovered two employees in the secretary division


    whose heads were lowered and they were doing something under the table.


    He took a couple of steps forward and saw that the two women were engaged in origami. They were


    constantly folding a straw shaped thing back and forth in their hands.


    Some of the work had been finished and Matthew saw that they were making colorful stars.


    "What are you doing?" He spoke so suddenly that the two employees, who werepletely engrossed


    in their work, got startled severely.


    When they turned around and saw that it was the CEO of thepany himself, their faces turned pale.


    The straws in their hands fell to the ground. They quickly stood up from their chairs and said, "Mr.... Mr.


    Huo!"


    Matthew picked up a long and slender stic tube from the ground and looked at it for a long time. But


    he couldn''t figure out what it was.


    One of the employees apologized, "I''m so sorry, Mr. Huo. We understand that this was wrong. But


    we''ve already finished our work for today... We shouldn''t do this at office hours. Mr. Huo, sorry..."


    "What''s this?"


    Matthew interrupted their apology and his question left them dumbfounded. After a while, the other one


    told him in a low voice, "This is the stic tube for folding stars, sir."


    "Why are you making stic stars?"


    The employee blushed. "Tomorrow is my boyfriend''s birthday. I want to give these to him."


    Matthew asked, "How many stars do you want to make?"


    "999."

 Chapter 1168 Sleep With You

    Chapter 1168 Sleep With You


    "What do 999 stars mean?" Matthew asked.


    The two female employees looked at each other and one of them exined, "It''s like giving someone


    999 roses, but 999 hand-made stars mean more. It''s a personal gift to the one you love."


    Owen, who hade downstairs, happened to overhear Matthew talking to the two women. "Where


    did you buy these colorful stic tubes for folding stars?" he asked.


    The two employees became more and more confused, but they honestly answered his questions


    anyway. "I can''t remember, exactly. Still, these stic straws are pretty cheap. You can find them all


    over the ce."


    Hearing this, Matthew took out his wallet, pulled out a wad of bills and handed it to the girl on the right.


    "Buy me a thousand pieces. I want them on my desk by tomorrow, just before your shift starts."


    He found the best way to punish the naughty gal who called him "Matthew Xit."


    The girl stared at the stack of crisp hundreds he held in shock. It must be at least a few grand, at least.


    "No, I¡ª"


    "Not enough?"


    As he asked, Matthew dipped his hand in his wallet once more. The woman waved her hand and tried


    to calm herself down. "No, Mr. Huo. It''s not that expensive. I can buy tons of straws for a buck. It''s my


    honor to buy something for you. I''ll have it on your desk tomorrow morning."


    Matthew took a look at the money in his hand, and then handed a thousand dors to her. "Better use


    my cash. I''d never ask you to use your own money on something like this. Take it, and keep the


    change."


    Unable to refuse, the woman took the money and said, "Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    "Thanks for your help." Matthew tucked his wallet in his back pocket and left, leaving the two female


    employees stunned. It took them a while to process what just happened.


    They couldn''t help but wonder if Matthew was going to fold stars himself and then give them to


    someone.


    As soon as Matthew arrived at the door to the office of the financial manager, his phone began to


    vibrate in his pocket. He didn''t intend to answer it, because what he was going to do was very


    important.


    But when he saw the caller''s ID was the principal from Erica''s school, he turned around and slid the


    answer key at once. "Hello, Mr. Zheng."


    "Hello, Mr. Huo. I hope I''m not interrupting your work, but Mrs. Huo...caused trouble at school."


    Matthew felt a headacheing on as he listened to the other man.


    Meanwhile, Erica and Hyatt had bought a box of fish balls from a street vendor near the school. While


    they were eating, she got a call from Matthew. "Hi, what''s up?"


    "Come to my office now!"


    "Now? That important, huh?" Erica was confused. Did Matthew know that she was already done with


    ss for the day?


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, on my way."


    After bidding Hyatt farewell, she gged down a taxi and got in. She told the driver to head to the


    offices of ZL Group.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Before she left the school, she also bought a cup of hot and sour rice noodles from one of the vending


    machines. The smell hit Matthew''s nostrils before he even stepped in his office. He wrinkled his nose.


    He stopped in his tracks and called Paige over. "What''s that smell?"


    Paige walked into the office and saw the girl sitting in Matthew''s chair, eating hot and sour rice noodles.


    When she saw Paigee in, Erica greeted her with a smile, "Hello, Ms. Shen."


    Paige chuckled. "Mrs. Huo," she said in reply.


    Walking out of the office, Paige told Matthew honestly, "Mr. Huo, your wife is eating something in your


    office."


    Sighing silently, Matthew nodded and said, "I see." Then he walked into the office.


    Sure enough!


    Erica was scooping noodles into her mouth using a pair of disposable chopsticks. When she saw him,


    she waved at him and said, "I''m here!"


    Frowning, Matthew wasn''t sure he wanted to get any closer to her. "What are you eating?" he asked.


    "Funny you should ask..." Really, she bought the noodle cup for him, but after a few minutes of waiting,


    she got hungry. So she took the lid off and dug in. She felt sheepish with his eyes on her.


    In silence, Matthew turned and opened all the windows to let some fresh air in.


    Erica picked up some rice noodles with her chopsticks and offered it to him. "Want a taste? It''s nom


    and spicy!"


    "No!" he refused decisively. It smelled weird to him.


    "Your loss. More for me, I guess. I like it a lot!" She continued to munch on the spicy rice noodles.


    Matthew threw the documents in his hands onto the desk and sat down on the sofa, making sure to


    keep a healthy distance from the pungent smell. He got right down to business. "Did you make trouble


    at school?"


    "What? I don''t know that I''d call it trouble. How''d you find out?" The girl took out a sheet of tissue and


    wiped her nose. Then she threw it into the trash can and continued to eat.


    Matthew stared at her. She didn''t seem to feel bad about what she did. "Why would you bring


    poisonous spiders to school?"


    Erica was nonplussed for a moment and then smiled. "There are no poisonous spiders. I just caught


    two ordinary spiders in your garden. I was afraid that they''d scare you if they got inside. I was nning


    to throw them into a garden far away from your vi..." However, after she came out of the vi, she


    forgot to throw them away and took the box of spiders to school with her by ident.


    She didn''t expect those spiders toe in handy. She felt so happy when she scared the girls who had


    badmouthed her.


    "Hold on, slow down. Who did you say was going to be frightened by the spiders?" Matthew thought he


    must have misheard.


    Erica swallowed a mouthful of rice noodles and wiped the oil from her lips. "You. I was afraid the


    spiders would frighten you. After all, you''ve mostly lived in the big city. You''ve never seen bugs like that,


    have you?"


    Matthew''s lips twitched. He thought he must be masochistic. Why else did he marry Erica then, if not to


    piss him off?


    In the past, Matthew had gotten trained by Wesley in wilderness survival. This went on for three years,


    once a month. He replied in a strained voice, because she was trying his patience. "First of all, spiders


    are not ''bugs, '' they''re arachnids. Secondly, your dad and I lived in the wilderness for a week. We only


    had three days worth of food, and had to figure how to find more. Know how old you were then?"


    ''Well...'' No one knew better than Erica how cruel this training was. She had once gone there with her


    father and brother, but she ate thest of their rations. She woke up hungry the next morning, and was


    in agony from having to wait for her next meal.


    At lunchtime, Gifford ced a spit-roasted snake in front of her as if he were presenting her with a


    precious treasure. Erica ran away from there as fast as she could.


    Wesley couldn''t catch up with her.


    She figured that going camping like that was ridiculous. Could they just train there on the army base?


    Why did they have to go into the woods and eat those frogs and snakes, anyway? They even dug up


    grubs and trapped insects. Ew! She might like looking at them, but she never thought of popping them


    in her mouth.


    She looked suspiciously at the thin man. "So did you get through it?"


    Matthew looked into her eyes and said, "Of course. As long as I set my mind to it, there''s nothing I can''t


    do."


    Erica took another bite of the rice noodles. She found it more and more interesting to chat with Matthew


    sometimes. "Now that you''re among the richest men in the world, what else do you want to do besides


    earning more money?"


    "Sleep with you."


    "Ahem, ahem, ahem!" Erica was choked by the soup. She couldn''t help but cough a few times as the


    soup was hot with pepper, and she sucked it down the wrong pipe.


    While coughing, she reached out her hand to Matthew. "Water... Help!" she said, hoarsely.


    Matthew fetched a ss of warm water for Erica and handed it to her. "That was dumb. What did you


    do that for?"


    Erica felt like she was going to explode. She had no mood to argue with him. She drank a ss of


    warm water. She felt better, but it still hurt to breathe.


    She used the tissues one by one, and the trash can was almost full.


    Matthew took another ss of water and set it beside her. He patted her back gently and said, "Sorry,


    it''s my fault."


    "What?" She stared at him with her big tearful eyes.


    Matthew exined, "I shouldn''t have tried to talk to you while you were eating. I''ll pay more attention


    next time."


    "That''s not the point..." She paused as she coughed again. "The point is that I... Ahem, ahem, ahem...


    God, I can''t catch my breath!" She didn''t want to die yet!


    Truth was, she often chatted with others at mealtime, but they never discussed sex. That was pretty


    taboo, and he offered that suggestion out of the blue.


    "You''ll be okay," Matthew said with certainty. He figured she was too stubborn to die.

 Chapter 1169 They Are All Crazy

    Chapter 1169 They Are All Crazy


    Erica felt better after she quickly gulped down three sses of water. She wiped her tears with a tissue


    listlessly and cried out, "I almost died!"


    "Are you alright now?" Matthew asked.


    "Yes, much better." Erica grabbed another tissue and blew her nose into it.


    Matthew ced an internal call and ordered, "Ask the cleaner toe to my office."


    "Right away, Mr. Huo."


    Hanging up the call, Matthew looked at the cup of hot and sour rice noodles and frowned. "Do you still


    want to eat this?"


    Afraid that he would throw it away, Erica quickly took the cup away from him. "Yes, I''m gonna eat it." It


    was such delicious food; why would she waste it?


    When the cleaner came in, Erica had just finished eating thest mouthful of rice noodles.


    The cleaningdy emptied the trash bag which was full of used tissues and reced the bin with a new


    bag. She also made sure to leave a new box of tissues on the desk.


    Once the two of them were left alone in the office again, Erica told Matthew with a serious expression,


    "That was not funny at all."


    He nodded, "Of course, it wasn''t. After all, it was not a joke."


    Erica gawked at him. He was straightforward. She didn''t know what to say. "Y-you¡­you said you would


    respect my wish."


    "Yes, I will respect your wish."


    His promise relieved her. "Okay, but why did you want me toe here?"


    He looked at her sternly. "Ask yourself what you had done at school and why you were reported by


    three of your schoolmates," Matthew said tly.


    Erica understood at once. Those three girls had reported her to the principal. She scoffed


    disapprovingly, "They spoke ill of me behind my back and talked trash about you too. I only scared


    them a little. It was just spiders! You should have seen their faces; they turned pale at the sight of it.


    Cowards!"


    Matthew sighed. ''Is this woman too bold, or are the others just too timid?'' he wondered.


    "I see. Then, how did one of the girls sprain her ankle?" The principal had told him that the girl had


    broken bones too.


    "That had nothing to do with me! She twisted her ankle when she stepped back in fear. And she got so


    scared that she ended up wetting her pants!" Erica chuckled under her breath at first. But the more she


    thought about the scene, the more hrious it became. She burst intoughter thinking about it.


    Looking at the girl guffawing wildly, Matthew said, "You have just begun your studies in that school.


    Don''t quarrel with your schoolmates already."


    Erica stoppedughing and squinted at the man. "Are you saying that I should just ignore them and


    endure their insults silently?" If that was what he wanted from her, then she would most likely let him


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    down. Erica was not the kind of woman who would blindly swallow insults and humiliation!


    "No." How could he let anyone bully his woman?


    "Then what? What do you want me to do? Oh! I see. You just want to make my life hard, don''t you?"


    Matthew reached out and pulled the girl into his arms as she was about to beat him up. He easily got


    her into his control and said, "I''m not trying to make things hard for you. If this kind of thing happens


    again, you don''t need to get your hands dirty. I''ll have someone deal with it for you."


    "What? " Erica asked slowly, staring at him.


    "I mean it." He took her hand and yed with it. "Mrs. Huo, your hand is so pretty. You don''t need to


    catch any spiders with these soft hands. If you wish, you can always ask my men to shower them with


    real poisonous spiders."


    ''Whoa! That''s a bit too much. Is he really so cruel?'' she wondered in shock.


    Seeing the confusion on her face, Matthew kissed her lips gently and said in a deep voice, "I told you.


    My next goal is to sleep with you. You''re my wife, and you''ll truly be mine sooner orter." And he


    wanted her to give herself to him willingly.


    He wouldn''t force a woman to sleep with him. That wasn''t his way of doing things.


    Erica remained silent. She put her elbow on his shoulder and looked at him closely for a long time


    before asking, "Matthew, are you the reserved type or do you really care about morality so much that


    you never fool around with women? You have the goddess; the one you love so much. But your


    goddess cannot satisfy your needs, so you want to have sex with me."


    If not for that, why would he want to sleep with her?


    Matthew slowly closed his eyes in resignation. He didn''t want to look at this woman anymore.


    But Erica continued to prattle on, "I don''t have a good figure; I''m not feminine. I don''t know how to


    tter men. Sleeping with me will only spoil your appetite. I honestly think that men who desire to sleep


    with me are all crazy!"


    Matthew put one hand on his forehead and spat, "Get out!"


    "No, don''t drive me away yet," she said. "Listen, in my opinion, you should sleep with young models


    and superstars. I''m sure any of them could make you happier in bed than I could. Don''t you agree?"


    Matthew loosened his grip on her waist and asked, "Do you really want to push your husband into


    another woman''s bed that much?" ''What did I do wrong in my previous life, that I ended up marrying


    such a "generous" wife in this life?'' he wondered.


    "Hmm. Tell me, do you wish to sleep with the goddess you''ve always loved?"


    "Yes," he answered without hesitation.


    "See what I meant?" Men are animals; they can only think with the lower part of their body. Even a


    proud man like Matthew was no exception.


    He pinched her chin and tilted it to make her look into his eyes. "I heard that you wanted to marry a


    foreigner?"


    His eyes darkened.


    Blinking innocently, Erica denied, "Foreigner? No, it must be some kind of rumor."


    "Rumor, is it? Then, what about the foreign boyfriend you had introduced to your parentsst time?"


    Matthew exposed her lie calmly.


    ''Does this man know everything?''


    Erica marveled. Maybe it was her father who had told on her! As Matthew''s wife, Erica had to exin


    clearly. "That was just a friend, not a boyfriend. We met at the airport, and he took me home."


    Matthew''s lips curled upwards. "You think I would believe that?"


    Erica put her arms around his neck and fawned on him with a flirty smile, "Of course, you''ll believe me.


    I''m your wife; you must believe everything I say!"


    Matthew smirked. "Haven''t you always wanted to divorce me?"


    "Of course not! My husband, Matthew Huo, is the most handsome, smart and talented man in the


    world. Your charm can''t be resisted. Could there ever be another perfect man like you?" Erica calmly


    buttered him up.


    The man''s eyes filled with disgust. "Do you always tter people like this?"


    Erica wasn''t ashamed by his words. She lied to his face again, "I don''t give a damn about ttering


    anyone. I was really just praising you."


    Matthew didn''t say anything.


    Usually, it was men who always lied to women. But in his case, it was the other way round. His wife


    was full of lies.


    But he didn''t want to continue this charade anymore. He changed the topic. "What do you want for


    dinner?"


    "What else can you cook?"


    "You want me to cook for you again?" He wondered if he was being too good to this woman. It was


    making her bolder by the day.


    Erica grinned, "Okay! Treat me to hot pot!"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Why would I treat you?"


    ''Because I''m stingy!'' sheughed cunningly in her mind. "Because it''s expensive. If you want me to


    treat you, I can buy you a bowl of Liuzhou river snails rice noodles."


    "What is that?"

 Chapter 1170 A Mystery About A Girl

    Chapter 1170 A Mystery About A Girl


    Erica was shocked to hear Matthew''s question. "What? You''ve never heard of Liuzhou river snails rice


    noodles*?"


    (*TN: Liuzhou river snails rice noodles is the most famous local delicacy of Liuzhou, Guangxi, China.)


    Erica held his face in her palms and added, "That''s so sad. Let''s go. I''ll take you out for some smelly,


    yummy river snails rice noodles. Trust me, the first taste will keep youing back for more!"


    Matthew had already lost his appetite when he heard the word "smelly." He grabbed Erica''s hand as


    she was pulling him up, and stopped her. "Let''s just eat at home!"


    Erica smiled innocently and said, "I''m too embarrassed to ask you to cook for me."


    Matthew hid his gritted teeth behind a cheerful facade and said, "It would be my honor to be Mrs. Huo''s


    cook."


    "I''m ttered, Mr. Huo,"


    Erica replied with a grin on her face.


    In A Country


    The next morning after talking to Matthew on the phone, Wesley had someone look into the files of the


    Obstetrics and Gynecology department in a private hospital in A Country. Unfortunately, his contact


    couldn''t find any files with Erica''s medical record. In fact, much to their surprise, there wasn''t even a


    single trace of Erica in any other department.


    While Erica was eating hot and sour rice noodles in Matthew''s office, Wesley went to the office of the


    private hospital''s president. He showed the man the original copy of the colored ultrasound report Erica


    had shown him and ir when she had announced her pregnancy to them.


    The president was an old man, who adjusted his sses, looked at the colored ultrasound report and


    asked Wesley curiously, "Wesley, you didn''t know about it?"


    Wesley found the man''s question to be pointless. If Wesley had known about it, why would he be


    standing there in his office?


    After getting no response from Wesley, the old president of the hospital paused to think for a while and


    then said, "Erica told me that you asked her toe to me for a fake colored ultrasound report. I didn''t


    think to interrogate her because she said it was urgent."


    The old president had a good rtionship with Baldwin. In fact, he had watched Erica grow up with his


    own eyes. When Erica mentioned Wesley''s name, he acted at once without even thinking about


    anything else.


    There was, however, a doubt in his heart as to why a child would want a fake colored ultrasound report,


    but it wasn''t enough to change his mind.


    As he looked at Wesley''s livid face, the president soon realized that Wesley must have been deceived


    by his daughter.


    Thinking back to that day, the old president realized that Erica''s excuse had many loopholes in it, but


    he just didn''t think too much of it back then.


    Wesley put away the report in silence. "Did shee to you again after that?"


    "No, actually I haven''t seen her since then."


    "Okay, thank you. I should be leaving now!"


    The old president pushed his sses up and asked, "What is going on?"


    "Erica needs to be taught a lesson again!" Wesley replied.


    The old man waved at him dismissively, "Do you think I don''t know you? You would nevery a finger


    on her. Moreover, she moved to Y City after her wedding. You wouldn''t be able to punish her even if


    you wanted to."


    Wesley remained silent, since the old man was right.


    At the Li house


    As soon as Wesley came back home, ir walked up to him with Ethan in her arms. "How did it go?"


    Wesley said, with a darkened face, "We were all fooled by Erica!"


    Knowing what he had meant, ir looked at the baby in her arms in astonishment. After a long while,


    she murmured, "No wonder Ethan doesn''t look like Rika at all. Now I see why..."


    Wesley took Ethan from ir''s arms and sighed in exasperation, ''This little one only knows how to say


    "Grandma." What about "Grandpa"?''


    ir walked around the living room for a while, her eyes focused on nothing in particr. She seemed


    to have remembered something as she suddenly said, "That means Erica and Matthew haven''t...You


    know what I mean! Not yet at least."


    Wesley had wanted to ask Matthew about this himself the previous night, but Matthew gave him a


    vague answer. In fact, Wesley couldn''t figure out if Matthew had meant that he hadn''t slept with Erica


    yet or if he began to question Ethan''s identity while they were trying to have sex. Nodding his head at


    ir, Wesley said, "Go on with your analysis."


    "At least, now we know that Rika''s wild lifestyle has its limits." ir was now certain that when Erica


    married Matthew, she was still a virgin. She continued, "Matthew must have figured out her lie solely


    based on Erica''s words. My best guess is that they haven''t consummated their marriage yet. But, I still


    can''t figure out why!"


    Wesley snorted withughter. "No need to guess. It must be Erica!" Wesley''s assumption was based


    on the fact that since Matthew was willing to marry Erica, nock of interest or effort coulde from


    his side.


    "If that''s the case, then Matthew must have been indulging her all along!"


    "You know what? I''m going to call Matthew. If you don''t have anything urgent to do, call Rika and tell


    her that she''s the daughter-inw of the Huo family now; she should know what she should do and


    what she shouldn''t."


    ir sighed and then nodded as she immediately understood that she was going to have to have a


    mother-daughter talk with Erica.


    While Erica was taking advantage of Matthew''s generosity, he received a phone call from Wesley. He


    put down the knife in his hand and looked into the living room. After he was certain that Erica was


    watching television, Matthew slid the answer key and whispered, "Hi, Dad!"


    Wesley didn''t beat around the bush. "I''ve confirmed that the colored ultrasound report is fake. We were


    deceived!"


    ''So, I was right!'' Matthew thought. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Matthew said, "I see!


    Thanks, Dad!"


    "But I haven''t found out who the father of the child is yet," Wesley added.


    "It doesn''t matter. Sooner orter, we will find out. Ethan''s biological father has already expressed his


    intention to take him back." The only thing Matthew cared about was the fact that Ethan wasn''t Erica''s


    biological son. The identity of the kid''s real father didn''t matter to him at all.


    Since Erica wanted to keep the father''s identity a secret from everyone, she must have had good


    reasons to do so. That was why Matthew decided not to investigate further into the matter.


    He acknowledged and respected the fact that there were some things that Erica didn''t want him to


    know about her. Especially, since it was such a personal issue, if she found out that he was secretly


    probing into it, he wouldn''t be able to face her wrath.


    "Well, thank you for everything you''ve done for her, Matthew." No one knew better than Wesley how


    troublesome and difficult to handle Erica was.


    "No, you misunderstood her, Dad. I think Erica is a good person." ''...and interesting.''


    Ever since he got married to Erica, his life had be more adventurous and exciting.


    Matthew''s sincere attitude put Wesley''s mind to ease. "Don''t spoil her too much. It''ll only make her


    push you further. The more you spoil her, the more rebellious she will be, okay?"


    "It''s better to be rebellious. At least then, she won''t be bullied by others when we are not at her side."


    Wesley was deeply impressed by Matthew''s words. Once again, he felt assured that marrying Erica to


    Matthew was the right choice.


    Suffice it to say, he was deeply pleased with his son-inw!


    After hanging up, Matthew put his phone away to wash his hands so he could continue cutting the


    vegetables. Suddenly, he noticed Erica standing next to the kitchen counter, staring at him with one


    hand rubbing her chin curiously.


    He asked, "What''s up?"


    "Who were you talking to? Why do you sound so happy?" All Erica heard before Matthew hung up was


    the man saying goodbye to someone.


    Matthew remained silent while he turned on the tap and washed his hands. Then he answered, "I''ve


    uncovered a mystery."


    "What mystery?" Erica''s interest was piqued.


    He deliberately pretended to be vague. "A mystery about a girl!"


    "A girl? Which girl? Do I know her?"


    "Take a guess!"


    ''Guess?'' Erica pouted, quickly bing disenchanted with this game. Just as she had opened her


    mouth to say something, her phone rang in her pocket. "Mom?"


    It was ir.


    "Rika, what are you doing?"


    "I''m waiting for dinner!" Erica sounded bored when she replied.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I have something to tell you. Listen carefully."


    "I''m listening!"


    "Have you and Matthew slept together yet?"


    ''Huh?'' Erica blinked her eyes curiously. "Yes, I have. We sleep in the same bed every night."


    Meanwhile, Matthew was alerted by Erica''s answer.


    "That''s not what I asked. I mean..." ir got a little frustrated, sensing her daughter''s confusion.


    Needless to say, she felt embarrassed to talk to her daughter about this topic. "Have you and Matthew


    done it yet?"

 Chapter 1171 The Punishment

    Chapter 1171 The Punishment


    "What are you talking about?" Erica asked. As her eyes quickly nced at Matthew, who was busy


    cooking for her, she was charmed at how handsome and thoughtful he looked while cooking.


    "Do you really not understand what I am trying to say?" ir''s annoyance was getting obvious at this


    point. Even as a mother, ir was beginning to have doubts as to whether her daughter really


    belonged in the twenty-first century or not.


    "Understand what? Mom, why are you being so weird? What are you trying to say?"


    Putting down the kitchen knife in his hand, Matthew looked at Erica and said calmly, "Mom wants to


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    know if we''ve had slept together yet."


    "Oh! But I told her that we sleep..." Erica paused, finally realizing what her mom was trying to say and


    quickly exined, "No, we haven''t. I mean we share the same bed every night. That''s all. We didn''t do


    anything else."


    It was just as ir had guessed. "Why have you not slept together yet?" she asked.


    ''Huh? Why?'' Erica, ridden with guilt, looked at Matthew and said, "Here is the thing. Matthew is a


    gentleman and he said that he would respect my boundaries!"


    Matthew put the bowl of freshly washed vegetables aside and drew closer to Erica without being


    noticed. Then he said, "Don''t make me sound like such a good guy. I''m not as good as you think."


    Erica was dumbstruck. "But that''s exactly what you said!"


    "Yes, I said it, but in that situation, I had no choice!" Matthew turned around and grabbed the bowl full


    of vegetables.


    ir had heard Matthew''s words clearly and she closed her eyes, trying to suppress her anger. "Erica


    Li!"


    Sensing her mother''s displeasure, Erica''s eyes widened. She red at Matthew and said, "Mom, I


    heard you. You don''t need to yell!"


    "Are you trying to piss me off? Why haven''t you consummated your marriage yet? Were you pretending


    to be shy the whole time? Matthew is your husband. I don''t understand why you''re behaving like this!


    Listen, I want you to get pregnant in two months!"


    ir spoke in a tone simr to Wesley''s. Perhaps in the years they had spent together, some of their


    traits had rubbed off on each other.


    "Two months?" Erica couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Yes!" ir said firmly.


    Erica stood still in a daze. "Mom, I''m still a student..." She wondered why her mother hade up with


    such a terrible idea all of a sudden. Most importantly, why was she rushing her to have Matthew''s


    baby?


    "That''s not a problem. College students are allowed to have a baby. Believe me, your studies will not


    be dyed because of your pregnancy!" Besides, everyone knew that Erica never studied hard in


    school. Therefore, having a child would make very little difference to begin with.


    Erica''s response proved to Matthew again that Ethan was not Erica''s child. If Ethan was indeed Erica''s


    child, she would have used him as an excuse to defend herself.


    "Mom, let''s talk about this another day. I''m going to have dinner now!" Erica hung up the phone before


    ir could say anything else.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Erica came to Matthew and stood across him. "Why do you think Mom is


    pushing us to have a baby?"


    Matthew put the chopped vegetables into a te and said, "Well, Mom is right!"


    "Why? I''m not even 22! I''m just a child myself. How can I have a¡ª" Erica swallowed the rest of her


    words when she met Matthew''s eyes.


    ''Damn! Did I slip again? I told everybody Ethan is my biological son. What do I do now?'' She quickly


    lied to cover her slip-up. "I mean I already have Ethan. I don''t want to have another child right now. I


    think we should wait."


    ''That''s brilliant! Why didn''t I think to use Ethan as an excuse when I was talking to mom?''


    Matthew nced at her indifferently. "So you would rather have a baby with your ex than have a baby


    with me?"


    Matthew was right about her not wanting to have a baby with him, but the first part of his remark was


    wrong because Erica and Tam were never lovers. However, in order not to expose her lie, she turned


    around and walked to the living room, pretending not to care. "Let''s drop the topic. I''m not interested in


    it. If you want a baby, go give birth to a baby yourself. I want to wait. Besides, I''m not done having fun


    yet!"


    Matthew didn''t fixate on the topic either.


    An awkward silence permeated the air between the two at dinner. Matthew had prepared four sauteed


    dishes and one soup. After a bountiful meal, Erica rubbed her stomach and wailed at the table, "I''m so


    full. I''m so full!"


    The dishes cooked by Matthew were so delicious that she couldn''t help herself from overeating.


    Matthew cast a scornful nce at her and said, "Get up and clean the table!"


    "Can''t you just hire a maid?" Unfortunately, the three maids had left with the baby when Ethan was


    taken back to A Country.


    Erica couldn''t understand why Matthew wouldn''t hire a maid to help out at home. Was he waiting for


    her to do it?


    "I''m not used to having outsiders around me all the time," Matthew responded.


    "But I didn''t marry you to do the housework for you..." Erica sounded like she had been wronged


    somehow. In truth, she never thought she would ever have to do housework.


    ncing at her, Matthew asked, "Are you saying that I was wrong to ask you to contribute in


    housework?"


    "Yes!"


    "You think I should hire some maids then?"


    "Yes!" ''Isn''t it normal?'' Erica thought. There must have been five or six maids in the Huo family''s manor.


    Why did Matthew not keep a single maid here in the vi?


    Suddenly, something urred to Erica. She stared at the man with a look of surprise in her eyes and


    said, "Are you worried about having to pay their sries?"


    Matthew was rendered speechless. ''Does she really think so badly about me?'' He stood up silently,


    rolled up his sleeves and began to clear the table himself.


    Erica felt a little embarrassed when she saw him, so she stood up almost immediately and picked up


    the dishes. "Why don''t I hire the maids, and I pay them?"


    "No need!" The man refused straightaway.


    Erica decided to shut her lips and watch him clean up the kitchen and dining room.


    One day, after Erica had run up and down the stairs barefoot twice in the vi, she noticed that every


    corner of the vi was covered with soft carpet.


    The cost of maintenance and upkeep alone would have been a hefty price. After all, imported carpets


    on all four floors was no simple matter.


    Stepping over the white and soft carpet in the bedroom, Erica took out her camera and took a selfie.


    She also poured herself a ss of red wine.


    When Matthew came back and found the girl, she was sitting on the carpet and looking through her


    work on the camera. Next to her was a ss of red wine she had just taken a sip out of.


    When she noticed him, Erica greeted him casually. "You''re back home early today."


    "Hmm." The man loosened his tie and threw the bag in his hand to her.


    Erica looked at him curiously and said, "What''s this?"


    "Your punishment!"


    "Punishment? What did I do wrong? I''ve been nothing but a good girl!" Erica rummaged through the


    bag and found some stic straws.


    ''Where did the mighty Mr. Huo get these?'' she wondered.


    The man half squatted in front of her and looked at her. "Erica Xit, now you have two choices. One,


    fold 999 stars, two..." He gestured at the bed with his eyes and continued, "...sleep with me."


    ''Xit?'' Erica''s face was stuck in an incredulous expression. ''Did he figure out what Matthew Xit


    meant?'' "Sleep with you? I don''t think so," she replied. Despite ir''s insistence, Erica had no


    intentions of fulfilling her mother''s wishes just yet.


    "Then make 999 stars with these straws," Matthew said.


    The punishment seemed pointless to her as folding stars was a very easy task, but the only problem


    was that she didn''t have the patience for it. "No problem! But what do you need so many stars for?"


    Matthew looked at her in silence. After a long while, he said indifferently, "I want to give them to


    somebody as a gift!"


    Erica pursed her lip disapprovingly. ''So he wants me to make something for his sweetheart, but he


    doesn''t want to do the hard work. No wonder the woman he likes hasn''t agreed to be with him yet!''

 Chapter 1172 Laughing Wildly

    Chapter 1172 Laughing Wildly


    And so it began; Erica began to fold stars every moment of the day she got.


    Except for when she was in ss, she would always carry those stic straws with her and fold stars


    whenever she got the chance.


    After folding about 200 stars, her fingers began to turn red due to the effort. By the time Matthew


    noticed her red fingers, Erica had already made 519 pieces.


    He took her hands into his own and looked at her fingers carefully. Without hesitation, he took away all


    the remaining stic tubes from her. "That''s enough. You don''t need to fold the rest," he said.


    "But I''ve already made more than 500 of them. I am at 519 now. If I don''tplete the set, my efforts


    will be wasted."


    Hearing that, Matthew took two stic tubes and handed them to her. "Alright. Then you can fold only


    two more. But that''s it!"


    "Why two?"


    "Then they''ll be 521."


    ''521? The number means "I love you." Is he finally going to confess his love to his goddess?'' she


    thought.


    Anyway, whatever was going on had nothing to do with her. He was just going to give them to his


    goddess, and most likely, that mysterious woman was Phoebe. All Erica needed to do was finish her


    task.


    To be more considerate, before handing over the stars to him, Erica even went out and bought a ss


    jar. She put all the folded stars into it, and they looked really beautiful.


    Satisfied, she ran to the study to find Matthew with the ss jar in her hands.


    She could see very clearly that Matthew was very satisfied with the finished work. There was even a


    trace of smile in his eyes.


    "Leave it here. You can go get some rest now."


    ''He didn''t even thank me! He just said go away?'' Erica pouted her lips.


    After the door of the study was finally closed behind her, Matthew looked at the ss jar Erica had


    brought with tenderness in his eyes. He opened the safe and carefully put it in.


    But instead of locking the safe after it, he took out a photo from it. It was a photo of a girl with her hair


    tied in a ponytail; her face was a bit baby fat and she appeared to be a teenager. In this particr


    photo, she could be seen standing in the sun with her hands on her hips andughing wildly at the sky.


    The bright and lovely smile went straight into his heart.


    At that moment, the door of the study, was suddenly opened once again. A little head stuck out from


    the crack. "Hey, I have something else to ask you," Erica called out with a mischievous smile.


    Matthew calmly covered the photo with his big palm and indifferently said, "Fire away!"


    "Didn''t you say you know how to make macarons? If you are free tomorrow, could you make some


    macarons for me? I mean I did fold so many stars for you!" She raised her still red hands. She wanted


    to eat a dessert cooked by him.


    The man''s eyes were full of iprehensible emotions in response, and he merely snorted, "You''re


    gonna bargain with me for your own mistakes?"


    Erica was always so confident of herself. Matthew wondered what had made her think he would agree


    as soon as she said it.


    "What? So there''s no room for discussion?"


    "No!"


    Erica walked in, fully raised her red fingers and looked at the man pitifully. "Forget it. I''ll just go to the


    manor and ask your dad''s chef to cook them for me." She looked so pitiful and aggrieved while saying


    this. Her voice seemed soft, and it would have easily made people feel sorry for her.


    Matthew''s face darkened a bit. "There''s no one in the manor these days." Carlos and Debbie had gone


    on a trip again; Evelyn and Sheffield were living in a nearby vi; Terilynn and Joshua were at their own


    home.


    Erica sighed, "Well. Looks like I''ll have to go out and buy some macarons myself from some random


    dessert shop!" Why was it so hard for her to ask Matthew for something?


    Anyway, she put down her hands, turned around and slowly walked towards the door with slumped


    shoulders. She looked pitiful and dejected in her retreat.


    "Stop!" the man said abruptly.


    Unknown to him, Erica opened her mouth wide andughed silently instead of turning. She didn''t dare


    to look back at the moment, fearing that her facial expressions would betray her. She tried her best to


    control her emotions and make her voice sound normal. "Anything else?"


    "Don''t randomly eat anything from outside." His voice was a little stiff.


    "Why do you have to make things so hard for me? You don''t cook for me and you also don''t allow me


    to eat anything outside. Do you think everyone can survive without snacks like you? Maybe some


    people can, but not me!" When Erica turned around, her expressions had returned back to normal.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Matthew finally agreed, "I''lle back early tomorrow night." He couldn''t do


    anything else!


    "Really? Hahaha!" Erica finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and burst intoughter.


    Matthew''s face darkened when he saw her reaction. "What are youughing at?" he demanded.


    "You''re so gullible! I mean I''m really happy. I''mughing because you''re kind and nice to your wife!"


    Erica kept onughing wildly in her heart, unable to close her lips.


    Matthew rolled his eyes at her. Could he believe her words? This woman was impossible! But he didn''t


    want to argue with her. "Just go and get some rest. It''s toote now. Don''t watch a movie tonight!"


    Erica immediately stood up and saluted him. "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    He was a bit amused by her look.


    When Matthew finally came back to his room from the study, Erica had already fallen asleep.


    She was sprawled out p-bang in the middle of the bed, and there was a one-meter-tall Wuba doll


    clutched into her arms. Matthew didn''t want to wake up the sleeping girl, but if he didn''t move her, he


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    would have to sleep on the edge of the bed.


    Therefore, he gently picked her up and moved her to one side.


    Unexpectedly, Erica wrapped her arms around his neck and said in her sleep, "Don''t touch me. I want


    to sleep with Matthew in my arms!"


    He smiled and asked, "Tell me who you want to hug?" His voice sounded unusually gentle in the dark


    night.


    Erica yawned and whispered a name. "Matthew..."


    Matthewy down on the bed, held her closer and let her head rest on his arm. He then lowered his


    head and kissed her forehead. "Good night."


    Erica turned over and pulled him into her arms tightly as if he were the Wuba doll. Then she continued


    to sleep soundly.


    In A Country


    In a remote vige, arge number of criminals had just been taken away. At the crime scene, only a


    group of policemen and a little girl were left at the spot. The entire ce was in a mess.


    "Chief, what about her?" one of the uniformed officers pointed at the girl who was sitting on the stone


    bench by the side and asked.


    Gifford nced at the girl. She seemed to be in her early twenties. Her clothes were torn and


    disheveled after being held hostage by the gangsters for three days.


    Her face was covered with mud, and her face could not be seen clearly, but the stubbornness in her


    clean and clear eyes would have reminded anyone of Erica, if they knew thetter.


    Gifford stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, exhaled thest smoke and asked the girl, "What''s your


    name?"


    The girl was drawing circles on the ground with a branch. Hearing his question, she looked up at him


    and said, "Chantel Ye."


    "How old are you?"


    Chantel Ye frowned slightly, but still answered, "20."


    Gifford noticed her impatience. He smirked. She looked exactly like his little sister. "Where is your


    family?"


    Thanks to Erica, he had developed quite an understanding of dealing with little girls. In his opinion,


    there was no other girl in the world more difficult to deal with than Erica.


    This time, after a pause, she replied expressionlessly, "Dead."


    "Dead? All of them?"


    "Yes."


    After a short silence, Gifford asked, "What are you going to do now?"


    Staring at the green military uniform he was wearing, Chantel Ye said softly, "Bury my grandfather first;


    then feed his chickens at home."


    "Your grandpa just died?"


    "Two days ago."


    "Are you going to feed the chickens for the rest of your life?"

 Chapter 1173 Chantel Ye

    Chapter 1173 Chantel Ye


    "Well, yes. I don''t know anything else. I never went to college," Chantel replied. She grew up in a


    remote vige, and her family was one of the poorest in thatmunity. She didn''t have the money to


    attend college in the city. Her parents had passed away long ago, and she''d been taking care of her


    grandfather until he died two days ago. So, she simply gave up on the idea of going to college.


    After pondering this for a while, Gifford blurted out, "Do you want to go with me?"


    Chantel''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Gifford exined to her, "Let''s get out of here¡ªthe vige, I mean. I''ll help you find a ce to stay. It''s


    better than staying here and feeding chickens."


    "But... I can''t do anything except farm work."


    "Can you wash clothes, cook and clean?"


    "Of course. I mean, yes!"


    "Those are basic maid skills. You could draw a paycheck on those."


    "But what about Grandpa''s chickens?" Chantel''s grandfather had raised hundreds of chickens, and


    they were almost mature enough to be sold.


    Gifford said helplessly, "Give them all to the vigers. Do you want to take all those chickens with you?"


    The girl didn''t know what to say.


    Soon, Gifford asked someone to bury Chantel''s grandfather, and then gave all her chickens away to


    the other vigers. He didn''t have to ask twice. Atst, he left the vige with the girl¡ªand without the


    chickens.


    Chantel left the vige with Gifford. On that fateful day, she never would have imagined that she''d


    move to a big city. And never in her wildest dreams would she expect to be an international figure


    in the future.


    At Li family house


    The moment ir saw Chantel, she suddenly lost her interest in the baby Ethan. She immediately


    handed off the boy to Wesley, who had to struggle to adjust his arms to cradle the child. He''d been


    caught off-guard. ir half-walked/half-ran over to her son and the girl, a big smile on her face. "Son!


    You finally have a girlfriend! I''m so excited!"


    Gifford was already 32 years old, and hadn''t found a girlfriend yet. She was close to arranging blind


    dates for him.


    Although the girl in front of her was dirty all over, she might look pretty after a good shower.


    Wesley couldn''t help ming Gifford, "What did you do to her? Why don''t you show her where the


    shower is?"


    His mood now gloomy, Gifford tried to exin. "It''s not what you think. I was on a mission, and she was


    taken hostage. I rescued her, but that didn''t make things much better. Her family''s dead, she''s


    homeless. So I took her back here so she can live with us. She can be the new housemaid."


    "What... She''s... not your girlfriend?" ir was visibly disappointed. ''Dammit! When do I get a daughter-


    inw?''


    Chantel immediately summoned a smile and greeted the two elders obediently, "Uncle, Aunt, nice to


    meet you. I''m Chantel Ye, just a country girl. You know, I''m a hard worker and can do anything you


    want. I don''t need anything other than a ce to stay and something to eat. Let me stay and you won''t


    be sorry!"


    ir was satisfied with how polite she was, and how innocent she looked. It was so sad she wasn''t her


    son''s girlfriend. "I see. Chantel, right?"


    "Yes, Aunt."


    ir called a servant over and told Chantel, "You need a shower first. I''ll get you some of Erica''s


    clothes so you have something nice to wear. You cane downstairs and catch some dinner after


    you''re changed."


    "Thank you!" Chantel followed the servant upstairs.


    Downstairs, Gifford took a sip of tea and told Wesley, "Dad, I''d keep an eye on that girl, if I were you.


    She''s as naughty as Rika. Be careful."


    Wesley frowned. "What are you talking about? You brought her here, and you don''t trust her? What''s


    up with that?"


    "No, I just want you to be careful. Don''t let her make mistakes or cause trouble like Rika. I''m afraid


    you''ll start getting headaches again."


    ir disagreed with him. "I think she''s much nicer than Rika. And she knows how to do housework,


    too. Your little sister doesn''t seem to know anything. I''d take Chantel''s word over hers any day."


    "Mom, don''t let Rika hear you say that. She''d be so mad!"


    Thinking of Erica''s tantrum, ir felt a dull pain in her head. "Well, she''s Matthew''s problem now. Poor


    guy!"


    After drinking a cup of tea, Gifford put on his military cap and said, "Well, I''m taking off." Then he


    pinched Ethan''s tiny face and said, "Little guy, next time Ie back, I hope you can call me Uncle!"


    He said this, knowing full well the kid had to be 18 months before he even started doing anything other


    than babble. On the other hand, he wasn''t here that often.


    Ethan grinned at him.


    Gifford''s mood was instantly brightened by Ethan''s cuteness. "Can I hold him again?"


    Seeing him like this, ir sneered, "Why don''t you find a wife to give you a cute child? Why do you


    always hold other people''s babies?"


    Gifford sighed, "You don''t think I want one, Ma? But it''s hard to find a girl I like."


    "Well, our neighbor''s daughter is back home. She just finished up a degree in the U.S. She''s very


    pretty. Hey, I could fix you up. Just let me call them¡ª Gifford! I wasn''t done! Where are you going?"


    Before ir finished talking, Gifford was already out of the door.


    She couldn''t helpining to her husband, who was busy ying with the baby and making cooing


    noises. "Look at your kids. Only Yvette is worth a damn. The others think we''re running a motel. Erica


    brought a baby with her, but isn''t married to the dad. Gifford brought a girl back here, but he''s not


    married to her. Just once I''d like a proper grandkid. Is that too much to ask?"


    "Well, Erica could probably do it. She''s married now, and Matthew probably wants a kid of his own,"


    Wesley said.


    So, ir called Erica again.


    "Rika, Debbie and I were talking, and if you have another kid we''ll take care of it. You don''t need to


    worry about anything."


    Standing at the school gate, Erica looked up at the sky with a camera in her hand. "Mom, what''s with


    all this talk about babies? Why do you tell me to have a baby every day? We''ve been over this¡ªI''m not


    having another one for at least another year. It''s dangerous. Don''t you have your hands full with Ethan?


    Aren''t you tired?"


    "I like ying with Ethan. He''s lovely. I just want you to have another baby so that Ethan can have a


    ymate."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Erica didn''t know what to say. She and Matthew weren''t in love at all. How could she just ask him for a


    kid? "Since you love kids so much, how about you and Dad go for number four? It would be fun to have


    a sister to y with when I''m there. Or a brother...I''m not picky."


    "Erica Li!" ir was so angry that she wanted to beat Erica with a broom.


    Before her mother said anything they''d both regret, Erica had hung up the phone immediately.


    At ZL Group


    Erica pointed the camera at her husband, who was hard at work and didn''t even lift his head. "Matthew,


    The man didn''t raise his head. "I don''t like having my picture taken."


    "But my teacher asked us to hand in some portrait studies by tomorrow. Just one pic. Pleeeaase!"


    She''d never met a more photogenic man in her life. It was like he made love to the camera. If she got a


    pic of the ultra-handsome Matthew, she''d get high marks for sure.


    "No way!" Matthew refused bluntly.


    Erica thought for a while. ''Wait. He told me I should be more persuasive if I ask him for help.''


    At the thought of it, Erica put the camera on his desk, sat on hisp, wrapped her arms around his neck


    and kissed him on the lips.


    In fact, she felt so gloomy. Why couldn''t Matthew just help her once without asking anything in return?


    ''Damn it! No wonder he''s a businessman. Everything he does for someone has a price tag of some


    sort. But no! It''s not equal at all. He takes advantage of me every time! He''s such a horn dog, '' she


    thought angrily.


    Satisfied with what Erica had done, Matthew wrapped his arms around her waist in response.


    Three minutester, Matthew whispered in her ear, "Mrs. Huo, do you want to wrap me around your


    little finger? And you can do whatever you want?" His voice was hoarse and tempting.

 Chapter 1174 Im Pregnant

    Chapter 1174 I''m Pregnant


    ''I can have him wrapped around my little finger? And I''ll be able to do whatever I want? Is that even


    possible?'' Erica wondered suspiciously. Nheless, she nodded eagerly. "Of course I want to!"


    Matthew tightened his arms around her waist. As he stared at her red lips, his Adam''s apple bobbed in


    his throat. "Mrs. Huo, if you give birth to a baby for me, I''ll make you the most powerful person in Y City


    in everyone''s eyes, even mine. What do you think?"


    "Well..." Erica trailed off thoughtfully. After a moment of hesitation, she said, "But I don''t want to have a


    baby now." The truth was, she was afraid of death.


    Tessie had died while giving birth to Ethan. What if Erica met the same fate as her? Who would inherit


    her billions of wealth if she died?


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to have a baby right now. I won''t force you. But...we can start


    practicing for it."


    Erica, of course, knew what he meant by "practicing." She shifted ufortably on hisp like she was


    sitting on pins and needles. "No, no, no. I just want to take pictures of you!"


    Matthew wasn''t in a hurry. He just yed with her hand and said, "Think it over, Mrs. Huo. If you


    be the most powerful person in my eyes, you can not only take photos of me with clothes on, but


    also with them off. You can make me your nude model."


    Erica stared at him with her mouth agape. ''Mr. Huo, can''t you be more reserved?'' she thought to


    herself.


    It was not until then that she realized how badly he wanted to sleep with her. However, she was really


    not ready for it now. She pinched his cheek in mock-anger and said, "Matthew Huo, you just want to


    trick me into having your baby!"


    Her mother had already been nagging at her to have a baby recently, and now, this man was also


    doing the same. There was no way she would fall into their trap!


    Matthew shook his head. "How can you say I''m tricking you? Isn''t it normal for a woman to have her


    husband''s baby?"


    "It''s normal, but..." Erica didn''t know how to exin the uneasiness she felt in her heart even after


    pondering it over for a while.


    ''Forget it.


    I don''t want to think about this anymore!'' she thought and finally decided to change the topic. Out loud,


    she said, "Forget it. I won''t take pictures of you anymore. Have you finished your work? Make


    macarons for me once you do!"


    Matthew felt helpless all of a sudden. As far as he knew, Erica was usually a little naive and stupid.


    Why was she being so wary this time?


    Later, in the vi


    The moment the oven was opened, the sweet smell of freshly-baked macarons wafted through the


    house.


    Matthew brought a te of delicate macarons to the girl in the dining room. Feeling intoxicated by the


    smell, Erica immediately picked up a pink-colored one and took a bite. "Huh, it''s not too sweet. It''s so


    delicious!"


    Matthew sat down opposite her and smiled. "You are really like a kid who always likes to eat snacks,


    you know that?"


    Erica didn''t mind him making suchments about her. "When did you learn how to make macarons?"


    she asked curiously. After all, it was out of character for a bossy CEO like Matthew to make dessert.


    "The same time I learned how to cook," Matthew said casually.


    "Is it because you wanted to cook for a particr woman?" Erica teased.


    Unexpectedly, Matthew didn''t deny it. "Yes," he said with a nod.


    Upon hearing this, Erica''s heart immediately sank. ''He must have learned it for his goddess, '' she


    thought gloomily. All of a sudden, there was a bad taste in her mouth. The macaron she was eating


    wasn''t sweet anymore.


    There was a moment of awkward silence in the dining room. Just as Erica decided to suppress her


    displeasure and picked up another macaron for Matthew to taste, thetter''s phone rang.


    He answered the phone in front of her. "What''s up?"


    "Matthew."


    Recognizing Phoebe''s voice on the other line, Erica became quiet at once.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Yes?"


    "I''m pregnant."


    After a pause, Matthew said, "I see. I''lle byter."


    "Okay."


    The words "I''m pregnant" had rung out clearly through the quiet dining room. Erica was so dumbstruck


    that she forgot to swallow the food in her mouth and just listened nkly to Matthew''s conversation on


    the phone.


    It was not until he put away his phone that she came to her senses. Forcing a smile, she asked, "Is


    Phoebe pregnant?"


    "You heard that?"


    "Yes." Trying to hide the panic in her eyes, Erica said, "You have to take responsibility and take good


    care of her. Don''t worry about me. I don''t care, really!"


    Matthew frowned; it seemed that she had misunderstood. "It''s not¡ª" But before he could finish, Erica


    interrupted him and said, "I know you want to help me save face. But It doesn''t matter. I don''t care. You


    should treat her well, I mean it." As soon as those words left her mouth, Erica took a deep breath like


    she had just finished running a race. She dimly wondered if the macarons weren''t fit for eating. Why did


    she feel suffocated all of a sudden? There was a dull ache in her chest like there was something


    lodged there.


    Matthew pursed his lips and asked in a low voice, "You mean you don''t care even if I were the father of


    Phoebe''s baby?"


    "Of course I don''t care." Why should she care? It was not like she loved Matthew...


    In an instant, the face of the man in front of her changed, seeming to be covered with a thinyer of


    frost. "Stop eating them," he said coldly, pulling the te of macarons away.


    Erica was confused by his sudden temper. She pursed her lips andined in her heart, ''Why are


    you so angry? Shouldn''t you be happy that you''re a father now?'' "Why aren''t you letting me eat? Do


    you want to eat them by yourself?" she asked in bewilderment.


    Instead of answering, Matthew got up with the te and strode toward the trash can.


    "Matthew Huo, what are you doing?" Erica asked anxiously.


    Matthew remained silent as he emptied the te into the trash can before throwing it into the sink.


    Looking at the macarons in the trash can, Erica felt so upset that her eyes turned red.


    ''So now that Phoebe is pregnant with his child, he doesn''t care about me at all anymore? She''s the


    most important person to him now?'' she wondered bitterly, biting her lip.


    Then, she turned around and ran upstairs without saying a word.


    Two hours passed, and Matthew still hadn''te upstairs to look for her.


    It was only then that it urred to her that Matthew had told Phoebe that he would visit her soon, and


    that he must have already left the house.


    At Orchid Private Club


    When Harmon returned to the table after taking a phone call, he found Sheffield trying to persuade


    Matthew. "Since you''re already married to Rika, why don''t you try to like her?" Of course, no one but


    Sheffield knew the true motive behind his words.


    ncing at Sheffield, Matthew put down his ss and said, "She was willing to have another man''s


    baby, which means that she loves him very much. Do you think I will humiliate myself?" That was what


    he had thought at the beginning.


    "No, Matthew, you''re wrong!" Sheffield argued.


    When Matthew didn''t reply, he continued, "How can you say that you''re humiliating yourself? It''s true


    that Erica gave birth to another man''s child, but that''s in the past. Everyone has a past, right? We all


    know that she is a simple-minded woman. The biological father never showed up after the child was


    born, so it''s obvious that she fell for a bad man. As long as she is willing to let go of the past and live


    happily with you, you should cherish her."


    "You''re wrong. Ethan''s biological father did show up. He just met her and the baby a few days ago,"


    Matthew corrected Sheffield with a thin smile on his lips.


    Sheffield was taken aback after hearing this. "He showed up? So your rival in love has appeared?


    Were you there then? What happened?"


    "Guess."


    Sheffield rolled his eyes at him. "You''re so childish. Fine, I''ll entertain you. I think that you were there


    too. Your rival probably said that he came to see the child, but in fact, he wanted to get Rika back."


    Harmon looked at Sheffield with a smile. "How dare you poke your nose into Matthew''s private affairs?


    You haven''t had enough of kneeling down on a keyboard?"

 Chapter 1175 The Country I Have Built For You

    Chapter 1175 The Country I Have Built For You


    Sheffield was often punished by his wife to kneel on the keyboard, which was known to all of his


    friends.


    He put his hand on Matthew''s shoulder and told Harmon with a cheeky smile, "I''m doing this because I


    care about Matthew''s happiness! He''ll understand, I''m sure."


    "Take your hand off me," said Matthew, deadpan, as he looked at the hand.


    "Geeze. You''re such a neat freak, just like your sister. You two have got germophobia, I tell you. You''re


    sick in the head." With that, Sheffield shuffled a ways off, retrieved his ss, and took a sip.


    As soon as his back was turned, Matthew took out his phone and sent his sister a text. "Sis, my


    brother-inw said that you''re a germaphobe, and that you''re probably a neurotic."


    When Evelyn saw the message, she replied, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll have a talk with him when he gets


    back home."


    Meanwhile, Sheffield, who knew nothing about this, was still chatting happily with Harmon.


    At eleven o''clock that evening, Erica was lying on her bed, ying with her phone.


    Out of the blue, she got a call from Sheffield, who said, "Rika, Matthew is drunk. Can youe by and


    pick him up?"


    ''Drunk again?'' thought Erica, frowning. She took no time at all to decide what to answer. "No, not a


    chance. I can''t drive. Ask his assistant toe pick him up." The memory of what had happened the


    disaster.


    Besides, she was still angry and didn''t want to see Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Sheffield wished the best for Erica and Matthew. He saw this as a good opportunity for the


    couple to improve their rtionship. Since Erica didn''t seem to realize this, he said, "Rika, why are you


    being silly? You know, if you don''te and see him, what if that gives other women the chance to do


    so? Juste over! When you pick up Matthew, I''ll arrange for someone to drive you both back."


    Erica''s words were heavy and gloomy. "It doesn''t matter whether I go see him or not. Other women will


    have the chance to get close to him either way."


    That made Sheffield feel anxious. "How could that be possible? There are only the three of us here


    right now, all men. Nowe here, quickly. I will keep an eye on him until you arrive. I promise no


    other woman wille near him."


    Erica grumbled something and hung up. A moment of fretting came and went, and she slid from the


    bed. She went to the walk-in closet, changed into the first top she saw, and left the vi.


    It was really a pain to have a husband who was incapable of holding his liquor.


    After hanging up the phone, Sheffield looked over at Matthew, who had his eyes closed. "You''re so


    pitiful," Sheffield said quietly, trying to sound sympathetic. "First your father doesn''t love you, and now


    your wife doesn''t either. You poor wretch."


    Matthew and Harmon were rendered speechless.


    By the time Erica finally reached the Orchid Private Club, Harmon had left to deal with something,


    leaving only Sheffield and Matthew in the private room.


    Sheffield''s face brightened the minute she walked in, and he waved at her. "Rika!"


    Erica came over and nodded at him. "Hello, Sheffield."


    Beside him, Matthew was still sprawled out on the sofa, his eyes closed. From hisck of reaction to


    Erica''s arrival, she wasn''t sure whether he''d known she wasing or not.


    Sheffield came up to her and whispered, "You know, Matthew''s drunk. Seize the opportunity tonight


    and take good care of him."


    Erica hesitated, sure that he was trying to insinuate something. But she was still angry and didn''t


    bother trying to figure it out. "Don''t worry. I will take him to his woman," she said icily.


    "His woman?" echoed Sheffield, who had no idea whom she was referring to.


    Erica only nodded and brushed past him. Giving Matthew''s shoe a kick, she snapped, "Get up!"


    But remembering then that Sheffield was still watching them, she realized that she had to save face.


    With a great effort, she softened her voice. "Matthew Huo."


    Slowly, Matthew opened his eyes and met Erica''s. There was a trace of coldness in his look. "What do


    you want?"


    His hand drifted to the nearby end table, toward a half-full ss beside a bottle of white wine. Despite


    nearly knocking the ss over, he managed to get it to his lips and took a long swig.


    Erica took a deep breath. "I''vee to pick you up. You''ve had enough to drink."


    "No¡ªI haven''t finished yet," he grumbled. "I''m not going anywhere. If you want to talk about something,


    it''ll have to wait untilter."


    His refusal kindled Erica''s smoldering anger into an open me. Before her husband could react, she


    snatched the ss from his hand and refilled it almost to the brim.


    As the two men watched with some confusion, Erica sniffed the ss, then gulped it down in one go.


    Matthew''s face darkened. However, Sheffield''s stunned look gave way to a smile, and he gave a brief


    round of apuse.


    "Rika, I had no idea you were so good at drinking. You really are a credit to the fairer sex!"


    Gritting her teeth, Erica held down her frustration, refilled the ss, and downed it again and again until


    finally the bottle was empty. Practically throwing the ss onto the end table, she spat, "Oh, look,


    there''s none left. Can we leave now?"


    Matthew slowly stood up from the sofa and put his hands in his pockets.


    For a moment he could only take in his wife''s nk stare. "I didn''t think you were such a good drinker."


    Erica said nothing. One could hear a pin drop in that room.


    Unable to bear the silence, Sheffield came over and pped Matthew on the shoulder. "Well, look,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Rika''se to pick you up. It''ste. Why don''t you two go home now?"


    ncing at the drunk woman, Matthew grabbed her hand and led her out of the room.


    The trip home was mostly quiet. Erica seemed her usual self, except that she was as silent as their


    driver.


    They were almost there when Erica suddenly leaned forward and cried, "Stop the car!"


    Matthew had a look out the window. Outside was the East River, sparkling in the moonlight as it wound


    its way beside the Pearl Vi District.


    "You want to do something here?" he asked. By way of reply, Erica just looked at him and gave a


    serious nod.


    At Matthew''s order, the driver brought the Emperor to a stop on the curb.


    Straightaway, Erica exited the car and hurried toward the river. Past a little tract of grass, a waist-high


    stone wall stood between them and a ten-foot drop into the swift current. Matthew followed his wife,


    who stretched her arms wide as if to embrace the cold gusts that swept over them. "Bla, the fairies,


    transform!" she eximed, seemingly believing that she hade to transform into an immortal.


    Struck speechless, Matthew began to feel nervous about her behavior. The thought that she might be


    about to throw herself into the river pulled him onward. Otherwise, he would have stayed in the car and


    pretended not to know her.


    What happened the next moment brought him running.


    Before his astonished eyes, Erica scrambled up onto the stone wall and gazed down into the waters.


    "Erica,e down!" Matthew ordered as he came up behind her.


    Hearing his voice, Erica slowly turned around. With an eerie grace, she stretched out her right arm and


    pointed at the high-rise buildings that glittered on the other side of the East River. "Matthew Xit,


    look!" she shouted over the wind. "That''s the country I have built for you!" Then she put her hands on


    her hips andughed wildly.


    Her husband stared at her, mortified. She hade to pick him up in the midst of his drunkenness, but


    now look at her. Compared to this madwoman, Matthew seemedpletely sober.


    For a moment he stared up at her in silence, and tenderness began to show in his deep eyes.


    A st of cold wind brought him back to himself. "Erica,e down!"


    Erica stretched both arms out to him. "Carry me down!"


    "Are you..." Matthew started. He was meaning to say, "Are you trying to earn a good beating for


    yourself?"


    But even as he spoke, Erica began to lean backward on the balls of her feet, as though to let herself


    fall over the edge. Matthew''s heart practically exploded as he leaped onto the wall beside her, where


    he caught her around the waist.


    "How dare you jump!" he scolded, furious.


    But Erica was not afraid of him. "If you dared to catch me, why should I not dare to jump?" She giggled,


    having never doubted that he would catch her. After all, if she got hurt, both of their fathers would hold


    him responsible, regardless of the circumstances.


    That was why she felt confident enough to push Matthew''s buttons.


    Matthew helped her back down to the ground, only then to sweep her up in his arms and carry her back


    toward the car. "I''m going to settle ounts with you when we get home!" he hissed.


    "Then I don''t want to go home!" Erica retorted, squirming to get out of his arms.


    Sighing, Matthew gave in and softened his tone. "No, I was just kidding. I won''t settle ounts with


    you."


    "Now, that''s more like it!" With that, Erica closed her eyes, wrapped her arms around his neck, and


    buried her face in his arms. He didn''t miss the triumphant smile on her face.

 Chapter 1176 I Like You

    Chapter 1176 I Like You


    At the Pearl Vi District


    As soon as they arrived home, Erica was ready to crash. She kicked off her shoes and rushed upstairs


    like a freed husky.


    By the time Matthew changed into his slippers, Erica had already disappeared at the corner of the


    stairs.


    When he got up the stairs and reached the third floor, there was pin-drop silence. As he pushed the


    bedroom door open, suddenly a figure jumped out of the corner and shouted, "Ha!"


    Matthew leapt in the air as he had not expected that, and his heart palpitated nonstop.


    Erica felt overjoyed as she realized that her trick had worked.


    The man closed his eyes in resignation, gnashed his teeth and snarled, "Erica Li!"


    "What? I''m going to bed!" Erica disregarded his anger and ran for the bed. Every time sheid eyes on


    the bed, she found it harder to keep her drowsy eyes open.


    She unbuttoned her coat and hurled it on the sofa, closely followed by her sweater and trousers.


    It was almost as though Matthew wasn''t standing in front of her the whole time. Perhaps she trusted


    him so much that she had no problems of sleeping in the nude even when he was there.


    Matthew''s eyes darkened as he watched this scene unfold before his very eyes. The girl threw thest


    piece of clothing she had on the sofa and quickly jumped into bed.


    ''How could she fall asleep just like that? I don''t know how she can be so carefree and frivolous!'' Putting


    his tie aside, Matthew went straight to the bed and sat down. "Erica?"


    Erica opened one eye and looked at him. "What?"


    Grabbing her hands, he leaned over and kissed her luscious red lips.


    A few minutester, the sound of someone crying in the bedroom was heard. "Didn''t you say that you


    would respect my boundaries? You promised that you wouldn''t force me. What do you call pressing me


    down now and not allowing me to resist? You are a liar!"


    Matthew loosened his grip on her wrist, kissed her on the corner of her eyes, and said nothing.


    "I want an apology! Don''t try to take advantage of the fact that I''ve had a few drinks. It''ll take more than


    a couple of drinks to get me drunk. In fact, I''m very sober right now!" Although she wasn''t particrly


    good at drinking, Erica was able to handle her liquor better than most women. She never had trouble


    sleeping after a night out and unlike her mother, she wouldn''t ask for Wahaha after drinking.


    Matthew wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and whispered in her ear, "Don''t cry. I like you so


    much that I want to treat you like this..."


    Erica''s mouth was agape in shock and bafflement.


    "I don''t believe you!" She knew he was just bluffing. Erica would be incredibly stupid to believe what


    Matthew said in bed.


    ''I can''t believe he''s trying to get me to sleep with him after he got Phoebe pregnant! Why is he acting


    like such an irresponsible man?''


    Matthew remained silent. Which was more important, dignity or gettingid? Did he even have to think


    about it? Of course, the answer was gettingid!


    Without any exnation, Matthew kissed her again.


    Suddenly, just as Matthew was starting to lose control over his desires, Erica, who was shivering with


    fear, bit him on the shoulder.


    When the man stopped because of the pain, she took the opportunity to push him away and ran into


    the walk-in closet.


    When everything returned to peace, Erica sneaked out of the closet fully clothed. When she passed by


    the bedroom, she saw Matthew standing in front of the window with his back to the door, wearing only a


    pair of boxers.


    He had a figure to die for! All of a sudden, Erica felt pangs of remorse. Why didn''t she touch him just a


    few more times just now when they were in bed?


    As soon as he turned around and saw Erica staring at him, she panicked and turned around to run


    away.


    ''She seems a little drunk. If she goes out like that at this hour...'' Thinking of this, Matthew immediately


    grabbed his silk robe, put it on, and took the elevator downstairs as fast as he could.


    When Matthew found Erica, she had already climbed onto the wall of the vi, leaving behind the only


    criminal evidence¡ªthe rope.


    Without even looking at him, Erica jumped onto the big tree just outside the wall and slid down the tree.


    Then, she ran away.


    Matthew called in for help and asked as many people as he could find to help him locate Erica. Before


    long, however, he received a call from Erica.


    As he watched her name on his phone screen, Matthew wondered why Erica was calling him. After all,


    she was not one to give up so easily. As such, he concluded that it must have been something really


    urgent, or else she wouldn''t have called him.


    Thinking of this, he immediately slid the answer button.


    Before he could say anything, Erica''s panting voice came from the other end of the line. "Matthew,


    help!"


    It was just as he had anticipated. "Where are you right now?"


    "I''m... I''m running and there''s a few people chasing me."


    Matthew asked again, "Which road are you on?"


    "I don''t know. I''m not familiar with the street names of Y City!" Fortunately, Erica was a fast runner, or


    she would have gotten caught a long time ago. Unfortunately, she was running out of energy.


    Matthew asked the driver to pull over first. "Is there anyndmark around you?"


    "Andmark? Oh, I ran past our family''s office building."


    ''Our family...'' Erica deliberately said the words "our family" so that he would rush to her rescue. This


    was just moments after she ran away from him. "What else?"


    She answered breathlessly, "A pharmacy, a supermarket... Why aren''t these guys giving up yet? And...


    Ah! I got it! I''m near my school!"


    It had taken her so long to recognize the neighborhood her own school was in. Matthew felt defeated,


    and he ordered the driver to turn around without hesitating. "Go to Mrs. Huo''s school now!"


    It took about ten minutes before he found Erica standing and gasping for air, while four men were


    approaching her, just a mere ten meters away. Three of those men were so tired that they were rolling


    on the ground while one of them was barely standing straight.


    Matthew got out of the car and pulled the woman into his arms. "Why didn''t you just call the police?"


    The moment Erica saw him, she wrapped her arms around him with excitement. "I wasn''t thinking right.


    My mind went nk and the first person I thought of was you."


    Matthew was pleasantly surprised to hear that. What Erica had just said now was more heartwarming


    and real than ten insincere apologies she had given him in the past. The man sighed inwardly, and his


    eyes returned to their usual cold selves as he red at the men in front of him.


    Although the distance between them wasn''t a lot, under the dim lights on both sides of the road,


    Matthew could only vaguely make out a blonde-haired man in his twenties.


    When the other three men who had been lying on the ground saw Erica''s rescue party, they helped


    each other up and shouted at Matthew, "Hand that woman over to us!"


    Erica snuggled in Matthew''s loving embrace and raised her head to look at him. "I caught them dealing


    on the streets." Erica''s misfortunes just wouldn''t give her a break! Just before she could hail a taxi and


    make her escape, she identally bumped into this group of thugs engaged in some kind of illegal


    activities at the end of the bridge.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The poor girl was spotted staring at them and that was enough to warrant her capture.


    Matthew put his arm around her shoulder and gently patted her on the back. "I see."


    The four men on the other side began to approach the outnumbered couple with confidence. "Do you


    hear me? Hand her over to us!" one of them demanded.


    Matthew stood still,pletely disregarding the man''s words as he kept patting on Erica''s back.


    Despite the advantage in numbers, the men felt a sense of apprehension when they looked at


    Matthew''s soul-piercing eyes.


    Suddenly, Matthew said, "I dare you to say that again!"


    The men looked at each other in utter bafflement. Frightened by Matthew''s cold eyes, they


    contemted their next course of action. "Ted, why don''t we just let it go?" one of them whispered.

 Chapter 1177 Experience The Ordinary Life

    Chapter 1177 Experience The Ordinary Life


    "Fine. Forget it!" The man called Ted, cast a sideways nce at the ck Emperor car not too far


    away. He caught a glimpse of the man standing in front of them and a sudden chill went down his


    spine. Tiny beads of sweat breaking out of his hands and face indicated his earnest wish to retreat.


    However, a tall,nky figure from one of the men standing behind him persisted. He gave Ted a pat on


    the back and whispered, "We can''t just let her go. If that woman calls the police, it''s all over!"


    Just as the four bandits were hesitating, about seven or eight cars pulled over right in front of them. In


    an instant, more than a dozen bodyguards, all dressed in ck, burst out of the cars, guns fully locked


    and loaded.


    The man in charge ran over to Matthew, while his subordinates followed and bowed his head before


    him. "Mr. Huo, I apologize to you on behalf of my men for beingte."


    ncing at the four bandits, Matthew ordered in a cold voice, "These guys have made the big mistake


    of scaring my wife. I want you to get rid of them all!"


    "Yes! Mr. Huo!"


    Matthew then guided Erica, who kept looking back, into the Emperor car.


    On the way, Erica repeated the same question a few times. "What are you going to do with them?"


    Matthew didn''t answer her at first. After his patience had run out, he finally answered, "That''s none of


    my concern."


    "What do you mean, it''s none of your concern? You''re the one who gave the order!"


    He looked at her with indifference and said, "I''m not getting my hands dirty. What happens to them has


    nothing to do with me."


    Erica sighed in defeat. It seemed pointless to go around in circles on the matter.


    When they returned to the vi, Erica suddenly remembered what had happened in the bedroom just


    now. She blushed and clutched at the corners of her dress, seemingly ashamed. "I want to sleep in the


    dormitory tonight." She was quite shaken up by him. She was so out of it at the time that he almost


    seeded in doing what he wanted to do.


    "There''s no need to avoid me. I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. I won''t be back until next week.


    Go upstairs and get some sleep!" Matthew wanted to tell her about his trip, but he didn''t have the


    chance to tell her as they had ended up getting into an argument.


    "What?" ''Why is it so sudden?''


    Ignoring her this time, Matthew turned around and went upstairs with an extremely cold attitude.


    Just as Matthew had said, they slept as usual that night, and he disappeared the next morning.


    Soon, it was time to hand in her coursework. Since Matthew didn''t allow her to take pictures of him and


    Erica didn''t have any other friends in Y City, she decided to ask Hyatt to be her model.


    It took her just a few minutes to finish the photography side of things, but she spent a good few hours


    editing them on Photoshop.


    Erica retouched the photos for three hours before sending them to her monitor''s e-mail address with


    satisfaction.


    In the afternoon ss, the professor selected ten outstanding works and showed them on the big


    screen, two of which were the pictures of Hyatt taken by Erica.


    However, the signature under the photos was not Erica''s, but someone else''s name.


    Before the final analysis of the outstanding works, Professor Feng looked at more than one hundred


    students from the stage and said, "These pictures on the screen are excellent pieces of work, but


    before appreciating them, I have to criticize a few students among you. The first one is Tommy Wang.


    This student handed in a very perfunctory photo of character, and he didn''t even know how to find the


    right angle."


    With a single click, the professor showed Tommy Wang''s work on the screen. His model was a male


    ssmate and indeed, the picture showed no impressive techniques of photography at all.


    After criticizing several students in session, Professor Feng''s eyes fell on Erica. "Thest one is a


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    student with the surname Li. For her assignment, this person submitted photos of the superstar, Aaron,


    conducting some kind of business. Not only has this studentpletely disregarded the standards of


    our esteemed establishment: her teachers and ssmates, to be very honest, but she is also in


    vition of thew for using Aaron Gao''s picture without his consent. Having considered the fact that


    this was her first mistake, I won''t hold her legally ountable for her actions, but I hope that this


    student will respect this chance. Don''t make such a mistake again in the future!"


    The professor then opened a folder, containing high resolution photos of Aaron which was taken when


    he was advertising milk for apany.


    The professor was a well-known photographer in Y City. He knew well about Erica''s background, but as


    a teacher, he had to be responsible for her. Since he didn''t want her to face any trouble, he deliberately


    kept her first name a secret, mentioning only herst.


    Erica, however, wasn''t one to go down without a fight!


    Just as the professor was about to move on to the next work, she stood up from her seat and yelled,


    "Please wait, Professor Feng!"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Erica. Everyone heard the girl''s next words, loud and clear. "This is not my


    work. The third and eighth pictures on the big screen are the ones I''ve handed in."


    Countless whispers filled the ssroom, as all the students exchanged rude remarks about Erica for


    handing in Aaron Gao''s photos.


    "So the professor was actually talking about Erica Li. How could she do that?"


    "She is the wife of a CEO. Do you think shees here for studies? She is just here to experience the


    ordinary life."


    "I pity Mr. Huo for having to be married to such a troublemaker!"


    "How shameful!"


    Professor Feng hesitated for a moment and clicked the page of the PPT that showed the top ten works.


    Then he erged the third photo. This time, Erica saw clearly that the signature at the bottom right


    corner of the work was Kaitlyn Dong.


    ''Kaitlyn Dong?'' Erica searched this person in her memory. ''Oh, it''s her!'' She recalled the name


    belonging to a girl who slept in the bunk bed below hers.


    The one who identally used her cleanser! Erica had no idea that they were in the same department


    until now.


    She looked around and saw Kaitlyn stand up from her seat at the back. "Professor Feng, Erica is


    talking nonsense. This is clearly my work!"


    Erica''s face went red the moment she heard Kaitlyn and she screamed, "Your work? Excuse me, do


    you have any evidence to prove that this is indeed your work? Who is the person in the photo?"


    Kaitlyn nced at the boy next to her and said, "The man in the picture is my boyfriend. He can testify


    for me!"


    The boy sitting next to her had the same hairstyle as Hyatt. Aside from very minor differences, even the


    clothes he was wearing were the same color as the clothes Hyatt had worn when Erica had


    photographed him that day.


    As Erica had retouched the pictures a lot, it was hard to tell whether it was Hyatt or Kaitlyn''s boyfriend


    in them.


    Professor Feng''s face darkened. "Erica Li, please sit down first. I want to see you in my office after


    ss!"


    But Erica wouldn''t give in. She continued to ask Kaitlyn, "Where did you take the photos? What kind of


    lens did you use? Who can testify?"


    Kaitlyn answered her questions smoothly, "Well, if you have to know. It was taken on the Archaic Street


    near the school. I can tell you the house number, it''s No. 88. No one has lived in that small yard for a


    long time, so I filtered the photo into the retro film style. I used the new universal zoom lens T14


    produced by Blue Sky Technology."


    Everything Kaitlyn had said was true, word by word. Indeed, Erica and Hyatt had taken the photos at


    the exact same address Kaitlyn had mentioned.


    After all, Hyatt''s generally shy and meek disposition wouldn''t allow him to be a model in public. As


    such, Erica had to find a quiet ce for him to shoot. Therefore, she chose an abandoned courtyard.


    Erica remained unfazed. "Can you show us the original pictures?"


    "Of course! And what about you? Since you''re iming that it''s your work. Why don''t you show yours to


    everyone?" Kaitlyn looked at Erica with eagerness as she picked up her camera.


    Erica responded immediately by opening her camera directory and finding the album.


    However, when Erica scrolled through her camera, she was stunned, as though struck by lightning.


    All the photos of Hyatt in her camera were gone!

 Chapter 1178 Someone Had Framed Mrs. Huo

    Chapter 1178 Someone Had Framed Mrs. Huo


    Unfortunately, while Erica still couldn''t find the original photos in her camera album, Kaitlyn had already


    asked Professor Feng to connect her camera to the big screen.


    After a thoroughparison between Kaitlyn''s original pictures with the retouched ones on the screen,


    everyone was convinced that she wasn''t lying. The photo chosen for one of the ten most outstanding


    pieces of work in photography undoubtedly belonged to Kaitlyn.


    There was another reason why Kaitlyn was able to copy Erica''s photos. When Erica took pictures of


    Hyatt, she kept his face out of focus as he felt shy most of the time, showing hardly even the side of his


    face.


    Erica was scrambling to analyze the facts in her mind. Eventually she came to the conclusion that


    Kaitlyn must have copied her original photographs, then recreated them with her boyfriend.


    Kaitlyn had it all nned out. She knew that she couldn''t simply im ownership over Erica''s photos


    because even if Hyatt and Kaitlyn''s boyfriend shared simr facial features, they weren''t identical.


    Also, since Erica had edited and retouched the pictures before she handed them in, the end result


    looked far different from the original ones. From the looks of it, these factors made it easier for Kaitlyn


    to put her own signature under Erica''s work.


    Professor Feng looked at Erica and asked, "Kaitlyn Dong has shown her evidence. So where are your


    original pictures?"


    Erica answered honestly, "Someone has deleted my pictures!"


    She racked her brains but couldn''t figure out who had touched her camera besides Hyatt.


    Of course, Hyatt couldn''t be the one who had set her up, as he was now sitting next to her, looking


    more anxious than anyone in the room. He might have been a little simple, but he wouldn''t conspire


    with others to frame her.


    There were, however, other potential suspects. Erica had sent the photos to the monitor first, who had


    sent them to Professor Feng. Could it be the professor, or could it be the monitor who had been holding


    a candle to the devil?


    All of a sudden, it urred to Erica that Kaitlyn''s boyfriend was none other than Luther Guo, their ss


    monitor.


    Erica was now, without a shred of a doubt, certain that Luther Guo and Kaitlyn were in cahoots


    together.


    Burning red with anger, Professor Feng threw the remote control on the desk. His eyes looked like they


    would pop out of their sockets. "Let''s move on and continue with our ss. You two sit down first!"


    Judging by the way the professor looked at Erica, it was clear that she was the culprit in his mind.


    However, Erica stood her ground. She might have not been the smartest student in the ss, but sure


    enough, she wasn''t stupid enough to let another person frame her like this.


    She was certain of one thing¡ªLuther Guo would never testify against Kaitlyn and even if Hyatt were to


    tell everyone that the model in the photos was him, there was no guarantee that everyone would


    believe him.


    Therefore, the only person Erica could rely on was herself.


    But what could she do?


    She fidgeted desperately and asked to be excused from the ss. "Professor, I need to get myptop.


    The Photoshop on myptop should have the records of my editing." Finally, a chance to prove her


    innocence!


    Professor Feng didn''t even try to stop her as she exited the ssroom, bolting out like lightning.


    Erica''sptop was still in the vi.


    In order to save time, she called the driver and asked him to bring her theptop over as soon as


    possible.


    Meanwhile, Matthew, who was in M Country, just finished a meeting. As soon as he stepped out of the


    conference room, Owen rushed over to him. "Sir, Mrs. Huo seems to be in some kind of trouble at


    school."


    "Tell me what happened!"


    Owen''s younger brother who was also studying photography in the same department as Erica


    witnessed the whole incident in that ssroom. "My younger brother said that someone had framed


    Mrs. Huo. She''s been used of handing in a superstar''s business photos as her coursework. And


    Mrs. Huo imed that another ssmate had giarized her own work, but she had no proof."


    Matthew stopped and looked back at Owen with an unresolved look in his eyes. "Erica submitted a


    superstar''s photos without his consent?"


    Owen nodded. "Yes, that''s what she has been used of."


    Matthew continued to walk forward. "What is Mrs. Huo doing now?"


    "Apparently she ran out of the ssroom saying that she needed to get herptop."


    "I see."


    Could Erica really do such a thing? Matthew wanted to burst outughing, but he kept hisposure.


    Erica was a nuisance; a troublemaker among many other things, but she was also a good person at


    heart. She would never do such a thing!


    The person framing Erica must have had everything nned down to the tiniest details. As such,


    Matthew feared that even if she had herptop, Erica might still fail to prove her innocence.


    Matthew decided to wait until Erica came to him for help.


    Before long, the driver brought Erica''sptop to the school. The moment Erica got herptop, she


    wasted no time and ran to the ssroom.


    She walked past all the harsh gaze her ssmates threw at her and returned to her seat. When she


    passed by Kaitlyn''s row of seats, she squinted her eyes at her nemesis angrily. ''Just wait, Kaitlyn Dong.


    I''ll make you regret for doing this to me!''


    Professor Feng continued his lecture, disregarding what Erica was doing.


    As soon as Erica sat down, she turned on herptop and opened the Photoshop.


    However... Erica''s mind went nk in an instant, because there was no trace of the original pictures in


    herputer; not in the Photoshop or the Recycle Bin.


    ''What the hell?''


    She stared at theputer screen with an incredulous look in her eyes as she couldn''t believe what


    she was seeing.


    Her face turned pale and she waspletely dumbfounded.


    The look on Erica''s face made Hyatt feel even more anxious. He tugged at Erica''s sleeve and


    whispered, "What''s wrong, Erica?"


    His voice brought Erica back to her senses, who looked back at Kaitlyn with resentment, wishing to


    smash herptop on that vicious girl''s face.


    Erica took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. There had to be a better solution!


    The moment she thought of Matthew, Erica took her phone out to ask for help, but when she


    remembered what he didst night, she put her phone back inside her pocket. She was still giving


    Matthew the silent treatment because he threw away her macarons.


    Thinking of her pride, Erica decided to rely on other sources first before running to Matthew for help.


    ''Yes! That''s it.''


    So while Matthew calmly sat in the office and waited for Erica''s call, the girl was in the ssroom,


    racking her brains to find out who else she could turn to for help except Matthew.


    It only took three minutes for Erica to think of someone else who could help her!


    Her brother-inw¡ªEvelyn''s husband! Erica was so d to have thought of him, she almost burst into


    tears.


    A long time ago, Terilynn identally told her that Sheffield was actually a very talented hacker.


    Erica wasn''t able to think of Sheffield because Terilynn had made her promise not to tell anyone about


    his hacking skills.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Clutching theptop to her chest, Erica ran out of the ssroom again, without word or warning.


    Before leaving, however, she looked at Kaitlyn and said, "Just wait! I''ll make sure everyone sees your


    real face before the end of the ss!"


    The smile on Kaitlyn''s face froze. Erica seemed quite confident; it seemed as though she had found a


    solution.


    After Erica left the ssroom, Kaitlyn took out her phone and sent a message to her cousin. "It looks


    like Erica has found a solution. What should I do?"


    Two minutester, her cousin replied, "If you really think that she has the evidence to prove it, you have


    to apologize to her as soon as possible. She is a person who can be persuaded by reason but not be


    cowed by force. Remember to say that you only did it because you weren''t as good a photographer as


    she was..."


    Kaitlyn disagreed. "How will I ever show my face in front of Erica if I apologize to her?"


    "Listen to me. I''ll take you shopping tomorrow. I''ll buy you whatever you want."


    "All right!" Kaitlyn reluctantly agreed.


    Erica found a quiet ce and dialed Evelyn''s number, slowly putting down theptop from her hand.


    "Hey, it''s me, Erica!"

 Chapter 1179 Jealous Again

    Chapter 1179 Jealous Again


    Evelyn knew it was her. "What''s up, Erica?"


    "Is my brother-inw around? I need his help," Erica said urgently.


    Matthew was on a business trip, so Evelyn was filling in for him at ZL Group, while Sheffield was at


    Theo Group. "No. What''s going on? Something happen?" Evelyn asked.


    "Yeah, someone messed with myputer. Something important is gone. I''m betting Sheffield could fix


    this."


    "Oh, so it''s about theputer. Yeah, he''s the guy to call. Since you''re a rtive, he wouldn''t mind if


    you called him directly. You have his number?"


    Erica thought for a while. Sheffield called her the other night. So she figured she should be able to find


    his number in the call log. "I do. Thanks, Evelyn. I''ll give him a ring."


    "Okay!"


    Five minutester, Erica finally understood what had happened.


    Someone hacked into herputer. They got in through the webcam, and had unleashed some


    malicious code on her system. It crawled through her hard drive, stealing her photos and deleting the


    email to Luther.


    She walked back into the ssroom,ptop tucked under her arm. The moment she stepped into the


    lecture hall, the ss was over, and the bell rang.


    Damn it!


    Everyone had to be there to hear her exnation. An exnation does little good if there are no ears to


    hear it.


    Erica quickly ran to the back door and closed it. Then she went back to the front door and walked into


    the ssroom to tell everyone who was about to leave, "Everyone stay where you''re at. I''ve found the


    evidence!"


    A ssmate expressed his dissatisfaction loudly. "So what? Why do we care anything about evidence?


    Let me outta here. I got things to do."


    "Right! You''re so weird!" another ssmate shouted.


    Putting theputer on the podium, Erica said loudly, "I''m going to clear my name. I don''t want people


    dragging my name through the dirt! I didn''t hand in Aaron Gao''s photos, and my work was stolen. I can


    prove it now! Listen up, okay?"


    The people who were protesting all fell silent. They knew Erica was right. They would spread it about,


    like any other rumor. After all, it was rted to Mrs. Huo, and she was a person of interest.


    Erica turned to Professor Feng and threatened him. "Professor Feng, you''re our teacher. Because of


    this, you''re responsible to the students. You could have shut this down, and you didn''t. If I can''t get this


    matter resolved right now, I''ll have to report you."


    She was right. The teacher couldn''t sit by and watch something like that go down without stepping in.


    Professor Feng opened his mouth but had nothing to say back. Finally, he had to say, "Erica, if you


    have evidence, show it to us, then."


    Then he raised his hand to the students who had stood up and said, "Sit down, ss. This should be


    educational. Please be patient."


    With Professor Feng''s help, Erica plugged in herptop, and connected her HDMI cable to the big


    screen. Sheffield was controlling theputer remotely, and all the photos on theputer and


    camera had been restored.


    Erica opened the first photo she took. It was about nine o''clock yesterday morning.


    The caption on the photo also included the model of the camera she was using, the T14 by Blue Sky


    Technology.


    And the email she sent Luther was also restored. That was time stamped at two o''clock in the


    afternoon.


    She then opened the original pictures Kaitlyn shot. The first one was three twenty in the afternoon, and


    the time gap was enough for Kaitlyn and Luther to arrive at Archaic Street to take photos.


    After that, Erica asked Kaitlyn when she emailed Luther, but Kaitlyn refused, "I didn''t bring my


    Erica wasn''t going to give up. "You mean you can''t get email on your phone? Come on, who doesn''t do


    that?"


    Knowing she was going to be found out, Kaitlyn bit her lower lip and told Erica, "Sorry, I wasn''t thinking


    clearly. I saw your homework on Luther''s screen once. I''m not as smart as you, so I came up with this


    idea..."


    When Erica released a slew of evidence to prove her innocence, everyone basically knew that she was


    in the clear. But still, when they heard Kaitlyn admit it herself, they couldn''t control themselves. The


    noise level in the room had gotten pretty bad.


    Hearing the usations leveled against Kaitlyn and Luther, Erica finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She looked at Professor Feng and asked, "Professor, I have a question. Now that we know what he


    was up to, can you really say Luther is the best guy for ss monitor? I think we need a better role


    model to represent our ss."


    Someone immediately seconded, "Yeah, teach. I totally agree. He shouldn''t have done that. We need


    someone else. Lucky for us, Erica''s smart and knows some pretty good people. I don''t think we''d be


    able to dodge the bullet if they decided to frame us."


    "That''s right, Professor Feng. How can a person like Luther be a monitor?"


    Professor Feng thought for a while and announced to the ss, "Don''t worry, students. I need to tell the


    head teacher about this. That''s his decision to make. I trust he''ll make the right one."


    Hearing what he said, everyone calmed down.


    Professor Feng packed up his stuff and left the ssroom. Many students surrounded Erica and


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    eximed, "Erica, you''re awesome. I always thought you were a bitch, but it looks like you''re the hero


    here."


    "Those people trash-talking you were so wrong. I was wrong. I''m sorry. Can we be friends?"


    Erica had always been outgoing and friendly. She was lonely in the city. She was d so many of her


    ssmates were willing to be friends with her. She nodded with a smile, "Sure!"


    After leaving the ssroom with Hyatt, Erica went to the dormitory first and waited for Kaitlyn there.


    Soon, Kaitlyn showed up. Seeing Erica walking towards her, Kaitlyn knew what she wanted. Just as her


    cousin had told her, she kept apologizing to Erica, pretending to be weak and miserable, and promised


    that this kind of thing would never happen again.


    She really was just over it all. Finally, Erica gritted her teeth and warned her, "This is thest time. You


    hear me? If you do something like this again, you''ll regret it!"


    "I will never do it again. I swear. Thank you, Erica."


    Just like that, the matter was settled.


    Matthew waited until evening, but still hadn''t heard from Erica. He called Owen to ask about it, and


    then he realized that Erica had solved it by herself. Owen also told him exactly how things yed out.


    As soon as Owen was done talking to him, a name popped into Matthew''s head. The remote control of


    Erica''sptop, the restoration of files...


    Matthew knew who had helped her. He took out his phone and called Sheffield. "Do you have too much


    time on your hands?" he growled into the phone.


    Sheffield was confused. "Not really. I''m getting busier and busier these days. Looking forward to


    Godwin growing up and taking my ce so I can focus on being a professional gigolo."


    "Well, what you do on your own time is your business. And I suggest you mind your own business, or I


    might just make you busier!" Matthew said coldly and hung up the phone.


    ''Mind my own business? When did I get involved in his business?''


    he wondered. After staring at his phone for a long time, Sheffield finally figured out why Matthew was


    sullen. He helped Erica out and Matthew got jealous!


    Matthew''s technical skills were just as good as a professional hacker. The trouble that Erica ran into


    was a piece of cake for two men with their skills. But Erica went to him for help. He''d be surprised if


    Matthew weren''t jealous. He wanted to be the one his wife relied on.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Sheffield thought, ''Erica, I knew you''d be trouble, and I was right!"


    Matthew was definitely not the forgiving type. He''d find a way to get back at Sheffield for this.

 Chapter 1180 Are You The Devil

    Chapter 1180 Are You The Devil


    With Matthew not at home, Erica simply did not have the courage to watch horror movies by herself.


    She would be alone in the vi and therefore, horror wasn''t a good idea. Apart from focusing on her


    sses, she mostly hung out with Hyatt, who was the only good friend she had.


    Matthew had left on his business trip four days ago, and Erica was yet to receive a call from him. He


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    hadn''t even texted her once. The more Erica thought about it, the angrier she became.


    But this anger was all she had. There was nothing else for her to do.


    Without Matthew around, she was bored.


    Some respite from the loneliness came in the form of Debbie and Carlos''s return to Y City. That


    evening, Debbie came to see her.


    The two women hadn''t seen each other in a long time. They hugged each other and then walked


    inside, talking excitedly and choosing a new topic every step of the way.


    Debbie was carrying a suitcase full of gifts for Erica. She couldn''t wait to show her everything she''d got.


    And when she found out that she was going to have to repack and get it upstairs if she opened it


    downstairs first, she directly took the elevator to the bedroom. There was no point opening it twice and


    ruining the surprise.


    "Come and see what I got for you," she told Erica excitedly.


    "What is it?" Erica asked, curious.


    "So... many... things! Come on. Tell me you like them or not?"


    Erica watched her mother-inw open the suitcase and saw that she wasn''t lying. There really was


    everything in it. Food, clothing, knickknacks, everything she could need!


    "Try this camisole on. Do you like it?" Debbie excitedly brought out a nightdress in the color of red wine


    and handed it to her.


    But the color seemed a bit dull and formal. Erica hesitated for a second. After seeing the style, she


    refused, "Mom, this is not my style. I think Evelyn would like it more..."


    It was obviously a mature woman''s style.


    But Debbie stopped her from saying anything else. "No. I bought it for you. I know it''s not your style but


    hear me out, okay? Every man wants his woman to be sexy and charming. You can''t always wear


    cartoon-based pajamas in front of Matthew. You have to change your style asionally..."


    "But, Mom. I won''t even look good in this dress..." And to be honest, even if she didn''t wear anything at


    all, Matthew might not even look at her, because he didn''t like her. It didn''t matter what kind of pajamas


    she was wearing, or whether she was wearing pajamas at all.


    "Don''t tell me you won''t look good. My Rika is very cute and good-looking. She looks good no matter


    what she wears. Now be a good girl and try this on!" Debbie shoved the dress back to her and pushed


    her into the closet.


    Inside, Erica stood in front of the mirror and looked at the cartoon pajamas she was still wearing. For


    the first time in her life, she wondered if it really was not cute. Had she been wrong the whole time?


    After hesitating for a while, she finally changed into the wine-red camisole. It was a bit strange to wear


    a new style, but she walked out anyway.


    Debbie''s eyes lit up when she saw her daughter-inw. She walked around her and said, "The size I


    chose is just right. And you look so beautiful in it. But I guess one thing could be better..."


    "What is it?" The dress seemed remarkable enough as it was.


    "Too much cloth! It would be better if it were a bit shorter!"


    Erica was speechless. Was she too conservative? Or was her mother-inw too outgoing?


    The hem of the dress was already above her knees. Would it still be a dress if it got any shorter? Just


    like the wedding dress she had tried before, the V-shaped neck was so low it was about to reach her


    belly. And yet Debbie thought there was still too much fabric? What more, or less, could she want?


    It had to be said that Debbie really was Matthew''s mother. She knew exactly how to make her son


    happy.


    Debbie handed her something else and said, "Come here and have a look at this. Don''t be shy." But


    then, she lowered her voice, "Don''t worry. I bought it secretly. You two can use it during sex to add


    some fun."


    Erica was confused, "What''s this?"


    "Ha ha, you''ll know it when you see it." Debbie smiled mysteriously.


    The box was all in English, and the picture was an oval object that seemed weirdly like... No!


    Erica really didn''t know what it was. She wanted to open it to have a look, but was stopped. "To be


    honest, Erica, I''m embarrassed. Best wait until I am gone and study it at your own pleasure." And if


    Debbie was being honest, she would never have known what it was either if it weren''t for Carlos.


    Erica was rendered speechless. She had a bad feeling about this, even though sheughed a bit.


    Ah well, let''s forget about it! She decided to open the box when she was alone!


    Later that evening, the two of them agreed to go shopping the next day after Debbie was rested. And


    then Debbie went back to the Huo family''s manor.


    Left alone in the vi, Erica looked at all the things Debbie had brought her. She knew exactly what


    everything was and where to keep it, except for thest one. Debbie had been mysterious about it.


    Erica didn''t bother to trante the words one by one. She merely took a photo of the box and uploaded


    it to an image search app.


    Pretty soon, a simr object popped up in the search bar. The brand was different, but from the photos,


    it looked like the same thing.


    Erica clicked on it and read the description carefully. Her face flushed.


    She almost threw her phone away after she had read more about it, especially after she found out what


    it was used for.


    She knew it wasn''t going to be something good, and she was right!


    In fact, she had heard about these things before, but she was still very young and had never seen one


    in reality, let alone use it.


    Now Debbie had given her one as a present, to let her and Matthew use it to have more fun... What


    was the woman thinking!


    Holding the box, Erica rushed into the closet as if she were holding a hot potato and hid it in the most


    remote possible corner.


    She didn''t feel relieved until she had made sure that Matthew would never find it.


    That night, Erica tossed and turned in bed, but couldn''t fall asleep. Her mind was full of what she had


    hidden in the closet.


    Before finally falling asleep, she had made up her mind to throw that ridiculous thing away on


    tomorrow, so that Matthew had no chance of ever seeing it. Then she wouldn''t have to exin it ever.


    However, when she woke up the next morning, she''dpletely forgotten about it.


    It was not until she was in the car and headed for the Huo family''s manor that she remembered her


    agenda. But it was toote to just go back home only to throw the box away, so she decided to throw it


    away aftering back.


    When they arrived at the Huo family''s manor, Carlos wasn''t there. Debbie was wandering around the


    living room still in her pajamas. When she saw Erica, she was surprised. "You''re ready so soon?"


    "Yes. Didn''t you suggest half past ten?" Now, Erica realized that it always took Debbie much longer to


    get ready.


    But now that she was here, Debbie hurried upstairs and waved at her. "Come wait for me upstairs. I''m


    going to change. We''ll leave soon."


    There was no one else in the living room. Erica would be bored sitting there all alone, so she agreed,


    "Okay!"


    Then she followed Debbie to the bedroom. Before going to the walk-in closet, Debbie pointed at


    another door and told Erica, "If you feel bored, go inside and have a look around. If you like something,


    just take it!"


    "What''s in there?"


    Debbie exined, "That''s the lipstick room your father-inw made for me. Go ahead and have a look."


    "Oh!"


    The moment Erica pushed the door open, she was shocked to her core. So many lipsticks! There were


    at least a few thousand in here. All from extremely popr brands!


    When Debbie finally finished changing her clothes and came in to find her, Erica was examining a gift


    box.


    And when she came in, Erica was still in shock. She eximed in admiration, "Mom, are you the devil?


    This collection is amazing!" And undoubtedly, it all must have cost a fortune! Every single item here


    was from a reputable brand! This was worth too much to just exist!

 Chapter 1181 Knocked Down Someone

    Chapter 1181 Knocked Down Someone


    Debbie looked at Erica with a smile. "I just have this one hobby in my life. Everyone knows about it! In


    fact, that''s why people are always sending me lipsticks. It''s just so hard to resist some shades, so I try


    to collect them. Is there anything you''d like for yourself? You can pick whichever you like."


    Erica shook her head. "No, thanks. I don''t really use lipsticks a lot." As a young girl, Erica had hardly


    bothered with make-up as her youth made her beautiful enough. Eventually, due to herck of interest


    in cosmetics, she ended up never wearing makeup or lipstick.


    In fact, the only times she had a full-on makeup were when she had to take pre-wedding photos with


    Matthew and on the day of their wedding. However, on both asions, Erica could neither find any


    noticeable changes with her face, nor could tell if she looked beautiful or not.


    "Really? I don''t believe you! You''re a girl, aren''t you? Girls like to be beautiful. Applying lipstick not only


    makes women look spirited, it also makes them feel more beautiful!" Debbie said.


    "Mom, I hardly use cosmetics... I don''t even know how to apply a lipstick properly," Erica said honestly.


    Debbie looked at her sympathetically. "s! It''s all Matthew''s fault. He should take you out shopping


    more often. Don''t worry, I will teach him a good lesson when he''s back!" Perhaps when Erica was a


    little girl, the fact that she hid her femininity was defensible. However, she was now a married woman,


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    and Matthew, as her husband, should have done more to help her embrace her feminine side.


    The two most important attributes a woman had to have was a kind heart and a pretty face. Erica


    already had a kind heart, all she needed to do was take better care of her face, dress better and she


    would be even more delightful.


    "No, no. It''s not his fault. It''s really my problem." Erica was different from most of the other girls in her


    ss who cared only about beauty and desirability.


    Debbie held her arm, took the lipstick from her hand and put it back in its ce. "Since you don''t seem


    to like the ones here, I''m taking you to the mall. We just need to find you the color that suits you best. I


    know just the person for that. Let''s go!"


    "Oh, that''s very sweet of you!" Erica realized that resistance was futile, so she followed Debbie out of


    the collection room first.


    The two of them happily dropped by a spa first and then went to the shopping mall.


    Debbie picked the lipstick stores and outlets first. Most of the store managers and sales-clerks knew


    her.


    In a popr lipstick store, she sat Erica down in the VIP lounge and gestured at the person in the


    counter with her hands. Before long, a sales-clerk waltzed in with a tray lined up with lipstick shades


    that would be suitable for the young girl.


    Despite her initial reluctance, Erica wore some light make-up and tried on a few different shades of


    lipsticks. Soon enough, she found a few she actually liked.


    All thanks to Debbie''s encouragement, Erica walked out of that store with six new lipsticks just for


    herself.


    In the evening, after having dinner at the Huo family''s manor, Erica went back to the Pearl Vi District.


    On the way, she secretly applied the lipstick on her lips because she had wiped them out for dinner


    earlier on.


    The car was going 60 miles per hours on the motorway when suddenly a person, came out of nowhere


    and stood in front of the car.


    The brakes screeched and the engines shuddered to a halt.


    Erica hit her head on the back of the front seat. ''Ouch!''


    "Mrs. Huo, did you see that? Someone jumped in front of me out of nowhere!" The driver''s voice was


    trembling in fear. After all, this was the first time something that had happened in his twenty years of


    driving.


    Erica''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly opened the door and got out of the car with the driver.


    Sitting on his knees, in front of the car, was a man, clutching at his left arm and squinting his eyes in


    agony. He looked like he was in a lot of pain.


    Erica walked over and squatted down in front of him. Then she saw the man''s face clearly.


    ''Wow! What a handsome man!'' His skin was fair and he had delicate facial features. His lips were


    reddish-pink and his teeth were white.


    His reddish-brown hair fell over his forehead; he was dressed in a green casual coat over a thin ck


    sweater. He seemed like the energetic type.


    Erica called out to him, "Hello!"


    The man slowly opened his eyes. The moment he saw the girl in front of him, his dull eyes widened.


    "Eri... Erica?"


    Erica was surprised to find that the man knew her name, but she didn''t seem to recognize him at all.


    "I''m sorry, have we met before?" she asked.


    When did she be so famous? How would an unknown person that bumped into her car on the


    street know her name?


    The man''s eyes squinted up in pain as he barely managed to form a smile on his lips. "Yes. I was a


    high school senior at the A Country Bilingual School!"


    ''A Country Bilingual School?'' Erica had spent her junior high and senior high school years there, but


    she had never seen this person before.


    Logically speaking, she should have noticed such a handsome boy. How could she not know him?


    However, as she realized that there were far more pressing matters than figuring out the man''s identity,


    Erica changed the topic immediately. "Did you get hit by our car? Are you hurt?" she asked with


    concern.


    "Don''t worry, your car didn''t do this to me. I''m being chased by someone. Could you please give me a


    ride? Thank you!"


    As soon as the man finished his words, a group of people rushed out of the bushes on the side of the


    road and started running towards him.


    "Get in the car first!" Without wasting another second, Erica helped the man off the ground and into the


    car with the driver''s help.


    Soon after, the driver turned the car around and drove past the people, speeding until he couldn''t see


    anyone behind him through the rear-view mirror.


    Erica asked the man next to her, "What''s your name? We have to take you to the hospital."


    The man opened his eyes wide and his red lips were pale as chalk. "My name is Watkins Chai. Please


    don''t take me to the hospital. If it''s not too much trouble, could you please take me to your home first?


    I''ll have someone pick me up from thereter."


    "But you are bleeding and we need to get that arm of yours looked at..."


    Watkins Chai shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. My friends wille to get me very soon. If


    it''s too much trouble, then never mind..."


    Erica hesitated for a while. ''It shouldn''t take too long. I guess it will be okay.'' So she said, "All right then.


    You''d better call your friends now and ask them to pick you up at the Pearl Vi District."


    "Thank you very much."


    "You''re wee!"


    Hoping to put her doubts to rest, Erica stifled all the thoughts inside her heart and stared out the


    window to keep herself distracted.


    At the Pearl Vi District


    Erica and the driver helped Watkins Chai into the vi and sat him down on the sofa in the living room.


    Since Matthew wasn''t at home, Erica knew that she would have to be more vignt. She left the driver


    to look after the injured man while she went upstairs to look for the first aid kit.


    It took Erica a while to find the first aid kit as she had never used the one in the vi before.


    Fortunately, it had everything she needed.


    When she came downstairs with the first aid kit, Watkins Chai''s face was as pale as death now.


    Wasting no more time, Erica asked the driver to take off the man''s coat.


    Then she took out a scissor from the box and carefully cut off the long sleeve of his sweater so that it


    would be more convenient to clean the wound.


    She took out a new bottle of disinfectant spray and reminded him, "I can only disinfect your wound. I


    can''t do anything more than that. Please make do with this now, but you need to get professional help


    eventually."


    Erica knew her way around a first aid kit because she''d always find some way to get injured as child.


    Every time she got hurt, Wesley treated her wounds with disinfectant spray first, then he''d apply the


    medicine or wrap it up with medical gauze.


    Much to her surprise, Erica had managed to pick up some useful skills from her father.


    Watkins Chai smiled with trembling lips and said, "Thank you very much for your help!"


    With his permission, Erica shook the bottle and aimed the spray at his wound. Before her fingers could


    press down the top of the bottle, the door of the vi was pushed open abruptly from the outside.

 Chapter 1182 The Descendent Of The Su Family

    Chapter 1182 The Descendent Of The Su Family


    The matter of disinfecting Watkins'' wound absorbed Erica''s attention entirely. When she heard the front


    door open and then shut, she thought nothing of it, supposing the driver had gone out.


    Little did she know that she was wrong; in fact, it was her husbanding in.


    As soon as Matthew had finished his business trip, he''d rushed straight home without even visiting the


    office.


    He was unpleasantly surprised when he opened the door, for the first thing he saw was his wife,


    squatting in front of a strange man and dealing with his wound.


    Matthew''s face darkened at this eyesore. When he was in a mood like this, he seemed to give off an


    uncanny aura that lowered the temperature in the room.


    The driver, who was still inside the house, turned at the sound of the door. Seeing Matthew approach,


    he nodded respectfully. "Mr. Huo!"


    Only then did Erica realize that her husband was back.


    Joy shed through her eyes, but when she saw the man''s cold expression, her memory of the


    unhappiness between them a few days ago came rushing back. Sobered at once, she silently went


    back to spraying Watkins'' wound with the disinfectant.


    Just steps away, Matthew came to a stop and took in the exceptionally unhappy scene before him.


    When the two men''s eyes met, Watkins spoke first and awkwardly extended his hand, smiling. "Hello."


    He was quite embarrassed when Matthew ignored him entirely, neither responding nor shaking his


    hand.


    Erica left off with the disinfectant and said, "Well, it''s no good to spray any more. Your wound is too


    deep, and you really need to go to the hospital."


    "Well, thanks anyway." As soon as Watkins said this, his phone rang and he answered it. "Hello? Yeah,


    I''m here. Yes, I''m on my way now."


    With that, he put the phone away and got up. "Erica, thank you very much," he said emphatically. "I''m


    sure you''ve saved my life, and I will repay you someday. But my friend is here, so I''ll be going now."


    Erica waved her hand. "You don''t need to repay me. Just get going. And please, don''t dy in going to


    the hospital."


    "All right."


    Saying this, Watkins turned toward the door, but just then a spasm went through him, and his knees


    wobbled. Without thinking, Erica caught him by the arm. "Are you okay?"


    The atmosphere in the living room was thick with awkwardness as Matthew stood by, silent and


    ignored.


    Despite doing nothing, his presence was enough to put a lot of pressure on Watkins.


    The injured man quickly freed himself from Erica''s grip, his face frozen in a nervous parody of a smile.


    "I''ll be fine. I''m sorry to disturb you at thiste hour. Goodbye!"


    With a perfunctory nod at Matthew, he gritted his teeth and marched out toward the gate of the vi. In


    his haste, he left his coat behind, though neither of his hosts noticed this.


    Matthew''s voice stopped him. "Wait!"


    Even more on edge than before, Watkins stopped in the doorway and turned.


    As Erica watched uneasily, her husband went on, "My wife saved your life today, but you don''t have to


    pay her back in the future. It''s just a small favor. And for that matter, you don''t need to see her in the


    future, either."


    Watkins'' smile splintered and fell in ruins. There was no mistaking the man''s hostility to him now. "Yes, I


    got it. Thank you, sir and madam. I''m leaving now."


    Matthew watched him go, and Erica went to pack up the first aid kit.


    At the first sight of Matthew, the driver had sensed that something was wrong with him. Now that he


    had the chance to leave, he immediately took Watkins'' coat and followed him out of the vi.


    For a brief moment, Erica looked through the window at Watkins, pretending to be strong as he left,


    and she shook her head helplessly.


    Her husband was so heartless. This man had been injured and he was trying to be polite and gracious,


    but Matthew showed him no sympathy or warmth. ''He''s got one hell of a bad temper!'' she cursed


    silently.


    As she went to put the first aid kit away, she passed in front of Matthew, who sneered in a low voice, "I


    didn''t know that my wife is a doctor." In fact, he was genuinely a bit surprised at the patience she had


    shown, taking care of a stranger.


    Erica snorted. "There are many things that you don''t know about me!" Not wanting to actually start an


    argument, she headed for the stairs.


    But Matthew grabbed her by the wrist. "Who is that man?"


    "He has nothing to do with you," Erica retorted. Normally she might not have been difficult about it, but


    she definitely didn''t want to talk to Matthew while he was in this mood.


    Matthew gave her a jerk, and Erica fell into his arms. Chest-to-chest with her, Matthew said in a low


    voice, "Of course it has something to do with me. Shouldn''t I ask why you brought another man into our


    house?"


    It was then that he noticed she was wearing makeup and lipstick, which was not something she ever


    liked putting on. Matthew''s face hardened with fury¡ªit must have had something to do with that


    stranger.


    Irritated by her husband''s inexplicable temper, Erica matched his re. "It''s none of your business!


    Have I ever meddled in your affairs with other women? What, are you blind? Didn''t you see that he was


    hurt?"


    Did he think she would take care of some stranger without a serious reason? She had hit Watkins with


    her car. Surely that was serious enough!


    "So his injury is the reason you took him into our home?" Matthew demanded.


    "Yes! If you have a problem with that, you can always bring a few women home yourself! You could get


    a lot in here, I''m sure¡ªnot that any of them will be able to stand you for long!"


    The way Erica saw it, there was no way that the women who seemed to like Matthew could deal with


    his temper, no matter how handsome and rich he was.


    Matthew abruptly let go of her, took out his phone, and dialed a number. "There''s a man who just


    walked out of the vi. Get rid of him!" His tone was as cold and ruthless as someone from hell.


    Erica''s heart was in her throat when she heard that. As Matthew turned and started to walk away, she


    tried to block him.


    "You can''t do this!" she cried as he went past her.


    "Matthew Huo, if you dare to hurt him, I swear I''ll go tie up Phoebe right now, and hang her at the


    school gate for three days and three nights!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Whatever! See if I care!" Her husband disappeared into the kitchen without looking back.


    Erica was even more shocked than before. ''Whatever? How could this man say this? Isn''t Phoebe


    supposed to be the woman who really has his heart? Or is he just this cruel to all his women?''


    Clenching her teeth, she dropped the first aid kit and stormed after him. "Don''t forget that Phoebe is


    pregnant. She might lose her baby after being hung at the school gate for one day, let alone being


    hung for three days. What if you lost her and the baby?"


    Matthew turned on her with mes in his eyes. "Then I''ll use your child to make up for her!" he retorted.


    Erica squinted at him, uncertain. ''My child? Does he mean Ethan? Ha, why not? Ethan is in fact the


    descendant of the Su family!'' "Okay, deal," she said savagely. "I''ll go tie up Phoebe right now!"


    More than ever, she was bing aware of what sort of man she was dealing with. Matthew would be


    just as cruel to his goddess as he was to his actualwful wife. He''d actually asked her to use Ethan to


    make up for Phoebe if she lost her baby.


    "Stop!" Matthew yelled as she turned away.


    With a snort, Erica did as she was told and faced him again.


    Expressionless, Matthew walked up and looked into her eyes. "Are you sure you are Ethan''s biological


    mother?"


    ''Huh? Why would he suddenly ask that? Does he suspect something?'' Vignce shed in Erica''s


    eyes. "Of... Of course I am."


    Matthew didn''t fail to notice his wife''s hesitation. In his opinion, any normal red-blooded person


    wouldn''t give away even a pet, let alone a baby, after having them for more than half a year. But Erica


    was such a simple, soft-hearted girl. How could she possibly have parted with Ethan so willingly?

 Chapter 1183 Ill Bite You Again

    Chapter 1183 I''ll Bite You Again


    Hearing how readily Erica had agreed to hand Ethan over to Phoebe, Matthew wondered if Ethan''s


    birth mother was one of the Su family.


    There was no way the kid''s mother was Phoebe.


    He knew the Su family had three daughters. Camille Su was the oldest, and the favorite. Then there


    was Tessie, the youngest, who was not well-liked. Phoebe was the middle child.


    Phoebe had mentioned her sister Tessie spent her senior year of high school studying in A Country.


    She attended university there as well.


    Erica was from that very same region. Erica and Tessie were about the same age, so it made sense


    that they were friends.


    Matthew had a sly glint in his eyes as he thought about all this. He was close to figuring out Ethan''s


    ancestry.


    He didn''t have tounch a formal investigation to figure this out. He listened to Erica carefully, and step


    by step he started to listen more to what she didn''t say.


    Silly girl! Erica was really smart sometimes. Yet, at other times she was so simple-minded that Matthew


    was afraid that one day someone would sell her off and she''d still be helping him count the money.


    Thinking of this, he said deliberately, "I''ve never seen a mother willing to give her own child away to


    someone else for revenge."


    Erica knew Matthew was right. ''Did I give anything away? How did he figure it out?'' "I...I... You...I...I..."


    Despite her struggle to find an excuse, she failed to find any. Desperate, she med Matthew for it.


    "It''s all your fault. You forced me to!"


    The man suddenly burst intoughter. "You''re really good at passing the buck!"


    Looking at his half smile and enigmatic expression, she became even more enraged. "Are youughing


    at me?"


    Matthew didn''t deny it, nor did he answer her question. He raised his hand and took her delicate chin


    between two fingers. "Remember, from now on, only you and I are allowed in this house. You can''t


    have anyone else over!"


    This was his house. Of course, she had to do what he said. Reluctantly, Erica nodded, "Fine!"


    Meanwhile, she grumbled inwardly, ''Did he have to grab my jaw while he said that? What a jerk!''


    "Tell me what''s going on!" Matthew demanded.


    She took a different tack. She tried bargaining with him. "Want to know? Fine. Let him leave! Watkins


    has nothing to do with this." Watkins was innocent. She couldn''t get him into trouble.


    Matthew cast a cold nce at her and asked, "So where did you go with him?" ''She even put on


    makeup before she went out, '' he thought sullenly.


    "No more questions till I know he''s safe and sound!"


    "If I hadn''te back tonight, where were you going to let him sleep?"


    "I mean it. I''m not telling you a thing. Let him go!"


    she refused stubbornly. Matthew did a perfect facepalm. He felt a headacheing on. The man


    wondered if Erica would piss him off so much that he would suffer an anyeurism and die.


    Letting go of her chin, he suddenly stepped forward and drew closer to her. "Will you answer me or


    not?"


    Erica took a step back vigntly and said stubbornly, "No."


    "Really?" He stepped forward again!


    She took another step back, and bumped into the table behind her. She was trapped! The edge of the


    table was digging into the small of her back. "Really!"


    Matthew put his slender fingers on her cor, and with a slight movement of his hand, one button of her


    pink shirt was unbuttoned.


    Blushing, Erica covered her exposed flesh. "What are you doing?"


    "I think you know," he said in reply, maintaining a graceful manner. Then he suddenly lifted her up and


    put her on the table, keeping as close to her as possible.


    He grasped her hands covering her chest, looked at her with dangerous eyes and announced word by


    word domineeringly, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll bang your brains out right here!"


    Erica''s face turned red as if it were ame. "You do that and I''ll bite you again!"


    When she said that, Matthew raised his hand and showed her the tooth marks she left on his handst


    time.


    Then he took off his jacket, untied his tie, and unbuttoned his shirt.


    He just stood in front of her like that. After he had unbuttoned a few shirt buttons, his shirt fell away to


    expose the deeper bite mark on his shoulder. "Do you know what I did when I was out of town? At


    night, I mean?" he asked.


    Erica was forced to shift her gaze away from his perfect pecs. "If it''s something gross, don''t tell me,"


    she joked, to cover up her anxiety. ''What is he getting at?'' she wondered.


    Matthew turned his head and slowly kissed the bite mark on his shoulder.


    Erica looked at the man in astonishment. ''He can do that? It sounds impossible.'' The next moment, she


    goofily tried to kiss herself on the shoulder like he did. It turned out she could do it too. It took some


    doing, and you had toe at it at a weird angle, but it was possible. The spot she kissed on her own


    shoulder matched where she had bitten Matthew. What a crazy coincidence.


    ''Well, that was weird. If he turns his head just right, he can kiss the spot where I bit him.''


    Then, somehow, their eyes met. The mischievous look in Matthew''s eyes brought Erica back to her


    senses. ''No, no, no. What am I thinking? This man is obviously flirting with me!''


    Blushing, Erica grabbed his hand and put it to her lips, threatening to bite. "Put me down, or I''ll bite you


    again!"


    Matthew put his fingers on her soft lips and said, "Go ahead. Especially if it means I can sleep with you.


    In fact, bite me a lot so I can take you again and again!"


    This man was really driving her nuts. She broke down and asked, "What the hell do you want, huh?"


    "An answer to my question!" He needed to know who that man was!


    Why did Erica put on makeup for him? Why did his wife just let him in, and treat his wound so willingly,


    to boot?


    Taking a deep breath, Erica began telling him everything reluctantly. "His name''s Watkins Chai. He said


    we went to the same high school, and I hit him with my car. No, scratch that¡ªI didn''t hit him, he


    bumped into the car by himself..."


    As she talked, she swore inwardly, ''Wow! That man really knows how to push my buttons! What a jerk!


    I''ll pay him back one day! I''ll have sex with him so many times a day that I''ll make him cry and beg


    every time and he''ll have to drink wolfberry tea and eat sea cucumbers to recover from it!''


    "Why did you put on makeup?"


    "I didn''t. When Mom and I went shopping, the saledy put it on for me," Erica exined. Why did he


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    keep asking about the makeup? Did he think it was ugly?


    Matthew nodded in satisfaction. He lowered his head and kissed the woman on the lips. Erica put her


    hands on his chest and gently reminded him, "Not now. I''m wearing lipstick." It would smear, and then


    his lips would be red, and she''d be doing her best clown impression. Not a good look for either of them.


    Matthew nced at her moving red lips, which were now more charming than before in that hue, his


    eyes darkening. This time, regardless of her objection, he kissed her gently and affectionately.


    A few minutester, someone opened the door to the vi. The man and woman in the dining room


    were still inseparably intimate.


    Matthew heard the noise from the door opening. His senses were always sharp. He opened his eyes


    and looked at the girl who was still intoxicated from the passion.


    Only members of the Huo family could open the door to Matthew''s vi.


    Matthew knew exactly who walked in without even turning his head. His suspicions were confirmed a


    momentter.


    Soon, a familiar voice came from the living room, "Matthew? Erica? Ah!" As soon as Debbie walked


    into the living room, she saw what was happening in the adjoining dining room.


    Debbie turned around immediately and murmured, "I''m sorry. Amitabha!" ''Wow, these two certainly


    aren''t keeping their hands to themselves. They''re even doing it on the table...'' she mused.


    Erica was suddenly shocked out of her romantic moment by Debbie''s voice. As soon as she opened


    her eyes, she met the man''s snickering eyes.


    ''Oh my God! This is so embarrassing!''


    She quickly got down from the table and put some distance between her and Matthew. She reflexively


    looked at Debbie. "Mom, it''s not..." She meant to tell Debbie it was not what it looked like. They were


    just kissing.

 Chapter 1184 Mom Should Be Embarrassed

    Chapter 1184 Mom Should Be Embarrassed


    "Hey, hey," she said, putting her hands up. "I get it. I just came here to give you the hairpin you bought


    today. You left it at my ce. Well, I''ll leave you to it. Don''t stop on my ount!" Debbie said in


    embarrassment. She put the hairpin down carefully on a table, covering her eyes. She kept her back to


    them the whole time. Then she walked out as quickly as she could. If Erica''s words reached her ears,


    she didn''t acknowledge them.


    "ck!" The door of the vi was locked.


    Erica looked sheepish. She knew how it looked, and it was exactly what it looked like. She had been


    sitting on the table, and Matthew stood close to her, holding her waist. His jacket was sloppily thrown


    into a chair. His tie was on the floor, and a few buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned...


    "Ah!" Erica screamed hysterically when she pictured that.


    Matthew still stood where he had been, in a partial state of undress. "You know, we did nothing wrong.


    Mom should be embarrassed, not us."


    "Matthew Huo, y-y-you¡ªyou¡ªyou go exin everything to Mom!" She was so flustered she could


    barely talk. A moment''s indiscretion, and her reputation was ruined.


    He casually started re-buttoning his shirt and asked, "Exin what?" In contrast to Erica, he was calm.


    He and Erica were married. What should he say to Mom?


    Besides, he knew his mom, Debbie would love to see them being intimate like this every day.


    "You know... tell her we were just kissing. Th-that''s all," Erica stammered anxiously.


    Matthew looked up at her and said indifferently, "I wanted more than kissing."


    Erica brushed him aside and ran upstairs as fast as she could, as if there were a monster chasing her.


    "I''m hungry. I''ll whip something up. Want any?" Matthew asked behind her.


    Erica refused without looking back, "No."


    "Are you still angry?" The man was confused. Wasn''t she fine just now?


    Erica picked up the medical kit on the floor, stood on the stairs, turned around and red at the man.


    "Yes! You dumped my macarons. You bet I''m still mad!"


    Matthew was surprised that she was still not over that matter yet. Who told him women liked to dig up


    the past? ''Oh, it was Sheffield.


    He was so right!''


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Half an hourter, lying on the bed and browsing Weibo, Erica received a message from Matthew. It


    was a picture. She looked at it more carefully and found out it was a picture of hot and sour rice


    noodles. She scratched her head. Why would he send that? Then she remembered he was going to fix


    dinner.


    ''So, Matthew is cooking hot and sour rice noodles downstairs?''


    The food looked so tempting Erica could practically smell it. She swallowed to suppress her desire for


    the food.


    She sat up on the bed and was about to head downstairs when Matthew sent her another message.


    "I''ve cooked enough for two. Want toe down and have a taste?"


    Gritting her teeth, Erica paced back and forth in her room. Her stomach was growling loudly and telling


    her that she had to go downstairs now. It was only her dignity holding her back.


    Two minutester, Matthew sent another message. "It''s pretty good, but it takes some getting used to.


    If you don''t want it, I''ll throw it out."


    ''Throw it out?'' Erica grabbed her phone and hurriedly tapped out a reply. "I''ll tell Dad you''re wasting


    food!"


    The man replied calmly, "I''m eating. You''re not. Who''s wasting food again?" He was kind of enjoying


    this. He had food, and he got to tease his wife.


    For a moment, Erica sat there, staring at the message. How could he be such a jerk? She already had


    dinner! It wasn''t her fault!


    Grinning like a Cheshire cat, Matthew called up his dialer. He sent a screenshot to her. It was Wesley''s


    phone number, ready to dial. All he''d need to do to call him was press "send." "If you''re not down here


    in 60 seconds, I''m calling Dad."


    It didn''t take her that long.


    Erica came downstairs like a gust of wind and appeared in the dining room, panting slightly. She angrily


    scolded the man who was eating hot and sour rice noodles, "Tell me something; you''re rich. Why are


    you eating hot and sour rice noodles? Isn''t that a bit like slumming? I''ll snap a pic of you eating it, so


    the whole world will know that you eat hot and sour rice noodles at home!"


    Humph, she hadn''t forgiven him yet. But he tricked her intoing downstairs. She had to have


    revenge!


    As if he didn''t hear what she said, Matthew pushed an untouched bowl of rice noodles to her and said,


    "This is really an acquired taste. You''d better cherish this opportunity. If you want me to make this


    again, you''ll be waiting a long time!"


    She resisted. She wanted it so much, and the fragrance of the meal was sheer torture. But she was still


    mad.


    Pretending to be reluctant, Erica picked up her chopsticks and picked up some noodles.


    HMM... Matthew was a really good cook. He could make even a snack taste like a fancy treat.


    It was so delicious that she could almost cry. He was so good to her, sometimes. If she could have a


    can of c right now...


    The next moment, he set a can of coke near her bowl. Erica wondered if Matthew was a mind reader.


    How did he know exactly what she wanted?


    "Thank you!" she said to him and took a few gulps of the coke.


    WOW! This felt so great!


    Life with Matthew was, at times, a slice of heaven.


    When Erica was working up the motivation to wash the dishes, Matthew was one step ahead of her


    and began to clear the table and clean the kitchen.


    Erica felt embarrassed. She ced the dishes in the dishwasher and asked her man, who was


    scrubbing down the counters, "Why don''t we have servants to help us with housework?"


    "We can do that ourselves."


    Erica threw the empty bottle into the trash can. "Guess I need to learn how, then! I''ve always had


    servants do it."


    He was the one who cooked. It was only fair that she cleaned up after the meal. She hadn''t done


    anything other than eat. Well, eat andin, anyway.


    Matthew looked up at her and refused her indifferently, "No."


    "Why not? I see. You think I can''t do it, huh? Just because I grew up in a well-off household... Don''t


    worry. I''m sure I can. I''m over twenty. If I can''t learn how, I''ll be totally useless all my life!"


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "Then what?"


    Matthew didn''t beat around the bush. "You won''t have time."


    "What do you mean?" she insisted. If others could do it, she could too.


    "I mean, you shouldn''t have to worry about it. You just need to be who you are. Your priority is your


    studies."


    Thinking of something, Erica curled her lips and murmured, "That sounds good. But you don''t help me


    with my studies!"


    "What are you talking about? I support you as much as I can." Matthew couldn''t believe his ears. He


    paid her tuition. Actually, he had paid for books, supplies, everything. He had bought her the camera


    she wanted. He had personally pulled strings and got her credits to transfer.


    And now she was saying he didn''t support her. What kind of crazy talk was that?


    "Well, you don''t help me with my homework. You don''t allow me to take pictures of you, and then I had


    no choice but to use Hyatt as a model. That got me embroiled in a giarism scandal. If you had let me


    take some pics of you earlier, no one would have bothered me."


    Even if Kaitlyn managed to steal her photos, Kaitlyn would have to exin everything to Matthew if he


    asked her to. Erica wouldn''t have needed to be so anxious, and she wouldn''t have had to bother


    Sheffield with it.


    Another thing that made Erica angry was that Matthew didn''t keep his promise. She did what he


    suggested, gave him what he wanted, but he still wouldn''t let her take pictures of him.


    Hearing her rant, Matthew smiled, probably because he was too angry.


    "So, you think having your work stolen is my fault?"


    The girl nodded affirmatively, "Yeah!" The man didn''t want to talk to this unreasonable girl anymore.


    When Erica was about to leave, she suddenly looked back at the man cleaning the table carefully.


    "Matthew," she suddenly called in a sweet voice.


    Matthew paused for a second. She probably needed his help again, but he pretended not to hear her.

 Chapter 1185 The Warmest Man

    Chapter 1185 The Warmest Man


    Erica thought Matthew hadn''t heard her, so she hurried over and stood in front of him. Donning a sweet


    smile, she began, "Matthew, I have a question for you."


    The man was still silent.


    But this time Erica was sure that he had heard her¡ªhe just didn''t want to talk. All the same, she went


    on. "Matthew, do you care about three thousand dors?"


    Hearing this, Matthew tossed the rag into the sink and said, "I care."


    She pulled a long face. "What? You care about three thousand dors? Isn''t it said that a CEO can


    make a hundred million dors in a minute?"


    Matthew was as curt as ever. "Yes."


    "Then why do you still care about three thousand?" she pouted.


    Matthew didn''t mind talking nonsense with her for a while. "Because I still have to keep track of my


    money and take care of it. Do you mean that I should just take three thousand dors and give it to


    some random stranger on the street, and think nothing of it?"


    "No, no, of course not. I mean... You can''t randomly give money to strangers, but you can give it to


    me!" Finally it was out in the open.


    ''So, she beat around the bush before asking for three thousand dors?'' Matthew thought. ''Is my wife


    so poor?'' Pretending to be confused, he asked, "Why should I give three thousand dors to you?


    Have you used up all your money already?"


    Embarrassed, Erica lowered her head, but her lips held a trace of a smile. "Here is the thing... I went


    shopping with your mom today and bought some lipsticks. They cost three thousand dors! And that''s


    so expensive! Three thousand! It''s just the cost of a breakfast for you, but for a poor student like me,


    that''s my living expenses for a month! So, can you reimburse your dear wife for this, um, little


    mistake?"


    With some effort, Matthew kept from snorting out loud. ''Is she the kind of poor student who lives on


    three thousand dors a month? Does she really expect me to believe this?''


    It took this for him to see that his wife really was a miser!


    "What, have you used up all the money I gave you before?" he asked.


    "No, I don''t want to use that up at all." Erica was being entirely honest here.


    She had bought the lipsticks with the money that Gifford had given her before. After this expenditure,


    there was only a little left over.


    With a smile in his eyes, Matthew asked, "Ah, so you''re saving up for your five sons in the future?" He


    hadn''t forgotten her great wish to have five sons with him¡ªand to leave him penniless.


    ''Five sons?'' Erica shivered. "I can''t afford to raise five sons!"


    Matthew went to the bathroom to wash his hands. When he came out, Erica, who had given up asking


    him to reimburse her, was going upstairs.


    He followed her.


    Up in their room, Matthew found her ying with her phone on the bed. He took out a check, wrote on


    it for a minute, and went and offered it to her. He said, "Here. You cane to me for anything you buy


    in the future. I''ll reimburse you."


    Erica''s eyes lit up, but she was not in a hurry to take the check. She tilted her head and squinted at the


    check, making sure she had read it right. "One, two, three... Three hundred thousand?" She gulped.


    "Matthew, I said I wanted three thousand dors!"


    Matthew tucked the check into her cor. "I heard what you said!" Three hundred thousand was pocket


    change to someone in his position.


    ''Wow!'' thought Erica. ''It''s great to have a husband who''s silly and rich!'' She covered her cor tightly


    with both hands, fearing that he would go back on his words and take the check back. "Do I need an


    invoice for reimbursement in the future?"


    Feeling very generous, Matthew told her, "No. Just ask for the reimbursement anytime." With that, he


    turned and went to the walk-in closet.


    Erica took the check out of her cor and kissed it again and again. "Matthew, I love you so much!" But,


    as was clear, she loved this check even more!


    "What did you say just now?" her husband asked over his shoulder.


    Now in a good mood, Erica didn''t mind saying something nice to him. "I said, Matthew, you''re the


    warmest, most handsome, most generous and considerate man in the world!"


    He raised an eyebrow. "If I hadn''t given you this check today, would you still think so?"


    "Of course..." ''...not!'' Erica had to be realistic. Money was much more important than her husband!


    If Matthew abandoned her in the future, the only thing that could apany her was money!


    Knowing what she wanted to say, Matthew turned and disappeared into the closet.


    A momentter, he emerged with a little brocade box in his hand. Pretending to be very casual, he


    tossed it onto the bed before his wife, saying, "A friend of mine just designed a pair of stud earrings.


    Have a look?"


    Erica put down her phone and opened the box. Inside was a pair of very exquisite-looking cheetah-


    shaped earrings. The eyes were made of pink-colored diamonds, and the other materials looked to be


    tinum and transparent jewels. The style presented abination of hardness and softness.


    Matthew watched closely as her eyes lit up. She took one of the earrings out and examined it carefully.


    "Matthew, how much are these? Can you sell them to me?"


    "No, just take them if you want. I''ll ask my friend to design something else."


    "Is the eye in the middle pink-colored diamond?" Erica asked absentmindedly, then shook her head.


    "No, it must be very expensive. I can''t just take these." Erica carefully put the ear stud back into the


    brocade box and brought it to him, her face serious. "They''re so precious. Return them to your friend as


    soon as you can."


    Matthew''s face darkened. This woman had no idea of his romance at all! At times like this, he really


    wanted to just throw her out of the vi. "I don''t have to return them. They''re already mine," he


    exined.


    "What? Did he just give them to you? Are you going to give them to your goddess?" That was what


    Erica said when she didn''t want to mention Phoebe''s name.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ''My goddess...''


    Matthew thought, not knowing how to answer. Atst his impatience showed itself, and he glowered


    down at the box. "She doesn''t want them. It''s useless for me to take the earrings. If you don''t want


    them either, I''ll just throw them away!"


    ''So that''s it, '' Erica realized with some disappointment. Matthew''s beloved woman didn''t want the


    earrings, so he thought to give them to her instead. Instantly, she found that she didn''t like them so


    much anymore. "Well, then throw them away!" she told him.


    Matthew nched; his wife was so unpredictable that she was driving him crazy. ''Didn''t she like them


    very much just a minute ago? And isn''t she always frugal? She never likes me wasting things.'' He


    asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Erica was emphatic. "If you''re going to give me something just because another woman didn''t


    want it, then I don''t want it either!"


    So this was the problem. Matthew exined, "Well, I originally nned to give them to you."


    "Then why you say your goddess didn''t want them?" Erica asked. After all, he hadn''t said this before;


    he''d just asked her to have a look at them.


    "So, do you want them or not?" sighed Matthew.


    "Well, if they are not for another woman, of course I will take them. I''m not a fool." Erica spoke slowly,


    holding the box tightly as if it was her own.


    Matthew shook his head slightly, then held out a hand and said, "Give the box to me!"


    "Why are you going back on your words already?"


    For a second he actually looked hurt, wondering if that was really the sort of person his wife thought he


    was. "No, I mean, I''ll help you put them on," he said.


    "Oh, okay!" Erica replied, flushing just a bit.


    She opened the box.


    With a gentleness that seemed unlike him, Matthew put the ear studs on her. Taking in the close-up


    view of his face, Erica snickered in her heart, ''Wow, my husband is so handsome!''


    "All right, have a look in the mirror," he said.


    First, though, Erica asked, "Do you think they look good on me?"


    He gave her a tender look. "Not bad!"


    As he saw it, Erica was a delicate and lovely girl, and this style of earrings matched her very well.

 Chapter 1186 She Was Flattered

    Chapter 1186 She Was ttered


    After getting his praise, Erica seemed delighted. She ran to look at herself in the mirror happily.


    "Matthew, are these stud earrings too eye-catching?" It was true. From their very appearance, they


    seemed precious. One could tell at a nce that these jewels were worth a lot.


    Matthew didn''t seem to think so. "No, they aren''t," he said.


    "Well, what if I lose them?" She had lost a lot of things owing to her rash and careless character in the


    past. And with that in mind, even the thought of wearing the huge diamond ring Matthew had given was


    too much for her.


    He replied indifferently, "If you lose something, then you get something new."


    "Won''t you me me for losing something so valuable?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "No, I won''t."


    "Matthew. Are you really not going to give these to your goddess instead of me?" He was being so


    good to her that she was both ttered and confused!


    He cast a cold nce at the inquisitive girl in front of him and replied shortly, "You have too many


    questions. I''m busy right now." Then he turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    Erica looked at her image in the mirror in confusion. Was she really asking too many questions? She


    had only asked four or five questions.


    This man was way too impatient!


    ''Yes! He''s such an impatient man!''


    That night, as usual, Erica went to sleep with the Wuba doll in her arms, and was fast asleep before


    Matthew had finished his work in the study.


    At about eleven o''clock, his phone rang. It was Phoebe. "Hello."


    "Matthew, I need a favor from you," she said; there was a hint of expectation in her voice. And that


    expectation was justified at least to her; he was the only one in the world who could satisfy all her


    requirements.


    "Okay. What''s it?"


    "I heard that Maestro GL recently released a new pair of ear studs. They were limited edition but I saw


    the photos online and really liked the element of cheetah. Sadly, they were bought by some mysterious


    person so they''re out of my hands. Could you...?" She paused.


    Matthew frowned as he heard her words. If Phoebe had asked for something else tonight, he would


    have agreed without hesitation.


    However, Erica really liked what Phoebe wanted.


    "That mysterious person is me."


    "Oh, I see! So you bought them. That''s great. Matthew, can you give the earrings to me if you don''t


    need them?" Phoebe knew that Matthew didn''t care about the money. Looking back, more than half of


    the money she had spent on herself as well as the baby in her womb hade from Matthew''s pocket.


    Therefore, she now took whatever Matthew had for granted.


    After a moment''s silence, Matthew confessed, "I''ve already given them to someone else."


    "What? Oh. I see..." Phoebe''s tone was full of disappointment, but she still wanted to make some


    efforts. Maybe he''d change his mind. "Can''t you give something else to that person?"


    "No. She likes them very much as well..." Matthew had always been a straightforward person in front of


    outsiders.


    Phoebe was at a loss for words. She was disappointed and embarrassed, but she had no choice. "I


    see. Can I ask who you gave them to?"


    "My wife."


    That meant there was no hope for Phoebe anymore. There was silence on the phone. After a long


    time, she managed to find her voice and replied, "Oh, okay, then I won''t disturb you anymore. Good


    night."


    "Night."


    After hanging up the phone, Matthew didn''t go back to work. Instead, he turned off hisputer and


    shuffled towards his bedroom.


    The girl was fast asleep, and he again had to maneuver her into his arms before falling asleep together.


    The next afternoon, Ericapleted her ss and then decided to abandon Hyatt and go find her


    husband.


    Perhaps she would have a chance to take a few pictures of that handsome man while he was working,


    so that she could deal with Professor Feng''s assignment next time.


    She told Hyatt before leaving school, "Listen. You can go and read something in the dormitory by


    yourself. If you have nothing else to do, try and find a girl, go talk to her, and enjoy a bit. I think your


    mother also wants you to date a girl. I need to go find my husband, so I can''t apany you."


    Hyatt nodded and then shyly told her, "I''ve already been talking to a girl in our school recently. She''s in


    the department of broadcasting. I''ve seen her pictures and she''s quite beautiful."


    "Really? Let me have a look! But hurry up!" Hyatt talking to a girl other than herself was a rarity much


    harder to witness than winning the lottery.


    Hyatt, who never hid anything from her, took out his phone and showed a photo to Erica. "That''s her..."


    The girl in the photo was about the same age as them. Her skin was fair and she did look quite pretty.


    But why was such a beautiful girl interested in Hyatt? The guy was basically a nerd! Erica was


    confused.


    She cautioned him, "She looks nice, but be careful. Don''t be cheated. Talk to her, chat with her, but


    don''t fall in love with her before you know her well, okay?"


    People were always like this. When it came to advising and educating others, they would sound and


    act so experienced. But they would instantly be foolish and naive children when it came to their


    own affairs.


    "Yes I know. See you soon." Hyatt waved at her.


    The two separated and with a heavy camera slung on her back, Erica went to ZL Group.


    On the floor of the CEO''s office, Erica greeted the people in the special assistant area and finally found


    Paige. "Is Matthew inside?"


    "Mr. Huo is there," she confirmed. ''But there is already someone else inside, '' Paige thought.


    "That''s good. I''ll go in myself! Please continue your work!" Then she walked towards Matthew''s office.


    Without knocking at the door, she pushed the door open and walked in. "Matthew, it''s me¡ª" Her voice


    trailed off.


    Besides Matthew, there was a familiar figure in the office.


    It was Phoebe.


    She was wearing a loose dress over her swollen belly; her pregnancy was visible now. Her feet were


    covered by a pair of soft t shoes. She was looking out the window and chatting with the man sitting at


    the desk. She stopped talking upon seeing Erica.


    Embarrassed, Erica looked at Matthew and asked, "Did I disturb you?"


    "No," he replied indifferently.


    But her arrival had instantly dissipated the smile on Phoebe''s face.


    And on the other hand, even if the man said she wasn''t disturbing them, Erica still didn''t know if it was


    appropriate for her to enter or not. If she went inside, then she would feel a little embarrassed since she


    hade in second.


    But if she didn''t go inside... From the very bottom of her heart, she didn''t want Matthew to stay with


    Phoebe alone.


    But Matthew made her struggle easy when he said, "Come in!"


    "Okay!" ''Huh! I have the surveince video at the door as my proof! It was Matthew who asked me to


    mind.


    And yet, her arrival didn''t make Phoebe take her leave. She continued chatting with Matthew, ignoring


    his wife. "They only have eyes for Camille. I don''t want to go back home anymore."


    Matthew simply replied, "Then don''t go back."


    Erica thought to herself, ''Wow, he spoils her that much?''


    Phoebe still kept her eyes on the man and protested, "But now they have beening to me recently.


    My mother has been trying very hard to persuade me. At the same time, my father''s words are very


    unpleasant to hear. He med me, saying that I had hooked up with you and that I had abandoned my


    family. I really don''t know what to do!" Her tone sounded very helpless.


    ncing at the girl who was ying with her phone on the sofa, Matthew replied shortly, "Let me


    handle it."


    ''Humph! He''s indeed doting on Phoebe, '' Erica thought, angrily. She turned to catch a glimpse of the


    man, but she didn''t expect to meet his eyes.


    In order to hide her eavesdropping, Erica quickly looked away and tapped on a voice message her


    instructor had sent. "We''ll be checking the student dormitories tomorrow morning..."


    Phoebe noticed what was going on between them, but she just ignored it and continued toin,


    "Tessie has been in some financial troubles recently. Her money tends to run out faster than her time,


    and shees to me to borrow some. How could the Su family have so many troubles?"


    "Who did you say has financial troubles?" This time, it was Erica who had spoken up.


    She had suddenly raised her voice and asked the woman standing in front of the French window.


    Phoebe nced at her indifferently and answered her question for Matthew''s sake, "I said Tessie!"


    Then she sneered, "Mrs. Huo, do you still remember once having a good rtionship with Tessie?"


    But then, her eyes happened to fall on the studs on Erica''s earlobes. They were the same pair that she


    had asked Matthew forst night!

 Chapter 1187 The Mystery Of Tessie

    Chapter 1187 The Mystery Of Tessie


    So Matthew had given the ear studs to Erica.


    Even though Phoebe had expected this to happen, seeing it was something else, and she clenched her


    fists as jealousy ate away at her. She had never hated anyone so much!


    "Of course I do," Erica was saying. "But why did you say that Tessie was short of money in school?"


    Hastily she put down her camera and phone, then drew closer. The shock in her eyes was obvious.


    Phoebe was a bit confused as well. "I was just telling Matthew something about our Su family. Is there


    anything wrong with that?"


    Indeed, Phoebe''s only intention had been toin to Matthew about family matters. She had no


    idea how her remarks could provoke such astonishment in Erica''s heart. "But... Isn''t Tessie dead? Why


    did you say she was¡ª"


    "Erica Li!" Phoebe interrupted. Her voice was as harsh as a gunshot.


    Unable to ignore this exchange, Matthew frowned and got up from his chair. He drew near, and the


    three people stood face to face there in the office.


    Erica was taken aback by Phoebe''s unfriendly attitude. "You don''t need to shout," she said awkwardly.


    "I can hear you just fine."


    The me in Phoebe''s eyes didn''t die down. "What nonsense are you talking about?! Erica Li, how can


    you be so vicious?"


    "You..." Erica was too flustered to go on. ''How dare this woman yell at me in front of Matthew?'' she


    thought. ''Just because Matthew loves her doesn''t mean she can be so rude to me! I have to maintain


    my own dignity in front of my husband.''


    "Phoebe!" Matthew''s tone was cold; he was warning her to mind her manners.


    Taking a deep breath, Phoebe said, "Matthew, you heard her too. She started it. She is so heartless


    that she even cursed my sister and said she was dead!"


    "But Tessie is dead..." Erica insisted, more perplexed now than ever. The doctor had told her so.


    "Erica Li, what did Tessie do to deserve this from you?" Phoebe demanded, shaking with rage. "Why


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    are you cursing her like that?"


    At this moment, it began to dawn on Erica; Phoebe must not havee to terms with what had


    happened to Tessie. Was it so painful that she was still in denial?


    Thinking of this, Erica softened her tone. "Tessie was my best friend. Why would I curse her? I was


    there when she died¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Phoebe raised a trembling hand and pointed at the door to Matthew''s office. "How could you


    say something so terrible? Get out of here! I can''t stand to even look at your face!"


    ''This is my husband''s office and she is kicking me out?'' Erica thought. She wasn''t without sympathy for


    Phoebe''s pain, but she simply could not stand for this kind of humiliation. She gritted her teeth. "What


    right do you have to kick me out?"


    As she said this, Matthew put an arm around Erica''s waist, and the two faced Phoebe together.


    "Phoebe, you are pregnant," he cautioned. "You need to calm down. Think about the baby."


    "I can''t calm down. Tessie was so good to Erica!" cried Phoebe. "But Erica mistreated her, and here


    she is saying that she''s dead! I really feel sorry for you that you married such a woman as Erica. She


    has always been a liar..."


    "Phoebe Su!" Matthew snapped, his face darkening. "For thest time, watch yournguage!"


    Faced with Matthew''s anger, Phoebe flinched as though struck. Having no more stomach for arguing,


    she turned her back to them and sobbed, "I don''t want to see her anymore. Please ask her to leave."


    Afraid that Matthew would drive her away, Erica spoke before he could, desperate to maintain a shred


    of dignity. "I''m sorry that I came here without your permission. I''m leaving now!"


    With that, she pried herself out of Matthew''s hold, gathered up her phone and camera, and trotted


    away.


    Matthew reached out to stop her, but the girl ran too fast.


    When she was gone, a horribly ufortable moment passed. Phoebe stood framed before the


    window, miserable and still. Unable to stand the silence, Matthew said, "Phoebe, you''ve gone too far!"


    Phoebe squeezed her red eyes shut for a long time. After finally opening them she choked, "Matthew,


    did you know about what sort of things Erica did on campus?"


    Matthew kept silent. He hadn''t known.


    "My sister is one of the victims of Erica''s violence," Phoebe went on. "They used to be good friends.


    Butter, because of a man, Erica bullied her many times! Tessie was forced to transfer to another


    school just to get away from her!"


    Matthew''s eyes narrowed. "One cannot speak and make ims like that without having any evidence


    to present. You should understand such a simple thing!"


    Tears stained Phoebe''s cheeks, but she didn''t wipe them away. "I didn''t want to talk about this. But I


    was afraid that you fell for the wrong person!"


    Matthew seemed emotionless, as usual. "Who told you that I fell for Erica?"


    She ignored the question. "Did you?"


    The warning in Matthew''s tone was obvious. "She is already my wife. If you say anything bad about her


    again, it means you have a problem with me!"


    "Matthew," Phoebe stammered, "how can I possibly have a problem with you? Back then, I married


    Nathan because of your words. Now that he''s dead and I''ve fallen out with my family because of him,


    my child and I can only rely on you..."


    "For Nathan''s sake, I will give you everything you need. On the other hand, I won''t give you anything


    that I shouldn''t give you!" The man hardly raised his voice, but he didn''t need to. The chilly aura that he


    gave off was menacing enough.


    Phoebe knew what he meant by things he shouldn''t give her. She knew that this man''s heart had


    always been far beyond her reach.


    Meanwhile, Erica hadn''t gone anywhere after leaving ZL Group. She merely sat on the curb, deep in


    thought, ignoring the busy strangers passing up and down the street. After a while, she took out her


    phone and called Rhea. She didn''t waste time with small talk. "Rhea, Phoebe said Tessie is still alive..."


    Rhea sounded shocked. "What? How is that possible? Weren''t you there when she died?"


    "Yes," Erica confirmed. The doctor had told her personally that Tessie died in childbirth.


    After an unpleasant pause, Rhea asked, "Have you seen Tessie?"


    "Not yet... Rhea, Phoebe is really the woman my husband likes. She is even pregnant with my


    husband''s child..." Erica trailed off, feeling deste and empty.


    She didn''t know why, but she just couldn''t be happy.


    Rhea sounded shocked¡ªagain. "That sounds like a real roller-coaster."


    "Yes! It does!" cried Erica. She hadn''t expected that her rtionship with Matthew would turn out to be


    so dramatic either.


    Her thoughts wandered again, and she touched the ear studs Matthew had given her. Part of her


    wanted to return them to him, but another part did not.


    She didn''t know if it was because she liked them too much or because she just loved money,


    considering how expensive they were.


    Rhea broke the silence. "Listen, you need to get to the bottom of this. If Tessie is still alive, you need to


    ask her face to face what really happened." If Tessie was still alive, it meant that they had all been


    deceived by her.


    Rhea didn''t want to believe that her good friend would treat them like this.


    "That''s why I''m calling you," Erica exined,ing back to herself. "Do you know the Su family''s


    address?" Naturally, she had to verify Phoebe''s words. She couldn''t trust her so easily.


    "No, sorry," Rhea replied. "You know that Tessie never dared to take her friends to the Su family''s


    house."


    Erica had known that, actually. Tessie was not loved in the Su family. They had visited Tessie in Y City


    once or twice, but every time they stayed in a hotel. There had always been a distance between her


    and all of her rtives.


    "I think Julianna knows the address," Erica said, thinking out loud. "Her home is also in Y City."


    There was a problem, though: she hadn''t spoken with Julianna in a long time. They''d had a falling-out


    some years ago, over a hooligan that Julianna had been involved with.

 Chapter 1188 Where Is She

    Chapter 1188 Where Is She


    Early on, Erica had been able to see that the guy Julianna was seeing was a punk. Repeatedly, Erica


    had tried to convince her friend to break things off with him. But Julianna hadn''t listened, and after


    they''d had one too many arguments over it, she and Erica fell out.


    Later, Tam moved back to Y City because of his career, taking Julianna with him, and the two women


    hadn''t seen each other since.


    Still on the phone with her friend Rhea, Erica thought back on those old wounds until it twisted her


    stomach into a knot. Finally she said, "Forget it. I''ll just ask for my brother''s help!" Gifford was good at


    locating people, just as much as Wesley.


    But Rhea suggested, "Why don''t you just ask your husband for help? It will be quicker that way."


    "No, Phoebe is still in his office," said Erica quickly. "I guess he is busyforting her. I''d better not


    disturb them." The more she thought about it, the more wretched she felt. Here she was, stuck in a


    marriage that, more often than not, seemed loveless. Yet in some ways this man actually was very


    good to her. Not to mention, he was a source of financial stability, so Erica was reluctant to leave him.


    She was a bit startled by what Rhea said next. "What nonsense! Have you forgotten you''re the legal


    wife here? Why are you acting like you''re the mistress? Stand up for yourself! You should go back to


    that office right now and kick Phoebe out of it. No matter how good their rtionship was before, he is


    your husband¡ªnot hers! There''s no reason at all for you to be amodating yourself to them."


    Erica winced, and her fingers tightened around her cell phone. Deep down, she thought her friend was


    right. But Matthew didn''t even like her, let alone love her, and her feelings toward him were no warmer.


    Why should she go back there and make a scene over Phoebe?


    "No, forget it," she dered. "I''m going to try Gifford. Besides, we haven''t talked in a while. I should see


    if he has found a girlfriend and forgotten his little sister."


    "Okay. Call me if you need anything," Rhea said.


    "Okay. Bye!"


    Still sitting on the curb, Erica took a few minutes to let her mood get back to normal before calling


    Gifford. The phone rang for almost a full minute before he finally answered. Gifford took the first word¡ª


    and sure enough, it was a barb. "Matthew doesn''t strike me as a stingy man. Why are you calling?"


    Erica rolled her eyes. It seemed like his opinion of her hadn''t changed much. "Brother, do you think I


    would only call you to ask for money?"


    Gifford didn''t miss a beat. "Yes, that''s exactly what I think."


    "Oh,e on! I don''t need money. I''m calling for something else."


    His tone softened just a tiny bit. "Well, go ahead. I''m all ears."


    "Can you help me find out where Tessie''s home is?" Gifford and Tessie had met several times, so Erica


    thought he should remember her.


    "Why do you want to know?"


    Erica bit her lip, then decided to just go with the truth. "Tessie''s sister said that she''s not dead. I want to


    see for myself if it''s true or not."


    "She''s not dead?" Gifford hesitated; he sounded genuinely surprised. "Why don''t you ask Matthew for


    help instead? He should know more about this than I do..."


    After all, Matthew was friends with Tessie''s sister, Phoebe. And the way Gifford saw it, Matthew would


    be faster than him in investigation.


    But now Erica was annoyed. This day had already turned into enough of an emotional ordeal. She


    wasn''t happy about having to tell Rhea that her husband was with Phoebe; she didn''t want her brother


    to know about it too. She decided to show some teeth. "Hey, Brother, why are you acting like a sissy?


    Will you help me or not?"


    Gifford was caught off-guard by her tone. "Erica, I''ll remember what you just said," he snarled. "You''d


    better not call me again!" Erica was definitely the first and only person who dared to call him a sissy!


    "Bye!" she said sweetly, then immediately hung up. She never doubted that she''d get what she wanted;


    she knew how to push Gifford''s buttons.


    Sure enough, within a few minutes, Gifford sent her an address.


    Without wasting any time, Erica called a taxi and headed to the Su family''s house.


    She didn''t bother small-talking with the driver; she was too wrapped up in the unpleasant questions that


    haunted her. If Tessie was really alive, then why had the doctor said that she died of difficultbor? Had


    Tessie run away from her whole life¡ªand from her own son, Ethan? If so, why? If she''d been in


    trouble, why hadn''t she gone to Erica, her best friend?


    It was all too much to puzzle out, and she had no answers.


    Half an hourter she was there.


    Erica stepped out of the taxi at the entrance of a detached vi. She double-checked the number on


    the mailbox with the address her brother had provided. They matched¡ªNumber 36.


    A thick stone wall surrounded the property. Spying a sturdy-looking iron gate, Erica went up to it, found


    the buzzer, and rang it.


    Presently there were footsteps, the rattling of a lock, and the gate half-opened with a creek, revealing a


    clean, prim figure who was obviously a maid. "Hello. What can I do for you?"


    Erica had thought about what to say on the way there. "Hello. Is Mrs. Su home?"


    "Madam is not here. Who are you?"


    "I''m Tessie''s friend. Is Tessie home?"


    Before the maid could answer, there was the low hum of an approaching car engine, followed by the


    re of a horn.


    Erica turned around to see a ck Benzing to a stop behind her.


    Inside, she could just barely make out the silhouettes of the driver and of a lone passenger in the back


    seat.


    "Excuse me, miss," said the maid, pulling the gate open all the way to admit the vehicle.


    Erica stepped out of the way and the car started to glide past.


    To her surprise, it stopped beside her. The back window rolled down, revealing a well-dressed, middle-


    aged woman. Her delicate face regarded Erica with guarded dispassion. "Mrs. Huo?"


    Although Erica had never met this woman before, she recognized her at a nce¡ªPhoebe and Tessie


    looked so much like her. "Hello, Mrs. Su. I''m Erica Li."


    Fanya Dong nodded slightly, and her next words were dripping with sarcasm. "There''s no need to


    introduce yourself. Everyone in Y City knows that you''re Mrs. Huo now."


    Erica didn''t take the bait; she hadn''te here for an argument. Not wanting to wait for answers, she


    simply blurted out the question in her heart. "Mrs. Su, is Tessie still alive? Where is she now?"


    Fanya Dong''s reaction to this subject was remarkably simr to Phoebe''s¡ªthe look on her face


    changed immediately. "Mrs. Huo, are you here to make trouble just because you think your husband


    will back you up?"


    Although she had never liked Tessie very much, the girl was still her own daughter. Having this woman


    show up, asking these questions, instantly kindled her anger.


    "Of course not. Please understand. Back then, Tessie¡ª" Erica stopped herself before she could say


    that Tessie had died in childbirth; she had promised her friend not to tell anyone about the child. Taking


    a breath, Erica started over. "Something happened to Tessie in A Country. Some medicalplication


    ¡ªthe doctor told me that she died because of it, so I came to find out the truth."


    "Which quack dared to talk nonsense like that¡ªspreading rumors about my family?" Fanya Dong


    snarled. "Who did you hear this from? Tell me so I can sue him into oblivion!" She was a strong woman


    who had spent half a lifetime in the business world. It was a frightening thing when she lost her temper!


    However, Erica was not intimidated. All she cared about was learning what had happened to her friend.


    However rich she might be, Fanya Dong meant nothing to her.


    "So is it true?" Erica pressed. "Tessie is really alive? Where is she now? Is she home? I want to see


    her!"


    Had her life been saved? If Tessie was really alive, why hadn''t she contacted her and Ethan?


    To Erica''s surprise, Fanya Dong seemed to get even angrier. "Mrs. Huo, don''t you know better than


    anyone else why Tessie was transferred back from A Country?" If Erica weren''t a member of the


    powerful Li family, and if she hadn''t married into the even more powerful Huos, the Su family wouldn''t


    have let go of her!


    "I?" Erica hesitated, not sure what to say. She guessed then that Tessie had transferred to another


    school because she was afraid of what would happen if anyone found out she''d had a child.


    "Mrs. Su," Erica said. "Can you give me Tessie''s phone number? Or at least tell me which school she


    goes to?" She just wanted to see Tessie and get the truth for herself.


    Fanya Dong''s face didn''t soften a bit. "Why should I tell you anything? Haven''t you made Tessie suffer


    enough?" With that, she turned to the driver. "Take me inside!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 1189 Youve Married The Wrong Person

    Chapter 1189 You''ve Married The Wrong Person


    Suddenly, the engine revved up and the car proceeded as slowly as possible, seemingly engaged on


    first gear. Erica immediately caught up to the car and continued pursuit. "What do you mean? Speak


    clearly! What did you mean by I made Tessie suffer?"


    After all, Erica wasn''t the one who introduced Tessie to Tam. Moreover, Erica even tried to persuade


    Tessie to give up waiting on a married man, but she didn''t listen to her and insisted on giving birth to


    Ethan.


    Why was she being used of hurting Tessie?


    However, Fanya''s silence was clear indication of her indifference and she rolled up the car window.


    Erica stopped in her tracks when she saw the car drive in through the gates of the Su family residence.


    She didn''t see the point in carrying on because it was obvious that Tessie''s mother didn''t want to talk to


    her.


    Instead, she took her phone out and put it close to her left ear. "Hello, Tam Wu? Have you even tried to


    look for Tessie?"


    Tam, who was in the middle of an important meeting, politely asked to be excused when he heard


    Tessie''s name. He found a quiet corner and answered, "I met Tessie''s mother at a dinner party. I found


    out from her that Tessie had transferred to Y City University and majored in fashion design. I have a


    question for you! Why did you say that she was dead when I asked you thest time?"


    Erica was dumbstruck by his words. Why did she say that Tessie was dead? Why? The reason why


    she thought Tessie was dead was that the doctor gave her the bad news in person, even though she


    didn''t see her body with her own eyes.


    When Erica asked to go into the delivery room to see Tessie onest time, the doctor insisted that she


    leave at once, saying that it was the mother''s dying wish that she leave that ce with the baby as


    soon as possible.


    Soon after, to honor her friend''sst wish, Erica sent someone to inform the Su family of Tessie''s death


    and ran away with the baby.


    If Tessie had been alive, she would have chosen to take a major in fashion design at the Y City


    University. It was only when she met Tam that her dreams of bing a fashion designer had


    reced her aspirations of bing a photographer. She had nned to work at Tam''spany after


    graduation.


    Erica took a deep breath and again said, "Have you tried to contact her?"


    "Yes, but I''ve been very busytely. Are you going to meet her?"


    "Yes!" Erica had to see Tessie with her own eyes and touch her with her own hands. More importantly,


    she needed to find out what exactly had happened.


    Tam paused to think for a while and said, "I''m free around ten o''clock tomorrow morning. Shall we go


    together?"


    "All right!"


    After making an appointment with Tam, Erica didn''t rush back to the vi. Instead, she had dinner


    outside as she needed some time on her own to contemte.


    As soon as she finished eating a bowl of wontons, she received a message from Matthew. "The chef


    has arrived at the vi. Where are you?"


    Erica was reluctant to reply, but she didn''t want to waste the chef''s time. "I''ve already had dinner


    outside. There''s no need to have the chefe by."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Matthew didn''t reply to her message, and Erica didn''t care. She had a lot on her mind and as far as she


    was concerned, a little bit of wandering around was the only remedy that could ease her tension.


    At around ten o''clock in the evening, Matthew walked into the vi. He was weed into the living


    room by a deafening silence and his wife wasn''t in her usual spot watching a horror movie like she


    always did.


    Meanwhile, in the bedroom on the third floor, Erica was already in bed, ying games on her


    cellphone. When Matthew walked in, she didn''t even move, let alone turn around to greet him, as if she


    had no idea he was standing there.


    He loosened his tie, walked to the bedside and looked down at the busy girl. "I have a question to ask


    you."


    "Sure." Erica had her eyes glued to the screen of her phone.


    "Did something happen between you and Phoebe in the past?"


    The question took away Erica''s attention from her phone, but only for a moment. "No." Indeed, they


    didn''t have any problems with each other before she married Matthew.


    However, ever since she became Matthew''s wife, Erica had be Phoebe''s rival in love.


    "Do you have someone you like?"


    "Yes!" Erica liked a lot of people. Such as her parents; her siblings and baby Ethan.


    Matthew kept silent and then he muttered in a low voice, "You and Tessie fell in love with the same


    man? Ethan''s father?"


    Matthew recalled the phone call Erica made on their wedding night.


    Erica once said that she wanted to marry Hyatt, but she already had a baby with another man and on


    top of that, she was now married to Matthew. Matthew could no longer tell which part of her story was


    true and which wasn''t.


    Erica was speechless, but she finally looked him in the eye. ''I liked Tam Wu? The man who was old


    enough to be my father?'' She stifled her disgust behind a fake smile. "Matthew, what are you trying to


    say?"


    Could this be the early signs of a divorce? Did his goddess finally lose her temper in front of him?


    The two of them stared at each other for a few minutes before Matthew broke the silence and spoke


    first. "There is no way you two are going to be together in this lifetime, so I suggest you give up on that


    silly dream!"


    "Anything else?" She looked at him indifferently.


    "Yes! Is Tessie really dead or was she forced to transfer to another school?"


    Erica, who had been calm this whole time, couldn''t keep her cool after hearing this. She threw her


    phone aside, stood on the bed and looked down at the man with a burning rage. "Do you have a


    problem with me? I want to know the truth more than you do! Why does everyone imply that I hurt


    Tessie?"


    Matthew raised his head and said, "Sit down first!"


    "No! Why do I have to listen to you? I''m sorry, Matthew Huo, if you want a wife who''ll sit and stand on


    your word, then you''ve married the wrong person! Go and find your goddess! She''s obedient, gentle


    and considerate! I can''tpare with her. I''ll be like this all my life and I don''t intend to change myself


    for another man!"


    Matthew pressed his lips in a grim line, meeting Erica''s cold green eyes. "Did I say that you hurt


    Tessie?"


    "Isn''t that what you mean? I thought she was dead! Dead! The doctor told me that she was dead! Who


    knew she woulde back to lifeter! Besides, even if she had died, it would have been forbor.


    Why should I be the one to me? What does it have to do with me?"


    ''Died ofbor?'' These words caught Matthew''s attention. "So, who on earth is Ethan''s biological


    mother?"


    "Te¡ªI... I mean, Ethan is my baby!" Erica had almost blurted out the truth. She was so frightened that


    her anger was almost gone and she knelt down on the bed as her legs felt weak.


    Erica felt that it would be better not to tell Matthew about Ethan''s identity before she found out the


    whole story from Tessie in person.


    However, little did she know that the unfinished word "Te" she had just mistakenly uttered, confirmed all


    of Matthew''s doubts about Tessie being Ethan''s actual biological mother.


    "You should go to bed early." He walked towards the closet.


    "Wait!" Erica stopped him.


    He turned around and looked at her with an expectant expression.


    "What did Phoebe say to you? I don''t need to hear about the sweet words or how you were making out


    in the office. I''m asking about what she said about me!"


    Matthew frowned at her words. ''What the hell is she talking about?'' "There were no sweet words, nor


    was there any making out. But she did say something about you."


    Although the two women didn''t seem to get along well with each other, it was not the reason for him to


    lie to Erica. What Phoebe said to him about Erica forced him to ask the girl, "What do you think of


    campus violence?"


    ''Campus violence? So Phoebe told Matthew that I was a hot-headed person in campus?'' Erica thought


    for a while and said, "You mean in primary school? Junior middle school? Or in university?"


    "All," he said curtly.


    "When I was in primary school, I punched a boy in the face. When I was in junior middle school, I


    asked a boy in the other ssroom to run around the yground and shout, ''I won''t wet the bed


    anymore.'' When I was in senior high school, I locked a girl in the bathroom. When I was in university, I


    took a video of a girl and a boy making out in the car, and uploaded it on the Inte after having it


    pixted. Is that enough?" Erica had a lot more stories to share if he was willing to hear them.


    Matthew''s lips twitched. After all, his wife had such an illustrious life! "Is Tessie in one of these stories?"


    he asked.

 Chapter 1190 Im The Hostess

    Chapter 1190 I''m The Hostess


    Matthew''s absurd question made Erica want tough, but she didn''t quite manage it. "Of course not,"


    she said. "Tessie is my good friend. How could I do anything to bully her?"


    Her husband studied her carefully. "Didn''t you two fall in love with the same man?"


    "Who gave you that idea? Well, let me tell you something. Tessie has good taste in many things¡ª


    sometimes better than mine. But when ites to taste in men, hers is really not as good as mine!"


    Erica said proudly.


    Matthew arched an eyebrow. "Oh? Now, why is that?"


    The girl was immersed incency as she exined, "She likes a man who is in his forties. But my


    husband is rich, handsome and powerful. And most important of all he is still young! Now, don''t you


    think I have better taste than her?" She left off with a satisfied wink.


    Her yfulness had a way of reducing the tension in the room. Matthew nodded in agreement, but


    there was something else that he couldn''t help but say. "You know, I seem to recall you marrying me


    because of your father''s taste, rather than your own. Not to mention that you lied to me, saying that you


    were pregnant again, all in the hopes of getting out of marrying me. Does my memory serve me right?"


    Erica''s chuckle was ruthless, and her answer was the same. "If I could turn back time, I still wouldn''t


    want to marry you." After all, who would be stupid enough to willingly marry a man who didn''t like her


    and who she didn''t like?


    Truth be told, though, she had never regretted marrying Matthew except when she was angry.


    Matthew''s smile fled in an instant. Despite himself, he was a bit hurt by her words. His wife really could


    be heartless sometimes.


    Unwilling to continue the conversation, he disappeared back into the closet.


    Some minutester he emerged, now in his pajamas. It was only then that Erica thought she


    understood the point of their conversation. "Did Phoebe tell you that I bullied Tessie back in school?"


    she asked at length.


    Matthew didn''t answer her.


    In her eyes, his silence was an admission. "So, you believe it''s true?"


    "Not yet." He wouldn''t turn against his own wife just because of Phoebe''s words. Phoebe didn''t have


    that much influence on him.


    "What do you mean by ''not yet''?" Erica asked, her heart beginning to sink.


    "Because she''s given me no evidence except for her word."


    The girl continued, "So if she shows you some evidence, then you''ll believe her?"


    Matthew answered with a question of his own. "If there is solid evidence of something, shouldn''t I


    believe it?"


    Erica was speechless at first. He was right, of course. She didn''t believe a person''s word was enough


    to prove a case; nobody did.


    "Well, you''re going to be disappointed," she told him. "Phoebe can spend her life scouring the campus,


    and she''ll never find evidence of any violence, let alone anything bad to do with me. Besides, I''m telling


    you the truth. I have never bullied Tessie. Phoebe was just jealous that I''ve be your wife, so she


    wanted to drive a wedge between us. So next time you see her, remember to tell her that if she has a


    problem with me, she can juste straight to me; she doesn''t need to go tattling to you. Tell her to be


    brave, not a coward!"


    ''Humph!'' Erica snorted in her mind. Even the mere mention of Phoebe could bring out her rebellious


    side like nothing else.


    Her mind was made up that they would be enemies in the future! But to be exact, they were rivals in


    love!


    ''Matthew, you can just wait and see how I trample on this meddler," thought Erica.


    She had no doubt that Phoebe also wanted to marry Matthew and to have him to herself. But Erica


    wouldn''t let that woman''s wishe true; she was Mrs. Huo, and she would not let that status go for


    anything.


    Matthew gracefully rolled up his sleeves, revealing one of his arms, the blue veins on which were partly


    visible. "She indeed is not a brave woman," he remarked casually.


    He meant it literally, but he didn''t realize that Erica had a different way of thinking from normal people.


    She misunderstood him, thinking that he was saying that to protect Phoebe.


    To be precise, she thought his meaning was, ''Phoebe is a weak woman that needs to be protected, so


    you don''t have to go fight her.''


    Erica spoke through gritted teeth. "Don''t forget to bring her over for dinner sometime."


    "What?" Matthew was very confused by this. Didn''t she dislike Phoebe? Why did she want her toe


    to the house at all, let alone for dinner?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Erica saw no reason to hide her thoughts. "I want to make sure she knows that I''m your wife, and this is


    my house, not hers. I''m the hostess of this vi!"


    ''Well, that''s a good idea!'' Matthew thought happily.


    As a matter of fact, though, Erica had only said those words in a fit of anger. She didn''t think that


    Matthew would actually bring his goddess home to see her get hurt.


    But this time, she was wrong.


    Meanwhile, in A Country


    Wesley finished hisst bite of dinner and turned to ir, who was feeding Ethan. "If everything goes


    well," he said, "your son wille back tonight."


    "Why would he do that?" ir replied with a frown. "He still doesn''t have a girlfriend. I don''t want to see


    him! You should call him and tell him not toe back unless he has a girl to bring home!"


    Wesley was thoughtful. "I thought you just recently set him up for a blind date. Did that not work out?"


    "No, it didn''t work out. He refused even to go see the girl; every time I find someone for him, he resists.


    If he ever stops being so stubborn and agrees, or else finds a girl on his own, then he cane back


    for a visit." This was a battle that ir had been fighting for a long time. She was more determined than


    ever to find a girlfriend for Gifford.


    With a helpless shake of his head, Wesley turned to the girl across the table, who was eating silently.


    "How was everything at school today, Chantel?"


    Chantel swallowed, wiped her mouth, and replied with a smile, "Everything''s good. I''m doing well in my


    sses, and the teachers take good care of me. Thank you for your concern, Uncle Wesley and Aunt


    ir."


    It had been a while since Chantel was brought to the Li family''s house. The girl was diligent, lively, and


    obedient, and ir liked her quite a bit. So she had talked with Wesley about sending her to a college.


    Wesley, of course, would go along with just about anything ir wanted.


    With that settled, they had asked what kind of major Chantel wanted to study. Tentatively, the Li couple


    had nned to have her learnnguage, just like ir.


    The girl had agreed when they suggested that major, but Wesley was able to sense that she wasn''t


    really interested in it. No doubt she''d just been unwilling to disappoint them.


    So he had asked her what she really wanted to learn.


    After hesitating for a long moment, Chantel had said, "I want to learn acting." She wanted to be an


    actress! Indeed, this had been her biggest dream. As she saw it, she had to seize the opportunity, now


    that it was before her.


    After discussing it among themselves, ir and Wesley had pulled some strings and sent Chantel to


    the Department of Performance of the School of Drama in A Country.


    Chantel had never been to a university before, so obviously she had started out as a freshman there.


    "That''s good," ir said. "If you need anything at school, just tell me. Don''t be shy."


    "I will, Aunt ir. Thank you both," the girl said pleasantly. With that, she lowered her head and went


    back to eating, hoping they wouldn''t notice her eyes watering. She had only been in the Li family house


    for a few days, but Uncle Wesley and Aunt ir had shown her so much kindness. She really didn''t


    know how to repay them.


    After dinner, Chantel stood up and was about to clean up the table, but ir stopped her. "Don''t you


    have to practice dancing? We have maids here. You don''t have to worry about the housework. Just


    attend to your studies."


    Chantel had started slower than others, so she needed to work harder in order to catch up with her


    ssmates. Taking ir''s point, she didn''t insist on cleaning the table or the dishes. She touched


    Ethan''s tender face, said goodbye to the two elders, and went back to her room.

 Chapter 1191 Matthew Likes Rika

    Chapter 1191 Matthew Likes Rika


    That evening


    ir put the asleep Ethan on his small bed and went back to the big bed. On a whim, she said,


    "Wesley, you have a good eye for people. Do you think Chantel and Gifford are good together?"


    Wesley frowned slightly. He had never thought about it before. Finally, he shook his head and said,


    "Not really. She''s too young." Gifford was twelve years older than Chantel.


    "You got that right! Chantel''s only 20, and Gifford is 32. There''s a generation gap right there. They


    won''t share the same interests." ir was concerned. All she wanted was for her son to be happy.


    "But..." Wesley hesitated. "Gifford doesn''t even like hanging out with girls. Since he chose to bring


    Chantel back home, it means that he''s interested in her. If you want to try and y matchmaker, go


    ahead."


    Wesley knew Gifford well. He worked from dawn until dusk. Whenever a young girl came over to him


    and tried to talk to him, he would ignore her.


    He wouldn''t even acknowledge she existed.


    Wesley was anxious for his son to start dating. He didn''t care about the age gap between Gifford and a


    potential girlfriend, as long as he was willing to date her.


    In his opinion, it was okay for the boy to be older. At least older boys knew how to take care of girls.


    "But Chantel decided on an acting major. She wants to work in show biz. If she bes a star and


    gets caught in a scandal, won''t it hurt us?" ir''s concerns were valid. After all, the Lis were a military


    family. They had always avoided any drama and never got involved in the entertainment industry.


    "Take it easy. Chantel''s only been here for a few days, but you already have her career set up and are


    marching her down the aisle already. You must really want another grandkid. Isn''t Ethan enough for


    you? Just call Rika. I''m sure she''d be willing to squeeze another baby out for you."


    ir rolled her eyes at him. "You think I won''t?"


    Wesley chuckled. "Of course you will. My wife is the most important person in this family. There''s


    nothing you won''t do!" His tone was yful, and not meant to be taken seriously.


    "Cut it out. I''m going to call Rika!" Saying that, ir had already begun dialing Erica''s number.


    "Hi Rika, it''s Mom. When are you going to give me another baby?" ir asked.


    After grumbling a few words to her, Erica hung up the phone. ir stared at her phone, dumbfounded.


    Wesley frowned. "What''s wrong?" He didn''t hear much, but he swore he heard Rika mention "the


    woman Matthew likes."


    In a gloomy mood, ir recounted what Erica told her. "Your daughter said since the woman Matthew


    likes is pregnant, maybe she should bring that one home. That way, Matthew will be happy and we can


    take care of it..."


    Wesley snorted, "I''ve never known anyone as silly as your daughter. Matthew must have the patience


    of a saint." She even believed Matthew had feelings for someone else. If Matthew really had a


    rtionship with another woman and the woman was pregnant with his child, there was no way that


    Matthew would send the kid elsewhere.


    And Carlos would never allow Matthew to have an affair.


    ir was still wondering about one thing. "Weren''t you having second thoughts about Matthew


    marrying Rika after their engagement? Are you on his side now?"


    "Can''t you see that Matthew likes our daughter?" Wesley asked. Women were usually more attuned to


    love than men. He thought ir could tell Matthew had a thing for Erica.


    "Not really. Didn''t Erica just say he''s in love with another woman?" ir actually wasn''t crazy about


    Matthew and Erica getting married, either. But Erica did have a kid out of wedlock, and her reputation


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    was ruined. An arranged marriage would ensure she had a good life. ir was thankful anyone was


    willing to marry Erica, let alone Matthew. She could do worse¡ªthe man was handsome and loaded.


    Wesley looked at ir with a faint smile. "Well, I know Matthew has fallen for someone. And I can even


    tell you who she is."


    "Okay...who?" ir asked curiously.


    "I''ll tell youter. I need to make sure first."


    ir rolled her eyes at him. "You did that deliberately. You always like to appear mysterious."


    Wesley just smiled without saying anything.


    He still remembered when Matthew visited them long ago, Erica was still a little kid then, covered in


    mud like¡ªwell, a little kid. Then she barreled into Matthew and stained his white shirt.


    ir asked Erica to buy a new shirt for Matthew.


    Erica left the house with the ten thousand ir had given her.


    But she stopped off at the farmer''s market. When she saw another shirt there, she snatched it up, not


    realizing it was not up to par.


    It was cheap, so she took the rest of the money and bought snacks and a piggy bank.


    She put the remaining money into the iron piggy bank and buried it under a tree in the yard.


    Wesley knew Erica would somehow screw this up, so he checked all the surveince videos from the


    cameras along her path. It was not until then that he realized that she bought a shirt for 30 dors for


    Matthew and wrapped it in a package worth 20. The shirt was not worth 8999 dors like she imed.


    Noticing that there was a mini-garden under the willow tree where the piggy bank was buried, Wesley


    thought it was so obvious and silly, as if Erica was testing his intelligence.


    He pulled out the vegetables and dug, and soon the piggy bank was exposed. Then, he went off


    looking for Erica.


    When he found her, the girl was ying with Yvette on the slope behind the vi.


    Erica had a smug look on her face as she stood on the slope with her hands on her hips, and then she


    burst intoughter. She said something, but it was lost to the wind.


    When Wesley was about to drag the girl back home and teach her a lesson, he saw Matthew standing


    nearby, pointing the camera on his phone at Erica.


    If he was right, Matthew had snapped a pic of Erica in secret.


    Thanks to Debbie, Erica was able to escape her father''s discipline. She was out of the house for three


    days.


    Wesley knew where she was hiding, but Matthew pleaded on her behalf before he left. "Uncle Wesley,


    it''s just a shirt. And she''s still a child. Please don''t be angry. There''s no harm done."


    In the dark night, Wesley smiled as he thought of his naughty daughter.


    Damn! He missed his precious daughter. Without Rika by his side, it was quiet, but there was always


    something missing. It felt wrong.


    He turned over and gathered ir in his arms. Luckily, the woman who would be there for the rest of


    his life was right there. It was somefort, at any rate.


    Downstairs, in the Li family''s house


    Gifford quietly opened the door to the vi, and closed it behind him. After changing into his slippers, he


    walked into the living room.


    At the same time, a young woman padded downstairs. When she saw him, she greeted him with a


    smile, "You''re back!"


    Gifford was puzzled at first. "Who¡ª? Why are you here?" And she acted so excited. She was wearing


    pajamas, as well. ''Is that who I think it is?'' Gifford thought.


    "It''s me¡ªChantel!" Chantel could understand why Gifford didn''t recognize her. Her face was dirty


    before she came to live with the Lis. Bathed, and wearing the new pajamas ir had bought her, she


    looked like another girl entirely. And a pretty one, to boot.


    ''It''s really her, '' Gifford thought. He looked her up and down and finally nodded. "You clean up nice! But


    you''re too thin. You should eat. We have plenty of food here."


    Rika was already quite thin. Gifford couldn''t imagine someone skinnier than his sister. Well, now that


    someone was standing in front of him.


    Chantel smiled and her eyes lit up. "So, Gifford, are you busy every day?"

 Chapter 1192 I Can Marry You

    Chapter 1192 I Can Marry You


    "What a coincidence. I''m almost never here. Ie home about every six months or so to visit." Gifford


    walked towards the kitchen, trying to find something to eat.


    Chantel followed. "Oh, I see. Sounds like you''re really busy."


    "Yeah, but I''m used to it! Where are Mom and Dad?" Gifford opened the fridge and started piling food


    on the counter, taking out everything he thought he could eat.


    "They thought you weren''ting back today, so they went to bed early." She stared at the ever-


    growing pile of food on the counter. "You must be hungry." Chantel curiously looked at the man who


    was eagerly devouring a steamed bun.


    He didn''t say anything for a moment, working on swallowing what he was eating. "Sorry. Haven''t eaten


    anything since noon."


    "Hey, don''t dig into the leftovers. I can cook, you know. What do you want? I''ll make it for you."


    Gifford was surprised. This girl was much nicer than Rika. He asked in disbelief, "You can cook?" She


    already told him that, but apparently he wasn''t paying that much attention. How would she have taken


    care of her grandfather otherwise?


    Erica was two years older than Chantel but was still very childish. She couldn''t even hold a pan


    steadily. Fortunately, she married Matthew. She was his problem now.


    Most girls in the Li family weren''t particrly adept with stove or pan. Yvette only knew how to boil


    eggs, and almost nothing else. Gifford was a little worried for Yvette. She was going to marry into the


    You family. He wondered if her inability to cook would hurt her chances of domestic bliss.


    But as spoiled as Rika was, her marriage to Matthew seemed pretty solid. If she got on his nerves,


    Matthew never let that show.


    Thinking of this, Gifford had to admit that Erica was really lucky to marry into the Huo family.


    "Yes, I can cook. What do you want to eat?" Chantel asked again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Gifford shook his head. "I''m not picky. Fix whatever you want. You make it, I''ll eat it." After all, it was


    almost midnight. He didn''t want to keep her up half the night cooking for him.


    "Okay."


    So Chantel turned on burners and started to prep a basic meal. Gifford had nothing to do, so he


    watched her.


    People always assumed that kids who grew up in the countryside learned how to take care of their


    family. Now it looked like that was true.


    Chantel was good at everything from washing vegetables to cooking. Meanwhile, Gifford made small


    talk. "Did you cook at home a lot?"


    "Oh yeah. My grandpa would feed the chickens and cattle, and I''d have to fix the meals."


    "So how do you like it here?"


    Chantel turned around and nodded at him seriously. "It''s nice. Your parents have been good to me. And


    Ethan''s so cute!" Chantel wondered about Ethan, like who his mom was. She guessed it had to be


    Erica or Yvette. But when she tried to confirm these guesses with ir, she shut the young girl down.


    So, finally, she stopped asking.


    "That''s cool."


    Soon, the kitchen was filled with the delicious odors of a freshly cooked meal. She''d fixed arge bowl


    of braised noodles with tomato and egg.


    Chantel brought the noodles to the table and told Gifford with a smile, "Eat it while it''s hot! Sorry if it


    doesn''t taste good, but that''s what we have."


    Gifford picked up a few noodles with his chopsticks, blew on them, and put them into his mouth. He


    chewed them quickly and nodded. "Mmm! This is amazing! Much better than anything my sisters ever


    made. I guess you can cook."


    After hearing him rave about the food, she smiled and sat next to him, watching him gobble down the


    noodles.


    When he had almost finished his meal, Chantel suddenly said, "I heard that your mom''s eager to set


    you up with someone."


    Actually, ir had set Gifford up on blind dates so many times that it was almost getting trite. "Yeah,


    she''s like that," he admitted. Frankly, he was lucky enough she didn''t force him to go. That way, if he


    went on one of her blind dates or not, it was up to him. It was not like they led anywhere serious.


    "Are you really single?" Chantel asked, resting her chin on her hands.


    "Yes."


    "Anyone you have your eye on?"


    "No." He was too busy to think about women.


    Chantel put down her hands and lowered her voice. "What do you think of me?"


    Gifford was a bit slow on the uptake. He swallowed the egg in his mouth and asked, "What do you


    mean?"


    "I''ve got a surefire n to make sure your mom won''t send you on blind dates anymore. Look, I don''t


    have a boyfriend. There''s no one I''m crushing on. If you want, I can marry you and your mom won''t bug


    you..."


    "Koff...koff...koff..." Gifford''s food went down the wrong pipe. He began coughing uncontrobly, and it


    took him awhile to recover. By the time he was done, his chest and throat were sore. He thought he


    was going to die.


    "I''ll keep your parentspany for you and take good care of them." Chantel meant it. She''d thought


    about this for a long time.


    Yes! Of course she wanted to stick around. ir and Wesley were like the parents she never had. She


    didn''t know what she was missing.


    But she could also promise to be good to them. To be a good daughter-inw.


    She was young, after all, so she hadn''t considered all the angles. She thought they could get married


    as long as they were together.


    If Gifford had known that he would have such a shocking conversation after eating the bowl of noodles,


    he would definitely stick with leftovers. "I''m sorry, Chantel. I''m 12 years older than you. I''m not right for


    you. You''re really just like a sister to me. Better than my other sisters, but still..."


    Chantel knew how to advance and retreat. She suppressed the disappointment in her heart and said,


    "It''s okay. It''s just a thought. If you don''t want to, then that''s fine by me."


    Her words relieved Gifford. He looked at her and sighed, "You''re so sweet. Not like Rika at all!"


    "So, I take it she''s not very nice?" Chantel asked in confusion. They kept saying it all the time.


    "Yeah. If shees here, I''d stay away from her, if I were you. Wait. Maybe not, because you''re a girl.


    She''d probably try to get on your good side."


    Chantel couldn''t helpughing. "I really want to meet her!" She was really curious about Erica.


    "Just wait. She''ll be by sooner orter. Either she runs away from home, ores here to visit my


    parents during the Spring Festival. Anyway, she''ll be back."


    "Okay," Chantel replied.


    Early the next morning, when everyone was still asleep, Gifford left the Li family''s house.


    The sun rose slowly. In Y City, in the Pearl Vi District, it was half past nine before Erica got


    downstairs to have breakfast. She was surprised to see Matthew sitting at the table in his pajamas and


    reading a financial newspaper. He apparently didn''t go to work today.


    Hearing her footsteps, Matthew looked at his wife and said indifferently, "I''m staying home today."


    "Oh wow. I won''t be home today."


    "Oh? Did your ss schedule change?" He specifically took time off today so he could rx at home


    with her.


    Erica took a sip of milk and said, "No sses. I have the day off, so I''m going out."


    "For what?"


    "That''s private."


    "Where are you going?"


    The girl blinked. "Matthew Huo, you''re just full of questions."


    Matthew was so astonished he couldn''t speak.


    After breakfast, Erica''s phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, she quickly stood up from her seat and


    answered her phone. "I''m on my way."


    Then she grabbed her backpack and ran towards the door.


    "Stop!" Matthew called out to the girl who had ignored him.


    Erica turned around and asked, "What''s up?"


    Matthew walked over to her and said, "I''ll see you out." He wanted to see who was picking her up!


    Puzzled, Erica didn''t refuse. She changed into her shoes and walked out of the vi.


    A silver SUV was parked right outside the vi. A man in a dark blue windbreaker left the car.

 Chapter 1193 Shes Really Alive

    Chapter 1193 She''s Really Alive


    Tam was about to open the car door for Erica, but when he saw who was standing behind her, he


    greeted Matthew first. "Hello, Mr. Huo!"


    Matthew nced at Tam indifferently. If he remembered correctly, this man was the third son of the Wu


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    family, a powerful family in the city.


    The Wu family wasprised of two sons and one daughter. The eldest was the Deputy Secretary of


    the Commission for Discipline Inspection; the second one was a daughter, the president of the High


    People''s Court in the city, and the third one, Tam, was general manager of the operations department


    of a publicly tradedpany.


    But... ''Why is Erica with Tam?'' Matthew wondered.


    He nodded at Tam silently.


    Tam had met Matthew before and knew that he was a cold, arrogant man. So he thought Matthew was


    just being his usual self, nothing unusual at all. "We''re taking off now, Mr. Huo."


    Erica had already climbed into the car and sat patiently in the back seat, waiting for Tam to start the


    car.


    When Tam opened the driver''s side door, Matthew stopped him. "Wait a minute!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo?" The man stared at Matthew in confusion.


    Ignoring his question, Matthew brushed him away. He went straight to the car, opened the back door


    and told Erica, "Get out of the car!"


    "Why?" Erica asked.


    Matthew answered her question with another. "Where do you want to go? I''ll ask the driver to take you


    there!"


    He didn''t like this arrangement, and all the rm bells were sounding in his head. Erica shook her


    head. "Thanks. But Tam can give me a lift."


    Matthew just stood there. Decisively, he took his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. "Yes, I''m


    where you expect I am. Get down here. Take Mrs. Huo wherever she wants to go."


    Erica knew that Matthew had called the driver, so she had to get out of Tam''s car. "Why are you


    bothering him? Tam and I are going the same way. It''s convenient for him to take me there."


    As a man, Tam understood why Matthew did what he did. "Mrs. Huo, it''s not a bad idea for you to let a


    driver take you there. I still have work to finish up after I drop you off at Y City University. I''m not sure I


    can take you back home," said Tam with a smile.


    Erica nodded. "Okay!"


    ''Why is Matthew acting all weird?'' she thought.


    The driver got there fairly quickly. Matthew opened the door for Erica and let her in.


    The two cars roared to life and sped off, gradually disappearing from Matthew''s sight.


    ''Tam and Erica both go to Y City University? Tessie likes a man who''s in his 40s?


    I wonder if Ethan is Tessie and Tam''s kid?''


    Thinking of all this, Matthew sent a message to the driver. "Keep tabs on Mrs. Huo."


    At Y City University


    The two cars stopped at the roadside. Tam wasn''t going to get out of the car, but Erica knocked on the


    window of his car and insisted that he go along.


    Tam reluctantly left the car and came to the gate with her.


    Because sses were still in session, very few students came in and out of the school gate.


    They waited for a few minutes, and Tam had been frowning the whole time. Erica told the man next to


    her, "Tam, we can''t keep waiting like this. Ask Julianna if she knows Tessie''s phone number."


    Tam didn''t answer. The only reason he didn''t want toe to Y City University and tried to stay in the


    car was that his daughter, Julianna, was also studying here.


    He was afraid he''d bump into her. And Tam didn''t want things to spiral out of control. She didn''t like


    Erica at all. It was embarrassing, and just letting her go to ss like normal was the best thing for it.


    But since he was already here, he knew he had to do it.


    Tam silently took out his phone, found Julianna''s WeChat ount and shot her a message. "Do you


    have Tessie''s phone number? Send it to me. A friend of hers asked me."


    Julianna quickly sent him a question mark emoji and asked, "Who asked you?"


    "One of my friends," Tam insisted.


    Just as he was waiting for Tessie''s phone number, Erica suddenly shouted, "Tessie!"


    Hearing the name, Tam looked up subconsciously. There were two girls walking towards them. The one


    in a white coat was Julianna, and the girl next to her was Tessie, whom Erica hadn''t seen in a long


    time.


    Tessie''s long golden hair had been styled into ayer cut, which shone in the sun. She wore a dark red


    id short coat, a pair of skinny jeans, a silver anklet on her ankle, and a pair of ck canvas shoes.


    At the sight of Erica, Tessie''s smile froze. Especially when she saw the man beside Erica¡ªall the color


    drained from her face.


    What Tam feared most had finally happened.


    Tessie, Erica, Julianna and Tam eventually formed a motley band but there was none of the typical it''s-


    been-too-long banter. It would have been happier, if certain members of that group were not extremely


    ufortable.


    It was understandable that Julianna was unhappy when she saw Erica. After all, the two of them had


    fallen out before. But Tessie''s reaction was unexpected. She suddenly hid behind Julianna.


    Erica wondered whether she was unwilling to face Tam or her.


    Seeing her standing in front of her safe and sound, Erica was surprised and excited. Eyes red from


    tears, she said, "Tessie... It''s really you! You''re still alive!"


    The Su family didn''t lie to her.


    But why was Tessie hiding behind Julianna when she saw her? Why didn''t she answer?


    While Erica waited for a response from Tessie, Julianna looked at the silent man in confusion and


    asked, "Dad, why are you here?"


    Tam clenched his fists in his pockets in nervousness. After a while, he said in a low voice, "I... Erica is


    here to see Tessie. I''m here to see you."


    "Dad, are you serious? Erica Li? Why would you date her? She''s so bad! She bullied Tessie so much


    that the poor girl had to transfer to another school!" Julianna red at Erica while she said that.


    The excitement and joy in Erica''s heart vanished like specters at Julianna''s words. She asked coldly,


    "What? What the hell are you talking about?"


    "What am I talking about? Why don''t you remember what you did? Tessie transferred to another school


    to get away from you. Why are you here? What do you want? Look what you did to her! Can''t you see


    how scared she is? That''s all you, girl!"


    Tessie, who was standing behind Julianna, looked pale and trembled as if she had seen something


    terrible.


    Erica walked past and grabbed Tessie''s wrist.


    Tessie screamed and struggled violently before Erica could even say anything.


    Her fierce reactionpletely confused Erica. She had no choice but to let Tessie go. "Tessie, what''s


    wrong with you? Look at me. It''s Erica."


    After a moment of silence, Tessie said in a timid voice, "Please, leave me alone. Go away, Erica! Just


    go!" At that point her already shaky murmurs were choked with sobs.


    Erica was shocked to hear that.


    Julianna got between Erica and Tessie, shielding the other girl with her body. "You should leave now.


    We don''t want to see you!"


    "I''m not leaving! Tessie,e here and talk to me!" Erica would not leave until she found out what was


    going on.


    In order to ease the tension, Tam said to Erica, "I think Tessie''s afraid of you now. You should probably


    get back in the car. Let me have a talk with her first."


    Tessie''s reactionpletely broke Erica''s heart. She was very sad at the moment, and she needed to


    salve her mood.


    Erica nodded and walked away, leaving them alone.

 Chapter 1194 Taking Blame

    Chapter 1194 Taking me


    Erica walked away, leaving behind a silence that stretched on and on until Tam took a deep breath.


    With a casual air, he turned to his daughter. "Julianna, would you mind going too? I need to speak with


    Tessie about something."


    Julianna didn''t move, looking with suspicion at her father and her friend. "Dad, you... What do you two


    need to talk about?" Privately she wondered, ''Did my father know Tessie before? If so, why didn''t I


    know about it?''


    While Tessie''s eyes stayed on the ground, Tam made the best excuse he could think of. "It seems


    there''s a big problem between her and Erica. Since I just happened to stumble across it, I can''t sit by


    and do nothing. If I''m able to have a talk with your friend, maybe I can help her resolve the conflict."


    Julianna had her doubts, but she nodded and left in the opposite direction Erica had taken.


    When only the two of them were left, Tessie finally raised her head and looked at Tam, her eyes deep


    with longing and love.


    It was impossible not to see her feelings; they were present in every gesture. For his part, Tam would


    be lying if he said he had no feelings for this woman. Nheless, he kept his calm. "I have only two


    choices now," he exined. "One is to take our son home and raise him with my wife. The second is to


    divorce my wife and marry you, and then we raise our son together."


    Tam had seen baby Ethan before and liked him very much. It was hard to say why; maybe the Li family


    had raised him too well, or perhaps it was just the fact that they were bonded by blood. Whatever the


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    case, Tam couldn''t simply forget the baby. He really wanted to take him back home.


    His love for that child even exceeded his love for his daughter, who had apanied him for more


    than twenty years.


    Tessie shed a lonely, bitter smile. "You think clearly enough about your own future, but what about


    mine?"


    "You have two choices, too," he said. "One is to apologize to Erica and marry me. The second is..." He


    paused, and for that brief instant looked just a little pained. "...is to give me your son and devote


    yourself to your studies."


    "Don''t you want to know what happened?"


    Tam shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. Whether you''re alive or dead, you were not lying to me, but to


    Erica." In fact, that was the reason he wanted her to apologize to Erica. "I admit that I flinched when I


    knew you were pregnant with the baby. But I regret it now." Indeed, he had found that no matter how


    busy he was at work, he couldn''t help thinking of Tessie''s child.


    So he''d hired some people to monitor everything that happened with the Li family. As soon as he''d


    heard of Erica taking the child out of the Li family house, he had contacted her and gotten the chance


    to meet Ethan.


    Tessie''s eyes turned red. She looked at Erica, who was rather obviously watching them from the


    distance. She said, "I''m afraid... it''ll be very hard to get Erica''s forgiveness." Tessie was sorry for what


    she had done to Erica, but the way she saw it, she''d had no choice. The pregnancy had been an


    ident, but she hadn''t wanted to abort the baby. She could only use Erica''s kindness to rearrange her


    life.


    Tam knew that it was indeed hard to get Erica''s forgiveness for anything. It was clearly the biggest


    problem for Tessie at the moment. Erica had essentially been her scapegoat. Neither the Li nor the Huo


    families would go easy on them if they learned the truth.


    "You should have thought of it back then," Tam pointed out. Truth be told, he was a little disappointed in


    Tessie. After all, she had gotten a good deal out of all that had happened; she''d been able to transfer to


    a new school and begin a new life. But her good friend had been left behind to deal with this whole


    mess despite being totally innocent.


    Because of the baby, Erica''s life had been totally changed. She had been forced to marry a man she


    didn''t love. Fortunately, Matthew loved Erica so much that he didn''t seem to care whether she had a


    child or not.


    However, it was exactly Matthew''s love for Erica that made Tam worried. From what he knew of the


    man, there was no chance he would let Tessie¡ªor Tam himself¡ªoff the hook for anything...


    Tears streamed down Tessie''s face, and she repeatedly wiped them off with the heel of her hand. "I


    should''ve thought of it?" she repeated. "Don''t you remember how you treated me back then? You


    asked me to have an abortion. Have you ever thought of what''s good for me?"


    This was an ordeal for Tessie. In spite of everything, she really did love this man, who was much older


    than her. After all, she''d been willing to have a child with him.


    "I don''t want to talk about this," Tam said carefully. "If we really can get married in the end, I''ll make it


    up to you. The problem now is patching things up with Erica. Avoiding her is not an option. If you don''t


    give her an exnation today, she''s sure to be back tomorrow." He knew Erica wouldn''t give up until


    she found out the truth!


    Likewise, Tessie was Erica''s old friend; she and Rhea knew her the best. They were well aware of how


    stubborn she could be.


    Tessie took a deep breath. "Erica is from a rich family. She''s kind and simple, and her parents have


    always doted on her. If she had a child out of wedlock, or if anything else happened to her, her father


    could always just solve the problem for her. But what about me? If my parents found the truth, they


    might kill me! I''d at least be driven out of the Su family. I thought I could rely on you. After all, you have


    more power and status in Y City than the Su family does... But of course, I couldn''t get in touch with


    you after I was pregnant. You should take some responsibility for all that''s happened. I''m not at fault for


    everything, and I do feel bad for Erica. But so should you, Tam Wu!"


    She had taken advantage of Erica''s kindness and sessfully tricked her into believing that she had


    died of difficultbor.


    However, she had never expected that Erica would end up marrying Matthew. After all, Erica and


    Matthew only knew each other because of their parents, and prior to their marriage, they had barely


    spoken or spent any time together.


    Tam was willing to agree with Tessie, but only to a point. He knew that she hadn''t seen Ethan since


    giving birth to him. "You''re right. I do feel sorry. I''m sorry for letting the Li family raise our son. But


    Tessie, you let that happen too¡ªand you''re his mother! How could you be so cruel as to just give him


    away to someone else? If the Su family had disowned you, do you really think I would just sit by and do


    nothing?"


    "It''s useless to talk about it now," Tessie retorted. "I have no choice but to move on. I''ll apologize to


    Erica, but you have to y along with me now!" If she didn''t continue the deception, she would be


    doomed.


    She wasn''t ready to die.


    Tam frowned. "What do you mean? Erica is right over there, seeing that you''re alive and well. How can


    you still want to keep lying to her?"


    Tessie crossed her arms and said, "I told everyone that Erica was vicious to me at school¡ªthat she


    bullied me, so I was forced to transfer somewhere else. It was the best story I coulde up with.


    Everyone knows she''s always been a troublemaker anyway, so they all believed it. You have to pretend


    you believe it too. It''s the only way we can get through this."


    Despite himself, Tam cast a worried nce Erica''s way. "Tessie, you''re kidding yourself. Who do you


    think the Li family will believe¡ªyou or Erica? Then there''s Matthew Huo. Even if you had evidence on


    your side, I''m afraid that wouldn''t make a difference. He''d still take Erica''s side. What will happen


    then?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Erica is softhearted. I will beg her and ask her to give the child back to


    me. We can still be on good terms, like we were before. As for Matthew Huo, he has a good


    rtionship with my sister. Phoebe always wanted to marry him. She must hate Erica''s guts now, since


    she suddenly stepped in and married him instead. Phoebe''s sure to take our side, which means so will


    Matthew."


    This struck Tam as naive. "Oh,e on. Who do you think is more important in Matthew''s heart¡ªErica


    or your sister?"


    "My sister! Matthew and Erica were like strangers before they got married. Phoebe may be married to


    Nathan, but Matthew still cares about her. As long as we work together, we can turn this situation


    around quickly!" It was unfortunate, but now that things had gotten this far, Erica would have to


    continue to bear everything.


    Tam was uneasy about this n, but he couldn''t think of a better one, so it seemed best to do as


    Tessie said. Still, there were more problems he could see. "Then how are you going to exin to Erica


    why you''re not dead?" he asked.

 Chapter 1195 Take You To Court

    Chapter 1195 Take You To Court


    Tessie bit her lower lip and made a choice.


    After parting with Tessie, Tam walked towards his daughter. Julianna immediately grabbed his arm and


    pulled him to her side. "Dad, stay away from Miss Troublemaker, okay? You don''t know how much of a


    bitch Erica is. Look at Tessie and the state she''s in. That''s thanks to Erica!"


    "Erica?" Tam nced back at the car, where Erica was waiting, leaning against the passenger door.


    "What did she do?"


    "Erica got Tessie drunk, took her to the sink and tried to drown her. She even took off Tessie''s clothes


    and took pictures of her to ckmail her. Erica did even worse shit, but Tessie wouldn''t tell us! She said


    it hurt too much to remember!" Julianna said angrily.


    Tam said nothing. He was listening, and mentally trying to poke holes in Tessie''s story.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Erica finally saw Tessiee over. She looked into Tessie''s


    eyes, red from crying. After a tense moment between them, she broke the silence. "I didn''t do anything


    to you! Just what the hell is going on?"


    Tessie''s voice was a bit shaky. "I''m sorry, Erica. This is all my fault. You remember how difficultbor


    was, right? After you took the kid away, I got better, but..." She lowered her head and looked at her


    shoes. "I lost my memory. I couldn''t remember a thing until three months ago. I could remember how to


    do basic things like tying my shoes or getting dressed, but I didn''t know who I was..."


    Tessie had thought about this a lot. She''d gone over it a thousand times. She had to make sure her


    story was perfect, even if it was made up.


    "You lost your memory?" Erica was dumbfounded by her exnation. She didn''t know whether tough


    or cry.


    "Yes, the doctor said that I lost my memory because of a screw-up when they gave me the epidural.


    They said I moved too much and the needle slipped and damaged the nerves."


    Erica chose to believe her, mainly because her story seemed to make sense. "Well, then why is


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    everyone saying I hurt you? What''s up with that?"


    Tessie burst into tears and sobbed, "I''m sorry, Erica. If I didn''t say that, my parents would have found


    out what happened. They''d never let me stay here if they knew I had a kid. I didn''t mean it. I''m sorry.


    Please forgive me!" She grabbed Erica''s hand, a pitiful expression on her face.


    Erica felt bad for her. After all, they used to be so close. They slept in the same bed, shared food, wore


    the same clothes, and used the same cup.


    Theyughed and cried together.


    She suppressed the sadness in her heart and asked, "Then why didn''t you call me? Text me? You got


    your memories back, right? You must have heard I was going to marry Matthew." Three months ago,


    she had been engaged to her current hubby. The whole world knew about it. She was viral news for


    awhile.


    Tessie''s eyes shed with guilt. "I was afraid... afraid you''d try to give the kid back to me. My parents


    would kill me if they found out I had a baby! No father in the picture, no husband, either!"


    "That''s it? That''s why you didn''t try to get a hold of me? I thought you were dead! I cried every day! Do


    you know what I went through?" Erica couldn''t hold back her tears anymore.


    Tessie''s "death" hurt Erica to the core.


    The year she vanished, she was really living with Tessie, who was pregnant at the time. She was taking


    care of her, the both of them living in a basement. Erica never left the country¡ªshe knew the ce like


    the back of her hand. It was the perfect n.


    Tessie was very thin. Even at five or six months, the baby bump was not obvious. And she knew how to


    hide it. She wore bigger clothes, bulky, shapeless sweaters, leggings, ck tights, and skinny jeans.


    Even a scarf. She draped it just right to cover her expanding belly. People couldn''t tell she was


    pregnant, so she could still go to school.


    On the other hand, Erica didn''t dare go out for long because Wesley and Gifford had their people


    looking for her ever since she disappeared. One slip and everything would unravel.


    Sometimes when she ventured out in the middle of the night, she would still bump into the men they


    sent. They were quite good at their jobs. She had to be better.


    Tessie figured out the ideal ce to have her baby. It was a tiny hospital.


    After the baby was born, Erica took him to the basement and went back into hiding for a month before


    she finally came back home.


    Those short weeks were a nightmare for Erica.


    She burst into tears at the thought of it. "Do you think ''sorry'' is going to cut it? Like I can forgive this


    easily? Tessie, do you know what I had to do? I had to take care of your baby alone!"


    Erica didn''t know how to take care of a baby. When the baby cried, she didn''t know what was wrong or


    how to help him. Sometimes, he''d cry for hours. She tried her best to calm him down, but he still kept


    crying. That made her cry.


    She knew she couldn''t keep doing this, so she gave some money to a elderly mute woman upstairs


    and asked her to buy form, change his diapers and bathe the kid.


    She ate takeout every day, and sometimes the olddy would give her a bowl of rice. She made do for


    a month before finally returning home with the baby.


    Tessie took two steps forward and hugged her. "Erica, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry. I''ll make up to you in


    the future. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Erica quickly wiped her tears and pushed Tessie away. "We can''t go back to the way things were. I''ve


    got a kid to take care of. I know you don''t want him, and that''s fine. I don''t want to give him back. He''s


    with my parents, and they love him like their own. I named him Feb Wu at first, and Dad changed his


    name to Ethan. He''s taken our family name. So, from now on, he''s a Li. He''s not really yours anymore.


    Even if you want him back, that''s not gonna happen."


    Tessie murmured, "Ethan Li, Ethan..." She also missed her baby.


    After a long moment of silence, Erica decided to let it go. She was stupid and made friends with the


    wrong person. Life was too short to spend time mad about it.


    ''I''ve learned a lesson from Tessie, and I will never do something like that again. I''ve suffered too much


    for this, '' sheforted herself.


    She walked away, and didn''t spare Tessie another nce.


    Tam ran over and stopped Erica who was about to get in the car. "Mrs. Huo, I still want Ethan. Can you


    tell your father when you have time?"


    Erica nced at him and answered expressionlessly, "No, you can''t have him. I lived in a basement for


    nearly a year. I ate takeout for a month and borrowed money to raise the baby. My parents have tried


    their best to take care of him since I came back home. From now on, he''s mine! He won''t be going


    anywhere, except with me!"


    Then she got in the car, ignoring Tam.


    Tam anxiously stopped the driver who was about to close the door for her. "Erica, I know it''s unfair to


    you. But I really want that child. If anyone misses him, they cane see him anytime. You, Mr. and


    Mrs. Li, anyone! What do you think?"


    "No way! Where''s your sense of justice? I paid dearly to do something nice for you and Tessie. And


    what do I get in return? Spit on by my ssmates. My reputation ruined at home. An arranged


    marriage. So something''s going to go my way. You''ll never get your kid back. That''s the price you''ll


    have to pay for ruining my life."


    Tam had been calm up till now. But now his voice was on the edge of hysterics. His eyes were wide, his


    speech too rapid by half. "I''ll take you to court!" he threatened. "My sister''s a chief justice in the city.


    You won''t win this one...I''ll make sure of it!"


    Erica always hated being threatened. "Oh, really? You think the Lis are afraid of you or your sister? Or


    the Huos, for that matter?"


    Tam felt like he was being strangled. It became harder and harder to breathe. He had to have that


    child. He said without thinking, "Aren''t you afraid we''ll sue you for stealing our child? We can do a DNA


    test, you know!"


    Erica felt that her anger was boiling in her heart. The anger instantly devoured her reason. She pushed


    the door open and got out of the car. Smack! She pped Tam without even thinking about it.


    Tam was taken aback. He was more than forty, and this was the first time a woman hit him. Just to add


    insult to injury, the person who pped him was the same age as his daughter.


    For a moment, he didn''t know how to respond. He stood there with a nk expression, his head tilted


    from the p.

 Chapter 1196 Ask Her To Keep Changing Schools

    Chapter 1196 Ask Her To Keep Changing Schools


    When Julianna saw Erica p her father, she ran over quickly, grabbed the other girl''s clothes tightly


    and shouted, "Erica Li, don''t hit my dad! You ungrateful bitch! He helped you out of kindness, and now


    you do this. I''m going to beat the shit out of you!"


    The driver rushed to grab Julianna. She was about to hit his boss''s wife. "Please let go of Mrs. Huo!"


    "Are you high? She hit my father! I need to teach her a lesson!"


    Tam was normally a rich, sessful, handsome man. Julianna was her father''s biggest fan. She


    admired him a lot.


    If someone pped your idol, you''d probably have much the same reaction. Besides, it was a matter of


    honor. Julianna had to go after Erica.


    Hearing what Julianna said, Tam finally came to his senses. He held his daughter''s hand and said,


    "Julianna, let go of her."


    "Dad! She hit you! That''s not cool. I need to p her too!"


    Erica red at Julianna and answered, not to be outdone, "He deserved it. Ask your father why I


    smacked him, instead of ming me! Go on¡ªask him!"


    Julianna thought her words made sense. She let go of Erica and looked at her father. "Okay, Dad, why


    did she hit you?"


    Tam put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Julianna, don''t worry about your old dad''s business.


    Let''s get out of here, okay?"


    Then Julianna was forcibly taken away by her father. Erica got into her car.


    The two cars left, leaving a woman standing nearby, watching them drive away.


    Tessie watched Erica''s car speeding off and felt uneasy. She was afraid her lie would be exposed and


    everyone would hate her, instead of Erica.


    ''No, no! I can''t let that happen. But what can I do about it?''


    Determined, she took out her phone and dialed Phoebe''s number. As soon as her sister picked up,


    Tessie sobbed, "Hey, Phoebe! You''ll never guess who came to see me. Yeah, that''s right. Erica. I''m


    scared."


    Phoebe frowned and asked, "Did she try to bully you again?"


    "Yes, she also warned me not to tell anyone. She said even if I did, she wasn''t afraid, because we don''t


    have any evidence for what she did..." ''I''m sorry, Erica. I''m so sorry! I really have no choice. I have to


    keep lying, '' she thought to herself.


    Phoebe was so angry that she pounded the table and said, "She''s gone too far this time!"


    "Erica''s always been like that, you know."


    Reminded by Tessie, Phoebe remembered she''d known Erica for awhile. Each time she got together


    with her, she came away with the impression that Erica was a bad apple. Stubborn, intractable.


    "Don''t worry. Next time she shows up and tries to push you around, just call me." Phoebe had made up


    her mind to let Matthew know what kind of person Erica actually was! He should know exactly who he


    married!


    "Okay, thanks. You''re the best."


    After the phone call with her younger sister, Phoebe immediately called Matthew. "Hi, Matthew. It''s


    Phoebe. Listen, did you know Erica went to see my sister?"


    "Yes."


    "She threatened her. Told her that she didn''t want to see her face again in Y City. Said she would beat


    Tessie every time she saw her. My sister even transferred to a new school to get away from Erica, but


    why can''t she stop bullying my sister? What should she do?"


    Matthew said calmly, "Ask your sister to keep changing schools, until Erica is satisfied."


    That was not the answer Phoebe wanted. Embarrassed, she said, "Matthew, are you going to let Erica


    bully other girls like this? She''s my sister, dammit!"


    "That''s between Tessie and Erica. I''m not going to get involved." The way Matthew saw it, Tessie was a


    woman who didn''t even want her own child and pretended to be dead to deceive everyone. She


    deserved to be beaten!


    Taking a deep breath, Phoebe tried her best to suppress the anger surging in her heart and said, "Well,


    I see. I''ll try to learn the truth first."


    "Mmm hmm." He gave a simple reply and hung up.


    At the Pearl Vi District


    Erica walked into the vi slowly and put on her slippers without even thinking about it. Before she


    entered the living room, a sweet smell caressed her nostrils.


    And that drew her interest. She took a few steps towards the kitchen and saw Matthew busy cooking in


    there.


    He heard here in. He looked up at her without saying anything and continued fixing the meal.


    Erica wanted to ignore Matthew, but she couldn''t because whatever he was cooking smelt so good.


    She had to walk over to him and asked, "Hey good-looking. What are you cooking?"


    "You got here just in time. Go to the fridge and get the sugar out. Hurry up," said Matthew.


    "Okay!" Reflexively, she walked towards the fridge.


    It was not until she entered the walk-in fridge that she snapped back to her senses, wondering why she


    had to listen to him.


    But she had already spotted the bottle of sugar. Pouting her lips, she reluctantly took the bottle and


    walked out of the fridge.


    In the kitchen, Matthew was stirring something in the ss container. She leaned her head over and


    saw that the mix in the container was chocte-colored. "What are you doing? Is that chocte?"


    Matthew took the sugar bottle from her hand and poured some sugar into the mixture. "Smart girl. Got


    it in one."


    "So you know how to make chocte?" Erica thought Matthew was a great guy. He was rich, that


    much was true, but he kept surprising her with how much he knew how to do.


    "Yes." He figured he''d defray any other questions before she had a chance to ask them. "Gwyn liked


    this dessert, so I had the cook teach me how to make it."


    Erica''s eyes were fixed on the bowl. "Wow, you''re so good to Gwyn."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The man nced at her and didn''t deny it.


    He cut a pat of butter and dropped it in, letting it melt into the mixture. "Do you want me to teach you


    how?"


    In fact, Erica also wanted to have a try. She nodded immediately, "Sure! Sounds like fun!" With just a


    few words and a pleasant scent, all the stress she felt from Tessie and Tam melted away. She was


    focused on making chocte.


    Matthew just stood there. He looked at her in disgust and said, "Go wash your hands."


    ''Oh... I haven''t washed my hands yet...''


    She went to the sink, turned on the tap and quickly washed her hands. Then she took out a few tissues


    to wipe her hands and ran over. "I''m all washed up now. Let me at it!"


    Matthew put down the tools in his hands and moved over.


    As soon as she got the spoon, Erica started to stir the mixture in the ss container like him. "Do I


    need to put anything else in it?"


    "Yes. The rum. I''ll go get some."


    "Okay, go ahead. I''ll take care of this." Erica continued to stir the mixture enthusiastically.


    Matthew wanted to tell her to slow down, but then he decided against it. He went upstairs to get the


    rum.


    When Matthew came downstairs with the rum, he heard a loud bang from the kitchen.


    He was sure the sound came from there.


    Suddenly, he had a bad feeling. He quickened his pace and went back into the kitchen.


    There was no sign of Erica there. He took a few steps forward and saw the dumbfounded girl squatting


    on the ground.


    The ground was a mess. The ss container had fallen to the ground and broken into several pieces.


    A gooey mess met his eyes, spreading over the kitchen floor.


    Seeing Matthewe over, Erica apologized in a timid voice, "I... I didn''t mean to." She stared at the


    broken ss container. Someone had to clean this up. She figured that was her job.


    As soon as she reached out for the shards. Matthew immediately stopped her. "Don''t move!"

 Chapter 1197 The Weaker Branch Breaks First

    Chapter 1197 The Weaker Branch Breaks First


    But it was toote. The ss fragment scratched Erica''s hand. She cried out, "Ah!"


    Blood oozed out from her finger.


    Matthew grabbed her hand and walked her away from the broken ss.


    But then, Erica stepped on the chocte, slipped and fell back awkwardly. "Argh!"


    Matthew pulled her up towards him, and Erica stumbled into his arms.


    The kitchen floor was aplete mess.


    Frowning, Matthew inspected Erica''s hand. The cut was small, but the bleeding hadn''t stopped.


    "We should take care of that," he said, looking at the blood on her frail finger.


    He swooped her up in his arms and strode out of the kitchen.


    Surprised, Erica wrapped her hand around his neck and said, "Matthew, I can walk..." She only cut her


    finger. Her legs were still very much in working condition. There was no need for him to carry her.


    The man nced at her coldly. "Do you want to draw a chocte map on the carpet?"


    She looked at her chocte-stained feet. ''Oh, right.'' The living room was fully carpeted. She would


    create a mess of it if she walked through. ''Oh well, '' she thought, stealing a nce at the man.


    He gently ced her on the sofa in the living room. Taking off her dirty shoes, he threw them into the


    trash can. "Wait here. I''ll go get the medical kit."


    "Okay." Erica casually ced her bleeding finger into her mouth and sucked on it.


    Matthew grabbed her hand and scolded, "What are you doing?"


    She gaped at him. "It hurts. If I suck on the wound, it would hurt less. Besides, sucking on it will


    disinfect the wound and stop the bleeding."


    Matthew sighed. "Who told you that saliva stops bleeding?"


    "It doesn''t?" she asked, her eyes widening in question. She did this every time she hurt her fingers.


    Matthew shook his head. "No, it doesn''t. There''s nothing in the saliva that could cure a wound or


    disinfect it. On the contrary, the moisture and the protease in the saliva would most likely slow down the


    clotting. Your ideas are not scientific at all."


    Erica felt kind of stupid. But she stood her ground and said, "It doesn''t matter. I do this all the time..."


    He had to exin further. "Let me tell you something. I once read in ''The New Ennd Journal of


    Medicine'' that a man with diabetes hurt his finger while riding a bicycle. He sucked his thumb, hoping to


    stop the bleeding. As a result of that, he was infected with an oral bacteria called Eikene Corrodens.


    Finally, they had to cut off his thumb to stop the infection."


    Erica''s mouth fell open. "No way! You are just exaggerating." But Matthew looked very serious. There


    was no trace of humor in his face.


    "Well, if you don''t believe me, continue to suck on the wound. If the cut is deep, you''ll need tetanus


    shots. And if it''s not properly handled, the wound will be infected, and if it bes serious, you may


    have to cut off your finger as well."


    Erica''s eyes went wide in fear. It was just a small cut in her finger, and it only bled a little. Why was he


    threatening her with finger removal stories? She stammered, "Wh¡ªwhat are you waiting for? Go and


    get some band aids!"


    Matthew was satisfied with the fear in her eyes and went upstairs to get the medicine.


    He was back in two minutes with the medical kit, and squatted in front of her.


    He opened the kit and took out the disinfectant spray. The action reminded the two of them of the time


    when Erica had disinfected Watkins'' wound at that very spot.


    Erica didn''t give it much thought. The memory just popped up, but she continued to watch Matthew


    disinfect her cut.


    He, on the other hand, scowled at the thought. This woman couldn''t even take proper care of herself.


    Why did she have to take care of another man?


    After wrapping a band aid on her finger, Matthew put away the medicine box and asked her gently,


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Erica nodded honestly, "A little." But it was nothing she couldn''t handle.


    Matthew knelt down on one knee in front of her. He ced his hand on the back of her head and pulled


    her towards him. Before Erica could say anything, he kissed her.


    His lips fell softly on hers. It caught her by surprise and she didn''t know how to react.


    Sensing her distraction, Matthew withdrew. He looked into her confused eyes and asked, "Didn''t you


    say it still hurt?"


    "Are you saying that you are trying to ease the pain by kissing me? Is that scientific?" she asked


    yfully.


    He replied seriously, "Yes, it is. Kissing promotes the secretion of happy hormones, which can relieve


    pain. Also, the longer you kiss, the less pain you will feel." His voice was low, deep and maic.


    But he sounded serious as well. ''Is he telling the truth?''


    But before she could decide, he pulled her in for another kiss.


    She felt like he was taking advantage of her injury.


    Matthew refused to let her wear any shoes in order to prevent her from entering the kitchen and


    causing more trouble.


    Erica had no choice but to sit on the carpet and watch the man clean up the kitchen. "Are you angry?"


    Removing the mess on the floor, Matthew answered without raising his head, "Not everyone is as petty


    as you are."


    Erica wasn''t happy to hear that. ''Humph! I''m petty, am I?'' But this time, it was really her mistake. She


    had no right to argue. "Matthew, can I ask you a question?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Ask."


    "If Na¡ª" She was about to use Nathan as an example, but on second thought, realized it was


    inappropriate. So, she quickly revised. "Imagine that one of your good friends dies, but then suddenly


    you forgive him and still be friends with him?"


    This time, Matthew stopped what he was doing and looked up at the depressed girl. He knew what she


    was talking about, so he cut right to the chase. "Is Tessie still alive?"


    "Yes." With a sigh, Erica cupped her chin with her hands. She was really upset now. She just had to


    talk to someone about this, or she would go mad. "Phoebe said that I had cursed Tessie on purpose.


    But I just found out that Tessie is still alive. Whom do you believe¡ªme or her?"


    Matthew threw the dirty rag into the trash can and washed his hands. He was getting ready to make


    chocte again. "The truth isid out in in sight. She is still alive."


    Erica asked, "So, you believe me?"


    "Yes."


    Her eyes lit up and her expression was lighter. "What do you think I should do now?"


    "That depends on whether you want to pursue the matter or not."


    "What if I do? What if I don''t?"


    "If you want to pursue it, investigate and find the truth. If you don''t want to run behind it, just let it go


    and forget it ever happened." Matthew only wanted her to be happy. He would respect her choice,


    whatever it was.


    But he wouldn''t let her know what he would do.


    Erica''s face fell again. "What if I can''t handle the truth?"


    She had just found out that Tessie was no longer the same Tessie she used to know. She didn''t know


    when she had changed to this new person.


    "There is nothing you can''t handle. Don''t be too kind to people who hurt you. Fight back, no matter who


    it is. If you don''t, they will continue to bully you. You don''t need me to tell you this, do you?"


    ''If she doesn''t fight back, she would be taken advantage of again. People would hurt her, just like what


    Tessie did, '' he thought, gritting his teeth. He had to guide her to be ruthless, so that she could


    gradually be stronger.


    Matthew was well aware of how the society worked; the weaker branch would break first.


    Erica sighed. Of course, there was no need for him to teach her this. Erica had always known how to


    handle bullies. But this time, it was Tessie. The girl who used to be her best friend. That was why she


    was hesitating to fight back.


    She looked at the man in the kitchen. "So, you are saying that I should dig up the truth, and if Tessie


    had really hidden something from me, I should get my revenge?"


    "Smart girl," Matthew said.

 Chapter 1198 Men Are Not Afraid Of Sourness

    Chapter 1198 Men Are Not Afraid Of Sourness


    In the kitchen, Matthew methodically added some ingredients into a ss bowl and began to stir.


    As soon as Erica stood up from the carpet, he snapped, "Sit down! Don''t move!"


    He had no intention of letting her into the kitchen again!


    His wife pursed her lips and spoke in a low voice. "Don''t get all excited. I just wanted to ask you one


    more question." In fact, what she really wanted was to learn how to make chocte. Why couldn''t he


    teach her?


    "Well, go ahead and ask. Just stay where you are!" Matthew insisted.


    "If I''m sued, will you help me?"


    Matthew stopped what he was doing. Pressing his hands against the counter, he fixed his sharp eyes


    on the woman and said, "Remember your identity, no matter when or where you are!"


    "Huh?" Erica''s confusion was in in her face.


    "You''re Mrs. Huo, and I''m Mr. Huo. If Mr. Huo doesn''t help Mrs. Huo, who else should he help?"


    Matthew asked. ''Not Tessie, '' he added silently to himself. ''I''m not crazy!''


    His exnation drew a smile out of Erica. "So if I''m in trouble, you''ll help me out? I mean, without


    telling my father?"


    "The same answer as above!" Matthew dered.


    "And if I want you to help me investigate something, you''ll help me then too?"


    "Same as above!"


    Erica thought his choice of words was odd. Still, she was d he seemed so willing. "Then can you


    help me investigate Tessie?" she asked. Tessie had been away for so long, and Erica had been taking


    care of Tessie''s son for all this time. She deserved the truth. If nothing was done, Tam would not give


    up custody of Ethan, and Erica wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep well for the rest of her life.


    "Sure," Matthew answered.


    Erica hadn''t expected Matthew to be so easy-going this time. So she decided to keep going. "Can you


    do me another favor?"


    "Of course."


    "Great. Remember you said yes!" There was a cunning look in the woman''s eyes. For his part,


    Matthew suddenly had a bad feeling that he shouldn''t have answered so quickly.


    His wife''s next request was as terrible as he feared. "Teach me how to make chocte!"


    "Forget it!" he blurted. That was a bridge too far! He wouldn''t agree to anything that involved her


    entering the kitchen.


    "Oh,e on. Just let me try!" Erica pouted, looking just as gloomy as her husband.


    Matthew ignored her and went back to stirring.


    There was a pause as Erica decided to change tactics. Blowing him a kiss, she said, "Matthew, if you


    teach me how to make chocte, I''ll apany you to watch a horror movie tonight!"


    Matthew looked up, thoughtfully studying her sweet expression. Did his father-inw know how good


    she was at turning ck into white?


    ''She made it sound like she is doing me a favor. Seriously, who apanies whom?'' he thought.


    "Come on," she went on. "Just stand right by and watch me and tell me what to do. If you''re so worried


    about me making a mess, well, hold my hand and teach me how to do it right."


    ''Hold her hand?'' Matthew wryly thought it was good enough just to imagine the scene.


    Still, the more she used her charms on him, the harder it was to say no. "Come here!" he said, his


    mouth barely moving.


    Erica started to run over, and then, realizing she was barefoot, went to the porch and put on a pair of


    slippers.


    A momentter she was at the counter with Matthew behind her, teaching her how to stir.


    It was fun at first, but her arms started to tire after a few minutes. As they went on, Matthew started to


    take over, holding her hand.


    "Matthew, when will youpensate me for my macaroons?" she asked.


    Matthew had her hold the bowl in both hands, and then started stirring with one hand. He put his free


    arm around her waist gradually pulling her closer. "Now, why should Ipensate you for those?" he


    teased. "I''m the one who made them."


    Erica exined, "Yes, you did. But you made them for me, so when they were done, they were mine. It


    was my food. So shouldn''t youpensate me?"


    Once again, Matthew found no way to refute her logic. But he could be just as stubborn as her. "No, I


    don''t think so!"


    Nodding at the bowl, where the batter was now bing recognizable as chocte, she warned,


    "Then when you''re done making this, I''ll eat it all."


    Matthew was deadpan. "Go ahead. I wasn''t going to have it anyway." In fact, he didn''t care for


    desserts.


    Erica was so surprised that she could have discovered a new continent. She couldn''t help but stare at


    him over her shoulder. "So, you made this for me?"


    Matthew raised his eyebrows. Why else would he have made it? Not for himself, certainly. Still, he


    decided to tell half a lie. "Not exactly. For you and Gwyn."


    "Okay!" Erica''s feelings were mixed. At first she''d been intrigued by Matthew suddenly starting to make


    chocte for her. But now it seemed he was making it for Gwyn, and just giving her some by the way.


    She was silent for a moment as she gripped the bowl. Matthew sure seemed to like Gwyn a lot. He had


    mentioned her several times! But he never mentioned Godwin or Godfrey.


    Matthew went and fetched a mold, poured the chocte batter into it, and ced it in the refrigerator.


    When it had cooled and hardened, then it would be ready to eat.


    While he did that, Erica went to the living room and sat down in front of the TV. Joining her moments


    n tonight?" he asked.


    Erica took the fruit but didn''t eat it. "Nothing. I have a ss in the afternoon. I''ll beautify my pictures


    tonight." She had taken a lot of photos recently but hadn''t retouched them.


    "Are those photos very important? Are they your homework?"


    "No, just some pictures I snapped," Erica said, shaking her head. In order to practice focus and


    exposure, she had taken a lot of photos. At least seventy of them were no good and would eventually


    be deleted.


    "I''m going to attend a charity auction tonight," Matthew suggested after a moment. "Let''s go together."


    Erica looked from the television to his face. "What am I supposed to do at a charity auction?" Wesley


    and ir had attended many simr asions, but Erica never went with them.


    Casually, Matthew drummed his fingers on the sofa''s armrest. "To see if there is anything you like. If


    there is, you bid and get to bring it home."


    Erica finally took a bite of the ck plum, made a face, and offered it back to him. "I don''t like this. It''s


    too sour."


    Matthew frowned down at the fruit. "What do you want me to do with it?"


    "Just eat it. Men are not afraid of sourness!" As Erica said this, she was thinking of Wesley, who always


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    was willing to eat whatever she disliked.


    "Who told you that?" asked her husband.


    "My father will eat whatever I don''t eat. Matthew, are you afraid of sourness too, just like I am?"


    Realizing this possibility, she couldn''t help but snicker.


    Matthew was left speechless. He didn''t mind sourness. What he did mind was another person taking a


    bite of something, and then expecting him to finish it.


    Only Erica dared to do this to him!


    Steeling himself, he grasped the plum with confidence, took arge bite, and choked it down. "Men are


    indeed not afraid of sourness!" he dered, though inwardly he was screaming.


    Erica nodded. She had been right all along!


    Pointing at the fruit tray, she put on an exaggerated,manding tone. "I want to eat a banana! Hand


    me one!"


    Matthew, the powerful CEO, instantly turned into a humble servant. He silently picked up a banana,


    peeled it deftly, and handed it to his wife.


    Taking a bite of it, Erica said, "I''m not going to this charity event. I''m not interested in that kind of thing.


    If you see anything I might like, you can buy it for me. But it''s okay if there isn''t anything."


    Matthew nced at her. "I''m not getting you anything if you''re not going with me."


    Her brow furrowed. "Um... Well, fine, then. I don''t really need anything." She was sure Matthew would


    have plenty of acquaintances at this event, but they''d all be strangers to her, so she would rather not


    go.


    Matthew''s face turned hard as he tried to restrain his anger. When had he ever been turned down by a


    woman again and again like this? Never! "Well, I won''t force you to go," he said atst. "But men


    usually go to this kind of activity with a femalepanion; it''s not proper to just go alone. So if you


    won''te, I''ll just have to find someone else."


    "Okay then," she said. Her tone was a bit testy. Even so, she seemed more interested in finishing her


    banana than the conversation.


    Matthew was even angrier now, and he stewed in his frustration, trying to think of a way to coax her


    intoing.


    Suddenly she turned to him, her eyes wide. "Are you going to take Phoebe with you?"

 Chapter 1199 Little Princess

    Chapter 1199 Little Princess


    Erica figured that if she didn''t go to the charity auction with Matthew, her husband would definitely ask


    Phoebe to apany him.


    Matthew didn''t answer right away. Phoebe''s name hadn''t even crossed his mind at that point.


    Nheless, he nodded calmly, "Well, yeah. I wouldn''t want to waste my time looking for someone


    else."


    Erica handed him the banana peel and said, "If you throw that into the trash can for me, I''ll go with


    you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It was really childish, but she just didn''t want to leave her seat.


    "If you don''t want to go, don''t force yourself to do so." He remained in his seat.


    "I want to! Why wouldn''t I want to go? How could I refuse such a good opportunity?" If she didn''t go,


    she would be creating an opportunity for her husband to spend his time and money on Phoebe! ''No


    way! That woman had treated me like that. Why should I create opportunities for Phoebe to be with


    Matthew?''


    After getting the answer he had hoped for, Matthew stood up to dispose the banana peel.


    He took out his phone and made a call. After making some arrangements, he returned to Erica and


    watched TV with her for a while.


    Half an hourter, the doorbell rang. Erica, who had dozed off in Matthew''s arms, woke up with a start


    when she heard the doorbell. "Who is it?"


    Matthew checked his phone and then answered, "I''ll get it."


    Erica sat up straight and watched as he walked to the door.


    She heard Paige''s voice. "Mr. Huo, we''ve brought everything that you had asked for. And the chefs are


    here too."


    "Good." Matthew entered the living room first.


    Paige walked in after him, followed by several others, all carrying boxes in their hands. The two chefs


    at the back of the group went straight to the kitchen.


    Matthew called out to Erica, "Come and have a look."


    Four people carried in two racks of clothes¡ªevening dresses of different styles and colors.


    Paige opened one of the wooden cases which was filled with stylish shoes, and several brocade boxes


    beside it were filled with all kinds of jewelry.


    All Erica had to do was choose.


    She looked at Matthew in astonishment and asked him in a low voice, "Is the auction that grand? Do I


    need to be dressed so formally?"


    "Not really. These are simple dresses." In Matthew''s eyes, these were not the kind of evening dresses


    a woman would wear at a grand banquet. It was suitable for special activities and small parties.


    ''Whatever you say, '' Erica thought with a smile. She walked to the clothes rack and tried to choose the


    best one. She asked the man behind her, "Isn''t it still too early? I have sses this afternoon."


    "Pick the dress now. You won''t have to do it in a hurryter. After ss, you can have dinner and then


    do your hairdressing. I think you can make it in time that way." Matthew had arranged everything in


    advance.


    "Alright!"


    With his help, Erica carried a few dresses upstairs and tried them on. Finally, she decided on a light


    pink Korean dress with a short front and a long back hemline.


    It was a halter dress, with her corbones and shoulders slightly exposed, and the hemline was


    embroidered with flower petals.


    She chose crystal stilettos to go with the dress.


    Erica didn''t pay much attention to the jewelry. She didn''t need to wear a ne since it was a halter


    dress, and she preferred the earrings which she was already wearing. She also picked out a tinum


    bracelet to go with the crystal shoes and the pink dress.


    Post lunch, the chocte batter in the fridge was frozen. Erica took out a chocte bar and bit into it.


    Matthew''s handmade chocte was yummier than the ones sold outside!


    She grabbed a square piece and brought it near Matthew''s mouth. "Have a taste of your own cooking.


    It''s so delicious!"


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally opened his mouth.


    "I''ll give some to Gwyn when I pass by their ce," she said.


    Sheffield''s vi was less than a kilometer away from Matthew''s.


    "You don''t have to," Matthew said dismissively.


    "Why not?" she asked, chewing on another piece of chocte.


    "I just called Evelyn. Gwyn is at the Tang family house."


    "Oh no! But you made so many choctes. Such a pity!" Staring at the dozens of chocte bars of


    different sizes, Erica sighed. She felt sorry for Gwyn.


    "Eat them all yourself."


    "No way! How about I bring some to Godwin and Godfrey?"


    Matthew sighed silently. "They are not home either. Godfrey is at the Fan family house, and Godwin is


    with Gwyn." ''I made the choctes for her. Why is it so difficult to make this woman understand that?''


    he wondered in resignation.


    "Are you serious? So¡­ I''ll have to eat all this by myself?"


    "Yes."


    She tilted her head and suggested, "How about I bring some for Hyatt?"


    Matthew was speechless. He didn''t even want to give the choctes to the kids; why would he let


    Hyatt eat the choctes he made? Why did this woman have to share the things he gave her with


    someone else? "No! Keep them for yourself!"


    "But why? Hyatt is my good friend!"


    "Well, he is not MY good friend! If you want to share choctes with him, make some yourself!" Of


    course, if she did make choctes, Matthew wouldn''t let her give them to anyone either. He would eat


    them himself!


    ''Humph! What a mean fellow!'' Erica thought grumpily. She had no choice but to eat all those delicious


    treats herself.


    After their little spat over the chocte, Matthew drove Erica to school.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of the gate, she unfastened the seat belt. "Thank you for the ride!


    Bye!" Just as she opened the door to get out, he grabbed her hand.


    Confused, she turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Matthew looked at her, expressionless. "Aren''t you going to thank me for dropping you to school?"


    ''I just did. Didn''t he hear?'' she wondered. She repeated anyway, "Thank you!"


    "That''s not what I want." So he heard her thanks, but that did not satisfy him. "Then what do you want?"


    she asked, confused.


    Matthew pulled her closer to him. He looked down at the girl in his arms and used her softly, "I


    thought you already knew my needs very well."


    ''His needs? Oh!'' Erica understood immediately. She sat up, held the man''s face and kissed his lips


    gently. "Thank you, Matthew!"


    With a smile in his eyes, he decided to let her go for the time being.


    He kissed her forehead and said, "I''ll pick you up after ss."


    "Okay, bye!"


    That night, at the tenth autumn charity auction in Y City


    The auction hall was filled with hundreds of people when Matthew arrived at the venue with Erica.


    The other guests had to pay a deposit, but Matthew was the only one who didn''t need to go through


    this procedure.


    The person in charge led Matthew and Erica to the exclusive VIP seats. Along the way, many people


    walked over to greet Matthew.


    Erica was in the spotlight as well. She looked very young in her light pink evening dress, and her long


    ck hair wasbed into a princess style bun.


    She wore light make-up and had an innocent smile on her lips, revealing her lovely canines and her


    adorable dimples. She looked lively all the while as she held on to Matthew''s arm and followed him


    obediently.


    Her image that day was not in line with her title of "Miss Troublemaker" at all. She looked like a lovely,


    noble princess from a royal family.


    Two seats were open for them in the front row of the auditorium; they were the best seats to appreciate


    the items on auction.


    But... Erica''s smile froze at the sight of the woman sitting next to their seats. It was Phoebe Su! Didn''t


    Matthew say that he wouldn''t bring Phoebe?

 Chapter 1200 Generous Mrs. Huo

    Chapter 1200 Generous Mrs. Huo


    ''It''s just an auction. Why did Matthew invite both Phoebe and me? What does he want?'' Erica thought.


    While the crowd watched, Phoebe waved at Matthew gracefully and called his name enthusiastically.


    But she knew she had to at least acknowledge Erica, so she reluctantly nodded to her.


    Erica gave her a fake smile and thought, ''This woman is really annoying. It''s like she''s stalking


    Matthew.''


    Matthew held Erica''s hand and helped her sit down first.


    Erica wasn''t ying that game, though. She was about to take a seat, then suddenly moved one seat


    over. Now Matthew had to sit next to Erica, no matter what. Phoebe would be on the end.


    And Erica was there, smiling smugly. She wasn''t going to let Phoebe get any closer to Matthew than


    she already was.


    After the person in charge of the event walked away from them, Erica whispered in the man''s ear, "You


    told me you weren''t inviting Phoebe along. Why is she here?"


    Matthew looked at her, a hint of a smile in his eyes. "She isn''t here because of me."


    If his suspicions were correct, Phoebe might be attending this charity auction representing the Su


    family.


    "Then why is she here?" Erica said, in a demanding tone. If she hadn''t chosen a seat first, Phoebe


    would have sat next to Matthew.


    After thinking for a while, Matthew answered honestly, "Hard to say. Maybe the organizer knows that


    Phoebe and I are friends, and invited her along." After all, he had attended quite a few events with


    Nathan and Phoebe before.


    What he said made sense. Seeing that she couldn''t win this one, Erica dropped the topic. She didn''t


    care why Phoebe was there as long as Matthew hadn''t specifically invited her.


    Many people saw Erica and Matthew sitting together in the first row and whispering intimately. While


    they didn''t know what was being said, this helped bust the rumor that Matthew was in love with another


    woman.


    Soon, the auction formally began. It was held once a year, and the guests were famous people in the


    city. The items on auction were real rarities.


    The first item was a jade pendant from the Qing Dynasty with two fish as decoration. Its final price¡ªsix


    million¡ªshocked Erica.


    Matthew handed the bidding sign to Erica and said, "Bid on whatever you want." Knowing that his wife


    was loath to spend money, he added, "I''ll pay for it. Consider it a gift from me. Use my credit card!"


    Sure enough! His words excited her. "Really?"


    "Absolutely!" He had never lied to her.


    Erica nodded her head and said excitedly, "Wow! Okay, thanks!"


    "No problem!" As long as she was happy.


    However, Erica was not interested in the first few pieces, and Phoebe didn''t seem all that intrigued


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    either. Matthew sat there, dispassionate, bidding on nothing, as if he were there just to watch.


    So far, the auction seemed quite boring to Erica. Finally, when she was about to fall asleep, the item in


    the auctioneer''s hand woke her up.


    It was a bookmark made of gold, a historical item from the National Museum of M Country whose


    collection had fallen in private hands. The bookmark was very thin and delicate, fashioned in the shape


    of a leaf, and engraved with rather borate patterns.


    The starting bid was ten thousand. Erica was interested and was about to raise the bidding sign, but


    Phoebe was one step ahead of her. "Thirty thousand!" Phoebe said.


    Erica was deliberating as to whether to raise the price or not. Someone else took advantage of her


    silence and shouted, "Fifty thousand!"


    She knew she had to act now. She raised the bid sign and said, "Sixty thousand!"


    A smile shed across Matthew''s eyes. ''Ah, something she''s interested in.''


    However, next to her, Phoebe stared at the item disyed onstage and increased the price again.


    "Eighty thousand!"


    Erica turned her head to stare at the woman who had just bid against her. She felt this woman was


    So she did something that was a bit out of character. Erica decided to let Phoebe have the final bid.


    Phoebe was pregnant. Why should shepete against a pregnant woman?


    Atst, the deal was closed at eighty thousand dors and Phoebe got the bookmark.


    The second item that aroused Erica''s interest was a butterfly brooch. The starting price was one


    hundred thousand. As soon as she raised the bidding sign, Phoebe decided to step in and raise the


    price. "One hundred and fifty thousand!" Phoebe dered.


    Erica was surprised. But she chalked it up to sheer coincidence. She wasn''t that paranoid, after all. It


    was an auction, right? And people went to auctions to bid on things.


    And the same thing happened with the third item. Erica''s suspicions were confirmed. She was sure that


    Phoebe was deliberately trying to outbid her. One time is coincidence, twice is suspect. Three times is


    deliberate.


    She gritted her teeth, her anger boiling in her heart. Finally, she asked Matthew, "Do you care how


    much I spend here?"


    The man looked into her eyes, and he could tell that the girl was obviously angry. Although he didn''t


    know why she was so angry, he still answered her question. "That depends."


    "Well... How about this? There are about twelve items left. Can you bid on them and give them to me?"


    Erica was angry, so her voice was a little louder than normal. Phoebe heard every word she said.


    She looked at Erica in disbelief and eximed, "Erica, are you nuts? You trying to drive Matthew into


    the poorhouse?"


    Erica nced at her coldly. "Why do you care how I spend my husband''s money, Mrs. Tu?"


    Erica stressed the words "Mrs. Tu." Of course, she was reminding Phoebe of who she was and warning


    her not to go after someone else''s husband.


    As if unaware of the hostility between the two women, Matthew replied calmly, "Sounds good."


    Phoebe was angry, but there was no reason for her to stop Matthew from agreeing to Erica''s request,


    so she had to curb her anger and bite her tongue.


    Then, Matthew started to bid on the items in person.


    When he got the sixth one, Erica couldn''t stand it anymore. She tugged at the man''s sleeve and said,


    "This isn''t fun anymore, can we stop..."


    Her heart ached for the money he spent. The items became more and more extravagant and


    expensive as the auction wore on. The jade bracelet Matthew had just bid on was worth over ten


    million!


    Matthew held her hand and gave it aforting squeeze to calm her down.


    At the end of the auction, Matthew''s action shocked everybody. The twelve items topped 70 million.


    Matthew acted nonchnt about it, like he burned through that amount every day.


    Then came the charity dinner. Matthew took Erica to the table and sat down, and Phoebe sat with


    another woman nearby.


    Erica heard twodies sitting opposite her talking to each other. "I like those earrings a lot but Mr. Huo


    snatched them up!"


    "So why are you bitching about it, Mrs. Xu? Your husband''s the head of the city hall. Why don''t you let


    him talk to Mr. Huo in private to see if he can get you the earrings?"


    "Well... I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "Why not? Money can work magic. I like that vase too. I''m going to ask my husband to do the same


    thing."


    Erica overheard the whole conversation.


    She rolled her eyes and came up with an idea.


    Matthew was busy with logistics and organization at his ownpany, tapping a message out on his


    phone. Erica leaned in and whispered in her husband''s ear. "Can I give the items we bid on to


    someone else?"


    "They are yours now. Up to you."


    "But you spent so much money on them!"


    The manughed. ''Since she owns the items, shouldn''t I be asking that question?'' "And? It''s only


    money."


    ''Wow. What a nice guy, '' Erica thought.


    When she was at the auction she noticed the oohs and ahhs by the rich women in attendance. They


    were excited by the items Matthew bid on. But they knew there was no way to put up more money than


    him, so they gave up.


    Erica made a note of who wanted what, then had the auctioneers hand out the items to each one of


    them, under the name Mrs. Huo.


    The women''s mood turned from disappointment to tion, and not a little surprise. They didn''t need to


    bid on the treasures they wanted, and someone even arranged for these precious items to be given to


    them directly. Who could turn down an offer like that?


    So, Erica, or rather Mrs. Huo, earned a reputation for being generous. She impressed the other


    aristocrats. And all before the charity dinner had even ended.


    In the evening, when they returned to the vi, Erica wept silently holding two of the treasures. She felt


    sorry for herself for being so generous. She had just given total strangers gifts worth tens of millions.

 Chapter 1201 Omnipotent Husband

    Chapter 1201 Omnipotent Husband


    Erica realized that she was such a spendthrift. Would Matthew use this as an excuse to divorce her this


    time?


    If he divorced her, how could she ever find another rich husband like him once again?


    When Matthew came out of the bathroom, he saw her sitting on the carpet with two boxes in her hands.


    Her eyes were drowning in some sort of sorrow, and it looked like she was deep in thought.


    They hade back home together, so he knew what was going on in her mind. He asked helplessly,


    "Are you still feeling bad about the money?"


    Erica nodded without turning to look at him, "Of course, I am. It was a lot of money. I had never spent


    so much on gifts before."


    "It was just tens of millions. Why do you care so much? Seriously though, how bad would you have felt


    if it had been hundreds of millions instead?" Matthew asked casually.


    Erica''s head shot up and she looked at the man in shock. Matthew was in his pajamas already. "Are


    you telling me that you have given someone a gift worth hundreds of millions?"


    He admitted frankly, "The most expensive gift I have given was worth over a billion dors."


    Erica gasped, "You''re worse than me!"


    Matthew chuckled and exined, "You made the right call. The money you spent on the gifts will not go


    to waste. The guests at the auction were from the high society of Y City. The husbands of the women


    you had bought all those gifts for are either rich or very important men. Now that you have bought their


    wives such expensive gifts, it will be easier for you to approach them for favors some day."


    She was silent for a moment. "But I have an omnipotent husband who can do just about anything. He


    has money, power, good looks¡ªeverything a man could ever want. Why would I ever go to anyone


    else for favors?"


    A satisfied grin appeared on Matthew''s face and his eyes danced with joy. ''This girl is so good at


    ttery, '' he thought. "Anyway, it''s good to have more friends. So, forget all about that and go take a


    shower."


    Erica sighed heavily and slowly stood up from the floor. "Fine."


    After she entered the bathroom, Matthew took out his mobile phone from his pajama pocket and dialed


    Phoebe''s number. As soon as she answered, he went straight to the point. "I will give you three million


    for the gold bookmark, the butterfly brooch and the crystal leaf. Have them all sent to my vi


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    tomorrow."


    No one knew it better than Phoebe why he wanted those three things. Erica had taken a liking to them


    at the auction.


    Phoebe was angry; her hands trembled. She demanded, "I bought those items because I loved them!


    How could you take them away from me like this?"


    She had bought all three items for less than a million. So what if he had offered her three million? It


    was not money that she wanted.


    "And what about you? How could you take those away from someone who actually loved them?" he


    retorted.


    Did she really think that he had just been sitting there idly? He knew exactly what had happened at the


    auction. Phoebe had felt Erica''s desire for those three items and had deliberatelypeted against her


    for them. How could he, who was also sitting right next to Erica, not have noticed it?


    "She doesn''t deserve them! She bullied my sister! Don''t I have the right to take revenge on her?"


    Phoebe was a little excited and her voice was less calm now.


    "No, you don''t. How much do you know about what had really happened? I already have someone


    investigating about what Tessie had done. If I find out that she hurt Erica, don''t me me for what I do


    to your sister."


    Phoebe was stunned.


    Why was Matthew in love with Erica now? Why did he not love her? Why? But Phoebe wasn''t


    convinced yet! She refused to believe the truth in front of her.


    The next day, around noon, Phoebe arrived at the vi with a paper bag, wearing her maternity dress.


    She walked in casually, as if the ce belonged to her. The chefs were busy in the kitchen. She sat


    down in the living room and put the paper bag on the coffee table.


    Erica was still in her cartoon pajamas. When she heard the doorbell, she walked to the stairs to see


    who hade. She stood on the steps and looked down at the woman. "What are you doing here?"


    Since Matthew wasn''t home, Phoebe couldn''t care less about her fake courtesy towards Erica. "Isn''t it


    normal for me to be here? Before you arrived in Y City, I often hung out with Matthew."


    She had purposely left out the truth that Matthew would never go out with her alone. She could only tag


    along when Nathan hung out with Matthew.


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, you may leave now. I don''t want to see you," Erica said with a


    scowl.


    Phoebe flipped her long hair coquettishly. "Why should I leave? I''m waiting for Matthew toe home."


    ''Is Matthewing home now? Why didn''t he tell me? This guy is so mean! How could he tell her and


    not me, his wife?'' Erica thought angrily. "Fine. Wait."


    Erica walked to the kitchen, drank some water and headed upstairs to change her clothes,pletely


    ignoring Phoebe.


    But Phoebe had no intention of letting her be in peace. "Erica, you knew that Matthew didn''t love you.


    Why did you still marry him?"


    Erica looked back at her, confused. "Who told you he doesn''t love me? Whom else do you think he


    loves? You? A married woman?"


    Erica fired back. Yet, deep down, she knew that it was true. She had always known that Matthew loved


    Phoebe. At least, that was what she believed.


    "If you hadn''t showed up in Matthew''s life, I wouldn''t have married Nathan! I would have been the


    hostess of this vi!" Phoebe red at Erica, her eyes filled with fury and envy.


    Ericaughed. "If Matthew really loved you, why would he ever have agreed to marry me? Don''t be so


    narcissistic. Even without me, he would have still married Erica Zhang or Erica Wang. Either way, he


    wouldn''t have married you."


    "Ha! Do you really think nobody is aware that your marriage to Matthew was arranged? He was forced


    to marry you!"


    With one arm across her chest and the other supporting her chin, Erica asked sarcastically, "Why are


    you so obsessed with how we got married? The reality is that I married Matthew and I am now Mrs.


    Huo, and you are Mrs. Tu. Did your husband ever realize that you couldn''t wait to be Mrs. Huo? I


    wonder how he would have felt if he had found out about this? How could he rest in peace?"


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and yelled, "Don''t you dare talk about Nathan! You''re not good enough to


    even mention his name!"


    "Fine. Then, you stop talking about Matthew. You don''t deserve him either." Erica knew that she wasn''t


    as smart as Phoebe, but she wouldn''t lose to her in a battle of words.


    "Erica Li, I''ll expose your true colors and show Matthew what kind of person you really are. And then, I


    will ask him to take responsibility for me and our baby."


    Erica''s eyes fell on her belly thoughtfully. "Are you even sure that the baby is Matthew''s, and not


    Nathan''s?"


    Phoebe was stunned at first, but then immediately recovered and told her with certainty, "Of course, it''s


    Matthew''s! I''m sure!"


    "Oh! Well, in that case, you should take good care of yourself and the baby, so that you can seize any


    chance in the future to make aeback. Besides, it would benefit you to be nicer to me. Maybe one


    day, if I am in a good mood, I might allow you to stay with Matthew as his mistress."


    "Erica Li!" Phoebe screamed. Her yell attracted the attention of the chefs in the kitchen.


    Facing her furious eyes, Erica snorted coldly, turned around and went upstairs.


    On the third floor


    Erica fumed. She was so pissed off that she walked around the room in circles. It was the first time she


    had ever met a woman like Phoebe. She swore that she would give her hell in the future!


    Unable to control her irritation, she logged into her Weibo and posted, "What to do if I meet an enemy I


    hate very much?"


    A few minutester, she got a private message from Can''t Do Anything. "There are many ways to deal


    with an enemy. You can destroy everything he or she loves, or you can destroy the person. It depends


    on how hateful this enemy is."


    Erica began to think about what Phoebe loved and wanted. All that woman wanted was Matthew.


    She replied honestly to Can''t Do Anything, "She wants my husband! I can''t destroy my husband, can


    I?" Besides, she didn''t have the ability to do that! He was Matthew Huo!


    Can''t Do Anything replied, "Of course not! But you can make your husband fall in love with you, and


    make sure he''s loyal to you. Once his heart is yours, no one can take him away from you!"

 Chapter 1202 Eating For Two

    Chapter 1202 Eating For Two


    "But my husband seems to love her..." Erica said to Can''t Do Anything. This was a sore spot for her. If


    Matthew wasn''t still in love with Phoebe, Erica would have asked him to destroy that woman.


    Can''t Do Anything tried to reassure her. "No way!"


    "Yes way. It''s true. It''s been going on for years, apparently. You must have heard about it. Everyone in


    the city knows Matthew has a crush on someone else."


    "Yeah, I''ve heard the rumors. Who hasn''t? But if he really loved Phoebe, he wouldn''t have married you.


    Think about it: why would he do that? You''re the one in his heart."


    Many people had said this to Erica, and she knew they were right. But she just couldn''t get rid of that


    niggling doubt that Matthew still carried a torch for Phoebe.


    When Erica didn''t text him back right away, Can''t Do Anything sent her another message. "What you


    need is more spice in your marriage. Try your best to love him, or¡ªfailing that¡ªmake him fall in love


    with you. Stranger things have happened. Why not give it a shot?"


    Can''t Do Anything was right, though. Erica knew that. But he or she still couldn''t banish all of Erica''s


    doubts and worries. "I''m still not sure..." Erica tapped out.


    "Then you can test your husband!"


    "Test him? How?"


    This time, Can''t Do Anything didn''t text back immediately. After a while, Erica received a call from


    Matthew. "I''d like you toe downstairs."


    "You''re back home?"


    "Yes."


    "Let me guess: Phoebe''s with you. I''ll pass, thanks."


    Massaging his eyebrows, Matthew wondered, ''Are all women like that?'' "Didn''t you want her toe


    here?"


    "Why would I..." The rest of her words caught in her throat. Oh, yes, she remembered now. She told


    Matthew that she was going to invite Phoebe toe to the vi and im her status as the hostess. It


    was a momentary sh of anger and facetiousness.


    She didn''t expect that Matthew would really take her up on that. Wasn''t he afraid she''d hurt Phoebe?


    Phone in hand, Erica stomped downstairs.


    Before she saw Matthew, she got a private message from Can''t Do Anything. "Find out if he wants to


    sleep with you or not!"


    Erica stopped on the steps. Find out if he wanted to sleep with her? Of course he wanted to. Matthew


    had said it himself! As she went downstairs, she replied, "I don''t think that''s such a hot idea."


    She was hoping for other ideas to test Matthew.


    Can''t Do Anything replied, "He''s your husband. What''s wrong with finding out if your hubby wants to


    sleep with you or not? Do you want another woman to take him away from you?"


    That made sense. She was almost convinced.


    As she surveyed the living room, she saw Matthew had put away his phone and talking with Phoebe.


    Phoebe silently handed the paper bag to Matthew.


    Erica tore her gaze away and replied to Can''t Do Anything, "But I''m still worried."


    This time, Can''t Do Anything took his own sweet time replying. Erica was already in the dining room


    and still nothing.


    Why didn''t he reply to her message? Did he find her annoying? Was he busy? The chefs were busy


    making Western food for lunch.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When the chefs saw her, one of them came over and asked, "Mrs. Huo, do you want to eat now?"


    ncing at the two people walking to the dining room, she raised her eyebrows at Matthew and said to


    the chef, "Ask Mr. Huo." She just wanted to be invisible now.


    Matthew was holding his phone and looking at something. He was close enough to hear the cook''s


    question. He nodded and said, "Let''s eat."


    The three of them sat down at the table. Naturally, Matthew sat next to Erica and said in a gentle voice,


    "You gotta be hungry. I was in the office and I guess the time got away from me. Sorry to keep you


    waiting!"


    Erica was about to shake her head when she saw that Phoebe was staring at them. So, she got closer


    to him and gently stroked his cor. "It''s okay," she said sweetly. "I''m very happy that you came here to


    have lunch with me."


    Of course, Matthew knew what she was up to. A tinge of helplessness shed in Matthew''s eyes. He


    touched her head and said, "Okay."


    After Erica sat back, he took his phone and sent a message before putting it back into his pocket.


    The chefs put the appetizers in front of the three. Just then, Erica received a message from Can''t Do


    Anything. "What are you worried about? Afraid that your husband won''t be responsible for you after you


    make the beast with two backs?"


    In fact, Erica didn''t know what she was worried about. Maybe she was afraid one day Matthew would


    divorce her and marry Phoebe.


    Thinking of this, she took a long look at the pregnant woman opposite her, ignoring what Matthew was


    doing.


    A momentter, her phone buzzed again. Can''t Do Anything wrote, "Your husband must love you. Don''t


    worry. Just sleep with him! It''ll make everything better."


    Erica had a sudden suspicion. Why did this person want her to have sex with Matthew so much? Was


    she overthinking it, or was Mr. Can''t Do Anything really her husband?


    Thinking of this, she suddenly looked at the man next to her. Matthew was looking down at his mobile


    phone, and just like her, he hadn''t touched his food at all.


    She asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    A hint of nervousness shed across Matthew''s eyes. It was gone as soon as it appeared. He calmly


    put away his phone and said, "Nothing."


    But Erica was perceptive. She noticed that momentary change in his expression. What was that?


    Nervousness? So, what was he doing on the phone?


    Curiosity made her bold. "Hand me your phone."


    Matthew''s hand holding the fork paused. "We don''t y with phones during mealtime. Eat first."


    Erica snorted inwardly. That guy was up to something.


    Phoebe was put in an awkward situation. The couple were flirting with each other as if no one else


    were around, and no one paid attention to her.


    The second dish was Russian soup. ording to Matthew''s order, the chef served the first bowl of


    soup to Erica. However, Erica refused and told the chef with a smile, "Why don''t you serve Mrs. Tu


    first? She''s our guest, after all. Besides, she''s pregnant and eating for two."


    The chef did as he was bade and brought the bowl to Phoebe. She had been in a good mood, and was


    quite hungry. And she got to spend time with Matthew. But Erica killed the moodpletely. Staring at


    the brightly-colored soup in front of her, she suddenly had no appetite at all.


    She picked up the spoon and listlessly took a sip of the soup. It tasted wonderful, but she had no


    interest in eating anymore.


    After tasting a few dishes, Phoebe said, "Thanks for lunch, Matthew, really. But I''ve lost my appetite


    and feel like I''m full. But your chefs are incredible. Mind if I borrow one of them for a while?"


    She thought Matthew would definitely agree to such a minor thing. It was not like she was lying.


    Next to him, Erica had just put a lump of ck pepper steak into her mouth and was chewing it.


    Hearing this, she quickly took hold of his big hand and said, "What a coincidence! I don''t have much of


    an appetite either. I''m not pregnant, though. Besides, I''m really starting to like Western food. Why


    doesn''t Mrs. Tu hire another cook herself? The Su family can get any kind of chef they want. Right,


    Mrs. Tu?" ''She needs a new title. Phoebe the Maniptive! Phoebe the Bitch!'' Erica thought.


    She put down the fork rather carelessly, leaving a bit of sauce from the fork on her face, right above the


    corner of her lips. She was angry and wasn''t really paying attention.


    But she didn''t know about it at all. The sauce on her face and the fact that she talked with her eyes


    wide open...Phoebe didn''t know whether tough or cry. She had to admit that Erica was really cute.


    Not to mention Matthew, who always thought Erica was adorable and made him happy. This time, she


    was doubly so. The man who had always been indifferent to other people now had a bright smile on his


    face. He didn''t answer Erica''s question but pinched her chin to make her look at him.


    While Erica was still confused, he lowered his head slowly, his face close to hers...

 Chapter 1203 Disgusting

    Chapter 1203 Disgusting


    Erica thought that Matthew was going to kiss her, and her heart started to beat faster. Although she


    really wanted to show off their love in front of Phoebe, she didn''t expect that he would actually kiss her.


    But his lips did not fall on hers. Instead, he licked the sauce above the corner of her lips.


    Erica felt his wet tongue grace her face. For a moment, she closed her eyes, but then he let go of her.


    Matthew relished the after-taste of the sauce carefully and said, "It tastes good."


    ''Huh? What tastes good? My face? My skin care products?''


    Erica wondered quizzically as she wiped the ce where he had kissed. ''Eh, what is this? Sauce?''


    She felt embarrassed at first, but when she caught the glimpse of envy and hatred on Phoebe''s face,


    Erica beamed. She grabbed a tissue and wiped the originally stained and now clean spot on her face.


    Then, she dramatically forked a piece of ck pepper steak and brought it to Matthew''s mouth.


    "Honey, have a taste. It''s delicious."


    The first time Erica had called him "honey," she had felt a little awkward, but now she was getting more


    and more used to it. Matthew was very much satisfied by that progress.


    He didn''t notice the steak because he was still thinking about how Erica was now used to calling him


    "honey." This gave Phoebe a chance to bring down Erica. "Humph! Don''t you know that Matthew is a


    neat freak? How could you feed him using your fork?"


    When she had had dinner with Matthew in the past, she had picked up food for him and ced it onto


    his bowl of rice with her own chopsticks. However, he had ruthlessly asked the waiter to change the


    tableware and bring him a new bowl of rice.


    Erica scoffed at her and said proudly, "My husband is not a neat freak. Even if he is, he is only so in


    front of outsiders. He will eat whatever I feed him."


    Matthew had a strange feeling when he heard herst sentence.


    Phoebe smirked. She was excited to see how Matthew would react. Erica would have to eat her own


    words, along with her steak.


    But she was more than disappointed by his actions. She watched helplessly as Matthew ate the steak


    from Erica''s fork, and there was no trace of disgust in his face as he chewed on the meat.


    Erica pretended to be indifferent, but her heart jumped with joy. She said, "Honey, Mrs. Tu said she


    wants our chef. What should we do?"


    "That''s up to you," Matthew answered.


    Happy with his reply, she smiled and blew him a kiss. Then, she turned to Phoebe. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Tu. I


    really like the food cooked by our chef."


    Though she was apologizing, the smug smile on her face said she was anything but sorry.


    Phoebe was too angry to evene up with a retort.


    She was getting really pissed off by the happy couple. She quickly put down the knife and fork with a


    nk, and held her lower abdomen, taking a deep breath. "Matthew, I''m not feeling well. My stomach is


    hurting a little."


    Erica nced at her belly suspiciously, wondering if she was telling the truth.


    Matthew took out his phone to call the family doctor, but Phoebe stopped him. "Could you apany


    me to the hospital? After Nathan''s departure, I have been going to the hospital to do the prenatal


    checkups alone."


    Erica opened her mouth to argue, but the thought of Matthew''s baby in Phoebe''s belly stopped her


    from saying anything. She had no reason to refuse to let him, the baby''s father, apany her for a


    prenatal checkup.


    The joy from all her previous victories instantly dropped to the bottom. She suppressed the sadness in


    her heart and silently ate her food.


    "I''ll ask Paige to apany you to the hospital," Matthew said indifferently.


    Erica paused. Matthew didn''t have to be so heartless. It was his baby after all. She gently touched his


    elbow and said, "You should go with her. What if something happens to the child?" ''The baby is


    innocent, isn''t it?'' she reasoned in her mind.


    Even though Matthew believed that Ethan was her child, he still treated him well. Now, Phoebe was


    pregnant with his child. Although Erica didn''t like it, she couldn''t stop Matthew from caring for his child.


    Looking at Erica, Matthew put down his knife and fork and said indifferently, "Fine, then. Youe with


    me."


    If he went with Phoebe to the hospital, then who would give Ericapany? It was best that they went


    together.


    "What am I supposed to do at the hospital? I don''t need any checkup." Erica thought he was being


    unreasonable!


    Matthew calmly repeated what she had just said. "And what am I supposed to do at the hospital? I


    don''t need any checkup either."


    Both women at the table were rendered speechless.


    Erica said in a serious tone, "You can''t do this! You are a man, and this unborn child has nothing to do


    with our squabbles. Go ahead. I don''t mind!" She didn''t want Matthew to be an irresponsible father.


    But the man''s aura became colder. ''She still doesn''t love me! She doesn''t even mind me


    apanying another woman to her prenatal checkups, '' he thought bitterly.


    Matthew grabbed Erica''s wrist and said coldly, "I told you! We''re going together!"


    "But, my food..." Erica protested. ''I''m not done with my food yet.''


    ''How could she possibly be thinking about finishing her food right now?'' Matthew thought angrily. He


    took out a tissue from the box and threw it on her steak.


    ''Nooo! My steak! It''s ruined!'' she cursed him inwardly.


    Erica red at Matthew and huffed angrily, "Fine! Let''s go to the hospital together. I am your legal wife!


    She is your mistress. If you don''t mind me apanying, why would I care?"


    Matthew didn''t correct her. "Thank you, Mrs. Huo," he said.


    He didn''t need a mistress. She was the only one he wanted. She was the only Mrs. Huo in his life.


    Erica red at Phoebe. She ruined their meal. She pointed her finger at the culprit and hissed, "You


    might be like the purest moonlight in Matthew''s heart. But so what? Don''t forget that he is now married


    to me. Sooner orter, he''ll be over you. You''ll end up like a grain of rice stuck to his shirt, which is


    disgusting and belongs in the trash!"


    As she spoke, she picked up a grain of rice from the edge of the seafood te which was mixed with


    the rice, and threw it into the trash can in front of Phoebe.


    It seemed like she had just thrown Phoebe into the trash can. It really did help her vent some of that


    anger.


    Matthew and Phoebe didn''t know how to react.


    Erica went upstairs to change, leaving them both in the dining room.


    Matthew put his hands in his pockets and looked at Phoebe indifferently, showing absolutely no


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    emotion. "If you don''t want to go to this kind of thing by yourself in the future, you should go straight to


    Paige. I have a family, a wife. It''s not appropriate for me to apany you to these appointments."


    Erica had obviously misunderstood his rtionship with Phoebe. But it wasn''t a big deal. He would


    exin everything to her when the time was right. However, if the media photographed and publicized


    that he apanied another woman to prenatal checkups, Erica would definitely beughed at.


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. Matthew seemed to be more indifferent to her than before. He had


    never spoken to her like this in the past.


    Erica, who had run upstairs to change her clothes, had a change of heart. The more she thought about


    their conversation, the angrier she became.


    And she felt like she didn''t do well. So, she ran downstairs like a gust of wind without changing. She


    gasped for air as she stood in front of the two surprised people.


    She pointed angrily at Phoebe. "You are asking my husband and me to go to the hospital with you for


    your prenatal checkups! Who do you think you are? Some kind of princess? Oh man! How I wish I


    could just twist your head off whenever I see you. You want me to go to the hospital with you, huh? No


    way in hell!"


    Then she turned around and warned Matthew, regardless of Phoebe''s embarrassed face. "I won''t go,


    and neither will you! And you have to get my permission before ever meeting this woman again. If you


    have a problem with that, I''ll inform your dad!"


    Matthew was stunned. His wife was so fierce that he was actually a little scared of her at that moment.

 Chapter 1204 Hes My Husband

    Chapter 1204 He''s My Husband


    Erica didn''t mind if she couldn''t get an answer out of Matthew. She shot a fierce look at Phoebe, and if


    looks could kill, the pregnant woman would be lying on the floor. "I wanted you here to tell you in


    person Matthew is mine. Anything you had in the past stays there¡ªin the past. If you don''t want to


    raise the kid after it pops out, we''ll help you raise it. Don''te here again. Or I swear I''ll make you


    pay. I''m rich, so it''s easy for me to get someone to mix contraceptives in your food. That''ll fuck up your


    endocrine system and stop your period. You''ll know what menopause feels like early. Don''t believe me?


    Try me."


    This time, Phoebe''s belly really ached. Would Erica really poison her like this? She was more vicious


    than Phoebe had given her credit for. She shuddered uncontrobly.


    As soon as she opened her mouth and was about to ask Matthew for help, Erica interrupted. She


    shouted at her, eyes wide open in an unsettling gaze. "Don''t look at my husband! Why ask him for


    help? He''s my husband! Even if he doesn''t love me, the Huo family will back me up. He has to spoil


    me. Right, Matthew?"


    The girl seemed upset. Matthew decided that discretion was the better part of valor, so he deferred to


    her this time. He held her in his arms and nodded obediently.


    The man who had always been cold and aloof around Phoebe actually nodded after hearing what Erica


    had said. It was hard for her to ept. She nodded awkwardly and took a deep breath to maintain her


    "I need to go to the hospital. Paige doesn''t need to go. I''ll just have the driver take me!" she said in a


    hoarse voice.


    After Phoebe found a ride to the hospital, Erica was instantly relieved and muttered in a low voice, "If I


    had known that she was that annoying, I wouldn''t have bothered to im my status as the hostess."


    She was so angry that her stomach ached.


    Matthew picked up the bag beside him and said, "She was going to give this to you. That''s why she


    was here."


    "What''s that?"


    "Open it."


    Erica opened the bag and found it was the things she thought were awesome at the auction yesterday.


    "Why did she give them to me? This is too much. You put her up to this, didn''t you?"


    "I asked her to give them to you," Matthew answered honestly.


    The girl''s bad mood was alleviated a little. "I figured. How did you know which ones I wanted?" she


    asked.


    Matthew didn''t exin himself, butforted her instead. "Don''t be too angry. It''s bad for your health."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Well, I see!" Erica was in a good mood, so she didn''t give him any backtalk.


    In the afternoon, Erica went to the college. If Hyatt hadn''t told her, she wouldn''t have known that Kaitlyn


    and Luther had switched to another college.


    "Why did they transfer?" She looked at Hyatt in confusion.


    Hyatt told her, "Everyone says it''s because Kaitlyn and Luther pissed you off, and Mr. Huo taught them


    a lesson. I don''t know if it''s true."


    "Really?" ''Matthew never brought it up. Oh, wait, that''s right... He knew I was framed. But he never told


    me he''d deal with it. Was it really because of Matthew?'' she wondered.


    In order to find out the truth, Erica sent a message to Matthew asking, "What did you do to Kaitlyn?"


    "Owen handled it. I don''t know the particrs," he texted back.


    It was obvious that he didn''t want to tell her.


    ''Well, I''d better go home and ask him face to face!''


    After she had attended two afternoon sses, it was getting cold and dark. The weather forecast called


    for heavy rain tonight. Erica shivered in the cold. She was going to grab a bite to eat with Hyatt.


    Preferably something to warm her up.


    As soon as she walked out of the school gate, she received a phone call. She didn''t recognize the


    number. "Hello?"


    "Erica, it''s me, Julianna."


    Erica''s mood was as gloomy as the weather at the moment when she found out who was on the other


    end of the line. "What''s up?" she asked coldly.


    "I need to talk to you. It''s about Tessie."


    "I don''t want to hear it." She didn''t want to talk about Tessie now. Matthew had sent someone to figure


    out what exactly had happened to Tessie. She''d know the truth soon enough, and didn''t need to talk to


    Julianna.


    Julianna sneered, "You''re such a bitch. You''ve done so many shitty things, and now you don''t even


    want to hear about Tessie. What''s the matter? Afraid?"


    "What should I be afraid of?"


    "If you''re not scared, juste. Come to the primary school Tessie and I went to. It''s definitely walking


    distance from the college."


    Erica and Hyatt exchanged nces. Since they were free, he might as well go along. "Okay!" she


    answered.


    After Julianna hung up the phone, Tessie couldn''t wait to ask, "So did you talk to her? Did she agree to


    "Yes, I''ll text her the address." Julianna tapped in a detailed address and sent it to Erica.


    Tessie was relieved.


    When Julianna was out of earshot, Tessie walked outside and called Phoebe. She did her best to keep


    her voice low. "We did it, Phoebe! Julianna got Erica to agree to meet her at No. Eighteen Primary


    School. I can''t wait!"


    "Good. I''ll let them know. Don''t get yourself involved in this," Phoebe said. She just got back from the


    hospital. Fortunately, her baby was fine.


    "Yeah, probably a good idea."


    At No. Eighteen Primary School


    It was the first time Erica had ever been here. It was early evening, and sses had already let out for


    the day. There was only a doorman at the gate, and the whole school looked empty.


    The school was old and shabby, andcked some modern amenities.


    They followed the directions to the address Julianna gave her. Erica and Hyatt waited for Julianna


    under the eaves of the teaching building.


    The gloomy sky had clouds of a gunmetal gray. It looked like it could rain at any time. Hyatt looked at


    Erica rubbing her hands from the cold, and said, "Hey, let me buy you a cup of hot milk tea. See if that''ll


    warm you up."


    Erica didn''t turn him down. She was more than a little cold. "Cool, thanks. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Okay." Hyatt turned and walked out of the schoolyard.


    When he walked past the yground, he brushed past several young men and women, but he didn''t


    pay them any mind.


    The young men looked at Hyatt as he walked toward the school gate, and thought for a while. They


    knew they''d seen him before, but they couldn''t remember who he was.


    One of the boys whispered, "He looks familiar."


    "I think so, but it doesn''t matter. Let''s go! We''ll get paid when we''re done. You have the camera, right?"


    "Yeah, I''m ready. Don''t worry!"


    Julianna wasn''t there at all. Instead, several young men and women showed up.


    A girl in a denim coat came up to her and asked, "Are you Erica Li?" Her tone was contemptuous.


    Erica nced at her and asked, "What''s going on? Do you know Julianna?" She was sure she didn''t


    know this girl.


    "She''ll be here soon. But first, we need to talk to you!" The girl tried to put her arm on Erica''s shoulder


    as if they were good friends.


    Erica sidestepped the maneuver and said with a fake smile, "I''m sorry. We''re not that close. Now we''ve


    got that out of the way, what''s this all about?"


    The girl sneered and said, "Follow us. This is not the ce to talk. I''ll take you to the ssroom where


    Julianna and Tessie used to take sses."


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll wait right here!" Erica had a bad feeling about this. Julianna said she


    wanted to talk about Tessie. Then why did she ask six people to meet her?


    This time, the two girls approached her at the same time, and nked her. One on the left and the other


    on the right. They held her arms and took her upstairs. "Come on. She arranged a surprise for you up


    there!"


    "Let go of me! Do you want me to hurt you?" And that was when Erica knew that Julianna had fooled


    her.

 Chapter 1205 Incident On Campus

    Chapter 1205 Incident On Campus


    Having gone out to buy milk tea, Hyatt noticed with some consternation that the rain seemed to be


    growing heavier by the minute. He decided, then, to go back and ask Erica to make an appointment


    with Julianna for some other day.


    He made it back to campus without incident, except that the rain soaked him, since he had no


    umbre. The building was quiet and for the most part seemed deserted¡ªbut when Hyatt was just


    around a corner from where he''d left Erica, he heard her speaking to someone. Her voice was angry,


    but there was a trace of panic in it as well. "Tell Julianna," she was saying, "that if anything happens to


    me today, she''s dead meat!"


    "Shut up!" someone retorted. "Lenora, if she doesn''t want to go upstairs, just have the otherse


    down. No one''s around, so the ground floor''s as good as anywhere else."


    There was a girl''s voice¡ªLenora, presumably¡ªspeaking into a phone. "You guys cane down now.


    This bitch won''t go upstairs!"


    Rain beat against the windows. Dripping and shivering, Hyatt carefully stuck his head around the


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    corner. Not far down the hall, he saw a small group of young men and women. Two of thetter had


    grabbed Erica by her arms. Squinting, Hyatt realized with a start that he recognized the assants¡ªhe


    had seen them while out on his errand!


    As he stared, five more people, about the same age, emerged from a stairwell nearby.


    Erica now had a dozen people surrounding her.


    Dread overwhelmed Hyatt''s mind; now his shivering had nothing to do with being wet. His limbs felt


    weak, and his knees wobbled.


    ''What are they going to do to Erica? What should I do? What should I do?'' Panic fogged his brain, and


    he struggled to get ahold of himself.


    Suddenly the group was moving¡ªErica''s captors were shoving and dragging her toward the door to a


    bathroom, which was between them and Hyatt. As they came closer, he heard them more clearly.


    "I heard that you could be quite violent to your schoolmates," taunted one of the men¡ªa boy, really.


    "Come on, show us what you can do!"


    "She doesn''t look tough to me," said someone else. "Look at that delicate skin¡ªshe must be a really


    rich, daintydy. Doesn''t look like a bully at all."


    Erica stubbornly kept her head high. "Did Julianna tell you toe here?" she demanded.


    They didn''t deny it. In fact, one of them confirmed it¡ªa young man with short, rather stupid-looking


    spiky hair. "Yeah, but we don''t really have anything else to do anyway. We may as well just have some


    fun with you!"


    Water flowed from Hyatt''s thick hair and down his cheeks. Every inch of his skin felt cold and mmy.


    He wanted to call out to Erica. For a moment, all he could think of was the brave expression she''d worn


    when she defended him. He couldn''t just do nothing!


    Finally he got himself to move. With trembling hands, he took out his phone and dialed Gifford''s


    number. He didn''t have anyone else from the Li family in his contacts.


    Gifford had given Hyatt his number after returning the money for Erica; he''d said Hyatt could call him if


    he ever needed help.


    Hyatt pressed the call button and held the phone up to his ear, his face bloodless.


    It started ringing. Afraid of being heard, Hyatt frantically stepped away from the corner.


    A stone''s throw away, he heard Gifford''s voice on the line and came to a stop. "Hello, Hyatt?"


    "Giff... Gifford..." He was so nervous that he could barely talk.


    Gifford was immediately worried. He said, "Hyatt, what''s going on? What happened? Calm down. Take


    your time and tell me!"


    "T-they..." Hyatt stammered, trying to form a coherent sentence. "They cornered Erica. They''re right


    outside the bathroom. Hurry up and get here! Help!"


    Gifford frowned, wondering who he was talking about. "All right, where are you? Tell me the address."


    "Y City, No. Eighteen..." Hyatt choked, then swallowed in an effort to moisten his throat. "No. Eighteen


    Primary School, the teaching building¡ªAh!" As he said this, he nervously turned around, and


    screamed hoarsely. He was face to face with a very unfriendly-looking figure.


    His voice failing him, Hyatt reflexively put the phone behind his back. Staring in horror, he recognized


    the figure as one of the boys he had just seen in the hallway.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" snarled the assant.


    Hyatt simply wheezed in fright, unable to say a word.


    But as the boy grabbed him by the neck and dragged him into the hallway, Hyatt managed to pocket


    his phone without it being noticed.


    The hallway was deserted. Dragging Hyatt into the bathroom, the young man threw him roughly to the


    floor in front of his friends and Erica. "This guy was snooping around behind the corner," he exined.


    "I bet he knows Erica Li!"


    Staring down at him, Erica cried, "Hyatt!" before she could stop herself.


    "They do know each other!" said one of the assants. "Hey, keep an eye on him! And take his phone


    so he can''t call anyone."


    They had already snatched Erica''s phone and turned it off.


    One of the taller boys came over and stared Hyatt down while another searched his pockets.


    But it so happened that Hyatt''s phone had shut itself off because it had gotten wet in his pocket, so


    they didn''t see the call log.


    These people didn''t think too much. As long as Hyatt wasn''t able to call anyone then, they thought


    they''d be safe from interference.


    With that taken care of, the two men kept Hyatt restrained.


    On the other side of the room, two girls were forcibly dragging Erica to the sink. One of them turned on


    the tap and said, "Lenora, get her over here! We''ll soak her head, sober her up!"


    Lenora grabbed Erica by the neck as they came closer.


    Without the other girl holding onto her, Erica jerked back and forth and was able to loosen her grip. At


    thest minute, she sped Lenora''s head and pressed her under the tap instead.


    Lenora sputtered and iled, bumping her head against the faucet once or twice. "Damn it! Ah! Let me


    go! Let me go, you bitch!"


    Staring down at the girl and giving her head a shake or two, Erica sneered, "You want to deal with me?


    Go home and practice martial arts for two years first!"


    The rush of exhration she felt was short-lived, however¡ªthe longer the momentsted, the more


    Erica began to think something was wrong. There were ten-odd people around, not counting the two


    holding Hyatt, but none of them were doing anything to stop her.


    Erica looked at the closest one, the girl who had turned on the water. Their eyes met and, as if she had


    been cued, the girl threw her arms up as if in dismay and cried, "Let go of Lenora! Let go of her, Erica


    Li!"


    Feeling something was very wrong, Erica did as she was told and turned off the tap.


    Shivering, Lenora gave Erica a ghastly look and backed away from her.


    Still confused, Erica nced at Hyatt, but he wasn''t going to be of any help. The boys holding him were


    keeping his mouth covered, so he couldn''t even speak.


    The situation grew even stranger when Lenora, still in the process of retreating, was suddenly pressed


    to the ground by herpanions. They began to take off her coat, and then her sweater. The whole


    process was surprisingly efficient, with a clear division ofbor. Three or four people handled Lenora''s


    clothes, quite immune to her yelps and shrieks, while three others were taking photos with their


    phones.


    Erica stared, mortified and wondering what Julianna was up to. Clearly Erica had been suckered, but


    whatever was going on was worse than she''d originally guessed.


    ncing around, she caught sight of another person in the far corner, their phone held up¡ªtaking


    more photos or videos, no doubt.


    Erica was sure that this person had not been in the group before.


    Without thinking, she started toward the person, reaching for the camera, but several of the bystanders


    came between them.


    Meanwhile Lenora, still on the ground, quite abruptly stopped screaming and began to tidy up her


    clothes. Those nearby left her alone. After sending the pictures they''d taken to their WeChat group,


    they put their phones away.


    Lenora nced at them, then gave Erica a murderous look. "Guys, are you done with the pictures? If


    so, let''s show Erica Li what campus violence is!"


    Several people blocked the door, while the rest surrounded Erica, who was forced to step back all the


    way to the sink.


    With a ferocious look on her face, Lenora said, "Grab her. I''ll give her a dunk myself! Give her a taste of


    her own medicine." If it weren''t for money, why would she be willing to suffer this on such a cold day?

 Chapter 1206 In Love With Him

    Chapter 1206 In Love With Him


    This time, Erica was held down by three boys in front of the sink. She couldn''t move an inch. She


    angrily warned, "If you darey a finger on me today, I will definitely make each of you¡ª Mmmph..."


    The rest of her words dissolved into the cold running water.


    Regardless of her warning, Lenora pushed Erica''s head under the tap, just as she had done to her


    earlier. She removed the rubber band on Erica''s long hair.


    It waste September, and besides that, it was raining heavily. The temperature was dangerously


    below 12 degree Celsius.


    The cold water pierced Erica''s face and head, chilling her to the bone. She couldn''t breathe normally


    anymore. She struggled for air.


    The boys turned the tap to its maximum limit. Erica tried her best to break free, but she was fighting


    alone, against four people holding her down.


    Hyatt, who was also struggling with all his strength, was being trampled under one of the boys'' feet. He


    wanted to cry out loud for help, but two other men had covered his mouth. Only muffled sounds came


    out of his forcefully shut lips.


    When she thought that Erica''s head might freeze over, Lenora finally asked herpanions to let go of


    her. She was afraid that she might end up killing Erica by ident. That was not her purpose.


    But this did not stop her from bullying Erica even more. Lenora grabbed Erica''s cor and threw the girl


    into the rain. Her lips had already turned purple at this point.


    Lenora stared down at the girl on the ground. Her long ck hair was dripping wet, and clung over her


    cheek and shoulder. Her small face was pale and her purple lips were trembling from the cold.


    The boys saw the pitiful state she was in already and one of them whispered, "I think this is enough.


    Look at the state she''s in..."


    Lenora, who had earned the most money from this deal, refused, "No way! She didn''t show any mercy


    when she pushed me under the tap! Why the hell would I stop now? I want to see her suffer." Still


    fuming in anger, she walked up to Erica and pped her across the face.


    Erica''s head tilted to one side due to the force of the p, and she closed her eyes in pain.


    Lenoraughed. "I am going to beat the shit out of you today!"


    When she raised her hand to hit the girl again, Erica quickly grabbed her wrist and used the momentum


    to get to her feet.


    p! Erica hit Lenora square in the face. While thetter was still in shock, Erica growled, "No one has


    ever dared to do such a thing to me. Beforeing here to bully me, you should have asked around


    about what I had done in A Country beforeing here. Do you know how easily I brought a five-star


    hotel to its knees? I burnt down a vi worth millions of dors! Can you even imagine doing something


    like that?"


    Lenora was frightened by the fury in her eyes. She covered her cheek and took a step back, her lips


    trembling, unable to say a word to the enraged girl in front of her.


    p! Erica stepped forward swiftly and pped the other side of Lenora''s face. "Do you know who my


    parents are?"


    Lenora took a step back, while Erica took another step forward. p! "Do you know who my husband


    is, you worthless bitch? Does the name Matthew Huo ring a bell in your dumb brain?"


    p! The fourth p echoed through the building, shocking everyone around them. "I''ll teach you a


    lesson on your mother''s behalf, so that you finally understand that not everyone is easily bullied. There


    are some people in this world you just cannot mess with!" Erica threatened.


    p! Lenora cried in pain this time. Erica stepped closer to her. "If you don''t beat me to death here


    today and let me out of this ce alive, I swear I will make you pay for offending me¡ªforying your


    filthy hands on me! I will lock you in the deepest cave in the primeval forest of the deserted parts of H


    Country for at least half a month! I''ll make you eat all kinds of worms!"


    She had used up all of her remaining strength and could hardly stay on her feet.


    Lenora''s face was swollen. She was on the verge of a breakdown. "How dare you! How dare you hit


    me like this?!" She gritted her teeth and pushed Erica down once again. Erica had no energy left to


    fight back.


    She struggled to get up, but felt dizzy.


    Lenora got on top of her and rained her ruthless fists on the girl''s cold body.


    When she raised her hand to hit Erica for the third time, she heard a cold, angry roar. "Stop it!"


    The cold voice which terrified everyone else, sounded like music to Erica''s ears.


    Tears welled up in her eyes in an instant. She was half lying on the wet ground awkwardly, looking at


    the man approaching her. He threw away the umbre and rushed towards her. She felt a strong sense


    of security at the sight of him.


    Her heart was like a lonely boat that had been drifting at sea for the longest time. And now, finally, she


    foundnd and felt a sense of belonging.


    The man''s deep eyes reflected pain, and the cold aura surrounding him made the people around them


    retreat at once. Since Matthew had always held a high position in life, he naturally had the aura of a


    king. Lenora and the boys stood frozen to the spot.


    When he came closer to where Ericay, Matthew kicked Lenora off his wife without any hesitation. He


    didn''t care why the girl''s face was a swollen mess; he used all his strength and kicked her in the chest,


    sending the girl flying to the ground.


    Lenoranded several feet away. "Aargh!" she screamed, as shended in the pool of rainwater


    awkwardly. She held her chest tightly where the man had kicked her mercilessly.


    She coughed violently, and her chest hurt even more. Blood spurted out of her mouth and quickly


    merged with the rainwater around her. It dyed the ground in front of her red.


    This scene was horrifying, to say the least. The others were rooted to the spot in fear. This man just


    kicked a woman and sent her flying; what was he going to do to the boys next?


    Matthew took off his expensive custom-made suit. Raindrops fell on his white shirt, but he didn''t heed


    any attention.


    He squatted down and wrapped the suit around his wife to protect her from the cold rain.


    His suit not only warmed Erica''s body, but also her heart.


    In that moment, she fell in love with him...forever.


    The man''s eyes were filled with concern. He picked her up from the wet ground and gently kissed her


    forehead. "I''m sorry, Rika, for being sote!"


    When he said "Rika," his voice became tender.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When she saw the affection in his eyes, tears streamed down her cheeks, mixed with the rain droplets.


    For the first time, she felt so lucky to have married Matthew.


    Owen held a ck umbre over their heads, and a dozen bodyguards in ck stood in a neat line


    behind them.


    Matthew held back his worry and looked at Lenora viciously. She recoiled in fear; it felt as if the man


    was Death itself. "Don''t let any of them go! Especially her! She hurt Erica."


    Matthew had no intentions of letting them get away with hurting his wife, no matter who they were!


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!" the bodyguards answered in unison.


    The rain stopped and it got darker. The city was aze with the night lights.


    Matthew took Erica to the hospital. He was drenched, but he didn''t bother to change them. He made


    sure that his wife received all kinds of examinations.


    Half an hourter, Erica was admitted into the VIP ward. Shey on the bed in a daze, and the doctor


    started an intravenous drip for her. She fell asleep after the doctor gave her a final check up and left the


    room.


    Matthew followed the doctor out of the ward and listened to his report.


    "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo has a high fever right now. She has a slight bruise on her hand, but everything else


    is fine."


    The gloom in Matthew''s eyes didn''t fade. He said lightly, "Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Huo. Let Mrs. Huo get some good rest. After the infusion, you can take her home


    if her fever goes down by then."


    "Alright."


    After the doctor turned around and left, Matthew''s phone vibrated in his pocket. It was Gifford.

 Chapter 1207 A Village Girl

    Chapter 1207 A Vige Girl


    Matthew answered the phone. "Gifford?"


    "What happened to Rika? How is she now?" Gifford asked anxiously.


    Through the ss window of the ward, Matthew gazed at the sleeping girl in the hospital bed and said


    in a low voice, "Some people bullied her on campus. She has a high fever. She just fell asleep."


    "Bullied on campus?" There was a trace of disbelief in Gifford''s voice. ''How dare someone treat Rika


    violently! Did they do this realizing who she was?'' he wondered angrily.


    "Don''t worry. I will look into it." Matthew wasn''t going to rest until he punished all those who were


    involved in this incident.


    "Okay. Call me if you need any help."


    "I will."


    At Li family residence in A Country


    As soon as Gifford hung up the phone, his father asked, "Did Rika bully someone?" Wesley had heard


    Gifford say something about bullying. He just assumed that Erica was up to no good again.


    Gifford sighed and answered, "She was bullied."


    ir gasped and Wesley froze. He gritted his teeth and snarled, "She was such an arrogant brat when


    she was with us. And yet, she has be a victim of bullying in Y City. Who had the audacity to touch


    my daughter?" Grumbling something seemingly dangerous under his breath, he started to head


    upstairs.


    ir grabbed his arm and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "To get my weapon and kill the bastards who hurt my daughter!" Wesley doted on his daughter. He


    wanted nothing more than to beat the shit out of those who had bullied his precious girl.


    "Dad, rx. Do you think Matthew will just sit by and let them go?" Gifford said calmly. Matthew Huo


    was not a man to be trifled with. He wouldn''t sit by and watch after something like this happened to his


    wife.


    Wesley calmed down and told Gifford, "Tell Matthew not to go easy on those assholes. I''ll take


    responsibility for anything that happens!"


    Gifford stood up from his chair and said, "You don''t have to take any responsibility. If Matthew can''t


    handle even this, why did you marry Rika to him? Just stay with Mom and take care of Ethan. Although


    she was bullied, I''m guessing your daughter wouldn''t have suffered much, judging from her character."


    Saying that, he whistled at the little guy in Chantel''s arms. The boy immediately giggled and called out


    in a cheerful voice, "Un...cle..."


    Gifford loved Ethan more than he had done before. He took the boy from Chantel''s arms and let him sit


    on his shoulders. "If only you were a Li family member! We should thank Erica for finding such an


    adorable child."


    Gifford now knew that Ethan was not Erica''s child. He and Wesley wanted to beat her up when they


    found out. The joke had been too big to handle.


    Wesley thought about what Gifford had said. It made sense. Erica should be fine. Some mere amateur


    bullying wouldn''t hurt his baby girl. With Matthew by her side, Wesley didn''t need to do anything.


    But he had to ask Matthew who was behind it. He had to know who had dared to oppose the Li and the


    Huo families.


    Gifford didn''t stay for long because he still had work to do. After ying with Ethan for a while, he left.


    Chantel hurried to follow him. "Let me walk you out!"


    Gifford turned around and smiled at her. He said, "Study hard, alright?"


    "I will!" Wesley and ir treated her so well. She wanted to do her very best to repay them.


    The two walked out of the living room. Chantel told Gifford what she had meant to say to him for a


    while now. "Gifford, I''m sorry for what happenedst time. I was such a fool. Just focus on your work,


    and don''t worry about your parents. I''ll take care of them."


    Gifford smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Good girl. Thank you."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After he left, Chantel was lost in thought.


    Last time, she had said that she wanted to marry Gifford. She had not considered her position, and her


    Gifford, she would have remained a vige girl all her life.


    As for him, he had gained power at such a young age, something that no one else his age could easily


    achieve. He had a bright future ahead of him and his future wife could only be a well-educateddy


    from a renowned family. A woman who could proudly stand beside him, as his equal.


    Disappointment shed across Chantel''s eyes. She had been overconfident.


    ''Ah Chantel! All you can do right now is study hard. And maybe one day, you will be someone


    important, and then you may be able to at least stand beside him, '' she thought to herself.


    In a hospital of Y City


    It was two o''clock in the morning when Erica opened her eyes. The infusion bottle had been removed,


    and a dim light was left on in the ward.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Matthew leaned over to her before she could even recall what had


    happened to her. "You''re awake! Are you hungry?"


    Matthew asked.


    Erica remained silent as she stared into Matthew''s concerned eyes. She was trying to recall what had


    happened to her and why she was lying in the hospital bed.


    Then in a sh, she remembered everything that had happened. She had fallen into Julianna''s trap.


    Matthew had appeared out of nowhere and saved her from their cold attacks.


    Remembering how he hade to rescue her, she stretched out her arms to the man and whispered,


    "Hug."


    Her gentle voice softened the cold expression on his face.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Matthew held one of her outstretched hands and asked, "You just woke


    up. Why are you so restless?"


    Erica pouted. She just wanted to hug her prince charming. Why was that so wrong?


    Seeing the disappointment in her face, Matthew sighed silently. Pretending to be slightly annoyed, he


    pulled her up from the bed and let her lean against his chest. "You are such a naughty girl."


    He had never met such a hard nut.


    Erica wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her face against his chest. "Matthew."


    "Hmm?" She was so obedient at that moment. He was not used to it.


    "I realized something important," she said.


    "What is it?"


    Without his noticing, Erica''s eyes turned slightly red and her lips trembled softly. "You have done so


    much for me, but I have done nothing for you." Ever since her marriage to Matthew, he had done


    everything in his power to keep her happy, and she had been enjoying every second of it.


    The man was stunned. He touched her smooth forehead to make sure that her fever had gone down.


    "Don''t worry about it. I have only done my duties as your husband."


    With Erica by his side, his life had be so much more colorful.


    She was a barrel ofughs. She didn''t need to do anything to make him happy. Just her presence was


    more than enough.


    Erica sighed. The word "husband" had a strange effect on her. But when she heard his words, she


    realized once again how wonderful it was to have a husband like Matthew.


    After a moment of silence, Matthew asked her again, "Are you hungry?"


    Before Erica could nod, her body responded promptly.


    A low rumble resonated from her stomach, and both of them stared at each other in astonishment.


    Blushing, Erica cursed her belly for betraying her.


    With a smile in his eyes, Matthew smoothed her long hair and said, "I''ll get some food for you. Sit up."


    Erica nodded and leaned against the bed with his help. She watched the man as he heated up the food


    which his men bought on his orders.


    Soon, four particrly exquisite vegetables and a pot of soup were ced on the table in front of her.


    Matthew sat on the edge of the bed. He picked up the soup, blew on it and raised it to her lips. "Have


    some."


    Erica was starving. She ate most of the soup before having the vegetables.

 Chapter 1208 Queen Of The Night

    Chapter 1208 Queen Of The Night


    Erica wasn''t going to talk about what happened this evening, and Matthew wasn''t going to force the


    issue.


    She wanted to go home, but he insisted she stay in the hospital overnight. He wanted to make sure she


    got a clean bill of health before they released her.


    Erica was not happy about that. She''d gotten drenched in the heavy rain, and all she wanted was a hot


    shower and a soft bed. And she certainly didn''t need to stay here. She needed to rest up, so she had


    enough energy for tomorrow. Tomorrow would be when she got her revenge. Someone had to pay for


    today''s events!


    The couple were fighting over this, and it looked like neither would relent.


    The girl was forced to lie on the hospital bed. Looking at the man, she said in a pitiful voice, "All that''s


    going to happen is that I won''t get any sleep. You really want me ring at you all night?"


    "Don''t worry. You''ll fall asleep very soon." Matthew was sure of it, because she slept like a log every


    night. She was a pretty sound sleeper, and sometimes her eyes closed the moment her head hit the


    pillow.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the ghosts in the hospital?"


    "No. I have you with me!" Besides, he was not a superstitious man. He didn''t believe in ghosts.


    The girl began to howl, "I want to go home, go home..."


    "Not until tomorrow!"


    Suddenly, something urred to Erica. She looked at Matthew and demanded, "Let me see your


    phone for a minute."


    She didn''t forget that Matthew had been acting funny at lunch. She had to make sure that she wasn''t


    just imagining things.


    The man''s expression changed when she asked him for his phone. After a moment of silence, he tried


    to distract her. "I changed my mind about the hospital. Let''s get out of here."


    Without saying another word, he picked up the girl from the bed and walked out of the ward.


    That was really suspicious. Why would he all of a sudden take her out of the hospital when she asked


    about his phone? The more she thought about it, the more curious she became. What was he afraid


    of? The chat logs he had with another woman?


    ''He''s hiding something. I know it! Is he having an affair? Is that it? It has to be!'' Erica thought to herself.


    Back at the vi, she took a hot shower. When she came out, she was sleepy, but her hair was still wet,


    so sleep would be denied her till she could dry it.


    She had some regrets,ing back home at this hour. If she''d had more time to think about it, she


    would have stayed the night in the hospital. Right now, she could barely keep her sleepy eyes open,


    but she still had to dry her hair.


    In the bedroom, when Matthew saw here out of the bathroom, he put down the documents he was


    working on and said, "If you hadn''te out yet, I would havee in."


    Erica''s eyes widened. "Come in? Why would you do that?" ''Did he want to take a bath together?'' she


    wondered. It was not that she didn''t want, but that she hadn''t been mentally prepared for that yet. She


    needed some more time to ept that kind of intimacy with him.


    Matthew cast a cold nce at her, unsatisfied with her reaction. "You''ve been in there for an hour. I


    was wondering if you''d fallen asleep."


    "Well...I see." She breathed a sigh of relief.


    She couldn''t help yawning and said, "Your turn to take a shower."


    Matthew went straight into the bathroom and when he emerged a minuteter, he was carrying a hair


    dryer. The girl sat at the vanity, going through her skin care routine.


    He put the hair dryer aside and waited for her.


    Realizing that he wasn''t in the shower yet, Erica turned and asked curiously, "Aren''t you going to take a


    shower?"


    "No rush."


    "Okay." She put on the face cream casually and stood up to grab the hair dryer.


    But Matthew put out his arm to stop her. "Not now. Just lie on the bed."


    Remembering that he had helped her blow dry her hairst time, Erica reacted quickly this time. "You


    going to dry my hair?"


    The man nced at her indifferently. "Of course! Why waste time with stupid questions?" He had the


    hair dryer in his hand. Wasn''t his intention obvious?


    Erica pouted her lips. He was helping her and she should thank him.


    But the word "stupid" made her not want to say thanks to him at all. She red at him instead.


    Ericay on the bed, her long, wet hair hanging over the edge of the bed. She let him do whatever he


    wanted as long as he didn''t hurt her.


    It turned out that Matthew was better at drying her hair than he was the first time. More caring, savoring


    every moment.


    A momentter, Erica was about to fall asleep, but she didn''t forget to thank him. "Thank you,


    Matthew." ''Thank you for saving me today and drying my hair at thiste hour.''


    She didn''t notice but, the man''s eyes were full of affection. "Sleep tight, Night Elf."


    "I''m not a night elf anymore. I''ve upgraded. I''m Queen of the Night now..."


    "What?" He was confused.


    Erica gave him a simple exnation before dozing off. "Queen of the Night sounds a lot cooler than


    Night Elf."


    Matthew rolled his eyes at the childish girl.


    After drying her hair, he gently tucked her in and walked back into the bathroom.


    At noon the next day, Erica rushed downstairs like a gust of wind. She was dressed quite nicely, ready


    to head for Tam''spany after lunch. The young woman could hardly wait.


    Matthew had already looked into Tessie''s situation. Erica had read the files he left upstairs, and finally


    got the whole story.


    ''Tessie lost her memory? Rescued by the doctor after the shock? Everything she told me was a lie! All


    lies!'' Erica thought angrily. It turned out that Tessie was safe and sound after the childbirth. She then


    told everyone that it was Erica who had beaten her, and done various other terrible things to her on


    campus! She said she was so afraid that she couldn''t take it anymore, so she transferred to Y City


    University!


    And Tam knew about this. But instead ofing clean, he chose to side with her to deceive Erica!


    ''Tessie bullied me, Tam bullied me, and even Julianna bullied me! When did I, Erica Li, get to be such a


    pushover?'' Erica was pissed off!


    The girl didn''t know how she finished lunch. Through sheer force of will, she kept telling herself that she


    had to eat enough. If she ate well, she might have the strength to stand up to those who wronged her.


    She devoured arge bowl of rice, a couple steamed buns, and a bowl of hot spicy soup before leaving


    home.


    She asked the driver to take her to the Champion Group, thepany where Tam worked. Before


    getting out of the car, she called Matthew. "Hi Matthew. I''m at the Champion Group. Can you get me


    past the gate and inside security? I''m right out front of their offices."


    Three minutester, Erica stormed into the office building of Champion Group alone.


    She went straight to the department where Tam worked. The other employees stared at her, but she


    ignored them. She knocked on the door of Tam''s office and shouted, "Tam Wu, get out here, now! It''s


    Erica Li!"


    They couldn''t fail to hear what she said; they burst into an uproar. So this was Erica Li.


    Hearing her voice, Tam knew he couldn''t hide anymore, but he wasn''t about to open the door for Erica,


    so he had to pretend he was not there.


    "Tam Wu, I know you''re in there. Come out! Not so brave anymore, are you? I''ll deal with you first, and


    then with Tessie. All of you are in for it now!" Tam and Tessie were both rotten people. Of course she


    had to start with this man!


    Erica knocked on the door again and again, but Tam was still a no-show. She became more and more


    furious.


    She felt like a viin in a TV drama, pounding and yelling incessantly at someone''s door like an evil


    drama mama. ''No! I won''t put up with this!''


    She walked to the secretary''s desk closest to her and yanked out the cords that connecting the monitor


    and tower. With her teeth gritted, she walked over to Tam''s office door, lugging the screen with her.


    The crowd was agape as Erica lifted the monitor over her head. "Tam Wu, my parents helped you raise


    your son, and how do you repay me? You''re all a bunch of dickbags! Get out here now, or I swear to


    god I''ll smash every machine you own!"


    To prove she was not joking, Erica hurled the monitor into the door. It made a mark on the formerly


    immacte door, and tumbled to the ground. Itnded on the built-in stand, breaking it off. One of the


    corners of the device was also smashed in, and cracks began to form on the screen.


    Bang! A loud noise startled Tam inside the office.


    ''Wow, she''s really pissed. I guess I should have known better than to mess with the wife of a Huo, the


    youngest daughter of the Li family, '' he thought.


    "Come out here, coward! You have the courage to take a mistress, so why are you hiding from the


    responsibility? Get your ass out here! I want answers!" The girl''s clear, angry voice continued to echo


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    through the operations department.

 Chapter 1209 Daughter-in-Law Of The Huo Family

    Chapter 1209 Daughter-in-Law Of The Huo Family


    Tam''s secretary was about to dash over to stop Erica, but one of her colleagues grabbed her hand and


    said in a hurried whisper, "What are you doing?! Even Mr. Wu has locked himself inside his office. Don''t


    get yourself into trouble!"


    The secretary was pissed seeing her smashedputer, lying on the floor. "This woman is crazy!" she


    said angrily.


    Thedy holding her back was shaken by her words. She almost covered the secretary''s mouth. "Shh!


    You are the crazy one here! You''ll get us all into trouble if you don''t shut your mouth! Mrs. Huo can do


    whatever she wants; she has the Li and Huo families backing her up. Whatever trouble she creates,


    there will still be many people willing to support her! But who will take care of us? All we can do is stay


    out of this."


    "But whatever her problem is, she has no right to damage our property and destroy our work!" the


    secretary said indignantly.


    "Calm down. Let''s just stay silent and watch the show! Haven''t you noticed that none of the security


    guards hase forward to stop her? Why are you trying to be a hero? Do you want to get fired?"


    Erica, who paid no attention to the talks behind her, continued to bang her fists on the door to Tam''s


    office. The man inside was a real coward and refused to show his face.


    Erica stopped pounding on the door and turned to look at the employees gathered around in the


    operations department. She raised her voice and said, "I''ve heard that sixteen people in the operations


    department had followed Tam here from anotherpany. Who are those people?"


    The employees looked at each other, but no one dared to speak up.


    Seeing the angry look on Erica''s face, one of the female employees pointed to a portion of the office to


    her left because she was afraid of being implicated for their mistake. Erica counted the employees in


    that area and found that there were exactly sixteen people over there.


    While this was going on, a security guard, who had earlier dozed off in the lounge, heard the


    Erica snorted, "That would be me. You got a problem?"


    Ignoring his disbelief, she grabbed the baton from his hand and smashed anotherputer nearby.


    Seeing that she was serious and really bad-tempered, the security guard stepped back without saying


    another word.


    Erica smirked and walked over to the other area where the woman had pointed earlier. She smashed


    all sixteenputers, one after the other. She had the wholepany''s attention now.


    After smashing theirputers, she raised the baton and warned the sixteen employees who were


    loyal to Tam, "If you don''t make your bosse out of his office right now, my husband will make sure


    that you are fired from this job and you will never again be able to find another job in Y City."


    The employees gasped in unison. They knew how powerful Matthew Huo was. Terrified about the


    prospect of indefinite unemployment, the employees pushed each other and rushed to Tam''s office.


    Some of them knocked on the window and some banged on the door. They were ready to do anything


    to get him out of the office.


    Amidst this chaos, a group of people suddenly walked into the operations department.


    "What the hell is going on here?" a middle-aged man, who seemed to be heading the group, asked


    furiously.


    Erica turned around,pletely irritated now. She replied loudly, "I''m the one raining hell here. What


    are you going to do about it?"


    The employees recognized the group of shareholders. They had just finished their meeting. The man


    who had spoken earlier was the president of Champion Group, Neville Chai, and he was followed by


    more than a dozen smaller shareholders.


    Neville Chai and Erica had never met before that day.


    But the young man behind Neville Chai, who was in a light blue casual coat, saw Erica and greeted her


    immediately, "Erica!"


    Following the voice, Erica looked at the young man who was smiling and waving at her. ''Watkins?'' She


    was surprised to see him there. She smiled politely as a greeting.


    Neville Chai looked back at Watkins and questioned, "You know her?"


    "Yes, Father. She is a friend of mine." Watkins passed through the crowd and approached Erica.


    She obstinately looked at the gloomy-faced Neville Chai and stated downright, "What''s going on here


    has nothing to do with you. I was the one who wreaked this ce. If Tam doesn''te out, I won''t pay


    a penny for the damages. But if you can make that coward walk out of there, I''ll pay for all your losses."


    Neville Chai loosened his tie and took a deep breath. His face darkened and he looked quite frightening


    to the others. "Who the hell are you, girl? How dare you create a ruckus in this ce? Where do you


    think you are standing, huh? Guards, hand her over to the police!"


    Watkins rushed to his father''s side. "Dad! Wait! This is probably some kind of misunderstanding!"


    Erica snorted and red at Neville Chai. He was trying to intimidate her, but she had seen worse. She


    turned around, ignoring the man, and banged on the door again. "Tam Wu, if you don''te out right


    this moment, I''ll seal this door shut! I''ll starve you to death, you coward!"


    Neville Chai was shocked by her attitude. This was the first time that he had seen such a defiant girl.


    Very few people in Y City dared to look down upon him.


    Sensing that his father was about to lose his cool, Watkins immediately walked up to him and said,


    "Dad, ask Mr. Wu toe out."


    The man red at Watkins. It was obvious that his son was protecting the girl. "Why should I? Call the


    police first!"


    Watkins hurriedly waved his hand. "Father, you can''t call the police on her! She..." ''She is married to


    Matthew Huo!''


    Before he could say it out loud, a dozen bodyguards in ck rushed in and stood behind Erica.


    While the crowd was still confused by their sudden appearance, one of the bodyguards said to Erica


    respectfully, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo sent us here to support you. He said we are to follow your orders


    without question."


    The crowd gaped. Matthew Huo spoiled his wife too much!


    Neville Chai was taken aback when he heard the bodyguard address the girl as Mrs. Huo, but he


    regained hisposure quickly. Then he asked Watkins in a low voice, "Is she the daughter-inw of


    the Huo family?" He figured that since she had the guts to break into their office and smash things up,


    she must have someone of high status backing her up.


    The Huo family was the most powerful family in Y City, and Carlos and his son, Matthew Huo, were the


    two most important and influential men running the city from behind the scenes.


    Some time ago, Neville Chai had heard that Matthew Huo married the youngest daughter of the Li


    family, a renowned military family in A Country. The marriage alliance made the two originally powerful


    families even stronger. He assumed that this bad-tempered girl in front of him must be the youngest


    daughter of the Li family.


    He turned to his son and it seemed like he was right. Watkins was vigorously nodding at him.


    Erica stepped back from the office door. She pointed at the locked door and ordered the bodyguards,


    "Tear this door down!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!" the bodyguards replied in unison and rushed forward to fulfill her order.


    As they were getting ready to bring down the door, it was quickly unlocked from the inside and Tam


    showed his face.


    He looked a little haggard and quickly apologized to Erica, "I''m sorry."


    Erica had no intention of epting his apology. "What''s the use of being sorry now? Tam Wu, I want


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    you to tell everyone who the father is of the child I had brought home long back."


    Tessie and Tam had done so many awful things to her. She couldn''t continue covering up for them and


    as a result, be misunderstood by the public. She wanted to clear her name, once and for all. Being a


    pushover wasn''t in her nature.


    Tam shivered. "It''s me. The kid is mine and Tessie''s," he admitted.


    Satisfied, Erica turned to the bodyguard beside her and asked, "I need you to contact a reporter right


    away. Ask him to get here soon."


    This had to be published by a proper news outlet. The news that she had a child before marriage was


    public knowledge now, and she had been judged miserably by everyone when she married Matthew.


    And the irony was that, since she married Matthew, even more people knew about the child.


    Almost everybody who paid attention to their wedding ceremony knew that she had a bastard son.


    They imed that she didn''t deserve Matthew.


    The bodyguard replied, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo has already arranged the reporters. They are here, waiting


    for your orders."


    Following his gaze, Erica saw two men standing at the best location for shooting and recording what


    was happening there.


    Erica was once again blown away by how efficient Matthew was. He had known in advance that she


    would need reporters. ''Can he read minds? He gives everything I need without having to ask.''


    Erica grabbed Tam''s cor and dragged him to the reporters. "Come here and tell the reporters all


    about the child I had before marriage!"

 Chapter 1210 Erica The Violent

    Chapter 1210 Erica The Violent


    Tam tidied up his clothes, stared at the camera with an embarrassed look, and slowly said, "I''m Tam


    Wu. You''ve probably heard the rumors. Two years ago, Erica Li became a single mom, right? But that''s


    not true. You see, Erica''s good friend and I are the kid''s parents. Erica''s raising the child now. I just


    wanted to say I''m sorry I hurt everyone. I hurt Erica by ruining her reputation. I hurt my family with this


    affair. I apologize!"


    After getting what she wanted, Erica calmed down and told the reporters, "Please keep the recording


    and photos safe. Don''t release them yet. There will be still more." She hadn''t confronted Tessie yet!


    "Okay, Mrs. Huo."


    Then, Erica walked over to Neville and Watkins. She knew she needed to apologize to Neville. "I''m


    sorry, Mr. Chai. I got so mad I smashed someputers in your operations department. I''ll pay for all


    the damage I did. But I hope you can fire Tam. He''s going nowhere but down, and I don''t want him to


    drag you down with him."


    Right now, Erica was acting all sweet and polite,pletely different from the raging berserker who left


    piles of wreckage at Tam''spany.


    But still, Neville sensed the implied threat in her tone. How could a fifty-something-year-old man be


    threatened by a young woman not even out of college?


    Neville was intrigued by Erica, but also a little miffed. He couldn''t be mad at her if he tried, but he could


    be annoyed. "Mr. Wu''s private affairs are his own business. Walking into a corporate office and


    destroyingputers is another matter. Youe to mypany and make trouble, and then you try


    to bully me into firing an employee you have a personal problem with. Who do you think you are?"


    With an innocent look on her face, Erica said in an even more innocent tone, "I don''t know where Tam''s


    home is, so I had no choice but toe to his workce to let everyone know I was mad. Don''t worry,N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mr. Chai. As long as you fire Tam, I''ll make sure you get the money to rece what I destroyed. I''ll


    even tell my husband you helped me today. Helping me means helping my husband. He will definitely


    thank you!"


    Neville had never seen such a charming woman. She knew just what to say. Heughed, "You and Mr.


    Huo are a perfect match. Mr. Huo is a cold man. You''re not. I have to imagine you bring a lot more


    variety to his daily routine."


    Erica nodded with a smile and stated, "I think so. So does my husband. We''re both lucky to have found


    each other."


    Hands behind his back, Neville said, "Ha ha, if you weren''t married, I would definitely bug my son to


    ask you out. But you got married before I met you. Watkins, Mrs. Huo is the gold standard of a good


    wife. You should find yourself a girl like her."


    Watkins nodded helplessly, "Got it, Dad."


    The smile on Erica''s face froze. ''Someone like me? Isn''t he afraid that I''ll tear the Chai family''s house


    down around their ears?'' she thought in surprise. Nevertheless, still, she replied in a sweet voice,


    "You''re too kind, Mr. Chai."


    How things turned out shocked the employees of the Champion Group. It was the first time that they


    had seen someone destroypany property and still talk with the boss. Usually, those people got


    fired, or jailed. What was so amazing about this girl?


    Erica waved at Watkins. "I need to jet. Bye, Watkins."


    Watkins trotted over and said, "Let me walk you out."


    Hearing this, the employees were surprised again, wondering how all this was possible. Was it just the


    fact that she was part of the powerful Huo family? Or maybe Erica had a presence all her own. This girl


    had just engaged in what amounted to sabotage¡ªtant sabotage¡ªand she got off scot free. Not only


    that, the boss'' son was going to escort her out of the building. This was just too incredible.


    Erica didn''t turn Watkins down. On the way out, she said to him, "Thank your dad for me when you go


    back in. He''s the most generous man I''ve ever met. I wanna pay him back every cent of damage that I


    caused. Tell him to write up an invoice and give it to my husband." She knew Matthew would definitely


    solve her problem.


    Watkins smiled at her words.


    And his dad was right. He found her absolutely mesmerizing. She didn''t seem like a troublemaker. This


    despite the fact that she went rampaging through his dad''spany. "Don''t mention it. You saved me


    "I just did what I couldst time. It''s no big deal."


    Standing still, Watkins looked at her and said, "I thought you were going to kick the crap out of Tam


    after he came out of his office. You just made him clear up the rumors. That''s not like you."


    "Not like me? You think I''m a violent thug or something?" Erica looked back at him in confusion.


    Watkins shook his head with a smile. "Well, you did ruin a fair amount ofputers all by your


    lonesome¡ª"


    "Watch it," Ericaughed. "I''m paying for it anyway."


    There were several cars parked near the gate of the Champion Group, all of which belonged to Erica''s


    bodyguards. One of the bodyguards quickly rushed over and opened the door for her before she


    reached the car. Another one extended his hand to cover the roof of the car for her and closed the door


    after she wasfortably inside.


    Erica rolled down the car window and waved to Watkins. "Bye!" she called.


    "Have a safe drive!" Watkins didn''t walk back into the office until the car disappeared.


    Back in the day, before Erica married Matthew, she had trashed a five-star hotel in her home country,


    and she just did the same to a listedpany in Y City.


    She really was the boldest and most arrogant girl in the world!


    In fact, Watkins hadn''t been in the office for a long time, but today was the monthly shareholders''


    meeting. As one of thepany''s shareholders, he came to attend the meeting.


    As soon as the meeting was over, the secretary jogged over to him, reporting that someone was


    making trouble.


    When he saw Erica causing all thatmotion, his interest and affection for her grew stronger and


    stronger.


    But Matthew moved faster than he did. She was already married. That really sucked, as far as he was


    concerned.


    As soon as Erica left, Champion Group terminated their contract with Tam.


    Before Erica could track down Tessie, she was already a hot item on the news. It had gone viral


    already.


    She hadn''t had time to check the headlines, but Rhea called her to tell her all about it! "Erica,


    something happened. You''re on the news!"


    ''I''m on the news? What for? Is it about me trashingputers at Champion Group?'' Erica wondered.


    "Is this about Champion Group?" she asked.


    "What are you talking about? Someone published an article about you getting violent on campus.


    Check it for yourself. It''s spreading like crazy online!" Rhea sounded really anxious. She called Erica as


    soon as she found out, but by then she was already a trending topic. She thought her friend might want


    to know so she could do damage control.


    ''I used violence on campus?'' Erica was surprised.


    She immediately hung up the phone and logged into her Weibo ount.


    She clicked on the trending news and sure enough saw her own name, followed by a word all in red¡ª


    hot!


    With trembling hands, she tapped on her name. The first headline of the news read, "Mrs. Huo (Erica


    Li) Hit a Female ssmate on Campus. Her Behavior Was Outrageous!"


    In the picture over the link, she held Lenora''s head under the faucet inside No. Eighteen Primary


    School. Due to the angle of the shot, only her profile was shown in the picture, but it looked enough like


    Erica that someone might think it was her.


    In the third picture, Lenora''s clothes were being torn from her by a group of people, and her ssmates


    were taking photos of her.


    Next to the sixth picture was a video where Erica pped Lenora in the face several times in just one


    or two minutes. It was most likely a looped GIF, but the article didn''t say that.


    When these maliciously edited photos and videos were posted, everyone was convinced that Erica was


    an out-of-control psycho!


    And that was where theizens came in, doing what they did best¡ªposting maliciousments and


    mockery. Thement area of her Weibo was filled with all the vitriol of an outraged fanbase.


    Everyone demanded an exnation.


    Before she could finish reading the news, Matthew gave her a ring. "Come to my office!" he said. He


    didn''t sound happy.

 Chapter 1211 I Dont Like Flattery

    Chapter 1211 I Don''t Like ttery


    Hands trembling, Erica answered after a while, "No time. I need to find Tessie and Julianna." She


    believed she was innocent and she didn''t need to be afraid of what the public thought about her. She


    knew the malicious rumors going viral online were fake.


    But she had underestimated the power of a mob mentality!


    Matthew insisted, "If you show your face in Y City University now, you could be in danger!" Many media


    outlets had bought this story and reposted it. It went viral on the Inte. So, most people would know


    about it by now.


    If Erica showed up on the steps of Y City University, she''d be mobbed by angry people who might try to


    take matters in their own hands.


    "But I..."


    "Come to my office now. Don''t rush off to find Tessie," said Matthew, trying to persuade her patiently.


    He had to make sure she was safe.


    Since he insisted, Erica had to agree first. "Okay."


    The driver chauffeured her to ZL Group. Matthew was waiting for her in his office.


    Seeing here in, he got straight to the point. "Mr. Chai just called me."


    Erica was stymied for a moment, and then remembered he was the boss of Champion Group. "Oh,


    why? Did he ask you to cut him a check? It''s cool. I did smash the things in his operations department."


    "No. That''s not why he called me."


    "What? Then what did he say to you?" ''Didn''t Neville Chai talk to Matthew about the bill?'' she


    wondered.


    Matthew fixed his eyes on her face and said, "Mr. Chai said you are interesting. He also asked if you


    have a sister. You apparently made a good impression."


    Erica was thrown for a loop. ''What''s wrong with Neville? He really wants a girl like me to be his


    daughter-inw? Doesn''t he have enough drama in his life?''


    "What did you say to him?" Erica bent over his desk, ying with a pen.


    "I told him a girl like my wife wouldn''t be a good fit for his son."


    Matthew didn''t expect Erica to be so capable of winning people''s hearts. Neville Chai only met her


    once, but he was already fond of the girl and wanted her to be his daughter-inw.


    "His son?" Erica thought carefully about Watkins'' handsome face in her mind, and said, "He''s indeed


    very handsome. I think I will like¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Matthew interrupted, "Think it over before you say anything." His


    cold voice was full of warning.


    Looking at his gloomy eyes, Erica realized that he was right to be annoyed¡ªshe shouldn''t enjoy talking


    about another man around her husband. "Ha-ha, it was just a joke."


    She put down the pen in her hand, slowly walked up to the man standing in front of the window, and


    naturally wrapped her arms around his waist. "I have such a handsome husband; why would I be


    looking at other guys? Ridiculous, don''t you think? Matthew?"


    The man''s anger had vanished when she hugged him, not to mention that she called him Matthew in


    such a sweet tone.


    He reached out his hand, pinched her face, making her mouth an O shape, and scolded coldly, "Be


    honest with me. I don''t like ttery!"


    Erica protested and pried his fingers off her face. "Jeez, you don''t have to be such a bully! You can''t


    take apliment?" She rubbed her jaw where he grabbed her.


    Speaking of bullying, Matthew had to get back to the point. "Whatever. Don''t worry about the news on


    the Inte. I''ll take care of it."


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t cop to something I didn''t do." She was quite strong-willed and determined.


    She wouldn''t back down easily.


    Taking a deep look at the slender girl in his arms, Matthew tightened his grip and said, "Okay."


    Erica closed her eyes and took in the man''s scent. "How do you know I wasn''t the bully, though? They


    caught it on video. Looks like Phoebe was telling the truth. Why go to bat for me? Why not just throw


    me to the wolves?"


    "You think I''m blind?"


    "What?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes, that..." ''...she hit you.'' Matthew couldn''t finish his sentence. He was


    ovee with pain when he thought of it.


    And she thought it was sweet. He did care about her¡ªa lot. But she kind of wanted to deal with this


    herself. Get revenge her way.


    "You saw some of it, but not all. What if she was just fighting back? What if I attacked her first, and she


    was just defending herself?" she asked.


    Matthew felt that she was testing his intelligence. "More than ten people just stood by and watched that


    girl hit you. They knocked Hyatt down and wouldn''t let him up. If you were the bully, how could that


    happen? I know what I saw!"


    Erica grinned. Matthew was indeed smart. "Thanks for the vote of confidence. But don''t worry. It didn''t


    hurt that much. I did force her head under a faucet, and pped her. A lot." She wore a smug smile at


    that point. "Standing in the rain getting soaked bugged me, and she seized the chance to smack me


    around a bit."


    She didn''t like getting wet. And her own experience of having her head shoved in the sink, plus the


    heavy rain, really put her out of sorts. She wasn''t at 100 percent then. Under normal circumstances,


    she would have never let Lenora get the upper hand. But more than 10 on one? There was no way she


    was going to win with odds like that.


    Matthew looked at the grinning girl and sighed silently. What did she want? A medal for being frank?


    Erica suddenly thought of a very serious problem. She looked up at the man and said, "You knew


    Ethan''s not my kid long ago, right?"


    Matthew already looked into that, and it was in the files he left for her to read. Tessie and Tam were the


    real parents. Despite the fact that he found the baby wasn''t hers, he never said a word about it.


    Judging from his calm demeanor, Erica guessed that he knew, even before he investigated.


    He smiled mischievously and nodded.


    Sure enough! "I figured. When did you know?" Erica felt distressed. This man had already known Ethan


    was not her child, and she still pretended like he was. She felt like such an idiot.


    "Remember what I told you in the kitchen the other day? I said I knew a secret."


    "I remember... And that''s the secret you were talking about?"


    The smile in his eyes became more and more obvious. "Yes!"


    Erica pouted her lips. She even tried her best to cover it up, too. But it turned out he knew everything,


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    all this time. And just let her dig herself deeper and deeper. What a jerk!


    "But how did you find out? Why were you so sure?"


    Matthew answered all her questions patiently. "You told me I was the first guy you kissed¡ªthat''s when I


    started wondering. Then, when your mom wanted to get you vinated, you told her you had a C-


    section and didn''t need the vine. But I''ve touched your belly. There''s no scar."


    Anger began to rise in the girl''s eyes. Matthew held her hand and continued, "The next day, your dad


    took your ultrasound report to the hospital so he could find out for himself. And you can guess the rest."


    He didn''t need to keep talking. Now she knew perfectly well what happened.


    In a gloomy mood, she withdrew her hand and pounded on his shoulder. "So you worked with my


    parents to cheat me, and then you didn''t tell me you knew what was going on. So, what? Were you


    ever going to tell me? Or were you just sitting back,ughing at my attempts to be a parent?" ''He''s


    about as bad as Mom and Dad! They must be rted!'' she thought angrily.


    Matthew knew that the girl would be angry, so he held her in his arms andforted her. "We just


    wanted to know if Ethan was really your kid. We didn''t pry into anything else. Like this thing between


    you and Tessie. I didn''t touch that till you asked me."


    "Humph! Who knows! Maybe you already knew Tessie was lying to me, but you wouldn''t tell me. You


    just pretended to investigate when I asked and just now let me know what you found out!" She knew


    better now. She''d never believe Wesley, ir and Matthew ever again!


    Matthew kissed her forehead and said, "No. I didn''t know anything about Tessie and Tam until today."


    He felt bad for Erica. She''d shouldered a huge burden for her friend, and all her friend did was lie about


    her. Some friend!

 Chapter 1212 Give Me An Exact Time

    Chapter 1212 Give Me An Exact Time


    "I''ll believe you for the time being!"


    Erica said, before she was interrupted by a phone call from Wesley.


    Erica was mad with rage and she answered Wesley''s call with furious intensity. "Dad! Tell me the truth!


    Am I nothing but a pair of stinky socks to you?"


    Wesley was dumbstruck, his mind twirling with all kinds of questions. "What''s going on?" The


    concerned father was just calling to ask his daughter about the violence on campus. However, before


    he could even open his mouth, he was greeted by the wrath of his daughter.


    Erica red at the man who was holding her in his arms and yelled into the phone, "Have you been


    conspiring with Matthew behind my back? You had someone investigate me and Ethan? How could


    you do that to me?"


    Needless to say, Erica was not at all happy about what was going on all this time. Wesley refuted with


    confidence, "You lied to all of us! You have some nerve putting me on me! I''d think twice before


    mouthing off like that if I were you!"


    Wesley got her there. If the anger in Erica''s heart had been an inted balloon, the moment she heard


    this, whatever air that was inside the balloon was now deted.


    Erica had her reasons for lying to her parents, but unfortunately, she couldn''t have told them about her


    reasons back then. "Then let me ask you, if I had told you that Ethan wasn''t my child, would you have


    forced me to marry Matthew?"


    "No!" If Erica hadn''t lied to her parents about being pregnant at that time, Wesley wouldn''t have forced


    her to get married at all, even if it was to Matthew.


    However, Wesley hesitated as he started to have second thoughts. After all, Matthew turned out to be


    such a caring husband to Rika.


    There was a twinge of regret inside Erica''s heart. If she had told them the truth back then, her parents


    wouldn''t have forced her into marrying Matthew. How could she have been so stupid?


    "Trust me, if I had known any better, I would have told you the truth¡ªOuch, Matthew, that hurts!"


    Matthew squeezed Erica''s arm tightly.


    Wesley was confused for a moment, and then chuckled. "Are you with Matthew?"


    "Well, I was going to ask Tessie about what had really happened back then, but Matthew insisted that I


    "He did it for your own good. He is protecting you. You have no idea what those rumors about you


    inciting campus violence could do to your future! Can you imagine what kind of hostility you will receive


    if you confront Tessie now?"


    Erica pouted pensively and saw reason in Wesley''s words.


    "What are those photos online? What happened?"


    Erica frowned and answered, "I was set up by Julianna. They baited me to attack them, and then


    maliciously edited and uploaded my photos on the Inte. That''s it. In fact, they hit me first!"


    Wesley could feel her pain. "You need to be more careful. It''s not going to be easy to be Mrs. Huo. You


    can''t always be so naive. Don''t trust anyone that isn''t your family. No matter what happens, your family


    will always be there for you, understand?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Yes, I know." Erica nodded obediently. With her head leaning against Matthew''s chest, she looked


    down at her shoes.


    "Okay, put Matthew on the phone."


    Erica handed the phone to Matthew. "My father wants to talk to you."


    Matthew put one arm around her waist and took the phone with the other. "Dad, it''s me!"


    "What are you going to do about the rumors of the campus violence?"


    "You and Mom don''t need to worry about it. I already had someone working on it. Rika''s name will be


    cleared in no time."


    Erica raised her head and noticed Matthew''s Adam''s apple bob up and down as he spoke. Something


    about the way it moved looked very attractive to her.


    Out of curiosity, she pressed it gently with two fingers.


    Matthew grabbed her hand at once.


    Wesley asked Matthew another question on the other end of the line, to which he answered, "Track the


    IP address."


    Erica pressed his Adam''s apple again. Somehow, it was round, bulging and interesting to her.


    A minuteter, Matthew hung up. "Bye."


    Erica immediately withdrew her hand and whipped her head around, pretending as though nothing had


    happened.


    Matthew put her phone back into her coat pocket, pulled her into his arms and kissed her red lips.


    He was so fast with his movement, Erica couldn''t even resist.


    He grabbed her by the waist and swapped spots with her, pressing her against the French window.


    Erica had Matthew wrapped between her legs and she put her arms around his shoulders to keep


    herself from falling down.


    When Matthew finally let go of her, Erica gasped for air. The man was so bossy even his kiss was


    aggressive. It was as if her concerns never mattered to him at all.


    Matthew leaned in, so his forehead rested against hers. Rubbing her lips with his thumb, he said,


    "Rika, you still owe me a wedding night. When will you make it up to me?"


    ''I owe him what?'' She protested in a low voice, "You''re the one who ran away, not me."


    "You mean you wouldn''t refuse me if I hadn''t run away?" he asked.


    Erica giggled mischievously. The answer was¡ªno! They were merely strangers sharing the same bed,


    at the time. There was no way Erica would have given herself to him.


    Looking at her eagerly, Matthew said, "I can''t wait any longer. Give me an exact time. If you make me


    wait for a long time, I''ll have sex with you now!"


    "No, that''s not a good idea. You''ve told me that your office is a very serious ce. How can you use it


    to have sex?" Erica yed his own words right back at him.


    Matthew kissed her again. Erica''s lips were like drops of cold water in a desert. One kiss and he could


    no longer stop himself from wanting more.


    However, in a calm voice the man said, "That was all in the past. I''ve changed my mind already. Why


    don''t we give it a try now?"


    ''Here?'' Erica looked behind her back with hesitation. They were on the 66th floor and all the walls were


    made of ss. "No way! Listen to me..." Erica paused for a moment to think. Matthew had been


    nothing less than a caring husband to her. From what she could gather, he no longer had feelings for


    Phoebe and on top of that, he even helped Erica fight back against that woman.


    As for the baby in Phoebe''s belly...Since Erica didn''t have a problem giving Ethan, who wasn''t her


    biological son, a home, she wouldn''t hesitate to do the same for Matthew''s son, as long as he promised


    to distance himself from Phoebe.


    ''Yes!'' It sounded like a good idea in Erica''s head.


    "Will you break up with Phoebe after she gives birth to the baby? Of course, I won''t object to her seeing


    the child, but I object to her seeing you."


    Without hesitation, Matthew answered, "Of course! I don''t want to have anything to do with her." All


    Matthew ever cared about was the baby Phoebe was carrying in her womb. After all, that baby was


    Nathan''s only son.


    Matthew had long lost his patience with Phoebe after she kept provoking Erica repeatedly. If not for the


    baby, Matthew would never want to see Phoebe again.


    Erica smiled happily, but then the smile on her face froze for a moment. "Would it be the right thing to


    do? Isn''t it a bit harsh, if you think about it? After all, I took away her man and now I''m taking away her


    child too. That can''t be right."


    "It is the right thing to do!" The man interrupted her firmly. "Remember, I''m not Phoebe''s man. I''m your


    man. There''s nothing wrong with you doing this!"


    "Yes, you are right. But what about that child? Let''s not separate a mother from her child. Why don''t we


    just let her keep the baby?"

 Chapter 1213 A Man I Didnt Love

    Chapter 1213 A Man I Didn''t Love


    "Let''s talk about thatter. Right now, answer me this! When are we going to be a real married


    couple?" Matthew was not satisfied with the girl''s nonsense. If she continued to act like this, he would


    really just sleep with her right then and there!


    "I heard from someone that you are a scheming Scorpio." That someone was Matthew''s own sister,


    Terilynn.


    As far as Erica knew, Scorpio men were usually cold and powerful, arrogant and indifferent; the


    description was exactly in line with Matthew''s personality. He was a typical Scorpio!


    "I don''t know much about what these signs mean, but my birthday is on November 20th. So, I guess


    that makes me a Scorpio."


    He also knew that Erica''s birthday was on August 10th. She was a Leo, and was indeed an outgoing


    and energetic Leo girl.


    Erica calcted with her fingers. His birthday was only a few days away, about half a month or so. She


    blinked and finally answered his most concerned question. "How about we wait until your birthday?"


    Matthew was very satisfied with that date. With a deep smile in his eyes, he said, "Alright then. Stay out


    of trouble till that dayes!"


    "I know!" Half a month should be enough for her to make some mental preparation. If she was still


    afraid of having sex with him, she could sneak back to A Country.


    "I have no choice but to believe you for the time being," Matthew said with a smirk.


    "Hey! You know what... I read a book about the 12 zodiac signs. It said that a Scorpio man and a Leo


    woman don''t match well. What do we do?" Erica tilted her head and frowned.


    The man''s eyes darkened slightly and his tone became domineering. "What is that? I don''t believe crap


    written in a book by some lunatic! I''m the master of my own fate. It''s not up to a book of zodiac signs to


    decide whether we make a good match or not. I will decide that! If I say we make a good match, then


    we do."


    Ericaughed. "Don''t you believe in the theories of the 12 zodiac signs?"


    "I don''t."


    If the zodiac book had said that they would make a good pair, he would have believed it.


    But since it said the opposite, he had no reason to believe a word of it!


    Erica chuckled and kissed him on the cheek gently. "So, you think we match?"


    "I''m a hundred percent sure that we are a perfect match. I''m very lucky to have found you!" Matthew


    smiled.


    ''Wait a second. Why do I feel like I''ve heard that somewhere?'' Erica tried to recollect.


    Then, she remembered. "Did Mr. Chai tell you that?" she asked, raising her brow in question. At that


    time, in Champion Group, she had told Neville that Matthew had said that they were lucky to have


    found each other. It was a lie; Matthew had never said something like that.


    Matthew said, "No. I just said what was on my mind."


    Erica rolled her eyes. ''Does he take me for an idiot?''


    Matthew kissed her lips again and put her down. "Now, tell me what they did to you yesterday." Only


    after fully knowing what they had done to Erica could he n on how to deal with them.


    The people who had hurt Erica were in for some pain, and they were about to go through hell, suffering


    ten times more than what Erica had to endure.


    It was upsetting for her to think that she had been pped in her face. She felt embarrassed to speak


    about it. Finally, after some hesitation, she whispered, "I was pped in the face by that girl..."


    As Matthew ran his fingers across her smooth face, his eyes shed with malice.


    He was going to punish each one of them. Julianna, Tessie and the woman who had pped Erica!


    They were going to pay for messing with his wife. After this, no one would dare touch her or even think


    of hurting her ever again.


    Erica didn''t know about this, but Matthew had silently handled many of the WeChat and Weibo


    ounts that had spread the news. He always warned them first before wiping them out.


    And if he could solve a problem using money, he wouldn''t hesitate to do that either.


    If money couldn''t solve it, he had other ways to handle them. When the ount holders thought that


    their lives were in danger, they spilled the truth about the source of the video.


    And just like that, the rumor about Erica''s campus violence was quickly solved. Not only did Matthew


    take down all the edited videos and fake news on the Inte, he also posted the full original video of


    what had happened that day on ZL Group''s official Weibo ount. More than fifty million fans of the


    ount instantly forwarded it in a crazy frenzy.


    ZL Group also ended up on the top search list.


    The original video showed Erica being besieged by twelve people in the beginning. Two girls dragged


    Erica to the sink and tried to drown her in the cold water. She struggled and broke free. To defend


    herself, Erica drenched the other girl under the faucet instead. The truth was out for everyone to see


    now.


    The video continued to show some of the girl''spanions trying to undress her, while the others took


    pictures of her. Obviously, it was all an act. Later, the girl in lead pped Erica. That was when Erica


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    fought back and pped the other girl five times!


    After the whole video was unleashed, theizens changed their attitude towards Erica. They were


    now proud of her and were d that she had fought back against those bullies. They thought of Erica


    as a badass character now.


    Most of the people who had earliershed at her in thement zone of her Weibo ount


    apologized for their incorrect judgment.


    At the entrance of Y City University


    "Tessie!" After waiting for a long time, Erica finally saw Tessie walk into the campus.


    Tessie tried to dodge Erica, but thetter followed her in.


    The students near the entrance saw Erica and whispered among themselves. "Isn''t that Erica Li? She''s


    the violent girl who bullied and pped someone in the campus, right?"


    "Violent girl? Haven''t you read thetest news on the Inte yet? The official ount of ZL Group


    posted the full video. Erica was forced to do that. It was the other party who had started the violence!"


    "Really? Show me the video!"


    "Here, look. See how she was bullied by those girls. Erica fought back by pping that girl five times!


    She''s so cool. I''m her fan now!"


    Erica heard their discussion, but didn''t pay much attention to them.


    At that moment, the only person she was interested in was Tessie.


    And Tessie knew that she couldn''t escape from Erica anymore; she had to face her.


    They got into Matthew''s car. He was waiting for Erica in the driver''s seat.


    The two girls sat in the back seat. Tessie saw Matthew in the front seat and she was frightened by his


    cold aura. Her hands trembled involuntarily.


    She took a deep breath and apologized, "I''m sorry, Erica. I know you are mad at me, but I had no


    choice..."


    She was still trying to take advantage of Erica''s tender heart and her kindness. She pretended to be


    apologetic so that Erica would forgive her.


    "Don''t tell me you had no choice! Tessie, is our friendship so cheap to you?" Erica looked at the


    woman, her eyes filled with loss.


    Tessie started to cry and exined to her, "No, it''s not like that, Erica. I didn''t want to use you, but


    nobody would have believed me if I had put the me on someone else!" Erica was known as Miss


    Troublemaker. She was so arrogant andwless, and anyone would believe that it was normal for her


    to do something violent in campus.


    It turned out that Tessie''s lie did work at the beginning. Everyone in the Su family, and even Julianna


    believed her version of the story.


    Erica sneered, "Wow. I didn''t know that my reputation was so bad. Tessie, I took the me for you. My


    reputation is ruined because of you. I lied to my parents; I told them that I gave birth to Ethan, so that


    they would treat your son as their own grandson. My mother pped me when I told them this..." Erica


    choked. Her eyes brimmed with tears.


    She had thought about telling the truth to her family because Wesley had always been a man of


    integrity. She was afraid that her father would bepletely disappointed in her. But she also knew


    that he would never let her name be dragged through the dirt. But either way, she had imagined that


    her mother would be supportive. To her surprise, ir had been the first one to p her in the face.


    It was because of that p that she had stubbornly refused to exin the situation to her parents at


    that time. She had been misunderstood until this day.


    The girls cried in the back seat. Erica didn''t know if Tessie really regretted her actions. But whatever


    her case, her crying didn''t arouse any sympathy from Erica.


    "I had to go through so much trouble because of you. My father made me marry a man I didn''t love. I


    am not even 22 yet!" She was still like a minor, living under the protection of her parents. But she had


    to get married so early because of the baby.


    Fortunately, she got married to Matthew. He had always been nice to her and she felt very lucky.


    She didn''t regret it now. Her father had chosen the best man for her.


    ''A man I didn''t love...'' Matthew''s grip tightened on the phone as he repeated her words in his mind. He


    had to adjust his mood to continue with his work.

 Chapter 1214 Too Cruel

    Chapter 1214 Too Cruel


    "You and Tam have just gone back to normal. Like none of this affects you. You know better than


    anyone what I went through during your pregnancy. I gave up my cushy life at home and holed us up in


    a basement taking care of you. Everything I did was for you. And how did you repay me? Instead of


    thanking me, you framed me! Tessie, you..."


    Erica cried so hard that she couldn''t get the rest of it out. Matthew always said she was stupid. She


    was beginning to think he was right. She was more than stupid!


    Tessie also cried. "I''m sorry...I''m sorry..." Before Erica uncovered the truth, Tessie was living worry-free


    for a few months. She thought things would go back to normal; that she wouldn''t have to worry about


    her parents or a baby.


    What Tessie didn''t count on was Erica marrying Matthew, the most powerful man in the city. That man


    had vast resources at hismand. She had nowhere to hide.


    In the driver''s seat, Matthew took out two pieces of tissue and handed them to Erica. He coldly warned


    his wife, "I asked you to talk to her, not sit here and cry. Cut it out, or I''ll hand over her to some thugs


    now and then send her to the slum!"


    ''Wow...''


    Erica and Matthew had discussed this before Tessie came out to the car. She remembered some of the


    things Matthew suggested doing to punish the girl.


    More than ten minutes ago


    With a distressed look at the man who came with her to look for Tessie, Erica asked, "Tessie needs to


    pay for what she did, but I can''t think of anything." That was what bothered her the most. She wanted a


    punishment that fit the crime.


    Matthew turned off the engine. "Simple," he said. "First, she needs to admit what she did. Then she


    needs to exin how she framed you. After that, she should apologize to you in public. Wasn''t she


    afraid her family would find out what she did? You have to let the Su family know what happened, and


    make them apologize too. And don''t stop there. Didn''t she use you of bullying her? So do it. And


    finally, we drive her out of the city. She wanted to stay here, right? Didn''t want her parents to yank her


    out of school? Well, she gave up that right when she messed with you. Ask nicely, and I''ll ship her out


    of the country. To the deserted area of H Country, perhaps." ''She can join Lenora. An appropriate


    punishment, '' he thought.


    "The deserted area? Won''t they starve to death?" Erica asked.


    "Not really. There''s grasshoppers, crickets, ants, termites, stinkbugs. Even scorpions. Those guys


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    might be a pain, but if you remove the stinger they roast nicely. Why are you so shocked? Didn''t you


    want that?"


    Erica shivered at his suggestion. She mentioned making Lenora eat worms earlier. But she was so


    angry she just blurted it out. "I didn''t really mean it."


    But he was right about one thing. She never wanted to see Tessie again. So exile was just the ticket.


    "You could send her to the slum in H Country," he said.


    "What? Isn''t that too cruel?" There was an infamous slum located where the borders of three different


    countries converged. It was awless ce, and the stink of garbage and offal was overwhelming.


    It was a ce that decent folk avoided. So did the police. Any money to be found there was stolen.


    "We''ve been over this, Rika¡ªthe weaker branch breaks first. If you don''t drive her away, she''ll only hurt


    you again! I''m sure of it. If you really can''t do it yourself, then leave her to me. I''ve been pretty busy


    responsible for what happens after that."


    Matthew thought he had been kind enough. He told Erica what he did to force her toe to a


    decision.


    If Erica didn''t handle Tessie herself, then Matthew would deal with it. Tessie might end up hurt or


    worse. If that happened, exile would look like a walk in the park byparison.


    ''Thugs? Can''t be held responsible?'' Images shed through Erica''s mind, making her shudder again.


    She said, "No, no. Let me think about it! I need some time." Matthew''s way was too cruel for her.


    Now, Erica came back to her senses and sobbed.


    ''He is such a jerk. I''m crying because I''m sad. Why can''t I cry a bit?''


    Tessie''s face turned pale when she heard that they were going to send her to the slum. She grabbed


    Erica''s clothes tightly and begged sadly, "Erica, I was wrong. Really, really wrong. Don''t send me to the


    slum! Please! Please! For the love of god!"


    Erica took a deep breath and forced back her tears. Tessie wasn''t worth crying over. "I need you to tell


    the reporters who Ethan is. And anyone who asks you."


    There was obvious hesitation in Tessie''s eyes, but only for a moment, and she quickly agreed, "Okay,


    I''ll do it. I''ll say whatever you want. Please don''t let Mr. Huo send me to the slum. Please!"


    Before Erica could change her mind, Matthew reminded her coldly, "Erica, don''t forget what I said."


    Matthew told her again and again that if she didn''t deal with Tessie, she would definitely continue to


    hurt her.


    "Make the statement first. Now," Erica demanded.


    "Okay, how do we do that?" As long as they didn''t send her to the slum, she would do anything.


    But before she got an answer, Matthew suddenly started the car and slowly drove them down the road.


    Tessie''s eyes widened in horror. She held her breath and looked at Erica. "Where are you taking me?"


    Erica nced at her coldly. "Don''t worry. Even if I wanted to send you to the slum, that won''t happen


    right now. There''s something more important we have to do."


    "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the gate to the Su family''s house.


    When Tessie saw her family home, she was too scared to say another word. Her lips trembled violently


    and her hands were chilled.


    Inside the house, the living room was quite busy. There were quite few people milling about inside.


    There were two girls in the center of this group, knocked to the floor, their faces swollen. It was obvious


    they had been beaten.


    The people surrounding the two girls were from three different groups: the Su family, the Wu family and


    the bodyguards brought by Owen.


    As soon as the three walked in the door, the people in the living room all made way for Matthew and


    greeted him warmly.


    Matthew took Erica''s hand and led her straight to the sofa. He sat down next to this wife. Then his cold


    eyes fell on the two girls in the living room.


    When Erica was seatedfortably, she looked at the two women on the floor. It was Julianna and


    Lenora! What were they doing here? And what was it wrong with their faces?


    She was also shocked to see Tam and his wife, Yanny, there.


    When he saw Tessie, Lyman Su walked up to his youngest daughter and pped her. "Look what you


    did! How could you? You slept with your friend''s father? What the hell? You''re an embarrassment to our


    family!" And he had every right to say this. He was the head of the family.


    Lyman Su hit Tessie so hard she fell to the floor.


    However, no one cared about her.


    Even though her lips were bleeding, no one spared a second nce.


    Since Tam had decided to go back to his wife, he no longer had any interest in Tessie.


    Julianna, whose face had been beaten ck and blue, red at Tessie. She stared at the girl writhing


    on the floor and said, "Tessie Su, you''re such a bitch! I thought you were my friend! I did everything for


    you! And then you go and fuck my father!" She spat the f-word as if it were something foul she were


    spitting from her mouth.


    Erica had made a scene at Champion Group. So, Julianna and Yanny also knew that Tam and Tessie


    were having an affair. It was no secret after that.


    Tessie, crying wet hot tears, said nothing. She just covered her burning cheek and cried silently.


    The living room went dead silent. Julianna was furious. And then she started yelling at Erica, as well.


    "And you, Erica Li. You were Tessie''s best friend and turned on her. You deserved to have her screw


    you over!"


    A hint of malice shed in Matthew''s eyes. ''Julianna Wu? Good! I remember you.''


    Erica sneered, "Come on, Julianna. We used to be friends! What happened to you?" It was just that


    their friendship had ended when Erica stopped Julianna from dating a bad boy.


    Later, Erica heard that guy got Julianna pregnant. When the thug found out she was pregnant, he tried


    to make her get an abortion, and she refused. So, when she was three months along, he beat her


    badly. She miscarried, and the two broke up.


    "You¡ª" Julianna choked on her words.


    Matthew turned his head to look at Lyman Su. The old man stared at Tessie with an angry face, as if


    looking at an enemy.

 Chapter 1215 Leaving Y City

    Chapter 1215 Leaving Y City


    Fanya, far from her usual calm self, was fidgeting restlessly in her seat.


    Their youngest daughter had offended Matthew. Now that the truth was out, Lyman and Fanya wished


    they had never had this daughter.


    "Mr. Su," Matthew called out abruptly.


    Lyman held his breath. He was clearly scared out of his wits. "Yes, Mr. Huo?"


    The young man asked with a murderous chill in his voice, "What do you think I should do to your


    daughter?"


    "Well, since Tessie is guilty, you have every right to deal with her as you see fit. I won''t get in your way,


    Mr. Huo." Lyman cared only about saving his own neck. The disgraceful man was mainly worried about


    whether Tessie''s actions would get him into trouble with Matthew.


    Tessie, somewhat knew her father to be a heartless man who cared for nothing else in the world apart


    from himself, but when she heard those wordse out of his mouth, she burst into tears.


    Why? Why was she born into such a family? No wonder Tessie fostered so much hatred and jealousy


    in her heart for Erica and even her own sister, Camille Su.


    Meanwhile, afraid that Tessie would implicate her too, Phoebe stood there frozen, wishing she could


    vanish into thin air.


    Like everybody else, she only found out today that the illegitimate child she had cursed turned out to be


    Tessie''s child with another man.


    A blush of embarrassment heated Phoebe''s cheeks and she looked down to avert Erica''s eyes.


    On the other hand, Camille, the Su family''s eldest daughter, remained seated next to Fanya, staring at


    the arrogant and powerful man on the sofa.


    ''Phoebe is such an idiot. Even if she listened to Matthew and married Nathan, she still didn''t get any


    benefit from Matthew. In the end, the man she loved so much ended up getting married to another


    woman. Why do I have two stupid sisters?'' Camille sneered in her mind.


    "Okay, Mr. Su." Matthew shifted his gaze to Lenora, whose face had been beaten to a pulp by Julianna,


    and asked, "Who invited my wife to the No. Eighteen Primary School yesterday?" There was no


    emotion in his voice.


    Lenora wasted no time and pointed at the girl beside her. "It was Julianna''s idea!"


    Julianna was afraid of what Matthew would do to her. Immediately, she denied, "It wasn''t me. Tessie


    gave me the idea!"


    Tessie''s eyes widened in shock. "No, she said she wanted to teach Erica a lesson." Then she turned to


    Phoebe for help. Her eyes reddened and wavering in desperation, lips parted slightly.


    Phoebe, however, turned her away with a harsh re.


    Tessie knew then that Phoebe wouldn''t help her anymore.


    Matthew sat there holding hands with Erica, clearly unimpressed at the way the three girls were


    passing the buck to evade responsibility. "In that case, both the Wu family and Su family must formally


    apologize to my wife!"


    Even before Matthew and Erica had arrived, Lenora and Julianna had already pped each other a


    few times. Sensing mercy in Matthew''s tone, Lenora acted quickly and scurried to Erica. "Mrs. Huo, I


    am terribly sorry for what happened. I shouldn''t have done that to you. Please forgive me! Please?"


    Although the members of the Su family were reluctant to apologize to a young girl like Erica, Matthew''s


    presence there was enough to break their conceited and arrogant perception of themselves. Without


    further dy, they allplied and came over to humble themselves before Erica.


    Lyman was the first one toe over. He smiled apologetically at Erica and said, "Mrs. Huo, I failed to


    teach my daughter how to behave properly. I hope you can forgive us. Please spare our family. Tessie


    is at your disposal!"


    Lyman made it clear that he wouldn''t hesitate to throw Tessie to the lions to save the whole Su family.


    Fanya, who had always carried herself with an air of arrogance, had no choice but toe over too


    with Camille. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Huo. I have not been a good mother. It''s Tessie''s fault. I apologize to you


    on behalf of the Su family!"


    As a matter of fact, Fanya held the highest position in the Su family, proudly representing each member


    of the family.


    When it was Tessie''s turn, she stood up and apologized to Erica again, even though she had already


    done so many times.


    Phoebe slowly stood up from her seat and looked at Matthew''s face. She knew that if she didn''t


    apologize to Erica today, she would get into more trouble with him.


    No matter how reluctant she was, Phoebe had no choice but to apologize to the wife of the man she


    loved. "I''m really sorry, Erica. I didn''t know that Tessie had done such a thing and I was wrong to


    misunderstand you. Please have mercy!"


    When it was the Wu family''s turn to apologize, Tam maintained a calm expression and said, "Mrs. Huo,


    I am sorry for causing you so much trouble. After this is all over, I wish to leave Y City with my wife,


    daughter and Ethan. I won''te back here again, except to visit my rtives on the festivals."


    This was the best course of action for Tam, especially after what Erica had done, things would get very


    difficult for him in Y City. Hardly anypany worth working for would be willing to hire him. Moreover,


    he would have to live with the public bad-mouthing him and his family all the time. The better option


    was to start over new somewhere else in another city.


    Yanny, who had been silent all this while, finally took a step forward. Her face, which wasn''t very


    beautiful in the past, looked quite haggard today.


    She looked at Erica nkly and said, "I''m sorry, Erica. You''ve been wronged because of Tam. Julianna


    is equally to me, but I have always liked you. I hope you forgive Julianna, at least for old time''s sake.


    And I promise you, just as Tam had said, we will leave Y City after this."


    In truth, Erica and Julianna did have some happy days in the past. Even Yanny would asionally ask


    her daughter to bring Erica some delicious food before their friendship fell apart.


    Erica''s heart broke for Yanny because her husband was having an affair with their daughter''s friend.


    But she chose to forgive him and left Y City with Tam.


    It was Erica''s turn to speak, and she had only one request. "I just want to prove my innocence. I don''t


    care about anything else. As for Ethan..."


    Erica didn''t want to part with Ethan, let alone Wesley and ir, who had been taking care of the baby


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    for so long. She knew how hard it would be on her parents, so she said, "I need to ask my parents


    about that first. If they say no, you can''t take Ethan away."


    Tam had no choice but to nod his head. "I see. Thank you!"


    On the way back home from the Su family''s residence, Erica''s eyes were stuck staring out the window,


    deeply contemting something in silence.


    Although she hated Tessie with all her heart, she didn''t want Matthew to send her to live in the slums.


    In the end, Erica softened her heart.


    "Matthew," she called out.


    "Yes?"


    "How about we just force Tessie out of Y City and forbid her from evering back again? As for


    where she goes, let her choose." Erica had to think about Ethan. What if he wanted to find his


    biological mother when he grew up? If Ethan were to find his mother in a slum, he would be


    heartbroken.


    This was herst act of mercy towards Tessie.


    Having realized that Erica was being merciful, Matthew said, "As you wish."


    The man''spliance gave her a sense of relief.


    Suddenly, Matthew''s phone rang. The caller''s voice could be heard loud and clear inside the car. It was


    Owen. "Mr. Huo, Lenora Wang has set out. I have sent two people to watch her and make sure she


    doesn''t escape."


    "Okay, I know. Also, don''t forget to send reporters to interview Tessie and Julianna. Ask them to


    apologize to Mrs. Huo and rify everything in front of the cameras."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    After he hung up the phone, Erica sat up straight and said, "Where have you sent Lenora?"


    The man swallowed and answered, "In a cave in some primeval forest of a deserted area." Matthew


    had found the best cave for Lenora.

 Chapter 1216 A Spendthrift Man

    Chapter 1216 A Spendthrift Man


    Erica was stunned for a moment and her voice trembled anxiously. "I was just trying to scare her!


    There''s no need to send her there. She''s already beaten up so badly. She won''t survive out there!"


    Although Lenora deserved punishment, she didn''t deserve to die.


    What happened this time also served as a lesson for Erica who understood the importance of speaking


    more carefully in front of Matthew. She realized that if she didn''t choose her words more carefully, it


    could bear some irreparable consequences.


    "I know what I''m doing!" Matthew said coldly. He wouldn''t kill anyone, obviously, but he would definitely


    torture Lenora for a while.


    "Matthew, I''m not joking! She is going to die! You are going to send her to a primeval forest in a


    deserted area. Just think about what you''re doing! She won''t even have any food there. If Lenora ends


    up dying, I will have to live with the guilt of it for the rest of my life!" Erica was clearly very anxious, but


    Matthew still acted as if he didn''t care if that wretched woman died of hunger or some miserable


    disease.


    He remained silent as he drove her back to the vi.


    When they arrived, Matthew asked her to get out of the car and said, "I need to go back to the


    The girl walked to the driver''s seat and put her hands on the half-down window. "I''ll go to school, but


    don''t send Lenora there, okay?"


    Matthew looked at her small face and answered, "Erica, what kind of person do you really think I am?"


    ''What do I have to do to make her feel like I am the only man she will ever need?'' he wondered


    gloomily.


    Erica said readily, "You''re handsome¡ª" ''¡ªand hot.''


    "I want to hear the truth."


    ''The truth?'' Erica looked at him with puzzlement. She couldn''t have been lying to him about his good-


    looks, after all, the man was, indeed, very handsome. "You''re a nice guy!"


    Anyway, he was always nice to her. But that wasn''t it, he was, in fact, a great guy who treated her very


    well.


    He looked at her hand holding the window and said, "Move your hands away!"


    "But you haven''t answered me yet. Can you..."


    "If you have more questions, you cane to me again after we be a real married couple!"


    Erica was speechless. Why did his mood change all of a sudden? He wasn''t acting like this at the Su


    family residence just a while ago. Was it because she tried to show Lenora somepassion?


    Confused as she was, she moved her hands away when she saw the cold expression on his face.


    Matthew stepped on the gas with immediacy and drove away quickly.


    While Erica stood there alone in the yard, staring at the back of Matthew''s car as it drove off out of her


    vision.


    With a look of disappointment on her face, Erica went back to the vi to get something from the third


    floor before heading back to school.


    She quickly dashed to the bedroom and grabbed what she needed. When she was about to leave, she


    noticed a big difference in her dressing table.


    Somehow, there were a lot of new things, which she had no recollection of ever buying. She randomly


    picked up each item and looked at it with great curiosity. There were various shades of lipstick, blusher,


    highlighter, bronzer and a lot of other makeup cosmetics.


    Erica stood there guessing, baffled and confused. Who bought all these?


    She took out her phone to send Matthew a message, but when she remembered that he was angry,


    Erica decided to ask him about the new cosmeticster on.


    Thanks to Matthew''s help, the matter concerning Tessie was handled very quickly and efficiently.


    That afternoon, the truth concerning Erica''s childbirth out of wedlock was spread all over the Inte.


    Tam and Tessie publicly apologized to Erica in front of the camera. In the end, the news article was


    also apanied by a paternity test of Ethan. The result showed that Tam and Tessie were, indeed,


    the biological parents of the baby.


    More and more people found out that Erica was actually taking care of her best friend''s child, but her


    best friend betrayed her instead. Theizens were shocked, and many people changed their opinions


    on Erica because of this.


    At the school


    Erica walked around campus with her camera, randomly taking photos of anyone and anything that


    caught her eye, while Hyatt followed her silently.


    When she sat down to rest for a while, Hyatt said, "I called your brother the other day, but why did Mr.


    Huoe to save you instead?"


    "Oh, my brother told me that he couldn''t make it to Y City in time, so he called Matthew. Thank you,


    Hyatt. I don''t know what I would have done without your help." Erica had been looking for the chance to


    thank Hyatt, but she had forgotten all about it until he mentioned the incident from the other day.


    With a guilty look on his face, Hyatt said, "Don''t thank me. I didn''t beat them for you."


    Erica put her hand on his shoulder in a friendly way and said, "That''s okay. You helped me anyway. I


    only have you and Rhea as my best friends now. Don''t betray me like Julianna and Tessie did!"


    "How could I ever... I..." Hyatt was so embarrassed by Erica''s remark that his face turned red. "I''m not


    that kind of a person!"


    Erica burst intoughter and said, "I believe you. By the way, has your mother scolded youtely?"


    "Yes, she came to see me the day before yesterday."


    "Has she been nagging you again?" In her thoughts, Erica could clearly picture Lilith nagging Hyatt.


    Hyatt looked down in shame and said, "You have the right guess." It wasn''t hard to imagine what Lilith


    would say; after all, she was always repeating the same old things¡ª"How many times have I told you


    not to follow Erica Li. You just won''t listen to me! You''re such a disobedient son. You even came to Y


    City with her. I had to travel a long way to Y City just to see you..."


    Erica nodded and said, "Yes. If I were your mother, I would have nagged you too! You ran away with a


    married woman. In your mother''s eyes, what you did was probably the same as eloping with a married


    woman. How could she not be mad at you?"


    "I don''t care. Erica, you don''t have to feel guilty. I don''t have any friends in A Country and you''re the


    only one who ever treated me like a true friend. I will follow you wherever you go. If you are busy, you


    don''t have to worry about me. I can read novels in the dormitory by myself." Hyatt was obsessed with


    martial arts and fantasy novels. Caught in his own element, he would often read books and even forget


    to eat or sleep.


    His hobby was nothing but a waste of time in his mother''s eyes, and that was another thing she would


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    always nag about.


    "Then call me if you need anything!" Erica said.


    "Okay."


    That night, when Matthew came back home, Erica followed him like a shadow. When he went to the


    study, she did so as well. When he went to the closet to change his clothes, she''d tag along too.


    However, when he took his clothes off, Erica was too shy to look, so she lowered her head and


    pretended to look through his tie collection in the drawer.


    Since the man changing clothes next to her had the perfect figure, it would be a pity to allow such a


    sight to go to waste for nothing. So, Erica nced sideways to sneak a peek, only to be discovered


    almost immediately. When sheid her eyes on Matthew''s naked body, she turned her back to him at


    once, riddled with guilt. She kept rummaging through the drawers full of his ties and watches.


    However, her attention was quickly drawn to his drawer full of watches. ''What a spendthrift man! How


    many watches does Matthew have?'' She began to count out of curiosity.


    ''Oh my God! 75 watches here!


    How much did they cost?''


    Then the next drawer had all kinds of tie clips, made of gold, mounted with diamonds or gemstones...


    Her heart stopped when she saw Matthew''s collection of rare, vintage watches and tie clips.


    Suddenly, Matthew walked out, closing the door of the closet loudly.


    The sound brought Erica back to her senses. It was only then when she found that the man behind her


    had already gone out.


    She quickly closed the drawers and trotted outside. When she opened the door, Matthew was stood


    straight at the doorway.


    When their eyes met, the girl smiled and asked casually, "Oh, you''re back?"


    "Just say what you want to say," he asked indifferently.


    "I just wanted to know where you were sending Tessie and Lenora." There was something wrong with


    Matthew tonight. He didn''t even spare so much as a nce at her, while she racked her brains trying to


    figure out how she had offended him.


    Despite that, Erica had to know what had happened to Tessie and Lenora.


    "Have you forgotten what I''ve said today?"

 Chapter 1217 The Kiss

    Chapter 1217 The Kiss


    "What are you talking about?" Erica asked.


    Matthew looked at her coldly. It seemed like she hadn''t taken him seriously.


    Erica''s hands trembled in anger. ''What is wrong with this man?''


    If he continued to act this way without exining the reason for his bad mood, she was really going to


    blow up.


    "I''m not kidding! If you need my help again,e to me after we have be a real couple!" he


    dered.


    Erica wanted to yell back, "Fine! I don''t need any favors from you!"


    But she couldn''t yell at this man. Tessie''s and Lenora''s lives were in his hands. She said instead, "You


    don''t have to be so mean. I just wanted to ask you something, Matthew."


    The man retorted expressionlessly, "I am mean? All I want is to exercise my right as a husband!"


    Erica was confused now. Hadn''t she already promised to consummate their marriage on his birthday?


    Was he angry because he had to wait? It couldn''t be. They had reached an agreement on that, and he


    seemed okay with it.


    Seeing the frown on her face, Matthew turned around and walked to the bathroom.


    Erica reached out her hand in an attempt to stop him, but when she remembered what he had just said,


    her hand froze midair and she withdrew it silently.


    After taking a shower, Matthew went straight to the study, leaving Erica alone to toss and turn on the


    bed. She couldn''t fall asleep because of everything that had happened.


    No one knew if he had done it on purpose. As soon as Erica fell asleep, Matthew slowly pushed open


    the door to the bedroom and walked in.


    The next morning, Erica got up early because she had extra-curricr activities that day. As she


    walked down the stairs with a muddled face, she saw Matthew having his breakfast.


    Still mad, she snorted and walked towards the door.


    He called, "Come back here!"


    "What do you want?" she asked in a hostile tone.


    ''Isn''t he still angry? Hepletely ignored mest night! Why is he talking to me now?'' she thought


    gloomily.


    "Have your breakfast."


    "No need!" She was in no mood to eat with him.


    "Give me one good reason!" he demanded.


    ''Do I need a reason for everything? Fine! I''ll give him one!'' she thought angrily. "It''s not good to have


    breakfast on an empty stomach."


    ''What the hell? That''s the most ridiculous excuse ever!'' "Erica Li!" Matthew called, with a warning in his


    tone.


    "What?" She turned around impatiently.


    "If you take one more step towards that door, I''ll have you sent to the deserted area with them


    tomorrow."


    She gritted her teeth. "I knew it! You want to drive me away so that you and Phoebe can live together!


    You want me gone, don''t you?"


    ''Phoebe? What does this have to do with her?'' he wondered, confused when she wasn''t making any


    sense.


    Erica strode to the dining room and sat down opposite him, ignoring the man''s frown. "Fine! You win! I''ll


    eat!"


    When he heard that Mrs. Huo would be having breakfast as well, the trembling cook immediately


    brought her share from the kitchen and ced it on the table in front of her.


    After taking two bites from the sandwich, Erica looked at her gloomy husband, who was chewing his


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    food slowly. She reminded him mischievously, "You should eat slower than that, or you might choke on


    it."


    Matthew put down the spoon in his hand. A cold aura filled his eyes. "Are you trying to start a fight?"


    "What if I am? What will you do?" she asked with a defiant look.


    Expressionless, Matthew waved at her dismissively and said, "Never mind. You don''t have to eat your


    breakfast. Leave already."


    "Tough luck! I was about to leave when you stopped me. But now, I think this breakfast is too delicious


    to leave half-eaten. So, you leave!"


    Matthew ground his teeth, agitated. But he remained silent.


    Noticing the irritation in his eyes, Erica snorted, "I know I have a bad temper. If you can''t bear with it..."


    "It''s nothing I can''t handle," he said casually, trying tofort her as he thought she was beginning to


    reflect on her behavior.


    However, the conversation didn''t go as he had expected.


    Erica continued, "You should reflect on your own personality. Why can''t you bear my temper while


    others can? It''s obvious that you''re the problem here!"


    Matthew felt defeated. Indeed, he began to reflect. Not on his personality, but on what he had done just


    now. Why did he have to ask her to have breakfast? He could have had his breakfast alone. It would


    have been so peaceful.


    After breakfast, Matthew decided to drive Erica to school personally.


    She didn''t want him to drive her, because she didn''t want to be with him at that moment. But since she


    couldn''t drive, she had to regretfully get into the passenger seat.


    The car rolled out of the vi. As soon as she fastened the seat belt, she felt like she was sitting on


    something hard and small.


    She groped around her seat and found it.


    A lipstick!


    She immediately questioned, "Matthew Huo! Why is there a lipstick in your car? On the passenger


    seat! Which woman left this here? Who is she? I won''t stop asking till you tell me the truth!"


    She had solid proof that he was cheating on her. There was no escape!


    Matthew nced at the lipstick in her hand and answered calmly, "I don''t know."


    "You have the guts to cheat on me, yet you don''t have the balls to admit it? You have been driving this


    car around since yesterday. So, don''t even think about ming someone else. You cheated on me! Tell


    me! Was it Phoebe or some young model? Or was it someone from your office?" Erica made random


    guesses as she let her imagination run wild.


    Frowning, Matthew asked, "What are you talking about? Don''t be ridiculous."


    "I will definitely investigate and find out whose lipstick this is. And when I find out who it was, I will


    smash it on your face and I, Erica Li, will dump your ass!"


    She fell silent. If the lipstick was really Phoebe''s or some other woman''s, would she divorce him?


    She felt her heart tighten. She didn''t want to leave him, and her heart ached. What was going on?


    Matthew''s mood dropped to the lowest when he heard herst words. "Whatever," he said in a low


    voice.


    Erica was upset as well. "Fine. But I advise you to admit it honestly, or else it''s not just me who is going


    to be embarrassed when the truthes out."


    The man sneered, "Why should I admit to something that I haven''t done?"


    Erica was the only woman to ever sit in the passenger seat when he drove. This phantom woman was


    just her imagination.


    "Deny it all you want!" Erica was infuriated by his stubbornness and swore to find out the owner of the


    lipstick.


    When the car came to a halt at the university gate, the two of them were still in a bad mood. When she


    was about to get out of the car, Matthew said, "Wait!"


    Erica thought that he wanted to kiss her as usual, so she retorted impatiently, "I''m very angry right now.


    There will be no kiss. Even if you kiss me first..." The rest of her words were caught in her throat as he


    grabbed the lipstick from her hand and took a picture of it.


    He also twisted the tube and took a photo of what was inside. Then he put the lipstick into her pocket


    and retorted with the same words she was about to say to him. "Even if you kiss me first, I won''t kiss


    you. Get out of the car!"


    Erica''s face reddened. ''He won''t kiss me even if I...'' She felt insulted. It was so embarrassing.


    Erica couldn''t stand it. She bit her lower lip and decided to get back at him. She leaned towards his


    seat, held Matthew''s head between her hands and kissed his thin lips.


    Her eyes were tightly shut. Matthew smiled involuntarily. Without any hesitation, he held her head and


    kissed her back passionately.


    Erica was taken aback. Didn''t he just dere that he wouldn''t kiss her back?


    She got out of the car with her bag and camera on her back, and was still in a daze from the kiss even


    after he drove away.

 Chapter 1218 Deny It

    Chapter 1218 Deny It


    Things at ZL Group were going smoothly, as usual.


    Matthew adjusted his tie and flicked a mote of dust off the sleeve of his five-thousand-dor suit jacket


    as he strode past the personal assistants'' office. After getting settled in his own office, he called Paige


    in.


    "Good morning, Mr. Huo," she said pleasantly.


    With a slight nod, Matthew took out his phone and tapped at the screen. "I''m sending you two photos,"


    he exined. "Go and check if this lipstick is one of the ones Mrs. Huo bought when she went


    shopping with my mother, or one that I asked you to send to the vi."


    As soon as he was done speaking, the phone in Paige''s pocket vibrated twice. "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    When she was gone, an evil smile appeared on Matthew''s face. He knew the lipstick was most likely


    Erica''s own! He was waiting for his wife to be embarrassed.


    If that happened, he guessed that her anger would be something to see!


    Meanwhile, Erica was taking pictures of a vase on campus when a question suddenly shed through


    her mind. Was the lipstick her own?


    Setting her camera down, she went looking through her backpack. Where previously there had been


    two lipsticks, now there was only one left.


    Deep in thought, she reached into her pocket and produced the lipstick Matthew had taken the pictures


    of. It was definitely one of those she and Debbie had bought together.


    She seldom actually used the lipsticks after buying them, so she hadn''t recognized her own one earlier.


    Thinking of what she had done in front of Matthew, she began to think she was doomed!


    After all, Matthew even had pictures. Surely, he was going to have someone find out whose lipstick it


    was.


    If it turned out to be hers, how humiliating it would be.


    ''What should I do? What should I do?'' she asked herself over and over.


    After spending some minutes panicking, she decided simply that she would not admit to anything. She


    would never talk about this matter again. As for Matthew, if he brought it up again, Erica would just


    change the topic.


    It wasn''t a perfect solution. Still, it was the best she coulde up with.


    Erica went on with her day without incident¡ªuntil herst ss in the afternoon was over, when she


    got a call from Matthew. "I''d like you toe to my office," he told her.


    Trying not to sound worried, Erica asked why. She was immediately suspicious that he had figured


    things out.


    Having expected her to be on guard, Matthew casually said, "It''s about Ethan."


    Erica bought it. "Okay."


    A short timeter she arrived at ZL Group.


    Stepping into the CEO''s office, she found Matthew behind his desk, rxed as usual. "What''s the


    matter with Ethan? Did Tam call you?" asked Erica. Privately, she wondered, ''Didn''t I tell Tam not to


    rush it? What does he want now?''


    Matthew shrugged. "Let''s not talk about Ethan right now. I have another important thing to discuss with


    you."


    "What is it?"


    A smile crept across his face as he began, "That lipstick is..."


    Of course he had to bring up the lipstick. Smiling awkwardly, Erica tried to deflect the matter. "Um,


    Matthew, let''s not talk about the lipstick now. I don''t care whose it is anymore. What''s happening with


    Ethan? Did Tam contact you?"


    Her husband went on, undeterred. "Paige has confirmed it¡ªthat lipstick was the one you and Mom


    bought together that day."


    Erica''s face flushed as anger mingled with embarrassment. "There''s nothing going on with Ethan, is


    there? You just mentioned him to trick me intoing here, so you could mock me."


    "Mock you? That''s the furthest thing from my mind! I just think it''s funny that you didn''t recognize your


    own lipstick. You even insisted that I was cheating on you."


    Matthew''s smile grew wider and wider. Unable to stand it, Erica mmed a palm against his desk.


    "Matthew Huo, I''ve tolerated you for a long time. If it weren''t for you drying my hair, washing my feet


    and cooking noodles for me..."


    Behind her, there was a click and a creak as the door to the office opened.


    But in her anger, Erica didn''t notice. Looking daggers at Matthew, she went on, "I would have been


    finished with you a long time ago!"


    From the open doorway came a woman''s voice. It was a good-naturedugh, and this time Erica heard


    it.


    With a start she turned around. Before her were Debbie and Carlos, beaming as they stepped into the


    office.


    "Ah!" cried Erica. "Dad, Mom. Come in. Wee."


    Seeing that she had embarrassed herself with her outburst, Erica immediately dropped her angry


    expression. She stood up straight and greeted the neers obediently, looking every bit the well-


    behaveddy she was supposed to be.


    Debbie came over and took Erica''s hand warmly, remarking, "So Matthew washed your feet and dried


    your hair? Why, I''m his own mother, and I haven''t enjoyed such treatment yet. Oh, Rika, he''s so good


    to you!"


    "No, no. I was only kidding..." Struggling to maintain herposure, Erica thought, ''Damn. Why didn''t


    he tell me his parents wereing?''


    Looking from his distressed wife to his affectionate mother, Matthew put in, "But Mom, Dad does


    everything for you."


    "But we''re talking about you. You never did that for me. That''s different!" insisted Debbie. She let go of


    Erica''s hand, but told her, "Rika, you''ve trained Matthew very well. I''m impressed. Keep it up." Indeed,


    Debbie had found a new side of Matthew. Rika must have really charmed him; he seemed to be so


    very thoughtful around her.


    Erica turned even redder than before. "No, no, Mom. It''s not that at all. Matthew''s just very tolerant, so


    he doesn''t mind my bad temper."


    "That''s just as well, then!" eximed Debbie, her good mood imprable. "If he''s so willing to spoil


    you, it can only be because he loves you so much. Now, listen, your father-inw and I were about to


    pick you up at school, but Matthew called and told me that you had alreadye to his office. So, we


    came straight here. Let''s all go to the manor for dinner tonight. Evelyn and Terilynn are both home, and


    they''re a little worried over what''s happened to you recently."


    As long as the Huo family was in Y City, they all would have dinner together from time to time. Just as


    Debbie had said, it was inrge part out of concern for Erica that they wanted toe together that


    evening.


    "Well, certainly. I could hardly refuse," Erica replied sweetly.


    Matthew observed the whole conversation in silence from behind his desk. He couldn''t help wondering


    whether all women were able to change their moods as quickly as they could turn a page.


    The gathering at the Huo family''s manor that evening was lively enough.


    Sheffield''s family was there, along with the three members of Joshua''s family. Upon seeing Erica,


    Gwyn ran over to her with Godwin and Godfrey following close behind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Aunt Erica, Aunt Erica!" the three kids chanted, grabbing her legs and arms and practically smothering


    her in hugs.


    At first sight of Matthew, though, Gwyn left Erica and rushed over to him happily. "Uncle!"


    "Hi, Gwyn," Matthew replied, sweeping her up in his arms with surprising affection.


    "Oh, Uncle, we haven''t seen each other in such a long time!" Gwh pouted, holding onto his neck in


    a rather spoiled manner.


    "Yes, you''ve certainly grown taller!" he remarked.


    Seeing this and ncing at the two little boys in her arms, Erica couldn''t help but think, ''Is Matthew


    fonder of girls than of boys?''


    Upon entering the living room, they found Sheffield holding Evelyn''s shoulder. One of them was talking


    and the otherughing.


    Sure enough, Sheffield was doing all the talking, and Evelyn was doing all theughing.


    Erica was a bit surprised when Matthew came over and took her hand. "What are you doing?" she


    whispered in his ear. "I thought you were angry at me."


    "We can put our fighting aside for the time being," he exined quietly.


    "Look around you. The family gathering is more important. We can pretend to be a happy couple for a


    few hours." Erica made a face, but her husband failed to notice.


    After the greetings were done with, Evelyn pulled Erica aside and asked, "How''s it going?"


    It was a casual question on the surface, but Erica knew what she was really asking about. Rumors of


    the campus violence and the matter with Tessie had made their way through the family, and Evelyn


    herself had already called Erica once, asking about what had happened.

 Chapter 1219 Helpless And Hopeless

    Chapter 1219 Helpless And Hopeless


    "Everything''s been settled, Evelyn. There''s only one thing that hasn''t been taken care of yet, but that''s


    newlywed was still discussing this with Matthew.


    "That''s good. Anything I can do to help?"


    "Thanks, Evelyn. But I think I''m good. Matthew H...Matthew took care of everything. He''s so good to


    me." And the events of recent days had taught her that. She had always been grateful to him. She


    might as well invite him to dinner to thank him for his help.


    Evelyn nodded, "Nice! Well, dinner''s almost ready. We probably need to get in there. Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    The noise level was rather high. The Huo family was a big one, so that was to be expected. They all


    chatted and bantered back and forth, gathered around a huge table in the dining room.


    Eventually the topic turned towards attractiveness. Erica decided to suck up to her elders. "Hey, Dad,


    you were pretty hot back in the day. You could have been a model or a movie star. You still could, to be


    honest."


    Matthew snorted. ''She''s defiant and arrogant around me. Why do they get all the love?"


    She had them charmed. The more she talked, the deeper Matthew''s frown became.


    "Why the frown, Son? Rika is young and yful. You should enjoy having a woman like that," Carlos


    said.


    Debbie echoed, "That''s right. Rika doesn''t even have any makeup. If I hadn''t reminded Matthewst


    time, she still wouldn''t have any."


    It was not until then that Erica realized that it was Debbie who had reminded Matthew to buy the


    makeup that sat on her dresser. She smiled sweetly at Debbie and said, "Thank you, Mom!"


    "No need to thank me. Hey¡ªif you need something and Matthew doesn''t pick it up for you, just remind


    the guy. Matthew, you should learn from Sheffield and Joshua. Look how they treat your sisters!" In


    Debbie''s eyes, Sheffield and Joshua were the perfect sons-inw. They could do no wrong and treated


    her daughters like queens.


    Matthew put down the wet tissue in his hand and looked at the others indifferently. "If you could see


    how she treats me at home..."


    The smile on Erica''s face froze. She pinched the man under the table and thought, ''Couldn''t he say


    something nice about me?''


    Matthew held her hand and continued, "I carry her up the stairs, cook for her, wash her feet, make


    dessert to make her happy..."


    When she went to Y City University to confront Tessie, he knew that she would be in a bad mood. So


    he canceled appointments with some major clients so he could be there for her. That was when he


    cooked up the chocte.


    "Yeah, yeah,e on, be serious," said Terilynn.


    "Man, you''re something else. You''re so obvious when you lie," Carlosmented.


    "You imagining things, Matthew?" asked Sheffield. He couldn''t imagine the aloof Matthew cooking,


    much less washing Erica''s feet. That would just be too surreal. He couldn''t believe it at all!


    "Matthew, you mean you are going to learn to do these things, right?" Joshua said.


    Everyone in the Huo family shook their heads.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Obviously, none of them believed it.


    Debbie was the only one that believed Matthew. She had heard Erica say that herself. But she wasn''t


    going to get involved in this.


    Erica just sipped her c without a care in the world. But she wouldn''t meet Matthew''s gaze. The smile


    on her face was like a little fox''s, revealing her smugness.


    Matthew sneered. He knew when he was beaten. So he wouldn''t say another word about how they


    were together. This woman was clever!


    They were his own family. His father, mother, sisters, and brothers-inw. But none of them believed


    him. The only one that did wouldn''t say a word to back him up.


    And now, something Erica once said suddenly urred to him. She said she was the ck sheep of


    the family. Come to think of it, Matthew was beginning to feel kind of woolly himself.


    Looking at Erica, who was still busy sipping her coke, Matthew squeezed her hand and said, "Don''t you


    want to say something to everyone?" She needed to learn how to stick up for her husband in front of


    others.


    Carlos red at his son with dissatisfaction. "Matthew, if Rika doesn''t want to say anything, then she


    doesn''t have to. Why are you trying to make her do anything?"


    Matthew felt misunderstood and helpless. He wasn''t trying to make her do anything. He wanted her to


    speak up, and was reminding her to do so.


    After thinking for a while, Debbie said, "Rika, if Matthew does something like that again, pack your stuff


    and move in here. Stay here as long as you want. It''ll teach him a lesson!"


    Matthew felt so glum. Why did hee here for dinner again?


    It was Sheffield who burst intoughter first after hearing what Debbie said. He gave Debbie a thumbs


    up and said, "Hahaha, you''re definitely Matthew''s biological mom!"


    Erica also wanted tough out loud, but she had to maintain her image. So, she smiled a little and said,


    "Thank you, Mom. Maybe I''ll reallye and bug you one day!"


    "What are you talking about? It''s your house too. You know where Matthew''s room is. You''re wee


    here anytime." Debbie was on Erica''s side. It was about time someone put that man in his ce.


    She felt bad for Erica. The girl tried to do something nice for her best friend, and got spat on for it. She


    not only raised a baby that wasn''t hers, but it also ruined her reputation. Everybody talked trash about


    her because of it. Now her name was finally cleared. She had no child or boyfriend. Matthew was pretty


    thorough at getting the news out. He and Rika had a bright future together, and he was a lucky man


    indeed.


    "Sounds good! But Matthew doesn''t bully me," Erica said. She turned and smiled at the recently


    deted man.


    Noticing the self-satisfied look in her eyes, Matthew tried to hide his wounded ego with a harsh attitude.


    "Bully her?" he snorted. "You women are always put on a pedestal in this family. How can Ipete


    with that?"


    Terilynn immediately reprimanded him, "Matthew, don''t frighten Rika with your attitude. Why are you


    being so mean?"


    Matthew was even more despondent. He didn''t want toe back here for dinner again if he didn''t


    have to.


    Looking at the silent, brooding man, Erica felt sorry for him. He was being targeted and shot down at


    every turn. And worse, it was over her.


    The longer this went on, the worse she felt. She poured a ss of red wine for Matthew, filled a bowl of


    soup for him, and served it to him with a smile. "I''m sorry, Matthew. Have some soup."


    It was obvious that she was trying to please him.


    However, this scene made everyone overreact again. They all thought that it was because Matthew


    was angry and Erica was afraid of him so she acted like a servant to mollify him.


    Debbie tried her best to sound patient. "Rika, Matthew should be serving you soup, not the other way


    around. He''s a man, and men take care of their wives."


    Erica hadn''t expected to hear that. "It''s okay, Mom. It''s just a bowl of soup."


    Carlos began, "Are you seriously pouting? Look how scared Rika is. Hurry up and grab some food for


    your wife!"


    Matthew felt hopeless and helpless. What did he do wrong? He did nothing and said nothing. Why


    were they constantly harping on him? It was like he could do nothing right.


    He really didn''t feel like part of the family anymore.


    Without saying a word, he picked up the chopsticks and began to pick up food for Erica. He also red


    at his wife, who was struggling to control herughter.


    "Dad, I saw Matthew ring at Rika! Give him a talking-to." Sheffield decided to rat on Matthew, telling


    Carlos, as if he thought there was too much peace in the house.


    Matthew had done the same to him many times before. Evelyn always got mad at Sheffield thanks to


    Matthew''s meddling. Now it was his turn.

 Chapter 1220 I Want A Harem

    Chapter 1220 I Want A Harem


    Carlos scolded Matthew, "Did youe here for dinner or to make me mad? Keep acting like this, and


    I''ll have you serving the dishes for everyone at our next family dinner."


    Matthew put down his chopsticks with a stern look.


    Seeing that father and son were about toe to blows, Erica felt sorry for Matthew. Her husband had


    even been harangued by Carlos. She tried to fix things. "Mom, Dad, it''s not what you think. Matthew is


    a good guy! He treats me like a princess. Really. He cooks for me, watches movies with me and


    washes my feet... "


    She recounted a list of all the good things Matthew did for her.


    Everyone at the table was stunned. Matthew wasn''t lying. Everything he said was true!


    Carlos pondered this for a while. He still didn''t believe Matthew was so humble that he''d wash


    someone''s feet. "Why are you covering for him, Rika? He''s always been high and mighty. Why would


    he do all this for you?"


    Carlos looked at Matthew and saw his mini-me. The young man had inherited a lot of Carlos'' traits, like


    his icy demeanor and arrogance.


    But marriage tempered Carlos, changed him, melted his icy heart. But to his father, Matthew hadn''t


    changed at all.


    "Let it go, Dad. It''s true. Can we eat now? I''m starving!" Erica urged. She felt guilty and tried to change


    the topic. If she had stuck up for Matthew, maybe Carlos wouldn''t have been so angry. She was full of


    regret for just doing nothing.


    The father and son had been at each other''s throats for a long time. The family was used to it, and just


    epted it as a normal thing. Erica tried to smooth things over as best she could. And soon, things


    were a lot less tense at the table.


    Hearing everyone talking andughing again, Erica quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She also felt that Matthew was put upon. She kept picking up food for him at dinner and tried to smile.


    Seeing that, Carlos shook his head. He knew Matthew was lying. Obviously, Rika had been taking care


    of Matthew, not the other way round.


    After a while, Matthew stopped Erica from picking up food for him. "Don''t mind me. You need to eat,


    too!"


    "I am eating!"


    Matthew nced at the rice in her bowl. She had only taken a few bites and was busy picking up food


    for him.


    "I''m almost full. Just eat your food and leave me alone."


    "Fine! I will!" Erica didn''t pursue the matter and started to dig in.


    After dinner, the family gathered in the living room for a while, sitting around on the sofa and on the


    chairs strategically arranged around the ce. They were enjoying their time together, but all good


    things came an end.


    Before leaving, Erica held Gwyn''s hand and said with a smile, "Know what you missed? Your uncle


    Matthew made some chocte!"


    "Chocte? And Uncle Matthew made it?" Gwyn looked at her in confusion.


    "Yeah. I was going to bring some to you, but you went to your grandpa''s ce, so I ate it all!" She didn''t


    mean to, but it was so delicious she couldn''t stop!


    Gwyn was more and more confused. "Uncle Matthew knows how to make chocte? I never knew


    that!"


    "What? That''s not the only thing he can make. He''s made macaroons, too. Didn''t you know that?" Erica


    was confused by Gwyn''s reaction.


    Gwyn shook her head. "No, I didn''t. I don''t like macaroons. Chocte''s better anyway."


    ''Huh?'' Erica''s confusion grew. "You never had your uncle''s homemade chocte?"


    Gwyn shook her head again. "Uncle Matthew''s super-busy. How would he have time to make chocte


    for me? If you hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t believe you!"


    Erica responded in puzzlement, "Oh, okay!" There seemed to be something wrong, but she couldn''t


    figure out what it was.


    In the Emperor car on their way back home, Erica tilted her head to look at the man who was driving.


    "You know what day it is? It''s Thursday. I''m free on Saturday. How about I buy you dinner?"


    "Why the sudden interest in taking me to dinner?"


    "You''ve helped me out a lottely. This is my way of saying thanks!" she answered honestly.


    "I really don''t feel like going out."


    "But I want to show you how grateful I am."


    "There''s all sorts of ways you could do that. Buying me dinner? Food is empty. You eat it, you pass it,


    you''re done. Now, experiences? That''s a gift worth giving," Matthew stated.


    ''Huh? What does he want? A kiss? Maybe sex?'' she wondered. Erica protested timidly, "Didn''t we


    agree to wait until your birthday?"


    Well, he didn''t want to force her. "Then tell me, who were you going to marry if you hadn''t married me?"


    He had heard her say she didn''t love him. He wanted to know whom she did love!


    "Well... I can''t settle on just one guy. I want an imperial harem, where I keep all kinds of hot men.


    Young, handsome ones; big, beefy ones; suave, mature men; and domineering CEOs. There''s just so


    many to choose from. I want them all!" As she talked, she got more animated. Her voice became more


    emphatic, and an excited glint appeared in her eyes.


    "Huh!" He was so angry! But Matthew had to keep his poker face.


    Erica giggled, "Be honest. Don''t you want a harem? One stocked with every type of girl you could


    imagine? You could sleep with tons of women..." Even she found it tempting to think of all these sexy


    women!


    Matthew sped up the car and said through gritted teeth, "Mrs. Huo, aren''t you afraid you''ll bite off more


    than you can chew?"


    "Well, about that... Just looking at them and running my hands over them is enough for me." Just like


    touching Matthew, his pecs and abdominal muscles were so tantalizing. It was hard to resist. And


    thinking about it made her want to do just that.


    Erica was not just a troublemaker. She sounded like a man-eater. "Be serious. I want a name!"


    "Only children answer multiple choice questions. I want all of them!"


    Matthew cranked the steering wheel hard and braked all of a sudden.


    They were thrown forward by the sudden stop, but fortunately their seat belts held them firmly. He


    grabbed the back of her head and pulled her towards him. "Do you regret marrying me?" he asked


    coldly.


    His expression told her she had to think it over before she opened her mouth. Erica was more than a


    little scared. "Um...I...er...I mean... Nuh uh. No regrets. I married a wonderful guy! You''d never hurt me!"


    Seeing the man reach out his hand, Erica was frightened and immediately tried to inveigle him.


    Matthew didn''t buy it this time. "Enough with the ttery! I can''t wait anymore. I''m going to have sex


    with you! Right here! Right now!" He didn''t care how it sounded. He was beyond thinking at this point.


    "No, Matthew. Stop! I''m on my period..." she said urgently. It was true.


    "Stop with the bullshit. If you really loved me, you''d have sex with me!" Since he heard her say that she


    married a man she didn''t love, finally everything was starting to make sense.


    Including why she hadn''t slept with him after their wedding! She didn''t love him, so she didn''t want to


    have sex with him.


    "No, that''s not how it is..." she tried to exin.


    "Are you trying to say you want to sleep with me?"


    "Let me exin..."


    "You love me?"


    "Just let me¡ª I''m saying I''m not trying to bullshit you. I''m really on my period. Back at the manor, I


    borrowed a tampon from Evelyn. I''m telling the truth." Erica was so frightened that she didn''t stammer


    anymore and her words tumbled out in a torrent.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After she said that, the car got supernaturally quiet.


    Matthew slowly released her. He didn''t say a word. Instead, he took something from the glove


    Erica saw him walk to the front of the car. Then she saw him touch his mouth. A lighter roared to life,


    and soon there was a lit cigarette in his mouth. He took a drag and let a cloud of smoke out of his


    mouth.


    Matthew was smoking!


    Matthew smoked? Erica was surprised. She had never smelled tobo on him before. She had never


    seen him smoke.

 Chapter 1221 Makeup

    Chapter 1221 Makeup


    Tonight was the first time Erica had ever seen Matthew smoke.


    And, he looked absolutely sexy doing it. She was smitten all over again. Erica quietly took out her


    phone and opened the camera app, and brought Matthew into the frame. She zoomed in so she could


    see him better.


    Before she could snap a pic, she met Matthew''s eyes through the view screen.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    So, he caught her trying to get a pic of the perfect moment.


    Erica didn''t stop, though. She pressed the button, and the camera took several pics in rapid-fire


    session. She had it in burst mode, just in case.


    It was not illegal for her to take pictures of her husband.


    Erica was used to men smoking. After all, her father was a heavy smoker.


    However, Wesley almost never smoked at home or in front of the family. He usually smoked a few


    cigarettes when he was outside, if he was annoyed, or had nothing better to do.


    But Wesley never reeked of cigarettes. Maybe it was because he smoked high-quality cigarettes, or


    because he didn''t smoke too much. More likely it was because he carried disposable wipes to wash his


    hands with, and breath mints to mask the smell on his breath.


    But it still settled on his face, clothes, and hair. So you could tell the man smoked. But it was not too


    heavy to be repulsive and not too light to be missed.


    After a while, Matthew walked around the car to the passenger seat and reached out his hand to Erica.


    Looking at hisrge hand, Erica was a little confused. "What?"


    "Your phone," he demanded.


    ''What''s he ying at? Is he going to delete the photos?'' she thought. Erica held her phone. "No. And


    why should I give it to you? I asked to look at your phone twice, but you refused to let me see it. So you


    can''t see mine."


    Matthew didn''t push the issue. He put his hands back into his pockets and decided to change the topic.


    He wanted to address some of the stress dividing them. "Tessie and Lenora deserve what they get. I''m


    not giving in on that."


    He couldn''t let her have her own way on this, or she''d run into problemster.


    "Well, I''m still thinking about it. If you''ve made up your mind, it''s fine, as long as you don''t kill them."


    Erica didn''t want to keep fighting with Matthew over this. After all, he had helped her a lot.


    ''Huh? She caved in easily! What''s up with that?'' Matthew decided to believe her for the time being. He


    didn''t say anything and sat in the driver''s seat.


    After he closed the car door, Erica could still smell the faint scent of tobo wafting from him. It was


    not overpowering, and mixed well with his cologne.


    She took the pack of cigarettes he threw back into the glovepartment and opened it. There were


    only two cigarettes missing.


    She looked at the profile of the glowering man and asked, "Did I make you unhappy?"


    The man''s sexy Adam''s apple bobbed while he replied, "No." He was reflecting on whether he had


    done something wrong. Why did Erica resist his attempts at intimacy so adamantly?


    "Do you smoke a lot?"


    "No." He would break out a coffin nail any time he felt upset. Most of the time, he wouldn''t smoke at all


    for one or two months.


    "Do you hate me?"


    "No." How on earth could he ever hate her? But he could easily turn that question around. He


    wondered if she refused to sleep with him because she hated him.


    "If you don''t hate me, why do you keep saying no?" she asked.


    Matthew was confused. What kind of logic was that? He really didn''t hate her. What else could he say?


    "If you didn''t hate me, you wouldn''t keep saying no all the time. And a few more words wouldn''t kill you,


    either!" His replies to her questions were rather curt.


    Obviously, he was being perfunctory with her. She was embarrassed by this. Couldn''t he feel it?


    Matthew didn''t say anything. ''God, she''s hot!'' he thought.


    "So we''re back to square one. Saturday. Dinner. You going or not?" she asked.


    "Yeah, fine."


    "What do you want to eat? Do you have anything in mind?"


    "Not really. I''m down with whatever." As long as he was with her.


    Erica was starting to get annoyed. "But I don''t know the first thing about the city. You''ve lived here all


    your life, and you can''t choose a restaurant? How about a home-cooked meal? I''ll cook for you," she


    said. She had to learn how to cook sooner orter. What if she and Matthew really slept together on his


    birthday and she had a baby?


    Matthew was busy all the time and wouldn''t hire a servant. She would have to take care of the baby


    herself. If she couldn''t cook, she and the baby might starve.


    ''A meal cooked at home?'' The idea scared Matthew a little. The corners of his mouth twitched. He tried


    his best to say a few more words while answering, "I''m not picky. Whatever you want to eat, I''ll run with


    it. Western, Chinese, Japanese, Korean, vegetarian even. Anything you want."


    "Know what sounds good? Liuzhou river snail rice noodles. Oh! And how about hot and sour rice


    noodles, wonton, rice flour noodles, and hotpot. Any of those do it for you?" ''He won''t like any of that.


    I''m one hundred percent sure.


    Or will he?'' she wondered. His answer was, "I know just the ce. I''ll call and reserve a table. Just


    drop by my office and we''ll go there together."


    ''Humph! That''s more like it!'' she thought. "So it''s settled!" she said to him.


    "Hmm."


    Back in the bedroom of the vi, Erica pointed at the makeup on the dressing table and asked her


    husband, "Why did you buy all this for me?"


    Matthew shrugged off his suit jacket. "Mom asked me to." He didn''t even know she was out of makeup.


    It took Debbie to point that out to him.


    Erica''s doubts were confirmed. "You don''t need to buy me makeup next time. I don''t even know how to


    apply it!"


    "I''ll ask someone to teach you."


    "No, thanks. I''m toozy to learn." All she wanted to do now was to learn how to be an amazing


    photographer. Once she did that, then she could work on being famous and internationally renowned.


    Matthew took off his suit jacket and threw it aside. "I''ll ask Owen to get you a membership in the


    Photography Association in H Country. You can go on some location shooting activities with them. It''ll


    be good for you."


    "Sounds good! But... " Erica studied Matthew''s face. He didn''t seem to be in a bad mood, so she


    ventured to ask, "Can you help Hyatt get a membership too?"


    He cast a sidelong nce at her and asked, "Does he mean that much to you?"


    "I owe him my life, Matthew. You know if he hadn''t called my brother, they could have killed me. I''m


    alive. How can he not mean a lot to me?"


    Matthew thought that incident had happened because of his negligence. After that, he had arranged for


    someone to follow Erica around in secret to protect her.


    Turning, Matthew headed to the walk-in closet and said, "I was actually going to get a membership for


    each of you."


    ''Each of us?'' Erica smiled happily. She knew that Matthew was very nice to her!


    When Matthew came out of the bathroom, Erica sat in front of the dressing mirror, brushing her hair.


    Hearing the sound of the bathroom door opening, she raised her head and looked at her husband.


    "Look. What do you think?"


    "About what?" he asked, staring at her from a distance. She looked different somehow. When she


    blinked, he had his answer. She''d applied some makeup.


    "What do you think of my eye shadow? I found a tutorial online! It was written by a real make-up artist!"


    Erica put down the eye shadow disk and jogged over to him, trying to give him a closer look.


    Her eyelids were of a golden hue and had a metallic sheen. Matthew didn''t know a thing about it, so he


    didn''t say anything.


    Knowing he didn''t understand, Erica blinked her eyes and exined, "I''m wearing firefly eye shadow.


    Just tell me, what do you think?" She felt beautiful. Not only had she mastered a new skill, but she


    thought she looked prettier.


    Matthew asked in a low voice, "Do you really want my honest opinion?"


    "Yes," she said. Of course. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked.


    "It looks like you just jumped out of the Eight Trigram Furnace."


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    Matthew continued to share his opinion mercilessly, "Remember Journey to the West? Fiery Eyes,


    Golden Gaze? It reminds me of that. So tell me, can you identify evil now, no matter what form it


    takes?"


    ''What? Does he mean that my eyes look like the Monkey King''s?''


    That was so harsh. Covering her chest, Erica held back the urge to re up. Why did she even bother


    to ask him?


    "If you really want to learn how to apply makeup, I''ll ask Paige to find you a professional makeup artist


    tomorrow. You can learn when you have time," added Matthew.


    Erica shook her head in frustration. She had a little interest in makeup, but this man threw cold water


    on the fires of her enthusiasm.


    "What about the lipstick? Do you like it?" She wasn''t going to give up. The man had to redeem himself


    somehow.


    Matthew grabbed her chin and lifted it to get a better look. "Noment." Because he wanted to kiss


    her red lips so much.


    He was afraid he would never be able to kiss her again if he said another word.


    She pouted. This wasn''t good. ''Noment is worse than anyment, right?'' He was just trying to


    spare her feelings. She must look awful.

 Chapter 1222 My Wife Is Being A Bad Girl

    Chapter 1222 My Wife Is Being A Bad Girl


    After Matthew went to the study, Erica eschewed a shower. She sat back down at the dresser, found


    the foundation, and began to apply it in front of the mirror.


    Twenty minutester


    Someone pushed the door open quietly from the outside. Inside the study, Matthew was having a video


    conference with his subordinates.


    He stood in front of the window, his back to the door. He listened carefully to what one of his employees


    was saying. He didn''t feel it necessary to turn around. An aide was giving her report, her tones even


    and devoid of feelings. She was all business. "Last month, the profits of our branchpany were up


    six percent. It''s very likely it will..."


    Matthew froze for a moment. He felt someone approaching him from behind. His hand hovered over his


    phone, held in ce.


    Erica tried to mask her approach, tiptoeing across the carpet. Matthew''s keen senses still picked her


    up.


    Right now, there was no one else in the study except his wife.


    He pretended not to notice and wanted to see what tricks she was going to y.


    The video conference was still going on. "But the staff turnover in the branchpany is not stable and


    the rate of loss is quite¡ªaahhhh!"


    The subordinate who was reading her report out loud suddenly screamed, and a dozen senior


    executives attending the meeting heard the shrieking. They simultaneously looked up at their own


    Unexpectedly, more and more people began to scream, until it reached a crescendo. Everyone on that


    call was spooked.


    "Oh my God! It''s a ghost!" another man eximed.


    "What the hell?"


    "Aahhh..." The video conference was a total loss. Someone took his suit jacket off and threw it over his


    screen. The camera in his square went ck.


    Matthew finally spun, trying to see what was going on with his staff, when suddenly he saw a white


    figure standing beside him out of the corner of his eye.


    When he took a closer look, his heart trembled violently.


    Then he realized who it was; he closed his eyes in despair.


    The woman was dressed all in white in a form-hugging gown. Her long ck hair spilled around her


    shoulders and back, and her face was painted bone white, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. She had


    traced lines under her eyes with red lipstick, like blood was dripping from her eyes.


    Her lips were painted with that same shade, red and glistening as if she had just partaken of some


    blood.


    Silently, she stepped into the frame of the webcam on Matthew''sputer. In the middle of the night,


    she looked like a ghost. No wonder his staff was scared to death.


    Actually, Erica didn''t mean to scare any of the employees. She just wanted to frighten Matthew.


    But when she passed by hisputer, she heard a voice from the speakers. Out of curiosity, she


    paused there to take a look.


    So everyone attending the video conference saw the "ghost" and was frightened to death.


    Matthew pulled Erica out of the frame and said to his subordinates apologetically, "Sorry, everyone. It''s


    not a ghost. My wife is being a bad girl. Please continue."


    The executives were gobsmacked. ''Wow! What a brat!


    Mr. Huo, you really know how to pick a woman, '' thought many of them.


    The employee who hadn''t finished her report was still in a state of shock. She motioned for her


    husband to join her, while she continued to report so she wouldn''t get scared.


    After confirming that it was Matthew on the other end of the video, and not a ghost, she picked up her


    notes and continued to recite facts and figures, but her voice was still a little shaky.


    Matthew red at Erica, who looked quite innocent, turned off the mic on hisputer and scolded,


    "Go wash your face!"


    Erica pointed at hisputer. "Is this fun? Let me see!"


    "No need!" He was afraid that if she showed her face again, his meeting would bepletely ruined.


    Plus, he would have to pay a huge amount of mental damages and medical fees, and also lose more


    than ten people. Top talent was hard enough toe by.


    "Fine!" Erica blinked innocently. Before leaving, she leaned her head over and asked Matthew, "Did I


    scare you?"


    Embarrassed, he covered his camera and answered, "No."


    ''Too bad! My little makeup job was in vain. My foundation fluid and powder were wasted!'' she thought.


    After Erica went to the bathroom to remove her makeup, Matthew went back to the bedroom as well.


    Hearing the noise in the bedroom, she poked her head out and asked, "So are you done?"


    "Yeah. I told them we should call it a night." ''I need to let them get over the shock, '' he thought.


    "What a great boss!" Erica sighed.


    ''It''s all your fault!'' he thought.


    In a vige of H Country


    A girl shivered and hid in a car, desperately looking at the inky ckness outside. She wanted to


    escape, but she couldn''t get away. There were two strong men outside, peering inside.


    The area was deserted. They''d set out tomorrow and arrive at a heavily wooded forest. It would take


    three hours to get there, so they decided to pull over for the night.


    She struggled to get away the whole way here, but in the end, she failed.


    She now regretted trying to mess with Erica, framing her and beating her for money, but it was toote.


    The night passed quietly as she repented. On the second morning, one of the men threw two buns, a


    bag of pickles and a bottle of water to her. "Breakfast!"


    Lenora was very hungry, and the two buns sounded really good. Hopefully they would stop the


    rumbling in her stomach.


    On their way to the woods, one of the men got a phone call. After the call, he told her, "We were going


    to keep you out here for a month. If you cooperate, you cane back in a week. Mr. Huo''s orders."


    Lenora would still have to stay in the woods. But at least her sentence was reduced. As long as she


    could stick it out for a week, she''d be off the hook.


    She chewed the bun in her mouth and swallowed hard. "Okay, okay, I''ll watch it!"


    The car passed through the deserted area and arrived at the expanse of trees. An old man in little more


    than rags nced at Lenora and led the group into the forest.


    The road to the primeval forest was covered with loose dirt and silt, making it difficult for people to go


    on foot, let alone drive through here.


    After an hour''s walk, they finally saw a small cave entrance.


    The old man pointed at the entrance of the cave and spoke in a local dialect that Lenora couldn''t


    understand. "That''s it. There''s enough food for a week. If you''re smart, you won''t use it up. If you need


    anything, you know where I live."


    Civilization was pretty far away, including the nearest cell tower. Phones would be useless here. The


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    old man would be waiting at the entrance.


    "Thank you, sir!" The two men thanked the old man and led Lenora into the cave.


    The closer she got to the cave, the more her fear threatened to overwhelm her. The towering trees and


    lush green nts were now twisted mockeries of themselves. The rushing stream seemed to be


    The scenery was beautiful, but it would be horrible if she had to stay here overnight.


    The thin man next to her muttered what he had said countless times on the road. "Who do you think


    you pissed off? Why did you have to mess with Mr. Huo? We gotta stay here with you, which sucks¡ªa


    lot. Mr. Huo gave us hazard pay. The zeroes are in the right ce, at least. If they weren''t, we wouldn''t


    be here."


    "I...I''m sorry..." Lenora apologized timidly. She was stammering, because now she knew it was all real.


    There was no way she''d survive in the forest by herself. If they left her alone here, she would probably


    die. So she couldn''t afford to tick these guys off.


    The fat man nced at her and said to hispanion, "You know, we''re alone here. How about we...?"


    He shed a lewd grin.


    Though he didn''t finish his sentence, Lenora immediately understood what he wanted. She shivered


    and was about to cry.


    The thin man patted him on the head. "You think I don''t want to? But what if something happens to her


    after we fuck her? Mr. Huo told me that he just wants her to stay in the cave for a month. So, not a


    good idea. If something happens to her, we''ll get med for it."

 Chapter 1223 Will You Stop Mentioning Evelyn

    Chapter 1223 Will You Stop Mentioning Evelyn


    If Lenora had ended upmitting suicide as a result of the two men raping her, then the two would be


    doomed.


    The three of them continued on their way, going deeper and deeper into the open jaws of the cave.


    The ground underfoot was wet and slippery with moldy growth. She could feel something slithering past


    her feet. It could have been a snake or even a centipede, but neither of those possibilities seemed like


    something she would be happy about.


    Soon they arrived at the entrance. The cave was built into the muddy brown rock of the cliff, the stone


    guarding the entrance was jagged and uneven, arranged in such a way that it would be difficult for


    passersby to spot.


    To enter the cave was to be engulfed in chilling ckness. The thin man had to move around by


    following the damp wall of the cave with his hands. All of a sudden, a candle sparked to life, lighting up


    the tunnel ahead and bathing the entire cavern in a flickering orange glow. He must have had some


    candles stashed away in preparation for this moment.


    There was some dried grass in the far corner, and on the grass were a few threadbare quilts, food and


    water.


    Noticing some movement above her head, Lenora looked up and caught a glimpse of hundreds of bats


    with their wings tucked in tight. Fright consumed every cell in her body almost immediately, swelling


    them with terror.


    "Aahhh..." A scream escaped her lips and she stumbled backward.


    Startled by her shriek, the two men rushed out of the cave with her.


    The fat man red at Lenora angrily and said, "What are you screaming for? You almost scared me to


    death, bitch!"


    "Bats... Did you see how many of them there were?" ''How am I going to live in a ce like this for at


    least a week? This can''t be happening to me!'' she cried inwardly.


    "Damn it! There''s nothing to be afraid of. Besides, you didn''t seem too afraid when you were bullying


    other people on campus. You deserve it!" The two men returned to the cave, cursing andughing at


    Lenora non-stop.


    The fact that there was a clean ce with dry grass was proof that someone must have been living in


    that cave before.


    The bats weren''t even the most frightening part of the story. Came nightfall, darkness was eternity


    inside the cave, like an invisible force squeezing the life out of anyone that lived there. Lighting up


    candles was futile as the cold winds would easily blow them out without much effort.


    Fraught with fear, Lenora had no choice but to squeeze to the side of the two men, who on most


    asions wouldn''t refuse, as long as she allowed them to take advantage of her. After all, she was a


    young woman.


    She could only endure it. After all, she had bigger problems to be worried about.


    On Saturday evening, Erica got up early in the morning and dressed herself up in a light blue dress


    underneath a long white coat. As her skin was naturally fair-toned, the clothes she had picked out for


    today made her face glow.


    At ZL Group


    Twirling the red wine in his ss, Sheffield looked at Matthew with squinted eyes. "Your birthday is


    turned eighteen years old. They are so sweet and innocent. How about I send them here so you can


    have a good time with them?"


    Matthew cast a cold nce at him and said, "You can have them if you want. Don''t use me as an


    excuse. I bet my sister will be okay with it."


    ''Not again!'' Sheffield whined inwardly. "Matthew Huo, will you stop mentioning Evelyn? Every time we


    talk, you use your sister to threaten me." Sheffield really hated Matthew every time Matthew snitched


    on him to Evelyn, because she would make him kneel on the keyboard of hisputer as punishment.


    "My wife will be here soon. You can leave now," Matthew said.


    "Oh really? Rika is on her way? Then I''m not leaving until I get to see her." Sheffield just wanted to


    annoy him.


    Thinking of his trump card, Matthew unlocked his phone and brought up Evelyn''s phone number to text


    her.


    Judging from the years of knowing him, Sheffield immediately knew that Matthew was about to snitch


    on him to his wife again.


    After he finished the remainder of his wine in one swig, Sheffield stood up and buttoned his suit jacket,


    gritting his teeth angrily. "Fine! You win, Matthew Huo! You''d better not ask for my help again or I won''t


    hesitate to let you know that I can be a bad-tempered man too."


    "Mr. Tang, good-bye!"


    Sheffield pushed his hair behind his ear with his right hand and strode forward, waving his hand. "You


    don''t have to see me off, Mr. Huo. I know the way out."


    Silence returned to the office once again and Matthew was happy to get back to his work.


    As soon as Sheffield went downstairs, he ran into Erica, who had a camera in her arms. Pretending to


    be surprised, he said, "Hey, Rika, what a coincidence!"


    As soon as Erica saw him, she stopped and asked, "Sheffield, what are you doing here?"


    Staring at Erica''s innocent face, Sheffield began to plot something in his mind. He decided to let


    Matthew know how it felt to kneel on the keyboard as payback. He lowered his voice and said, "Let me


    tell you a secret, but don''t tell anyone that you heard it from me."


    Erica nodded seriously. "Okay! Don''t worry! I won''t tell anyone."


    "Matthew''s birthday ising up in a few days, isn''t it? I don''t know where he got the news that my


    on his birthday."


    ''Young models? Is Matthew really going to date young models?'' she wondered.


    Sheffield looked sympathetically at the silly girl and asked, "Rika, is Matthew always like this? You have


    to discipline him before it gets out of hand. Actually, you could learn a lot from Evelyn. Just make


    Matthew kneel on durian shells or something like that."


    ''I''d like to see Matthew kneel on durian shells, '' he thought with amusement.


    "That''s an interesting thought!" Erica nodded nkly.


    "Anyway, go on, don''t let me keep you! Just don''t tell Matthew that you met me," Sheffield said with a


    smug smile on his face.


    "Okay! Bye, Sheffield."


    When Sheffield saw Erica nodding her head foolishly, a sense of guilt suddenly crept up in his heart.


    ''Dear God, please forgive me. I''m sure it''s a sin to lie to an innocent girl like this.


    But Matthew needs to be taught a lesson! I can''t let him get away with everything!''


    In Matthew''s office


    Erica opened the door quietly and poked her head in. She didn''te in until she was sure that there


    was only one person inside.


    Matthew raised his head to look at the woman who had just walked in and he tried to draw his sights


    back, but he couldn''t. The expression on her face told him that something wasn''t right. "I''ll be done in


    two minutes," he said.


    Erica nodded. She walked to his desk and stared at the expressionless man. "Matthew," she said


    seriously.


    "Hmm?" He preferred her to call him honey instead of Matthew.


    "I want to ask you a question."


    Matthew signed his name on thest page of the document; the project was worth more than a


    hundred million dors. "Go ahead!" he said curtly.


    "Have you gone to visit Phoebe recently?"


    "No, I haven''t." ''Why would I see Phoebe? I''d rather be with Rika and spend the rest of my life bickering


    with her, '' he thought.


    As long as Phoebe''s baby was safe and healthy, there was no need for him to see her.


    "Oh! No wonder..." ''Phoebe is pregnant so he can''t have sex with her. Since I won''t allow him to have


    sex with me, I''m not surprised that he wants to date young models, '' she thought.


    Puzzled, Matthew asked, "And then?"


    "Well..." Erica moved closer to him and in a low voice, said shyly, "Don''t forget to take protective


    measures when you are out there having fun. It''s not easy to raise a child. If one day several children


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    start showing up in front of you, iming you to be their dad, both of us will be in a lot of trouble."


    Matthew sat there in utter amazement, finding it difficult to process Erica''s words. He stopped sorting


    out the documents and frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    "I heard about the young models. Apparently, they''re only eighteen years old. I feel bad for them


    because you are so much older than them. Be sure to give them extra money for their trouble! You


    shouldn''t cheap out on something like that." Money wasn''t something Matthew was particrly short of,


    and the only reason those women would be willing to sleep with him was because of his money.

 Chapter 1224 Erica Niugulu

    Chapter 1224 Erica Niugulu


    Matthew was a smart guy. Nothing much got past him. He already understood what was wrong as soon


    as he heard Erica utter her first sentence. Damn that Sheffield. He must have told her.


    And what did she mean? He had his own thoughts on the matter, but he wasn''t sure he was right. ''Is


    she saying she isn''t going to care if I fool around with other women?'' Matthew thought angrily.


    "Erica Li!" he called in a cold tone.


    Erica immediately stood at attention. Stiff, hands at her sides, eyes straight ahead. "Yes, my lord!"


    When he heard her joking around, Matthew was no longer in a bad mood. He asked helplessly, "Do


    you seriously not care if I have an affair? That''s not like you!"


    Erica wanted to nod and shake her head at the same time. Anger rose inside her. But when she


    thought about it, she calmed down a little. Why should she be angry? She did, in fact, discuss the idea


    of a harem with him. Why should she be mad about something that was her idea?


    She looked troubled, and so did Matthew.


    After a while, she suddenly pped her hand on the desk in front of him. "Matthew Huo!"


    The p was so hard even Matthew jumped. His first reaction was to look at her hand. That must have


    hurt. Her hand should be red and swollen.


    "You must be forgetting something. You''re married. Where would youe up with an idea like that?


    Who do you think I am? Erica Xit?"


    she demanded furiously. Matthew was confused. "Why are you pissed all of a sudden?" Hadn''t she


    been calm a moment ago? Where was this rageing from?


    Erica retorted, "I''m made of anger. Didn''t you know that?"


    Matthew didn''t know what to say to that. ''I get it, '' he thought.


    Erica red at the man and continued, "How could you even think of cheating on me? I feel like a


    Niugulu!" She was referring to one historical drama where the woman was nice at first, but because of


    all the betrayal she became a cold, heartless woman.


    Matthew, who had never watched pce dramas, waspletely confused by her. Why did she call


    herself Xit one minute and then Niugulu the next? What did she mean? He was getting upset. This


    was too much for him to take in.


    Matthew massaged his temples. "I thought you didn''t care."


    "Who says I don''t care? I''m Mrs. Huo now. If you start going off and having affairs, can you imagine


    how embarrassed I''d be?"


    "So, is this just about your dignity?"


    Erica blinked. "What else?"


    Matthew''s heart ached. "Nothing. Let''s get some dinner!"


    "Wait just a minute. You need tell me whether you intend to cheat on me or not. Of course, if you do..."


    Matthew suddenly turned and stared at her.


    Erica finished, "If you do, then that means I can start my harem, right? Turnabout is fair y, they say.


    Ha ha."


    The office was dead quiet for two seconds. The man opened his thin lips, and the coldness in his eyes


    was like an arrow shooting at Erica. "I don''t think so!"


    Well, did he have to look so serious? "Then you have to promise not to have an affair," she haggled. It


    made sense. Why could he fool around, but not her? That would be unfair.


    Matthew pulled the woman into his arms. With their foreheads against each other''s, he told her slowly,


    "I promise I won''t cheat on you!"


    He looked like he wanted to tear her apart and eat her up!


    Getting what she wanted, Erica straightened the man''s tie to please him, andforted him gently and


    softly, "Okay, okay, I know. Don''t worry. With a handsome devil like you around, why would I ever


    cheat?"


    Matthew''s expression softened.


    He kissed her on the lips and said, "Wait for me. I need to go change!"


    Looking at his pressed clean navy blue suit, she was confused. "You look good. Why do you need to


    change your clothes?"


    Without saying a word, he took her hand and walked into the lounge.


    He opened the closet, selected a ck leisure suit and handed it to her. "Hold this."


    "Oh! Okay! " Erica hurried to grab hold of his expensive suit.


    The man took off his suit and then put on his new pants slowly in front of Erica. Maybe he did put his


    pants on one leg at a time like everyone else, but he looked so good doing it. Her face was flushed, her


    heart racing.


    Erica swallowed and thought that the man must have done it on purpose. What other reason was there


    to change his clothes in front of her? Obviously, he wanted to seduce her!


    Then Matthew took off his white shirt and grabbed the only blue shirt in the closet.


    When he was about to put it on, Erica stopped him. "Wait a minute!"


    The man turned in confusion, exposing his shirtless torso.


    Holding the suit in her arms, she ran to him and ran her hand over his abdominal muscles with a smile.


    Her eyes lit up at once. "Wow, you are so hot! I should thank my parents for arranging this marriage!"


    Matthew was speechless. Shouldn''t she thank him for keeping himself fit and trim by regr visits to


    the gym?


    After a while, the man''s hoarse voice rang in her ear, "Mrs. Huo, I think that''s quite enough for today."


    His voice was maic and sexy.


    "Not yet... Okay, now that''s enough!" In fact, she wasn''t done, not by a long shot. But she was afraid


    that Matthew would get annoyed, so she had to stop.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The next moment, he lifted her into the air, and his suit jacket fell from her arms to the floor.


    "W-what''s wrong?" She wrapped her arms around the man''s neck tightly.


    Without answering, Matthew threw her on the big bed behind them, and then leaned over. "I thought I''d


    return the favor. Mrs. Huo, you are so enthusiastic. I''ll make you feel even better."


    Erica was startled. She didn''t want to go all the way! Ah! She struggled in vain. He was heavier and


    stronger than she was. Huh?


    When his passionate kiss fell on her ear, she found it feel pretty good.


    ''Forget it. One kiss then. Just one.''


    However, after a while, she thought, ''One more kiss won''t hurt...''


    A few minutester, she thought to herself, ''This feels so wonderful...''


    Around fifteen minutester, Erica thought to herself, ''Hold on! This has to stop. I invited him to dinner!


    Time to get going.'' "Mat¡ª"


    "Shh... Call me ''honey''!"


    "Honey," she called out in a soft voice. Her big eyes, which used to be full of mischief, were filled with


    confusion now.


    Matthew was in a good mood. Very horny, but sated for now. He was looking forward to the day when


    he could make love to her.


    He finally let go of the woman under him and smoothed her long, messy hair. "You should reward me


    for the waiting in the future and make it worth it!" It was hard, he wouldn''t deny it. While she kept telling


    him no, he had to be close to her every day. It reminded him of what he couldn''t have but desired


    above all else.


    When the day finally came when she gave herself to him, he''d make sure it was worth it. He wanted to


    ensure their first time making love was unforgettable.


    She nodded, only half understanding what he was talking about. "Okay."


    In Evefield Restaurant


    Evefield Restaurant, owned by Theo Group, was located downtown. It was decoratedvishly,


    It was the right ce to enjoy top-level Chinese food and desserts. The chef was an excellent cook


    who had won countless international awards.


    Matthew left the car first, and then made his way around the car to open the door for Erica in person.


    The restaurant manager greeted him with a group of ushers. Matthew held Erica''s slender waist and


    entered the restaurant.


    As soon as they stepped inside, they became the focus of attention. Matthew wore a ck suit jacket


    with a blue shirt underneath, and Erica a white coat over a blue dress. They looked as if they wore


    matching couples clothes.


    Matthew sported a blue handkerchief and lion-shaped sapphire brooch in his left jacket pocket, which


    matched Erica''s icy blue dress.

 Chapter 1225 Watching The Night Sky

    Chapter 1225 Watching The Night Sky


    Before Matthew and Erica entered the private room, two people walked over to them, heading in the


    opposite direction.


    Erica didn''t notice anyone special as she was taking in the luxurious decor. A man in a green suit


    greeted them. "Mr. Huo, Erica, what a coincidence!"


    It was Watkins and his friend.


    Erica was surprised to see Watkins there. She smiled happily and said, "Hi, Watkins. I didn''t expect to


    see you here!"


    Meanwhile, Matthew pulled her closer to him.


    The four stood face to face and greeted each other cordially.


    Matthew nced at Watkins indifferently and just nodded at him.


    But Erica was a great deal friendlier. She continued to chat with Watkins. "You also here for dinner?"


    Remembering thest time they met up, Watkins put his hand in his pocket. He tried to shake hands


    with Matthew on thatst asion, and the rich young man turned him down. Watkins nodded at Erica.


    "Yeah. We got here earlier. We''re done now! I thought we''d order some drinks. Have you eaten yet?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "No, we just got here!"


    "Then you go ahead. We''re in the private club upstairs. You and Mr. Huo are wee to join us."


    Watkins didn''t dare look at Matthew, but stared at Erica.


    Erica was excited to hear that they could drink and party. Now this was an evening out! But Matthew


    didn''t like the way Watkins was staring at Erica. He quickly answered for Erica, "Thanks for the invite,


    Mr. Chai, but we really can''t. We''re going to watch the stars after dinner."


    ''Eh? Watch the stars?'' Confused, Erica looked back at the calm man. Why didn''t she know he had that


    nned?


    Caught off guard by Matthew''s refusal, Watkins was bewildered for a moment. Then he smiled warmly


    and replied, "Sounds like a romantic evening. Then we won''t disturb you. See youter, Erica!"


    "Okay! Bye!"


    Watkins and his friend left first. As he looked back at the couple, aplicated light shed through


    Watkins'' eyes. He saw the way Matthew held her, almost like a possession.


    Matthew had always paid careful attention to his image. He was always alone in public. It was rare to


    see a woman standing beside him, not to mention one he was holding so intimately.


    Nheless, he was now holding his wife in his arms, possessively, as if he were afraid someone


    might snatch her away.


    ''Matthew seems to love her a lot!'' Watkins thought.


    The manager of the restaurant led the Huo couple to a well-decorated and secluded private room and


    held the door for them. "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, this is Mr. Tang''s private room."


    "Okay. Thanks." Matthew nodded slightly and walked in with Erica.


    Once seated, the couple was treated to a beautiful view of the city at night, even the downtown office


    buildings of ZL Group and Theo Group.


    The manager came by to check on them personally before pouring the wine. He asked the waiters to


    start serving Matthew and Erica.


    When they were left alone in the private room, just the two of them, Erica couldn''t wait to ask Matthew,


    "Are we really going to look at the stars? Where do we get a good view?"


    This was intended as a surprise, a grand romantic gesture. But the way Watkins was looking at his wife


    was unsettling. So he showed his hand early.


    "The top of Fragrance Mountain," he answered.


    ''Fragrance Mountain?'' Erica thought for a minute. The name sounded familiar. "Are you talking about


    that ce that''s famous for stargazing? That Fragrance Mountain?"


    "The same."


    "Wow!" Erica was surprised, but then wore a frustrated expression. "But I didn''t bring myrge aperture


    wide-angle lens." The lens on her camera was for everyday use. This would have been a great


    opportunity to capture the night sky on film. If she didn''t have the right equipment, it wouldn''t turn out


    nearly as well as she hoped. Ah well, she could always adjust the shutter speed. 20 seconds should do


    it.


    Matthew didn''t want to disappoint her. With a smile altering the corners of his mouth, he said, "I brought


    along a professional-level camera and a lens. I trust that''s eptable?"


    "Really? What kind of lens?" She wanted to check if Matthew had really done his homework on this.


    "I consulted a professional photographer. He rmended a Stone Sea 24mm F1.4 Art. It''s easier to


    operate."


    Erica really wanted to hold Matthew in her arms and kiss him. She was so excited to capture the


    brilliance of the Milky Way and the night sky. "Then let''s eat!"


    "Do you still want to go drinking?" Matthew asked. The night was so wonderful, and a taste of wine


    would be just the thing. She''d wanted to go out and have some fun, but Matthew was kind of a


    homebody.


    Erica picked up the ss of red wine in front of her decisively and smiled at him sweetly. "There''s wine


    here. Why go somewhere else?" She lifted her ss in a toast. "To long life and happiness!"


    Matthew smiled in satisfaction and clinked sses with her. Erica tossed her ss back with aplomb,


    gulping it all down at once.


    Then Erica poured another ss of wine for herself, and at the same time, she also filled Matthew''s


    ss. She raised her ss again and said solemnly, "Matthew, thank you for your help. I don''t know


    how to thank you. All I could think of was to invite you to dinner." The restaurant Matthew picked out


    was pretty high-end, and on the pricey side. She was afraid this meal might cost everything she had


    and then some.


    Matthew didn''t move. "Don''t worry. The drinks can wait. Let''s have dinner first." He was afraid that after


    a couple of sses of red wine on an empty stomach, she would get drunk. He remembered what


    happened thest time she got drunk. It was burned into his brain. If she got drunk this time, Erica


    might wave at the night sky and said, "Matthew, look! This is the night sky I drew for you!" He really


    would rather have a romantic evening than a silly one.


    Regardless, thinking of that made the smile on Matthew''s face grow bigger and bigger.


    She had picked up the wine of ss to make a toast to him, but he refused. Erica smiled awkwardly


    and sneered at Matthew''s unromantic behavior.


    It was so embarrassing. But she decided to let it go. There were only the two of them in the private


    room, and nobody was watching them anyway.


    The meal was prepared in advance. Within two minutes, several waiters came in and put several tes


    on the table. The scent was mouthwatering.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, these are the fried crab ws made by our head chef. It''s made from big meat


    crabs that weigh two and a half pounds. Only the freshest and most tender crab ws are used to


    make this dish. The ws are wrapped in smashed tiger prawn, and then we fry it up." Erica noted the


    golden yellow color, and nodded her approval. The waiter continued, "We added scallops, shrimps and


    crispy bamboo shoots too. The second course is sauteed pumpkin with scallop and dried lily bulb..."


    The manager described every dish on the table in detail.


    In Erica''s opinion, every dish was super delicious, but there wasn''t enough of it. For example, there


    weren''t enough fried crab ws to divide between them. It would be perfect if the portions were a little


    However, she knew this was business as usual in fancy restaurants like this. In order to show how rare


    these dishes were, they didn''t give you much at all.


    Since she hung out in fancy restaurants a lot, she wasn''t surprised by that.


    It took them two hours to finish eating. The two of them left the restaurant and headed for Fragrance


    Mountain. By the time they arrived, it was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    It was a sunny day, and a clear night. The sky was full of stars.


    At about ten o''clock, Matthew and Erica reached the top of the mountain.


    There was no one else there. Themp light was dim. Erica asked Matthew in confusion, "Why didn''t


    anyone elsee to see such a beautiful night scene?" She couldn''t think of a good reason.


    Matthew nced at her and exined, "I asked the rangers to clear the ce for us in advance."


    There shouldn''t be anyone else on their date.


    "What? You can do that? How did you manage that?"


    But she knew the answer as soon as she asked. Based on how Matthew handled Tessie, Erica realized


    he was quite powerful. He wasn''t afraid to use that power, either. She was impressed.

 Chapter 1226 Not So Bad

    Chapter 1226 Not So Bad


    Matthew grabbed the bag that had all the camera gear he had kept for Erica and slowly started taking


    out all the equipment inside. "I can do whatever it is that my heart desires," he said. For instance,


    marrying her.


    In truth, even if Carlos hadn''t asked him to marry Erica, he would have married her sooner orter.


    Although Erica knew deep down in her heart that Matthew wasn''t putting on an act, she was still


    somewhat surprised by his cockiness, thebination of arrogance and provocation. The sheer


    effrontery was thrilling to witness.


    Erica went to help him. She took the folding tripod and found a good angle to unfold it.


    After busying himself with the gear for a while, Matthew handed a heavy camera with a wide-angle lens


    to her and said, "Try this one out."


    "Okay!"


    Erica lifted the camera to her eye as she adjusted the focus and aperture before she pointed the


    camera towards the sky.


    She nced at the picture of the starry sky she just took and said, "It''s not bad. It does feel better with


    a wide-angle lens."


    The way Erica''s eyes lit up when she spoke so passionately about photography brought a satisfied


    smile on Matthew''s face.


    The special arrangement he had made for her tonight was well worth it.


    After taking a few more photos, Erica turned around suddenly and caught him staring at her. She


    smiled and said, "Perhaps being married to you isn''t so bad, after all."


    "What makes you say that all of a sudden?" he asked. ''Not so bad? That doesn''t sound good enough.''


    Erica adjusted the IOS value on the camera and smiled at him. "Haven''t you heard the saying?


    Photography makes a family poor for three generations, and a single-lens reflex camera will ruin one''s


    life." This was a popr saying in the photography circle.


    Raising his eyebrows, Matthew asked, "Why is that?" He had no idea what she was talking about. After


    all, he knew very little about the photography circle before.


    "Do you know how much this camera costs?" Erica pegged the price of the Stone Sea camera to be at


    least fifty thousand.


    Matthew pondered for a while and answered, "Eighty thousand." He had asked one of his men to buy


    the camera, but he clearly remembered that the price noted on the invoice was eighty thousand.


    "That''s correct. And the lens? It will obviously be more expensive than the camera, right?"


    Matthew nodded. Erica was speaking the truth. The lens cost him one hundred and eighty thousand.


    Erica exined, "A professional photographer needs to be equipped with lens that has a permanent


    F2.8 maximum aperture; lens with a permanent F4 maximum aperture; Canon L lens; Nikon''s golden-


    ringed lens; Sigma 70-200 mm F2.8 HSM lens; Canon EF 70-200 mm F2.8 L USM lens and many


    other lenses as well as tripods, stands, external shes and so on. Only then will you find a drastic


    improvement in your shooting technique. But meanwhile, you will also realize that you want even more


    sophisticated equipment, such as a screen that gives higher image resolution. Basically, a


    photographer''s demands are endless. One could spend over a million dors on lenses alone."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Thest figure made Matthewugh. "So, did you mean that one million could make three generations


    poor?"


    "Exactly! If it weren''t for you, I would never be able to afford any of these good lenses. Only you can


    spend a million on camera equipment without batting an eye. Ergo, it''s not so bad being married to you.


    Even if I spend a few more millions of your money, you will still be rich." As a matter of fact, an ordinary


    family wouldn''t even be able to spend a hundred thousand, let alone a million on camera gear.


    Matthew put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her closer. "So, Mrs. Huo, how do you feel about


    marrying me?"


    Erica was already used to the way Matthew expressed his affection. She rubbed her head on his


    shoulder and smiled as her eyes narrowed like two crescent moons. "Of course, good. At least, we


    don''t have to experience so many hardships like those poor couples!"


    Erica had seen many such couples who lived a hard life because of poverty. In some cases, it would


    affect their rtionship. Erica once thought that if her future husband didn''t have a lot of money, she


    wouldn''t mind. But she had to make money; a lot of money.


    If neither of them could make money, then she would wait to get married until they were rich enough. In


    any case, they both couldn''t be poor at the same time.


    The first sentence of Erica''s reply pleased Matthew. He lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek.


    "Well, put the camera on the tripod. Get ready to take some fabulous photos!" The night sky became


    more and more beautiful at this moment.


    "Okay!" Although the photos she had taken were not bad, they were a little blurry. If she put the camera


    on the rack, the new photos would not be like that.


    After carefully taking tens of photos, Erica decided to take some rest and wait for the sky to change.


    Matthew was seated on a stone bench and Erica sat down next to him.


    The man suddenly pulled her up and sat her on hisp. He slowly tucked some hair behind her ear and


    exined casually, "You''re still on your period. The stone bench is too cold. It''s not good for your


    health."


    Erica''s heart felt warm in an instant. No man had ever treated her as well as Matthew did.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her cheek against his. "Matthew Huo, will you


    bring me to take photos of the aurora? If you think the camera gear is too heavy to bring along, forget


    about the photos. Let''s go and just enjoy the view."


    Erica had asked Wesley countless times, but he never granted her wish.


    Either he was too busy, or the season was just not suitable.


    "Aurora? The aurora borealis or the aurora australis?"


    "Either is okay as long as it''s the aurora! There''s a small vige in M Country where people can also


    see the aurora, right? There will be fine." Erica wasn''t asking for too much. All she wanted was to take


    some photos of the aurora.


    Matthew wrapped his arms around her waist and asked, "Do you really want to go?"


    "Of course!" This had been one of her biggest goals ever since she started studying photography.


    "All right!" Matthew would apany her to the ends of the world.


    Erica kissed the man on the cheek and asked, "Will you have time?" After all, he seemed busier than


    Wesley.


    "Yes!" For Erica''s sake and happiness, he would make time for her no matter what the cost.


    Erica''s eyes lit up and she hugged him tightly. "It''s a deal. You can''t go back on your word now!"


    In truth, Erica thought that Matthew would ask her to wait until they had consummated their marriage.


    Clearly, she didn''t expect him to agree so easily.


    The man waspletely enchanted by the woman. "Okay, it''s a deal," he promised.


    Erica was astounded at how easy-going he was at that moment. She jested, "Do you want to go to the


    deserted area in the border area?"


    The ce she was talking about was not the same one where Lenora was. Erica was talking about a


    ce that had the biggest salt-waterke in H Country, where the water changed colors with the


    seasons all year round.


    "So, you want to go there?" Matthew asked. ''Isn''t she adorable?''


    Erica cocked her head cutely and stuck out her tongue. "Will you go with me?"


    "Of course, I will," he replied.


    "But what about yourpany?"


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "How about you


    give me a few sons so I can let them take over thepany as soon as possible? After that, I''ll


    apany you to take photos of the sunrise and sunset; the ends of the earth; the South Pole and the


    North Pole; the starry sky and thend..."


    Erica blushed. Giving birth to a few sons was one of her jokes and she was surprised that he still


    remembered it. "How am I going to give you many babies? I don''t think I''ll survive that many


    childbirths."


    There was an old saying to the effect that if a woman loved a man, she should give him a few


    daughters, but if she hated him, she would give birth to a few sons for him.


    However, Erica did not hate Matthew and therefore, she would give him several daughters! Moreover, it


    was too expensive to raise a son. An ordinary family had to spend one million to raise a son. Erica


    estimated raising Matthew''s son could cost them tens of millions! In that case, she would be


    penniless.


    There was a snicker in Matthew''s eyes. "I have to work hard to make the babies. I''m not afraid of being


    exhausted to death. What are you worried about?"


    Erica replied immediately, "I''m afraid you won''t have that much energy."

 Chapter 1227 Most Important Woman In The Huo Family

    Chapter 1227 Most Important Woman In The Huo Family


    ''Does she think I am that weak?'' Matthew mused.


    He felt as though it was time to let Erica know his real strength!


    A gentle sigh of content escaped Erica''s lips as she nced at the stars in the sky. Tightly enveloped in


    Matthew''s embrace, she felt safe and loved like never before. After a brief moment of silence, she


    asked, "Matthew, what are your ns for the future?"


    "I will work in thepany and continue to manage the ZL Group for another twenty years. During that


    time, whatever free moment I have will be spent with my family. When those twenty years finish, all of


    my time will belong to my wife," Matthew replied. In truth, Matthew wouldn''t hesitate to spend every


    moment with his wife because she meant more to him than his work.


    A sense of disquietude surged through Matthew when he thought about the life he wanted to build with


    Erica. He realized that life was too short and there just wasn''t enough time!


    "You genuinely care about your wife!" Erica chuckled as her cheeks blushed crimson. It felt good to be


    cherished.


    "Well, yes. After all, we will be spending the rest of our lives together," he said. ''You will be the one and


    only woman I love for the rest of my life.''


    The smile on Erica''s face widened. "I didn''t expect Mr. Huo to take his wife so seriously. Aren''t you


    afraid that your parents will be jealous?"


    Erica''s heart soared with the love and devotion Matthew felt for her. What more could a wife ask for?


    "Why should they be jealous? Everyone knows that the bond between a man and his wife is greater


    than any other rtionship between two human beings. As long as the two can live as one, life will only


    know peace and happiness. I hope you realize the importance of our rtionship!"


    Erica was over the moon and pleasantly surprised to hear Matthew speak this way. Unsure of whether


    he was teasing her or not, she timidly asked, "So, you''re telling me that I am more important to you


    than your parents?" Was he serious?


    "Theoretically, yes." There was still one thing missing in their rtionship.


    "But, in fact?" She gently nudged Matthew to share his thoughts with her.


    "After you and I consummate our marriage, we will be a real couple. Then, you will enjoy a higher


    status than my parents. So, Mrs. Huo, do you want to be the most powerful woman in the Huo family?"


    "That can wait until your birthday. It''s just a few days away. There is no rush." Erica giggled as she


    replied. Over time, her attraction toward Matthew had intensified, and she struggled to contain her


    passion. She wished that his birthday woulde sooner!


    Matthew subtly nced at Erica. She didn''t look or sound anxious, but the anticipation was killing him.


    How could she be so in control? Either way, he didn''t want to pressure her. "What''s your n?"


    "Mine?" Erica thought for a while before answering truthfully, "Marrying you was an unexpected


    development. Before our union, I had nned to be a travel blogger or an international photographer. I


    wanted to travel the world with my camera. But our marriage changed everything." To be exact, all her


    ns had been disrupted the moment she brought Ethan home.


    "Did you make new ns after we got married?" Matthew asked.


    "Not yet. I''m in no rush. As I''m still a student, I want to explore all my options." Erica had several


    reasons for being candid. It was important for her to bepletely honest with Matthew. Equally, she


    didn''t want to have a baby too soon as she hoped that Matthew would let her resume her previous


    n.


    "You should consider renewing those ns," he told her. As long as she was with him, she loved him,


    and when he missed her, she made time to be with him, he would not stifle her dreams.


    "Really?" Erica''s expression reflected the astonishment coursing through her. Matthew had read her


    mind!


    The man lovinglyced his fingers in her long silky hair and nodded. "Yes, I''ll take you with me on


    business trips from now on."


    Mathew had handed over the responsibility of business trips to his special assistants or other senior


    executives as he wanted to see Erica every day.


    "I see..." After a moment''s thought, she asked, dissatisfaction in her tone, "Why can''t I travel alone?"


    "It''s too dangerous."


    "You''re right! Okay then. I''ll hold you to that promise the next time you go on a business trip!" Erica


    chuckled as she teased Matthew. She couldn''t wait to see the outside world!


    "Okay!" Matthew responded.


    Erica freed herself from Matthew''s embrace and reached for her phone. After taking a picture of the


    sky, she posted it to Weibo with the caption, "Life has added cream for me, the little puff."


    Matthew didn''t catch a glimpse of her full post. When she clicked on send, he saw the word, puff.


    "Puff?" he wondered.


    "Yes, all of a sudden I have a craving for puffs!" She hadn''t eaten puffs since she had gotten married


    and moved to Y City.


    Matthew thought for a while and used the same excuse as thest time when he wanted to make


    macaroons and chocte for her. "Gwyn likes eating puffs too..." He was contemting whether or not


    to tell her that he could make puffs.


    Erica then remembered what Gwyn told her the other day and said, "Gwyn dislikes macaroons. She


    didn''t even know that you could make chocte. Didn''t you know that?"


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Matthew''s face, but he soon recovered. "I don''t know. Maybe


    I remember it wrong."


    "Oh." Misunderstandings could happen to anyone. So Erica didn''t doubt his exnation.


    As it got colder on the mountain, Matthew took off his suit jacket and draped it on her shoulders. He


    was only wearing a shirt.


    Erica shook her head when she noticed. "I''m not cold. You wear it." His embrace was warm enough for


    her.


    "Just put it on. I''m feeling a little hot!" To prove that he wasn''t lying, Matthew unbuttoned his cufflinks


    and rolled his sleeves to his forearms.


    Erica smiled at his gesture. She knew that he was polite. It was only around ten degrees on the top of


    the mountain. How could he expect her to believe that he was feeling warm? How could he not feel


    cold in that thin shirt?


    At this thought, she reached out and entwined her fingers in his. Then she pulled him closer and


    wrapped his arms around her waist from under the suit that he had draped around her shoulders. She


    snuggled closer to him in his arms and acted like a spoiled child. "I''m a little cold. Hold me tight!"


    Matthew couldn''t helpughing as a strong sense of happiness coursed through him.


    It was already two o''clock in the morning when they returned to the vi.


    Erica threw herself on the bed and didn''t want to move anymore. But, she remembered that the man


    who shared the same bed with her was a neat freak. She whined, "Matthew Huo, I''m so tired. I don''t


    want to shower, brush my teeth, wash my face, or wash my feet. Is that okay?"


    "It''s fine. Sleep tight!"


    Pleased, Erica quickly took off her clothes and crawled under the nket.


    ''She is indeed still a little girl.'' With a smile and a quick shake of his head, Matthew made his way


    toward the bathroom.


    A momentter, he stepped out with a basin of warm water. He ced it by the bed and gently pulled


    her feet out from under the nket.


    Although asleep, Erica vaguely felt as though her feet were being put in water. Then, big hands gently


    massaged her feet, just like thest time when Matthew had washed her feet in the bathroom.


    She mumbled, "Matthew..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Hmm."


    It was him. "Didn''t you say that I can sleep without washing my feet?" His penchant for cleanliness was


    a little unusual!


    "Go back to sleep. I''ll wash them for you."


    "Okay." She was so sleepy that she couldn''t remember when he finished wiping her feet and putting


    them back into the bed.


    In another vi of the Pearl Vi District.


    In the bedroom, Sheffield hugged the woman, who was applying a facial mask. All the tiredness


    coursing through him disappeared, and he felt rejuvenated. "Honey, your dear husband is back!"


    Evelyn applied the remaining essence of the facial mask on her neck and hands evenly. Then, she


    turned and patted the man''s face with a gentle smile as usual. "Honey, the keyboard is ready. Go


    ahead!"


    The man was confused. "Why am I being punished this time?" ''Did Matthew tell on me again?


    He is moving faster than before.''


    Sheffield knew that he would have to kneel on the keyboard whenever Evelyn wanted.


    "I always support my brother,"


    Evelyn answered frankly. The reason was so simple and crude.


    Sheffield had snitched on Matthew. What he couldn''t understand was why Matthew''s wife was so easy-


    going. She not only didn''t ask Matthew to kneel on the keyboard but also went to Sheffield and Evelyn''s


    restaurant for a romantic candlelight dinner.

 Chapter 1228 Matthew Is Ruthless

    Chapter 1228 Matthew Is Ruthless


    Shamelessly, Sheffield pulled Evelyn into his arms. "Honey, I was just kidding with Rika. Neither she


    nor Matthew was really angry. They had dinner at Evefield Restaurant. They are probably enjoying their


    romantic night right about now. It''ste. Why don''t we enjoy our night as well?"


    Evelyn shook her head. "Matthew said that if you don''t spend the night kneeling on the keyboard, he


    will tell Dad that you tried to separate Rika from him. He already has the surveince video of you and


    Rika chatting in thepany. He threatened to send it to Dad if you don''t listen to him."


    The surveince video of ZL Group was of high-definition quality, and unlike ordinary CCTV cameras,


    the audio was also crystal clear. If this matter reached Carlos, Sheffield wouldn''t even be able to deny


    what had happened.


    ''Matthew has be more ruthless than his father! I got no luck!'' Sheffield thought to himself with a


    sigh.


    Carlos was openly satisfied with his daughter-inw. If he ever came to know that Sheffield had tried to


    drive a wedge between Erica and Matthew, Sheffield would surely meet his end.


    With another long sigh, Sheffield headed to the keyboard on the balcony and knelt down on it.


    Two minutester, Evelyn came over with a te of fruits. She put an apple slice into his mouth and


    said, "I''m free now. Shall we talk for a while?"


    Chewing the apple, Sheffield sullenly flipped through his messages on his phone and replied to a


    customer''s query. "I swear you could never find another CEO who is as miserable and diligent as I am!"


    heined. Where would anyone find a CEO of argepany kneeling on a keyboard


    shamelessly and having to work while being punished by his brother-inw?


    Evelyn sat on a chair next to him and nodded, "Hmm. Mr. Tang, why do you always have to provoke


    Matthew knowing something like this would happen?" This was Matthew''s favorite punishment for him.


    Every time Sheffield pissed him off, Matthew would ask Evelyn to make him kneel on the keyboard.


    Evelyn wondered how Sheffield managed to keep his position as the CEO of Theo Group after all that


    he had done. It seemed that his father didn''t mind at all.


    The man smiled guiltily at his wife. Although he knew that this was all his fault, he could never admit it


    in front of her. "It''s all because your dear brother can''t take a joke," he scoffed.


    "Since you know that he can''t take a joke, why do you make fun of him? It''s still your fault!"


    ''How is that my fault?'' he cried in his head.


    Sheffield opened his mouth, and Evelyn fed him a strawberry. After a moment''s thought, she took out


    her phone from the pocket of her pajamas. She secretly recorded a video of Sheffield on the keyboard


    and sent it to Matthew.


    She wrote under the video clip, "He is reflecting on his mistakes."


    "Thank you, Evelyn."


    "He is quite busy with work, and he is going on a business trip tomorrow afternoon. How about letting


    him off this time?" Evelyn asked, feeling sorry for her poor husband.


    "He is your husband. Do as you wish," Matthew replied.


    Evelyn put away her phone and smiled at Sheffield, who was still texting his customer. "Call me


    darling," she said.


    Every time he was finally allowed to get up from the keyboard, Evelyn would say those words.


    Sheffield''s eyes lit up. He immediately stood up from the keyboard and hugged Evelyn. "Darling! You''re


    the best.


    I love you so much!"


    He carried the woman into their bedroom. Evelyn still had her facial mask on. She patted him on the


    shoulder and said, "Don''t mess around. Go take a shower first!" Her mask needed to be on for another


    ten minutes.


    "Yes, ma''am! Wait till I get back! I will serve you deliciously and make you the happiest woman tonight!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Evelyn shook her head. ''Oh God! We have been married for so many years. Why is this man still so full


    of energy?'' she thought with a smile.


    At that same time, in an unknown hotel


    In a room, Julianna looked shockingly at the man with the yellow hair standing in front of her. She


    asked, "Why are you here?"


    She had gone out to the supermarket when she was suddenly brought here. Her face had been


    covered the entire time. She had no idea that her kidnapper was this man.


    He was Julianna''s ex-boyfriend, the hooligan who had hit her so hard that she had a miscarriage.


    The man casually smiled and said, "To tell you the truth, I don''t know either. Someone found me and


    offered to give me cash if I slept with you. So, here I am! Came all the way from A Country just to find


    you!"


    Julianna''s eyes widened. They hadn''t seen each other in a long time. He was still that same idling


    punk, only untidier than ever.


    But she was no longer the silly girl she used to be. She didn''t want anything to do with him anymore.


    She could never let him touch her! "Who asked you to do this?" she asked angrily.


    "Uh, I heard someone call him Mr. Jian. Anyone you know?" he asked with augh.


    Julianna began to rack her brains, searching for someone whose surname was Jian, but she didn''t


    know anyone by that¡ª


    ''Owen Jian!'' she remembered. He was the one who had brought her and Lenora to the Su family


    residence that day. ''Matthew''s assistant!


    So, Matthew paid this man to sleep with me to avenge Erica.''


    That man really did know how to deal with people without showing any mercy. She hated her ex-


    boyfriend and Matthew arranged this deal to make him sleep with her!


    Julianna had an idea. She calmly offered, "How about this? We pretend that we slept together and tell


    them that we really did. That way, you can have the money."


    The man sneered, "Why would I do that?" He rubbed his dirty hands together and approached her with


    an obscene smile. "After being with a few other women, I realized that no one could make me happy


    like you did. Come on, let''s have some fun."


    He pulled her towards him and quickly stuffed something into her mouth before she could protest. The


    substance melted in her mouth in no time. It was tasteless.


    She looked at the man hovering over her body in horror and yelled, "What did you give me?"


    "Something that will make you very horny. I was going to give it to someone else, but I didn''t expect


    that I would be meeting you. I''ll let you have the try first!" He knew that being with Julianna like this was


    a rare opportunity, which he might never get again. He had spent a lot of money on the pill, but this


    would be worth it.


    Julianna screamed, "Let go of me! Mmmph!" She felt an inexplicable current shuttling back and forth


    throughout her body.


    In a little while, her body became numb, and her cheeks were slightly red. The scream gradually turned


    into light moans. "You bastard..." There was no threat in her voice; it was nothing but a tender


    wee.


    The man pushed her onto the bed behind her. He grinned as he climbed on top of his drugged ex-


    girlfriend.


    The second day at Y City train station


    It had been cold in Y City these past days, and the weather was unusually cloudy.


    A ck Emperor car slowly came to a halt at the entrance of the station. The young couple in the car


    did not fit in with the surroundings.


    Erica''s eyes fell on the square not far away. Camille was in a beige suit. She carefully tucked a loose


    hair behind Tessie''s ear. Tessie was crying; her eyes were swollen.


    The two bodyguards beside them kept their eyes on Tessie''s every move, as if she were a prisoner.


    Erica saw that Tessie had be much thinner in thest few days.


    Matthew asked, "Don''t you want to say goodbye to her?"


    Erica didn''t say anything. She watched the two sisters silently.


    After a long time, Camille left. Erica opened the car door and got out.


    "Tessie!" she called, as the bodyguards were about to lead her into the station to check in.


    Tessie turned around and saw the girl walking towards her.


    Erica was still the same girl from her memories. She was dressed in an expensive pink long


    windbreaker, with a white handbag in her hand and a crystal hairpin on her long ck hair. She looked


    like a princess.


    Tessie bent down to look at herself. She was wearing worn-out jeans and a coat bought from a shop at


    half-off. She was so young, and yet, she looked like a ragged middle-aged woman.

 Chapter 1229 Be Wary Of My Sisters

    Chapter 1229 Be Wary Of My Sisters


    Erica and Tessie stood face to face in silence.


    In a way their lives were mirrors of each other: one lived in a paradise while the other was in hell.


    Tessie finally forced a smile and broke the silence. "Well, Erica, look at the state I''m in. Are you feeling


    happy now?"


    The other woman''s smile was entirely real. "Yes, I''m happy now! You''ve done a lot of harm, and it''s


    finally catching up to you, Tessie. You didn''t think things would turn around so quickly, did you?"


    In fact, Erica hadn''t expected things to be resolved so quickly, either. It had only taken a week to go


    from her investigation to dealing with Tessie and herpanions.


    Thanks to the man in the car, her innocence had been proven in short order.


    The thought of Matthew, and of the victory he''d won her, widened Erica''s smile.


    Naturally, Tessie could not fail to notice. "Erica, I really envy you!" she said.


    Erica seemed to have everything. She''d been born into a rich family, had parents who loved her very


    much, and now she was married to Matthew Huo, the most powerful man in Y City. As her life went on,


    it would only get easier, and no one dared to offend her.


    But as for Tessie?


    She smiled bitterly. Life was so unfair to her! She hated everyone in the Su family; she hated Tam and


    his daughter...


    But in spite of everything, she felt sorry for Erica and Ethan.


    Now she couldn''t see Ethan, and Erica had turned against her, leaving her quite alone in this world.


    Erica eyed her one-time friend coldly, as though she could read her thoughts. "You''ve ruined your own


    future for yourself!" By far, Ethan was the most pitiable one in this whole incident. Tessie was his


    biological mother, yet since running into Erica again, she hadn''t so much as mentioned the baby once,


    let alone asked to see him.


    It was sad to think that Ethan had such a mother.


    "Erica, can''t you ask Mr. Huo to let me go?" Tessie asked quietly. "As long as you don''t send me to the


    slum, I''m willing to serve you my whole life. I''ll do anything for you."


    Erica shook her head. "No, I don''t need anything from you. Just behave yourself and live your life there


    for a while. Maybe one day when Matthew forgets all about you, you will be free."


    Tessie suddenly took a step forward and said, "If I tell you a secret, will you ask Mr. Huo to show me a


    little mercy?"


    "What?" Erica asked warily.


    Tessie stared into her old friend''s eyes, her manner deadly serious; this warning was thest thing she


    could do for Erica. "Be wary of my sisters."


    With that she went off, leaving Erica confused and deep in thought. ''Her sisters? Does she mean


    Phoebe and Camille?''


    Of course she would be wary of Phoebe. After all, they were rivals in love. But, what about Camille?


    Erica racked her mind, trying to figure it out. She remembered that woman in her immacte, creamy


    white garb; she''d seemed to be a noble and generous woman, much like her mother, Fanya. Erica had


    They were barely even acquaintances, and didn''t know each other at all.


    So why would Tessie warn her to be careful about Camille?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Erica''s face was still nk and drawn with worry when she got back in the car. Seeing it at once,


    Matthew said, "What''s wrong? I wanted you toe see her so that you could enjoy the victory."


    True enough, Erica wanted to enjoy it as well. But try as she might, it was impossible. After all, Tessie


    used to be her best friend. Deep down, she couldn''t help but feel sad.


    She hugged Matthew, seeking a sense of security from him. At length she said, "Matthew, why am I


    unhappy?"


    Carefully, he smoothed her long hair. "Because you are too kind."


    She shook her head. "Tessie and I have been friends for a long time, even longer than I knew Rhea.


    You know, one of the most vivid memories of my life is from my third year of senior high school. It was


    right after the Mid-Autumn Festival¡ªTessie was with me. When the festival was over, we didn''t go back


    to the dormitory. Instead we sat by the river and watched the moon in the middle of the night. You


    know, when they''re best friends, kids always make promises at times like that. Ours was that we would


    treat each other''s children as our own. Who knows, we might even be inws when our children


    grow up."


    After Tessie gave birth to Ethan, Erica did keep her promise and treat him as her own son. However,


    she didn''t expect her friend to have cheated her.


    Erica draped an arm across her eyes to hide the tears she felting. "I thought when my hair is grey,


    I would have my husband, my children and my best friends all with me..."


    She had imagined a sweet and happy life in her old age.


    Now, though, it seemed that the future that she had imagined would never be; she''d had to end her


    friendship with Tessie today.


    Matthew looked down and kissed the top of her head. "Don''t cry. I promise you. I''ll ask someone to


    keep an eye on her there. If she changes for the better, we''ll just leave her alone, and then she can go


    anywhere she wants. Okay?"


    Like he said, his wife was too kind for her own good.


    "Okay!" Erica sobbed, nodding.


    Even if Tessie had cheated her, she couldn''t just sit by and watch her suffer too much.


    They stayed there for a while, with Matthewforting his wife, hoping that someday, perhaps, she


    wouldn''t let herself be hurt so easily.


    But eventually they had to leave the station. Matthew dropped her off back at the school, then went


    back to hispany.


    After settling in his office, he called Paige in. She came in to find him framed before therge window,


    staring out into the city. With a slightly theatrical air, he turned around and asked her, "What''s the


    significance of the surname Niugulu?"


    Paige was speechless for a moment. ''Is Mrs. Huo being naughty again?'' she wondered. Last time,


    Erica had called the CEO "Matthew Xit." To confirm her guess, Paige asked tentatively, "What is the


    first name before the surname Niugulu?"


    Matthew simply answered, "Erica Niugulu."


    Paige held back herughter. Mrs. Huo was so naughty and cute. "Mr. Huo, there is a female leading


    character with the surname Zhen in a historical TV series. The setting is in the imperial pce of the


    Qing Dynasty," she exined. "The heroine used to be a simple and innocent girl. But after


    experiencing many intrigues in the imperial household, she became a very intelligent and shrewd


    empress and was granted the Manchurian surname of Niugulu by the emperor. After this series


    became popr, people on the Inte turned the name Niugulu into a kind of meme. It refers to an


    innocent and weak girl who changes in order to be scheming and maniptive against her


    enemies."


    Mrs. Huo was such a weird girl. Paige silently thought that she had to watch more historical dramas


    after she went back home.


    ''So that''s what Erica Niugulu means?'' Matthew mused to himself.


    ''Erica wants to be a scheming, maniptive woman?'' It was one of the most bizarre ideas he''d


    heard in a while. He really couldn''t imagine his wife bing that.


    "I see¡ªthank you, Paige," he said. "Go ahead with your own work."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." The woman disappeared, leaving Matthew pondering.


    "Erica Niugulu..." he said to himself quietly. The more he thought it over, the more he suspected he


    would have to keep an eye on his wife in the future. She was smarter than she appeared to be, and ran


    really fast. Where could he find her if she ran away one day?


    One afternoon, after ss, Erica wanted to go shopping with Hyatt before going back home. But as


    soon as she arrived at the school gate, she saw Matthew''s Emperor car¡ªand that car was hard to


    ignore.


    With a hasty goodbye to Hyatt, she ran up to the car somewhat excitedly. This was very unusual!


    She hadn''t yet reached the car when Matthew emerged from it and personally opened the back door


    for her. They both sat in the back seat.


    With a sweet smile, Erica looked expectantly at her husband and asked, "Why do you have the time to


    pick me up today?"


    Matthew cleared his throat. "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. But I''m not busy this evening, so I


    thought I''d pick you up and go cook us something at home."


    Erica pped her hands¡ªshe couldn''t help herself. ''Matthew''s cooking tonight? That''s great!'' She


    cried, "Oh, my! What are you going to make?"


    "Well, what would you like to eat?"


    "Hmm...anything is okay," Erica said with a shrug. "How about you make something you haven''t made


    before, and we''ll see how it is?"


    He paused, then nodded, "Okay!"


    Back to the vi, Erica watched TV as usual, while Matthew kept busy in the kitchen.


    Unable to stay on an empty stomach, Erica was munching an apple. At the sound of the electric stirrer,


    she twisted around on the sofa to look into the kitchen. "What are you doing?" she called.


    "Cream," he answeredconically.


    "What? I thought you were making spaghetti," remarked Erica. ''I''m pretty sure you don''t put cream in


    spaghetti, '' she added silently.


    "Well, don''t you like cream puffs?" Matthew asked.


    ''So he''s also making puffs?''


    Erica put on her slippers and rushed toward the kitchen, only to be stopped at the threshold by


    Matthew. "Keep a distance, please!" he urged. "Stay at least three meters from the kitchen!"


    "I''m just curious why you''d make cream puffs," said his wife. "Does Gwyn like those?"

 Chapter 1230 Throw It Away

    Chapter 1230 Throw It Away


    "Yes, Gwyn likes it a lot," Matthew said simply.


    "Oh, I see." Erica nodded without thinking too much.


    Matthew, the busy CEO, was such a loving and attentive uncle. He could cook anything his niece liked.


    She leaned over the counter opposite him, eating an apple. "Where are you going tomorrow? How long


    will you be gone?"


    "Ennd, for a week."


    Her eyes lit up. She wanted to go to Ennd too. "Hey! Didn''t you say you were going to take me with


    you on those business trips? I wanna go!"


    "Not this time. I''m on a tight schedule. I''m only in Ennd for half a day, then I''m headed to France and


    Italy. Maybe next trip I''ll have more time, and you cane along." He also wanted her with him, but


    they''d spend most of their time on the ne. She liked to walk around, take pictures, visit the mom and


    pop shops, and his schedule wouldn''t let her.


    Tonight''s dinner was pretty simple. 15 minutes of prep, 45 minutes cook time. So, an hourter, two


    tes of spaghetti, some cream puffs, a colorful fruit tter and a te of dried fruit were sitting on the


    table.


    Erica picked up a puff and put it in her mouth. Before she could even take a bite, Matthew chided her.


    "Wash your hands!"


    "Well... okay!" She swallowed the part of the puff she was chewing. She savored the taste for a bit


    before walking off to wash up.


    After dinner, Erica decided to rx by watching TV in the living room. She asked Matthew to join her.


    After a couple shows, the two of them walked into the bedroom.


    She took a shower first, and he went to the walk-in closet to change his clothes.


    As he unbuttoned his shirt, Matthew looked over at the door to Erica''s wardrobe. He saw it was still


    ajar. He was about to close it for her but something caught his attention. He saw a wine red nightdress


    hanging in her wardrobe. He walked over and took it out. It was sexy, but he never saw her wear it.


    Without a word, he pulled it off the hanger and put the hanger back in the wardrobe. Just as he turned


    around, something in the corner caught his eye.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was a rectangr box. He would never have noticed it if he hadn''t touched the nightdress next to it.


    He grabbed the box and had a closer look.


    Half an hourter, Erica came out of the bathroom in patterned pajamas. They had characters from the


    popr cartoon Boonie Bears stered all over them.


    In the bedroom, Matthew stood beside the bed, hands in the pockets of his pajamas. He stared at the


    two items on the bed intently.


    "Hey, Matthew. What are you looking at?" Curiously, she walked over and saw the wine red nightdress


    Debbie had bought for her. She felt embarrassed to wear it so she kept it in the closet. She never took


    it out.


    So why was Matthew so interested? ''Wait! What is that thing beside the nightie? It looks familiar...'' she


    thought, confused.


    Matthew was wearing his poker face. By now she knew what that meant. He was angry. He picked up


    the box and asked, "So, is this the reason why you won''t make love to me?" It never urred to him


    Erica wouldn''t sleep with him because of this.


    Erica''s face turned bright red all of a sudden when she remembered what was in the box. It was the


    sex toy Debbie bought her the other day! She lunged for the box, trying to wrest it from his hands. "No!


    It''s not..." She was so flustered she could barely speak.


    Matthew wouldn''t give it to her. He raised it in the air and stared at the agitated girl, still expressionless.


    "Why are you so upset?" he asked.


    How could she not be, now that Matthew found the box? "Look, get your mind out of the gutter. Mom


    bought it for me. She and Dad went abroad, saw it in a shop window and dropped money on it. I


    wanted to throw it away..."


    "Then you found a use for it, right? Is that why you didn''t throw it out?"


    ''What the hell?'' She had never used it; she didn''t even know how to use it! "I-I... I forgot it in the closet.


    Please! Give it to me! I''ll throw it away, okay?" ''Oh my God! How embarrassing!'' She really wanted to


    cry. How could she forget to put it in the garbage?


    Instead of giving it to her, Matthew opened the box and took a look at the oval-shaped thing inside. "We


    could use this tonight. What do you say?"


    Erica was about to cry. "No, Matthew. I really didn''t buy it. I didn''t use it either." ''Boo...hoo...Mom,


    you''ve really screwed things up.''


    Matthew calmly closed the box lid. "Oh, I thought you couldn''t wait any longer. It seems I


    misunderstood you."


    "Yes, you big oaf. Why would you think I want something like that?" If it weren''t for Debbie, she wouldn''t


    even own one. She''d have no idea where to get it, even. ''Boo...hoo...''


    "But..." He paused, smiling evilly. "I think it''s better to keep it. It might be useful..." And it might. A bit of


    spice for their sex life. Matthew was getting more ideas, even though they hadn''t actually slept together


    yet.


    "Quit ying around, Matthew. Give it here. I''ll throw it away! Give it to me!" Erica jumped up and down


    in front of him for a long time, but couldn''t reach the box held high in the man''s hand. She was anxious,


    angry and shy.


    But Matthew didn''t give it to her. He took the box and walked out of the bedroom. He was going to


    make sure she didn''t throw it away. He felt the safe might be a better ce for it.


    Erica grabbed his sleeve and begged pitifully, "Matthew, let''s talk about this. Don''t do that!"


    "Honey, we''re already talking. If I didn''t want to talk to you, we''d be in bed now." When he saw the sex


    toy, Matthew really wanted to rush into the bathroom and make love to her, but he managed to hold his


    desires in check.


    "Then give it to me. Please?" she begged.


    "No way!"


    At the door of the study, for the first time, he stopped the girl from going in and then locked the door


    from inside.


    No matter how hard Erica knocked on the door, he didn''t open it until he sessfully locked the box


    inside the safe.


    When he came out again, Erica looked at his empty hands and felt like crying.


    She was in a bad mood that night and she made sure Matthew wouldn''t be able to sleep well either.


    The two of themy side by side in bed. Erica didn''t let him turn off the lights. She stared at the ceiling


    and stewed.


    Matthew had to take out a blindfold and put it on to screen out the light.


    Erica sat up and yanked it off him. He shot her a look that said "What the hell?" She answered him in a


    justified tone, "I don''t feel safe when you sleep with the blindfold on!"


    "Why don''t you feel safe?"


    "Because if you put on the blindfold, you can''t see me. I feel safer if you can watch me sleep!"


    "What... What are you talking about?" ''What is that strange logic?'' He was confused.


    ''Forget it. He had a hard and exhausting day.'' Erica''s heart softened and she turned off the lights.


    In the darkness, shey beside the man, widened her eyes and asked, "Matthew, say I''m the red rose


    and your goddess is the pure white rose. Now that we''re married, do you like the red rose or the white


    rose more?"


    Matthew thought for a while and said, "Every girl has different charms and different sides. They can be


    the pure white rose and the sexy red rose at the same time. Only a man who knows how to love can


    make the woman he loves more and more beautiful. That''s the thing¡ªI don''t love you for who you


    could be, I love you for who you are."


    Not everyone could see the true beauty of a woman. The man who loved her would see her as the


    most beautiful creature. The woman who loved someone would show off her most attractive charms to


    them, like a peacock.


    Erica sighed in her mind that Matthew knew who he was and how to control his emotions. He knew


    how to avoid her question. But she wasn''t going to give up. "So do you like the red rose or the white


    rose?"


    A caring look shed in his eyes. "I like both."


    "What? Can''t you just decide on one?"


    Matthew just smiled and didn''t exin. She would understand sooner orter.


    Erica sighed, "Know how to figure out whether a man is horny or not?"


    "No. Tell me."


    "Put your finger under his nose. If he''s still breathing, then he''s horny!" This was true. As long as a man


    lived, he would be thinking about sex. Matthew was no exception.


    Matthew was confounded. Did she really see him like that?

 Chapter 1231 He Wants To Live A Long Life

    Chapter 1231 He Wants To Live A Long Life


    Matthew admitted that there were times when he had wanted to take advantage of Erica, but he only


    felt this way towards her. He didn''t like other women. Why did she think he was a lustful man?


    He turned over andy on his side, facing her. His pajama belt identally came loose.


    Erica stared at the handsome man. She preferred to leave the curtains slightly open at night to let a


    little light into the bedroom.


    In the moonlight, she saw his exposed chest staring back at her.


    The girl swallowed and looked straight into his eyes. "Man, are you trying to seduce me?" she asked


    yfully.


    Matthew rolled his eyes. "Are you turned on by my body?" He yed along.


    "I am," she said in a low voice, and reached out her hand to touch his chest.


    Matthew grabbed her unruly hand and warned, "I''ve already taken too many cold showers. Think twice


    before you make a move. Don''t touch me if you don''t want to getid." Erica didn''t realize how


    attractive she looked to him in the darkness of the night.


    "You''re so stingy," she said with an awkward smile. ''Fine! I won''t touch you!'' she thought, taking back


    her hand.


    She rolled to her side of the bed and closed her eyes. Soon after, she fell asleep.


    Matthew stared at her, stunned.


    ''Did she just fall asleep? And right after taunting me once again!'' he cursed in his mind as she slept


    peacefully.


    The next day, Matthew left the city on a business trip. Worried that she wouldn''t eat properly if left


    alone, Debbie asked Erica to temporarily move back to the Huo family manor.


    While Matthew was away for work, Erica spent most of her time at school. She handed the photo of the


    starry sky she had taken atop the Fragrance Mountain as her homework, and she received high praise


    from Professor Feng.


    Four days after Matthew had left, Erica received a call from Rhea. "My dearest Erica, where are you


    now?"


    "My dear Rhea, I''m developing a photo at school at the moment." Professor Feng had asked her to


    develop the photo she had submitted earlier and post it in the column for exceptional works.


    "Erica, can you go to the school gate right now? Someone is looking for you."


    Puzzled, Erica asked, "What? Who?" She didn''t have amon friend with Rhea in Y City, except


    Hyatt.


    "You''ll know when you get there. It''s a surprise!" she eximed into the phone.


    "All right, all right. I''ll go!" Erica put down her work and walked towards the school gate with Hyatt.


    At the school gate


    Confused, Erica asked Hyatt, "What''s up with Rhea? Why did she want me toe out here? There''s


    no one..."


    Before she could finish, a figure jumped behind her and covered her eyes. The person said in a hoarse


    voice, "Guess who!"


    Erica was stunned for a moment, and then shouted in surprise, "Rhea!"


    Rhea loosened her grip and cried, "Ah! You guessed it too easily!" She came around to face Erica.


    Rhea was wearing a long ck coat. She smiled and said, "Rika, I''ve missed you so much!"


    "Ahhh! It really is my dear Rhea!" The girls jumped into a tight hug, ignoring the curious gazes around


    them.


    It had been a long time since she had seen her good friend. Erica was so excited that she was almost


    in tears.


    "Rika, let me look at you! Have you changed much?" Rhea held Erica''s hands and looked her up and


    down. "You''ve gained some weight and your skin looks so much better. Rika, you look more beautiful


    than ever!"


    "What? Have I really gained weight?" Erica pinched her cheek. It did seem like there was more flesh on


    it.


    "Looks like Mr. Huo is taking good care of you. He is treating you well, isn''t he?" Rhea was worried


    about Erica. She was afraid that Matthew would dislike her for having a baby out of their marriage. But


    seeing Erica''s bright smile, she figured that she had been worried for nothing.


    She was relieved. Her friend was happy and they were finally together!


    The girls hadn''t seen each other since summer vacation.


    They had been both in A Country during the vacation, and they could hang out together from time to


    time. But since Erica got married and came to Y City, the two of them had to make do with nothing but


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    video chats.


    Erica smiled. "He treats me very well. He feeds me so much that I''ve gained weight!" Matthew would


    cook all kinds of delicious food at home. Every time she finished her meal, she had to support herself


    against the wall. How could she not get fat? ''It''s all his fault, '' she thought, pinching her cheeks again.


    "I''m so relieved to know that you guys are getting along well! Thank God," Rhea chuckled. She finally


    turned to Hyatt and said, "It''s been a while, Hyatt!"


    With a shy smile, he scratched the back of his head and asked, "Hi, Rhea. Why are you here anyway?"


    "I''ve missed you two so much! So I flew down here as soon as I could! Mrs. Huo, the air ticket was so


    damn expensive. You better treat me to dinner to make up for my aching heart."


    Erica held Rhea''s arm and said, "No problem! Matthew is on a business trip. I can keep youpany


    all day long."


    "Oh? Are you saying that if Mr. Huo were at home, you wouldn''t keep mepany?" Rhea asked,


    feigning anger and pouting at her best friend.


    With a hint of shyness in her smile, Erica shook Rhea''s arm. "I didn''t mean it like that. Stop teasing


    me!"


    The two burst intoughter.


    Erica and Hyatt took Rhea on a tour of their school. Before leaving the ce, Erica called Matthew.


    Matthew was in a meeting when his phone vibrated. He was about to ignore the call, but seeing the


    caller ID, he quickly swiped the answer key. "Yes?"


    "Matthew! Are you busy?"


    He nced at the dozen or so people around him, talking about important work matters, then stood up


    from his seat and walked aside. "No," he answered.


    "Oh good! I called to ask you something. Can I bring my friend along to stay in our vi?"


    "Which friend is this?"


    "It''s Rhea!" Matthew knew Rhea. She was Erica''s bridesmaid for their wedding.


    He didn''t like others staying in his vi, but since she was a good friend of Erica''s, he agreed. "Okay."


    Erica was thrilled. "Yes! You''re the best, Matthew!" Before making the call, she was worried that


    Matthew wouldn''t agree and that she would have to stay in a hotel with Rhea.


    Matthew continued, "But she has to sleep in the guest room on the second floor." There was no way he


    could allow anyone to sleep in his bed, not even Erica''s best friend.


    "No problem!" Erica eximed happily. She knew that he was a neat freak and she could understand


    his condition. She had already nned on sleeping with Rhea in the guest room.


    Reflecting her good mood, Matthew also smiled. "Why are you so happy?"


    "Of course, I''m happy. Rhea and I haven''t seen each other in a long time. We are going to hang out


    together."


    "Well, have a nice time. I will reimburse all the expenses when I get back. So, have fun."


    She shouted excitedly, "Wow! Are you serious? Matthew, you are amazing. I love you so much!"


    Matthew''s eyes were full of smile at her words. "Enjoy."


    "Bye, Matthew! Take care of yourself."


    "I will. You too." He would surely take care of himself. He wanted to live a long life. He wanted to live


    long and stay by her side forever.


    After hanging up, Erica took Rhea and Hyatt to the vi. When she had gotten married to Matthew,


    Erica was first brought to the Huo family manor. So, Rhea hadn''t been to this vi yet.


    As she looked around the gorgeous vi, Rhea''s mouth formed an "O" and she gawked at the ce


    the whole time. "Oh my God, Erica, you''re so lucky to have married Matthew!" she eximed.

 Chapter 1232 Youre The Boss

    Chapter 1232 You''re The Boss


    When she heard what Rhea said, Erica just smiled and showed her around the vi.


    "Mind if I snap some pics?" Rhea asked for Erica''s opinion.


    "No problem!" Erica had the power to make minor decisions like that.


    Besides, she asked Hyatt to take some photos of her and Rhea in the garden on the top floor of the


    vi.


    Before she uploaded the pics, Rhea asked Erica, "Rika, can I post these online?"


    This question made Erica hesitate for a moment. "I''ll need to ask Matthew first," she answered. After


    all, he was a very private person.


    "Take your time. I just want to show off. I''ve been to Mr. Huo''s vi! Ha-ha!"


    "Cool. Let me ask him first." Erica took out her phone and sent a message to her husband. "We took


    some photos in the vi. Can we post them online?"


    "Mi casa es su casa. You''re the boss. You can do what you want as long as you''re happy!" Matthew


    replied.


    Seeing the message, Erica smiled sweetly and sent him a kiss emoji.


    Then she edited and retouched the photos that Hyatt took for her and Rhea, running them through a


    filter before uploading them to Weibo. One was a shot of them sitting in the garden, and the other had


    them sitting on the spiral staircase, with the words, "My best friend came to see me! Current mood:


    happy!"


    Not only that, she took a selfie of herself and sent it to Matthew. "Rhea said I gained weight. Don''t feed


    me so much anymore, okay?"


    With a faint smile, Matthew saved the photo and replied, "I like you like this. You''re cuddlier that way. It


    feels good to hold you in my arms."


    She knew he wouldn''t be there for at least a couple more days. She decided to tease him. Erica typed,


    "Thene back and hug me. That way you can judge for yourself how much I weigh!"


    "I''ll be back soon. Just wait for me. Be patient." Although he told her to wait for him, he really couldn''t


    wait to see her himself. The business trip couldn''t end quickly enough.


    "I''m not impatient. We''re going to get some hotpot now! Bye!"


    "Bye."


    Erica put away her phone and the three of them went out to eat.


    Rhea couldn''t get to Y City very often. How could they just go shopping and eat hotpot? They decided


    to go out drinking and celebrate the fact they were finally together.


    And so, after eating, they went and found a bar nearby.


    It was already eleven o''clock in the evening by the time they arrived at the bar. The ce was already


    packed with people, and the loud music was deafening.


    They chose an unobtrusive booth and sat down. The two girls went back and forth on what they


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    wanted. There were so many good choices. Finally, they decided on some beer and fruit. Their night


    life finally began.


    In fact, Erica wanted to drink at least two sses of liquor with Rhea, but she was afraid. The bar didn''t


    look all that safe and Hyatt was not a fighter, so she settled for beer instead.


    A handsome man took the stage and began to sing. He had a lower-register voice, and sounded very


    masculine and seductive. Not to mention the song was crazy catchy. Erica was just getting into the


    song when her phone rang.


    It was Tam calling.


    ''Damn it! I forgot that Tam wants Ethan back, '' she cursed inwardly.


    She waved her phone in front of Rhea and said loudly, "It''s Julianna''s dad. I have to take this."


    Erica had told Rhea everything about Tessie and Julianna over hotpot. And now Rhea knew Ethan was


    Tessie and Tam''s kid. She figured Tam might want to discuss Ethan, and that it was a private matter.


    She gave Erica a thumbs-up sign as Erica walked out of the booth. "Be careful," Rhea said.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Erica went to the door of the bar with her mobile phone, and it was much quieter there. She answered


    the phone and said, "My parents don''t want to give Ethan to you. If you really miss the little tyke, you


    can go to their ce to visit him."


    After all, they had already had a rtionship with Ethan. When Ethan grew to adulthood, if he wanted


    to find his biological parents, the Li family would not stop him.


    Tam was worried when he heard that Erica''s parents refused to give Ethan back to him. "Mrs. Huo,


    we''ve got our things packed already. We''re eager to pick up Ethan at your parents'' ce. Don''t make


    this harder than it has to be. Please tell your dad I''ll be a good father to Ethan. He is my son, after all. I


    won''t treat him like shit."


    Wesley already warned Erica that if Tam insisted, they''d have to give him the child. He was legally in


    the right.


    Wesley and ir were parents of three children themselves. They could understand the pain of being


    separated from one''s own child. Besides, it was best for Ethan to live with his real father.


    But Erica didn''t want to give the child to Tam. She''d spent some months taking care of a pregnant


    Tessie in a basement, and had bonded with the boy. "Have you thought about my parents? How they


    might feel?" she asked.


    "I know your parents treat him like their own grandson. I''m really grateful for that. Just let me take him.


    I''ll even promise to take him to your folks'' ce to visit as much as I can. What do you think?" Tam was


    so desperate he almost burst into tears.


    If he had known something like this might happen, he would have been there to take him as soon as he


    was born.


    "Where are you going after leaving Y City?" she asked. She had to know where Ethan would be. They


    would definitely meet in the future.


    "To Australia. I already have tickets." Something bad happened to Julianna. Tam knew it was Matthew''s


    idea, so he didn''t bring it up again. Julianna pissed off Erica, and the girl paid for it. They had to suffer


    and enjoy it.


    ''Australia?'' Erica became sadder the more she thought about it.


    But it wasn''t appropriate for her to keep the child from Tam. She gritted her teeth and said, "You can go


    to my parents'' ce to pick him up!"


    "Really? Thank you so much, Erica. I really appreciate that." Tam was so excited on the phone that he


    didn''t know how to express his gratitude.


    "But you have to promise me one thing first," Erica added.


    "Name it."


    Looking at the sky, Erica took a deep breath and forced her tears back. "After you take Ethan back to Y


    City, I need to see him before you leave for Australia." If she couldn''t see the child this time, they would


    go to Australia. She didn''t know when they would get a chance to see each other again.


    "No problem!" As long as she was willing to give his son to him, Tam would let Erica see Ethan. It was


    just a small matter.


    "Okay." Erica had nothing else to say to him, so she hung up the phone quickly. She still had tears to


    wipe from her eyes.


    She didn''t go right back to the bar. Instead, she called Wesley. "Dad, I promised Tam that I''d give Ethan


    back to him," she said in a small voice after the call was connected.


    Wesley had already been mentally prepared for it. After all, Ethan was not Erica''s child. "Well, if you


    agreed, then we have no choice. Your mother and I will pack up some things for him and ask Tam to


    take them with him when hees and gets the kid."


    "Okay..."


    Wesley suddenly changed the subject and asked, "So when are you and Matthew going to have a


    child? We won''t have to worry about someone iming him, right? If you have a kid, I''ll keep whatever


    Tam doesn''t take with."


    ''What? You old cheapskate!'' "Well, we''re going to have a kid, but not right away. You can give those


    things away!" she answered. She was married, after all. How could she not have a child?


    "You brat! Fine!" Wesley thought it was better tofort his daughter. "Don''t worry. You knew this day


    wasing, and you should have been ready to ept it. Having kids with Matthew will fill the void


    Ethan left."

 Chapter 1233 Meeting Watkins Again

    Chapter 1233 Meeting Watkins Again


    Although Erica didn''t live with Ethan, she had kept Tessiepany for the nine months she had been


    pregnant and had brought him back home after Tessie had given birth to him. Erica had a deep


    connection with that little boy.


    "Okay, tell Mom not to be upset when Ethan leaves. If she''s that sad, Matthew and I can give her a


    grandchild. Besides, my sister will get married soon, and so will my brother. You and Mom will have a


    handful of grandchildren sooner orter," said Erica, trying tofort her dad.


    Wesley sighed silently and snorted. "I am here with your mother and I willfort her."


    ''This girl is so silly! She is kind-hearted and always does something that would make us feel bad for


    her. I hope she doesn''t do anything that will hurt herself again, '' he thought to himself.


    Erica nodded. She didn''t need to worry about her mother while her father was around. "Good."


    Just then, she heard a familiar voice. "Erica!"


    Erica looked up reflexively and saw Watkins waving at her.


    He looked handsome in his ck casual coat and expensive sneakers.


    "Who is that?" Wesley asked. He had sharp ears and clearly heard a man call out Erica''s name. As far


    as he knew, Matthew was on a business trip. He hoped that his silly daughter wouldn''t do something


    that would make Matthew misunderstand her.


    "Just a friend. I''m outside with Rhea now. Talk to youter. Bye!" Erica had a clear conscience. After


    answering her dad''s question, she hung up the phone without a second thought.


    Wesley was rendered speechless. ''Where is this girl? And why is there a man with her? Never mind! I


    trust her. Better to leave her be, '' he thought.


    When Watkins trotted over to her, he saw that she had been on the phone. He apologized as she put


    her phone away. "Sorry, I didn''t realize that you were talking to someone."


    "No problem. Why are you here?" she asked. Erica looked behind him and saw several rich young men


    standing there, waiting for Watkins.


    With his hands in his pockets, Watkins raised his chin at them and then said to her, "Just hanging out


    with my buddies. What about you?"


    Erica waved at his friends with a friendly smile and said, "My best friend from A Country is here for a


    visit. We were just having some fun together." Erica had a good impression of Watkins. She was


    someone who liked making friends, and Watkins was already kind of a friend. She had met him several


    times now.


    He nodded and proposed, "Since we are all here, why don''t we have fun together?"


    "Uh, I don''t think that''s a good idea." She didn''t know his friends, and they were all men.


    Watkins saw through her difort and promised, "Don''t worry, it''s okay. You saved my life. I won''t let


    anyone bully you. You don''t have to be so wary of them. They are my good friends, and won''t do


    anything to annoy you. And as for me, you can rest assured. I won''t do anything stupid either, because


    I know you are Mrs. Huo."


    Amused by his slightly humorous words, Erica nodded gracefully. "Okay! My friends are in the booth.


    Make sure to tell your friends not to mess around!"


    "Alright!"


    Bars tended to be unpredictable ces, and some people would lose control after getting drunk. But


    with Watkins'' guarantee of good behavior, Erica led the men to the booth.


    Around that same time, Rhea was filled with regret because she had let Erica go out alone. She stood


    up from her seat and was about to go out to look for her friend when Erica walked in.


    Rhea breathed a sigh of relief. Her hands flying all around her, she shouted, "Rika, you scared me to


    death! I was about to go out and look for you! Hmm? Who are they?" Rhea finally noticed the group of


    men behind her.


    The man next to Erica was really handsome.


    Erica introduced them. "Watkins, this is my best friend, Rhea, and this is my ssmate, Hyatt. Rhea,


    Hyatt, this is my friend, Watkins."


    After greeting each other, the group went upstairs to a luxurious booth on the second floor.


    In the private booth


    Standing in front of the French window, Erica and Rhea looked down at the men and women dancing


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    madly on the first floor.


    Behind them, Watkins ordered a couple of wine bottles for him and his friends. Hyatt was on his mobile


    phone, sitting silently in the corner.


    Erica reminded Rhea in a low voice, "It''s my first time hanging out with these guys. Don''t drink too


    much." If they got drunk and these men turned out to be assholes, the girls would be defenseless.


    "Got it!"


    Watkins thoughtfully ordered two sses of cocktail with low alcohol content for the twodies, and the


    men had liquor, beer and wine.


    Watkins casually told his friends that Erica was Matthew Huo''s wife. The guys were shocked at first, but


    then they were quite respectful towards the girls. No one wished to mess with the Huo family.


    They didn''t dare y any of the drinking games which they usually yed with beautiful girls. All they


    could do was shoot some craps and y some ckjack.


    They had to drink liquor or beer when they lost; the girls could just drink their cocktail. The atmosphere


    was pleasant.


    They were all about the same age and were quite open to each other. Soon, they became good friends


    and friended each other on WeChat.


    After a while, Erica dropped her dices and said to Watkins, "Watkins, you guys carry on. We have to


    go. We have sses tomorrow morning."


    Watkins didn''t force them to stay. He stood up and put his hands into his pockets. "Okay, I''ll drive you


    home."


    "No, no, no. You stay. We can take a taxi home!" Erica put on her backpack and she, along with Rhea


    and Hyatt, began to walk toward the door.


    Watkins turned around and waved at his friends. "I''ll be back soon."


    He walked out of the booth with the three of them.


    When they reached the side of the road, Watkins stopped Erica. After hesitating for a second, he said,


    "Erica, we all know what happened between you and Tessie. She doesn''t deserve to be your friend.


    You don''t need to be sad for losing a friend like her. Okay?"


    Knowing that he wasforting her, Erica nodded with a smile. "Don''t worry about me. I''ve already


    moved on. Thank you, Watkins."


    "Good to know. Let''s go now. I''ll drive you." Watkins'' driver was waiting at the roadside.


    Erica tried to refuse, but Watkins insisted on driving them home. It waste, so she got into his car with


    Rhea.


    Hyatt got into another Mercedes Benz and the driver was told to drop him off at school.


    The girls sat in the back seat, while Watkins sat in the passenger seat. The driver headed for the Pearl


    Vi District.


    The car rolled to a stop in front of the vi. As soon as Erica opened the door, her phone rang. It was


    Matthew.


    ''Wow! Matthew, the aloof husband, is calling me on his own volition! This is so rare!'' she thought. With


    a smile, she slid the answer key and gently greeted him, "Hello, Matthew."


    "Where are you?" The man''s low voice came from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 1234 A Clean Hand Wants No Washing

    Chapter 1234 A Clean Hand Wants No Washing


    Erica looked at the vi and said, "Rhea and I just arrived at the gate of the vi. We haven''t gone in


    yet."


    Matthew was about to answer when he heard a man''s voicee over the line. "Erica, Rhea, I''m


    leaving now! Go get some good rest!"


    "Okay, thank you! Bye!" That was Erica. Though she had reflexively covered the speaker with her


    hand, Matthew was still able to hear and discern that it was a man who had spoken to her.


    Meanwhile, Watkins was about to get into his car, but stopped as though he''d suddenly remembered


    something. Seemingly not noticing that Erica was on the phone, he came over and told her, "You know,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I''ve always wanted to invite you to dinner, but I never got the chance. Now that we''ve friended each


    other on WeChat, I''ll contact you and invite you to a proper dinner sometime soon."


    Holding her phone low beside her body, Erica answered, "Okay. But look, it doesn''t matter if you''re too


    busy..."


    "No, I''m not busy. I haven''t had many sses to deal withtely," he said quickly, and then broke off.


    "Look, we should both be going. It''s too cold outside, and it''ll be colder tomorrow. Remember to dress


    warm!" Saying this, Watkins half-raised his arms as though to give her a hug goodbye. However, he


    remembered that she was married and thought better of it.


    Erica pretended not to notice and smiled at him pleasantly. "Oh, I will. Thank you, goodbye!"


    Watkins turned and hurried off, leaving Erica to breathe a sigh of relief. Remembering that she was still


    on the phone with her husband, she brought it back up to her ear. "Hello, Matthew, haven''t you gone to


    bed yet?"


    For a moment there was only silence. Fearing the call was disconnected, Erica nced at the phone''s


    screen to find that it wasn''t. "Hello? Are you busy now?"


    Matthew''s voice came through atst, cold as the air. "No, I''m not. Who''s that you were just hanging


    out with?"


    Erica shivered and held onto Rhea''s arm as they started toward the vi. "I was with Rhea and Hyatt,"


    she answered.


    "What did you do?"


    "We went shopping, had hotpot and hit a bar. Then we came back," Erica answered honestly.


    "Who drove you back?" asked Matthew.


    "Oh, it was Watkins!"


    There was another ufortable silence. Then Matthew continued, "Did you drink together?"


    "Yes," she told him. "Rhea and I had some beer and a cocktail. We''re not drunk! Don''t worry!"


    Her cheery, light tone of voice did nothing to ease Matthew''s concerns. ''Don''t worry?'' he thought to


    himself. ''I am on a business trip abroad. How can I rest easy after hearing that some other man drank


    with my wife and drove her home?''


    In his sternest voice he ordered, "Stay away from that Watkins from now on. Don''t go to dinner with


    him!"


    "What''s wrong?" Erica wondered if he was jealous. The way she saw it, he shouldn''t have been.


    Matthew was incensed by his wife''s obtuseness. How could she not see the problem here? "Listen to


    me. As Mrs. Huo, do you think it''s appropriate for you to have dinner with another man?"


    "Well...I don''t know if it''s exactly appropriate," Erica said nomittally. "But he and I are just friends.


    A clean hand wants no washing."


    Matthew didn''t want to talk to Erica anymore. He could see that he wasn''t getting through to her, and


    now he needed some time to calm himself down. "Go to bed early," he said in a strained tone.


    "Well, all right." Erica frowned. ''Why is he hanging up so soon?'' she wondered. ''I haven''t even told him


    about Ethan yet. He must just be too tired to keep talking.''


    Seeing her put her phone away, Rhea couldn''t help but ask, "Was that your husband?"


    "Yeah."


    "Does he know that Watkins took us back?"


    Erica red down at the pavement. "Yes. He just told me to not have dinner with Watkins, and to stay


    away from him from now on. Don''t I deserve to have friends?" Making friends in Y City was not easy for


    her. And now that she''d finally found one, Matthew had immediately objected to it.


    Rhea rolled her eyes at the sky. "What are you talking about? Rika, you silly girl! Mr. Huo is being


    jealous! Can''t you see it?"


    ''He is being jealous?'' This idea shed through Erica''s mind, but didn''t stay there long. "No, he''s not,"


    she said. "That''s impossible. He doesn''t love me! How could he be jealous because of me?" The best


    she could say about herself and Matthew was that he didn''t hate her. Maybe he even sort of liked her,


    but surely there was no love there.


    For her part, Rhea really wanted to open Erica''s skull to see if there was brain in it. "Let''s not talk about


    whether he loves you or not. Listen, all men are keen when ites to saving face. His wife was just


    sent home by another man. Believe me, he is angry!"


    "What?" said Erica, still dubious. "So you mean Matthew is angry just because Watkins drove me


    home?"


    Rhea nodded vigorously. "Yes. You''ll have to remember to apologize to himter!"


    Erica said nothing in reply. She needed time to think this over.


    Later that evening, Rhea came out of the bathroom to find Erica staring at her phone in bewilderment.


    "Rhea, there''s something wrong with my WeChat ount."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Erica exined, "I was about to send a message to Matthew, but I suddenly found that I couldn''t log in.


    Could my password have been stolen?"


    Rhea walked over and nced at the phone. "What''s the error prompt?"


    "It just says there''s something wrong with my ount."


    Rhea shrugged. "Huh. Well, I don''t know. Just call customer service, I guess."


    Erica tossed the phone aside with a snort. "Forget it. I''ll just take a shower. Maybe it''ll just fix itself after


    a while."


    "Okay, go ahead! I''ll warm up your bed for you!"


    Hearing this, Erica smiled cheekily. "Beauty, wait for me. I''ll be back soon!"


    "Ha-ha, you lecher, go to take a shower!"


    "Okay!"


    After taking a shower, Erica slept in the same bed as Rhea. Some timeter she opened the WeChat


    and tried her password again. Unexpectedly, it worked this time.


    She checked her ount and found that the money in it was still there.


    ''What the hell was going on?'' she wondered.


    Beside her, Rhea opened Watkins'' WeChat Moments and clicked on a photo to show it to Erica. "Hey,


    looks like Watkins is from a rich family too," shemented. "He has so many luxury cars!"


    But Erica knew this already and said, "Yes, his father is the CEO of Champion Group." Still, if she


    hadn''t gone to Champion Group to look for Tam before, she wouldn''t have known that Watkins'' family


    had anything to do with thepany.


    A moment passed. Erica was also browsing the WeChat Moments, trying to check Watkins'' updates,


    but she couldn''t find his ount. "What''s Watkins'' name on WeChat?" she asked.


    She remembered that she had changed his alias to his real name when she friended Watkins on


    WeChat. Why couldn''t she find his ount now?


    "His WeChat name is an emoji. Haven''t you changed his alias?" asked Rhea.


    "I''m sure I have, but I can''t find it now!" Erica searched her contact list twice without sess.


    She entered Watkins'' ount yet again and found that it was not in her friend list.


    Erica went to friend Watkins on WeChat again and murmured, "What the hell?"


    At that same moment, Matthew, who was still abroad, was leaning against the headboard and staring


    at hisptop screen. He had been monitoring Erica''s WeChat all this time, and did not miss when she


    sent a friend request to Watkins again.


    It was a simple matter for him to block the friend request from going through.


    A momentter, he received a message from his wife. "Matthew, are you asleep?" she asked.


    Matthew calmly picked up his phone and replied, "Not yet."


    A message came back. "Let me ask you a question. Were you angry just now?"


    He felt a little helpless. Was it because he didn''t show his anger clearly, or because she was just slow


    to react? "What do you think?" he asked.


    "I don''t think you''re narrow-minded. Watkins and I are just normal friends. You know that, right?"

 Chapter 1235 Ethan Left

    Chapter 1235 Ethan Left


    Matthew was speechless. Erica was so good at ttering him.


    Anxiety and nervousness coursed through Erica as she had not received Matthew''s reply for a long


    time. Was he angry as Rhea had said?


    ''Perhaps I should forget about it. After all, it''s difficult to figure out what''s on a man''s mind!'' Since it was


    futile to continue guessing, she decided to wait until he returned.


    In A Country


    Since Erica had agreed, Tam had booked the earliest flight tickets to A Country. A dayter, Tam and


    his wife, Yanny Gao, stood nervously before the door to the Li family house.


    Once inside, Tam put aside the valuable gifts that he had brought. Suppressing the urge to hug his son,


    he and his wife first greeted the older Li family members who stood before them in the living room. "Hi,


    Mr. and Mrs. Li." Then he nodded to Chantel and Yvette. "I am Tam Wu, Ethan''s biological father, and


    this is my wife, Yanny Gao. Thank you for taking care of Ethan for so long."


    Wesley''s expression soured, and he red at Tam silently. Meanwhile, ir lovingly gazed at Ethan,


    who she held in her arms. Her blood-shot eyes indicated that she had been crying.


    Chantel looked at ir with concern while Yvette tried to hold back the tears that threatened to spill


    down her cheeks.


    As no one spoke for a while, the atmosphere became a little awkward. Tam steeled himself and broke


    the silence. "I know that all of this has been my fault, and I apologize. My actions have caused a lot of


    trouble, especially for Erica. We''ll take Ethan to Australia and settle there. We won''t return to Y City


    again. My wife is kind, and she will treat Ethan well. Please don''t worry as we''ll take good care of him!"


    Yanny had mixed feelings as she looked at the wide-eyed little boy, who was holding a toy car. ''No


    wonder Tam wants to take him home. It isn''t just fatherly love and instinct that draws him to Ethan. This


    boy is so cute that anyone would want to hug him at first sight, '' she thought.


    "Australia?" Wesley was surprised. He had assumed that Tam would return to Y City with Ethan. That


    way, Rika could still visit him when she missed him.


    Tam nodded, "Yes. We know it''s far, but you can see the child at any time. If you''d like, we can bring


    Ethan to visit you when we return home for festivals."


    ir''s heart grew increasingly heavy. This was a heartbreaking moment for her, but she had to say


    goodbye. She nced at Ethan as she spoke. "Eth, go to your father."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ethan looked at ir, who was holding him in her arms. He didn''t understand what she had said


    because he was too young to know what ''father'' meant.


    Hearing ir''s instructions, Tam stood up cautiously and walked up to her. With outstretched arms, he


    said, "Son, let me hug you!"


    Ethan was more willing to interact with strangers in the daytime than in the evening. So when Tam


    wanted to hug Ethan, he didn''t pull away.


    Ten minutester, Tam and Yanny carried Ethan out of the vi, and the Li family followed to bid them


    farewell.


    Once at the car, Tam ced Ethan''s luggage in the trunk and helped Yanny and Ethan get into the car.


    He then turned and expressed his gratitude to Wesley and ir again. "Thank you for raising Ethan for


    so long, Mr. and Mrs. Li. If there''s nothing else, we''ll start our journey."


    Wesley nodded. No matter how much he wanted to, he couldn''t bring himself to speak.


    Tam sat in the car, rolled down the window, and instructed the driver to start.


    At this moment, Ethan, who had been quiet, burst into tears. He couldn''t understand why ir and


    Yvette were outside the car and why they were crying.


    "Grandma, Grandma..." he called to ir. Then he stretched his arms to ir, wanting her to hug him.


    Tears streamed down ir''s cheeks as she rushed forward. But, Wesley stopped her.


    Yvette could no longer contain her emotions. Hot tears flowed down her cheeks as she waved goodbye


    to Ethan.


    Chantel held ir''s hand and whisperedforting words to her, "Auntie, don''t cry. We''ll see Ethan


    again."


    "Waah..." in the car, Ethan''s crying grew louder and louder. His eyes were fixed on ir and Wesley as


    desperation coursed through him.


    Wesley let go of ir, took a step forward, grabbed Ethan''s hand, and said, "Don''t you remember what


    I taught you? Men don''t cry. If you want to stay with us, study hard and earn a ce in a military school.


    Then,e here to work. Your uncle Gifford will train you!"


    ''Ethan will always be one of the Lis, '' he thought.


    Gifford was still on a mission and didn''t know that Ethan was being taken away.


    The boy continued to sob. "Grandpa..."


    As tough as Wesley was, his eyes reddened as well. Then he mustered all the courage he possibly


    could and let go of Ethan''s little hand. He told Tam, "Leave before I change my mind."


    Just as the engine roared to life, Yvette trotted over and said to Tam through the half-open window, "If,


    someday, you decide that you don''t want to raise Ethan anymore, bring him back to us. We won''t


    me you. Ethan will always be one of us."


    The silver car was finally out of sight.


    And Ethan''s wail couldn''t be heard anymore. ir sobbed in Wesley''s arms.


    With red eyes and arm-in-arm with Yvette, who was also crying, Chantel continued her efforts to


    Chantel closed her eyes for a brief moment and made a new wish. She wanted to have a child for


    Wesley and ir to raise so that they would never experience this anguish again. But, to do so, she


    needed to bear Gifford''s child.


    What distressed her was that Gifford hadn''t been home for a long time. He was hardly around, and she


    might not be able to see him even if he returned asionally. How was she supposed to have his


    baby?


    At the Pearl Vi District


    When Tam and Ethan arrived at Matthew''s vi to say goodbye to Erica, Rhea had just left the house


    after her visit. Erica intended to return to school with her camera, but she received a call from Tam


    before she could get in the car. "Mrs. Huo, it''s me, Tam. I picked up Ethan yesterday, and we''re leaving


    for Australia tomorrow. Can wee to see you now if you''re free?"


    ''Leaving for Australia tomorrow?'' Erica was still processing the shocking news.


    Then, she nodded, "Yes, I''m at home."


    Tam knew the address of the vi. After hanging up the phone, Erica returned to the house to wait for


    the father and son.


    Ten minutester, her phone rang again. She thought it was Tam, so she answered the phone without


    even looking at the screen. "Are you here yet?"


    "Yes. How do you know?"


    It was not Tam''s voice.


    Erica checked the number. It was not Tam''s. "Who is this?"


    "It''s me. Watkins. You saved my number. How could you not know it was me?" Watkins had watched


    Erica save his phone number when they were partying the other day.


    Confusion coursed through Erica. She remembered that she had saved his phone number, but why


    was his name no longer on her contact list? "It''s so strange. I lost both your WeChat ount and


    phone number. Is my phone infected with a virus?"


    That was the only possibility that she could think of. But, she hadn''t downloaded from or browsed any


    unsafe website recently. How could a virus attack her phone?

 Chapter 1236 Mommy

    Chapter 1236 Mommy


    Since Watkins and Erica were in different ces at that moment and he couldn''t see her phone, he


    couldn''t exin what was going on. All he knew was that she sounded really cute. He smiled in spite of


    himself. "Come here and let me see your phone."


    "Where are you?" she asked.


    "At the entrance to your vi." Watkins had just parked the car at the gate of the vi. He couldn''t get in,


    so he was stuck outside.


    "Ah! You''re here? I''ll be right out. How did you know where I was?" Erica walked out of the bedroom


    and bounded downstairs quickly.


    Leaning against the car, Watkins replied honestly, "Rhea told me. I knew she was headed back to her


    own country, so I called her to say goodbye. She told me you saw her off at the airport, and thought


    you''d be home by now."


    "Oh! I see. Wait a minute. I''m headed your way."


    After hanging up the phone, Erica trotted towards the gate of the vi, phone in hand.


    It took about ten minutes to walk from the front door of the vi''s living room to the gate. As the crow


    flew, it would have taken only five. But Matthew had installed a traffic ind and filled it full of flowers


    and bushes. There was no way to get through that without a great deal of trouble. So Erica had to


    follow the road around it.


    Three minutester, Erica reached the gate, out of breath.


    Watkins wore a white sweatshirt, sweatpants, and a new pair of sneakers. He leaned against his


    convertible. When he saw Erica, he waved at her. "Hi, Erica!"


    "Hey, why are you here?" Erica asked, panting. She was exhausted. She contemted buying a


    scooter so she could ride out to the gate and back.


    "I tried to get ahold of you, but you weren''t online. It''s almost noon. I thought you might want go out and


    get some lunch. Oh, by the way, where''s your phone? You said it''s virused? Let me see."


    Erica took out her phone and unlocked it for him. She put her hands on her hips and said, "I can''t go


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    now, because I''m meeting up with someer."


    "Oh, I was wondering how you knew I was here before I called. You thought I was someone else, huh?"


    Far from being annoyed, Watkins thought this rashness was rather endearing.


    Hearing this, Erica felt a little embarrassed. "Yeah, I answered my phone without checking the number."


    Watkins tinkered with her phone for a while. Looking at her wallpaper, he asked casually, "This your


    husband?"


    "Huh? What?"


    "The wallpaper." The wallpaper of Erica''s phone was a photo of a man leaning against the hood of a


    car, smoking. She''d snapped it the other day.


    Erica admitted, "Yeah. My husband''s getting hotter and hotter. So I took a pic of him to remind me!"


    She liked hot men, and often used pictures of them as wallpaper. She used to have Aaron on there,


    until she found out what kind of guy he was. He didn''t seem half as attractive after that happened.


    The smile on Watkins'' face didn''t change. "He''s a pretty good-looking guy. You were lucky to marry the


    guy. Mr. Huo is the dream of thousands of girls in the city. You must get a lot of attention."


    "Yeah, hate mostly. They''re jealous of me, but it''s true¡ªI''m a lucky girl." Erica giggled. Luckily, she was


    born into the Li family and became the daughter of Wesley and ir. Then she found herself even


    luckier to marry Matthew despite the fact that she had been forced into the marriage. It was one of the


    best things that happened to her.


    After examining her phone for a while, Watkins found that there was nothing wrong with it, so he took


    out his own phone and said, "Let''s friend each other on WeChat again."


    "Okay."


    When they were on each other''s contacts list again, Watkins handed her the phone.


    After talking face to face for a while, Erica saw Tam''s car pulling up.


    Tam was driving, and Julianna sat in the back seat, Ethan in her arms. Erica didn''t think Julianna would


    be here. When Julianna emerged from the car with Ethan, things got a little awkward.


    But Erica didn''t pay much attention to it. She strode over and took Ethan from her arms. "Eth,e


    here. Let Mommy hold you!"


    The little boy wore the clothes ir bought him before: a light brown short hooded coat, ck trousers


    and a light brown hat.


    Tam and Watkins knew each other. When they shook hands and greeted each other, Watkins heard


    Erica refer to herself as Ethan''s mom.


    He knew that Tessie and Tam were the child''s real parents, but he held his tongue. Eventually, he


    walked over to the child and yed with him for a little while.


    For the past couple days, Ethan had been crying nonstop. He missed Wesley and ir, having bonded


    with them. When he saw Erica, the waterworks started again. He hurt badly.


    It made Erica''s heart ache. She held Ethan in her arms and tried to calm him. "Good boy, don''t cry,


    good boy."


    Tam walked up to her and said, "We''re flying to Australia tomorrow morning. Both my wife and Julianna


    seem to like the little cutie. Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of him!"


    Ethan had changed his surname since he was taken back to the Wu family. Now his name was Ethan


    Wu.


    Erica shifted her gaze from Tam, and looked at Julianna, who stood there, staring nkly. Erica nodded


    and said, "If Ethan gets to be too much trouble, just call me. We''ll take him back in a heartbeat."


    Tam didn''t say anything but smiled bitterly. He would never think of Ethan as any kind of trouble again.


    He could tell that the Li family really liked Ethan. Yvette had said about the same thing. Now Erica


    confirmed it. Tam felt happy for Ethan. The boy had been raised by the Li family, and they were kind


    parents. He couldn''t have asked for more.


    The little boy was getting heavier and heavier. Erica put Ethan on the ground, took out something from


    her pocket, squatted down in front of him and put it on for him. "Eth, these bracelets are for you. If you


    miss me, just look at your bracelets, okay? I''ll send you another gift next birthday!"


    She knew Ethan was leaving, so she went shopping for the specific silver bracelets. She brought Rhea


    with her. They both felt they were perfect.


    The bracelets were not expensive, but they each had a lock indicating safety with words "safe" and


    "healthy" carved on it. What better to carry Erica''s wishes for Ethan?


    There was nothing on Ethan''s wrists, so the pair of bracelets looked just fine.


    After putting on the bracelets for him, she picked him up again and kissed him. Once, then twice. She


    really loved the little guy. "Now, all done. I''ll see you soon, okay?"


    This time, Ethan called clearly, "Mommy¡ª"


    Tears welled up in Erica''s eyes when she heard the boy call her "Mommy." This was the baby she had


    brought back home. The kid she raised, the kid she sacrificed everything for. And now he was leaving.


    She threw her arms around him and buried her face in Ethan''s neck. She sobbed and sobbed.


    Ethan thought she was ying with him, so he put his arms around Erica''s neck and grinned, revealing


    his baby teeth. Little, white, perfect and shiny. He looked super-cute like that.


    Julianna took it all in, aplicated look in her eyes. After a while, she came over and said, "Erica, if


    you want to see him in the future, just send me a message. My number''s still the same, and so is my


    WeChat ount."


    Tessie and Lenora had been sent away, and Matthew had taught her a lesson as well. When she


    calmed down, she reflected on everything that had happened between her and the other two girls.


    Erica had never done anything wrong. She''d always been a good friend. They fell out over Julianna''s


    now ex-boyfriend, but Erica knew he was no good from the start. She saw that now.

 Chapter 1237 The Warning

    Chapter 1237 The Warning


    Everyone, including Julianna, knew that Tessie had lied about what had happened between her and


    Erica.


    Erica didn''t want to hold a grudge against Julianna over this issue as she knew that she could put it


    behind her after Tam and his family left Y City tomorrow.


    Erica forced back her tears, turned, and nodded at Julianna. "Thank you for epting Ethan."


    She could now sympathize with Julianna. After all, her father suddenly had a son, and she had a


    younger brother.


    And all this was because her father had an affair with her best friend. Who could ept such a


    reprehensible rtionship? However, Julianna''s actions showed that she seemed to have epted


    Ethan as her father''s son and her baby brother.


    Julianna smiled, "Why should you thank me? He is my father''s son. I should thank your family for being


    so kind to him even though they know that he is not your child."


    Her reassurance appeared genuine.


    Her mother had been pale-faced and dispirited when she had told Julianna about how she had fought


    with her father when she learned about Ethan. Between sobs, she had said that she didn''t want to


    divorce him.


    After all, Tam had been very good to her before. As they had been married for more than twenty years,


    it was not easy to break up. She wanted to give him another chance.


    If her mother could forgive her father, why couldn''t she?


    Despite her unwillingness, Erica handed Ethan to Julianna. "My baby, go to your...sister!"


    Tears welled in his eyes, and Ethan''s chubby arms tightened their grip around Erica''s neck. He refused


    to let go.


    Seeing that Ethan was about to cry, Tam stepped forward and said, "Let me do it."


    As he had spent more time with Ethan than Julianna, Tam believed that Ethan would be more willing to


    go to him.


    Tam removed a corn candy from his pocket and held it in front of Ethan. With a kind smile, he said,


    "Ethan, here is a candy for you. Come to Dad."


    Ethan nced at Erica, hesitated for a short while, and then stretched a hand toward Tam.


    The smile on Tam''s face grew as he lifted the little boy in his arms. Seeing that the little boy was about


    to cry again, he quickly opened the candy and gave it to him. "Good boy, don''t cry. Daddy will buy some


    toys for you, okay?" Tam coaxed as he walked further away from Erica and Julianna.


    Complex feelings coursed through the two girls as they watched father and son leave.


    Shortly after, Tam informed Erica that they had to return to the Wu n''s old house to say goodbye to


    the n members. It was time for them to leave.


    The car engine roared to life, but Ethan seemed distracted by the toys he was ying with while sitting


    in Julianna''s arms. He didn''t notice that he was parting from Erica.


    Erica''s heart shattered when the car pulled away. The anguish of separation ran so deep that she


    covered her mouth to suppress her sobs.


    At a loss about what to do, Watkins'' tone was gentle as heforted her, "Erica, don''t cry..."


    Tears blurred Erica''s sight. As she couldn''t see Watkins'' face clearly, she closed her eyes. But her tears


    continued to fall.


    Watkins removed a pack of tissues from his car, took out a wipe, and gently dried the tears on Erica''s


    face. "Nowadays,munication and transportation are very developed. It''s not difficult to see a


    person even if they are far away. You can visit Ethan whenever you want."


    At that moment, another car pulled into the driveway, but Erica was too overwhelmed with sadness to


    notice it.


    She was still crying when the car stopped near them.


    The car door opened and a man stepped out. When the door mmed shut, Erica was shaken from


    her sorrow.


    But tears blurred her vision. She couldn''t see much but vaguely guessed that Matthew had returned.


    ''It must be an illusion, '' she thought.


    When the car pulled into the driveway, and Matthew saw Erica and Watkins stand so close to each


    other, he couldn''t wait for the driver to open the door for him. So he pushed the door open and got out


    of the car.


    Watkins, who was wiping Erica''s tears, sensed the coldness emanating from the man. He withdrew his


    hand, smiled politely, and nodded at Matthew.


    Matthew was pissed. He felt that he couldn''t go on any more business trips as he would find Watkins


    and Erica together every time he returned.


    Last time, he saw Erica apply ointment to Watkins'' wound, and this time, he saw the man wipe Erica''s


    tears.


    The two were so intimate when alone. Did Erica and Watkins not care for what people would think if


    they saw them together? And what about Matthew? Did neither worry about his feelings or reputation?


    Fury coursed through Matthew at the thought. Just as he was about to speak


    Erica grabbed the tissue in Watkins'' hand and wiped her tears.


    When she saw that Matthew had indeed returned, she ignored his grim expression and threw herself in


    his arms. Hysterical sobs escaped her lips as she tried to tell him what had happened. "Matthew,


    Ethan... Ethan left... Boo... hoo... He is moving to Australia!"


    As the woman in his arms seemed so anguished, Matthew held back his anger.


    After a while, he reached out with his hand and stiffly stroked her hair tofort her.


    His scent and warm embrace, which she was familiar with, were enough to relieve the grievance in her


    heart. Erica''s weeping gradually turned into gentle sobs.


    Watkins knew he should leave the couple alone. He pushed his hands deep into the pockets of his


    jacket and said, "Mr. Huo, Erica, I will leave now."


    Erica wanted to raise her head from Matthew''s arms, but he pressed her head against his chest so that


    she couldn''t look at Watkins.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    With a grim expression, Matthew warned Watkins, "Mr. Chai, please leave as soon as possible. You''d


    better not appear in front of my wife again."


    Watkins was stunned by his harsh tone. As Matthew had misunderstood his rtionship with Erica,


    Watkins decided to exin. "Mr. Huo, you might have mistaken my intentions. I believe Mrs. Huo is


    lovely, like a little girl. I just want to be friends with her."


    "Yes, my wife is cute. But, she is a married woman and carries the Huo family surname. It is not


    suitable for her to be friends with a single man. Besides, there are many lovely girls in the world. If you


    want, I can arrange for a dozen of them to be at your service." The man stood still with his wife in his


    arms. The imperial aura he emitted was beyond the reach of Watkins, a boy who had not yet graduated


    from university.


    Erica wanted to refute Matthew''s words, but Matthew didn''t allow her to look up.


    But then, Watkins conveyed what she wanted to say. "Mr. Huo, you''re too overbearing. How can you


    deprive Erica of the right to make friends? She won''t be happy if you keep doing this!"


    Erica repeatedly nodded as she agreed with Watkins.


    Matthew held her head tightly so that she couldn''t raise her head at all. "Mr. Chai, you''re wrong. Rika


    was very happy before she met you. Most importantly, as her husband, I''m responsible for her


    happiness. A bachelor like you wouldn''t understand the fun and romance Erica and I have."


    That was a harshment, especially his use of the word "bachelor."


    As Watkins got in his car, Erica struggled to free herself from Matthew''s hold. It was not until the car


    had disappeared that Matthew let go of the woman in his arms and looked at her indifferently. "Matthew


    Huo, how could you say that about Watkins?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You said that he was a bachelor."


    Matthew asked, "Isn''t he?"


    Erica didn''t know how to respond. ''Well, he seems to be unattached. Otherwise, why did he have the


    time toe to see me?''


    Her reaction deepened Matthew''s annoyance. Every time he got off the ne, he would go straight


    home. And every time he reached the vi, he would see her and Watkins. He warned, "Erica!"


    "Yes?"


    "I''m warning you now. Stay away from Watkins in the future!"

 Chapter 1238 What A Waste Of Money

    Chapter 1238 What A Waste Of Money


    Tears welled up in Erica''s red eyes again. Her lips quivered as sheined to the man standing in


    front of her with a long face. "Why are you scolding me?" Erica was already having a hard time dealing


    with Ethan''s departure.


    Matthew stood in stunned silence, his mouth agape at Erica''s reaction. Was he not supposed to scold


    her? Was he not supposed to be angry at her? "Then what do you think I should do to you?" he asked.


    ''Should I just sit by and watch her get close to another man?''


    Erica''s eyes and nose were red from crying. She wiped away her tears and said, "We haven''t seen


    each other for a week. Don''t you miss me?" She missed having him around, especially since she had


    been sleeping alone.


    Needless to say, Matthew missed her as well. Why else would he end his trip one day earlier and


    return to his home country in such a hurry? Why else did he rush home instead of going to the


    Erica, however, didn''t expect him to say that he missed her. Perhaps, the woman he missed was


    Phoebe. In any case, she was determined to push that woman out of his heart. "Come here!" she


    ordered the man.


    Matthew couldn''t believe his ears. Where did she get the audacity to speak to him like that? How dare


    she raise her voice to him? Nheless, he took a step forward.


    "Lower your head!" she ordered again.


    ''She''s ordering me again!'' Despite the anger, he humored Erica again as he looked down at her in


    confusion.


    "What are you looking at? Kiss me now!" ''Isn''t that what a couple is supposed to do after they see each


    for the first time in days? I see other couples hugging and kissing each other when they meet again


    after a long time. Why is my case any different?'' Erica wondered.


    She soon came to realize what the reason was. ''Matthew is just a cold and arrogant man!''


    Without saying a word, Matthew held the woman in his arms and lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    In truth, this was what he had in mind the whole time. If only he hadn''t be so furious after seeing


    her with Watkins.


    However, Erica couldn''t stop thinking about Ethan and she kept on sobbing silently.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks and stopped at the spot where their lips locked. The salt from her


    tears spread inside their mouths and Matthew immediately loosened his grip on the woman, with a


    worried look in his eyes. "Did I hurt you?"


    "No... I was just think of Ethan again. I''m sorry..." Erica couldn''t control her emotions anymore.


    Matthew sighed helplessly. "If you cry again, I''ll have someone bring Ethan back right now. I''ll also


    make sure that Tam never sees him for the rest of his life!"


    Matthew only cared about his wife''s mood, which was far more important to him than the reunion of


    Tam and his son.


    ''How could you be so cruel?'' Erica pouted. She sniffled pitifully and said, "I''m not crying. I can go to


    Australia to see him in the future."


    "That''s right. I can take you to see him whenever you want!" Matthew promised. With his long and


    slender fingers he covered her eyes and wiped away her tears.


    "Okay! It''s settled!"


    "Okay!"


    Matthew held Erica''s hand and led her into the car. The driver drove them back to the vi.


    In the bedroom, Matthew took off his tie and unbuttoned his shirt. When he saw Erica carrying his


    suitcase into the walk-in closet, he strode in and said, "Next time if Watkins Chai invites you to dinner,


    call me."


    Erica looked up at him with puzzlement and asked, "Why?"


    The man took off his suit jacket and exined calmly, "You are students with no source of ie yet.


    It''s not the same with me, so it''ll be my treat."


    Erica silently lowered her head and fiddled with his suitcase. "You just asked me to stay away from


    Watkins, and now you want me to call you if he invites me to dinner. Mr. Huo, what do you really want?


    It''s so hard to be your wife!"


    "Well... then just stay away from him." It would be best if they didn''t see each other again.


    "What is the password of the locks to your suitcase? Let me help you unpack your luggage." Erica had


    nothing better to do. Besides, Matthew had been working hard for several days now; he would have


    been exhausted.


    Matthew answered, "2508."


    "Is it the same password for the two locks?" There were two coded locks in Matthew''s suitcase, to


    ensure maximum safety.


    "Yes."


    Erica flipped open his suitcase with ease and found his briefcase and some work rted necessities


    inside, but no clothes. "Where are your clothes?"


    "I don''t have any."


    "What? Then how did you change your clothes there?" Erica, half squatting on the floor, raised her


    head and looked at him in confusion.


    "I had my assistants prepare new clothes for me every day." Matthew had asked his assistants to take


    care of the clothes he had worn and he didn''t think it was necessary to bring them back from abroad.


    Erica looked at him with stunned disbelief. ''Wow! Mr. Big Spender!'' "That''s such a waste of money! You


    shouldn''t do that again. I''ll help you tidy up your luggage if you go on a business trip again," she said,


    assertively. ''Can''t he just give that money to his wife? Why waste it?'' Erica shook her head


    disapprovingly.


    He protested, but in a low voice, "But the fabric will wrinkle when they are folded."


    "Then let your assistant iron it for you. Don''t make excuses!" she retorted. Erica felt as though her heart


    was bleeding!


    Matthew shook his head helplessly. Arguing with his wife wasn''t going to give him peace. Matthew


    could only be at peace as long as she was happy. "Okay!"


    Erica took out the folders from his suitcase and found a box under it. The box was light pink in color


    and it looked very exquisite. "What''s this?"


    He looked back and exined casually, "Oh, it''s a bottle of thetest perfume. I saw it when I did a


    market search in a mall. You can try it."


    ''Perfume?'' A touch of joy spread across Erica''s heart. "Is it for me?"


    This time, without turning his head, Matthew took out a suit from the closet and said, "You can take it as


    a gift for you!"


    What did he mean "take it as a gift?" The joy disappeared from her face almost in an instant. "It doesn''t


    matter if it''s not for me. I don''t usually use perfume. You can give it to whoever you want!"


    She assumed that Matthew must have felt pressured to give it to her, even though it was never


    intended for her.


    Matthew frowned. After all, she was his wife. Who else could he give the perfume to? He looked back


    at her with a serious face. "It''s for you!" Why did she have to force it out of him? It was so


    embarrassing.


    Erica was confused by his anger. "Why are you ring at me like that? I told you that you can give it to


    whoever you want. I don''t want it. Why are you so angry?" Erica regretted unpacking his luggage in the


    first ce. If she hadn''t looked through his suitcase, she wouldn''t have found the bottle of perfume, and


    he wouldn''t have been ring at her right now.


    Matthew took a deep breath and said calmly, "Think about why I''m ring at you!"


    "I''m not a mind reader. How can I know what you are thinking?"


    Erica finally realized how easy it was for them to break into an argument with each other.


    Matthew was utterly frustrated by her attitude. "Erica, how many wives do I have?"


    She blinked at him with confusion. Why did he suddenly ask her this? Why was he asking her such a


    silly question? She answered impatiently, "One!"


    "Who is it?"


    She blinked again and asked cautiously, "Have you finally lost your mind? Why are you asking so much


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    nonsense?"


    Matthew felt helpless. It was as if nothing was going right for him today. His wife was busy acting so


    foolishly that she couldn''t even understand that the gift was for her! "Is there a problem with a man


    giving his wife nice things?"


    "No problem!"


    "Since there is no problem, just keep it! Please!"


    After a moment''s silence, Erica was convinced. "So, you really bought this for me?"


    "Who else could it be for?" he replied impatiently.


    With a big grin on her face, Erica held the perfume bottle and said, "Then just tell me frankly. Just say


    you brought me a gift. Why did you have to ruin such a nice moment by saying something so stupid?"


    Wasn''t Matthew always straightforward and efficient? What was wrong with him today? Why was he


    beating around the bush?


    ''He''s just so arrogant!'' she thought.


    Matthew unbuckled his belt and looked at her coldly. "My fault?" Was he wrong to give her a gift?


    Erica swallowed nervously as she saw him take off his pants. Fascinated by what she was looking at,


    she shook her head in a hurry. "It''s my fault." ''He''s hot; he''s the boss!'' she eximed in her mind.

 Chapter 1239 Single Dog

    Chapter 1239 Single Dog


    A mischievous smile tugged on Matthew''s lips. Satisfied with Erica''s apology, he said, "Come here!"


    Then, he crooked his finger at her.


    Erica, perfume bottle in hand, immediately sashayed toward him and asked with a chuckle, "Mr. Huo,


    what can I do for you?" Delighted with her attitude, he pulled her into his arms and whispered in her


    ear, "I was not satisfied with the kiss earlier. Let''s do it again!"


    Erica giggled, and a tinge of pink graced her cheeks. Then, she lowered her eyes and saw that he was


    still undressed. Her face flushed, and she stuttered, "Yes, sure. But you have to wear your clothes first!"


    Matthew grabbed the closest night robe in the wardrobe and nimbly put it on. His swift movement


    caused his muscles to ripple, and Erica almost swooned.


    The passion glimmering in her eyes pleased the man. With raised eyebrows, he ordered, "You can start


    now!"


    "O-okay." Erica put the perfume bottle aside, encased his waist with her slender arms, stood on tiptoe,


    and kissed his thin lips.


    Soon, the sound of their rapid breathing echoed in the otherwise quiet closet.


    More than ten minutester, Erica escaped from Matthew''s tight embrace. Before leaving, she grabbed


    the bottle of perfume.


    Bang! The door mmed shut behind Erica. Still excited from her intimate moment with Matthew, she


    leaned against the wall and tried to steady her breath.


    She ced her fair, delicate finger on her hot burning face and thought, ''Oh, my God! Matthew is such


    a flirt...''


    Only then did she realize that she was disheveled. She lowered her head and tidied up her clothes


    which Matthew had pulled open, before trotting to the dresser to study the perfume.


    The perfume had a light fragrance with a lingering scent of fresh fruit. It was delightfully sweet.


    Erica licked her lips as she studied the light blue liquid in the bottle. It looked tasty too...


    After Matthew showered and changed his clothes, they grabbed a quick lunch outside. As Erica had


    more sses, she needed to return to school.


    At the entrance of Y City University


    Owen nced at his watch as annoyance coursed through him. He had been waiting for ten minutes.


    A few minutester, he finally saw the person for whom he had been waiting. He immediately


    straightened his clothes, took a few steps forward, and called, "Mr. Chai!"


    Watkins'' brow furrowed when he saw a strange man hailing him. It took a minute or so for Watkins to


    remember that this man was Owen Jian, one of Matthew''s personal assistants.


    But he didn''t know why Matthew had sent Owen to him. Cautiously, he greeted the man, "Hello, Mr.


    Jian."


    With a polite smile, Owen replied, "Mr. Chai, may I have a word with you?"


    Still confused about Owen''s purpose, Watkins glimpsed at his two friends. Then he turned, nodded,


    and said, "Sure!"


    The two walked toward Owen''s car in silence. As the assistant unlocked the trunk, Watkins shot him a


    puzzled look.


    An odd noise dragged Watkins'' attention back to the trunk. His eyes flew open when he saw a Shiba


    Inu puppy peering back at him through the bars of a delicate cage.


    The dog was about ten centimeters tall.


    Owen took out the cage and handed it to Watkins.


    When the younger man took the cage, Owen calmly ryed Matthew''s message. "Mr. Chai, this is a


    gift from Mr. Huo. He asked me to buy you a little dog as he thought you might be lonely! Mr. Chai,


    please take it. I''m leaving now."


    Watkins was speechless. ''I''m lonely? Is this some kind of joke?''


    Before Watkins could retort, Owen got into the car, started it, and drove away.


    Confusion coursed through Watkins as he nced at the pup in his hand, and then at the disappearing


    luxury car.


    ''It''s okay if Matthew Huo doesn''t want me to see Erica. But what does he mean by giving me a dog?''


    Watkins'' eyes flew open when he understood Matthew''s subtle message.


    ''Is he implying that I''m a poor single dog*?''


    (*TN: Single dog is Chinese Inte ng for people who are single and in need ofpany.) The


    realization angered Watkins. Not only did Matthew order him to stay away from Erica, but he was also


    taunting him!


    This was an unbearable insult!


    There were two days left before Matthew''s birthday. In the office, he called Owen through the internal


    line. "Send someone to keep an eye on Erica. Report to me immediately if she behaves unusually!"


    As his birthday was approaching, Matthew felt increasingly certain that Erica would misbehave. He had


    to ensure that nothing went wrong.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The day before his birthday, Matthew received a report from his subordinate. His wife went shopping


    with her ssmate after school, and nothing unusual happened.


    Matthew was still worried. He instructed the bodyguards to watch Erica closely as the mall could be


    crowded. If something happened to her, they would face Matthew''s wrath!


    At the Shining International za.


    Erica and Hyatt walked around the men''s products floor, wondering what present she should give to


    Matthew for his birthday.


    She had never been so undecided when choosing gifts for her father and brother. As they were more


    frugal, they would not buy a second item if the old one was useful.


    But Matthew was different. He already had a ton of watches, ties, sunsses... He had everything!


    Trying to find the perfect gift for a man who had everything was giving her a headache.


    When she passed a men''s essories shop, her attention was drawn to a brocade box.


    The saledy next to them immediately exined, "Sir, ma''am, this is a gemmed cufflink. It''s an


    important essory for a man as it is a symbol of good taste. As this cufflink is iid with sapphire, it


    perfectly matches men''s white shirts. The style is ssic, simple, and elegant."


    ''Matches white shirts?'' Erica recalled that most of Matthew''s shirts were white. This would be the


    perfect birthday gift!


    She peeked at the tag again. The price of the cufflinks was sixty-five thousand, nine hundred, and


    ny-nine dors.


    Ouch! She felt her heart ache.


    Why did shee to the Shining International za to search for a birthday gift? Had she been smart,


    Erica would have visited the mall two kilometers away. Everything was a great deal cheaper there, and


    cufflinks would have cost only a few dors.


    Erica gently lifted one of the cufflinks and studied it. The sapphire on it shone so brightly that she felt it


    warranted the price. Even then, it hurt to think of how much money it cost.


    Hyatt''s eyes almost popped out. He whispered in her ear, "Erica, it looks good. It''s very suitable for


    your husband."


    She nodded, "I believe so as well. But it is too expensive..." Then, with a sweet smile, she asked the


    saledy next to her, "Well... is there a discount?"


    The smile on the saledy''s face didn''t change. "I''m sorry, ma''am. We don''t sell our goods at a


    discount all year round. But, there are some promotional activities in the shopping mall. You can get a


    suitcase with the Shining International za''s logo if you shop for fifty thousand dors. If you spend


    one hundred thousand dors, the value of the gifts increases as well. You can visit the reception desk


    to learn more."


    Erica nodded. As she hadn''t found anything suitable after hours of searching, she agreed to the cost.


    "Please pack it for me."


    "Okay. Would you like to pay by card or cash?"


    "Swipe my card!" Suppressing the reluctance in her heart, Erica removed a card from her purse and


    followed the saledy to the checkout counter to pay the bill.


    At ZL Group


    It waste at night, and Matthew was still finishing hisst task for the day.


    At about ten o''clock, he called Paige through the internal line. "Cancel all my meetings for tomorrow."


    Paige was surprised. The CEO''s daily schedule was usually arranged half a month in advance.


    Perhaps he had forgotten what was on his schedule for the next day. Paige felt it was prudent to


    remind him, "But, Mr. Huo, you have an important meeting tomorrow..."


    Matthew''s tone was quite decisive when he replied, "Postpone it for a day. And let the important clients


    know that I will visit them in personter."

 Chapter 1240 Rika Li Huo

    Chapter 1240 Rika Li Huo


    "What about Miss Su''s prenatal check-up tomorrow?" Paige asked.


    Matthew frowned. Why was another prenatal check-up scheduled so soon? "Since I have another


    engagement, you need to apany her. My instructions apply to all future prenatal examinations as


    well."


    Paige nodded as she replied, "Yes, Mr. Huo." She thought, ''Mr. Huo is conscientious and always puts


    his work first. Why did he cancel his meetings for tomorrow? What''s happening?''


    "Don''t call me for anything. If you need something, contact the general manager," he added.


    Although puzzled by the situation, Paige had to suppress her curiosity. "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The evening inched closer to midnight.


    At the Pearl Vi District


    A camouged figure jumped down from the windowsill and ran toward the wall encircling the vi''s


    courtyard. A nce showed the figure that two bodyguards were patrolling the main gate of the vi.


    Erica had sensed that several people had been following her these past two days, and she was right.


    A shiver went down her spine when she thought of what would happen next. She mumbled a quick


    apology as she felt sorry for Matthew.


    Then, without further hesitation, she threw the rope in her hand upward...


    At eleven twenty, Matthew''s car slowly pulled into the vi''s driveway.


    The man stepped out and nced at the two bodyguards, who had walked up to the car. "Where is


    Erica?"


    One of the bodyguards immediately answered, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo is inside. She hasn''t stepped out


    since she returned tonight."


    "Good." Matthew nodded with satisfaction.


    After entering the vi, he made his way to the bedroom on the third floor.


    Oddly enough, there was a piece of white paper stuck to the heavy wooden door. Matthew''s brow


    furrowed as he read the note, "Please look at the bed."


    A sense of foreboding coursed through him. It struck him then that the vi was too quiet, which was


    contrary to Erica''s personality.


    He pushed the door open and surveyed the room. The bedsidemp had been switched on, but there


    was no one in the room.


    When he walked to the bed, Matthew saw that a brocade box had been ced alongside another note.


    The handwriting on the paper matched the note he had found on the door. It said, "Happy birthday,


    Matthew! I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I will be gone for two days. When I return, I''ll be at your disposal! I


    carefully selected the gift in the brocade box. I hope you like your birthday present! I promise that I will


    return after a few days. Please don''t worry. Bye! From your cowardly wife, Rika Li Huo."


    ''Rika Li Huo? Humph!''


    For the past two days, Matthew had felt that Erica would misbehave. Although he had taken all


    precautions, he hadn''t thought that she would run away! The temperature in the room seemed to fall


    several degrees as fury coursed through Matthew. Slowly, he crumpled the note she had left him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    So far, Erica had been the only person who dared to y such a trick on him!


    Perhaps he had treated her so well that she thought he could be easily bullied.


    Matthew pulled out his phone and dialed a number. As soon as the call connected, he ordered sternly,


    "Search the whole city for my wife. Make sure you leave no stone unturned!"


    Anyone who angered Matthew faced dire consequences.


    Even though it was the middle of the night, all the hotel check-in systems in Y City were examined to


    see if Erica had made a reservation under her name.


    But the search didn''t yield any positive results.


    She wasn''t at school or any of the Inte cafes. They couldn''t find her anywhere!


    Matthew didn''t sleep the whole night. As soon as the sun kissed the horizon, he left the vi and drove


    to one of their other houses in Y City. It appeared as though Erica had been here!


    There were obvious traces that someone had slept in the bedroom. The corners of his lips hooked into


    a smile as he recanted his words. He had always said that Erica was stupid, but now he knew


    otherwise.


    She was not stupid at all! She knew the most dangerous ce was the safest.


    From what he could tell, she had stolen the key to their other house from the study ande here. She


    had even tucked herself in the new silk quilt and sleptfortably for the night.


    When he stepped into the bathroom, he noticed that she had used the toiletries that had been ced


    for his asional visits. Finally, Matthew watched the surveince video and saw that she had left the


    ''Erica Niugulu, good job!'' Matthew thought as he gritted his teeth.


    Meanwhile, since Matthew had ced men in all the airports and railway stations, Erica had no choice


    but to spend thousands of dors to hail a private car. When the car arrived, she instructed the driver to


    take her out of Y City.


    In A Country


    After several hours in the private car, Erica finally reached her destination. Stiff and ufortable


    during the car ride, she nursed her aching back as she stepped out of the vehicle. After thanking the


    driver, she hailed another taxi and went to the Li family residence.


    Once she neared the neighborhood of the Li family''s vi, Erica instructed the driver to stop. To her


    surprise, three men hailed her as soon as she got out of the taxi.


    Even before they could speak, she turned and fled. But the men reacted quickly and tried their best to


    catch up with her.


    In less than two minutes, a familiar man appeared in the middle of the road and blocked Erica''s way.


    ''Oh, crap!''


    Erica froze when she saw the man. She turned to nce at her followers before facing the man in front


    of her. She gasped for breath as she spoke. "Dad, please pretend that you didn''t see me today!"


    Without a word, Wesley reached out and grabbed her wrist. With an expressionless face, he barked,


    "Go home!"


    "Dad, who is at home now?" Erica cautiously asked, even though she somehow knew the answer.


    Since Matthew''s men had appeared near the Li family''s house, he must be there too.


    Wesley didn''t answer her. Instead, he began dragging her toward the house.


    Panicked, Erica tried ttery. "Dad, my good dad, can we stop, please? You are my superhero!"


    Wesley red at his daughter. Her honeyed words and ttering smile didn''t fool him. Instead, he


    retorted, "I''m not your superhero. It should be Matthew."


    "Dad, don''t be so humble. If you take me back now, he will bully me even more!" The rtionship


    between Matthew and her father perplexed Erica. What did Matthew do to her father to make the old


    man side with him every time?


    Wesley loosened his grip on her wrist and stared at his daughter. "Erica Li! Tell me again. Who bullied


    whom?"


    "Of course, it''s¡ª" Although she started confidently, Erica couldn''t continue the lie with conviction. She


    lowered her head and said weakly, "He bullied me..." Matthew always wanted to sleep with her. Was


    that the only important thing in a man''s heart?


    Had Gifford been standing in front of him, Wesley would have kicked him. After taking a breath to


    control his anger, Wesley said, "It was you who fled to your parents'' house on your husband''s birthday.


    You stood him up. You climbed over the wall to escape. Poor Matthew was worried sick when he didn''t


    find you after searching for you the whole night. He eventually figured that you would return to A


    Country. So, he chartered a ne to get here and ensure that you were safe. What else do you want


    Matthew to do?" Wesley thought his daughter had gone too far this time! Her behavior was bing


    more and more uneptable, and he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Wesley''s harsh tone broke Erica''s heart. She retorted, "It''s his fault. He always wants to... wants to..."


    Erica blushed crimson when she thought of what she needed to say. How could she exin her


    situation to her father?


    She was terrified of having sex with Matthew for the first time. Otherwise, why would she go through all


    this trouble?


    As an experienced man, Wesley immediately understood what she had hesitated to say. With a gentler


    tone, he questioned, "Erica, don''t tell me that you and Matthew aren''t a real couple yet."


    The truth had been exposed! Erica''s mouth opened and closed, but she couldn''t think of what to say.


    Finally, she silently lowered her head.


    Wesley gritted his teeth as he red at his daughter. Even though anger surged in him, he remained


    calm and asked, "Is it because Matthew is impotent?"


    Erica''s eyes flew open, and her face reddened. Instantly, she recalled all the times that Matthew had


    taken a cold shower after being with her. Finally, she shook her head. She was sure that her husband


    had no such problem.


    "So, it''s you! You''re the reason why you and Matthew haven''t be a real couple! You''re the one


    with the problem."


    Erica blushed and retorted, "You are the one who has problems!"


    Enraged with her behavior, Wesley raised his hand threateningly. Erica turned and fled homeward. She


    screeched, "Mom, the old man is going to hit me!"

 Chapter 1241 Causing Drama

    Chapter 1241 Causing Drama


    At Li family residence


    Knowing there was no way out, Erica slowly entered the dwelling. Several bodyguards stood at the


    door and greeted her in unison, "Mrs. Huo!"


    She forced a smile. "Hello!"


    In the living room


    ir and Matthew were the only ones there.


    Matthew sat there in his usual calm and domineering manner, while ir paced back and forth in the


    living room.


    As soon as Erica came in, ir rushed up to her and roared, "Erica Li, why are you causing drama


    again? You think things were going too well?"


    For thest several years, ir had been an elegant, nobledy of the Li family. But around someone


    like Erica, she lost all her elegance. At this moment, she was just an old mom, worried about her


    youngest daughter and all the trouble she could cause.


    Erica quietly stole a nce at the man on the sofa. He just stared at the painting hung on the wall, as if


    he hadn''t seen her.


    Erica put a finger in her ear, as if she could clear the ringing that way. "Mom..." she said. ''I know I was


    wrong, okay?''


    After rolling his eyes at his daughter, Wesley pulled ir aside and whispered in her ear.


    The angry mother''s eyes widened in shock.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Erica was uneasy about the way her mother red at her. Turned out she was right. ir reached up


    and grabbed her ear. "You know this means I need to teach you a lesson, right?" Erica had been


    married to Matthew for a while now, but they never consummated their marriage. And it was probably


    Erica''s fault. It was so ridiculous! ir just couldn''t believe it.


    "Cut it out, Mom. That hurts..." Erica covered her throbbing red ear with a whine, feeling resentful.


    It was not that she didn''t want to sleep with Matthew. She was afraid. What was she supposed to do?


    The man sitting on the sofa finally spoke up. He walked up to the mother and daughter and said


    carefully, "I''m just happy Erica''s back here safe and sound. Everything else is my problem. I''ll have a


    talk with her."


    ir wasn''t about to let her off the hook. "Quit defending her, Matthew. It''s my fault she turned out like


    this. I should be the one to teach her a lesson!" She had let it slide too long. Erica had gotten away with


    a lot when she was still living at home. But she was all grown up and married. Her daughter never lost


    that stubborn streak.


    The girl''s eyes started tearing up. Matthew came over and held her hand. "Mom, let me handle this,


    okay? I need to talk to my wife!"


    Since he asked her, ir had to relent. It was his business. She sighed heavily and said, "Matthew, I


    have something to say to Rika alone. Can you and Wesley wait downstairs for a bit?"


    "Okay." Matthew nodded.


    Erica immediately hid behind him, covered her burning ear with one hand, and pouted, "This is not


    cool. Mom will twist my ear off."


    ir red at her. "Ohe on. You know I don''t like violence. As long as you follow me upstairs, I


    won''t hurt you."


    Matthew patted the girl''s hand tofort her and said, "Just go upstairs, honey. I''ll wait for you here."


    Since he thought it would be okay, Erica reluctantly followed her mother upstairs.


    Inside Erica''s bedroom


    ir closed the door and asked, "Rika, how long have you been married to Matthew?"


    ''Where did thate from?'' Erica wondered. "About three months."


    "Why haven''t you slept with him yet?" ir asked straightforwardly. She was hoping for a grandchild


    soon.


    The young girl bit her lower lip and said angrily, "How did you know? Did Matthewin to you


    about this?"


    "Do you think Matthew would say anything?" It was Wesley who had just told her.


    ''That''s right. Matthew''s not like that, '' Erica thought. The anger in the girl''s eyes was reced by


    confusion. "Then how did you know?"


    ir rolled her eyes at her. "That''s not the point. Tell me, why don''t you want to make love to Matthew?


    I''m pretty sure he wants to."


    It was the twenty-first century now. ir had thought her daughter would know what to do even if she


    didn''t give her "the talk." Besides, back when Erica got married to Matthew, ir thought she''d already


    had sex. But surprise, surprise! Erica was still a virgin! She didn''t know anything about sex.


    ''Wow! My silly daughter!''


    "He does..." Sitting on the sofa, Erica held her chin gloomily.


    "Okay, so what''s the problem?"


    Erica fell silent. She had nned to discuss this with Rhea. But since ir had already asked, she


    knew that her mother wouldn''t stop until she had an answer. She exined simply, "Well...it''s just that


    I''m a little scared."


    "Scared? Of what? Are you afraid of Matthew?" Matthew could wilt grown men with a look. Other


    people were afraid of him, but that wasn''t Erica.


    "No, I''m not afraid of him. Mom...it''s just... Okay, fine. I promise we''ll start trying to make a kid." Erica


    stood up from the sofa and walked towards the door. She encouraged herself inwardly, ''Come on, Rika.


    It''s just sex. I won''t die from it, right? It''s no big deal!''


    ir pulled her back. "Rika, listen to me..."


    The girl pouted and gave her mother a look. There was meaning at that look. She was restless and


    unhappy. "I get it, Mom. You want a grandkid. Well, I''m granting you your wish."


    "Okay, but I want to tell you... Although it is really super-awkward the first time... Ahem!" ir felt a little


    embarrassed. She coughed and continued, "It''ll get better after that. Don''t be afraid."


    Erica and ir never talked about sex. It just wasn''t something that came up. For a moment, Erica was


    a little shy too, so she stopped her with, "I know, Mom! I know!"


    "I hope you do! Look, this is a win-win situation. Matthew should rx more. That guy is a cold one!


    Maybe being more loving would loosen him up. A happier husband means a happier wife. And I want


    grandkids! So just do whates naturally. Don''t bring other people''s babies back here, either! I want


    a grandkid who will stick around a while." ir didn''t want to raise other people''s kids anymore. She


    was so sad when the Wu family took Ethan away.


    ''Sounds like she wants me to ask Matthew?'' Erica nodded absentmindedly, "I''ll do my best." But she


    didn''t really know how to tell Matthew she wanted to make love.


    Ten minutester, the mother and daughter went downstairs. Wesley and Matthew were sitting and


    chattering in the living room. They seemed to be having a good time.


    Seeing that Erica went downstairs, Matthew stood up from his seat and walked towards her. "I''m going


    back to Y City. You want to stay here or go with me?"


    Erica was going to say she would stay put for a few days. But she looked at her dad''s face, and


    decided to change her answer. It didn''t look like Wesley really wanted her around. "I''ll go with you," she


    said finally.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" ir asked, a bit surprised. "Matthew, how about you leave tomorrow?


    I''ll cook for you tonight." She was hoping to introduce Chantel to Erica. She knew Chantel wouldn''t be


    back till evening. If Erica left now, she couldn''t get the two together.


    "Sorry Mom," Matthew said. "I''ll bring Rika by soon, don''t worry. But I have something I need to deal


    with tonight. So I have to go."


    ir didn''t insist. The old couple escorted the young couple to the door.


    Wesley told Erica again and again, "If this happens again, I''ll punish you within an inch of your life!"


    Erica stuck out her tongue and said, "Got it, Dad."


    ir added, "Matthew is a great guy. Other guys would probably not have waited so long and forced


    the issue. Don''t be so ungrateful."


    Erica nced at the man who was walking silently next to her. Why didn''t he put in a good word for her


    this time?

 Chapter 1242 What A Small World

    Chapter 1242 What A Small World


    Matthew went to Erica''s parents'' ce to pick her up in a chartered jet. So they both rode back in the


    same ne. When theynded, everyone disembarked. There was only him, Erica, and a few


    stewardesses and bodyguards on the tarmac.


    Since they left the Li family''s house, Matthew hadn''t said a word to Erica.


    He paid her no mind, because the moment he boarded the flight he opened his briefcase and hisptop


    and began working. He was still working when they climbed in the car, on the way to the Pearl Vi


    District.


    What depressed Erica even more was that he went straight to work that day, without saying so much


    as a word. He didn''te back to the vi that night.


    Erica looked down at her wine-red nightgown, feeling distressed. Her mother wanted her to be intimate


    with Matthew, to make the first move. ir wanted grandchildren. But if Matthew wouldn''te home,


    how could she do that?


    Erica waited and waited. She donned the same nightgown four nights in a row, but Matthew never


    came home. He used to be home every night, barring the asional business trip. Now, he was


    nowhere to be found.


    ir called her to make sure she was getting busy, to make certain she hadn''t chickened out. It was


    important to her mom that she did this, and it became important to her. Maybe she''d stop being scared


    if they finally did the deed.


    Erica wasn''t about to tell her the truth. This was too embarrassing, and her parents would worry about


    her. She had no choice but to lie, saying they did.


    ir was so happy. She could finally have a grandson.


    Erica felt helpless. Why didn''t her mom bug Gifford about having a kid? Why did it alwayse down


    to Erica?


    Oh, right! Gifford didn''t even have a girlfriend. How could he have a baby?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When she remembered that, she made a silent vow to herself to introduce Gifford to some of her


    friends. Maybe they''d hit it off. Maybe he''d get married. Maybe her mom would stop bugging her for a


    baby. It had to work, right? Yes! What a brilliant idea!


    One afternoon, after ss, Erica went to Matthew''s office with her camera. When she arrived at the


    Sitting in the empty office, she took out her phone and sent a message to him. "Sorry, Matthew, I was


    wrong."


    Her life was kind of a mess right now. She was scared to sleep alone in the big vi, and no one sat


    down to watch horror movies with her.


    However, her husband didn''t reply to her even when she left the office one hourter.


    Eventually, seven days went by, and Matthew still had note home. Erica and Hyatt attended a


    meeting of the Photography Association. They had formally joined the organization.


    When Erica went onstage to introduce herself, she was surprised to see Watkins sitting in the


    audience.


    He was looking at her with a smile. When he figured out she noticed him, Watkins gave her a thumbs


    up.


    On her first day, there was not much to do there. The chairman took her and Hyatt around to tour the


    ce and meet some important people.


    Watkins was one of them. That was when Erica figured out he had a very good reason for being there


    ¡ªhe was the director of the public rtions department for the organization.


    Halfway through, Hyatt had to leave. Something urgent came up at the school.


    But the meeting hall was a little far from the school. It was inconvenient to call a cab. Erica asked her


    driver to take him wherever he needed to go.


    After the meeting, Erica got in Watkins'' car.


    In the car, she yed with her camera and said to Watkins, "You must be quite good at this."


    "Not really. Our department is mainly responsible for promoting the association, and collecting fine


    examples of photography."


    "I see. What''s your major?"


    However, before Watkins could answer her, he suddenly stepped on the brake.


    Apanied by a harsh screech, Erica was thrust forward abruptly, and her camera fell to the floor.


    She looked up at Watkins, who was gasping for breath. He was frightened and his face was pale.


    Erica looked out of the car through the windshield. There was a car ident, and they were a part of it.


    Their car had crashed into someone else''s.


    But fortunately, it wasn''t too serious. She and Watkins were fine.


    Soon enough, two people emerged from the other car. Erica took a closer look and found that they


    were part of the Su family¡ªthe sisters Camille and Phoebe.


    Watkins unfastened his seat belt and left the car first. Erica didn''t have time to think about it; she had to


    follow him.


    Judging from how she acted, Erica figured Phoebe was fine. Phoebe stood calmly beside her sister''s


    car and took it all in.


    Camille had adopted all of Fanya''s nobility and power. She struck an impressive figure just standing


    there.


    At this moment, she was frowning, looking at her damaged brand-new white Emperor. She nced at


    Watkins indifferently and asked coldly, "Look what you did! Can you even drive?"


    They were women, and not only that, Phoebe was pregnant. Watkins extended every courtesy to the


    pair. He bowed and apologized to them. "I''m sorry, are you alright? How''s your car? I hope we didn''t


    mess it up too badly."


    Camille took a deep breath and said, "Can''t you see it yourself? Go and start it for me!"


    After saying that, she threw the car keys in her hand to Watkins.


    He was forced to catch them and said, "Okay, I''ll give it a shot."


    Camille followed Watkins to the driver''s side door. He sat down and tried to start the car. She climbed


    into the passenger seat next to him.


    Erica''s eyes were fixed on him the whole time. She didn''t pay much attention to Phoebe. Before she


    knew it, Phoebe was stood right next to her. The woman said contemptuously, "Erica, I didn''t expect to


    see you here. What a small world."


    Erica shifted her gaze and looked at the woman in front of her. The other woman wore a form-hugging


    long dress today, and you could definitely tell she was quite pregnant.


    Looking at her protruding belly, Erica felt annoyed. She couldn''t forget that this woman was carrying


    Matthew''s child.


    Since she didn''t get a reply, Phoebe turned her head to take a look at Watkins, who was busy starting


    the car, and then asked Erica, "Wow. Out alone with another man. In a car. Out in the boonies. Matthew


    know about this?"


    Erica rolled her eyes at her. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Phoebe didn''t get angry. Instead, she took a step forward and deliberately touched her swollen belly.


    "This is my baby. And Matthew''s. It''s growing nicely. Want to feel it?"


    "No, thanks!" Erica refused decisively. She wasn''t interested in the child her husband had with another


    woman.


    She knew that Phoebe was trying to get her goat, and she wasn''t in the mood.


    To her surprise, Phoebe didn''t give up. Instead, Phoebe held her hand and made her touch her


    developing baby.


    And that was when Watkins and Camille got out of the car. Camille took out her phone and began to


    snap pics of the two cars as evidence, her back to Erica and Phoebe. Watkins went to call the


    insurancepany.


    Upon touching Phoebe''s soft belly, Erica reacted strongly and scolded the woman, "What the hell are


    you doing? I told you I didn''t want to feel it! God! Do you speak the samenguage?"


    At the thought that the baby in her belly was Matthew''s, Erica wanted to twist Phoebe''s head off!


    She tried to withdraw her hand, but Phoebe held it so tightly that she couldn''t move it.

 Chapter 1243 Phoebe Had An Accident

    Chapter 1243 Phoebe Had An ident


    Before Erica could see what had happened, the grip on her hand loosened, and Phoebe fell backward.


    A scream escaped her lips as shended on the ground.


    Eric''s hand was still frozen in midair.


    It happened so fast that she was dumbfounded.


    Camille snapped her phone shut and ran toward Phoebe. She squatted on the ground, gently grabbed


    her sister by the shoulders, and asked, "Phoebe, what happened? Are you okay?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Sister... my belly... hurts..." Phoebe clutched her abdomen and writhed in pain as she spoke.


    Incensed, Camille stood from the ground, turned to Erica, and coldly demanded, "What did you do to


    my sister? Didn''t you know that she is pregnant? That is Matthew Huo''s child. Can you afford the


    consequences should anything happen to the baby?"


    Erica was shaken from her astonishment at the reminder that Phoebe was carrying Matthew''s child.


    She nced at the woman on the ground and said, "I didn''t do anything. It''s her fault. But if I were you,


    I would be calling an ambnce."


    Camille was rendered speechless at the reminder of her thoughtlessness. She grabbed her phone and


    warned Erica as she dialed the number, "Don''t you dare go anywhere. I''m going to tell the police what


    you did and have you arrested!"


    The exchange between the women caught Watkins'' attention. He ended his call and jogged to Erica.


    "What happened?"


    Erica didn''t respond. Instead, her eyes widened with shock when she saw the rapidly growing


    bloodstain on Phoebe''s clothes. She grasped Watkins'' sleeve and yanked hard several times. "Blood...


    Blood..."


    Watkins seized Camille''s arm to stop her. "It''s toote to call for help. I''ll drive her to the hospital," he


    offered.


    Without waiting for a response, he gathered Phoebe in his arms and rushed toward the car. Camille,


    who was close behind, opened the car door for him. A brief momentter, Phoebe was ced in the


    back seat, and Camille settled next to her.


    Watkins returned to Erica, who seemed frozen. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "Erica, get in


    the car. We need to get to the hospital."


    Erica took several deep breaths. She still couldn''t believe what she had witnessed. Never before had


    she seen so much blood! Weak-kneed, she followed Watkins to the car and climbed into the passenger


    seat.


    Watkins reversed his damaged car, bypassed Camille''s parked vehicle, and pressed hard on the


    elerator.


    Phoebe screamed the whole way. Erica''s hands turned white as her grip on the seat belt became


    tighter and tighter. She tried to recall what had led to the ident. How did Phoebe fall?


    A little over ten minutester, Watkins rushed into the hospital''s outpatient department with the


    bleeding pregnant woman in his arms. Mindless of the blood covering her, Camille followed closely.


    Erica didn''t get out of the car. She pulled out her phone and dialed Matthew''s number. Her voice


    trembled as she spoke. "Matthew, Phoebe had an ident... "


    Half an hourter, Matthew and Owen arrived at the hospital.


    The light above the emergency room was still on, and in the corridor, stood the bloodstained Watkins


    and Camille.


    When Matthew searched the room, he found Erica leaning against a wall far from the emergency room.


    She appeared so distraught and lost in thought that she didn''t even notice that Matthew had stepped


    out of the elevator.


    Concernced his voice as he asked, "Are you all right?"


    Her eyes blinked rapidly, as though seeing the man for the first time. It was only then that Erica


    snapped out of shock. A tear slid down her cheek, and her red lips quivered. "She...the baby... is


    gone..."


    This was what the doctor had said when he asked Camille to sign the surgery risk notice.


    Matthew frowned. "What happened?"


    Erica shook her head. She was still trying to process the news that Phoebe had miscarried.


    Not wanting to pressure her, Matthew approached the other two people in the room. When he saw


    Watkins, his frown deepened. He asked Camille first, "Tell me what led to this!"


    Camille''s eyes narrowed as she turned to where Erica was standing. Hatred glimmered in her eyes as


    she spat out, "It''s her fault! She pushed Phoebe to the ground. Her actions caused my sister to lose her


    child!"


    Erica was shocked by her sudden usation. She hadn''t done anything to Phoebe!


    Matthew''s expression morphed from concern to ominous. His tone was cold as he warned, "Camille, if


    you can''t support your ims, you will be responsible for ndering an innocent person. That is a


    crime!"


    Camille intensified her gaze on Erica and replied in a calm tone, "I am not maligning her. I saw her


    arguing with Phoebe and pushing her. By the time I tried to stop her, it was toote..."


    Erica rushed forward with clenched fists. As soon as she neared the woman, she raised her hand,


    intending to p Camille.


    However, a firm grip on her wrist stopped her.


    It was Watkins!


    He persuaded her gently, "Erica, calm down. It''s not appropriate to hit someone."


    Matthew pried Watkins'' fingers loose from Erica''s wrist and pulled her into his arms. His re was so


    cold that it pierced through Watkins like a knife. "Mr. Chai, if my wife wants to hit someone, she can.


    What''s it to you?"


    "I just don''t think it''s eptable..." Watkins replied.


    Erica ignored the men and stared at Camille. "Miss Su, I have no enmity with you. Why do you me


    me like this?"


    ''How dare she tell Matthew lies about me? Who the hell does she think she is?''


    A scornful smile danced on the corners of Camille''s mouth. Erica didn''t threaten her. "So, you deny it?


    We''ll know the truth when Phoebees out of the operating room!"


    Half an hourter, they were in the ward.


    Erica listened with a frosty expression as the pale-faced woman on the bed sobbed weakly to the man


    sitting beside her. "I didn''t want her to touch my belly. But she ced her hand on it regardless of my


    objections. I tried to pull her hand away, but she pushed me down..." Phoebe sobbed.


    Erica peered at Matthew only to find that he was listening to Phoebe''s usations expressionlessly.


    "Matthew, I know Tessie has wronged her, but the child was innocent! I''ve been trying to avoid her


    recently, but I didn''t expect that... Boo... Hoo..." Phoebe couldn''t contain her emotions anymore and


    began to wail so much that she seemed out of breath.


    As Camille had gone home to change and Watkins was dealing with the car ident, the three were


    alone in the ward. The woman''s weeping grew louder and louder.


    After a while, Matthew asked Erica to apany him outside. He looked at his watch and instructed,


    "Owen, take Mrs. Huo home."


    Owen, who had been waiting for orders near the ward, hurried forward. "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    But Erica stood still stubbornly. "So, you believe her?"


    The man was silent for a moment. "I have sent someone to collect the vehicle recorder and the


    surveince recordings from the scene of the ident. I''ll trust the evidence that I see with my eyes."


    ''But, I believe you more than anyone or anything, '' he thought.


    Erica crossed her arms and questioned, "Why haven''t you beening home these past few days?"


    Matthew''s eyes searched her face for evidence of emotions as he replied, "Give me a reason toe


    home."


    "You..." Erica bit her lower lip in exasperation. ''No one needs a reason to go home. He''s just making


    things difficult for me!''


    Ignoring the anger reflecting on her face, Matthew said indifferently, "I thought that after these three


    months together, you would know how I feel about you, but..."

 Chapter 1244 Give A Child As Compensation

    Chapter 1244 Give A Child As Compensation


    Matthew looked Erica in the eye. "I realized that I was wrong. I was totally wrong. You never cared


    about me. Your heart belongs to someone else. Why should Ie to the vi and stay under the


    same roof as you, humiliating myself?"


    With every word he said, he paid close attention to the expressions on her face.


    Since he thought that she didn''t care about him, he had stayed away from her all this while to show her


    how it felt to be ignored.


    It looked like it bugged her that he didn''te home even though he was in Y City.


    Erica''s eyes filled with shock and anxiety. "No..."


    She wanted to exin. She wanted to tell him that she didn''t like any other man.


    If there was someone she loved, it was Matthew. The man she loved the most was... Matthew Huo.


    But Matthew stopped her. "It doesn''t matter. Leave. We''ll talk about it when Ie home. I have


    something important to do now." He had to investigate the Su sisters to prove Erica''s innocence.


    But she misunderstood him. She thought that the more important thing to him at that moment was


    being with Phoebe.


    Distress overwhelmed her. She opened her mouth, but said nothing. With a somber face, she left the


    hospital with Owen.


    It waste. Erica tossed and turned in her bed, but couldn''t fall asleep. One thought that haunted her


    was what had happened to Phoebe. And the other was that, once again, Matthew didn''te home.


    ''He must be in the hospital with Phoebe, '' she thought unhappily. ''They lost their child. It must feel


    horrible for them and they sympathize with each other.''


    She thought more about this over dinner and finally made up her mind. It would be so much better if


    Matthew trusted her, but if he didn''t, then... then she would give him a child!


    At ZL Group


    The bodyguard who, under Matthew''s orders, was following Erica around in secret, reported, "Mr. Huo,


    when the ident happened, I was a little behind Mrs. Huo. I thought that you, Mrs. Huo and Miss Su


    are friends, so I didn''t get too close to them. The situation escted very quickly. Miss Su fell to the


    ground not long after their conversation started."


    The bodyguard had stayed away from the scene since Matthew had ordered him to follow Erica in


    secret.


    Matthew asked, "Did you see her push Miss Su?"


    "No, sir, but I saw the two of them put their hands on Miss Su''s belly for some reason. That was when


    Miss Su fell down." He was not sure what had really happened.


    "Fine. You may leave now."


    After the bodyguard left his office, Matthew turned on hisputer and carefully watched the car''s


    drive recorder.


    It was clear from the video that Watkins didn''t slow down when he turned right, causing his car to


    collide with Camille''s car, which was turning left at the same time. There was no significant information


    in that video.


    There were no surveince cameras at the scene of the ident. The DVR showed Erica standing with


    her back against Watkins'' car, and she also had physical contact with Phoebe. As for who had touched


    whom first, or if Erica had pushed Phoebe, it was difficult to tell.


    There was nothing much in Camille''s drive recorder either. Phoebe was standing with her back against


    the car, blocking everything. But what was clearer in it than Watkins'' DVR was that Erica and Phoebe


    entered a quarrel. Again, it was hard to tell whether Erica had really pushed Phoebe.


    Matthew withdrew his gaze from the screen and leaned back against the chair, massaging his tired


    eyebrows.


    He hadn''t nned on going home that night, but the thought that Erica might be frightened and alone


    by herself made him change his mind. He grabbed his jacket and walked out of the office.


    It was two o''clock in the morning. There were but a few pedestrians on the streets, and a car or two


    whistled past once in a while.


    Matthew''s Emperor ran smoothly on the silent road. He was resting with his eyes shut when his phone


    buzzed. It was a message alert.


    He slowly took out his phone and clicked on the WeChat message from Erica. The content made him


    smile for the first time in a long while.


    "Believe it or not, I won''t give up on the status as Mrs. Huo. Just ask Phoebe to give up! It''s useless


    even if you tell my parents on me. I''ll just tell your dad that you''re trying to dump me for your mistress.


    And even if you don''t love me, I won''t divorce you. Marriage is not a game! And getting divorced is too


    humiliating! So, you and Phoebe, the homewrecker, can both give up on your ideas now! Neither of you


    will win this game!"


    A little more than ten minutester, Erica heard the bedroom door creak open.


    She immediately got up from her sleep, and sat up on the bed.


    Under the dim glow of the bedsidemp, she saw Matthew walk in.


    She stared vigntly at the man.


    ''Why did hee back at this hour? Is he here to avenge Phoebe?''


    While she was lost in her fantasy and conjectures, Matthew had already walked to the bed. He looked


    down at the woman and asked coldly, "Were you trying to threaten me through that message?"


    ''He dide back to get even with me!'' she thought. She red at him and replied stubbornly, "Yes,


    that was a threat! So what? I will never be defeated by a mere mistress!" People wouldugh at her if


    that happened! She could never give up!


    Matthew slowly bent down, with his arms on both sides of her body. Their eyes met. "Why are you still


    pretending to care? You don''t love me, nor do you want me to touch you. Why should I let you be Mrs.


    Huo? I''m not a masochist."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    On the contrary, he did enjoy being mistreated by her.


    Erica looked into his eyes and slowly put her arms around his neck. She stammered, "I... I''m willing to...


    I''m willing to let you touch me."


    Matthew''s breath hitched. He clenched his fists, trying his best to control the urge to wrap his hands


    around her.


    "I know you are not in the mood for it right now. After all, you just lost your child. I''ll wait until you are


    ready to... to have sex with me."


    ''Lost my child? What''s she talking about?'' Matthew was confused. ''Oh!'' he remembered. He had not


    yet corrected her assumption that Phoebe was carrying his baby.


    So, she still thought it was his.


    He sighed. "The baby..." ''...was not mine, '' he tried to say.


    But Erica thought he believed that she was the reason for the loss of his child.


    So, she dered before he could finish his sentence, "Although I didn''t cause Phoebe''s miscarriage, I


    will give you a child aspensation." ''What nonsense is she spouting now?'' Matthew could not figure


    this woman out. "You didn''t cause the miscarriage, but you are still willing to give me a child as


    "I already told you that I didn''t push Phoebe. But you don''t believe me. I can''t find any evidence to


    prove my innocence. I watched the drive recorder of Watkins'' car, but I couldn''t find anything to my


    advantage." She was used of something she didn''t do, yet she had no way to prove it. "Since I can''t


    prove that I was not the reason for the loss of your baby, I will give you one instead. But I am doing this


    for you! So, you cannot take this baby away from me and give it to Phoebe!" Erica added frantically.


    ''The baby will be mine and Matthew''s. We''ll raise it!'' she thought.


    Matthew didn''t know how to respond. He had never before heard about anyone who would


    <ppensate another person with a child.

 Chapter 1245 Declaration Of War

    Chapter 1245 Deration Of War


    ''If I tell her now that the baby was not mine, would she still be willing to have sex with me?'' Matthew


    wondered.


    Erica''s thought processes were different from that of normal people. Just in case she refused to have a


    baby with him, Matthew chose not to correct her assumptions about Phoebe''s baby.


    But... He couldn''t give himself away either. So, he pulled her arms off his neck and asked calmly, "You


    thought that I would dly ept yourpensation, didn''t you? Get some rest first. I''ll think about it."


    ''Huh? He needs to think about it?'' Erica grumbled to herself.


    Matthew had always said that she didn''t love him, but right now, it was he who didn''t love her at all! She


    was tantly open about her intentions, almost blurting out, "Please sleep with me!" But he had to think


    about it?


    But she calmed down quickly when she remembered that he had just lost his unborn child. This was


    not the time to argue or fight with him.


    Matthew went into the bathroom. Erica was feeling sleepy and dozed off before he came out.


    The next day, instead of going to school, Erica went to the hospital to see Phoebe.


    Before she arrived at the hospital, she was mentally prepared to see Matthew and Phoebe together in


    the ward. However, when she opened the door, she was slightly surprised to see that only Phoebe and


    her father were inside.


    They weren''t expecting her visit either, so they were obviously stunned.


    Phoebe was visibly upset at the sight of Erica. She red at the girl and yelled, "What are you doing


    here? You killed my child! How dare you show your face here?"


    Lyman was a little embarrassed by his daughter''s resentful attitude. "Mrs. Huo, I''m sorry. Phoebe hasn''t


    recovered yet. Could youe backter?"


    Erica smiled and said politely, "Mr. Su, I''m sorry. I have to talk privately with Phoebe. Could you


    please...?"


    Lyman understood. He couldn''t afford to offend Matthew''s wife. So, he took out a cigarette from his


    pocket and told them, "I''m going out for a smoke. You girls talk."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su."


    He nodded with a smile and left the ward.


    Phoebe had no need to pretend anymore since they were left alone now. She stared at Erica


    indifferently.


    Sitting in the chair next to the bed, Erica supported her chin with one hand and asked in a low voice,


    "Do you think I can''t prove my innocence without the surveince video? Or are you dreaming that I


    would lose my title as Mrs. Huo because you lost this child? You are too naive, Phoebe."


    "What do you mean?" ''Does she have a witness for the ident?'' Phoebe thought grimly.


    Erica scoffed. The smile at the corners of her mouth became wider. "Even if I really had pushed you


    down and caused your miscarriage, Matthew won''t leave me. Last night, he told me that the loss of


    your baby had nothing to do with us. We can just have another baby anytime."


    Yes, Erica had deliberatelye here to provoke Phoebe.


    This wicked woman had been so bold in framing her. Erica would have asked the hospital staff to throw


    her out of the ward if it weren''t for Matthew.


    As expected, Phoebe was pissed; her face turned pale. Her lips trembled, but she couldn''t say a word.


    After a while, she retorted angrily, "I don''t believe it! Matthew loved our child very much!" He did value


    the unborn child. It was the only child of Nathan. Matthew had been very considerate and he always


    sent someone to apany her to the regr examinations.


    She had assumed that the loss of the baby would make Matthew mad with Erica and that he might


    even divorce her. It seemed that she had underestimated his love for Erica.


    Erica stood up, straightened her clothes and dered arrogantly, "I don''t care whether you believe it or


    not. I''m only here to tell you, Phoebe Su, that I''m dering war on you. The position of Mrs. Huo will


    forever be mine! I know that you want it so badly, but you will never have it!"


    "Erica Li, you bitch..."


    Pak! Erica gave one p across Phoebe''s pale cheek.


    Phoebe covered her aching face and stared at the girl nkly. "You!" she screamed amid the shock.


    "How dare you hit me!"


    Erica snorted at the woman''s abashed face. "Did you really think that I would just stand here and let


    you swear at me? Others may not know the truth, but I know that you were the one who killed your own


    child. You''re a monster! How dare you frame me for your heinous crime! You are only still lying in this


    hospital bed because I wanted you to get some rest after the miscarriage. I hope you recover to your


    best shape soon, so that I can send you to the slum where you belong!"


    Erica had shown no mercy towards Tessie in the end. Phoebe was ten thousand times worse than


    Tessie. She would do anything in her power to make sure that Matthew sent Phoebe to the slum, even


    if she had to beg him for it.


    She wanted to far more than just p this woman. She was determined to be Erica Niugulu to


    teach this vicious woman a hard lesson!


    "Damn you, Erica! You just wait and see!" Phoebe snarled. The p mark on her face was quite


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    obvious. It was the best evidence to present to Matthew.


    "Oh, I will wait. You think I''m afraid of you? You can tell on me to Matthew, I don''t care. I''m on my way


    to visit my parents-inw now to keep thempany for a while. Let''s see if Matthew would dare


    mention divorce in front of his parents."


    Phoebe was going crazy listening to her every backsh. She was so close to pulling out the needle on


    her wrist to p the arrogant girl in front of her.


    But Erica had no ns to give her that satisfaction. She turned around and left the room with her head


    held high. Her straight, unflinching back looked like that of a noble princess.


    As soon as she walked out of the in-patient department, the arrogant expression on Erica''s face faded.


    She immediately dialed Matthew''s number on her phone. "Hello, are you busy?"


    Matthew silently stopped the department manager, who was in the middle of giving his report. He stood


    up and walked to the window before replying, "No."


    "So, here''s the thing. I came to the hospital for a visit and ended up pping Mistress Su. Half her face


    is swollen like an apple. I''m going to your parents'' house now. If you want a divorce, I won''t object. But


    you have toe to the manor and talk to them yourself." Erica had to tell him the truth. She was


    afraid that Phoebe wouldin to him and that she would exaggerate and nder her. So, it was


    best that Erica informed him first.


    ''Mistress Su?'' Matthew was amused by her words. He adjusted his emotions and asked in a low voice,


    "Why are you so damn arrogant after pping her?"


    "She deserves it! If she ever got pregnant with your baby again, I would dly push her and make her


    have a miscarriage again!" ''That bitch used me of killing her baby! I might as well just do it!'' she


    thought angrily.


    "You wouldn''t dare."


    "Yes, I would!"


    ''Very good, '' Matthew thought with a smile. He gave her a thumbs up in his mind.


    There was a hint of coldness in the man''s voice when he spoke again. "You don''t have to go see Dad


    and Mom. I don''t have time to care about silly trifles between women."


    Erica breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, good for you! I don''t want to disturb you. Bye, Mr. Huo."


    Matthew sighed inwardly. Wasn''t there anything else she wanted to talk to him about other than


    Phoebe?


    But before he could ask, the woman hung up on him.


    Looking at his phone helplessly, Matthew went back to his desk and asked the department manager to


    continue with his report.


    A few minutester, his phone vibrated again. It was Phoebe.


    He frowned and put the phone aside, letting it vibrate on his desk.


    Phoebe called him twice. She figured he was busy since he didn''t pick her call. She sent him a


    message instead.


    "Matthew, Erica has gone too far! I''m at the hospital to recuperate. She came here, and instead of


    apologizing, she pped me in the face! My face is swollen because of her!"

 Chapter 1246 Love Is In The Air

    Chapter 1246 Love Is In The Air


    Then, Matthew received a picture of Phoebe''s swollen face. There was indeed a clear palm print on her


    pale face.


    Half an hourter, after the department manager finished reporting, he finally texted her back. "Okay,


    thanks for the info."


    Phoebe wasn''t happy with his curt reply. She was hoping for more of a resolution.


    Matthew came back to the vi around 9-ish like usual. When he walked into the bedroom, he saw


    Erica sitting at herptop, working.


    Hearing hime in, the girl immediately got to her feet and looked at him nervously.


    Her big eyes shifted back and forth, as if she were nning something.


    However, Matthew just gave her a quick nce and went to the closet without saying a word. Then he


    walked into the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, he walked out. Having showered the day''s dirt away, he was ready to settle in for the


    night. He wore the robe he fetched from the closet.


    When he came out, Erica had already climbed into bed.


    Standing by the bed, he looked down at Erica. She was ying with her phone. He cocked an eyebrow


    and asked indifferently, "I thought we''d try making babies."


    Erica''s heart pounded rapidly. So, did he want to sleep with her tonight?


    She shifted nervously. It was not until then that Matthew noticed that she had just changed into the


    sexy wine red nightdress Debbie bought her. The way she sat made her even more ravishing, as her


    sexy legs were revealed by a garment''s tendency to ride up.


    The man''s eyes were filled with desire in an instant, and he felt his male essence coursing through him


    like a boiling stream. He fought for control, eventually barking out a hoarse "Let''s go!"


    "Go? How do we do that?" She didn''t know what to do first.


    Matthew didn''t know whether tough or cry. "We can start by getting naked." He was amused. His wife


    was so pure and innocent. She seemed a bit flustered now.


    "O-okay." She felt foolish. ''Of course that makes sense, '' she thought. ''Let''s get our clothes off.''


    Half-kneeling on the edge of the bed, Erica stretched out her hands to untie his night robe.


    That went quite smoothly. Soon things progressed naturally, and the two lovers were tangled on the


    bed.


    He was on top of her, nuzzling her neck and drinking deeply from her lips with every kiss. Erica


    trembled and said in a small voice, "I''m a little... scared..."


    Matthew held her hand tightly and whispered, "It''s okay. Nothing to be scared of..."


    His deep, hoarse voice worked like magic. She rxed a little.


    They lost themselves in each other, and the moment. For a long while, only the sounds of love could be


    heard.


    Some momentster, tears formed in the girl''s eyes. There were all sorts of things she was thinking of,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    and none of them had to do with lovemaking. All sorts of shame and awkwardness about her body, her


    inexperience. Matthew was no stranger to sex¡ªwhat if she didn''t measure up?


    And she began to tense up. Naturally, this caused some pain. She didn''t expect the first time to be this


    painful.


    Her nails were deeply embedded in his muscles.


    Her tears made his heart ache. He lowered his head and kissed away her tears,forting her in a low


    voice, "Just rx, honey. Forget everything for right now!"


    Erica wanted to flinch. She put her hands on the man''s chest and sobbed, "Just leave me alone. I need


    to sleep..." Her tone was full of grief.


    How could Matthew let her go to sleep right now? If he let her off this time, he might as well be a monk


    the rest of his life.


    He lowered his head and kissed her red lips passionately, cutting her protests short.


    The night wore on. When it was dawn, Matthew filled a tub with hot water and carried the sleepy


    woman into the bathroom.


    When he tucked her back in bed, she was already fast asleep. He tidied things up.


    It was afternoon before Erica finally opened her eyes. She looked around the bedroom, and found


    herself alone.


    Staring at the ceiling, her mind went nk for a while.


    After a bit, she came back to her senses and realized where she was. She was in their bedroom.


    Pulling away the quilt, Erica wanted to get out of bed, but the soreness of her body made her fall back


    onto the mattress again. "Aah¡ª" She winced in pain. What happened to her? Was she in a car


    ident? Why did every part of her body hurt?


    And that was when she remembered the man''s gentle words offort, and his vigorous motions the


    night before. It was alling back to her. Last night, she and Matthew finally made love.


    They finally experienced the most magical of nights.


    They had been married for three months, and she finally gave herself to him.


    So this was what having sex felt like. But this wasn''t like it was in novels or on TV. Why was her


    experience different? Some people said it was the best feeling in the world. That an orgasm was a life-


    changing experience. But why did she feel as if she was torn apart?


    And where was Matthew now? Was he at work, or in the hospital with Phoebe?


    But it didn''t matter where he was. She needed to go to the hospitalter.


    Erica didn''t know how she managed to leave the bed and get to the bathroom. She eased herself into


    the tub, wincing most of the time. When she turned on the hot water, she started to rx. She grabbed


    her phone and texted Matthew. "You''re a beast! A beast in human form!"


    Last night, he was not human at all. He was like a wolf, a hungry wolf that had been starved for three


    days! ''No! Make that fifteen days!'' He must be a wolf. Otherwise how could she exin how much pain


    she felt? Every muscle ached.


    In the conference room of Theo Group


    More than a dozen senior executives from ZL Group and Theo Group were in a meeting, including


    Sheffield and Matthew. They had been nning to work together to develop a new drug.


    Because it involved a hefty amount of capital, Sheffield and Matthew insisted on being there in person.


    In the meeting, Sheffield sat back in his chair, his legs outstretched. He listened to Matthew analyzing


    the n for the group. Everyone else was just watching Matthew idly. But Sheffield noticed something


    about Matthew''s neck.


    His normally perfect neck was now marred by scratches.


    Sheffield counted. There were at least seven scratches of different sizes, and two rows of teeth marks


    partly covered by his cor. He thought Matthew must have had one hell of a wild night.


    ''Scratching and biting... That sounds like Erica alright, '' he thought yfully. ''Good for him!''


    While Matthew was exining the most important part of the project, his phone buzzed. He gave the


    room an apologetic look, then fished out his phone. He swiped the screen and saw he had a new text.


    When he saw the number, he knew who it was from.


    After reading the text, the man suddenly smiled.


    But it wasn''t just a smile, it was full of joy and yfulness and it lit up the entire room. And it gave him


    an unmistakable glow.


    It shocked everyone there.


    What were they looking at? They couldn''t believe their eyes. The always zombie-faced cold CEO was


    smiling? Was it possible?


    Some of them began to rub their eyes, some covered their hearts, and some opened their mouths


    wide... Their CEO was so handsome when he smiled that the female staff couldn''t breathe.


    Even two male executives were charmed by his smile.


    Rubbing his chin, Sheffield looked thoughtfully at the mysterious smile on Matthew''s face. He looked


    like he''d just gottenid. There was no misjudging the way he acted, the smile on his face.


    ''And he''s never had that look before. So, wasst night the first time Matthew slept with his wife?


    But no! That couldn''t be it! They''ve been married three months! So how could that happen? Maybe


    there''s trouble in paradise?'' Sheffield wondered.


    The smile on Matthew''s face onlysted a few seconds before it disappeared.


    He didn''t reply to Erica''s message and continued to talk about the n, breaking it down and analyzing


    it, expounding upon facts and figures his team had figured out.


    After taking a shower, Erica went downstairs to the kitchen by elevator to find something to munch on.


    Fortunately, Matthew had arranged a chef to cook for her, so she wouldn''t have to do anything when


    she woke up.


    Without caring about her image, Erica casually leaned over the table, waiting for the chef to bring her


    the food. As she waited, she took out her phone and went to Weibo. She tapped out a status update:


    "The pure little sheep was finally eaten by the hungry wolf!"


    She was somewhat glum when she read thements on her post. Within a few minutes, some


    Aizen with the user name Miss Flowermented, "Please! Eat me!"


    Another user named Mrs. Xu Post-2000s said, "Mrs Huo, I''m one of the women of Mr. Huo''s harem.


    Come on! Ask your hungry wolf to eat me! Just once!"

 Chapter 1247 Show Off

    Chapter 1247 Show Off


    The remainingments were simr. ''Oh, my God!'' Erica was so unsettled that she deleted the post


    in a hurry. It wasn''t until then that she realized how many women coveted her husband!


    What did Matthew do when he went out? How could he be so skilled at seducing women?


    After thete lunch, Erica slowly made her way toward her car. Even though her legs were sore, she


    intended to visit the hospital.


    At the hospital


    Since the Su family members had just left, Phoebe, who was exhausted, closed her eyes, and the maid


    tasked with caring for her, settled in a chair.


    Erica pushed the door and entered without knocking.


    Surprised by the unannounced visitor, the maid jumped from her seat and asked, "Who are you?"


    A charming smile lit up Erica''s face as she pointed at the woman in the bed. "I''m here to see yourdy."


    "Oh!" the maid nodded. She nced at the young woman again. Why did she feel as though this


    woman was familiar?


    ''Isn''t she here to see a patient? Why did shee empty-handed?'' the maid wondered.


    Erica ignored the maid''s puzzled gaze and sat on the chair beside the bed. As she was in no hurry to


    wake Phoebe, she quietly observed the woman.


    Phoebe''s face had lost its pink hue because of the blood loss and the surgery. Her eyes were closed,


    her breath was weak, and her lips were pale.


    She was dressed in a hospital gown, and her slender arms, dull like herplexion, rested by her side.


    Her manicured fingers indicated that she was indeed from a wealthy family.


    The sleeping woman woke, perhaps because she sensed someone''s intent gaze. As soon as Phoebe


    turned, she saw Erica sitting by her side.


    Her eyes flew wide open, and she became attentive. A trace of suspicion shone in her gaze as she


    questioned, "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing?" Erica pouted so that Phoebe''s attention would be drawn to her red lips. Before she


    came to the hospital, she asked a makeup artist to apply light makeup. Then, she contrasted it with


    tomato-red lip gloss. Her smile made her look more radiant.


    In fact, she didn''t know how she managed to walk into the hospital after getting out of the car. Thanks


    to Matthew, her legs were still trembling, and it was difficult for her to walk straight.


    Irrespective of her difort, she had to share the news with Phoebe. Even if she had been unable to


    walk, she would havee in a wheelchair to show off to this woman!


    Erica untied the silk scarf around her neck, fanned her hand as though it were hot, and said, "Why is it


    so stuffy in the ward? Is it going to rain today?"


    Phoebe''s gaze was drawn to the marks on Erica''s neck. Her breath caught in her throat when she


    realized what they were.


    Hickeys of various sizes on the woman''s neck made it obvious what Matthew and Erica had done at


    homest night while Phoebe was alone in the hospital.


    She grabbed the sheet tightly, and hatred filled her eyes. But she tried not to show any emotions.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?" Since a maid was in the ward with them, Erica was careful not to say anything of


    significance. By untying her scarf and exposing the marks on her neck, she had achieved her goal.


    Satisfaction coursed through her as she retied the scarf around her neck. With a charming smile, she


    said, "I''m here to tell you that Matthew doesn''t care about you or the baby he made with you! While you


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    suffered in the hospital, my husband and I spent the whole night sharing our bodies. How do you feel,


    Miss Su?"


    Phoebe''s face distorted as anger and indignation surged through her. She screeched, "Get out! You


    are not wee here!"


    The maid also frowned at Erica''s odd behavior. "What are you doing here? Can''t you see that Miss Su


    has not recovered yet?"


    The smile on Erica''s face became brighter and wider. She deliberately provoked, "Yes, I know she''s


    sick, and that''s why I came here to show off. Yourdy is arrogant and dares to covet my husband."


    Shock reflected on the maid''s face when she heard the usation. She hadn''t known why Erica had


    behaved the way she did until this moment. Now, she saw Phoebe in a different light.


    Just then, the door to the ward swung open again.


    A man exuding an aristocratic aura stood in the doorway. The long ck overcoat he wore above his


    dark blue suit and new dark leather shoes impressed on everyone that he was rich and had good taste.


    Owen, dressed in a Western suit, peeped over the man''s shoulder.


    The sudden arrival of these two people brought relief to Phoebe as she thought Matthew would save


    her from Erica''s pettiness. Her eyes filled with tears as she watched the man stride to the bedside.


    However, in the next moment, her expression darkened when she saw the marks on the man''s neck.


    ''How could they do this to me?!


    Did they bothe here to show off and hurt me?'' Bitter thoughts and envy filled the woman.


    Erica''s heart skipped a beat as well. She hadn''t expected Matthew to visit the hospital. Did hee


    here to protect Phoebe?


    "Why aren''t you resting at home?" he asked calmly.


    ''How can she have the energy toe to the hospital? It seems that she''s fine, '' he deduced.


    Erica felt as though he was questioning her. So, she stood and snorted, "Humph!" Then, she turned


    and stalked out of the ward.


    Matthew followed her to the hallway outside, grabbed her wrist, spun her around, and said, "It seems


    that I failedst night."


    Puzzled, she asked, "Failed at what?"


    Their eyes met. The man answered expressionlessly, "You had the strength to leave the house. I need


    to work harder in bed."


    It was then that he noticed that she had worn makeup today. While the tomato-red colored gloss added


    a mesmerizing shine to her lips, the slightly raised ck eyeliner made her appear more mature.


    Matthew couldn''t take his eyes off his wife!


    A frown appeared on his forehead when he wondered why she needed makeup for a hospital visit.


    He was sure that Erica hade here alone. Did she make this effort for Phoebe?


    When he learned that she was going to the hospital, Matthew worried that Phoebe would make her


    suffer. And so, he had hurried over from the Theo Group.


    ''Work harder in bed? Oh, no! Does he have any idea of how difficult it was for me toe to the


    hospital? I may really have to use a wheelchair if he worked harder in bed!'' "I''m going home now." Now


    that she had achieved her goal, Erica just wanted to catch up on sleep.


    "Okay. I''ll ask Owen to drive you home." Matthew didn''t ask her to stay. After all, she should be resting


    at home.


    ''Ask Owen to drive me home?'' Erica was unhappy with his proposal. "Are you going to stay with


    Phoebe?" Envyced her voice as she searched his face for the slightest hint of emotion.


    "Did you have something else nned for me?"


    Erica shook her head and tried to suppress the bitterness in her heart. "No, I''m leaving now!" What else


    could she say? Erica didn''t think that she could ask him not to stay with Phoebe. After all, she didn''t


    believe that she was that important to Matthew.


    She turned and took a step away from her husband.


    Matthew cocked his head to the side when he noticed how strangely Erica was walking.


    It then dawned on him that she was just pretending to be strong.


    A mischievous smile added a boyish charm to his handsome face. In a few giant strides, he caught up


    to her. Before Erica could process what was happening, Matthew had scooped her up in his arms.


    Clueless as to what caused the change in her husband, Erica''s mouth hung open. The shock from his


    actions left her feeling parched. She quickly wrapped her arms around Matthew''s neck and said, "Y-


    you... Aren''t you going to stay here with Phoebe?"


    "No, I just remembered I have something more important to do. I''lle to her again when I''m free."


    Matthew was not in a hurry to question Phoebe about her miscarriage. Now, the most important thing


    was his little wife, who couldn''t walk because of him.


    Blood rushed to Erica''s face when she saw the curious expressions on the passersby. She buried her


    face in his chest. "Put me down. I can walk by myself..."


    "You can walk by yourself? Are you sure? It seemed like..." The man lowered his head and whispered


    in her ear, "I really need to work harder tonight."


    What Matthew felt when he had sex with Erica was so addictive and wonderful that he found himself


    even more enamored with her.

 Chapter 1248 Heartless

    Chapter 1248 Heartless


    Her moans, her begs for mercy, her tears... And how she moved gently under him.


    He was unbelievably attracted to her. Meanwhile, Erica was having different thoughts. ''How could he


    say something like that in public?'' She grabbed Matthew''s cor with one hand, buried her head in his


    chest and protested in a low voice, "Shut up! Shut up!"


    Matthew''s smile widened; his wife was bing more and more adorable by the day.


    From the time Erica had stormed out of the ward, Matthew carried her. He carried her all the way, until


    they were back in their bedroom.


    cing her gently on their big bed, he said shortly, "Rest." He wanted her to regain her energy so that


    he could have sex with her again that night.


    "Oh, thank you so much for your concern."


    Without replying to her sarcasm, he turned around and left.


    Erica yawned. She was tired, and quickly fell asleep.


    She was woken up by the sound of her ringtone. It was already dark outside.


    The call was from Watkins. She said on the phone, "Hello?"


    "Erica, are you free right now?"


    "Yeah. What''s up?" She turned over and felt much better in that position.


    After a pause, Watkins said, "I''m partly responsible for Phoebe''s miscarriage. I want to pay her a visit.


    Do you want toe with me?"


    Erica didn''t answer. Instead, she asked him, "Do you also think that I pushed her?"


    "No, of course not. Although I didn''t see anything, I know that you couldn''t have done such a vicious


    thing. I''m sure it is a misunderstanding."


    The trust from her friend was refreshing. "Thank you," she said.


    "You''re wee, Erica. So? Are youing?"


    "No. I already visited her this afternoon. You should go and see her." She didn''t want to see Phoebe


    again.


    "Okay, I''ll call you after I meet her," Watkins said.


    ''Call me? Why?'' Erica thought. But she didn''t dwell on it. "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Erica stretched on her bed. It was half past five. She was hungry again.


    Moments before Matthew came back, Erica had just finished her dinner and was drowsily watching a


    horror movie sitting on the living room sofa.


    Matthew threw his briefcase aside and loosened his tie. He watched the woman as she stared at the


    TV motionlessly; he tried not tough. ''She is so carefree. The Su family is about to sue her, and yet,


    she is sitting here as if nothing is going on.


    She must really have a clear conscience to be so calm, '' he thought.


    When he walked over to her, he saw that she had fallen asleep. Her long ck hair was randomly


    scattered on both sides of her shoulder, and she was only wearing her usual thin cartoon pajamas.


    She looked charming as she slept peacefully, unlike the troublemaker she was while awake.


    Her pretty face was round and fair. Her skin had a light glow. Such good skin needed to be well-


    preserved.


    Matthew took out his phone and sent a message to Paige. "Make a private series of skin-care products


    for my wife." He added some dos and don''ts. "She is preparing for pregnancy. Pay attention to the


    ingredients in the products. Make sure that she can use them even after she gets pregnant."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Matthew put away his phone and held Erica''s hand. She was a little cold.


    ''The heating needs to be turned on at night, '' he decided.


    It was onlyte autumn, but he didn''t want her to catch a cold. After all, his muddleheaded wife couldn''t


    take care of herself.


    Only while she was asleep and couldn''t see anything would Matthew release his true feelings unto his


    beloved.


    He looked at her, his eyes full of love and such tenderness. No one could ever imagine that Matthew


    was capable of such emotions.


    He turned off the TV and was about to pick her up when she slowly opened her eyes and saw the tall


    figure beside her. She muttered, "Matthew Huo."


    "Yes?"


    Erica yawned and checked the time. It was half past eight. "You''re back early tonight."


    "Yes. I came back in a hurry so that I can make a baby with you."


    Erica was wide awake now. She almost choked on her own saliva. She moved away from him


    unconsciously. "Right now?"


    "Yes." He couldn''t wait any longer. He wanted to have a child with her.


    Erica pinched the corner of her pajamas uneasily. "Can it wait?" She still felt a little sore.


    Matthew obviously hesitated for a moment, and finallypromised. "Once."


    He had waited for her consent to have sex for such a long time. How could he skip a night? She was


    underestimating his urge. She had tofort, at least once every night, the heart that she had broken


    countless times.


    ''Once? That may not be so bad, '' Erica thought shyly.


    The previous night, Matthew had sex with her all night long. She actually had no idea how long one


    round was. "Okay," she agreed reluctantly.


    That was all he wanted to hear. His eyes gleamed with a knowing smile.


    That night, Matthew did keep his promise. Only problem was that his "once"sted way too long.


    Before going to bed, he went to wash himself while Ericay in bed, holding on to the doll in her arms,


    smacking her tongue in satisfaction. Sex was not too bad, except that it was a little tiring and she felt a


    little pain in the waist.


    If she had known earlier that it felt so wonderful, she wouldn''t have run away on Matthew''s birthday.


    Erica wished that she could go back to the night before his birthday and climb over the wall to sleep


    with him.


    In the hospital


    Her face pale as a sheet, Phoebe sat on the bed and gritted her teeth at the man''s inane questioning.


    She insisted, "How could I possibly have hurt my own child? It was Erica! She pushed me down!"


    Matthew''s face turned so grim, as if it were covered in a thinyer of frost. "I know what kind of woman


    my wife is, but deny it all you like. I wonder if you would have had the guts to face Nathan if he were


    alive."


    Hearing Nathan''s name, Phoebe''s breathing became rapidly fast. "Matthew, do you know why Nathan


    had that car ident?" she asked.


    Something dark shed across Matthew''s eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Before the ident, we were quarreling in the car because of you. He knew that I loved you, but he


    still married me without hesitation." Phoebe paused and took a deep breath. She continued, "Not long


    after we got married, he began to show dissatisfaction in me because I only cared about you. He


    Phoebe broke downpletely. She cried and questioned the heartless man in front of her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Everyone knew that she was in love with Matthew, including the members of the Su family.


    The reason why the Su family hadn''t attended Nathan''s funeral was because they had wanted Phoebe


    to marry Matthew. But she ended up marrying Nathan because of what Matthew had once said.


    Soon after the wedding, Phoebe''s status in the family declined greatly, and they looked down upon


    Nathan, who was a mere vice manager of apany. They never treated him as the son-inw of the


    Su family. Besides, they considered attending his funeral would bring bad luck.


    Matthew looked at Phoebe indifferently even as she cried. "What if I did feel it? It''s your own business


    whom you love. It has nothing to do with me," he said coldly.


    His heartlessness made her shiver. "Have you never loved me?" she asked, still unwilling to give up.


    On the day that she had married Nathan, she had hoped to see regret on Matthew''s face, but there


    was nothing. He was unaffected.


    "If I loved you, then what about my wife?" Who could spoil Rika like he did?


    If Erica had married another man, she wouldn''t have been this happy, because nobody could have


    loved her as much as he did.

 Chapter 1249 Erica Runs Away

    Chapter 1249 Erica Runs Away


    Erica was careless and often got into trouble. Matthew believed that if she had married someone else


    instead of him, her husband''s family might have alienated her because of who she was. Matthew would


    not allow this to happen!


    His Rika was born into a rich and influential family. She came to this world to enjoy love and be spoiled.


    He wanted her to be happy her entire life.


    It was true that she was naughty and mischievous, and sometimes, she could be very irritating. But so


    what? To Matthew, these were the traits that endeared her to him. If she didn''t have these


    characteristics, she might not have attracted his attention.


    He genuinely believed what he had said before¡ªshe didn''t need to do anything. She brought him


    happiness simply by being with him.


    "Matthew Huo, you indulge her too much! She will cause serious trouble in the future!" Phoebe had


    never been bold enough to speak this way in Matthew''s presence. This was the first time, and perhaps,


    thest.


    "Why is it wrong to indulge my wife? Can''t I take responsibility for her actions? Phoebe, Erica didn''t


    cause your miscarriage, and even if she did, I would not let anything happen to her!" If he couldn''t bear


    responsibility for such a trifle matter, he didn''t deserve Erica.


    The woman on the bed shook her head in disbelief and murmured, "This can''t be happening! Matthew,


    I''ve loved you for six years. How can you do this to me?"


    After all these years, in the end, she got nothing but the status of a married woman.


    ''Six years? So what?'' Matthew thought. The years he had harbored feelings for Erica were... It had


    been so long that he couldn''t even remember!


    She had attracted his attention from the very beginning. Perhaps those early days didn''t count as he


    hadn''t developed feelings for her then.


    A few years ago, Wesley brought Erica to the Huo family manor, and that was when Matthew began to


    like her. He thought he had fallen in love with her only after their engagement.


    It was possible that he became infatuated with her earlier, so early that he couldn''t be sure when it


    began. Irrespective of the time, Erica was a capable woman who had stolen his heart at such a young


    age.


    "You are a vicious woman. You killed your child. That was Nathan''s only child. I won''t let you get away


    without facing the consequences of your actions! You are fortunate as this is not the right time to ask


    you to leave Y City. But, I''m warning you. Pray for yourself, and don''t ever mess with Erica again!"


    ''What? He is going to force me out of Y City?'' Fear coursed through Phoebe at the thought. She didn''t


    want to be reduced to living in a slum as Tessie had been. She begged the man with tear-filled eyes,


    "Matthew... Let''s be friends, okay? Just like old times..."


    Before Matthew could say anything, the phone in his pocket vibrated.


    It was Erica.


    When she learned that he had gone to the hospital, Erica had been so consumed with anxiety that she


    had paced the room hundreds of times. After much deliberation, she finally dialed his number. Once the


    call connected, she ordered, "Come back!"


    "What''s wrong?" Matthew asked.


    Erica glimpsed at the nearest window. It was still bright outside, too early to go to bed. But Erica didn''t


    care about the time. She insisted, "It''s time toe home and make a baby with me!"


    She wasn''t ready to be a mother yet. But, she made the offer as she just didn''t want him to see


    Phoebe.


    Matthew froze. Too tempted to refuse, he strode out of the ward without giving Phoebe a parting


    nce.


    The drive to the vi usually took him half an hour, but he arrived in less than twenty minutes!


    Pretending to sulk, he yfully scolded the woman, "You''ve started ordering me around now. I have to


    rush back home as soon as I get your phone call. You''re getting bolder, woman."


    Erica pouted and replied, "Well, that''s right. I was curious to see what was more important to you,


    having a baby or being with the woman you love."


    Matthew answered without hesitation, "The woman I love!"


    Erica snorted. "Humph!" She was furious with his response. ''He chose Phoebe over his unborn child.''


    Erica confronted him, "But you left her and came home because I want to make a baby."


    ''Men are really animals as they think only with their lower parts!''


    Matthew was rendered speechless.


    Over the next few days, Erica found that Matthew tried really hard to make a baby. She was exhausted


    and in great difort from their over-energeticte-night activities.


    She regretted offering to give him a baby.


    A weekter, Hyatt found that he couldn''t ignore the changes in Erica anymore. He needed to ask if


    something had changed with her. "What''s wrong with you? Why do you have such dark circles under


    your eyes? What have you been doing staying upte? Stealing cows?"


    he teased.


    "s! I don''t want to talk about it!" Earlier, she had bragged that Matthew would be exhausted to death


    while trying to make a baby. But now, she was the one who couldn''t keep up. The embarrassment was


    too much for her to bear.


    ''I''m the one who is exhausted all the time.''


    Matthew, on the other hand, looked and behaved like normal.


    That morning, she had to struggle to open her eyes. To her surprise, he was already dressed and ready


    for work. He showed no signs of weariness from spending a passionate night with his wife. On the


    contrary, he appeared energetic, as if he had slept for three days and nights.


    She, however... s!


    Several dayster, Erica was so tired and weary that her mind began to y tricks on her. She couldn''t


    stand it anymore!


    She didn''t want to die while trying to make a baby, and that was precisely what she thought would


    happen if she had to spend one more night with Matthew.


    As soon as the sun set, Erica studied the guard''s movements from her window. She needed to find a


    way to escape the vi unnoticed.


    She knew that the bodyguard followed her during the day, which was why she couldn''t escape even if


    she wanted to. But night time was the perfect opportunity.


    A few minutester... "Ouch! Help!"


    When the bodyguard heard the screaming from the vi, he hesitated for a moment before


    heading for the door.


    Just as he was about to ring the bell, he found that the door was unlocked. He immediately pushed the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    door open and rushed inside. "Mrs. Huo, what''s the matter? Are you all right?"


    Meanwhile, a figure climbed out of the window, ran toward the wall, and threw a rope upward.


    Erica had inherited Wesley''s battle skills. She was good at climbing, especially walls.


    In less than two minutes, she had scaled the tall wall. When she turned to check, she saw the


    bodyguard scurrying upstairs to find her.


    ''I''m sorry, but I have to go.''


    Just as she was about to jump from the wall, a female''s voice came from below, "Hello, miss."


    "Ah!" Startled, she almost fell off the wall.


    When she saw that a girl was standing below the wall, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Hello. What are


    you doing here?" Erica asked. Since this area housed many wealthy families, each vi covered a


    The girl on the ground raised her head and answered, "I am searching for someone. As I lost my


    phone, I''m not sure which vi they live in." She couldn''t remember which vi was Matthew''s. "May I


    know your surname?"


    Afraid that the bodyguard would spot her, Erica climbed down the wall before she replied. "My surname


    is Li."


    The strength it took to climb down the wall left Erica breathing heavily, which caused the other female


    to mishear her.


    ''Her surname is Lin? Then she is not the person for whom I''m looking, '' the girl thought.


    The bodyguard checked the top floor but didn''t find Erica. He thought he should report to Matthew. "Mr.


    Huo, I have bad news¡ª"


    He reported the situation in detail and followed Matthew''s instructions to check the wall he had been


    guarding. There was indeed a rope.


    ''Oh, my God! I was yed! I''m screwed!''


    As soon as Erica jumped off the wall, the bodyguard chased her.


    At the same time, the two security guards protecting themunity had received orders from Matthew


    to join the search. Fortunately, they had been patrolling nearby.

 Chapter 1250 Wild Child

    Chapter 1250 Wild Child


    As soon as Erica heard the noise from the wall and saw two people running toward her, shlights


    knifing through the gloom, she knew they were after her.


    Time pressing, she grabbed her hand and began to run.


    "Why are we running? You tick someone off?" The girl was confused. ''Or maybe she stole something?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After all, she climbed over the wall, '' she thought.


    "Yeah, a real big shot. By the way, I saw you sneaking around the wall. You should run too, otherwise


    we''ll both be caught. Something tells me that won''t be a walk in the park," Erica answered without


    looking back.


    ''Oh, my God! Thanks to that jerk Matthew, my legs feel like concrete, and I think I''m slowing down in


    my old age, '' she thought.


    At the Li family''s house


    ir rang Gifford. "Hey, do you know where Chantel is? If not, go find her!" she yelled.


    "Hey, hey. Slow down. You mean she''s missing?" he asked in confusion.


    "Today''s Saturday. She should be here. She texted me she was going on a trip, but I haven''t been able


    to get ahold of her since then. It''s been six or seven hours, and I think she turned off her phone. It goes


    straight to voice mail," ir said. Chantel usually stayed at the Li family''s house on weekends to make


    sure ir and Wesley were well taken care of. This was weird.


    Knowing that things sometimes go wrong on trips, ir just wanted to call to ask if she had arrived. Six


    or seven hours should be plenty of time to get somewhere and settle in.


    "Where did she go? Maybe she''s still on the ne," Gifford said. "Six or seven hours isn''t that unusual


    if you''re flying to another country. And you''re not supposed to have your phone on then, anyway."


    ir shook her head. "Your father had someone look into it. She flew to Y City. That''s only 2.5 hours by


    ne. She should be there by now. And why isn''t she answering her phone?"


    "I think you''re overreacting, Mom. Tell you what: I''ll call you as soon as I find her. Don''t worry. She''ll be


    fine."


    "Okay."


    Near a five-star hotel in Y City, two girls whispered to each other while taking turns checking out the


    entrance.


    At first, Erica wanted to ask the girl beside her to go home, but she got to thinking¡ªif she used her ID


    card to check in, Matthew would have no trouble finding her. She didn''t feel like having that


    conversation.


    So instead she urged the girl to check in for her. "I''ll give you two thousand dors. How about you


    book a room for me?"


    "Two thousand?" The girl''s mouth was wide open.


    Puzzled, Erica looked up at the five-star hotel in front of her. Then she realized two thousand might not


    be enough. She raised her hand and showed the girl her five fingers. "Not enough? How about five?


    Sound good?"


    The girl''s mouth was agape. ''Does she really want to spend five thousand to book a hotel room?'' "Why


    don''t you check in on your own?" she asked. She''d better be on her guard.


    "Because... I forgot to bring my ID card!" Erica lied, blinking her innocent eyes.


    "All right! Just promise me one thing!" Chantel didn''t have much money with her. She didn''t want to dig


    into the money Wesley and ir had given her.


    "Name it!" As long as she could have a good night''s sleep, she''d promise her anything.


    Chantel cleared her throat and began, "This is my first time in Y City. I don''t have a ce to stay


    tonight. You''re on your own, right? Let''s get a room with two beds."


    "Deal!" ''She looks younger than me, but I don''t think she''s smarter, '' Erica thought.


    But she didn''t have cash, and she wasn''t about to power up her phone. As for Chantel, she''d lost her


    phone, so they couldn''t book a hotel room at all. They needed a way to pay.


    The two girls had to go to a bank first. When they passed a wonton shop, the pair smiled at each other


    and entered the shop at a quick clip.


    Chantel ordered two bowls of wontons and two bottles of sparkling water.


    Erica took a sip of hers, an orange-vored one. ''Wow, this is awesome.'' She hadn''t had one of these


    since she married Matthew. She took a good look at Chantel and asked, "You''re not from around here,


    huh?"


    "No, I''m not. I''m from A Country," she said.


    "Hey, me too! Who would have thought? You a college student or something?"


    Erica''s question came so fast that Chantel had to answer her question before she could marvel at the


    fact that they were both from A Country. "Yes, I''m an acting major. I want to be an actress."


    "Acting? Nice! Maybe you''ll be famous and I can say I knew you when." Obviously, Erica was very


    interested in her career choice.


    Chantel nodded and took a sip of her drink. "Yeah. Not everyone makes it in this business, but I''ll work


    hard!" If she became a star, she''d earn a lot of money and repay Wesley and ir.


    "I think you can do it!" Ericamented.


    "Thank you!"


    The friendship between the two girls came very quickly, like a tornado. They had only known each


    other a short time, but both of them clicked like old friends. And both of them blew into town like a


    storm.


    "So, what about you? Why were you climbing that wall?"


    Erica blinked her eyes and told a lie. She whispered in her ear, "I''m a man''s mistress. I was trying to be


    unobtrusive. Was I?"


    Chantel was stunned. She looked at Erica and didn''t answer her question, because she didn''t believe


    what Erica said. She didn''t look like a mistress at all.


    Instead, she looked like a wild child from a rich family.


    "Then, I couldn''t stand his morbid hobby, so I ran off!" Well, she was not lying that time.


    When she heard what Erica said, Chantel was bbergasted. After thinking about it and trying to poke


    holes in her story, she just broke down and epted it.


    "So do you think less of me?" Erica thought she should switch careers with Chantel. If she became an


    actress, she was sure to be famous. She knew how to lie and pretend with the best of them.


    "Why would I do that?" Chantel asked, confused.


    "Because I¡ª"


    A waiter brought the two bowls of wonton they''d ordered and interrupted her.


    Seeing the delicious food, Erica didn''t want to keep talking. "Thank God, I''m starved! Do you want chili


    sauce?"


    "Yes!" Chantel nodded. "Food without chili sauce is like a person with no soul!"


    If Erica could turn on her phone now, she would definitely friend Chantel on WeChat, because she


    really liked the girl.


    More than ten minutester, Erica entered the hotel with her head down and took the elevator to the


    13th floor.


    In the room, Chantel was still amazed at the luxurious decor. Erica breathed a sigh of relief and


    slumped onto the sofa. "I need a shower. You want to go first?"


    "There are two bathrooms. We can take a shower at the same time!" When she saw Erica''s dirty-


    minded grin, she rified, "Not like that!" In order to make it convenient for the guests, there were two


    shower rooms and a bathtub in the suite.


    "Okay!"


    Erica had always been wild and free. In the dead of night, she hugged the pillow forfort and


    gradually fell asleep.


    Erica was roused from her sleep by someone knocking on the door. She didn''t know how long she''d


    been asleep. She was still in a daze, and wanted to tell the person knocking to go away.


    She got up from bed, holding onto a nightstand to steady herself, and put on her slippers. She woke up


    more and walked towards the door,pletely forgetting where she was. She opened the door hard


    and shouted, "What the hell? Ahhh! Why are you here?" When she saw the person standing there, she


    immediately woke up.


    Gifford rolled his eyes at her. "Get out of the way!"


    "What? How did you know I was here?" Realizing she had asked a stupid question, she changed her


    tone and followed Gifford into the room. "Hey, did Matthew send you? Are you supposed to take me


    back with you?"


    Standing in the middle of the room with arms akimbo, Gifford pointed at Chantel, who was also


    confused, and told Erica, "I''m not here for you. I''m looking for her. I''m sure Matthew will be here soon."

 Chapter 1251 Read Her The Riot Act

    Chapter 1251 Read Her The Riot Act


    Because she waspletely blown away, Erica didn''t hear all of what Gifford said. She asked, "You


    two know each other?"


    Chantel thought for a while and asked Erica in surprise, "Isn''t your surname Lin?" ''Could she be the


    Erica I''ve heard so much about?'' she wondered.


    Erica was confused by her question. "No. Remember? It''s Li!"


    "What? So you''re Rika!" Chantel said with certainty. So atst, she had met the infamous Erica.


    "Yeah. So how do you know my brother?" Erica shifted her gaze between Gifford and Chantel in


    suspicion.


    ''Why is my brother here looking for Chantel? Did she break thew?''


    Ignoring the confusion and astonishment of the two girls, Gifford looked at Chantel and asked, "Why


    did you turn your phone off?"


    "I lost it. It was stolen on the bus. I wanted to send a message to Uncle Wesley with Rika''s phone, but


    her battery was dead," she replied honestly to Gifford.


    The man was speechless. He patted his forehead helplessly. "So why are you two staying at this


    hotel?"


    Chantel shot Erica a meaningful nce, and Erica replied instead, "We met outside the gate of the


    vi, went to dinner, and started talking. We became fast friends, and it waste, so we got a room so


    we could get some sleep."


    ''Met outside the gate? Became fast friends?'' Gifford didn''t believe her at all. He stared at his sister with


    a fake smile and said, "That''s a strange coincidence."


    Erica chuckled and nodded, "Yes, that''s all it is¡ªcoincidence. So, again, how do you know each other?


    Is she your girlfriend?"


    "Not exactly. Remember that girl I brought home? She''s Chantel Ye."


    Erica was shocked. She had heard from ir that Gifford had rescued a girl and brought her back


    home. "What? You''re that Chantel? I never knew! Nice to meet you, finally!" She ran to Chantel and


    looked her up and down.


    Chantel chuckled. "So you weren''t running away from another man. You were running away from


    home." ''I knew it! She''s not a mistress at all.''


    So Chantel wasn''t lost. She had found Matthew''s vi, and Erica lived there.


    When she heard this, Erica smiled sheepishly. "I didn''t mean to lie to you. I was afraid of being found


    out!"


    "Oh, I see..." Actually, she didn''t see. She had way more questions, but now wasn''t the time to ask.


    Gifford fished out his phone from his pocket and said, "Looks like you''re okay. Mom''s worried about


    you. Here, call her." He handed his phone to Chantel and looked at Erica. "Matthew''s on his way here,


    as well. You might as well stay put!"


    Erica pulled a long face and begged Gifford, "Ohe on. Don''t you care about me anymore?"


    Gifford didn''t buy it. He smiled and answered, "You''re just lucky you''re his responsibility! If it were up to


    me, I''d tan your hide! But you''ve got Matthew now. I''m sure he''s going to have words with you. I don''t


    need to care anymore!" Since Matthew married Erica, Gifford felt a huge weight lifted from his


    shoulders. He didn''t need to look out for his sister anymore.


    Speak of the devil. They could hear several men approaching at a rapid pace, barking orders and


    stamping boots.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The man leading them was none other than Matthew.


    With a cry torn from the depths of her heart, Erica rushed over to him with a smile on her face.


    "Matthew, you''re here!" She held the man''s arm fawningly.


    Gifford looked at her with disgust. "Wow. That''s a 180 degree turn if I''ve ever seen one." ''Such a


    capricious woman!'' he thought.


    Erica took umbrage at her brother''s taunt. She raised her head and snorted at him arrogantly. "He''s my


    hubby! Why wouldn''t I be happy to see him?"


    Matthew rolled his eyes at her. She was pretty convincing, though. If she hadn''t climbed over the wall


    tonight, he would have believed her.


    Gifford simply waved his hand at them and said, "Go ahead, Matthew, take her home and read her the


    riot act."


    "Hey Gifford, you really need to rx more. Why note and live with us for a few days? Chantel,


    let''s get out of here. Don''t worry about the hotel. Hey! Let go of me!"


    Gifford pulled his sister away from Chantel and threw her into the arms of the silent man again.


    When she barreled into him, Matthew nonchntly draped an arm around her waist.


    "I''ll take Chantel back to A Country tomorrow," Gifford said. "Have a good night, you two!"


    "Wait!"


    "Wait!" Two women''s voices rang out in unison. Of course, it was Chantel and Erica.


    ''If Erica takes off now, this would be a wasted trip, '' Chantel thought. She waited a long time to buy the


    discounted ticket and fly here. She couldn''t waste the money or the time.


    As for Erica, she wanted to argue some more and see if she could stay here tonight.


    The two girls looked into each other''s eyes and walked together with a smile. Pointing at the bathroom,


    Erica told the expressionless Matthew, "Give us a few minutes. Time for some girl talk!"


    "Hold up!" Matthew finally spoke.


    While Erica stood there confused, the man ordered the bodyguard behind him, "Go and check it out."


    He had to make sure Erica wouldn''t try to escape from the bathroom.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    Erica watched the bodyguard enter the bathroom, feeling distressed. Did Matthew think she was


    superhuman? They were on the thirteenth floor! Was she supposed to sprout wings and fly out the


    window? She had no tools or anything else.


    Two minutester


    Under the confused gazes of the two men, Erica and Chantel walked into the bathroom. Chantel closed


    the bathroom door.


    Inside, Erica held Chantel''s hand and whispered, "Tell me the truth, are you my brother''s girlfriend or


    not? How long are you staying here? Can youe to my house?" If someone lived in the vi with


    them, then she had an excuse not to sleep with Matthew.


    Chantel shook her head. "No, I''m not your brother''s girlfriend, but... Rika, I''m here for you."


    "For me?"


    "Yes!" Chantel took a deep breath and said honestly, "Okay, l guess there''s no easy way to say this. I


    want to sleep with your brother and have a baby. Can you help me?"


    Erica was shocked by what she was asking. She admired her courage a lot. "But...are you even old


    enough?"


    "What kind of question is that? I''m in college, remember?"


    ''Oh, that makes sense. But giving birth to a baby for my brother...'' Erica hesitated.


    Chantel understood her hesitation. This should not be taken lightly. She continued, "Since Ethan left,


    Auntie ir''s been sad all the time. I want to give her a grandkid to make her and Uncle Wesley happy.


    I swear I''m healthy. I''ve even been to the hospital for a physical. There''s nothing wrong with me and I


    have the papers to prove it. And, if I can do this, the kid won''t miss his grandpa and grandma. And they


    won''t miss him. They''ll have him all the time, if they want..."


    And that was where Erica came in. She was integral to Chantel''s n.


    She knew the Li family loved their two daughters the most. She couldn''t go to Yvette; she''d never agree


    to a n like that. But Erica, on the other hand...


    Erica was different. As far as Chantel knew, Erica had always been fearless and was up for anything.


    Even if Gifford found out Erica had taken part in her n, the brother wouldn''t really do anything to his


    youngest sister.


    That was why Chantel came to find Erica. She could discuss it with her. If Erica didn''t agree, she would


    have to give up.


    After hearing her exnation, Erica thought, ''She''s got a point. Gifford''s over 30, and it''s high time he


    got a girlfriend.''

 Chapter 1252 Hatching A Plan

    Chapter 1252 Hatching A n


    Erica was married, and her elder sister would get married soon too, leaving Wesley and ir alone in A


    Country.


    Gifford was the one who had brought Chantel home. He must have thoroughly investigated the girl''s


    background before taking her to their family. She was no danger, and didn''t seem to have any bad


    intentions against the Li family.


    Moreover, Erica had been nning to introduce a girl to Gifford, and now, the perfect girl was in front of


    her.


    Her train of thoughts was interrupted by a knock on the bathroom door. Gifford said, "Rika, Chantel!


    Come out!"


    He was afraid that the two girls were plotting something. The longer they stayed inside, the more


    suspicious they appeared to be.


    In order to make Gifford feel at ease, Erica opened the door and stuck her head out. She nced at


    her husband sitting on the sofa with a smile, and then told Gifford, "Give us some time, Brother. I have


    a lot to talk with Chantel."


    Gifford turned around and nced at the man on the sofa. He whispered to her, "How can you let


    Matthew wait for you like this? Aren''t you afraid that he will be mad at youter?"


    It seemed that the rumors about Matthew doting on Erica was not groundless. Otherwise, how could


    his sister dare to be so presumptuous in front of the cold CEO?


    "No, I''m not afraid," she stated boldly. Matthew would punish her sooner orter since she had climbed


    over the wall and escaped from him. It didn''t matter if she made him wait a little longer.


    As long as he didn''t kill her, everything would work out somehow.


    Gifford was speechless. Since she didn''t care, he had to return to his seat next to Matthew.


    After a while, he murmured, "I have a bad feeling about this."


    Matthew said curtly, "You are having a bad feeling now? It''s a bit toote for that." The girls had been


    talking secretly in the bathroom for a while. It was obvious that they were up to something.


    But Matthew wasn''t worried. His bottom line for Erica was that she wouldn''t run away from him again.


    As long as she stayed by his side, he would allow her to do whatever she wanted.


    "Seriously?" Gifford said, with an exasperated sigh. "Could you please keep an eye on your wife? I will


    take care of Chantel."


    He didn''t think that the two girls would be able to trick him and Matthew.


    In the bathroom


    The girls reached an agreement. Erica began to daydream about her brother''s future. "I''ll figure out a


    way when I get back home. You stay here for a while. I''ll contact you as soon as possible!"


    "Okay! Rika, don''t worry. As long as your brother doesn''t hate me, I will do anything. I will never betray


    him!" Chantel swore.


    Erica nodded, "I believe you! But if you dare betray my brother, I will have you sent to the slum!"


    The slum was a ce where many girls had nightmares about. But Chantel replied indifferently, "The


    slum? That wouldn''t be much of a punishment for me. I grew up poor, in a remote vige and I have


    experienced all kinds of hardships in my life. To me, going to the slum is like returning home. Let''s see.


    If I betray your brother or do him wrong, you can just..."


    Chantel tried her best to find the most vicious punishment for herself.


    Erica was amused by her. She put her arm around the girl''s shoulder and said, "Never mind! I believe


    you. And even if you do something to hurt him, I won''t need to do anything because my brother won''t


    let you easy!"


    Gifford was the second generation of God of Warriors in the military after Wesley''s retirement. His title


    was not for nothing, and he had countless ways to deal with people who betrayed him.


    "I understand. But when the truthes out, you have to help me!" Chantel said. Their trick would


    definitely be exposed one day. After all, Chantel''s goal was to be pregnant with Gifford''s child. They


    couldn''t hide that when her belly became big. It would only be a matter of time before Gifford found out.


    "No problem. I got your back! Okay then, if I don''t leave now, my husband will be mad at me again. Not


    just mad. He would eat me alive!"


    "He came looking for you in the middle of the night. He doesn''t have it easy either. Go back now!"


    Chantel said, giggling. But to be honest, she really admired Erica''s courage. The moment she saw


    Matthew earlier, she was so scared that she couldn''t even breathe. She didn''t know how Erica lived


    with a man who seemed as cold as an iceberg.


    ''He doesn''t have it easy?'' As Erica walked towards the door, she muttered, "I''m the one who doesn''t


    have it easy. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have climbed over the wall and escaped overnight."


    Chantel smiled at herining. "I''ll give you my WeChat ount. Please send me a request. And


    you don''t have to worry about your parents. They have helped me so much. I''ll take good care of them


    for you," she promised.


    The two girls came out of the bathroom, smiling and friendly with each other.


    Under the vignt eyes of the men, Erica turned on her phone and sent a friend request to Chantel''s


    ount.


    After that was done, she put away her phone and looked at the two men in the room with a smile.


    "We''re going to change our clothes. You two please wait outside."


    Gifford was still worried about what they were plotting and didn''t want them to stay alone anymore. He


    stood up, grabbed Chantel''s wrist and took her out of the hotel room. "Erica, you change first. Since


    Chantel can''t leave today, she doesn''t have to change her clothes."


    He closed the door behind him, leaving the couple in the room staring at each other.


    Since her brother and Chantel were right outside the door, Erica didn''t have to worry about what


    Matthew would do to her here. So, she boldly took off the bathrobe in front of the man and began to


    change her clothes.


    In the process, she pointed at the marks and bites on her body and used Matthew, "See this? This


    is why I ran away. So, don''t be angry with me!"


    Matthew was sitting still on the sofa. He nced at the love bites he had left on her body. He said


    nothing, but his sexy Adam''s apple bobbed silently.


    She was bing bold in front of him. Did she think that he wouldn''t touch her because her brother


    was outside? She was underestimating him. How dare she provoke him like this?


    If he wished, he wouldn''t hesitate to make love to her even if there was someone else in the room.


    In the hallway outside the door, Gifford looked into the girl''s erratic eyes. He pretended to be serious


    and questioned her as if she were a criminal, "Look at me!"


    Afraid that she might let slip something, Chantel leaned her back against the wall and looked up and


    down, avoiding eye contact. "What''s wrong?"


    "What are you doing in Y City?" If memory served him right, Chantel didn''t have any rtives or friends


    in Y City.


    That question was easy and she didn''t need to lie. So, she finally dared to look into his eyes. "I came to


    see Erica."


    "You and Erica have never seen each other before. Why were you looking for her?" Gifford asked,


    frowning.


    She shifted her eyes away again and lied calmly, "We have never seen each other before; that''s why I


    wanted to meet her. I didn''t expect to bump into her as soon as I arrived at the Pearl Vi District!"


    As she said this, she remembered the funny moment when she saw Erica. She couldn''t helpughing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    No wonder the Li family always said that she was much more obedient than Erica ever was. Indeed,


    Erica was such a troublemaker. At least, Chantel wouldn''t climb over a wall to escape from home. Well,


    even if she wanted to, she didn''t have the ability to do so.


    Erica deserved to be in the family of the two Gods of Warriors!

 Chapter 1253 Dear Matthew

    Chapter 1253 Dear Matthew


    "Hey, what are youughing at? Be serious! Ten-hut!" Giffordmanded. ''Is Chantel not afraid of me


    either, just like Rika?'' he wondered in confusion.


    Upon hearing this, Chantel stopped smiling and stood straight with her back against the wall.


    "What did you do after you met with Rika?" Gifford continued after a brief pause.


    Looking him in the eye, Chantel answered honestly, "Oh, we went to eat wontons. Afterwards we


    booked a hotel room and went straight to bed."


    Gifford remembered that the two girls didn''t know each other''s identity until he entered the room just


    now. "Are you telling me that you two strangers went to eat wontons together? And then shared a hotel


    room?" he asked, raising his eyebrows. ''Is Erica a fool or is Chantel too bold?'' he thought to himself.


    Chantel immediately shrank back in fear, frightened by the anger in his tone. "Erica is not a bad


    person."


    "I know she is not a bad person. It''s just that she has an innate ability to get herself into trouble. I don''t


    want you hanging around with her in the future. She''s a bad influence; stay away from her!" As the


    saying went, "One who has been in thepany of wolves will learn to howl." He didn''t want Chantel


    to follow Erica''s bad examples.


    Chantel, however, felt differently. "Although Erica is a little naughty, she is kind-hearted and generous


    from the bottom of her heart."


    Gifford looked up at her and snorted inughter. "Wow, you''ve only known each other for a few hours. I


    can''t believe that you are actually defending her already! What did Rika do to you to make you side


    with her? Tell me the truth! What did she tell you in the bathroom just now?"


    "Well...she told me to take good care of her parents after I go back to A Country. Then we exchanged


    our contact information. That''s all." Chantel decided not to tell Gifford what she was nning on her


    mind.


    If Gifford could be fooled like this, his title of the God of Warriors would be aplete waste. "If you


    don''t tell me, I will..."


    Crack! Suddenly, the door burst open.


    Chantal''s face almost instantly formed a frown when she saw Ericae out. "Rika, please tell your


    brother what you told me in the bathroom earlier. Tell him that you wanted me to take good care of


    Uncle Wesley and Aunt ir! Your brother doesn''t believe me..."


    Erica was afraid that Chantel was being bullied by her brother, so she immediately stood in front of her


    as if to protect her. "Gifford, I''m not ming you, but there''s a reason why you never have a girlfriend.


    Why do you have to know every little secret between us girls? If you keep acting like this and refuse to


    be tender to a woman, you won''t be able to find a wife in the future."


    Gifford was stunned speechless. The people he brought with him couldn''t help snickering. Trembling


    with anger, he roared, "Rika, are you looking for trouble?"


    When Erica realized that Gifford was about to explode in anger, she shrank back as well, like a coward.


    She quickly hid behind Matthew and said, "I have a backer now. Don''t ever try to bully me again!


    Matthew is my backer and I''m Chantel''s backer. If you want to get to me, you have to knock Matthew


    down first."


    Matthew looked at Erica with stunned disbelief.


    Gifford didn''t want to waste time arguing with the two girls, so he pulled out the girl behind Erica.


    When the girls saw him approaching, they screamed at the top of their lungs.


    All the while, Matthew indifferently watched this scene y out like a movie as he realized how Erica


    always managed to make everything livelier around her.


    Gifford, on the other hand, was on the verge of breaking down. He had simply pulled Chantel away


    from behind Erica''s back. What did they yell in the middle of the night? "Shut up, both of you!"


    he demanded in a cold voice. The two girls shut up immediately.


    With a livid face, he red at Erica and shouted, "Why were you yelling? Can''t you see that others are


    resting? Hurry up and leave with Matthew. It''s already quitete! Chantel needs to rest here. I''ll send


    her back to A Country tomorrow morning!"


    ''I thought he was going to beat me and Chantel, '' Erica thought, breathing a sigh of relief. She simply


    nodded, turned around and held Matthew''s arm. "Matthew, let''s get out of here for now," she said in a


    soft voice.


    The man nced at the cheeky woman, nodded at Gifford and said, "Gifford, we''re going back!"


    Gifford waved his hand at them and said, "Okay, Matthew. I''m sorry Rika caused so much trouble for


    you. If she carries on like this, please do teach her a lesson!"


    No one knew better than Wesley and Gifford how difficult Erica was to deal with.


    Erica stared at her brother with her eyes wide open. "Gifford, are you my brother or not? How can you


    betray me like this?"


    Weren''t brothers supposed to be more caring towards their younger sister? Why was it different when it


    came to her? ''It seems that in Gifford''s mind only Yvette is his sister. Oh, my heart aches.'' Erica was


    crestfallen.


    This time, Gifford just smiled and said nothing. Erica could see the warning in his smile.


    ''I must cut off my rtionship with the Li family!'' she thought to herself with determination.


    ''Dad always calls me crazy. Mom grabs me by the ear whenever she''s mad at me. Gifford just asked


    Matthew to teach me a lesson. Only Yvette is nice to me. I really miss her so much.''


    However, looking at the man who was holding her hand, Erica smiled through tears. ''It doesn''t matter. I


    have a husband who is good to me.'' She raised her head proudly and said, "Matthew, I have a favor to


    ask of you."


    Unexpectedly, the man refused without hesitation. "No, you don''t!"


    "But, honey..." For her brother''s lifelong happiness, Erica would risk everything!


    ''See how I treat Gifford and how he treats me? s, I really envy him for having such a good sister, ''


    she thought.


    Thinking of this, she quickened her pace and held the man''s arm intimately. "Honey, could you please


    do me a favor?"


    The man remained silent.


    "Honey! Dear Matthew..."


    This time, Matthew stopped and gave Erica, who was smiling fawningly, a cold stare. "Erica, every time


    you have a favor to ask of me, you call me ''honey'' and ''dear Matthew, '' but you never call me like that


    when you don''t. You''re such a hypocrite."


    ''He figured it out!'' The smile on Erica''s face froze. "I know I was wrong, but it''s not my fault. I just want


    to have a good sleep. That''s all..." In the end, Erica felt very wronged.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ever since Matthew had sex with her for the first time, she had been living a miserable life.


    Night and day, he would have sex with her non-stop. In fact, she was starting to wonder whether she


    was just a breeding tool for Matthew.


    Thinking of the marks on her body she had just shown him, Matthew pinched his eyebrows and said, "I


    can help you this time, but only this time. Do you want to plead for yourself or something else?"


    Erica nced at the man and finally made a righteous decision¡ªshe would do something to help her


    brother. "Can you find me a certain kind of medicine? It''s the kind of medicine that..." She whispered


    something in Matthew''s ear for a while and then solemnly emphasized, "Even if she is pregnant, the


    medicine won''t affect the baby."


    Matthew was stunned. "You want to use it?" Matthew wondered why Erica would have to use that kind


    of medicine at all.


    "Of course not! It''s for my brother! He''s already over 30 years old, but he doesn''t have a girlfriend yet. I


    need to do something to help before it''s toote!" Erica was very distressed. What if Gifford was unable


    to find a wife in his lifetime? Gifford had always been good to her. Now that his marriage was at stake,


    as his sister, Erica felt obligated to help him out.

 Chapter 1254 The Plan Against Gifford

    Chapter 1254 The n Against Gifford


    Matthew knew that Erica was bold, but he hadn''t expected her to be this audacious. She had the guts


    to scheme against Gifford!


    His tone was firm as he said, "No." Then he turned and continued to walk toward the hotel room door.


    "Hey, didn''t you agree to do me a favor? Why are you breaking your promise?" Erica huffed as she


    stubbornly stood in his way.


    Matthew couldn''t believe her persistence. Had she not considered all the risks? He frowned as he


    replied, "Do you know how much Chantel will suffer if anything goes wrong?" ''What if Gifford doesn''t


    like Chantel?''


    "Oh! Don''t worry. Chantel agreed when I spoke with her." Erica wouldn''t do such a terrible thing without


    Chantel''s approval. However, since Chantel had consented, Erica thought she was just a matchmaker.


    Matthew was speechless. At this moment, he realized that the two women had discussed the plot


    against Gifford in the bathroom!


    As he had hesitated, Erica decided to take advantage of the situation and continue coaxing him. She


    pouted and gazed at him with sorrowful eyes, like a spoiled child, and said, "Honey, after this, I will be


    obedient. I will give you a baby as soon as possible. No, five! Five cute babies! Since we''re wealthy


    enough, we can afford so many children!"


    She hoped that all the children would be boys so that she could teach them how to take Matthew''s


    property from him. Then, the man would be homeless and would learn about society''s cruelty!


    Matthew was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He had grown to be arrogant and aloof as he hadn''t


    experienced society''s unkindness.


    Although Erica had not experienced adversities, she wasn''t cold and impassive around people.


    Matthew scoffed. She had lured him with the same promise so many times that he was no longer


    inclined to believe her.


    Thest time she had asked him to make a baby with her, he had exhausted himself trying. But, she


    had fled from their home. She tricked the bodyguard, snuck out of the house, climbed the wall, and


    escaped in the dead of the night!


    What worried him now was the thought that Erica might behave simrly when pregnant. As this wasn''t


    the first time she had evaded the guards at the vi, he had to consider and prepare for a repeat


    incident. Perhaps he needed more people to follow her from now on.


    "Honey, decide quickly. My brother is leaving tomorrow! And if you don''t help me, I''ll tell your father that


    you hit me and kicked me out of the house in the middle of the night." Erica was so anxious that she


    started threatening him to get what she wanted.


    "I hit you?"


    "No, no, no." When she saw the expression on his face, Erica realized her mistake. She quickly


    corrected herself, "I ran away. Thank you for looking for me in the middle of the night. Hee hee."


    Matthew closed his eyes as frustration coursed through him. No matter what he did, she would find a


    way to get what she wanted. It was easier to give in. At that thought, he pulled out his phone and dialed


    a number. "Find something and bring it to me. I''m at the Three-Degree Longitude Hotel on Three-


    Degree Longitude Road."


    Erica was thrilled when she heard the remainder of the conversation. He was doing exactly what she


    wanted. Now that her n was materializing, she was excited enough to hop around! She knew that he


    would help her! Matthew had instructed the person on the call to bring him what she wanted!


    At this moment, Erica swore to herself that she would live up to her end of the bargain and have a baby


    for Matthew.


    But, when they returned to the vi, Matthew went straight upstairs. He even ignored her when she


    called his name several times!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Erica pouted as she watched his disappearing figure. Wasn''t he in a fine mood a few moments ago?


    Even though she knew she was wrong, she felt that he had also partly been at fault. Why wasn''t he


    speaking with her? ''Humph!''


    Just as Matthew stepped into the closet to find fresh clothes, Erica appeared at the door. When he


    turned to leave, she fawned, "Matthew."


    The man nced at her coldly before saying, "Go to sleep, or we will continue to have sex!"


    ''Continue?'' A shudder ran through Erica when she remembered how exhausted she was after their


    night-time activities. Unwilling to feel that way again, she ran to the bedside, kicked off her slippers, and


    hopped into bed as fast as she could. She even went so far as to close her eyes and feign being


    asleep!


    Matthew sighed helplessly as he watched her antics. For a moment, he was tempted to ask his


    parents-inw whether he could end this marriage.


    If he returned Erica to her parents... No, no. He didn''t have the heart to part from her. No matter what


    she did or how she behaved, he loved her. And, he didn''t want any other man to have her. He wanted


    to stay married to her and spoil her himself!


    At about four o''clock in the morning, someone knocked on Chantel''s hotel room door.


    Chantel, who had been asleep, woke with the sound. As it was the middle of the night, she was scared


    and did not dare to open the door. With bated breath, she listened for any indication of the identity of


    her visitor.


    Just when she was debating over whether it was Gifford, who was next door, silence descended in the


    hall outside her door.


    A split secondter, a shrill sound filled her room. Chantel almost jumped out of her skin in fright! It took


    her a few moments to realize it was thendline phone in her room.


    She answered the phone. "Hello."


    A woman''s voice replied, "Miss Ye, I work for Mrs. Huo. Please open the door. I have something to give


    you."


    Chantel sighed with relief when she heard the woman''s exnation. "Okay, wait a moment!"


    When she opened the door, she saw a woman with short hair standing outside. She appeared quite


    professional in her ck outfit! She nced around the corridor vigntly before she entered the room.


    After closing the door, she took out something and handed it to Chantel. "This is the spray that Mrs.


    Huo asked me to bring to you. Apply some, wait a few minutes, and then you can find the person you


    want."


    Chantel''s hands trembled. ''Erica is so efficient.''


    She swallowed nervously as she studied the spray bottle. It had no logo. ''Could she be sure of its


    contents? Would the n work? What if something went wrong?'' Several thoughts raced through her


    mind all at once. "I...I see."


    "Miss Ye, would it be all right if I spray it on you? I''ll even take the bottle away after we''re done. All you


    need to do is go to the person you want."


    Chantel couldn''t settle her racing heart no matter how hard she tried. Rendered speechless, she


    nodded at the woman.


    The woman opened the bottle and sprayed the contents on Chantel''s body. A brief momentter, the


    air filled with a faint, pleasant fragrance of flowers.


    When she was done, the woman ced the lid back on the bottle, covered her mouth and nose, and


    said, "I''ll leave now!"


    "Okay, thank you!"


    "You''re wee!"


    After the woman left, Chantel leaned against the wall and tried to steady her breath. Gifford was next


    door. Was she really going to do that?


    Rika had already arranged everything for her. If she were to renege at this time, Rika''s efforts would be


    wasted.


    At this thought, Chantel took a deep breath and walked out of the room. A faint scent of flowers trailed


    her as she made her way to the room next door and rang the bell.


    She didn''t need to wait long for a response.


    Gifford, who was vignt, asked as soon as the bell rang, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me!" she answered before taking several deep breaths to steady herself.


    ''Chantel, the Li family is your benefactor. All you need to do is seduce him and get pregnant! And the


    man is Gifford. You can do this!'' she persuaded herself.


    A few secondster, Gifford, in the hotel bathrobe, opened the door. Confusion marred his handsome


    features as he asked, "Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    Before she could reply, the sweet floral fragrance drifted toward him. He didn''t pay much attention to it


    as he thought it was the scent of her body.


    Chantel nced around as though worried, grabbed his arm, and said in a trembling voice, "I''m a little


    scared... Your room has two beds. Can I...e inside... and sleep on the other bed?"


    Chantel and Erica had booked a room with twin beds. To protect her, Gifford had no choice but to


    reserve the room next door, which coincidently had twin beds as well.

 Chapter 1255 Tricked By A Girl

    Chapter 1255 Tricked By A Girl


    Gifford looked at the small hand on his arm, confused. "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid of..." Chantel tried toe up with something. "I''m a little nervous. I can''t sleep alone in a


    hotel room. Besides, I just watched a horror movie. Gifford, it''s only a few more hours to dawn. Please


    let me in!" Her face turned pale.


    Her frightened expression caught Gifford off-guard and he believed her. He thought that she really was


    scared of staying alone.


    The truth was that she was indeed frightened, but not because she was afraid of sleeping alone or


    because of the horror movie; she was terrified, thinking about what she was about to do.


    Gifford moved aside to let her in. When she passed by him, he felt a rush throughout his body.


    He was confused. Why did he feel like that all of a sudden?


    Meanwhile, Chantel had already entered his room and obediently sat on the other bed.


    She was so tensed and already had difficulty breathing.


    After he shut the door, Gifford took two steps forward, feeling an inexplicable hot stream rapidly


    coursing through his body.


    He scanned Chantel''s expression. "Have you applied something on your body? What''s that fragrance?"


    She gripped the hem of her clothes tightly. "Oh! The scent? I used the hotel''s body wash. Does it smell


    good? I thought so too."


    God knew how hard it was for her to finish that sentence.


    She felt her cheeks burn and her breath be jagged. She knew that the drug was working.


    Holding back the strange desire in him, Gifford strode into the room. "Go to sleep!"


    Chantel stood up abruptly and asked, "Gifford, where are you going?"


    "I have to wash my face." ''Maybe I''m just too sleepy, '' he thought.


    Afraid that he might leave, she quickly trotted to block his way despite her weak legs. "Gifford...I don''t


    feel too well... I think I took something bad..."


    Gifford''s eyes fell on her red lips and he was instantly attracted to them. He had the sudden urge to


    kiss her.


    But he knew that something was wrong with her. He pulled a long face and questioned her harshly,


    "Chantel! What on earth did you take? Did you apply something on your body?"


    Unable to control herself, Chantel wrapped her arms around his waist and said, "I don''t know. Please


    help me..." She really had no idea what Erica had given her!


    The drug was too strong.


    She leaned into his arms and kissed his chest. Gifford lostplete control of himself. He held her


    tightly in his arms and kissed her red lips, regardless of the consequences.


    The moans from the room did not subside until dawn.


    Chantel fell asleep soon after, but Gifford couldn''t sleep. He went to the bathroom to take a cold


    shower.


    When he came out, she was still sound asleep.


    Now, he knew for sure that he had been tricked¡ªyed by the girl whom he had rescued and taken


    home!


    He lowered himself on to the bed, and ran his fingers through a wisp of Chantel''s ck hair on the


    pillow. He whispered, "You better pray for yourself and hope that you are innocent in this game. If I find


    out that you had a part in this..."


    If this was really Chantel''s idea, he wouldn''t let her off easy!


    His gaze fell on the marks on her neck. His eyes darkened.


    Although Chantel didn''t have a fine figure, the sex was very good.


    At the Pearl Vi District


    Early that morning, Matthew retrieved the surveince video of the corridor of the hotel and sent it to


    Erica. She hid herself under the quilt,ughing wildly.


    In the video, Chantel entered Gifford''s room in the middle of the night and didn''te out the whole


    night. Obviously, their n had seeded!


    ''Soon, I will have a nephew or niece!'' she giggled.


    ''No, one night is not enough to make Chantel pregnant. But how to trick Gifford into having sex with her


    again? He may have already noticed that he was fooled.


    It won''t be easy to trick him again, '' she pondered.


    When she was having her breakfast, she received a call from Gifford.


    She quickly swallowed the food in her mouth and cleared her throat before answering. "Hello, Gifford!


    What''s up?"


    Gifford was already fully dressed. He looked at the sleeping Chantel in the bed and asked Erica, "Erica


    Li, what did you do? Where were youst night?"


    "Last night? I slept peacefully in my husband''s arms. What else would I do?" She sounded so innocent.


    "Why isst night''s surveince video in the corridor missing?"


    "The surveince video? Why is it missing? But what do you want the surveince video for?"


    Gifford was speechless. Either Erica''s acting skill was too good, or she really had nothing to do with the


    incident.


    But he still didn''t believe that Chantel could set him up without the help of someone else.


    If there really was no one behind Chantel and he was tricked so easily by her, then Gifford might as


    well resign from the military.


    "Erica, you better run and hide. If I find a single clue that leads to you, I will pack you off to the South


    Pole and make sure that you nevere back!" Gifford threatened.


    If this was Erica and Chantel''s nning, he would give them hell.


    These girls didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter at all. How dare they act so recklessly!


    This could destroy Chantel''s life.


    Putting the phone aside on speaker, Erica continued to have her breakfast leisurely. "I have no idea


    what you are talking about. Did something happen?"


    Gifford gnashed his teeth. His sister was so stubborn! He wished he could go to the vi and


    interrogate her face to face. "Fine, don''t admit it. I''ll investigate it myself. If I find out that you are behind


    all this, I will show you what I can do. Just wait and see, Erica Li!"


    "Okay, okay! I''ll wait, my dear brother!" Erica was confident of Matthew''s way of doing things. As long


    as Chantel didn''t tell Gifford, it would be impossible for him to find the truth.


    Judging from hercent tone, Gifford could tell that she definitely had something to do with this.


    However, he didn''t have any evidence yet, so he hung up the phone without taking any more of her


    nonsense.


    Since Erica was tough to break and refused to tell the truth, all he could do was stay and wait for


    Chantel to wake up. He had to interrogate this girl first.


    Erica went off to school happily. Chantel was still asleep while Gifford was busy waiting for her to wake


    up.


    In the afternoon, as soon as she opened her eyes, Chantel heard the familiar voice. "You are finally


    awake."


    Her heart skipped a beat. "Gifford..." Her voice was hoarse, and it sounded sexy to his ears at that


    moment.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ignoring her shy expression, he looked at his watch and said, "You''ve slept for six hours and seven


    minutes. And I''ve been waiting for you to wake up for six hours and seven minutes too. Now, tell me!


    Chantel shrank back into the quilt. "What are you talking about?" When she turned around, she felt a


    stabbing pain. ''Ouch, that hurt...''


    "Tell the truth and you will receive a lighter punishment! So, I advise you to spill everything!" When he


    looked at her, Gifford couldn''t help but think of what had happenedst night. He coughed to cover up


    his fantasies.


    Chantel had nned to leave as soon as she had seeded in sleeping with him. But she had fallen


    asleep as soon as they stopped making love. She couldn''t have left either way because Gifford hadn''t


    slept all night.


    Now that she had to face him, she had no choice but to deny her involvement in the crime. It was time


    to put her acting skill to good use. She feigned innocence and said, "I''m confused too. Didn''t you


    investigate the matter?"


    ''The surveince video has been deleted. How else can I investigate this?'' Gifford thought helplessly.

 Chapter 1256 I Will Bear Any Consequences

    Chapter 1256 I Will Bear Any Consequences


    Gifford sat down on the edge of the bed, and pulled down her quilt a little. Ignoring Chantel''s uneasy


    expression, he threatened, "If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll take you back to the military base and


    interrogate you the way I interrogate spies!"


    Chantel shivered. But Erica trusted her to keep quiet, so she gritted her teeth and refused to divulge


    their secret. "I know nothing, Gifford. How can you do this to me? I am the one who suffered losses


    here after going through this kind of thing. Yet, you are doubting me. This is too much!"


    "This kind of thing? What kind of thing? What happened between us?" he asked coldly.


    Chantel''s eyes widened. ''He is not going to take responsibility for it?'' She couldn''t believe it, and was


    about to say something. But she changed her mind. It didn''t matter even if he didn''t take responsibility


    for taking her first time. "Forget it. Please turn around. I need to go and take a shower."


    Gifford didn''t move. He smirked, "Do you think it''s really necessary for me to turn around? I saw every


    inch of your bodyst night."


    Her face turned red. To escape from his sharp questioning, she quickly sat up from the bed, and stood


    up naked in front of him.


    But as soon as she was on her feet, her knees gave away weakly and she fell to the floor.


    Gifford didn''t move. He pretended not to care that she had embarrassed herself in front of him. He


    didn''t even bother to help her up.


    Under his burning gaze, she picked up the bathrobe on the floor and put it on.


    In the evening, around six o''clock, Erica finished thest photo. She and Hyatt packed up and walked


    to the school gate.


    The green military car at the gate was so eye-catching that she noticed it at once.


    The tall man standing beside the car was scanning every studenting out of the school gate. He


    even had his hands on the driver who hade to pick Erica up.


    She knew immediately that the truth had been found, but she didn''t think that he would be so quick!


    She was going to chicken out of there! Before Gifford could notice her, she hid behind Hyatt and hailed


    a taxi as fast as she could.


    Just when she got into the taxi, Gifford spotted her. "Erica!" He strode towards her.


    Erica quickly ordered the driver, "Sir, hurry up! There are bad guys after me!"


    The driver was stunned. He immediately stepped on the elerator and roared away from the ce.


    "Miss, where do you want to go?"


    "Uh... go to ZL Group!" Her brother was such a strong opponent, and she needed an even stronger ally


    to protect her.


    Gifford made note of the license te number of the taxi. He ran back to his car and followed the taxi


    as fast as he could.


    At ZL Group


    Erica swiftly paid the taxi driver and jumped out of the car. She dashed towards the ZL Group building.


    She quickly came to a halt at the entrance of thepany when she realized that she was Mrs. Huo.


    She had to heed to her image in front of the staff. Erica looked behind her vigntly and after making


    sure that Gifford wasn''t around, she slowly entered the elevator as she returned the greetings of the


    employees.


    On the floor of the CEO''s office


    Erica hurried to Paige''s desk and asked in a low voice, "Ms. Shen, is Matthew in his office?"


    Paige chuckled and stood up. "Yes, Mrs. Huo. He is inside."


    "Is he busy?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "No." ''But he does havepany, '' Paige thought with a smile.


    Erica breathed a sigh of relief and looked back; still no sign of Gifford. ''How strange. Gifford''s tracking


    ability is highly questionable. Why hasn''t he caught up yet?'' she wondered.


    Just as she pushed the door to Matthew''s office open, a big hand grasped her from behind. "Argh¡ª"


    she screamed out loud.


    When she was about to scream again, another hand covered her loud mouth.


    But the hand didn''t belong to Matthew, because her husband was leaning against the desk and looking


    at her indifferently.


    ''Oh, crap! I knew it!'' How could Gifford''s tracking ability be any bad? He had been waiting for her in her


    husband''s office. She changed her expression when he let go of her and greeted her brother with a big


    smile, "Gifford! What are you doing here?"


    Gritting his teeth, Gifford said, "Erica, I''ve bought the ticket for you to the South Pole. Are you ready to


    leave?"


    "The South Pole? Why would I want to go there?" She looked at Matthew for help.


    "Stop pretending!" When Gifford tried to grab her again, Erica reacted quickly and dived under his


    hands, avoiding his clutches. She rushed towards Matthew.


    Before Gifford could catch her, she hid behind Matthew, only revealing her little head.


    "Matthew, get out of the way. I am going to teach this girl a lesson today!"


    "Why do you have to teach me a lesson? What did I do to you?"


    Gifford was so pissed off. Even now, she refused to admit her mistake. A sly sh appeared in his


    eyes. "Chantel already told me that you two conspired to set me up. Do you still want to deny it?"


    "What? Gifford, how did you force her to tell you this? I''m the one to me! Chantel had nothing to do


    with¡ª" The rest of her words faded away when she saw thecent look on Gifford''s face. "You


    lied to me! Chantel didn''t say anything, did she?"


    "No, she didn''t," Gifford said angrily. Chantel knew that he wouldn''t do anything to her, so no matter


    how much he forced her, she insisted that it had nothing to do with her or Erica.


    He had no choice but to deceive this other suspect¡ªErica Li. And he seeded. This troublemaker


    was the brain behind the trick.


    Feeling like a fool, Erica red at Gifford andined, "You''ve been single for a long time. You


    should thank me for setting you up with a woman; instead, this is what I get! You are so ungrateful!"


    "You! Do you know what you have done?" Gifford moved towards her. "Matthew, get out of my way. Let


    me deal with this devil!"


    Matthew, who had been silent all the while, stretched out his hand to stop the angry man. All said and


    done, he had to stand up for this woman hiding behind him. "Gifford, you chose to take Miss Ye to your


    home; why don''t you be responsible for her to the very end?"


    It was so obvious that the CEO was trying to defend his wife.


    Erica looked at her husband with admiration. "Matthew, you''re absolutely right!"


    Gifford was so mad that he spun around in circles with his hands on his hips. Finally, he red at the


    hateful culprit and said, "I did bring her home, but I never intended to marry her!" And now that they


    had sex, he might not be able to escape from his responsibility.


    Besides, Gifford was sure that Matthew was also involved in the matter. That was probably why he


    couldn''t find a single clue regarding what had really happened. He only found out because Erica was


    so easily deceived.


    "Then, you can marry her now!"


    "Matthew, you are spoiling this girl to no end! She is going to get you into a lot of trouble if she


    continues to y around like this!" Gifford wasn''t exaggerating. He absolutely believed in his sister''s


    ability to create trouble.


    An unnoticeable smile shed across Matthew''s eyes. "It doesn''t matter. I''m ready to bear any


    consequences for her." He was also well aware of what his wife was capable of, but he had been


    prepared to solve all those difficulties for her the day he had married her.


    "Aren''t you angry with her for running awayst night?" Gifford asked, frowning.


    Before Matthew could answer, Erica protested loudly, "Gifford, are you trying to sow discord between


    us?" ''Gifford is so annoying! Why does he have to mention that now?'' she cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 1257 What Does Matthew Like

    Chapter 1257 What Does Matthew Like


    Gifford snorted mockingly at his sister. "What, now you''re afraid? You had the courage to climb over the


    wall to escape. I thought you were brave enough to do anything!"


    Erica endured his words with gritted teeth. She was much more concerned about what her husband


    might do or say to her.


    Matthew cut straight through the siblings'' bickering. "Of course I''m angry," he snapped. "I''ll teach her a


    lesson when we get back. But what happened between you and Chantel is another matter. You put


    your own guard down in front of her and fell easily into her trap! It''s your responsibility, and you can''t


    me Erica for it."


    "Oh, fine! Trying to fight both of you will be like banging my head against the wall. I won''t forget what''s


    happened today." Not waiting for either to reply, Gifford stormed out. He could see that he was getting


    nowhere, since Erica''s husband was there to stick up for her.


    Only the couple was left in the office. Wordlessly, Matthew extracted his arm from his wife''s grip, turned


    away, and sat down in his chair.


    Looking at her empty hands, Erica remembered what he had said just now.


    Possessed of a girlish joy, she went up to his back and started to massage his shoulders. "Oh,


    Matthew, thank you so much!" she cried. "You''re awesome! You''re my super idol now!"


    Ignoring her ttery, Matthew simply lowered his head and started reading a document that was on his


    desk.


    His face was nk, as it so often was, and the air was thick with embarrassment.


    Erica kept working on his shoulders, trying to butter him up, but could see it was not working. What else


    could she do to make him happy?


    ''Oh! I got it!'' Not giving up, she went around to her husband''s side, wrapped her arms around his neck,


    and kissed him on the cheek. ''No, that''s not enough! He prefers more passionate kisses!'' Thinking of


    this, she nted a few on his mouth.


    But Matthew returned none of the kisses. Cold as ice, he just nced at her, then went back to his


    work.


    ''Oh, fine!'' thought Erica; even she knew when to give up sometimes.


    She left the office in a huff, much as her brother had moments before.


    When she was gone, Matthew found it no easier to concentrate on the document before him. For a


    long time he sulked, his eyes wandering the room.


    ''She is really heartless. She kicked me away after using me. How ruthless she could be!''


    Later, in the Huo family''s manor


    It was after dinner. Erica handed a flower seedling to Debbie, then watched her nt it in the soil. "Will


    the nt be able to survive in this way?" she asked curiously.


    Her mother-inw gave her a smile and said, "Yes. The weather now is suitable for nting this kind of


    flower. They''ll bloom around this time next year."


    "Oh! I''ve seen this kind of flower before. It''s pink and beautiful!"


    "Yes. A client of ourpany brought it back from abroad. I liked it, so I kept it." Saying this, Debbie


    buried the roots of the flower seedling with soil, then watered it for a bit with a watering can.


    For a moment both were silent. Inclining her head, Erica decided then to get past the small talk. "Mom,


    can you tell me what Matthew likes? For example, what sort of food does he enjoy? Or anything else!"


    Debbie couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Oh, my! Your rtionship must have improved a lot!" Erica


    hade to the manor just to inquire about Matthew''s preferences. It was obvious that she cared


    about him now.


    Faced with her mother-inw''s teasing, Erica blushed and exined, "I''ve made a lot of mistakes


    recently, and Matthew seems to be very angry. I have to do something to make up for it."


    "Oh, really? What sort of mistakes?"


    Erica lowered her head, thoroughly embarrassed. She couldn''t exactly tell Debbie that she had


    escaped home because of Matthew''s vigor and strength in bed.


    So she wasn''t going to tell her the exact truth. Holding Debbie''s arm, she spoke like a spoiled child. "It''s


    not important, Mom. Please just answer my question."


    Debbie was further amused; she thought her daughter-inw was cute when she acted petnt. "Rika,


    it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. You know Matthew''s personality. He''s just like his father; whatever


    he thinks never shows up on his face. In my opinion, it doesn''t matter what he likes. What matters is


    your sincerity. For example, you could make him a meal... Actually, forget about that. You don''t know


    how to cook. Maybe you can buy him a gift or make something for him yourself. It will show your


    sincerity. What do you think?"


    Erica thought it over for a bit and soon saw that Debbie was right. She nodded and said, "Thank you,


    Mom. I see."


    So she had answered her original question, but that only brought her to a new one. Clumsy as Erica


    was, what could she do for Matthew by herself?


    Erica returned to the vi that night. As expected, Matthew hadn''te back from thepany yet.


    She quickly became bored and got a bottle of red wine out of the cer. Bringing it back upstairs, she


    poured it into the decanter, waited a moment, and got out two sses.


    Next, she went and raided the walk-in refrigerator for snacks. As she waited for Matthew, all she could


    think of to do was eat.


    Half an hour passed, and Matthew wasn''t back. Feeling a little thirsty, Erica shrugged and poured


    herself some wine.


    An hourter it was eleven o''clock, and Erica was checking Weibo, still alone.


    All the snacks she''d gotten from the refrigerator were long gone, along with half of the bottle of red


    wine.


    It was not until midnight that the sound of a door came through the vestibule of the living room.


    Hearing it, Erica abruptly stood up from her seat and rushed toward the vestibule. "Matthew!" she


    called out sweetly.


    As if summoned by a spell, Matthew appeared in the living room. As he changed his shoes, he couldn''t


    miss the aroma of the wine. Taking a look at his approaching wife, he noticed that her face was bright


    red. He frowned slightly, wondering how much she had drunk.


    Quite oblivious to his mood, Erica threw herself into his arms and hugged his waist. "Matthew..." she


    said again, then burped right beside his face.


    Stifling a cough, her husband pulled away in disgust. "How much wine did you drink?" ''Why did she


    drink while alone at home?'' he wondered.


    "Not much. Just a few sips..." Erica mumbled.


    ''A few sips?'' He didn''t believe that for a second. She had probably drunk at least half of a bottle of


    wine.


    Wanting to confirm his guess, he started to head farther into the living room.


    However, Erica thought he still didn''t want to talk to her. Seeing him walk past, she very suddenly and


    loudly burst into tears.


    Somewhat startled, Matthew stopped and turned around. His frown deepened in confusion. "Why are


    you crying?" Had he said something to offend her?


    Erica didn''t answer. Her face glistening with tears, she lurched to the front door and disappeared


    outside.


    Matthew was stunned. What did she mean by rushing out without even a word? After closing his eyes


    and taking a deep breath, he hurried after her.


    Outside there was no sign of Erica, but one of the bodyguards had seen her and pointed Matthew in


    the direction she had gone.


    It turned out that she''d gone to the garden. It was only a few minutes'' walk from the gate of the vi, but


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    by the time Matthew got there, Erica had gotten herself into something of a predicament.


    To be precise, she had begun to climb one of therger trees. Two meters off the ground she began to


    feel dizzy, though, and simply clung to one of therger branches.


    Astonished, Matthew marched over to the tree and yelled, "Erica, what the hell are you doing? Come


    down at once!"


    "I won''te down!" she wailed. "You don''t want to see me anymore. I won''t live..." After all, she''d


    noticed the disgust on Matthew''s face earlier; it had been in as day. So he just didn''t want her


    anymore, did he? Then she would die in front of him!


    ''You won''t live?'' Staring up at his drunken wife, Matthew felt a terrible headache begin to set in.

 Chapter 1258 You Ghost

    Chapter 1258 You Ghost


    ''Crying, making a scene and threatening to kill herself...This woman goes nuts when she''s drunk, ''


    Matthew sighed inwardly.


    He stood under the tree, hands in his pockets. He warned Erica coldly, "Fine. If you die, you won''t be


    Mrs. Huo anymore. So go ahead¡ªI''ll grab Phoebe and we''ll be married in no time!"


    That was one reason why he hadn''t done anything about Phoebe. The mere mention of her name


    could irritate Erica.


    Erica lowered her head and red at him. Her big eyes were full of anger. He knew this was going to


    happen. "You asshole!" she growled. "You want to make someone else your Mrs. Huo? In your


    dreams!"


    Matthew was patient, his tone even. Now things were going his way. "Then get down from there. That


    way, you''ll still be my wife."


    "Get down? What do you think I am? A monkey?"


    Matthew replied decisively, "No. Let me guess¡ªyou''re stuck!"


    Erica roared, "If you don''t believe me, you''ll have toe up here yourself. I can''t get down from here!"


    She felt quite dizzy! She could see three Matthews waiting for her by the tree.


    The man''s lips twitched. He took two steps forward and stretched out his arms. "Just great," he said in


    a frustrated tone. "Jump! I''ll catch you."


    Erica was just too dizzy at this point. So she decided to unwrap one arm from around the tree. She


    hung by her other arm briefly, then scrunched her eyes tightly and dropped, confident Matthew could


    catch her.


    It went worse than either of them intended. Matthew did catch her in his arms, but was knocked to the


    ground by the impact. Shended on top of him, and the man grunted, wincing in pain.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw the giggling woman. She wasying on top of him, hugging


    the poor man. "A little warning, next time?" he said between gritted teeth. "You almost crushed me."


    Last time she tried this, she jumped from the stone wall on the riverbank. It was about a meter up, and


    he caught her easily. She was easily twice that high when she climbed the tree.


    As stubborn as ever, Erica said, "You said you were going to catch me, so I trusted you!"


    Matthew didn''t know what to say in return. How could he not catch her? If she slipped through his


    arms, or he didn''t get to her in time, she''d be hurt. And that was something his heart could not bear.


    The bodyguards held back theirughter and helped the two up. Matthew carried the woman in his


    arms and strode into the vi.


    He set her down once they got inside. In an angry tone, he ordered her, "Walk by yourself!"


    The girl''s mouth pouted and she stole a nce at him, shivering. "What the hell? Why are you yelling at


    me? You are definitely not Matthew Huo. My Matthew wouldn''t be so mean to me. Tell me who you


    are!"


    To emphasize her point, she grabbed the man''s cor, and her eyes were wide in that creepy way that


    Matthew loathed. They looked like they were going to pop out of her head.


    "Erica¡ª"


    "You''re not Erica. I am. Tell me! Who the hell are you?" She raised her fist and shook it at him.


    Matthew didn''t take her threat seriously. He buried his anger. It wouldn''t do to explode at the girl.


    "Sounds like you need to know who''s boss," he said indifferently.


    "Who''s boss? God, you are so arrogant! Go to hell¡ª"


    Whump! Her fistnded right on his nose, sending stars of pain into his vision for a few moments.


    She wasn''t that strong, but after the pain had cleared some, warm liquid flowed from his nose.


    Silently, Matthew touched the liquid. It was really blood...


    He cast a cold nce at the drunken woman. He didn''t scream at her, to his credit. Instead, he


    growled, "Enough!"


    "Why you¡ª" Erica didn''t know how big a mistake she had made. She was thoroughly pissed off now.


    She raised her fist again and brought it down on his shoulder. "Now I know you''re a ghost. Get out of


    his body now! I want my Matthew back! I''m going to keep hitting you till you leave his body! Get out!"


    Matthew knew she was out of control. But he didn''t want to hurt her, so he just stood there and took it.


    Her fists rained down on his body.


    He kicked off his dirty slippers and trudged to the living room to find a tissue to wipe his bloody nose.


    Unexpectedly, she caught up with him and punched him in the back. Itnded with a hollow thud. "Go


    away, spirit! Give my handsome husband back! Damn it! Go to hell!"


    Matthew found a tissue and wiped his nose, but it didn''t do much good. As soon as he thought he was


    done, a rivulet of fresh blood made its way out of his nostril and onto his upper lip.


    And the little woman next to him wasn''t slowing down. Fist after fist hit him. He was getting annoyed.


    The man sneered, "You''re full of energy tonight!" This was getting ridiculous. If he didn''t teach her a


    lesson tonight, he didn''t have any right to say he was her husband!


    "Yeah I am. I''m gonna keep pounding you till you give Matthew back!" Erica was tired. She sounded


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    out of breath.


    Matthew decided to go wash his nose. He grabbed her wrists, and warned in a deep voice, "Behave


    yourself!"


    "Let go of me! Damn you, ghost! Let go!"


    "Your wish is mymand." He smiled and released his grip. But he extended his arm and put one of


    his hands on her head. She could swing all she wanted, but she was too far away from him.


    Inside the bathroom, Matthew turned on the tap and looked at himself in the mirror. He used to doubt


    that his wife was that dangerous. But she had some tricks up her sleeve. How else could she hit him so


    precisely to cause his nose to bleed like that?


    At this moment, the troublemaker leaned against the door of the bathroom, craning her neck from time


    to time to catch a glimpse of the man washing his face.


    A few minutester, Matthew threw the tissue into the trash can and walked out of the bathroom.


    When he was at the door, he bumped into Erica.


    Truth be told, he did it on purpose.


    Because Erica was bent down, hands on her knees, her head bumped right into his tough abdominal


    muscles. Her nose went numb. She covered it and yelped in pain.


    "Don''t do that. It hurts." Matthew smirked. At least her nose wasn''t bleeding. But she still held it and


    groaned.


    What about him? She hit him square on the nose and caused it to bleed. ''Forget it. I don''t want to talk


    about it anymore. It''s so embarrassing!''


    Erica had blown through half of a bottle of wine and had some snacks on top of that. She''d left an awful


    mess. The trash can was full.


    Matthew was surprised at her taste in wine. It wasn''t bad at all. She didn''t drink wine a whole lot, but


    this time she picked the most expensive bottle in his cer.


    He''d never let her know how much the bottle was worth. She didn''t like to spend money frivolously, and


    he knew she''d be astonished at the price.


    Erica filled an empty ss with red wine and handed it to Matthew. She leaned over him and lifted the


    ss to his lips. "Have a drink on me, Matthew. Come on, kiss me and show them how much you love


    me!"


    "Them? Who''s them?"


    "Them! They''re watching us!"


    "Who''s watching us?" Matthew was confused.


    Erica looked around and made her voice sound mysterious, talking in a stage whisper. "We can''t see


    them, but they can see us..." Then she lowered her voice, "You scared?"


    Matthew was speechless. Who was the coward here? He held her waist tightly and continued, "You''re


    wrong. I can see them."


    "What? What do you see?" Her hand trembled, and the red wine spilled out of the ss, spilling on the


    back of her hand and sttering on his white shirt.


    His shirt was already stained with blood and mud, and he was fighting his neat freak tendencies. Now


    there was red wine on it... "Let''s head upstairs!" He had the overwhelming urge to change clothes.


    "No! Tell me, what do you see?" She was extremely curious.


    Matthew sighed heavily. Erica was trying to annoy him. And she was so good at it. He lowered his head


    and bit the woman''s red lips. Heedless of her pain, he whispered, "I saw the ck and white


    messengers from hell pass by our house, and a lot of female ghosts followed them. And a fierce ghost,


    its face green, razor-sharp fangs lining its mouth, floated in the air, searching for someone. I can also


    see baby ghosts crying out for Mommy..."

 Chapter 1259 The Witness

    Chapter 1259 The Witness


    "Ah! Stop talking!" It was midnight, and what Matthew had said filled Erica''s mind with horrible images.


    She buried her face in his arms and repeatedly snuggled up against him, as if she were trying to get


    into his body. The wine ss in her hand sloshed and threatened to spill.


    Seeing her frightened, Matthew smirked, thinking, ''You''re already drunk and still want to make me


    drink? Now, I think you''ll have other things on your mind.'' He eyed the drink she was holding and


    demanded, "Put that down! Just go upstairs and go to sleep!"


    Erica stilled and nodded meekly. Peeling herself off of him, she made to put the ss down on the


    table, then paused. It was red wine of a good vintage, too good to be wasted. She took a deep breath


    and started in on it again.


    "That''s enough," Matthew snapped. Leaning forward, he tried to grab the ss out of her hand.


    His wife had a good grip, though. Blinking at him, she protested, "I don''t want to waste this! It''s good


    stuff."


    "Oh, fine¡ªthen I''ll drink it!" Matthew said. She had had enough to drink, and he wouldn''t allow her any


    more!


    "Okay, then," Erica said. But she kept hold of the ss and even jerked it out of his hand.


    Before he could react, she took a sip of the red wine but did not swallow it down. Her face drifted close


    to his. Her expression was pouting, and she moved her lips as though trying to speak. Matthew just


    stared, unable toprehend her ridiculous behavior.


    After a painfully wrong moment with no response from him, Erica swallowed the wine and exined to


    him, "Didn''t you say you wanted to drink it? I was trying to give you some. Why didn''t you take it?"


    She''d gotten the idea from a few romantic novels she''d read, in which the male protagonists gave their


    love interests wine, water or medicine in this way.


    For his part, Matthew had no clue where she could have gotten this idea. Despite himself, he


    appreciated the effort. In fact, he knew of a way to up the ante.


    Gently, he pinched her chin and made her look up at him. With an evil and attractive smile at the


    corners of his mouth, he said, "I have a more interesting idea. Do you want to try it?"


    "Sure!" There was a sudden light in Erica''s eyes.


    He took the wine ss from her hand and made her lean against the table behind her. Under her


    curious gaze, he poured some wine on her corbone and then slowly lowered his head.


    Erica waspletely intoxicated by what he was doing.


    They made love passionately in the dining room.


    And yet when they were done, Matthew was not satisfied. Not knowing what time it was, he took his


    exhausted wife in his arms, grabbed the red wine bottle in one hand, and somewhat awkwardly headed


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    to the bathroom upstairs.


    If she was so sure she wanted to y games, then he was going to oblige.


    Many hourster the next morning, Erica''s sobbing voice could be heard from the bedroom on the third


    floor. Tangled up in the covers in bed, her mind fogged, it took her a long time to wake up and get her


    wits about her.


    In fact, she wasn''t even sure where her crying fit hade from. As it started to ebb, she tried to piece


    together what had happened the previous night. She remembered eating snacks¡ªa lot of snacks¡ªand


    waiting for Matthew toe back from work. She''d wanted to have drinks with him and apologize.


    And now it was morning, and she was alone in bed, her mind terribly fogged. In fact, she hurt


    everywhere.


    Why did she feel like she had been run over by a bus? ''Matthew, you bastard!'' she cursed.


    Once before, while Erica was in the midst of a fit, she had sworn to herself that she would bang him in


    his office and the dining room a million times as punishment. At this moment, she didn''t think she would


    ever dare say such a thing again.


    She lifted the quilt and inspected herself, wincing. She had hickeys all over her body.


    She decided then that Matthew had to have been some kind of a bone-sucking monster in a previous


    life. Or a sex maniac. Well, whatever he was before, he was a monster now.


    ''Matthew the Monster!'' Erica thought, her bitterness intensifying.


    What was she supposed to do to prevent her from being tortured like this by that man whenever he


    wanted?


    Idly, she touched her belly, and an idea came into her head.


    Her period wasing soon! She''d never been so eager to be on it in her life...


    Just then, though, she was distracted by an aching pain in her fist. Favoring the bruised joints with her


    other hand, she tried to think of what had happened.


    Minutes passed, and some fragments of memory seemed toe to the surface.


    It was puzzling. Erica was left thinking that she''d hit Matthew. Hard. Did she remember it right?


    ''Oh, no, '' she thought to herself. ''I was going to apologize to him, but I ended up getting drunk and


    beating him. Or trying to, at least.


    No wonder he left me like this. Maybe I brought this on myself.''


    Later, in the canteen on campus


    Ignoring the curious gazes of many people, Erica chewed a piece of braised pork and swallowed it.


    Opposite her, Hyatt was taking his time eating a bowl of fried rice.


    Her phone rang. "I rented an apartment on the street where you lived. I wanted to meet you by chance.


    During the three years in high school..." That was Erica''s ringtone. She took out her phone and


    checked the screen. It was Watkins.


    While still eating, she answered. "Hello, Watkins."


    His voice came crisply over the line. "Erica, have you eaten yet?"


    "I''m eating right now." She didn''t want to go home to have lunch today, so she''d gone to the canteen.


    After lunch, she was going to have a nap in the dormitory and then go to sses.


    "What a pity," the man said. "I''m calling to invite you to lunch."


    Erica smiled. "Maybe next time."


    She imagined him shrugging as he said, "All right. Well, I''m also calling to tell you something. Your


    husband doesn''t believe you about Phoebe''s miscarriage, right? I looked at the photo Camille sent to


    the insurancepany and found something that might prove your innocence."


    "What is it?" Erica suddenly felt much more awake. Aside from her other ordeals, she''d been greatly


    troubled by having no evidence on her side in this.


    Helpful as ever, Watkins exined, "The photo shows an old man standing on the opposite end of the


    road. When Camille took the photo, he was looking at us. And that was when Phoebe fell onto the


    ground, right? It seems to me that this old man must have seen what really happened. What do you


    think?"


    Erica put down her chopsticks and asked eagerly, "Yeah, I think so. Can you find out who this old man


    is, or where he lives?" With an eyewitness to back her up, she would be able to prove her innocence to


    Matthew!


    "That''s the idea," Watkins said. "I only just found this clue and haven''t had time to follow up on it. I''ve


    been busy dealing with the ident, but don''t worry. I''ll get somebody on this old man''s trail. We''ll start


    from nearby." The old man was about sixty or seventy years old and used a crutch to walk. Watkins


    figured that he probably lived close to the scene that the photo had been taken at.


    Erica tried to contain her excitement. "Okay. Thank you so much!" It was true that more friends meant


    more ways.


    She could practically hear Watkins'' gentle smile over the phone line. "You''re wee. I''m also


    responsible for your being set up about Phoebe''s miscarriage. Trying to prove your innocence is the


    least I can do to make things right. I''ll have my men look into the old man''s whereabouts immediately.


    As soon as they find out anything useful, I''ll let you know."


    Erica was so moved that she was about to cry. "You are so kind, Watkins. Thank you. I will treat you to


    dinner after this!"


    "Treat me to dinner? Well, that sounds good! My every attempt to arrange for that has failed up until


    now. Maybe once we find that old man, it''ll work out after all."


    "Well, thanks again," she told him. "I''ve got to finish lunch now."


    "Okay, enjoy. Bye!"


    Erica was in a very good mood as she hung up the phone. She couldn''t wait to expose Phoebe''s true


    colors. When that was done, there would be no way Matthew could continue to defend that woman.


    That afternoon, Erica had a ss. Afterward, she went to the fruit base with Hyatt.


    She picked some fresh fruits¡ªseveral kinds, but her favorite was the strawberries. At her suggestion,


    Hyatt got a few of his own. As for the rest, she took them back to the vi, washed them and put them


    on the fruit te so that Matthew could have some when he got back.


    In the meantime, she decided to give Gifford a call. "Brother, I have something to ask you," she said,


    controlling her voice and keeping it as pleasant as she could.


    "Don''t ask me for anything!" barked an irate voice from the other side of the line. Gifford was still going


    through a migraine because of the trouble his sister had caused him. Hearing her voice again was


    about enough to make his head explode.

 Chapter 1260 Which Side

    Chapter 1260 Which Side


    Erica was ready for her brother''s ire. "Don''t be so petty. Where are you now?" she asked.


    "I''m in A Country!" Gifford replied impatiently. In fact, he had just brought Chantel back and watched


    her go into the school.


    Erica''s guarded tone melted into excitement. "Where is Chantel? Is she with you? Have you two


    talked? Are you two going to get married or¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Gifford wanted to strangle his sister. She had no idea how serious the matter was to him,


    and it wasn''t her business in any case. Her enthusiasm was grating.


    "Oh,e on, just tell me. Is Chantel going to be my sister-inw?" Erica persisted. Idly, she thought of


    how Chantel was younger than herself. Still, she was old enough to be married.


    Gifford suppressed the urge to hang up the phone¡ªor to throw it as far from himself as he could. "I


    haven''t decided yet. Let''s talk about it when I have!" he scolded.


    Eating a strawberry, Erica pouted and said, "Then think about it carefully. Don''t let her down. After all,


    you brought her to our home."


    "You¡ª" With a harsh exhtion, Gifford cut himself off. Seeing no point in talking any further, he ended


    the call without another word.


    He just couldn''t understand his sister''s side of things. Yes, it was he who brought Chantel back. But did


    he have to marry her because of that?


    This time, though, he''d made up his mind to be a scumbag and to be irresponsible. He would wait and


    see what the two girls could do about it.


    That evening, while Erica was busy with her camera upstairs, her phone beeped. It turned out to be


    Chantel, who had approved her WeChat friend request.


    She also sent Erica a message. "Rika?"


    "Yes, it''s me," she sent back. "How are things between you and my brother?" She was very anxious to


    know, but Gifford wouldn''t tell her anything.


    After a few minutes of silence, she received a reply: "Your brother bought me Yu Ting. But I didn''t take


    it. I spat them out secretly."


    A bit confused, Erica thought, ''Yu Ting? What''s that? I wonder if it''s any good.''


    "What''s Yu Ting?" she asked.


    Chantel was somewhat taken aback by the question. Erica turned out to be even more naive than


    herself. She felt a little embarrassed to answer directly, so she found the answer on Baidu, took a


    screenshot, and sent it to her.


    Erica finally realized that she was talking about birth control pills. How could her brother be such an


    asshole? "Of course, you can''t take those," she responded. "Otherwise, all our efforts will be in vain!"


    "I know that."


    However, at that moment, the two women both thought of another important problem. They both were


    doing their best¡ªby their own means¡ªto arrange things so that Chantel could have a child from


    Gifford. But what if sleeping with him once wasn''t enough to get her pregnant? It was a hairy situation.


    What should they do?


    Erica tried to beforting and sent a message that said, "You focus on your studies. I''ll think of a


    way." She would figure everything out. After all, she had an omnipotent husband.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Okay, thank you, Rika!"


    "You''re wee. We''re family!" As far as Erica was concerned, Chantel was like an adopted daughter


    of the Li family. If she managed to get pregnant with Gifford''s child one day, she would be her


    sister-inw. Erica was sure they would be real family sooner orter.


    Looking at Erica''s message, Chantel was so touched her eyes watered.


    The day gave way to evening. Erica stayed busy, but kept an ear out for any sign of movement outside.


    At the sound of a car pulling in, she rushed downstairs. A momentter she stood in front of Matthew,


    slightly panting.


    He looked her up and down and thought, ''She''s not doing so bad! She''s regained her energy quickly


    enough.''


    Not saying a word at first, Erica turned around and went to the dining room, where she retrieved a te


    of fruits. In a dramatic matter, as that of one presenting a treasure to a king, she put it in front of her


    husband. "Matthew, this is the fruit I picked myself. Have a taste."


    Her unusual sweetness put Matthew on his guard at once. ''There must be something wrong. What''s


    she up to?'' Having none of it, he spoke tly. "What do you want? Just get straight to the point."


    Erica giggled and exined awkwardly, "Nothing much. I just want to apologize to you..."


    "Well, I won''t ept your apology!" he told her. His wife had put him through a lot: climbing over the


    wall and running away, giving him a bloody nose, punching, kicking... As he saw it, it was clear he''d


    been too humble and easygoing with Erica.


    If he didn''t teach her a hard lesson, she would think he was easy to bully.


    She shamelessly approached him, still acting sweet and innocent. "Oh, don''t be like that. I really picked


    these fruits myself. Try this chocte strawberry. It''s good! Come on, just open your mouth!"


    "You know, Phoebe is still in the hospital," remarked Matthew, ncing at the tray. "Why don''t you take


    the fruit and go pay her a visit?"


    "Pay her a visit?" Erica echoed. A surge of fury rose up within her, and she started toward the trash


    can. "I''d rather throw the fruit out. Forget about it! I''m done apologizing to you. Forgive me or don''t¡ªI


    don''t care!"


    She was on the verge of dumping the fruit into the trash can, when Matthew spoke again, less harsh


    than before. "You know, Dad doesn''t like wasting food. He''ll be mad if he hears about this."


    With a deep breath Erica stopped, turned around, and sneered, "Then I''ll give it to the dog. If Phoebe


    wants to eat it, she can find it in the dog bowl!"


    Matthew didn''t know what to say. Silently he asked himself, ''Why is she so hostile when ites to


    Phoebe?'' Not to mention, there was no dog in the vi.


    Undeterred, Erica found a stic bag and poured the fruit into it. Emerging from the kitchen, she told


    Matthew, "You can''t have any of this either. I won''t ever pick fruits for you again. I''ll feed them to the


    dog!"


    Weary of her ridiculous provocations, Matthew''s face darkened. "Is this your idea of an apology?"


    "Yes!" she dered, trying to stare him down. "Matthew Huo, perhaps I haven''t made myself clear.


    Phoebe and I are as ipatible as fire and water now. She is my worst enemy! Make sure you tell


    me when she gets out of the hospital, and I''ll throw her a party that she''ll never forget!" After all, the


    woman was her husband''s crush. How could she not give her "special" treatment?


    "So, your next n is to deal with Phoebe?" Matthew asked.


    "You bet it is! I don''t know why you feel so sorry for her. But I''d also warn you to choose your side


    wisely. Whether it''s with me or her, that''s up to you to decide, not me. I can''t force you into anything.


    But I''ll have you know that she isn''t going to win. I have the Li family and the Huo family to back me up.


    I don''t want you to get kicked out of the house just because of Phoebe."


    With her ultimatum delivered, Erica crossed her arms over her chest and held her head high. It was a


    rare look for her: supremely confident.


    Expressionless, Matthew settled himself into a chair at the dining table. He tapped an index finger


    against the table slowly, thoughtfully. "What makes you so sure that my father will kick me out of the


    house for you?" he asked finally.


    Erica didn''t blink. "Because since the day I married into the Huo family, I''ve had the same status as


    Evelyn and Terilynn in the family; I''m his daughter. He told me that himself. And you are Wesley and


    ir''s son. No matter what happens, your parents will always be on my side!"


    Indeed, Carlos had told Erica this several times. Up to this point she had never mentioned it to


    Matthew, for fear that it would upset him and lead to trouble. Now that he''d decided to believe Phoebe


    over her, however, she thought she had no choice.


    Now Matthew truly was speechless. Much as he hated to admit it, it did sound like something his father


    would say.


    His family had been hard on him for his whole life, never truly approving of him for a single day since


    his birth. He''d grown used to it¡ªperhaps too much so.

 Chapter 1261 Ericas Weird Logic

    Chapter 1261 Erica''s Weird Logic


    Erica casually patted the bag of fruits and said, "So make your choice now. Who will you stand with:


    your wife or your goddess? Think twice before you answer me!"


    Matthew''s answer came back instantly, as sudden as a gunshot. "My goddess!"


    Against her will, Erica''s hand went to her heart. He might as well have shot her.


    Hating herself for even that momentary show of weakness, she steeled herself and told her husband,


    "Fine! Didn''t you say once that you didn''t care about the silly trifles between women? Then you will


    have to turn a blind eye to what I''m going to do. What do you think of that?"


    "What do I think?" Matthew raised his eyebrows. "What makes you confident enough to bargain with


    me after you''ve beaten me?" Her arrogance astounded him.


    Erica held her chin up, her smile full of pride and happiness. "Well, I was born into a rich family. I''ve


    been this confident since I was a child!" There was nothing in her life she was more proud of than


    knowing herself to be the daughter of ir and Wesley!


    Matthew lowered his head in a partial effort to hide the smirk on his lips. When he finally looked up, his


    face was nk again. "I suppose I''ll just wait and see."


    "Wait for what?"


    He gave a little shrug. "See how you are going to deal with Phoebe."


    Erica began, "My n is simple. First, you have to get her pregnant again."


    "What?" That was a far cry from what Matthew would have guessed. What was on this woman''s mind?


    He had dealt with many bizarre andplicated problems in his life, but Erica''s weird logic was


    something else. "Now, why should I do that?" he asked. "Shouldn''t I be having children with you?"


    "Yes, and you will. But you have to make her pregnant too, so that I can push her to the ground in front


    of you. You will see how I give her a miscarriage, just like she''s used me. Otherwise, I would be


    wronged!"


    Matthew was usually calm in the face of danger and big events, but here, now, he was utterly flustered


    and furious. Trying to regain hisposure, he sputtered, "Don''t you mind if I make her pregnant?"


    "Oh, yes, that reminds me," she said spitefully. "I don''t want to share a man with others. How about


    this? You find another man to make her pregnant, and then I''ll push her down. How about that?"


    "Absolutely not! An unborn baby is also a life!" In the back of Matthew''s mind, it struck him as bizarre


    that he was now the one trying to talk his wife into having a heart. Not only was this an awful idea, but


    he really had always believed her innocent of what she was used.


    But then again, if Erica insisted on getting Phoebe pregnant again, Matthew would ultimately find


    someone to do it, though that someone would never be Matthew himself!


    Erica flinched; her anger ebbed somewhat, and she realized that her husband was right. An unborn


    baby was as precious a life as anyone''s. In her right mind, she knew that she could never actually


    make herself do what she''d just suggested. When she could speak again, she said, "Well...how about I


    force her to apologize to me?"


    "Do whatever you see fit to do," said Matthew. He would support her unconditionally, whatever she did.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Suddenly there was a glint in Erica''s eyes. "Let''s make a deal first! You can''t punish me for Phoebe.


    And you can''t protect her or impede my n!"


    "All right, I won''t..." Matthew paused, irritation flickering on his face before repeating what he had said


    before. "I don''t have time to care about the silly trifles between you women!"


    At that, Erica''s anger vanished like smoke. Retrieving a few of the fruits from the bag, she rinsed them


    under the tap and put them onto a tter.


    Under her husband''s eye, she brought the tter over and set it on the table before him. "Here, have a


    taste. You know, I almost fell out of the apple tree when I picked some of these!"


    Gritting his teeth, Matthew asked, "Didn''t you say you were going to feed these to a dog?" He very


    nearly asked if she was trying to say he was a dog, but restrained himself.


    "Oh, no, no. I think I''ll feed them to you instead!" Saying this, she picked up a strawberry and put it to


    his lips. "Come on, Matthew, have a taste!"


    He kept his mouth firmly shut. Once again, he didn''t bother to mention the fact that they had no dog,


    nor did any of their neighbors. For a brief instant he felt so ridiculous that he wanted to strangle her.


    But he dismissed that thought. After all, if he did that, who would be there for him to dote on? Who


    would squander his money?


    In any case, he wasn''t hungry or in the mood for any of this. He stood up from the table decisively and


    said, "Go feed a dog with these, like you said. Pick some fresh fruits again tomorrow, and maybe I''ll eat


    those!"


    She protested, "I''ve told you I''m not going to feed any dogs. Come on! Matthew, it was not easy for the


    farmers to nt these. And I spent a lot of money to enter the fruit base and pick them."


    With a dreary look on his face, Matthew produced his cell phone and tapped on it a few times.


    Secondster, Erica''s phone rang twice. She opened it and found that Matthew had transferred the


    money to her through the payment software. She counted.


    Every time he gave her money, she had to count it. "Wow! Six hundred and sixty thousand!"


    Though she had mentioned spending a lot of money, she hadn''t meant to ask him to reimburse her.


    Now, though, she felt she had to show him some gratitude somehow. Grinning from ear to ear, she


    rushed back to her husband, an apple in hand. "Matthew, I love you so much! Let me feed you an


    apple!"


    As long as he took care of her like this, she supposed she could feed him every day!


    However, Matthew would never eat the fruits that she had said were for the nonexistent dog. He didn''t


    open his mouth, no matter how much she pestered him.


    In the end, Erica gave up and just took a bite out of the apple herself. Brazen as ever, she asked, "Can


    you do me another favor?"


    "No way!" He was very nearly shouting.


    "Don''t be so heartless! Come on, my super idol. Just one bite of the apple!" Saying this, she put the


    fruit up to his lips yet again.


    Matthew gnashed his teeth. "Erica, do you believe that I will tie you to the bed until you are pregnant?"


    Privately, he reflected that this woman was only obedient when she was asleep. As soon as she


    opened her eyes, she became a real troublemaker.


    "Honey," she pouted, "no matter how much we argue, we are still family, aren''t we?"


    Matthew nearly pped himself in the forehead in frustration. Now she was going on about how they


    were family! Had she been thinking about that when she was climbing over the wall or giving him a


    bloody nose?


    He would never believe Erica''s ttery or sweet words!


    Seeing that he was unmoved, Erica set the apple down and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "Honey, for our brother''s lifelong happiness, can you help me again?" she asked, drawing out her


    words.


    So it was all about Gifford, then. Lost in the moment, Matthew cradled his wife''s head in his hands.


    Then, remembering himself, he pushed her away. "Aren''t you very capable?" he asked. "Figure


    something out on your own."


    "Well in fact, I have figured something out!" she said, undaunted. She leaned in closer and looked up at


    him. "You help me find a way to make him and Chantel sleep together again, just one more time. It


    would be great if she got pregnant."


    Matthew snorted.


    So this was what she wanted his help with? He had to admit that she was smarter now than before


    marrying him¡ªfor the most part. "I''m not God," he told her. "I don''t have the power to make sure she


    gets pregnant after one more night with your brother." If there was really a way, he would get Erica


    pregnant first!


    Her tone turned pleading and pitiable. "You are the god in my heart. Please! To let the Li family have a


    descendant as soon as possible, please help them!"


    Looking down at her coldly, Matthewined, "You are destroying my friendship with Gifford again!"


    How could he keep falling into these traps? Erica was always putting forward bad ideas, and he was


    the one who kept going along with them!


    Was he really her husband? Why was she always so intent on getting him involved in her schemes?


    "That doesn''t matter. Even if your friendship breaks, you''re still family," she argued. "He''s still your


    brother-inw, right? Honey,e on!" If he didn''t say yes, she would lose her patience.


    Matthew pinched her cheek with one hand, her mouth opened. "You''re worrying a lot of things," he


    mused. "You haven''t gotten pregnant yourself, but here you are, trying to get everyone else to have


    babies. Think about it now. How many nights are you going to have sex with me in exchange for this


    favor?"


    "One..." When she was about to blurt out the words "one night," Erica corrected herself, weathering her


    husband''s disdainful gaze. "One week!"

 Chapter 1262 Biting The Hand That Fed Her

    Chapter 1262 Biting The Hand That Fed Her


    ''Gifford, you should be happy you have such an awesome sister. After all, I''m giving up about a week''s


    sleep for you.'' Erica was almost moved to tears by her selfless act. Sometimes, she even amazed


    herself.


    "Deal!" Matthew agreed readily this time.


    Erica grinned happily and presented her husband with the apple in her hand. "To prove you don''t hate


    me, take a bite of this!"


    Matthew recoiled in disgust. "Not now. I need a shower."


    Erica had to get out of the way and began to eat the apple by herself. She felt so bored being alone.


    That night, she was looking forward to making love with Matthew. To her surprise, he went straight to


    the study after his shower and stayed there till midnight.


    A few days passed, but he didn''t seem interested in touching her.


    In A Country


    Gifford was minding his own business when he heard Chantel had been kidnapped. Fortunately, he


    was not busy and had time to deal with it.


    He''d gotten a mysterious phone call from a man saying he wanted Chantel to be his mistress. But she


    told the mystery man she was Gifford''s woman, so the man needed permission. The man gave him an


    address where they could meet.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    So, Gifford saw no choice other than to head there.


    He was in such a rush, he forgot to think tactically. He was led by his heart, not his head. The address


    guided him to a vi. He stood in front of the ce, lit a cigarette, and began to wonder whether he was


    walking into a trap.


    He had barely taken two puffs of his cigarette before he heard a cry for help. Thick smoke poured from


    the vi. "Help! Help!"


    The voice belonged to none other than Chantel.


    The gate he stood at was locked. Gifford decisively stubbed out his cigarette, and looked for a way


    inside. The wall that the gate was bolted to was made of brick, and he was able to scale it easily.


    The smoke grew thicker and thicker, and the cries for help got louder and more frantic.


    In moments, he was at the front door. He kicked it open and knew he''d been tricked.


    The door was not locked at all. It shouldn''t have been that easy to open it!


    But it was toote for him to back out of there. Chantel had been hiding behind the door. She rushed


    over and held him tightly.


    At the same time, she sprayed something onto his body.


    When he pushed her away, a spray bottle with no logo fell to the floor.


    The fragrance was familiar to him. It was the same scent Chantel had on her in the hotel room. It was a


    chemical that numbed the will even as it increased desire. So she could force herself on him and he


    would have little choice but to surrender.


    He knew what it was, and realized he had no time to waste. Gifford held his breath, and made for the


    door. He needed to get out of there. Chantel rushed to the door and closed it, blocking it with her body.


    He could tell she was nervous. She fidgeted, and her breath came in short gasps. "I''m so sorry!" she


    said.


    Yes, she conspired with Erica to set him up again. She felt sorry, but she had to.


    All the color drained from Gifford''s face, He wanted to shove Chantel out of the way, but she was too


    quick. She grabbed hold of him.


    "Chantel Ye!" He gritted his teeth! Blue veins stood out on the arm that gripped hers.


    "I only have one chance, and I don''t want to miss it!" After saying that, Chantel kissed him on the lips.


    Gifford''s will was strong, but the chemical Matthew had supplied Chantel with was already taking effect.


    His pants got tighter, and it was getting more difficult to think straight. Finally, he surrendered to the


    drug and Chantel''s soft lips.


    At Y City Film Academy


    Erica was sitting at a snack bar, working on devouring a sausage. Her phone dinged, and she noticed a


    WeChat message from Chantel. "Rika, I''m pretty sure this is going to work. I won''t know for sure till I


    take a pregnancy test, though."


    "What?" Erica was confused.


    After a while, Chantel replied, "Gifford and I did the no-pants dance. Twice. I think that should do it."


    Chantel was satisfied. As long as she got pregnant, nothing else mattered.


    She didn''t want to piss Gifford off. If he thought she was biting the hand that fed her, he would start to


    hate her.


    ''Oh, now I know what''s going on. I didn''t think Matthew would be on board with this, but he''s okay with


    it. He even handled it so discreetly I never would have known.


    We made a deal¡ªhe could sleep with me every night for a week. But why is he giving me the cold


    shoulder? This is his chance, '' she wondered. To be honest, she wanted to make love to him too.


    After sending Chantel the cheering emoji, Erica put away her phone and swallowed thest bite of


    sausage. Then she talked to the man beside her. "Matthew isn''t even talking to me now. Tell me the


    truth, Hyatt; you think he dumped me?" ''Am I going to be his ex-girlfriend? No, ex-wife!


    Dammit! I don''t want to lose the guy who loves me!''


    Hyatt was confused. "Now hold on. Didn''t you say Mr. Huo was a great guy and you wanted to be his


    wife forever?"


    "Yeah, but that seems like a long time ago." Erica started to wonder if Matthew was tired of her after he


    got what he wanted¡ªsex¡ªand was ready to kick her to the curb.


    "Know what I think? I think you''re just being a drama queen. He really loves you," Hyatt reassured her.


    He took another sip of "U Loveit." He did love it, too. For a moment, he felt like the happiest man on


    earth.


    "Enough about me. You still chatting with that gal on the Inte?" Erica asked. She suddenly


    remembered Hyatt told her that he spent a lot of time talking to a schoolmate of theirs online. She was


    curious how that was going, and it might help take her mind off Matthew.


    Hyatt''s expression turned gloomy, and the milk tea he was drinking wasn''t as sweet as it usually was. "I


    think she has a thing for another guy, but I''m not sure." She usually steered the conversation away


    from things like that. But she didn''t have feelings for him, he knew that for certain.


    "Why do you say that? Are you guys still talking to each other?"


    "Yeah. She borrowed two thousand dors from me."


    Erica stood there, gobsmacked for a moment. "Wait a minute. She borrowed money from you? How


    well do you know this girl? That''s a whole lot of money!"


    Holding the cup of milk tea in one hand, Hyatt scratched the back of his head with embarrassment.


    "Well, we''ve been talking for a while. She said she wanted to write me an IOU, but I told her she was


    good."


    "What?" Erica rolled her eyes at her friend. "That was dumb. How do you know she''ll pay you back?"


    ''Matthew always says I''m stupid. Hyatt is ten times dumber than I am!''


    "Okay. What was I supposed to do? Not lend her the money? But she''s a girl," Hyatt stammered, like


    that exined everything.


    The girl cried and said that her parents were mean to her. Now her phone had broken and she didn''t


    have the cash for a new one. He did kind of have a crush on her and wanted to keep chatting with her.


    So he lent her the money.


    "When did you do that? She ever talk about paying you back?" Erica thought the girl might be taking


    advantage of him.


    "Not yet. I haven''t asked her for the money. I lent her the money less than a month ago."


    Erica pondered this for a bit, and finally came up with a n. Patting him on the shoulder, she said, "Be


    a pest. By the time it''s two months, ask her about it. If she doesn''t get it to you then, ask her again a


    monthter. If she still doesn''t have it, leave it to me. I''ll track her down!"


    Hyatt came from an ordinary family. His mother was a teacher, and his father was a bank manager.


    They still supported Hyatt, and paid for his college. That didn''t leave a whole lot leftover to live on.


    "Okay!" Hyatt agreed. That was all she could do for right now, and it seemed to cheer him up.


    "Let''s go shopping!" She wanted to buy something to make Matthew happy.


    ''It''s nice to have friends. Especially someone like Hyatt. We like doing a lot of the same things. Might


    as well do them together!''


    "Are you going to buy something?" he asked.


    "Yeah!" Erica was so clumsy she couldn''t cook or make something for Matthew, but she could buy


    things. Things like couple pajamas, couple water sses, and so on. She liked spending money on


    things like that, and Matthew let her. So she wanted to buy something else along those lines.

 Chapter 1263 A Surprising Invitation

    Chapter 1263 A Surprising Invitation


    That night, as soon as Matthew stepped inside his house, he saw Erica walking down the stairs, a


    sweet smile on her lovely face.


    She was dressed in a pink night robe, her long hair loose and cascading around her shoulders and


    down her back. She looked more mature than she usually did.


    The smile on her face was far too wide. She looked like the cat who ate the canary. ''I wonder what kind


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    of trouble she''s in this time?'' he thought. Finally, he asked, "What do you want from me?"


    Erica smiled but said nothing. After he changed his shoes, she came over and held his arm. "You must


    be tired after a long day," she said. "Want something to drink?"


    "I''m not tired or thirsty!" he answered. Truthfully, he''d been quite exhausted, but seeing her like this


    banished all thoughts of rest.


    "Okay, honey. Whatever you want. Do you want to go upstairs?" ''After we go upstairs, we can go to our


    bedroom and have a romantic night, '' she thought.


    Matthew wondered if he was imagining things. ''Is she trying to seduce me?'' he thought. "Why now?


    What''s the rush?" he asked tentatively.


    She blinked her eyes and her smile grew wider. "Well, I thought we could...maybe...get some sexy


    time!" She had just bought a dozen night gowns, all different styles and colors. She wanted to see how


    he liked them.


    ''Now I know something''s wrong! I''m not getting mixed up in this!'' He pulled her hand away and said,


    "I''m tired. I''m heading to bed."


    The smile on Erica''s face froze. ''Yeah, he''s tired. Tired of me!


    I can''t run away from home anymore. I have to be the only one in his heart, '' she thought to herself.


    "Okay! Good night." Erica didn''t pester him anymore and went upstairs alone.


    Matthew was confused by her every move. "Erica!" he called out and stopped her.


    She turned and looked at him nkly. "Anything else, Mr. Huo?"


    ''Mr. Huo?'' He hated it when she called him that. She called him "honey" just moments before. It was


    affectionate and yful. Now she was stiff, cold, and calling him Mr. Huo.


    He strode over and scooped her up in his arms.


    Erica was alternately delighted and shocked. She patted her chest to calm her heart.


    "I thought you weren''t going upstairs, Mr. Huo."


    "When did I say that?" he asked in reply.


    ''Fine, he didn''t say that. But he said he was tired.'' "Didn''t you say that you were going to bed?


    Apparently, you have enough energy for this," she opined.


    "Is there a problem? I like holding you," he said.


    ''Of course not. It feels good in your arms.'' She was happy he didn''t ignore herpletely.


    Matthew ced Erica gently on the bed, but she still held his neck with her arms. She pulled him down


    to her with all her might. For a moment, they could feel one another''s breath.


    She curled her red lips and undid the belt around her waist with one hand. "Honey, I just bought this.


    What do you think?"


    Her robe fell away, revealing a strapless ck nightgown. It barely covered her body, and her fair skin


    was on full disy. Matthew''s breath quickened.


    Seeing his reaction, she giggled. The nightgown was $1, 000, and it was money well-spent.


    Facing the vision of heaven in front of him, Matthew gave in to the moment. He had refused her


    advances for several days to teach her a lesson. But now, he surrendered to her seduction, and kissed


    her rosy lips.


    Two minutester, Erica, out of breath, decided she needed to move. She squirmed out from


    underneath him.


    She gathered her long locks, bunched them together, and let her hair go; it spilled down her back.


    Watching her made Matthew''s heart skip a beat.


    Sitting happily on hisp, Erica slowly bent down and unbuttoned his shirt. "You''ve been a very bad


    hubby. You took my virginity, and then you became a sex maniac. But why did you stop? You didn''t


    even touch me for quite a few days. Don''t you know women have needs too?"


    Matthew raised his eyebrow. ''Is she asking me to make love to her? That''s new!''


    A naughty glint shed in Matthew''s eyes. "Well, if that''s what you want..."


    ''I''ll keep you up all night, '' he thought.


    In the middle of the night, Matthew carried a groaning Erica to the bathroom. She knew she shouldn''t


    have done that. She should have learned by now she''d be paying for itter.


    Now, her whole body ached as if she''d been hit by a truck, and it had rolled over her.


    The next day, Erica heard that Phoebe was discharged from the hospital and returned to the Su family


    residence to recover. Her source was a reliable one¡ªeavesdropping on Matthew''s phone calls had its


    advantages.


    The neatly-dressed man stood in front of the window of the bedroom with his back to her and dialed a


    number. As soon as the call was connected, he waited as somebody said something on the other end.


    Then he asked, "When will she be discharged from the hospital?"


    Erica was still sleeping, and the sudden voice irked her. But the words "be discharged from the


    hospital" immediately attracted her attention.


    She didn''t open her eyes and pricked up her ears to listen carefully. What were they talking about?


    Fortunately, he wasn''t bothering to keep his voice low, and she could hear every word he said.


    "This afternoon? Where''s she going after she''s discharged? The Su family residence? Okay. Thank


    you!" Then he hung up the phone.


    He quietly turned and looked at the woman in the bed. Erica still had her eyes closed, but her moving


    eyelids betrayed her.


    Now that he was done here, the man took the briefcase beside him and went to kiss her before leaving.


    But realizing that she was not asleep, he left for work.


    As soon as he took off, Erica opened her eyes.


    ''Phoebe is getting out of the hospital!''


    Heedless of the pain wracking her body, she dragged her weak legs to the bathroom to wash up.


    In the vi of the Su family


    A woman hid in a nearby garden. After a long time, she saw a maiding out of the vi. She quickly


    followed her.


    "Hey! It''s me!" Erica ran up to the maid and greeted her warmly.


    She was the one Erica met when she went to the hospital to see Phoebest time. She looked at the


    girl in front of her in confusion and asked, "I''m sorry. Who are you?"


    Erica raised her head so the maid could see her face.


    Sure enough, she immediately recognized Erica. "It''s you!"


    With an innocent smile on her face, Erica said, "Yes, it''s me! Who else would it be?"


    "Something I can do for you?" the maid asked.


    "Yeah! Follow me!" Erica held her arm and looked back to make sure no one saw them. Then she


    pulled the maid around the corner.


    Under the maid''s confused gaze, Erica opened her backpack and took out a huge wad of bills, at least


    a hundred thou. She didn''t know exactly how much it was, because she didn''t count it. She had just


    taken the money casually.


    When the maid saw so much cash, her eyes widened and her jaw dropped.


    Erica stuffed a wad of money into her arms. "Hey, do me a favor and the money''s yours." After the


    maid took the money, she took out another wad of bills from her backpack. "And this!"


    "Wow!" The maid widened her eyes in amazement. "What... do you want me to do?" She only earned a


    couple thousand a month working for the Su family. It would take her years to earn the amount that


    Erica had given her.

 Chapter 1264 Give Up The Title Of Mrs. Huo

    Chapter 1264 Give Up The Title Of Mrs. Huo


    With one of her disarming smiles, Erica put the rest of the money back into the bag. Her grip on the


    arm of the housemaid did not rx. "Please help me..."


    She whispered what she had in mind into the maid''s ear. As she listened, the maid''s face went pale,


    until finally she tried to return the money. Shaking her head frantically, she stammered, "No, no, no.


    The Su family are not to be trifled with. If they learn of this, they''ll make me suffer for it!"


    Erica held her gaze and tried to be reassuring. "That doesn''t matter. You have nothing to be afraid of.


    This is more money than you''d get in several years at this job. So even if they fire you, you can just


    take the money, go somewhere else, and find a new job!"


    "Well..." The maid hesitated, her eyes wavering between Erica and the money. "No, I can''t. What if they


    me to prison?"


    Erica stuffed the cash into her hands again. "They can''t do that," she insisted. "What I''m asking you to


    do is not against thew. The worst they can do is drive you out of the Su family. I''m telling you, don''t


    worry. I''m Matthew Huo''s wife. You saw us together. Even if they do throw you out for helping me, you''ll


    be all right. I will ask my husband to find a better job for you!"


    Biting her lip, the maid tried to think it over. She had seen Matthew before. At the time, though, she had


    thought that Erica was his sister or something¡ªnot his wife.


    Fearing that she was still not convinced, Erica went on. "Look, I am not asking you to kill anybody or


    set something on fire. I''ll give you my phone number. Call me if anything happens to you."


    Another moment passed, and finally the maid nodded in agreement.


    At ZL Group


    After getting out of her afternoon ss, Erica went to Matthew''s office again.


    As she navigated the maze of lobbies and hallways, she overheard a number of employees gossiping


    about herself and her husband. They seemed to think Mr. and Mrs. Huo had to love each other very


    much, since she came to see him so often at work.


    Erica casually flipped her bangs and traded easy smiles with passersby. It urred to her then that it


    would be best if she came by even more often. She needed to find more opportunities to cultivate her


    rtionship with Matthew, so that she would be secured as Mrs. Huo.


    As it happened, Matthew was not in the office. Paige said that he''d gone out to meet a client.


    Left to her own devices, Erica produced her camera and wandered about the office, taking pictures of


    whatever caught her attention. First it was Matthew''s ridiculously expensive, gadgetden desk. Next


    came the wine rack that most people weren''t supposed to know about. Eventually she got bored


    enough to even start photographing his trophies, one by one.


    An hourter, there was the smooth click of the office door opening.


    Reflexively, Erica pivoted toward the sound and snapped a picture. ncing at the screen, she found


    that she''d taken a rather clean and appealing photo of Matthew striding through the doorway.


    It took him a fraction of a second to recognize the loud click of the camera''s shutter. Spotting his wife,


    he gave her a nod. "Ten million for a photo," he told her, deadpan. "Keep taking!" He didn''t bother to


    mention that that was at a ny-percent discount; she was his wife, after all.


    ''Ten million for a photo?'' thought Erica, not getting the joke. Fumbling, she put the camera away and


    smiled apologetically. "Oh, Matthew, you know I''m poor¡ª" she began.


    "Poor you may be, but you still have enough money to pay for the photos!" Matthew observed.


    "Oh, honey..." Sweetening her voice, Erica left the camera case on the desk, drew near, and hugged


    him. It was best for her to be a flirt now. Erica wouldn''t dare to act this way in front of her father or


    brother; if she tried, they would think she''d lost her mind and probably have hermitted. However,


    she''d begun to think that acting more coquettish with her husband would work to her advantage.


    Yet she failed to notice the slight smile that it put on Matthew''s face. Not only was this woman


    bing morefortable around him, but she also called him "honey" more often than before. More


    importantly, it was sounding less forced on her part.


    "Honey," Erica said again, "we are a married couple. And I just spent one hundred thousand dors


    today¡ª" She stopped as though cut off by the noise of a gunshot. Quite against her original intent, she


    had let the cat out of the bag already.


    To his credit, Matthew didn''t look terrible concerned¡ªor surprised. "Oh, really. What did you buy


    today?" he asked.


    "Well, I didn''t exactly buy anything..." Erica fumbled over the words. Technically they were true; she had


    bribed the maid of the Su family. But that, of course, would be rather difficult to exin to him.


    In general, Matthew didn''t care much what Erica spent his money on, but he seemed to find a trace of


    guilt on her face. This aroused his curiosity.


    He pulled from Erica¡ªnot roughly, though¡ªand looked her up and down. He saw a hole in her


    trousers.


    Staying casual, he asked, "Where did you go today?"


    Erica''s eyes avoided his. Nervously, she scratched the back of her head, then indicated the camera on


    the desk. "I went to school after waking up. After ss, I came to see you because I missed you!"


    ''Missed me, huh?'' Matthew thought. He was silent for a while, then asked, "Do you want me to


    reimburse you ten times over for what you spent today?"


    ''Ten times? Then it will be one million dors!'' Erica''s eyes lit up. "Of course! I-I mean, no...no need for


    that." It was extraordinary to see: One instant she was all excited and then, mid-sentence, she was


    back to being her mild, undemanding self. It wasn''t for nothing; if Matthew reimbursed her, he would


    definitely want to know what she had spent the one hundred thousand dors on. The only way to keep


    it under wraps would be to just move on, like it hadn''t happened.


    As Erica inwardly grappled with this, she failed to notice that her behavior had made Matthew even


    more suspicious than before; now he was certain that something unusual was going on. Turning and


    strolling toward his desk, he said, "Did youe here for anything at all in particr?"


    "Oh no, nothing. I just wanted to ask what you would like to eat tonight. Do you have any appointment


    for dinner?" She was afraid that Phoebe would call him forfort, so she wanted to upy his time


    first.


    "Yes," he said.


    Somewhat disappointed, Erica started for the door. "Well, then I''ll go home first!"


    "Wait!"


    She stopped and turned around.


    Matthew produced his checkbook, a doubtful look on his face. "You really don''t want me to reimburse


    you for the one hundred thousand dors?"


    Erica''s face twitched. She was about to blurt out an affirmative, but held it in at thest second. "No, I


    don''t need it this time. You''ve reimbursed me a lot already!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Her husband didn''t seem to hear the refusal; his pen was already scratching across the check. "I said


    that I would reimburse you for all your expenses, and this is no exception. Take the check and leave!"


    Grinning from ear to ear despite herself, Erica walked over, took the check, and looked it over. She


    almost swore out loud when she read it. ''Seven figures! It''s really ten times the reimbursement!''


    Ovee with emotion, the miser kissed the little slip of paper once, then again. Remembering her


    husband, she threw her arms around his neck and cried, "Matthew, honey, I love you so much!"


    She nted a fierce, wet kiss on each of his cheeks. Suppressing augh, he deftly took out a


    handkerchief, wiped his face, and pulled away from her.


    Trying to look a little disgusted, Matthew said, "Look, why don''t you be on your way? I don''t want to see


    you, or anyone, for a little while." Seeing how she had reacted to the check, he wanted to test which


    was more important in his wife''s heart: himself or his money.


    Slipping the check into a pocket, she said, "Honey, if you don''t want to see me, why don''t you give me


    another million? I promise that I wouldn''t go home tonight then!"


    Her tone suggested that it was a joke, but it left Matthew speechless all the same. His expression froze


    in a broken sort of smile¡ªreally, it was more of a grimace.


    There was no need for a test, he realized. The truth was obvious already. Money was more important in


    Erica''s heart!


    His mind spun with confusion. Wesley and ir were not mean people. Not only that, but Gifford gave


    a considerable living allowance to Erica every month, despite the fact that his sister routinely drove him


    crazy. Why did this little woman still carry herself as if she was so poor?


    Clearly, whether a person loved money was not solely dependent upon their financial condition.


    Finally he spoke, his voice cold¡ªhe almost didn''t realize he was speaking. "How about I give you a


    billion dors? And in return you could give up the title of Mrs. Huo, and I''d let Phoebe¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, Erica pped the check heavily on the desk. "A billion dors? Here''s


    something worth a billion dors: send Phoebe to the slum!"


    Once again Matthew was speechless. It seemed like every word his wife spoke flipped his mood on its


    head. He asked her another question then. Privately he thought it was a very childish question, but he


    couldn''t help himself. "Erica, in your eyes, which is more important: the title of Mrs. Huo...or me?"

 Chapter 1265 Her Rich Husband

    Chapter 1265 Her Rich Husband


    Hearing the mention of Phoebe''s name stoked Erica''s anger into open me. Her tone rose, growing


    haughty andmanding. "Matthew Huo, remember, both you and the title of Mrs. Huo are mine! As


    long as I don''t give up, Phoebe will never have either."


    As for Matthew''s heart, though...she didn''t know if it was possible to ensure it belonged to her. She


    could only make sure that his body and the title would be hers. She was confident of that because of


    Carlos and Debbie.


    His heart or feelings would never be hers to control.


    A new smile crept onto Matthew''s face, more genuine than thest one. His tone softened as he said,


    "From now on, as long as you are obedient and don''t leave me, I will give you more of what you want."


    But if she didn''t listen to him and kept trying to escape, that would be another story.


    "What do you think I want? Tell me," Erica said warily. Whatever her husband had in mind, she would


    see if she was interested in it.


    Matthew retrieved a ck card from a drawer and ced it on the desk before her. He handled it as


    carefully as if it was a loaded gun. "Here is twelve billion. If you don''t run away and get pregnant with


    my child in three months, the money will be yours."


    It was a diamond-level bank card owned by ZL Group. In fact, the ount was already in the name of


    Erica Li.


    However, Matthew would not tell her the truth, not unless he won her heartpletely first.


    It was always possible that he would lose both his wife and his fortune in the end. These days, it


    seemed to be growing harder and harder to ignore.


    "What?!" As usual, Erica was too excited to know what to say. Waiting for her voice toe back to her


    was difficult.


    She thought, ''Twelve billion! I have never seen so much money!


    Please, can someone pinch me? I need to know if I''m dreaming now!''


    "You didn''t hear me wrong," Matthew told her almost solemnly. "You will have all this if you don''t run


    away within three months and get pregnant with MY child."


    Erica couldn''t fail to notice how he emphasized the word "my." Why was he talking nonsense? Did she


    look like a woman who would have an affair? She couldn''t even keep up with Matthew every night. How


    could she have the energy to deal with another man?


    Erica picked up the bank card and kissed it. "Deal!"


    She could get twelve billion dors for having a child with Matthew. Laughter rumbled in her heart, and


    she struggled to hold it inside. ''Oh my, I''m going to be a rich woman. Hahaha...''


    A giddy, whimsical smile took over her face, and it still hadn''t faded when she strolled out of the


    building momentster.


    If she had twelve billion dors, she wouldn''t need to go to school anymore. She could buy Matthew''s


    her own personal harem. And if he didn''t like it, what did that matter? She would give him the cold


    shoulder every day, as he had done to her so many times.


    Out on the street, wrapped up in her fantasies, she atst was unable to contain herself. Ignoring the


    other pedestrians, she burst into unmitigatedughter like a maniac.


    Everyone nearby dutifully ignored the woman''s foolish antics¡ªexcept for one man who spotted and


    recognized her as he parked his car nearby. "Hi, Rika!" he called, waving as he walked up to her


    briskly. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Oh, Sheffield!" Erica turned to him, beginning toe back to herself, but her delirious smile had yet


    to fade.


    "I''m d you recognize me," Sheffield said, hiding his uneasiness. "I thought you''d gone nuts,ughing


    like that out in public. Did you juste out of Matthew''s office?"


    "Yes! Sheffield, do you think..." Erica cast a look over her shoulder, up at the towering building she had


    just left. "Can ten billion buy the whole ZL Group?" The remaining two billion would be enough for her


    to squander after that!


    Rather than answering immediately, Sheffield leaned in and felt her forehead with the back of his hand.


    "Hm, you don''t have a fever," he remarked. "Rika, don''t you know?"


    "Know what?"


    He pointed up at the building, which shone gloriously as it always did. "You meant, could ten billion


    dors buy thispany?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Erica nodded immediately.


    "Well," Sheffield exined, "the market value of ZL Group has just been reassessed. It''s worth thirty-six


    trillion!"


    "What?" Erica mouth was open wide enough to fit an egg in.


    Sheffield added, "Dors!" Inparison, despite his hard work, the market value of Theo Group had


    just reached one trillion dors.


    "Oh! I can''t believe it!" Erica waspletely dumbfounded.


    Was her husband that rich? How could she not have known? She''d been aware that the Huo family


    was wealthy, of course. But she''d assumed its value would be somewhere in the tens of billions,


    maybe.


    Reality seemed to have pped her hard in the face and was telling her, "Erica Li, your husband is


    fabulously rich; he has a mountain of money.


    And if you y your cards right, you can sit on the top of the mountain with him."


    No wonder that Phoebe was trying to deprive Erica of the position of Mrs. Huo, even at the expense of


    her own child! That scheming woman had to have already known how rich Matthew was!


    Compared to all that wealth, an unborn baby was probably worthless in Phoebe''s eyes.


    "Rika, Rika..." Seeing that Erica had spaced out, Sheffield snapped his fingers in front of her eyes. "Are


    you with me? Didn''t you know about this?"


    He had assumed that everyone would know that the Huo family was one of the richest families in the


    world. It seemed odd to him that this would be unknown to anyone close to Matthew¡ªlet alone his own


    wife! Then again, Matthew had always been too low-key, and it sometimes led to misunderstandings.


    "Sheffield, thank you for telling me this!" Erica said. With so much money at stake, now she was more


    determined than ever to drive Phoebe away.


    Sheffield nodded. "Oh, you''re wee. It''s my pleasure. By the way, I think I should tell you that


    recently, some women have been acting very, um, restless. They think that you and Matthew don''t love


    each other and have started to covet your husband. So from now on, the two of you should probably


    show off your love for each other more often! These women are unscrupulous, and are bound to cause


    trouble for you otherwise. So you have to make sure they know that you two are deeply in love,


    understand?"


    Erica stared at him, somewhat baffled. ''Show how deeply in love we are?'' she echoed in her thoughts.


    Perhaps Sheffield had missed the memo, but Erica and Matthew didn''t love each other that much.


    What was she supposed to do?


    Well, she had to admit that she seemed to have fallen in love with Matthew, this extremely wealthy


    man. But he seemed to be in love with someone else. What should she do to fix that and win his heart


    Erica barely noticed when Sheffield said goodbye and headed into the building. All she was thinking


    about was money, the twelve billion dors in the ck card and the market value of ZL Group.


    At night, in the Su family''s dining room


    It was a rare night, with all the Su family members present¡ªthe exception being Tessie, who had been


    sent to the slum.


    Fanya and Camille were having dinner quietly. Lyman, who was sitting in the host seat, couldn''t help


    butin about Phoebe. "Matthew Huo used to take care of ourpany from time to time. But


    now because of you, he doesn''t pay much attention to us anymore¡ªjust ourpany, which it seems


    he''s interested in acquiring for himself. If he seeds in that, we''ll be reduced to bankruptcy!"


    Hearing this, Camille nced at Phoebe coldly and hissed, "Loser!" Phoebe was in a low state. She


    had gone to great lengths to build a rtionship with Matthew, but all her efforts had been in vain. What


    was more, she had even lost a child, which doubled her misery.


    Despite being scolded, she didn''t dare lose her temper. She bit her lower lip and spoke, her voice low.


    "Dad, Mom, Camille, it''s really not my fault. It''s all because of Erica. She''s so arrogant¡ªher meddling


    ruined everything!" As well, she knew that Matthew loved Erica so much that Phoebe no longer had


    any chance of interfering with their rtionship.

 Chapter 1266 For The Twelve Billion

    Chapter 1266 For The Twelve Billion


    Fanya cut one of the medallions of foie gras on her te elegantly without looking at her daughter.


    "Why wouldn''t she be arrogant? Erica''s one of the Li family, a renowned military family in A Country.


    She''s always been a selfish bitch. Now that she got her ws into Matthew Huo, she''s even worse,"


    she sneered.


    Her words made the food in Phoebe''s mouth hard to swallow. Erica''s connections made her impossible


    to touch. Her family was rich and powerful. "If you have any better ideas on how to bring her down, I''m


    all ears."


    ''They don''t have any better ways of dealing with Erica, do they? Why does it alwayse down to


    me?'' she thought to herself.


    "I had good ideas, but you screwed up everything!" Camille spat. It was an usatory tone, full of


    contempt and me.


    She had wanted to build a close rtionship with the Huo family, but she was even further from her


    goal thanks to Tessie and Phoebe.


    After a moment''s silence, Phoebe gritted her teeth and said, "We could hire someone to..." She


    dragged her index finger across her throat. A gesture that indicated murder.


    Bang! Fanya dropped her knife and fork. The knife and fork hit the te and made a sharp sound. She


    stared at her daughter with an expression of astonishment. "Are you crazy, Phoebe Su? Are you


    seriously threatening a member of the Li family? Do you have a death wish? Are you out of your damn


    mind?"


    Even if they seeded, they probably wouldn''t get away with it. And if Matthew weren''t able to figure it


    out, Wesley and Gifford likely would.


    "They''d find out. Matthew, Gifford, Wesley, it doesn''t matter who. And they''de after us. They might


    kill everyst member of the Su family to get back at us."


    Phoebe''s body trembled, and her face became even paler, if possible. "Okay, okay. Point taken."


    Then silence reigned in the dining room of the Su family. Only the sound of knives and forks colliding


    with the dishes could be heard.


    They couldn''t even take Erica down after sacrificing the baby in Phoebe''s belly. The Su family needed


    to think this over more carefully.


    Phoebeined of being weak from the miscarriage, so after she was done with dinner, she went


    upstairs. Her mom and dad followed. Camille got a phone call, so she waited downstairs until she was


    done. Eventually, she started to climb the stairs herself.


    However, as soon as Camille reached the second floor, she heard an earth-shattering scream.


    "Aaargh!"


    That was Phoebe! Everyone in the house heard it, too. Then the door to her room opened, and she


    crawled out.


    "Phoebe! What''s wrong?" Camille asked as she stood straight and looked at her sister with contempt.


    ''Now I think I know why Mom and Dad don''t like Phoebe or Tessie. Look at her! She''s a mess! We''re


    rich and powerful, and she acts like this! She just literally crawled out of the room. Like a lizard! This


    would be really embarrassing if this got out, '' she thought.


    Lyman heard the noise, and rushed out to the hall to find out what was up. He stared Phoebe huddled


    on the floor, trembling and stuttering. She''d been frightened half to death. But by what?


    Concern was evident in his gaze. She was his own daughter, after all. He walked over to her and


    helped her up. "What''s wrong, Phoebe?" he asked in a worried tone.


    "Dad, Dad..." Seeing that it was her father, Phoebe rushed into his arms and sobbed uncontrobly. "S-


    s-snake! There''s a-a snake in my room!"


    ''Snake? But our vi is in a suburb. We''re too close to the city for random critters to show up.


    How could there be a snake?''


    When Camille heard about the snake, a touch of fear shed through her eyes. She tightened her grip


    on the phone.


    So did Fanya. Panic contorted her normally calm face. She pped her hands and summoned several


    maids who were all upstairs as well. "Go to Phoebe''s room and see what''s going on!"


    The maids weren''t stupid. They weren''t going any further, because they were also afraid of the snake.


    Most people had a natural aversion to snakes.


    When Camille saw them hesitating, anger gushed out from the bottom of her heart. She ordered coldly,


    "Hurry up! Didn''t you hear me?"


    One of the maids in her twenties was pushed forward. She was normally a braggart, but being singled


    out like this was not something she liked. She had no love for snakes either. She shivered and slowly


    walked toward Phoebe''s room.


    When she passed by Phoebe, she asked, "Miss Su, where''s the snake? I''ve been volunteered for


    reptile duty!"


    "It''s... on the bed."


    When the maid entered the room, everyone held their breath and waited a few seconds. Then a


    scream was torn from the maid''s throat. "Aaargh!"


    The maid suddenly rushed out, trembling. Tears were in her eyes. She told everyone standing in the


    hallway, "She''s right! There''s a snake in there! A green one... It''s coiled up on the bed. Boo...hoo..." In


    the end, the maid was scared to tears, and she saw the snake''s long, thin tongue flickering in and out


    of its mouth.


    Fanya felt her blood freeze, and then calmly ordered, "Quick! Close the door and call animal control!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Yes! Mrs. Su."


    Half an hourter, a staff member of the animal control came downstairs with a box containing the


    snake. He addressed Lyman first. "Mr. Su, we caught your snake. There was no need for all the fuss¡ª


    it''s just a king ratsnake. It''s not poisonous or anything. We searched the house just in case, but it looks


    like you''re snake-free for the time being."


    "Thank you," said Lyman politely.


    "You''re wee!"


    Fanya suddenly asked, "Sir, why is there a snake in our vi? We''ve lived here more than ten years,


    and this has never happened."


    "First time for everything, I guess. Maybe the snake slithered up the gutter and dropped onto the


    balcony, but this is just conjecture at this point. Well, we''ve done our job. If you need anything more, it''s


    a police matter."


    And Phoebe did have a balcony. The supposition seemed reasonable. But their backyard led to a


    meadow, left alone by the city to prevent urban sprawl. It was possible it could havee from there.


    But this was the second floor, and it might not be easy for the snake to make its way up here.


    "Okay, I see. Thank you, sir!"


    After the animal control staff left, Fanya called the police.


    That night, in the Pearl Vi District, for the sake of the twelve billion dors, Erica stepped out of her


    dress, used a deeper shade of red lipstick, and winked at the man stepping out of the shower. "Honey,


    let''s do this."


    Matthew was thrilled


    and pounced on her.


    On the second night, in order to get the twelve billion, Erica took some pain medication and choked


    back sobs. She hesitated to take off her dress this time. "Matthew...are you ready?"


    Another sleepless night passed.


    On the third night, for the sake of the twelve billion, Erica popped more pills and cried. "I don''t think I


    can... Boo...hoo..."


    The man pulled her into his arms and whispered, "Twelve billion..."


    "Well...maybe for that much..." Sure enough! Human beings work themselves to death to get a little


    extra cash.


    After getting out of bed the next morning, Erica immediately bought herself an insurance policy worth a


    ton. She was afraid that she would not get anything if she died in bed.


    She wasn''t thinking of herself, though. The beneficiaries were Wesley and ir.


    A few dayster, when Erica was photographing arge patch of flowers in the suburbs, she received a


    call from the maid in the Su family.


    The maid sobbed the moment the call was connected. "Mrs. Huo, they found out. They knew I let you


    in. Now they are going to run me in for attempted murder. What should I do?" Her words devolved into


    sobs.


    "The snake wasn''t poisonous, right? What makes it attempted murder?" Erica was very angry.

 Chapter 1267 Little Troublemaker

    Chapter 1267 Little Troublemaker


    The maid answered in a choked voice, "Mrs. Su said that Miss Su was so weak that she was almost


    scared to death by the snake, so it was attempted murder..."


    "All right, all right. Tell the Su family that I did this, and it has nothing to do with you. Let theme to


    me if there is something wrong with Phoebe!" Erica''s words were steady; she''d mentally prepared


    herself for this.


    "Okay. Thank you, Mrs. Huo!" Shuddering in relief, the maid thought, ''Mrs. Huo is really a good person.


    She always keeps her word!''


    In the meeting room of ZL Group


    Paige followed Matthew into the meeting room, where they found Lyman, Fanya and Phoebe waiting.


    Standing in the corner like a human statue was a lone security guard, gripping a box in his hands.


    Murmured greetings were exchanged, and everyone sat down except for the guard.


    Smiling perfunctorily, Fanya asked, "Mr. Huo, hasn''t Mrs. Huo arrived yet?"


    Matthew had a look at his watch, then answered, "My wife is busy. When I called her, she was still


    taking photos in the suburbs.


    I imagine she''s just gotten into the city at this time." This came as an unpleasant surprise to the Su


    family. They had already been waiting for more than ten minutes.


    Now Matthew told them that Erica had only just entered the city itself? It would take her at least another


    half-hour to get to the ZL Group!


    Despite her best efforts, Fanya''s smile evaporated. "Mr. Huo, I don''t need to tell you how precious our


    time is. It will take half an hour for Mrs. Huo to arrive. What are we going to do until then¡ªnothing? I


    don''t think this is appropriate."


    Matthew leaned back in his chair and yed with the diamond ring on his ring finger. As usual, his


    whole manner was rxed and emotionless. "Why is it not appropriate? I came here ahead of time,


    didn''t I? I''m waiting here, just like you. My time is more valuable than yours. So, Mrs. Su, is there


    anything you are not satisfied with?"


    Fanya was left speechless. She was perfectly aware of the reality behind Matthew''s words. The man


    could make tens of billions of dors in a minute, while the Su family could make at most hundreds of


    millions in the same time.


    So, of course, Matthew''s time was quite literally worth more than theirs.


    Nevertheless, Fanya really didn''t have the patience to wait for Erica. "Then I''ll get to the point. Give the


    box to me!"


    Matthew did not object, and the guard came over to the conference table. With considerable care, he


    ced the box on the opposite end, two or three meters away from the Su family.


    The box itself was covered with ayer of ck cloth, and it was quite impossible to see what was


    inside.


    ncing at the box, Matthew said nothing.


    Fanya minced no words, speaking with barely-contained fury. "Mrs. Huo has bribed our maid to sneak


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    in and put a snake on my daughter''s bed. Do you know that, Mr. Huo?"


    ''So there''s a snake in the box, is there? How bold Erica is!'' Matthew thought to himself. "Do you have


    any evidence for this usation, Mrs. Su?" he asked indifferently.


    "Of course we do. The maid has already admitted that she had received one hundred thousand dors


    in cash from Mrs. Huo. She''s outside in the lobby. If you don''t believe me, Mr. Huo, we can bring her in


    and hear it from her personally."


    Matthew was a man who would defend his wife, whether or not this incident was all her fault. "My wife


    is a weak young woman," he protested, drawing out the words. "It''s very hard for me to imagine her


    doing something as devious as this. Not to mention, the difficulties she would have in practically


    carrying it out. There might be some misunderstanding!"


    Paige was stunned to hear how good her boss was at turning ck into white.


    Two days ago, Matthew had asked her to investigate Erica''s one hundred thousand dors and to find


    out where it had been spent. She''d found out that it had been given to the maid of the Su family. As for


    what the maid had done for such a sum, Matthew didn''t ask Paige to investigate. Of course, the Su


    family''s visit today gave him enough to guess what had happened.


    But he admitted to nothing.


    Phoebe, on the other hand, did not feel inclined toward restraint. She had kept silence for a long time,


    only to find that Matthew had been protecting Erica all the while. "Matthew, it''s all true!" she blurted.


    "Erica not only killed my child, but also wanted to kill me too! I don''t even dare to go to bed at night."


    Indeed, the discovery of the snake on Phoebe''s bed had left her traumatized. Every night since then,


    she''d had a maid search her room from top to bottom to make sure there were no snakes anywhere.


    But whenever she managed to sleep, her dreams were full of the vile creatures.


    The mere thought of them sent shivers down her spine.


    Matthew cast a sharp nce her way, and his voice turned low and dangerous. "If I hear you me


    Erica again for your child''s death, you will regret it."


    Phoebe took a deep breath and avoided his eyes. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me," she


    murmured. "We can put that side for now. But the snake on my bed¡ªthat absolutely was Erica''s doing!


    There is security camera footage of hering to our vi just before it happened!"


    Matthew paused, feeling somewhat helpless. If only his wife wasn''t so careless and inexperienced! At


    least then, she wouldn''t leave a trail behind every time she went out to cause trouble.


    He opened his mouth to say something else in her defense when a series of screams came from


    outside the meeting room.


    Matthew went rigid, and everyone else present shuddered. "Mr. Huo, I''ll go see what''s going on!" Paige


    offered.


    But she''d only made it two steps when the door of the meeting room was kicked open from the outside.


    "Ah, excuse me!" the intruder said hastily. "Didn''t mean to cause a stir, but as you can see, my hands


    are full."


    She looked like¡ªand indeed was¡ªa troublemaker.


    A camera dangled from her neck. With her hair unkempt, and her face and rumpled clothing stained


    with dirt, she looked like an amateur hiker or jungle explorer. In her own mind, that wasn''t far off from


    the truth. With childlike frankness, she lifted up the things in her hands.


    Paige, who had frozen halfway to the door, remembered herself then. With a scream, she stepped


    back.


    That sound was echoed several times over when the rest of the room''s inhabitants saw what Erica was


    holding.


    Even Matthew''s stoic countenance cracked. It wasn''t actually that he was frightened; in fact, he was


    proud of his wife. She was a braver woman than he had given her credit for.


    Feigning confusion, Erica looked first at Lyman, whom Phoebe and Fanya had hidden behind, and then


    at the two snakes that were coiled about her wrists and hands. One was green, the other red. Erica


    smiled and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Su, Mistress Su, aren''t my pets cute?"


    Phoebe didn''t seem to think so. She was shivering, curled up in one of the office chairs, her arms


    locked around her head.


    "M-Mr. Huo..." Lyman swallowed nervously. "Don''t just sit there¡ªdiscipline your wife! This is


    outrageous!"


    Snakes in general bothered him, and colorful ones even more so. ''What a bizarre woman!'' he thought


    in astonishment. ''I can''t believe Mr. Huo would like somebody like that.''


    Having mastered himself again, Matthew addressed his wife calmly¡ªbut also sternly. "Erica, put those


    back where you found them!" Although the snakes appeared to be docile at the moment, he was afraid


    that his wife might still get hurt somehow. This was, after all, something of an odd situation.


    Erica misunderstood his words, thinking that he was afraid for himself. To the utter mystification of the


    room, she said, "Oh Paige, would you please close the door behind you when you go out?"


    Ashen-faced, Paige decided that that was as good a time as any to excuse herself. "No problem," she


    said weakly, and took her leave.


    After making sure the door was closed, Erica abruptly dropped her snakes to the floor and trotted over


    to Matthew tofort him. "Don''t be afraid, honey. I''ll protect you!"


    Startled, the snakes hissed in dismay and wriggled where they had fallen. Meanwhile, Fanya and her


    daughter forgot their dignity and scrambled atop the conference table.

 Chapter 1268 The Headache

    Chapter 1268 The Headache


    Feeling a headacheing on, Matthew rubbed his eyebrows. "I''m not¡ª"


    Before he could finish saying, "afraid," Erica had closed in. "Oh, Matthew, it''s all right! I know you''re a


    man, but there''s nothing shameful in being afraid of snakes. Rest assured, there''s no danger at all. In


    any case, I''m not scared, so I can protect you!" As she said this, she hugged him, patted his chest,


    adjusted his tie, and fussed over hispels, thus leaving a copious amount of wet dirt smudged across


    the front of his suit.


    Matthew looked down at her hands, his face hardening with disgust. "Erica," he asked dryly, "did you


    think of washing your hands after handling those snakes?"


    Her face was stricken with what appeared to be genuine shock. "Oh! No!" she stammered, backing off


    a step.


    Meanwhile, one of the two snakes she had dropped was creeping aimlessly about the meeting room.


    Itspanion, apparently unsociable, had withdrawn to a corner and coiled itself up there.


    As for the members of the Su family, they were huddled together atop the conference table, looking


    quite ridiculous and pitiable. The security guard they had brought was made of sterner stuff and


    remained as calm as Matthew. However, since there seemed to be no actual danger, he simply imed


    his own corner of the room and waited at attention there.


    After taking in the scene, Erica went to one of the snakes and gingerly gathered it up from the floor.


    She made a show of inspecting the creature; by contrast, the snake seemed uninterested in any of the


    humans present. "It''s so cute, isn''t it?" asked Erica innocently. "What are you all so afraid of?" She''d


    been careful to get ahold of snakes that were not poisonous. Naturally, nobody else in the room knew


    that.


    With a casual air, she approached Phoebe, gently pointing the head of thecent reptile toward


    her.


    ''How dare Phoebe tell on me to Matthew! Seems like she hasn''t learned her lesson yet!'' Erica thought.


    In recent days, Matthew had been sometimes warm and sometimes cold to her.


    Erica had begun to fear, what if he dumped her because of the Su family? Her best chance of


    preventing that was to scare them all away!


    And she seemed to be off to a good start; as Erica neared the desk, Phoebe was already screaming at


    the top of her lungs. At thest second the poor woman leaped from the conference table and took


    refuge behind Matthew, who stood like a statue, observing the madness. "Matthew...Matthew, help me!


    Please..." Phoebe cried hoarsely.


    "Honey, don''t help her! There''s no need for that at all!" Erica countered, trotting after her.


    White as a ghost now, Phoebe gave another scream and bolted from the room.


    The door closed with a bang.


    After a moment of dead silence, Lyman gingerly lowered himself from the table, then helped Fanya


    down as well. Trailed by the guard, they hurried from the room without so much as a goodbye.


    All in all, it was a noteworthy day for the employees at ZL Group. A great many of them had seen the


    Su family strut into the building like they owned it; now they saw them rushing out, looking mortified and


    embarrassed!


    When the Su family had left, Erica was quick to make sure the meeting room door was shut. If either of


    the snakes managed to get out, they could cause all sorts of trouble and would be hard to catch again.


    Matthew watched, impressed despite himself, as his wife rounded up the second snake¡ªthe one that


    had gone to the corner¡ªwith her bare hands.


    Erica put them in the box which the Su family had brought in, adding it to the third snake inside.


    Arching an eyebrow, Matthew asked, "Aren''t you afraid of snakes at all?"


    "Oh, of course not! How could I be afraid of such cute little things?" Erica looked down at the box and


    tapped the lid, adding, "Isn''t that right?"


    A weary smile took over Matthew''s face. He sank into his seat at the table, not knowing whether to


    ventured. That had been during some kind of survival training ss. In fact, Erica had run away and left


    the ss on the very day of that incident.


    "Well, maybe I am afraid of eating snakes," Erica admitted, "but that doesn''t mean I''m afraid of live


    ones!" ''Well, except for the poisonous kind, '' she thought. Now those she did fear. Handling one wrong


    and getting bitten would be very dangerous indeed.


    But she kept that fact to herself. If everyone thought Erica wasn''t afraid of any kind of snake, poisonous


    or not, that was all right with her.


    "I think I''ve figured something out," Matthew said. "You had that hole in your pants¡ªthat was from


    climbing onto the balcony of the Su family''s house. That was when you put the snake on Phoebe''s bed.


    Right?"


    Erica gasped in mock amazement. "Wow! You figured it out? I''m so impressed." Her husband was as


    smart as her father and brother!


    Just then the headache that Matthew had begun to feel moments ago erupted full-force. "Get out of


    here!" he snapped. He didn''t want to see her again for a while.


    "Okay, but..." Erica trailed off, looking down at her dirty clothes. "Can I use a bathroom here? I need to


    get changed."


    Matthew sprang from his seat and stalked from the meeting room. "Follow me!" he ordered.


    Erica paused to grab the box of snakes, then trotted after Matthew toward the elevator.


    All along their route, the various employees milling about kept their distance. They were perfectly


    aware of what Erica was carrying.


    Inside the elevator, Matthew nced at the box with false casualness. "So, are you going to take the


    snakes home and stew them?"


    "No! Of course not. I''ll set them freeter, somece where they belong!" Erica looked stricken at her


    husband''s suggestion.


    Matthew sighed quietly. He really couldn''t do anything about her. A momentter, he took out his cell


    phone, dialed a number, and said only three words.


    "Send someone here."


    Things were changing at ZL Group, and the CEO''s special assistant area was no exception.


    Everyone in thepany soon heard about the audacious deeds of Erica, grabbing snakes with her


    bare hands and bringing them into the office. Everyone in the office was afraid of her.


    Probably none were more afraid than Paige. When she saw the couple approaching, particrly the


    box in Erica''s hands, she suppressed a shiver. To her credit, though, she offered a professional smile


    as she greeted them. "Why, hello...Mr. and Mrs. Huo!"


    Erica smiled back and waved. With terrifying speed she approached Paige''s desk. "Hi, Paige..."


    In unison, the three female employees in the special assistant area gasped and left their chairs,


    backing away as if they had seen a beast.


    But the male employees were more calm, especially Owen. Although he knew about the snakes, his


    smile didn''t flinch, and there was no trace of fear in his demeanor.


    Paige and Owen were both Matthew''s right-hand men¡ªso to speak. Paige was afraid of snakes, but


    she was a woman after all.


    Owen, on the other hand, had served in the army before, so he was not bothered at all.


    Realizing her gaffe, Paige quickly regained herposure and approached Erica again. "Mrs. Huo,"


    she said quietly.


    Suddenly self-conscious, Erica hid the box behind her. "Ah, I''m sorry. I just want to ask you if you were


    scared," she said quickly.


    "No, thank you for your concern. I''m fine." Paige was still smiling, but the smile was as brittle as ss.


    She knew that the young woman in front of her had no malice, but that didn''t make the box of snakes


    any less creepy.


    Erica''s face brightened, and she disyed the box again. "Oh, that''s good! In fact, these snakes are all


    nontoxic; they''re not dangerous at all. Anyway, don''t be afraid. I''ll have them released now."


    "Okay, okay..." Paige wanted very much to cry. Why did this crazy woman have to show them the box


    again?


    Off to the side, Matthew stood watching the scene. Despite the pain in his skull and the spectacle Erica


    had caused, he was impressed with her. In fact, he was ready to admit that she was quite brave; all


    women were scared witless by snakes, but his wife could catch them with her bare hands.


    Presently, the elevator doors opened again, admitting a security guard who trotted up to them. "Mr.


    Huo, Mrs. Huo!" he said respectfully. "I''m Raymond Li from the logistics department. What can I do for


    you?"


    Matthew indicated the box. "I''d like you to take these snakes and release them. They don''t belong in


    the office."


    Raymond Li nodded. "Yes. Please leave it to me."


    Erica hesitated, feeling a bit reluctant to hand over the box. Finally she said, "Listen, I bought one of


    these snakes at the pet market, so you''d better return it there. If you set it free out in nature, it won''tst


    long. But the red one and the green one, those were caught in the Great Mountain. You can leave them


    there."


    The snake that Erica had put on Phoebe''s bed was indeed from the pet market. It had been nontoxic


    and its fangs had been treated, so she had known it was harmless. The worst it could do was scare


    somebody.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1269 The Book Of Ericas Wisdom

    Chapter 1269 The Book Of Erica''s Wisdom


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!" Raymond took the box from Erica, turned, and left the floor where the CEO''s office


    was located.


    Seeing this, the female assistants finally breathed a sigh of relief and returned to their desks. Maybe


    they could get some work done before their shifts ended.


    Before entering his office, Matthew instructed Paige, "Paige, I need a change of clothes for my wife."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    When she heard this, Erica grinned broadly at Paige. "Thank you so much!" she said enthusiastically.


    Paige shook her head. "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo! That''s my job." She really liked Erica. Although


    Erica had a mischievous streak a mile wide, she was cute and polite.


    Erica followed Matthew into the office.


    The couple walked into the lounge together. He changed his jacket, and she went to take a shower.


    She was in there for what seemed like forever. Matthew took the opportunity to get some work done.


    He was sitting at his desk, engaged in some kind of negotiations by phone. Hearing the sound of the


    lounge door opening, he raised his head and looked in that direction.


    Erica was wrapped in a white bath towel, standing at the door to the lounge. She stared at him. There


    was meaning in her gaze. Her fair shoulders were bare, and her small feet were covered by his big


    open-toed slippers. Her small toes were poking out, made more visible by the nail polish she applied. It


    was thetest style¡ªopaque taupe gray with hints of purple.


    It had the intended effect. "I have to go," Matthew said, and ended the call quickly. Erica trotted over.


    Gripping the bath towel with one hand and propping her head on the desk with the other, she winked at


    him and grinned, revealing pearly white teeth. "Dearest Matthew..."


    Matthew''s hackles raised when he heard these words. "Go on!" He was sure he wouldn''t like whatever


    she was going to say.


    With a giggle, Erica walked around the desk, making the movement as sexy and flirtatious as she


    could. She whispered in his ear, "Well, my period came, but I don''t have a pad."


    Yes! She finally got her period! She really wanted to shout it out loud, with Matthew right there.


    But she felt a little embarrassed, so she decided discretion was the better part of valor.


    Matthew could detect a faint fragrance, and he wondered what it was. Then it hit him¡ªthat was Erica''s


    scent. As he was lost in it for a moment, he didn''t pay much attention to what she said. "What did you


    say?" he asked.


    Erica''s face turned even redder. "Well, I''m on my period. Can you buy me some pads?"


    ''So she got her period? And she wants me to buy her feminine pads?'' He decisively picked up the


    office phone and was about to have Paige do it.


    However, as soon as he put his finger on the button, a pair of soft, gentle hands descended on his own


    hand. When their eyes met, Erica smiled sweetly and lied, "You know, honey, there''s a book out that


    says it''s better for a husband to buy this kind of thing for his wife. It goes on to say that if he doesn''t


    want to, then he never loved her. But if he does, then that means he''s a keeper and loves her a lot."


    Matthew, though immersed in his wife''s beauty, still had his pride. "Ridiculous! What book is that?


    Sounds like the author''s an idiot." Whoever published this drivel would pay! He''d have the author


    cklisted, the publisher bought out and thepany sold off piecemeal.


    "Oh, the book is called ''Erica''s Wisdom''!"


    Matthew''s lips twitched. "Clever. I''ll have Paige do it," he insisted.


    Erica was persistent. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and whispered in his ear, "Honey, you


    should think about it. Why would you have some other woman do this? Aren''t you afraid I''ll get


    jealous?"


    "Oh?" He fixed his eyes on her and asked, "Will you get jealous?"


    "Of course, I''m also your woman and I have feelings for you. How could I not be jealous?"


    "But I haven''t done this for anyone!" said Matthew tly. He couldn''t imagine how it would look if he


    went to the supermarket to buy sanitary pads. The mere thought of it embarrassed him.


    "That''s good. Then I''ll be your first!" sheughed.


    Matthew was speechless again. That sounded so weird.


    Erica suddenly felt a warm stream sliding down her legs. She knew what that meant. She let go of


    Matthew, grabbed her bath towel and made to run to the lounge. "Oh, crap!"


    Matthew grabbed her wrist before she could run off. "What''s wrong?"


    This was so ufortable and embarrassing that Erica was almost in tears. "I may have stained your


    bath towel. I should have stayed put. Go ahead and ask Paige to buy the pads. I gotta hurry!"


    It was her own fault sticking around trying to convince Matthew to do it for her.


    Matthew understood what she meant. He let go of her wrist and stared at her running back to the


    lounge. But her running posture caught his attention. It looked so strange, like she was loping along


    with her legs as close together as possible.


    Twenty minutester, Erica almost fell asleep sitting on the toilet. Finally, she heard footsteps at the


    door.


    It was Matthew. He came in, frowning, and handed her a bag. "Here you go," he said.


    Erica took the bag and looked inside. There were several brands of sanitary towels inside. "Thank


    Paige for me."


    Matthew opened his mouth like he wanted to tell her something, but decided better of it and said


    nothing. He walked out of the bathroom without another word.


    More than ten minutester, Erica came out of the lounge again. She had gathered her long hair into a


    bun and sported the clothes Paige had fetched for her.


    She wore a short pink coat over a set of pink sportswear of the same brand. She looked happy and


    ready to tackle anything.


    It was just that she looked like a teenager in that outfit. Even if Matthew wanted to touch her, he''d feel


    guilty. The illusion of youth she projected was almost creepy.


    Noticing the familiar glint in the man''s eyes, Erica shivered. She crossed her arms over her chest and


    told him proudly, "Sorry. I''m on my period for the next week or so, give or take. Humph."


    Matthew rolled his eyes at her. Did he look like a man who was desperate for sex, no matter what?


    Looking at the man''s gloomy face, Erica thought for a while. "How about this? I''ll find you some young


    hottie. I''m sure they''d jump at the chance to get with you!" She tried to sound him out on purpose.


    "Erica Li!" he warned her coldly.


    A figure appeared in her mind. "I know a girl with a perfect figure! Her face''s very beautiful! She''s a


    good person, too. Very gentle. She''s a bias-wrecker for sure. I''d turn gay for her..."


    Matthew asked calmly, "Really? Is that what you''re into?"


    Erica grinned and scratched in the air, imitating what Matthew usually did to her. "Yup! She is so


    nummy! I''d love to spend a night with her!"


    Oh! He seemed to understand something. His wife was probably bisexual. She loved both handsome


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    men and beautiful women.


    To Erica''s surprise, Matthew agreed readily this time. "Okay, bring her here!"


    "What?" This was not the reaction Erica expected at all.


    Was she hearing things?


    Didn''t Matthew always behave himself? Why did he agree so readily this time?


    Before she could say anything, he urged, "Why not bring her by? Get her on the phone! There''s no


    time to waste!"


    She was a little embarrassed and she stammered, "Bring her... by?"


    "Yes. Here. As in my office."


    ''Oh my God!'' She began to construct a scene in her mind, and she wasn''t sure she liked it. "Didn''t you


    tell me the office wasn''t a good ce to have sex?"

 Chapter 1270 Im Your Wife

    Chapter 1270 I''m Your Wife


    "I said I changed my mind." Matthew stood up from his chair and walked over to the dumbfounded


    woman. He raised her delicate chin and said quietly, "Haven''t you heard of sleeping your way to the


    top? I have to keep up with the times!"


    "So, you''ve had sex with someone in your office before?" Erica asked, her eyes wide.


    "No." He rubbed her chin with his thumb and said, "But since you seem so keen on the idea, I thought


    I''d take you up on it. I don''t want to let you down!" He was hamming it up deliberately. Hopefully, she''d


    back down before he had to.


    There was no way Erica was going along with this. He wanted to see if she would lose her temper


    when he talked about being with another woman.


    The smile on Erica''s face froze. "If you really don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Why was this man so annoying? She just wanted to test him, and he was failing badly! ''My heart! It


    hurts!'' she cried in her mind.


    Without hesitation, Matthew answered, "Don''t want to? Of course I want to. Hey, can you get ahold of


    that chica you were talking about?"


    This time, Erica couldn''t even fake a smile. She tried to force a smile, and ended up with more of a


    grimace. "I haven''t talked to her in a while. I''m not sure I can get in touch with her!"


    "It doesn''t matter. How about you tell me her name and I''ll ask Owen to find her. As long as she''s in the


    city, I''m sure he can get her here in, say, half an hour?"


    All of a sudden, Erica flew into a rage. She attacked his cheek with the fervor of a rabid wolverine. His


    head rocked, and a red mark appeared on his face, conforming to an angry woman''s handprint.


    Matthew''s face darkened. What did he do in a previous life to deserve this raging banshee? Was she


    born to gue him?


    What was more, he was proficient in Taekwondo and many other martial arts skills. Why did she always


    manage to p him?


    "Matthew Huo! I swear I''ll call your father and tell him about you. If I don''t, my name''s not Erica Li!"


    She wasn''t kidding. She took her phone from her pocket and turned the screen on.


    But Matthew snatched it away and asked, "Why are you calling him?"


    "I''m telling him all about you! I have to! How could you fool around with another woman?" she yelled.


    She was about to explode with anger.


    He tried to reason with her, "But you''re the one who suggested it!"


    "I-I... So what? But you didn''t have to agree with me! What were you thinking? You should have said


    no! But you didn''t, and you..." Her voice was lost to heartache as tears fell like rain. She tried to stop,


    but it hurt too much.


    The more Erica thought about it, the more resentful she felt. She knew it! Matthew didn''t love her! She


    was just trying to test him. To her surprise, he epted the suggestion. He knew how she felt, and he


    ignored her feelings.


    Her tears came all of a sudden, just like her temper. When Matthew saw her tears, his heart softened.


    ''And I''m guessing it''s all my fault!'' he sighed in his mind. He pulled her into his arms. "Why are you


    crying? Can you talk to me, honey?"


    "No way!" She sobbed in his arms. "You know women are emotional wrecks when they''re on their


    period. You don''t understand me, but you still manage to piss me off!"


    The thought never crossed his mind. He didn''t know anything about it. He softened his tone. "It''s my


    fault. I should have tried to know more about this. But instead, I buried myself in my work. I''m sorry."


    The more heforted her, the sadder she became. "I''m your wife. You refused to buy me pads, for


    Chrissake! You probably hate me, huh? You''ve been just impossible recently. You must want to divorce


    me!" After enduring his changing attitudes to her for several days, Erica finally found an outlet and


    poured out all her emotions. Just vented to him.


    Matthew kissed the woman''s forehead and said in a gentle voice, "I bought the pads myself. I don''t


    hate you, and I don''t want a divorce." She was the one who climbed over the wall and escaped again


    and again. He was so angry, so he gave her the cold shoulder.


    ''What? So he went out himself to buy me feminine products?''


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Then what''s going on? Why don''t you cook for me anymore, or watch movies with me?" She missed


    those days. She wanted them back, and wasn''t sure why Matthew was acting like this.


    "It''s because you keep trying to escape! Do you know how that feels?" He was angry and distressed.


    He thought she didn''t love him at all.


    Erica wiped her tears on his shirt rudely. "You know why I ran away!"


    The man looked at his shirt. Her tears left dark streaks on the fabric. But he said nothing.


    If it were someone else who had pped him and stained his suit jacket and shirt, Matthew would have


    dealt with the person ruthlessly.


    But it was Erica, the woman he loved more than life itself.


    When he said nothing, she continued, "It''s all because of you. What if I died in bed? I want my own


    room. But you keep telling me no! It''s your fault." She burped and looked very unhappy.


    Matthew closed his eyes, held her face and conceded again. "Okay, that''s my fault too. It''s also my


    fault you climbed over the wall. Next time you do that, I''ll catch you so you don''t have to jump down."


    "Okay!"


    That was unexpected. ''Okay? How could she say okay?'' He said that just to make her feel better.


    Nheless, he wasn''t in the mood to argue with her. He knew that wouldn''t go well. Matthew wiped


    her tears lovingly and said, "Okay, honey, don''t cry."


    She took the opportunity to grouse at him. "And don''t even talk to me about what I did to Phoebe.


    That''s between me and her!"


    "As long as you''re happy." He wasn''t nning on bringing it up anyway.


    Erica turned tears into smiles and hugged him tight, her eyes still red from crying. "You''re not that busy


    for the next two days, right? Good, you can watch a movie with me, cook macaroons for me, peel fruit


    for me, drink with me, and feed me snacks."


    "Rika, you''re asking too¡ª Okay! Promise!" The man corrected himself when faced with her tears again.


    ''Carlos Huo really knows how to make my life hard. He knew I was busy every day, but he found me


    this wild child who can''t be beaten or scolded, '' he thought to himself.


    After a while, Erica went back to the vi like usual. Matthew finished his work ahead of time and


    started cooking for his wife as soon as he got home.


    When Sheffield came to visit Matthew''s vi with Gwyn, the couple had just finished dinner.


    Erica went to open the door. As she touched Gwyn''s head, she gently asked the girl in the light blue


    dress, "Gwyn, you hungry?"


    Gwyn let go of Sheffield''s hand and replied obediently, "Auntie Erica, I''ve had dinner. Dad just took me


    here afterwards!"


    Tonight, it was just Sheffield and Gwyn at home. Evelyn was on a business trip, and Godwin was


    visiting the Tang family, so Sheffield took his daughter out to Evefield Restaurant.


    When they got back home, he stopped off at Matthew''s vi. Seeing that there were lights on, he


    decided to pay them a visit.


    Sheffield entered the living room while whistling. When he saw the man ving away in the kitchen, he


    rubbed his eyes in astonishment. "Oh my God, do my eyes deceive me? Rika,e here!"


    Holding Gwyn''s hand, Erica came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Under the cold gaze of Matthew, Sheffield asked dramatically, "Who is that guy washing dishes in the


    kitchen?"


    Erica was amused by him, but at the same time, she felt a little embarrassed. "I''m too clumsy to do the


    housework, so Matthew did it himself."


    "Where''s the maid?" Sheffield looked around the first floor and didn''t see another soul.


    Erica was also helpless about this question. "We don''t have maids."


    "No maids?" Sheffield eximed in mock horror. He ignored the daggers Matthew shot him with his


    gaze.

 Chapter 1271 A Shocking Secret

    Chapter 1271 A Shocking Secret


    Erica nodded and spoke frankly. "When we''re not at home, someone wille to clean up. And there''s


    also a chef cooking for us. Other than that, we don''t hire any servants."


    This was hardly the most sensitive kind of information a person could share. Nevertheless, Sheffield


    had a tiny suspicion that it was significant.


    A short timeter, Erica took Gwyn to the projection hall to watch a movie, and Matthew put a te of


    sliced fruits and several bags of snacks in front of them. Seeing this, Sheffield thought that he was


    beginning to understand something about his hosts.


    While Erica and Gwyn sat in the front row to watch the movie, Matthew and Sheffield stayed in the


    back and whispered about work.


    In time, it became apparent that Erica was used to ordering her husband around. "Matthew, we''re out


    of napkins!" she called at some point.


    Without wasting a second, the man got up and went to get her some more tissues.


    A littleter, Erica said, "Oh, Matthew, can youe help me figure out this remote control?"


    Sure enough, Matthew stood up again when he was called.


    And again and again as the time passed.


    Staying quitefortable and munching on melon seeds, Sheffield paid close attention to Matthew''s


    behavior. The man was very much under Erica''smand and silently served her every whim. He


    showed no signs of impatience; on the contrary, he seemed to enjoy being given things to do.


    Though no one else saw it, Sheffield''s eyes widened as an epiphany struck him.


    ''I finally understand why Matthew hasn''t hired any servants!" he thought to himself. ''It''s because he is a


    weirdo! He actually likes Rika and wants to be nice to her, but for some reason or another, he doesn''t


    want to openly express his true feelings for her. So instead, he''s willing to just do these little things for


    her, without her knowing why.''


    Sheffield couldn''t help but click his tongue. He should have known all along! After all, back when Carlos


    had asked Matthew to marry Erica, Matthew had agreed¡ªand he certainly was not someone who


    could be forced into anything. The saying "Erica is Matthew''s goddess" was finally confirmed!


    Sheffield was satisfied that he had note in vain tonight. He uncovered a shocking secret about


    Matthew, one that he didn''t think many people knew.


    In spite of the movie, Sheffield and Gwyn didn''t stay at the house too long. For one thing, the girl had to


    get up early and go to school the next day. Besides that, Sheffield wanted to let the young couple enjoy


    their romantic night.


    When the two had left, Erica yawned and found that she was no longer interested in the movie. She


    ended up lying down on the bed and ying with her phone.


    The next afternoon, she received a call from Watkins. He went straight to the point and said, "Hi, Erica,


    I''ve found the old man''s address. Are you free now? Let''s go see him together!"


    "Really? Of course, I''m free!" she answered cheerfully. The sooner she was able to clear her name, the


    better. A short timeter, Watkins drove over and picked her up.


    The old man''s home was on the third floor of a crummy livingmunity not far from the scene of the


    car ident.


    When Watkins and Erica knocked on the door, the old man opened it promptly. He didn''t recognize the


    visitors. His voice trembled slightly. "Who are you looking for?"


    "Mr. Wang, we are here to see you!" Watkins answered politely, raising the gifts in his hands that he


    had bought in advance.


    Still wary, the old man looked them up and down, and his tone sharpened. "I don''t recognize you. How


    do you know my surname?"


    Watkins was not in a hurry to answer that question. Instead, he smiled and asked, "Mr. Wang, I have


    something to tell you. Can wee in and talk?"


    Mr. Wang grunted an affirmative and moved aside, allowing the two younger people into the living


    room.


    He seemed to be alone, and there were only a few pieces of old furniture.


    The sofa was a little dirty, so Erica took a chair beside the table.


    Watkins put the gifts on the table, then produced a photograph from his pocket and showed it to the old


    man. "Mr. Wang, is that you there in the picture?"


    The old man''s eyes were not so good. He took a moment to retrieve a pair of sses from the table


    and inspected the image carefully¡ªand his face suddenly changed. With an energy that he hadn''t


    seemed to have before, he put the photo back in Watkins'' hands and dered, "No, it''s not me!"


    Watkins and Erica looked at each other, dumbfounded. It could inly be seen that it was him. Why


    wouldn''t he admit it?


    Erica wasn''t about to give up, though. She gave the old man a sweet smile, hoping to disarm him, and


    said, "Mr. Wang, here''s the thing. What happened the day that photo was taken is very important to me.


    I just want to ask you a few questions. You have nothing to fear from me. Don''t worry!"


    Without answering her, the old man gathered up the gifts from the table and carried them to the door.


    Obviously, he wanted them to leave. Watkins caught up with him and reluctantly took the gifts back,


    saying, "Mr. Wang, please talk to us!"


    Mr. Wang thrust a bony finger at the door. "Get out, or I will call the police!" he demanded.


    "Please don''t call the police, Mr. Wang," protested Erica, drawing near. "Why won''t you tell us what you


    saw that day?"


    "I saw nothing! My vision is very poor, as you can see!" Mr. Wang yelled. "What do you want with me?!


    Do you want to see me dead?!"


    ''Want to see him dead?'' Erica and Watkins thought. They were both so stunned that they didn''t dare


    ask any more questions. The old man was obviously very upset, and for all they knew he might have


    just threatened tomit suicide so that they wouldn''t bother him any further. With such haste that he


    dropped the gifts on the floor, Watkins opened the door and headed out, Erica close behind him.


    The sound of the door mming behind them echoed through the doorway. The two traded an uneasy


    look before heading for the stairs.


    Neither spoke until they were outside. "Who else is in his family?" Erica wondered aloud, gazing back


    up at the third floor of the building.


    "His wife died a long time ago," exined Watkins. "He has a daughter¡ªshe''s married, but lives in


    another city. He''s lived here alone for a long time, and has no other rtives that I''m aware of. His


    retirement sry is his only source of support."


    "What a poor man," Erica remarked, downcast. Mr. Wang looked to be in his seventies, at least, yet he


    was alone in this world. She couldn''t help but feel bad for him.


    Sighing, Watkins put his hands in his pockets and leaned against his car.


    Erica pulled her gaze away from the building and went over to him. "Do you think he''s been threatened


    by the Su family? That could be why he wouldn''t tell us anything."


    Watkins took a moment to think, then shrugged. "It''s possible, but not very likely. Camille had put her


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    assistant in charge to deal with the traffic ident, and she didn''t follow up anymore. Still, it''s possible


    because she took the photo, so maybe she saw Mr. Wang before we did."


    "What does Camille do?" Erica asked, curious.


    Watkins nced at her in surprise. "You don''t know?"


    "No, I don''t. I didn''te to Y City until I married Matthew. I didn''t know anything about Camille before


    that." Tessie had mentioned Camille a long time ago, but she''d never said much about her; Camille


    apparently had never treated her well.


    "She''d been an actress for two years," exined Watkins. "Then she invested in a magazinepany


    and became the boss and chief editor of their fashion section. She often appears on the covers of


    various magazines. Haven''t you seen her?"


    Erica thought it over and shook her head. "No, I haven''t."


    Watkins found that amusing for some reason. He stood up straight and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go! We''ll talk about itter. And in the meantime, we should make sure to not push Mr. Wang too


    hard."


    "Okay!" Erica nodded, and they got into the car.


    On the way, Watkins suddenly suggested, "How about we go to a cafe? I know of a good one that I like


    to go to. Let''s have a cup of coffee there and discuss what to do next."


    Erica didn''t refuse. There were plenty of things to discuss, and it had to be done sooner orter.


    It took a short time to reach the cafe.


    After parking the car, Watkins took Erica inside.


    Unknown to them, a certain ck Emperor car was driving past the same cafe at that exact moment.


    The man in the back seat abruptly barked at the driver, "Stop the car! Pull over!"


    rmed, Owen brought the car to a halt on the curb with a slight screech of the tires. He looked around


    and saw Erica and Watkins walking into the cafe together.


    Harmon, who was in the passenger seat, looked at his nephew in confusion. "Matthew, what''s wrong?"


    Matthew''s eyes were fixed on the door that Erica and Watkins had just disappeared through. "Nothing,"


    he said calmly. "It''s just a little hot in here."

 Chapter 1272 A Slap In The Face

    Chapter 1272 A p In The Face


    When he heard what Matthew said, Harmon was confused. He looked at the sky. It was an overcast


    autumn day, and the wind was chilly. How could it be hot?


    Owen thought for a bit and asked, "Mr. Huo, would you like to go for a walk?"


    "I just got off work. I''m beat," Matthew replied indifferently.


    It meant that he didn''t want to take a walk now.


    Owen rolled his eyes secretly and thought to himself, ''Mr. Huo, that''s your wife. You can go inside and


    check on her if you want! Why do you have to pretend?'' "Look, Mr. Huo! There''s a cafe nearby! And


    they''re running a special. Buy one cup of coffee, and get a second one free. How about you and Mr. Lu


    get something to drink there?" Owen suggested, knowing what was on his boss'' mind.


    Harmon sneered when he heard that. ''You gotta be kidding me. You think Matthew cares about a free


    cup of coffee? Try harder, man!''


    Out of the blue, Matthew answered, "Good idea!"


    Harmon was shocked and couldn''t believe his ears. His smile froze on his face. Since when did


    Matthew care so much about the price of a cup of coffee? Had marriage changed him so much?


    Harmon and Matthew entered the cafe together. And Harmon quickly figured out why Matthew was so


    interested in this cafe. It had everything to do with certain patrons, sitting at the table in front of the


    French window. ''I knew it! Why would he care about a free cup of coffee? He doesn''t. It looks like his


    wife is here, drinking coffee with another guy.''


    He smiled and followed Matthew to a table next to Erica''s.


    With her back to them, Erica didn''t see Matthew enter the cafe.


    Watkins didn''t seem to notice Matthew either. He was asking Erica what she wanted to drink.


    Harmon had just concluded his business with Matthew, and decided to take a break. And what better


    way to spend his free time than having a cup of coffee with the jealous man? All he had to do now was


    sit back and watch the show.


    Erica was here to hammer things out with Watkins, so she didn''t really care what she had to drink. She


    finally decided on atte, just so they could get to the things she really wanted to talk about.


    After the waitress left, she cut right to the chase. "What did Mr. Wang do when he was young?"


    "I don''t know much about that. I didn''t have anyone look into him. If I''d thought about it more, I would


    have. If we knew more, we''d be able to figure out how to deal with him. But here we are, without a


    n." Watkins fixed his eyes on Erica.


    But she didn''t know he was staring at her. She just looked at the table and nodded thoughtfully.


    She was about to say something when her phone vibrated. Matthew had texted her. "Where are you?"


    he asked.


    Erica looked at her phone in distress. Should she tell the truth? She didn''t think that would go over well.


    After all, Matthew had warned her several times to stay away from Watkins.


    She dodged his question and texted him back. "What''s up?"


    But Matthew was insistent. "Where are you?" he repeated.


    "Outside," she answered. Simple, short, to the point.


    "You with someone?"


    Erica didn''t want to lie to Matthew, but she was afraid that he would get angry. She decided to lie to


    him. "I''m alone."


    ''It''s just a white lie. It doesn''t matter, right? What he doesn''t know won''t hurt him, '' she thought to


    herself.


    She lied to him because she didn''t want him to get upset.


    When Matthew saw her reply, his face darkened.


    Erica was seeing Watkins behind his back. And now, she even lied to him. He was livid.


    Matthew called a waitress over, ordered a ss of lemonade and had it sent to Erica''s table.


    Seeing this, Harmon leaned in close and asked in a quiet voice, "Hey, all this sneaking around isn''t


    your style. Why don''t you just let them know you''re here?"


    Matthew didn''t say anything.


    Presently, the lemonade arrived. Both Erica and Watkins were surprised. So when she asked the


    waitress, she replied, "Courtesy of the man at that table," and pointed at the table where Harmon and


    Matthew sat. Erica turned her head. There were two men sitting there, and one of them had his back to


    her. Harmon smiled and simply said, "Hi!"


    Erica was sure that she didn''t know this guy. She thought he was hitting on her, so she asked the


    waitress to return the lemonade. "Thank him for me, but I already have something to drink. Thank you!"


    Then, she got another message from Matthew. "Someone saw you in a cafe. What''s going on?"


    ''What? Oh man! What do I do now?'' Erica cried inwardly. She was on the verge of breaking down. She


    took a look at Harmon again. He was talking to the waitress. ''Does he know Matthew?


    Wait! Who''s that guy with his back to me? Why does he look so familiar?''


    Sensing her gaze, Matthew didn''t bother pretending anymore. He stood up, scooted his chair away,


    and straightened his clothes.


    Then he turned and walked towards Erica.


    Without any hesitation, he grabbed her wrist, and took her into his arms. He moved his head close to


    hers, and whispered, "You need to be reminded who''s the boss."


    Erica felt guilty and her heart beat faster. She opened her mouth and exined quickly, "Watkins and I


    had something to talk about..."


    She just said she was alone, and now, she was caught with Watkins. It was like a p in the face.


    "And you felt you had to do this behind my back? How could you lie to me?" How Matthew wished he


    could strangle the woman in his arms right now! She''d lied to him over another guy.


    "What? I didn''t do it behind your back!" Erica finally came to her senses and denied any responsibility.


    She wouldn''t be bullied! She held Matthew''s arm and said, "This is important. I had something to


    discuss with him!"


    Matthew didn''t want to hear her for the time being. He looked at Watkins indifferently and said, "Mr.


    Chai, don''t you like ying with the Shiba Inu? How about I send you a cat too?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    With a stiff smile on his face, Watkins stood up from the chair and exined calmly, "Mr. Huo, Erica and


    I came out to ferret out the truth behind Phoebe Su''s miscarriage. You don''t believe her, so I¡ª"


    "Who told you I don''t believe my wife?" Matthew interrupted him.


    Erica was stunned by his words. She raised her head and looked at the stony-faced man. ''Does that


    mean he does believe me?


    But if he really believes I did nothing wrong, why did he ask me to give him a child aspensation? If


    he believes me, then I don''t have to get pregnant so soon.''


    Watkins smiled helplessly and smoothed his short hair. After a tense moment, he replied, "Mr. Huo, I''m


    happy that you trust Erica." He looked at Erica, and said, "You should finish your coffee. Don''t let it go


    to waste!"


    The waitress had already brought the two cups of coffee they ordered, but they hadn''t had a sip yet.


    "The bill''s on me. Mr. Chai, you can leave now," Matthew said in a cold voice.


    If it were possible, things got even more intense. Erica tugged at the man''s sleeve and said in a small


    voice, "Matthew, don''t be like that. We''re just having coffee." He was so jealous and possessive that


    sometimes she felt she couldn''t breathe.


    When he saw Erica with Hyatt, he had no problem. But every time he saw her with Watkins, he would


    get jealous.


    She didn''t know why Matthew hated Watkins so much.


    Matthew didn''t give in. He tightened his arm around Erica''s waist. "You want coffee? I can do that! Hell,


    I''ll buy the cafe for you!" ''But you can''t have coffee with another guy! Especially Watkins!'' He didn''t say


    that part out loud.


    "Coffee is not the point. The point is that Watkins and I are just friends. Don''t friends usually go out for


    coffee?" Erica asked in frustration.


    ''Doesn''t he have any female friends? Wouldn''t he go out to dinner with them?'' She wouldn''t believe it if


    he said he had no female friends.


    After all, every rich man was surrounded by women of all shapes and sizes.

 Chapter 1273 An Unpleasant Time At The Cafe

    Chapter 1273 An Unpleasant Time At The Cafe


    ''How dare she speak for another man!'' Fury was written all over Matthew''s face, but he controlled his


    voice.


    "Don''t forget that you are a married woman. You can''t simply go around making friends with another


    man, and going out to drink coffee alone with him. It''s not normal or proper." As Erica listened, she


    realized for the first time in her life that even an aloof CEO like Matthew could make trouble out of


    nothing.


    Noticing the awkward atmosphere between them, Harmon hurried over, hoping to mediate the dispute.


    "Hello, Erica. I''m Harmon Lu!" he said with frantic, false cheer. "I''m your mother-inw''s cousin, which


    makes me your husband''s uncle. So you can call me ''Uncle'' as well!"


    ''Huh? So he''s actually Matthew''s uncle!'' thought Erica. ''I thought he was hitting on me before! How


    awkward!'' With a strained smile, she remarked, "Uncle, you look so young! How old are you? You must


    be around the same age as Matthew."


    In fact, what she said was true. Harmon looked like he was in his early twenties, but he was already


    Matthew''s uncle.


    To her slight relief, Harmon seemed genuinely amused by her question. "Oh, that''s so sweet of you to


    say!" he chuckled. "Actually, I''m already in my early thirties."


    "Oh, I see!" Erica said, nodding.


    Harmon turned around and signaled to the waiter. "Bring our coffee here."


    "Yes, sir."


    Harmon took a seat next to Watkins and asked, "Well, I know you didn''t mean to meet us here, but can


    we join you for coffee? You wouldn''t mind, would you?"


    Watkins did mind, but obviously he couldn''t say that. Shaking his head, he indicated the table with a


    gentlemanly flourish of his hand. "Of course not! Mr. Huo, Erica, by all means take a seat."


    Matthew was in a simr predicament. He didn''t want to stay either, but it simply wouldn''t be proper to


    rebuff suchpany.


    He sat opposite to Watkins and practically dragged Erica into the chair beside him.


    The waiter brought coffee, but ironically, no one was in the mood for the stuff at that moment. While


    Watkins and Harmon tried desperately and futilely to sustain a conversation, Erica noticed that


    Matthew was staring at her. "What is it?" she asked in a low voice.


    "The coffee''s here," he exined icily. "Isn''t that what you came for? Just have your coffee and we''ll be


    on our way." He would take her home and lock her up.


    That would teach her not to go hanging out with Watkins behind his back! ''Why is Matthew acting so


    strange today?'' Erica asked herself.


    With a shrug, she was about to lift the mug to her lips when Matthew''s hand mped around hers.


    "What are you doing?" he hissed, his face livid. "Have you forgotten you''re not supposed to be drinking


    this stuff right now?!"


    ''What? Oh, I forgot I''m on my period. He''s so thoughtful.'' Erica was genuinely moved, but thought her


    husband was being overprotective. "It''s just one cup. It''ll be all right," she said mildly.


    That only increased Matthew''s fury. Coffee jumped over the rim of the mug as he jerked it from his


    wife''s grasp. All the same, he chugged it in a matter of seconds.


    His threepanions watched, mortified and dismayed.


    Had they really witnessed Matthew Huo doing such a childish thing?


    After taking thest gulp, Matthew felt that he couldn''t sit still anymore. He was afraid that he might try


    to strangle Watkins if he had to spend another minute in his presence.


    ncing at Harmon, he pushed his chair back and said, "My wife and I are leaving now."


    Harmon was stunned, wondering why Matthew was in such a hurry. But he didn''t protest. He simply


    waved at them and said, "Bye!"


    Matthew took Erica by the arm and led her toward the door.


    "Uncle, Watkins, goodbye!" she called over her shoulder.


    Harmon shook his head helplessly. ''Matthew is so possessive of Erica!'' he thought. ''And what a temper


    he has!''


    Watkins shrugged and took a long, unhurried drink of his coffee.


    He had met Harmon before, but they didn''t know each other well, and it didn''t take long to find that they


    didn''t have anything to talk about. "Well, Mr. Chai, I have work to do," Harmon said after a moment.


    "Enjoy yourself here!"


    Watkins nodded at him. "Thank you, Mr. Lu. Have a good day!"


    Harmon left the cafe after paying the bill. Watkins passed a few moments alone, and then left without


    finishing his coffee. He had a lot on his mind.


    Meanwhile, the Emperor car was cruising the streets.


    Owen held back hisughter as he listened to Erica trying to coax his boss in the back seat.


    "Matthew, honey, don''t be angry," Erica was saying, her head bowed, trying to cate her husband.


    "You know that was just a white lie. I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    But Matthew wasn''t having it. "A lie is a lie!" he dered.


    "Hey, look at you! You are a man," sheined. "You don''t have to be so mean!"


    This remark backfired, though.


    Without so much as blinking, Matthew admitted, "Yes, I do. I have always been so mean!" ''Geez! This


    man is so hard to coax, '' Erica thought, rolling her eyes helplessly. "Honey, do you know the difference


    between you and a monkey?" she asked.


    The man''s face darkened, as it so often did. "Youpare me to a monkey?"


    "No, no, no. Listen to me. A monkey lives in the mountain, while you live in my heart!" Erica forced


    herself to smile. "Aren''t you happy to hear that?"


    "No, I am not!" Matthew snapped. The truth was the exact opposite, but he refused to admit it out loud.


    Erica pulled a long face. For the first time she had really confessed and tried to be humble and


    apologetic, but he was rejecting all of her efforts.


    She was especially disappointed at how her line about the monkey had fallen t; she had spent hours


    searching the Inte for a saying that would express her true feelings toward Matthew. The only one it


    made an impression on was Owen, whose broad shoulders trembled as he fought to contain his


    The conversation went on and on, going nowhere; no matter what Erica said, Matthew was unfazed.


    ''s! Every time I''m angry, I''ll ept his apology as long as he coaxes me. But he''s impossible to


    appease! It really is a headache to have such a childish husband.''


    Distressed and hopeless, Erica turned to the window and watched the scenery passing by. For a


    moment, there was nothing to hear but the smooth hum of the car''s engine. When she looked back, her


    husband was reading documents again. "Matthew!"


    He didn''t respond.


    ''I know you can hear me, '' Erica thought irritably. She pursed her lips and said, "I want to ask you a


    question. I can''t have any friends in Y City, can I?"


    "You can!" he answered, not looking up. As long as it was not Watkins, he could ept that.


    "Well, you''ve made me a little upset," Erica sighed. She was at a loss.


    "Well, when we get home, you should reflect on why you feel upset," Matthew told her.


    Back in the cafe, he had been livid and acting out. Now he was cold and in control of the situation


    again. Erica thought it might be her turn to be furious now. ''What, I should reflect on myself?'' she


    thought. ''Shouldn''t he be reflecting on why he made his wife so upset? Oh, never mind! I''m a generous


    woman, so I''ll put up with him.''


    "Okay, I''ll do that. Will you still be angry then?" she asked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was not until then that Matthew finally looked her in the eye. "We''ll see about that."


    ''Ugh! How mean!'' she cursed inwardly.


    When they finally arrived at the vi, Matthew stayed in the car, so Erica got out first. "Tomorrow, I''ll be


    going on a business trip to the neighboring city," he said at length, right as she was about to close the


    door.


    ''So what? Is he asking me if I want to go with him?'' thought Erica. "I''m free tomorrow!" she said quickly.


    Truth be told, she would be happy to go with him any day of the week.


    Matthew coughed and gave her a cold look. "I was asking you to pack my luggage."


    "What? Aren''t you going to take me with you?" Somewhat pitifully, Erica held the car door open and


    started ying with the window button.


    She thought she should break it if her husband refused to take her with him.


    Matthew sighed and looked away. "I always keep my word!" Indeed, he had promised to take her on his


    trips if she wanted toe.


    ''So does he mean that I can go with him?'' thought Erica. The bright smile returned to her face. "Oh,


    don''t beat around the bush. If you want me to go with you, just say it!"


    To her dismay, Matthew looked at her with disgust. "Close the door!" he ordered. He was still angry at


    her, so he wasn''t going to say what he wanted inly. He wanted her to guess.


    Erica snorted and mmed the door.


    After the car started and began to leave, she made a face at it.


    However, Matthew happened to see what she was doing from the rearview mirror.


    His face contorted with even more contempt than before.


    ''She''s the one who went to have coffee with another man, '' he fumed silently. ''How could she have the


    nerve to get angry with me?''

 Chapter 1274 An Idol Group

    Chapter 1274 An Idol Group


    As she stood in the walk-in closet and pondered over what to pack, Erica suddenly remembered that


    she had forgotten to ask Matthew how long the trip would take. She hurriedly took out her phone and


    sent him a message. "How many days will we be there?"


    Only when she knew the answer could she begin to pack their luggage.


    "Three."


    Erica snorted when she read his reply. It seemed that every word was worth a great deal of money to


    Matthew. His answer was always simple and straightforward, not one unnecessary word.


    It was easy for Erica to ask for leave from school. All she needed to do was send a message to the


    guidance counselor.


    Soon after, she began to separate their belongings. At first, she had nned to pack their clothes and


    other items in two separate small suitcases. But it seemed troublesome. In the end, she found a


    twenty-eight-inch suitcase in the closet and bundled their luggage together.


    Erica didn''t know when Matthew returned home that night as she had already fallen asleep.


    When she woke the next morning, she saw the man sitting on the bed next to her. He seemed to be


    sending text messages. She turned, ced her arm on his belly, and said happily, "Good morning,


    Matthew."


    She had often heard people say that waking next to a loved one and seeing them first thing in the


    morning was precious. Now she knew it to be true.


    However, Matthew''s expression conveyed that he hadn''t forgiven her yet. His tone was indifferent as


    he replied, "Now that you''re awake, get up!"


    "Okay..." Mathew''s heartless response wiped the smile from Erica''s face. She wanted to have some


    intimate moments with him, no matter how brief. After all, he was busy every day, and she rarely had


    the chance to see him by her side when she opened her eyes in the morning.


    After breakfast, Matthew went to the bedroom to finish dressing. Erica entered just as he was rolling up


    his sleeves. Without ncing at her, he questioned, "What''s in that suitcase on the floor inside the


    closet?" ''Don''t tell me that you are going to carry a twenty-eight-inch suitcase for a three-day trip, '' he


    thought.


    "Oh, I only packed part of our luggagest night. Some of my belongings haven''t been put in yet.


    Thank you for reminding me! I''ll be ready soon." Women were troublesome. She had to leave ce in


    the suitcase for the skincare products she had used this morning.


    ''Is she really going to take a twenty-eight-inch suitcase?'' Matthew looked at her suspiciously. "Can you


    carry such a big suitcase?"


    Erica shook her head and answered honestly, "No."


    "Then why don''t you change it to a smaller one?" he sighed. Somehow, he knew exactly what she was


    going to say next.


    "Why should I change it? I still have you. Can''t you carry it?" Erica teased.


    Matthew was at a loss for words. His instincts had been correct. She did want to use him as her


    assistant!


    He was on a business trip with her, and she expected him to carry her suitcase? Did she think that he


    could be manipted so easily?


    Half an hourter, they walked out of the house.


    Owen had been waiting for them at the door. When he saw them step out, he hurried over and took the


    big suitcase from Matthew''s hand. "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo," he greeted with a respectful nod.


    When he noticed the nk expression on the CEO''s face, he nced at the CEO''s wife. She smiled


    and waved at him.


    ''Well... haven''t they reconciled yet?'' Owen wondered.


    ''It is said that a couple could settle arguments after one night in bed. It seems that Mrs. Huo needs to


    improve her ability to cate Mr. Huo''s anger overnight.''


    In the car, Matthew read documents as he didn''t want to talk to Erica. She, on the other hand, yawned.


    She had been ying with her mobile phone for so long that she had begun to feel sleepy. It didn''t help


    that she had woken very early this morning.


    It wasn''t long before her eyes began to close despite her efforts to stay awake. Soon, her head


    slumped forward.


    Matthew put down the armrest and partition between their seats and held Erica in his arms just as her


    head dropped on his shoulder.


    In fact, Erica woke the moment she felt his touch. As she knew who was holding her, she pretended to


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    be asleep. She even went so far as to turn over and bury her face in his stomach.


    His thoughtfulness and concern for her brought a smile to Erica''s face. It seemed that Matthew was not


    indifferent toward her!


    At this thought, she kicked off her shoes, curled up on the back seat, and reached out to wrap her


    hands around his waist. She snuggled upfortably in his arms and fell asleep.


    Matthew nced at the slender, fair arm around his waist, and leaned back against the seat. A smile


    tugged at the corner of his mouth as he thought, ''She is so cunning.''


    It was almost three o''clock in the afternoon when they arrived in South City. Matthew had nned to


    visit the partnerpany first, but since Erica was with him, he changed the schedule and went to the


    hotel.


    As the room had been prepared two days in advance, the hotel manager guided the CEO and his wife


    to the presidential suite floor. Owen trailed, not far behind, with their suitcase.


    After ensuring that Erica was settled, Matthew rushed off to work.


    Still groggy, Erica rested for a while. When she felt bored and couldn''t sit still anymore, she texted her


    husband, who was working. "I''m going for a walk. Call me when you send someone to pick me up."


    His reply was still simple and concise. "Okay."


    After unpacking her camera, Erica hung it around her neck and walked out.


    The moment she opened the door, the door to the room opposite theirs also opened.


    Startled, she nced up and saw a few young men step out of the opposite room. She wanted to shift


    her gaze, but as soon as she recognized them, she shouted in surprise, "FC group?"


    Yes! The young men across the hall from her were members of the idol group, FC, which had gained


    tremendous poprity in the entertainment circle recently.


    Each of the four handsome young men in the group had different characters, and a code name: Red,


    Blue, Yellow, and Orange.


    The young men were stunned. They didn''t expect that a beauty would be in the room next to theirs.


    What surprised them more was that she knew them!


    The group leader had the code name, Red, to match the color of his short hair. He greeted Erica


    politely, "Hello!" Then he pulled the mask on his chin to cover most of his face.


    Erica was thrilled. This was the first time she had seen the members of the FC group in person. Never


    in her wildest dreams had she thought this moment would be possible. What excited her more was that


    she was lucky enough to meet all four of them at the same time! "Nice to meet you! What a


    coincidence! Are you also staying in this hotel?"


    Blue, who was closest to her, nodded. "Yes!"


    Erica grinned. She continued their conversation as she walked alongside. "Are you here for work or


    fun?"


    Before any of the others could reply, Orange said, "We came here for work. What about you, miss?"


    Orange was the youngest from among the four, and his personality matched Erica''s as they were both


    cheerful and enthusiastic.


    "I''m here for fun! Oh! Would you mind if I took a picture of you and keep it as a souvenir?" She shook


    the camera on her chest and smiled sweetly.


    Taking the camera with her as she stepped out for a walk was a fantastic idea!


    "Of course!" Being photographed was routine for the idols. Without hesitating, they stood side by side


    in the corridor and posed for her to take photos.


    But... Erica had forgotten to switch on her camera. She smiled at them awkwardly, "I forgot that I hadn''t


    turned it on yet. It''s going to be ready soon!"


    Her expression amused Red. "Are you a professional cameraperson?"


    "Not really. I''m studying photography in college. Since I haven''t graduated yet, I''m not a professional!"


    The camera beeped to indicate that it was ready. Erica adjusted the camera to the automatic mode,


    aimed at them, and pressed the shutter.


    After taking the photo, Erica stepped to the side and said, "I''m done. Thank you!"


    Orange joked, "You''re wee. Please don''t tell our fans that we''re in this hotel. Otherwise, they''ll


    flock here, and the hotel will be too crowded! Ha-ha..."


    Erica burst intoughter as well. "Okay, I know! I promise to cover the background if I post the picture


    online."


    "Okay, bye, beauty!" The young men bid her farewell.


    After they entered the elevator, Erica opened her camera and nced at the photo she had taken.

 Chapter 1275 The Woman Is So Capricious

    Chapter 1275 The Woman Is So Capricious


    ''Well! Not bad!'' Erica thought, beaming.


    She immediately sent the photo to her mobile phone and spent a moment tinkering with it, using the


    photo-editing app. Then, she posted it to Weibo with the caption: "Wow, wow! I ran into the idol group


    FC. Come and see how handsome they are!"


    A great manyizens expressed their admiration in thement section, and not a few asked where


    the members of FC group were at the moment. She didn''t answer them, though.


    While Matthew was still in his meeting, he saw Erica''s post pop up in his notifications.


    His eyes darkened as he inspected the picture and the caption. Here he was doing important work, and


    what was his wife doing? Meeting with other men and taking pictures of them? And now it wasn''t just


    one man, but four at the same time!


    Erica was quite good at attracting men!


    Crisis loomed in Matthew''s mind like a thunderhead. More than ever before, it now seemed important


    that he should keep an eye on his wife in the future. Otherwise, she might well dump him for another


    man one day, and he''d miss her very much. It wasn''t impossible; Erica was capable of such a thing,


    despite appearances.


    Later that evening, Matthew made a point to personally pick up Erica, who was ying and taking


    photos nearby, and take her to a dinner party in a restaurant.


    Matthew and Erica were thest to show up. The private room was packed, and everyone stood up to


    greet them when they came in.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A small army of people¡ªall rich, good-looking, and important¡ªdescended upon Matthew to shake


    hands and say hello to him. While Erica was hanging back a short distance, a man''s voice rang in her


    ear. "Hello, miss. Nice to meet you again!"


    Erica turned and found herself face to face with the members of FC group. The one who had said hello


    was Orange.


    "Oh, hello!" cried Erica, her eyes wide. "What a coincidence again! Are you here for dinner too?"


    As soon as the words were out, she regretted them. It was such a stupid question; everyone came to a


    restaurant to have a meal.


    Orangeughed and said, "Why, yes! In fact, we are."


    Red patted Orange on the shoulder and came up beside him. His voice was a bit mysterious. "I heard


    that Mr. Huo would bring his wife here tonight. So you are Mrs. Huo, then."


    Erica nodded shyly. "Um, yes..."


    Matthew was in the middle of greeting yet another important person when he happened to look Erica''s


    way¡ªand saw her chatting happily with four rather handsome men. For a split second, he froze as he


    realized that the four men were none other than the ones he had seen in the picture before.


    Pulling a long face, he leaned toward his wife. "Rika," he said in a low voice, e and say hello to


    everyone."


    "Okay!" said Erica cheerfully. Oblivious to her husband''s change of mood, she headed over.


    As soon as she reached him, Matthew put his arm around her waist and started introducing her to


    everyone in the room. "This is my wife, Erica Li." Looking at her, he exined, "Rika, these are the


    CEOs of ourpany''s business partners, and some are the cooperative artists."


    Erica put on her best smile and greeted them gracefully, "Hello! Nice to meet you all!"


    Everyone responded to her with much enthusiasm, but Erica knew very well that they were treating her


    this way more for Matthew''s sake than anything else.


    Matthew was then led to the main seat with Erica following close. She had to follow him closely, in fact,


    because he wouldn''t let go of her hand.


    As it happened, Matthew made sure that Erica got the meal she wanted before he did, and the red


    wine in front of her was reced by fresh vegetable juice. Everyone seated with them noticed how


    considerate and loving he was to his wife.


    During the dinner, Erica learned that the full name of FC group was Four Colors. They hade to


    South City to do business with ZL Group''s branchpany. The members of the idol group were


    expected to act as brand spokesmen for ZL Group''s electronic products.


    Matthew was afraid that Erica would grow impatient with such boring topics for conversation, so he


    decided not to stick around too long. The dinner itself was still in full swing when he excused himself


    and his wife and started saying goodbye to people.


    A number of the other guests walked them out of the restaurant and watched them get in the car. They


    didn''t return inside until the couple had driven off.


    In the car, Erica inclined her head toward her husband, who was typing something on his phone. "Do


    you want to go back to the hotel and get some rest?" she asked.


    "Not yet," replied Matthew. He hadn''t worked a very long day, so he wasn''t tired.


    "Then where are we going?"


    "Where would you like to go? We could go seaside, downtown, or the older districts..." He trailed off. All


    of these ces were nearby, and he was okay with any of them.


    Erica thought for a moment. She had taken a walk downtown already that day, and would go to the old


    districts tomorrow. "Let''s go to the seaside!" She wanted to stroll along the beach with him and feel the


    breezeing in from the sea.


    The average temperature in South City was a few degrees higher than in Y City, so it wouldn''t be too


    cold.


    Matthew nced at her and said, "Okay." Then he told the driver, "Get us to the hotel."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," came the monotone reply.


    Erica blinked in confusion. "Aren''t we going to the seaside?"


    "Yes, but we should get some extra clothes first," exined Matthew. It was cooler by the sea, and she


    didn''t wear thick clothes.


    "No, there''s no need for that," Erica told him. "We can just go right to the seaside. Look, I''m wearing a


    cashmere sweater and everything. I''m warm enough!" She had wanted to take off her sweater during


    the day, but hadn''t. After all, it was possible the temperature could drop considerably at night.


    Back in the restaurant, she had just taken off her coat and felt good enough with just the cashmere


    sweater.


    Seeing that there was no point in arguing, Matthew addressed the driver again. "Just take us to the


    seaside."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," mumbled the man.


    In less than ten minutes they were there, and the car smoothly rolled to a stop. Matthew got out of the


    car, but before he could circle around to open the door for Erica, she was already out and rushing


    happily toward the sea.


    Squinting after her from beneath the harsh glow of a streetmp, Matthew called after her, "Don''t you


    want to take your camera?"


    "No, I want to feel the waves!" she called back over her shoulder. Besides, there was nothing to take


    photos of on the beach at night.


    ''No, wait, '' she thought a secondter. ''Actually, I can take photo of Matthew.''


    Stopping, she stared back at her husband, who was strolling to catch up with her at his own pace.


    Running back and taking his arm, she said, "Matthew, can I go back and get my camera?"


    Matthew stopped, frowning in puzzlement. "Didn''t you just say you didn''t want it?" What a capricious


    woman!


    "But I want to take a picture of you. If it''s all right, I mean..." But even as Erica said this, her husband


    continued to walk on. "Hey, hold on! Slow down, wait for me!"


    Now it was Erica staring at his back from under the streetmp. Gritting her teeth, she swore to herself,


    ''Humph! Maybe I''ll have to wait another day until you''re willing to let your picture be taken!''


    "Matthew," she called softly. Her husband slowed, but didn''t stop.


    "Honey!" This time he did stop¡ªand that was all. He didn''t turn; he just waited.


    Catching up with him, Erica tried to cate Matthew with a smile. "Don''t be like this¡ªyou''re such a


    man. You''ve been angry with me from Y City all the way to South City. If you keep on like this, you''re


    going to explode."


    The words hit home; Matthew did feel that he would explode sooner orter.


    "Look at me," his wife went on. "When I''m angry, all you need to do is just coax me a little, and then I''m


    not angry anymore. You''re being more petty than me right now!"


    Matthew was speechless. People who didn''t know Erica well would think she was really that generous.


    Not through with him yet, she pouted, "Oh,e on. We came out here to have fun. If you keep doing


    this, then I''ll get angry too!"


    ''Didn''t she just insinuate that she''s more generous than me? Now she''s about to get mad, '' Matthew


    thought helplessly.


    He walked on then, unable to keep still. Erica was close beside him, but he continued to ignore her


    words until atst she seemed to run out of them.


    The sea breeze was cool and in its own way soothing. It was a quiet autumn night, with little to hear


    except for the waves, which formed their own kind of melody. They walked a long way without seeing


    another soul.


    It wasn''t a romantic scene, though¡ªnot with Matthew''s hands shoved into his pockets and the woman


    hanging her head despondently.


    When they''d gone about half a kilometer from the car, Matthew''s head finally began to clear, and he


    found himself thinking of whether he should forgive Erica or not.


    He wasn''t thinking for long, though, when a scream from directly behind made him jump. He whirled


    around, thinking perhaps that someone had attacked his wife.


    To his bewilderment, he found himself alone. There was no attacker, and Erica had disappeared too!


    As he scanned the beach, he caught sight of her shoes not far away. They were drifting about slightly,


    caught on the outermost edge of the waves.


    Matthew''s face went white and he shouted at the sea, "Rika!"


    Amidst the crashing waves he caught sight of a woman''s head breaking briefly above the waters. An


    unmistakable voice called to him, "Matthew, help..."

 Chapter 1276 Dont Be Afraid

    Chapter 1276 Don''t Be Afraid


    Matthew stared across the water. He saw the woman fighting against the sea currents. ''Damn it!'' He


    didn''t even know how long she''d been there!


    Without thinking, he shrugged out of his suit jacket and threw it aside. Then he kicked off his shoes and


    rushed into the ocean.


    ''Rika, don''t be afraid! I''ll save you!''


    When he swam to where hest saw her, she had already disappeared again in the dark of night. The


    normally calm Matthew began to lose it. "Rika!" he shouted frantically.


    He could see Erica''s head above the waves again. "Matthew! Over here! Blub..."


    Fortunately, he was close enough to hear her. He quickly swam over to where she was, and held her


    tightly in his arms. "Don''t be afraid, Rika. I''m here! You''re safe now..." The man was so gentle and


    caring that Erica almost felt guilty.


    ''Well... he''s certainly being sweet!'' He was as gentle as he was when he rushed to the campus to save


    her the other day. The fact that he was like that made her love him even more.


    "You okay?" Matthew asked breathlessly. Erica nodded. "Stay right there," he said, and with that, he


    dove under the water,ing up behind her. He hooked his arm around her waist, and swam with his


    legs and other arm, making sure to keep her head above water. Together with his wife, he made for


    shore.


    When they were back on the beach, he took her in his arms and kissed her forehead. "Everything


    good? Are you cold¡ª" He realized something, and it overrode any concern he might have had for her.


    Erica could swim. She loved to dops in the pool at the vi. She was actually quite good at


    swimming. That only meant one thing: she tricked him again!


    Knowing the jig was up, Erica quickly put her arms around his neck and said fawningly, "Don''t be angry,


    okay?"


    What else was she supposed to do? He was ignoring her, so she had to see if she still had a ce in


    his heart.


    And as it turned out, she did have a ce in his heart. His little freak-out there in the water was proof of


    that. She felt happy about that.


    Matthew said nothing. He grabbed his suit jacket and wrapped it around her tightly.


    Erica raised her head and looked at the man expectantly. "Matthew, you like me, don''t you?"


    Otherwise, why did he get so anxious when he thought she was drowning?


    Her sudden question made the man pause. He not only liked her, but he loved her more than life itself.


    However, he couldn''t just tell her that. What if she told him she didn''t like him at all? He was afraid to


    hear her answer. His heart would be broken.


    And he didn''t want to lose face, either.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Finally, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Was it fun?"


    How could she joke about being in trouble like that? He was so angry he really wanted to beat her.


    Couldn''t she see that?


    "Matthew, answer me!" Erica insisted.


    But the man still didn''t make a sound. He walked off and found his shoes, and when he came back, he


    scooped her up in his arms and made his way towards the road.


    "Matthew..."


    "Erica Li!"


    "What?"


    Matthew threatened in a cold voice," If you do something like this again, you won''t have to jump into


    the sea. I''ll throw you in myself!" Then he would jump in too, because he couldn''t live without her.


    "So I did a bad thing. I''m sorry. Still angry with me?"


    In order to prevent her from doing such a horrible thing again, Matthew nodded and said, "Yes! Just


    don''t do it again. You''ll piss me off. And if I get pissed off enough, no one can calm me down!"


    Except her.


    Erica sulked silently. His words stung her heart.


    "Achoo!" She had a sneezing attack, expelling the contents of her nose three times in a row.


    All because she jumped into the sea inte autumn, Erica caught a cold the first night they spent in


    South City.


    And in the middle of the night, her fever spiked, with a high of 38.5 degrees Celsius.


    Standing by the bed, staring at the thermometer, Matthew was speechless.


    Erica was pretty healthy. She rarely got sick, taking after her father Wesley. She was active and


    energetic.


    But today, that was not the case. She had a bad cold, and a fever on top of it.


    It wasn''t hard to guess why. The sea was cold, she was on her period, so she was more susceptible to


    disease. Matthew was pretty sure that was what was going on.


    He decided to call the hotel''s front desk. "Please call a doctor immediately to Room 2206."


    "Okay, Mr. Huo. I''ll get on that right now," the receptionist said.


    More than ten minutester, the doorbell rang. Matthew opened the door and saw the hotel manager


    and a doctor standing outside. "Mr. Huo, this is Doctor Liu, the director of department of internal


    medicine in the military hospital here."


    After some simple greetings, Matthew moved aside and said, "Pleasee in."


    Doctor Liu took Erica''s temperature and did some basic examinations. Then he told Matthew, "No need


    to worry, Mr. Huo, it''s just a cold and fever. I''ll prescribe some antipyretics for her. If the fever gets bad


    enough, get her into an ice bath and give us a call."


    "Okay, she''s on her period. Be careful when you prescribe anything," Matthew reminded him.


    Whatever the medicine was, it had side effects. If possible, he didn''t want her to take the medicine,


    especially on her period. Besides, Erica had already downed a dose of cold medicine before going to


    bed.


    Doctor Liu nodded. "I''d also like you to try other methods before giving her any meds. She should be


    getting plenty of fluids, so make sure she always has some water by the bedside. The ice bath is also


    an option. If things don''t get any better, then you can start her on the medicine."


    "Got it."


    After the doctor''s visit, the hotel manager assigned someone to go pick up the prescription. Then the


    manager asked, "Shall I get someone to apply alcohol to Mrs. Huo''s body?"


    Matthew refused, "I don''t think that will be necessary."


    It was his fault Erica had a fever. If he had not gotten angry with her, she wouldn''t have tried to hurt


    herself in this way.


    Alcohol as a cooling solution wasn''t supported by any science, anyway, and it would be potentially


    dangerous to do that. Erica was pretty ill, and she didn''t need to suffer any more ill effects. Coma, heart


    attack, alcohol poisoning, all of these were fatal on their own. And all of these were reported in


    connection with using topical alcohol.


    He wrapped an ice cube in a towel and put it to her forehead. She slowly opened her eyes. "Matthew,"


    she called. Her voice was hoarse and weak.


    "I''m here."


    Her face was still red. It was obvious her fever hadn''t broken yet.


    "I... I feel bad..." Erica struggled to move, but could only manage an inch or so.


    Matthew took her hand and felt sorry for her. He wished he were the one who caught a cold and had a


    fever. "Where does it hurt?"


    "My skin hurts, my head hurts, my whole body hurts..." She didn''t lie this time. She felt pain all over.


    It was normal to feel this way in the grip of fever. The man sighed helplessly in his heart and


    suppressed his emotions. He pretended to reprimand her harshly, "Maybe you''ll be smarter next time."


    Erica curled her lips. "I can''t believe you! I''m sick, but you still harp on me!" She knew it. He didn''t love


    her!


    Matthew didn''t have the heart to nag the woman anymore. She was always lively, but she was now


    lying weakly in bed. He let go of her hand and poured some water into the ss. "Sit up and drink


    something."


    "I can''t get up... I feel so heavy."


    Matthew wasn''t going to let her sit up by herself. He sat on the bedside first and then helped her up,


    letting her lean in his arms.


    Then he took the ss of water to her lips and said, "Come on, open your mouth."


    Erica opened her mouth and took a sip of water. It helped clear the bitter taste from her mouth. "Got


    any juice? I''m also kinda hungry. I need sweet stuff."


    ''What?'' She was sick, but she still asked for things like that? He asked indifferently, "Really? How about


    a bowl of hot and sour rice noodles, Liuzhou river snails rice noodles, or steamed vermicelli rolls?"


    His words lit up her eyes. "Sounds great!" She was pretty hungry, and her mouth was watering already!


    Matthew was really pissed off this time. With a gloomy face, he said, "In your dreams!"

 Chapter 1277 Die Alone

    Chapter 1277 Die Alone


    Erica pouted, but grudgingly drank half a ss of water.


    After putting away the water, she still didn''t sleep. She kept baiting Matthew, who was wiping her body


    with a clean towel, into a conversation. "Matthew, I''m so moved. I didn''t expect that you would


    personally take care of me."


    Without raising his head, the man answered with feigned annoyance, "I have no other choice." The


    decision hadn''t been a difficult one to make. Right from the beginning, all he had wanted to do was


    take care of her.


    Erica snorted when she heard his reply. Would it be so impossible for him to say something nice for


    once? "Hey! You know what? The members of the Four Colors are all scumbags!"


    Her deration filled Matthew with satisfaction. "How do you know?" he asked, curious to hear her


    exnation. If that was the case, then he didn''t need to do anything.


    "Because... all men I can''t get will be considered as scums!" Ericaughed out loud and ignored the


    sour expression on his face.


    Matthew''s eyes narrowed, and he lowered his voice as he spoke. "Do you want to hear something


    horrible about them?"


    "What? Really?" Erica was reminded of her previous idol, Aaron Gao. Not long ago, he had been


    ridiculed as a has-been star. He stopped appearing in front of cameras ever since. She rarely saw him


    anymore.


    "Of course. Everyone in the entertainment circle has kept something secret from the public," he said


    nonchntly. He didn''t want his wife to think about male stars all the time. So, he decided to find


    female stars or actresses to cooperate with the ZL Group in the future.


    Erica shook her head decisively. "I don''t want to know! Don''t tell me anything!" If things went on like


    this, she would have no idols left except for Matthew!


    The man gazed at her in silence.


    "Matthew, you know what? I''ve envied two types of women in my life. The first is the kind of woman


    who is very confident and does well in her career. A sessful woman who always follows her mood


    and chooses whether to talk to you or not. And the second is the kind of woman who appears fragile


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    and acts spoiled. People would do anything to protect a woman like that. As for me, I happen to be


    stuck between these two kinds of women. I''m neither sessful nor fragile. Matthew, what kind of


    woman do you like?"


    He raised her chin with one hand and wiped her neck with the other. His intense gaze studied her for a


    reaction as he said firmly, "Neither." No matter what kind of woman Erica was, he would like her. He


    wanted her to know this, but he struggled with finding the right words. He liked her. Only her!


    "Humph!" It was so typical of him to be frugal with his words. Erica believed he was this way with her


    because he just didn''t want to talk to her. "People like you should die alone. Then you would learn how


    precious women are!"


    There must be so many women around him that he could pick whoever caught his fancy.


    He didn''t have to wait until he died alone to know how precious it was for him to have married her.


    "Perhaps you have nothing to say as you don''t dare to confess your love for your goddess in front of


    me?" ''Is he afraid that I will get even with Phoebe again?'' she wondered.


    Matthew''s gaze met hers as he replied, "You''re right about that."


    ''What? He didn''t deny it?''


    Erica grabbed his hand, ced it on her chest, and asked, "Can you hear my heart breaking?"


    Matthew''s gaze intensified when he looked where she had ced his hand. He swallowed hard and


    said, "My hand can''t hear anything." He tried to keep his desire at bay as she was sick, and he didn''t


    want to take advantage of her.


    Erica was careless even when she had a fever. She couldn''t see what the man thought, even though it


    clearly reflected in his expression. Still lost in her world and insecurities, she prattled on. "Oh...my heart


    aches. Forget it. Just hold me and sleep!" It didn''t matter whether he loved her or not. He was by her


    side now, and she was determined to enjoy this moment with him.


    "Okay. I need to wash my hands first." Reluctantly, Matthew withdrew his hand from her chest, flipped


    the towel on her forehead, and tidied up the bedside table before heading for the bathroom.


    Fortunately, Erica''s fever lowered after midnight.


    Soon, it was dawn. Matthew looked at the thermometer after he had taken her temperature. It was 37.5


    degrees Celsius. Relief coursed through him at the thought that she had a low fever now.


    She would be fine if she paid more attention to herself during the day.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Erica slowly opened her eyes, turned over on the bed, and fell into a


    man''s arms.


    It was Matthew. He was still by her side! She nced at his face only to find that his eyes were closed.


    She was surprised to find that he was still asleep. He hadn''t rushed off to work like before!


    Erica grinned as she pulled his arm, rested her head on his shoulder, and ced her other hand


    around his waist. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the sense of security of being in her husband''s


    arms.


    The corners of Matthew''s mouth lifted slightly.


    Her warm breath fell on his chest, and her sweet fragrance surrounded him. This blissful moment was


    precious, indeed.


    However, two minutester, she couldn''t help coughing, thus, breaking the silence in the room.


    Matthew pushed her hand away and sat up on the bed. Erica continued to hold his waist. She buried


    her face in his body and said in a sweet tone, "Please sleep a little longer!"


    The sick girl seemed to be a little clingy. He smoothed her long, messy hair and said softly, "Sleep


    again after taking your medicine."


    He had just checked her temperature, and it had returned to normal. She didn''t need to take an


    antipyretic, but she still needed the cold medicine.


    Erica sniffed. She knew he was right. But, she just didn''t want to let go of him. Grudgingly, she removed


    her hand.


    After wearing his pajamas, Matthew ced a call for breakfast before heading to the bathroom to


    wash.


    Erica slept for about ten more minutes. She was still groggy when he returned from the bathroom and


    helped her up from the bed. "Breakfast is ready. Go brush your teeth," he said in a gentle tone.


    "Okay." Her stomach rumbled when she heard the word, breakfast. She pushed her messy hair behind


    her ears, yawned, and struggled to open her eyes.


    Matthew had prepared warm water, a toothbrush, and toothpaste for her in the bathroom. Erica was still


    so dazed that she barely noticed as she brushed her teeth mechanically.


    After breakfast, she took her cold medicine and went back to bed.


    Matthew sat on the edge of the bed after tucking her in, and said, "I''m in the meeting room next door.


    Call me if you need anything."


    "Don''t you need to go out to work?"


    He shook his head. When he learned that she was unwell, he postponed all his appointments forter


    that afternoon. He would go out after lunch if she were better.


    Erica''s mind was so hazy with the medicine that she didn''t think too much. She just closed her eyes


    and continued to sleep.


    It was almost noon when Erica woke again. This time, she was in high spirits. Except for a nasal twang


    when she spoke, all other symptoms had improved.


    Later in the afternoon, before leaving for work, Matthew asked her to stroll around the streets near the


    hotel and not stray too far. He didn''t want her to exhaust herself as she was still weak.


    She was obedient this time and just took photos on the old streets nearby.


    The streets of this city had a history that dated back thousands of years. The most famous spot was


    the ancient gate of the city in the southern part.


    When she stepped through the ancient gate, Erica found that the alley was filled with shops that sold a


    variety of goods or souvenirs. The alley floor had been paved with some kind of ancient ck bricks.


    Walking in the alley, Erica felt as though she had been transported to ancient times.


    For Erica, who liked to take photos of scenery, this was the best ce for shooting. She held the


    camera and took photos happily.


    After a while, she felt a bit tired and thirsty. So, she found a small shop to buy a bowl of red bean soup


    with taro balls and a cup of bubble tea. It was leisurely to walk along the street while eating these


    desserts.


    She took a picture of the food in front of her and sent it to Matthew. "Matthew, the red bean soup with


    taro balls is delicious. Do you want me to bring you one?"


    "Who allowed you to eat a smoothie?"


    ''Huh? Smoothie?'' Erica looked at the food carefully. As she had eaten some of the red beans and taro


    balls, the thickyer of shaved ice beneath them had been exposed. Matthew''s eyes were so sharp!

 Chapter 1278 Light Of Her Life

    Chapter 1278 Light Of Her Life


    Erica chuckled when she realized that Matthew was concerned about her. Her fingers flew across her


    screen as she typed, "They made it differently. I didn''t know that there is ayer of shaved ice on the


    bottom. Don''t worry. I won''t eat it!"


    Matthew replied a secondter, "If you have nothing else to do, go back early and rest."


    ''Wow! People say that those who reply to your message so quickly care for you.''


    The happiness glimmering in Erica''s eyes couldn''t be concealed. She decided that Matthew would be


    the light of her life from now on!


    Shortly after their return from South City, Erica recovered from her cold. Matthew, who had been angry


    before they had left for South City, finally ended the tension by dering, "I don''t want to argue with a


    weak and sick woman."


    Erica''s heart soared when Matthew finally stopped being angry with her. She ignored the words¡ªweak


    and sick.


    ''As long as Matthew is happy, it doesn''t matter if I''m wronged, '' she thought.


    After her return to Y City, Erica didn''t dare to go to Mr. Wang with Watkins. After all, that would agitate


    her husband.


    She had to curb her desire to discover the truth before Watkins asked her out.


    ''Does Phoebe think that I will let her go so easily? Then she is wrong!''


    As per Erica''s observation, every time Phoebe left school and got into the Su family''s car, she would sit


    on the right side of the back seat.


    One day, as the Su family''s driver smoked beside the car, a male college student ran to him. After a


    brief moment of hesitance, he shyly asked, "Sir, can you do me a favor, please?"


    The driver shot him a puzzled nce and questioned, "What''s wrong, youngd?"


    The student pointed at a car not far away and said, "I can''t start my car. Would you take a look?"


    "Oh, I see. No problem!" The driver and the student then made their way toward the car.


    A split secondter, a figure quickly ran to the Su family''s car. She stopped and nced around to


    ensure that no one noticed her. Then, she gently opened the back door, squatted, and ced


    something inside. Finally, she closed the door and hid behind a big tree.


    The student''s car roared to life. With feigned confusion, he stared at the car and said, "That''s odd. I


    couldn''t start it a few minutes ago. Sir, you are so awesome!"


    The driver was stunned. He turned to face the student and exined, "There is nothing wrong with


    your car. Perhaps you didn''t start it correctly."


    "Okay, I see. Thank you so much, sir."


    "No problem!" The driver waved at him and returned to his car.


    Meanwhile, the girl hiding behind the big tree snuck back to the student''s car and climbed in the back


    seat.


    The student was none other than Hyatt, and he was already waiting for her inside. When he saw Erica


    mber in, he thumped his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. His face had turned red! He red at


    his friend and dered, "I was scared to death!" He had never done such a thing before.


    Erica cupped her hands and expressed her gratitude generously. "Thank you very much, sir. I will repay


    you double!"


    Her behavior amused Hyatt. Then, he thought of something. Concern reflected in his eyes as he said,


    "Erica, what if Phoebe knows it was you who did it?"


    "Don''t worry. She can''t do anything even if she finds out. They know that I put the snake on her bedst


    time. What could she do about it? Nothing!" Matthew was supporting her now. Last time she had


    tricked Phoebe, but he had no intention of getting even with her.


    It was a pity that she couldn''t see Phoebe wither with embarrassment after her n worked.


    Erica''s driver, whom she had sent to buy water, returned. He climbed into the driver''s seat and handed


    the bottle to her. "Mrs. Huo, here''s the water you wanted."


    Erica leaned forward, grabbed the bottle, and thanked the driver. "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo!"


    Just then, Phoebe appeared at the school gate. However, Erica''s driver had already started the car.


    They left before anything happened.


    Phoebe had rested at home for half a month before returning to school for further study.


    As usual, she made her way toward her car, opened the right back door, and climbed in.


    "Ahhh!" she screamed as soon as she sat down.


    The driver immediately turned and asked, "What''s wrong, Miss Su?"


    Phoebe was in such agony that she closed her eyes tightly. Something in the car had pricked her leg.


    She supported herself by cing one hand on the seat. She wanted to search for what had poked her,


    but before she could find it, something else stung her palm. "Ahhhh!" Another scream escaped her lips,


    and she quickly withdrew her hand, as if she had touched electricity.


    A thorn protruded from her fair palm.


    The driver was shocked. Concernced his voice as he asked, "Miss Su, what''s this?"


    Phoebe was confused, upset, and furious. She red at him. "How would I know? It hurts!" Carefully,


    she removed the thorn from her palm.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then she checked the seat to ensure that nothing else was around her. Just as she shifted, she found


    three more identical thorns on the back seat.


    The thorn in her leg had not punctured her too deep because she was wearing jeans.


    However, blood began to ooze from her injured palm.


    Phoebe was pissed off now. She seemed to have encountered a spate of bad luck. No matter what she


    did, something awful always happened to her.


    She handed the thorns to the driver, and asked with disgust, "What are these? Who put them here? My


    hand is bleeding! I''m a painter. Who will take responsibility if there is severe damage to my hand?"


    "I''m sorry. Give them to me, Miss Su." The driver apologized several times. He didn''t dare to say


    anything else as he knew that nothing would pacify her now.


    At once, he studied one of the thorns. It was reddish-brown and hard to break. The color and


    appearance of the thorn stupefied the driver. He had no idea what it was or where it came from. He


    cautiously suggested, "Miss Su, I''ll take you back and then find someone to identify them. Would that


    be eptable?"


    "Whatever!" Phoebe said impatiently as she wiped the blood on her palm with a tissue.


    Two dayster, much to her surprise, the wound had swollen up. The puncture site on her leg had


    swollen just like her palm.


    She winced as she gingerly touched the wound. It was not only swollen but painful as well.


    Phoebe, who had forgotten about this ident, summoned the driver and asked, "Did you find out


    what pricked me?"


    The driver shivered with fear and immediately apologized. "I''m sorry, Miss Su. After I brought you home


    that day, I was instructed to take your father to thepany. I forgot about it. I''ll go and find out now!"


    Phoebe was outraged by the driver''s forgetfulness. ''He is so useless!'' she cursed inwardly. Her eyes


    widened in anger. "Go and check now! My hand and leg are swollen. Tell me what they are as soon as


    you find out!"


    "Yes, Miss Su. I''ll do it right away!"


    Phoebe stood still and gasped for breath as the driver bowed and scampered off.


    She nced at her swollen palm, and fresh anger surged through her. She knew the identity of the


    culprit. Regardless of whether that person did it on purpose or not, Phoebe swore that she would make


    her pay for what she''d done.


    A few dayster, Phoebe marched into the CEO''s office of ZL Group.


    As soon as she stopped in front of Matthew''s desk, she mmed a test report on the desk. "Matthew,


    Erica has gone too far! This time, I won''t tolerate her tricks. I''ve already contacted awyer, and we are


    preparing to sue her."

 Chapter 1279 My Cousin

    Chapter 1279 My Cousin


    Matthew took his time to study the examination result. ''Stung by the Spina Gleditsiae and needs a local


    operation?


    Is this Erica''s doing? Did she try another trick on Phoebe?'' "Evidence," he said through gritted teeth.


    Phoebe had known that Matthew would ask for proof, and she was ready. At once, she pulled out her


    phone and sent him the video she had prepared in advance.


    The recording was a clip from surveince footage from a Chinese medicine shop. It showed two


    people speaking to the shopkeeper. The video had sound, and one of the two neers¡ªa young


    woman¡ªcould clearly be heard saying, "Sir, do you sell Spina Gleditsiae here?"


    The shopkeeper nodded and asked, "Yes, indeed. How much do you want?"


    The woman thought for a moment, and then said, "Five grams would be enough."


    As he weighed the Spina Gleditsiae, the shopkeeper shot her a puzzled look. Eventually, he asked,


    "Youngdy, may I ask why do you want to purchase this herb? It''s poisonous."


    The woman''s expression remained unchanged as she replied, "Oh, I know that. It''s for the treatment of


    retained fetal membranes in my cow. I''m going to burn the Spina Gleditsiae to ash, mix it with warm


    wine, and feed it to the cow."


    This was indeed, one of the known uses of the herb. However, one particr detail in the exnation


    caught the shopkeeper''s interest. "Your cow?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "You don''t look like a


    cowherd. How do you know that the Spina Gleditsiae can be used for this purpose?"


    "My cousin majored in traditional Chinese medicine," exined the woman. "He told me all about it."


    "I see." The shopkeeper carefully wrapped the five grams in paper and told her the price. A brief


    momentter, he added, "Remember, be very careful with this stuff."


    "Of course. Thank you, sir!" The video ended after the woman paid and left the shop along with the


    person who had entered with her.


    The woman in the video was none other than Erica. The man who apanied her was Hyatt. He was


    always willing to help Erica with whatever she did.


    As for the so-called cousin she mentioned... Of all the people they knew, Sheffield was the only one


    well-versed in traditional Chinese medicine.


    Matthew knew that Sheffield wanted Godwin to learn from him, but the boy was still young and had


    only grasped the uses of some simple herbs. He certainly couldn''t know much about the effects of


    various kinds of medicine.


    So, he eliminated Godwin as the so-called cousin quoted by Erica.


    That left him with no doubt that Sheffield had informed Erica about the herb and its uses.


    After buying the Spina Gleditsiae, Erica had used the poisonous herbs to prick Phoebe. Unaware of


    how serious it was, Phoebe hadn''t approached a doctor or hospital.


    Had the wound been treated earlier, it would have healed, and she wouldn''t need surgery. But, the


    treatment had been dyed until today, when the continued difort forced Phoebe to go for an


    examination at the hospital. Sure enough, the result had shocked her. She hadn''t expected that she


    would need surgery for such a small wound.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and swore that she would sue Erica for intentional injury!


    Matthew put down the pen he had been holding and folded his hands before him, doing his best to hide


    his weariness. Every time his scheming wife did something naughty, she not only left evidence, but also


    relied on him to deal with the consequences.


    It was beyond doubt that Matthew needed to teach her how to be more careful. Otherwise, there would


    be no end to the headaches she would cause him.


    Finally, he raised his eyes and red at Phoebe. "You and I know the real reason for your miscarriage.


    Do you know why I haven''t gotten rid of you yet?"


    Phoebe''s face twitched. Then, she stiffened. No matter how many times Matthew brought up the topic,


    she would refuse to admit the truth. "I don''t know what you are implying. I''ve already said that it was


    Erica''s fault."


    ''Incorrigible!'' Matthew thought as he snorted. He narrowed his eyes, restrained the anger that glinted


    inside them, and growled at the despicable woman standing before him, "You are foolish to think that I


    don''t believe Erica." After an intentional moment of silence, he continued, "I haven''t kicked you out of Y


    City because you''re still useful to me. Did you believe that you could hide the truth by threatening the


    witness, Trent Wang? If so, then you are wrong! How could I not know what you did?"


    Trent Wang was the old man whom Watkins and Erica had gone to see the other day.


    Phoebe''s confident facade began to crack, and fear rose in her heart. She had been certain that there


    was no surveince at the scene of the ident¡ªexcept for the recorder in the vehicle, which wouldn''t


    be able to pick up what had happened clearly. As long as she refused to admit to her actions, Matthew


    couldn''t do anything.


    Now, Phoebe was caught off-guard. She hadn''t expected him to figure this out so soon! Otherwise, she


    would have arranged for that old man to disappear from the world altogether! After all, no one would be


    suspicious if someone Trent Wang''s age were to die of some ident while living by himself.


    Matthew pushed his chair back and stood. He refused to take his eyes off Phoebe. "It was you who


    killed your unborn child, and then you framed Erica for it. And you exposed your lie when you sent


    people to silence Trent Wang. I might not have found any direct evidence had you not been so stupid!"


    It was true. There was no video monitoring at the spot where the ident had happened, and there


    was no direct evidence on the vehicle recorder. Matthew hadn''t been able to investigate the cause of


    the incident as Phoebe refused to admit to her wickedness. It was fortunate that Phoebe had panicked


    and threatened the witness. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten any evidence to prove Erica''s


    innocence.


    He had believed Erica from the beginning. But at that point, his love and understanding of his wife had


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    led to his unshakeable belief that she was innocent.


    Phoebe swallowed nervously before asking, "Why do you trust her so much?" Almost as soon as the


    words left her mouth, she winced. No matter how hard she tried, she hadn''t been able to hide the


    tremble in her voice.


    "Rika is naughty, but she is not malicious by nature. If you provoke her, she wille up with a


    thousand unpleasant ways to deal with you. The snake and the Spina Gleditsiae incidents were the


    examples. However, she would never kill anyone, let alone an innocent baby!"


    Tessie had made Erica suffered a lot back then. When he sent Tessie to the slum, softhearted Erica


    had asked him to be merciful.


    Even though she put a snake on Phoebe''s bed, she had searched the pet market for a non-poisonous


    one and ensured that its fangs had been treated.


    How could such a person kill a baby?


    Phoebe remained unmoved and unconvinced. She bit her lower lip, and after a moment of silence, she


    argued, "What if she were careless? Like she pushed me down by ident?"


    "Huh?" the man sneered. "By ident? In my eyes, she is innocent even if she did it on purpose, let


    alone by ident."


    Phoebe clenched her fists. She had been so consumed by rage and envy that she had forgotten about


    her injury. She winced as her nails dug into her injured palm. Her face paled, and she was forced to


    release her fist.


    Matthew grabbed the examination report on the table and tore the paper from the middle. "If you want


    to sue her, be quick. Eventually, you will be of no use to me. When that day arrives, you will lose your


    chance to sue her."


    There would be no chance... Phoebe''s eyes searched Matthew''s face as she asked in a trembling


    voice, "What do you want to do to me?"


    "What do I want?" After throwing the pieces of paper into the trash can, he ruthlessly pronounced,


    "From the day you killed my friend''s unborn child, you were already on your way to the slum. If you


    behave well before I send you there, maybe I will let Tessie be yourpany. If you continue to be


    stubborn and hurt Erica again, I will ensure that it isn''t Tessie, but a beast, or something more terrible


    than a beast who will apany you."


    Phoebe''s legs weakened, and her body shook. She grabbed the desk to steady herself but found that


    she was unable to stand firm.


    She finally realized how much a man like Matthew could spoil a woman as long as he loved her.


    He spoiled Erica without a care in the world.


    Phoebe''s envy toward Erica grew by leaps and bounds. There was no doubt left in her mind that Erica


    was the woman in Matthew''s heart.


    But Erica was stupid. Even though she was the woman Matthew loved, she was ignorant of it and


    continued her efforts to find out who he loved.


    Matthew ignored Phoebe''s pallidplexion, and continued, "Aren''t you going to sue her? Please go


    ahead. I''ll y the game with you to the end." It was yet to be seen who would end up in jail.


    After saying that, he called Owen through the internal line.


    He ordered, "See the guest out!"

 Chapter 1280 Pregnant

    Chapter 1280 Pregnant


    Ten days passed as Erica waited for news from Phoebe. But as yet, her love rival didn''t show up to get


    back at her.


    One night, Matthew came back from thepany to find Erica waiting downstairs.


    As soon as she saw him, she came, offering him a ss of water and a ttering smile. "Matthew."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Looking from the water to his wife''s shining countenance, Matthew idly wondered if the drink had been


    poisoned.


    In the end, he decided that it didn''t matter. He took the ss calmly and said, "Just say it."


    "I want to ask you something," Erica began. "Have you met with Phoebe recently?" She didn''t think the


    other woman would let things go easily.


    ''So this is what''s bothering her, '' Matthew realized as he took a sip of water. "You know," he said, "the


    next time you do something bad, you should learn from Phoebe. Do it in a ce without surveince,


    and if there are any evidence or clues left behind, you have to go back and get rid of them."


    "What?" Erica wondered if this meant that Phoebe really had gone to see him. "What did she tell you?"


    Matthew finished off the water, then handed the empty ss to her. "You should stay away from your


    ''cousin'' from now on," he remarked cryptically. "He''s a bad example."


    ''So... he really figured it out, '' thought Erica.


    ss in hand, she followed him into the next room and asked with a smile, "What else did she say?


    Are you going to avenge her?"


    "What else did she say?" Matthew echoed. "Put the ss down and I''ll tell you."


    Erica set the ss on the table and took hold of his arm. "Okay, tell me now!"


    By way of reply, Matthew pressed her against the handrail of the stairs, held her head in one hand, and


    lowered his head to kiss her.


    "Mmph..." Lost in the moment though she was, it didn''t escape her that this was not exactly an answer


    to her question.


    A few minutester, Matthew whispered in her ear, "Now, you have to ept my punishment for you!"


    "Don''t... Don''t do that here..." Although the heating was on, this was dangerously close to a staircase. It


    would not be the most secure ce for what he obviously had in mind.


    Her husband chuckled in her ear and said in a low voice, "Don''t you want to experience something


    new?" After all, they had tried having sex in many different ces, but this was a new one.


    Erica leaned her soft body against his and wrapped her arms around his neck, as docile as a kitten. "I


    don''t mind. As long as you are happy!" As long as he didn''t deal with her for the sake of Phoebe, she


    would listen to him this time.


    He was very satisfied with her obedience.


    Outside, the cold wind was bleak, and inside the vi, they were having a most romantic time.


    The Spring Festival was only a few days away. Early one morning, Chantel hid in the bathroom of the


    Li family house and dialed a number on her phone. As soon as the call was connected, she eximed


    nervously, "Rika..."


    Erica was still in bed, having been sound asleep until the phone ringing had roused her. When she


    heard Chantel''s voice, though, she quickly got her wits about her. "Hi, Chantel. It''s so early. You must


    be studying hard."


    ir had told her that in order to make a debut as early as possible, Chantel got up very early every


    day, despite also studying hard at night.


    "Rika." Tears welled up in Chantel''s eyes as she clenched the thing in her hand.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Erica quickly sat up in bed. "What''s wrong?"


    After a moment''s silence, Chantel sobbed, "I...I''m pregnant."


    Yes! She was pregnant! She looked at the two red lines on the pregnancy test stick in her hand again.


    "Ahhh! What? Chantel, you...pregnant?!" Erica leaped from the bed, beaming. Even if she were the one


    who was pregnant, she wouldn''t be as excited as she was now.


    "Thank you, Rika!" Chantel said, steadying her voice with some effort. Although she hadn''t seen Gifford


    since the important day, their goal had been achieved.


    "I''m going to be an aunt. You''re so awesome!"


    Chantel wiped the tears from her face and added, "I''m going to the hospital for a checkup to make sure


    of it now."


    "Okay, okay, go ahead!" cried Erica. "Do you need someone to keep youpany?"


    "No, I can do it myself."


    Kneeling on the bed, Erica was so happy that sheughed. "Okay, well, let me know how everything


    goes!"


    "Okay, bye!"


    After hanging up, Chantel stood up from the toilet, tidied herself up, and walked out of the bathroom.


    The first thing she saw downstairs, however, was Giffording towards her.


    Gifford hadn''te back in a long time. Seeing him suddenly appear, Chantel stopped in her tracks,


    and even took a step back. A guilty conscience weighed on her.


    Her weird reaction to Gifford''s presence made him frown. He didn''t think of himself as a frightening or


    intimidating person.


    Before either one of them could speak, ir emerged from the kitchen, two tes of toast in her


    hands. "Oh, Gifford, I forgot to tell Chantel you wereing back," she exined, seemingly oblivious


    to what was going on between them. "Both of you,e and have breakfast."


    With a final nce at the young woman, Gifford silently strode into the dining room.


    After watching him a moment, Chantel trotted up to the table and grabbed two pieces of toast. "Auntie


    ir, I have something to deal with at school. I''m leaving now!"


    ir didn''t doubt her; this wouldn''t be the first time the girl left home earlier than usual. "At least have a


    ss of milk first."


    Chantel''s eyes flitted to Gifford, who was busily eating at the table. Shaking her head, she said, "No,


    this is fine. I have to go. Bye!"


    With that, she practically ran to the door of the living room.


    Watching her go, ir shook her head helplessly and sighed. "She really is a tough girl. She


    sometimes goes to practice dancing and piano at four or five o''clock in the morning. Gifford, she''s like a


    sister to you; you should at least bring some food to herter!"


    Without raising his head, Gifford refused, "No, I''m afraid I can''t. There''s something I have to doter


    today."


    "The Spring Festival ising. What''s got you so busy? Can you at least be home on Lunar New


    Year''s Eve?"


    Gifford paused to think, then nodded. "Sure."


    He needed to rest for a few days to think about his rtionship with Chantel.


    Thinking of her, he cast a look at the door and realized that she was already gone. Gifford had been too


    wrapped up in his thoughts to notice.


    ''Huh! Did she realize that she had done something wrong? Is that why she is avoiding me?''


    Later at the hospital, Chantel was sitting on a bench uneasily.


    Her appointment had gone without incident so far. She was waiting for the examination result now.


    Waiting was excruciating; the ten minutes she spent on that bench felt like ten hours. Finally, the doctor


    called her name, "Chantel Ye!"


    "I''m here!" the girl called back. She hurried to the window, where she was handed a report. She


    scanned the page, trying to find the results first.


    But before she could understand what she was reading, the attendant of the color ultrasound room told


    her, "Sign here and take the form to the doctor."


    "Okay, thank you," Chantel murmured. After signing her name, she headed back to the outpatient


    department of gynecology.


    The doctor there nced over the results, then raised his head. "You''re five weeks pregnant," he


    exined dispassionately. "Do you want to keep it?"


    ''I''m really pregnant, '' thought Chantel. The thought seized on her mind so thoroughly that for a moment


    she forgot where she was¡ªuntil the doctor spoke again. "Do you want the baby?"


    "Yes, yes!" she cried,ing back to herself. It would not be easy for her to have Gifford''s baby. But


    how could she give it up?


    Joy that she could not contain lit up her face.

 Chapter 1281 Didnt Care About Chantel

    Chapter 1281 Didn''t Care About Chantel


    "Okay. Take care, and don''t tire yourself." The doctor spoke with Chantel at length about all the things


    that she needed to pay attention to, and she listened attentively and tried to remember them all.


    He had even suggested that she be put on record in their hospital so that prenatal checkups would be


    convenient for her. However, she was nervous, and so, she refused.


    After leaving the hospital, Chantel wrapped her scarf tightly around her neck and took out her phone to


    message Erica. "Rika, the doctor said I''m five weeks pregnant."


    Chantel nervously checked her phone several times, but she received no reply from Erica. She


    guessed that she hadn''t seen the message. So, she ced her phone back into her pocket and took a


    bus to school.


    As soon as she found a seat on the bus and sat down, her cell phone rang. She took it out and nced


    at the caller ID. She was so scared that she almost dropped the phone.


    It was Gifford!


    Wide-eyed Chantel nced around as though expecting him to be nearby. When she didn''t see him,


    she closed her eyes, breathed a sigh of relief, and answered the call. "Hello, Gifford. What''s up?"


    "Where are you?" he asked.


    "Um...I''m at school." Since she ought to be at school at this hour, that was the first answer that slipped


    out of Chantel''s mouth.


    "Why didn''t I find you?"


    "What? Where are you?" ''Crap! Did hee to school to look for me? But why?'' she wondered.


    Gifford leaned against the car as he answered, "I just stepped out of the school building. Now I''m at the


    school gate. I''ve searched everywhere for you. You aren''t at school. So tell me, where are you?"


    Guilt surged through Chantel as she tried to think of an excuse. Finally, with a tremor in her voice, she


    answered, "Well, I came out to buy something. Now, I''m on the bus back to school. Gifford, do you


    have something urgent to say?"


    Her voice was trembling, and she was stuttering. He knew that she was lying, but he didn''t know what


    she was hiding from him. He didn''t even question her. tly, he replied, "Mom asked me to bring you


    some food."


    He hadn''t wanted toe, but ir had scolded him. She had even gone so far as to imply that he


    didn''t care about Chantel. Finally, he had given up arguing and made the trip to her school.


    "Well, can''t you leave it at the guard room? It may take me more than ten minutes to return to school."


    Since he was always very busy, she was sure that he didn''t have time to wait for her. This way, she


    could avoid seeing him altogether.


    "I see." Gifford abruptly ended the call.


    There was a traffic jam on the route the bus took. Half an hourter, she arrived at the bus stop near


    the school. Erica had replied to her while she was on the bus. After stepping off the bus, Chantel texted


    back. "I don''t think you need to tell Mr. Huo. I''ll tell Uncle Wesley and Aunt ir when I can''t hide it


    from them."


    Erica had wanted her to tell Wesley and ir, but Chantel was not mentally ready yet. She wanted to


    wait for a while before sharing the news.


    She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didn''t notice that a car had parked in front of her. She


    pocketed her phone and continued to walk with her head down.


    "Is there money on the ground?"


    Chantel''s head snapped up when she heard the familiar voice. Wasn''t the man standing next to the


    military green car Gifford? ''Didn''t I ask him to leave the food and go? Why didn''t he listen?


    What if he sees the test result? Oh, wait! I dumped it in the trash can as soon as I walked out of the


    hospital. Thank God!'' The anxiety coursing through Chantel settled when she remembered what she


    had done with the test report. She tried to smile as she greeted him respectfully. "Hi, Gifford."


    Gifford leaned against the car and crossed his arms. "Why are you sote?"


    "Well, the bus took longer than expected as there was a traffic jam."


    Chantel''s gaze shifted from Gifford as she spoke. She was fidgety and appeared anxious. It was


    evident that she was hiding something. Gifford warned her, "Don''t learn from Erica. She''s a bad


    example."


    "No! Rika is a good girl. She is not as bad as you think."


    ''Humph! How could I not know my sister?


    Isn''t it bad that she used an aphrodisiac to trick me into sleeping with Chantel?''


    Gifford shook his head and ignored Chantel''s objections. He pushed himself off the car, opened the


    trunk, took out the food prepared by ir, and some snacks he had bought at the supermarket. As he


    handed everything to her, he said, "If you don''t have anything else to say, just go to ss."


    Chantel believed that ir had prepared everything. So, she didn''t ask any questions. She took the


    bags from Gifford and thanked him before turning toward the school.


    Gifford sat in the car and watched as she made her way through the gate, past thewn, and into the


    school building. It was only after her figure disappeared that he started the car and left.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Erica heard the news about Chantel''s pregnancy, she was both happy and wistful.


    She was thrilled because she was going to have a niece or nephew. However, she was sorrowful as


    she wasn''t pregnant yet.


    Every morning, as soon as she woke, Erica would touch her belly first and then look down. How she


    wished her belly would swell!


    One day, she even went to a pharmacy and bought a few pregnancy test sticks and took them back to


    the vi. The next morning, she went to the bathroom with a stick and followed the instructions.


    However, she was disappointed and walked out with a sullen expression.


    She had looked like that for several days.


    On Lunar New Year''s Eve, Matthew and Erica had to attend a family reunion dinner at the Huo family''s


    manor. But this time, only Carlos, Debbie, Matthew, and Erica were there. Sheffield had taken his wife


    and kids to the Tang family. And Joshua apanied his wife and son to the Fan family.


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, Erica spent the day chatting with Carlos and Debbie in the


    living room on the manor''s first floor, while Matthew worked on the second floor. In the evening, the


    young couple returned to their vi and prepared for the second day that they would spend at her


    parents'' house.


    Matthew and Erica flew to A Country on the second day of the Lunar New Year, as nned.


    At the Li family''s house in A Country


    Wesley had just returned from the airport with the young couple. The moment Erica saw Chantel, she


    took her upstairs.


    Wesley, ir, Matthew, and Gifford were stumped by this sudden disappearance of the two women.


    They nced at each other in confusion.


    Yvette had chosen to celebrate the New Year with her fiance''s family.


    Matthew''s and Gifford''s astonishment settled a few short moments after Erica and Chantel left. They


    didn''t find it strange that the girls got along so well.


    But ir was curious, and asked, "Since when did Rika and Chantel be such good friends?" As


    far as she knew, they had only met once.


    Gifford nced at Matthew and said, "Birds of a feather flock together." His message was clear to


    Matthew.


    But ir, who didn''t know what Gifford was hinting, was rendered speechless. She believed that


    Chantel was more obedient than Erica.


    However, a smile tugged at the corners of Matthew''s mouth as he turned to Gifford and said, "You''re


    going to join them soon." After all, he had to be responsible for Chantel sooner orter.


    ir was even more confused now. Wesley, who stood beside them, fixed his pensive gaze on the two


    men. Even though they were speaking vaguely, he had a feeling something big was going to happen.


    As soon as the door to Chantel''s room closed, Erica grabbed the hem of Chantel''s shirt. "Hurry up. Let


    me see my nephew."


    Chantel blushed and shyly pressed down on her shirt. "You can''t see it now..."


    ''Yeah. The baby is like bean-size...''


    Erica gingerly ced her palm on Chantel''s belly. Her voice was full of awe as she said, "Wow. To think


    that my nephew is inside. Aren''t we awesome?" She and Chantel had made this pregnancy happen


    many years before it would have.


    Erica felt proud, as though she and Chantel had made this child.


    Chantel smiled. She whispered as she asked, "Erica, do you think I should tell your parents?"


    She had struggled with this question for as long as she had known about her pregnancy.


    She was sure, however, that she would not tell Gifford as she feared that he would ask her to abort the


    baby.


    Erica held her hand and sat on the edge of the bed. After some contemtion, she said, "I believe you


    can tell my parents as I know how happy the news will make them. No matter what my brother wants to


    do with the baby, he wouldn''t dare to go against my parents."


    She was confident of the advice she was giving Chantel, as when in Y City, it was only because of


    Carlos'' and Debbie''s support that she could challenge Matthew! So she knew how submissive men


    could be in front of their parents.

 Chapter 1282 The Real Mastermind

    Chapter 1282 The Real Mastermind


    Chantel knew that Erica was beingpletely reasonable, but she was still worried. "Do you think that


    your parents will hate me when they find out that I''m carrying Gifford''s child?" she asked.


    This was not the first time she had thought about this. If Wesley and ir thought that she was a gold


    digger who was using Gifford''s child to marry into the Li family, she would be heartbroken and


    embarrassed to face them again.


    "Of course not!" Erica eximed incredulously. "You know how much my parents still love and care for


    Ethan, even though he is not my child. How could they hate the woman who is carrying their


    grandchild? And you know about my mother. Gifford is almost thirty-three. Right now, she would ept


    anyone as his wife, as long as it''s a woman!"


    ir was very worried about Gifford''s marriage. If Chantel told her that she was carrying his child, ir


    would be thrilled to death.


    That was how much she wanted to be a grandmother.


    Every time she called Gifford, she would add, "If you are nning toe back alone next time, don''t


    even bothering. I won''t let you into the house! Just find a woman, will you? I don''t care if she''s old


    or young, or if she''s from a poor family. And it would be wonderful if you got her pregnant too! I just


    don''t care as long as you bring someone!"


    Chuckling at the thought, Chantel finally made a decision. "Okay, I''ll tell them once I''m unable to hide


    the baby bump!"


    "Did Gifford say anything after you both had sex?" Erica asked her again.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Did he say that he would marry you or something like that?" After all, they had sex. Gifford wasn''t the


    type of person who would take it lightly.


    Chantel shook her head in disappointment, but thenforted Erica, "It doesn''t matter. My goal was to


    get pregnant with his child, and I''ve achieved it. If he doesn''t want to marry me, I won''t force him."


    She didn''t want Gifford to hate her.


    At that moment, there was a sharp knock on the door to Chantel''s room. The two girls looked at each


    other vigntly. Finally, Erica asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me. I''ming in." It was Gifford. As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened.


    He saw the girls sitting on the edge of the bed, hand in hand. The moment they looked at him, the two


    of them were struck by a guilty conscience. "What are you doing?" he asked, frowning.


    Something was off about them. He couldn''t help but wonder if they were nning to set him up again.


    They stood up from the bed at the same time and replied in unison, "Nothing!"


    Gifford was even more convinced now. ''These two are up to no good again!''


    With his hands behind his back, he walked towards them and stood in front of the two girls. He


    suddenly yelled, "Erica Li!"


    "Yes, sir!" she answered quickly, without thinking.


    "What were you doing with Chantel?" he demanded, quickly and loudly.


    Erica answered reflexively, "We were talking about the¡ª" "Rika."


    Matthew''s voice came from outside the room, interrupting her, before she could utter the word "baby."


    Erica came back to her senses in an instant. She loosened her grip on Chantel''s hand and punched


    Gifford on the shoulder. "Gifford, you did it again! You are such a jerk!" Erica was sometimes slow to


    react and Gifford always used this trick to deal with her.


    Lucky for her, Matthew appeared right on time. Otherwise, Gifford would have found out about the


    baby.


    Gifford didn''t even flinch as Erica punched him twice. He turned around and red at the man at the


    door. There was no doubt in his mind that Matthew was part of this whole plot, whatever it was, and this


    man was the real mastermind.


    Without his assistance, there was no way that Erica and Chantel could deceive him, let alone make him


    sleep with Chantel!


    He decided to use the same trick on Chantel. "Chantel Ye!" he shouted.


    Chantel wasn''t buying it. She looked at him in a daze and asked, "Gifford, why are you being so loud?"


    He gawked at her.


    Erica held Matthew''s arm and snickered. "Did you really think that you could intimidate everyone with


    that cheap trick?"


    "Hey! You know what? Chantel is actually more obedient than you!" Gifford provoked her on purpose.


    Erica nodded and said with a smile, "I think so too. You like obedient girls, don''t you? Why don''t you


    marry her?"


    Gifford was dumbstruck. ''Why did she have to say that now?'' he cursed inwardly, wanting to beat his


    sister to death!


    Afraid that he might say something hurtful, Chantel quickly waved her hand and said, "Rika, it doesn''t


    matter. I''m still a student, and I should focus on studying now." An awkward smile appeared on her


    face.


    Erica felt bad for her, seeing the bitter smile on the girl''s face. ''No way in hell! He slept with her. How


    could he not take responsibility for it? I must talk some sense into him!'' she thought to herself.


    "Let''s go downstairs! Otherwise, Dad and Mom wille up here," Gifford said and started to walk


    towards the stairs.


    Erica let go of Matthew''s arm and walked with Chantel instead. Sheforted her in a low voice,


    "Don''t worry, Chantel. He is not an irresponsible man. Give him some time to think about it."


    "Hmm, I know." Everyone in the Li family was kind to her.


    "Erica! What are you still talking about?" Gifford demanded, looking at the pair. If it hadn''t been for


    Matthew, he would''ve gotten the truth out of Erica!


    Since Erica was being yelled at by Gifford again, Matthew eagerly jumped in to protect his wife. "Stop


    being so curious about girls'' secrets."


    "Yes, Matthew''s right. Gifford, why don''t you admit that you are a sissy? You even want to know our


    girls'' secrets," Erica said with a smug smile. With Matthew backing her up, she had nothing to be afraid


    of.


    When Gifford raised his hand to p her, Erica rushed to Matthew''s side. "Honey, help! This man is


    bullying me again!"


    Matthew stood in front of her. His eyes were stern and he said to Gifford in a low voice, "Your father is


    here."


    "Gifford, what are you doing?" Wesley asked, furrowing his brows.


    Gifford put down his hand and red at thecent girl. "Nothing, Dad. My hand was just a little


    itchy."


    ''Rika has be more arrogant than before since she was married. Matthew is obviously spoiling her


    so much!'' he thought.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Wesley was no fool. He knew that Gifford was going to p Erica. He said coldly, "How about five


    hundred push-ups? That should get rid of your itch."


    Gifford rolled his eyes. ''This man is so cruel to me. I''m the victim here.''


    But he chose to keep his mouth shut.


    When they went downstairs, Yvette walked in. Erica beamed and rushed towards her sister for a hug.


    They hadn''t seen each other in a long time. "Yvette, I''ve missed you so much!" Erica said.


    Stroking her head, Yvette said in a gentle voice, "Why didn''t youe back to see me if you missed


    me so much? When you came backst time, you ran away from home! You''re still naughty, Rika."


    Knowing that she was referring to when it was Matthew''s birthday, Erica giggled and held her arm


    tightly. "I''m back now, aren''t I?"


    "All right, all right. I really can''t be mad at you!" In Yvette''s eyes, Erica was the cutest little girl in the


    world.


    The Li family was very lively that day. Before dinner, Yvette even called her fiance, Remus, over. The


    women sat and chatted, and the men drank together. It was a fun night, and the atmosphere was filled


    with happiness and warmth.

 Chapter 1283 The Best Husband In The World

    Chapter 1283 The Best Husband In The World


    Since everyone was on leave for the Lunar New Year, Matthew and Erica decided to stay at the Li


    family residence for a few more days. Over the next few days, the Li residence was filled withughter.


    One day, Erica seized an opportunity and snuck into her brother''s room.


    Gifford was working out with two dumbbells. When he saw her enter, he resisted the urge to kick her


    out. "Oh, it''s you, Miss Troublemaker. What do you want from me?" he asked. His instincts led him to


    believe that she must be plotting something against him. However, fearful of how Wesley would react


    should he misbehave, Gifford curbed the urge to throw her out.


    Erica ignored his sarcasm, closed the door, and jumped onto his bed. Oblivious to his growing


    annoyance, shey down and crossed her legs. "Gifford, can we talk?"


    He cast a sidelong nce at his sister, who seemed to behave as though this was her room. The more


    Only Erica dared to be so presumptuous in his room. Perhaps her confidence came from her knowing


    that he would not beat her.


    "Don''t be so heartless, Gifford. I did what''s best for you. Think about it. You can''t possibly continue to


    be a jerk now, can you?" Erica shifted her body, ced one arm under her head, and looked sideways


    at the man who was still immersed in his exercise.


    Gifford stiffened when he realized what she was going to say. He put down the dumbbells and sneered,


    "If you hadn''t tricked me, I wouldn''t need to be a jerk. Since you dared to scheme against me, I will


    behave however I please!"


    What gnawed at him was that he had returned three days ago, but he still hadn''t decided how he would


    deal with the matter between him and Chantel.


    He knew that there were only two options. The first was to be cruel and send her away as if nothing


    had happened between them.


    The other was to marry her and take responsibility.


    However, there was a considerable age gap between them. He was twelve years older than Chantel!


    The age difference, among other things, led him to believe they were unsuitable for each other.


    "Well, does it matter that we tricked you? Think about it. I''m your sister. I always have your best interest


    in mind. What we did isn''t as awful as you believe. And Chantel is so young. How could she scheme


    against you? Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Gifford mulled over Erica''s argument for a while. But all he could focus on was Chantel''s age. "She is


    so young," he whispered. Finally, he red at his sister and reproached, "How dare you do something


    so stupid? What if I decide not to marry her? Did you consider that possibility? How could you take


    such a risk knowing that her life might be destroyed?"


    Erica sat up on the bed and said, "Exactly! Now, you have no choice but to do the right thing. You don''t


    have a girlfriend, do you? Why are you hesitating? Let me tell you; age is not a factor in love. I know a


    couple. The woman is thirty years older than her husband. Despite that, they are happy together.


    What''s more, you are only twelve years older than Chantel. It''s not such a big deal. Besides, you don''t


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    look thirty-two years old. At first nce, you could pass for a twenty-two-year-old! You can think that


    you are twenty-two years old. That would make you only two years older than Chantel. Doesn''t that


    make it easier to ept?"


    Gifford knew that Erica had always been a glib talker. After she married Matthew, she must have


    bickered with him a lot, which was why she was more eloquent now.


    He walked over, grabbed Erica''s wrist, and pulled her off his bed. "Go back to your husband. A kid


    must not interfere in adults'' business!"


    He was grateful that she and Matthew had a peaceful life, which meant he had nothing to worry about.


    But he couldn''t stand the fact that she had dared to meddle in his affairs. How could she be so


    presumptuous?


    "A kid? Gifford, don''t forget that I am married. I''m not a child anymore. What I said makes sense. You


    must listen to me! Hey, stop dragging me and talk to me! Hey, hey, don''t drag me by the cor. I''m


    suffocating!" But Gifford didn''t listen to his sister''s pleas. He''d had enough. He dragged her by her


    cor to the door, flung it open, and threw her out of his room. Then, he mmed the door shut.


    Relief coursed through Erica when Gifford released her cor. It didn''t matter that she had been so


    rudely handled.


    After she caught her breath, she made a face at the door.


    ''You are such a jerk, Gifford. Well, my husband is a better man than you. When I told him that I was


    afraid of having sex, he was sensitive enough to put my needs before his. And you can''t even think


    beyond yourself!


    Well, I''d better return and find Matthew.''


    Erica opened the door to her bedroom and found that Matthew was inside, working on hisputer.


    She closed the door, and like a dainty butterfly, rushed to him and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    She cooed, "Honey, you are the best husband in the world!"


    "Ahem!" Suddenly, she heard someone coughing, and it wasn''t her husband!


    Erica raised her head and nced at the screen. Matthew had been video-chatting with his father.


    What a surprise!


    Her cheeks flushed crimson. She released Matthew and exined to Carlos, "Dad, you misheard me. I


    didn''t say anything. Please go ahead with your work."


    Carlos chuckled. "It''s gettingte. You two should go to bed early. Matthew and I will finish our talk


    tomorrow."


    Matthew remained calm as he ended the video call.


    When Erica was sure that the call had ended, she hugged Matthew again. "Hey, why didn''t you tell me


    that you were going to video-chat with Dad? That was so embarrassing!"


    Matthew didn''t think it was a big deal. He turned off theputer and pulled her on to hisp. "Why


    would you feel embarrassed? At least this way, he knows that our rtionship is a happy one. Now, he


    won''t do anything against me because of you!"


    It would infuriate Carlos if he learned that his son had mistreated Erica.


    Erica ced her head on his shoulder and reassured him, "You are his son. He just said that he


    disliked you. But in fact, he loves you very much. You should know this!"


    Matthew sneered, "If that''s what you believe, then you don''t know him." Ever since he was a child, he


    felt as though his father only cared about the women in their family. If Debbie hadn''t treated him well,


    he would have thought that he was not Carlos'' biological son.


    Erica wrapped her dainty arms around his head and patted him as if she wereforting a child.


    "Honey, don''t cry. I''ll be good to you in the future. As long as you are obedient, I''ll buy you whatever


    you want."


    Matthew, who buried his face in her arms, was rendered speechless. ''What? Does she think I''m a


    three-year-old child? It doesn''t matter. Her affection is a wee change!''


    On the afternoon of the second day, Matthew was engaged in his work in the study. As Gifford was not


    at home, Yvette took the opportunity to apany Erica and Chantel on their shopping trip.


    Before they returned home, the three headed to the supermarket.


    In the supermarket


    The three women separated to buy what they wanted. While Chantel and Yvette went to pick up drinks,


    Erica made her way toward the snack aisle.


    As she pushed the shopping cart around a corner, Erica''s curiosity was piqued by a man and a woman


    who stood before a shelf, whispering about something.


    "Honey, we don''t need them, okay?" the man said.


    "We must use them. I''ll get pregnant without them," the woman protested anxiously.


    "No, you won''t. I won''t ejacte inside you. Besides, it doesn''t feel good to use them," the man


    rationalized.


    "Then, we''ll buy thin ones."


    The man sighed helplessly. "Okay."


    After grabbing a box of condoms from the shelf, the man began walking toward the payment counter.


    He turned and saw a girl standing in front of the aisle. She seemed to be lost in her thoughts.


    The couple didn''t dwell on what the girl was doing. They shot her a curious look and left.


    Erica studied the condoms in front of her. They were full of different scents and sizes.

 Chapter 1284 Matthew Bullied Me

    Chapter 1284 Matthew Bullied Me


    "I''ll get pregnant without them!" What the woman said echoed in Erica''s mind.


    She''d never given condoms a second thought. But this woman''s words shocked her into reality. She


    stood there, thinking of all the times she and Matthew were intimate together.


    He would drive her wild with his flirting, and then wait a few seconds before actually entering her.


    Even if they started on the balcony or in the living room, they would end up in the bedroom eventually.


    And all this made her think about things differently. Then, suddenly, she had an idea. She quickly found


    Yvette and Chantel, who were going through their shopping list. "Hey, are you done? Let''s head back


    home."


    "We just got here. What''s the rush?" Yvette asked. She noticed something seemed to be bugging her


    sister.


    "Well, I remembered something I need to do. I have to get home now. Why don''t you finish shopping


    and I''ll grab a cab?" She was going to have an answer to the question that burned in her mind.


    "Nah, we''re good. I have everything on my list. How about you, Chantel?" Yvette asked.


    Chantel shook her head. "I think I''m done."


    "Then let''s pay for our stuff and get out of here." Yvette pushed the shopping cart up to the counter to


    pay the bill.


    At the Li family house


    When the three girls got home, the sun was lower in the sky and the streetlights were on. ir was in


    the kitchen preparing dinner. A maid was in there helping her. Neither Wesley nor Gifford were there.


    Matthew was hard at work in the study.


    As soon as Erica got home, she immediately rushed upstairs. She had to check something out. If she


    remembered correctly, Matthew had opened the drawer in the nightstandst night.


    Confused, ir went to the stairs and looked up, as if she''d get the answer to her question that way.


    "What''s going on?" ir asked Yvette and Chantel, who just entered the house. "Why did Rika run


    upstairs like that?"


    Yvette spread out her hands and said, "Beats me. She was acting strange at the supermarket too. It''s


    okay. I''ll ask herter. I''ve got groceries to put away!"


    "Okay!" ir didn''t devote too much attention to it, and went back to finishing up the meal.


    Chantel went to the bathroom to wash her hands and walked back into the kitchen. "Hey, let me help


    with that."


    ir pushed her out of the kitchen. "No way. Three''s a crowd. We''re doing fine in here. Why don''t you


    and Yvette run off and find something else to do?" Cooking was her only hobby, and she wouldn''t do


    anything else.


    She wouldn''t even let the maid help her if it weren''t for the fact that it would take forever for her to prep


    and cook. So she epted that she needed someone else.


    "It''s okay. I''m not busy now." Since Chantel was pregnant, she didn''t want to do anything too strenuous.


    Like practicing dance, for example. She was afraid it would hurt the baby.


    When Chantel was about to cut the vegetables, ir grabbed her hand and said, "I mean it. Out! Out!"


    Finally, ir drove her out of the kitchen. Having been shooed out, Yvette was sorting the things they


    bought at the supermarket. Seeing Chantel, she smiled and said, "You should know the drill by now.


    Mom doesn''t want help in the kitchen."


    Chantel nodded helplessly and had to help Yvette with groceries.


    The first thing Erica did after reaching her room was to tear open the drawer in the nightstand.


    She took a look inside and her suspicions were immediately confirmed.


    There was a box of condomsying quietly in the corner of the drawer.


    How did that get there? It must be Matthew''s doing, but when? She didn''t know.


    She never used them before she got married. She knew nothing about them. Her friends around her


    were the same as her, knowing little about sex and unwilling to discuss what they did know. No one


    described how a girl might feel when her partner used a condom.


    So if Matthew used them secretly, she''d probably never know.


    Erica wanted to cry. Resisting the urge to go straight to Matthew and confront him, she closed the


    drawer.


    Matthew was nobody''s fool. He knew something was bugging his wife, but he couldn''t say precisely


    what. They were at dinner when he asked her, but she just said she was fine.


    Matthew asked her a few more times, but all that did was annoy her. So he had to give up. He decided


    to leave it alone till everyone had retired for the night.


    It was already eleven o''clock by the time Matthew strolled in to their bedroom.


    Erica was ying with her phone on the bed. She''d turned up the thermostat, and only wore a ck


    slip. It showed off her arms, legs, and curves quite nicely.


    Seeing Matthewe in, she put down her phone and stretched out her arms to him. "Hi honey, give


    me a hug."


    She was pretty sure she knew, but she had to be sure. She had to seduce Matthew, and then she''d


    have her answer as to whether he used condoms with her.


    Matthew, confident, horny, and none-the-wiser, rose to the bait. He took her in his arms, and kissed her


    red lips.


    That was exactly what Erica wanted. He was ying right into her hands. She kissed him back


    passionately.


    He had nned on showering first but she seemed hot to trot. With it being offered to him, of course he


    took advantage of it. He folded his fingers in hers as hey on top, pressing her into the bed.


    Scarcely ten minutes passed. Erica suddenly held Matthew''s hand, quickly turned over and turned on


    the bedsidemp.


    It was toote for Matthew to stop her. He held something in his hand, the wrapper half-open.


    Heedless of how she waspletely naked, Erica carefully looked at the thing in the man''s hand. It


    was a condom!


    So Matthew had been using condoms every time they had sex!


    Therefore, even if she gave it everything she had, she would never get pregnant.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Matthew''s face, which was pretty rare as he was usually


    calm and collected. He held the now-opened condom wrapper in his hand and hugged his wife, pulling


    her closer.


    Tears welled in Erica''s troubled eyes. Her words were choked by grief. "You...you...bastard!" How could


    he lie to her?


    "Honey, don''t cry!" Matthew kept kissing her forehead, trying to soothe her.


    With glistening eyes, Erica pushed him away, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Matthew Huo, how


    could you use condoms behind my back? You''re a liar!"


    "Rika, I can exin¡ª"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "No! What is there to exin? My baby...and my twelve billion dors..." Everything had been in vain.


    Matthew didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard what she said. He pushed his lust down


    inside him and buried it. After he''d regained a modicum of control, he put the quilt over her and said,


    "Don''t get cold."


    However, Erica whipped the quilt away, put on her pajamas and sat on the edge of the bed, crying


    sadly. Despair writhed inside of her.


    She was sad as her twelve billion and five sons were saying bye-bye to her.


    Soon, the other members of the Li family had heard her sobs. Wesley knocked at the door first.


    "Matthew? Rika? You in there?"


    Erica immediately ran to open the door in bare feet this time.


    Wesley and ir stood in the hallway outside the door. Erica hugged her father andined, "Dad,


    this is hopeless. Why can''t I just die now?"


    "Why are you crying?" Confused, Wesley held his daughter in his arms and patted her back tofort


    her.


    After tidying his pajamas, Matthew followed her outside and stopped beside her.


    Sobbing, Erica answered, "Dad, Matthew bullied me. It''s true." She was afraid that Wesley wouldn''t


    believe her, so she emphasized that Matthew really did it this time.


    "What did he do?" At this moment, the Li family members left their bedrooms and surrounded the


    young couple. They looked at Erica with concern.


    It was not until now that Erica realized that she couldn''t tell them what was really going on, because


    then she''d have to reveal that Matthew used condoms when they had sex. This was too embarrassing!


    So she decided to beat around the bush. She could only say, "I''ve lost twelve billion! And it''s all


    because of Matthew Huo!"


    The different members of the Li family were all dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1285 Like A Spoiled Brat

    Chapter 1285 Like A Spoiled Brat


    Once he figured out Erica was crying over twelve billion dors, Wesley thought that she was just


    making trouble out of nothing. Where would a girl like Erica get twelve billion?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Wesley opened his mouth to sort her out, but Matthew hurried to interrupt him. "Dad, Mom, it''s really


    my fault this time."


    ir felt sorry for Erica. After all, the girl was beside herself with grief, but she also felt sorry for


    Matthew. The man was always taking the me for things. "Don''t me yourself, Matthew. I think


    she''s blowing things out of proportion."


    Matthew nodded but proceeded to apologize gracefully and sincerely. "Rika, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault,"


    he said.


    Wesley patted Erica''s back and tried to calm her down. "There, there. Matthew''s apologized to you.


    You don''t need to cry anymore! If you keep crying, that''s on you!"


    Erica anxiously exined, "Dad, no. It''s really on him..."


    "Yeah, Rika''s right. It''s all my bad." Matthew came over and pulled her into his arms. He apologized


    again, "I''m sorry. Please don''t cry."


    Yvette already had a hunch something was wrong. Erica was acting weird in the supermarket earlier,


    and it got worse when they came back home. She asked in confusion, "What happened? You''ve been


    all weirded out since we got back from the supermarket. So, Rika¡ªwhat''s going on?"


    Matthew answered for her, "Don''t me Rika, Yvette. And it''s kind of awkward. Just know that I''m the


    one to pin it on."


    Seeing him defending his wife all this time, Yvette nodded and just decided to drop it.


    Gifford picked his ear casually and told Erica, "Look at Matthew. He''spletely cool with this. Stop


    crying. It''s the middle of the night, for Chrissake? You''re crying like a pig in the ughterhouse! I''m


    pretty sure our neighbors know by now."


    When she heard this, Erica red at her brother, eyes red from crying. She wanted to skin him alive.


    "Who are you calling a pig? Dad, look, even my brother is mean to me." And the waterworks started


    once more.


    They had almost snapped her out of it. Now, thanks to Gifford, Erica was crying all over again. Wesley


    was so angry he kicked his son''s leg and asked sternly, "A pig? Seriously? She''s your sister!"


    Gifford wanted to avoid the kick, but he knew that would just cause more trouble. He stood there and


    took it like a man.


    He felt so frustrated. He was a colonel, and a 33-year-old man. Yet, somehow, he was still like a little


    kid being disciplined by his father. "I wasparing shit. I wasn''t calling her a pig!" He just felt that


    Erica''s crying fit was just her being a drama queen.


    However, he didn''t know that he''d pissed anyone off. But it was more than that, he angered everyone.


    Even Matthew cast a cold nce at Gifford and said, "Rika has good reason to cry. Let her."


    ''Comparing my wife to a pig! What in the world were you thinking? If anyone needs a lesson, it''s you, ''


    Matthew thought.


    The young colonel was speechless. ''Well, forget it.''


    Fighting the urge to p Erica to end her hysteria, ir tried persuading again, "Alright, simmer down!


    How old are you? You''re still acting like a child. Work it out with Matthew. He''s been apologizing to


    you." The aging mother felt Erica was bing more and more childish, acting like a spoiled brat.


    "Mom, you don''t know what you''re talking about! I can''t forgive him." Erica stopped crying and


    answered decisively, her eyes as red as a rabbit''s.


    ''Can''t forgive Matthew? So she''s going to keep causing problems?'' Wesley thought, then nced at


    his daughter expressionlessly. "Rika, your mother is right. Start giving a little!"


    "That''s right. Matthew, take Rika back to the bedroom and have a good talk. I think she''ll understand."


    As she said this, Yvette pushed her sister towards Matthew.


    Yvette''s push brought them almost nose to nose. Erica lost her bnce and fell into Matthew''s waiting


    arms.


    "Okay, thank you, Yvette. We''ll have a good talk."


    Since Matthew had been apologizing the whole time and his attitude was very sincere, Erica was the


    one they started harping on by the time everything was said and done.


    ir sighed heavily. "Damn it! Matthew''s a great guy. Stop making a scene. Go to bed!" After saying


    that, she not only pushed them inside the bedroom, but also closed the door behind them.


    Erica felt so helpless. She was so down in the dumps. Why didn''t anyone nag Matthew?


    In a fit of anger, she broke free of his grip and sat back on the bed with a burp.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Matthew wondered how Erica figured out what he was doing. He had been very


    careful every time he used the condoms, so where did she even get the idea?


    In fact, he didn''t mean to hide it from her. He didn''t tell her because he was afraid she wouldn''t agree.


    Why shouldn''t he get to enjoy himself without worrying about whether a kid mighte along?


    He didn''t know whether she would believe him or not, but he also didn''t like using condoms. But if he


    didn''t use them, she''d get pregnant, and he wouldn''t be able to make love to her for almost a year.


    He had waited so long to get to the point where she feltfortable sharing a bed with him. They were


    practically newlyweds; who would satisfy his needs if his wife got pregnant so soon? He didn''t want to


    be horny for so many months...


    Anyway, it was his fault.


    He pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ear, "Honey, my money, my houses and my cars are


    all yours, and me too. I''ll give everything to you, but can you forgive me?"


    Erica stopped sobbing. After a while, she said, "I only want the first three things." She was still angry


    with him and didn''t want him at all. At least, not right now.


    She wouldn''t be cooling off that easily. Even if she had his money, houses and cars, she would still be


    angry.


    Matthew had never felt so distressed before. He knew she still didn''t love him. "No way!" If she didn''t


    want him, what was he going to do? "Um, my money and stuff is kind of a package deal. You don''t get


    any of it without me."


    Erica pulled a long face again, but she didn''t want to say that she didn''t want the twelve billion. Forget


    that!


    She knew she needed to get some sleep. Erica knew she''d probably feel better in the morning.


    So, shey silently in bed. Matthewy down beside her, hugged her and continued to cajole her, "I


    swear I''ll never use condoms again, okay?"


    She didn''t say anything.


    She was trying to have a kid with him because she promised him one, but now it looked like she was


    just desperate. How was she going to get herself out of this?


    Matthew kissed her earlobe, and the woman in his arms shivered, which made the manugh quietly.


    Hearing hisughter, Erica felt both ashamed and angry. She buried her face in the pillow, hammered


    the pillow and shouted, "Matthew Huo!"


    Settling his weight on her, he whispered, "I can show you I''m trying. How about that ck card when I


    get back? And the credit card with the unlimited bnce? How does that sound?"


    She feigned nonchnce and said, "Don''t try to bribe me with money! I''m not that kind of girl!" But in


    fact, that was what she wanted...


    "Then what can I bribe you with? Yes, I know. My wife is not that kind of girl. It''s just that I have too


    much money and no ce to keep it. So why don''t I give it to you?"


    Unable to resist the temptation of money, Erica tilted her head and said, "That''s what you said. This


    isn''t some kind of trick?"


    "No trick. This is just me being a loving husband!" Matthew propped himself up with his right elbow, put


    his hand on her waist and started to caress her.


    "Okay! It''s a deal!"


    "It''s a deal!" He lowered his head and kissed her hair. "Since you can''t wait to have a baby with me, I


    guess I need to work harder at it."


    His words made Erica tremble with fear. "Come to think of it, having a child is not real high on my list. I


    don''t want it anymore..."

 Chapter 1286 We Are Not Destined To Be Together

    Chapter 1286 We Are Not Destined To Be Together


    Erica felt angry and betrayed when she learned that Matthew had been hiding the fact that he had been


    using condoms. Obviously, he had taken advantage of her because she was ignorant about condoms.


    She decided to watch some adult movies to advance her knowledge after she returned to Y City. That


    way, she wouldn''t be deceived by the cunning Matthew again!


    "It''ste!" Matthew whispered as he turned her over and kissed her without hesitation.


    The next morning


    When Matthew went downstairs, Erica and Wesley were having a heated discussion.


    There was a trace of anger in her tone as she said, "We are not destined to be together. Don''t force


    us." She rubbed her aching waist secretly. If she hadn''t been at home today, she would have missed


    her lunch because of the previous passionate night.


    Wesley was baffled by his daughter''s stance. He just couldn''t understand why she would behave this


    way. What was the girl thinking? From what he had seen, Matthew was an ideal son-inw, and he


    wouldn''t be able to find a better one even if he searched the world! However, when Erica persisted, he


    argued, "I have to tell you that an arranged marriage can sometimes work! You are so lucky to be with


    Matthew. Why do you always have toin?"


    "Dad! How can you know that this is right for me?"


    "I''m your father. What I say is right! Well, since you insist, how about this? Don''t return to Y City.


    Instead, get a divorce. Then he can marry Tessie''s sister. By the way, what''s her name?" Wesley said


    as he crossed his arms across his chest.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Erica''s expression soured at the reminder. Reluctantly, she replied, "Phoebe."


    "Yes. If you''re so unhappy, then divorce Matthew and let Phoebe be Mrs. Huo. This way, I won''t have to


    hear you whine about him anymore!"


    Erica snorted, "I won''t give him to her. She hasn''t apologized for ndering me! She will never be Mrs.


    Huo. Not in this life or the next!"


    The more Erica thought about the scheming woman and how much she coveted the position of Mrs.


    Huo, the more unappealing the idea of divorcing Matthew became. ''If I continue to be angry with him,


    Phoebe might get her chance!'' she thought sullenly.


    ir, who had taken Chantel to the supermarket to buy some food, returned at this point. As soon as


    they entered the living room, she saw Matthew standing at the stairs. She immediately walked up to


    him and asked with concern, "Matthew, have you finished your work? Are you tired?"


    "Thank you for asking, Mom. I''m not tired."


    When she heard ir call Matthew''s name, Erica''s eyes almost popped out of her head. She whipped


    around only to find that he was standing at the stairway. With a shrug, he pushed his hands deep in his


    pockets and stared at her intensely.


    How long had he been standing there? How much had he heard? She had no idea that he''d been


    listening to her conversation with her father.


    She immediatelyy prone on the sofa and asked the man who was talking to ir, "When did you


    about Matthew?'' She racked her brain.


    "He came downstairs when you were telling me not to force you and him. Rika, you broke Matthew''s


    heart!" Wesley snorted. ''Perhaps she will feel bad if she understands that she broke his heart, '' he


    thought.


    And Wesley was right. Erica shifted her guilt-filled gaze to Matthew. Uneasily, she asked, "Did you hear


    everything?"


    Matthew nodded as he approached her. Instead of being angry, his expression reflected the deep


    affection he felt for his wife. He looked at her gently and said, "Well, Rika, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry that


    being with me makes you unhappy."


    ''Wait a minute! What is he doing? Is he tricking me again?'' Erica thought.


    ir red at her daughter, who was half-kneeling on the sofa. She was so disappointed with her.


    "Erica, see how he treats you! You should treat Matthew better from now on." ''Poor Matthew. Rika must


    have bullied him a lot.''


    Erica''s mouth fell open with disbelief. She couldn''t believe her ears. ''I don''t want toe back to this


    house anymore. I don''t want to see my parents anymore. I miss Carlos and Debbie.


    Matthew has deceived Dad and Mom. They don''t know how fierce and frightening Matthew can be


    when he is angry! He knows how to pretend in front of my dad and mom!'' she argued in her mind.


    However, no matter how many objections she thought of, she couldn''t find the words to express them.


    Matthew rubbed her head when he saw her crestfallen expression. He said, "Mom, Rika is very kind to


    me. Don''t worry!"


    ir red suspiciously at her daughter, who was nodding vigorously. "Really?"


    "Just likest night. I upset her at first, but then I made up for it. Now, she isn''t angry with me, right,


    Rika?" Matthew said.


    Erica was too quick to react. Before she could analyze what Matthew meant, she had nodded her head


    several times.


    Part-way through her emphatic nodding, realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. Suddenly, she


    red at the man, who was trying to hold back hisughter. "You manipted me again!" She never


    said that she would forgive him! So then why was she so quick to agree with what he had said?


    Matthew coughed and said, "No, I wouldn''t dare!" ''My Rika is so silly. It is so easy to trick her!''


    "Well, Erica, just get along well with Matthew, and don''t be childish! Look at Chantel. She is gentle and


    obedient. You should learn from her," ir announced with a sniff. If Erica were as obedient as


    Chantel, they would worry less, and ir would have more reasons to smile.


    "Why do I even bother? To you, everyone is better than me. I know. I''m a pair of old smelly socks that


    you want to throw away!" Erica pouted discontentedly.


    She finally realized how Matthew felt when he was in his own home, as she was treated the same


    when she came to see the Li family.


    Matthew ignored Wesley''s presence and whispered in her ear, "It doesn''t matter. I believe that you are


    the best!"


    Joy coursed through Erica. However, a split secondter, blood rushed to her cheeks. Wesley was still


    there, and he must have heard Matthew''s deration. What would her father think? She ced her


    hand over his mouth and protested softly, "What are you talking about?" Matthew thought her shyness


    was endearing.


    He smiled at her but remained silent. Did she not know that he was truthful? She was the best girl in


    the world!


    Wesley understood that perhaps he had heard something he shouldn''t have. And so, he turned to ir,


    raised his phone, and said, "ir, Remus'' family just called..." Then he stood and left the living room.


    Still red-faced, Erica turned to Matthew andined that he was too bold. She even fiercely warned


    him not to behave like this in front of the elders next time.


    Matthew had no choice but to agree.


    ir happened to see how angry Erica was with Matthew and scolded her daughter.


    Erica stopped defending herself. She knew that no matter what she did, everyone in this family


    believed that she was at fault.


    On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, Gifford returned to work. On the eighth day, Matthew and Erica


    left the Li family''s house and headed for Y City.


    Yvette''s wedding was set for the second day of the second Lunar month as, by then, everyone would


    visit A Country to attend the ceremony.


    Erica ran to her bedroom the minute they stepped into their vi in Y City. She found all the condoms


    that Matthew had bought and threw them in the trash can in front of him.


    After that, she ced her hands on her hips and raised her chin proudly. "If you are not convinced, just


    hold it! Or I''ll tell your parents that you''re preventing them from having a grandchild."


    Suppressing the smile in his eyes, Matthew took out two cards and waved them in front of her. He had


    promised her that he would give them to her in A Country.


    The arrogance on the woman''s face disappeared in an instant. She ran to him happily and said in a


    sweet voice, "Dear Matthew."


    Matthew didn''t mind that the money had changed her attitude toward him. He hooked her cor with his


    left index finger and ced the cards into her clothes with his right hand. "I''ll keep my promise. I won''t


    use condoms anymore from now on."


    What was the worst that could happen? If she got pregnant, he would have to wait for about a year.


    Then, he would be able to have sex with her again.


    Erica removed the two cards from her clothes and looked at them. One of them was the card he had


    showed her in the office the other day.

 Chapter 1287 I Feel Like An Empress

    Chapter 1287 I Feel Like An Empress


    Erica''s eyes lit up at once when she saw the card. She kissed the t piece of stic again and again,


    resisting the impulse to scream. "Now that''s more like it. Thanks, Matthew," she said.


    ''Wow, I''m a rich woman now! I pretty much have 12 billion!'' This was something she never dreamed of!


    Matthew sat on the sofa, his slender legs elegantly ovepped, and continued to charm her, "And


    there''s more where that came from. I have much more than 12 billion. If you behave, you''ll have it too!"


    "It better be all mine! I''m your wife." She ran over and sat on hisp, draping her arms around his


    shoulders. "From now on, your money and your house are mine. You can''t spend money on any other


    woman! And no other woman gets to live here either!" she dered.


    Simply put, she was jealous. She feared that the women who attached themselves to Matthew weren''t


    just after his money, but Matthew himself.


    Matthew smoothed her long hair and made an affectionate noise. "Mmm-hmm." He would agree to


    whatever she asked.


    Erica kissed his thin lips happily, held his neck with her arms, and buried her face in his neck to savor


    this quiet moment. She was as happy as a m.


    Her heart was full to bursting, and she recited an enthusiastic prayer of praise and gratitude to herself.


    "Ah! The earth! Ah! The mothend! Ah! Mother! I, Erica Li, am rich now! I can spend money on many


    young, handsome guys. I feel like an empress! Even better, I''m Wu Zhao, the only ruling empress in


    China''s history.


    Matthew is my royal consort, emperor in name only. The four men from the FC group are my imperial


    noble courtiers. The male model is my noble courtier. All of them exist for my pleasure...''


    The man whose neck she was nuzzling was considering having a baby with his wife. He had no idea


    what was running through Erica''s mind at the moment. But he was indirectly responsible for her


    fantasies.


    Erica now agreed with the saying¡ª"A man is loyal to his wife because there are not enough


    temptations. If there are beautiful women around him, it will stir him from his resolve.


    A woman is loyal to her husband because she is not rich enough. If she has enough money, she won''t


    mind buying whatever she wants, including handsome men."


    At the City Convention Center


    Today, there was fair-sized art show. The exhibition was held by the City Art Gallery and the City Artists


    Association. The sponsor was the owner of a studio and a painter herself, Phoebe Su.


    When Nathan was still alive, he and Matthew invested in the studio. Matthew owned forty percent


    shares, and Phoebe owned sixty percent.


    Publicly, Phoebe was the owner. Matthew was the silent partner. Everyone just assumed it was her


    studio.


    As the boss, Phoebe was busy today. She had to receive guests and do interviews at the same time.


    She also had to exin the meaning of each piece and what the inspiration was to the guests.


    After a while, two people walked in¡ªa man and a woman.


    The woman wore a light yellow casual suit, a baseball cap of the same color, a valuable white


    backpack on her back, and a pair of white Vans¡ªthetest style of skateboarding shoes from that well-


    known international brand.


    Her fingernails were painted with brown nail polish with cartoon patterns, and an expensive white watch


    could be seen on her slender wrist every once in awhile. She held a cup of red bean milk tea. She


    looked every inch like someone from a rich family. She yed the part well.


    The man next to her only wore in clothes, and people could tell at a nce that he was just an


    ordinary college student.


    The security guard at the door stopped them and asked politely, "Hello, invitations please? You won''t


    get in without them."


    The woman took another sip of her milk tea, indicated the man next to her with her head. The man


    understood and took out two invitation letters from his backpack and handed them to the security


    guard. "Here you are."


    When the security guard saw Matthew''s name on the invitations, he immediately guessed who the


    woman was, so he let these two go in without much of a fuss.


    As soon as they left, the security guard called Phoebe and informed her, "Miss Su, two people with Mr.


    Huo''s invitations are here."


    Everything went smoothly after they entered the exhibition area. The woman carefully praised every


    piece of work under the gaze of the crowd.


    She had to admit that Phoebe''s skill with pen and brush was pretty outstanding.


    She really captured the essence of a person. You knew who they were, right down to the eyes, even if


    you''d never seen them before. Thendscapes were full of character and life.


    Erica was thinking that she should double down on her studies and hold an art show as soon as


    possible. She couldn''t just rest on herurels if she wanted to be an internationally famous


    photographer.


    Leaving the journalists behind, Phoebe immediately gravitated to the two people who had just arrived¡ª


    her first thought was Matthew, and her heart felt a tangible thrill, like a mini-lightning bolt had hit it.


    However, when she saw the two people standing in front of a portrait, all her excitement disappeared in


    an instant.


    "Hey, Miss Su, long time no see!" The woman who was drinking milk tea spotted her first. She stood on


    tiptoe and waved at her, smiling.


    She looked so happy to see Phoebe that people who didn''t know them might think they were good


    friends.


    Phoebe''s heart was immediately lifted by her smile. Every work disyed here today was the result of


    her blood, sweat, and tears. She couldn''t let Miss Troublemaker destroy any of them, let alone kill her


    mood.


    She didn''t respond to Erica. Instead, she summoned the security guard to her side.


    The security guard trotted over and greeted her. "Miss Su!"


    "Grab two more members of your unit. Watch those two, and don''t let them make any trouble!" Phoebe


    didn''t want to get into it with Erica, because she was afraid. Of course, she was not afraid of Erica, but


    afraid that Matthew would punish her if she tried anything. After all, he had warned her before.


    "Yes, Miss Su!" The security guard radioed two of his colleagues, ordering them to tail Erica and Hyatt


    and watch their every move.


    All Phoebe wanted was to be left alone. But the more she wished for it, the more Erica would show up


    and ruin her ns.


    Erica came here today to find Phoebe to prove her innocence and get her to apologize. She wouldn''t


    let Phoebe go until she got what she wanted.


    Seeing Phoebe was about to leave, Erica ran over in a hurry. "Miss Su, don''t go!" Erica ran over and


    stood in her way.


    People were already looking at them. Phoebe tried her best to keep her poker face and warned Erica in


    a quiet voice, "I don''t have time to deal with you today. Get out!"


    "No way! I have a bone to pick with you. Call Matthew right now and tell him what kind of person you


    are. Tell him that you fell down on purpose to force yourself to miscarry and me me for it. Tell him I


    had nothing to do with that. Then apologize to me. And I want a sincere one, not a begrudging one.


    Make it good. Then I''ll leave!" Erica thought she was fairlyid back. Although Phoebe framed her like


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    that, she was willing to let her off the hook as long as she apologized to her and told Matthew what she


    had done.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and said, "I''m really busy today. Can we do this another ti¡ª"


    "Shut up! That''s the only reason I''m here." Erica had been hoping Phoebe woulde to her after she


    had provoked her two times. But she never took the bait. Erica had to take the face-to-face route.


    "Look! This is getting ridiculous!" The snicker on Erica''s face made Phoebe feel very uneasy.


    She knew clearly that she couldn''t admit what kind of a woman she was in front of Matthew and


    apologize to Erica in public.


    "Is that fear I see on your face?" Erica''s bright eyes swept around the exhibition hall and finally fell on a


    sketch.


    ''Humph! That''s my husband! She drew him and disys it in public! Who does that?''


    Erica was instantly infuriated. She handed the milk tea to Hyatt and quickly took the sketch off the


    easel where it sat.


    "Erica Li! What are you doing?" Phoebe was in panic mode.


    She had sketched Matthew without his knowledge, and never filled it inpletely. If anyone asked


    about it, she would exin that she and Matthew were friends and she subconsciously sketched him


    from memory.

 Chapter 1288 His Handsome Soul

    Chapter 1288 His Handsome Soul


    "What am I doing?" Erica shed a wicked grin. She was annoyed by Phoebe''s sketch. ''Matthew


    wouldn''t even let me take a picture of him. How could he let Phoebe sketch him? I''ll take the sketch to


    him and settle ounts with him!''


    As for how to do this, she had two options¡ªshe could buy it or snatch it. And which one she chose


    depended on Phoebe!


    But there was a note next to the sketch¡ª"Not for sale."


    ''Dammit! Looks like I only have one choice.


    Phoebe is smart, using a sketch of my husband to attract people to her exhibition, '' she thought to


    herself.


    Erica handed the sketch to Hyatt, took her milk tea back and sipped it as if nothing had happened. "Do


    you know how much money my husband is worth? How dare you make a sketch of him! But now that


    we''re here, maybe you can pay royalties for using his likeness. Five million should be enough!"


    She couldn''t just use her husband''s money. She had to make some extra money for their family.


    She extended her hand, palm up, waiting for Phoebe to write that check!


    "Five million?" Phoebe''s eyes went wide in surprise. She was upset now, and couldn''t help but raise


    her voice. "Wow, you''re a greedy bitch, aren''t you?"


    Her voice carried, and echoed through the exhibition hall. People were naturally curious to find out


    what happened, but the security guards blocked the way, and the onlookers could not get close to


    them.


    "What''s wrong? Think his likeness rights aren''t worth five mil? Why don''t you try to invite my husband


    over to attend your art show? He wouldn''t do it even for a few billion." Normally, Erica would have


    asked for at most five hundred grand. But ever since she married Matthew, it had affected the way she


    thought about money. After all, he was so rich and always gave her as much as she wanted.


    She already snapped a pic of Matthew, and she remembered his reaction. He asked for 100 million. So


    asking for five million was generous.


    ''What an entitled bitch! She''s in the wrong, and she loses her temper? Humph! She should thank me. I


    gave her the rights for a good price, '' she thought.


    Trying her best to quell her anger, Phoebe lowered her voice and said, "Matthew didn''t say anything


    when I sketched him. So what right do you have to treat me like this? You''re a Huo by marriage only.


    You''re just sponging off the guy, while you do nothing worthwhile. You''re nothing to me. Get out of my


    face!"


    Erica nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I''m sure my pet snake was nothing too, right?" If she was right,


    the ce where Phoebe had gotten stitches must have healed recently.


    With her back to the crowd, Phoebe took a deep breath and held back her impulse to p the woman


    across her face. "Erica Li, I can''t apologize to you. Just go away, sooner rather thanter. Don''t make


    trouble here, or you''ll be removed from the premises."


    When she heard that, Erica sneered, "Seriously? You won''t admit you''re wrong, and you threaten me?


    Ha-ha! Phoebe, to tell you the truth, I wanted to gather all your paintings and burn them in public!"


    However, she knew that many people believed Phoebe''s innocent act, and had no idea who she really


    was. Everyone thought Erica was a troublemaker, but had nothing but good things to say about


    Phoebe. She didn''t want to drag the Huo family name through the mud, much less dishonor the Li


    family, so she gave up that idea. So a public humiliation like that for Phoebe was not in the cards.


    "Well, well. Since you won''t apologize to me and won''t pay the money for my husband''s likeness rights,


    I''ll sue you for viting my husband''s rights. That plus legal fees should cost a hefty sum!"


    After saying that, Erica took out her phone and sent a WeChat message. "Hey, are you there?" She


    didn''t have awyer, and had to ask someone to help her find one. Since Matthew liked Phoebe, she


    didn''t know if he would be willing to help. So she had to ask someone else.


    "What''s wrong, Erica?" came the reply.


    "Can you do me a favor? Help me find awyer," she texted back. If she didn''t teach Phoebe a real


    lesson, Phoebe would continue to gue Erica.


    Phoebe thought Erica was just trying to intimidate her and didn''t believe she was really going to sue


    her. Everyone knewwsuits were long, drawn out, and troublesome. "Sue me if you like," she said.


    "Huh! You think I''m bluffing? Just wait and see. Frankly, I was going easy on you. I only asked for five


    million. When I sue you, it will be ten!" She would then have ten million and Matthew''s sketch. That


    would be awesome! She really didn''t understand why Phoebe would rather be the target of awsuit.


    She could just pay her and she''d stop.


    ''Did I ask for too much?'' she wondered.


    ''Ten million? She must be crazy. Where the hell would I get ten million? Well, my family has ten million,


    but Mom would never give me that kind of cash. I''m not exactly well-loved, ''


    Phoebe thought to herself. With a mean look on her face, she trash-talked Erica. "I''ve never seen a


    bigger assclown. I feel sorry for Matthew, married to someone like you."


    Erica was really irritated now. "Well, even if you apologized now, I wouldn''t forgive you! I''m definitely


    suing you. Might as well set aside ten million dors, because it''s going right in my pocket." She swore


    she would sue Phoebe and force her to give her ten million even though Matthew really liked her.


    Then she found a number from thest WeChat message she was sent and dialed the number. "Hello,


    is this Mr. Kelvin Fei?"


    "Speaking. Ms. Li, right? I got your friend''s message. I was about to call you."


    "Well, Mr. Fei, here''s the thing. Someone vited my husband''s likeness rights. I''m going to sue her..."


    While Phoebe was gritting her teeth, Erica left the exhibition hall with Hyatt. He held the sketch in his


    hands.


    The security guards wanted to stop them, but they didn''t dare to do anything since their boss, Phoebe,


    hadn''t given them orders.


    At the Pearl Vi District


    The moment Matthew stepped into the bedroom, he heard his wife mumbling something. She was


    holding a piece of paper in her hand. "I think my husband''s hotter than that. I don''t think she really did


    him justice. She just couldn''t capture his handsome soul."


    "What are you doing?" Matthew asked casually, hanging his coat on the hanger.


    Erica sat at the mirror, and looked back at the man without saying anything.


    His curiosity aroused, he loosened his tie and strode around behind his wife. That was when he saw


    what was on the piece of paper she held. It was a sketch, and it was a sketch of him, no less.


    "Where did you get that?" he asked. He didn''t remember anyone sketching him.


    "Oh, I snatched it!"


    she answered. Matthew was an observant man. He immediately knew that his wife was angry, so he


    continued to ask calmly, "Where did you snatch it from?"


    "Phoebe''s art exhibition," Erica answered bluntly.


    At the same time, sheined in her mind, ''Don''t pretend you don''t know. Is there someone else


    who has sketched you before?''


    After thinking a while, Matthew asked attentively, "Did you and Phoebe get in a fight?"


    ''She dared to sketch me without my permission. She must be tired of living.''


    "What? Why would you think that?" Erica suddenly smiled brightly. "I''m an adorable girl that everyone


    likes. Why would I ever get in a fight?"


    The man raised his eyebrows. ''Well, she''s right. She is adorable. So did she push Phoebe around?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Probably. After all, she took the sketch. I don''t think Phoebe can do anything to intimidate her.''

 Chapter 1289 Letter Of Commitment

    Chapter 1289 Letter Of Commitment


    When Matthew was about to change his clothes in the walk-in closet, he could hear his wife muttering,


    "Why the hell would I even bring this sketch back?"


    He didn''t know what to say. ''Is she irritated because the sketch was from Phoebe or is it because of the


    person she had sketched?''


    However, there was absolutely no difference as to whether it was about the sketcher or the sketch


    itself. Either way, she was disgusted and annoyed by the picture.


    Thinking of this, he turned around and held Erica in his arms. Judging from her furrowed eyebrows and


    pursed lips, she seemed to be thinking deeply about something. "How annoyed are you?" he


    whispered.


    "Very annoyed," she snapped.


    Caressing her face, Matthew warned, "Watch your words."


    ''Watch my words?'' Erica shook off his hold, and her face turned bright red from the warning. She had


    been holding back her anger this entire time, and her husband had the audacity to tell her off. "Watch


    my words? Back then, you wouldn''t even allow me to take a picture of you! And yet Phoebe made a


    sketch of you! You''re being unfair!" she yelled.


    "I didn''t allow her to sketch me," he tried to exin, but it seemed that the misunderstanding created a


    wider gap between them.


    "Don''t you lie to me! Who would dare sketch you without your permission?" Hell, she didn''t dare take a


    photo of him without his permission.


    The more she thought about it, the more irritated she felt. ''I know that I probably couldn''t measure up to


    Phoebe, but this is just too much!''


    Matthew stretched out his arms to wrap around her waist. He pulled her into his arms. "Don''t move. If


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    you do, you''ll face the consequences."


    ''Damn him! He even dared to threaten me? What an ass!''


    "I really didn''t know when she sketched me," he protested. Debbie was right. Erica was like a can of


    coke. If shaken, she would explode in whirling rage.


    The sincerity in his eyes made her pause. She stopped struggling under his hold. "Really?" she asked


    doubtfully.


    "Really!" He nodded.


    ''That''s more like it!'' she thought triumphantly. Erica didn''t bother to tell him her ns to sue the other


    woman. She was afraid that it would only belt him back to Phoebe''s side, so she decided to probe, "If


    one day I hurt Phoebe and make her lose everything she could ever dream of, would you feel sorry for


    her?"


    He shook his head. "Of course not!"


    ''He probably doesn''t like her anymore, '' she thought. A smile slipped onto her face as she yed with


    the buttons on his shirt. "How about me? Do you like me?"


    Without even waiting for his answer, she immediately raised her head and added, "If you do, then I''ll


    protect you from now on. I''ll even defend you against the Huo family. In fact, I''ll forget the fact that


    you''ve hurt me before."


    ''Hurt her? When did I hurt her?'' Since she looked pretty convinced of his sins, he nodded. "I''ll like you


    from now on." Matthew didn''t bother to tell her that he had actually already fallen in love with her a long


    time ago. He had no interest in liking any other woman.


    "That''s good." Her eyes glinted. "Then I''ll like you too."


    Matthew tightened his grip around her waist and pressed his forehead against hers. His breath fanned


    against her nose. "Have you already made up your mind?"


    "I would, if you pinky swear to it." She pulled out her pinky finger and wiggled it in front of him.


    Staring at the way her eyes shed so innocently, he found himself stunned by the deration. A part


    of him even wondered if he would partake in such a childish thing.


    Afraid that he might go back on his word, she raised an eyebrow. "Do you n on going back on your


    word so soon?"


    Reluctantly, Matthew hooked his pinky to hers.


    He honestly didn''t want to partake in such a childish thing, but he had to. Or else, Erica might think he


    was reluctant tomit to such a promise.


    As soon as their fingers were hooked on each other, she said, "From now on, Matthew Huo will only


    like Erica Li for the next hundred years." ''Wait! What if he lives for more than that?'' She immediately


    corrected herself and added, "I mean, for one thousand years! If you change your mind, then you''re a


    jerk!"


    ''A jerk?'' Resisting the urge to snort, he rolled his eyes. "Now that I promised you this, shouldn''t you


    also promise me something?"


    "Fine! What do you want me to promise?" she asked.


    "From now on, you will only like me. If you change your mind, then you''ll be prisoned by me all your life.


    If I change my mind, all my properties will belong to you, and I''ll be at your disposal. All in all, no matter


    what happens, we will be together all our lives."


    Hearing him state that "all of my properties will belong to you," she was more than ecstatic to agree to


    his request. She nodded vigorously. "Deal!"


    ''Now that we have a deal, he''d finally like me!''


    Matthew, who had always been a cautious man, thought that a pinky swear wasn''t enough to bind the


    both of them. This was why he took Erica to his desk and handed her a pen. "Write a letter of


    ''A letter ofmitment?'' She furrowed her eyebrows. "Stating what?"


    Of course, it was a contract regarding their rtionship! "Write what I say!" he stated.


    "Don''t you believe that I could keep my promise?"


    ''Of course not!'' he thought, but he didn''t say that aloud. Instead, he leaned back against his seat.


    "Since you can do it, why don''t you just write it down?"


    "Whatever." She rolled her eyes. "Just tell me already."


    His eyes glinted. "I, Erica Li, will only love Matthew Huo all my life. If I betray him, whether physically or


    mentally, I''ll be imprisoned by him for a lifetime. From now on, this promise holds legal effect. Signed


    by Erica Li."


    Erica wrote it down just as he had said and read it carefully to see if she had spelled anything wrong.


    Seeing as there wasn''t any, she pushed the piece of paper towards him. "It''s your turn."


    He took the paper from her hands and shrugged. "I always keep my words," he stated. "Since I''ve


    already said it, I''ll do it." Unlike her, he wasn''t going back on his word anytime soon.


    "Isn''t that unfair?" she demanded. Erica held his hand and forced him to write his own letter of


    ''If he does something wrong one day, at least he''ll know the consequences.''


    Seeing that he was being held against his will, Matthew had no other choice but to write down the


    promises that he had just told her.


    Atst, the two of them signed their names in both letters. Feeling that something was missing, she


    grabbed her lipstick from her bag and rubbed it all over his thumb. Raising her chin, she said, "Press


    your fingerprint."


    He was rendered speechless. This was the first time he had ever seen such a thing happening! In fact,


    he had never met anyone who had doubted his words.


    Erica handed her signed letter ofmitment to him. "Let''s exchange. You''ll keep mine, and I''ll keep


    yours." It was an awesome feeling. Matthew Huo, one of the richest men in the world, was already


    wrapped around her fingertips.

 Chapter 1290 A Grandchild

    Chapter 1290 A Grandchild


    Matthew''s grin deepened upon seeing the triumphant smile on his wife''s face. He would do everything


    just to make her stay by his side forever, even giving her all his properties.


    After putting the letter ofmitment and cards given by Matthew in the drawer, Erica locked it and


    kept the key.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ''As long as this letter is with me, I will always be Mrs. Huo. Ha-ha! From now on, I can start dealing with


    Phoebe more unscrupulously, '' she thought inwardly.


    Matthew also locked his copy of the letter in a safe.


    He thought that when they got old in the future, they would read it again together.


    ir had believed that Yvette''s marriage was the most significant thing in the Li family. But she was


    wrong. She would be surprised that she was going to have a grandchild in a few months.


    That day, she was in a shopping mall to buy a new razor for Wesley. She was on her way to the cashier


    when she received a call from Chantel. "Hi, Chantel. What''s up?"


    "Auntie ir..." A woman''s weak voice was heard from the other end of the line.


    "Chantel? What''s wrong?" She could sense from Chantel''s trembling voice that something was wrong.


    It was as if she was scared of something.


    In the hospital, Chantel was grasping the bed sheet helplessly. She knew that sooner orter, she


    wouldn''t be able to hide her pregnancy from ir and Wesley anymore, so she needed to tell them


    now. "Auntie, I''m in the hospital."


    "What? Why are you there? What happened to you? Which hospital?" ir was so worried that she


    bombarded Chantel with a series of questions. The new semester had just started two days ago. Why


    was she in the hospital?


    She and Wesley immediately went to the hospital that Chantel told her.


    They went straight to the obstetrics and gynecology department and entered one of the wards there.


    In one of the three beds at the corner of the room, a thin figure curled up.


    ir''s heart ached upon recognizing that it was Chantel. ''We have been taking care of her at home for


    quite a while now. Why does she still look so thin?'' she thought. "Chantel?" she called.


    Upon hearing her voice, Chantel turned to face the door. As soon as she saw them, she immediately


    sat up and greeted them in a low voice, "Uncle Wesley. Auntie ir."


    Staring at her anxiously, ir couldn''t help asking, "What happened? Why do you look so pale?"


    Chantel bit her lower lip nervously as she lost the courage to tell them the truth. If it weren''t for the fact


    that her baby was in danger, she wouldn''t have bothered Wesley and ir toe over.


    The couple waited for a long time, but Chantel remained silent, which made ir feel more anxious.


    Wesley held and squeezed her hand lightly, hinting her to calm down. Then he turned to Chantel, who


    had been looking at the floor all the while. "Chantel, just rest for now. Your aunt and I will be backter."


    This time, Chantel looked up. With guilt written all over her face, she just nodded.


    Instead of leaving the hospital, Wesley took ir to the doctor''s office. At the door, he said casually,


    "Excuse me. We are looking for Dr. Xu."


    While in the ward just now, he noticed Chantel''s medical chart on the bedside table and saw the name


    of her attending physician on it. So, instead of forcing her to talk, he just urged ir to leave so they


    could look for the doctor.


    A female doctor, who was busy writing on her desk, raised her head. With her eyesses on, it looked


    like she was in her forties. She heard someone mentioning her name, so she answered, "I am Dr. Xu."


    The couple immediately came in, and Wesley introduced themselves. "Hello, Dr. Xu. We are Chantel


    Ye''s family. She''s the patient in bed number 1 of Ward 3. We''re here to check on her condition."


    "Are you her parents?" Doctor Xu took off her eyesses and continued before any of them could


    answer, "Actually, she and her baby are not in good condition right now. Because of her dancing, the


    baby in her belly became unstable. If she wasn''t sent here on time, she might have lost it. She needs to


    be hospitalized for a few days to avoid miscarriage. You should go through the admission procedures


    for her as soon as possible."


    "What did you say, doctor? She needs to stay in the hospital to avoid miscarriage? Are you serious?"


    ir''s voice rose a little because of disbelief, so everyone''s eyes in the office fell on her.


    Realizing her gaffe, she looked around and apologized immediately, "I''m so sorry. Please go on with


    your work."


    She then turned back to the doctor and asked in a low voice, "Dr. Xu, you might have mistaken.


    Chantel is only 20 years old, and she doesn''t even have a boyfriend. How can she get pregnant?"


    Wesley was also shocked by what he heard. But since he was more experienced in handling things, he


    was able to keep calm and just listened to ir and the doctor''s conversation.


    Thinking that they were really Chantel''s parents, Dr. Xu smiled and said, "I understand how you feel.


    But I can''t be wrong. Chantel is twelve weeks pregnant now. Maybe you need to talk to her. I don''t have


    any idea why she didn''t tell you that she has a boyfriend. She came to our hospital because the baby in


    her belly is in danger. I am sure about that." The doctor''s statement was very affirmative, and ir was


    utterly dumbfounded.


    After talking with the doctor, the couple stood at the corridor outside the ward. They silently looked at


    each other, didn''t know what to say or do.


    Since Chantel came to their family, she had always been pleasing and docile. She had never done


    things recklessly. Most of the time, she came back to the Li family house at night to rest. She only


    stayed in the dorm overnight if her sses finishedte or if she needed time to study her lessons


    alone.


    So, ir''s first question to Wesley was, "Do you think Chantel was abused by a bad guy and just didn''t


    tell us?"


    Wesley thought that it was possible, but he didn''t conclude yet. Instead, he said, "I''ll go through the


    admission procedures, so we can transfer her to a private room. Go and talk to her first. Maybe this


    time, she will speak up. If someone really abused her, assure her that we will let that man pay."


    Although Chantel wasn''t their biological daughter, they treated her as a legitimate member of the Li


    family. There was no way that they would take her for granted.


    "That''s right. Go ahead and finish the admission procedures, so we can move her to a better ward. I


    don''t like the strong smell in her current ward. She won''t befortable there." "Alright.


    I''ll go ahead." The couple parted ways to do what they needed to do.


    Inside the ward, Chantel held ir''s hand and said apologetically, "Auntie, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to


    lie to you. I''m ready to tell you everything now." Earlier, she was too nervous to say anything. But after


    having some time alone, she was able to calm down and prepare herself.


    ir nodded and stroked her messy hair. "Don''t worry about it yet. Your uncle is currently processing


    your admission. Have a rest for now."


    The gentleness in her voice made Chantel''s eyes red and misty. She held her hand tighter and


    confessed, "Auntie, I''m pregnant." After saying it, she felt like a burden was finally removed from her


    heart.


    "We already know. We went to your doctor just now, and she told us. Chantel, what really happened?"


    Chantel took a deep breath first before she said, "Auntie, if I tell you everything, I hope that you and


    Uncle Wesley won''t get mad at me now. After my baby is born, I will ept it even if you beat and


    curse as much as you want."

 Chapter 1291 First Time Being A Grandfather

    Chapter 1291 First Time Being A Grandfather


    "What are you talking about? Why would I beat and curse you? Chantel, tell me. Is someone bullying


    you?" Concernced ir''s tone as she searched the young girl''s face for any hint that would help her


    understand.


    However, Chantel closed her eyes and shook her head. Tears that had earlier threatened to fall, now


    flowed freely down her cheeks. "No," she whispered between sobs. She nced sideways and saw the


    patient in the next bed, staring at them intently. Aware that there was no privacy in this small ward, the


    young girl hesitated.


    At once, ir understood why Chantel had not continued. She patted the girl''s hand and reassured


    her, "We''ll talk about itter. Take it easy."


    "Okay," the young girl managed to say between hups and sobs.


    Wesley returned in less than ten minutes, apanied by two nurses. They walked up to Chantel and


    helped her stand. A nurse cooed, "Come with us, Miss Ye. Step carefully."


    Chantel stared at the nurses in bewilderment. "Where are you taking me?"


    Wesley, who stood at a distance, remained silent. But, ir exined, "Your uncle has arranged for a


    better ward for you. Can you walk?"


    ''Changed my ward...'' The Li couple''s kindness moved Chantel deeply. They had already done so much


    for her. And now this. How would she ever repay their generosity and kindness? "I''m okay. I can walk."


    The intravenous injection the nurse had administered a few moments ago had taken effect by now.


    Chantel felt some relief.


    In the VIP ward


    As soon as the nurses left, Chantel, who had already sat on the bed, stood and walked straight to the


    Li couple. To their astonishment and utter confusion, she fell to her knees before them.


    Wide-eyed, ir nced at Wesley, who frowned and asked, "What are you doing? Get up!"


    "Chantel, the stress of not knowing is too much. Please, just tell us what happened." ir wanted to


    help the girl stand, but she vigorously shook her head and refused.


    Mustering all her courage, Chantel finally raised her head and met ir''s gaze. "Uncle Wesley, Aunt


    ir, it was all my idea. Gifford is not at fault. He doesn''t even know that I''m pregnant. Please don''t


    me him. This is all my fault!"


    "Gifford?" ir eximed. She was so stunned that she was rendered speechless. ''Gifford? My


    son...and Chantel? Perhaps I misunderstood. Could it be?''


    Realizing that the situation wasplicated, Wesley frowned and asked, "Gifford got you pregnant,


    and he doesn''t know?"


    Tears streamed down Chantel''s face. She hung her head and exined, "No, he doesn''t know


    because I didn''t tell him. We slept together...but it was because of me. He was the victim." At this


    moment, she was filled with regret over her impulsive action. She shouldn''t have conceived Gifford''s


    child without the Li family''s consent. But it was toote. She only hoped that Wesley and ir wouldn''t


    be too angry with her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What do you mean? Why was he the victim?" ir was confused. Was her son that weak? "Don''t tell


    me... you seduced and forced Gifford?"


    "It''s not like that..." Chantel felt embarrassed, but on second thought, she realized that Gifford hadn''t


    been a willing participant. So, she corrected herself. "Sort of. You may think of it this way."


    It was Wesley''s turn to be rendered speechless. He couldn''t imagine how a weak girl like Chantel could


    force a brave and strong colonel.


    ir helped the young girl to stand. "If you have something to say, just say it. You cannot kneel


    forever," she coaxed as she led the girl to the bedside.


    Chantel lowered her head and shook it. "Auntie ir, although you and Uncle Wesley are not my


    biological parents, you are better than them, and you have treated me better than they ever did. As I


    have wronged you and your family, it is only fair that I kneel and ask for forgiveness."


    "Well, Wesley and I need some time to discuss this. In your condition, kneeling for extended periods is


    not advisable. Please, rest. And don''t worry. I will speak with Gifford about taking responsibility for this


    child. So, don''t worry too much. The most important thing for you now is to rest well and take good care


    of yourself." ir had wanted a grandchild for so long that the news overjoyed her. Why would she


    me Chantel? Besides, the first time she saw this girl, she had mistaken her to be Gifford''s girlfriend.


    There was a moment of silence in the ward. Finally, Chantel added, "Well, Uncle Wesley, Aunt ir,


    don''t be angry with Gifford. If he likes another girl, he can bring her home even if I have his child. I''ll be


    okay with that arrangement. Really!"


    Chantel hoped to convey that it didn''t matter if Gifford married her or not. She just wanted to have his


    child.


    But Wesley and ir didn''t understand. They looked at each other in confusion, unsure of what she


    meant.


    She took the initiative to make a baby with Gifford, but she wouldn''t force him to marry her? Was she


    considerate or did she have hidden motives?


    While ir and Chantel chatted for a while in the ward, Wesley went out and lit a cigarette. He called


    his son. "Come back when you are free in the next few days."


    "Why? Did something happen?" Gifford asked.


    "Yes." Mixed emotions coursed through Wesley at the thought that he was going to be a grandfather.


    In the next few days, Chantel was cared for and protected by the Li family. ir had always been nice


    to her, and now, she treated the young girl even better.


    She made all kinds of food and drinks for Chantel to replenish her health. She also asked Wesley to


    inform Chantel''s teacher in private that the girl was unwell and needed special care.


    Erica was in the middle of a shooting activity when she learned that Chantel had told Wesley and ir


    everything.


    She immediately called Wesley. "Dad, you have to ask Gifford to be responsible for Chantel! None of


    the men in our family are irresponsible, right?"


    Since she couldn''t persuade Gifford, she decided to let her father do it!


    "How do you know about this matter?" Wesley felt suspicious.


    "Chantel just told me!"


    "Well, I have a n." Just as Erica thought, there were no irresponsible men in the Li family.


    "Dad, add oil!"


    Wesley frowned. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Oh, nothing. I was just encouraging you. I know you can do it!"


    Wesley was speechless. His youngest daughter was still so naughty.


    After ending the call with Wesley, Erica wasn''t interested in the activity anymore. She decided to go to


    the ZL Group.


    Hyatt noticed her leaving and ran to catch up with her. "Erica, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to make a baby with my husband!"


    Hyatt shook his head helplessly.


    Erica did mean what she said. Her brother would have a baby very soon, and she wasn''t even


    pregnant yet.


    Matthew was speaking on the phone when she reached the office. After locking the door from inside,


    Erica ran to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him.


    Matthew held the phone with one hand, circled her waist with the other, and lowered his head to give


    her a deep kiss.


    After a while, when the person on the other end stopped speaking, Matthew broke the kiss and replied,


    "Leave it to Paige. If you have any questions, contact her."


    Erica didn''t stop there. She hurriedly untied his tie. Matthew immediately grabbed her small hand, put


    the phone on speaker mode, and threw it on the nearby desk.


    The man on the other end of the line continued to report to the CEO, oblivious of what was happening


    in his boss''s office. "I haven''t replied to their requests yet. ording to my observation during this


    period, the stock price is indeed rising..."


    Every so often, Matthew would reply with a single word to show that he was listening.


    Meanwhile, he and Erica were busy undressing each other.


    A few minutester, the disheveled man held the passionate woman in his arms and picked up the


    phone on the desk. "That''s it. I''ll visit them tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    After ending the call, Matthew threw the phone on the desk. He wrapped an arm around Erica''s waist,


    pulled her close to him, entangled his fingers in her hair, and continued to deep kiss her. Step by step,


    he walked her toward the big French windows. Finally, he spun her around, ced her arms against


    the windows, and pulled her hips toward him. He couldn''t control the passion she had aroused in him a


    minute longer!


    After a long time, Erica was carried into the lounge. Oh! She felt like she was dying. If she didn''t get


    pregnant, she would really die!

 Chapter 1292 Protect The Portraiture Right

    Chapter 1292 Protect The Portraiture Right


    At Sun Coffee Shop


    A young man in a red coat waved at the man and the woman who just came into the shop. "Erica!" he


    called out. "I''m here."


    At the sight of Watkins, Erica immediately pulled Hyatt''s sleeve and walked towards him. "Watkins,"


    she greeted. "Have you waited for a long time?"


    He shook his head. "No. Mr. Fei just arrived. Let''s go inside, shall we?"


    "Sure."


    Watkins took them to an inconspicuous corner on the second floor of the cafe. A man in a ck suit


    and leather shoes was already waiting for their arrival. Upon seeing them, the man in the suit stood up


    and greeted them with a bow of his head. "Mrs. Huo, it''s nice to meet you all."


    Kelvin Fei didn''t need an introduction to know that Erica was Matthew''s wife. After all, he had already


    scanned through the case documents.


    After the greetings, Watkins asked Erica to sit in the chair near the window. He sat next to her while


    Kelvin and Hyatt sat opposite them.


    Once they ordered their drinks, everyone went straight to the point. After all, it would make no sense if


    they beat around the bush. "May I ask you a question, Mrs. Huo?" he asked. "Thewyers of ZL Group


    are the best in the industry, yet you chose to contact me. Why?" Although he had an excellent


    reputation within the legalmunity, he wasn''t on par with thewyers in ZL Group.


    When Matthew told her that he wasn''t the one who had asked Phoebe to draw a portrait of him, Erica


    began to regret her decision. If she had known earlier, she would''ve calmed down and called him to


    exin first. Maybe then he could''ve lent her awyer from his legal team.


    However, out of impulse, she contacted Watkins and asked him to help her find a goodwyer. Now


    that they had already contacted Kelvin, she had no other choice but to go through with it. She smiled


    sheepishly. "You know how my husband is busy with his work every day. I don''t want to bother him with


    such a small matter," she stated. "I would rather solve this myself."


    Everyone could imagine how busy the CEO of ZL Group was. Ten million in Matthew''s eyes was like a


    hundred dors to amoner. It was normal for Erica not to bother the CEO with such a small


    amount of money involved.


    Kelvin nodded. "It would be my honor to be yourwyer. In all honesty, it would''ve been easier for Mr.


    Huo to be personally part of this case, but seeing as you don''t want to bother him, I''m guessing you''ll


    be acting as a intiff on his side?"


    "That''s it."


    "That''s fine. However, there are still some documents that require Mr. Huo''s signature. We might need


    to trouble your husband with this."


    Erica tilted her head. "Just his signature?"


    "Yes! ording to thew of H Country, if the wife sues the defendant on behalf of her husband, the


    husband doesn''t need to be present, but the wife must be present with a letter of authorization signed


    by him."


    "It''s no problem." Erica thought that she might be able to get Matthew to sign without him reading it.


    However, another thought crossed her mind. "What if I use his personal seal instead?" It would be


    easier to get his seal.


    "That''s fine, but you''ll need his fingerprint."


    "That''s fine."


    While Kelvin was looking for other information, Watkins leaned closer to her and whispered, "Why do I


    have a feeling that Mr. Huo knows nothing about this case?"


    He knew Matthew well enough to know that it would be impossible for Erica to sit here and discuss the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    legal process with them. In fact, he might even be here himself.


    Erica chuckled sheepishly. "I''ll tell himter." She wanted to hide it from Matthew as long as she could.


    She wouldn''t want to tell him because he might have second thoughts in suing the woman.


    Watkins was amused. "You may be able to get his seal in secret, but he''ll know about it once you get


    his fingerprints."


    "He won''t know," she assured. It would be a piece of cake. All she needed to do was take his finger


    while he was asleep and press it against the document.


    ''I''m a genius!'' she praised herself.


    Kelvin sorted out the documents he had prepared in advance and handed them to Erica. "Mrs. Huo,


    please take a look at them. These are all the documents that need Mr. Huo''s seal and fingerprints. Ms.


    Su will receive the summons in two days."


    "Money won''t be a problem here, so please handle it ASAP." She really didn''t want to waste her time


    on Phoebe. As much as possible, she wanted to get this done and over with so that she would never


    need to see her again.


    "Got it! Don''t worry, Mrs. Huo. I''ve already put aside all the other cases I''m working on, so that I can


    handle yours as efficiently as possible." All the cases under him weren''t as important as Erica''s.


    Although the amount ofpensation wasn''t as high, the case involved Matthew Huo, so Kelvin had to


    put him first out of everything.


    Her eyes widened momentarily. "Thank you." Being Matthew''s wife had its perks. She was always on


    everyone''s top priority.


    They chatted for a long time before they walked out of the cafe.


    Watkins also treated them to a meal before sending Erica and Hyatt back to school.


    When they arrived at the school gate, Erica turned to Watkins. "Thank you for what you did today," she


    said sincerely. "If you need any help in the future, you can tell me."


    ncing at the girl in the back seat, he waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t be so polite. Besides,


    you''ve saved my life. I''m indebted to you," he stated. "Now, go to school. Don''t bete!"


    "Got it. We don''t have much time now. Bye!" The first ss would start in a few minutes, and it would


    take them more than ten minutes to walk from the school gate to the multimedia ssroom.


    "Bye!"


    As Watkins watched them disappear into the school gate, he started the car and drove away.


    Erica and Hyatt arrived at the ssroom out of breath. Just as they sat in their seats, the bell rang. It


    was already time for Professor Feng''s ss.


    Professor Feng stood on the tform. When the ssroom finally quieted down, he started, "First, let


    me tell you some good news. The Ninth Photography Competition of Y City has justunched. There is


    no theme or limit to the content of these photos, but thepetition advocates for new visual and


    innovative methods to present the beauty around us. The first prize winner will win a hundred thousand


    dors and an honor certificate. The runner-up will receive fifty thousand dors and an honor


    certificate. The second runner up..."


    ''One hundred thousand dors!'' Immediately, the students were in an uproar. From what they knew, the


    doubled, it attracted many ears.


    The professor continued, "The deadline is at the end of April. The specific details of thepetition


    can be seen on the official website of the Photography Association of Y City. I hope that all of our


    students could sign up for it. Winning an honor certificate could be an asset in your resume."


    Hyatt nudged Erica. "Are you going to sign up?"


    "Of course!" she answered without hesitation. "Didn''t you hear him talk about the honor certificate?


    Plus, imagine the camera lens I could buy with that much money! I''ll definitely participate."


    "I''ll sign up too." He grinned.


    Erica snorted. "Of course you would. Why else would you be in the Department of Photography? What


    kind of lens do you need? I can lend it to you."


    Matthew had specifically built a collection room for her in the vi. It held at least a hundred cameras


    and different lenses that she could use.

 Chapter 1293 Dont Bully My Husband

    Chapter 1293 Don''t Bully My Husband


    Hyatt thought about it and said, "No, thanks. I''ll take the pictures with my camera for now. If it doesn''t


    work, I''ll borrow your lens." Erica''s camera lenses were very expensive. If he broke any one of them, it


    would cost him a fortune topensate, which he couldn''t afford.


    "Okay, then!"


    After ss, Erica messaged Matthew on WeChat. "Matthew, can I borrow something from you?"


    She received his reply in no time. But the message confused her. "I''ll give you a chance to ask that


    again."


    She frowned at her phone. ''What? Why does he want me to repeat it? Did he delete the message by


    ident or something?'' Erica wondered. ''Fine, whatever.'' She copy-pasted the same text and sent it to


    him again.


    Matthew sighed when he read it. Women could be extremely smart when they wanted to be, and at


    other times, they were just tantly stupid. "You don''t need to ''borrow'' anything from me. Don''t say that


    again."


    "Oh!" ''That''s what he meant!'' She texted, "Ha-ha! Matthew, may I use something of yours?"


    Matthew replied, "Try again."


    ''Are you serious? What the heck?'' Erica was losing her patience. She didn''t use "borrow" this time.


    What was wrong now? "You just don''t want me to use your stuff, right?" she texted.


    Matthew exhaled. "Come to thepany right now. I''ll personally teach you how to talk to me from now


    on!"


    Seeing his message, Erica pouted. ''Why go to all the trouble?''


    But she was missing him anyway, so she packed up and headed to ZL Group.


    After texting Erica, Matthew threw a nce at the man who was casually sitting on his office sofa. He


    growled, "Leave now! My wife ising to see me."


    Sheffield sat up straight and frowned at his brother-inw. "What? Why should I leave? Is it that


    embarrassing for you to be seen with me?" he asked with a smirk.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Ah! I see. You just want to get rid of me so that you can be alone with your wife! Ha-ha!"


    Matthew was well aware that Sheffield already knew his true feelings for Erica. There was no reason to


    hide his intentions anymore. "Yeah, that''s right. So, get out of here now!"


    "Okay, okay!" Sheffield got up and said, "You are such a weirdo." He straightened his clothes and


    continued, "You strongly disagreed when Dad suggested that you marry Erica. That was good acting, I


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    must say!"


    "Have you forgotten how it feels to kneel on the keyboardtely?" Matthew asked, raising his


    eyebrows.


    Sheffield pulled a long face and said helplessly, "Come on, bro. If I hadn''t paved the way for you during


    the dinner meeting back then, you wouldn''t have ever had the chance to marry Erica because of your


    arrogance. You should be grateful."


    Matthew had to admit that at the time, Sheffield''s words had definitely helped him ease into the


    marriage agreement without prompting any doubts from the others. Matthew had naturally followed his


    words and even warned Carlos not to interfere in his affairs after his marriage. He had sessfully


    achieved his goal without exposing his true feelings.


    Matthew stood up from his seat, walked up to Sheffield and told him off. "Even without your help, Rika


    would have belonged to me sooner orter."


    Sheffieldughed. "I like your confidence! Confident and domineering! But I wonder how you would''ve


    seeded without my help. Remember? You and Rika were pretty much strangers before that day.


    And she was already twenty-one at the time, yet you had not confessed your love to her. I believe that


    without this ''forced marriage, '' she would have gotten married to some other man and had their own


    children before you could ever express your love."


    With his hands in the pockets of his trousers, Matthew stared at the cocky man in his office. After a


    long silence, as Sheffield was losing his patience, Matthew finally said, "Even if she were married to


    another man and had a child with him, I would''ve made her mine in the end. I wouldn''t have minded


    raising her child as my own either, as long as she was ready to marry me."


    For a moment, Sheffield just stood there and gawked at him. ''What is this man saying?'' he thought


    incredulously. "Are you saying that even if Rika had gotten married to someone else and had a child


    with that person, you would have separated the couple and married her instead?"


    "Yes." That wasn''t entirely true. If Erica was happy with the other person, it would be a different story.


    He probably wouldn''t separate the happy couple and hurt her.


    "You bastard! What a beast you are!" After cursing the cold CEO, Sheffield immediately scuttled away


    from his office.


    Matthew didn''t chase after him. Instead, he called Owen from the internal line. "Stop Sheffield now!"


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    As soon as Sheffield ran out of the office, he saw Owen walking towards him, blocking his way. He


    knew that something was about to go down. He outdid Owen in a few moves.


    By this time, Matthew hade out. He had taken off his suit jacket, and was now rolling the sleeves


    of his white shirt. He stretched out his arms and grabbed Sheffield''s neck, pulling him to the side, in


    case Sheffield''s blood sttered all over the special assistant areater.


    "Look, Matthew. Rika is here! You better be your cool, elegant self in front of her. You don''t want to


    frighten her, do you?" Sheffield''s neck was now in Matthew''s sp. He couldn''t escape.


    Matthew replied indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. My wife happens to have a tendency for violence." He


    had lost count on how many times she had hit him.


    "You better let go or I''ll tell Rika that you spoke ill of her!" Sheffield threatened.


    "No worries. I won''t give you the chance to speak at all!" Matthew then dragged him to a corner and


    said, "I haven''t been able to practice martial arts in a long time. My hands are itching for a fight!"


    It wasn''t that Sheffield couldn''t defeat Matthew. The two of them were as good as each other in Kung


    Fu. It was just that Sheffield couldn''t dare hurt his brother-inw. If he hurt Matthew, Evelyn would be


    mad at him, and Sheffield would have a hard time on the keyboard again.


    When Erica arrived, the two men were fighting fiercely. Several people in the special assistant area


    were pretending to work with their heads down. No one dared to stop them.


    Well, they couldn''t stop the two even if they wanted to. The two men were both masters of Kung Fu and


    it was impossible to intervene.


    But Erica was different. When she saw Sheffield and Matthew fighting, she threw down her camera and


    rushed over. "Sheffield, stop!"


    Regardless of the fierce punching and kicking going on between them, she rushed over and stood in


    front of Matthew. "Sheffield, don''t bully my husband!" Erica gasped when she saw that Sheffield''s fist


    was about to hit her face. She closed her eyes in horror. "Ah! Don''t hit me either!"


    Sheffield''s fist stopped a few centimeters away from the tip of her nose, while Matthew stood leisurely


    behind her, enjoying the feeling of being protected by his wife.


    Erica slowly opened one of her eyes and saw the fist in front of her. She thought that Sheffield was


    about to hit her, so she yelled, "Sheffield, show some mercy. That could hurt!"


    She was fully aware that she could never beat Sheffield. Otherwise she would have taken a different


    course of action!


    The woman started yelling at the top of her voice.


    Sheffield and Matthew were rendered speechless.


    Matthew grabbed her and held her in his arms. "Honey, it''s all right."


    Sheffield withdrew his fist and straightened his clothes. "We fought for a while, but I didn''t get any


    advantage over him! What a waste of time!"


    They were evenly matched.


    Erica raised her head from inside Matthew''s arms and red at Sheffield with dissatisfaction.


    "Sheffield, I know you are good at Kung Fu, but you really shouldn''t bully your brother-inw!"


    Sheffield was slightly stunned and tried to exin, "No, Rika. I didn''t bully him..."


    An evil smile appeared on Matthew''s face. He touched his chest, looking very hurt. "Rika, it''s okay. Let


    him go."

 Chapter 1294 A Scheming Man

    Chapter 1294 A Scheming Man


    Erica looked at her husband, her face pale. "Matthew, why are you holding your chest? Are you hurt?"


    she asked nervously.


    Sheffield''s eyes widened in disbelieve. His fists never made contact with Matthew''s chest or anywhere


    near it! "Rika, don''t trust him!" he yelled desperately. ''Matthew! You are such a scheming man!'' thought


    Sheffield.


    Erica was pissed. Matthew''s face was twisted in pain; he looked very ufortable, and yet Sheffield


    was still trying to sow discord between them. She held Matthew''s arm and red at Sheffield.


    "Sheffield, don''t deny it! You are making me really angry!" she threatened.


    Matthew''s eyes were filled with mischief.


    Erica noticed nothing, but Sheffield saw it clearly. He was, once again, being used of something he


    hadn''t done, yet he had no way to prove his innocence. "Okay, okay. Take him for a CT scan, Rika, just


    in case my punch has damaged his rib or something," he mocked.


    Erica gasped and held on to Matthew tightly. "So, you admit it! How dare you hit my husband! Sheffield,


    if I see you bully Matthew again, I will definitely tell Dad about this!" She knew that Sheffield was


    terrified of Carlos, and used his name to threaten the poor man.


    This time, Matthew really did feel a pang in his chest¡ªhe tried his best to control hisughter, or his


    wife would find out that he was lying.


    Sheffield sighed and hit his forehead. "Rika, do you really think that I am the kind of person who would


    bully others casually?" he asked Erica in an attempt to restore his good impression.


    Erica was a little stunned. Before she could change her mind or think any further, Matthew distracted


    her. He said softly, "Rika, I''m not feeling good. Help me to my office."


    His words sessfully distracted her attention from Sheffield. She held his arm and said, "Come on.


    Be careful. Slowly!"


    "Okay, honey."


    Sheffield watched as the scheming man led the innocent woman back to the office, arm in arm.


    Matthew was so good at deceiving Erica!


    The employees had witnessed everything that had transpired among the three of them. When Sheffield


    passed by the secretary department, Owen tried his best to hold back hisughter and told the


    defeated man, "Mr. Tang, goodbye!"


    Sheffield nced at him gloomily. He couldn''t help asking, "Is he always so scheming?"


    Owen almost burst intoughter. "No, no, no! Mr. Huo is a good man."


    ''Even if he does scheme, he only targets his enemies, not us, '' he added inwardly.


    Sheffield had nothing to say.


    In the CEO''s office


    Erica carefully sat Matthew down on the sofa. Her heart ached so much for him that her eyebrows were


    almost knitted together. "Sheffield said that you need a CT scan. How about we go to the hospital right


    away?"


    Matthew was amused. Sheffield couldn''t deal him a punch in the first ce, and even if he had, he


    wouldn''t have had to go to the hospital for a CT scan for such a trivial thing. Sheffield had only said that


    to mock Matthew. "No need, I''m feeling much better now," he said.


    "Oh, really? That''s great! Aren''t you two good friends? Why were you fighting?" Erica asked as she


    picked up a ss and poured some warm water into it.


    When she walked back to him, Matthew''s eyes were smiling. ''She is so caring, '' he thought happily.


    When he was about to reach for the ss, Erica sat next to him and drank the water herself.


    Matthew was dumbfounded, not to mention, instantly distressed.


    Erica hade to ZL Group in a hurry after receiving Matthew''s message. She was thirsty and tired


    when she reached, and she had to stop their fight as well. She was parched. She waited for Matthew''s


    reply, but he stayed silent. "What is it? Is it something you can''t tell me?"


    "No, it''s nothing like that," Matthew said, clearing his head. "He deserved it."


    "What do you mean?" ''What kind of reason is that?'' she wondered. "Anyway, if he ever hits you again,


    you should fight back. Don''t let him off so easy!" Matthew was good at martial arts too. If Sheffield had


    punched him, it could have only been because he had let him. ''Matthew is just too kind to fight back, ''


    she thought to herself.


    Matthew was in a better mood now. "Yes, ma''am."


    Looking at the empty ss in her hand, she suddenly realized. "Do you need some water too?"


    ''Finally, huh?'' Matthew rolled his eyes. "No, thanks." He was already disappointed.


    "Okay," Erica said with a shrug. She put down the ss and asked, "So, why did you ask me toe


    here?"


    Matthew sighed and held her in his arms. "Didn''t I tell you that everything that belongs to me is yours


    too?"


    Erica smiled awkwardly. "Well, yes. You did say that."


    "Then, why do you need to ''borrow'' anything from me when it already belongs to you?"


    "The thing is," she said sheepishly, "this item that I need is really yours." Shey down on hisp and


    looked up at him with a slight grin.


    "What is it?"


    "Your seal." She looked away from his eyes because she felt guilty. She didn''t want him to know why


    she wanted his seal.


    Confused, Matthew asked, "Why do you need it?"


    Erica had already thought of an excuse. "I need your seal on the letter ofmitment. I think it will be


    safer that way!"


    "Haven''t I already put my fingerprint on it?"


    "Yes, but I still want to seal it. Will you give it to me or not?" she asked, pouting like a spoiled child. She


    was afraid that her lie would be exposed if he continued to ask her questions.


    Matthew thought for a moment and guessed that she must be nning to use it for something else, but


    he still chose to give it to her. "Alright. I''ll get it for you."


    ''Wow. That was easy!'' Erica''s eyes widened in excitement. "I''ll give it back to you after I''m done!"


    "Okay." He took out his seal from the safe and saw his wife''s shining eyes. A smile appeared on his


    face and he said, "Come here."


    Erica ran over to him. She half bent over his desk, one hand supporting her chin. "What?" she asked


    with a full smile.


    Matthew waved the seal in front of her and asked, "Do you really want it?"


    "Of course, I do!" She needed the seal on the documents, and then, she would secretly get his


    fingerprints too while he was asleep. She was going to sue Phoebe for him.


    "Come here."


    She jumped over to him obediently and kissed him on the cheek. "Honey!"


    After hearing her call him like that, he thought that giving the seal to her was worth it even if she was


    nning to sell him.


    Matthew handed over his seal to her willingly. He held her in his arms and lowered his head to nt a


    deep kiss on her lips.


    Having achieved her goal, Erica left thepany soon after.


    Now, there was only onest step left.


    That night, in order to make Matthew fall asleep early, Erica actively pestered him so that he would not


    go to work in the study.


    Thinking that she was hoping to getid, he did what he thought she wanted.


    Erica sighed as Matthew started taking off his clothes. ''No! This is not what I have in mind!'' But for her


    own sake, she yed along with him.


    After they had sex, Erica fell asleep. She woke up in the middle of the night with a start.


    She grabbed the phone beside the bed and looked at the time¡ª3:45 a.m.


    She quietly looked at the man sleeping next to her. His breathing was even; he was fast asleep.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She carefully removed his arm from her waist and tip-toed out of bed.


    She quickly grabbed a few A4 papers and a lipstick from her bag under the light of her mobile phone


    and crept to the bedside.


    She opened the lipstick cap and rubbed it over the man''s thumb. At that moment, he suddenly turned


    over.

 Chapter 1295 Get The Marriage Licenses

    Chapter 1295 Get The Marriage Licenses


    Frightened, Erica quickly squatted down and turned off the cellphone screen light while she hid in the


    dark.


    A couple of minutester, when she was sure that Matthew was no longer moving, she carefully went


    down on her knees, crawling to his bedside again, and pressed his lipstick-stained thumb on a sheet of


    paper.


    "Phew!" She sessfully got his first fingerprint.


    Approaching his face, she took a good look at him and noticed that his eyes were still shut and his


    breath was even. Fortunately, it didn''t seem he was going to wake up anytime soon.


    Then she got back to work on getting his fingertip on the second sheet of paper, the third... And finally


    the sixth! In the end, she got his fingerprint of every sheet.


    By the time she put her lipstick away, Matthew''s voice reached her ears. "Are you done?"


    "Yes, I am," Erica answered absently at first, but then she widened her eyes in fear and fell on her ass.


    The man lying in the bed opened his eyes slowly and met her gaze.


    ''Oh my God! I''m screwed!'' she cried inwardly. Regardless of her things spread on the floor, Erica


    rushed to her husband and asked smilingly, "Why are you awake?"


    ''Wasn''t he fast asleep? Boo...hoo...''


    When he was about to sit up in the bed, Erica quickly reached out and pushed him back on the


    mattress. "Well, well, it''s still early. You can sleep a little longer!"


    Matthew stretched out his hand and turned on the bedsidemp. Looking at the guilty woman in front of


    him, he said, "I''m afraid that if I slept a little longer, you would sell me out."


    "What? How is that possible? Why the hell would I want to do that to you?" Erica asked with a bright


    smile on her face. "Honey, you don''t have to worry. I''m your dear wife. I would never hurt you!"


    He nodded, trying to sit up again. But Erica stopped him immediately. "Wait a minute!"


    Conceding, Matthewy back calmly. "What were you doing in the middle of the night? Why didn''t you


    go to bed? And what''s this?" He showed her his thumb covered with lipstick.


    "Well, I saw the lipstick on your thumb and was trying to wipe it for you," she exined.


    "Huh!" Matthew suddenly grinned as he thanked her gently, "Thank you, honey. Thank you for all your


    hard work."


    It must have been quite a challenge indeed for her to get up in the middle of the night to clean up the


    lipstick she had applied herself on his thumb.


    "You''re wee. Go to sleep now!"


    Tired of all that nonsense, Matthew finally sat up and saw some of her tools spread on the floor.


    A cellphone, a few A4 sheets of paper, a lipstick...


    Realizing that she was about to get exposed, Erica held his waist and blocked his sight with no


    hesitation. "Honey, just go to sleep, will you?"


    "I will after you tell me what is going on!" He had briefly seen his fingerprint pressed on the bottom right


    corner of each piece of paper.


    If someone told him at this moment that his wife had sold him, he would definitely believe it!


    "Oh, I swear I never did anything that could harm you. But please don''t ask me about this, okay?" With


    her arms around him, Erica behaved like a spoiled child trying to deceive him.


    On those papers, there were all kinds of information that Matthew had entrusted her to sue Phoebe for


    him. She just couldn''t let him see them!


    Matthew pushed her away, intending to lean over and reach out for the papers on the floor. However,


    Erica was quicker to step in and pick the papers and her phone up before he could. Then she rushed


    into the walk-in closet with those things in her hands.


    A loud sound echoed when she shut the door behind her. Soon after, the bedroom became quiet again.


    Matthew stared at the lipstick she had left on the floor.


    A few minutester, he stood up and knocked on the door to the walk-in closet. "Come out!"


    "Only if you promise me not ask any questions!"


    "Okay." He nodded helplessly. "I promise."


    As she had sses in the morning, she shouldn''t stay up much longer.


    Taking this into consideration, she opened the door slightly and revealed her suspicious eyes through


    the thin breach. "Will you keep your word?"


    "Of course." He nodded again.


    This time, Erica dared to open the door fully. The papers were already safely locked anyway. She then


    held his arm and led him back to the bed. "Matthew, I swear I didn''t betray you. I''ll tell you what this is


    about when it''s over, but not now. So, no more questions, okay?" She feared that Matthew would try to


    stop her from suing Phoebe if he found out.


    "Okay. But if you ever need my signature or fingerprint again, just ask me directly. You don''t need to do


    this behind my back!" he told her. ''What a silly girl!


    Since she wasn''t betraying me, I would certainly agree on anything she wanted. There was no need for


    her to go through all this trouble to get my fingerprints.''


    "What? Doesn''t it bother you to have your fingerprints on documents that you don''t know what the


    content is? Will you simply do as I say?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Mm hmm!"


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" sheined. If she had known it before, she wouldn''t have gotten


    up in the middle of the night to do everything on the sly and risk having a heart attack.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Matthew gaped in shock. ''You didn''t tell me you wanted my fingerprints.'' But instead, he said, "Well, it''s


    my fault then. Next time, just tell me and I''ll do it, okay?"


    "Okay, let''s go to sleep!" Finally, Erica rxed and soon yawned.


    "Okay."


    The two went to bed together. But Erica couldn''t help worrying. She feared that Matthew would go after


    the papers she hid as soon as she fell asleep. Therefore, she didn''t dare to close her eyes until she


    found a position in which the slightest move he made would immediately wake her up.


    Matthew didn''t know how to respond. ''Why is she so vignt?''


    The next morning, before going to school, Erica met herwyer and gave him the documents with


    Matthew''s fingerprints. Now, all she needed to do was wait for the court date.


    In the next few days, Erica kept going out with Hyatt to find inspiration for the photographypetition.


    Meanwhile, in A Country, Gifford had juste back.


    That same day, Wesley asked Chantel not to go to school. Obediently, she stayed in her bedroom as


    she waited for the result of the conversation between father and son.


    In the study, Wesley looked intently at his son, trying to figure out how Gifford could have been forced


    to getid.


    He thought it over for a long time but came to the conclusion that Chantel didn''t have the means to


    force Gifford to have sex with her. He must have been willing to go through with it or nothing would


    have happened.


    "Go and get the marriage licenses with Chantel now," Wesleymanded coldly.


    After hearing these words, Gifford realized that he had been exposed. In fact, he had always known


    that this day woulde. "Did she tell you?"


    "Yes."


    "I won''t go!" Gifford couldn''t let Chantel and Erica seed with their scheming.


    But Wesley didn''t take well his son''s refusal. Enraged, he roared, "What did you say? You brought her


    back. You must take responsibility for her!" Moreover, with Chantel''s pregnancy, the wedding had


    be an even more pressing matter at the moment.


    If Gifford kept resisting doing as he said, Wesley would have to take him to the Civil Affairs Bureau by


    force.


    "So what if I brought her back? Who said that I have to marry her?" Gifford retorted. If he had known


    such logic existed among these people, he would never have brought her back in the first ce.


    This time, not even ir was at her son''s side. "It''s not because you''ve brought her back that you


    should marry her. You have to take responsibility for sleeping with her."


    Gifford sneered, "Mom, Dad. We''re in the twenty-first century. This isn''t the ancient times anymore.


    Chantel and Rika should''ve thought that I wouldn''t take responsibility for their wicked n before they


    did anything."


    ''Chantel and Erica didn''t care about the consequences when they did this. But now that I don''t want to


    marry Chantel, they involved the elders in it so they could force me! How shameless these two are!''


    In fact, Gifford didn''t mind being responsible for Chantel, but he was angry at the two girls for tricking


    him. This episode would certainly be remembered as the biggest mistake of his life!


    "Rika? What does she have to do with it?" Wesley asked. He was both confused and in shock.


    Gifford immediately shut his mouth. ''Damn it! Did I just spill the beans?''

 Chapter 1296 Somethings Wrong With Erica

    Chapter 1296 Something''s Wrong With Erica


    Gifford couldn''t help wondering, ''Did Chantel take all the responsibilities in front of my parents alone?''


    So, he asked, "What did Chantel tell you?"


    ir was about to answer, but Wesley stopped her. He was the one who spoke. "She didn''t say much


    about it. She said it was her fault, and she just forced you to do it. ording to her, you were also a


    victim."


    Gifford''s face darkened, but it was indeed the truth. Then he said, "If it weren''t for that bottle of toxic


    spray, she couldn''t have taken advantage of me."


    Wesley was surprised to hear him mention the toxic spray. He thought of something, so he tried to


    probe, "Was it Erica who gave the spray to Chantel?" Anyway, Erica and Chantel were unable to deal


    with Gifford in normal circumstances.


    Even a dozen women like Chantel and Erica would never be able to control a man like Gifford.


    "Mm," Gifford answered sourly.


    His reputation was ruined by that toxic spray, so he tried his best to find its source. Unfortunately, he


    failed.


    "Well, let''s not talk about thoseplicated things. The reason why we asked you toe back this


    time is for you to marry Chantel. Take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get your marriage licenses. We


    have already prepared your residence booklet," said ir while taking out the residence booklet.


    Gifford was forced to take it and asked, "Mom, how can I get our marriage licenses that easily? It''s not


    that simple. I haven''t even applied to my superior yet."


    She patted his shoulder and smiled kindly. "Don''t worry. Your father has already done it for you."


    He was in awe. Disbelief was transparent on his face. "Where is the application form then?" he asked.


    "Your father has already asked someone to send it to the Civil Affairs Bureau. All you have to do now is


    go there with Chantel for a personal appearance." Actually, Wesley was dubious about Gifford''s


    possible decision, so he prepared everything for him in advance.


    Looking at the residence booklet in his hand, Gifford was at a loss. He didn''t know whether tough or


    to cry. It was obvious that his parents were determined to force him if necessary. "Do I have a choice?"


    he asked.


    "No, you don''t. So, go now. Chantel is already waiting for you." ir was the most excited at the


    moment. Finally, her son was getting married, and her future daughter-inw was now pregnant. A


    grandchild wasing very soon. Two happy events happened at the same time.


    On the other hand, Gifford was speechless as he was in deep thoughts.


    ''Is this for real? Am I really going to fall into the hands of a woman? When I brought her back here, I


    thought that dealing with a woman like her was just a piece of cake. I have never expected that she


    would set me up, and I would marry her in the end.''


    It was still half a month before Yvette''s wedding, but Gifford had ended his almost 33 years of


    singleness.


    But since he had always been a busy man, he had never returned home since he got their marriage


    licenses that afternoon.


    Chantel didn''t mind his cold attitude. While watching his car disappear, she touched her protruding


    belly and said to herself, "It''s alright, Gifford. I promise that I will study very hard to match you in the


    future."


    Remus and Yvette''s wedding was held as scheduled. Although it wasn''t as grand as Erica''s, it was still


    one of the most luxurious weddings in A Country.


    A day before the wedding, Matthew rented a private ne and took the Huo family members to A


    Country to attend the wedding. But since there were so many guests, they immediately returned to Y


    City in the afternoon in order not to add to the Li family''s burden.


    However, Erica stayed because she wanted to spend more time with her mom. She knew that ir


    was a little sad because she and Yvette had already gotten married, and they wouldn''t be able to see


    her more often.


    It had been two days since Yvette''s wedding was held. Erica and ir were watching TV in the living


    room while eating some sunflower seeds and drinking iced fruit juice.


    ir suddenly remembered Chantel, who had been experiencing morning sickness recently, so she


    couldn''t help asking her youngest daughter, "Rika, Chantel is already pregnant. How about you? When


    are you nning to give me a grandchild?" Erica and Matthew had been married for more than half a


    year now. ir thought that it was time for them to have a child.


    "Mom, don''t worry about us. We are not in a hurry." She wasn''t in a hurry because she was rich now!


    She had thirty billion dors in her ount now after Matthew had transferred her some more money.


    She was a rich woman now. With her money, she could buy, eat, and drink anything she liked. Having a


    child was herst priority for now.


    Talking about money, she seemed to have remembered something. She dropped the sunflower seeds


    in her hand and said, "Mom, wait a minute."


    She hurriedly went to her room upstairs and took out a bank card. She then went back downstairs and


    showed it to ir while panting. "Mom, there''s one hundred million dors in this ount. This is for


    you and Dad. My sister and I won''t always be home to apany you, and Gifford is always busy too.


    You and Dad should enjoy yourselves."


    "What... did you just say? One hundred million?" eximed ir.


    "Yes, you heard it right!" After Erica had lived with Matthew for a long time, one hundred million was


    just a small amount of money for her now. "Mom, if this is not enough, I can transfer another two


    hundred million dors here." She thought for a while before adding in a low voice, "How about five


    hundred million? Anyway, I have thirty billion right now. Five hundred million is a drop in the bucket


    for..."


    Before she could finish her words, ir eximed again, "Five hundred million?"


    Erica blinked and said calmly, "Yes, Mom. I''ll transfer the money after I go back to Y City." Since arge


    amount of money was involved, she couldn''t do the transaction online. She had to go to the bank to


    deal with it.


    "No, no, no!" ir shook her head vigorously. She didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Why would you


    give us such money? Just keep it. We are not in need of money, anyway." ''Matthew is really rich. Rika


    can even give us five hundred million dors as if it''s just a small amount, '' she thought.


    "No, Mom. You have to ept it. Matthew always reminds me to be a filial daughter to you, and he


    wants me to support you financially. Besides, you have given me all the betrothal gifts from the Huo


    family. I have so much money now that I can''t even use it up in my lifetime." Erica couldn''t help thinking


    that if one son would use one billion dors, how many sons did she need to have to spend all her


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    money?


    However, ir put the bank card into Erica''s pocket and said, "Keep it for yourself. You always spend


    money like water. What if you run out of money one day? And remember, Matthew is working hard to


    earn the money he is giving you. He doesn''t just pick money on the street, so don''t ask for money from


    him all the time."


    "Mom, I didn''t ask for money. He just gave it to me willingly," she replied innocently.


    Then all of a sudden, sheined, "Mom... my stomach is aching."


    Her face turned as white as a sheet.


    At first, ir thought that she was just kidding. But when she saw her pale face, she got frightened and


    quickly stood up from the sofa to support her. She asked anxiously, "What''s wrong with you? You were


    fine just now."


    "I don''t know either," Erica replied weakly. With a painful look on her face, she pressed her belly hard


    and asked, "Do you think it has something to do with my monthly period?"


    But it was strange. For so many years, she had never felt this painful before every time her monthly


    period came.


    With a confused look, ir asked, "Does this usually happen when your monthly period ising?


    Let''s try to sit down again."


    "I can''t sit, Mom. It really hurts a lot." Erica leaned against ir''s chest feebly.


    ir''s instinct was telling her that something was wrong with Erica. Obviously, it wasn''t just a simple


    dysmenorrhea. She immediately called Wesley, who was resting upstairs. "Wesley,e here quick!


    Something''s wrong with Rika!"


    Wesley hung up the phone and rushed downstairs when he heard her voice. As soon as he saw Erica''s


    pale face, he asked worriedly, "Rika, what''s wrong?"


    But Erica was already too weak to speak.


    "Let''s take her to the hospital now!" ir anxiously said, tears threatening to roll out of her eyes.

 Chapter 1297 Their Baby

    Chapter 1297 Their Baby


    Without saying a word, Wesley picked Erica up and rushed out of the house.


    It was in the evening that Matthew received ir''s call. He was about to go to a dinner party, and the


    car had already stopped at the entrance of the restaurant. Seeing that it was his mother-inw, he


    answered, "Hello, Mom. What''s up?"


    What she said from the other end of the line made him straighten his back all of a sudden. Anxiety


    danced in his eyes. "How is Rika now?" After a while, he answered, "I got it. I''ll be there soon. It doesn''t


    matter. Let her stay in the hospital. Please take good care of her!"


    Matthew, who was just about to step out of the car, closed the door and ordered, "Contact a private


    ne. We''re setting off for A Country right now."


    Owen could tell from his boss''s tone that he was anxious. Guessing the seriousness of this matter, he


    didn''t ask anything more. Instead, he immediately arranged a private ne for the both of them.


    It was already nine o'' clock in the evening when Matthew arrived at the hospital.


    In the ward, Wesley, ir, and Chantel all stood around her bed. Erica was having an infusion. Her


    eyes were closed and her face was as white as a sheet. His wife, who used to be so lively and


    energetic, was now lying there lifelessly like a porcin doll. Sadness brewed in his heart.


    Calming himself down, he greeted the others first. "Dad, Mom, Chantel."


    Wesley blinked in surprise. "Why are you here so soon? Didn''t ir tell you toe here tomorrow?"


    However, the older man was relieved that he arrived so soon. It showed that Erica was his top priority.


    "It doesn''t matter," Matthew dismissed it. Besides, after knowing that his wife was here, how could he


    just stand by and do nothing?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He walked straight to her bedside and held her hand. The moment her cold fingertips brushed against


    his warm skin, his heart ached. A part of him wished that he was here earlier to guard her.


    ir quickly exined the situation. "We didn''t know that she is pregnant. Before she felt unwell, she


    had been drinking iced juice and running up and down the stairs. Rika..."


    She trailed off with a sigh. "Rika almost suffered from a miscarriage. But fortunately she was taken here


    in time, so she was saved."


    Erica was pregnant! In fact, even the doctor was shocked to inform them of Erica''s situation. The baby


    was still so small that it took the doctor a few minutes to figure out the diagnosis.


    ir had been so careless.


    If she had known that her daughter was pregnant, she would''ve put a stop to her from being in such a


    rush.


    Noticing how the older woman was ming herself, Matthewforted her, "It doesn''t matter, Mom.


    As long as her condition is stable, we''ll be okay."


    He ced Erica''s hands around his as he smiled over her resting body.


    Finally, his wife was pregnant. Even then, he still couldn''t help but mull over the fact that he should''ve


    been there for her.


    "Rika has always been healthy. As long as she bes more careful in the future, the baby will be


    fine," Wesley stated,forting his son-inw.


    Hearing that, Matthew nodded at them. "I see. Thank you, Dad, Mom." He was so excited right now.


    Maybe it was because of their loud voices that Erica, who had been sleeping soundly in the bed, slowly


    opened her eyes.


    Matthew''s handsome face came into her line of sight. With a faint smile, she whispered, "Is this a


    dream, Matthew?"


    She closed her eyes once more, wanting to continue this said dream.


    Snorting, the man pinched her arm softly. ''It hurts, '' she thought. She opened her eyes once again. "It


    hurts! Am I still dreaming?" She furrowed her eyebrows.


    Chantel held Erica''s hand and whispered, "Rika, Mr. Huo is here!"


    ''Huh? Matthew?'' She blinked her eyes. Suddenly, the man she had thought resided in her dreams was


    now standing in front of her. A smile slid onto her lips. "Matthew! You came!" she cheered. "Are you


    here to pick me up?"


    "Yes." He gazed at her t belly. It was his own fault that this had happened. Since he had stopped


    using condoms, he should have found a private doctor to examine her every day.


    Fortunately, their child was strong enough to have survived such an incident.


    Wesley teased, "Rika, you''ve only been back for a few days, and now you want to leave your parents.


    You''re such an ungrateful daughter." His eyes glinted.


    ir nudged his arm. "Rika has already been living with us for several days, so it''s high time she goes


    back to her ce. Matthew, you can take her back after she recovers."


    "Okay."


    In order to give the young couple some time to talk, the other three people left the ward.


    Seeing as they were the only ones in the ward, Erica wrapped her arms around the man''s neck and


    leaned against him, acting like a spoiled child. "Are you angry with me?" she whispered.


    ''I really am going to be a mother, '' she thought.


    Although she had already been preparing for pregnancy, she still didn''t expect it to happen so soon.


    Kissing the tip of her nose, Matthew shook his head. "Of course not," he said gently. "It''s my fault. I


    should''ve had a doctor examine you every day after we didn''t use any condoms. That way, the ident


    wouldn''t have happened."


    "Now that I''m pregnant, do you love me even more?" She smiled cheekily.


    Erica really wanted him to love her just as much as she did with him.


    The man sighed. What she didn''t know was that his love for her was far deeper than she could ever


    imagine. "Yes." He held her hand tightly. "After you give birth to our baby, I''ll give you whatever you


    want," he promised.


    He was willing to trade the entire world for her love.


    In fact, a part of him was worried that she would dump him if she was angry with him, so he had to


    coax her enough for her to stay with him her whole life.


    "Really?" She giggled. "You know what I want."


    Erica liked money, and she never hid that fact from her husband.


    With a smile, Matthew took out a gold key from his pocket and waved it in front of her. "This is the key


    to my safe in ZL Group''s bank. There are many important things in it, much more valuable than the


    twelve billion that I''ve given you."


    He had never really cared much about his money.


    In fact, he only earned this much for his wife to squander.


    But before he was sure whether his wife loved him or not, he might as well give some of his properties


    out in batches.


    Her eyes lit up as her fingers grazed across the golden key. This was definitely much more valuable


    than the twelve billion. "Is it pure gold?" she whispered, furrowing her eyebrows.


    She gazed at the key like a pirate gazing at a treasure chest.


    Matthew was amused. In fact, the money in her bank ount was enough to buy countless of gold


    keys. "Yes, it''s pure gold and solid. Do you want it?" he asked.


    "Of course!" Erica nodded without hesitation.


    Matthew choked back augh. It was the first time he had seen such an innocent yet shameless


    woman in his lifetime.

 Chapter 1298 Have Saved The Universe

    Chapter 1298 Have Saved The Universe


    Matthew liked the way that Erica had never hidden any of her desires. "The key is yours once the baby


    is born," he stated.


    "Really?" Erica gaped at him, and surprise shed in her eyes. "Aren''t you worried about me? Aren''t


    you afraid that I''ll run off with all your money?"


    "I''m afraid," he answered without hesitation. "But I''ll always have a record of wherever you withdraw


    money from any of your cards. I can find you with a flick of my wrist." And with the letter ofmitment


    she had signed, she''d be stuck with him for the rest of her life.


    ''Well, he''s right. No wonder why he trusts me so much, ''


    she thought.


    Patting his chest, she promised, "Don''t worry. You know that I''m not that kind of person. Now that I


    know you trust me, I''ll be sure to be ountable for every cent in your ount." Erica enjoyed having


    so much money under her palm.


    Resisting the urge tough, Matthew ced hisrge hand onto her belly. "You should be more careful


    in the future, okay?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of our baby from now on." Erica would be extremely careful in the


    future. After all, she was going to be a mother. It wouldn''t be wise to do something so rash.


    The atmosphere in the ward was peaceful and happy that both of them wanted to make itst forever.


    After the infusion, Erica could be discharged from the hospital once her condition stabilized.


    From the hospital to the second floor of the Li family house, Matthew made sure to hold his wife in his


    arms the entire time. He wouldn''t let her go no matter what, and he agreed to all her requests.


    Seeing her daughter being spoiled, ir was quick to remind her son-inw, "If you keep doting on her


    like this, she''ll be difficult to control in the future." She knew her daughter enough to assume such a


    thing.


    However, Matthew shook his head and answered, "It doesn''t matter, Mom. All I want is for Rika to grow


    even stronger. That way, she wouldn''t be bullied by others."


    ''No one would dare bully her even before you started to spoil her like this, '' the older woman thought.


    Shaking her head helplessly, she followed them.


    Erica must''ve saved the world in her past life given how amazing her life was now. Before she even


    met Matthew, her father, brother, and sister made sure to spoil the living life out of her.


    Now that she was married, that luck never seemed to run out.


    Knowing that Erica was pregnant and had almost suffered from a miscarriage, Carlos and Debbie


    dropped all the events lined up the next day and traveled to A Country to visit their beloved daughter-


    inw.


    When the couple entered her room, Matthew was coaxing Erica to take another spoonful of medicine.


    "This is thest spoonful," he stated.


    Her eyes watered. "You also said that thest time!" she protested.


    The medicine was a mix of different Chinese herbs to promote a healthy pregnancy cycle. Although


    Erica knew its importance, it was still very bitter. She almost cried when she had taken the first sip.


    "Rika!" Debbie didn''t want to break the warm atmosphere, but she couldn''t help herself. She walked to


    her bedside and peered over her frail figure.


    "Dad, Mom, why are you here?" Erica''s eyes widened. No one told her that her inws would visit.


    While she was distracted, Matthew took this opportunity to feed her thest mouthful of the medicine.


    Her attention was trained on her inws that she drank it up subconsciously.


    The moment she swallowed it, her face quivered as the bitter aftertaste took over. "Mmph." He quickly


    ced a piece of sweet candy into her mouth. Immediately, she wrapped her tongue around it, trying to


    dispel the bitterness.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Debbie pushed her son aside and held Erica''s hand. "Are you feeling


    better, dear?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I''m feeling much better now." She nodded. The doctor had said that she only needed to stay in bed for


    a few more days before she could return to her normal schedule.


    "That''s good. We''re here to pick you up. Don''t get me wrong. If you want to stay at home for a few


    more days, then that''s fine as well. We can go backter," Debbie said softly. She could understand


    that Erica would want to spend more time with her parents as much as possible.


    When she heard of the news, Debbie had been so anxious that she couldn''t stay put in Y City any


    longer. She immediately dragged Carlos over to see Erica.


    After thinking for a while, Erica nced at Wesley and Carlos by the doorway and then gazed at ir


    and Chantel. "Mom, you haven''t seen my mom for a long time. Why don''t you stay for two more days?"


    she suggested.


    She did want to spend more time with her parents.


    "That''s fine with me," Debbie readily agreed. Carlos and Wesley were good friends, so it didn''t matter


    for them if they got to spend time together for a few more days. They had much to talk about.


    ''Two more days?'' Afraid that it might dy Matthew''s work, ir was quick to say, "You can''t wait for


    two more days. Debbie, why don''t you take her with you and fly back to Y City tomorrow? Now that


    she''s pregnant, she''s more willful. Sometimes, I couldn''t help but want to beat her."


    Erica frowned. "What are you talking about, Mom?" Her mother was obviously overreacting. She was


    still the same as before.


    ir snorted, waving her hand. "Hurry back to Carlos and Debbie. Besides, we still have Chantel to


    worry over. You know how your father and I can''t take care of two pregnant women at the same time."


    "I''m your daughter too, you know!" Erica gritted her teeth. Having no idea why her mother was acting


    like this, she crossed her arms over her chest and grunted.


    Debbie was quick to smooth things over. She stood up and ced her hand on ir''s shoulder. "It


    really doesn''t matter," she soothed. "Carlos has plenty of time, so he isn''t in a hurry. Plus, Matthew


    already arranged all his documents before he got here. Carlos and I can stay and take care of Rika and


    Chantel with you. Hey, you don''t want us here, do you?" she said deliberately.


    ir flushed at the implication. She grabbed the woman''s hand. "Of course not! I just didn''t want to


    dy Matthew''s work since he''s usually so busy."


    "I''ll be fine, Mom. I have myptop," Matthew exined, motioning to his bag.


    That was one of the benefits of the Inte. Now, he could work anywhere in the world as long as he


    had his gadgets close by.


    That night, Carlos and Debbie stayed in the Li family''s house.


    In the evening, Matthew went to the study to continue reading all the documents he had brought with


    him. ir was in charge of changing the bed sheets. Erica, in the meantime, was lounging on the sofa


    and ying with her phone. "Look at Carlos and Debbie," ir admonished. "They''re so good to you.


    You shouldn''t give them any trouble after you get back."


    The Huo family treated Erica as if she were their own daughter. ir was more than relieved of this. A


    part of her had been worried that Erica would be careless and irresponsible when it came to taking care


    of her husband.


    "I know, Mom," Erica replied.


    "Matthew is always busy with his work, so you better be more considerate. Since you don''t know how


    to cook, the least you can do is massage his shoulders. If you don''t have anything to do, then you


    could prepare a bath for him or even iron his clothes..."


    "Okay." That was simple enough.


    "When it''s time for dinner, you can ask him if he has a dinner he needs to attend to. If he does, let him


    go. If he doesn''t, then ask him what he wants to eat. Then, you can ask the cook to make it."


    "Okay." That was not a problem either.


    "You shouldn''t bully Matthew. Look at how considerate he is to you! He apologizes to you every time


    you two have a fight. Let me tell you, if you keep being stubborn, he''ll hate you sooner orter. Maybe


    then he''ll find another woman to be his wife."

 Chapter 1299 Art Theft

    Chapter 1299 Art Theft


    "Mom, you''re dead wrong!" Erica looked up to face her mother. ir was changing the bed sheets,


    never missing a beat. Her daughter corrected her earnestly. "Mom, I apologized to Matthew every time


    it was my fault. What more do you want?"


    But ir didn''t see it that way. "I really don''t believe you."


    Erica felt helpless. "I''m telling the truth, Mom. Just likest time when we were on a business trip to


    South City, I followed him all the way and apologized endlessly. He finally forgave me because I was


    sick!"


    ir denied her exnation right off. "Matthew''s not an unreasonable man. I''m sure your apology was


    less than sincere."


    ''What? Mom, how could you say a thing like that?'' Erica rolled her eyes when her mom was looking


    elsewhere.


    Carlos and Debbie stayed in the Li family''s house for a couple nights. On thest day of their visit,


    Erica came back to the hospital for a checkup. After making sure that the baby in her belly was safe


    and sound, the four of them took a private ne back to Y City.


    In Y City


    Debbie had floated the idea of letting Erica live in the Huo family''s manor, but Matthew nixed that idea.


    He took Erica back to their own vi. He''d hired several maids to take care of her.


    He didn''t want anyone to disturb him or his wife. Even his parents couldn''t promise that. The maids


    could sleep on the first floor. A skeleton night crew was put in ce as well. If anything happened, they


    could be upstairs at a moment''s notice.


    Two days after returning from her parent''s ce, Erica resumed her studies.


    Matthew''s original n was to hire tutors for her to learn at home, but she turned him down. What fun


    would that be, staying home every day? That would be too boring, so she decided to attend sses


    like a normal student.


    The pregnancy didn''t change Erica''s basic nature, though maybe she was a little less stubborn than


    she usually was.


    Yes, just a little.


    She still did many of the same things she always did. She continued to stop by that little snack shop


    and bought spicy and sour rice noodles. Matthew would never approve, so she wouldn''t tell him. She


    also still got into it with this or that ssmate, so she''d spend time humiliating them.


    When Matthew finally trusted her enough, she grabbed Hyatt and visited a fellow student.


    In the school library


    The three sat at a round table, all face to face. The girl opposite Erica and Hyatt was understandably


    nervous. What did Mrs. Huo want with her?


    This girl was a senior, and was an art major.


    Without beating around the bush, Erica showed her some pictures on her phone. "These pics look


    familiar?"


    After a short pause, the girl nodded and answered honestly, "Yeah. I worked on thosest year. They


    were supposed to be homework and I was going to turn them in, but all of a sudden they were gone. I


    don''t know what happened."


    Erica smiled and showed her some more pictures. "And what about these?"


    "Those paintings... Hey! I painted those myself. But what''s this? That''s not my signature! Who signed


    these? Phoebe Su? Those are my paintings! The backdrop here is my hometown. What''s going on?"


    She was now visibly upset.


    Erica took back her phone and said, "To put it bluntly, she took your paintings and put her name on


    them. You mad?"


    "Of course! Those are mine, not hers! Why in the world wouldn''t I be pissed?" Her fair face flushed with


    anger.


    "Then sue her!" Erica suggested.


    "Sue her?" The two words stunned her. "It''s a major pain in the butt to take someone to court and I


    don''t think I have the cash for awyer..." She was just a struggling student. She did have a part-time


    job, but she might not be able to afford these fees.


    With her chin in her hands, Erica smiled innocently and offered, "Don''t worry about money or awyer.


    As long as you''re willing to sue her, you can just testify in court on the day of the trial. Don''t worry about


    anything else. I got this!"


    "Why do I not need to worry about money? Are you fronting me?" The girl really didn''t have money, but


    she still wanted to sue Phoebe for art theft.


    "Yeah, sort of. Just consider it a permanent loan. All I need is for you to collect the evidence that can


    prove they are your paintings. We''ll appear in court together!" Erica said.


    Her words seemed to give the girl a charge. She grabbed Erica''s hand and eximed, "Wow, Mrs.


    Huo, you''re the best!"


    Erica smiled sheepishly, "It''s not like I''m doing this for nothing. I get something out of this, too!"


    In order to put Phoebe at a disadvantage, she had someone investigate the skeletons in her closet.


    "Okay, I''ll go back home and find everything I can!" The girl let go of her hand, turned and left the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    library.


    As soon as the girl left, Erica''s phone rang. It was Matthew. "Where are you?" he asked.


    "At school!" she said in a rxed voice. Obviously, she was in a good mood.


    The man chuckled. "Don''t strain yourself too much and ask Hyatt to carry your camera. Call me if you


    need anything."


    "Well, there is something you can do..." Erica adjusted her tone to sound sweet and innocent. It did


    wonders for Matthew''s mood.


    "Name it," he said, confused.


    "Have you heard of the Ninth Photography Competition of Y City?"


    Matthew nodded, "Yeah. You entered, right?" He had noticed it before.


    "Of course I did. But the deadline is in two weeks. I''ve been so busy I haven''t had any time to get


    anything prepared." The girl''s voice sounded very pitiful. She had been busy gathering evidence to use


    against Phoebe, then Yvette was getting married, and then she got pregnant, not to mention her


    homework. When did she have the time to n out the perfect piece?


    She was so depressed that she couldn''t even find any inspiration until now.


    The man had a bad feeling about this, and answered quickly, "I''ll take you to..." He trailed off. ''The


    North Pole? No, the best time to shoot the northern lights is in the winter time. But now it''s spring.


    Since I can''t control time, there''s no way. So that''s out...''


    Thoughts were buzzing through his brain. Settling on an idea, he offered, "I know a beautiful beach.


    The sea water there is half pink and half green..." ''I think she''ll like that, '' he thought.


    "No way!" The girl refused decisively.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Matthew said, "Then what do you want to photograph?"


    "I want to use you as a model!" This idea had already taken root in her heart.


    ''I knew it!'' He felt helpless. "Honey, I''m not realfortable with that. Find a different idea, please..."


    "Why should I? If Phoebe can sketch you, why can''t I get a few choice shots?" She had to take some


    pictures of Matthew.


    "Didn''t I tell you she did it behind my back?" Speaking of Phoebe''s sketch, Matthew suddenly


    remembered one thing. The sketch was gone, and Erica hadn''t mentioned anything about it recently.


    Was it because that Phoebe was afraid of telling on Erica, or was it because that Erica was biding her


    time until she could truly unleash hell on Phoebe?


    "Fine! I won''t force you. After all, you''re a pretty busy guy," she said. It was rare for Erica to stop


    pestering him. So what was really going on?


    "Thanks, honey."


    Erica pretended to be thinking out loud. "There is another option," she murmured. "They''re having a


    showcase of male models at the convention center in a couple days. I thought I might head down there


    and snap a few pics. They shouldn''t mind. They''re paid to befortable naked..."


    "Erica Li!" The man''s cold voice came from the other end of the line.


    The girl pretended to be surprised. "Oh, you haven''t hung up yet? You''ve been so quiet!"


    ''Why would I hang up?'' he thought angrily. "Fine. Meet me in my office!"


    "No. Like you said, you''re busy. I''ll just go with the models at the showcase!"


    "My office! Now!" The man gritted his teeth and wanted to strangle his wife.


    Erica decided toy it on thick, just to make absolutely sure he wouldn''t back out at thest minute. "I


    really think that''s a bad idea. You never let me snap a pic of you, so I won''t waste your time!"


    "Okay, okay! I''ll do it!" The man had topromise again and again.


    "Okay! I''ll be there soon! Love you!" Erica was so happy! Her n worked! Now to gather the


    equipment she needed.


    ''My loving husband, your dearest wife is on her way!'' she thought happily.

 Chapter 1300 Taking Photos Of Matthew

    Chapter 1300 Taking Photos Of Matthew


    In Matthew''s office


    Erica was leisurely ying with her camera while Matthew was talking with someone on the phone. It


    had already been more than ten minutes.


    But she didn''t mind. As long as she could take beautiful pictures of him, she was willing to wait


    patiently.


    Another ten minutes had passed.


    Finally, Matthew hung up.


    She immediately rushed towards him with the camera in her hand. "Honey..."


    Her movement alerted him, so he said in a low voice, "Slow down."


    It was only then that she remembered the baby in her belly. She stopped walking for a second, then


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    continued with tiny steps.


    Slowly, she made it in front of him. She tiptoed and wrapped her arms around his neck. With a sweet


    smile, she asked, "Can we start now?"


    "Sure." His hand moved to her belly and caressed it gently. This had been his habit since he found out


    that she was pregnant.


    Upon hearing his approval, she let go of him in an instant and raised the camera. She ordered him


    boldly, "I always like your French window. Go to the French window now, and I''ll take the first set of


    your photos there."


    His eyebrow raised upon hearing the words "first set." It seemed that this would be a long photo


    session with her.


    He didn''t expect that she would really use this opportunity.


    When he was ready, Erica raised her camera and aimed it at him. However, she suddenly changed her


    mind. "Honey, I like you better in a white shirt. Take off your suit, please."


    Matthew sighed inwardly. He swore that no one in this world had amand power over him like Erica.


    Although his face darkened a little, he still did what she asked him to do silently.


    Wearing just a white shirt and a dark blue tie, he casually stood in front of the French window, making


    the view more beautiful.


    Erica pressed the shutter button several times before she checked the photos. With eyes on the screen


    of the camera, shemented, "It looks a little formal. Honey, how about loosening your tie a little?


    You look more handsome when you are casual and rxed."


    ''More handsome? She''s definitely good at ttering people, '' he thought. But he remained quiet and


    just followed her instructions obediently.


    Erica made sure that she hadn''t missed his every move. From untying his tie with his fair and slender


    fingers, unbuttoning his shirt, straightening his sleeves, and even his inadvertent nces.


    Matthew was giving off a noble and cold aura. But when he looked at her, the doting look in his eyes


    was obvious. She didn''t know if he did it on purpose, but she couldn''t help feeling deeply intoxicated.


    In the middle of their photo shoot, his phone suddenly rang. Since it was work-rted, she didn''t


    him.


    Even in candid shots, his regal aura was undeniable. He was like a king on his throne, talking to


    someone on the phone.


    Using her finger, she signaled to him to smile.


    But he just stared at her without even raising the corners of his mouth.


    Since he wasn''t cooperating, she simply walked up to him and pinched his cheek. She then said


    silently, "Smile!"


    Matthew gave her a disgusted look but held her hand gently while still listening to the person on the


    other end of the line.


    She shook his hand off and didn''t bother him anymore. After all, this was his first time


    to model for her in a photo shoot.


    Although he had posed in their pre-wedding photo shoot before, it was different because she wasn''t the


    photographer at that time.


    After a few more rounds, Erica felt a little tired, so she put the camera on his desk and sat down.


    In her silence, Sheffield''s reminder suddenly shed back in her memory. He told her once that she


    and Matthew should always show off their love to prevent other women from coveting him.


    At the thought of it, she immediately picked up the camera and put it on a tripod. She adjusted the


    tripod in front of his desk, set the camera into video, and ran to him. Wrapping her arms around his


    neck, shemanded, "Kiss me!"


    Instead of following her order, Matthew put his hand on her belly again and whispered with a snicker, "I


    don''t only want to kiss you. I want to sleep with you."


    His mind immediately calcted how long it had been since thest time he slept with her. Although it


    wasn''t that long, he already felt like it had been several months ago.


    But he had no choice. Since she was pregnant, he could only keep his desires at bay.


    Hearing his low but charming voice, Erica felt her heart melt.


    She caught a glimpse of the flickering red dot on the camera, so she quickly kissed his thin lips.


    His response satisfied her. He hugged her tightly, and kissed her back passionately, which was what


    she exactly wanted.


    After their intimate moment, she checked the video. She was very happy with the result, so she didn''t


    disturb him anymore. The smile on her face was still there even after Owen sent her back to the Pearl


    Vi District.


    While eating the fruits prepared by the maid, Erica started to check every photo she had taken. She


    needed to choose the best ones that she would use for thepetition.


    A few momentster, she had chosen two photos, which she immediately submitted as her entries.


    The first photo was a portrait of Matthew. She gave it a very simple caption: Cold CEO.


    In the photo, he was standing in front of a bright French window while loosening his tie. His white and


    slender fingers were also eye-catching. Although his face was expressionless and his eyes were not


    looking at the camera, anyone who would look at the photo would feel that there was tenderness in his


    deep-set eyes.


    The second photo was their picture together. She actually didn''t like being photographed, but for the


    sake of thepetition, she went all out.


    She captioned it: 1+1=3. This was her way of telling the audience that they were having a baby soon.


    In the picture, Matthew was sitting in his office chair while she was sitting on hisp. His arms were


    wrapped around her slender waist, and their foreheads were stuck together, as their eyes met. Both of


    them had sweet smiles on their faces.


    They were surrounded by the warm sunlight that peeped through the window. Looking at the photo,


    one could feel the happiness and sweetness in the air. It felt so refreshing.


    After sending her entries to the organizers, she also sent the photos to Matthew, forcing him to use


    them as his phone andputer wallpaper.


    She also wanted him to post them on Weibo, but he refused. He said that he didn''t have a Weibo


    ount.


    But she remembered that when she borrowed his phonest time to answer Debbie''s phone call, she


    saw a Weibo app installed on his phone.


    ''Did he uninstall it?


    Never mind.''


    She didn''t think too much about it.


    Meanwhile, Hyatt also submitted a photo for thepetition. It was a picture of several children ying


    Chinese garter game on the street. He named his entry "Childhood."


    Now, all they needed to do was wait for the result.


    On the second month of Erica''s pregnancy, Matthew canceled all his appointments and apanied


    her to the hospital for checkup and ultrasound.


    Erica was lying on the bed while the doctor was standing next to her. Matthew was watching on the


    other side of the bed.


    He was staring at her slightly bulgy belly.


    A few minutester, the doctor said excitedly, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo is probably pregnant with... twins!"


    "What?!" Erica was the first to react.


    Matthew was also surprised. She was already checked in A Country before, but the doctor there didn''t


    say it was a set of twins. Suppressing his excitement, he ordered in a deep voice, "Check it again


    carefully."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," the doctor answered.

 Chapter 1301 Twins

    Chapter 1301 Twins


    Erica gripped Matthew''s hand tightly and said, "I think it''s possible that there is a set of twins in my


    belly. Didn''t Mom say that my baby bump is showing a little too early?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Debbie, a mother of three children, knew enough to nce at Erica''s abdomen and tell that it was


    protruding sooner than expected. The young woman was thin, and she was just two months pregnant,


    but her belly had already begun to bulge.


    So, the doctor''s observation was probably right. It could be twins.


    The doctor stared at the screen carefully, and after several anxious moments, confirmed. "I''m sure


    there''s more than one baby in Mrs. Huo''s belly. As the embryos are still too small, it is normal to have


    missed seeing twins in the previous examination, Mr. Huo. Even now, it is hard to see the other one


    clearly. When the babies get bigger, we''ll be able to see them better."


    Matthew tightened his grip on Erica''s hand and nodded, "Okay, I see."


    Erica was surprised, and excitement overwhelmed her. Unable to remain calm like Matthew, she kicked


    her legs happily and said, "Oh, my God! Twins! There are twins in my belly!"


    Matthew immediately bent over and pressed her legs. "Don''t move!" She was responsible for three


    lives now.


    "Oh, okay!" Realizing that she had overreacted, Erica quickly calmed herself.


    After the examination, as soon as Matthew settled her in the car, she couldn''t help but throw herself


    into his arms again and proudly exim, "Matthew, aren''t I great? I''m pregnant with two babies!"


    With a faint smile, he touched her head, and lovingly said, "Yes, my Rika is awesome." He hadn''t


    expected this to happen.


    "Ha-ha! Hurry up and tell everyone the good news." She couldn''t wait to tell everyone in their family.


    A broad smile lit up Matthew''s face as he pulled out his phone and sent a message to everyone in the


    WeChat group for the Huo family. "Twins!"


    Erica, however, frowned when she saw the message in the WeChat group. The man was consistent, if


    nothing else. All this while, she had known and experienced that he rarely used words he considered


    unnecessary. Although everyone would understand what Matthew meant, she insisted that he send a


    more enthusiastic message. "Written poorly. You have to use aplete sentence. Redo it!"


    Matthew was rendered speechless by her childish behavior and harsh tone. Nheless, he withdrew


    the message and rewrote it. "Rika is pregnant with twins."


    "No, that''s not right either. Don''t say Rika. Say ''my wife Erica.'' Please delete it and send the message


    again."


    The smile left Matthew''s face. This was more troublesome than he had expected. Traces of frustration


    reflected in his expression as he shook his head. But, he knew that it would be unwise to lose his


    temper. Now that his wife was pregnant, she was the boss. So, he sighed with resignation and


    withdrew the message again.


    The messages had been sent and deleted so quickly that none of the other people in the WeChat


    group had been able to read them. Confusion coursed through them as they wondered what was


    happening.


    Debbie wrote, "Matthew, what''s going on?"


    Sheffield asked, "What are you doing? Is your wife pregnant with Nezha*?"


    (*TN: Nezha is the mythological boy who travels around on fiery wheels.)


    Joshua teased, "Are you too excited?"


    Soon, Matthew''s third message brought everyone''s phone to life. "Matthew Huo''s wife, Erica Li, is


    pregnant with twins."


    Terilynn''s brows shot up at the formal deration. "Wow, you''re showing off your love in our group!"


    Evelyn grinned, and her fingers flew across her screen as she typed, "Congrattions!"


    Carlos'' message followed soon after. "Rika is awesome!"


    Even before anyone else could reply, Carlos dialed Wesley''s number. "Hi, old buck!" How time flies! In


    the blink of an eye, the two good friends had be handsome old men with a house full of children


    and grandchildren.


    The memory of being marooned on a desert ind with Debbie and being rescued by Wesley was still


    fresh in Carlos'' mind. It was as if it had happened just yesterday.


    "Hey, Carlos, how are you?" Wesley''s eyes twinkled as he also recalled the days when he and ir,


    Carlos, Debbie, and their other friends had vacationed at the seaside resort.


    In a sh, they were old and had even be inws.


    The sentimental memories didn''t sadden Carlos. After all, he had just gotten such good news. "Wesley,


    my daughter is carrying twins," he said smugly.


    "What? You mean Erica? Hey, say it right. Isn''t she my daughter? You can''t just call her your daughter!"


    Wesley was filled with envy when he heard someone else refer to Erica as "daughter."


    "Erica is my daughter now. Don''t be jealous. After all, I have to thank you for raising such a good


    daughter for the Huo family," Carlos said proudly.


    They were now old enough to tease each other and praise each other''s daughters and sons.


    "Who envies you? Gifford has a wife now, and she will give birth to his baby two or three months earlier


    than Rika. I bet you will envy me then. Ha-ha!" Wesleyughed happily. It was a fortunate turn of


    events that Chantel had conceived Gifford''s baby first. Otherwise, Carlos'' unting would have


    unsettled him.


    Carlos could feel Wesley''s smug smile from the other end of the line.


    "Childish! Don''t forget that Rika is having twins. My wife and I will each be holding a granddaughter by


    then."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you keep showing off, I''ll ask Rika toe home. Then, I''ll hold her two daughters,


    and my wife will hold our son''s daughter. You will have toe to A Country if you want to see your


    granddaughters."


    Carlos snorted at Wesley''sment, "I''ve never seen such a bad father-inw like you."


    "Oh, really? Well, now you have!" Wesley sat cross-legged in his seat and poured a cup of tea from a


    Yixing dark-red teapot.


    Although Carlos had two sons-inw who respected him very much, Wesley had Matthew. Carlos had


    raised his son for more than twenty years, and now, the excellent young man had be Wesley''s


    son. His filial son-inw always gave him many rare and precious gifts, and each was worth a lot.


    For example, this Yixing dark-red teapot was as good as Carlos'' azure mud teapot that Sheffield had


    gifted him a few years ago.


    "Wesley, let''s have apetition someday. After a few moves, you will know who the stronger one is,"


    Carlos challenged.


    "No, I don''t need to know. Show Debbie your moves and strength. You and I should only battle a few


    rounds on the chessboard!"


    "You are so naughty, old guy. I''m ashamed of you." When Wesley mentioned Debbie, Carlos nced


    around in search of his wife. He found her standing not far away, watering the flowers while sending


    messages in the group chat. ''Wow, my wife is beautiful, just like the day I married her.'' Suddenly,


    Carlos was driven by the urge to show Debbie how much he still desired her.


    "What did I say that was so wrong?" Wesley deliberately sounded confused. But, a mischievous smile


    tugged at the corners of his lips.


    Carlos had other ns. He didn''t want to spend more time on Wesley. "I guess Rika should call ir to


    tell her the good news. I''m going to end the call now."


    "Hmm. We should catch up over drinks when Ie to Y Cityter."


    "Remember to bring your liquor."


    "The older you get, the more stingy you be!"


    With a chuckle, the two old men ended the call, and sought their wives.


    Carlos glimpsed at Debbie''s phone screen. She was chatting with Erica in private. "Come to the manor


    for dinner tonight. I''ll ask a chef to cook for you."


    "Okay, thank you, Mom!" Erica gleefully epted.


    Debbie put her phone away and turned to her husband. "Find two chefs to cook dinner. Rika is


    pregnant with two babies. She will definitely eat a lot!"


    Obediently, Carlos took out his phone and arranged for two chefs.


    When he was done, he remembered why he hade to her. He held Debbie in his arms and said,


    "Honey, I want you to know how strong I still am! Hey, don''t pinch me!"


    Debbie blushed and pushed him toward the living room. She red at him, and with feigned anger, she


    said, "Our grandchildren wille out soon. What if they see you? Aren''t you ashamed of your


    behavior?"


    "That doesn''t matter. No matter how many grandchildren we have, you will always be my little cutie." In


    his eyes, Debbie would always be his girl.

 Chapter 1302 Cant Do Anything

    Chapter 1302 Can''t Do Anything


    "Cutie?" Debbie couldn''t knock off the feeling of goose bumps all over her body. Yet, the smile ying


    on her lips had already said it all. "Knock it off," she snapped. "Ask someone to bring some fresh fish


    here. I''ll make some soup for Rika."


    "Yes, honey." Carlos had always been obedient to his wife.


    In the evening, Owen drove Erica to the manor first. He didn''t leave until he made sure that the CEO''s


    wife was safe inside the house.


    In the living room, Debbie was already waiting for her. She had prepared a te of fresh fruits,


    beautifully-shaped desserts and peeled nuts for her.


    Seeing here in, the older woman stopped whatever she was doing and walked towards her. "Rika,


    you''re here. Come and eat some fruits first."


    A sweet smile threaded across Erica''s lips. "Dad, Mom!"


    "Sit down first." Carlos nodded in greeting.


    As if she was taking care of a little baby, Debbie pulled out a chair for her and helped her sit down.


    Finally, she ced her hand on the young woman''s already bulging belly. "I''ve always been wondering


    why you''re showing so early," she stated. "It turns out that you''re carrying twins!"


    "I didn''t expect that I''d be carrying two babies either. I wonder if they''re two boys or girls," Erica said


    thoughtfully. It was still too early to figure out their gender, so everyone was free to guess.


    Debbie sat down next to her and handed her a slice of melon. "Do you want them to be boys or girls?"


    "Well," she started with a pout. "Boys. Maybe then I wouldn''t feel so guilty if I discipline them." If they


    were girls, she probably wouldn''t have the heart to hit them. Knowing Matthew, he''d also be more


    inclined to spoil them to death.


    Debbie also smiled. "If you want boys, then they will be boys." She waved her hand. "Given your


    genes, they''ll also be handsome when they grow up."


    "Thank you, Mom!"


    Thinking of Matthew, Carlos sat opposite them. He crossed his arms and leaned back. "I think girls will


    be nice," hemented. "Maybe they''ll be like Rika¡ªall lively and adorable."


    "Please, we all know you just want granddaughters." Debbie snorted.


    Erica giggled. She had already guessed that her father-inw would want a granddaughter rather than


    a grandson.


    "Just take Gwyn, Godwin, and Godfrey as examples," he defended. "Look how obedient Gwyn is


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Matthew had been obedient when he was a child, and you know that." Debbie pursed her lips.


    Matthew took after his father in terms of his temperament. He had always been considerate and


    thoughtful ever since he was a young child, which made Debbie sympathize with him more. Even then,


    Carlos never really looked his way. On the contrary, Terilynn had always been naughty, but Carlos


    never had the heart to yell at his daughter.


    The man picked up a slice of mango with his fork and handed it to his wife. "Have some fruit, honey."


    Amused, she took the fork. "You know you can''t win, so you just want to silence me with food." She


    chuckled. "Besides, this tter is for Rika. I won''t be eating it." She handed the fork to Erica, who


    shook her head.


    "Mom, please eat it." Ericaughed. "I can''t finish this massive tter."


    Staring at therge fruit tter she had prepared, Debbie had to agree with her. Instead of insisting that


    Erica take the mango, she ate it herself.


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw pair chatted happily as they showed each other pictures from


    their phones. Sitting opposite them, Carlos listened to their conversation after he was done dealing with


    a few matters.


    He would offer some juice to them from time to time.


    Just as he was about to go upstairs to handle some documents that needed signing, he heard Erica


    muttering, "I wonder who this ''Can''t Do Anything'' is! He''s been following my Weibo ount for a long


    time. Although we''ve never met, I feel like he knows me enough. But I haven''t updated my ount


    recently, and I don''t talk to him much too."


    Carlos turned back at the younger woman who had already busied herself with her phone. "Rika, what


    did you say his username was?"


    "What?" She tilted her head.


    "The one you mentioned¡ªyour follower."


    "Oh!" Her eyes widened in realization. "His username is ''Can''t Do Anything.''"


    Carlos returned to his seat as a smile spread across his face. "Do you know that his username was


    inspired from a poem?"


    Her eyebrows furrowed. "Really? I didn''t know that!" ''Please forgive my ignorance. I''m not that


    knowledgeable in poems.'' She could already feel her cheeks flushing from her ignorance.


    Carlos didn''t mind enlightening her. His face brightened. "There''s a poem from The Legend of Qin. It


    goes like this: In the northern forest lived a pack of wild geese, with feathers as white as snow. Against


    the icy wind, they flew towards the south, wing to wing. As rain poured and broke her wings, she


    couldn''t do anything but mourn her lost dreams.*


    (*TN: This line of the poem contains the Chinese characters of Erica''s name.) Waiting in the gust of


    howling wind, he vowed to never forsake or leave."


    Being a slow student herself, Erica wasn''t quick to understand the depth of the poem. In fact, she grew


    even more confused. "Dad, I''m not that good at understanding poems," she said sheepishly. "Do you


    mind exining it to me."


    He didn''t mind. "The first line describes how a group of wild geese were living in the forest located in


    the north.


    Due to the cold weather, they flew to the south. It''s part of their animal nature. Whenever the weather


    approaches winter, they would have to migrate to the south.


    However, that''s not the point.


    The third line is about how one of the female wild geese had broken her wings from the heavy rain.


    What else could she do but wait for her death? Upon seeing her, a male wild goose stopped his flight


    and stayed with the wounded animal. Under the howling wind, he confessed his love for her and vowed


    that even if her wings were destroyed by the rain, he would never leave her. If my memory serves me


    right, the poem is about a man expressing his love for a woman who he falls in love with at first sight."


    ''I will never forsake or leave you... Wow! Who knew my son is capable of being such a hopeless


    romantic? Like what Sheffield had said, my son was as unpredictable as he seemed, '' Carlos thought


    with a shake of his head.


    "What?" Erica eximed. ''A man expressing his love for a woman?'' She waspletely


    dumbfounded. That was when she thought of another problem. ''Does that mean that Can''t Do Anything


    loves me?''


    She exined to the two elders, "Dad, Mom, please don''t misunderstand. I don''t even talk to him that


    much. If you didn''t tell me just now, I wouldn''t even know what his username means."


    Amused by her defensiveness, Carlos reached out his hand to stop her. "Don''t worry, dear. We trust


    you." His eyes glinted. "Besides, I know who the man is."


    Debbie furrowed her eyebrows. "You do? Who is he? Why is he so mysterious?"


    "I have the same questions! Who is he? Please tell us, Dad." The two women both stared at Carlos


    with their eyes wide with expectations.


    However, Carlos simply stood up from his seat and said, "Rika, there are so many wonderful things in


    life just waiting for you to discover them. For example, there''s a person in this world who loves you very


    much."


    ''s! The brat actually hid his feelings well!'' Heughed to himself.


    Back then, when he angrily asked Matthew to keep his distance from Phoebe, the young man didn''t


    bother to exin himself.


    If it weren''t for Carlos opening Matthew''s safe to get an important file, he wouldn''t have seen Erica''s


    picture. It was then that he came to know that his son had fallen in love with the young girl a long time


    before.


    They all said that Carlos didn''t treat his son well, but in fact, he had just given his son the best thing in


    the world.

 Chapter 1303 Go Through Legal Proceedings

    Chapter 1303 Go Through Legal Proceedings


    Erica was dumbfounded. She tried to ask Carlos, but he didn''t answer her question directly. Instead, his


    words added to her confusion. ''Someone who loves me so much? Who could Can''t Do Anything be?''


    she thought inwardly.


    Debbie was also confused. She had never thought that someone would dare to admire her daughter-in-


    When Carlos was about to go upstairs, Erica quickly followed him. "Dad, please tell me who he is," she


    pleaded.


    Carlos smiled but didn''t say anything. It was Matthew''s way of loving Erica, and he didn''t want to get


    involved. Matthew must be the one to confess his love for Erica by himself.


    "Dad, what''s his¡ª"


    "Rika!" Before she could finish her question, Matthew called her name. He was walking towards her.


    Erica desperately wanted an answer from Carlos, so she didn''t mind him. She stood at the staircase


    and looked up. "Dad, what''s hisst name?"


    "What are you asking Dad?" he asked in confusion as he came to her.


    Carlos stopped his steps and turned to look at Matthew. He secretly winked at him and said, "She is


    asking me who is Can''t Do Anything."


    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. A hint of nervousness shed through his eyes.


    But when Erica turned to look at him, his facial expression went back to normal. She asked, "Matthew,


    do you have any idea who is Can''t Do Anything?"


    Instead of answering her question, he held her waist and led her to the dining table. "Never mind him.


    What''s more important now is our twin babies in your belly. You have to be more careful. Don''t run


    around."


    "I know that. I''m not running around. I just want to ask Dad something."


    "Honey, stop asking him because he won''t tell you. If you really want to know, I''ll investigate it for you."


    Fortunately, Erica believed in his words. "Okay. Help me check Can''t Do Anything''s real identity. He is


    one of my followers in Weibo."


    "I will."


    Matthew silently heaved a sigh of relief.


    Now that he promised her, he knew that she would stop asking around. As for the result of his


    investigation, it would totally depend on when he would be ready to confess to her.


    After dinner, the couple stayed at the manor for a while. Erica was in Debbie''s room, helping her sort


    out her cosmetics.


    Actually, Debbie didn''t let her do anything because she was pregnant. She just sat next to her and


    watched her do the job herself.


    Erica insisted on helping, but her mother-inw refused firmly.


    A few momentster, Debbie went out of her bedroom to get something. On her way back, Matthew


    opened the door of the study while holding a phone in his hand. Seeing his mother, he casually said,


    "Mom, I''m in a meeting right now. Please bring me a ss of water." He was in a video conference and


    answering a phone call at the same time, so he couldn''t leave the study.


    But Debbie just waved her hand and said, "Go and get it yourself. I don''t have time to look after you


    right now. Rika is waiting for me in my room. We have a lot to talk about."


    He couldn''t help frowning upon hearing his mother''s words. ''What are they talking about inside Mom''s


    room?'' he wondered inwardly. "Can''t you just continue talkingter?" he asked.


    "No, I can''t. I am having a good chat with Rika. The snail is about toy eggs, but she hasn''t told me


    yet where the snail''s eggs wille out."


    Matthew got confused. ''How can a snail be more important than me?'' he wanted to ask.


    But he actually knew the answer to Debbie''s question. A snail had an opening near the end of its body


    called the genital pore. This was where eggs came out. Hoping that she would get him a ss of water


    if he told her the answer, he said, "Mom, I know the answer. I can tell you..."


    But Debbie cut him short. "No, no, no. Don''t tell me. Your exnation is boring. I prefer Rika''s


    description."


    He was at a loss for words. All he could do was watch Debbie enter her room.


    After a short while, Carlos went upstairs. Seeing him, Matthew said immediately, "Dad, I''m in a meeting


    right now. Can you get me a ss of water?"


    Carlos nced at him and showed him the te of fruits in his hands. "I prepared some fruits for Rika.


    They will lose their freshness if I don''t give them to her right away."


    Matthew''s lips twitched. Obviously, his father also refused to get him a ss of water. He got pissed off.


    How could they treat their son like this?


    All of a sudden, he had an urge to run back home with Erica.


    Left with no choice, he called the maid downstairs using the telephone in the study and asked her to


    bring him a ss of water.


    It was a warm day. Erica had just received a piece of good news, and she was happy with the new


    progress of the court session.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she didn''t know that Matthew had already known about it because Phoebe had personally


    called him.


    He was at a dinner party when Phoebe called. To avoid the pungent smell of the woman''s perfume


    beside him, he stood up and walked outside to answer his phone. "What is it?"


    "Do you know that Erica sued me on your behalf?"


    He fell silent for a moment because he actually didn''t know.


    Since he didn''t answer, Phoebe continued, "I suppose you don''t know. But please, let me exin


    everything to you. I actually made that sketch a long time ago when Nathan was still alive. I sketched


    both of your portraits just for fun. But when Nathan passed away, I decided to keep his portrait in my


    room as a souvenir. As for your portrait... the organizer disyed it during myst art exhibit. I didn''t


    intend to vite your right to that portrait. I didn''t mean to invade your privacy. Please convince Erica to


    withdraw thewsuit."


    Phoebe had already received two summons from the court. If she still didn''t respond, the court would


    directly have a verdict.


    ''I didn''t know that Erica sued Phoebe just to protect my right to that portrait, '' he thought.


    Now he knew why one night, she secretly held his finger and pressed it on a few documents. He had


    never thought that she had filed awsuit. "Do you really expect me to help you?" he asked coldly.


    This time, it was Phoebe who fell silent. Then after a while, she begged in a low voice, "For thest


    time, Matthew. For the sake of Nathan, please ask Erica to withdraw thewsuit. I promise that I will


    never do something to provoke her again."


    He had no time to argue with her, as he also had a lot of questions in his mind. To end their


    conversation, he simply replied, "Just go through the legal proceedings."


    Then he hung up.


    Phoebe tried to call him again twice, but he didn''t answer anymore.


    He immediately called Owen and instructed, "Investigate thewsuit that Erica has filed. Know who her


    was full of coldness. Knowing Erica, he knew that she wouldn''t be able to sue Phoebe without


    someone else''s help.


    But it was impossible that she got help from any of the Li family members. Wesley would have


    definitely told him about it.


    Since Wesley had never mentioned this matter to him, he was sure that the Li family members didn''t


    know what Erica did.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    As soon as he hung up, Owen moved quickly. As a result, he had aplished the mission in the


    afternoon. He handed all the documents he gathered to Matthew.


    Inside his office, Matthew was staring at the pile of documents in front of him with a frown while


    listening to Owen''s report.


    "Mrs. Huo''swyer is Kelvin Fei. He is the legal advisor of the Champion Group. Based on what I''ve


    found, he put aside all his work to focus only on Mrs. Huo''s case."


    The fury in Matthew''s eyes deepened. The moment Owen mentioned the Champion Group, he


    immediately threw the documents on his desk angrily.


    Owen abruptly stopped talking. He took a deep breath to alleviate the nervousness in his heart before


    he continued, "I''ve also consulted with thewyer of ourpany. He said that if a wife files awsuit


    on behalf of her husband, the husband''s signature is still necessary. Mr. Huo, don''t you know about the


    case?" In his mind, he couldn''t help wondering, ''Did Mrs. Huo ask someone to forge Mr. Huo''s


    signature?''


    Everything was now clear to Matthew why Erica asked for his seal and pressed his finger on the


    papers.


    But that was not the reason why he was angry. He was mad that she asked Watkins to find her a


    He suddenly looked up to Owen and ordered, "Ask someone to hold off this case!" This case wouldn''t


    continue until Erica came to him for help.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Although Owen was still confused, he didn''t dare to ask anymore. He would just do


    what he was told to.


    That night, when Matthew returned to the vi, Erica was already asleep. He sat on the edge of the bed


    and stared at her beautiful face. He pinched her cheek and called out her name, "Erica."

 Chapter 1304 The Most Handsome Man In The World

    Chapter 1304 The Most Handsome Man In The World


    Maybe it was because of the fact that Matthew had pinched her cheek too hard that Erica turned to the


    other side. "Mmph," she murmured. However, she made no move to open her eyes, so she didn''t get to


    see the angry expression painted all over his face.


    Fearing that he would hurt her, he loosened his hand and moved it under the thin quilt, running his


    fingers all over her body.


    In the middle of the night at another vi in the Pearl Vi District, a man was sleeping soundly with his


    wife snuggled into his arms. However, the faint smile that had slithered its way into his lips had been


    interrupted by a phone call.


    The loud ringing echoed across the room. Evelyn let out a muffled groan as she kicked the man beside


    her, pushing him to answer the call. Instead of taking his phone, Sheffield only held her even tighter.


    Helplessly, Evelyn pushed him away, sat up, and turned on the bedsidemp. When she took his


    phone, she saw the caller ID. It was Matthew.


    ''Why the hell is he calling in the middle of the night?'' "Matthew?" She yawned.


    "Evelyn, where''s your husband?"


    "He''s sleeping right next to me." She nced wearily at the man next to her. "Give me a second.


    Sheffield, it''s Matthew." Sheffield had already woken up a moment ago, but he didn''t want to answer


    the phone. Now that his wife had ced the phone next to his ear, he had no choice but to take it. "I


    hope you have something urgent to tell me; otherwise¡ª"


    "How did you do it during the first three months of your wife''s pregnancy?" he interrupted.


    "What?" Sheffield furrowed his eyebrows.


    Impatient, Matthew repeated the question.


    Sheffield finally opened his eyes to nce at his wife. Upon seeing her pursed lips and narrowed eyes,


    he finally realized what his brother-inw was trying to imply. He groaned. "Is that why you''re calling


    me in the middle of the night?" he demanded incredulously.


    "Yes," Matthew answered bluntly.


    With a smirk ying on his lips, Sheffield held Evelyn tightly in his arms. "Too bad for you. It''s my


    secret." It was a rare opportunity for him to be so smug in front of Matthew, so he was going to milk it


    as much as possible.


    "You really won''t tell me?" Although the younger man''s words were casual, Sheffield could hear the


    warning behind his tone.


    Frustrated, he decided to say it. "Look, just do it slowly. Make it extremelyfortable for her, man.


    That''s it." It wasn''t as if he was an expert at these things. How the hell was he supposed to know what


    would fit for him?


    "Are you sure that my wife or babies wouldn''t get hurt?"


    "No. It honestly depends on the woman''s health." He paused. "But I do remember how Rika climbed


    that tree. That means she''s physically fit enough. As long as you pay more attention, she''ll be fine."


    Before Erica got pregnant, she had taught Godwin and Godfrey how to crawl around the backyard like


    the soldier back in the Huo family''s manor. Being the daughter of an esteemed military officer, she was


    good at these types of physical exercises.


    "Got it!" Matthew hung up.


    In fact, during their conversation, he had alreadye up with different ideas on how to make the


    experiencefortable for the both of them.


    Staring at his phone, Sheffield snorted. "My brother-inw is probably the most arrogant man in the


    universe," he grumbled. He didn''t even get a "thank you" for his advice.


    "Who''s more arrogant? Dad or Matthew?" Evelyn asked, drawing circles on his chest.


    ''This isn''t easy to answer, '' he thought. Finally, he came up with a decent reply. "We all know how your


    father is an incredibly influential man. It doesn''t matter whether he''s arrogant or not. The most


    important thing is that he''s the most powerful and handsome man in the world."


    It seemed that he had dodged a bullet from his own wife.


    "Didn''t you say that you were the most handsome man in the world?" She cracked a smile, trying to


    hold back herughter.


    "That''s obviously before I met you," he quickly said. "Once I met you, I realize I couldn''t hold a dime


    when ites to your father. Then again, I''m not surprised. You are the most beautiful woman in the


    world, so it''s fit to say that you got both your parents'' genes."


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. "Oh, just sleep." She rolled her eyes. He had always been such a


    smooth talker.


    "Wait, honey!" he called out.


    "What''s wrong?" Just as Evelyn turned off themp, his body pressed against hers.


    "Even if Rika''s pregnant, Matthew isn''t going to let go of her that easily. Seeing as you''re not pregnant


    and you aren''t on your period, don''t you think we should be up to something now?" he said as his


    hands wandered around her waist.


    "And what does that have to do with us?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "Your brother woke me up, and I couldn''t sleep. How about we have some fun?" As soon as Sheffield


    finished, he pulled her towards him and gave her a searing kiss.


    On the other side, Matthew hung up the phone and returned to his bedroom.


    He had nned to punish Erica that night, but he soon decided against it once he nced at the clock.


    It was already three forty in the morning. For the sake of her pregnancy, he decided to let her have a


    good sleep first.


    In her sleep, Erica had no idea what the man next to her was thinking about. When hey down, she


    turned over and held his arm.


    She woke up a few hourster. She would''ve slept a little while longer if she didn''t have to go to school.


    When she freshened up and walked downstairs, Debbie was already waiting for her. Seeing her all


    freshen up, she asked the maid to serve her breakfast. "You''re awake! Come and eat."


    "Have you eaten yet, Mom?" Ever since she found out she was pregnant, Erica was more cautious in


    going down the stairs. She couldn''t handle it if she would lose them because of her own carelessness.


    "Matthew and I had breakfast. Come here. I''ve already asked the cook to make you some soup. It''s


    very refreshing." While the two were talking, the maid already fixed up her breakfast on the dining


    table.


    Debbiedled a bowl of hot soup for Erica and ced it in front of her. "Be careful," she warned. "It''s


    hot."


    "Thank you, Mom!"


    "Do you have any sster?" Debbie smiled lovingly at her daughter-inw.


    "Yes, the ss begins in an hour." In order not to abandon her studies, Erica had to force herself out of


    herfortable bed to attend her sses.


    After thinking for a while, the older woman nodded. "Eat your breakfast first. Since I''m freeter, I can


    apany you to school with the driver." Right now, her main task was to take care of her pregnant


    daughter-inw.


    "Okay."


    By the school gate, as Debbie helped Erica out of the car, many students couldn''t help but shoot her


    envious looks. She was not only born from a rich family, but she also married Matthew. Moreover, she


    also had a mother-inw who adored her very much. Naturally, many women here could only wish for


    such luck.


    Not long after Debbie had left, Erica received a call from Kelvin, herwyer.


    "Mr. Fei," she greeted, thinking that there had been some progress on the case. "Can the trial begin?"


    "No, not yet. Mrs. Huo, there''s been some problems with the case." Kelvin was baffled.


    She furrowed her eyebrows.


    "What? What''s wrong?" "Someone''s holding off the case. As of now, there''s been no progress." If there


    weren''t any leads, then the case couldn''t be brought to court.


    "What? Who did it?"


    "I don''t know. They had already set the time for the trial, but now, I was informed that the case was


    postponed," he said. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Huo. I will call Mr. Chai and ask him for help."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Let me do it." Erica was also anxious.


    "Okay then."


    After hanging up the phone, Erica called Watkins.

 Chapter 1305 He Is A Liar

    Chapter 1305 He Is A Liar


    In a bedroom of a sophisticated neighborhood, a man and a woman were having wild sex. They were


    suddenly interrupted by the man''s cellphone, which had been thrown aside before they started.


    With her hair messy, the woman reached out to grab the phone. Once she looked at the caller ID, a


    trace of anger immediately shed through her eyes. Biting her lower lip, she handed the phone to the


    man on top of her. "Answer your phone!"


    Noticing Erica''s name on the screen, he slowed down his moves and took a deep breath before he slid


    the answer button.


    The phone was about to hang up when his voice finally came on the line. "Hello, Erica."


    "Are you busy now? It took you a while to pick up the call."


    After a short silence, Watkins answered, "No, I''m not busy. I just didn''t hear it ringing, that''s all. What''s


    up?"


    Erica, who had always been careless, didn''t notice anything unusual in his voice, so she went straight


    to the point. "Here is the thing. Mr. Fei just called and said that Phoebe''s case isn''t going well. Do you


    have any idea why?"


    "I''ll make a few calls and ask what''s going on. I''ll call you backter."


    "Okay, thank you!" Erica felt very lucky that she had Watkins as her friend in Y City.


    Now with his help, she could sue Phoebe without Matthew''s knowledge.


    After he hung up, Watkins threw the phone aside and urged, "Let''s hurry up."


    Hearing this, the woman pursed her red lips and asked with a hint of irony, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I''m just bored." They went back to having sex until Watkins finished up a few minutester.


    In the evening, Erica got a message from Watkins saying, "Now I know why. Erica, someone is indeed


    holding off the case."


    "Who?"


    "Well, it''s your husband."


    Erica was shocked. ''So Matthew knows! When did he find out? Howe I didn''t know that he


    knows?'' "Why is he trying to hold off this case?" she asked.


    Watkins sent her a worried emoji, and replied, "You should ask Mr. Huo yourself. Maybe it''s because


    Phoebe used to be the wife of a good friend of his. Anyway, I think you two should talk clearly about


    this matter."


    Erica''s heart sank. She hadn''t asked for Matthew''s help because she was afraid that he would show


    However, despite all the trouble that she went to keep her ns from him, he still managed to find


    everything out and interfere with the case anyway.


    It''smon knowledge that because of all the increasing hormones in their bodies, pregnant women


    can be quite sensitive.


    Erica was no exception to that. With the phone still in her hand, all sorts of hurtful and enraged


    thoughts came through her mind. Even though she tried to calm herself down, it had no use.


    Eventually, she couldn''t hold it anymore and called Matthew. "Matthew Huo, what do you mean by


    interfering in Phoebe Su''s case?" she inquired coldly.


    Matthew froze for a moment. He was at an emergency meeting when she called, but due to the


    sensitivity of the matter, he immediately sought out the exit and walked away from the room with his


    phone before he answered her, "Rika, I thought you knew the reason why."


    "What do you mean? Are you trying to protect her against me?" Thinking about this possibility, Erica


    got so angry that her mind went nk for a whole minute.


    Matthew took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Despite his anger, he kept reminding himself that he


    needed tofort her first. "Rx. Don''t get too emotional..." He knew that pregnant women shouldn''t


    get too anxious.


    "How can I not get emotional?" she yelled. ''He''s just a liar. Didn''t he fall out of love with Phoebe? Why


    is he protecting her in such a big deal?'' she thought furiously.


    "Why didn''t youe to me for help to begin with?" he asked. Since she wanted to sue Phoebe, she


    should havee to him instead of seeking another man''s help.


    "Why should I''vee to you?" Erica believed that if she had asked for Matthew''s help, she wouldn''t


    even have found awyer yet.


    ''Huh? Did she dare to ask me why?'' Matthew was really pissed off. "We''ll talk about it when I get


    home!" he told her.


    "No, you may sleep in thepany tonight! And Matthew Huo, mark my words, I''ll sue Phoebe Su with


    or without you getting in my way!" She swore that she would win the case and let Phoebe pay for her


    actions.


    His face dim, Matthew said, "Honey, don''t make a fuss."


    His words were actually aimed at her first statement in which he should sleep in thepany.


    However, Erica had taken it as a reply for her not to sue Phoebe, bringing great sorrow to her heart.


    "I''m going to make a fuss. I won''t stop, no matter what." Then she hung up the phone, leaving no


    chance for Matthew to say anything further.


    In the quiet bedroom, the only voices Erica heard belonged to her thoughts. Yet the more she paid


    attention to them, the worse she felt. At the moment, it seemed that all the sweet times that Erica


    shared with Matthew had been fake. After all, Phoebe hadn''t been a part of any of them. However, on


    the first asion that something had involved her, they not only had a horrible quarrel, but Matthew


    also picked the other woman''s side.


    Matthew kept calling her, but she refused to answer him. Instead, she called Gifford about ten minutes


    after their discussion. "Gifford."


    As soon as Erica''s voice came through the line, Gifford was quick to reprimand her. "Rika, you''re


    pregnant. Why are you up sote?"


    Erica grimaced. "Hey, it''s only nine o''clock, okay?" Before she got pregnant, she would usually go to


    bed by midnight. But if Matthew wanted to have sex, they would easily stay up until the wee hours.


    "Why are you calling me at this hour?" Gifford was caught up in a small mission. He was watching a


    situation not far from him as he talked to Erica over the phone.


    "I want to go to court. Help me find a goodwyer." She hoped to find awyer that even Matthew was


    unable to intimidate.


    Gifford frowned and asked, "What? What happened?"


    "It''s all because of Phoebe. I can''t tell you the details over the phone. But I''ll tell you all about it the next


    time youe to Y City."


    "Shouldn''t you ask Matthew for help?" It was much easier for Matthew to find a goodwyer for her.


    Erica pouted andined, "I don''t want to ask for his help, and I don''t believe I can''t find awyer


    without him... No, no, no. I was wrong. Forget about what I said. I don''t want you to find awyer for


    me. I already have one. The thing is that I filed awsuit against Phoebe, but my case is not moving


    forward. I need you to find someone to help me so the case can go smoothly."


    All of a sudden, she realized that it was not a matter of getting a more powerfulwyer. The problem


    was Matthew. Her case would never move forward if he kept holding off the case.


    "Did you quarrel with Matthew again?" He could feel Erica''s temper through the phone.


    "Well, he doesn''t want me to sue Phoebe, but I decided to go through with it anyway."


    "What on earth did Phoebe do to you?" Gifford was confused. Didn''t Erica have a good rtionship


    with Tessie before? Why was she turning against all the Su sisters now?


    Erica didn''t want to gossip, but she needed to get all that anger out of her chest before she exploded.


    "She was pregnant, but then she ndered me saying that I pushed her and caused a miscarriage.


    How can I let her get away with this?"


    "Oh, I see. Did Matthew believe her?"


    "I don''t know." She was still confused by Matthew''s attitude. He never said whether he believed


    Phoebe or not. But if he did, then why was he so kind to Erica? And if he didn''t, why did he never tell


    Erica so?


    "I''d rather not interfere in this matter. This is between you and your husband. Besides, it would be for


    the best if you persuade Matthew on this subject." Gifford was sincere with her.


    "Gifford, why can''t you understand that he is on Phoebe''s side? Believe me, I didn''t want to ask you


    this either, but to whom will I run to if you refuse to help me?" Erica''s voice was full of grievance.


    Hearing that, Gifford felt a bit distressed and finally surrendered. "I''ll call Matthew and ask him about


    this, okay?" There must be a misunderstanding between them. Therefore, he had to understand what


    was going on before he took any action.

 Chapter 1306 Your Sons Want To Eat

    Chapter 1306 Your Sons Want To Eat


    "No! You''re on my side. If you call Matthew, you''re just admitting he''s better than you. So will you help


    me or not?" Erica demanded.


    "Of course I will. I''m busy these days and won''t go to Y City soon, though. I''ll make a few calls. If it


    doesn''t work, maybe you can talk to Dad," Gifford answered. But helping Erica was a little tougher than


    it seemed on the surface. He was d to help, but he needed help himself to pull it off.


    He had no connections in the court system. He knew people who did, so he had to call them and see if


    they could pitch in.


    ''Why does Rika alwayse to me for help? Dad''s better set up for that than I am. Maybe she figures


    Dad would turn her down, anyway, '' he thought.


    "I won''t call Dad. He always sides with Matthew. He won''t help me..." Suddenly, Matthew opened the


    door. He was silent as usual, so Erica had no clue he was there. His face darkened as he heard what


    she said. "Thanks Gifford, you''re awesome!"


    "Yeah, yeah. I know. I''ll see what I can do!" Gifford couldn''t stand Erica''s tone, as if he was the one who


    bullied her.


    The next moment, before Erica could say anything else, her phone was wrenched from her hand.


    "Mind your own business, Gifford. Just pretend Rika never called you. I''ll fix this," Matthew said into her


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    phone.


    "Matthew, you''re there too? Rika said you are holding off her case against Phoebe Su. What


    happened?" ''So I wonder if the rumors are true. Does Matthew still carry a torch for Phoebe?'' he


    wondered. ''Nah. Couldn''t be.''


    Matthew held the phone high, foiling Erica''s attempts to retrieve it. He put a hand out to keep her away,


    put the phone back to his ear, and said, "Nothing serious. She''s just being a bad girl again."


    "Oh..." Gifford believed it without a doubt. He knew better than anyone else what kind of trouble Erica


    could cause. "Remember, Rika''s pregnant. You need to be a little more patient. She''ll be fine after you


    calm her down some!"


    "Don''t worry. I will. Have a good night."


    He hung up the phone.


    Erica shouted, "Gifford!"


    But it was toote. She could clearly see the screen of her cellphone. It showed the call was


    disconnected.


    ''Why did Matthew have toe in just when I managed to get Gifford to say yes? All that trouble for


    nothing, '' she cried inwardly.


    cing her phone on the bedside table, Matthew asked gently, "Are you hungry?"


    "I''ve lost my appetite!" She turned her head away in a fit of pique.


    "So what do you want to eat?" he asked, as if he didn''t hear her reply. It was said that pregnant women


    were always hungry and needed to eat more. Not only that, sometimes they did strange things like eat


    rocks, chalk, or dirt. Those odd cravings were caused by a nutrient deficiency, so he wanted control of


    her diet.


    "I told you: I''m not hungry!"


    As if he hadn''t heard anything she said, Matthew took off his suit jacket and hung it in the closet. "You


    can''t eat spicy and sour rice noodles. But you still have tons of choices¡ªnoodles with seafood,


    wontons with chicken filling, steak, shrimp dumplings..." He rattled off a long list of dishes, including


    Western food as well as more traditional Chinese meals.


    Some of it did sound scrumptious, and Erica couldn''t help but drool. "I want spicy and sour rice noodles


    and wontons with chicken filling."


    The man nced at her and emphasized, "No spicy and sour rice noodles. I already said that." Every


    time she ate spicy and sour rice noodles, she would put a lot of pepper in them. Heartburn was


    on some lighter fare.


    She lowered her head and replied in a quiet voice, "Then how about noodles with seafood?" Then she


    looked up at the man and added, "That''s what your sons are moring for, not me!" She was still


    angry. How could she want any food he cooked?


    With a faint smile, Matthew said, "Well, what if you''re carrying daughters?"


    "Then it''s your daughters that want that type of stuff, not me! Why the stupid question?"


    Matthew nodded. ''So Rika doesn''t want to eat the noodles, but our sons or daughters want them. Got


    it.''


    The man left the room, and paused at the door. "Come down in twenty minutes. Dinner should be


    ready then," he said, and went downstairs.


    Erica made a face at the man''s back and muttered in a quiet voice, "Don''t try to buy me off with a bowl


    of noodles and seafood. I''m not dropping that suit against Phoebe."


    On the first floor


    When Matthew went downstairs, he called someone up. "Yes. It''s me. Send some red shrimps,


    abalones and scallops. Enough for two people. They must be fresh." Erica also liked eating crab. He


    had wanted to order some, but it was said that pregnant women should avoid crab meat, so he decided


    against it.


    The maid heard the noise from the kitchen and walked out of her room. Seeing that Matthew was


    making a fruit tter by himself, she quickly came over and asked, "Mr. Huo, what are you doing? Let


    me do it."


    "No, thanks. Just clean the kitchenter."


    The maid hesitated for a moment and guessed that he might want to prepare a midnight snack for his


    wife himself. She nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Before twenty minutes passed, Erica went downstairs. Seeing the woman making her way downstairs,


    Matthew said, "Why don''t you take the elevator?"


    When she had first gotten pregnant, she almost had a miscarriage because she rushed up and down


    the stairs. When Matthew saw her walk downstairs, fear loomed in the back of his mind.


    Erica waved her hand indifferently. "I''m not running, I''m taking it easy!" She used to fly down those


    stairs, taking more than one step at a time, jumping over several of them on the way down. Since she


    was pregnant, she took them far more slowly, and used the handrail.


    Matthew didn''t say anything more. He tore open a piece of Spanish ham meat. He was afraid that Erica


    would fall back into her old patterns, forgetting that she was carrying babies whose safety she was


    responsible for.


    The colorful fruit tter was sitting on the dining room table. While eating the fruits, Erica yed with


    her phone and sent a message to Watkins. "I''ll think of something."


    She would find a way on her own first. If it didn''t work, she would cry and threaten to kill herself in front


    of Matthew and he would give in.


    The doorbell rang, echoing throughout the house. Erica looked at the man walking toward the door in


    confusion. Who would being here thiste?


    When she saw Matthew walk out, talk to the man, sign something, ande back in with a delicately


    packaged box, she couldn''t help asking, "What''s that?"


    Matthew nced at her and answered, "Seafood."


    "Oh, I didn''t know we were out of seafood."


    "We''re not." There was frozen seafood in their fridge, but she was pregnant, so she needed fresh food.


    Erica was confused. ''Since we have seafood in the fridge, why did he buy more? He is too extravagant!


    Forget it.


    I''m still mad at him, so I won''t ask.''


    The smell of food soon filled the kitchen. Erica swallowed and waited for Matthew to serve the food.


    The noodles were the same old noodles they always ate. But the seafood was quite different.


    Erica ate a mouthful of the noodles. ''Wow! This is amazing.


    I love having a husband who can cook!


    I have to drive Phoebe away from him, '' she swore in her head.


    Matthew took out two egg tarts from the oven and put them on a te. "Tell me if you get full."


    "Well, okay!" Erica agreed and took another mouthful of the noodles. The noodles were so scrumptious


    that she didn''t want to talk.


    Seeing that she was eating well, Matthew went upstairs to take a shower.


    When he came back down, his wife was pacing back and forth on the carpet, holding her expanding


    belly in her arms, and every once in a while saying something to the maid cleaning the kitchen.


    "Finished?" he asked.


    "Mm." Erica wanted to tell him that she was stuffed full, but she was still angry with him. So she


    continued to look down at the traces of her feet stepping on the carpet one after another, which quickly


    disappeared.


    "So you''re all done?"


    "Mm-hmm!" This time, she didn''t raise her head, nor did she look at him.


    Matthew looked at her belly thoughtfully. So she was hungrier. He prepared arge te of fruits, a


    <prge bowl of noodles and two egg tarts for her. She had wolfed them all down.

 Chapter 1307 You Idiot

    Chapter 1307 You Idiot


    "What would you like for lunch tomorrow?" Matthew asked. Erica was pregnant now and couldn''t just


    eat whatever she wanted.


    She nced at him and answered cavalierly, "I''ll eat whatever they put in front of me." The chefs


    Matthew hired were great at their jobs. They stuck to the diet, and the dishes were all delicious. Sweet


    potato, chicken, walnuts, salmon, garlic, andmb. Those dishes were good for her and the babies.


    What was more, she liked what they fixed her a lot.


    The man raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect her to be so pliant. "Then get upstairs!"


    Then he took her hand and led her to the elevator.


    However, Erica struggled out of his grip. "I''ll take the stairs." She was so full that she felt she should get


    more exercise.


    Matthew paused and took her hand again, but this time they walked up the stairs together.


    In their bedroom


    Erica took out her phone and sat on the edge of the bed to browse Weibo. Matthew stood in front of her


    and said, "Reflect on what you have done wrong regarding Phoebe''s case!"


    He wanted her to understand that whenever she needed help in the future, the first one she went to


    was her husband, not another guy.


    Erica rolled her eyes at him and said firmly, "I did nothing wrong!" And she really believed that, too.


    He stood there, stewing, not being able to do anything about it. Then, his eyes glinted, as if he had just


    thought of something. He no longer argued with her, but led her to the bathroom instead.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" she asked.


    "You need to brush your teeth!"


    This time, Erica wasn''t going to fight him on this. She did have to brush her teeth.


    Matthew prepared a ss of water, squeezed toothpaste and handed the toothbrush to her. She took


    the toothbrush and carefully brushed her teeth in front of the mirror, making sure she got everyst


    nook and cranny.


    A few minutester, Matthew guided her back to the bedroom. After she sat down on the bed, he put


    his arms on her side and said with a wicked grin, "Let''s see if we can work off some of those pounds!"


    "What?" Erica couldn''t believe her ears. Matthew smiled and said, "I forgot to tell you I work out before


    going to bed, too." Didn''t she already tell him she had a habit of doing exercise before going to sleep


    on their wedding night? It just so happened that he also had the same habit.


    Erica was confused. "But I''m pregnant and I can''t exercise now!"


    "It''s okay. We''ll just have to be careful!" A year without sex. What a terrible idea! He had to do


    something.


    Without saying anything more, he lowered his head and kissed her on her red lips. Heedless of her


    struggles, he pressed her onto the bed and did whatever he wanted.


    Frightened, Erica found a way out. "Honey, stop! I have twins! What if you hurt them? Cut it out!"


    The man touched her belly and said in a hoarse voice, "They''re only two months along. I talked to the


    OB/GYN. They said it''s fine."


    She answered quickly, "They said no such thing. The doctor said you''d better hold off on sex for at


    least three months. Don''t go against the doctor! What if you hurt the babies?" ''Wait! We were


    quarreling just now. Why is he trying to have sex with me now?'' she wondered.


    Matthew clenched her hands on his chest. "It alles down to you. If you''re worried about the babies,


    you can help me in other ways!"


    "What? How?" Why did she feel that he was up to no good?


    The man''s eyes fell on her cherry lips. "Let me teach you." He began to describe what he wanted, and


    her eyes went wide and her cheeks darkened from embarrassment. He''d deliberately held off on that


    so she wouldn''t be frightened. But now...


    Erica had never seen an adult movie before, but listened as he described what a blowjob was. She


    never knew that they could do it that way.


    So that was why he wanted her to brush her teeth!


    Meanwhile, in the living room of the Su family residence


    p! Camille hit the woman standing in the middle of the living room. The victim''s face was red, and


    you could see the imprint of a hand forming on her cheek.


    Phoebe stared at the angry woman in disbelief. "Camille, you hit me?"


    "Yes! I hit you because you''re an idiot!" Camille was really pissed off at her sister!


    Fanya sat on the sofa, tapping out messages to her work group on WeChat. She acted as if everything


    was fine, as if she didn''t see her eldest hit the middle child.


    Tears in her eyes, Phoebe bit her lower lip and asked unhappily, "What''s going on, Camille? Why are


    you acting like this?"


    "You asked me why? Congrattions! You''re the talk of the town. Everyone in the city knows Erica''s


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    going to sue you! And they''re going to me it all on us. Where are you going to get ten million dors,


    Phoebe Su? What do you have to say for yourself?" Camille just couldn''t understand why Tessie and


    Phoebe were so stupid. She felt like she was the only one of the siblings with any brains. How could


    they be her sisters?


    Phoebe took the opportunity to put some distance between her and Camille. "Who would have thought


    that bitch Erica could sue me? Using my own work against me? That fucking bitch!" she said, hatred


    shorter leash, she wouldn''t be such a thorn in my side."


    "So you''re just as stupid as she is! You can''t keep your cool around Matthew. Before his death, Nathan


    had asked Matthew to take care of you and your baby. You could have totally torn down Erica, and


    married Matthew if you just yed your cards right. But now? Erica''s doing well, and pregnant with his


    kid. Look at you! Once thewsuit is filed, you''ll pay her ten million dors aspensation. You''ll be


    ruined!" Camille looked at her sister with disgust in her eyes.


    She once had everything, and she still lost to Erica.


    Phoebe was not convinced. "Since you think I''m stupid, what have you done for ustely? Why don''t


    you try to get her to drop the charges?"


    She didn''t believe that Camille, who had nothing to do with Matthew, would be better than her!


    She remembered that when Camille saw the snake on her bed, she was just as scared as her. But she


    was good at pretending and took control of the situation.


    A malicious look appeared in Camille''s eyes, which made Phoebe shudder uncontrobly.


    After what seemed like forever, Camille told her sister, "I''ll do it myself. I don''t think Matthew even likes


    you anymore. I''ll marry Matthew, and drive Erica out. Of course, that means that he is mine! You won''t


    see any benefit from it."


    If she married into the Huo family, she''d be one of the richest and most powerful people in Y City. She''d


    be the new Mrs. Huo, and every woman in the city would want to be her.


    Phoebe had already given up all hope of being Mrs. Huo. "Whatever!"


    "But from now on, you have to listen to me. You must do whatever I ask you to do!" Her mother said


    that Camille was thest hope of the Su family. She couldn''t screw this up. Not this time!


    Phoebe asked with uncertainty, "Are you seriously going to use me as a pawn?"


    "Of course! You''ve messed things up royally." Camille didn''t hide her thoughts at all. If she used


    Phoebe well, she could get whatever she wanted.


    Seeing the unwillingness in her eyes, Camille sneered, "You can''t say no to this. You''ve made too


    many mistakes already! You failed to snare Matthew. Now that Erica''s carrying his kid, he doesn''t give


    a damn about the Su family. So yes, I''m using you. If you don''t like it, then get out! We''ve got the ten


    million, but you have to earn it. Do this, and thewsuit''s as good as paid for. Defy us, and just see


    what happens."


    It was ten million dors. Even if Phoebe sold her body, she couldn''t get it in so short a time!


    Phoebe knew very well that Erica would sue her. As long as Matthew didn''t intervene on her behalf,


    she would definitely owe ten million dors!


    She didn''t think that Matthew would help her again, so she had to find a way out of this. And that way


    out was her family. "Fine, I will do whatever you tell me to do!"


    Hearing that, Fanya stood up slowly from the sofa and tidied her clothes. "Don''t get upset, Camille.


    Head upstairs and get some rest."


    Sometimes, a woman''s beauty was also a useful weapon.


    Camille was the most beautiful and graceful among the three sisters. She was always proud of her


    beauty.


    "Okay, Mom." Hearing this, Camille didn''t spare her sister another look. She ignored Phoebe and


    ascended the stairs.

 Chapter 1308 Who Will Be The Winner

    Chapter 1308 Who Will Be The Winner


    Fanya just ignored Phoebe, picked up her bag, and walked out of the Su family residence.


    Left alone in the living room, Phoebe slumped against the cushions. At this moment, she knew how


    desperate Tessie felt when she found out that she would be thrown into the slum. She had offended


    Matthew, and the Su family didn''t want to help her appease him.


    So now, to avoid losing ten million dors and being thrown into the slum, she must listen to Camille


    and follow her advice.


    The next morning, Erica got up very early because she had an event to attend.


    At the breakfast table, she just stared at the food in front of her nkly. She had no appetite at all.


    Looking at the food reminded her of what Matthew did to herst night.


    She felt like whatever she ate right now was simr to that thing in her mouth the other night.


    She stole a nce at the man opposite her, who was eating breakfast heartily.


    ''Humph! Such a jerk!''


    Feeling a dull pain, she subconsciously rubbed her face.


    "Why are you not eating?" Matthew''s voice startled her, and she quickly put down her hand.


    Her face flushed inexplicably upon meeting his eyes. "I...I''m not hungry," she stuttered.


    "Don''t you like the food?" he asked. He wondered why, because the other day, she ate the same


    breakfast with a big appetite.


    "No, the food is fine." She felt embarrassed. Matthew acted as if nothing had happened while she kept


    on thinking aboutst night. To shake those thoughts off her mind, she picked up a bun with the


    chopsticks and put it into her mouth.


    Matthew felt amused upon looking at her puffed cheeks.


    Most women would never fill their mouths with a whole bun as it would ruin their poise. But Erica just


    stuffed the bun into her mouth naturally.


    She was indeed different, which made her more adorable.


    Since she was really hungry in actuality, she enjoyed all the food on the table as soon as she managed


    to put aside the memory ofst night. She even ate more than she expected.


    Two dayster, Erica called Kelvin about thewsuit. "Mr. Fei, how''s the case going? Is it still held off?"


    "Yes. I just asked them today. The hearing has been postponed." Their first hearing was supposed to


    be next Monday, but since the case was held off, it was moved to a different day. Kelvin was very


    worried that things wouldn''t go smoothly.


    The bad news angered Erica a little. ''Matthew is really challenging me!'' she thought. "I''ll call Matthew,"


    she said. The hearing must go on as scheduled on Monday.


    "Oh, okay." Kelvin was actually curious about what happened between Matthew and Erica. As far as he


    knew, it was Matthew who asked Erica to represent him in thewsuit. But all of a sudden, he was


    holding it off right now.


    After hanging up, Erica immediately sent a message to Matthew. As much as she wanted to call him,


    she couldn''t dare to confront him over the phone.


    Matthew was in the middle of a meeting when he received the message from Erica. It was actually a


    threat.


    He read it silently. "If the trial won''t happen on Monday, I will run away with your sons, Matthew Huo!"


    His eyes darkened in an instant. Now he had proven how stubborn she was. He had been waiting for


    her toe to him for help, but she never did. Instead, she was threatening him now.


    She must be out of her mind thinking about running away. "If you run away, I will find you at all costs


    and lock you at home forever," he replied.


    He thought that she would be frightened to be locked at home for life.


    Erica was pissed by his reply, but she tried a different approach. "I have already decided to sue


    Phoebe, and I don''t have any n of backing out. Is there any way that the trial can push through?"


    "Of course. It all depends on you."


    For the sake of thewsuit, she decided to give in, so she asked, "What do you want me to do?" He


    didn''t want to tell her what he really wanted, so he replied, "Think about it yourself." He just wanted her


    to realize that he was the only one whom she should seek help from. She should not ask for help from


    any other man.


    But what he said baffled Erica. As usual, he didn''t make himself clear. She would be the one to rack her


    brain again. ''Is he out of his mind? Does he really think that everyone is as smart as him?'' she thought


    with a frown.


    ''If I have even just one-third of his intelligence, I probably won''t learn photography but build my own


    Angered by hisst text message, Erica rushed to ZL Group to confront him. However, Matthew''s


    assistant told her that he was not in his office today.


    She felt like crying, wondering why it seemed so difficult for herwsuit to go on smoothly. Worst of all,


    her own husband was the one making things difficult for her.


    She gave up. She wouldn''t look for Matthew nor go to Watkins or Gifford anymore.


    Instead, she would go to Carlos.


    After all, Carlos was still the CEO of ZL Group. Matthew, who was under twenty-eight years old, was


    only acting as a deputy CEO.


    Carlos had nned to hand over all his power in thepany to Matthew when thetter turned thirty.


    Because of this, she believed that Carlos was still more powerful than Matthew in Y City.


    Before going to the Huo family manor, Erica called Matthew first and asked him to go to the manor too.


    She wanted to talk to Carlos in his presence.


    She knew that Matthew had always been afraid of Carlos, so she hoped that he would change his mind


    on his way to the manor. That way, she wouldn''t need to bother her father-inw anymore.


    But if he wouldn''t change his mind, it didn''t matter either. She still had Carlos to back her up.


    Not long after, Erica arrived at the parking lot of the manor. Matthew was already there, waiting for her.


    As soon as he saw her car, he got out of his car to open the door for her. Although his face was


    expressionless, the care for his pregnant wife was still there.


    Although he felt bad that she was using and opposing him, he still had to take care of her because


    she was his wife, and the babies in her belly were his flesh and blood.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she looked at him defiantly. It seemed that she wasn''t afraid of him


    anymore as she asked in acent tone, "Honey, have you already changed your mind?"


    With a faint smile, he answered, "We have not determined the winner yet." He was not looking down on


    Carlos, but he didn''t see him as a serious threat either.


    After all, his father was already old and no longer capable of dealing with him. He believed that he


    wouldn''t be able to help Erica.


    "I don''t know who will be the winner either, but I know that you will die in my hands!" Erica stretched out


    her slender arm in the aircently as if grabbing Matthew''s neck and strangling it gradually.


    The smile on his face froze. He felt a suddenpulsion to kill her, because she already knew too


    much about him.


    But of course, he could never have the heart to do it.


    All he could do was spoil her.


    As soon as they entered the manor, they saw Carlos and Debbie watching TV in the living room.


    Obviously, they were already waiting for them.


    Erica shook off Matthew''s hand and rushed to the living room to greet the two elders. "Mom. Dad."


    "Hello, Rika." Debbie came over and held Erica''s hand.


    Erica nodded at her with a sweet smile, then turned to look at Carlos. In an instant, she looked


    aggrieved and sobbed, "Dad..."


    Matthew''s eyes widened upon seeing his pregnant wife crying. At this point, he knew that he lost.


    ''She''s really good at acting. Anyone who doesn''t know the real situation may think that I am a bully


    husband.''Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1309 Carlos Decided To Help

    Chapter 1309 Carlos Decided To Help


    Carlos jumped to his feet in anxiety. His heart broke when he saw how upset Erica was. Concern


    reflected in his tone as he asked, "Rika, what''s wrong? Please don''t cry! Tell me everything. Did


    Matthew bully you?"


    Without giving anyone a chance to speak, he turned, red at his son, and roared, "Don''t you know


    that Rika is pregnant with two babies now? Why are you upsetting her? This kind of stress is bad for


    her and the babies. Are you out of your mind?"


    Matthew cast a cold nce at him and thought, ''She''s wronged me, not the other way around. The only


    reason you support her is that she''s better atining.


    Sure enough, as the saying goes, babies who cry to manipte their parents get whatever they want.''


    Since Carlos'' back was turned to her, Erica smiled smugly before making a face at Matthew, whose


    eyes almost popped out. When Carlos turned to face Erica and express his concern for her, she


    resumed her aggrieved expression.


    Matthew''s frustration grew when he witnessed how his wife had tricked him. As he couldn''t say


    anything in front of his parents, he gave her a thumbs up.


    Debbie, who didn''t see what Erica had done either, pped her son''s hand away, and reproached,


    "What are you doing? Rika, tell me, what did Matthew do to you? I''ll punish him." ''How dare Matthew


    bully my daughter-inw?'' she thought angrily.


    "Yes, tell us." Carlos patted her shoulder.


    Erica nced at Matthew, as though she were scared. Seeing her like this, Carlos wished he could


    beat Matthew. "Rika, don''t be afraid of him. We''re here. You''re safe."


    Matthew rolled his eyes. He couldn''t believe how easily she had duped his parents. ''I should take her to


    bed and teach her a lesson!''


    Erica held Debbie''s arm and began to tell her inws what had happened. Of all the things they had


    thought she would say about Matthew, they were not expecting what she shared. With a deep sigh, she


    said, "Dad, Mom, Matthew is protecting his mistress!"


    "What?" Debbie eximed. She was so stunned that she almost fell off the sofa. ''My son has a


    mistress?''


    Carlos frowned as he processed what Erica had shared. ''Does Matthew wish for death?'' His intense


    gaze fell on his silent son. "Rika, go on," he said through gritted teeth. If what she said were true, he


    would skin Matthew alive!


    Erica could feel the anger radiating from Carlos. It suddenly dawned on her that perhaps this wasn''t her


    best idea. After all, if Carlos became too angry, it would be very dangerous for Matthew. She


    hesitated for a moment and then revised her earlier statement. "Although he doesn''t love her, he is


    protecting her instead of me! Dad, can you help me? Boo...hoo... I have no choice but to ask for your


    help." Gifford was useless. Matthew had fooled him so easily that it had ruined Erica''s ns. Now, she


    was desperate to find another way to deal with Phoebe.


    "What happened? Tell me everything. I''ll teach Matthew a lesson right away!" Carlos assured.


    Erica''s fear-filled gaze was pinned on Matthew with every sentence she spoke, just like a poor wife


    who was afraid that her husband would beat her. "I''m going to sue Mistress Su. Oh, no, it''s Phoebe Su.


    I''m protecting the portraiture right for Matthew, but he has the case held off. The court date has been


    decided, but now the trial can''t be held. Dad, it''s not a big deal for me to lose face. But, I can''t eat or


    sleep well every day because of this matter. I feel that the babies in my belly are protesting..."


    ''The babies are protesting? This is disconcerting!'' Carlos thought. On impulse, he searched the nearby


    table for something heavy. As soon as he spotted an ashtray, he grabbed it and raised it, as though he


    was going to throw it at his son.


    Erica was so terrified that she grabbed his hand immediately. "Dad, it''s not that serious. Don''t be angry.


    Calm down..." she coaxed.


    Debbie was also furious by what she had heard and felt that Matthew was wrong. But she didn''t think


    that throwing the ashtray at him was a good idea. So, she and Erica took the ashtray from Carlos''


    hand. Then, to settle her husband''s temper, she said, "If you hit him with the ashtray, you will have to


    take him to the hospital. Can you carry him?"


    Carlos red at his son, who, to his detriment, chose to remain silent. "You''d better give me an


    exnation! And it better be a good one."


    Matthew shifted his gaze from the "uneasy" pregnant woman and pinned it at his father calmly. "Dad,


    do you know that she went to ask the youngest son of Champion Group''s CEO for help and that their


    He had been unimaginably offended when he learned that his wife had sought another man''s help. He


    believed that Carlos, being a proud man as well, would understand his feelings.


    But, he was wrong.


    What value did his feelings have inparison to Erica and her babies'' well-being? "That must be


    because you didn''t give Rika a sense of security. You should reflect on why she asked for someone


    else''s help after the incident happened!"


    His wife had asked another man for help. Carlos felt that Erica''s actions reflected poorly on Matthew,


    not the other way around. How could his son not be ashamed? After all, he had money and power.


    What was preventing him from helping his wife? And if that wasn''t bad enough, he even went against


    Erica!


    Matthew knew that no matter what he did or said, his parents would side with his wife. He didn''t want to


    talk to Carlos anymore. So, he faced his wife and said, "You should reflect on yourself. Call me after


    you figure out why I''m holding off the case."


    Now that things hade to this, she had tried to manipte Gifford and Carlos into helping her. Not


    once did she ask him. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    Erica was so depressed. "I..." ''Could there be any other reason except that he is on Phoebe''s side?''


    Did she make a mistake by going to Watkins for help? Matthew was unwilling to help her, even now.


    Did she expect him to help her at the beginning?


    Matthew turned around and left the manor even though Carlos roared at him to stay.


    The door to the living room mmed shut. Even though fury surged through Carlos at Matthew''s


    behavior, he felt obligated tofort Erica first.


    He suppressed his anger, let Erica sit down on the sofa, and promised her, "Rika, do what you want. I''ll


    handle the problem for you! But you must take care of yourself!"


    Erica looked at Carlos gratefully. "Thank you, Dad and Mom! I will take good care of myself and my


    babies." Her inws were considerate and supportive of her.


    Afterforting Erica, the Huo family sat down for dinner. Eventually, Carlos went out despite thete


    hour.


    In the tea room of a big house, two men were drinking tea. The man in a Chinese tunic suit poured a


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    cup of freshly-brewed hot tea for Carlos. "Mr. Huo, are you at odds with your son?"


    The middle-aged man was candid and forthright.


    So was Carlos. He took a sip of his tea and answered, "Yes. My son thinks he has grown up enough to


    defy me and be disobedient."


    "Ha-ha, your son is just like you. If I do as you say, he will be offended, and then, I''m sure he''ll find a


    way to back at me. Mr. Huo, please try talking to your son. Don''t make things difficult for me!" the man


    said with a bitter smile.


    As he was the most powerful person in the court system of Y City, Matthew had approached him to


    hold off Phoebe''s case.


    "I''m not talking to him. I''m asking for your help!" Carlos eximed. He was afraid that if he were forced


    into the same room as Matthew, he would lose his temper and whip his son.


    The man put down his teacup and said, "Mr. Huo, you''re his father. You know your son better than


    anyone else. I can''t afford to offend either of you! s, you''ve put me in a dilemma!"


    Carlos wasn''t offended that the man had refused to aid him. On the contrary, with a faint smile, he


    assured, "You don''t have to be so stressed. The problem arose as my son and daughter-inw are at


    odds. You know what kind of person Matthew is. He won''tpromise, nor will he be submissive


    before his wife. I want to teach him a lesson. He needs to learn that a man should do as his wife says."

 Chapter 1310 The Court Day

    Chapter 1310 The Court Day


    Carlos rified that Matthew had decided to hold off the case because there was some conflict


    between him and his wife.


    The man sitting beside Carlos believed the exnation. After all, Matthew''s wife was defending her


    husband''s portraiture right in the case, and Matthew''s seal and fingerprint were on the documents. He


    concluded, just like Carlos, that the disagreement between the couple had affected the case.


    "Mr. Huo, you know I can''t afford to offend either you or your son. May I make a suggestion? How


    about I call your son and let him know..." Telling Matthew that his father hade to visit him might


    reduce some of his wrath. Otherwise, he might offend Matthew if it seemed as though he had heard


    Carlos and supported him.


    ''s! The father and son made an interesting pair.''


    "That is your choice. I approached you as I want to conclude the matter. I hope the case can be held as


    scheduled," Carlos said. As far as he knew, the young couple argued because of Phoebe. If the trial


    could be held as nned, Phoebe woulde to a miserable end, and he wouldn''t have to


    deliberately remove the source of trouble between his son and daughter-inw.


    It would be like killing two birds with one stone.


    As the couple was still in a stalemate, the case was going to be held as scheduled.


    When Matthew received the phone call, his face darkened with anger.


    But his wife was pregnant. He had no choice but to let her do what she wanted.


    The night before the trial, the pregnant woman stood by the bed with an arm around her baby bump,


    and proudly dered, "Oh, my God! You can''t protect your mistress anymore. Your wife is going to turn


    the tables!"


    A hint of danger glimmered in the man''s eyes as he said, "Are you happy now?"


    "Of course!" She was so overjoyed that she didn''t notice she was inviting trouble.


    "Come here!" Matthew ordered with a wave of his hand.


    Erica was so excited that she didn''t overthink. She glided up to him, and lovingly ran her hand over her


    smooth belly. "Do you want to greet your sons?"


    "Okay."


    This had been Matthew''s routine every night since he learned of her pregnancy. Without hesitating,


    Erica climbed onto the bed and put her belly close to him.


    What began as Matthew bonding with his unborn children soon turned into something more passionate.


    Despite her slight unwillingness at the beginning, Erica gave in to his desires.


    Later, in the middle of the night, she ced her hands on her hips and groaned, "My waist hurts..."


    The man had just stepped out after a shower. After a moment''s pause, he thought he knew a way to


    cure what ailed his wife. "How much money do I have to give you to treat your affliction?"


    Erica smiled shyly, "Don''t be like this. Well, one hundred thousand!"


    "That''s too little. It''s not even worth the trouble of fetching my checkbook!" His eyes bore into his wife


    as he waited for her to change her answer.


    "One million!" she said after some hesitance.


    The man didn''t even blink.


    "Five million!" Erica cried.


    It was only then that Matthew put down the towel in his hand, took out a check from his briefcase, wrote


    down the number, and threw it beside her. "Does it still hurt?"


    The pregnant woman''s eyes lit up. She kissed the check a few times and shook her head. With a


    ttering smile, she replied, "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Suddenly, a thought shed through Matthew''s mind. With a grim expression, he turned to the pregnant


    woman, who was still happy, and said, "Erica."


    "What?" The joy glimmering in her eyes disappeared when she saw his expression. She held the check


    closer to her chest and asked, "Did you change your mind?" She wouldn''t return the money to him!


    Matthew sat on the edge of the bed and looked into the eyes of the woman lying on the bed. "I want to


    tell you that you shouldn''t fear people whom you know are bad. However, those who don a moral and


    righteous facade but are actually bad, are far more dangerous." The key point was in the second half of


    the sentence.


    ''Huh?'' Erica tilted her head and shot the man a puzzled look.


    ''So, is he saying that a bad person, like Phoebe, is not to be feared?'' "I know. I won''t trust those people


    easily!" she said with a nod.


    Matthew breathed a sigh of relief as he thought she got his point¡ªbut she didn''t. "It''s good that you''ve


    understood." Erica was a simple girl. He was afraid that she would not be able to see people''s true


    intentions and would naively believe maniptive people.


    Soon, the day of the trial arrived. Many reporters, who had heard that Erica was taking legal action


    against Phoebe, arrived at the court gate early. They eagerly waited for Erica to appear.


    Matthew was still unhappy about this matter, and so, he didn''t apany Erica. However, he sent


    Paige and several bodyguards with her.


    At the Supreme People''s Court of Y City


    As soon as Erica stepped out of the car, the reporters rushed forward and surrounded her. Questions


    flooded her from every direction. "Mrs. Huo, are you going to defend Mr. Huo''s portraiture right?"


    "Mrs. Huo, are you suing Phoebe Su?"


    "Aren''t Mr. Huo and Phoebe good friends? Why would he take legal action against her?"


    Several bodyguards stopped the reporters from crowding Erica. Concerned that they''d be


    overwhelmed, Paige asked in a low voice, "Mrs. Huo, shall we go straight in?"


    As there were too many reporters, and everyone was pushing and pulling their way closer to Erica, her


    concern was justified.


    "Okay." Erica had never been interviewed by reporters, and she didn''t want to answer their questions


    either.


    Before they could cut through the crowd, another car stopped at the court gate. The reporters turned as


    the driver got out and opened the passenger door. A mor arose when they saw Phoebe, who was


    wearing sunsses, step out.


    Erica didn''t need to turn and see who had arrived as the reporters eagerly called out Phoebe''s name.


    Desperate to get some information, some of the reporters ran to Phoebe. Now that the crowd had


    thinned, the bodyguards took the chance to escort Erica and Paige into the courthouse.


    Phoebe had hired a femalewyer, who was over forty years old, to represent her. Both Phoebe''s and


    Erica''s attorneys waited in the same office for the officialmencement of the trial.


    A momentter, representatives of both sides entered the trial court. When they arrived at the door,


    Phoebe deliberately walked slower so that she could be by Erica''s side. She lowered her voice and


    asked, "Do you know who referred mywyer?"


    Erica nced at the femalewyer, but nothing about her seemed familiar. Uninterested in debating


    with Phoebe, she replied, "Whatever! Even if she is a high-rankingwyer, you will still lose today!"


    Fury surged through Phoebe when her n backfired. She bit her lip, but soon, she quashed her


    emotions. Just as they were going to separate, she told Erica, "She is ZL Group''swyer. Matthew


    asked her to help me."


    Erica wanted to wipe the smug grin off of Phoebe''s face, but it was toote. They had already walked


    to their respective positions in the courtroom.


    Paige sensed that something was wrong, and so, she walked to Erica and whispered, "Mrs. Huo, are


    you okay? What happened?"


    Erica shook her head to dispel the negative emotions coursing through her. She smiled at Paige and


    said, "I''m fine." ''Humph! She is just awyer. Phoebe would lose the case even if Matthew were


    physically present.''


    "That''s good. If anything happens, call me at any time, Mrs. Huo!" Paige said before she took her seat


    a short distance from Erica.


    "Okay."


    Now that the proceedings had formally begun, it was Erica''s turn, as the intiff, to make a statement


    regarding her im, before the defendant, Phoebe, could exin herself.


    ording to the H Country''sw, the intiff and defendant could negotiate about suitable


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    court would make a final decision.


    In this case, Phoebe didn''t need to defend herself. The portrait of Matthew she had sketched was taken


    by someone who worked for Erica. Now, it was Matthew who had entrusted his wife to sue Phoebe.


    This left no chance for her to reverse the situation.


    So, she and thewyer started with thepensation negotiation. Erica asked for ten million dors,


    while the defendant had hoped that the court could settle the matter with damages amounting to one


    million dors.


    Of course, Erica didn''t agree. ''Matthew''s portrait right is worth one million only? How dare she


    undervalue my husband''s right!''

 Chapter 1311 Jealousy Was In The Air

    Chapter 1311 Jealousy Was In The Air


    Later, to Phoebe''s surprise, Erica announced in public that she had even stolen other people''s


    paintings as well. Before Phoebe could deny the usation, however, a girl was brought to the court to


    testify. When questioned, the girl showed enough evidence to prove that Phoebe had indeed stolen her


    works.


    As the morning passed, the session was finallying to an end. Someone might have helped Erica in


    secret, and the case was rather simple, so the court had no trouble to give its verdict on the spot.


    For infringing Matthew Huo''s portraiture right, Phoebe had topensate him with ten million dors.


    As for the art theft, she had topensate the girl and do a public apology.


    The ten millionpensation shall be paid within a month. If she couldn''t do it, she would have to face


    jail time for the next five years.


    By the time Erica walked out of the court, the reporters who had been surrounding the ce were


    already gone. She didn''t understand why but didn''t think much about it either.


    Meanwhile, not far away from the courthouse, a man was waiting in his yellow supercar when he saw a


    group of peopleing out. Quickly, he got out of his vehicle and called, "Erica!"


    Erica, who was talking to Kelvin, heard someone calling her name. Following the sound of his voice,


    she soon found Watkins waving at her.


    With a bright smile, she immediately walked towards him. "Watkins, you''re here!"


    "Yes. I came as soon as my ss was over. How''s it going?" Watkins'' smile reached his eyes when he


    spoke.


    "Thanks to Mr. Fei, the case went smoothly, and Phoebe has already gotten her sentence." Erica didn''t


    expect that everything would go on so well.


    Hearing this, Watkins was also surprised. "So soon?"


    It seemed that someone was helping Erica behind her back. Needless to ask, he knew exactly who that


    person was.


    "Yes! It was all easily solved!" Erica grinned.


    Knowing what was going on, Watkins changed the subject. "It''s time for lunch. Let''s go and celebrate


    your victory. It''s my treat!"


    Before Erica could say anything, Paige stepped in and responded, "I''m sorry, Mr. Chai, but Mr. Huo has


    told me in advance that Mrs. Huo''s health is the most important thing now. So he asked me to take her


    back as soon as the court session was over. Maybe it will be for the best if you don''t celebrate today."


    If Watkins insisted on taking Erica anyway, Paige was sure that she would lose her job by the next


    morning.


    Watkins looked at Paige and smiled, "Well, it''s okay. We can take a rain check then, Erica!" ''What a


    bossy man this Matthew Huo is!'' he thought.


    "Okay!" Erica agreed, but she was actually quite confused. She didn''t understand why no one told her


    that Matthew wanted Paige to take her back to thepany.


    However, since Paige had no reason to lie, she believed her.


    The moment they were about to get in the car, Erica saw Phoebe and herwyering out of the


    court.


    Smiling, Erica waved at the miserable woman. "Hi, Miss Su!" Her tone was full ofcency.


    Phoebe, on the other hand, met Erica''s gaze with a straight face. Nheless, it was impossible not to


    see the hatred in her eyes.


    Erica didn''t mind it. In fact, she took the opportunity to give her a quick reminder. "Mywyer has given


    you my bank ount. Don''t forget to transfer the money to me as soon as possible! Ten million, not a


    penny less!"


    Enraged, Phoebe stared at her and retorted, "I''m starting to think you''re not living afortable life at


    all. Despite Matthew''s fortune, you''re so eager to put your hands in a mere ten million dors that I


    wonder if you''ve ever seen money before."


    "I don''t care what you think. Who wouldn''t like to get more money? I know I wouldn''t mind having more.


    So, Miss Su, do us both a favor and transfer the money to my ount as soon as possible. After all, for


    the sounds of it, ten million seems toe as a piece of cake for you." Erica was in a great mood now


    that she would have ten million more in her bank ount.


    Not even Phoebe''s sarcasm could affect her. Erica, better than anyone else, knew whether she lived a


    good life or not.


    She remembered the saying, "Life is like drinking a ss of water. Only the one who tastes it knows if


    it''s hot or cold."


    At that moment, Phoebe''s eyes fell on Erica''s swollen belly, causing her to frown in confusion. ''Isn''t


    Erica Li about two months pregnant? Why does her belly look so big?


    Could she be expecting twins?'' she wondered. But a secondter, she remembered the photo work


    that Erica had submitted. It was called "1+1=3," indicating she was pregnant with just one baby.


    After Erica left the court, Paige took her to ZL Group and made sure to escort the pregnant woman to


    the CEO''s office before leaving.


    As soon as Erica got into the office, she sat merrily on the sofa as she began to brag, "Oh, someone


    wasn''t able to protect his mistress because I''ve won the case. Mistress Su mustpensate me with


    ten million dors! I hope that man won''t be sad."


    All of a sudden, Matthew smelled the air dramatically and said, "Call Paige in."


    Erica was a little confused. "Why do you want Paige here?"


    "I want to ask her if she smells the distinct scent of jealousy in the room as well. Suddenly the air here


    became so unpleasant." He made a point to stress the word "jealousy."


    Realizing that he was talking about her, Erica blushed and immediately defended herself, "No, you are


    the jealous one!" She would never be jealous! Humph!


    Matthew smiled at her response and told her gently, "If I remember correctly, the bank ount you


    should''ve submitted had to be mine, right? The ten million should be transferred to my ount. So,


    what are you happy about?"


    His reminder hit Erica like a bucket of cold water. It had suddenly urred to her that Matthew was the


    one whose rights had been infringed. Therefore, the bank ount to transfer the money must be his.


    The pregnant woman''s face became sullen upon the realization. It turned out that all of her efforts had


    been for nothing, and what was worse, she had spent arge amount of money with thewyer.


    Abruptly, Erica got on her feet. Matthew looked at her with concern as she rushed to his desk and


    thumped her hands heavily on its wood surface. "Matthew Huo, how dare you!"


    Once Matthew was sure she got to him unharmed, he heaved a sigh of relief and replied slowly,


    "What? My wife made me ten million. Now I''m d to take it." In fact, what he really wished was for his


    wife to change her impulsive behavior. He couldn''t help but fear that she might fall in the middle of a


    simple task such as walking.


    Still, the pregnant woman kept staring at him so angrily that her cheeks began to bulge. But just when


    she was about to explode, she thought about all those times Matthew would give her money and


    started to calm down. Moreover, her main purpose was to make Phoebe go bankrupt. So, she chose


    not to argue over this any longer. "Okay, but don''t get allpassionate after you ept the money!"


    She was afraid that Matthew would feel sorry for Phoebe and transfer the money back to her afterward.


    Matthew didn''t expect Erica would react this way and raised his eyebrows in surprise. ''Doesn''t she like


    money? Why is she willing to give it to me now?''


    In the next few days, Phoebe was exposed on the Inte for art theft and infringement of portraiture


    right. Since she had been quite notorious for a time, the value of her paintings decreased greatly after


    the scandal. Now she was as worthless as a nk piece of paper.


    The school also heard about what she had done and persuaded her to quit her studies in the institution.


    In order to make money, Phoebe sold all her valuable things, including her studio. As a matter of fact,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    she had already begun to contact the buyers when Erica first filed thewsuit against her.


    Yet, even after selling her studio, jewelry, bags, and other items of value, she roughly got an amount of


    five million in total.


    She tried to ask Lyman for help, but the finances of the Su family was in the hands of Fanya now. So it


    was useless for her to look for her father. He wouldn''t be able to give her more than several hundred


    thousand dors at most.


    Her friends had been the first to turn their backs on her in her time of need, so she couldn''t count on


    them. If the Su family didn''t help her, who else would? With her huge debts, everyone realized she


    wouldn''t pay them back any time soon. Therefore, lending her money now was the same as throwing it


    to the wind and never see it to return. In the end, no one was willing to lend her the money.

 Chapter 1312 The Horrible Incident

    Chapter 1312 The Horrible Incident


    At the CBD Exhibition Center of Y City, a group of elites from all walks of life had just walked out of the


    main entrance after concluding aprehensive meeting.


    Matthew was encircled by several people as they kept going over the main points of the meeting. "Mr.


    Huo, what do you think about that matter?"


    Matthew, however, looked around obliviously and replied in an obvious tone of indifference, "It depends


    on the opinion of the public. The best way is to do a survey among the masses."


    Just at that moment, another group of people approached them from the other side, led by a woman,


    sophisticatedly dressed in a grey id design dress and her long purple hair bounced over her


    shoulders neatly. When her eyes met with Matthew, she walked up to him and greeted, "Mr. Huo, what


    a coincidence!" The woman was beautiful, graceful and noble.


    Matthew simply cast her a nce and responded with a silent nod of the head.


    However, another person who knew the both of them greeted the woman in a ttering tone, "Miss Su,


    what brings you here?"


    With a pleasing smile, Camille looked past their shoulders, at the building behind them and said, "I am


    here to take part in an activity. It''s on the third floor."


    It was then that they realized there was a fashion show on the third floor of the CBD Exhibition Center


    today.


    The smile on the woman''s face captivated all the other men present as they struggled to take their


    eyes off her. Of course, all but one man, Matthew, who was just about to walk past Camille and make


    his exit.


    Bang! All of a sudden, an earth-shattering sound snatched everyone''s attention.


    It happened so fast that everyone''s brain had shut down and their eyes were wide as if someone or


    something wasing to deliver a fatal blow. "Ah! A gun! Someone''s been shot..."


    Unfortunately, the instant someone screamed that there was a gun, everyone panicked and started


    dispersing in all directions.


    Someone had opened fire on the people, critically wounding those standing in the crowd.


    Senses sharpened with adrenaline, only Matthew held his breath and remained calm, straining to hear


    with every ounce of his concentration. He found the perfect spot to shield himself from the bullets while


    he squinted his eyes to get a better look at the source of the gunshots. Soon, he saw two or three men


    with guns pointing at him from a minibus just at the opposite and at a corner.


    Just in the nick of time, a bevy of bodyguards, dressed in ck, broke through the crowd and rushed


    towards Matthew to protect him.


    Matthew immediately swerved, sessfully dodging a bullet as it almost grazed past his left shoulder


    by two mere inches. The yelp of a helpless woman caught his attention. It seemed as though she


    screamed out in pain as she had just sprained her ankle and was about to fall down right before


    Matthew.


    Matthew wasn''t too happy when he found out who it was. He stretched out his hand to help her keep


    bnce, so that Camille wouldn''tnd on him.


    Unfortunately, Camille had clutched onto his strong hand very tightly, almost as though her life


    depended on it.


    The entire scene was a pure spectacle as Matthew had two or three guns aimed at him, while his


    bodyguards were desperately trying to get to him.


    Chaos ensued as thebined deafening screams and cries came from all sides.


    Suddenly, a car sped over and stopped right in front of Matthew, who was surrounded by his


    bodyguards. When the door of the car was opened from the inside, Camille screamed, "Mr. Huo, be


    careful..."


    A group of gangsters had suddenly appeared behind the CEO and cocked their guns at his back. The


    woman who was standing next to him turned around and stood behind him almost instantly. "Ah!" Two


    bullets in session were shot into her body, silencing her.


    Frowning, Matthew pulled her away and helped her into the car.


    The bodyguards quickly found the hiding ce of the enemies behind them and got rid of two of them


    very soon.


    Matthew took the opportunity to take a look at the woman in the car, who was covering her wound with


    her hand while writhing in pain. He knew then that these people were serious and the target was none


    other than himself.


    He grabbed the pistol from the bodyguard nearest him and pushed the bodyguard into the car. He used


    the car door as cover and located the nearest attacker. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger and


    urately hit him on the shoulder.


    The attacker went down with a painful wail as he dropped the gun, and was soon subdued by the


    police who cameter.


    Such a big event couldn''t have gone on in broad daylight at the newest district of Y City without ending


    up on the headlines of every newspaper in the city.


    Erica found out about it when she had just finished her ss. She couldn''t have missed it as the whole


    ssroom was talking about it. "Oh my God, it must have been horrible for such a thing to happen in


    public!"


    "Yes! I saw it too! Oh my God! Look! Mr. Huo was there!" Everyone looking at their phone all


    simultaneously turned to look at the pregnant woman almost as soon as they heard the name "Mr.


    Huo."


    Staring at their stunned gazes, Erica realized that something bad must have happened. "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Well... Erica, there was a shoot-out on the street in front of the CBD Exhibition Center. I saw Mr. Huo


    there..." a bold ssmate said.


    ''Matthew?'' Erica stood up nervously, grabbed the ssmate''s phone and stared at the screen with


    eyes wide open.


    She noticed Matthew standing in the crowd, but the first thought in her mind was of someone else. Who


    was the woman Matthew was holding with his hand?


    Erica erged another picture with a front view. Was that Camille?


    Why were they together? Why did Camille get in Matthew''s car?


    None of that was important right now. Only Matthew''s whereabouts was the most important concern in


    Erica''s mind. Where was him? Was he hurt?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She returned the phone to her ssmate and took out her own phone with hands that trembled like dry


    leaves, as she tried to reach Matthew''s phone.


    Another ssmate whispered to the bold girl who had told Erica the news, "Hey, Erica is pregnant. Why


    did you tell her that? Aren''t you afraid that something bad might happen to her?"


    "Yes, she is pregnant with Mr. Huo''s child. If something really happens to Erica, you are done!"


    The words of her ssmates immediately made the bold girl regretful as she started to see the folly in


    her action.


    But it was toote, because Erica had already known about it.


    When Hyatt noticed the look on Erica''s face, he was genuinely frightened. After a brief pause, he


    assured Erica, "Don''t worry. Mr. Huo will be fine!"


    In order to make up for her mistake, the bold ssmate immediatelyforted her, "Yes, Erica, you


    must calm down! Think about the baby!"


    Erica''s mind went nk. She could no longer hear what her ssmates were saying. It was as if the


    world had frozen as she tapped on her phone with mmy hands, quickly found a number and pressed


    the call button.


    Erica called twice, but there was no answer. She was so scared that tears burst forth without word or


    warning.


    Her ssmates around her, panicked. They all came over and tried tofort her. "Erica, calm down."


    "Mr. Huo is going to be fine. You can''t allow this to affect your pregnancy."


    "That''s right. Mr. Huo is a very capable man, as we all know. Don''t cry. He might have lost his phone."


    Thatst sentence finally consoled Erica. Perhaps that was true. From what she could see, everything


    was so chaotic that the thought of Matthew losing his phone in such a situation didn''t seem


    unreasonable to Erica.


    She wiped her tears and quickly dialed Debbie''s number. Luckily, the call was connected soon. "Mom,


    something happened to Matthew."


    Debbie had just received the news herself and was about to call Erica. "I know. Matthew is fine. Don''t


    worry. His phone fell and broke so he called from one of his bodyguards'' phone just now. Carlos has


    sent someone to pick you up from school. Don''t go anywhere else. You should go home first, okay?"


    What Debbie didn''t tell her was that when Matthew was taking Camille to the hospital, his car was


    being followed by two other cars on the way and he was looking for an opportunity to get rid of his


    unwanted followers.

 Chapter 1313 Morning Sickness

    Chapter 1313 Morning Sickness


    Debbie decided not to tell Erica as it would worry her.


    Relief coursed through the young girl when she heard the news. She obediently nodded and said,


    "Okay, I''ll stay in the ssroom."


    "Well, remember what I said. Don''t go anywhere by yourself!" Debbie was afraid that the people who


    tried to kill Matthew would target Erica now.


    "I know."


    She took a deep breath and wiped the tears that had stained her cheeks. It would be a while before the


    bodyguards arrived, and so, she decided to wait in the ssroom. Her ssmates nced at each


    other, unsure of what to say or do. After several tense moments, that bold ssmate asked tentatively,


    "Erica, are you okay?"


    Erica lifted her gaze and looked around. Her eyes were red from crying. Nevertheless, she tried smiling


    as she replied, "I''m fine. Thank you." As long as Matthew was all right, she would be fine. This thought


    was soon reced by a more worrisome one. She wondered why he hadn''t thought to use a


    bodyguard''s phone to call her and let her know that he was safe.


    Was it because he didn''t know that she had seen the news?


    While she was lost in her thoughts, her ssmates, who were now less worried, left the ssroom.


    Soon, several ck cars screeched to a halt in front of the teaching building. Even before the engines


    switched off, a dozen bodyguards dressed in ck jumped out of the cars and headed to a ssroom.


    The passers-by were stunned by their sudden arrival and wondered what brought all these people to


    their school.


    A few minutester, the group of bodyguards escorted a petite woman to one of the cars. Only then did


    everyone realize that they were here to collect Mrs. Huo.


    With all this protection and vignce, she was indeed the most important figure at the school now. Even


    the school leaders did not require this level of security.


    Erica had thought that Carlos would send a few guards to escort her. Her eyes widened with


    astonishment when she saw that he had sent over a dozen people!


    But, she was anxious and distressed and couldn''t think about anything other than Matthew''s well-being.


    Under the rigorous protection of the bodyguards, she got into the luxury car in the middle of the convoy.


    The vehicle was, in fact, refitted to be bulletproof.


    Once they safely arrived at the Huo family''s manor, Erica sat forward, ced her hands on the window,


    and peered out in search of Matthew. She assumed that he''d have returned by then, but he hadn''t.


    Only Carlos and Debbie were waiting for her. As soon as she got out of the car, Debbie held her hand


    and reassured, "Rika, don''t worry. Matthew will be fine, okay?"


    "Where is he now? I want to talk to him." The overwhelming need to hear Matthew''s voice coursed


    through the young woman. She knew that nothing else would settle her.


    The couple nced at each other, and when Debbie nodded, Carlos pulled out his phone and dialed a


    bodyguard''s number. "It''s me. How is everything?" Carlos nodded at something the bodyguard said to


    him. A few momentster, he said, "Rika wants to talk to you."


    Then, he handed the phone to Erica. The distraught woman grabbed the phone with trembling fingers


    and ced it near her ear. "Matthew!"


    "I''m here. Don''t worry. I''m fine," Matthew''s tone was gentle and soothing as heforted his wife.


    Erica finally released the breath she had been holding all this while. "Where are you? I want to see you


    now!"


    "I''m on my way to the hospital. Someone is injured. I''ll return to the manor as soon as she is settled in


    the hospital." Matthew nced over his shoulder as he spoke. He was sitting in the front passenger


    seat while Camille and the bodyguard were in the back.


    Erica wanted to ask something about Camille, but she realized that this was not the right time. So, she


    suppressed her doubts. "Okay, I''ll wait for you!"


    "Okay, honey."


    After the call ended, Debbie held Erica''s hand and led her into the house. The whole time they walked,


    she spoke to the young girl to distract her and ease her tension.


    Erica waited for several hours before Matthew finally returned. As soon as he stepped through the


    door, she saw that his clothes were stained with blood.


    Almost instantly, the pungent smell made the young, pregnant woman nauseous. Erica tried her best to


    suppress the growing squeamishness in her stomach. She opened her mouth to ask Matthew if he was


    injured, but as soon as she took a step forward, the sick feeling intensified. "Matthew¡ª"


    Her mouth snapped shut. She feared she would throw up.


    With a frown, Matthew rushed forward and asked, "Rika, are you okay?"


    Erica pushed him away, covered her mouth, and ran to the bathroom.


    Matthew chased her, but Debbie stopped him. She grabbed his arm and said, "Hey, the smell of blood


    on your body must have unsettled her. Rika is pregnant and prone to morning sickness. Don''t worry.


    Go upstairs and change your clothes. I''ll go check on Rika."


    Matthew nced down and noticed therge amount of dried blood on his shirt. With a curt nod, he


    made his way toward the stairs.


    In the bathroom, Erica squatted in front of the toilet and dry-heaved for a while. When nothing came


    out, she decided to wash up.


    "Rika, are you feeling better?" Debbie, who was waiting at the door, asked when she heard no sound of


    vomiting.


    Erica flushed the toilet and walked out. She nodded and said, "Yes, I''m fine, Mom."


    Then, she turned on the tap and rinsed her mouth.


    "Well, that''s good. Morning sickness is normal. I''ll get you some food to settle your stomach."


    "I don''t want to eat now. Where is Matthew?"


    "He went upstairs to change his clothes. Do you want to go and talk to him?"


    "Yes."


    When Erica arrived at the bedroom door, Matthew was showering in the bathroom. She hesitated at the


    door. ''Will the blood-stained clothes make me sick again?


    Perhaps he left them in the bathroom?'' At that thought, she entered the bedroom.


    Sure enough, the bedroom was clean, like always.


    A long time passed, but Matthew didn''te out. She opened the bathroom door and stuck her head


    in. "Matthew, what''s taking so long? Are you hurt? Do you need help?"


    "No." When he heard her voice, the man turned and looked toward the door.


    Seeing his naked body, Erica blushed. "Well, I''ll wait for you outside."


    A few minutester, he finished his shower and stepped out of the bathroom. In the bedroom, Erica had


    She rushed over and hugged him. "Honey, who were those people? Why did they dare to kill people


    with weapons in broad daylight?"


    Matthew held her in his arms and gently kissed her forehead. "The police are investigating. I''ll tell you


    as soon as I know what they find."


    He didn''t tell Erica that those people hade for him as he didn''t want her to worry.


    "Then... what about Camille? Why were you together?" She finally voiced the question that had


    gued her ever since she saw the picture.


    "We met at the gate of the CBD Exhibition Center," came Matthew''s brief reply.


    He didn''t intend to tell Erica that Camille had taken the bullets for him. He was afraid that she would be


    frightened and would overthink.


    "I see." But, a whileter, she couldn''t help but ask another question. "Why did you hold her hand?"


    Matthew''s brow furrowed as he thought over the events. He vaguely remembered that he had held her


    hand. "Someone pushed her. Since she was in high heels, she lost her bnce and fell toward me. I


    helped her up."


    The man answered so frankly that Erica was too embarrassed to question him further.


    Later that day, Matthew left the manor. He didn''t return that night.


    The next morning, regardless of Debbie''s dissuasion, Erica took the lunch prepared by the chefs and


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    headed to ZL Group, apanied by the bodyguards.


    She was worried about Matthew as he hadn''te home at night. Now that she was at his office and


    he wasn''t at his desk, her concern grew manifold. When she looked around, she found that Owen and


    Paige were not in the area for special assistants, either.


    She randomly asked one of the special assistants, "Where is Matthew?"


    "Mrs. Huo, the CEO went to the hospital."


    "Hospital? Was someone hurt? Where are Owen and Paige?"


    The assistant told her everything he knew. "Owen has been at the police station all this while. And


    Paige took Mr. Huo to the hospital. It seems that the eldest daughter of the Su family was injured."

 Chapter 1314 Im married

    Chapter 1314 I''m married


    That was what Paige said before she left thepany.


    "Did you just say the eldest daughter of the Su family? Camille Su?" Erica felt a bit confused upon


    hearing it. ''When did it happen? Why didn''t Matthew tell me?'' she wondered.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo," the assistant replied with a nod.


    Erica stood still for a moment, deep in thought. Then she asked, "Do you know which hospital they


    were going to?"


    The assistant immediately told her the name of the hospital.


    "Thank you," she said before leaving. Thinking about Matthew going to the hospital to visit Camille


    made Erica forget about lunch, but she subconsciously brought the lunch box with her to the hospital.


    She had onlye back to her senses and realized that she had been holding it


    when she was already at the entrance of the hospital.


    Since Matthew couldn''t have lunch at the hospital, she went back to the car and left the lunch box there


    before going inside the hospital together with the bodyguard that Carlos sent for her.


    Inside the ward on the ninth floor, Matthew was standing beside the bed. When a nurse came in to


    change Camille''s dressing, he turned and was about to leave.


    But before he could take a step forward, a cold hand grabbed his arm. He frowned and looked at the


    pale woman in bed.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo, but please let me hold your hand for a moment. Changing the dressing hurts," she


    said in a weak voice.


    "Paige," he called out. He wanted Paige toe over and rece him, but he suddenly remembered


    that he asked her to get some medicine in the pharmacy.


    However, he still refused Camille''s request, and withdrew his hand coldly. "I''m sorry, I''m married." He


    then turned his back on her and looked out of the window. When Paige came back, he would leave


    immediately.


    Camille couldn''t do anything but gnash her teeth silently while the nurse was changing her dressing.


    But all of a sudden, the nurse screamed, "Ahhh! Miss Su, don''t grab me. It hurts."


    Camille immediately released the nurse''s arm and apologized weakly, "I''m sorry."


    "Miss Su, please hold on a little longer. I''ll be as gentle as I can. Don''t touch your wound because it


    might get infected. Sir, can you help me control the patient, please? I can''t apply the medicine to her


    wound if she''s like this," the nurse told Matthew helplessly.


    After hesitating for a while, he eventually returned to Camille''s bedside. Looking at her bleeding


    shoulder, he reached out his hand to hold her arm.


    Perhaps it was really painful because tears started to well up in Camille''s eyes. To avoid letting out a


    shriek, she bit her lips and endured the pain in silence.


    When the nurse pulled off the bloody gauze, she squeezed Matthew''s hand with all her might.


    He wanted to withdraw his hand again and stay away from her. But since the nurse was beside him


    and carefully applying the medicine, he restrained the urge to shake her hand off.


    Meanwhile, Erica had already found Camille''s ward number. She stood outside, watching the scene


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    through the ss pane. She was about to open the door, but her hand froze in midair.


    While the nurse was applying medicine to Camille''s wound, Matthew was holding her with his left hand


    while his right hand was in his pocket.


    Watching the scene made her feel like her heart was being clenched tightly by a giant hand. The sharp


    pain made her difficult to breathe.


    She held her chest and sat down on the bench beside the door, trying to ease her mood.


    Since she got pregnant, she had be short-tempered. Right at this moment, all she wanted to do


    was rush over and strangle Camille to death.


    To control her emotion, she closed her eyes tightly and kept reminding herself inwardly, ''Calm down,


    Erica. Think of the babies inside your belly.''


    Inside the ward, Matthew couldn''t take it anymore.


    He ruthlessly shook off Camille''s hand that was still holding him firmly. He then said mercilessly, "Miss


    Su, let me remind you again. I am already married."


    Camille''s hand fell weakly. She took a deep breath while tears kept falling down the corners of her


    eyes. Shaking her head, she said in a frail voice, "I''m sorry. It just hurts a lot. If I have known it earlier, I


    shouldn''t have blocked my body to take those bullets for you."


    Matthew could understand the regret in her eyes, so he didn''t take it to heart. Instead, he just put his


    hands in his pockets without saying anything. He was looking forward to washing his hands


    immediately.


    All of a sudden, the door burst open.


    The loud noise made the three people inside the ward turn their heads in an instant.


    Erica stood at the door with a cold expression on her face, followed by a bodyguard behind her.


    As soon as Matthew saw her, his first reaction was to greet her, "Rika." His voice was full of


    tenderness, totally different from the tone he used to Camille just now.


    However, Erica just ignored him and walked up straight to the bedside. Without minding the nurse who


    was still putting the dressing, she raised her hand and pped Camille''s face heavily.


    Pak!


    It happened so suddenly that neither Camille nor the nurse was able to move. Even Matthew was


    stunned for a moment.


    "Erica Li, what did you just do?" someone yelled from behind. The voice didn''te from any of the


    three people inside the ward. It came from Fanya, who had just arrived.


    She came in just in time to see how Erica had pped her daughter.


    Erica turned to her and gave her the coldest stare that Matthew had never seen before. She wasn''t


    afraid of facing Fanya at all. She replied with a sneer, "What do you think I just did? The Su family has


    indeed raised three hypocritical bitches. Since you, as their mother, failed to raise them properly, I will


    help you teach them a lesson. Otherwise, they will continue to destroy other families in this country."


    Fanya and Camille were both stunned at her words. They didn''t expect that Erica was that plucky. But


    since Matthew was there, Fanya didn''t dare to ignore his presence. She reluctantly nodded at him


    beforeing over beside Camille''s bed.


    She then said to Erica, "Mrs. Huo, how can you be so ungrateful? Camille took two bullets for Mr. Huo,


    and you didn''t even thank her. Instead, you hit and scolded her. Do you really think that the members of


    the Su family are easy to bully?"


    It was only now that Erica found out the reason why Camille was hurt. But even so, she didn''t give a


    damn. "So, do you think being hurt because of my husband gives her all the right to hold his hand, not


    wanting to let go?" she blurted. She was so furious, especially when she remembered that Matthew


    also didn''t even shake off Camille''s hand.


    She would definitely settle ounts with himter as well.


    "The nurse is applying medicine to my wound and changing the dressing. Do you know how painful it is


    without anesthesia? Why don''t you try it yourself?" Camille said calmly.


    Erica seemed to be a different person today. Fanya and Camille didn''t make her panic at all. Looking at


    the mark of her fingers on Camille''s face, she retorted, "Don''t me my husband for your pain!


    Besides, no one told you to take those bullets for him. And my husband cares so much for me that he


    surely won''t let that happen to me. If it happened to be me on the scene, I''m sure that he would protect


    me. I don''t need to be like a pest and take the bullets for him as you did."


    First, she called Camille a bitch. Now, she likened her to a pest who kept on pestering her husband.


    These words angered both Fanya and Camille that they couldn''t hide the darkness on their faces


    anymore.


    Matthew didn''t do anything to stop Erica. He just went to the bathroom to wash his hands, then sat on


    the sofa. He was only waiting for her to finish dealing with the mother and daughter of the Su family.


    Erica had always been a glib talker in front of him. Now that she was faced with Fanya and Camille,


    who had images to protect in public, he strongly believed that she wouldn''t lose.

 Chapter 1315 Shameless Bitches

    Chapter 1315 Shameless Bitches


    Camille had never met any women as hateful as Erica, so she retorted, "This is my first time to meet a


    person who repays someone''s kindness with enmity. I''m surprised to know how ill-bred the daughter of


    the Li family is. Who do you think you are to criticize me?"


    "You have no right to judge whether I''m ill-bred or not. Besides, my mother has never taught me to flirt


    with a married man. Don''t you have any dignity at all?" Because of anger, Erica couldn''t contain herself


    anymore. After saying those harsh words to Camille, she turned to Fanya and continued, "Mrs. Su,


    can''t you find any decent men to marry your daughters? First, Phoebe, who is already a married


    woman, always thinks about seducing my husband. But she has lost the case against me and is going


    to pay me ten thousand dors aspensation. This time, Camille is trying to seduce my husband


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    too. As their mother, don''t you ever feel embarrassed?"


    Her words enraged Fanya that she wanted to strangle her. But with Matthew around, all she could do


    was stare at her coldly. "Mrs. Huo, how could you say that? If Camille didn''t risk her life and take the


    bullets for Mr. Huo, he would be the one lying in bed now."


    Seeing the indescribable expression on Fanya''s face made Erica feel a bit better. She smiled


    sarcastically and said, "Don''t forget that Phoebe tried to frame me with her unborn child before. Who


    knows if what happened earlier was also nned by Camille? Maybe it was all an act. She made it look


    like an ident and saved my husband to show how great she was. Perhaps she paid those gangsters


    to hurt him."


    That was not impossible. After all, the three daughters of the Su family were all shameless bitches.


    They could even be vicious in order to get what they wanted.


    "Erica Li, watch your words! Why don''t you ask Mr. Huo first? He had already investigated those


    gangsters. They are enemies of ZL Group, and have nothing to do with our family," Camille said while


    clenching her fists. She had been itching to p Erica ten times.


    Fanya closed her eyes for a while to calm herself down. When she opened her eyes again, she had


    already returned to her normal mood. "Camille, don''t exin anymore. Mr. Huo, you may leave with


    Mrs. Huo now. Just pretend that Camille has never taken the bullets to save you. We won''t expect the


    Huo family to thank us either."


    Erica snorted, "I agree with you, Mrs. Su. Also, keep an eye on your two daughters. Make sure that


    none of them will appear in front of my husband ever again!"


    "Erica Li!" Fanya hysterically cried as she was on the verge of breaking down. "Don''t push me too far."


    "Actually, if I haven''t witnessed how Camille flirtatiously held my husband''s hand, I would have thanked


    her. But she is too shameless. If she were my daughter and I happened to see her holding a married


    man''s hand, I would definitely p her face twice."


    The nurse had already finished changing the dressing, so she lowered her head and walked out quietly.


    However, Erica stopped her and said, "Miss, please bring me a bottle of alcohol. Thank you."


    "Yes, ma''am." She then trotted out of the ward.


    Everyone in the ward wondered why Erica suddenly asked for alcohol, but no one dared to ask.


    When the nurse left, she sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Camille with pretended tenderness.


    "You know what? I also pped Phoebe before while she was listlessly lying in bed. I didn''t expect that


    I would do it to you too. I always saw you as an elegant and aloof woman. I even thought that you were


    not interested in men. But I was wrong. You were just like those shameless mistresses who liked to


    covet married men. Let me tell you this once. I am Matthew''s only wife. Even if I leave him one day, you


    don''t have what it takes to rece me as Mrs. Huo."


    Fanya couldn''t take her words anymore, so she turned to Matthew, who was sitting leisurely on the


    couch, and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo. Please take Mrs. Huo away from here. We can''t afford to offend


    her. As I''ve said, just pretend that this incident didn''t happen."


    While ying with the wedding ring in his finger, he replied indifferently, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Su. My wife is


    pregnant, so she has been short-tempered recently. Just let her vent her anger first."


    Fanya couldn''t believe her ears.


    Did Matthew really care for Erica so much that he would even allow her to vent her anger on other


    people?


    Actually, he was only worrying about how to appease herter.


    Soon enough, the nurse came back with a bottle of alcohol and cotton balls. She handed them to Erica,


    who immediately stood up and took the tray. Holding her waist with the other hand, she walked slowly


    towards Matthew.


    Watching her movements stung Fanya''s and Camille''s hearts with envy.


    ''She is carrying the grandchild of ZL Group''s CEO in her belly. The whole family must be taking care of


    her like a treasure, '' thought the mother and daughter.


    When Matthew saw the innocent smile on her face while taking the tray of alcohol to him, he already


    knew what she wanted to do.


    As he expected, she poured some alcohol on a cotton ball, took his hand, and disinfected it.


    Then she muttered, "If it isn''t for the fact that I''m afraid of hurting my husband''s skin, I will not only


    disinfect his hands with alcohol but also soak them in chlorinated water for half an hour to remove all


    the bacteria that Camille transmitted to him."


    Thinking about being soaked in chlorinated water, Matthew somehow felt that his hands were hurt. He


    wondered when his wife had be this cruel.


    Chlorinated water contained harmful chemicals that could damage his skin.


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen to his hands after being soaked in it for half an hour. The fear


    in his heart felt like he was watching a horror movie.


    He could only whisper two words in her ear. "How cruel!" But in actuality, he liked what Erica did. He


    liked it when she was defending her status as Mrs. Huo.


    Erica smiled sweetly and whispered back in his ear, "I have no choice. My rivals are making me strong,


    cruel, and merciless. You have to bear with me for now. After all, everyone in this world has to survive.


    If I don''t deal with Camille, she will just continue to step on me." She was not being too sensitive. It was


    just that too many women had wanted to take her ce as Mrs. Huo.


    And that included the Su sisters.


    After she finished wiping Matthew''s hands, he raised one of them and touched her head. With


    tenderness in his eyes, he said, "Well done."


    She just smiled and said, "Honey, since I have so much money to spend, let Camille stay in the hospital


    until her wound heals. I will pay for her hospital bills and medical expenses. I know how busy you are in


    thepany to make more money for me, so you don''t need toe here anymore. If anything


    happens to her, let them contact me directly, okay?"


    What else could he say? After all, he had no ns ofing over again. "It''s all up to you, honey," he


    replied.


    "But I think it''s not enough. She has taken two bullets for you. And as they said, we can''t be ungrateful


    to them. Since I''m in a better mood now, I''m thinking, since she is the chief editor of a fashion


    magazine, why don''t we help her recruit more handsome men so herpany can make more


    money?" she added. Her real intention was not to help Camille. She thought that if she would be


    surrounded by many handsome men, she would fall for one of them and wouldn''t bother Matthew


    anymore.


    "Well, I think that''s also a good idea," he replied. As long as his wife was happy, he wouldn''t mind


    anything she wanted to do.


    However, Camille refused immediately. She said in a cold voice, "Thanks for your offer, but that won''t


    be necessary. You don''t need to interfere with mypany''s affairs."

 Chapter 1316 Sleep On The Sofa

    Chapter 1316 Sleep On The Sofa


    Erica held Matthew''s arm and rested her head on his shoulder. "It''s alright, Miss Su. Don''t be shy and


    ept our kindness. It''s settled." When she finished talking, Erica turned to Matthew and said, "Come


    on, honey. Let''s go home."


    With Matthew still holding her waist, they stood up and walked out of the hospital.


    Fanya and Camille were left alone in the ward. When she lost sight of the couple, Fanya immediately


    grabbed a teacup and smashed it on the floor.


    She had never seen such an arrogant person until she met Erica. What infuriated her the most was that


    Matthew was still defending Erica despite her arrogance.


    With her eyes closed, Camille stayed still in the bed as though she didn''t hear the sound of the teacup


    breaking. Her mind was filled with thoughts of how much Matthew was spoiling Erica.


    ''I did hear that he loves Erica so much. I guess it''s true, '' she thought.


    The room fell into silence. For a while, they both didn''t say anything as if they were lost in thought.


    When the couple came out of the hospital, Erica shook off Matthew''s arm around her waist.


    She rushed to the car and got in. Matthew mindlessly followed her into the car but Erica pushed him


    out and ruthlessly closed the door.


    He fell silent. Seeing this, Erica rolled down the window and said, "You go your own way and I''ll go


    mine. Goodbye, Mr. Huo." She then looked away and demanded the driver, "Let''s go!"


    The driver started the car and left his sight.


    He watched the car drive away without him. Matthew couldn''t believe his eyes. For the first time in his


    life, he was abandoned this way.


    That afternoon, Erica went straight to the Huo family''s manor after ss.


    When Matthew got back to the vi, he found that no one was home. He reached for his phone and


    called Erica. She answered the call, but she didn''t tell him where she was.


    He then called her bodyguard and found out that she was at the manor. Matthew didn''t even bother to


    go upstairs. He hurriedly turned around and went to the manor.


    When he got there, a maid was waiting for him at the door as though she was expecting that he would


    and asked you not to disturb her when you go upstairs."


    ''Seriously?


    We were just talking on the phone ten minutes ago. How could she fall asleep so soon?''


    He turned to the maid and nodded. "I see."


    Matthew asked the maid to not follow him and went upstairs by himself.


    Erica had taken over his room. Matthew tried to open the door but it was locked from the inside, and


    the spare key was not in its usual hiding ce. It was obvious to him that his wife had taken the key


    with her to keep him from finding it.


    Knock, knock, knock. He gently knocked on the door and waited for a while, but he heard nothing.


    He knocked two more times but to no avail. While he stood there frustrated, Carlos had heard the noise


    and came out of his room.


    Leaning against the door in his pajamas, Carlos crossed his arms over his chest and looked at his son.


    "Oh, the man who made his wife angry is back!"


    Matthew nced at his father coldly. ''What a childish man!'' he snorted inwardly.


    Out of frustration, he took out his phone and dialed Erica''s number. Her phone rang once and went


    straight to voicemail. It was off.


    Carlos smiled so smugly that his eyes narrowed into slits. "It makes me so happy to see you being


    treated like this."


    Matthew shot him a look of disgust and said, "Just get inside and go to sleep with your wife!"


    When Debbie stepped outside their bedroom to check what was happening, Carlos stretched out his


    arms and embraced his wife. He kept on teasing his son, who was locked out of the room by his wife.


    "Here I am holding my wife, and you can''t even touch the hem of your own wife''s clothes, let alone hold


    her!" Heughed until he was out of breath.


    Matthew was so exasperated that he wanted to gag his dad''s mouth with a duster cloth.


    Debbie sighed heavily and pulled Carlos'' arms away and pushed him into their bedroom. "Go now. Go


    to sleep!"


    Carlos sounded so stubborn. "No, not yet. I want to see how your son is shut out of his own bedroom."


    With his hands in his pockets, Matthew talked to his mother as if he was spelling out every word.


    "Mom, if you want a new husband, just tell me. I can easily get you a different one every day."


    Carlos'' face darkened. He crossed his arms over his chest and said, "Matthew Huo, are you looking for


    trouble?"


    Debbie once again let out a heavy sigh. She didn''t know what to do with this father-and-son squabble.


    "All right, all right. Carlos, go to bed. Now."


    Carlos had alreadyin in his bed. When he had heard Matthew knocking at the door to his own


    bedroom, he had hurriedly gotten up and watched his son by the door tough at him.


    ''Carlos Huo! The older he gets, the more childish he bes!'' Debbie almost hissed.


    She pushed him back into their room. She then walked up to Matthew and asked, "Why do you always


    make Rika mad? Women are easily irritated during pregnancy. You have to be patient. Understand and


    coax her more."


    Without saying anything else, Matthew nodded. "I see."


    Finally, Erica unlocked the door for Matthew. She had heard Debbie talking to Matthew by the door.


    She didn''t want to embarrass her mother-inw.


    As soon as they heard a noisee from inside the bedroom, Debbie nudged her son and mouthed


    him a few words. "Remember to coax her!" She then turned around and entered her own bedroom.


    The moment Erica opened the door, Debbie had left. Without even looking at Matthew, she went back


    to bed.


    Matthew closed the door behind him and sat down on the edge of the bed. He bent down and gave her


    a kiss on her forehead.


    Erica immediately wiped it off with the back of her hand where he had kissed her, turned her back to


    him, and continued to sleep.


    Her silence left him at a loss. He had been staring at her back for a while, and gave up on the idea of


    making love with his wife. He came up with a new strategy and decided to use money to win her over.


    "I have a card here with me. There are around three hundred million dors in this ount. Come on,


    get up, and take it!"


    Matthew took out the bank card and fanned himself with it to entice her. He also beamed to look


    excited. However, Erica didn''t even move as though she didn''t hear him.


    His wide smile slowly disappeared. ''Isn''t money what she loves most? It used to work every time I tried


    to make her happy with it. How could it fail this time?''


    He sighed silently andy down. He turned to her and slightly got up, holding his wife in his arm from


    behind. His thin lips lightly pressed against her ear and whispered, "Rika, don''t be mad, okay?"


    She felt her ear itch. Erica covered her ear to prevent him from blowing on it again.


    Matthew had been coaxing her all the while, but she didn''t want to forgive him at all. Later, he made up


    his mind and said, "Well, in that case, I''ll do it!"


    As soon as he dered it, he lifted her pajamas with his big hand.


    Erica was caught off guard. She sat up from the bed and kicked him hard. "Go to sleep in the next


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    room!"


    "No. I won''t go anywhere! If you''re staying right here, I''ll stay here." Matthew couldn''t sleep well without


    her in his arms.


    She red at the shameless man and said, "Matthew Huo, I don''t want to see your face right now.


    Either you go, or I''ll leave."


    "No. No one is leaving!" Even though she didn''t want to see him, he wanted to see her.


    "Well then, go sleep on the sofa or on the floor, I don''t care. I just don''t want to sleep in the same bed


    with you!"


    "I''ll sleep on the sofa." Right when she finished her sentence, he made a choice without the slightest


    hesitation.


    Hearing this, Ericay back on the bed and tucked herself in. "Good night!"


    Matthew kissed her long hair and said, "Honey, I''m just going to take a shower. You can sleep now."


    She didn''t say a word. She didn''t care where he was going, as long as he didn''t bother her.


    Half an hourter, Matthew came out of the bathroom. Erica hurriedly turned her phone off and


    pretended to be sleeping.


    However, despite her hurry, he still saw the light from her phone just now.


    He chuckled and pretended he didn''t see anything as he sat on the sofa.


    A few momentster, Erica fell asleep. She couldn''t remember when she had fallen asleep.


    Nevertheless, she vaguely felt that someone was holding her. When she smelled the familiar scent, she


    immediately leaned in closer.

 Chapter 1317 A Storm

    Chapter 1317 A Storm


    Erica tried to open her eyes to check if Matthew had actually sneaked up on the bed to sleep beside


    her, but she was too sleepy.


    When she woke up at dawn, she saw that Matthew wasn''t there. She scanned the room and thought


    that he left her alone to sleep.


    The moment she got out of bed, Erica saw a piece of paper on the bedside table. She picked it up and


    realized it was Matthew''s handwriting. She felt like she heard his voice when she read the note. "I''ll be


    on a business trip for three days. I wanted to take you with me, but you kept ignoring me. I have to go


    now. I''ll be back soon, but remember to miss me while I''m gone."


    ''He''s on a business trip? Howe it''s so sudden?


    Remember to miss him? Ha! No. I''m not going to miss him, '' she thought to herself.


    After breakfast, she got into the car and left the manor. When the car approached the manor entrance,


    her phone rang. She didn''t recognize the number. "Hello. Who''s this?"


    Erica heard a man''s voice on the other end of the line. "Hello, is this Ms. Li? I''m from a florist''s. I am


    close to Pearl Vi District. Can youe out and sign for the flowers?"


    ''Huh? Flowers? Could they be from Matthew? Huh, probably not. A man like him doesn''t know how to


    be romantic! He''s never sent me flowers before.


    But maybe he did that to apologize to me.'' Erica felt confused.


    She asked, "Who sent them?" "Um, sorry, Ms. Li.


    I don''t know who sent them to you. Would you please sign for them first? I''m in a bit of a hurry to


    deliver the next order. I''ll wait for you to arrive," the man said anxiously.


    Erica looked out of the window and said, "I''ll be there in about three minutes. Wait for a bit, please!"


    The manor was only a few minutes away from the Pearl Vi District. She was already on her way and


    would arrive in just a bit.


    "Okay, thank you! Bye!"


    When she arrived at the Pearl Vi District, the first thing she saw was arge bunch of red roses. The


    moment she got out of the car, the air smelled of roses.


    The man in a blue uniform brought her the flowers. "Erica Li, right?"


    She was amazed to see this big bunch of flowers. "Yes, that''s me!" she nodded.


    The man handed her the roses. "Someone has ordered these 99 red roses for you. Please sign here."


    Looking at the roses in her arms, Erica was bewildered. "Are you sure he didn''t leave his name?"


    "No, he didn''t. You can check the card, maybe you''d find out who sent them." He took out the receipt


    and handed it to her.


    The delivery man left after Erica signed her name. She stood dazed by the car with the roses in her


    arms and picked up the card that sat on top of the flowers.


    It read, "Wish you happiness every day."


    Erica''s bodyguard who escorted her to school was assigned by Matthew. While she was wondering


    who sent her the red roses, the bodyguard had sneakily sent Matthew a message.


    Matthew was already boarding the ne. When he saw the message, he slowed down his pace and


    started typing, "What flowers?"


    "A bunch of red roses,"


    the bodyguard replied. Matthew''s face darkened. "Check who sent the flowers to my wife this morning."


    He gave the order to Owen, his voice sounded serious.


    "Right away, Mr. Huo." Owen wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He admired how this person dared


    to be so tant to even send flowers to Erica when she was now Mrs. Huo.


    In just a few minutes, Owen found out who got Erica the flowers¡ªit was none other than Watkins.


    Matthew sneered and said, "Call his father and remind him to keep an eye on his son, or else, I''ll be


    taking action."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    Owen knew it very well that if Matthew ever decided to teach someone a lesson, that person would


    suffer quite a lot.


    The next day, Erica received another bunch of blooming red roses. She couldn''t take them with her to


    ss, so she had to ce them in the vi first. When she got back from her sses in the evening,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    she took them one by one and put them in vases and nted some of them in the garden.


    The flowers looked so beautiful that she didn''t care if they lived or not.


    Two dayster, as soon as Erica received the roses sent to her that day, she went to the garden to


    rece the withered ones. While she took them out one by one, she saw Matthew hurriedly walking


    towards her, with Owen following closely behind him.


    She was stunned for a while and then carried on with what she was doing.


    Matthew stood beside her and stared at the roses she was holding. "Owen."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Owen went straight to Erica and picked up all the flowers she still hadn''t nted.


    Erica dropped the roses in her hands, stood up, and turned to Owen. "Hey! What are you doing?"


    Owen didn''t say anything. Matthew stared at his wife coldly and said to his assistant in a low, stern


    voice, "Get rid of them right away!"


    "Understood."


    Owen slightly bowed and left with the roses in his arms.


    Matthew''s actions were so sudden, and he didn''t even give Erica any heads-up. She was unprepared


    for this, so she instantly got angry. "Matthew Huo, why are you making him throw away my things?"


    "Your things?" His eyes looked fierce and cold. "Erica Li, don''t forget that you are my wife, and the


    babies in your belly are mine. Everything you have is mine, including you."


    She not only epted those red roses sent by Watkins but also dared to nt them in the garden.


    Matthew was so furious.


    "So? Is this how you treat your wife? By getting rid of my things?" Erica had no idea who sent her the


    flowers, but all the while, she thought Matthew sent them to her as an apology.


    Besides, Matthew just told her that all her things belonged to him, so she was more convinced that it


    was Matthew who sent her the roses.


    ''Her things? Is she really going to argue with me just for the flowers sent by another man?'' Matthew


    took a step closer to her and grabbed her wrist.


    He looked at her eyes and asked through gritted teeth, "Who told you that you could ept those


    flowers?" Hearing this, Erica was enraged. She shook off his hand. ''Is he out of his mind? He sent


    those flowers to me. Why couldn''t I ept them?'' She spat, "Did you juste back here to look for


    trouble?"


    Matthew stared at her for a while. After a few breaths, he changed his mind. "No!" He swiftly lifted her


    up and carried her in his arms towards the vi. "I came back to sleep with you."


    He swore that he would exhaust her in bed so she would be too tuckered out to get up, let alone see


    another man.


    Erica was shocked. ''What? Sleep with me? The nerve of this guy! I''m carrying two babies in my belly,


    and he wants to sleep with me?'' She thought that Matthew had probably gone crazy, so he came back


    to torture her this way. "Put me down! I''m not going to sleep with you!"


    Her hands were still stained with mud. As she struggled to get out of his clutches, Matthew''s expensive


    suit got smeared with dirt.


    As soon as they entered the living room, Matthew put her down but didn''t let go of her arm. He kicked


    his shoes off, grabbed her wrists, and pinned her against the wall. He stared at her with piercing eyes


    for a few seconds. He then lowered his head, took a deep breath, and kissed her hard on her red lips.


    "Mmph¡­" Erica tried to catch her breath. There was a huge difference in strength between men and


    women, and Erica was forced to bear his anger.


    In broad daylight, right in the living room, Matthew had sex with his pregnant wife.


    Erica had been staying at the Huo family manor for a while, so the maids in their vi were away on a


    temporary holiday. That day, they had their own house to themselves.


    No one could hear her except Matthew.

 Chapter 1318 Erica Doesnt Love You

    Chapter 1318 Erica Doesn''t Love You


    As Erica was pregnant, Matthew was gentle while having sex with her. After he was done, he carried


    her to the bedroom in his arms. She had tear stains on her face.


    With a sob, Erica turned her back to the man. She didn''t want to talk to him now, not even a word.


    Matthew went into the bathroom. When he returned to the bedroom again, he was already dressed.


    He stood by the bed and looked down at the angry woman. "Erica, if you ept another bunch of


    flowers from him, I''ll lock you at home for a day!"


    ''Him? I thought Matthew sent the flowers!'' Erica turned and fixed a puzzled gaze on her husband. Her


    eyes were red from crying.


    But before she could voice the confusion coursing through her, Matthew turned and left.


    Two bodyguards executed his orders by guarding the door from the time of Matthew''s departure to his


    return in the evening, thus preventing her from stepping out of the house.


    At Orchid Private Club


    Boom! Matthew viscously kicked a man. The force was so intense that he lost his bnce and hit the


    sofa behind him.


    Then, the man slumped to the floor. A painful groan escaped his lips as he ced a hand on his aching


    chest. When he nced up, Matthew was tidying his sleeves. Blood slid down the corner of the fallen


    man''s mouth.


    Several bodyguards stood beside him, which made it impossible for him to escape the private booth.


    In front of the wine rack, not far away, sat two men wearing suits. They seemed to ignore what was


    happening and leisurely chatted and drank wine.


    After he finished adjusting his sleeves, Matthew lifted the man on the floor. Before he could do


    anything, Matthew punched him ruthlessly in the face.


    A crunching sound reverberated in the booth, and blood spurted from the man''s broken nose.


    Matthew threw him aside and criticized, "How dare you ignore my warning! Mr. Chai, you are really


    bold!" He couldn''t hurt Erica, but he could teach this man, who sent flowers to his wife, a lesson.


    Unable to stand, Watkins fell on the floor again. He didn''t even have the strength to straighten his arm


    that had fallen awkwardly on the sofa. After a while, he said with difficulty, "Beating me is useless. Erica


    doesn''t love you. She told me that in person. She was forced to sleep with you!"


    ''She was forced to sleep with me? How dare he say something like that!''


    Of course, Matthew knew that Erica didn''t love him, but he didn''t know that she had been forced to


    sleep with him. Anger surged through him at the thought, and he leaned forward, grabbed the bloody


    man, and pulled him to his feet. Then, Matthew turned andnded a spinning kick on Watkins, who flew


    backward from the force andnded on the table behind him.


    He rolled on the table and finally crashed to the floor.


    Feebly, he lifted his trembling hand and ced it on his aching chest. Then he coughed and spat out a


    When he cast his gaze upwards, he saw a pair of ck leather shoes, followed by a pair of long and


    straight legs. Finally, Matthew''s expressionless handsome face came into view. At this moment, he


    looked calm, as if he hadn''t beaten Watkins.


    Watkins gritted his teeth and stood from the floor. Despite hisposure and determination, his legs


    trembled so much that he had to steady himself by holding the mahjong table beside him.


    Matthew curled his lips and said sarcastically, "Mr. Chai, I didn''t think you''d be able to stand!"


    Watkins took a deep breath, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and swung a punch at


    Matthew.


    He had never been a good fighter, not even when at optimal health. Now that he was severely injured,


    he was no threat to Matthew. At the sight of the iing blow, Matthew tilted a little, and Watkins


    missed his target.


    Watkins would have ended on the floor again if he hadn''t supported himself on the wine rack in front of


    him.


    Next to the wine rack sat Sheffield and Harmon. With a ss of red wine in his hand, Sheffield slid his


    chair back and advised the man next to him, "Uncle, stay away from there, in case blood sshes on


    you."


    Harmon walked to Matthew. "I think it''s time to stop. He is going to be in the hospital for nearly half a


    month," he said as he cast an indifferent nce at the bloody man''s injuries.


    Neville was already rushing here with his men. As they were both businessmen, Matthew and Neville


    would invariably meet. There would be serious repercussions if Matthew beat his son to death.


    ''Nearly half a month? No, it''s not enough, '' thought Matthew. "I want him to spend the rest of his life in


    the hospital," he roared as malice glinted in his eyes. Watkins wouldn''t have the chance to see his wife


    or send her flowers again if that happened.


    At this thought, he grabbed Watkins'' cor, lifted him, and threw several punches at him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As soon as the car pulled up outside Orchid Private Club, Neville jumped out. He rushed to the VIP


    room where Matthew was, but several bodyguards guarded the door.


    The bodyguards refused to let them through. "I''m sorry. No one is allowed to enter without Mr. Huo''s


    order," said one of them.


    Neville was concerned about his only son''s safety, but he couldn''t force his way through. Once he


    calmed down, he called Matthew.


    When the phone rang, Matthew was standing with a foot ced on Watkins'' chest. He was just about


    to coerce the bleeding man to swear that he would never see Erica again.


    His phone was in Owen''s hand. He looked at the caller ID and reported to Matthew, "Mr. Huo, Mr. Chai


    is calling."


    Matthew stood still and ordered nonchntly, "Let them in."


    The moment the door opened, his phone stopped ringing.


    When Neville entered, he saw his son on the floor. He was coughing blood and moaning in agony.


    Neville''s heart lurched at the sight, but he had to deal with Matthew first. "Matthew, I''m going to take


    Watkins back and teach him a good lesson. You don''t have to do it yourself!"


    Neville had questioned his men to understand what Watkins had done to anger Matthew.


    His unfilial son had openly sent roses to Matthew''s wife. He deserved the beating!


    He had hoped that Watkins would find a wife like Erica, but he hadn''t asked his son to poach her! After


    all, she was Mrs. Huo.


    Matthew''s aggressive personality was well-known by everyone. As his son was still alive, Neville


    understood that Matthew had been merciful for his sake.


    Matthew removed his foot away from Watkins'' chest, took the wet towel prepared by the bodyguard


    next to him, and wiped his hands. He sauntered to Neville and said, "Mr. Chai, this is just a lesson for


    your son. If I see him near my wife in the future, I''m not sure if I''ll be forgiving enough to let him live."


    Neville nodded before he asked his men to help his son up. When Watkins stood firm, he pped him


    across the face and scolded, "Unfilial son! Did I teach you to behave like this? You are my son. You can


    have any woman you want! Why did you have to covet Mrs. Huo? What is wrong with you?"


    Watkins'' face had turned sideways with the intensity of the p. He slowly turned to re his father.


    Finally, his gaze fell on Matthew. He stated calmly, "You''d better keep an eye on her from now on. Don''t


    give me a chance. Otherwise, I will fight for her heart..."


    The expression on Matthew''s face darkened. He threw the wet towel aside and cursed himself for


    being gracious toward Watkins! Fury radiated from him as he strode forward.


    ''Damn it!'' Sheffield cursed inwardly. But it was toote for him to stop his brother-inw. Matthew


    kicked Watkins before anyone could react.


    The two bodyguards who had been supporting him almost fell.

 Chapter 1319 Anythings Possible

    Chapter 1319 Anything''s Possible


    Sheffield knew how hard Matthew could hit. If he continued to hit Watkins like this, the man would


    definitely die. He nodded at Harmon, and the two of them stepped forward to stop Matthew before he


    could kick Watkins again. Sheffield reminded him in a low voice, "Matthew! Stop it! This isn''t helping


    anything!"


    If he really beat Watkins to death, things would truly go south. He was rich, but he wasn''t above the


    Neville heard what his son was saying, however, he knew his son was in the wrong.


    Before Matthew could turn his fury on Sheffield, Neville got between the two and faced a fuming


    Matthew alone. He tried to sooth him in a soft voice, "Mr. Huo, please calm down. It''s my fault. I didn''t


    teach my son well. Let me sort him out myself, please!" Seizing the chance, he turned to his assistant


    and demanded, "Why are you still standing there? Can''t you see Mr. Huo''s angry? Grab Watkins and


    get the hell out of here!"


    "Yes, Mr. Chai!"


    The assistant nodded at the bodyguards and put one of Watkins'' arms around his shoulders to support


    his weight. Leaving took longer than normal, because the private room was in extreme disarray.


    Matthew''s imposing manner struck fear into the bravest of hearts. Everyone beat a hasty retreat.


    Neville had always treated the man in front of him as a junior, but at this moment, he was shocked by


    Matthew''s foreboding manner and didn''t know what to say.


    His son had offended Matthew. Neville wouldn''t have been so embarrassed if it were anyone else.


    Atst, Harmon came over and told Neville, "Mr. Chai, let''s discuss this another day. Go home! Rx.


    Check on your son."


    Matthew was so angry right now that he was in no mood to talk to anyone.


    Now that Harmon was smoothing things over, Neville decided to help. "Mr. Huo, I''m going home to deal


    with my son. When the time is right, maybe we''ll all calm down some. Then I''ll bring him around to


    apologize."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew shook off Sheffield''s hand and warned him coldly, "If this happens again, I will probably get


    extremely pissed. If I''m angry enough, I start breaking bones. I hope your insurance is paid up, Mr.


    Chai."


    Neville didn''t know how to respond. He seriously considered sending his son abroad. Maybe that way


    things wouldn''t get out of hand.


    When it was just the three of them in the private room, Sheffield put his arm around Matthew''s


    shoulders andforted him. "Don''t be so hot-headed. Rika''s a hottie. She turns heads wherever she


    goes. And yet she still loves you," he said in a joking tone.


    Matthew silently shook off his arm and nced at him coldly. "Watch it!" he spat.


    Sheffield''s eyes widened. He looked at his own hand and said, "Hey, I''m a neat freak. My hands are


    absolutely clean. Why are you acting like this? Take a chill pill."


    Matthew moved his wrists and said coldly, "I''m still pissed. I need to bleed off some of this extra energy.


    Maybe I should pound your face into hamburger!"


    The two of them could fight at any time. In order to avoid another conflict, Harmon quickly stood


    between them and said, "Well, let''s get down to business. So Matthew, have you found out the truth


    behind the incident?"


    Knowing what he was talking about, Matthew picked up a ss of wine and gulped it down to ease his


    mood. "Yeah. It has something to do with a 3-year-old case. More than a dozen aplices have


    been caught, and two key criminals are still atrge."


    Three years ago, ZL Group angered a group of gangsters over a real estate deal. Matthew had already


    thrown some money at it. Sometimeter, they called Owen and let him know the money was gone.


    They wanted another cash infusion from ZL Group. Matthew was nobody''s fool, so he turned them


    down t.


    Like unruly children, these thugs threw a fit. That might have pushed them over the edge, and they put


    a price on his head.


    But why had they suddenly asked Owen for money? Matthew needed to catch the two escaped


    criminals before he could figure it out.


    Sitting opposite him, Sheffield asked in a serious tone, "Camille Su might have something to do with


    this. Have you looked into that at all?"


    "I''m not sure yet. My intel is limited. She did go to the fashion show in CBD." It looked like she had


    nothing to do with this, but he knew things were not that simple.


    Staring into his ss, Harmon said, "I think there''s a mastermind behind this. And that''s why they


    tipped their hand and made such a mess."


    "Anything''s possible," said Matthew. Leaning against the back of the chair, he closed his eyes and


    thought of his wife.


    "Rika''s pregnant now. We need to bring in a bigger security detail," Sheffield suggested. He was more


    worried about Erica. After all, Matthew was able to protect himself, but his pregnant wife was not.


    Not only was she pregnant, but she also couldn''t fight. In the past, she had relied on fleet feet


    whenever something went south, but the pregnancy put a kibosh on that. She couldn''t run too quickly


    with twins in her belly. And she wouldn''t want to.


    "I know." Matthew nodded. His wife''s safety was the most important thing.


    She''d been pretty on edgetely. And without much of a reason, either. She was the one being


    mischievous.


    People said that pregnant women were easy to upset. That turned out to be true.


    The next morning, Erica went to school. As soon as Matthew left the manor, she did too. Debbie went


    with her.


    After the second afternoon ss, Erica looked back at the bodyguard following her. She was quite


    glum. The only reason she left the house was for sses, but this person just kept following her. She


    felt like she had no freedom at all.


    "Erica, it''s her. She''s already there," said Hyatt, pointing at the garden.


    Erica came to her senses and looked in the direction he pointed. A girl with long hair stood in the


    garden, ying with her phone, her head down.


    She had borrowed some money from Hyatt, but was long overdue paying it back. It had been some


    months now.


    "Let''s go!" Erica quickened her pace.


    But Hyatt grabbed her arm. She looked back at him in confusion and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Embarrassed, Hyatt scratched the back of his head and stammered, "Be gentle with her, okay? I''m


    serious.


    Don''t spook her too much." ''What does he think I''m going to do? Hurt her or something?'' Erica rolled


    her eyes, raised her hand and pped on the back of his head. "Dude! She cheated you out of your


    money! At least let me lean on her a bit!"


    Hyatt was rendered speechless. He had no choice but to follow Erica.


    The two stopped near the girl. She looked up and was stunned when she saw Erica.


    Hyatt introduced them in a quiet voice, "Erica, this is Pansy. Pansy, th-this is...my good friend, Erica."


    When Hyatt introduced Pansy to Erica, he spoke fluently. As soon as he spoke to Pansy, he


    stammered and his face turned red.


    Erica had always been polite before resorting to force. She smiled at the pretty girl and said, "Hello!"


    If Pansy hadn''t borrowed the money and refused to pay it back, Erica would have tried to hook them


    up.


    Almost every student in this school knew Erica. Outside of being Mrs. Huo, she had a reputation for


    being a hard ass. No one would mess with her.


    So when she saw Erica, her smile froze on her face. Actually, she had no intention of paying Hyatt


    back. She wanted to keep the money for herself.


    She greeted Erica uneasily and couldn''t help but stare at her pregnant belly. She was far enough along


    where even the baggiest clothing couldn''t hide it. ''Mrs. Huo''s getting really big, '' she thought.

 Chapter 1320 Hes A Good Person

    Chapter 1320 He''s A Good Person


    Erica didn''t mind her gaze at all. She put her arm on Hyatt''s shoulder and asked, "Hyatt said you owed


    him money and haven''t paid him back yet. What''s wrong with you?"


    At the mention of the money, the girl''s eyes began to fill with tears, and she tried to look away from


    Erica. There was sympathy in Hyatt''s eyes, but not Erica''s. "Come on, Hyatt. It''s not like I don''t want to


    pay you back. But I''m hurting for money now. Two more days. That''s all I need."


    She had a lovely voice¡ªhigh-pitched and sweet, easy on the ears. No wonder her major was in radio


    and TV broadcasting.


    Seeing that silly Hyatt was about to soften his heart, Erica pulled him behind her and told the girl, "No


    way! This is ridiculous! You''ve been ying this game for months. You can''t even cough up two


    thousand? Maybe we should start charging interest!"


    The girl named Pansy knew there was no way out. Erica would never let her off the hook. So she had


    to promise, "Okay, I don''t have a job. I need to call my mom..."


    Erica watched her wander off to make the call. Hyatt tugged at her sleeve nervously. "Erica, she just


    asked for a little more time. If she really can''t get it to me now, it doesn''t matter. I can wait. It''s not like I


    need the money."


    Erica rolled her eyes at him and said, "Don''t be a jerk. This is all on her. You''ll get your money quickly¡ª


    trust me."


    Erica was good at reading people. She was street smart. She recognized the brands Pansy wore,


    stylish and expensive. The simple outfit she was rocking cost thousands. And the phone in her hand


    was none other than ZL Group''s iconic model, a super-private, high-end phone for the super-rich.


    Nearly unbreakable when dropped, featuring high-end encryption, made of ck carbon and metal


    gold, the thing was worth more than twenty thousand!


    So Erica wasn''t buying it. A girl who could afford such luxurious items should easily be able to pay her


    friend back.


    Sure enough, in less than three minutes, Pansy came back and asked for Hyatt''s ount number.


    "Mom transferred the money to me. I''ll wire it to you now."


    Hearing that, Hyatt was gobsmacked for a moment. He didn''t think he''d ever see that money again.


    Prompted by Erica, he rattled off his ount number.


    Soon, he received two thousand.


    The girl blushed and left. Hyatt watched her leave, a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    Erica patted him on the shoulder andforted him, "Don''t be sad. She wasn''t worth your time. Tell


    you what! I''ll introduce you to some of my ssmates. How does that sound?"


    Although her friend was a little timid and shy, he was a good person, honest and moral. There must be


    somebody out there for him! He''d never hurt a fly, especially a girl he was going out with.


    Hyatt blushed and answered shyly, "Just wait a little longer. I''m still in school. No hurry." He preferred to


    maybe have a job lined up first. That way he could treat her to whatever she wanted.


    After he became a photographer and made a ton of cash, then he''d feel more confident finding a


    girlfriend.


    Erica turned and waved at the bodyguard. The bodyguard immediately ran over and said respectfully,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Huo!"


    "I''m not taking the car today. I want to walk around with my friend. Pleasee with us." What she


    meant was that the bodyguard didn''t have to stay too far away from her. He should follow them closely


    so he wouldn''t lose them.


    She was pregnant with twins now. What if someone wanted to hurt her? She''d be safer if the


    bodyguard was closer at hand.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!" The bodyguard reported to Matthew by text, apprising him of the situation.


    When she arrived at the school gate, the driver was already there, waiting for her. She didn''t get in, but


    walked slowly along the road with Hyatt. The driver started the car, and followed as close as he could.


    When she finished shopping and was about to go back home, it was already eight o''clock in the


    evening.


    The driver parked his car nearby, so Erica could jump in any time.


    After walking around for about three hours, Erica was getting fairly tired. She put her purchases in the


    trunk and was about to climb into the car with Hyatt.


    Just then, she heard a woman shouting, "Help! Help!"


    Their car was parked near an alley. There were street lights down that way, but the lights were dim.


    Erica looked down that alley. She saw a group surrounding a woman. She had no idea what was going


    on.


    The woman wasn''t crying for help anymore. While Erica scratched her head, a figure ran towards her


    car. "Help!"


    "Catch her! Don''t let her get away!" A group of people began to run after the woman.


    Erica didn''t want to get involved, but as the woman approached, Erica could see her face more clearly.


    She recognized her.


    It was Kaitlyn Dong, the roommate who had giarized her photos. Apparently, she''d gotten herself


    into trouble again.


    The panic-stricken Kaitlyn also spotted them. Her eyes were filled with surprise and she shouted,


    "Erica, Hyatt, help me! Ahh!" As soon as she finished shouting, a man caught up with her and grabbed


    her long hair. She cried out in pain.


    Erica sat up straight in the car and figured she''d ignore it. It wasn''t her business. After all, Kaitlyn


    framed her back then.


    Kaitlyn turned and bit the man who was grabbing her hair. The man howled in pain, and had to let go of


    the woman in his hand. Blood flecked Kaitlyn''s lips.


    She used that slim window of opportunity to run to the car, grabbed the handle of the door and cried,


    "Erica, please, help me! I can''t let them get me. Please!"


    Maybe knowing that Erica minded what happened before, Kaitlyn continued, "I''m sorry for what I did to


    you, but Mr. Huo already punished us. We haven''t been in school since then. Erica, they want to whore


    me out. Come on¡ªah!"


    The men behind all rushed over, and two of them grabbed Kaitlyn in front of the car and red at Erica.


    "Stay out of this. It''s not your business. Hurry up and leave!"


    Hyatt whispered, "Erica, isn''t that Kaitlyn Dong?"


    "Yeah." That was definitely her, as Erica had already surmised.


    Kaitlyn shouted hysterically, and finally, Erica''s heart softened. She ordered the bodyguard in the front


    seat, "Help her! Nothing too fancy, just run those guys off!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!"


    After getting Erica''s orders, the bodyguard left the car and pulled out a nightstick. He only had to whip it


    around a few times before the group dispersed. They left Kaitlyn there, alone.


    Kaitlyn ran back to the car and thanked Erica with a smile, over and over. "Thank you, Erica! Thank you


    so much! I''ll never forget what you did today!"


    When the bodyguard returned to the car, Erica pressed the automatic window with an expressionless


    face. As it closed, she ordered the driver, "Let''s go. We''ll drop Hyatt off at school, and head home."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    After the luxury car rolled away, Kaitlyn took some deep breaths to center herself, and took ast look


    at the empty alley. She hailed a taxi, and left.


    To Erica''s surprise, when she returned to the vi, Matthew was already home.


    He was talking on the phone in the bedroom. When he saw here in, he just nced at her and


    continued to talk about work with the person on the other end.


    Erica didn''t feel like talking to him, so she went straight to the closet, grabbed her pajamas and went to


    the bathroom.


    When she came out, Matthew was still in the bedroom. But he wasn''t on the phone now. Instead, he


    sat on the sofa, waiting for her.


    Matthew wanted to dry her hair, but she turned him down. She took the hair dryer from him and sat in


    front of the dresser to dry her hair by herself.


    Matthew didn''t press the issue. He sat on the edge of the bed and simply said, "I''ll go with you to your


    prenatal checkup tomorrow."

 Chapter 1321 He Cheated On Me

    Chapter 1321 He Cheated On Me


    "No, thanks. There''s no need for that," Erica refused unhesitatingly.


    Matthew stood up and walked up to her. He looked into her eyes through the mirror and said, "Don''t be


    so stubborn."


    She stopped drying her hair and exined patiently, "A pregnant woman is only required to have a


    checkup once a month. Besides, I''m just doing fine. I don''t need to go to the hospital every half a


    month."


    It was only two weeks ago when she had herst checkup. That was the time when they found out that


    she was pregnant with twins.


    "But I''m worried," he insisted.


    This time, she turned off the hairdryer, put it on the table, and turned to him before she asked, "Why are


    you worried now? You didn''t even worry that night when you did something to me."


    He was rude to her at that time, but he didn''t worry about hurting the babies inside her belly.


    His eyes darkened in an instant when he sensed the sarcasm in her voice. He suddenly became


    dispirited. "Just listen to me this time."


    "No, I won''t listen to you. But if you really insist, then I''ll go to the hospital by myself. I don''t want to


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    bother you, Mr. Huo." Actually, she was still mad at him for what he did to her two nights ago. She didn''t


    deserve that punishment he gave her.


    Despite her firm objection, he still wrapped his arms around her waist and said, "They are my babies


    too. It''s my responsibility to apany you during your prenatal checkups."


    "I already told you, no need. If you are really worried, just let Paige go with me." She shook his hands


    off, stood up, and was about to walk out.


    But he didn''t give her a chance to leave. He gently pressed her back to her seat, turned on the


    hairdryer, and skillfully began to dry her hair.


    She was rendered speechless. He seemed to be using both hard and soft tactics.


    The night was so peaceful. Matthew stopped working and also stopped Erica from ying with her


    phone. They went to bed earlier than usual and fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    The next morning, although Erica had agreed to have a checkup, she still didn''t change her mind about


    not letting Matthew apany her. Left with no choice, he called Paige to go with her to the hospital.


    In A Country, Gifford had just arrived at the military base.


    As soon as he got out of his car, his phone rang again. It was Rhea, who had been calling her many


    times these past few days. He wasn''t able to answer all her calls because he was busy, so now he


    decided to take it. "Rhea, I''m sorry. I just came back from a mission."


    "It''s alright, Gifford. I''m sorry to bother you, but it''s just urgent. I have a favor to ask you. Are you busy


    right now?" As much as possible, Rhea didn''t want to bother Gifford. But she couldn''t think of a more


    suitable person to help her than him.


    "No, I''m free now. Go ahead, tell me." If it weren''t for the fact that she was Erica''s good friend, he


    wouldn''t bother to answer her call.


    He had only slept for a few hours in the past three days, so he wanted to have a good rest right away.


    "Do you still remember my boyfriend? The one that you introduced to me," she reminded him.


    "Yes." He nodded although she couldn''t see him. He introduced several soldiers to her before, and she


    had chosen the one who was a year younger than her.


    "He cheated on me, Gifford. I want to confront him, but he doesn''t want to see me now. Can you ask


    him to talk to me? Only if you have time. If you are busy now, it''s okay. I can wait." She had done


    everything to see him, but she failed, so she was desperate now.


    Gifford rubbed his temple. He was tired, but he also couldn''t let his colleague continue to deceive


    Rhea. "Don''t worry, I''m free today, so I''ll talk to him. After all, I''m the one who introduced him to you. I


    should take responsibility as well."


    "Thank you, Gifford. I am free anytime, so you just tell me when we can meet."


    "Let''s meet this afternoon. I''ll find a cafe and take him there. By then, you can confront him face to


    face." "Okay. Thank you so much, Gifford,"


    she responded excitedly.


    "You''re wee. See you then." After he hung up, he nced at his men who were training not far


    away, trying to think what could have gone wrong. When Erica had instigated him to introduce some


    soldiers to Rhea, he made sure that he had chosen the outstanding ones. It was surprising for him to


    know that an excellent soldier cheated on his girlfriend.


    Indeed, someone''s morality couldn''t be judged by his performance at work. Even a man who did well in


    his job could be a jerk in love.


    Inside the Sky Coffee Shop, Chantel sat down cautiously opposite a gentleman.


    When the man called the waiter, she didn''t order anything but just a ss of water.


    She couldn''t drink tea or coffee now, because she was pregnant.


    As soon as the waiter left, the man took out his business card, handed it to her, and introduced himself.


    "Miss Ye, I''m the general manager of Global Entertainment. I''ll get straight to the point. Mr. Huo told me


    that you have a background in acting, so he wanted me to meet you."


    "Mr. Huo?" Astonished, Chantel asked cautiously, "Do you mean, Matthew Huo?"


    She couldn''t believe her ears. Global Entertainment was a famouspany, and many people were


    dreaming of working there.


    "Yes, that''s right. I had a meeting in Y Cityst time, and I met him there. He rmended you to me.


    I''m sorry to tell you this, but I hope you don''t mind. I have been secretly observing in your school


    recently." Although it was Matthew who rmended her to him, he still had to be responsible for the


    talent.


    And he was always urate in judging people. Although Chantel looked very shy, she was brave and


    focused when she yed a role. She was quite skilled in acting.


    Chantel reckoned that Erica was the one who helped her. Moved by what she did, she shook her head


    and said, "No, I don''t mind at all. But I am not feeling well recently, so maybe my performance is not


    good enough." Since she was pregnant, she had some limitations, especially when it came to her


    movements like dancing.


    "Don''t worry about it. I observe a person from all aspects. I can say that your skills are not that


    excellent yet. But before entering ourpany, all talents will need to undergo a few months of closed


    training. Each of them bes outstanding when they finish the training. Now, I want to know if you


    are willing to join ourpany so we can arrange everything about your training."


    It was such a great opportunity, and it was Matthew who rmended her. The offer was so tempting.


    When she was about to say yes, her hand subconsciously touched her belly. All of a sudden, she was


    brought back to reality. With a sad face, she answered in a low voice, "I...I can''t go for now."


    The general manager smiled and said, "I know that you are not in good shape right now. But that''s


    alright. Just give me an estimated time of your avability so we can prepare your contract. You can


    sign it by then." She was still young and beautiful. When the right time came, she could rise to fame in


    the entertainment industry with the help of Global Entertainment.


    Excitement surged in her heart upon hearing his words. She stammered, "O-okay... Then... please give


    me..." She calcted the number of months in her mind first before she continued, "...seven months." It


    was already enough for her to fully recover after giving birth.


    The general manager was satisfied with her answer. "Okay, then. After seven months,e to Global


    Entertainment and look for me. But during the seven months, you can call me anytime if something


    happens."


    "Thank you so much!"


    "You''re wee," he replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1322 The Exclusive Examination Room

    Chapter 1322 The Exclusive Examination Room


    After their meeting, the general manager of Global Entertainment left first. Chantel stayed in the coffee


    shop for quite a while, sitting alone and staring at the window nkly, still trying to digest what had


    happened just now.


    All of a sudden, she caught sight of two men in military uniforms. Because of Gifford, she had always


    been sensitive to green military uniforms recently.


    But this time, she was surprised when she recognized one of them. It was really Gifford!


    She had never seen him again after they had gotten their marriage licenses more than a month ago.


    The excitement she felt during her meeting with the general manager of Global Entertainment just now


    doubled upon seeing Gifford.


    She couldn''t help thinking, ''What is he doing here? Did he know that I''m here, so he came to look for


    me?


    But it''s impossible. I didn''t tell anyone about this meeting.''


    The two men walked straight to the corner and sat down in a slightly hidden table.


    The smile on Chantel''s face vanished as her heart sank. She was wrong. He didn''te here for her.


    She was about to go to their table to greet him when a woman in a brown coat came in and walked


    straight to them.


    Subconsciously, she sank back to her seat.


    Although she could see them clearly from where she sat, she couldn''t hear what they were talking


    about, so she just watched them.


    After talking for quite a while, the woman stood up angrily and pulled Gifford''s sleeve. Gifford stood up


    and patted the woman''s shoulder as ifforting her. He then led her out of the cafe.


    Chantel didn''t mind the other man as her gaze followed Gifford and the woman outside. Gifford was


    talking to the woman in front of his car. She didn''t know what he said to take the woman''s anger away,


    but they ended upughing. Eventually, he invited the woman to get in his car.


    His car had already left a few moments ago, but Chantel was still staring outside, her mind nk.


    She had even forgotten her n to call Erica to thank her the moment she saw Gifford left with another


    woman.


    In a hospital of Y City


    Paige carefully supported Erica to enter the elevator. They were there for thetter''s prenatal checkup.


    As soon as they stepped inside the elevator, Erica caught a glimpse of someone familiar to her. She


    was the richdy whom she had given a vase in a charity auctionst time.


    Behind her was a maid, who was carrying some expensive gifts in her hands. When she saw and


    recognized Erica, she greeted warmly, "Hello, Mrs. Huo. What a coincidence!"


    Erica smiled at her and greeted back, "Hello."


    "Are you here to visit a patient, Mrs. Huo?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No. I''m here for my prenatal checkup."


    "Oh. You''ve entered the wrong building. This is the inpatient department. You should be at the


    outpatient department," the richdy reminded her.


    With a smile on her face, Erica exined, "I have an exclusive examination room in the inpatient


    department." The exclusive room was arranged by Matthew ahead of time.


    "Oh, my poor memory. How could I forget? Mrs. Huo will not have to wait in line likemoners for


    checkups." Feeling embarrassed, the richdy gently pped her forehead.


    The elevator then became quiet for a moment before Erica asked casually, "Are you here to visit a


    patient?"


    "Yes. Mr. Chai''s son, Watkins, had an ident the night before yesterday. He told me that I could visit


    today, so I came to check on his son," thedy answered truthfully. She had no idea that Erica also


    knew the person she mentioned.


    "Watkins?" Erica was shocked to hear his name.


    "Yes. Do you know him?"


    Before she could answer, the elevator stopped on the ninth floor, where the obstetrics and gynecology


    department was located.


    Casting a nce at the opened elevator door, she asked hurriedly, "What happened to him?"


    "I heard someone hit him badly, and he''s severely injured. His ward is on the fifteenth floor." Since


    Erica had given the richdy a valuable vase, and she knew that she was Matthew''s wife, she had said


    so much.


    Fortunately, there was no one else in the elevator, so Erica took the opportunity to ask again, "He''s my


    friend. May I know his ward number? I''ll visit him after my checkup." She already had an appointment


    with her doctor so she couldn''t go there now.


    "VIP Ward 6."


    "Thank you," she said before walking out of the elevator. Paige, who had been blocking the elevator


    doors from closing, followed behind her.


    "Bye!" The richdy smiled and waved at her. But before the doors closed, she added, "Mrs. Huo, let''s


    have some tea one of these days."


    "Sure."


    The doctor did a thorough check on Erica this time. Afterward, she said with a smile, "Mrs. Huo, you


    have nothing to worry about. Your babies are both fine. Although I can''t see one of the embryos clearly


    yet, I am pretty sure that there are two babies inside your belly. After a few days, the other embryo will


    be visible."


    Matthew had personally invested in this most advanced new ultrasound machine that the doctor was


    using. But since the babies were too small yet, they sometimes couldn''t be seen clearly in some


    ces.


    Paige wiped the ultrasound gel on Erica''s belly and helped her get up from the bed.


    "Thank you so much, doctor," Erica said with a smile.


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo," the doctor replied.


    After her checkup, they went to the fifteenth floor as she promised to the richdy.


    They found Watkins'' ward number immediately. The richdy had already left, but the gifts and flowers


    she brought were inside the ward.


    When the nurse, who was taking care of Watkins, saw them at the door, she said in a low voice, "Who


    are you looking for? The visiting hours are over."


    Erica pointed at the man in bed who was wrapped in bandages. Since his eyes were closed, he must


    be sleeping.


    "Sorry, Mr. Chai is not avable right now," said the nurse again.


    Paige didn''t want Erica''s effort to go to waste. Besides, it would be inconvenient for her toe back


    and see Watkins another time. So, she deliberately raised her voice as she said to the nurse, "Mrs.


    Huo heard that Mr. Chai was injured, so she came to see how he is now."


    As expected, Watkins opened his eyes upon hearing Paige''s voice.


    The moment he saw Erica, aplicated emotion shed through his eyes. He struggled to call her


    name, "Erica..."


    As she heard him call her name, Erica rushed to his bedside. Looking at his almost unrecognizable


    face, she asked worriedly, "What happened to you? You were just fine two days ago. How did you end


    up like this?"


    His mouth curved into a faint smile. "Haven''t you heard what happened?"


    That moment, Paige''s phone rang. It was Matthew. She walked to the window and answered it, "Mr.


    Huo."


    Erica shook her head to Watkins'' question and asked doubtfully, "Is there something I need to know?"


    Watkins fell silent for a moment before he spoke again. "I was the one who sent you those roses."


    "What? It was you?" She was stunned. No wonder Matthew got very angry and med her for


    epting flowers from another man. She didn''t have any idea that Watkins was the one who sent


    them. "Why did you send me those roses?"


    "Because I like you."


    Watkins'' straightforwardness stunned her more. She suddenly got confused. Did he like her as a friend


    or more than that?

 Chapter 1323 Dating Four Women At The Same Time

    Chapter 1323 Dating Four Women At The Same Time


    "Mr. Huo found out that I was the one who sent you the roses, so I ended up like this." There was an


    unreadable emotion in Watkins'' eyes as he said those words.


    But what he said was like a bomb that exploded in Erica''s ears. Her body shivered as she asked


    cautiously, "Do you mean it was Matthew who did this to you?" ''Why didn''t I know anything?'' she


    wondered inwardly.


    Before Watkins could answer, Paige came and quickly handed her the phone. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo


    wants to talk to you."


    She took the phone from Paige in a daze and reflexively said, "Hello?"


    "Since you are done with your checkup, let Paige drive you home now. Don''t go somewhere else


    anymore." There was no emotion in Matthew''s voice.


    Erica first turned to Watkins, who had been beaten ck and blue, before she said in a low voice, "I


    heard that Watkins is in this hospital too, so I came to check on him. I didn''t expect that he is seriously


    injured."


    "I did it," he admitted bluntly.


    She bit her lower lip to suppress the anger that boiled up in her heart and asked, "Why did you do it?


    Just because he sent me those roses?" ''How can Matthew be this ruthless?'' she thought angrily.


    "Yes."


    "You are so cruel!"


    His eyes turned cold as ice when she called him cruel. He could even be more ruthless. "Whoever


    dares to covet my wife must die," he said through clenched teeth.


    She trembled at his words. This was her first time to discover his horrible side.


    "Erica, you better stop arguing with me over an irrelevant man. Otherwise, I might do something more


    savage to him."


    Matthew spoke in his usual low voice, but it sounded cold and cruel to her ears.


    As Watkins heard their conversation, he said in a trembling voice, "Erica, you may leave now. I want to


    have a good rest."


    Erica hung up the phone and gave it back to Paige. The assistant said, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo told me to


    send you back home."


    "Wait a moment," she answered. She then turned and walked towards the bed. "Watkins, I''m so sorry.


    This is all my fault."


    Watkins shook his head and replied, "Don''t me yourself, Erica. You should go back home now."


    She nodded. "Rest well. I''ll visit you again some other day." She needed to talk to Matthew about this.


    "Okay. Take care."


    "Bye."


    Paige had intended to send Erica back to the vi, but thetter insisted on seeing Matthew, so they


    went straight to thepany instead.


    Only five minutes had passed since they left the hospital when Erica''s phone rang. It was Watkins.


    She immediately answered it. "Hello? What''s up?"


    "Erica, I just want to say don''t fight with Mr. Huo because of me. After all, you are pregnant now. It''s not


    good for you. This is all my fault. I just thought he doesn''t love you, so I pluck up the courage to send


    you those roses. I have forgotten the fact that you are his wife. Whether he loves you or not, it''s normal


    for him to get jealous when other men send you flowers."


    His words stung her heart. Was it true that Matthew didn''t love her? She fell silent.


    He continued, "Mr. Huo has always been domineering and cruel. Everyone in the business world


    knows that. I should be grateful that he has not taken my life this time. Erica, I''m just an outsider. Don''t


    care so much about me. What''s important is, he is treating you well. If you will still be together in the


    future, just be careful not to annoy him, okay?"


    However, Watkins was not an outsider for her. "Watkins, you are not an outsider. You are my friend.


    And what he has done to you is definitely wrong." She had nothing to be afraid of. Nothing was going


    on between her and Watkins, except for being friends. Watkins might be wrong for sending her flowers


    because he thought that Matthew didn''t love her. But Matthew went too far this time.


    However, she also couldn''t agree with Watkins on one thing. She believed that Matthew couldn''t afford


    to hurt her no matter how much she''d annoy him. She had already offended him countless times, but


    he had always been forgiving. "Watkins, Matthew is always good to me. Although he is weird


    sometimes, he has never hurt me. I know he won''t ever use violence on me, just like what he did to


    you. But again, I don''t like the way he treated you."


    Indeed, Matthew had been spoiling her all the time ever since they got married. She never had any


    problems with him except for the recent conflicts that happened between them.


    Watkins immediately apologized and said with concern, "I''m sorry, Erica. I''m just overthinking. Take


    care of yourself and your baby."


    "Thank you. Bye!"


    When Paige saw her hang up the phone, she said with a smile, "Mrs. Huo, your health is the most


    important now. Don''t think too much, and always keep yourself happy."


    Erica felt that her words had some hidden meanings. She looked at her in confusion. "Matthew..."


    Paige smiled, waiting for her to continue.


    "Well...I... I''m just wondering how Matthew had treated his enemies in the past," she said.


    "Mrs. Huo, I think there''s a misunderstanding between you and Mr. Huo. I suggest that you have a


    heart-to-heart talk with himter. Mr. Huo was never soft to those who had offended him. But his


    actions were also premised on how hateful they were. Since Mr. Chai ended that way, there must be a


    valid reason why Mr. Huo did such a thing to him. It''s better that you ask him about it."


    Erica was too naive and inexperienced. She had never known how cruel the real world was. That was


    why she was so simple and pure.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Perhaps the Li family had protected her too well. Moreover, Matthew had doted on her unconditionally


    since they got married. No wonder she couldn''t recognize some people''s true colors yet.


    But Paige admired her so much. How she wished she could also live a carefree and simple life like her.


    Erica''s mind was in a mess asplex emotions overwhelmed her heart. She didn''t know what to say


    anymore.


    Before she got out of the car, her phone rang again. It was Rhea calling this time. Somehow, her mood


    had gotten a bit better. "Hello, my dear Rhea."


    "Rika, your dear Rhea has just broken up with her boyfriend."


    "What?" she eximed. She got a little confused, so she asked, "Didn''t you just send me some


    screenshots of your chat history two days ago to show off your love?" Rhea had even sent her a


    voicemail full ofughter.


    "He is dating four women at the same time," Rhea eximed.


    Erica was so shocked to hear such news. "Oh, my God! Seriously? Four women? Is your boyfriend a


    beast?"


    "I''m sure he is. And you know what? If I haven''t identally joined a WeChat group and saw a


    woman''s profile photo that looked exactly like mine, I wouldn''t have discovered it." There was a hint of


    anger in Rhea''s voice. Well, who would have thought that her boyfriend was such a jerk?


    She had actually sent a friend request to that woman. At first, she thought that it was just a coincidence


    that they used the same profile photo, so she wanted to have a casual chat with her.


    But to her surprise, while they were chatting, the woman sent her a photo of her boyfriend to show off


    that he was a soldier protecting the country.


    She stared at the photo for a very long time. And she couldn''t be mistaken. The man in the picture, who


    was smiling cheek to cheek with the woman, was her boyfriend.

 Chapter 1324 A Big Fight

    Chapter 1324 A Big Fight


    "I thought you two used couple profiles on WeChat?" Erica asked. She wanted to match her profile with


    Rhea''s so they could show off their friendship. Unfortunately, when Erica saw Rhea''s boyfriend''s


    profile, she realized that she and her boyfriend were using couple profiles.


    "Yeah! I found that asshole was using couple profiles with three other girls besides me!" Rhea yelled.


    "What a jerk!" Ericamented. A few minutester, the car stopped before the entrance of ZL Group.


    Paige ran over to Erica''s side and opened the door to help her get out.


    After a moment''s silence, Rhea said, "I was particrly obsessed with the uniform on him. Your brother


    introduced a few guys to me when he was free. Why did I fall in love with him? Another guy your


    brother introduced to me back then has been promoted two ranks in a row. Why didn''t I choose him in


    the first ce? Was I blind then?"


    Erica didn''t know what to say, nor could she decide on whether tough or cry at Rhea''s words. "How


    did you find out about the other two girls?"


    "Well, I called Gifford for help again even though he was really busy. I tried to contact him several


    times, and finally got through. I asked him to apany me to meet my boyfriend. Then I confronted


    that jerk face to face. I saw that there were another two girls he kept calling ''honey'' on his phone..." It


    must have broken Rhea''s heart into pieces back then.


    Fortunately, Gifford had taken her away before she could burst into tears, saving her from the


    embarrassment of being a mess in front of him.


    "Why don''t you let my brother beat up that jerk? The least he could do is send him to the hospital for a


    few days!" ''Men like these are scum that need to be beaten senseless.'' Erica''s face soured at the mere


    thought of that wicked man.


    Rhea took a deep breath and said, "Forget about it. I don''t want to make trouble for your brother. What


    about you? What are you up to?"


    Taking a look at the CEO''s exclusive elevator in front of her, Erica walked in and said, "I''m going to


    Matthew''s office to speak with him."


    "What happened? Is something wrong?" Rhea asked when she noticed the change in Erica''s tone at


    the mention of Matthew.


    "Rhea, Matthew is so bossy and stubborn. I can''t stand it anymore!" Erica blurted,pletely


    disregarding Paige, who was also inside the elevator with her because she believed she was speaking


    the truth. As long as that was the case, Erica didn''t see why she would be afraid of Paige snitching on


    her to Matthew.


    Rhea thought for a moment and said, "Well, if I remember correctly, your husband is a Scorpio, right?


    Scorpios are bossy and stubborn in nature. They are also infamous for being overly possessive."


    Erica believed her friend''s words to be true. "Matthew is a typical Scorpio. He is domineering,


    heartless, and always suspicious. In my opinion, people like that shouldn''t be in rtionships with other


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    people."


    After all, Erica was a person, not a machine. She also needed space and freedom. She felt as though


    she was suffocating in his tight grips and the thought of carrying on like this was impossible.


    Just as the elevator doors slid open, the two women walked out one after the other. All the while, Rhea


    tried tofort Erica over the phone. "All right, calm down. You''re pregnant now. Don''t think about that


    stuff too much. Look at it this way, Mr. Huo wants you to be the only woman in his life. Would you rather


    have him run after another woman?"


    In truth, Erica was inwardly happy that Matthew was very possessive about her, but she couldn''t ept


    how unreasonable he could be.


    "I''m in his office right now. I''ll talk to youter, Rhea."


    "Okay! Bye! Take good care of my godson and goddaughter!" Rhea ardently hoped that Erica would


    have a boy and a girl, and she could be their godmother.


    "Okay, bye!" After Erica got off the phone, Paige slowly opened the door to Matthew''s office for her.


    Matthew had been waiting for her inside the room. When he saw the womane in, he didn''t move;


    instead, he maintained a steady re with deep set eyes.


    Erica put away her phone and stopped in front of his desk. She tilted her head to the side and looked


    into the man''s eyes. "Don''t you think you went too far this time?"


    Without answering her question, Matthew stood up, walked around the desk and suddenly lifted the


    woman up in his arms. Before Erica knew it, the man softly ced her on top of the desk.


    With his hands on her hips, he trapped her in his arms and said slowly, "Let me say it again. Rika,


    you''d better not lose your temper because of an irrelevant man!"


    Matthew''s words gave Erica cause for rm. She looked at him meekly and said, "You didn''t have to


    beat him up so badly!" Watkins looked like a mummy. He had a broken arm and his entire body had to


    be wrapped up in bandages. In fact, it was difficult for Erica to believe that Matthew, a man who always


    showed his noble side, could do this to another human being.


    "Huh!" Matthew sneered. "What do you think I should have done to be more merciful? Break the


    tendons of his wrists and feet? Destroy Champion Group? Or bind his hands and feet and throw him


    into a pool of crocodiles?"


    Erica''s eyes were wide with shock and she couldn''t believe Matthew could say such horrendous things


    without feeling even an ounce of remorse. "Matthew Huo, you are a horrible man!" Erica knew that


    Watkins deserved a punishment, but Matthew had gone too far.


    Matthew raised the woman''s chin with the tip of his finger. He smiled when he realized her face looked


    plumper than before. She must have been experiencing an increase in her appetite due to her


    pregnancy. He gazed at her eyes and said with a hint of warning in his tone, "Erica Li, I want absolute


    loyalty! Nothing less! If you have an affair with another man, I want you to know that you will be


    destroying that man''s life forever. Do you understand me?"


    "I find that a bit funny and hypocritical! What about you? What about your rtionship with Phoebe?


    And with Camille? Should I tie Phoebe up and throw her into the pool of crocodiles. How about I pump


    Camille full of lead?"


    Much to Erica''s surprise, Matthew took out his phone from his pocket, found Owen''s phone number


    and told Erica, "If you really mean it, I''ll ask Owen to do as you say. I promise that neither Camille nor


    Phoebe will ever see the light of day again." Matthew wouldn''t hesitate to wipe out the entire Su family


    if that was what his wife wanted.


    As far as he was concerned, absolute loyalty was a two-way street. If he was expecting it from Erica,


    then obviously he was willing to give it to her as well in return.


    Erica felt a shiver pass through her when she realized that Matthew wasn''t joking. Suddenly, she


    grabbed his sleeve and broke down, failing to suppress the restlessness in her heart. "I can''t be as


    cruel as you!"


    Matthew casually threw his phone on the desk and put his hand on her belly. A lot of tenderness


    appeared in his eyes as he looked at the woman. "Honey, as long as you behave well, I promise you


    will be the happiest woman in the world."


    ''Behave well? Am I not obedient enough now? What else does he want me to do?'' she thought to


    herself. She pulled his hand away and said, "You know what? You''ve beaten up Watkins so badly that


    he can''t even move in his hospital bed. The poor man begged me not to quarrel with you! He said he


    would never send me roses again. You should go and apologize to him..."


    "You want me to apologize to him?" Matthew''s eyes were wide with anger.


    Erica nodded and said, "Yes, or we can visit him together and apologize to him."


    Matthew stood up straight, put his hands into his pockets and quietly suppressed the anger in his heart.


    After a long time, he looked at his wife and said, "Okay, I''ll apologize to Watkins, but only if you


    apologize to Camille. After all, you pped her, didn''t you? What''s more, it is because of me that she is


    lying in a hospital bed right now."


    ''He wants me to apologize to Camille?'' Erica was burning with anger. "Matthew Huo, how dare you ask


    me to apologize to a woman who tried to seduce my husband!"


    The atmosphere in the office was tense, almost as if a huge fight was about to break out.


    "Rika, you can''t have it both ways. If you can''t apologize to Camille, then how can you ask me to


    apologize to a man who tried to seduce my wife?"


    His rhetorical question rendered Erica speechless.


    After a while, she stared into his eyes and asked, "Are you ming me for pping Camille? Are you


    ming me for ruining your rtionship with her?"

 Chapter 1325 You Regret Marrying Me

    Chapter 1325 You Regret Marrying Me


    Hearing what Erica said, Matthew got angry. He wondered what kind of person he was in her eyes. He


    stared at her. ''Can''t you see my love for you? Do you even know how much I love you? Or you just


    don''t want to face that truth?'' "Do you mean that I''ve ruined your rtionship with Watkins?" he asked.


    After all, he had also beaten Watkins up.


    Erica sighed and exined calmly, "Nothing happened between me and Watkins. There wasn''t even


    any physical contact. Shouldn''t you be apologizing for beating him up like that? And as for you and


    Camille, I pped her because she held your hand and had physical contact with you. Do you get it?"


    The point was that Matthew was too cruel. She wouldn''t havee here to argue with him if he hadn''t


    beaten Watkins up to such a state. Matthew had almost crippled him.


    "Erica, we both know what red roses mean. He was expressing his love for you by sending you those


    flowers. You should know, I''m a man, and your husband, nheless. Now that he dared to provoke


    me like this, he should have prepared himself to bear my anger. He had iting." His breaths were


    deep. He regretted giving Watkins just a beating.


    In his anger, Matthew thought he should have buried him alive, leaving Erica no chance to see him.


    Erica pounded his shoulder heavily. Seeing that his eyes were so fierce as if he were going to kill her,


    she continued to vent her anger out on him. "Go away! I don''t want to see you."


    Matthew grabbed her wrist and held her tightly in his arms. He asked her coldly, "Then who do you


    want to see if you don''t want to see me? Watkins?"


    Erica couldn''t move in his arms. She was so angry that she simply raised her head and bit his chin.


    She didn''t let go of him until she was sure that her teeth had left marks. "I will make sure that you get


    my teeth marks on your chin every day so you won''t get to see other people!"


    "Sure, go ahead. I don''t care. I don''t mind staying with you all day long and see no one else." Matthew


    nted his face on her neck and gave Erica a hot kiss.


    Erica shivered. She tried to refuse and her voice came out trembling. "Let go of me! Damn it. I don''t


    want you to kiss me... Mmmph¡­" Her chattering was silenced as Matthew locked his lips with hers.


    For a while, they had been quarreling from the office to the lounge. This time, Matthew made sure he


    punished Erica in bed.


    When he was done, he picked his clothes up from the floor and put them on. Even after an eventful


    fight, he still looked like a noble and domineering CEO. Erica stayed still in the bed naked. She had


    traces of marks all over her body, like a greatly wronged little wife.


    After he had been intimate with her, his anger subsided. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Matthew


    coaxed his tearful wife, "What would you like for lunch?"


    His big palm made its way to her swollen belly and lovingly caressed it back and forth.


    Even if his anger had faded, Erica was still angry. She kicked him and shouted without thinking, "I don''t


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    want to eat. Go away. I hate you! I hate you!" Her face looked nk.


    She hated that she could never have the upper hand when they were having sex, and she felt annoyed


    that he didn''t take no for an answer.


    Hearing her say "I hate you" reminded Matthew of what Watkins had said to him. "She said she doesn''t


    love you. She was forced to sleep with you."


    Matthew then asked her indifferently, "You really hate me that much?"


    "Yeah. I hate you so much!" She hated his tyranny. She hated that he was cruel and barbaric. She


    hated everything about him.


    All of a sudden, the temperature at the lounge immensely dropped. Erica shuddered in the quilt, only


    revealing her pair of angry eyes.


    Matthew stared at her eyes and raised his hand.


    Erica hurriedly pulled the quilt over her head to hide from him for fear that he might hit her.


    He pulled the quilt down and held her head with his hand, forcing her to look at him. His eyes looked


    sharp. After making sure Erica was listening, he said, "Don''t be so ungrateful."


    Her mouth almost fell open, and stubbornness was written on her face. "Why am I so ungrateful?"


    "Erica Li, I hope you remember this. You can do whatever you please, that''s fine¡ªbecause I spoil you.


    But if I don''t, you''d mean nothing to me." It seemed that he had spoiled her so much that she could


    dare to throw so many hurtful words at him.


    Erica was taken aback. Hearing what her husband had said left her quite stunned. She straightened


    her neck and stubbornly retorted, "Whatever. I still have my parents. Even if I didn''t marry you, I would


    still be their favorite child. If no man loves me, then I just won''t marry any man all my life and will


    remain my parents'' princess!"


    "Huh." Matthew snorted. "Then, tell me. Why did you marry me in the first ce?"


    What he said poured cold water on her. Erica got so mad that her face turned red. "Are you seriously


    asking me that? You forced me to marry you! If not for you, I wouldn''t even be lying here with a big


    belly. You wouldn''t be able to bully me!" If she hadn''t married, she would still be in A Country, living her


    carefree, single life.


    She wouldn''t have met the Su sisters in Y City, and perhaps Ethan would still be living with the Li


    family.


    "Hmm. So¡­" His big palm slowly moved down to her neck. "You mean you regret marrying me?"


    Erica tried to avoid his gaze. She really wanted to say yes. However, she realized that she didn''t have


    the heart to say the word.


    Instead, she asked herself, ''Do I regret marrying him? No, not really. I don''t regret it.'' Even so, she was


    so mad at him at the moment. "Why are you trying to strangle me? I didn''t even say anything..."


    Since she was hesitating and didn''t give him an answer right away, Matthew tightened his grip on her


    neck. Erica got scared that she hurriedly grabbed his hand and tried to loosen his grip.


    In Matthew''s eyes, her hesitation meant that she regretted marrying him. His face looked fierce and he


    warned her word by word, "Listen to me. I''d rather destroy what I can''t have!" He didn''t want to see her


    with another man.


    This was the first time that Erica had seen Matthew like this. The grim expression all over his face


    made her shiver once again. "Get away from me! I don''t want to see you!" She wanted to drive him


    away and be left alone. Erica had been wondering how and why everything between them turned


    upside down, and she wanted some time to herself so she could think.


    This was the first time they had such a big fight since they got married.


    While she was quiet, Matthew had been deep in thought. He remembered how she had driven him out


    over and over again whenever she got mad at him. This time, despite his anger, he had no other way to


    punish her since she was carrying his babies. Matthew then withdrew his hand, turned around, and


    walked away.


    Bang! He mmed the door deliberately and heavily that even the walls trembled.


    Erica waited for a while before she got up. She slowly took a deep breath to calm her nerves and


    started dressing herself up. When she left the lounge, Matthew was no longer in the office. She looked


    for Paige and asked her to send her back to the Huo family manor.


    After having lunch at home, she took a nap for a while before she went to school.


    While she was walking down the hallway to go to her next ss, a girl stopped her. "Erica!"


    She turned around and saw that it was Kaitlyn.


    Preupied, she nced at Kaitlyn and quickly shifted back her gaze to her camera. She was deleting


    useless photos. "What''s up?"


    Kaitlyn came over and took her arm. "Hey. Uhm, I just wanted to thank you for saving me that night."


    Erica pulled her arm from her grip and replied indifferently, "You don''t need to. I didn''t take it seriously."


    She was too distracted with what happened between her and Matthew, so she really wasn''t in the


    mood to think about Kaitlyn.


    Still, Kaitlyn didn''t give it up and added, "I''m sorry for what happened before, but I have my own


    struggles. Since you saved me, I''ll tell you the truth. To be honest, it was Phoebe who asked me to


    steal your work."


    Although Erica was lost in thought, what she heard drew her attention.


    ''Did she say Phoebe?''


    Erica looked at her with doubt written on her face. "You know Phoebe? How do you know her? Why did


    she ask you to steal my work?"


    Kaitlyn sighed and told her the truth. "Okay, here goes. Phoebe''s mom is my aunt. In all honesty, I


    didn''t want to steal your work, but my mother had a favor to ask of them, and so I was told to listen to


    them and do whatever they asked me to do. Phoebe wanted to embarrass you, so she asked me to


    steal your work. She even found a hacker to hack into yourputer and delete your original photos. I


    had no choice but to cooperate. I''m really sorry for what I did to you, Erica."

 Chapter 1326 Cheating Her Into Getting Pregnant

    Chapter 1326 Cheating Her Into Getting Pregnant


    Doubt reflected in Erica''s expression as she stared at the young woman in front of her. She didn''t know


    whether she should believe Kaitlyn or not. Kaitlyn deftly pulled out her phone from her pocket to prove


    her innocence. "I have the chat history with my cousin. If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you!"


    Then she turned to a chat page. The person who was marked as Phoebe by Kaitlyn did give her


    instructions to steal Erica''s work.


    "Later, Mr. Huo asked the school to expel both my boyfriend and me. As no school is willing to ept a


    student who was expelled from Y City Film Academy, my parents spent a lot of money to admit me to a


    three-ss university." Tears welled in Kaitlyn''s eyes as she spoke. Her expression was so sincere that


    she almost convinced Erica.


    But, Erica had dealt with the Su family''s three sisters so often that she had learned her lesson. She


    was afraid that Kaitlyn was a lying bitch, just like her cousins. So, she simply nodded, even though she


    had doubts regarding Kaitlyn''s candor. Eventually, she said, "I know, but I have to go to ss. Bye!"


    "Okay, but Erica, can you forgive me? I know that I was wrong!" Kaitlyn begged pitifully.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I forgive you or not. We are not in the same school now, and we won''t meet


    each other in the future," Erica said indifferently. If Kaitlyn hadn''te to her, they might never have


    met.


    Kaitlyn took a deep breath and sighed, "Okay. I understand your feelings. After all, I did hurt you.


    Anyway, I still have to thank you. If you need any help in the future, just call me!"


    "Well, thank you." Erica didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so she thanked the young woman for her


    offer and turned to leave.


    Several days passed, and there was no sign of Matthew. He stoppeding home, and Erica found


    that she was sleeping alone every night.


    One night, as the pregnant womany in her bed, she touched her round belly and thought about her


    husband. The more she contemted, the sadder she became. After a short while, she burst into


    tears. ''Matthew is a liar. He tricked me into getting pregnant. Now that I''m carrying his children, he


    won''t evene home!''


    She wanted to run away. She never wanted to return with his children.


    Erica suddenly sat up in the bed. A marriage devoid of love would notst, and she had to leave herself


    a way out.


    After much thought, she gave up. Yes, she gave up!


    Matthew had provided her with bank cards. If she left home and used the cards, he would find out.


    Then he''d be able to track her and bring her home. There was no way she could run from him.


    She could transfer the money in her ounts to someone else. But she didn''t know any trustworthy


    people except her family, Rhea, and Hyatt.


    She couldn''t possibly take Rhea''s or Hyatt''s bank cards with her, could she? No way! Matthew was not


    stupid. He would investigate them if Erica ran away.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, in the end, her n would not work.


    On the fourth day, Erica was so distraught that she called Debbie. That was when she learned that


    Matthew was on a business trip to M Country and that he would be gone for half a month. The ever-


    kind Debbie invited Erica to live with them in the Huo family manor so that she could take care of her.


    Erica agreed. After all, it was scary to live in such a big vi alone.


    She didn''t dare to revisit Watkins. Every time she met him, Matthew would be furious.


    So, she did the next best thing. She sent a message. "Watkins, are you feeling better now?"


    After waiting for a long time, she received Watkins'' reply. "I''m fine. The doctor said that I''d be


    discharged from the hospital in two days, and I can stay at home till my arm recovers."


    "Oh, that''s good!"


    "Erica, can you pick me up from the hospital? My parents have been out of town these past two days,


    and I''m quite lonely. They will not return in time for my discharge, and I need your help."


    When she saw this message, Erica considered his request for a while. Then, she refused politely, "I''m


    sorry, Watkins. I may not be able to help you. Is it all right if I ask my friend to pick you up instead?"


    ''I have always been considerate of Matthew''s feelings. s! How could he not love a devoted wife like


    me? Why did he fall in love with a bitch?'' The thought upset Erica.


    She nced at the phone repeatedly, but Watkins didn''t reply. After waiting for a while, Erica began to


    get angry. ''Why didn''t he respond to my offer? What does his silence imply?


    Perhaps he''s fallen asleep.'' With a frown, she decided to focus on her work.


    Over the next few days, Kaitlyn approached Erica repeatedly. She would often bring snacks for her as


    well. After observing Kaitlyn for some time, Erica felt that she didn''t have any malicious intentions, so


    she gradually began to feelfortable around her.


    One afternoon, she prepared her camera for a photo-shoot in the school''s photo studio. Now, all she


    needed was a model. Kaitlyn came to her again. "Hi, Erica! Look at what snacks I''ve brought you!"


    Then she pulled out a paper bag. Erica grinned. "Oh, macaroons. I love them."


    "Yeah. Why don''t you try one?" Kaitlyn opened the paper bag and took out the macaroons.


    Erica selected a brown one and took a bite. Sure enough, it tasted familiar. "Hmm, yummy!" Sweet but


    not greasy. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the taste.


    Kaitlyn also ate one. Then she asked, "What are you nning on shooting today?"


    "I want to do a portrait, so Hyatt went to get the camera. I happen to need a subject to shoot. Would


    you like to be my model?" Kaitlyn had a good figure and could serve as a model.


    The young woman hesitated for a while. With a brief nod, she said, "Okay, my boyfriend has


    photographed me several times before. I think I know what to do."


    "Thank you! Would you like to try some of the clothes?" Erica pointed at a rack of clothes not far away.


    "Okay!" Kaitlyn selected two items of clothing and went into the changing room.


    While Erica was setting up the camera, Kaitlyn''s phone rang, and she answered it. When she said


    "cousin," Erica''s curiosity was piqued.


    ''Her cousin? Could it be Phoebe or Camille?''


    Erica didn''t like to eavesdrop on others, but as this conversation was between Kaitlyn and one of the


    Su sisters, she moved two steps closer to the changing room.


    "A house? Didn''t you just pay Mr. Huo ten million? What? He didn''t ask you for the money? Shhhh. I


    need to keep my voice down. Erica is outside!" She then began to whisper so softly that


    Erica had to go closer to hear their conversation.


    "No, I won''t do it, not even if you give me five million. Erica and I are good friends now! I won''t do


    terrible things for you anymore. Is it true that Mr. Huo didn''t ask you to pay the ten million? Oh, my God!


    Why was he so forgiving and generous? Is he still in love with you? Poor Erica!"


    Erica''s mind went nk when she heard Kaitlyn''sments. ''How could Matthew not ask Phoebe to


    why he didn''t give me the card?''


    Erica''s insecurities red again. It didn''t help that she hadn''t seen Matthew in days! She could no


    longer focus on either the conversation or the photo-shoot she had nned.


    She lowered her head in defeat and set the camera aside. Absentmindedly, she adjusted the aperture


    and sensitivity of the camera. When Kaitlyn stepped out, Erica said, "I''m sorry, but I''ve decided not to


    take any photos today. Change your clothes, please."


    Confusion coursed through Kaitlyn, and she asked, "Why did you change your mind?" She seemed to


    think of something and approached Erica. "By the way, Erica, Phoebe just called me! She asked me to


    take you to a bar, but I refused. Be careful. It looks like she is nning something."


    Erica silently stared at the girl for a while.


    Afraid that she might not believe her, Kaitlyn hurriedly raised her hand and vowed, "I swear that I didn''t


    agree to help Phoebe. If I had, I wouldn''t have told you."

 Chapter 1327 A Female Secretary

    Chapter 1327 A Female Secretary


    "I know. You can leave now. I have something else to do, and then I''ll go home!" Erica said a bit


    harshly. She wasn''t in a good mood.


    Kaitlyn nodded and answered, "Okay, I''ll go change my clothes!"


    After Kaitlyn left the studio, Erica took out the cellphone from her pocket and scrolled through the


    messages she had exchanged with Matthew. Thest one was from over ten days ago. It was a short


    text from him¡ª"Hmm."


    They hadn''t sent any more messages since then.


    All of a sudden, a terrible thought popped into her head. Although Debbie had told her that Matthew


    was on a business trip in M Country, she couldn''t help wondering if he had been with Phoebe all these


    days.


    However, as soon as the thought came, she shook her head. It was impossible! She must be imagining


    things.


    She didn''t know whether Phoebe had given the ten million to Matthew or not, but if she hadn''t heard


    Kaitlyn answering the phone today, she wouldn''t have considered asking Matthew about it.


    After all, she trusted him and had no reason to doubt that he would ept the money from Phoebe.


    Yet now, she wasn''t so sure about it anymore.


    With so many conflicting thoughts upying her mind, she pressed the video call button immediately


    to speak to Matthew.


    It took a long time for the video call to connect, but when it did, a woman''s face came into the screen.


    Erica''s heart sank as the other woman smiled at her. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo is in a meeting. He didn''t take


    his phone with him. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Who are you?" Erica asked.


    "Mrs. Huo, I''m Mr. Huo''s secretary, Ana."


    ''His secretary? Ana?'' Erica stared at the beautiful female secretary on the screen for a while. Neither of


    them said anything. However, Ana kept smiling as she waited for her orders.


    Erica still didn''t understand why Matthew would hand over his private phone to his secretary. This


    wasn''t usual of him. "Where is this meeting taking ce?"


    "In the hotel''s conference room. I''m at Mr. Huo''s room to sort out some files."


    ''Is the secretary in Matthew''s room now?'' Erica grew more and more ufortable. "Give him the


    phone, I want to speak to him," she demanded.


    Ana hesitated for a moment. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo is in the middle of a meeting. It''s a very important one.


    None of the attendants have their phones with them. If it''s not something urgent, I''ll ask Mr. Huo to call


    you back after the meeting is over."


    ''She''ll ask my husband to call me back? Who on earth does she think she is?'' Erica shook her head


    emotionlessly. "I want to speak to him now." She had serious suspicions that Ana was covering for


    Matthew. She had never seen him leaving his private cellphone behind to attend a meeting, not to


    mention with a secretary.


    At least, in Y City, the same had never happened to Paige or Owen. Was this secretary that she had


    never seen more capable than the other two assistants? If so, why hadn''t Matthew brought her to work


    in the headquarters?


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo really can''t answer the phone now." Ana was starting to realize that the CEO''s wife


    was a little unreasonable and didn''t quite know when to quit.


    Noticing the hesitating look on the secretary''s face, Erica swallowed her next words. Maybe Matthew


    really couldn''t answer the phone at the moment. She didn''t insist any longer. "Okay. Just forget it."


    Whether he would call her back or not, it didn''t matter. In the end, she didn''t have anything important to


    tell him anyway.


    "Okay, bye, Mrs. Huo!" Erica then pressed the button to end the video call.


    Putting her phone away, she shouted to Hyatt, who had been silently taking photos of a vase nearby,


    "Let''s go, Hyatt!"


    "Okay, I''ming!" Hyatt quickly put the vase back to where it belonged before he followed Erica.


    The moment Erica stepped outside the studio, the bodyguard immediately walked over her and


    greeted, "Mrs. Huo!"


    Erica nodded. "Call the driver. I''m heading back home."


    "Didn''t you have a shooting for this afternoon?" he asked curiously. That same morning, he had heard


    her making arrangements for it.


    Erica looked up at the sky and answered, "I''m not going anymore. Now all I want is to go home and


    take a nap." In fact, she needed to go home and sleep for a few hours to relieve her from the current


    bad mood she was in.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    After enduring a meeting that started at eight in the morning and ended at one in the afternoon,


    Matthew returned to his room, where he found his secretary still printing some documents. Loosening


    his tie, he asked, "Do I have any missed calls?"


    Ana came over him and handed him back his phone very carefully. "Yes. You''ve got a call from Time


    Group''s CEO and a video call from your wife."


    ''Did Erica video call me?'' He took the phone from Ana and immediately checked his WeChat as he


    asked, "Did she say anything?"


    "No. I told her that you couldn''t answer the call because you were in an important meeting. But Mrs.


    Huo didn''t take it very well and insisted on speaking to you. Although I exined to her that none of the


    attendants in this meeting had their phones with them, she still got mad. Mr. Huo, would you like to be


    alone now to talk to Mrs. Huo?" Ana asked in a low voice.


    Matthew nced at the video record. It was a one-minute call. Raising his head, he met Ana''s eyes.


    He wasn''t satisfied with her way of handling this situation. He said without a hint of emotion in his


    voice, "Next time my wife insists on talking to me while I''m in a meeting, you must send me the phone.


    It doesn''t matter how important the meeting is."


    Since that was her first mistake, he didn''t see the need to argue any further.


    After her initial shock, Ana nodded immediately. "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    "Get out!" hemanded. "Okay, Mr. Huo!"


    The next moment, she left the room. When Matthew was finally on his own, he sat on the sofa and


    called his wife back.


    It didn''t take long for the pregnant woman to answer the phone, but instead of bringing the device to


    her face, she left it lying on bed with its front camera aiming to the bedroom ceiling. Shey silently


    beside her phone, waiting for him to speak.


    Matthew had a glimpse from the woman in her pajamas as she quickly passed through the screen, so


    he asked, "Were you sleeping?"


    "No." Although she was ready to take a nap, she was still awake.


    "You called me earlier. What did you want to say?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing."


    Matthew was silent. Suddenly the video call turned quiet as she didn''t say anything either.


    After a while, he gave in and said, "If you have something you want to say, you can say it now. I''m


    alone in the room." He wanted to hear her say that she missed him.


    But he never saw her next wordsing.


    "Oh, so the secretary has left?" The girl unexpectedly raised her voice sarcastically.


    Feeling what seemed to be the start of a migraine, Matthew closed his eyes and ignored her sarcasm.


    "Yes."


    "Wow, I really envy you, Mr. Huo.


    Despite being on a business trip, you still have such a beautiful secretary to keep youpany. Will


    she also be sleeping in your room at night?" Matthew frowned deeply. "What nonsense are you talking


    now?"


    ''She really needs to be taught a lesson!'' he thought. ''She dares to provoke me because I''m abroad and


    can''t deal with her, huh?''


    "I''m not talking nonsense. But let''s be honest, your secretary is so beautiful that even I am attracted to


    her." She didn''t fail to notice that Ana was not only wearing ck silk stockings but also a pair of red


    high-heeled shoes, which made her look so sexy.


    However, Matthew wasn''t interested in discussing his secretary. "I''ll be back soon. Be good at home."


    "Don''t you think I''m being good? What kind of woman is good for you then, Matthew Huo?" she asked.


    Every time that Matthew would ask her to be good, she couldn''t stop the feeling that he had created


    this concept of a perfect woman in his head that he wanted her to follow.


    At that moment, the call went silent again. Matthew''s eyes dimmed as he touched the screen of the


    phone with his fingertips and answered, "I just don''t want you to see another man. That''s all."

 Chapter 1328 Car Wars

    Chapter 1328 Car Wars


    "I see a lot of guys every day. I go to school, you know. Those sses are co-ed. What''s going to make


    you happy? Tying them up and pushing them into a crocodile pit one by one?"


    Erica snapped. Matthew knew she said that to annoy him.


    The doorbell rang. Matthew put down his phone and opened the door. "Mr. Huo, it''s time to head to the


    hotel," said Ana.


    "I see," he answered, and left the door open. He went back to his room and picked up his phone to tell


    the woman on the other end, "Have a good rest."


    "Going somewhere?" she asked.


    "I have a business lunch. Boring, but it has to be taken care of." He tidied up his clothes and strode out


    of the room.


    "Why did I hear a woman''s voice?" Erica asked suspiciously.


    The man smiled and asked gently, "Do you mind?"


    "Of course! You''re my husband. Why wouldn''t I mind?" she answered without even thinking about it.


    ncing at the female secretary outside the door, Matthew said, "Don''t worry. It''s just business. Your


    husband is as loyal as ever."


    Realizing she was jealous, Erica picked up her phone on the bed and said awkwardly, "I don''t care


    what you do, really. Bye!"


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Matthew chuckled to himself as he reviewed the chat logs between him and his wife. Sometimes he


    couldugh at the absurd.


    As soon as he got into the car, he turned and told Ana, "I need you at thepany this afternoon. Get


    Seth Xu on the line. We have things to discuss."


    Ana was confused. "What''s wrong, Mr. Huo?" ''Did I do something wrong?'' she wondered.


    "Nope. Just get it done," he said. He didn''t tell her his wife seemed to be jealous of him having a


    female secretary by his side. He decided not to add fuel to the fire.


    Even though Ana had a thousand questions bouncing around in her head, she was still a dutiful


    employee. She did what he wanted without questioning it out loud. "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Erica hated herself, because she couldn''t stop thinking about it. She sent another message to Matthew,


    asking him about Phoebe. "Has Phoebe Su wired you the money?"


    Matthew wasn''t thinking about it, because he didn''t give a damn about ten million. He made a lot more


    than that in an hour. He called Owen and asked him to check on it before he replied to Erica, "No."


    There were still ten days left before the deadline. If the money wasn''t there after that, Phoebe would


    definitely know what the inside of a jail cell looked like. Matthew might keep her there for a few years,


    too.


    Erica''s heart sank at his reply. She tried not to think too much about it. Phoebe had another ten days,


    after all.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was noon, and Erica roused herself from her nap. She walked across her room in the Huo family


    manor, assembling her things for school.


    As soon as she hit the parking lot, she saw a car rolling slowly away from the manor gate.


    She knew better than anyone else who owned that car. It was Matthew''s Emperor.


    Remembering she was still angry with him, Erica gritted her teeth and got into her car.


    But on the way out of the manor grounds, her driver had to brake the car to a halt.


    ''He did this on purpose, '' she cursed inwardly.


    Yes, Matthew did it on purpose. His wife wanted to run away when she saw him in the distance. There


    was no way he would let this happen.


    Matthew asked the driver to park the car in the middle of the road¡ªcrossways across bothnes. As a


    result, Erica''s car was unable to get through.


    After this happened, though, the people in the Emperor didn''t seem to want to get out.


    Erica''s eyes fell on the back seat of the other car. She could vaguely see a man sitting on the right-


    hand side, but because there were two front windshields, she couldn''t quite make out who it was.


    The person on the other side was probably ring at her, because she felt his burning gaze.


    Who else was that arrogant except Matthew? It had to be him.


    The driver looked at the woman in the back seat of the car and started awkwardly, "Mrs. Huo..."


    Erica looked out the window and said, "Back up. Find another way out."


    After retreating more than ten meters, there was still a fork in the road, which also led to the gate of the


    manor.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!"


    As if he knew what she had nned, the Emperor car simply turned around, heading down that road.


    At that speed, Matthew would reach the gate to the manor first. Then he did the same thing, parking


    the car perpendicr to the road.


    Therefore, Erica''s car couldn''t go anywhere. Blocked in the same way for the second time.


    She''d had enough of this. She opened the door and left the car angrily. She came to the Emperor and


    knocked on the window.


    The window to the back seat rolled down slowly. The man sitting there was Matthew.


    The pregnant woman fought down her longing for him and shouted, "Matthew Huo, what the fuck? Why


    are you blocking the way out? I need to get to school. If I''mte, that''s your fault."


    Owen, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, wanted tough but held it in. He had to stifle hisughter


    and pretend not to hear a word they said.


    Matthew opened the door, got out and scooted over for her. "Get in the car!"


    "What are you doing?" She rolled her eyes at him.


    "Taking you to school!" They hadn''t seen each other for more than ten days. He missed her so much.


    Erica snorted and refused, "No, thanks. I have a car and a bodyguard. Please don''t bother, Mr. Huo."


    She knew that addressing him like that would annoy him.


    Unexpectedly, Matthew waved at the driver who was driving Erica''s car. The driver immediately


    understood and headed straight to the parking lot.


    Erica couldn''t stop the car and watched it roll away.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Matthew told her, "Now you don''t have a car or a bodyguard."


    Saying that, he picked her up and put her into the car, ordering the driver to head to the school.


    On the way, Matthew kept holding the woman''s soft hand, not letting go of her no matter how hard she


    struggled.


    She opened her mouth to bitch at him, but whenever she did that he covered her lips with his, kissing


    her fiercely.


    It was quiet in the car. Owen kept his eyes on the road and focused on driving. He didn''t dare to nce


    behind him.


    Matthew kissed her until she was short of breath. But just before she might pass out, he put something


    into her hand and released her.


    The woman gasped when she saw what he had given her. It was a bracelet made of aquamarines and


    diamonds. Each aquamarine was about half the size of a fingernail, in the shape of a melon seed. The


    colorless diamonds were smaller than the aquamarines. There were about a dozen aquamarines and a


    dozen diamonds in the bracelet, which just sparkled on its own. Erica had never seen something so


    beautiful.


    She stopped gasping for air. ''Is it a gift from Matthew?''


    He brought her a gift every time he came back from a business trip. She didn''t care too much, she was


    usually just d to have him home.


    Earrings, perfume, bracelets...


    When she looked at the bracelet carefully, Matthew took it back from her. Seeing her confused look, he


    said quietly, "Stretch out your left hand."


    Reflexively, Erica stretched out her left hand. She wore a famous watch he had personally chosen for


    her at a watch exhibition on her left wrist.


    Matthew moved her watch aside and put the bracelet on her wrist.


    Now she wore a watch and a bracelet on her slender wrist, and it looked like the most natural thing in


    the world.


    The man kissed the back of her hand and announced arrogantly, "I brought you a gift! Since you''re


    wearing it, you can''t be angry with me!"


    When did she say she even wanted it? The girl blushed and retorted, "Yeah, right! When did I get a


    choice in this? You put it on me!" He was still holding her wrist. He hadn''t let go yet.


    A subtle smile appeared in Matthew''s eyes. He nodded and said, "Yes, I insisted on buying it for you.


    You wouldn''t ept it, but I insisted you wear it. You can''t stay mad."

 Chapter 1329 A New Couple

    Chapter 1329 A New Couple


    When she heard what Matthew said, Erica nodded in a hurry. "Yes! But¡ª" She tried to protest. She


    was still mad, after all.


    Matthew held her in his arms and kissed her forehead. "Well, good luck in ss. If you don''t have any


    after-school activities, let me know." He meant well, but it was one more way to exert control. She was


    used to making her way home and hanging out with Hyatt.


    "Okay!" Since he insisted on buying her a gift to please her, she reluctantly agreed.


    She felt pretty good. When she didn''t think it through a whole lot, Matthew seemed like a great guy.


    In ss, Erica copied what she saw on the projector screen. She took notes that she could useter to


    study for the exams.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated. It was a WeChat message from Rhea. "Hey, I''ll tell you a secret. Don''t


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    tell anyone else!"


    "What is it?" she replied casually and continued to take notes.


    Two minutester, stunned by the message from Rhea, she put her hand over her wide-open mouth.


    Then she turned to look at Hyatt. Finallying to her senses, she wrote back, "What? You must be


    kidding me, right? Or am I seeing things?"


    Sitting next to her, Hyatt was also busy taking notes. He didn''t know Erica had been staring at him at


    all.


    Rhea replied, "No, you''re not crazy. I am. For Hyatt. He''s sweet and innocent and probably won''t cheat


    on me. So what do you think?"


    Looking at the phone, Erica rubbed her eyes and made sure she wasn''t hallucinating.


    Rhea sent her another message asking, "Are you okay? You''re quiet. I bet you never expected that,


    huh?"


    Erica cooperatively typed a series of question marks and sent them to her. She was really confused.


    She didn''t understand why Rhea made such a decision.


    ''Rhea and Hyatt?


    She''s so overbearing, and he''s so quiet and...and...just not her type.''


    At this moment, Erica was very worried about Hyatt.


    "I don''t believe in love anymore. All of the good ones are taken, it seems. And so when it''s time to get


    married, I wouldn''t be able to find a good man anywhere. So, I figure, why don''t I just get with Hyatt? At


    least I can get him to do what I want. He''s pliable like that. Am I wrong?"


    Erica nodded. But when she realized that Rhea couldn''t see her, she quickly typed on her phone, "No,


    you''re right." If Hyatt had a girlfriend, he would be loyal to her, promising the moon and plucking it from


    the sky if he had to.


    He was not a cheater, and he''d probably be very loyal. So she''d have nothing to be jealous about.


    Therefore, as long as Rhea could stand him being shy and timid, he seemed to be a good catch.


    Erica took a look at the person next to her. The bespectacled fool didn''t know some girl had set her


    sights on him. He copied the notes seriously and sometimes furrowed his eyebrows when he found


    some bit of knowledge he didn''t get.


    "So, sis. You gonna help me?" Rhea asked.


    "Of course, I''m on your side. Anyway, you know him pretty well by now. I think as long as you don''t


    mind how shy he is, you''ll get along great!" Erica replied.


    "Okay, honey. I knew you would support me! Love you! Muah!"


    Erica replied with a shy emoji, "I love you too. Always!" After sending that message, she sighed again.


    If only she could confess to Matthew that easily. But she wasn''t exactly sure how he''d take it.


    Erica was convinced Matthew still didn''t love her. Their love hadn''t seeded yet, and she still needed


    to work hard!


    After ss, Ericaid her head on the table, feeling sleepy. Suddenly, Hyatt patted her on the arm.


    Erica opened one of her eyes, and saw Hyatt''s face flush with excitement. Not realizing that Erica was


    looking at him, Hyatt patted her on the arm again.


    Erica sat up straight helplessly. "Bro, what''s the matter? Just say it."


    He was so excited that people who didn''t know him might think there was a huge celebritying to


    ss.


    Hyatt shook his phone excitedly in front of her face and didn''t know what to start. Finally, he showed


    the phone to her.


    Erica took the phone and nced at it. But soon she took a second look, and her eyes got so wide she


    feared they might pop out of her head.


    On the screen was a WeChat message from Rhea saying, "Hyatt, I broke up with my boyfriend. I think


    you''re a great guy. Would you be my boyfriend? You don''t have a girlfriend, right? If you do, I''ll leave


    you alone. All I know is I''m crazy for you and wanna get together."


    ''Damn! That was fast. I hope he knows what he''s getting into!'' Rhea acted like if she confessed her


    love to Hyattter, he''d already be snatched up by someone else.


    Erica looked at Hyatt again. He was trembling with excitement!


    ''Well, this might be the first time a girl''s confessed to him since he was a kid, '' she thought to herself.


    ''Rhea is pretty hot, I have to admit that. If I were Hyatt, I''d be happy too!''


    "Don''t get so excited. Chill out. Just answer her. Do you wanna go out with her or not?" Erica reminded


    him helplessly.


    Hyatt grabbed his phone, with his trembling hands, and typed a word on it, "Okay."


    ''Okay?


    That''s it?'' Erica witnessed the birth of a new couple, brought forth with just a single word, "Okay."


    They were her two best friends, and they got together in record time.


    ''Well, I always admired Rhea!'' She patted on Hyatt''s shoulder and said, "Dude, don''t forget to buy me


    some snacks to celebrate!"


    "No problem." Hyatt kept staring at the chat log between him and Rhea, unwilling to look away.


    When the bell rang, Erica dozed off once more. Hyatt tapped her again and whispered, "Erica, it''s not


    April Fool''s, is it?" He still couldn''t believe that Rhea wanted to be his girlfriend.


    ''This man is hopeless!'' She simply closed her eyes and ignored him.


    ''Nah, it couldn''t be April Fool''s Day. We just had International Workers'' Dayst month, '' he thought.


    ''So...no. I guess this is real.''


    After the ss, the two walked out of ss together. Hyatt had a silly smile on his face ever since he


    saw the text. Erica asked him, "Hyatt, why did you agree to be Rhea''s boyfriend?" If he said he liked


    her, she figured he''d be lying. He never talked about her before.


    Hyatt smiled shyly and replied, "If she really likes me, I should like her, shouldn''t I?" ''Otherwise, she''d


    be pretty sad, '' he thought. Erica was confused by his logic. "Are you serious? What if someone else


    likes you? Do you just decide to love her too?"


    However, to her surprise, he stopped her and said seriously, "No, I won''t. I have Rhea now. I can''t


    cheat on her!"


    ''Fine! Anyway, Hyatt only likes Rhea! And that''s what matters, '' she mused.


    Hyatt started badgering Erica about this or that. Since he was so far away from Rhea, he didn''t know


    what he could do for her. "Maybe some gifts? Candy? Flowers? Should I call her every morning to


    wake her, and ring her up at bedtime to say good night? Should I..."


    Erica had never been in love before she got married to Matthew. And the marriage was an arranged


    one. She didn''t think Matthew loved her at all, so she couldn''t give Hyatt any useful advice. She knew


    nothing about love.

 Chapter 1330 Let Me Tell You Face To Face

    Chapter 1330 Let Me Tell You Face To Face


    Before she went to bed, Erica received a WeChat message from Chantel. "Rika, I just wanted to thank


    you and Mr. Huo. I''ll cherish this opportunity!"


    Her eyebrows furrowed. "Huh? What do you mean?" Reading her reply, Chantel wondered why Erica


    didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "Do you really not know? Mr. Huo introduced me to the general manager of Global Entertainment to


    poach me. I assured him that after I give birth to the baby, I will sign a contract with them and begin


    training!"


    Erica was surprised. "Seriously? I really didn''t know anything about it. Matthew did that?"


    "Yep! The general manager said that it was Mr. Huo who told him about me. I really appreciate it, that''s


    why I wanted to thank you both!" Although they were only chatting through the app, Chantel''s


    excitement was obvious.


    Erica got out of bed and ran to the study. She stuck her head out from the door and asked her busy


    husband who was typing on hisputer, "Did you arrange for Chantel to work at Global


    Entertainment?"


    Matthew nodded. He was startled from her sudden appearance at the door.


    Since he came across the general manager at a meetingst time, Matthew mentioned Chantel to him


    while they were talking. After all, she had be his sister-inw the moment she got married to


    Gifford.


    Chantel''s previous performances seemed to have pleased the general manager, so he met with her to


    talk about signing a contract with them at Global Entertainment.


    Erica understood what had happened and seemed delighted. "Chantel asked me to thank you for her!"


    "It''s my pleasure," Matthew replied like a gentleman.


    Chantel was now part of the family, so this kind of arrangement was just a piece of cake for him.


    His pregnant wife slept a lot recently. Although Matthew had finished his work early, he found that Erica


    had already fallen asleep when he returned to the bedroom.


    Nheless, he was satisfied with the fact that he could sleep with his wife in his arms. Matthew didn''t


    take her with him when he had a business trip a few days ago, so he could not fall asleep at night. He


    always felt that something was missing by his side.


    Every night he was away, he would wonder if this heartless woman had ever missed him in the middle


    of the night.


    When she tried to fix the nket over her shoulder with her eyes closed, Matthew realized that he had


    been staring at her wife and watching her sleep. As soon as hey down and held her, Erica turned


    over and wrapped her arms around him.


    He smiled, lowered his head to kiss her, and embraced her tightly in his arms.


    While he leaned his face on hers, he smelled her familiar fragrance. Matthew knew that he could finally


    have a good sleep.


    The next afternoon, Erica received an announcement from the Photography Association of Y City that


    there would be a photography activity happening the next day at the Blessing Pce. All the members


    of the association were invited to participate.


    The Blessing Pce was a scenic spot with a long history. In ancient times, it was an emperor''s


    temporary imperial pce. To this day, it still looked well-preserved¡ªa magnificent view for a photo


    shoot.


    Erica tugged at Hyatt while he was texting Rhea and said, "Tomorrow morning!"


    Hyatt knew exactly what she was talking about. He fixed his sses and asked, "Can you get up


    early?"


    Recently, she had been experiencing drowsiness due to pregnancy that she found it difficult to get up


    on time in the morning.


    "Of course, I can. I''ll set an rm!" The weather was getting hotter and hotter every day, so she hadn''t


    been that reluctant to get out of bed.


    "Okay. What kind of camera lens do you want to take?"


    "I''ll go home and have a look tonight. You can take the newly bought camera lens with you and see if


    you like that new one."


    When he got the money back that Pansy had owed him, Hyatt bought a new camera lens.


    "All right, then."


    Morning came, and Erica got ready for their activity at the Blessing Pce. On their way there, she


    asked her bodyguards to pick Hyatt up so they could go together.


    As the car approached the venue, people had started to swarm by the gate. She had no idea that


    Watkins would also be there until she arrived. There was still an unhealed wound on his face, and his


    arm was still covered in ster.


    Erica thought that, since she had only met him there and didn''te to actually see him, she could


    greet him and ask him about his current state. Even if Matthew found it out and was angry with her, she


    still could give him a reasonable exnation.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Watkins!" He was busy adjusting his camera parameters along with the others. They were surrounded


    by media equipment from different angles.


    Hearing her voice, Watkins turned around and walked towards her with a smile. "Hi, Erica. It''s nice to


    see you here."


    She shrugged with her palms up and asked, "Well, how''s your injury?"


    Watkins took a look at his arm as if trying to convince himself and said, "I''m much better, but my arm


    needs more time to recover. I came here today because some reporters are here to prepare for an


    exclusive interview for this activity. Our public rtions department is here to assist in the process."


    Erica looked astonished. "Oh, I see!" She did see several busy reporters when she got out of the car.


    An awkward silence filled the air between them. Watkins looked at her belly and asked, "What about


    you? How''s the baby doing?"


    At the mention of the baby, Erica''s face lit up with a maternal glow. She gently put her empty hand over


    her belly and said, "I''m fine. It''s still a bit early so there''s no big movement yet."


    Watkins chuckled as if influenced by her joy. "How far along are you?"


    "About three months." Erica was only in her first trimester, but her baby bump was obvious. Wherever


    she went, she would be offered special care.


    Not long ago, Chantel took a photo of her own bump and sent it to Erica. Despite being on her second


    trimester, Chantel''s belly still looked smallerpared to Erica''s bump since Erica was carrying twins.


    When Watkins and Erica ran out of things to talk about, they both fell silent. Right then, they heard an


    announcement that the activity would begin.


    Watkins signaled Erica that he would go back to his post and walked away. As they entered the pce,


    a tutor gave the participants some tips first on how to shoot photos before they let them take photos


    freely.


    Erica instructed her bodyguards to stay outside so she could move freely. The pce wasn''t open to


    the public that day, but since the activity was arranged by the Photography Association, they were


    granted half a day to conduct a photo shoot activity.


    The Blessing Pce was kept open especially for them, so there would be no other people inside the


    pce aside from them. She would be safe even without her bodyguards following her. Besides, Hyatt


    would be with her all the time. Everything would be fine.


    Once inside the pce, Hyatt followed her closely wherever she went.


    As much as he wanted to take care of Erica, Hyatt wasn''t interested in shooting scenery as much as


    she was. He was more passionate about taking pictures of people.


    Right then, Erica, who was attentively shooting the scenery, identally fell into Hyatt''s viewfinder and


    got photographed.


    Hyatt took photos from different angles and with different camera settings. When his subject moved, he


    stopped taking photos and browsed through all his shots. He chose two photos he was quite satisfied


    with, downloaded them, and sent them to Erica. "Erica, can you check these photos I took? Give me


    some advice." Hyatt had been learning from her since she was better at photography than him.


    Erica turned to look at the photos he was showing her.


    One photo was of a pear tree with white blossoms standing beautifully by the red pce wall. Under


    the tree, a woman in a light purple dress was taking pictures of the dancing white flowers.


    The other one was a close-up of Erica''s side face when she turned around. Her smiling pretty face was


    all over the screen, and everything else in the photo was blurred.


    She gave him a thumbs up and said proudly, "This is awesome. You made me look so pretty here. If


    you hadn''t snapped a picture of me, I wouldn''t have known I''m this beautiful!"


    Hyattughed, "Hey! Don''t say that. You actually look much more beautiful in person than in these


    pictures." It seemed that the clearest and most beautiful pictures would always be what people could


    see with their own eyes.


    Erica couldn''t stop smiling. "All right, then. I''m going to take that as apliment!" She pinched her


    own cheek, which had be rounder since her pregnancy, and walked to find a new subject to


    shoot.


    While she was walking, she quickly edited the pictures Hyatt had taken for her and sent them to


    Matthew. "Hey, is your wife beautiful?"


    Erica continued to search for a different view as she waited for his reply. A few minutester, her phone


    vibrated. She was excited to check what Matthew had said. "I''ll tell you face to face when you''re done


    with the activity."


    She pouted with frustration and dissatisfaction. ''Humph. Is he really so mean that he can''t even


    After half a day of photography sessions, everyone from the association began to head towards the


    pce gate. Erica had also felt tired, so she followed them back and browsed through the photos on


    her camera.


    Before they reached the front gate of the Blessing Pce, Erica suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure


    through the locked yard on the left.

 Chapter 1331 A Female Ghost

    Chapter 1331 A Female Ghost


    Erica stopped and looked towards the yard. The two red wooden doors were chained, but there was a


    gap big enough for a child to pass through.


    She wasn''t sure, but she seemed to see a figure sh by just now.


    But upon peering at it carefully, she could see nothing.


    Thinking that she might just be seeing things, she shook her head. After all, it was in the daytime.


    Although it was a bit gloomy, ghosts would not appear at this time of the day.


    Hyatt paused and looked at her in perplexity. He was waiting for her to continue walking.


    A few momentster, they continued. After passing through a long corridor, Erica saw a lot of apricot


    flowers blooming over the wall of another small yard. She said to Hyatt, "Wait a minute. I''ll take a few


    photos here."


    Hyatt nodded and went to the steps nearby to wait for her.


    After taking enough photos of the flowers outside the wall, Erica walked into the yard through the


    threshold. There, she discovered a small apricot farm.


    There were more than twenty apricot trees. Their flowers were already a little sparse because of the


    new season. Many petals that fell off from the trees covered the ground.


    She took two steps back and waved at Hyatt. "Come here! There are many apricot flowers here, too,"


    she called out.


    Hyatt followed her in. But all of a sudden, his face turned pale as he eximed, "Oh, my gosh!" He


    caught sight of a figure that scared him and made him freeze.


    Erica was also frightened by his reaction. She tilted her head and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong,


    Hyatt?"


    She then followed his gaze and saw a woman in a long white dress standing in front of an old, broken


    window.


    The woman was dressed like the way she had dressed when she tried to frighten Matthew in his study


    the other night but ended up scaring his subordinates instead.


    She was wearing a pair of white embroidered shoes. Her face looked so pale, and her long ck hair


    fell over her shoulders.


    Everything about her scared both Erica and Hyatt to death.


    But despite her fear, Erica plucked up the courage to shout, "Hey...you! Are you a human or a ghost?"


    The woman didn''t answer her but slowly walked towards them. As she got closer and closer, Erica


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    She heard her footsteps and saw her shadow on the ground. It only meant that she was not a ghost but


    a human.


    However, what the woman did next was beyond their expectation. With a creepy smile that suddenly


    appeared on her pale face, she rushed towards them while shouting, "Go to hell! All of you go to hell!"


    Even though Erica used to like watching horror movies, she was indeed terrified by her appearance.


    Fortunately, before the woman could pounce on her, Hyatt blocked her body and waved his arm in the


    air. "Go away! Go away!"


    But the ghost-like woman was unexpectedly strong. She just pushed Hyatt away, and he was thrown to


    the side.


    She then turned to Erica again and stared at her bulging belly. With the creepy smile still on her face,


    she shouted, "You are pregnant. I want the baby in your belly!"


    Erica was alerted. She stretched out her hands and made a fighting stance. "Don''t act recklessly. I


    know martial arts! If you dare toe over, I will surely beat you down."


    Now, she regretteding into this pce without bringing her bodyguards along.


    The ghost-like woman just turned a deaf ear to her. Instead, sheughed crazily and said, "Ha-ha!


    Finally, my baby hase! Baby, Mommy ising."


    She pounced on Erica, grabbed her clothes, and pulled her closer to her.


    Erica lifted the camera from her neck and smashed it to the woman''s body. As expected, the woman


    was surprised by the sudden pain and loosened her grip.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Erica turned around and ran away.


    But the woman was quick to recover and grabbed her long hair.


    Hyatt was already able to stand up, so he trotted to the woman and punched her in the face. "Let her


    go! Let Erica go!"


    The woman was still grabbing Erica''s hair, so she couldn''t use too much strength to break free. She


    told Hyatt, "Smash her with the camera!" If she weren''t pregnant, she would have kicked this crazy


    woman away. But with her current condition, she couldn''t do anything too violent.


    "Okay!" Hyatt picked up the camera and smashed it on the woman''s face.


    The woman screamed in pain and covered her face with one hand. But her other hand was still


    grabbing on to Erica''s hair tightly.


    At this moment, a man rushed over quickly and grabbed the woman''s hand while shouting, "Let her


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    go!"


    He was so strong that the woman groaned in pain and let go of Erica''s hair immediately.


    The man then kicked her hard. Shey on the ground and cried, "My baby! My baby!"


    Erica smoothed her hair and heaved a sigh of relief. She thanked the man who was pressing the


    woman on the ground with one hand. "Thank you, Watkins!"


    "Don''t mention it," Watkins replied. Then he ordered, "Call the person in charge and ask him to send


    more people here."


    "Alright." Erica quickly took her phone out and contacted the person in charge of the event through


    WeChat.


    Soon enough, a few security guards arrived. When they saw the woman on the ground, they


    immediately understood what happened. One of them said, "I''m sorry for causing you this trouble. Is


    everyone all right? This woman is a patient in the mental hospital next to this pce. She has escaped


    several times and came in here to cause trouble."


    With confusion written all over her face, Erica looked at the security guard and asked, "There''s a


    mental hospital near here?"


    The security guard pointed at the high red wall not far away and replied, "Yes. It''s right across the road


    from that wall. She often sneaks out and crawls in through the hole in the wall. We are already nning


    to cover the hole, but unfortunately, she is here again before we can start fixing it."


    The other two security guards pulled the crazy woman up from the ground. One of them kicked her and


    cursed, "Damn it! It''s daytime, and yet, you are scaring people again! You''re such a lunatic!"


    Watkins said to the security guards with a frown, "Do you know who she has scared today? Thisdy is


    pregnant. If I hadn''t arrived on time, even your boss couldn''t afford to take the responsibility."


    One security guard immediately apologized, "I''m so sorry, sir. Our boss thought that the hole is a


    historical and memorable thing because the ancient people made it in the past, so he didn''t want to


    cover it at first. But since this crazy woman has sneaked into the pce several times already, he


    finally ordered some people to cover the hole. We assure you, this incident won''t ever happen again.


    I''m so sorry."


    Erica suddenly asked, "Does this yard connect to other yards?"


    The security guard thought for a while then pointed in a direction. "Yes, ma''am. There is a door behind


    this yard connected to the yard of the Harmony Hall. I suppose you saw this woman at the gate of the


    Harmony Hall."


    She nodded. Now she realized, she wasn''t just seeing things earlier. The figure she saw was this crazy


    woman.


    "Again, we are so sorry for what happened. We''ll send her out right now." The security guards grabbed


    the woman, who was still struggling and shouting and left the yard.

 Chapter 1332 A Possessive Husband

    Chapter 1332 A Possessive Husband


    Because of what happened, Erica lost interest in taking photos anymore. She immediately decided to


    leave the Blessing Pce together with Watkins and Hyatt.


    The other members of the Photography Association also gathered in front of the gate. When Erica was


    about to get in her car, Watkins stopped her. "Erica," he called out.


    She turned to look at him, and she saw the tenderness in his eyes as he said, "I''ll go ahead. Take care


    of yourself."


    ncing at the group of people who were getting on the minibus, she asked, "Aren''t youing with


    them?"


    He shook his head. "No. My driver drove me here. By the way, how are you and Mr. Huo doing


    recently? Did you fight because of me?"


    "We are fine, but..." She couldn''t finish her words as she felt a little embarrassed when she


    remembered that Matthew was responsible for his serious injuries. Instead, she said, "I''m sorry again


    for what happened to you. But please, don''t be angry at him. As long as we don''t see each other often,


    he won''t get mad again."


    With a bitter smile that curved on his mouth, he said, "I know. But we are friends. Why can''t we meet


    anytime we want? Don''t you have the right to make friends anymore?"


    She knew he was right, but she couldn''t do anything. What could she do when she had a possessive


    husband? "Of course, we are still friends, Watkins. And you helped me just now. I owe you one. If you


    need my help in the future, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems that I can only contact you when I am in trouble."


    "Erica," Hyatt called. When she turned and looked at him confusedly, he added, "Mr. Huo is here."


    Erica looked around and saw that Matthew got out of his car and walked towards them.


    He was wearing a dark suit. His eyes were fixed on her, full of coldness and malice. He was giving off a


    murderous aura as if he could tear Watkins into pieces at any time.


    ''Oh, crap!'' Erica thought. She knew he was angry again.


    She suddenly pushed the young man in front of her and said, "Go now, Watkins!"


    Watkins, who was stunned for a moment, didn''t know whether tough or to cry. "Erica, I''m not afraid of


    him."


    "Oh, stop it! Just get in your car and go. You don''t have much time left." Afraid that he would be beaten


    by Matthew again, she pushed him hard to the opposite direction without hesitation.


    She then walked over and blocked Matthew''s way. "Matthew, honey... where are you going?"


    ncing at her coldly, he replied, "Kill Watkins!"


    Her heart skipped a beat. "Why do you want to kill him? Don''t you know that he saved me just now?


    Don''t be unreasonable, okay?"


    Upon hearing the word "save," Matthew turned to her and asked, "What happened? Why did he save


    you? Were you hurt?"


    "I''m fine, I''m not hurt. I was just frightened by a crazy woman."


    After finding out that she wasn''t hurt, Matthew turned around and walked over to Watkins.


    Erica was so anxious. Watkins just stood still, waiting for Matthew toe over.


    Seeing that the two men were about to fight, she held Matthew''s waist from behind and said, "Honey,


    let''s go home."


    But it was toote. His punch had alreadynded on Watkins'' face.


    The impact shocked her. If she hadn''t held Matthew''s waist tightly, she would have been thrown away


    as well.


    Watkins fell to the ground at once, unable to move for a long time.


    On the verge of breaking down, Erica let go of him and shouted angrily, "Why are you so


    unreasonable?"


    She then rushed to Watkins'' side and called Hyatt. "Hyatt,e here! Let''s help him up."


    But before she could touch Watkins, Matthew stepped forward and picked her up. Ignoring her


    struggles, he pulled her into his arms and ordered coldly, "Come and take Mrs. Huo to the car!"


    "Yes, sir!" The nearest bodyguard came over quickly and led Erica into the car politely.


    Worried that Watkins would be beaten to death, she refused to get in. She went back and roared to


    Matthew, "We''re just here for the activity. What''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing her protecting Watkins angered him more. With bloodthirsty eyes, he asked, "Erica, are you


    sure you are standing at the right ce?"


    His words confused her. But when she turned to look at Watkins, who was being helped by Hyatt


    behind her, she finally understood what he meant. "I just don''t want you to hurt other people. But since


    you are so stubborn, what can I do?"


    Watkins hadn''tpletely recovered yet. It wasn''t right that he beat him to death just to satisfy himself.


    "Come here!" Matthew ordered. His cold eyes narrowed even more while he was giving her a warning


    look.


    "No!" she refused firmly. But her word added fuel to the fire. Seeing that he was about to explode


    again, she got frightened and quickly added, "Not unless you promise not to hit him anymore!"


    He pursed his lips, and the air around him felt freezing. Eventually, he nodded, "Okay."


    She hesitated for a while before she slowly walked towards him.


    As soon as she stood in front of him, he immediately held her hand tightly as if afraid that she would


    run away again.


    Fortunately, the other members of the association had already left, so no one had witnessed what


    happened aside from them. Matthew kept his words and left the Blessing Pce with Erica.


    While being pulled by Matthew to the car, she turned and waved to Hyatt and Watkins a few times and


    mouthed to them, "I''m leaving now."


    Matthew cast her a cold nce and said with a gloomy face, "Are you so reluctant to leave him?"


    "Of course not!" she immediately denied.


    He didn''t let go of her hand until they both got into his Emperor car.


    For a moment, Erica didn''t know what to say. She was afraid that she might say something that would


    anger him again.


    After a minute or two, Matthew was the one who broke the silence. "Starting today, you will have your


    sses at home. You can choose between the manor and the vi."


    "No way!" she refused in an instant. She couldn''t imagine staying at home all day long.


    ncing at her long face, he said, "Erica, I have already given you a chance, but you''ve just wasted it.


    This time, you won''t be the one to decide." If she stayed at home all the time, she wouldn''t get a


    chance to meet any men.


    "No, I won''t agree with that. Matthew, I am a human. I want my freedom."


    "After our babies are born, I promise that you will return to your normal life." ''But not for now, '' he


    thought.


    Erica''s face flushed with anger. "You are going too far! You didn''t even apologize to Watkins for hurting


    him before, and now you hurt him again." At least when she pped Camille in the hospital thest


    time, she had never hit her again since then.


    "Don''t me me for beating him. I warned him, but he didn''t listen to me."


    She raised her voice and argued with him, "We didn''t meet in private. It was an activity organized by


    the Photography Association. Besides, if he hadn''te to help me, your sons might have been killed


    by that crazy woman."


    Matthew sneered, straightened his sleeves, and replied with the same words that she had said before.


    "Who knows if it was all an act?" It was possible that Watkins nned the whole incident and


    pretended to save Erica. As an innocent woman, she could easily believe and be more grateful to him.

 Chapter 1333 He Doesnt Like His Wife

    Chapter 1333 He Doesn''t Like His Wife


    Fury coursed through Erica, and she red at her husband. "You''ve gone too far. The security guard at


    the Blessing Pce said that the crazy woman had escaped from the mental hospital several times.


    She''d snuck into the pce through the hole to scare people. How can Watkins be involved? Is it


    possible to lure a person with a mental health condition out of a hospital?"


    "Anything is possible!" Matthew snapped. He wondered if Camille and Watkins had been acquainted


    and whether they had conspired to destroy his and Erica''s rtionship.


    If he found out any evidence to support his theory, he swore he wouldn''t be forgiving.


    "Humph! You''re judging a gentleman with your evil heart!"


    The man squinted and grabbed the woman''s chin. "Say it again!"


    ''How dare you call me evil? Are you courting death?'' he thought as resentment surged through him.


    "You want me to repeat it? Fine! Do you think that I''m afraid of you?" Erica adjusted her position so that


    her bulging belly was in Matthew''s sight. Then, she spoke, "I said you are judging a gentleman with


    your evil heart!"


    She wasn''t afraid of provoking him as she didn''t believe that he would hit a pregnant woman.


    And she was right. Matthew just couldn''t be angry with her. His anger toward Watkins also disappeared


    the moment his eyes fell on her belly. He couldn''t punish her, but he knew something else that he could


    do to unsettle her.


    The man suddenly lowered his head and kissed her red lips, hard.


    When they had lunch at noon, Erica listened as Matthew spoke on the phone. He was busy


    interviewing teachers for her.


    Having lost her appetite, she poked the rice in her bowl with her chopsticks. Finally, she picked up all


    the food that the man had served her and put it back into his bowl.


    This was her way of silently protesting his decision.


    Eventually, Matthew put down his phone and cast a sharp nce at the pregnant woman. Unwilling to


    invite his wrath, she reluctantly began to eat the rice.


    Meanwhile, she silently cursed him for being overbearing, unreasonable, and brutal!


    Matthew had always been a man of action. This situation was no different. He found a private teacher


    for Erica that day itself. Now, she wouldn''t need to go to school again, just like he had ordered.


    Her first theory ss waster that afternoon. The teacher was very knowledgeable. She exined to


    Erica all the concepts she had found challenging to understand earlier.


    The teacher was so good that there was no reason for Erica toin to Matthew.


    Just like that, two days passed. Soon, Erica couldn''t tolerate being stuck inside the vi anymore.


    This feeling grew manifold when the teacher took her to the garden for location shooting. As she


    studied the flowers and nts in the garden, Erica began to feel that she had wasted such a beautiful


    season cooped up inside.


    ''No way! I can''t go on like this. I have to coax Matthew into letting me out!'' she decided.


    Overnight, Neville decided to send Watkins abroad.


    It happened all of a sudden. By the time Erica learned about it, Watkins had already boarded the ne.


    Before turning off his phone, he called her. "Erica, I''m going abroad. I can''t stay in Y City anymore."


    "What happened? Why do you have to leave Y City so suddenly?" Erica was confused.


    With a heavy sigh, Watkins exined, "Mr. Huo not only started to mess up my father''spany, but


    he also threatened to take me away and chop off my arms and legs... My father had to send me away. I


    might never be able to return to Y City again." He sounded sad.


    Erica was stunned when she heard the usations. "No, it''s impossible. Matthew just wanted to


    frighten you. How could he chop off your arms..."


    "Erica, you still don''t believe me, do you? Matthew Huo doesn''t like his wife, and he won''t allow others


    to befriend her. Just because you are his woman, he won''t tolerate anyone getting close to you. What


    about him? He has met the Su family''s sisters several times without your knowledge. Forget it. If I say


    anything else, it will sound like I''m trying to sow discord between you two. Anyway, Erica, I hope you


    will be happy!"


    With that, Watkins ended the call.


    Ericay on the bed and fidgeted with her phone. The more she thought about what Watkins had said,


    the more annoyed she became. Soon, she found herself staring at the WeChat application, wondering


    how to question Matthew.


    She randomly clicked on a WeChat group full of unread messages and casually scrolled up and down


    a few times.


    She stumbled across a picture posted by Kaitlyn in the group chat. The date stamp on the photo


    showed that it had been taken yesterday.


    Erica clicked on the picture. It was taken at a dinner party. As she searched the faces in the photo, she


    saw Camille.


    The person sitting one seat away from her was none other than... Matthew!


    He was wearing a white shirt. A man sat on his right and a woman on his left. Erica didn''t know the


    identity of the woman on his left. She was in her twenties and looked very beautiful.


    The woman was pouring a ss of wine for Matthew. Although he was expressionless, the woman was


    smiling.


    Erica went back to the group chat and re-read Kaitlyn''s message. She said, "My cousin and I are out


    for dinner. Mr. Huo is also here."


    The other people in the group had sent messages expressing their envy of her.


    Erica scrolled up again, but the picture of the dinner party had disappeared. Maybe it had been


    withdrawn.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She gritted her teeth and texted Matthew irritably. "Where are you?" Why could he indulge himself in


    dissipation but didn''t allow her to go out? That was so unfair to her!


    Matthew''s response shook Erica out of her reflection. "I''m outside. I''ll returnte."


    Erica couldn''t believe his reply. Was he socializing again? And she was stuck in the vi? She was so


    furious that her mind went nk, and she couldn''t think of a befitting answer.


    After a while, just when she was about to fall asleep, she received a message from Kaitlyn. "Erica, I''m


    with the Su family. Camille just told me that Mr. Huo went to see Phoebe. I don''t know if it''s true or not. I


    used the pretext of going to the bathroom to find a way to tell you this without anyone noticing. Don''t


    tell anyone that I told you."


    Erica shot up in bed when she read the message. It was already veryte at night, but Matthew hadn''t


    returned. Did he truly go to see Phoebe?


    She nced around the bedroom; she was alone here while her husband was likely with another


    woman outside. She felt so betrayed. Such anguish surged through her that it felt as if a knife were


    piercing her heart.


    ''No way! I need to see this myself.'' "Where is Phoebe now?" she asked.


    Several agonizing moments passed before Kaitlyn replied with a voice message. "She isn''t at the Su


    family residence. So, perhaps she is in her apartment." She seemed to be whispering in the voice


    message. It lent credibility to her im that she was indeed secretly giving this information to Erica.


    "Do you know the address of her apartment?"


    "Yes. I will send it to you!"


    It was not until Erica changed her clothes that she remembered that Matthew had asked several people


    to keep an eye on her. How would she leave the vi?


    Perhaps they would not stop her if she imed to be going to the Huo family''s manor.


    Erica breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she opened the door of the vi, she saw several bodyguards standing outside. As soon as they


    noticed her, they became vignt. "Mrs. Huo!" Everyone knew that this pregnant woman could climb


    over the wall and window. So two bodyguards were guarding the windowsill too.


    Erica announced calmly, "I''m going to the manor. Ask the driver to take me there."


    "Mrs. Huo, why do you go to the manor sote?" One of the bodyguards was bold enough to question


    her.


    She nced at him coldly, "Do you have a problem with my visiting my parents-inw? Didn''t Matthew


    say that I could go to the manor?"


    Her tone was harsh, and her exnation was reasonable. The bodyguard was also frightened when


    she mentioned Matthew. "Yes, Mrs. Huo. I''ll arrange for the car right away!"

 Chapter 1334 Matthews Babies

    Chapter 1334 Matthew''s Babies


    The car arrived immediately. Without any doubt on Erica, the bodyguard opened the door for her. After


    she had seated in the back seat, he sat in the passenger seat.


    While they were driving out of themunity, she suddenly said, "I''m hungry. I remember there is a


    restaurant selling fried chicken not far away from here. I want to eat there."


    "Well..." The bodyguard was obviously hesitant.


    To hide her guilt, she said coldly, "What''s wrong? Am I not allowed to eat fried chicken? If you starve


    Matthew''s babies, make sure that you can take responsibility."


    Her threat worked because the bodyguard immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Huo. Where is that


    restaurant? Please give the driver directions so we can take you there." ''What is wrong with Mrs. Huo


    tonight? ording to my colleagues, she is a nice and easy-going woman. She''s not like other rich


    women who are bossy and arrogant. Why does she seem strict and demanding now?'' the bodyguard


    thought inwardly.


    Erica told the driver the address and he followed her instructions.


    She also borrowed the bodyguard''s phone, so he couldn''t have the chance to inform Matthew. She just


    pretended that her phone ran out of battery.


    The car stopped in front of the entrance of a high-endmunity. The driver looked back in confusion


    and asked, "Mrs. Huo, there is no restaurant that sells fried chicken here."


    "Oh, Matthew just texted me that he is here. Just take me in. We will buy fried chicken together," she


    answered calmly.


    The driver and the bodyguard were rendered speechless.


    They could sense that something was wrong, but they couldn''t afford to ask more questions since she


    was going to see Matthew inside.


    The driver said something to the security guard, and the car went inside themunity smoothly.


    The bodyguard apanied Erica to the elevator, and they stopped on the neenth floor.


    She was about to ring the doorbell, but her hand froze in midair when she thought of what might


    happen next.


    After taking a step back, she asked the bodyguard to ring the doorbell instead while she waited at the


    side.


    The bodyguard pressed the doorbell many times


    before someone asked from the inside, "Who is it?"


    Although she couldn''t see the person behind the door, Erica could tell that it was Phoebe''s voice.


    Knowing that Phoebe would peer through the peephole, she didn''t say anything but stood in front of the


    door.


    If Matthew was really inside, Phoebe would surely open the door to show off.


    As she expected, Phoebe opened the door in a short while.


    Erica''s facial expression changed slightly upon seeing her standing at the door, buttoning up her shirt.


    Her hair was a little messy as if she had just gotten up from the bed.


    But that was not the most dreadful sight for Erica. The most horrible was seeing a man walking out of


    the bedroom while buttoning up his shirt too.


    And the man was none other than Matthew.


    A man and a woman were inside the apartment at night and buttoning up their shirts at the same time.


    What could anyone think?


    Erica was thunderstruck. Her mind went nk, and her face turned pale as a sheet in an instant.


    She had seen it with her two eyes. Her husband just got out of another woman''s bedroom.


    When Matthew saw her standing at the door, he was a little stunned. But then, he acted like nothing


    was wrong. He walked up to her and asked softly, "Didn''t you go to the manor?"


    Unable to utter a word, she just stared at him.


    Finally, he noticed that there was something wrong with her. He looked down at his shirt and was about


    to exin, "Just now..."


    However, Erica suddenly pped Phoebe with her trembling hand. The impact was strong enough for


    thetter''s head to tilt to one side. As her eyes turned red with anger, she yelled, "Phoebe Su, how


    dare you seduce my husband!"


    Matthew''s face darkened. He now understood why Erica was so mad.


    All he wanted to do was calm her down, so he came over and hugged her. "Rika, don''t be angry. I will


    exin everything."


    But to his surprise, Erica shook his hands off and pped him without hesitation.


    Pak! The sound reverberated inside the quiet room.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. At this moment, she was not afraid of his cold face anymore. "Matthew


    Huo, is this why you want to lock me up at home?" She thenughed bitterly. "Ha-ha! I''m actually still


    waiting for Phoebe to transfer the ten million to your ount."


    ''I am such a fool!


    How could I even believe that Matthew will give up the woman he likes and fall in love with a woman he


    didn''t want to marry in the first ce?


    I overestimated myself. In the end, I was only fooled, '' she thought bitterly.


    Since Matthew was also pped, Phoebe, who wanted to fight back, decided to shut her mouth.


    "Erica Li!" Matthew uttered her name slowly, giving pressure to each syble.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Erica took a deep breath as she was choking with sobs. "Don''t you ever call my name! Liar!"


    He ignored her words and said calmly, "I came here to take Nathan''s things."


    "Take Nathan''s things? Are his things on that bitch''s bed?" she mocked andughed sarcastically.


    He stared straight to her eyes and said unblinkingly, "Nothing happened between Phoebe and me. It''s


    not what you think it is."


    If he was not mistaken, Erica and he fell into Phoebe''s trap.


    Wiping her tears, Erica stared at the woman next to her. "Phoebe Su, I dere that you are done!" She


    would not forgive her no matter what, and she would do everything to teach her a good lesson.


    After saying those words, she held her head high, turned around, and left the apartment decisively.


    Despite being pped by Erica, Matthew followed her quickly. He didn''t even bother to take his suit in


    the living room.


    Fortunately, she didn''t stop him from entering the elevator. Inside, he pressed her against the wall and


    coaxed her in a soft voice, "Rika, Phoebe told me that she found a box hidden by Nathan. There were


    important things in it, so I came to pick the box up. But when I arrived there, the pipe in her bathroom


    suddenly broke."


    As tears still streamed down her face, Erica listened to his exnation without saying a word.


    He continued, "The property manager came and fixed the pipe, but my clothes were already wet, so I


    went to her bedroom to change into Nathan''s shirt."


    "You''re lying!" Erica suddenly broke out. Trying to suppress the pain in her heart, she retorted, "You are


    a neat freak. You won''t wear clothes that others wear!" She knew what a neat freak Matthew was. He


    wouldn''t even wear his best friend''s clothes.


    "Yes, you''re right. But this one I''m wearing is new." Phoebe bought the shirt for Nathan before, but he


    didn''t get the chance to use it. That was why he agreed to wear it.


    Matthew thought of the whole scenario in his mind. Phoebe decided to sell the apartment and found the


    box while she was cleaning up. She then asked Matthew to get it. But when he was there, the pipe


    suddenly broke. His clothes got wet when he tried to fix it. She then offered Nathan''s new shirt, and he


    changed right in time that Erica arrived. Obviously, things were prenned. It was a trap.


    He would definitely make Phoebe pay for this. But for now, he needed to focus on appeasing Erica. He


    couldn''t do anything unless she forgave him.


    "It seems that I am really a fool in your eyes," Erica murmured. She hated herself for being so stupid to


    fall in love with a man who loved no one but Phoebe.


    When the elevator reached the ground floor, she pushed him away and walked out.


    As soon as she got in the car, she dialed Gifford''s number, ignoring Matthew, who sat beside her.


    Every time she sent a message to Gifford, it would always take a long time before he replied. But when


    she called him, he would answer immediately. She knew that Gifford was always busy. After all, when


    Rhea called him for helpst time, she had to call him more than twenty times before he finally


    answered.


    As soon as he answered the phone, she immediately sobbed and said, "Gifford, I''m serious this time."

 Chapter 1335 You Dont Love Me

    Chapter 1335 You Don''t Love Me


    Gifford grew more fearful when Erica''s crying intensified. Concernced his voice as he asked, "What''s


    wrong? Tell me what has happened. Don''t cry!"


    "I never want to see Phoebe again. I want her to disappear from Y City. Gifford, can you do that for


    me?" she asked between sobs. She couldn''t count on Matthew anymore.


    "Yes, I can. I can do whatever you need me to do," Gifford answered decisively and without hesitation.


    He would do anything if it calmed his dear sister.


    Matthew ced a hand over her phone, and with the other, he gently cupped her chin and turned her


    face toward him. "Look at me," he murmured, but Erica closed her eyes tightly and shook her head.


    Tears streamed down her face, and he wiped them with a gentle swipe of this thumb. When she finally


    met his gaze, he said, "Let me do it!"


    "I don''t need you anymore, Matthew Huo!" came her hoarse reply. "I know that you still love Phoebe.


    You don''t love me. You never loved me! You had no choice but to marry me! Even though we have


    been together for so long and are going to have babies, you still don''t love me!" Erica was so


    heartbroken that she shouted at Matthew. She didn''t even care that Gifford could hear every word she


    said.


    ''He used to be gentle with me. But it was all fake. He just wanted me to get pregnant!'' she thought as


    anger surged within her.


    Her crying and questioning made Matthew''s heart ache. "Honey, it''s not what you think. Let me


    exin..." He did really love her very much.


    "Don''t lie to me anymore! Matthew Huo, I have two babies in my belly. After they are born, one is yours


    and the other is mine. Let''s go our separate ways!" Erica yelled as fresh tears stained her cheeks.


    Gifford''s furious voice came through the phone. "Matthew Huo, what did you do to hurt my sister?


    Believe it or not, I''ll bring people to Y City to teach you a lesson!"


    Gifford had never heard his sister speak this way before. Matthew must have done something to truly


    hurt her. He felt so sorry for her that he wished he could beat his brother-inw.


    Matthew took the phone from the weeping Erica and told Gifford, "I did nothing wrong. Rika


    misunderstood me. I''m trying to exin myself to her, and you are not helping.


    Don''t add fuel to the fire!" "You broke my sister''s heart, and you dare to retort? Matthew Huo, you think


    I would not dare do anything to you?" Gifford threatened.


    Matthew responded coldly, "Try it!"


    "As you wish!" Gifford cursed. "Wait for me. I''ming to Y City right now."


    No one could bully his sister, not even Matthew.


    After the call ended, Matthew threw the phone aside, grabbed Erica by the shoulders, and implored,


    "Rika, I have never loved Phoebe. You are the reason why I didn''t send her to the slum. I wanted to


    use her to make you jealous. So that..." ''...you would treat me better.'' He didn''t finish.


    "Just shut up! I won''t listen to your nonsense anymore. You''re nothing but a liar!" Erica was so agitated


    that she covered her ears and shook her head. She didn''t want to listen to his exnations.


    After everything she had seen, how could she believe anything that Matthew said?


    "I admit that I have lied to you on asions, but they were white lies. You should know that I would


    never hurt you!" Matthew had never been so desperate to exin himself to others. Not like this. Erica


    was special, and she had to know how he felt about her.


    Tears poured down Erica''s face. She was so confused and anguished that she couldn''t think straight.


    She wouldn''t ept any justification that Matthew gave, no matter what he said.


    She knew that she shouldn''t have trusted Phoebe, but she was just so sad.


    Matthew asked the driver to pull over. A sensible man, the driver stopped and then excused himself on


    the pretext that he wanted a cigarette. Now, only the couple were in the car.


    The man wiped her tears and said, "Honey, let''s talk, okay?"


    Erica shook her head. She didn''t want to talk about anything now. She felt as though her heart had


    shattered. All she wanted to do was calm down, but Matthew''s exnations were just making her more


    distraught.


    He knew that she didn''t want to hear it, but he still had to say something. "Just as I was returning


    tonight, I received a call from Phoebe..."


    To arrange for the ten million, Phoebe decided to sell the house that Nathan had left to her. When she


    was packing their belongings, she found a box that he had hidden. Inside it was his background


    information, his childhood toys, and other important things.


    She called Matthew and told him about the box, and so, he went over to fetch Nathan''s things.


    As he was sifting through the box, Phoebe went to pour a ss of water for him. That was when she


    found that the bedroom was flooded. She went into the bathroom to investigate and saw that the


    bathroom pipe had burst.


    Matthew couldn''t just sit there and do nothing. While Phoebe called the property management, he went


    to the bathroom to see if he could stop the leak.


    Phoebe identally bumped into the shower-head, thus spraying water everywhere, including on


    Matthew.


    Eventually, the property management personnel brought a new pipe to rece the broken one. At that


    time, Phoebe began cleaning the bathroom while Matthew took the new shirt given by her and changed


    in the bedroom next door.


    As soon as he put on the new shirt, he heard the doorbell. He came out to see who it was, only to find


    Erica.


    Then, things spun out of control.


    Erica listened to him with a nk expression. She didn''t know whether she should believe him or not.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Phoebe will wire the ten million tomorrow. I''ve already looked into it. Now that Camille has transferred


    four million to her ount, she has enough money to pay thepensation she owes us."


    He knew that Erica had sued Phoebe to punish her, not for the money.


    Exhausted, both mentally and physically, Erica rested her head on his shoulder. She remained silent,


    except for the asional sobs.


    "Are you still angry with me for how I treated Watkins? Do you know that he loves Camille? He doesn''t


    like you."


    Erica felt like a thunderbolt from the clear sky had struck her. Of course, she didn''t care whether


    Watkins liked her or not.


    She was upset because Watkins had lied to her. Now, it turned out that he was infatuated with Camille.


    "I saw it with my own eyes. They got in the same car and entered the same neighborhood." A man and


    a woman took a car at night and entered the samemunity. To Matthew, it didn''t look like they were


    talking about work or that they were just tonic friends.


    But he didn''t have any evidence to prove that Watkins liked Camille. So he just reminded Erica to be


    careful of Watkins.


    "I feel what happened this evening was another trap. Tell me, how did you know that I''m here with


    Phoebe?" he asked.


    Erica remained silent for a while. Eventually, she answered truthfully, "Kaitlyn told me."


    Matthew knew who Kaitlyn was. After all, he had called the headmaster and asked him to expel Kaitlyn


    and Luther from school.


    "This woman is Fanya''s niece. She told you that I was in Phoebe''s apartment. Then you came and saw


    Phoebe and me. She was trying to sow dissension between us, wasn''t she?"


    he rationalized. At this moment, Erica began to doubt everything in her life.


    Tessie, Watkins, Kaitlyn... What kind of friends did she have?


    Matthew''s heart ached for Erica. His simple, sweet Rika had been hurt by so many people. He


    wrapped her in his arms and said. "Rika, don''t overthink. I''ll deal with those people, okay?"


    A momentter, Erica shook her head. She looked into his eyes and said firmly, "Let me deal with them


    myself."


    After what had happened tonight, she finally understood what Matthew had said before¡ªthe weaker


    branch would break first.


    If she hadn''t asked Phoebe to pay the ten million inpensation but had sent her to the slum,


    instead, tonight''s incident would never have happened. Erica now realized that sometimes her soft-


    heartedness set her up for much grief.


    "Okay! You handle this however you like. I won''t interfere." He would do whatever she said as long as


    she was not sad.


    When she saw the tenderness in his eyes, Erica couldn''t help but ask, "Matthew, you like me, don''t


    you?"


    "What do you think?" He felt it was evident that he loved her deeply, but she still asked. Couldn''t she


    see it?


    ''What do I think?


    Can''t he just answer my question?'' She rolled her eyes and didn''t bother to ask again.


    Erica was silly, and Matthew never expressed his feelings for her straightforwardly. So, she still didn''t


    know that he loved her deeply.

 Chapter 1336 Break Off Relations

    Chapter 1336 Break Off Rtions


    Matthew lowered his head and kissed his wife''s red lips. "Are you still sad?"


    She shook her head and answered firmly, "I''m not sad. I''m just angry because Phoebe provoked me!"


    "Okay, then why did you hit me?" Matthew was under the impression that Erica had pped him


    because she was feeling envious.


    However, he just found out that she was just angry with Phoebe. He was a bit disappointed as he felt


    like he had been pped for nothing.


    "You made me think you two were having an affair. What would you have done in my ce? To tell you


    the truth, I felt sorry for you too. After all, you''re a handsome man.


    How about I just p myself next time?" she suggested. ''p yourself? Why?'' Matthew couldn''t find


    meaning in her words.


    When she caught his confused expression, Erica exined to him, "I have such a handsome and rich


    husband that even when we fight, I don''t have the heart to hit you.


    I suppose I could only p myself instead." ''What? Then I''d prefer you to hit me instead, '' he thought.


    When the car arrived at their vi, Erica was still in a bad mood. She didn''t talk much on the way, but


    she rested her head against Matthew''s chest, deep in thought.


    Matthew carried the woman to the vi and said to the bodyguards at the gate, "You can go home


    now!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Thanks to Matthew, Erica''s mood was better in no time.


    At Li family''s house in A Country


    Gifford appeared at home out of the blue. While no one was noticing, he went back to his bedroom,


    took something and walked out just as quickly as he hade in.


    As he closed the door behind him, he nced at the innermost room in the corridor.


    He hesitated for a moment and walked over. When he was about to knock on the door, he heard a faint


    noiseing from the door of Wesley''s room.


    Suddenly, Wesley pushed the door open from the inside.


    Gifford turned around and strode over, just in time to meet his father.


    Wesley frowned in confusion as he wasn''t expecting to see his son. "Why did youe back at this


    hour?"


    ''Isn''t he d I am back home in the first ce?'' Gifford thought to himself and rolled his eyes. "I came


    back to fetch something before heading out to Y City," he answered honestly.


    "Why are you going to Y City?" Wesley asked.


    "I''m going to see Matthew!" Gifford mumbled as he was about to leave.


    "Come back here!" Wesley called out to his son, realizing that something was not right.


    Gifford stopped in his tracks, turned around and looked at his father. "What?" he asked impatiently.


    "What are you going to do in Y City in the middle of the night?"


    "I''ll shut down Matthew''spany and teach him a lesson!" As soon as thest word left his mouth, he


    turned around and attempted to leave again.


    "Stop!" Wesley ran after his son immediately.


    Gifford had to stop again, but his patience was wearing thin. "What do you want?"


    "You said you wanted to shut down Matthew''spany and teach him a lesson, but you didn''t tell me


    what had happened. You have some nerve! Perhaps I should teach you a lesson!"


    "That man broke Rika''s heart!"


    Wesley rolled his eyes at his stupid son. "What goes on between a man and his wife is none of your


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    concern. Just mind your own business. You can barely deal with your own rtionship properly."


    Wesley was furious. After all, Gifford hadn''te back home ever since he got married to Chantel. And


    now he was there in the middle of the night, intending to leave without her knowing. He had gone too


    far!


    "Dad! It''s different this time. Matthew really broke Rika''s heart." Gifford felt helpless because his father


    didn''t believe him.


    Wesley paused for a while and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? Go and see your wife first. I''ll call


    Matthew and ask him what''s going on."


    Gifford nced at the room where Chantel was staying. If he had known that his father would stop him,


    Gifford would not havee back to take the document Matthew had signed where he said that he


    would never bully Erica.


    ir was sound asleep when she was woken up by the conversation between father and son. She


    wondered who was making such a fuss at this hour as she walked out in her pajamas. "Gifford, what


    are you doing here?" she asked.


    Gifford rolled his eyes at the older man. The moment he noticed the anger in Wesley''s eyes, he


    reluctantly answered, "Well, I am here to see Chantel." Then he took two steps back and walked


    towards Chantel''s room.


    The lights in Chantel''s room were switched off. After a long, tiresome day, she could barely keep her


    eyes open, let alone notice the person standing in her room right now.


    Gifford decided not to turn on the lights because he didn''t want to disturb her. He sat on the edge of the


    bed in the dark and stared at the sleeping woman under the moonlight.


    The womany on her left side, dressed in a loose light blue silk nightgown. Her breathing was steady


    and her long hair was pressed under her head.


    As he sat there, quietly staring at Chantel, his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    Gifford counted the months in his head and realized that it had been a long time since he had fallen


    into Erica and Chantel''s trap.


    The man hadn''t had sex in several months and he wasn''t feeling good.


    As his long fingers brushed over the woman''s face, his hands gradually went down.


    ''Huh? Has she gained weight? Her belly feels rounder than it wasst time. It''s so soft!


    Well, I''m d she has been eating well. Besides, she was quite skinny. I wouldn''t mind if she gained a


    few pounds more.''


    Just then, the gentle touch of his hands caused the woman to move.


    Frightened, Gifford withdrew his hand immediately and froze as she slowly turned over with her back


    towards him.


    Gifford didn''t know that his wife liked to sleep on her side until now.


    A momentter, he heard the sound of the door to the study closing. Gifford snapped himself back to


    reality, stood up from the bed and walked out silently as if he was never there.


    Watching hime out in a set of clean clothes, Wesley knew that he wasn''t going to stay. "I just


    called Matthew. They did have a fight, but now Rika has fallen asleep and is not angry anymore. Don''t


    worry about her and mind your own business."


    "Dad, you must have been fooled by Matthew. I was on the phone with Rika and she was crying like


    crazy," Gifford argued.


    Wesley red at him impatiently. "Your sister always cries for nothing. It''s nothing new and you know


    it," he snapped.


    "Dad, it''s really different this time. I have to go there!"


    "Why don''t you spend more of your free time with your wife? Why do you have to care so much for


    someone else''s problem? If something bad happened to Rika, do you think that Matthew would just sit


    by and do nothing? And if he were the one to break her heart, would Carlos and Debbie not interfere?


    Listen to what I''m saying! Stop worrying about Rika! And you want to shut down Matthew''spany?


    Have you lost your mind?" Wesley strongly believed that Matthew would never do anything to hurt


    Erica. Besides, she wasn''tining when he was on the phone with Matthew just now, which


    implied that there was nothing serious to be worried about.


    Indeed, if it were a big deal, she would have already run away from Matthew by now. Erica wouldn''t


    have waited for Gifford toe to her rescue if that were really the case.


    ''It seems as though Rika was right all along. Dad loves Matthew as if he were his own son. Rika, Yvette


    and I must have been picked up from the street or something!''


    With this thought in mind, Gifford spoke in the same tone as Erica''s. "Dad, did you really pick me up


    from the trash bin when I was a baby?"


    "Yes!" Wesley said and walked towards the bedroom door.


    "Good to know! Fine! I''ll cut all ties with you," Gifford dered.


    Wesley paused and turned around to face his son with a deadpan expression. "Really?"


    Gifford had an illusion that as long as he dared to nod, Wesley would really sever their father-son


    rtionship. "I know you don''t want to do that, so forget it..."


    "Don''t tter yourself.


    How about this? Since you want to break off ties with the Li family, you can cut your flesh and bones


    and return them to your father and mother*!" (*TN: This is from the story of Nezha. In order to break off


    rtions with his family, Nezha cut his flesh and bones and returned them to his parents.) Gifford felt a


    little embarrassed. ''Why is Dad being so cruel to me?''


    "Dad, I''d better cut your flesh and bones and return them to Mom!" He ran as fast as he could once the


    words left his mouth.


    Without another word, Wesley picked up his slipper from the floor and threw it at his fleeing son.

 Chapter 1337 Avenge Me

    Chapter 1337 Avenge Me


    Although he didn''t look back, Gifford was able to dodge Wesley''s slipper, so it flew straight to the


    "Get it back for me," Wesley growled from behind.


    Gifford walked up to the slipper but didn''t pick it up. Instead, he turned to Wesley, gave him a wicked


    grin, and kicked his slipper down to the ground floor.


    "You bastard!" Wesley immediately picked up his remaining slipper and ran after his son.


    Seeing himing, Gifford dashed downstairs as fast as he could. So when Wesley reached the


    Before opening the door, he turned to Wesley and said, "Dad, you can''t do it anymore. You are already


    very old. You can''t even catch up with me now."


    Squinting his eyes, Wesley ignored his mockery and said, "Gifford, I remember there is something


    important we haven''t told you yet." Thest time that Gifford came home, Wesley and ir only urged


    him to take Chantel and get their marriage licenses. No one had mentioned to him that Chantel was


    pregnant.


    "What is it?" Gifford asked confusedly.


    With a mysterious smile on his face, Wesley just said, "Never mind. I''m going to bed now."


    Since he entered the military, Gifford had always been earnest and never went back on his word before


    his soldiers. But when Wesley refused to answer, he decisively returned to the living room and said


    with a cheeky smile, "Dad, I''ll take your slipper upstairs." What Wesley wanted to tell him must be


    something important, so he was eager to know it.


    "Never mind. I don''t need my slipper anymore."


    "Dad, I''ll buy you a new pair of slippers." ''I''ll buy you a pair of slippers worth 99 cents, '' he thought to


    himself.


    But Wesley didn''t even bother to answer him this time.


    Feeling disappointed, he looked at the slipper and thought for a while, before he turned around and left.


    As soon as he went out, he took his phone and sent a message to Erica, asking, "Rika, how are you


    now?"


    It only took a short while when he received her response. "I''m doing fine."


    ''Since she is fine, I won''t go to Y City anymore, '' he thought.


    Inside their bedroom in the vi, Matthew took Erica''s phone and put it on the bedside table. He then


    turned off the light andy down beside her. They fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    When Erica woke up the next morning, Matthew was already tidying up his clothes, getting ready for


    work.


    The moment he saw her eyes open, he turned around and handed her a bank card. "Phoebe has


    already transferred the ten million dors."


    She just stared at it for a long time before saying, "Mm."


    He waited for her to take the card, but she didn''t, so he ordered, "Take it."


    "No, thanks," she refused unhesitatingly. She didn''t want any money from the people she hated the


    most.


    He didn''t force her anymore. Instead, he said, "Have a good rest. I have to go to thepany today.


    Just call me if you need anything."


    She just answered in a low voice, "Mm."


    Matthew was about to leave, but when he noticed her mood, he sat on the edge of the bed and pulled


    the quilt. He bent over and whispered in her ear, "I thought we''re okay now that I''ve already exined


    everything to you."


    He couldn''t understand why she seemed to be still angry.


    Erica shut her eyes and said, "Go to thepany now." She was actually brewing a big n.


    He stood up and said, "Okay. But I''lle back at noon so we can have lunch together."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, she didn''t say anything more, so he left.


    What Matthew didn''t know was as soon as he left, Erica immediately got up from the bed and took her


    phone to call Gifford.


    It took a while before her call was answered, but it was not Gifford. "Hello, Erica. Gifford is busy right


    now. What''s up?"


    She recognized the man''s voice as one of Gifford''s soldiers. "Hi! I have something urgent to talk to him.


    When is he free?"


    "I''ll bring the phone to him now. Wait a minute."


    "Okay. Thank you!"


    After a short while, Gifford''s voice came from the other end of the line. "What''s wrong?"


    "Where are you?" she asked.


    "In A Country."


    She suddenly got confused. "Didn''t you say that you''de to Y City to avenge me?" she asked


    anxiously.


    "Didn''t you say that you were all right?"


    "When did I say that?" After Matthew had exined everything, she had forgiven him. But it didn''t


    mean that she wouldn''t deal with the Su sisters anymore.


    "I asked you on WeChatst night, and you replied you were all right."


    Upon hearing it, she immediately checked her WeChat. Indeed, there was a reply to Gifford''s message.


    However, it was not she who sent the message. "It was Matthew who replied to you," she said. She


    had already fallen asleep at that time.


    "So, do you still need me to go there now?" Gifford asked.


    "Not really. Anyway, forget about it." Matthew had already put a lot of bodyguards outside their gate, so


    she felt like Gifford didn''t need toe.


    Gifford asked confusedly, "Have you and Matthew made up?"


    "Not yet. I have to go now. I have something else to do."


    She then hung up the phone.


    Looking at his phone, Gifford was speechless for a while. Since when did Erica be busier than


    him?


    Inside a five-star hotel in Y City, the lights were shining brightly at the grandiose lobby. Most people


    who came for dinner today were sessful businessmen, schrs, and famous stars in the


    entertainment industry.


    At this moment, more than a dozen men and women were inside Room 266.


    Most of them were from the business circle, and the one who organized the dinner was Carlson Wang,


    who was also a business tycoon.


    "Camille, why did Carlson Wang invite us to dinner?" Phoebe, who felt uneasy, asked in a low voice.


    Camille had met Carlson Wang several times, but she always avoided him because of his bad


    reputation. Someone else had invited her and Phoebe to this dinner today. They only found out Carlson


    Wang was the host when they arrived. "Don''t worry. I''m sure that man won''t set me up. We will be fine


    here," Camille answered.


    The man she was referring to was the one who invited them here. Instead of backing out, she just


    Everyone knew that Carlson Wang was a BDSM maniac. Some women had died in his bed, but he had


    been using his money to cover up his crimes.


    He had been taking a fancy to the beautiful Camille since the first time he saw her. He had actually


    tried to pursue her a couple of times, but she never took him seriously.


    This time, Camille couldn''t help feeling uneasy as she quietly took a sip of champagne while listening


    to Carlson Wang swanking in front of everyone.


    Phoebe and Camille only felt relieved when the dinner had ended, and they walked out of the private


    room.


    Carlson Wang was so horrible that even having dinner with him in the same room sent a chill down


    their spines.


    But as they entered the elevator, several bodyguards came out of nowhere and blocked them.


    One of them pressed the button to the twenty-sixth floor.


    Phoebe immediately yelled in panic, "We are going down!"


    But no one responded, and the elevator had begun to rise.


    If they remembered it correctly, on the twenty-sixth floor were the presidential suites of this hotel.


    All of a sudden, the sisters had a feeling that something was not right. They quietly looked at each


    other as panic shed across their eyes.

 Chapter 1338 I Arranged It

    Chapter 1338 I Arranged It


    Quietly, Camille reached her phone and tried to ask for help without anyone noticing.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, a bodyguard beside her soon realized what she was trying to do. Taking out his dagger, he


    quickly pressed it against her neck as he snatched the cellphone from the hysterical woman.


    In the meantime, another bodyguard grabbed Phoebe''s purse and unzipped it to make sure that her


    phone was still in it.


    By the time the elevator stopped on the 26th floor, the two women were forced to get out. Waiting for


    them, about a dozen bodyguards stood in two rows in front of a presidential suite. Instantaneously, it


    became clear that the whole floor had been booked by whoever was behind this.


    The next moment, the sisters were led to the much-guarded suite, where they found a man and a


    woman in a pleasant conversation with one another.


    From time to time, the woman would evenugh joyfully at the man''s words.


    The instant Camille recognized the woman, she unconsciously turned around to run towards the door.


    But before she could go very far, she felt the cold steel of the dagger against her neck once more. Then


    the bodyguard warned her fiercely, "Don''t move!"


    Phoebe, on the other hand, froze in shock to see who that woman was chatting with the man.


    Rposing herself, she asked, "Erica Li, what do you want?"


    Erica calmly drank from her ss of water and then smiled as she looked at the Su sisters. "Mr. Wang


    is a regr customer of ZL Group. As the CEO''s wife, I want to give him a big gift!"


    ''A big gift?'' Camille began to worry and warned her coldly, "Erica Li, if anything happens to me today,


    the Su family won''t let you get away with it!"


    Erica stood up, showing off her big belly as she walked around the room. With a faint smile on her lips,


    she asked, "Didn''t anyone tell you that if anything happened to me, both the Huo and the Li families


    wouldn''t let you get away with it either? To tell you the truth, I arranged today''s dinner."


    Phoebe struggled violently in response but was forced to calm down when she felt the de


    identally slipping through her neck. As blood started to ooze out from her wound, she said, "I''ve


    already paid you ten million dors, what else do you want?"


    "What else do I want?" Touching the bracelet given by her husband on her wrist, Erica stared coldly at


    the Su sisters. "Don''t you like to go after the same man? I want to help you get what you want. This is


    Mr. Wang. He''s a big shot in the financial world. I bet you''ve already heard about him. Anyway, I just


    thought you would like him. Or should I say his money? Mr. Wang, what do you think of the Su sisters?"


    Carlson had been eager to make love to Camille for a long time. But he had never expected that her


    sister would also look so stunning, or that he would end up in a threesome with the two beauties. He


    couldn''t have been more excited. With an obscene grin, he answered, "Mrs. Huo, I''m really satisfied


    with the gift!"


    Scared, Phoebe immediately shouted at the top of her lungs, "Help! Help!"


    The bodyguards did nothing to stop her.


    Erica dug her finger into her ear and kindly reminded her, "Stop shouting. There is no one else on this


    floor besides us."


    Camille looked at the fat and disgusting man in front of her and felt sick. How could she have sex with


    him? Her only hope was to persuade the pregnant woman to change her mind. "Erica Li, I don''t mind


    the p you gave me before, but ask them to let us go now!"


    Erica took two steps forward, and her features hardened. "In your dreams!" she uttered coldly. If she


    kept being nice to the Su sisters, they would never take her seriously or stop trying to seduce her


    husband.


    With her hands on her waist, Erica winked at the bodyguards. Confused, the Su sisters soon felt a sting


    in their arms.


    Immediately, some cold liquid was infused into their bodies, and within a few seconds, the needles


    were pulled out.


    "Erica Li, what did you let them inject us with?" Phoebe asked loudly, which made Erica''s ears hurt. Not


    willing to stay in that room any longer, Erica didn''t answer her.


    Instead, she turned to Carlson, who was looking forward to having sex with the Su sisters, and told him


    with a smile, "Mr. Wang, every second of this romantic night is precious. I hope you''ll enjoy it."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Huo! I''ll remember to be generous with you for your kindness in the future." Carlson''s


    eyes were filled with lust when he looked at the Su sisters.


    As soon as Erica turned to leave, the drugs started to take effect. Phoebe''s legs weakened as she fell


    to her knees on the floor.


    Camille stared at Erica''s back with resentment for a few more seconds, but in the end, she wasn''t able


    to resist the effect of the drug. Breathing heavily, she ended up copsing like her sister.


    The drug that the bodyguards had injected them with was Matthew''s. Therefore, its effect was much


    stronger than the one used on Gifford. There was no way that the Su sisters would be able to resist it.


    After walking out of the room, Erica didn''t leave the hotel immediately. Instead, she went to the next


    room.


    Inside, there was a woman tied to a chair with a tape on her mouth.


    In front of her, a huge screen showed the surveince video from the other room. At that moment, they


    could see Carlson carrying one of the sisters to bed.


    When the tied woman heard the stepsing from behind her, she turned her head and saw Erica.


    Although she couldn''t say a word to her, the resentment in her eyes was explicit.


    Erica stood next to her and looked at the big screen, ignoring the woman''s struggling. Meanwhile,


    Carlson had already carried both Phoebe and Camille to bed.


    He was preparing the tools that he intended to use on the sisters when he unexpectedly burst into


    Erica didn''t want to see such a disgusting scene, so she turned around and ordered the two


    bodyguards in the room, "Keep an eye on Mrs. Su. If she dares to close her eyes, beat her until she


    opens them widely and is looking at the screen."


    Her voice was clear and even sweet, but every word she said drove Fanya closer to the edge of an


    unfathomable abyss.


    Her two daughters were about to go through the most terrible experience of their lives. As a mother,


    she was now forced to watch it with her own eyes. She couldn''t believe Erica''s cruelty!


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!"


    "Mmph..." Fanya moaned louder, trying to say something, but Erica had no interest in hearing it. So


    after making sure that everything was ready, she calmly left the room.


    Now with the two closed doors behind her, Erica looked dead serious as she ordered the rest of the


    bodyguards, "Keep an eye on everyone in these rooms. They can''te out until tomorrow morning!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    Downstairs, an Emperor car had been waiting for a long time at the hotel''s entrance. The moment the


    pregnant woman came out, the man in the back seat got out of the car to wee her in person.


    "Are you done?" he asked in a soft voice and held her hands as if he didn''t know what was going on


    inside the hotel.


    The woman nodded and yawned. "Now I want to go home and get some sleep."


    "Okay!" The man led her inside the car before he told the driver that they were ready to leave the hotel.


    On the way back, the two didn''t talk. Erica just leaned against Matthew''s chest with her eyes closed.


    Knowing that she wasn''t asleep, Matthew suddenly spoke when they were about to arrive at their


    ce. "The slum is ready. The Su sisters can be sent there at any time. How about we send them the


    day after tomorrow?"


    ''The day after tomorrow?'' Erica thought for a while and said, "I''ll see them tomorrow before making the


    decision." First, she wanted to enjoy her victory.


    "Okay."


    That night, Erica slept soundly as usual, but for the three members of the Su family, that had been the


    worst night of their entire lives.


    The next day, Erica got up before dawn and took her phone with her to the bathroom. There, she dialed


    a number and ordered, "Ask the reporters to wait on the 26th floor."


    After hanging up, she used the toilet and took her phone back to the bedroom.


    Matthew was already awake when he saw the pregnant woman walking towards him.

 Chapter 1339 Reputations Ruined

    Chapter 1339 Reputations Ruined


    Erica crawled into bed as if nothing happened. She put her phone aside, closed her eyes, and curled


    up in Matthew''s arms. She was asleep almost as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    Looking at the quiet woman, Matthew kissed her hair. Her silence worried him. She was usually venting


    her anger rather loudly.


    She had done something that could destroy the lives of two women, possibly all the Su family, but she


    was calm as could be.


    This made Matthew feel really sorry for her. His wife seemed to have changed overnight.


    At the first rays of dawn, Erica yawned and stretched. She was still very quiet, less talkative than usual.


    After a while, the man whispered in her ear in a voice thick with lust, "Honey, how about we y a


    game called ''find the sausage''?"


    Erica didn''t refuse. She wrapped her arms around the man''s neck and said, "I''m in a good mood.


    This could be your lucky day!" When he heard that, he was thrilled.


    Around noon, Erica sat at the table and looked at her phone.


    News of the Su family''s indiscretions had gone viral on the Inte.


    A reporter had broken the story, along with a damning photo. Rumor had it that both sisters were dating


    the same guy¡ªa big shot in the financial world. There was no way they were going to print the


    prominent person''s name, so they focused on the Su sisters instead.


    The three of them stayed in a hotel room all night and were photographed by reporters when they left.


    As soon as the VIP left the hotel room, the two sisters helped each other leave the room. Of course,


    the man''s face was pixted.


    The reporters in the corridor immediately surrounded the two of them, and they kept firing off questions


    and snapping pics.


    The Su sisters were ambushed by the paparazzi. They couldn''t have anticipated how many reporters


    there were. And their cameras captured their disheveled appearance.


    There were a lot of curses on the Inte, especially leveled at the second daughter of the Su family,


    Phoebe. She was not a good woman, stealing art to pass off as her own, and she even vited


    Matthew''s likeness rights. Everyone knew that. But apparently she and her sister had slept with the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    same guy, on the same night. Never mind that the man was married.


    Thement areas were like a shark tank. Theizens were out for blood. They unleashed epithets


    like whore, slut, and bitch.


    And this, of course, affected their public standing. So much that people hurled insults if they saw them


    across the street. The Su family''s reputation was ruined. Both the Su Group and Camille''spany


    were in trouble.


    The stock prices of the twopanies plummeted, and thepanies were a mess. Most of the senior


    executives submitted their resignations one after the other, and bank loans were suspended. Private


    equity firms were circling like vultures, making lowball offers to buy thepanies out.


    The Su sisters went to the hospital in secret. They took back roads home, hoping to avoid the


    paparazzi. They were about to find out that a more dangerous enemy awaited them. The car was


    nearing the Su family vi, when three ck cars approached and surrounded them.


    There was no escape. Each time the driver tried to leave, a car would move to block him. The Su


    sisters were trapped.


    Seeing the pregnant woman leaving the car in front of them, the two women in the back seat both


    shivered in fear.


    Erica wore a loose knee-length dress this evening. She looked different from how she used to be. Her


    attitude was colder and darker. Her belly was too swollen to be covered up.


    She walked over to a bench and three bodyguards nked her for protection. Seeing that she wanted


    to sit down, one of the bodyguards came over and helped her. The woman slowly sat down with his


    help.


    As of this moment, she exuded an elegant, noble temperament, even arrogant. A very different Erica


    indeed.


    Right in front of her was the back door of the car where the Su sisters sat. Erica ordered the bodyguard


    who helped her, "Let''s not be rude to our guests. Go invite them out!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!"


    There were seven bodyguards out tonight. The man winked at the other bodyguards, and three of them


    immediately surrounded the car of the Su family and began to knock on the car window.


    It was already eight o''clock at night. It was quiet here and no cars could be seen or heard, no one out


    for a walk, no one exercising their dogs. No sound could be heard except for an asional night


    creature. Even if there were a few passers-by, they would be re-directed by the bodyguards. No one


    wasing to help.


    The driver was also frightened. Looking out the window at Erica, Camille ordered the driver calmly,


    "Call the police!" Her eyes were narrow and dangerous like a viper''s.


    "Okay, Miss Su!"


    The driver of the Su family called the police with trembling hands. He wasn''t about to open the car door


    after hanging up the phone.


    One of the bodyguards returned to his car, took out an emergency hammer and began pounding on the


    window.


    Seeing that the ss was about to break, the Su family''s driver immediately opened the door so he


    wouldn''t get hit by shattered ss.


    One bodyguard reacted quickly. As soon as the driver opened the door, the bodyguard pulled him out


    of the way, and lunged for the auto-unlock button. The other two bodyguards opened the two doors at


    the rear of the car at the same time and pulled the screaming women from the vehicle.


    After taking them to Erica, one of the bodyguards kicked Phoebe in the back of her knee and she knelt


    down in front of Erica.


    The pain from her knees dazed her for a time.


    With one hand supporting her chin, Erica looked at the Su sisters who had different expressions on


    their faces, and said in a lively, brisk tone, "Camille, Phoebe. So how was your night? Pretty exciting,


    huh? You''re just headed home from the hospital, right?"


    There were old rumors that Carlson loved BDSM. If they''d suffered injuries at his hands, that would


    exin the hospital visit.


    Thinking of what happenedst night, Camille wished she could tear Erica to pieces and eat her alive.


    She gritted her teeth and swore, "Don''t be so cocky! You''ll pay for what happenedst night. How


    would you like to have trouble walking?"


    Hearing this, Erica pretended that she was scared. "Really? Please don''t do that to me, Miss Su. I''m


    scared to death. I''m pregnant. Have mercy on my babies, at least!" she said in an exaggerated tone.


    Her attitude made Camille want to p her ten times. But as soon as she took a step forward, the


    bodyguard rudely pulled her back to where she was, keeping her away from Erica.


    "Bitch!" said Camille. Phoebe staggered to her feet and started cursing Erica. "Camille, take that back.


    She''s not a bitch¡ªshe''s a fucking cunt!"


    "Wow! What a foul mouth you have!" Erica''s expression didn''t change, but her tone became cold. "p


    her!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!" One of the bodyguards held Phoebe''s hands, and another came over and gave her a


    heavy p.


    "Ahhh!" Phoebe screamed in pain, her face red and swollen. Blood pooled on her lips.


    Pak! Another p made Phoebe cry and beg for mercy, "I... I''ll stop! Please! Erica, don''t do this!" She


    was stunned and her head was buzzing. She kept begging for mercy. "I won''t say anything bad about


    you again!"


    Camille hated Phoebe being so cowardly. She red at the woman who had the upper hand and


    cursed, "Erica Li, you are nothing but an idiot!"


    Erica looked at her and said nothing.


    Camille was pretty sure Matthew had known everything they had done. Otherwise, Neville wouldn''t


    have sent Watkins out of the country, and she and Phoebe wouldn''t have been sent to Carlson as


    "gifts."


    Matthew was so rich and powerful, he could kill a man in broad daylight and the authorities wouldn''t


    touch him. Erica, being his wife, was also shielded from repercussions. That was why she was able to


    subject Camille and her sister to Carlson''s less-than-tender mercies.


    Camille understood well that even if the Su family tried their best to sue Erica, that would fail too. If


    Matthew wanted to protect her, Erica would be safe and sound for the rest of her life.


    Therefore, she could only enjoy fantasies of revenge on this stupid woman. "You know what? Watkins


    and Kaitlyn have been working for us. Ha-ha!"

 Chapter 1340 Matthew Loves You

    Chapter 1340 Matthew Loves You


    Watkins fell in love with Camille when he was eighteen. However, she didn''t like him because he was


    not her type. But Watkins'' family had a strong background, and Champion Group was more influential


    and powerful than Su Group in Y City.


    Because of this, she wanted him to stay in love with her and wouldn''t fall for another woman. So


    although she had never agreed to be his girlfriend, she hung out with him from time to time.


    Phoebe, on the other hand, had always wanted to be Matthew''s wife. She tried her best to get


    closer to him. But since Erica came to his life, her chance of bing his wife had be slimmer


    and slimmer. For the sake of the Su family, Camille decided to take over her sister in bing Mrs.


    Huo. For Camille''s ns, she needed to use Watkins, so she agreed to sleep with him. After that, he


    pretended to be injured and to be saved by Erica.


    That was how the story started. Everything was Camille''s idea. From the first time that Erica saved


    Watkins to the phone call before he went abroad, she knew every detail.


    She was also the one who told Watkins to send roses to Erica and pretend that he liked her so much.


    He even dared to go against Matthew to convince Erica that his feelings were real.


    The shooting incident was also her plot. She hired some gangsters to shoot Matthew, and she took the


    bullets for him to make it appear that she saved his life.


    In short, she and Watkins had been working together to destroy Erica and Matthew''s rtionship.


    Erica looked at Camille in shock after hearing the whole story. She couldn''t help trembling in rage as


    she asked, "So, it was really you who nned Matthew''s attack?"


    Camille''s mouth curved into a wild smile. This time, she didn''t look aloof anymore. "Yes. I arranged


    everything. But unfortunately, you didn''t feel anything fishy because you are stupid." Actually, if


    Matthew''s men had not caught the two criminals who escaped, she wouldn''t have admitted everything


    to Erica.


    ''Is she crazy?'' Erica wondered inwardly. "You risked your life by taking those bullets just to ruin our


    marriage. Are you out of your mind?" What if the criminals made a mistake and failed to aim the bullets


    at her arm? If they hit her heart, she might not be able to survive. This thought gave Erica some goose


    bumps.


    The smile on Camille''s face vanished. She stared at her and said coldly, "You can''t make an omelet


    without cracking the eggs."


    Erica was rendered speechless. The Su sisters were indeed crazy. First, Phoebe framed her by


    deliberately falling herself to the ground and had a miscarriage.


    Second, Camille took two bullets for Matthew to get his attention and ruin their rtionship.


    They were willing to do everything just to be Matthew''s wife.


    "Yes, you are Mrs. Huo. But you are so stupid. You didn''t even notice that Watkins approached you on


    purpose. You can''t even tell a person''s true colors. If I were you, I would stay away from Matthew. He


    doesn''t deserve someone like you at all." Seeing the sudden change in Erica''s facial expression ted


    Camille.


    She added, "You even fell into Phoebe''s trap when she asked Matthew to get Nathan''s things in her


    apartment. Erica Li, you are the most stupid person I have ever met.


    Do you even know that Matthew really loves you?"


    The question made Erica raise her head suddenly. She looked at Camille and asked, "What... did you


    just say?"


    Camille found her reaction hrious. Even Phoebe, who had a swollen face, mocked at her rudely,


    "Camille is right, Erica. You are stupid. Everyone knows that Matthew is in love with you, except you.


    You are the dumbest person in the whole world."


    ''Matthew is in love with... me? Not with Phoebe?''


    Erica felt like her heart was clenched tightly. All of a sudden, everything that Matthew had done for her


    shed back in her memory. First, although he was only forced to marry her, he arranged everything,


    even the sedan chair for their wedding. Then he treated Ethan like his own son, and treated her like a


    queen. He even spent time to cook for her.


    He also helped her silently when it came to Tam and Tessie. When she asked him to conspire with her


    against Gifford, he did his best to help without anyints.


    Everything that she had taken a fancy to during the auction was also sent to her. When she sued


    Phoebe, he didn''t say anything against it. After thinking about it carefully, she now realized why


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Matthew had held off the case. He already knew that she had gone to Watkins for help and not to him,


    so he was jealous.


    It dawned on her in an instant. All things made sense to her now.


    However, every time she said that Phoebe was the woman he loved, he didn''t deny it. And there was


    still one question that lingered in her mind: was Matthew really the father of the baby in Phoebe''s belly?


    Clenching her fists, she plucked up the courage to ask Phoebe, "Who is the father of the baby in your


    belly?"


    Her voice sounded weak, but the Su sisters heard it.


    "Ha-ha! I know you are going to ask. Of course, it''s Nathan. Do you really believe that Matthew would


    sleep with his best friend''s woman?" Thinking that they had finally won this round, Phoebe''s and


    Camille''s moods lightened up.


    Then Camille said, "Matthew has long known that you are not responsible for Phoebe''s miscarriage


    and that she was conniving with Watkins to scheme against you. But he never told you, and he even let


    her stay in Y City to make you feel guilty every day. Perhaps he doesn''t really love you that much."


    This time, Erica was startled. Her mood was like a roller coaster.


    She never thought that Matthew had already known her innocence all this time.


    With a smug smile on her face, Phoebe said, "Erica Li, how can Matthew deserve an idiot like you? If I


    were you, I would not hesitate to kill myself."


    Camille burst intoughter upon hearing Phoebe''s words.


    After being quiet for a while, Erica ordered her bodyguards in a calm voice, "Take Phoebe to the slum


    where Tessie is. Ask Matthew for the exact location of the ce. Make sure that she won''t be able to


    "Erica Li, how dare you!" But before Phoebe could say anything more, the two bodyguards already


    dragged her to the car.


    Erica then turned to Camille and said, "I initially want to sue you, but I''m afraid that you will also cause


    trouble like Phoebe, so I change my mind. You are always cold and aloof in front of everyone. Your


    arrogance makes you feel like no one else can be better than you. I know a small vige in M Country. I


    think that ce is quite suitable for you. After all, you can have a peaceful life there. If you want to visit


    the town, it will take you a day by carriage." She then ordered her other bodyguards, "Take her away."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!"


    "Erica Li!" Camille screamed. "How dare you send me away! You''re crazy!" The bodyguards covered


    her mouth and dragged her into the car. "Mmph!" She continued to struggle.


    Since the Su sisters were now taken away, Erica allowed the driver of the Su family to leave. She was


    left with the four bodyguards guarding her.


    She just sat there quietly, looking at the garden across the road, with confusion in her eyes.


    The Su sisters had indeed seeded in making her realize how stupid she was. She failed to find out


    that they all made a fool out of her. She even kept on fighting with Matthew because of them.


    As she thought of Matthew, a bitter smile appeared on her face. Her heart ached. It was not easy to fall


    in love with a person, but she was far from worthy of him.


    At this moment, she finally understood how Chantel felt. She was in love with Gifford but always said


    that she didn''t deserve him.


    She even scolded Chantel before because for her, as long as she loved a person, she deserved him.


    Now she realized she was wrong. She didn''t deserve Matthew at all.

 Chapter 1341 Have Some Peace Of Mind

    Chapter 1341 Have Some Peace Of Mind


    ''Matthew is a man who excels in everything. How could a fool like me deserve him? Only those elegant


    women or those who are outstanding in business like Terilynn or Evelyn suit him, '' Erica thought to


    herself.


    Perhaps other people would call her silly and crazy. She felt like she was different from other women.


    For example, most women would run away in fright when they saw snakes. On the contrary, she was


    happy to see those animals. She would even hold them and y with them.


    When she came back to her senses, she dialed Gifford''s number. However, no one answered, even


    after she tried to call many times.


    It was only on her fifteenth attempt that he finally answered. He asked in a low voice, "Rika, is there


    any problem?" He was on a mission, but when he saw Erica''s persistent calls, he had no other choice


    but to find a ce to answer his phone secretly.


    "Gifford, I need to tell you something."


    "Is that really urgent?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    "Okay, tell me," he said with a sigh.


    "Long time ago, I saved a man and took him home to treat his wounds. At that time, Matthew happened


    toe back home from a business trip. When he saw the man, he got so angry." She paused as


    Matthew''s enraged face shed in her mind.


    She couldn''t help sobbing as she thought, ''Did Matthew already like me at that time? If he didn''t, why


    did he get furious when he found out that I brought a man back home?''


    "Rika, what is happening to you? Why are you crying a lot recently?" This time, Gifford regretted not


    "I''m fine. I just discovered something that shocked me. I just found out that Matthew really loves me,"


    she replied while wiping the tears on her face.


    Gifford was rendered speechless. He was surprised that she found out about it just now.


    Erica continued, "Since then, that man has started to appear in my life more often. And every time we


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    were together, Matthew would always appear and get furious. One day, Matthew beat him ck and


    blue. When I went to the hospital to visit him, he confided to me that he liked me, and he was the one


    who sent me the roses." Although intermittently, she had finally told Gifford about Watkins.


    She had always considered Watkins as a friend. A kind of friend that she was willing to fight for with her


    husband.


    After listening to her narration thatsted for more than ten minutes, Gifford thought for a while before


    decisively told her, "There''s something wrong with that man. Judging from the fact that every time he


    was with you, you would run into Matthew, I''m sure he''s not that simple. Perhaps everything was


    prenned. And he was even with you when Phoebe had a miscarriage. Do you think it was just a


    coincidence? Then he deliberately sent you the roses and confessed to you in the hospital. Obviously,


    his main purpose was to ruin your rtionship with Matthew. Rika, I think you have been fooled."


    Thinking how his sister was tricked by a man, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Erica was stunned upon hearing her brother''s conclusion. ''Oh, my God! My brother can see through


    everything, even merely from my narration. Why haven''t I realized it from the start?'' she thought.


    Gifford continued, "I suggest you ask someone to investigate what happened to you in the Blessing


    Pce. For me, it''s too coincidental that he suddenly appeared in such a critical moment to save you. It


    might also be one of his plots."


    ''If Gifford is right, then Watkins is not only hateful but also too terrifying, '' Erica thought to herself again.


    Sensing her disappointment, heforted her, "Don''t overthink things. Since you have treated him as


    a true friend, it''s only normal that you can''t see through him. But it''s not toote yet to know his true


    colors. Tell me who he is, and I''ll help you investigate. As for Phoebe Su, I''ll send someone to bring her


    here tomorrow."


    Even though Gifford couldn''t see her, she shook her head and said, "I''ve already asked someone to


    send Phoebe away. And that man, he has left too. They are all gone."


    "You sent Phoebe away just like that? Don''t rush things with her. Send her to me and let me teach her


    a lesson first." He had a set of special tools that could make that woman suffer in pain.


    "You can talk with Matthew about it. Gifford, I just want some peace right now. Thanks for your time.


    Bye!"


    Since her childhood, she had never felt so lost like today.


    She was sad and angry at the same time.


    After a long while, a ck Emperor car stopped in front of Erica, and Matthew got out.


    He was wearing a dark tailored suit with a white shirt underneath, and a dark blue, polka dot tie.


    He walked towards her in his dark brown leather shoes, with his usual expressionless look. But when


    their gazes met, tenderness suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    After sitting next to her, he held her in his arms and gently called her name, "Rika."


    Erica, who had already stopped crying a while ago, burst into tears again upon hearing his soft voice.


    She had never seen his gentleness before. It was only now that she realized, he was so gentle that her


    heart melted in an instant.


    She buried her face in his arms and sobbed, "Matthew... boo...hoo...!" She wanted to add, ''My


    Matthew...


    I feel so sad. My heart aches so much.''


    Seeing her in this state saddened Matthew too. He kissed her hair and said, "Don''t cry."


    He took his phone out with his free hand and called Owen. The gentleness in his voice disappeared as


    he spoke to his assistant. "Send Phoebe to a remote mountain in the deserted area now. Build a new


    tombstone for Nathan there and ask her to face his tombstone every day to confess all her sins. Make


    her promise to nevere back to Y City ever! As for Camille, take her to a small vige and find her a


    husband there. Make sure that you choose a family that is special enough for her."


    Owen immediately understood what he meant, so he answered, "Yes, Mr. Huo." He must find a family


    that Camille couldn''t afford to offend, especially her husband and parents-inw.


    "Don''t let Watkins escape abroad. Disable him and send him to the vige where Camille is," Matthew


    added.


    Watkins should witness the woman he loved so much being married to a stranger, and that he couldn''t


    do anything but suffer in pain.


    "Got it, Mr. Huo!"


    "Put the n of acquiring the Su family''spany on the agenda for the next meeting. I want their


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Kaitlyn was sent to the cave where Lenora had once stayed.


    ording to the rumors, Lenora went to see a psychiatrist aftering back from that cave. Many


    people in Y City knew about it. So when she found out that she would be sent to that cave too, Kaitlyn


    was so scared that she almost went crazy.


    But no matter how much she tried to struggle, she was still taken away.


    This time, Matthew was really furious. He didn''t pass up anyone rted to the Su family who plotted


    against Erica.


    After giving all his orders to Owen, he carried Erica into the car and went back to Pearl Vi District.


    Knowing that she was in a depressed mood, he didn''t work that night and stayed in bed with her.


    She was awake but remained silent the whole night until three o''clock in the morning. When Matthew


    was about to fall asleep, Erica suddenly spoke up. "Matthew, I want to go somewhere to have some


    peace of mind."


    Matthew suddenly opened his eyes in the darkness and asked uncertainly, "What?"


    "I want to go on a trip."


    When it finally dawned on him, he hugged her and said, "Okay. I''ll go with you."


    But to his surprise, she shook her head. "I want to go alone. If you are worried about me and the


    babies, you can send more bodyguards to protect me." As long as Matthew wasn''t there, getting rid of


    even ten bodyguards would be easy for her.


    Matthew fell silent. He couldn''t immediately agree to her because he was worried about her safety if he


    wasn''t there to protect her personally.

 Chapter 1342 Matthew Loves Me

    Chapter 1342 Matthew Loves Me


    Matthew didn''t speak. Unlike before, Erica neither naughtily urged him nor coquettishly forced him to


    answer immediately. After half an hour, he finally agreed, "Okay."


    The corners of her mouth lifted in a brilliant smile. She kissed the man''s face with tear-filled eyes, and


    said softly, "Thank you, Matthew."


    ''You are the man I love most. I love you, Matthew, '' she confessed in her mind.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew acted quickly. First, he confirmed a destination for Erica''s trip¡ªa country named Cass. The


    country was in the opposite direction of the slum.


    Then he arranged for six bodyguards to follow her. Two of them¡ªa man and a woman¡ªwere assigned


    to follow her closely, while the remaining four bodyguards would protect her in secret.


    He also ensured that bodyguards were avable for every scenic spot she visited.


    While his arrangements were extreme, they helped reassure Matthew of Erica''s and their two children''s


    safety.


    As soon as Debbie learned that Erica would be traveling, she offered to apany her daughter-in-


    desire to be alone.


    Debbie tried to persuade her, but the pregnant woman''s decision remained unshakable. Eventually,


    Debbie gave up.


    Her concerns only settled when she learned from Matthew the steps he''d taken to ensure Erica''s


    safety.


    After all three sisters of the Su family had been sent away, Fanya tried her best to sue Matthew and


    Erica, but nowyer dared to take her case.


    Finally, a small-timewyer offered to ept the case for the money. However, he disappeared


    inexplicably when he went to meet Fanya.


    Before leaving for Cass, Erica visited the Li family house in A Country.


    In the evening, ir drove Wesley out of their room as she wanted a heart-to-heart talk with her


    daughter. "Rika, I feel as though you are in a bad mood after returning this time. Tell me what''s wrong.


    Maybe I can help."


    The smile on Erica''s face didn''t lessen. On the contrary, her tone was as cheerful and naughty as


    always. "I''m fine. I just wanted to see you and Dad before I leave for my trip!"


    ir wasn''t convinced. "Although I want you and Matthew to get along, if you have been wronged, you


    have to tell me. You know that I won''t forgive him if he''s done something awful, right?" ir liked


    Matthew as her son-inw, but on the condition that he was kind to her daughter, and that he would not


    betray her.


    Erica was moved by her mother''s concern. She leaned forward, hugged her mother, and rested her


    head on ir''s shoulder. "Mom, I''m fine. Really! I finally understand why you always said that I was


    lucky to have married Matthew. I know that I will live a happy life with him."


    ir patted her hand and said, "I''m d that you have started to feel this way. Remember, you''re going


    to be a mother of two children soon. So, don''t do anything stupid. Travel safe and think of your babies,


    okay?"


    "Yes! Don''t worry!" She would protect the two babies in her belly just as Matthew would protect her.


    When Erica left ir''s room, she saw that the door to the study was open and that Wesley was writing


    calligraphy.


    She stood by the door and watched her father for a few moments. Soon, she teased, "Colonel Li, you


    can go back to your room to sleep now!"


    Wesley nced up, and when he saw his daughter, he smiled and waved her in. "Come in. See if your


    dad''s calligraphy is good."


    She walked closer to the table. In front of Wesley was a piece of Chinese art paper on which he had


    written a poem. "In the northern forest lived a pack of wild geese, with feathers as white as snow.


    Against the icy wind, they flew toward the south, wing to wing. As the rain poured and broke her wings,


    she couldn''t do anything but mourn her lost dreams. Waiting in the gust of the howling wind, he vowed


    to never forsake or leave."


    Wesley''s handwriting was impable.


    However, Erica''s attention was focused on the poem. "Dad, you know this poem too?"


    It was then that she remembered having asked Matthew to investigate Can''t Do Anything. She decided


    to ask him when she retired to her room for the night.


    "Yes. Do you still remember that year when you stained Matthew''s shirt, and your mother asked you to


    buy him a new one?"


    "Yes, I do. Why do you ask?" She was confused. What did this poem have to do with Matthew''s shirt?


    Wesley put down his brush and smiled. "I know this poem because I overheard Matthew recite it that


    year. It was so meaningful and poignant that I learned it by heart."


    Later, he''d found that the poem was about love at first sight.


    ''Could it be that Matthew... knows this poem? Is all this a coincidence?'' Erica wondered.


    Since she didn''t react the way he''d hoped, Wesley continued, "As you seem to be in a bad mood, I''ll


    tell you a secret that should make you feel better."


    "What secret?"


    Carlos and Wesley often teased each other about their children. During one such conversation, Carlos


    had divulged to Wesley that Matthew''s Weibo username was Can''t Do Anything. This seemed like an


    appropriate time to tell Erica. "Matthew''s Weibo username is Can''t Do Anything," he said.


    "What?!" Erica was stunned when her father told her. She couldn''t believe what she heard. ''Matthew


    is...Can''t Do Anything?''


    Wesley couldn''t imagine the impact of this revtion on his daughter. "Yes. I know that you are


    unaware of this. In fact, I didn''t know either. It was Carlos who told me. Now, do you understand how


    much Matthew loves you? You''re always disobedient and make him angry!"


    Erica was at a loss for words. She stood still with tears in her eyes as she thought about what her


    father had said. A long time passed before she could speak.


    The old man smiled helplessly when he saw her expression. His silly daughter had met a man who was


    incapable of expressing his feelings. They had been married for a long time, but she still didn''t know


    how Matthew felt about her.


    Erica was naughty and senseless, while Matthew was reticent and didn''t like to express himself. It was


    normal for her to have doubts.


    After a while, Erica finally found her voice. "Dad, you''ve known that Matthew loves me for a long time,


    haven''t you?" That was why he insisted on her marrying into the Huo family.


    "Well, that''s not entirely true. I only found out a bit earlier than you did."


    Wesley had hoped that after their union, Erica would figure things out. However, his daughter was a


    little slow in realizing such things. He had waited for this day for a long time, let alone Matthew.


    Wesley felt sorry for Matthew. The young man must''ve hoped and prayed for this day ever since their


    marriage. Even though he believed that Erica had given birth to another man''s child at that time, he still


    tried to get close to her and make her ept him little by little. Didn''t this patience mean true love?


    That was one of the reasons why Wesley always sided with Matthew.


    It was understandable that Matthew would do so based on his personality. Many people did the same.


    They first lured their "prey," and then captured its heart. Gradually, they made it belong to them


    willingly.


    Erica was confused. ''Did Matthew fall in love with me after he fell out of love with his goddess,


    Phoebe?


    Or...could it be possible that I''ve been the goddess in his heart all this while?''


    This realization sent a shiver through Erica. If it were true, didn''t it mean that Matthew had hidden his


    feelings too well?


    He was indeed, good at acting. She didn''t know that he was Can''t Do Anything until today.


    No wonder he hadn''t allowed her to touch his phone! He was afraid that she would find out his Weibo


    username.


    Erica''s mood should have lifted after this revtion. However,plex emotions surged through her as


    she believed that she knew very little about the man she had married. Matthew was a mysterious figure


    shrouded in mist, who had waited for her to see him clearly.


    That night, Erica and Chantel shared a room. The two pregnant women touched each other''s belly and


    smiled. How happy they were!


    It waste night when they finally fell asleep.

 Chapter 1343 Its Me

    Chapter 1343 It''s Me


    Erica only stayed in the Li family''s house for two days. She then set off from A Country to Cass.


    Matthew had already calcted her arrival time. So, as soon as she got off the ne, she received a


    call from him. After telling him that she arrived safely, she hung up and went straight to the hotel.


    At Orchid Private Club


    In the dim VIP room, Matthew was seated silently, staring at the wine in his ss.


    With a dissatisfied expression on his face, Sheffield sat down opposite him and said, "Just because you


    don''t have a wife to sleep with tonight, we have to put aside our work and leave our wives to go out


    with you."


    Joshua chuckled, "Don''t provoke him, man. Be careful. He might have a life-and-death battle with you


    "Then let''s fight it out! Who says I''m afraid of him?" Sheffield poured wine into his ss leisurely.


    Harmon echoed his joke and said, "Why not? Matthew has a lot of money anyway. Even if we smash


    his private room right now, he can have it decorated more luxuriously." They all knew that Matthew had


    a brawl with Watkins in this roomst time. After the fight, he had it renovated, and it looked more


    luxurious than before.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew shifted his gaze from his ss to Sheffield. His brother-inw used to be adies'' man, and


    he should understand women better, so he asked him, "Why Rika doesn''t want me to apany her?"


    He felt like Erica had changed a lot recently. He couldn''t even guess what she was thinking.


    Sheffield grinned mysteriously and replied, "Look at your poker face. Why don''t you learn from me?


    You should smile more."


    "Fuck off!" he cursed ruthlessly.


    Sheffield just crossed his legs casually and said, "If I leave now, who can you ask for advice? Joshua?


    Harmon? Do you think these two can help you analyze Erica?"


    Unfortunately, Matthew had to admit that Sheffield was right. He took a sip of his wine. The burning


    sensation when the liquid passed through his throat was too stimting.


    Joshua and Harmon refuted their so-calleddies'' man friend discontentedly. After all, they had been in


    love and married. They knew how women think too.


    But Sheffield just ignored their interruption and said to Matthew, "Tell me what happened recently."


    "I have nothing to tell." Too many things had happened recently, and he wasn''t in the mood to narrate


    everything to him.


    Sheffield shook his head helplessly and drank the wine from his ss. He thought of annoying Matthew


    deliberately, so he said to Joshua, "Joshua, do you know that Rika is a goddess to someone?"


    Joshua took a nce at Matthew and nodded but didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Do you know who dotes on her and loves her so much?"


    Joshua nodded again. This time, Matthew cast them a malicious nce.


    Sheffield felt his sharp gaze but pretended not to notice it. Instead, he continued talking to Joshua. "Do


    you know who wants to give all the best things in the world to her?"


    For the third time, Joshua nodded again.


    "Do you know who wants to spoil her to be the mostwless woman in the world?"


    Joshua gave him his fourth nod.


    "And do you..."


    Bang! Matthew mmed his empty ss on the marble table and looked at Sheffield coldly. "Yes! Yes,


    it''s me. The answer to all your questions is me. But that is my biggest secret. How dare you expose it


    now! I feel naked in front of you now. Sheffield Tang, are you humiliating me on purpose?" He was


    annoyed that all the feelings he had hidden for so long were suddenly exposed.


    Sheffield rolled up his sleeves and said threateningly, "Come on, let''s have a duel. I am your brother-in-


    tonight?"


    "Fine! Let''s fight to death!" A murderous look shed across Matthew''s eyes.


    Seeing the fury on his face, Sheffield chickened out at once. "No, no, no. I''m just kidding. We both have


    to live, so you can continue spoiling your Rika, and I can continue spoiling my wife too." He didn''t want


    to do something that was not worth it. He had a wife and two children, and he didn''t want to die.


    Matthew ran his fingers through his short hair annoyingly. ''My Rika, '' he thought inwardly.


    Fortunately, as soon as Sheffield mentioned his wife and Erica, the tension in the air instantly


    disappeared. Matthew continued to drink irritably. He was still in a bad mood because his wife was not


    at home.


    Joshua and Harmon just ignored them and continued chatting happily.


    A few momentster, Sheffield suddenly clicked his tongue and asked abruptly, "Matthew, does Rika


    know your feelings for her?"


    Matthew fell silent.


    One of the bodyguards had reported to him that Camille had already told Erica about it, but she hadn''t


    mentioned it to him yet. He wasn''t sure what she felt after knowing his true feelings for her.


    Sheffield sighed and asked again, "Do you intend to let her discover it all by herself? Are you not going


    to tell her that you love her from the very start?"


    He hit the nail on the head. Indeed, that was what Matthew had really nned.


    With a smile, he added, "Based on her IQ, I think you may have to wait for at least ten more years."


    It might even take more than ten years. Actually, he wasn''t confident that Erica would find it out by


    herself if Matthew wouldn''t confess his love for her directly.


    But it was also possible that she would understand through time. After all, people changed as they


    grew older, and experiences taught them toprehend things around them easily.


    Matthew remained silent, so Sheffield continued, "Anyway, she''s only twenty-two years old. She has


    not experienced the real harsh world yet, so it''s normal for her to be naive. When she finishes her


    studies and exposes herself to the outside world, she will definitely change. So, if you are not in a


    hurry, you can wait for ten years or more. But if you think it''s too long, you better take the initiative to


    confess to her. You can''t treat her the way you treat other people. If you have something to say to her,


    say it straightforwardly."


    "How can I wait for that long? If I''m not in a hurry to confide my feelings for her, I won''t be drinking here


    with you tonight," Matthew said angrily.


    "So what are you waiting for? Go home and confess your love! Who knows? Rika may also have the


    same feelings for you," Sheffield concluded.


    After a while, Matthew drank hisst ss of wine and decided to go home.


    He would wait for Erica toe back and confess his love for her. This time, he would tell her


    everything.


    If she didn''t love him, he would ept it. Anyway, she already couldn''t escape from him forever.


    But if she loved him too... he would be the happiest man in this world.


    It was a beautiful night in Cass.


    Afraid that it might not be safe to go outside, Erica brought her camera on the balcony of the hotel and


    took pictures of the night sky.


    After a while, the female bodyguard came to her and said, "Mrs. Huo, it''s time for your midnight snack."


    "Okay."


    She washed her hands and sat at the table. There was a bowl of bird''s nest and some desserts.


    Although she was in a different country, everything she had been eating was exquisite.


    When the female bodyguard was about to leave, Erica suddenly stopped her. "Wait a minute!"


    The female bodyguard turned around and looked at her in confusion. "Yes, Mrs. Huo?"


    "I''m going to take photos in the Reed Mountain tomorrow. Please go downtown and buy me some


    rubber bands, a hairpin and a new backpack outside. I spilled water on my backpack just now, so I


    need a new one. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be just fine with the other bodyguard here." Her tone was


    natural and casual.


    The female bodyguard hesitated for a moment. But after thinking that it would be awkward for the male


    bodyguard to buy what she needed, she nodded and said, "Okay, Mrs. Huo."


    However, not long after the female bodyguard went out, Erica was gone too.


    She went missing.


    The male bodyguard reported to Matthew, and he immediately sent a lot of people to look for her even


    in the Reed Mountain. Unfortunately, they failed to find her.


    Matthew had already transferred all his work in the next few days to Evelyn. He had nned to go to


    Cass to look for Erica and apany her for the rest of her travel.

 Chapter 1344 I Dont Deserve To Be A Wife

    Chapter 1344 I Don''t Deserve To Be A Wife


    Although Matthew had already booked a ne ticket for himself, he didn''t expect to receive a call from


    the bodyguard informing that Erica was missing.


    Immediately, he changed his flight to the earliest one and flew to Cass.


    When he got to the hotel room that Erica was supposed to be staying, he sat down and quietly listened


    to the bodyguard''s report about his wife''s disappearance. "Mrs. Huo ordered the female bodyguard to


    get her somedy supplies from downtown. In the meantime, another bodyguard and I stayed and did


    the protection for Mrs. Huo. When sheined about having a stomachache, we apanied her


    to the bathroom and waited nearly half an hour outside the door. But then we realized that something


    was wrong. We called her several times, but there was no response. After we broke in, we found out


    that she had climbed over the wall and left."


    The bathroom in the mountain area wasn''t as luxurious as the one in the city. It was only a simple toilet


    built of bricks.


    Behind it, there was a small forest. So when the bodyguards checked the surveince footage at the


    entrance, they saw Erica leaving through the woods in a hurry.


    They managed to track her from the screen until she reached a blind spot and disappeared without a


    trace.


    After the bodyguard told him everything, Matthew closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. He could still


    smell her scent in the room.


    For a long time, he didn''t say anything, nor did he make a move. He was so calm that it didn''t seem as


    he had just lost his beloved wife. The bodyguards were in cold sweats, beginning to wonder if the man


    had fallen asleep. But slowly, he opened his eyes again.


    Matthew then stood up and walked around the room as if he was looking for something.


    Finally, he spotted a letter and a box above Erica''s suitcase.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, he casually opened the letter.


    It didn''t seem very long. The girl''s handwriting was neat, unlike her naughty character, and in the very


    first word, Matthew noticed that the letter was indeed for him.


    "Matthew, first of all, I''m sorry. I''m really, really sorry.


    Yes, I''m leaving. After what happened recently, I''ve realized how much of a problem I am. It turns out


    that I am a big fool. For so many times, I''ve allowed those messed up people to get between us that I


    would often misunderstand you because of it. I was so blinded by my own stupidity that I failed to see


    how good you were to me!


    I thought a lot about it and came to the conclusion that a stupid woman who is always causing trouble


    like me doesn''t deserve to be a wife, much less the title of Mrs. Huo and an excellent husband like you.


    You were always so good to me, and I know how much you love me.


    Matthew, in fact, I also love you. I love you very much. You were the first man I fell in love with since I


    became an adult.


    I like how gentle your voice gets whenever you speak to me, your eight pack abs, the way you grab the


    bed sheet every time I initiate the sex between us, the way you cook for me, the way you roll up your


    sleeves and work in a white shirt... Ah! I really like everything about you. You are so charming! How


    can you be so charming? Oh, my God, I''m already drooling in the mere thought of you.


    It''s also because I like you so much that I made this decision. I''ve decided to give up thefortable


    life I have with you to find a ce that I can struggle a bit more. Perhaps this will allow me to grow and


    be more worthy of you. So promise me that you won''t send anyone after me, okay?


    You can rest assured that I will take good care of our sons and bring them back after they are born. Oh,


    I mean, if you still want to see me, I''ll bring them back. But if you don''t, I''ll let theme back to you on


    their own.


    Also, don''t get involved with other women while I''m away. Remain the stoic and cold CEO that you are


    and hold yourself back, please! After all, we aren''t divorced yet. I''m just leaving to the deep forest to


    grow as a person in seclusion.


    If you ever meet a wonderful woman, who is very kind and good to you, well, you may abandon me and


    be with her. I think maybe...I''ll be fine after crying my eyes out.


    Aside from this letter, I also left you a strand of my hair. You can hold it during your sleep every night.


    I already wrote more than I intended to, and my hand is sore. It''s sorer than that time I did you a hand


    job. Oh! And there I go again, remembering how good you look in bed! I better stop now, or I''m afraid I


    will change my mind.


    Honey, if we are destined to meet, we will see each other again in the future!


    Your beloved wife, Rika Li Huo."


    After reading the letter at least three times, he finally put it back into the envelope.


    ''Did she apologize to me in this letter?


    Who said she had to say she was sorry? Did I ever ask her to apologize? No. But why would she think


    she should apologize if I''ve never asked her that?'' Matthew thought, his heart broken.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite her foolishness and her poor judge of character, she had never betrayed him. Neither


    physically nor morally. Why would she apologize to him then?


    He didn''t care about the misunderstandings caused by the Su sisters and Watkins. He wasn''t even


    angry at her.


    He never stopped his wife from doing anything that she wanted. So why would she apologize to him so


    humbly now?


    If his theory was proved right, it must have been what the Su sisters told Erica the other night that


    provoked this.


    But he didn''t mind his pregnant woman throwing a tantrum at him. Why did the two sisters have to


    criticize his wife that way? As long as Erica was with him, he didn''t care if she misunderstood him. He


    didn''t even mind if she pped him in the face!


    ''Erica, you fool. Things do not always run smoothly in people''s lives. The two of us need to go through


    a period of adaptation, that''s all. But how can we work through our rtionship if you fled after such a


    small setback?'' Matthew sighed wistfully.


    In fact, he shouldn''t have trusted her when she told him she wanted to go on a trip to get some peace


    of mind. How could he let her slip through his fingers so easily?


    Obviously, she had everything nned. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have written a goodbye letter to him.


    And how could he forget about the strand of hair that she left behind? Now was he simply supposed to


    hold it in his sleep? What was this? In his opinion, dumping her husband didn''t qualify as the behavior


    of the good woman she said she wanted to be at all.


    To make matters worse, did she say she wanted to struggle while she was pregnant? Was there


    something wrong with her brain?


    Although Matthew thought his head was about to explode, in the end, he agreed to let her go.


    After checking her luggage, he made sure that she didn''t bring any of the bank cards he had given her.


    He couldn''t wait to see how the pregnant woman nned to survive out there.


    Bearing this in mind, Matthew didn''t feel anxious anymore. Afterward, he took his men and left the


    country as soon as possible.


    By the time he returned to Y City, he ordered his men to keep an open eye on any movement in Erica''s


    bank ounts. Raising children required a lot of money, so he believed that she would surely need to


    withdraw some cash sooner orter.


    Meanwhile, in A Country, Chantel was taking the day off at Li family''s house.


    It was rare for her to take some time to rest. But at that moment, she was ying the game of Go with


    Wesley, while ir was knitting a sweater for her grandchild.


    The family was having a good time together when Wesley''s phone unexpectedly rang. With his mind


    focused on the game, he didn''t feel like answering it.


    However, Chantel warned him, "Dad, it''s Uncle Carlos calling."


    Nodding, Wesley put down his stone piece and picked up the phone. "Hey, old man!"


    At the other end of the line, Carlos was smoking in his study when he said gloomily, "Wesley, Rika is


    missing!"

 Chapter 1345 Wait For Me

    Chapter 1345 Wait For Me


    "What? Are you shitting me? She ran away again?" Wesley asked in disbelief.


    "No, I''m afraid this piece of news is poo-free. Rika dumped her bodyguards and went AWOL when she


    was on holiday in Cass!" Carlos answered.


    Wesley stood up abruptly and asked, "How''d that happen? Did she run away by herself?"


    It had only been a month since Carlos told him the good news that Erica was pregnant with twins. Why


    did she run away?


    "No one knows. She did leave a letter to Matthew, asking us not to look for her." As an elder, Carlos felt


    guilty after Erica took off.


    Matthew must have done something again.


    When ir heard someone ran away, it didn''t take her long to figure out it was Erica. It was always


    Erica.


    She immediately dropped what she was working on and approached her husband. She asked


    anxiously, "What''s going on, Wesley?"


    Wesley didn''t answer her; he was still listening to Carlos on the phone.


    On the other hand, Chantel lowered her head and clenched her clothes nervously. ''She did it! Rika got


    away from her bodyguards!''


    "My daughter is impossible!" Wesley was so pissed off his blood pressure skyrocketed. He paced back


    and forth in the living room like a tiger in its cage. "I really don''t think it''s Matthew this time. I know what


    kind of person my daughter is. It can''t be his fault. She''s gone too far this time! She didn''t even think


    about her two babies at all!"


    A momentter, he told Carlos, "ir and I are heading your way now. We need to put our heads


    together and bring Erica back! Bring yourself and your ideas!"


    Then Wesley hung up the phone and urged ir to pack her things before leaving for Y City.


    Chantel stood up from the chair and asked, "Dad, where''s Rika? Is something wrong?"


    Wesley took a deep breath and answered gently, "She ran away again. I''m off to Y City with your mom.


    You hold down the fort here. I''ll get Yvette toe and take care of you for a couple days."


    "No need for that, Dad. That''s what maids are for. Don''t bother Yvette. Besides, I''ll be at school all day.


    Don''t worry about me." Chantel didn''t dare to look into Wesley''s eyes because she felt guilty. Her eyes


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    darted from ce to ce.


    Wesley was so pissed off he didn''t pay much attention to her. Otherwise, he would have figured out she


    was involved. "I wish Rika was an awesome girl like you. She is such a drama queen! It seems she''ll


    always keep me on my toes, old as I am," he sighed.


    "Rika''s too much of a free spirit to be tied down. We''ll find her," Chantelforted him.


    "Of course we will. Together again with Carlos! It''ll be like old times. She can''t hide from us both,"


    Wesley said through gritted teeth.


    Meanwhile, a lone figure reached the shore. The pregnant girl, the one who had turned the households


    of two powerful families upside down. She crouched down and put her hands on her knees, out of


    breath. Excited, she stepped onto a rock and stretched out her arms to embrace the freedom.


    ''Ahhh! Finally free! I''m all by myself. No family, no husband! No one to be ountable to. Smell that


    fresh air!''


    Atst, she put her hands on her bulging belly and smiled happily. "Little ones, I will definitely bring you


    into this world safely," she told herself.


    She had already gotten a lot done. Before her trip, she withdrew a hundred thousand dors, and had


    the cash in her bag.


    She had calcted that if she was smart and budgeted well, she wouldn''t have to withdraw any more


    money for several months.


    When she really ran out of moneyter, she could take photos for people and make money that way.


    The pregnant woman found a ce to rest for a while so she could get her energy back. Finally, she


    got the address of the dock and boarded a ship to cross international waters, and get away from Cass.


    Erica looked out at the sea, and swore inwardly, ''Matthew, I don''t deserve you. When Ie back, I will


    be worthy of your love. I was a little girl; when I find you again, I''ll be a woman. Wait for me!''


    At ZL Group


    Matthew stood in front of the French window smoking a cigarette. Three days ago, he was in Cass.


    Two days ago, he''de back home.


    Right now, he was wondering if the pregnant woman had suffered any setbacks.


    Knock, knock, knock! There was a knock at the door.


    It was Owen. He walked right in when he was bidden to do so. He wasn''t surprised that Matthew was


    smoking more nowadays. "I found something, Mr. Huo. The ''ident'' in the Blessing Pce was no


    ident. Someone set that up deliberately..."


    The photo shoot activity and the mental patient were arranged in advance by Watkins.


    "After we looked into it, we found a murder case. In fact, the mental patient had been dead for some


    time. She kept trying to escape from the mental hospital and finally had a confrontation with the


    security guard. The guard identally killed her!"


    ''Dead?'' Matthew suddenly turned around and frowned slightly. "Then the patient Rika met..."


    "The one Mrs. Huo met was someone else in disguise," Owen answered. It was obvious that Watkins


    had asked someone to cosy as the mental patient, trying to frighten Erica. Then he conveniently


    showed up and saved her. That would make her want to believe him even more.


    Watkins had gotten lucky that day. Erica dismissed her bodyguards. If the bodyguards followed her in,


    Watkins'' n wouldn''t have a snowball''s chance in hell.


    It was all arranged by Camille and her cohorts. Even Matthew couldn''t help but marvel at the simple


    "What''s going on with the Su Group?" Matthew asked.


    "The acquisition is proceeding as nned. Fanya Dong is focusing on suing you. Lyman Su knew there


    was no way out, so he signed all the documents," Owen answered briefly.


    "How about the Champion Group?"


    "Since you cut ties with them, Mr. Chai has been running himself ragged. Everybody''s following ZL


    Group''s example. Eight of the tenpanies that were considering partnerships have pulled out, or


    dered their contracts null and void."


    Matthew said nothing more. Having delivered his update, Owen left the office.


    On the third day after he came back from Cass, Matthew satzily in his office chair, resting his


    forehead on one hand and staring out the window.


    ''Rika, I miss you.


    Come back to me. I know how hard it is to make in this world. But I can help you with that.''


    On the fourth day, the many in the bed, his wife''s scent lingering in the sheets. He began seriously


    thinking about a question. ''When did you be such a heartless woman, Rika? You left without


    saying goodbye, leaving me only a lock of hair and a letter. Why didn''t you take me with you?''


    On the fifth day, it rained heavily in Y City. Matthew was holding the strand of hair in his hand. ''I hate


    you, Rika. I hate you for abandoning me and leaving with our sons.''


    The sixth day, he thought to himself, ''Rika, I love you.''


    Matthew had been waiting for a month, but he still couldn''t figure out what kind of money she was living


    on. There were countless dors on her bank card, but she hadn''t used a penny since she


    disappeared.


    The man threw the cup against the wall. It shattered, the pieces falling to the floor, and a dark stain


    cascaded down the wall.


    ''Does money mean anything to you, my one and only? You saved so much money, why didn''t you use


    it?''


    In fact, it would be better if she did use her money. She wouldn''t need to live a hard life with the money


    he gave her. He really didn''t want her doing hard work. She had money to live on.


    But she didn''t use any money from her bank ount.


    He didn''t know how she could make it. No money, pregnant, he just couldn''t figure it out. And the


    longer he thought about it, the worse it made him feel.


    Besides, she had won the first and second ces in the photography contest.


    The photo that got first ce was a group photo of the two of them, which named 1+1=3. The second


    one was his portrait.

 Chapter 1346 Hugo Li

    Chapter 1346 Hugo Li


    The first and second prizes for the photo contest were one hundred thousand and fifty thousand


    respectively. Erica won both for her entries, so the money was immediately transferred to her bank


    ount. The certificates were also sent to the ZL Group. Matthew received them, but he couldn''t


    celebrate her victory with her.


    It had been one month and ten days since Erica left. Chantel received a call from Gifford. Before she


    could get the chance to greet him, he immediately asked, "You were with Rika for two days before she


    went to Cass, right?"


    "Yes. Why?" she answered. Her voice was a little shaky as if afraid of something.


    "Did she tell you anything about her ns, like where she wanted to go?" he asked again.


    She heaved a sigh of relief first before she answered calmly, "No, she didn''t." It was true. She knew


    that Erica was going to run away from home, but thetter didn''t tell her exactly where she was going.


    "Really?" He sounded unconvinced. If only he wasn''t busy today, he would go back home to ask


    Chantel in person.


    "Yes, really."


    There was a moment of silence from the other end of the line before he spoke again. "If she contacts


    you, let me know immediately."


    "Okay." But Erica had not contacted her yet since she left.


    Then Gifford hung up the phone.


    Chantel was in a daze as she stared at her phone. All of a sudden, her heart felt empty. It was as if she


    lost something important.


    Meanwhile, in the slum located in the opposite direction to Cass, a skinny woman in in clothes


    carried a bowl of freshly-cooked noodles into a shabby small room. She then said to the other woman,


    "Erma, I bought eggs and tomatoes to make these noodles. Eat them while they are still hot."


    Erma was currently six months pregnant, but her belly was so big that some people thought she was


    about to give birth.


    She was Erica. When she came to this slum, she decided to change her name into Erma Huo so


    people wouldn''t recognize her. Without minding the shabby surroundings, she took the bowl of noodles


    and wolfed them down.


    The woman who made the noodles for her was Tessie. Looking at her dirty face with a smile, she


    asked, "Are you leaving tonight?"


    Erica stopped eating and nodded. "Yes. And you will go with me," she answered.


    Tessie was stunned. "But... Mr. Huo won''t allow me to go anywhere." Deep in her heart, she was


    hoping that Matthew would allow her to go back to Y City after she had been behaving well.


    "Don''t worry about it. As long as you help me now, I will personally take you back to Y City someday.


    Matthew won''t mind it."


    As the saying went, "The most dangerous ce is the safest ce." No one would ever think,


    especially Matthew, that Erica woulde to this barren ce to ask for Tessie''s help.


    But actually, Erica couldn''t stand this ce anymore. She couldn''t even buy some fresh vegetables


    here. If she continued to live a life like this, the babies in her belly would be malnourished. So


    before that happened, she had to leave as soon as possible.


    "Are you really going to help me if Mr. Huo mes me?" Tessie asked carefully.


    "Yes, I will." Since Erica had lived with Tessie for quite a while now, she had seen the changes in her.


    Perhaps she had learned her lessons, so she had changed for the better.


    "Great! Thank you."


    That midnight, the two of them sneaked out of the slum and headed south.


    At the Li family''s house in A Country, Chantel had already given birth to a bouncing baby boy.


    But the baby was already one month old when ir remembered to inform Gifford about it.


    She immediately called him to share the good news. "Gifford, your wife has already given birth to an


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    eight-kilogram baby boy. When are youing back home?"


    Perplexity was written all over Gifford''s face when he heard ir''s words. He was in a daze. It took a


    long while before he finally came back to his senses. "Whose wife?" he asked.


    "Your wife, of course! Didn''t you know that Chantel was pregnant?" ir sensed something odd. ''Did


    Chantel not tell Gifford that she was pregnant?'' she wondered.


    She was right. Gifford had never known that his wife was pregnant. He was dumbstruck with the news


    that he now had a son. He hadn''t seen Chantel in the past few months. When he called her before, she


    also didn''t mention that she was pregnant. How could she give birth all of a sudden? An eight-kilogram


    baby boy? He didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Did he get her pregnant when she set him up?


    That was the only possibility he could think of. He rubbed his forehead andined, "Why hadn''t


    anyone told me that she was pregnant?"


    Instead of answering her question, ir chuckled and said, "You didn''t even know that your wife was


    pregnant. No wonder you never cared for her since you got married.


    But why are you ming us now? Have you even asked her before?" He couldn''t counter because his


    mother was right again. He never cared to ask how Chantel was during the past months that he wasn''t


    able toe home.


    One weekter, Gifford went back home to see his son.


    Finally, he was able to hold the chubby baby boy in the crib. He looked around but wasn''t able to see


    Chantel there.


    He had no idea that after giving birth, Chantel had signed a contract with Global Entertainment and was


    currently on training.


    She named their son Hugo Li.


    ir suddenly came to the room with Gifford''s baby picture. She put it beside Hugo Li''s face and


    turned to him. "Gifford, look! He looks exactly like you. He''s undeniably your son. People always say


    that sons look like their mothers. But why does Hugo look like you? His skin is dark like yours too."


    Holding his son in his arms, he sighed helplessly. "Mom, I used to have a fair skin when I was a boy. I


    only got tanned because I''ve spent too much time under the sun during my training."


    ir thought for a while and agreed. She then took Hugo Li from his arms and said happily, "Finally, I


    am a grandmother now. I have waited for so long!"


    She felt like this was the happiest moment of her life. After longing for a grandchild for a long time,


    finally, Gifford and Chantel granted her wish.


    Looking around again, Gifford asked curiously, "Mom, where is she?"


    ir knew who he was referring to, so she answered casually, "She signed a contract with an


    entertainmentpany. She will be in closed training for six months."


    "What? She will be in closed training for half a year? Whichpany is it?" He found it quite unusual.


    "I don''t know the name of thepany. But I know that it''s under ZL Group, so we have nothing to


    worry about."


    He turned to look at Hugo Li, who already closed his eyes and asked again, "Mom, did Rika contact


    you?"


    At the mention of Erica, the smile on ir''s face vanished in an instant. She sighed and said, "Rika is


    giving birth two months from now, right?"


    Erica was about to give birth soon, but they still hadn''t heard anything from her.


    Anger surged in Gifford''s heart as he thought inwardly, ''Rika is too thoughtless. If she doesn''t want to


    tell us where she is, she should have at least called Mom and Dad from time to time to tell them she is


    alright.


    But anyway, never mind. She is old enough to know the right thing to do. Instead of thinking about her, I


    better focus my attention on my son.'' Finally, it dawned on him that he was now a father.


    The next day, Gifford brought his son to his work. When they came back, the baby boy''s chubby face


    was full of saliva, and his pockets were full of red envelopes.


    Two dayster, he finally got the address where Chantel was training. He went to see her, but he was


    stopped by the security guard at the entrance. He was told that outsiders were not allowed to enter the


    building.


    He didn''t force the security to let him in. Instead, he stayed at the entrance, smoked two sticks of


    cigarettes, and left.


    Three years had passed by so quickly.


    The results of the Twentieth International Photography Competition were already announced. A


    participant named EM won both the first and the second prizes.


    The photo that won the first prize was called "Childhood in Tow Vige." In the picture was a calm river


    surrounded by green trees and nts. There was a swing in one of the trees, and four boys were


    seated, showing only their backs.


    The second prize was called "A Nanny in Tow Vige." It was a ck and white picture that


    emphasized the sweat and wrinkles on an olddy''s smiling face. She was holding a tray in her hands,


    and there was a very eye-catching ancient porcin bottle on it.

 Chapter 1347 You Are In Big Trouble

    Chapter 1347 You Are In Big Trouble


    The money award for the first prize was five hundred thousand dors, and the second was three


    hundred thousand.


    After thepetition, Erma immediately bought five air tickets to Y City using her money award.


    Since she bought first ss tickets, she spent around three hundred thousand dors.


    Two dayster, at Y City Airport, a video of a woman advertising a name-brand dress appeared on the


    huge screen. She had a perfect figure and a beautiful face that attracted many people''s attention.


    An old man with grey hair walked out of the VIP corridor. Looking at the woman on the screen, he


    nodded with satisfaction. He then muttered to himself, "Wesley''s daughter-inw is indeed excellent. In


    just two years, she has be an international superstar. s, it''s been three years, but I still don''t


    know where Erica and my two grandchildren are. It''s so disappointing!"


    The old man was none other than Carlos. He put on his sunsses and continued to walk towards the


    gate of the airport.


    A few momentster, several kids passed by the same corridor. They stopped for a while and stood


    there, enjoying the advertisement on the big screen. "Aunt Chantel has be so popr in the past


    two years, hasn''t she?" remarked one of them.


    "Yes, that''s right. I can see her everywhere," another boy said.


    "Have you seen the movie Youth in Yesterday? She is the lead actress in that movie."


    "Of course, I have. Her acting skill is so good that she can beat anyone else in the same movie."


    "All right, that''s enough. Let''s go! If we arete, we won''t be able to catch up to Grandpa."


    While the children were walking and talking, they also attracted many people''s attention. "Wow, they


    look exactly the same!"


    "Yes, their clothes and faces are exactly the same. They are so handsome."


    "They are too small to travel by themselves. I think they are only about four or five years old. Why is


    there no adult with them?"


    At this moment, the boys that they were talking about ran to the exit hand in hand and stopped an old


    man.


    A ck limo halted in front of Carlos outside the exit. He was about to get in the car when suddenly,


    some cute little boys rushed to him while calling out loudly, "Grandpa! Grandpa!"


    Carlos turned around and saw some handsome boys in ck T-shirts and jeans running towards him.


    Before he could react, the boys pushed his assistant aside and surrounded him. "Grandpa, I''m the


    eldest child!"


    "Grandpa, I''m the second!"


    "Grandpa, I''m the third!"


    "Grandpa, I''m the fourth!"


    Then, the four of them looked at thest one at the same time.


    Thest one, who was a ck kid, swallowed nervously and greeted Carlos in nonstandard Mandarin,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, I''m the youngest."


    Looking at the four boys who looked the same and a ck-skinned boy in front of him, Carlos was in a


    daze for a long time. When he finally came back to his senses, he asked, "Boys, who are you?"


    The five kids answered in chorus, "We are your grandchildren!"


    "W-what?" he blurted out. Unbelievable! How could he have so many grandsons? Still stupefied, he


    wondered where these boys came from.


    The oldest boy smiled and said, "Grandpa, you don''t have to doubt us. Our mother is Erma Huo. Oh


    no. I mean Erica Li."


    Then the second added politely, "Grandpa, Mom can''t afford to raise us anymore."


    With a yful smile on his face, the third said, "Grandpa, Mom told us toe back and look for you


    and Dad."


    The fourth smiled sweetly. "Grandpa, don''t worry. We will be filial to you and Grandma."


    Thest child, who obviously couldn''t fit in, was so anxious that he sweated. The only thing he could


    shout was, "Grandpa! Grandpa!"


    Carlos suddenly felt suffocated. What was happening now was too overwhelming. Of course, he knew


    that Erica was pregnant when she left three years ago.


    He had even been longing for his grandchildren. But why were there five boys in front of him all of a


    sudden? And the youngest one was a ck boy.


    What was this? A gene mutation?


    He decisively took out his phone and dialed Matthew''s number.


    Inside the meeting room of ZL Group, the senior executives were holding an emergency meeting and


    solemnly discussing the details of tomorrow''s press conference.


    The man in the CEO''s seat, who was giving off a strong aura, listened to the report of the nning


    manager expressionlessly. However, the way he was constantly stroking the wedding ring on his finger


    didn''t escape everyone''s eyes.


    The nning manager wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Mr. Huo, that''s what the staff of


    the nning department have been working on for half a month now." Matthew''s terrifying aura made


    him so anxious that he couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat.


    On Matthew''s 29th birthday, Carlos had finally transferred everything in ZL Group to him, so he now


    had the final say in thepany. He was now the official CEO of thepany.


    Finally, his thin lips opened slightly. He was about toment on the nning manager''s report when


    the phone on his desk suddenly vibrated. He nced at the screen and saw Carlos'' name shing.


    He canceled the call, indicating that he was busy.


    "The concept of the product is not¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, his phone vibrated again. Since Carlos was calling him persistently, it


    must be something important.


    This had been the tacit understanding between Carlos and him for so many years.


    If Matthew canceled his call, Carlos already knew that he was busy. But if he called again, Matthew


    knew that it was something urgent and important.


    So he answered the phone immediately. "Dad, what''s up?" he asked in a calm voice.


    Carlos'' voice was so excited that even Owen, who was sitting next to Matthew, overheard it. "Son,


    you''re in big trouble!"


    ''Son? He doesn''t normally call me that. What happened to him? Why does he sound so excited?''


    Matthew wondered inwardly. "What is it?" he asked indifferently.


    "Son,e to the airport right now and pick up your sons. By the way, one car is not enough. Bring at


    least three cars."


    "What did you say?" Upon hearing the word "sons," Matthew, who had always been calm, couldn''t keep


    his cool anymore. He suddenly stood up from his seat, which stunned everyone. The meeting room fell


    silent. Everyone wondered what had happened to make their cold CEO so excited.


    Carlos held one of his grandsons in his arm and said with a broad smile, "Your sons are here."


    ''My sons? Is Rika back?'' Excitement wrapped his handsome face at the thought of Ericaing back.


    But when he realized where he was and that there were more than ten pairs of eyes staring at him, he


    adjusted his mood and suppressed the mixed emotions that rose in his heart. Soon enough, he


    regained his usual calm. "Why do I need to bring three cars?" he asked.


    His mind was upied by the thoughts that the woman he had been looking for more than three years


    had finally appeared.


    "Because you have so many sons," Carlos answered excitedly.


    Matthew motioned for his subordinates to continue the meeting as he walked towards the door with his


    phone without saying anything. "I have two sons, right?" he asked again.


    "No, no, no. Listen, I will count them for you. One, two, three, four. They are quadruplets. And there is


    also the fifth one." ''The Huo family have so many grandsons now, '' Carlos thought happily while


    counting the kids.


    He was already imagining the manor being turned upside down by these kids soon.


    Matthew was dumbfounded. ''My sons are quadruplets and not twins? And what does Dad mean there


    is a fifth one?'' He had a lot of questions in his mind. But eventually, he asked Carlos the question he


    had wanted to ask the most. "Is Rika there?"


    Carlos took off his sunsses and looked at the exit of the airport for a long time. Then he answered,


    "She isn''t here."

 Chapter 1348 Paternity Test

    Chapter 1348 Paternity Test


    Matthew had always been the type of man who could calmly ept anything thrown his way. However,


    it took him a while to take in Carlos'' words this time. ''My sons have shown up, and there are four of


    them... Or maybe five.


    And there is still no sign of that woman? Humph. She had the nerve to get her sons back here, but


    she''s going to remain gone.''


    As Matthew''s cars were on their way to the airport, Carlos took the opportunity to chat some more with


    the children. "Kids, how many sons have your mother actually given birth to in total?"


    One of the quadruplets answered quickly, "Four. The ck kid was adopted halfway."


    Carlos nodded, feeling relieved for his son. "And what are your names?"


    "Grandpa, I''m Adkins Huo, the eldest child."


    "Grandpa, I''m Boswell Huo, and I''m the second child."


    "Grandpa, I''m the third child. My name is Colman Huo."


    "Grandpa, I''m Damian Huo. I''m the fourth child."


    When it came to the ck boy''s turn, he looked at Carlos with his eyes wide open. Then he introduced


    himself, but his Chinese wasn''t so fluent. "Grandpa, my name has fifteen characters. For your


    convenience, you may just call me Kenney."


    A minuteter, Carlos was confused again. He looked at the four children and still couldn''t tell them


    apart. But how could he? They all looked exactly the same!


    Learning their names didn''t prove to be much useful either.


    Noticing their grandpa''s confusion, Adkins Huo told him a secret. "Grandpa, look at our clothes. They


    are embroidered with numbers. Aunt Tessie did them in order to distinguish us."


    "Tessie?" The name sounded familiar to Carlos.


    "Yes, Aunt Tessie helped our mom to raise us," Boswell Huo answered.


    It suddenly urred to Carlos that Tessie was the youngest daughter of the Su family, who Matthew


    had sent to the slum.


    "Okay, I see!" Carlos nodded.


    Getting to know their grandfather now, the kids had no idea this would be happening to them one day


    ago. Their mother had simply taken them by surprise when she came home the day before, waving five


    airline tickets in their faces. "Children, I have to be honest with you. I can''t afford to support you


    anymore. You will have to live with your father from now on! He''s a very handsome and rich man. He


    will definitely grant you a luxurious life by his side!"


    The eldest child retorted, "We have guessed it!"


    "What?" she asked.


    "He is a heartless man," Adkins said. Otherwise, what kind of father would allow a mother to take care


    of four sons on her own?


    "He''s rich!" Boswell rified. Or what else could exin why they were all so different from the other


    kids around? Not to mention the aura their mother would sometimes give off of someone who had


    definitelye from wealth.


    "He''s a jerk," Colman snorted. What other reason would their father have to abandon their mother?


    "He''s handsome," Damian said excitingly. Their good looks could only havee from their father!


    The four boys then all looked at the fifth child, who said with difficulty, "He''s a great man!"


    Erica rubbed her forehead helplessly. "You are all correct! Your father is handsome, rich, heartless,


    great and sometimes a jerk."


    Adkins scratched his head and asked, "So? Is Dad a good or a bad man?"


    Boswell looked at his mother knowingly. "Mom, let''s be honest, you''re going to take on the mission, but


    you think it will be too troublesome to bring us with you, right?"


    "That''s why you want us to find Dad!" Colman added.


    Damian nodded in agreement with his brothers.


    Erica was speechless. Her children weren''t just too smart. They were real geniuses! "I''ve already


    gotten the news that your grandpa will arrive in Y City tomorrow. The flight I booked for you willnd


    about the same time as his. So, kids, listen to me! Look for your grandpa first!"


    The children snorted under their breaths. Erica told them that she couldn''t afford to raise them


    anymore, but the truth was that they were the ones who couldn''t support her! Among them, she had


    always been who spent most of their money.


    And because of that, they were now in the middle of an airport, waiting for their father to arrive.


    Half an hourter, eight ck luxury cars drove into the airport one after the other, immediately


    attracting everyone''s attention.


    Once they were all parked side by side, one driver got out of the second car and walked around the


    vehicle to open its back door.


    Shortly, a pair of shiny leather shoes came into the children''s view, followed by two long legs. Looking


    down at his own inferior members, Colman assumed that they would grow to be as long as those of


    that person in the future.


    Finally, a man in a dark suit and a crimson tie rose to his full height as he got out of the car. His intense


    eyes remained fixed on the faces of the children beside Carlos.


    At the same time, the kids all looked him up and down in unison.


    After taking a few more steps forward, Matthew stood in front of them. But the moment his eyes fell on


    the ck boy, his face became darker, and all the excitement left his body. "Who is he?"


    Instead of answering his question, Boswell said, "This is not how I''ve pictured it. Dad, shouldn''t you


    hug us first?" ''Why did he ask about Kenney beforehand?'' he wondered.


    Matthew immediately nced at the little boy who talked back at him like an adult. Then he said slowly,


    "We will need to get a paternity test to make sure you''re my sons." If Erica had shown up with the kids,


    Matthew wouldn''t have said anything. He would have simply brought their sons home with him.


    However, the woman was still missing, and there was also a foreign boy amidst them. He didn''t believe


    he had these genes in the family.


    Regardless of anything that Matthew said, Colman behaved like a spoiled child, rushing over to hug his


    father''s leg. "You''re our father. Erica told us that our father is called Matthew Huo. If you refuse to


    acknowledge us, we''ll ask Grandpa and Grandma to teach you a lesson!"


    ''His tone... It sounds exactly like Erica''s, '' Matthew realized.


    Squatting down, he picked him up. The little boy immediately wrapped his short arms around his neck


    and shouted excitedly, "Daddy! Daddy!"


    Matthew couldn''t helpughing. Even the boy''s character was the same as that woman''s.


    Ashamed of his younger brother, Adkins pulled a long face and said, "Colman, can youe down?


    That man just said that we need to get a paternity test first."


    Matthew raised his eyebrows at the angry boy, trying hard to suppress his smile. "That man? Didn''t you


    say I''m your dad?"


    While Matthew talked to their sons, Carlos kept observing the children thoroughly. There was no doubt


    that the eldest child was the one who resembled Matthew''s personality the most.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The next moment, Adkins cast a cold nce at Matthew and asked, "Aren''t you contradicting yourself


    now? Didn''t you say we need a paternity test?"


    Completely ignoring the confrontation between his brother and his father, Damian took two steps


    forward and looked up at the giant and fearless man. "Dad, I want you to hug me too!"


    For a long time, he had wanted to feel his father''s embrace.


    Matthew promptly held him up with his free hand, and now he had one son on each arm.


    Boswell looked at his father carrying his two brothers and thought for a while before he said, "Dad, I


    don''t want to take a paternity test."


    "But aren''t you sure that I''m your father? Then why don''t you want to do the paternity test?" Matthew


    deliberately asked.

 Chapter 1349 Learn About Business

    Chapter 1349 Learn About Business


    "I think it''s disrespect to our mom," Boswell said as he shook his little head disapprovingly. Then he


    added, "How about this? If you don''t take us to do the paternity test, I''ll tell you where our mother is."


    Carlos and Matthew raised their eyebrows at the same time. ''This boy sure knows how to negotiate at


    such a young age, '' they both thought. But of course, Matthew was interested in his proposal.


    He pointed at Kenney with his chin and said, "Tell me about this foreign boy first, then you won''t have


    to do the paternity test."


    "If I tell you about Kenney, then I don''t have to tell you where our mother is, do I? There can only be


    one condition for one question." Indeed, Boswell had the mind of a real businessman. He knew that


    everything must be exchanged for something of equal value.


    Matthew nodded and said, "Okay." After all, his children had already appeared. It wouldn''t take long


    before Erica showed up to see their sons.


    "We picked Kenney up from the street one and a half years ago. We haven''t found his parents yet, so


    he came to Y City with us." Since Matthew was his father, Boswell didn''t hesitate to give a lengthy


    exnation.


    ''I see. Good thing Erica didn''t cheat on me, '' Matthew thought, feeling relieved.


    He put the two children down, put his hands in his pockets, and said slowly, "Get in the car now. You


    are going home with me."


    The five kids walked towards the five cars that had been waiting for them. Although it would be their


    first time to ride a luxury car worth more than ten million dors, everyone stayed calm.


    When they were about to get into the cars at the same time, Matthew spoke from behind. "Who will go


    with me?" He wanted one of the kids to ride his car so that he could ask about Erica on their way


    home.


    The five kids turned to look at him simultaneously. "I''ll go with you," Boswell volunteered.


    Matthew raised an eyebrow. It seemed that this little boy had a lot of conditions to exchange with him.


    Adkins hurriedly stopped him and said with a frown, "Boswell, you can''t betray Mom."


    "I won''t betray Mom. But do you want her and Aunt Tessie to live in Tow Vige forever?" Boswell was


    worried about Erica, who was left in the vige.


    Upon hearing what he said, Adkins got in the car without saying anything more.


    Matthew and Boswell sat side by side inside Matthew''s car.


    As he was observing the kids since he arrived earlier, he could tell that both Adkins and Boswell were


    more mature than their age. The way they talked and thought was not like the usual three-year-old


    kids. On the other hand, Colman and Damian were more like typical kids of their age.


    At first, they just sat quietly. But eventually, the little boy was the one who broke the silence. "I know


    you want to ask about Mom."


    "Yes, that''s right." Since this boy was quite smart, Matthew didn''t intend to hide his thoughts anymore.


    He turned to look at the boy beside him. He could say that the quadruplets had all inherited his


    handsomeness. Although they were only three years old, their facial features were already delicately


    carved.


    "I can tell you anything you want to know. But in every question you ask, you have to promise me one


    condition. So, you''d better think it over first before you ask," Boswell bargained.


    His son was indeed smart. Feeling helpless, he leaned back in his seat, trying to recall what kind of a


    child he was when he was at this boy''s age. ''Well, I was not that bad. I''d learned Chinese characters,


    history, poems, and songs when I was three years old, '' he recalled. But he was not as cunning as


    Boswell when he was small. He couldn''t help wondering where this boy had gotten such a trait.


    "You don''t agree?" Boswell asked, frowning slightly. He grew a little impatient when Matthew didn''t


    respond for a long time.


    "Of course, I agree. It''s a deal." Matthew conceded. ''How can I not agree to my son from Erica?'' he


    thought to himself.


    "Okay. You can ask now."


    "Where is your mother?" This was what Matthew had wanted to know for a long time.


    "If I tell, you have to promise to take me to yourpany every time I don''t have school." Boswell knew


    that Matthew owned a bigpany with branches all over the world.


    ''To mypany?'' Matthew wondered why. So with great interest, he asked, "What are you going to do


    in thepany?"


    "I want to learn more about business."


    Matthew was speechless with Boswell''s unhesitating answer. He almost couldn''t believe his ears that a


    three-year-old kid was interested in learning about business. "Let me ask you first. What are those


    words?"


    He pointed at the big words on a billboard outside.


    Boswell took a look at the billboard and read the words out loud. "The pictures are for reference only.


    Take practicality as standard."


    Raising an eyebrow, he asked the boy wonderingly, "Do you know all the words in the dictionary?"


    "Not yet. I only know thosemon words and those words I need to know." There were still many


    unfamiliar words that the child didn''t know.


    Now, Matthew was certain. Boswell had inherited his intelligence. Still curious about his answer, he


    asked, "Why do you want to learn about business?"


    "You have already asked me a lot of questions. And since you are my father, I answered all of them.


    But you haven''t agreed to any of my conditions yet. One question is equivalent to one condition, right?"


    the little boy protested. He was very dissatisfied with Matthew''s behavior.


    Matthew couldn''t helpughing. Patting the boy''s head, he said, "Of course, I should be careful. If you


    want toe to mypany and let me teach you how to do business, shouldn''t I ask you clearly


    before making a decision?"


    ''Well, he makes sense, '' Boswell thought. So, he replied, "I want to learn about business because Mom


    likes businessmen."


    "What?" Matthew was stunned for a moment. But the boy''s answer somewhat made him happy. He


    didn''t expect to hear it from his son. ''I am a businessman. Does this mean Erica is indirectly expressing


    her love to me?'' His heart jumped for joy with this thought.


    His mood lightened up in an instant, so he agreed unhesitatingly, "Okay, I promise you. I will take you


    to thepany every time you are free."


    ''He is only three years old but he already thinks about thepany. If I train him well, he will have a


    bright future in the business world.'' Matthew kept it in mind.


    "Mom is in K Country," Boswell said.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where exactly?" K country was very big, so he wanted to know Erica''s exact location.


    But to his surprise, Boswell just gave him the cold shoulder and said, "Aren''t you very powerful? Why


    don''t you find out yourself?"


    Matthew was at a loss for words.


    In the Huo family''s manor


    Debbie cried with excitement upon seeing her four grandchildren. The four boys immediatelyforted


    her one by one. Adkins first said, "Grandma, Mom and all of us are good. Please don''t cry."


    "Grandma, we can be together every day from now on," Boswell said.


    "Grandma, Mom said that every girl''s tears are precious. You shouldn''t cry," Colman said with a sweet


    smile.


    Damian echoed, "Yes, Grandma. And as long as you don''t mind us eating too much, we won''t leave


    you again."


    Carlos and Matthew looked at Debbie with envy in their eyes. ''Why are the four boys more sensible


    and considerate in front of her?'' they wondered.


    Adkins took out a tissue from his pocket and wiped Debbie''s tears.


    She actually cried because she was thrilled to have four grandchildren all of a sudden. But when she


    saw how considerate they were, she couldn''t help bursting into tears again.


    When Colman made faces to make herugh, she got amused and eventually stopped crying.


    Later that day, the Tang and Fan couples rushed to the manor with their children. Joshua and Terilynn''s


    second child was also a boy, but he was only two years old.


    In an instant, the manor was filled with nine children, including Kenney. And among them, Gwyn was


    the only girl. The atmosphere became so lively. And since the eight boys were quite naughty, the whole


    manor was almost turned upside down.


    Carlos, who always preferred girls to boys, didn''t know whether tough or to cry. Matthew was his only


    son, but he gave him four grandsons at one go. He couldn''t help wondering if this was his kind of


    revenge on him.


    ''Never mind. I''m sure Matthew has a worse headache than me, '' Carlosughed in his mind.


    Fortunately, both the Huo family''s manor and Matthew''s vi wererge enough to amodate a


    group of children. Each of them could have their own bedroom in both houses.

 Chapter 1350 The Widow

    Chapter 1350 The Widow


    The next day, Wesley and ir brought Hugo to the Huo family''s manor to meet their grandsons.


    Now, there were ten children in the manor. Everyone wasughing and talking, and there was so much


    love that the scene was spectacr.


    The Huo family and the Li family were prosperous not only in the sess of their business, but also


    because of their growing families.


    In a vige of K Country


    As the night grew darker and darker, the vige became quieter. Soon, only the sound of chickens


    crowing and dogs barking could be heard.


    A woman in tight ck clothes, with a camera around her neck, slipped along the wall and quickly


    rushed forward. She hadpletely integrated herself into the darkness.


    Finally, she stopped at the gate of an old yard, where a few men were drinking, eating meat, and


    talking about disgusting topics.


    She quietly went to a corner, tied the rope that hung from her waist to the big tree beside the wall, and


    began to climb up nimbly.


    But... "Woof, woof, woof!" Suddenly, a dog began to bark.


    ''Oh, crap!'' She had not expected that a nearby dog would discover her and ruin her ns!


    The woman was so frightened when she heard the sound that she almost fell from the wall. As


    suspected, the noise attracted the attention of the men who were drinking and eating meat inside the


    yard. They dropped their chopsticks and ran toward the sound.


    Her heart thudded in her chest as she grabbed the rope and slid down.


    Before the men caught up with her, she retrieved and coiled the rope, and then ran into the safety of


    the darkness.


    "Pike! Someone is over there. Hurry up!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The woman ran through the vige with ease. Atst, she climbed over a low wall and entered a


    courtyard without being noticed.


    The first thing she did after entering her room was to hide her camera in a box. Then she took off her


    clothes, threw them under the bed, and climbed under the quilt, half-naked.


    Barely had she settled her wildly beating heart, a loud crash dispelled the silence in the house. The


    men had kicked open the front door to the courtyard! A split secondter, they were pounding on the


    door to her room.


    "Erma Huo! Open the door!" A man''s rough voice came from outside.


    The woman in the bed scattered her hair, grabbed a nightgown, and put it on. After tying it around her


    waist, she walked toward the door.


    She swung open the door and pretended to stifle a yawn. "Who is it? Oh, it''s you, Pike. Why don''t you


    go to bed instead of knocking on my door?"


    Pike looked at her suspiciously. The woman''s long ck hair was a little messy, and her nightgown


    appeared crumpled. "What are you doing?"


    The woman yawned. "I was asleep. What time is it now? Why haven''t you slept yet?" She also nced


    at the men behind Pike. When the men saw that the woman was only wearing a nightgown, their eyes


    widened.


    Countless men had been attracted to this widow and her friend ever since the two women hade to


    their vige half a year ago.


    The widow was exceptionally beautiful. She had already given birth to four sons, but motherhood


    hadn''t changed her figure at all. All the married and unmarried men in the vige yearned for her.


    The matchmaker hade to her house many times, trying to introduce men to her, but she had never


    agreed to remarry.


    Soon, the sound of soft footsteps echoed in the hall. When the men turned, they saw another woman


    dressed only in pajamas. She asked in a gentle voice, "Pike, what are you doing here?"


    Pike found himself unable to take his eyes off Tessie. After what seemed like an eternity, he shook off


    the fog of passion and focused on the task at hand. He turned to Erica, shoved her away from the


    doorway, and said, "I''m going to check your room today!" He didn''t believe that their rooms would not


    have any clues!


    The woman, who had been leaning against the door, kicked him as soon as he ced one foot in the


    room.


    The other men gasped with astonishment when they saw that Pike, a man weighing nearly one


    hundred kilos,y on the ground.


    Humiliation coursed through Pike. His face reddened as he ced a hand over his injured chest and


    roared at the woman who had hit him, "Damn you bitch! I''ll kill you today!"


    Erica, who now went by the name of Erma Huo, straightened her nightgown and crooked her finger at


    him. "Come!"


    After his men helped him up, Pike rushed to the woman again. But, before he could get close to her,


    the strong man was sent flying in the air again!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood. The blow had been intense enough to give him a minor internal injury.


    "Pike, let''s leave! This woman has four sons that are difficult to handle. Let''s go!" The man who spoke


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    had been tricked and bullied the most by the four Huo boys.


    Erica stepped out of the room, smiled at the men in coarse clothes, and said, "My sons aren''t returning


    to Tow Vige again. You don''t have to worry about them. It''s just you and me now. Bring it on if you


    dare!"


    ''Oh, my sons have gone home to enjoy afortable life, but I don''t know when I can leave here, ''


    Erica thought.


    The group of ruffiansughed as relief coursed through them. The four naughty boys of the Huo family


    had troubled them for so long that the thought of never seeing them again pleased Pike and his men.


    After all, it was shameful that a group of grown men couldn''t handle a few boys!


    A man in a floral shirt asked, "Where did they go?" As soon as he heard that the four little boys had left,


    reluctance surged in his heart. Strangely enough, he didn''t want to part with them.


    Erica answered as she patted the dust from her hands, "They have gone to search for their dad."


    "Hey, Erma Huo, didn''t you say that their father had died?" That was why everyone in the vige called


    her widow.


    Even though the lie had been exposed, there wasn''t any embarrassment on her face. "He''s not dead. I


    just said that to deceive my sons." In the end, she had to confess everything to her children as she


    didn''t have enough money.


    Everyone was speechless at this revtion. ''What kind of mother is she?'' they wondered.


    "Get out of here, all of you! Pike, I''ll tie you on the mountain for three days and three nights if you break


    into my house like this again!"


    The woman''s warning echoed through the quiet building as Pike fled with his men.


    Silence returned to the courtyard. Tessie walked closer to Erica. Concern reflected in her expression as


    she asked, "How did they know it was you?"


    "s, those people kept a dog in the yard. I didn''t see it, but the dog discovered me and barked!" Erica


    exined. Her tone was indifferent as she walked back into her room, found her camera, and locked it


    in the cab.


    Tessie sighed, "Well, they have suspected you for a long time. I''m worried that they will kill you one of


    these days. You need to lie low for a while!"


    "No, I can''t. We just need some evidence to expose their crimes." Erica shook her head. She couldn''t


    give up now. If only she could take a few incriminating photos of them, her mission would be over.


    "They have been hiding in this vige for more than ten years. With your ability, do you think you can


    root them out easily? Erica, it''s not that I underestimate your capabilities. Please understand that I feel


    this is too dangerous," Tessie tried to rationalize with her. Pike and the others hadn''t gotten any


    evidence to prove that there was something suspicious about Erica. Once they had the evidence, they


    would definitely kill her!


    There were at least a thousand people in Pike''s gang, and they were spread across several nearby


    viges as well. There would be no way for her to escape them all.


    Considering tonight''s incident, it seemed challenging for Erica to get pictures of them without being


    found out.


    Erica gave her friend a reassuring smile and patted her on the shoulder. "Go back and rest. I won''t let


    Pike find any clues."


    Tessie had no choice but to return to her room. She knew there was no point in persuading Erica. She


    had been stubborn and determined ever since her sons were born.


    In a basement of a house in the vige, regardless of his injuries, Pike reported to a man, "Boss, we


    still haven''t found the evidence."

 Chapter 1351 A Salesman

    Chapter 1351 A Salesman


    Half of the man''s face was obscured by his face mask. He looked middle-aged, maybe forty years old.


    He held a woman in his arms. Hearing what Pike said, he kicked him and cursed, "You idiot! You can''t


    even handle one skinny bitch! I''m running low on patience. Bring her here tomorrow. I''ll interrogate her


    myself! I''ll show you how it''s done!" He believed he had what it took to make her spill the beans.


    Pike swallowed his anger and nodded to his boss. "Yes sir!"


    After Pike left with his men, the woman in the masked man''s arms said the most vicious words in the


    gentlest voice. "Kirk, it''s just two women. Why not just kill them?"


    Kirk Qin thought on this for a while, muscles dancing in his face, jaw set in fierce determination. "We''ll


    soon find out if Erma Huo is really a cop. I''ll break her, but it might take some *ahem!* doing. If she still


    won''t talk after that, then there''s no reason to keep her alive."


    Erma''s skin was fair and tender, and she was more beautiful than any other woman in the surrounding


    viges. All men were attracted to her. It was no secret what he wanted to be "doing."


    Seeing the lust in his eyes, the woman stopped talking and carefully served him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At dawn, Erica awoke and decided to put her n into action. She ced a box in the hole on the


    ground, covered it with a wooden board, and covered that with ayer of soil. She moved the table on


    top of all that.


    After making sure the box was essentially invisible, she went to the sink to wash her hands, watching


    the dirt turn to mud and slide down the drain. Finally, she opened the door of her room.


    As soon as she did that, she saw a glint of metal sh toward her. Someone was trying to stab her with


    a dagger. She dodged, and her attacker ducked behind her, intending to slice her throat open. She


    spun, and dug her elbow into her attacker''s ribs.


    Then, shaking from adrenaline, she took in what was going on outside her room. There were at least


    twenty people standing in the old yard. Tessie there too, tied up. Her mouth was covered with tape and


    she could only make muffled sounds.


    Pikeughed wildly, "Good morning, little widow! Your friend is in our hands. I advise you to surrender,


    or I can''t guarantee her safety!"


    Erica leaned against the door casually. After thinking for a few seconds, she said, "Let her go. I''ll go


    with you."


    "You wish! No, I''ll think we''ll keep both of you!" Pike and Erica had been at odds for a long time. He


    strongly suspected the woman worked for the police. It was just that he couldn''t find any evidence of


    that yet, and she had never been caught red handed.


    Erica shook her head. "My friend can''t fight. All you''re going to do is push her around. So, that''s a deal-


    breaker. If you don''t let her go, I won''t go with you! Haul her off somewhere, and the only thing left of


    your yard will be ashes!"


    Erica was sure there was something wrong with that yard.


    Pike''s face darkened. He knew he couldn''t allow the ce to be destroyed, so he had to order his men,


    "Let her go!"


    The moment Tessie was freed from her bonds, she rushed over to Erica, took her hand and said


    anxiously, "No, you can''t go with them!"


    "Don''t worry! This isn''t my first rodeo. I''ll be back soon." Erica whispered, "I''ve got this. But you need to


    keep an eye on the box. If I''m not back by tonight, get out. Remember the old ce? You can hide


    there!"


    Tessie nodded nkly, "Okay."


    Erica followed the crowd out of her house. There were some vigers outside who were watching the


    fun. A neatly dressed middle-aged man shouted at Pike, "I don''t understand you guys. Why are you


    always watching those two young girls?"


    Pike crooked his finger at him. "Got a problem with that? Thene and save her!"


    Erica turned around and smiled, waving at the middle-aged man. "Don''t worry, Uncle. It doesn''t matter.


    If I die, just bury me in front of Pike''s house, so that I can haunt him every night as a ghost."


    Her words made Pike''s hair stand on end. "Damn it! Why would you even say that? You''ve got a sick


    mind, chica. Fuck off and die!"


    Ericaughed at him ruthlessly. "You''re such a coward! Afraid of a few words?"


    Hearing that, Pike raised his fist, intending to strike her from behind. As if she had eyes in her back,


    Erica suddenly stretched out her right leg, kicked back, and her strike leveled at the man''s belly.


    He wasn''t hit hard, but he put his hands on his stomach and started behaving.


    Erica was taken to the dpidated yard she had tried to climb overst night. There were more people


    waiting for her this time.


    The masked man was in the middle of this group. Erica had seen him several times, but they had never


    spoken.


    She walked over, and as if she had arrived at her own home, she casually found a seat and leaned on


    the table. "Is it time for breakfast yet? I''m starving!"


    Pike ran over and tried to pull her away, but Kirk Qin stopped him. "Very well. Serve the meal!"


    "Yes, Mr. Qin."


    Just like that, tes and dishes and bowls were brought to Erica, as dozens of people watched her eat.


    Everyone stared at her, afraid that she would disappear all of a sudden.


    Kirk Qin lit a cigarette and asked the woman wiping her mouth, "You are Erma Huo?"


    "Yes! What do you need?" She looked around but couldn''t find the trash can. Finally, she held the used


    tissue in her hand.


    "Where are you from?"


    "Oh, from the slum in M Country. You''ve probably heard of it. I came from there." She wasn''t lying.


    Tessie and she dide here by way of that slum.


    Of course, Kirk Qin knew the slum she was talking about. Tow Vige was already very poor, but that


    slum was much poorer than this vige.


    But he didn''t believe her at all! Women from that slum could ever be as lovely as Erma! "What does


    your husband do?"


    After thinking of how to answer that, she answered, "He''s a salesman. He sells a lot of things¡ªhouses,


    clothes, watches, electronic products... Anyway, he has a lot of experience!"


    Only Erica could describe the CEO of a multinational group like an ordinary salesman.


    Kirk Qin exhaled a mouthful of smoke and was dubious about her words. "Since your children aren''t


    here anymore, when are you leaving?"


    "I''m waiting for my husband toe pick me up! How else would I get back?" She didn''t want to take a


    carriage from the vige to the town, take a ship in the neighboring town to the city, and then take a


    train to the airport.


    "When''s heing?"


    "I don''t know. Whenever he misses me enough!"


    Kirk Qin went quiet for a time. After a while he looked into Erica''s eyes and asked, "A few days ago,


    dozens of my men were arrested by the police. Did you know that?"


    Erica was unsurprised. "Oh yeah. I knew that. Who wouldn''t?" Everyone in the vige knew it. If she


    said she didn''t know, she was either lying or stupid.


    Cigarette smoldering in his fingers, Kirk Qin stared at the woman and asked, "Who tipped them off?"


    The woman replied with a question. "Who? I don''t know. I want to know too!"


    The man stubbed out his cigarette on the ground. "You''ll have some time to think about it. About 12


    hours. If you still won''t tell me..." The warning in his tone made Erica shiver.


    Then she was left alone in the yard. Well, not quite alone, since there were ten other guards there.


    Night fell quickly. Erica was still bored. He took her phone, so she had nothing else to do than to y


    with a few des of grass.


    When it waspletely dark, she knew that her time hade. It was easy to do what she wanted


    under cover of night.

 Chapter 1352 Our Master And Lady

    Chapter 1352 Our Master And Lady


    Erica shouted at the men who were watching her, "Hey, I want to go to the bathroom!"


    "We will apany you," one of the men replied casually. He nodded at the man standing nearby. The


    sound of footsteps echoed in the otherwise quiet yard as both men approached her.


    Disgust reflected in her expression at the thought. She shook her head and spat out, "I won''t use your


    bathroom. I''m going to my house!"


    "Bitch, are you looking for trouble? If this bathroom sickens you, don''t go at all!" one of the men yelled.


    Fury coursed through Erica, and she mmed her hand on the table. "Who the hell are you to call me


    bitch? Do you believe that you can stop me? I don''t care what you think or say. I''m going to the


    bathroom in my house now!"


    A screeching sound filled the room as Erica pushed her chair back and stood. Without giving the men a


    chance to respond, she marched toward the door.


    Themotion alerted Pike, who rushed into the yard. His brows shot up in astonishment, and he


    shouted, "What are you doing?"


    The man who was about to hit Erica replied at once, "Pike, this woman is making trouble. She insists


    on going to the bathroom in her house."


    "That''s not worth all this noise. You five can go with her and make sure she stays out of trouble!" Pike


    ordered impatiently.


    "Yes, sir!"


    With a victorious smirk, Erica walked out of the yard. The five ruffians hustled to keep pace with her as


    she headed for her home.


    A few momentster, they passed a dark alley. Erica, who was ahead of the men, suddenly turned,


    pointed in a direction, and eximed, "Hey, look! What is that?"


    Reflexively, everyone looked in the direction where she had pointed. "What?"


    When the men didn''t see anything unusual, they frowned and turned to question Erica. However, she


    was gone. With widened eyes, they searched for her. Someone yelled when they saw a figure run into


    a nearby alley. One of the five men, who was bald, cursed, "Damn it! You two go back and report to


    Kirk. The rest of us will chase her!"


    "Yes!"


    Erica''s heart beat wildly in her chest as she sprinted through the alley, scaled a wall, and disappeared


    into the darkness.


    Before long, chaos erupted in the quiet vige. Several people led by Pike separated into different


    groups to search for the woman.


    At the entrance to Tow Vige


    Two ck Bentleys sped down the ess road to the vige. As soon as the cars stopped, a well-


    dressed man got out of the first car and jogged to the back door of the second car. When the window of


    the back seat rolled down, he said, "Mr. Huo, we have reached."


    The man in the second car took advantage of the moonlight to examine the shabby surroundings. A


    deep frown marred his handsome features. ''Is Erica living in this poor vige? She might want to


    experience some hardship, but why did she have to make my sons suffer as well?''


    Just then, a figure jumped out from the side and stopped in front of the cars. She stared at the two cars


    like a startled wild animal. Of all the things Erica thought she''de across on this road, two luxury


    cars were not it!


    In fact, the people of Tow Vige were so poor that no one had a car. Even if there were one, it would


    be a shabby car that would be worth very little. No one could afford such a brand-new car here.


    Erica didn''t have to rack her brain to figure out why these cars were here. She mumbled a soft, "Uh-


    oh." She only knew of one person who would make such an entrance!


    At this time, several beams of lights shone in her direction. "I saw someone over there. Hurry up!"


    The shouting reminded her of why she had been running. Without overthinking, Erica bypassed the car


    and ran to the side.


    But, she found that she had taken a wrong turn. A dead endy ahead, and she had nowhere else to


    go.


    She spun on her heels only to bump into something hard. She had intended to backtrack her way to the


    cars, not fall into a man''s arms. "Oomph," she mumbled as she steadied herself.


    Almost instantly, Erica was enveloped in a familiar cold aura and pleasant scent. When she opened her


    eyes, she saw a suit jacket that most definitely was not something that people here could afford.


    She gulped and slowly raised her head.


    Just as she had suspected earlier, the deep eyes that gazed at her intensely belonged to none other


    than Matthew, the man she had missed for so long.


    The voices of her pursuers became louder as they got closer and closer, but she forgot about escape.


    She even forgot to breathe!


    The man took a step forward, and Erica stepped back. She gulped. He smirked. The pounding of her


    heart was so loud that it drowned out all other sounds. He took another step forward. ''This is a dead


    end. I can''t run, '' she thought.


    Forced against the wall, she had nowhere to go. Her heart raced as she whispered, "You, you... Mph."


    His lips were pressed on hers.


    The familiar scent and kiss overwhelmed her a split second before his strong arms enveloped her.


    For over three years, he had searched for this woman. Now that he had found her, all Matthew wanted


    to do was show her how much he had missed her. And then, he wanted to punish her for tormenting


    him.


    "Pike, someone is over there!" Several beams of lights shone over the luxury cars.


    Pike and hispanions were stunned as they rushed to the front of the two cars.


    Although they had some money, they seldom saw such luxury vehicles.


    Owen nced at the kissing couple. Then, he took out a carton of expensive cigarettes from the car


    and approached the gangsters. "I''m sorry, everyone. We passed by Tow Vige and decided to rest


    here. We didn''t mean to disturb you. This is a little gift for you. I hope you will ept it!"


    Pike''s shlight shone on the cigarettes in Owen''s hand, and his eyes suddenly lit up. ''Oh, my God,


    I''ve seen this brand of cigarette on the Inte once. It was priced at thousands of dors per carton!''


    Pike thought as greed coursed through him.


    He took the cigarettes at once and pretended to warn, "Get out of here after you''ve rested!"


    Owen nodded and said, "We''ll be leaving soon!"


    Just as the men turned to leave, someone in the group shouted, "Pike, there are people over there!"


    Several shlights were shone on the dark wall in the alley. A man pressing a woman against the wall


    and kissing her passionately came into everyone''s view.


    Owen cleared his throat and walked to them immediately. He blocked the lights with his body and said,


    "Sir, they are my master anddy. They just want some intimacy in the dark night. Please don''t disturb


    them!"


    When Pike heard that Owen mention "master" and dy," he understood that they were wealthy


    people. He didn''t think of Erica, as his mind was focused on the expensive cigarettes in his hand. So,


    he just nodded, "Okay. Let''s go quickly. Don''t disturb the young couple''s romantic moment!"


    A few minutester, the driver got out of the car and whispered to Owen, "How about we find some


    food for Mr. Huo?"


    Although he was not looking at Matthew and Erica, Owen knew that his boss wouldn''t stop what he


    was doing anytime soon. He knew that it was better to give them some privacy. So he agreed, "Let''s all


    go." He wasn''t worried about leaving the couple alone as no one from this vige was a threat to


    Matthew.


    Hearing the assistant''s words, the men Matthew had brought along immediately dispersed.


    In the quiet night, Erica gritted her teeth and pulled away. Her cheeks were ming from the emotions


    coursing through her. She blushed and said. "Matthew, stop. This is not the right ce..."


    ''How could Matthew want to sleep with me here?'' she cried in her mind.


    Despite her objections, Erica was so excited that she couldn''t stand it!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The man didn''t seem to hear her protest and continued his advances.


    They hadn''t seen each other for over three years, and he had already thought of all the ways he would


    punish his woman hundreds of times in his mind. Now that he had finally found her, how could he let


    her go?


    Even if it were daytime now, it wouldn''t stop him from making love to her!


    In this way, the couple who hadn''t seen each other for so long released their longing for each other.


    Before Erica could recover from the shock, she was silently punished by the man.


    After a long time, Matthew carried the woman into the car and tidied her up. Without saying a word to


    her, he got out of the car and called Owen. "Come back."


    Soon, Owen and the bodyguards returned with some food. "Mr. Huo."


    Matthew, who was smoking in front of the car door, ordered without raising his head, "Let''s leave."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    ''Leave?'' Erica snapped out of the daze that had fogged her brain. She immediately opened the door


    and staggered out of the car. "I won''t go!"


    Matthew nced at her coldly and said to her the first sentence since they met again. "Are you


    insane?"

 Chapter 1353 Her Guardian Angel

    Chapter 1353 Her Guardian Angel


    "No, no. I mean, I can''t leave now." Erica shook her head like a rattle drum. She just couldn''t leave the


    vige without finishing her mission.


    "Are you sure?" Matthew asked with a frown. He couldn''t fathom what was preventing her from wanting


    to leave this ce.


    "Yes, I''m certain!"


    He put out the cigarette. Silence descended as the couple red at each other. They had seemingly


    reached a stalemate. Owen stepped forward and said boldly, "Mr. Huo, it''ste. Why don''t we rest here


    tonight and talk about it tomorrow?"


    ''Talk about it tomorrow?'' Matthew cast a cold nce at Owen and then at the woman who was clinging


    to the car door. "Lead the way!" he ordered gruffly.


    Erica gritted her teeth and quickly straightened up. "Okay."


    She thought that Matthew would sit in the car and follow her, but he didn''t. The man strolled behind her,


    shadowed by his bodyguards. The drivers trailed behind them in the vehicles.


    When she reached home, Pike''s men were waiting for her at the door.


    She ignored them and walked forward to open the door to the courtyard.


    Pike and his men didn''t have time to catch Erica even though she was right in front of them. Their


    hearts thumped when they saw the man trailing her. Where did this rich and powerful mane from?


    After the door opened, she stepped aside and addressed Matthew with a smile, "Mr. Huo, this way,


    please."


    Like Erica, Matthew didn''t bother with the stunned people at the door. At her invitation, he reluctantly


    stepped into her yard.


    While the couple could just ignore Pike and his gangsters, Owen couldn''t. He winked at the two


    bodyguards and ordered, "Get rid of them."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After inviting the CEO, who didn''t fit in here, to her room, Erica remembered something important.


    "Make yourselffortable. I need to step out to do something."


    The man, who had been surveying her house, which was less than thirty square meters in size,


    frowned. Confusion coursed through him, and he turned to re at her, expecting an exnation.


    After a pause, she rified, "I asked Tessie to hide outside. She doesn''t know that I have returned. I


    need to find her."


    "Tessie?" He frowned.


    "Yes." The woman blinked innocently.


    The man''s eyes lingered on her for a moment, and then he realized something. His tone was frigid as


    he said, "So, after leaving Cass that year, you went straight to the slum to find Tessie?"


    Erica chuckled and confirmed, "Yes. If I hadn''t gone there, you would have tracked me down and


    brought me back home."


    Matthew took two steps forward. His re was so cold that it could freeze her to death. "How could you


    live in a slum with my sons?"


    He had to admit that Erica''s n had been effective. He had never suspected that she would have


    gone to the slum, let alone find Tessie.


    "I had no choice. I had to avoid your men. Besides, I didn''t starve your sons. We had lived like this for


    years, but I raised them to be healthy and happy boys." Erica didn''t believe that it was a big deal. After


    all, they were boys. It was good for them to experience some early hardships so that they would treat


    their wives and parents well in the future.


    Matthew realized that Erica still had the same characteristics as before. She hadn''t changed much in


    these three years, except that she was now more capable of provoking those gangsters.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of something. For the time being, he dropped the


    argument with the woman. Instead, he walked silently to the small beds beside him. Five single beds


    had been arranged side by side in the room. These would be the beds that his four sons and Kenney


    had slept in.


    As his back was toward her, Erica took the opportunity to sneak out of the room.


    When he turned, she had already disappeared from the yard.


    He was speechless. She had also improved her ability to escape. How could she quietly disappear


    from under his nose?


    Erica found Tessie under a bridge at the head of the vige. It was an excellent ce to hide. If people


    didn''t look carefully, they wouldn''t find anyone here.


    Adkins had discovered this ce. Whenever they were in danger, he would hide here with his three


    brothers.


    "Erica, how''s it going?" Tessie looked worried and anxious.


    Erica pushed the pile of straw aside and pulled her friend up. "Everything is fine. Let''s go! We need to


    go home, and then I''ll exin!"


    Tessie patted the dust on her body and said, "Go home? Aren''t you afraid that Pike will find you and


    take you away?"


    "No, I''m not worried because my guardian angel hase!" Erica smiled mysteriously at Tessie.


    "Guardian angel?" Tessie was stunned. "The kids have returned?" Erica had said before that the four


    children were her guardian angels. And, so, Tessie immediately thought of them.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Erica grabbed her hand and led her outside. She shook her head and exined, "No, it''s Matthew


    Huo." ''Matthew is my greatest guardian angel.''


    "Mr. Huo?" Tessie asked as astonishment surged within her. She froze in her tracks.


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    Tessie was still afraid of the man. Just the mention of his name was enough to cause panic to course


    through her. She was also terrified by the thought that he would send her back to the slum.


    She immediately let go of Erica''s hand. "Erica, you can go to the house by yourself. I''d better not


    apany you..."


    "Tessie, what''s wrong with you?" She seemed to have changed when she heard Matthew''s name.


    Tessie bit her lower lip as she thought of what she was going to say. Finally, she answered truthfully,


    "Erica, I don''t want to go back to the slum."


    In the past three years, she had followed Erica to several ces. Although every ce was poor, it was


    many times better than the slum.


    "Oh, I see. So that''s what''s causing you to hesitate." Erica grabbed her hand again and continued to


    march forward. "Don''t worry. You and Chantel have contributed significantly to raising his sons. If it


    weren''t for you two, the five of us would have starved to death!"


    Tessie had been with her and taken care of her four children in these past few years.


    She had helped Erica during her recovery from childbirth. Once Erica became busy with shooting and


    other things, Tessie looked after the children.


    As for Chantel, she had signed a contract with the Global Entertainment and started her career soon


    after the closed-door training. With the Li family backing her and Matthew''s aid, she became famous


    shortly after her debut.


    Once she became a big star, Chantel flew around the world and participated in all kinds of activities


    and programs.


    Every time Erica went to a new ce, she would contact Chantel. Therefore, except Tessie, who had


    been herpanion all this time, Chantel was the only other person who knew of the mother and sons''


    whereabouts.


    Chantel would also transfer arge amount of living expenses to them every month so that they could


    livefortably.


    However, Erica needed money for other things too, so it was never enough. In the end, she sent the


    four children to Matthew.


    "Erica, please help me. I''d rather stay here than go back to the slum." That ce had given Tessie


    enough nightmares tost her a lifetime.


    Erica waved her hand and said, "Don''t worry. You can stay wherever I am from now on! The kids have


    run away, and no one can help me. I''m counting on you!" Erica needed an assistant to help her with


    simple tasks such as carrying the camera and other equipment.


    "Okay." Tessie caved. She knew that Erica wouldn''t lie to her. So with a sigh of resignation, she


    followed her back home.

 Chapter 1354 Making Noodles

    Chapter 1354 Making Noodles


    When Tessie and Erica returned, Owen was sitting in the dimly-lit yard and ying on his cell phone.


    When he saw them, he stood and greeted them.


    Erica had wanted Tessie to meet Matthew, but she was afraid of the man. And so, after much


    insistence, Erica let her friend retire to her room. She figured it might be better if the two met each other


    the next morning.


    After bidding Tessie good night, she walked to the door to her bedroom and pushed it open. Matthew


    was sitting on the chair in her room, waiting for her.


    When he saw his wife enter, the worry niggling at his heart gradually disappeared.


    Erica ran forward and hugged the man who was sitting upright. "Matthew, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    He sat motionless and let her hold him, but he did not respond.


    Erica didn''t mind his attitude. After all, she hadn''t seen him in years. And, he had just saved her from


    Pike and his men. She nced at him and asked, "How about we go to bed now?"


    It waste, and after all the events that had transpired, she was exhausted.


    However, Matthew said tly, "I''m hungry."


    "What?" she eximed. She scratched the back of her head. It waste at night, and her kitchen was


    quite bare. What was she going to feed her husband? Finally, she stuttered, "I...I can cook noodles. Is


    that okay?"


    ''She can cook noodles?'' Matthew shook his head. "I''m afraid your cooking will poison me."


    "Okay. Then perhaps I can ask Tessie to cook for you. She is good. Your sons always enjoy meals


    prepared by her," Erica offered. She had volunteered to make him a bowl of noodles, but he didn''t


    seem to trust her culinary abilities.


    ''Let Tessie do it? Never!'' The man pinched the bridge of his nose and ordered, "You can make the


    noodles!"


    ''Me?'' Erica was stunned with how quickly Matthew had changed his mind. "Aren''t you afraid of getting


    poisoned?"


    "Cut the crap and do as I say!" Whatever little patience Matthew had left seemed to have disappeared.


    He red at his wife as he waited for her reaction.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll do it right now!" Erica ignored his tantrum, turned and ran out of the room.


    Their kitchen was small, but it was spotless and orderly because Tessie would clean it every day.


    Erica ced the water to boil before hunting for dried noodles in the cupboard. Then, guided by the


    beam of her shlight, she scoured the corner of the yard for some vegetables. On the way back, she


    found a few mushrooms that Tessie had ced on the shelf to dry.


    Curious, Owen followed her into the kitchen. After looking around the small shabby space, he couldn''t


    help asking, "Mrs. Huo, why did you choose to stay here? This ce is so..." He had inquired about the


    vige before bringing Mr. Huo here. He hadn''t believed the reports. But now that he was here, Owen


    could see that it was not much better than the slum.


    While washing the vegetables, Erica raised her head and answered with a smile, "Technology in big


    cities is advanced. I was afraid that I would be caught on surveince cameras less than two days after


    my escape and then be taken home!" Such a premature return would ruin all her ns.


    After careful consideration, Erica had decided that only a poor and backward vige, where even the


    phone signal was weak, would be a safe ce to hide from Matthew and her family.


    Owen had to admit that sometimes Erica was quite smart.


    She threw the washed vegetables into a clean basin, tilted her head, and thought for a while. "Owen, I''ll


    find a ce where you and the others can sleep in a little while. We don''t have the luxuries that you


    and the others are ustomed to. So, please make do with what I can offer."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Huo. I''m not picky," Owen replied as casually as possible. Since his boss hadn''t


    grumbled about this ce, he didn''t dare toin.


    Back in Y City, it was Owen''s job to do odd jobs for Matthew. He, thus, felt very ufortable standing


    by while Erica was cooking. And so, he offered, "Mrs. Huo, let me help you."


    "No, I''m good. Just wait outside. The noodles will be ready soon!" Erica replied with a smile. About ten


    minutester, the noodles were ready.


    Just as Owen was about to say something, he heard his boss summoning him. "Owen," Matthew called


    out.


    "On my way!" Owen answered as he spun on his heels and left the kitchen.


    Several minutester, Erica returned to her room with a bowl of steaming noodles. With a smile, she


    ced the bowl in front of Matthew.


    Then, she turned to Owen and said, "I''ve cooked a lot. If you are hungry, help yourself to some food."


    Upon hearing this, Owen nced at Matthew, hoping for a reaction that would help him decide. But his


    boss kept his eyes on the bowl of noodles. So, he politely refused. "Thank you, Mrs. Huo. I had some


    food earlier, but Mr. Huo hasn''t eaten anything since noon."


    Previously, when the couple were making out in the alley, Owen, the drivers, and the bodyguards had


    found something to eat. They were afraid that Matthew would dislike it, so they didn''t bring any for him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have made a lot. Even if you eat arge bowl of noodles, there will still be plenty


    left. Well, I''ll get you a bowl." Afraid that he was shy, Erica turned and headed for the kitchen.


    Owen immediately followed her and refused in fear. "No, no, no. I can do it myself!" He was afraid that


    his boss would teach him a lesson if Erica had to serve him.


    "Okay." Erica didn''t force him. She stood by as he went to the kitchen.


    A few momentster, she turned to look at Matthew. The man was still ring at the noodles in his


    bowl. It appeared as though he didn''t want to eat.


    Erica walked forward. After sitting next to him, she urged, "Eat while the noodles are still hot."


    Matthew lifted his head and gazed at her. "Is this what you usually eat?" She had ced some


    chopped green onions, vegetables, and mushrooms above the noodles. There was no meat in the


    food.


    "Yes." Erica was ustomed to eating like this. She propped her chin on her hands and said, "Don''t


    worry. The noodles are definitely cooked. When Tessie was away, I would cook for our sons. They


    enjoyed my noodles very much. Well, sometimes I would prepare two extra dishes for them. But it''s too


    beef and mutton." The meat in this ce was famous, and almost all families raised cattle andmbs.


    The thought of his wife and sons living in this squalor and eating meager meals sent such a pang of


    anguish through his heart that his hands balled into fists.


    He shot up from the chair. Erica frowned and asked, "Where are you going? Don''t you want to eat?"


    The man turned. He suppressed his emotions and said, "I''m going to wash my hands."


    "Okay. I''ll show the way." She heaved a sigh of relief. Her heart almost broke when she thought that he


    wouldn''t eat the noodles she had made. However, it turned out that he was just a neat freak.


    There was a tap outside the house, and it was connected to a pipe that was fed by cold spring water.


    When Erica came here, there hadn''t been such a tap in the vige, and every household had to fetch


    their water from the river. She had paid someone to install this tap.


    She quickly fetched a basin of water and put it in front of him. "Wash your hands!" she said.


    The weather was neither hot nor freezing. The spring water was cool, but it could be used to wash


    hands.


    After Matthew finished, Erica handed him a yellow towel and said, "This is Adkins'' towel. This little guy


    is also a neat freak like you, so his towel is the cleanest one. You can use your son''s things!"


    Now that she had cared for four boys, Erica had be good at taking care of people. She carefully


    wiped the water on Matthew''s hands.


    She guessed that Matthew like the noodles she had cooked. After all, he ate in silence till all the


    noodles were finished.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like the four little guys. They never said a word from beginning to end while eating the noodles


    made by their mother.


    In the kitchen, Owen picked up some noodles and asked Tessie, who had quietlye out to clean the


    kitchen, "How often does Mrs. Huo cook? And have you tried her noodles before?"


    Tessie nced at him and answered briefly, "Yes."


    "What do you think about them?" Owen asked cautiously. He didn''t say that the noodles tasted awful.


    Tessie didn''t say anything. Instead, she busied herself with cleaning the kitchen.


    Since she stayed silent, Owen got her point. "Did the four boys grow up by eating these noodles?" That


    would be miserable! To be honest, he had never eaten such terrible noodles before. He really felt bad


    for the boys.

 Chapter 1355 You Are EM

    Chapter 1355 You Are EM


    "No, I can cook. I am the one who usually cooks for the boys," said Tessie. She couldn''t help smiling as


    she thought of how the four kids would gobble up her food every time she''d cook for them.


    Although they were only three years old, they were so sensitive and understanding as if they were


    teenagers.


    "That''s good to hear!" Owen nodded his head with a smile that indicated his sense of relief.


    Even he could understand that it wasn''t easy for the two women to take care of four children.


    As he mulled over their situation bitterly, Owen wondered if Matthew would be able to carry on with his


    original n. Although Owen was just an outsider, he couldn''t help sympathizing with the wife and


    children of his boss because the living conditions in this ce were deplorable. And yet Matthew was


    nning on leaving his wife here so that he could teach her a lesson.


    ''I don''t think Mr. Huo has the heart to go through with it, '' he thought to himself.


    At night, Matthew wanted to wash his feet, so Erica got Adkins'' stic basin and filled it with warm


    water.


    When Matthew said he wanted to brush his teeth and wash his face, Erica knocked at the door of a


    nearby shop in the middle of the night and bought him a set of toothbrush.


    Matthew had a lot of demands, and Erica did everything for him without any hesitation, just as how he


    had willingly taken care of her a long time ago.


    After Erica made sure that Matthew''s needs were met with, she took Owen to the vige head''s house


    and woke him up so he could help arrange a ce for Matthew''s men to stay for the night.


    By the time Erica came back, it was almost midnight and Matthew was sitting on the bed with his legs


    crossed.


    Erica stretched her slightly cramped muscles, but she wasn''t ready for sleep just yet. "Why don''t you


    go ahead and sleep? I''lle to bedter."


    She had an important thing to do today.


    The man''s confused eyes watched Erica as she quickly locked the door and took out her treasure box


    from the hole on the ground. She unlocked it and flipped it open, revealing a camera and a few


    developed photos.


    There was a look of mncholy on her face after she turned the camera on and looked through all the


    photos she had taken that day.


    Erica had failed to gather evidence on the crimes of Kirk and Pike because of the dog. It seemed as


    though she needed to work harder.


    All the while, the man who had been sitting on the bed without uttering a word, finally got up and


    walked towards her to see what she was looking at with so much prudence.


    Most of the photos were of sceneries and people.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her hand and said, "Hold on a second!"


    Erica looked up at the man in confusion and asked, "Why?"


    Matthew took her camera and squinted his eyes at the tiny screen. Two of those photographs were the


    originals that had won the first and second prizes in the Twentieth International Photography


    Competition.


    "So you are EM," he said firmly.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    EM was the alias for an up anding dark horse in the photography industry. Although the


    whereabouts of this person was shrouded in mystery, most people would find EM''s photos real and


    easy to rte to. That was how EM quickly managed to gain traction in the photography industry.


    Just in the past two years, EM had won countless awards in the photography industry.


    When Matthew was still searching for Erica, he also had someone investigate EM, but the information


    he received from his contact was of a man who was born in C Country. There seemed to be nothing


    that could connect EM to Erica because they were frompletely different backgrounds.


    Erica looked at him in shock and asked, "How did you know?" When she looked down at the backs of


    the four boys on her camera, she realized how stupid her question was. "Ah, yeah. I''m EM." EM was an


    abbreviation for Erica and Matthew.


    Erica decided to change her name after she left Cass. She named herself Erma, which was a


    name "Erma Huo."


    Matthew was at aplete loss for words. He finally realized why neither the Huo family nor the Li


    family was able to find her, despite their ardent efforts.


    They had been looking for Erica in the wrong ces.


    What they were looking for was a woman named Erica Li or Rika Li and she was with twins¡ªtwo boys,


    two girls, or a boy and a girl.


    However, as it turned out, Erica had changed her name to Erma Huo, moved into the slum, and was a


    mother to four sons.


    Matthew rubbed his aching temples. Whoever said his woman was stupid obviously didn''t know what


    she was capable of.


    "Let''s go to bed!"


    "Ah, I have to¡ª"


    Without giving her a chance to speak, the man put the camera back inside the box and closed the lid.


    Much to Erica''s surprise, Matthew carried her to bed.


    The pillows and even the quilt still had the same scent as Erica''s. As he turned off the lights, Matthew


    kissed her even though she was still grumbling.


    Erica was shocked to say the least. ''Didn''t we just have sex? What does he want again?''


    Matthew''s actions made Erica wonder whether he hade all the way here just to sleep with her.


    The scary part was that Erica''s guess was actually right.


    The next morning, Erica fluttered her eyes open and got out of bed. Just as she opened the door, she


    overheard Owen. "Mr. Huo, the car is waiting for you. You can leave now if you want." Matthew frowned


    as he nced over at her vegetable garden in a pensive mood.


    ''The car is waiting?''


    Despite the pain all over her body, Erica rushed out of the room in her pajamas and stood in front of the


    man before he could get into the car. "Are you leaving?" she asked in disbelief.


    ncing at the woman, Matthew didn''t utter a word.


    Owen understood that it was time for him to carry out his boss''s n. He stepped forward and said,


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    Before Erica could say anything, Matthew reminded Owen, "Owen, what did you just call her?"


    ''What did he mean?'' Erica strongly believed that her IQ had improved a lot during these years, but


    whenever she faced Matthew, she felt as though she was still the same stupid woman.


    Owen lowered his head and coughed, not knowing what to say next.


    Instead of waiting for Owen to speak, Matthew exined, "What he is trying to tell you is that we are no


    longer married. It''s not appropriate to address you as Mrs. Huo."


    "What?" Erica eximed. Those words struck her like a bolt of lightning. She stared intently at the man,


    but he didn''t seem perturbed in the least. "No, it''s impossible..." she murmured.


    As far as she knew, a couple needed to go through the divorce procedures together. So how did they


    get a divorce while she was away?


    ''Sorry, Mrs. Huo. It''s your husband who forced me to say this, '' Owen sighed in his heart. "It''s true. Mr.


    Huo has already divorced you," he said tly.


    Erica''s heart sank. They hadn''t seen each other in over three years and now she just found out that


    they were already divorced. "But how did you...?"


    "Well, thanks to my connections, it was easy for me to divorce you without you being around," Matthew


    exined calmly, paying attention to her every reaction.


    The look of shock and sadness on her face gave Matthew satisfaction.


    Erica held back her tears and asked, "Then... why did you sleep with me yesterday?" Matthew had


    slept with her the moment they met!


    Owen took a few steps back as soon as he heard that. After all, their private matters were something


    that did not concern him.


    Matthew looked into Erica''s eyes and said indifferently, "It''s normal for a man to sleep with a woman."


    ''So what he did yesterday was just what a man would do to a woman without any emotions involved?''


    she wondered.


    "Come on, it''s been over three years. You can''t tell me you didn''t want to have sex with me as much as


    I did with you?" he continued to ask.


    Even if Erica had wanted to, she was too embarrassed to admit the truth. "No, no..."


    A hint of yfulness shed through the man''s eyes. "I think you were also very enthusiasticst


    night." Matthew gave her a sly smirk.


    ''Jerk!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Before Matthew was about to leave, Erica stopped him and said, "I know what you mean. Take good


    care of our sons from now on. I will go to see them when I''m free."

 Chapter 1356 You Lied To Her

    Chapter 1356 You Lied To Her


    "If you know what I mean, what is it then?" Matthew thought she wouldn''t understand what he meant.


    Thinking about the letter she left to him three years ago, Erica sniffed and said, "Have you met a very


    excellent woman?" That was the only reason she could think of


    why he divorced and abandoned her. She guessed it wrong, and he had already expected that she


    wouldn''t really understand what he wanted to say. But since she was not willing to go back with him, he


    thought it would be useless to exin it.


    So instead of answering her, he just gave her an extremely cold look, turned around, and strode to his


    car.


    Matthew''s car left Tow Vige immediately. But at the gate of Erica''s house, a lot of curious vigers


    still stood. They enjoyed what they had witnessed just now, so they didn''t leave the ce.


    Holding back the tears that were about to fall, she went back to the yard, closed the gate, and washed


    her face quietly.


    Tessie, who had been in the room when Erica and Matthew talked, heard everything. After making sure


    that Matthew had left, she came to Erica andforted her, "Erica, are you okay?"


    Erica turned around and replied with a smile, "Yeah, I''m fine." She then finished washing her face and


    began brushing her teeth.


    "I think Mr. Huo still has feelings for you. After all, he flew thousands of kilometers just to see you. Don''t


    overthink things," Tessie said. Y City was more than three thousand kilometers away from the nearest


    airport to Tow Vige. All in all, Matthew had traveled over six thousand kilometers back and forth.


    Erica stopped brushing her teeth upon realizing that Tessie made sense. She took the toothbrush out of


    her mouth and said, "He must still be angry at me for leaving without saying a word three years ago.


    And yesterday, when he asked me if I would go back to Y City with him, I said no."


    "Well, since you left Y City just like that, leaving only a letter, even your parents must be angry. You


    can''t me Mr. Huo," said Tessie.


    Erica nodded and replied, "That''s actually one of the reasons why I don''t want to go back. I''m afraid


    that my father will skin me alive as soon as he sees me."


    Because of what she said, Tessie persuaded her, "You better go back as soon as possible. Don''t wait


    for your dad toe here, or else the consequences will be dire."


    "You are right." Erica made up her mind. She would go back to Y City as soon as possible after she


    had dealt with everything.


    ''So what if Matthew has a new woman by his side now? I believe I can also drive her away like what I


    did to Phoebe and Camille, '' Erica thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, two luxury cars were driving out of the vige. Matthew''s face darkened upon remembering


    what had just happened. They hadn''t seen each other for more than three years, but Erica seemed to


    have be more heartless. She didn''t even stop him from leaving. As soon as his car drove away,


    she turned around and entered the yard without looking back.


    Owen, who was sitting in the front seat, looked back at him and asked, "Mr. Huo, is it really appropriate


    that we lied to Mrs. Huo?"


    ''It is impossible for Mr. Huo to divorce Mrs. Huo. In the past three years, he has never given up looking


    for her even just for one day. He is not going to end their marriage, just like this, '' he thought inwardly.


    But Matthew just cast a cold nce at him and said, "Watch your mouth."


    Owen was a little confused, trying to analyze if there was something wrong with what he said. After


    thinking about it for a long time, he just kept quiet because he failed to see what was wrong with his


    question.


    Matthew seemed to have read his mind, so he exined calmly, "It was you who lied to her, not me."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "What?" Owen''s eyes widened in shock. He had worked with Matthew for many years, but he still


    couldn''t understand what he was thinking.


    Matthew continued, "Remember, I just said, ''Owen is trying to tell you we are no longer married.'' It was


    you who said, ''Mr. Huo has already divorced you.'' Have you forgotten about it?"


    With confusion written all over his face, Owen retorted, "But Mr. Huo, it was you who asked me to say


    those..."


    "Yes. That''s why it was you who lied to her, not me," Matthew cut in. Since it wasn''t him who told Erica


    that they were already divorced, it meant that he didn''t lie to her.


    For the first time in his life, Owen had realized how scheming his boss was. He never thought that he


    had nned to shift all the me to him.


    As a constion, Matthew added, "Didn''t you eat the noodles cooked by Rika? I was actually going to


    make you pay for that. But since you will take the me for me, I will forgive you for eating the food she


    made for me."


    It was the first time that Erica had cooked noodles for him, but Owen had eaten a lot. If they were in a


    different situation, he would have taught Owen a lesson already. ''What? It was Mrs. Huo who insisted


    that I eat those terrible noodles. I didn''t want to eat them in the first ce, '' Owen cried inwardly.


    The driver, who was only listening to their conversation, tried his best to hold back hisughter as he


    turned to look at Owen, who was still in a daze.


    There were many questions he wanted to ask Owen, but he couldn''t because Matthew was there.


    Matthew''s four children were already sent to a kindergarten in Y City.


    He found Kenney''s biological parents, and when the kid agreed to be with them, he immediately sent


    him back to his hometown so they could be together again.


    On the day that he came back from Tow Vige, the four kids rushed downstairs as soon as his car


    stopped at the garage of the manor.


    When Matthew entered the living room, Colman rushed over at once and hugged him warmly. "Dad,


    you''re back. Where''s Mom?"


    "You mom will be back in a few days," he answered firmly. Although Erica had refused, he was


    determined to bring her back.


    Adkins looked at Matthew in silence. The expression on his face was like saying he already knew it.


    With a racing car in his hands, Damian raised his head and asked Matthew in a low voice, "Dad, can


    you transfer us to another grade?"


    Matthew put Colman down and squatted to face his four sons. "Why do you suddenly want to change


    grades?" he asked.


    The four brothers looked at each other, then Boswell answered, "We already know everything that the


    teachers are teaching us." They all felt that it was an insult to their IQ if they continued to stay in their


    current ss. Instead of going to the kindergarten, they wanted to go to the primary school already.


    Stroking Boswell''s head, Matthew stood up and announced to his four sons, "Okay then. You''ll move to


    the preparatory ss. And next year, you''ll go straight to the primary school."


    "Great!" the four boys cheered in chorus.


    Debbie walked downstairs, holding a ss box in her hands. She then asked in horror, "Who put a


    caterpir in this box?"


    Colman raised his hand in an instant and replied, "It''s me, Grandma."


    "Why did you catch it?" she asked in confusion.


    Taking the box from her hands, he exined, "I used to raise caterpirs when we were in Tow Vige.


    Many people bullied us before, so I scared them by throwing caterpirs into their clothes. They all


    rolled to the ground in fright. Ha-ha!"


    As they got reminded of the funny faces of those who bullied them before, the four boys burst into


    Matthew got curious, so he asked, "Why were you bullied?"


    After looking at each other, the three boys looked at Adkins in tacit agreement. Understanding their


    gazes, Adkins exined instantly, "People are saying that Mom is a bad woman because we don''t


    have a father. Someone has even sneaked into our house..."


    "Sneaked into your house? Why?" Matthew interrupted. A bad feeling rose in his heart.


    Since the kids didn''t want to hide anything from their father, Colman was the one who answered next.


    With eyes wide open, he said, "An uncle asked Mom to abandon us. He said that if Mom married him


    and leaved us, he would give her one hundred thousand dors."


    Debbie was shocked to hear such revtion from the little boy.


    With a darkened expression, Matthew asked, "What did your mom say?"


    Boswell''s eyes filled with admiration upon thinking about Erica as he answered, "Mom didn''t say


    anything. She just picked up the stick next to her and beat him up."


    Damian then added with a smile, "Yes, that''s right. Then Colman put a caterpir on that man''s neck.


    He was so scared that he almost pissed his pants."


    "Ha-ha!" The four little boysughed again as they remembered the man''s embarrassed look.

 Chapter 1357 Collection Of Photos

    Chapter 1357 Collection Of Photos


    But Matthew and Debbie didn''t find the boys'' story funny. Debbie, who felt sorry for what they had gone


    through, held Colman in her arms and asked Matthew, "Didn''t you go to find Rika? Why is she not with


    you?"


    "Give her some time." Matthew wanted Erica toe back to him willingly and never leave him again.


    "Why do we have to wait?" Debbie gave him a confused look and added, "Didn''t you coax her enough?


    Didn''t she want toe back with you?"


    Colman suddenly cut in, "No, Grandma. Mommy can''te back now, maybe because she hasn''t


    finished her task yet."


    "Task? What task?" Debbie got more confused.


    Colman blinked and hesitated for a moment. "Grandma, I will tell you, but don''t tell anyone."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    "Mom has promised the police to find evidence of the crimes made by Kirk Qin and his men. That''s


    what we only know. Mom didn''t tell us the details. And when she sent us back here, she hasn''t gotten


    the most important evidence yet."


    Matthew and Debbie looked at each other. Then Matthew turned to Adkins and asked with a frown,


    "Does your mom do this kind of task often?"


    Adkins nodded first but then shook his head afterward. "We don''t know. Sometimes Mom doesn''t tell


    us."


    "I understand. You can go and y now," he said.


    "Okay."


    The four boys ran upstairs and went back to the games they were ying before Matthew arrived.


    Debbie watched them running upstairs and sighed. "Although these children grew up in such a poor


    ce, they don''t have any bad habits. I admire Rika for raising them well. It must have been difficult


    and tiresome for her to take care of them even though Tessie is there to help her."


    Matthew didn''t say anything. But deep in his heart, he knew that Debbie was right. So he promised


    himself that he would never let Erica suffer again.


    Before going upstairs, Debbie reminded him, "Get Rika back as soon as possible. Don''t let her suffer


    more outside."


    "I will." He would definitely take her back. It was only a matter of time.


    As night fell, Matthew stayed in his study, looking at the photos taken by EM. Her first winning entry


    had photos shot three years ago.


    It was a collection of five photos called "Different Childhood." In the first picture was a thin girl who was


    about six or seven years old. Dressed in patched clothes, she was pulling a rope on her back. The rope


    was connected to a wooden cart behind her that was full of dried wood. Since the cart looked so heavy,


    the struggle was visible on her face.


    The second photo showed the same girl, but this time, her dark face was covered with tears. She was


    squatting beside the river and washing some clothes, while a fat woman beside her was holding a


    whip.


    In the third picture, the little girl was climbing a steep mountain with her younger sister on her back, to


    collect some herbs and sell them for money.


    In the fourth picture, she was kneeling under the rain and apologizing to her mother.


    In the fifth picture, she was peering over the windowsill of a ssroom in the vige, quietly staring at


    the characters on the ckboard. The intense yearning for knowledge reflected in her eyes.


    The second collection of photos revealed how a nursing home abused the elderly. She took six pictures


    from different angles, showing the sadness and despair in the elderly''s eyes, the arrogance of the staff,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    and theircent faces upon receiving some money.


    The third collection showed how a group of criminals, on an old cruise ship, abused the women and


    children they had bought. Some of the pictures also showed their happy smiles and excited faces when


    police officers came to rescue them.


    Aside from the three collections, there were also other photos with different elements that could surely


    touch anyone''s heart. EM was good at capturing the most critical moment of the person''s reaction that


    could make the onlookers feel different emotions.


    There was a sudden knock on the door of the study. Looking at the door, Matthew immediately stubbed


    out his cigarette.


    The door slowly opened, and a little head stuck out. It was Colman. He looked at Matthew and asked,


    "Dad, can Ie in?"


    "Wait." Matthew walked to the window and opened it to dissipate the smoke before letting Colman in.


    Before he could say anything, the little boy pointed at the photos on hisputer and asked innocently,


    "Dad, aren''t those photos taken by Mom?"


    He looked at him and nodded.


    Pointing at the little girl in the first collection of photos, Colman said, "We all know Mom''s works.


    Although we weren''t born yet when she took pictures of this little girl, it was Aunt Tessie who told us.


    This little girl''s name is Vera. When Mom found out that her mother was abusing her, she reported it to


    the police. And before she left, she even gave some money to this little girl."


    ''Money?'' Matthew pondered. ''Rika might have given the money she got in Cass to this little girl.''


    Colman turned to the second collection and exined while Matthew listened silently. "I know this too.


    Mom said that she took these photos from the nearby nursing home two months after we were born.


    Aunt Tessie said that when Mom exposed his wrongdoings, the director of the nursing home wanted to


    take revenge on Mom, so he sent some people to smash our home. They even tried to take us away,


    but Mom scared them with a knife."


    ''A Knife?'' Matthew thought while clenching his right hand into a fist. But he continued to listen carefully


    to Colman''s exnation.


    "In this third collection, Mom called the police after she has gotten all the evidence to save those poor


    women and children. Look at this picture, Dad. Mom took a picture of a disabled mother carrying her


    dying son on her back while crawling out of the house for help."


    When Colman finished exining the story behind all the photos he saw, he added, "Mom still has a lot


    of photos that haven''t been released. She was afraid that we would be implicated, so she secretly


    burned many of them."


    Matthew touched the little boy''s head and asked, "How did your mom raise you?"


    "Mom took pictures for people in the vige, and they paid her. She could also get money from winning


    in all kinds ofpetitions and tasks. But most of our living expenses were supported by Aunt Chantel.


    She regrly sent us money more than enough to aid us. However, Mom likes doing charity works.


    She always wants to help poor people. She also invested a lot in photography, so she always used up


    the money from Aunt Chantel quickly." Colman told Matthew everything he knew.


    "Chantel?" Surprise was written all over his face when he asked the little boy for confirmation.


    "Yes. Aunt Chantel is awesome!" As an innocent child, Colman didn''t know the matters between adults.


    In his eyes, his father was a great man, so he told him everything he knew.


    Matthew was rendered speechless. He didn''t expect that Chantel knew where Erica was all these


    years.


    It was all Gifford''s fault. He and Chantel hadn''t seen each other for years because they were both busy


    in their careers. Wesley and ir were the ones who took care of Hugo. The couple would only go


    back and apany their son whenever they were free.


    If Gifford had paid even just a little attention to Chantel, he would definitely found out something about


    Erica.


    When Matthew remained quiet, Colman couldn''t help saying, "Dad, I have something to ask you."


    His voice brought Matthew back to his senses, so he said, "Okay, go ahead."


    "Uncle Sheffield said that you are good atwork technology. I want to learn from you." Because of


    the kind of life they had in the vige, Colman had never gotten the chance to use aputer. One


    day, when he saw Carlos ying on theputer, he immediately got fascinated by it.


    Coincidentally, Sheffield also came to them at that time. Looking at how the little boy got himself


    immersed in ying with theputer, he knew that he was interested inwork technology. So he


    told the little boy that Matthew was very good at it, and he could learn from him.


    Matthew was amused. His four three-year-old sons were surely interested in learning many things.

 Chapter 1358 The Bracelet

    Chapter 1358 The Bracelet


    First, Boswell had told Matthew that he wanted to learn about business. Now, Colman was telling him


    that he wanted to learn aboutwork technology. He couldn''t help pondering in his mind, ''Should I be


    happy that my sons are all geniuses?''


    "Dad, can''t I?" Colman evoked him. The little boy began to feel slightly disappointed because his dad


    didn''t respond for quite a while.


    Matthew shook his head and was about to say it was fine with him.


    But Colman misunderstood his gesture and thought that he didn''t agree, so he immediately bargained,


    "If you teach me, I''ll tell you Mom''s secret."


    "Well... what secret?"


    Colman sat on hisp and said in a low voice, "When Mom was taking photos in the nursing home, a


    paralyzed old woman, who was bedridden, wanted to express her gratitude to Mom for saving them.


    So, she gave Mom a string of bracelet called Divine Bone Sherpa Bracelet. This bracelet has a long


    history, and it seems to havee from the royal family of K Country. The story was a bitplicated,


    but it was said that the bracelet could mobilize the royal army of K Country."


    ''The royal family of K Country?'' Matthew repeated in his mind. Colman was narrating the story


    mysteriously, and he couldn''t help raising an eyebrow. "As far as I know, this kind of bracelet is not


    made from precious materials. I think it''s impossible to belong to the royal family. And you said it could


    mobilize the royal army?" If it weren''t for the fact that Colman was still too young to understand many


    things although he knew quite a lot of words, Matthew would have doubted if the boy had read too


    many novels to create such a story. Or perhaps the old woman just remembered it wrongly and told a


    different story to Erica.


    If the bracelet was really that powerful, why would the old woman stay in a nursing home and allow the


    staff to abuse the elderly? It sounded so inconceivable.


    Seeing the dubious look on Matthew''s face, Colman got a little anxious. "Dad, it''s true. When some


    criminals took us awayst time, Mom asked help from the royal army. It was they who found and


    saved us. Mom has been living in K Country since we were born. Although she has moved to several


    viges, she never left K Country. It''s because the royal army there can protect us as long as she has


    the bracelet."


    Matthew fell silent. He still didn''t believe it. Perhaps Erica just made the story up to coax the children to


    sleep at night.


    But of course, he agreed to his request. "If you really want to learn aboutwork technology, I will ask


    someone to teach you."


    "But I don''t want someone else, Dad. I only want you." In Colman''s eyes, Matthew was the greatest


    man in the world. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made hispany so big.


    A hint of happiness shed through Matthew''s eyes when he looked at Colman. Indeed, he could see


    Erica on him. "Okay. I will be the one to teach you. But let me tell you, your uncle Sheffield''s hacking


    skills are way better than mine."


    "What?" Coleman eximed in surprise, mouth agape.


    "Yes!" Matthew confirmed with a nod. "You can also learn from him if you have nothing else to do," he


    added. He had too many sons, so he didn''t mind entrusting one of them to Sheffield. After all,


    Sheffield''s children had different interests. Godwin was studying traditional Chinese medicine, while


    Gwyn didn''t show any interest inwork technology at all. It was good to have someone inherit his


    skills as a hacker and honker.


    "Alright. I will, Dad. But please, take Mom back as soon as possible, okay?" ''I already miss Mom so


    much, '' Colman thought to himself. ''I want to y all the toys bought by Dad with Mom and let her eat


    Western food prepared by the chefs.''


    "I will," Matthew promised.


    It was another dark night in Tow Vige.


    The rain had just stopped, so Erica seized the opportunity and walked out of the house with her


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    camera.


    As soon as she got out, a man suddenly came out of the darkness and handed her a bottle. "Ms. Erma


    Huo, Ms. Ye asked me to give this to you."


    Erica knew the man, so she took the bottle and checked it carefully. But since there was nobel on it,


    she asked, "What is this?"


    The man stepped closer to her and replied in a low voice, "This is a drug that can make people


    temporarily pass out. As soon as she got it, she asked me to bring it to you immediately. She also


    asked me to remind you that the effect of this drug differs from people to people. Someone who takes


    this drug can be unconscious in three minutes the shortest and ten minutes the longest."


    Erica was very happy to hear it. "Great! This is what I need. By the way, where is she now?"


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Huo. I don''t know where Ms. Ye is right now."


    "That''s alright. Thank you for bringing this drug to me. I have to go now." She put the bottle in her


    pocket and left in a hurry.


    "Goodbye, Ms. Huo!"


    After making sure that the drug and her camera were all with her, she sneaked into Pike''s yard.


    She had been observing this ce in the past few months, so she knew that Kirk and Pike would be


    out for business today, and they wouldn''t be back in two days.


    Since her sons had left and Matthew hade to her, she couldn''t stay here for too long anymore. She


    had to seize this opportunity today to finish her mission.


    As usual, she climbed up the wall using a rope. She then sat on the top of the wall carefully and took


    out a piece of drugged beef from her pocket.


    The moment she threw it in front of the sleepy dog, it immediately raised its head.


    Shey motionless on the wall to hide in the dark night.


    The dog sniffed the meat and ate it up.


    She counted in her mind. Ten secondster, the dog fell to the ground after finishing the piece of beef.


    She threw another piece down to make sure that the dog was already asleep. When it didn''t move, she


    carefully slid down the wall.


    There were three men guarding the yard. But someone brought a bottle of good wine and shouted to


    them, so they all ran to the room excitedly to drink.


    From the wall, Erica ran to the nearest window and there, she saw a dozen of men eating and drinking


    happily.


    She squatted at the door, thinking about what to do next.


    A few momentster, she went to the kitchen and lit the pile of firewood in there. For all the men to


    immediately notice the fire in the kitchen, Erica picked up a few burning sticks and threw them under


    the door where the men were having a good time.


    Soon enough, one of them seemed to have realized that something was wrong. As he craned his head,


    he saw that the door behind them was already burning.


    "Fire!" he shouted. All the men who were eating and drinking stood up in an instant.


    Two of them rushed to the door to check. But before they could even put out the fire, they found out


    that the kitchen was also on fire.


    The rest of them ran out to see what was going on.


    At this time, Erica had already sneaked inside the room quietly. While everyone''s attention was on the


    burning kitchen, she poured a few drops of the drug on each of the men''s sses.


    She initially nned to put the drug directly into the bottle of wine, but since the bottle was sealed, she


    couldn''t open it.


    The fire in the kitchen wasn''t that big, and it only made the wall a little charred. After sshing a few


    buckets of water on it, the fire was all put out.


    When the group of men returned to the room, Erica quickly found a ce to hide.


    She waited as the men sat down and continued to drink while talking about how the fire could have


    started.


    Five minutester, they all fell unconscious one after another.


    Somey on the ground, while some bent over the table. The only one who remained conscious was


    the man who didn''t drink because he was allergic to alcohol. "Guys, wake up! What happened to all of


    you?" he asked in shock.

 Chapter 1359 Die Here

    Chapter 1359 Die Here


    Erica quietly walked out from behind the cab and approached the man. She acted quickly and


    urately. When the man heard a noise, he turned around and was greeted by Erica as she sprayed


    him three or four times in the face.


    Before the drug could take effect, though, he shouted, "It''s you! Erma Huo!" The next moment, he took


    out the cellphone from his pocket to notify the others about what was happening.


    At the same time, Erica reached out, trying to grab the phone, but the man kept his grip so tight around


    the device that she wasn''t able to snatch it from him.


    Luckily, the drug soon began to take effect as he loosened his grip. With his eyes already closed, his


    body slid down from the chair until it was on the ground.


    Erica heaved a sigh of relief and turned off his phone before throwing it aside. Then the room was


    finally on the clear for her to look into it.


    On the surface, there didn''t seem to be anything special about the house, but since it was guarded by


    more than ten people every day, there must be something hidden inside it.


    Erica suddenly regretted drugging thatst man. If she had thought about it earlier, she would have


    threatened and forced him to tell her what the secret they kept in the house was instead.


    Yet she didn''t have much time to think about it now. The effect of the drug wouldn''tst long, so she


    had to continue to inspect the room before they woke up.


    A couple of minutester, as Erica was fumbling around one of the cabs, her hand identally


    bumped into something, causing the seemingly fixed furniture to start moving.


    Carefully, she took two steps back while she watched the cab rotating one hundred and eighty


    degrees.


    When it finally stopped moving, she strode forward and noticed a square-shaped hole on the ground.


    Taking a closer look at it, she realized there was a way down to a basement.


    She was immediately led to believe that all of Kirk and Pike''s secrets should be hidden in that


    basement.


    Erica briefly looked back at the group of people still asleep behind her and then went down the hole


    without hesitation.


    At first nce, she noticed the ce was quite spacious. On the long table at the center, there were all


    kinds of bottles at disposal. Two people had their backs to her, and they didn''t seem to have heard her


    When Erica took her final step down, the cab restored to its original ce, sealing the basement


    entrance once again.


    With no way of going back, she quietly hid behind a shelf and took out a dagger in case she needed to


    protect herself.


    Erica''s attention was immediately grabbed by lots of white powder in several airtight bags over the


    shelf. She bent over to smell one of them but didn''t find a scent.


    All of a sudden, one of the two men turned around with a ss tube in his hand. However, Erica


    couldn''t name the kind of chemical liquid which was inside it.


    She took the opportunity to photograph them anyway.


    dly, her camera was soundless, or else she would have been caught.


    She also took photos of the stuff on the shelf. She could tell they weren''t good news. If her feeling


    about them was right, these were the type of powder that couldn''t just destroy a man''s body but also


    his spirit.


    She registered everything within her reach. As she quietly moved, she inadvertently saw a huge cage


    hanging from the ceiling.


    ''What''s that in the cage? Wait! Is it a person?!''


    Erica was suddenly so frightened that she had to bring a hand over her mouth in order to muffle a


    shriek.


    The person was lying unconscious in the cage and covered in blood. She couldn''t tell whether the


    person was dead or alive.


    But before she could take any action, a big noise came from above the basement. The cab moved


    again, freeing the ess downstairs. "Go down and take a look!" someone shouted.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Erica cried in her mind, ''Oh no!''


    She quickly stepped back and hid herself in the corner.


    Two men hurried downstairs as one of them shouted, "Hey, did you see anyonee down?"


    The men, who had been working in the basement, turned to them and looked around before they shook


    their heads and said, "No."


    They all began to search after her in every corner of the basement. Even if Erica tried her best to shrink


    herself behind a shelf, she had nowhere to run. It was a matter of time until she was found. Soon, a


    man was looking into Erica''s eyes as he shouted, "The widow is here!"


    Immediately, Erica rushed out with the dagger and kicked the man who had found her.


    However, she didn''t go very far. The next moment, she found herself surrounded by three men who


    came down running her way.


    By the time everyone had heard where she was, more people started toe down. Each one of them


    had a vicious look on their faces and a dagger in their hands.


    "Kirk is right. There is something wrong with this widow!"


    "How dare you sneak into here? You''re dead meat today!"


    "Brothers! Not so fast! We''re going to have some fun with this bitch before we kill her!"


    The man''s words caused a burst ofughter among the others. "Ha-ha! That''s great!"


    Erica gritted her teeth and rushed to the two men in front of her with the dagger. At that moment, more


    than ten men in the basement were fighting against the woman.


    In ten minutes, ten men were lying on the ground, whimpering in pain. Erica pressed the dagger on the


    neck of thest one she had defeated and ordered him coldly, "Take me upstairs!"


    With the blood-stained dagger on his neck, the man didn''t dare to breathe. "Yes... Yes!"


    After he opened the basement door for her, Erica pulled him down before he could climb up, and then


    she hurried upstairs.


    But, what she didn''t expect was to find even more people waiting for her once she came up.


    Now there were over thirty men in the room holding sticks and daggers against her. Meanwhile, Kirk sat


    in a chair, calmly having a smoke. The moment he saw her, heughed and said, "Little widow, I must


    recognize you''re quite skillful."


    From the beginning, he had known there was something wrong with this woman. That night, he


    deliberately changed his ns and didn''t leave the vige. He had been waiting nearby just for her to


    fall into his trap.


    Erica, on the other hand, was ready to fight her way on her own, but Kirk suddenly took out a ck


    object that was attached to his waist and ced it on the table next to him.


    Erica didn''t fail to notice it was a gun.


    However, she never thought that Kirk had ess to this sort of weapon.


    Putting away her dagger, Erica smiled at him. "Kirk, how about we talk about it?"


    Then they bothughed at one another.


    Kirk then crooked his finger at her and said hoarsely, "Come here and let me have a look at you."


    Suppressing the sick feeling in her stomach, Erica took two steps forward. Everyone present was


    instantaneously watchful of her every move.


    Kirk stared at her for a long time until he finally nodded. "Good. I''ll give you two choices. The first one is


    to be my woman. And the second is to die here."


    As she had found out their secret, there was no way they could keep this woman alive.


    ''Be your woman? Do you honestly think you deserve me? Screw you!'' Erica smiled, pretending to be


    amused by the offer. However, she was indeed cursing the man inwardly the whole time.


    The gun was right next to her now. As long as she was fast enough, she would be able to reach it out.


    Yet she couldn''t fool Kirk. Seeming to understand her intentions, he stretched out his hand to get the


    gun.


    Erica gave him a quick kick on the wrist before she moved to grab the weapon.


    However, as soon as she reached out for it, one of the other men beside the table raised his dagger


    and stabbed her hand, forcing her to retreat and give up on the idea altogether.


    Immediately, she had toe up with a new n.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, she turned around and rushed to the door. But all she could find was a closed door, at the same


    time someone came and attacked her from behind. In order to protect herself, she had no choice but to


    deal with these people first.


    "Erma Huo, if you move again, I''ll shoot you!" Kirk''s face was still pale after the kick he got. Yet, with his


    uninjured left hand, he raised the gun and aimed at the woman at the door.

 Chapter 1360 The Childrens Father Is Dead

    Chapter 1360 The Children''s Father Is Dead


    ''Damn it! I''m trapped now!''


    Erica raised her hands above her head and surrendered obediently. She slowly turned around to


    confirm her predicament. Yes, Kirk was pointing a gun at her.


    Kirk stood up from his seat and grabbed the dagger from the hand of his goon. He stalked toward Erica


    brandishing the knife, his expression dangerous like a jungle cat.


    "Hey, Kirk. What are you doing? Let''s not be hasty here! Didn''t you ask me to be your woman?" Erica


    couldn''tugh anymore, seeing the gun and dagger in his hands. She was almost hysterical, so she


    forced herself to try and calm down.


    Kirk pressed the tip of the dagger against her chest and slowly moved up. Atst, he pressed it against


    her smooth chin. With an evil smile on his face, he said, "I could cut your garments to ribbons. I might


    even cut you in the process. Should we do this here, or maybe go somewhere more...private?"


    ''Damn it! You bastard!'' Erica couldn''t help cursing in her heart. ''You''ve gone too far this time! Try it, try


    anything, and I''ll make you a eunuch!'' "Of course..."


    Before she could finish her words, someone kicked in the door behind her.


    Fortunately, she had already backed away. Otherwise the door would have ttened her.


    A group of bodyguards in suits and leather shoes polished to perfection rapidly filed in, forming two


    rows once they got inside. They cornered Kirk''s men, having unholstered their guns before they came


    in. The bodyguards spooked the goons into silence.


    All eyes turned to look at the tall man who strode inst. Even if they couldn''t see him clearly, everyone


    felt his noble aura.


    Even Kirk was astonished by the man''s imposing manner. He strolled over to Kirk, and kicked the gun


    from the man''s hand.


    As Kirk dug into his jacket for another weapon, the other man already had a Glock 19 Gen5 pointed at


    Kirk''s temple. He knew exactly what he was doing, since he''d clearly customized the frame size with


    backstraps and removed the finger grooves from the grip.


    The man was efficient yet smooth, all actions taking ce without missing a beat. Erica was charmed


    by how cool he looked.


    She looked at the man, eyes full of affection. It was obvious she was very much in love.


    Kirk''s gun hadnded near a bodyguard who stepped on it. No one was getting that one back.


    Erica was so excited that she screamed and hugged the man who had subdued Kirk. "Matthew!


    Matthew!" Her Matthew was like a deus ex machina¡ªa god that came down from the sky to save her


    again!


    One hand holding the weapon aimed at Kirk, Matthew held the woman with his free arm and said


    coldly, "She is a lovely woman. I can understand why you might desire her. But she''s mine. Did you


    think you could take her away from me?"


    Kirk was dumbstruck. He found his voice after a moment and asked, "Erma Huo, you told everyone you


    were a widow, that the father of your children was dead. How¡ª"


    ''I''m dead? She''s a widow?'' Matthew''s eyes became colder, and he silently swore in his heart that he


    would settle ounts with Ericater.


    She eximed in her heart, ''Oh no! I''ve been found out!'' She reacted quickly and kicked Kirk hard.


    "Who told you I''m a widow? Go ahead, spread that rumor. I''ll kill you!"


    With one hand on his chest, Kirk asked Matthew with difficulty, "Who-who are you?"


    The cold man said slowly, "Shut up! You don''t deserve answers!"


    Kirk didn''t know what to say. He raised his head and looked at Erica, "Is this the salesman who sells


    clothes and houses?" Judging from the man''s imposing manner, he was definitely not the ordinary


    salesman Erma made him out to be.


    ''Shit! Can''t this man shut up? He''s going to die but he''s digging my grave too!'' Erica thought.


    ''A salesman...who sells houses and clothes?'' the bodyguards thought. They wanted tough out loud


    but dared not; the muscles on their faces were constantly trembling as they tried hard to hold back their


    guffaws.


    Matthew''s face darkened as he stared at the woman.


    Erica was truly worried now. She tried to distract Matthew by saying, "Watch these guys, I gotta go do


    something. It''s in the basement. I''ll exinter!"


    Now that her husband was here, she could dig up the evidence and expose their crimes.


    Matthew moved his foot off of Kirk and ordered his bodyguards, "Tie him up!" He hadn''t forgotten that


    Erica had yed a part in this. But he bided his time. He could wait.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    Then he saw that Erica was having trouble moving the cab. He could guess the reason why she


    was doing it. Finally, he simply ordered one of Kirk''s men, "Move that cab!"


    Soon, the cab was moved away, revealing the entrance to the basement. Erica went downstairs


    again, but this time she had Matthew with her.


    Two bodyguards followed them down.


    In the basement


    When he caught sight of the powder on the table, Matthew scowled. While Erica shot some photos, he


    rubbed some powder between his fingertips and sniffed it. He knew what that powder was simply by its


    scent.


    She turned and patted him on the arm. "Matthew, look, there''s a person in that cage! Call the cops!"


    She didn''t have a phone with her now, so she had to urge him to do it.


    She was going to hand over the photos she had taken to the police after she got out of here. They


    could investigate this.


    But she hadn''t thought Matthew would find her. Since he was here, she could rely on him.


    Matthew withdrew his eyes from the cage and nced coldly at the woman who was still excited about


    gathering the evidence. It was like she didn''t understand what kind of danger she was in. "Do you know


    what this powder is?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Not sure! But it must be something bad. And they have a hostage down here too." She had thought


    that the white powder might be drugs, but there was too much¡ªmaybe even several tons, so she was


    not sure.


    They left the basement. Matthew asked his bodyguards to call the police and keep an eye on the group


    of thugs while he took Erica back home.


    She put the camera back to its original ce, and then tried to put her arms around him. Matthew


    pushed her away. He stared at her in disgust and said, "Go take a shower."


    The woman lowered her head and took a look. Then she realized she was all covered in dirt. She was


    filthy. "Okay!" But before she went to shower, she ran to him and kissed him on the cheek happily.


    The man''s disgusted eyes gradually turned gentle as he watched her scamper off.


    By the time she had taken her shower, it was already one o''clock in the morning. Matthew sat on the


    edge of the bed, engrossed in a phone call. She shooed him off the bed so she could put down fresh


    sheets and nkets.


    Not long after that, he hung up the phone. She couldn''t wait to ask, "Why are you here again?"


    Matthew was speechless. ''What else could I do? Because you haven''t left yet!'' he sighed inwardly.


    Besides, he had already guessed that it would be dangerous for her to stay here, so he came here with


    a group of bodyguards, intending to leave the bodyguards here to protect her. However, as soon as


    they arrived at the Tow Vige, Tessie told them that Erica had gone to Kirk''s ce. So, he hurried


    there to help her.


    Matthew didn''t answer but asked, "So, you''re a widow?" ''Did she mean I am dead?''


    Erica didn''t expect him to bring up this topic at all. Seeing the warning in the man''s eyes, she smiled


    awkwardly, held his head in her arms, and tried to muddle through. "I don''t know. They were just talking


    bullshit. By the way, how are our kids doing?"

 Chapter 1361 A Heart Attack

    Chapter 1361 A Heart Attack


    Matthew grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the bed. "You can stay here if you want from now


    on. I only came here to sleep with you. Whether the children are doing well or not has nothing to do


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    with you anymore."


    "Oh really? Didn''t you say that you already divorced me? Then why do you have toe and sleep


    with me?" Erica asked. ''He must have lied to me about the divorce.


    Since he keeps oning here to see me again and again, he must still love me.'' As these thoughts


    came to her mind, she wrapped her arms around his neck happily and waited for his answer.


    She wasn''t aware that her natural fragrance had already turned him on. "Do I need a reason to sleep


    with a woman?"


    "It''s either you are a masochist, or you have a quirk. There are so many beautiful women in Y City, but


    you came all the way to Tow Vige just to sleep with me. Matthew, are you still in love with me?" They


    both knew very well the distance between Tow Vige and Y City.


    Instead of answering her question, he lowered his head to kiss her on the lips to hide his


    embarrassment.


    She was overjoyed. His actions clearly implied that he still loved her, and it wasn''t true that he divorced


    her.


    The next morning, while Erica was still asleep, an earthshaking event happened in the vige.


    The sirens of the police cars had awakened her. As she turned over in the bed, she found out that the


    man who made love to her the whole night wasn''t there anymore.


    Upon realizing that she was the only one in the room again, she abruptly sat up on the bed.


    She put on her pajamas casually and got out of bed in a hurry to look for Matthew. However, as soon


    as she stood up, her legs felt very weak that she sank back into bed.


    ''Oh, my God!'' she eximed silently, wincing in pain.


    She clearly knew that Matthew hade to her with anger for the second time. He had surely given


    her a hard time. Looking down at the marks on her body, she couldn''t help but frown. ''Oh, how


    humiliating! Never mind. I''ll just change my clothes first.''


    After putting on a set of clothes that hid her hickeys, she went out of the room. In the yard, she saw a


    man and a woman staring at each other with Owen expressionlessly standing next to them.


    Chantel, who was in a cold sweat, finally felt a little rxed upon seeing Ericaing out of the house.


    But since Matthew''s cold eyes were still on her, she couldn''t even move to greet her.


    However, Erica was happy to see her, so she ran over and hugged her. "Chantel, I''m so d you''re


    here. Are you not busy today?" In the past three years, whenever Chantel was free, she would always


    fly to Tow Vige to see the children.


    Chantel nodded. She tried to bite the bullet and said, "Rika..." But Matthew''s presence hindered her


    from saying anything. She was still in shock because she had never expected to meet him here.


    It was only then that Erica noticed something unusual. Seeing the sweat on Chantel''s forehead, her


    instinct told her that something was wrong. When she turned to Matthew and saw his gloomy face, she


    instantly understood what was going on.


    She grabbed Chantel''s arm and pulled her behind her before facing the cold man and asked, "What do


    you want to do?"


    Matthew''s gaze moved from her face down to her neck. Although she wore a turtle neck blouse to


    cover the hickeys in there, they still didn''t escape his eyes. He swallowed to clear the lump in his throat


    and answered, "I want to send her to the slum."


    Chantel was a member of the Li family, and she was very aware that both the Huo family and the Li


    family had been looking for Erica these past three years. She knew all along but she hid her


    whereabouts from all of them. If she had told him earlier that Erica was here, he wouldn''t have suffered


    being alone for more than three years.


    Frightened by his expression and tone, Chantel immediately grabbed Erica''s clothes.


    Sensing her nervousness, Erica stretched out her arms to protect her like a mother hen protecting her


    chick. "Matthew, don''t me her. It''s all my fault. You can''t send her to the slum."


    Without saying anything, he turned around and walked out of the yard. She hurriedly stopped him,


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    Since he didn''t reply, Owen exined on his behalf, "Mrs. Huo... I mean Miss Li, the car is ready. Mr.


    Huo is going back to Y City now."


    ''What? Does this man never get tired? He came all the way here to sleep with me and immediately


    leave the next morning, '' she thought.


    But then, she immediately ran to him and asked expectantly, "Matthew, aren''t you going to take me with


    you?"


    Her mission waspleted because she had taken all the necessary photos. She only needed two


    days to take care of other things, then she could already leave this ce.


    However, Matthew got into the car without looking back and left without saying a word to her.


    She stood there, confused. It seemed that he was making it more and more difficult for her to


    understand what was in his mind.


    Not long after Matthew had left, Erica, Tessie, and Chantel went to Kirk''s yard to check what was going


    on.


    At a nce, Erica saw the handcuffed Kirk and Pike. They were standing in the yard next to a police


    car, watching some police officers moving their things from the basement bit by bit.


    The three of them walked up to Kirk.


    When he looked up at them and saw Erica, rage filled his eyes in an instant as he cursed, "Bitch!"


    Erica didn''t show any trace of anger. She just pulled off the mask that was covering half of his face


    expressionlessly. As soon as the mask was removed, the half of his face that looked horrible because


    of the fire was exposed. Chantel couldn''t help looking away.


    Even Pike, who was very close to him, had never seen this side of his face. He almost couldn''t believe


    it.


    "Kirk Qin," Erica called out.


    He looked at her but said nothing.


    There was a long silence before Erica asked in a low voice, "Do you still remember a crime you


    the me for you?"


    Kirk''s eyebrows were drawn together as if he were trying to recall what she had reminded him. He then


    looked at her up and down with widened eyes. He was trying to find any trace of that pregnant woman


    in her.


    Erica seemed to have read his mind, so she crouched down and rubbed her clean white hand on the


    ground a few times, then rubbed her soiled hand to her face. In an instant, she looked like a different


    person.


    Seeing her dirtied face, Kirk recognized her at a nce.


    His memory immediately traveled back to three years ago. He had an illegal transaction in Kwan City at


    that time, but the police discovered him. To avoid being arrested, he casually pulled a pregnant woman


    who happened to be standing next to him and made her a scapegoat. But he remembered that the


    woman was not put in jail. Instead, the police arrested another man.


    Knowing what he was thinking, Erica nodded and said, "Yes, I was not arrested at that time. Instead,


    my good friend Orange shouldered the consequences of your evilness!" Orange was one of the


    members of the idol group, FC. She met him in a hotel when she was on a business trip with Matthew


    back then.


    "Then what happened to him?" Kirk asked eagerly.


    Hatred shed across Erica''s eyes as she said, "He... died." Yes, Orange had a heart attack and died


    inside the prison.


    During that incident, he happened to be with her. She was about to give birth at that time, so her belly


    was already very big. He couldn''t afford to watch his pregnant friend being held by a group of people


    holding daggers against her neck, so he went out and took the me for them.


    At first, they thought that he wouldn''t stay long in jail. After all, he was innocent. The police wouldn''t be


    able to find any evidence against him, so he would definitely be released immediately.


    However, something happened to him before he could be released.

 Chapter 1362 Our Love

    Chapter 1362 Our Love


    Kirk was surprised to hear that Orange died in jail, so he couldn''t help asking, "How did he die?"


    Erica stared at him and said, "You don''t need to know. After all, it has nothing to do with your case now.


    Since you and Pike are already arrested, do you think the person behind you can still continue to


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    hide?"


    He was rendered speechless.


    She then said, "How about this? If you tell me who the person behind you is, I will help you minimize


    your sentence." Kirk''s group had members scattered in several nearby viges, so Erica believed that


    there must be a powerful leader behind them that controlled everything.


    She had long sworn to avenge Orange. If it was not for helping her, he wouldn''t end up in jail and die.


    He would have been very popr in the entertainment industry now. This group of people had ruined


    the bright future that awaited him.


    Kirk shook his head and said, "I don''t know who he is. I haven''t met him either." ''Even Kirk has never


    seen him?'' she wondered.


    That person must be excellent in hiding himself. But then, she tried if he would slip. "Then how do you


    contact each other?"


    He didn''t answer.


    Erica didn''t force him. Instead, she nced at the police, who were still busy taking all the evidence out


    of the basement, turned around, and left.


    Not long after, the police took the group of ruffians to the station.


    Later that day, the incident was reported on the news. Erica was right. The things that they were


    making in the basement were all poisonous. The contraband that weighed more than two tons worth


    millions of dors, so the news instantly caused a sensation in the whole K Country.


    As soon as they got back to Erica''s house, the three of them entered her room.


    Chantel closed the door and turned to look at Erica, who was lost in thought. "Rika, if it''s true that even


    Kirk Qin has never met the big boss, he must be someone not easy to deal with. We can''t rush things."


    Erica nodded. She felt a little disappointed, but she knew it was useless to be anxious.


    Tessie then said, "Now that the police have arrested Kirk and Pike, and they would probably stay in jail


    for decades, what are you going to do next?"


    Resting her chin in her hands, Erica answered unhesitatingly, "I will go back home because I need to


    deal with things between Matthew and me. But of course, I will continue to find the person behind Kirk


    Qin."


    Chantel nodded and said with a smile, "That''s good. It''s really time for you to go back. Otherwise, Dad


    wille here and tie you up." She was referring to Wesley.


    The moment he found out Erica''s whereabouts, he was so angry that he wished to fly over and cut off


    their father-daughter rtionship.


    Erica''s eyes suddenly shifted to Chantel, and a mischievous grin appeared on her face. Hinting that


    there was something behind her smile, Chantel sat up straight and asked immediately, "Rika, what bad


    idea you have in mind?"


    Erica held her hand and said affectionately, "My dear sister-inw, you now have a sessful career


    and a lot of money. You have a child and a husband too. But don''t you think there''s still something


    Smiling politely, Chantel gently pulled her hand away and replied, "I am already satisfied having you as


    mypany and Dad and Mom taking care of Hugo."


    "No, you shouldn''t be satisfied," Erica said certainly.


    "Of course, I''m satisfied. Very satisfied!" Chantel countered firmly.


    Looking at the twodies, Tessie got amused. She then turned to Erica and asked, "Erica, what do you


    really want to say?"


    Erica winked at Chantel and said, "Youck love. You have been married to my brother for quite a while


    now, but you haven''t won his love yet. Don''t you think it''s time for both of us to make our love stories


    fulfilled?"


    Erica was determined to go back to Y City to reignite the love between her and Matthew.


    It didn''t matter if he already had other women by his side. She would wipe out all the obstacles


    between them, including those women.


    When it came to Matthew, she was full of confidence. After all, he hade all the way to Tow Vige


    twice to sleep with her. In short, she was resolute to get him back.


    ''Love, '' Chantel repeated in her mind. All of a sudden, she felt like her heart was cut by a knife. She bit


    her lower lip and thought that it was time to end her married life.


    For the years that past, her rtionship with Gifford didn''t improve at all. It seemed that they had


    nothing to do with each other except for having a child that they both cared about. They asionally


    went back to the Li family residence to visit Hugo, nothing more.


    Since it was she who started their rtionship, she should also be the one to put an end to it. "Okay. I


    will take the initiative to ask your brother for a divorce," she said.


    "What? Divorce?" Erica got a little confused. Waving her hand vigorously, she added, "No, no, no! I''m


    not asking you to divorce him. Instead, I want you to take the initiative to make him fall for you. You


    have to do something to make him realize that he loves you too. I want you and my brother to live a


    happy life together."


    Chantel imagined the kind of life that Erica described. It was too beautiful that she didn''t even dare to


    think it would happen to her.


    Since she remained silent, Erica continued, "Well, let me be honest with you. Since I run away from


    home for more than three years, my parents and my brother must be mad at me. I want to ask Gifford''s


    help in investigating Kirk Qin''s big boss, but I''m sure he will refuse. You are the most suitable person to


    help me persuade him. If you seed in winning his heart, you can then ask him to help us find the


    person behind Kirk Qin. Gifford often deals with these kinds of people, so I know he has a better way


    than us. I will also do everything to win Matthew back, so I can ask him to help as well. Besides, our


    people are not giving up searching. If we can get both of our men''s help, we will definitely find the big


    boss sooner."


    Chantel was stunned after hearing Erica''s n. "Do you think that will work?" she asked uncertainly.


    "Yes, of course! With Gifford and Matthew''s help, we will be invincible." Her experiences in the past


    three years had at least changed Erica a bit. She had also be smarter now than before.


    But Chantel was still a little worried. She had never contacted Gifford in the past few years, so she


    wasn''t that confident. "What if...I meet with Gifford, he will ask for a divorce?"


    Erica pounded the table and stood up. "If he dares to divorce you, I will break his legs!"


    This time, Tessie couldn''t help butting in. She asked, "Erica, do you think you can do that?"


    Chantel didn''t know whether tough or to cry. She pulled Erica back to her seat and said, "Calm down.


    I only said, what if."


    "Don''t worry. I''m calm. But you are my only sister-inw, and no one can ever rece you. If my


    brother dares to divorce you, I will make sure that he won''t have a chance to get married again. I will


    beat those women up until hees back to you." Chantel had helped her and her sons a lot in the


    past three years. She might not even be able to pay her back for the rest of her life.


    Tears welled up in Chantel''s eyes when she heard her words. With all sincerity, she said, "Thank you,


    Rika." Being a part of the Li family was the best thing that ever happened in her life.


    "Thank you for what? And what are those tears for? I have never seen such a sister-inw like you who


    is silly enough to give eighty percent of her paycheck to my sons and me." Ericaughed heartily while


    looking at her tear-filled eyes.


    Chantel red at her and said, "Don''t you ever call me silly. You are actually the silly one. Imagine, you


    run away with four babies in your belly? You are the boldest pregnant woman in the world!" No wonder


    she wasbeled as Wesley and ir''s naughtiest daughter. Any parents with a daughter like her would


    definitely have a headache.

 Chapter 1363 A Good Wife And A Kind Mother

    Chapter 1363 A Good Wife And A Kind Mother


    Erica felt a bit guilty upon hearing what Chantel had said. "To be honest, if I had known that I had four


    babies in my belly when I was still in Y City, I wouldn''t have run away from home no matter what," she


    said. But when she had found that she was pregnant with four babies, she had already left Y City, so


    there was no turning back anymore. Left with no choice, she had to bite the bullet and move on.


    Since the other two babies, who were Colman and Damian now, were too small to be seen in the


    ultrasound, she was already six months pregnant when they were detected.


    No wonder her belly at that time was unusually big. She even wondered if her babies were giant. It


    turned out there were four of them inside her belly.


    When Colman and Damian were born, the doctors needed to incubate them for half a month. Colman''s


    health then rtively improved, but Damian took a longer time. Among the four of them, he had the


    weakest physical health.


    "Fortunately, it''s all over now. Erica, don''t ever run away from home again," Tessie said with a sigh.


    She couldn''t help wondering, if all of Erica''s sufferings were rewarded, how about her? The whole Su


    family had left Y City for good. If she returned, where would she go? She knew that Erica wouldn''t need


    her to take care of the four children anymore because they were all doing well with Matthew''s parents.


    "No, I won''t ever run away from home again. I don''t want to live in an old-fashioned vige that has no


    Inte ess. I even have to fight with other people here most of the time. Life in this vige sucks. I


    want to have my life back in Y City. I will find a stable job, be a good wife to my husband, and a kind


    mother to my children." She giggled in excitement as she imagined the kind of new life she would have


    with her family. It was such a beautiful life that everyone was yearning.


    Looking at her daydreaming, Chantel chuckled and shook her head helplessly.


    Two dayster, what Erica had been afraid to happen came.


    Since Erica was afraid that she would never have the chance toe back to Tow Vige again, she


    ran around to take photos of the whole ce.


    On the second day, she came home to have dinner with Tessie. She excitedly put a mouthful of


    noodles into her mouth, and chewed them leisurely. But before she could even swallow them, she


    heard a loud noise outside. Bang! Someone kicked their wooden gate from the outside.


    The force was strong enough to leave the gate lying on the ground.


    ''Oh, my God! The police have already arrested Pike and Kirk. Who else would dare to do this in my


    house?'' she thought to herself.


    Without leaving her seat, she sucked the noodles into her mouth, chewed them casually, and shouted


    at the gate, "Who dares to kick my gate? You must be tired of living! Come in and die in my hands!" But


    when the person who kicked the gate appeared in front of her, Erica''s eyes widened in shock.


    "D-dad?" A crisp sound of the bowl hitting the floor followed. The noodles scattered all over the floor.


    A stray cat sneaked in and ate up all the noodles.


    Wesley was wearing a ck Chinese tunic suit and a pair of gray casual shoes. He was staring at


    Erica with inmed eyes.


    Erica had run away from home for more than three years, and Wesley had been looking for her all


    these years. Clenching his fists, he stepped into the house angrily. With his every step, Erica''s heart


    skipped a beat.


    His imposing manner reminded her of the famous martial arts actors, Bruce Lee and Jackie Chan.


    ''Oh, my God! He is surely mad this time. I''m in big trouble, '' she cried inwardly.


    Tessie stood up and greeted him respectfully, "Uncle Wesley."


    Erica, who had been in a daze for a long time, came back to her senses upon hearing Tessie''s voice.


    When she saw that Wesley was walking up to her, she turned and ran to the other side of the table


    reflexively. "Dad, let''s talk. I will exin everything to you," she shouted.


    But Wesley just ignored her. The next moment, he was already gripping her shoulder very hard. The


    pain was too much for her to bear that she automatically hit back.


    Wesley defended himself. After not seeing each other for more than three years, the father and


    daughter ended in a fight.


    Wesley attacked her twice, but Erica just blocked them effortlessly. With that, an amused smile


    appeared on his face. She didn''t know why, but his smile made her shiver. "How did you be this


    strong, Erica?" He was surprised that she was able to withstand the two blows from him. It made him


    wonder how much hardship she had suffered in the past three years that she became more skilled in


    fighting than before.


    Seeing the wonderment on Wesley''s face, Erica took the opportunity. She smiled happily and said, "Are


    you proud of me now, Dad? I am no longer... Ouch, be gentle! I am no longer the same girl who could


    only run away when you beat me, right?"


    Wesley cast her a meaningful nce


    upon hearing what she said.


    Three minutester, Erica was already lying awkwardly in the yard. Her hands and feet were tied up by


    a thick rope. Fortunately, Wesley didn''t cover her mouth, so she was able to plead, "Dad, let''s talk.


    Don''t tie me here like this. It''s so embarrassing."


    All of a sudden, she missed Matthew. After he hade here twice, the vigers admired her more.


    But Wesley came unannounced and tied her up on the ground. The vigers now witnessed how an old


    man had defeated their heroine.


    He didn''t mind her. With hands behind his back, he just silently watched the people he brought moving


    in and out of the house, taking all her stuff.


    After twenty minutes, only the dirty pots and pans were left in the kitchen since no one had the time to


    clean them up. Erica, who was still tied up, was thrown into the back seat. Wesley then sat in the


    passenger seat.


    Tessie carried her luggage and sat in a car behind Wesley''s car.


    The two cars drove out of Tow Vige immediately. Erica was still reluctant to leave, but she couldn''t do


    anything. She helplessly stared at the blue sky outside the window.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    On their way from Tow Vige to A Country, she had always kept her head down. She had never been


    humiliated like this before. Wesley only untied her when they ate, and when she needed to go to the


    bathroom. Other than those, her hands were tied all the time. If she hadn''t begged, her feet would have


    remained tied too.


    After spending more than one day in the car, Erica finally saw the gate of the Li family residence that


    she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    The door of the vi was open, so she saw a handsome little boy in a grey shirt, watering the nts in


    the garden with his water gun.


    When the boy heard the sound of the car, he looked over and put away his water gun immediately.


    With a smile on his face, he ran over happily and called out, "Grandpa!"


    Erica knew that the boy was Hugo, Chantel''s son. She had seen his pictures on her phone countless


    times.


    Her tied hands excitedly patted Wesley''s shoulder as she eximed, "Dad, that''s my nephew, Hugo!"


    Wesley didn''t even bother to look at her when he replied, "I''m not blind." Of course, he knew that it was


    his grandson, Hugo, who grew up with them.


    ''I''m not blind, either. It''s my first time to see my nephew in person. Can''t I be excited?'' sheined


    inwardly.


    The car stopped just right in time that ir, who fetched a ss of water for Hugo inside the vi,


    walked out. When she saw the car, her eyes filled with joy.


    She knew that Wesley would bring Erica back.


    That was the reason why she kept the door of the vi open, and she stayed outside with Hugo. She


    had been eagerly waiting for her daughter toe back.


    "Grandma, is Aunt Rika back?" Hugo asked. Although he hadn''t seen Erica personally, he had heard


    about her many times.


    "Yes," ir answered. Her face showedplicated emotions. She was angry that Erica had run away


    for too long, but she couldn''t also help feeling happy now that she finally came back.


    Even if ir was angry, Erica was still her daughter. Besides, Erica was now a mother to four kids.


    Wesley got out of the car first and opened the back door for Erica.


    Without minding her tied hands, Erica immediately ran out of the car and threw herself into ir''s arms.


    "Mom, I''m back."

 Chapter 1364 Dont Flatter Yourself

    Chapter 1364 Don''t tter Yourself


    The moment ir heard her daughter''s voice, her heart softened. She held back tears and gritted her


    teeth, refusing to look at Erica.


    Knowing that her mother was enraged, Erica felt bad for the trouble she''d caused. She turned and told


    Wesley, "I''m home now. I won''t run away. Let me go!"


    Wesley snorted and ignored her.


    Erica hung her head, and her mood turned gloomy, rather than defiant. Hugo lifted his head and said, "I


    got this. Here you go, Aunt Rika!"


    Erica then remembered her dear nephew was also here. She half-squatted down and looked at him in


    the eye. "Hi Hugo. So you know I''m your aunt?" she asked gently.


    He drew himself up to his full height. The boy looked more and more like Chantel every day. He


    nodded and said, "Grandma said Grandpa was gonna pick you up!" So she must be his aunt.


    Erica was amused by him. "You''re so smart, Hugo!"


    Hugo''s eyes fell on the rope around her wrists. Noticing his gaze, Erica looked at Wesley helplessly


    and exined, "Grandpa tied me up. He''s good with knots, and other people can''t undo them. So I''m


    stuck¡ª Wait! What?"


    To everyone''s surprise, Hugo grabbed the knot and undid it quickly, while Erica was still talking. The


    rope hung loosely, and she let it drop to her feet.


    Everyone was gobsmacked. They had another genius in the family.


    When she was free, Erica kissed the boy again and again in surprise. "Thank you, little one. You''re


    definitely my nephew, Hugo. You are so smart!"


    Hugo gave her a smug smile and said, "I''m happy if you are."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley, however, rained on his daughter''s parade. "Hugo''s smart, but that''s not your doing. He got it


    from your brother or Chantel. Maybe both of them. Don''t tter yourself."


    "Dad, it''s been more than three years. You can''t say you didn''t miss me." She didn''t give up and asked


    the same question she had asked many times on the way here.


    "Miss you? It''s been quieter without you around. I brought you back just to teach you a good lesson. I''ll


    send you back to the Huo family after you learn to behave," said Wesley. And he felt justified as her


    father. She was still finding new ways to act out. Time to nip this in the bud.


    ''Never mind. I better just be nice to them. Focus on one at a time, '' Erica thought to herself. She stood


    up and hugged ir, leaning her head on her mom''s shoulder. "Mom, I''m sorry. I''m back, safe and


    sound. Please don''t be angry."


    But ir pushed her away and scolded, "Don''t call me ''Mom!'' Not after what you did!"


    She had four kids, but ran off and left them. She hadn''t been back in more than three years, and she


    didn''t even call them once. ir didn''t believe her daughter could be this heartless.


    Erica was getting sadder and sadder, but she had to bear it no matter how bad she felt. After all, she


    deserved it. She exined to ir in a small voice, "Mom, I just couldn''t ept the fact that Matthew


    likes me. He''s so awesome, and I''m so stupid..." Maybe they didn''t know that the more he loved her,


    the more stressful it was.


    "That''s why I ran off. I wanted to learn to stand on my own feet. I didn''t want to ask you for help. I


    wanted to be worthy of Matthew''s love." Erica took a deep breath and forced her tears back.


    ir''s voice softened as she asked, "And now? What have you learned? Was it worth it?"


    Erica nodded and then shook her head. "Yeah. But I took the wrong path. Well, maybe that''s not the


    right term. I set off in the wrong direction."


    At first, she had imagined that given a few years, she would be one of the most famous, sought-


    after photographers in the world. She had seeded¡ªto a point. Maybe she wasn''t the most popr


    one, but she knew her stuff. Trying her hand at everything from photojournalism to portrait photography


    and even street photography, capturing the hustle and bustle of everyday life. She epted frence


    assignments, lining her pockets while honing her craft.


    This all changed when she met Orange. Seeing she was pregnant, he decided to help her out. But he


    died in jail. In order to take revenge for Orange, she had no choice but to ask Chantel to help her put


    together a gang of her own. Erica pointed, Chantel paid the bills.


    Unexpectedly, the group grew and grew, establishing a fairly prominent gang named the Violet Eagles.


    Most of the money Chantel earned was spent on them.


    Naturally, Erma became the leader of the Violet Eagles, and she used them as her instrument of


    vengeance.


    Finally, ir sighed and walked inside, Hugo in her arms.


    Erica nced at Wesley, who stood next to her. She didn''t miss his loving look, his pride in his


    daughter.


    Erica smiled and held Wesley''s arm, acting like a spoiled child. "Dad..."


    Wesley''s expression hardened. He pulled her hands away and walked straight into the vi.


    Looking at his back, Erica sighed heavily. It was really difficult to make things up to that man.


    She waved at Tessie, who stood near the car. Erica said, "Let''s get inside! At least rx for a while!"


    Tessie hesitated for a time. But she had no other ce to go, so she had to follow Erica into the Li


    family''s home.


    As soon as Erica stepped into the living room, Wesley shouted harshly, "Kneel and ask forgiveness!"


    Knowing who he was referring to, Erica did as she was told.


    As soon as she knelt down, Tessie immediately tossed her luggage aside and knelt down beside her.


    ir reminded her, "Tessie, your uncle Wesley is talking to Erica. You don''t have to kneel!"


    Tessie shook her head and said, "I also feel bad for you. What happened to Ethan is all my fault. I


    shouldn''t have lied and treated Erica like that. You and Uncle Wesley raised Ethan as your own


    grandkid for so long. In this case, kneeling is the right thing to do. I should beg your forgiveness too."


    Wesley nced at Tessie and said, "No, you didn''t do anything wrong. Even if you did, you made up for


    it by raising her four rugrats. And getting a second chance is rare enough. Get up!" He was going to


    teach Erica a lesson.


    Tessie was moved by his words and choked, "Thank you, Uncle Wesley, Aunt ir. But Erica''s had a


    hard time these years she''s been gone. I don''t think she really has anything more to learn. If you''re still


    angry with her, punish me instead! Whatever you feel is right."


    Erica gritted her teeth and refused, "No, thanks. If my dad didn''t beat me today, he wouldn''t let it go.


    Just get up, Tessie. None of this is your fault."


    Tessie couldn''t bear to see her being punished, but seeing that Wesley was about to get angry, she had


    to stand up and step aside.


    Wesley cast a cold nce at his daughter and snapped, "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    "I know, Dad!" Erica''s attitude was so good.


    "So what did you do?"


    "I shouldn''t have run away from home and made you worry," she answered.


    "Kneel until I''m satisfied. Your brother will be back tomorrow. You obviously haven''t learned after all


    these years, so some time training with him in seclusion will help you. Two weeks, maybe."


    Hearing this, Erica widened her eyes. "Two weeks?" Gifford''s men went through a grueling training


    regimen. That wasn''t for beginners. She could hurt herself, or worse get herself killed. This was not


    cool.


    "Yes! In fact, why don''t we make it fifteen days?" Wesley asked rhetorically.


    He had to teach Erica well before sending her back to the Huo family. Otherwise, the Huo family would


    keep worrying she''d pull the same tricks.


    With a sad face, Erica sat on her feet. "Dad, I promise I''ll never run away from home again, okay? I can


    write a letter guaranteeing this. Please don''t send me to train with Gifford''s men."

 Chapter 1365 My Goddess

    Chapter 1365 My Goddess


    "I don''t need your guarantee. One more word, and you will train a month with them!" Wesley ordered.


    Erica didn''t say anything at first, but after a while, she replied, "Okay. As long as it makes you happy,


    Dad, I''ll go."


    "Don''t try to fool me. You''ll go tomorrow!"


    "Okay!" Erica nodded helplessly.


    For nearly an hour, she knelt on the living room floor. When Remus and Yvette came over, they found


    her still on her knees. Both tried to put in a good word for Erica, but Wesley didn''t buy it.


    After two hours, Wesley still wouldn''t let Erica stand up. Feeling sorry for her sister, Yvette secretly sent


    a message to Matthew on WeChat. "Matthew, Dad ordered Erica to stay on her knees on the floor, but


    she''s been there for hours now."


    It took two minutes after that for Wesley''s phone to ring.


    When he looked at the caller ID, he didn''t pick up the phone immediately. Instead, he looked around


    the living room. Erica and Tessie didn''t have their cellphones, so it couldn''t have been them who


    informed Matthew. As for Remus, he had been answering a call beside him the whole time he was


    there, and ir had been ying games with Hugo upstairs.


    However, he had no idea where Yvette was.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Yvette!" he shouted.


    "Just a minute, Dad!" Yvette''s voice came from the bathroom.


    After she washed her hands, Yvette showed up in the living room. "Dad, your phone has been ringing.


    Why aren''t you answering it?" she asked.


    Wesley squinted at her. "You called Matthew?"


    Erica''s eyes lit up once she realized Matthew was the one calling. Now she knew she was going to be


    saved.


    She couldn''t help but remember that a long time ago when ir had wanted to beat her, it was


    Matthew who came to her rescue. Now it shouldn''t be any different.


    "I didn''t," Yvette answered. It wasn''t a lie since she didn''t really call him.


    "Did you send him a message?"


    Wesley asked again. ''Oh, Dad is so clever!'' Looking into her father''s stern eyes, Yvette reluctantly


    nodded.


    Wesley red at her before he walked away from the room to answer Matthew''s call. This way, he


    wouldn''t be able to hear anything Erica might say from this side of the line.


    "Matthew, what''s wrong?" Wesley asked.


    "Dad, are you busy now?"


    "No. I''m ying with Hugo. Aren''t you busy?" Both father-inw and son-inw were beating around


    the bush.


    But Matthew soon realized they wouldn''t get anywhere like this. So, he decided to go straight to the


    point. "Dad, I don''t me Rika."


    And he wanted to say that Wesley shouldn''t either.


    "I''m not doing this because I me her for anything. I just want her to understand that she can''t leave


    her family worrying about her without facing the consequences. If we don''t teach her a lesson now, she


    will never learn it."


    "I don''t n on giving her another chance to run away from home," Matthew stated. From that day


    forward, he would follow her wherever she decided to go.


    Wesley had already expected that Matthew would say that. So, pinching the spot between his


    eyebrows, he said, "Matthew, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I''m not going to hurt her."


    "Dad, I know. But she has been through a lot in the past few years. I don''t want her to suffer anymore."


    Since she hade back, Matthew couldn''t let her go through any painful situation again.


    Wesley sighed. "I see. Now, go back to your work. I''ll send her to Y City myself in a few weeks."


    "Okay." Matthew assumed that Wesley wanted Erica to stay with them for a while. After all, they hadn''t


    seen each other for over three years. Yet, what he didn''t know was that Wesley nned to send Erica


    to train with Gifford''s men for a couple of weeks.


    When Wesley got back to the living room, he found Erica looking at him expectantly before he said,


    "Get up!"


    "Alright!" ''Matthew is really my dream man. He is awesome! I love him so much!


    When Ie back to Y City, I''ll hug him and shower him with kisses, '' she thought.


    Meanwhile, after a ruthless training on the camp, dozens of men in military uniforms dispersed and


    rested on the spot.


    Among several men lying on the ground and looking at the blue sky, one on the far left gasped and


    said, "My goddess, Chantel Ye, is the only reason I''m holding on." At that moment, he started to


    imagine the face of his goddess in his mind.


    The man next to him answered with his eyes closed, "Hey, it seems that nowadays, Chantel is the only


    one among the most popr female stars who is actually a good actress. Not to mention that her face


    and figure are also much better looking than the others!"


    "Yes, I like her a lot. Her figure aside, she seems so sweet that I can''t help but want to kiss her."


    The talk about Chantel soon began to attract some other men, who had been listening nearby. Several


    more people gathered to gossip and talk about the actress nonstop.


    It didn''t take much time for the subject to reach the ears of a man sitting not so far away. His clothes,


    however, obviously distinguished him from the others in the training camp.


    Looking up at the clear sky, he thought for a while, ''How long has it been since Ist met Chantel?''


    Thest time he saw her was on TV yesterday.


    But the two of them hadn''t seen each other for three or four years.


    He had a feeling that if he never met Chantel again and reminded her that she had a husband, she


    would probably announce a rtionship with another man at some point.


    ''Rika hase back home today. Matthew said that Chantel had always known where she was.


    Perhaps, Chantel will alsoe back home tonight, '' he thought.


    He was dying to meet Chantel and confront her about why she never told their family where Erica was.


    ''Yes, it''s decided!''


    He suddenly stood up and shouted to the men who were resting, "Attention!"


    His loud voice made everyone get on their feet and line up in the shortest time possible.


    Then he looked at those who were particrly gossiping about Chantel and ordered, "Harry, Gage,


    you''ll clean up the bathroom for a month. The others may leave now!"


    The ones who had just been dismissedughed under their breaths while the rest stood there in


    confusion.


    As soon as Gifford left, Harry Zhang rushed to catch up with him. "Sir, didn''t we pass the training just


    now?"


    Gifford nodded, "Yes, you passed the training."


    Harry Zhang was even more confused after hearing that. "Then why are we being punished into


    cleaning the bathroom?"


    Gifford looked back at him and asked, "Do you really want to know why?"


    Harry Zhang nodded.


    "I''ll tell you after you clean the bathroom for a month. Oh! And don''t forget you also have to clean the


    offices on the third floor!" Gifford patted him on the shoulder before he turned around and left.


    Harry Zhang stood there, dumbfounded.


    Later, at dinner, all the Li family members gathered around the table except for Gifford and Chantel.


    It felt like ages since Erica had such a nourishing meal. She was so excited that she ended up eating


    two bowls of rice.


    After everyone finished their meal, Tessie helped the maid clean the table. Erica was ying with Hugo


    when someone opened the vi''s door from the outside.


    A woman came in, wearing a ck bucket hat and a long light blue coat over a whitece dress. Her


    ck high-heeled shoes clicked on the floor as she waltzed in.


    From her simple yet fashionable clothes, it became evident that she had undergone a tremendous


    change from the girl who hade to the Li family a few years ago to the woman she was now.


    With her designer handbag in one hand, she held many gift bags in the other.


    As soon as she took off her sunsses, Hugo ran to her excitedly. "Mommy, Mommy!"


    "Chantel is back!" Walking up to her with a big smile on her face, ir seemed even happier to see


    Chantel now than she was when she saw Erica.

 Chapter 1366 I Dont Want to Hold You Back

    Chapter 1366 I Don''t Want to Hold You Back


    Erica was crestfallen when she saw how her mother behaved around Chantel. Whenever her parents


    saw Chantel or even Yvette, they seemed like they were very d to see them. Enthusiasm, hugs, and


    cries of joy. But this wasn''t the case with poor Erica.


    Chantel picked up the three-year-old boy with difficulty. "Hugo! Mommy''s back!" she said happily. Then


    she greeted the people in the living room, one by one. Wesley, ir, Yvette, Remus and Erica all got


    smiles, greetings, and acknowledgements.


    Wesley nodded at her. "Hugo''s heavier than ever. Don''t hold him too long."


    Chantel echoed with a smile, "Yeah he is! And taller, too!"


    Yvette didn''t see Chantel in person often. More often than not, she had to content herself with seeing


    Chantel on TV. As did everyone else. She came over and took Chantel to the living room. "How long


    have you been back? Did you just get back from the airport? Sit down and rx!"


    "Yeah. d to be back home again." Chantel didn''t refuse and sat next to Erica with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Erica immediately leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Why are you back so soon? Was it because


    of me?"


    Chantel nodded, but it was not convenient to say something with the others around. It was impolite to


    whisper around the elders, so she just gave her a smile.


    Gifford was home early, too. He wasn''t due in till tomorrow.


    Chantel and Gifford eventually retired to their room.


    After Hugo was born, ir asked the maids to move Chantel''s stuff into Gifford''s room. Sharing a room


    just made sense, with the baby and all.


    The two hadn''t seen each other for several years. But they weren''t sure how to be themselves around


    each other. Things had changed, and were a little awkward.


    Chantel had just donned her pajamas and was about to take a shower. When she saw Gifford walk in


    the room, she was taken aback.


    Caught off guard, she was not mentally prepared to meet him like this.


    As soon as Chantel came to her senses, she remembered something. Before Gifford could say a word,


    she ran to the table, took something from her bag and handed it to him.


    "I didn''t expect to see you. I was just going to leave this here, but you''re here now. I can''t stay long, but


    could you sign this?" she said. When she saw his confused look, she rified, "It''s a divorce


    agreement."


    ''She wants a divorce?'' Gifford took the document and had a look. It was really a divorce agreement. He


    frowned and asked, "You want a divorce?"


    "Yes." She''d done what she''d set out to do. She gave Wesley and ir a grandkid. They seemed pretty


    happy. So now, she could set Gifford free, too. He could find a wife that he was happy with.


    Gifford flipped through the divorce agreement, and as expected, Chantel''s name had been signed at


    the bottom right corner of thest page.


    Since she had be a star now and her signature was needed on many asions, someone had


    custom designed her signature. It was absolutely beautiful, and very appropriate for a star.


    She also chose to give up everything he''d given her. She wanted no money, no child, and was willing to


    give Hugo one hundred thousand dors per month for child support.


    A hint of danger in his smile, Gifford held the document in his hand aloft and asked, "Mom and Dad


    know about this?"


    Chantel was a little nervous. "They don''t know yet. I wanted to talk to them tomorrow. I didn''t expect


    you toe back ahead of time," she answered.


    Making sure Chantel was looking straight at him, he tore the document in two.


    Chantel was bbergasted at his response. Why did he tear it up?


    The man sneered and asked the woman, "What''s wrong? Now that you''re a famous star..." He took a


    step forward and continued to shred the document into tiny bits, forcing her to retreat.


    "...you look down on me, don''t you? What? I''m not good enough to be with you?"


    ''What?'' Chantel was speechless. ''That''s not what I meant. Not at all. It''s like he''s being down on


    himself.''


    Watching him tear the divorce agreement into pieces, she shook her head and answered nervously,


    "No, it''s not like that. I just don''t want to hold you back..."


    He put all the pieces of paper in his pocket, pinched her chin and made her look at him. "You don''t


    want to hold me back? When you and Erica plotted to make me sleep with you, why didn''t you think


    about whether it would hold me back then? So, you don''t want to hold me back, or you don''t want to


    hold yourself back? I''m sure there''s some younger, hotter actor who''s just waiting for our divorce,


    right?"


    Chantel shook her head and stammered, "That''s not what''s going on..." She was still reeling from all of


    this. Why was he acting that way? She was considerate of the Li family''s background, so she only ever


    got a stunt double for kissing scenes. That way, it wouldn''t really be her. Plus, she wouldn''t have to turn


    down lucrative roles.


    And she always paid attention to how she behaved. When she wasn''t acting, she was in school. Or she


    would stay at the Li family''s house with her child. She never did anything wrong, no affairs with other


    men. She waspletely faithful.


    Gifford released her chin, satisfied. "Wait for me here. I''m going to take a shower. Don''t move from that


    spot!" he dered.


    He hade back in a hurry, without a change of clothes. His clothes were still dirty and he couldn''t do


    anything intimate with his wife like this.


    Chantel was always clean and smelled nice. He didn''t want to disgust her with how he looked or


    smelled.


    Chantel nodded obediently. "Okay! I''ll wait for you."


    However, when Gifford walked out after his shower, he didn''t see Chantel in the room. He looked


    around and finally found her¡ªone of four women ying with Hugo in Erica''s room.


    Yvette, Erica, Tessie and Chantel were singing andughing around Hugo. They were having a


    fantastic time.


    He opened the door and looked at the women on the bed. He raised his chin toward Chantel and said,


    "Come here!"


    When Hugo saw Gifford, he immediately slipped off the bed and ran over to him, holding his leg.


    "Daddy! Hug!"


    Gifford held up his son with one hand and pinched his chubby face with the other. "Hi little guy! Your


    mom and I have something to talk about now. Go on and y with your aunties."


    "Okay!" The little boy nodded obediently.


    Chantel put on her slippers. When she was about to leave, Erica held her hand and snickered, "So


    when am I going to get a niece? Make my brother work for it."


    Chantel blushed and looked at the man at the door subconsciously. Of course, she caught the man


    looking at her, which made her face even redder. She stuttered to exin to Erica, "No...we have


    something else to talk about..."


    With an expression of understanding, Erica said, "Oh! I got it. Go ahead!"


    Chantel sighed. Erica didn''t understand at all. It was obvious that she was making fun of her.


    Chantel shook her head helplessly and said, "I''ll settle ounts with youter!"


    Unexpectedly, Erica said to the man at the door, "Gifford, if Chantel has the energy to talk to meter,


    then you''re a loser!" Every time she slept with Matthew, she had no strength to do anything else.


    "We''ll see whether I''m a loser or not!" Gifford said without hesitation.


    Tessie and Yvette burst intoughter. Yvette pushed the blushing woman to the door and said, "Hurry


    up! Hugo will sleep with us tonight. He won''t disturb you!"


    Chantel was confused. Something was wrong, but she didn''t know what it was.

 Chapter 1367 Beat That Male Star To Death

    Chapter 1367 Beat That Male Star To Death


    Gifford and Chantel returned to their bedroom. As soon as he closed the door, he said, "Didn''t I tell you


    not to go anywhere? Why did you run away?"


    "What? I just went to Rika''s room. Was that already running away for you?" she asked in disbelief.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Wow! After we haven''t seen each other for a long time, I didn''t know that you already learned to talk


    back,"


    he snapped. Chantel was rendered speechless. Was she talking back?


    But her silence made Gifford feel guilty. He felt like he was bullying her.


    "Forget it. Come here," he said in a soft tone.


    "What?" She hesitated for a moment.


    "I came back today to remind you that you are already a married woman. From now on, you have to


    behave properly in public." Although he refused to admit it, he was jealous when he saw her holding


    another man''s arm while walking on the red carpet. He even wanted to rush over and beat that male


    star to death.


    What he said didn''t sound pleasant in her ears, so she couldn''t help retorting, "I''ve always kept a low


    profile since I entered the entertainment industry. I have never messed around with anyone." Ever


    since they had gotten their marriage licenses, Chantel had never forgotten that she was a married


    woman. That was the reason why she had always been careful when she was with other male


    celebrities.


    ''She didn''t mess around with anyone? Two years ago, she guested in a variety show with a male actor,


    and they yed a game together. That man even hugged her on-screen.


    Then at the end of that year, she attended an award ceremony. She walked on the red carpet with a


    male actor holding her waist.


    At the beginning ofst year, she made a romantic movie where the leading man held her in his arms


    many times.


    When she attended a reality show in the middle ofst year, a male star took her hand, and they ran


    fast on the street.


    And at the end ofst year...'' Gifford could clearly remember all those scenes


    he saw on TV. He was not sure if any other things were happening behind the screen.


    Trying to shake off those memories out of his mind, he looked her in the eye, put his thumb at the


    corner of her mouth, and pressed it upward. Chantel was forced to smile.


    But she didn''t know what he was thinking, and why he did such a strange thing. Taking a step back to


    dodge his thumb, she said, "Well... how about we talk another day? I want to take a rest, so I''ll go back


    to my room now."


    She then turned around and was about to leave.


    He quickly strode in front of her and pulled her in his arms. She was dazed, especially when he said in


    a low voice, "Why are you running away again? You belong to me tonight and the next day."


    He wouldn''t let her settle ounts with Erica tonight, and he would bring Chantel to his workce


    tomorrow so that his men could meet her.


    ''Yes, that''s it, '' he thought, satisfied with his n.


    "Wh-what? Mmph..." Before she could say anything, his lips sealed hers.


    They were alone in the room, and they hadn''t seen each other for four years. Who could testify for her


    that she didn''t seduce Gifford this time?


    But she was already lost in his kisses and his touch. Before she could know it, they were now


    entangled in bed. Then a sudden knock on the door interrupted their intimate moment.


    Chantel felt like the knock awakened her, and she came back to her senses. She looked at Gifford on


    top of her in disbelief as she thought, ''Aren''t we supposed to talk about our divorce? What are we doing


    now?''


    Then Hugo''s voice came from the other side of the door. "Dad, Mom, I want to show you my toys."


    Before either of them could answer, they heard Erica say, "Oh, Hugo. Your dad and mom are making a


    sister for you. Let''s go back to my room."


    "Aunt Rika, I want to see Dad and Mom making my little sister," replied the innocent child.


    Chantel was dumbstruck.


    Even Erica was stunned as she didn''t expect to hear such words from her nephew. Now, she was in


    trouble with how to exin. "Well...uhm...here''s the thing. Your dad and mom can only make your little


    sister if you don''t watch them. And you can''t make a noise. You have to keep your voice down, or else


    your little sister will be scared away." She then took Hugo in her arms and ran away fast. Whether the


    couple inside the room heard her or not, it didn''t matter anymore.


    As soon as Gifford heard the receding footsteps, he moved to avoid Chantel from running away. Soon


    enough, he entered her without any resistance from her.


    Chantel felt so tired that she wanted to sleep at once. She was already half asleep when she heard his


    voice. "Forget about the divorce. It''s impossible to happen. If you continue to insist on that idea, I will


    send two people to follow you every day, and I will ban you from getting close to anyone..."


    She didn''t hear the rest of his words because she wasn''t able to resist sleepiness anymore.


    The next morning, all members of the Li family gathered at the table for breakfast.


    But wait! Two people were missing.


    One was Matthew, who was in Y City, and the other was Chantel, who was still sleeping soundly


    upstairs.


    "Dad, I''ll go wake Mom up," Hugo said. The child actually missed his mother so much. Last night, he


    wanted to sleep with her, but his aunt Erica deceived him and brought him back to her room. As a


    result, it was she who held him in her arms the whole night.


    After taking a spoonful of porridge, Gifford replied calmly, "No. Your mother can''t get up yet." If Chantel


    got up as early as them, he would turn out a loser.


    All the adults were snickering tacitly, while Hugo stuffed a small bun in his mouth absentmindedly. But


    after swallowing it, he turned to Gifford again and asked, "Did Mom sleepte?"


    "Yep." Gifford was guilty because it was he who didn''t let her sleep until the wee hours.


    "Did Mom stay upte to make my little sister?"


    Hugo asked again. His innocence amused all the adults around the table. As much as they wanted to


    quietly.


    "You''re such a smart kid, Hugo! How did you know that your mom was making a little sister for you?"


    Remus said with augh.


    "Aunt Rika said that Dad and Mom were making a little sister for mest night, so I should not disturb


    them. She said if I got inside the room, they wouldn''t be able to make my sister," Hugo answered.


    Erica was sold just like that.


    As a reward, she got a cold stare from Gifford. She then looked at the little boy with her eyes wide open


    and asked, "Don''t you want a little sister?"


    "Yes, I do," he answered, nodding excitedly. "I wish to have a sister as lovely as Wendy."


    Wendy was Remus and Yvette''s daughter, who was about to turn two this year.


    She was taken by Remus'' mother back to her hometown, which was why she wasn''t with the Li family.


    Since the little boy mentioned her, Erica remembered to ask Yvette, "Hey, when will Wendye


    back?" She hadn''t seen her little niece yet.


    Remus was the one who answered the question for his wife. "Maybe she will be back the day after


    tomorrow."


    She nodded at him and turned to Wesley, who was eating his breakfast silently. "Dad, Gifford won''t go


    back to the base today. Can I stay here until Wendyes back?" she asked.


    "No way!" Wesley replied unhesitatingly. "When Wendy is already here, you cane back anytime to


    see her."


    ''Fine! You''re such a cruel dad, '' she thought inwardly.


    Since she abandoned the Li family for more than three years, her status in the family had dramatically


    declined after she came back. It was very evident that she was the least favored now.


    She felt so miserable that she wanted to cry. All of a sudden, she wanted to go back to Y City. She


    missed Carlos and Debbie, Matthew, and her four sons.


    After breakfast, Wesley took Erica to Gifford''s base. She didn''t even get the chance to call Matthew.


    Gifford didn''te with them because he wanted to spend more time with his son and wife first.


    But it didn''t matter. With or without his presence, Wesley knew a lot of people in the base who could


    train Erica. He even chose the strictest leader as her trainer.

 Chapter 1368 Mother Of My Son

    Chapter 1368 Mother Of My Son


    Tessie also came with Erica to Gifford''s base. She had already told Wesley ahead of time that she


    wanted to train with Erica so that they could take care of each other.


    Wesley didn''t turn down her request.


    In the afternoon, Gifford brought Chantel to the base. At that time, Erica and Tessie were already


    practicing some military postures with the other neers.


    He first observed Erica, then walked silently to the drillmaster and said, pointing at her, "Look at her


    posture. Are you sure you won''t punish her a five-kilometer run?"


    The drillmaster scratched his head in embarrassment and replied, "These two women look so fragile. I


    don''t have the heart to punish them."


    Besides, he knew that Erica was Matthew''s wife. He didn''t dare to treat her the way he handled the


    other men, or else Matthew would teach him a lesson.


    Gifford crossed his arms in front of his chest and reminded him casually, "If my dad finds out that you


    are too lenient on her, you''re dead."


    The drillmaster was at a loss for words. If only he could cry. Then an idea came to his mind, so he said,


    "Your men are also training currently, right? Why don''t you let Erica join them so you can personally


    train her?" The drillmaster didn''t want Erica to be in his team at all. He didn''t want to offend Wesley or


    Matthew.


    "I''m on leave," Gifford answered nonchntly.


    "So why are you here now?" asked the drillmaster.


    "Well..." Gifford looked at Chantel first, who was standing next to Erica, before he smiled unfathomably


    and replied, "Harry and the others are cleaning the bathroom now. They don''t know why I let them do it


    and think I''m just punishing them unreasonably. Now, they will know why I punish them."


    The drillmaster followed his gaze. As soon as he saw the beautiful woman beside Erica, he moved


    closer to Gifford. With a serious expression on his face, he said in a flirtatious tone, "The woman with


    you looks familiar. I think I heard some soldiers talking about her. They mentioned her name, but I can''t


    remember. Is she your girlfriend? Finally, you found yourself a girlfriend. I thought you are going to stay


    single for the rest of your life."


    Gifford nced at him and smiled, revealing his white teeth. "She is the mother of my son."


    "You have a son? Seriously?" The drillmaster looked at Chantel up and down in astonishment, mouth


    agape. And the more he stared at her, the familiar she looked. He had the feeling that he had met her


    before, but he couldn''t remember where.


    "Yes, of course! By the way, don''t forget that my sister is a very naughty woman. Matthew has spoiled


    her so much that she becamewless. Make sure that you train her well." Gifford patted the


    drillmaster''s shoulder before he turned around and left.


    He called Chantel, who was whispering something to Erica, and took her to another training ground.


    Dozens of soldiers were practicing shooting there.


    As soon as his adjutant saw himing, he ran over to salute him.


    The rest of the soldiers just watched them.


    When Gifford and Chantel got closer, the soldiers greeted him one after another. Then all of a sudden,


    someone screamed, "Oh, my God! Isn''t that Chantel Ye? Why is she here?"


    "What?! Chantel Ye? Where is she?" Everyone who heard the soldier''s scream dropped their weapon


    and rushed over.


    Harry rubbed his eyes and murmured in disbelief, "The woman with our chief is really Chantel!"


    The woman who was walking towards them had a decent smile on her face. She was wearing a casual


    orange dress with a long beige coat, which made her skin look fairer.


    She was also wearing a pair of five-centimeter silver gray high heels. Perhaps she wanted to lessen


    the height difference between her and Gifford. But with her height that was 165 centimeters, her head


    barely reached Gifford''s neck despite her high heels.


    "Our chief is really nice. He knows that we like Chantel so much, that''s why he brought her here today."


    Everyone was boiling with excitement all of a sudden.


    Gage, who wiped the sweat on his face randomly, eximed in excitement, "Damn! Now I know why


    our chief asked us to clean the bathroom. It turned out he prepared the best reward for us. If this is the


    case, I am willing to clean the toilet for three months as long as I can see my goddess."


    He then turned to the soldier beside him and asked, "Look at my face. Is there dirt on it? Does my hair


    look okay? Do I look cool? This is my first time to meet her in person. I must leave the best impression


    on her."


    But something happened that saddened all of them.


    Gifford suddenly grabbed Chantel''s hand as they continued to walk towards them.


    "Why did our chief hold her hand?"


    Gage asked. He then shouted, "Chief, don''t be rude to Chantel."


    Another soldier also said, "Her hand must feel so soft. I''m so envious of him."


    Finally, Gifford and Chantel were now standing in front of them.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gifford nced at them one by one and said slowly, "Guys, meet Chantel, my wife, and the mother of


    my son."


    Although Chantel was confused with everything that was going on, she just went with the flow. When


    she heard him introduce her to everyone, she greeted them with a sweet smile, "Hello, everyone! My


    name is Chantel Ye. I am Gifford''s wife."


    Her words were like bombs that exploded in front of the crowd. "What? You are his wife?"


    "Oh, no! Chantel is married to our chief?"


    "Unbelievable! Is this for real?"


    "My goddess and our chief are husband and wife. What a perfect match!"


    Watching their reactions, Gifford smiled satisfyingly.


    With one hand in his pocket, his other hand was holding Chantel tightly.


    Harry squeezed to the front and asked again, "Chief, is Chantel really your wife?"


    These soldiers were like brothers to Gifford. Actually, the first batch of red pockets that Hugo received


    when he was born came from them. They were not surprised to know that he was already married.


    But knowing who his wife was seemed uneptable to them. Chantel was their goddess. How could


    they take that she was their chief''s wife?


    ''Is this really his reward to us? I don''t think so! Obviously, he brought his wife here to make us suffer


    more, '' thought Harry inwardly.


    The next moment shocked them more. Gifford pulled Chantel into his arm, lowered his head, and


    kissed her on the lips.


    It once again caused an uproar in everyone.


    At the sight of the different expressions on their faces, his mouth curved into acent smile. "Yes,


    she is my wife. We have been married for several years now. And now that you know that she is my


    wife, stop drooling over her again."


    The sad expression on Harry''s and the rest of the soldiers'' faces showed that their hearts were aching.


    They had finally understood why Gifford punished them by letting them clean the bathroom.


    No man would want other men to covet his wife.


    They all felt they didn''t deserve it. After all, they didn''t know beforehand that Chantel was Gifford''s wife.


    Everyone in the base now knew that Gifford was married to Chantel, but no one dared to discuss it on


    the Inte. Thus, except for the soldiers, no one still knew that the popr actress Chantel was


    married.


    Meanwhile, everyone in Erica and Tessie''s training ground was having fun. Since it was their break


    time, many soldiers came to chat with the two women.


    Erica was easy to get along with, so she became good friends with the men in just a short time.

 Chapter 1369 Like A Bright Sun

    Chapter 1369 Like A Bright Sun


    Their first day of training went smoothly, but Erica and Tessie were both exhausted.


    Wesley had specially arranged a room for them, and asked them to follow the schedule of the other


    soldiers.


    As soon as Erica saw the bed, she immediately climbed into it without even washing her face and feet.


    When her back touched the soft mattress, she fell asleep in a second.


    Watching Erica sleeping soundly, Tessie shook her head helplessly. She had managed to wash her


    face first before going to bed.


    The next morning, Gifford came to the military base again, but this time he was alone. As soon as he


    arrived, he first looked for Erica, who was currently doing some sit-ups. "Come with me," he ordered.


    To his surprise, she refused. Shaking her head, she said unhesitatingly, "No, I won''t go with you. I''m


    already doing well here."


    Her training officer wasn''t strict with her, and she could bezy sometimes. Moreover, she was enjoying


    thepany of the other soldiers in this squad.


    If she followed Gifford to his squad, her life would be miserable.


    Gifford had been indifferent to her since she returned, so she knew that he was still angry with her. If


    she joined his squad, he might vent his anger at her through their training activities. She wouldn''t let


    him make her training experiences miserable.


    Gifford looked at her discontentedly and said, "Why are you disobeying me? Just follow mymand.


    Inside this base, you are not in the position to refuse."


    "No way! I''ve already adapted to the training here. If you want to go, go by yourself." She could hardly


    imagine her life being trained by him for half a month.


    Of course, Gifford knew what was in her mind. ''She knows that no one else can train her strictly other


    than me. She sure wants to train indolently, '' he thought.


    The group of soldiers who was doing push-ups not too far away was stealing nces at them from time


    to time, and it didn''t escape the sharp-witted Gifford. When their eyes met his, they immediately looked


    away and continued doing their push-ups.


    Suddenly, Gifford thought of something. Matthew had already known that Erica was training here, and


    he was on his way here. "Okay. You can stay here if you want." He thought that Matthew would take


    her away anyway, so there was no need to change her current routine anymore.


    Erica was happy, but she was confused as well. "Gifford, why did you suddenly change your mind? Are


    you¡ª"


    Before she could finish her words, he interrupted her impatiently, "Am I what? Do you want to go with


    me now? If you join my squad, I''ll let you run eight hundredps around the training ground first."


    Seeing his disgusted look, Ericay back and continued to do her sit-ups in silence.


    This time, Gifford''s heart had softened again. "If you need anything, just tell me. I''ll leave now."


    But she just ignored him, and did ten sit-ups in a row between clenched teeth.


    He sighed helplessly and thought inwardly, ''Forget it. I can''t afford to offend her.''


    It was almost noontime when a ck luxury car slowly drove into the military base and stopped in the


    parking lot.


    After receiving a phone call, Gifford immediately went to check on Erica, who was currently practicing


    shooting with the other soldiers.


    He then left and went to the parking lot without letting her know that he was there.


    A few minutester, two men in a suit walked to the training ground with Gifford.


    Erica''s shooting posture still looked awkward even though the training officer had already asked an


    excellent subordinate to teach her all kinds of shooting stances.


    Matthew hadn''t seen her for a long time, so he was a little surprised when he saw her wearing a


    camouge uniform, and her long ck hair braided into two. A man in the same outfit stood behind


    her. Since he was teaching her the proper position to shoot, his arms were around her shoulders.


    Matthew stood still expressionlessly, with his hands in his pockets. His eyes locked on the petite figure,


    who had no idea that he was there.


    ''Is my father-inw sure that he sent Erica here to punish her? Looking at these handsome young


    soldiers here, why do I feel that she is enjoying the kind of punishment given to her? She once said that


    she wanted to have an imperial harem where she could keep all kinds of handsome men, '' he thought


    unhappily.


    Knowing Matthew, Gifford couldn''t help smiling. He then suggested, "Why don''t you go and say hello to


    Rika?"


    But Matthew shook his head.


    Gifford raised his eyebrows. If he hadn''t seen the fury in Matthew''s eyes, he would think that he wasn''t


    jealous at all.


    ''Never mind. Let me do it for him.'' Shaking his head helplessly, he shouted like amanding officer,


    "Erica Li!"


    "Yes, sir!" After two days of training, Erica had developed the habit of responding this way whenever


    someone called out her name.


    She then turned around and saw three people standing ten-odd meters away from them.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Her eyes fixed on the man that she missed days and nights.


    ''Oh, my God! Matthew is here to see me!'' she eximed excitedly in her mind.


    All of a sudden, her exhaustion from the training dissipated.


    She got so excited that she immediately dropped the weapon in her hand and ran towards him.


    Matthew''s anger had subsided a little when he saw Erica running towards him with a bright smile on


    her face.


    She looked so beautiful while her braids were swinging with the wind. Since the sun was ring, her


    fair skin had tanned a little.


    However, it didn''t make her less beautiful and lovely.


    Being bold as usual, she jumped into Matthew, wrapped her arms around his neck tightly and her legs


    around his waist, under everyone''s gaze.


    Matthew had to wrap his arms around her waist so she wouldn''t fall.


    Feeling his arms supporting her, she let go of his neck, held his face with both hands, and lowered her


    head to kiss him hard on the lips.


    She was so free and willful to do whatever she wanted without minding all the people around them.


    Witnessing such a scene made the dozens of soldiers not far away feel envious.


    Even Gifford, who was standing next to them, couldn''t help feeling envious too. He wondered if Chantel


    would also treat him like this one of these days.


    "Matthew, I miss you so much!" After taking advantage of Matthew''s lips, Erica wrapped her arms


    around his neck again and pressed her head against his cheek.


    Despite his anger, he couldn''t resist her enthusiasm and passion. She was like a bright sun that


    suddenly lightened up his mood. The fury in his eyes turned into sweetness in an instant.


    Not far away, the soldiers who were training with Erica just now gathered and discussed among


    themselves. "What is the meaning of this? Why is Erica hugging him like that?"


    "And she kissed him too. Do you think she is doing this on purpose to make single men like us


    jealous?"


    "Erica said that her husband was very nice to her, and I believe her now. Look! They have been


    hugging for so long, but he still has no intention of putting her down. They are really showing off to us!"


    "Oh, no! I can''t watch them anymore. My heart is now full of envy."


    Matthew could feel the people''s envy from their stares.


    But before he could say anything, Gifford red at Erica and said, "Get down now. This is not a ce


    for you to show off. Many people are watching you right now. Don''t you feel ashamed? Go home if you


    two want to make out."

 Chapter 1370 Going On A Picnic

    Chapter 1370 Going On A Pic


    "Gifford! What are you ying at? You''re really clueless, you know that?" Instead of getting down from


    Matthew, Erica held him even more tightly. Her head cocked to one side, she retorted, "Besides, you


    kissed Chantel in front of your soldiers! Everyone knows that! Why can''t I share a public disy of


    affection with my own husband? I think you''re jealous of me because I have someone. But Chantel''s


    too far away to hold!"


    Her words made Matthewugh.


    Gifford wanted to say something back, but he couldn''t think of anything sharp enough. Erica was too


    good with theebacks, and her words often stung! He had to threaten her, "You shut up! Did you


    forget where you are? This is a military instation¡ªI''m inmand here! What if I order you to run


    twenty kilometers with a five-kilo pack? Could you do it?"


    Matthew held the woman in his arms tightly and told Gifford in a calm voice, "You''re right. Rika''s been a


    bad girl. But between you and me, we were supposed to teach her how to behave. We''re responsible


    for this. So maybe we should be punished together."


    ''Together?'' Gifford was not afraid of the twenty-kilometer run. He was afraid Matthew had spoiled Erica


    and never set any boundaries. "You gave her everything she wanted, and how did she thank you? She


    ran off for more than three years without so much as a word. Next time might be even worse. You sure


    you still want to spoil her without a care in the world?" He was afraid that if Matthew continued to


    mollycoddle her like that, this woman would really be a problem.


    Erica red at her brother. It was obvious what he was trying to do. "Gifford, you are such a dick! If I


    hadn''t asked Chantel toe back, where would you be now? But now, when you see me with my


    husband, you start stirring up shit. See if I do anything for you again!"


    Matthew scooped her up into his arms and said slowly, "You''re right, of course. I won''t make the same


    mistake twice!"


    "What?" She was so sad.


    Gifford suddenly felt a little guilty. Did he really drive a wedge between them?


    However, what the man said next blew Gifford away again. "But you all have to spoil her. I''m the only


    one who can reign her in. Anyone tries, then they''re going to have to go through me." Then his eyes fell


    on Gifford''s face. "I''m the only one who can handle my wife. No matter what she does, no one can


    punish her but me!"


    Gifford had to say he was really envious of his sister now. "Is it toote for me to transit to female? I''m


    sure the army will pay for the surgery. I want to be your woman, Matthew." He was only half-joking. He


    really envied Erica.


    Matthew''s face was full of disgust. He really wanted to kick Gifford off a mountaintop right now.


    Erica immediately became vignt. She put her face close to Matthew''s and red at her brother with a


    WTF look. "What''s wrong with you? Have you thought of Chantel? What would possess you to say a


    thing like that?" ''God hates me. That has to be it. My husband is so awesome that I not only have to


    worry about another woman stealing him away, but another guy too? Even my brother!'' she thought to


    herself.


    When he heard Chantel''s name, Gifford got quiet.


    Matthew nced coldly at the men not far away and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll teach Rika a lesson, but not


    here." He didn''t trust her around all these guys. She''d probably have gathered a harem for herself


    before she finished the training here.


    Erica had enough of the human contact she''d been craving. She jumped out of his arms, and batted


    her sad, puppy-dog eyes at him. "Dad''s already put me through the wringer for a couple days. So I


    have to listen to you, too?"


    Matthew glowered at her.


    Frustrated, Erica lowered her head. It was all her fault. She had no right toin.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He took a look at his watch. There was less than an hour left before lunch time. He told Gifford, "I''m


    taking her out to lunch. I''ll have her backter."


    Gifford didn''t want to see them anyway, so he nodded, "Okay! Hurry up!" Once they left, he could go


    home too. He''d find his wife and let her know how much he cared.


    ''Humph! I have a wife, too. And I can easily spoil her. I''ll pamper my wife so much Erica will turn green


    with envy.''


    Erica dly followed Matthew. Her stomach had been rumbling, and she was starving. She was a


    nonstop chatterbox as they walked from the training area to the parking lot.


    Owen drove the car away from the military base and headed east.


    "Can we stop this, please? These training sessions are really starting to get on my nerves."


    Matthew didn''t say a word.


    "Why don''t you believe me? I know what I did wrong. If you tell him to stop this, he''ll listen to you," she


    continued.


    But the man remained silent.


    Frustrated, Erica sat back in her seat and happened to look out the window. "Owen, you''re driving on


    the wrong way," she said anxiously. "We''re heading to the burbs. We should go south!"


    South was where all the restaurants would be. It was the main part of the city.


    Holding back hisughter, Owen cleared his throat and said in the same voice as usual, "Mrs. Huo, Mr.


    Huo has something special in mind."


    "What? Something special?" She looked over at the man sitting next to her, who was as calm as the


    sea.


    Matthew nced back at her and said nothing.


    She sighed helplessly. Knowing that Matthew was a man of few words, she didn''t bother asking.


    Anyway, wherever he was taking her, at least he wouldn''t sell her.


    A few minutester, the car suddenly turned onto a narrow road. They drove on thatne for a few


    minutes before stopping at the roadside.


    She rolled down the window to get a better look at the scenery outside. It was an endless field without


    shops or houses. She turned to him and asked, "Are we going on a pic?"


    "You can think of it that way," he said mischievously.


    "What?" Confused, the woman watched Owen get out of the car, light a cigarette and walk away.


    At this moment, she had a bad feeling. She suddenly looked at the poker-faced man and asked,


    "Where is Owen going?"


    Matthew looked up at her and asked instead, "How''s your training going?"


    "I guess it''s going okay. It''s just so boring!" Because she had learned some martial arts in the past and


    was used to exercising, they didn''t wear her out too much. In addition, the training officer was kind to


    her, so she didn''t have to do the grueling regimen the others were subjected to.


    "That''s good!" As he said those words, he pulled her into his arms with his right hand.


    Then she was pressed against the back seat, and he was on top of her.


    She blinked and looked at her husband. She knew exactly what he had in mind, and it didn''t matter


    whether she was in the mood or not. "Uh...I thought we were stopping for lunch? What''s going on?"


    "We are stopping for lunch. And you''re on the menu!" He lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    Erica was dumbfounded. ''What kind of lunch is this?''


    Erica had already thrown the camouge cap aside. Now with her hair separated into two braids, she


    looked as young as a teenager. This made him feel a bit guilty about having sex with her.


    Gritting his teeth, Matthew grabbed her camouge cap and pulled it down over her face. The guilt in


    his heart diminished some.


    They made love for a long time.


    When he finally was finished, she opened one of her eyes and looked at the man who was busy


    mopping up the mess. She tried to say something to him, but her voice was a hoarse whisper.


    "Matthew Huo, you''re crazy!"

 Chapter 1371 Go Soft On Erica

    Chapter 1371 Go Soft On Erica


    Although Matthew wanted Erica to stay away from other men, she had been training with several male


    soldiers. Therefore, how could she do as he asked? Besides, it was Wesley who insisted that she


    should train among the soldiers. ''Why didn''t he just go to Dad? Why did hee here to teach me a


    lesson instead? What a jerk!'' Erica thought, doing her best to roll her eyes discreetly.


    Putting his hand on her waist, Matthew asked sternly, "Do you still want to argue?"


    She shook her head immediately. "No, no, no."


    He hade to her with an invitation to take her to lunch. But despite his words, he had brought her to


    this ce so they could have sex. Now she had missed lunchtime in the base.


    At that moment, Matthew regained his usual and elegant image as he dressed neatly again. Afterward,


    he got out of the car and lit a cigarette.


    Leaning against the car window, Erica smoothed her messy hair and called the man smoking outside,


    "Hey, Matthew! I''m hungry. Let''s go and have lunch!"


    Matthew breathed out a mouthful of smoke before he looked at the flushed woman in front of him.


    However, she soon became blurry through the haze. "Come with me," he offered.


    ''Come with him? Back to Y City?'' she wondered. "No, no. I haven''t met Wendy yet. I''ve promised to


    see her before leaving for Y City. Why don''t you wait for me so that we can go back together?" she


    asked. She didn''t want to break her promise.


    She nned to return to Y City after she met Wendy, and then her two best friends¡ªHyatt and Rhea.


    Upon hearing her answer, Matthew didn''t say anything back. He stubbed out the cigarette and called


    Owen, to whom he ordered, "Let''s go!"


    More than ten minutester, the luxury car dropped her off at the base.


    With a hat in her hand, the woman stood in front of the gate in shock as she watched the luxury car


    driving away again. ''How could Matthew, my husband, do such a thing to me?


    He said he was going to take me to lunch! Yet he took me to the wilderness to have sex with me. And


    then he sent me back with an empty stomach.


    What a jerk!''


    As it was already past lunchtime, Erica didn''t find the canteen''s door open. So she went to the snack


    bar and bought a box of instant noodles along with some other snacks.


    Then she slowly made her way back, trying to bnce the snacks and the box of noodles in her hands


    when a soldier she had never seen before walked towards her with a big smile. "Aren''t you Gifford''s


    sister?"


    She smiled at him and answered, "Yes, Gifford is my brother."


    Noticing the stuff in her hands, he asked, "Why did you buy these? Didn''t you have enough food during


    lunch? Or did you simply skip it?"


    Erica held the instant noodles in her arms and said wistfully, "The second option, I haven''t eaten


    anything yet."


    The manughed. "If you go out and tell people about this, they will say that we''re bullying you. Let''s


    go. I''ll take you to the canteen and tell them to cook you something."


    ''Cook me something?'' Erica''s eyes lit up as she asked cheerfully, "Really?"


    The man was amused by her. "Why would I lie to you?"


    "Great! Thank you so much!"


    Luckily, Erica met a kind-hearted man and ended up having a nice meal thanks to him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After lunch, she rested for some time before going to the training ground.


    However, she wasn''t fit for the training at all. As soon as she got there, she asked straightly for a leave


    with the excuse that she had a stomachache.


    But while Tessie was still practicing with the soldiers, Erica felt embarrassed to go back to the dormitory


    on her own and decided to sit nearby to watch the rest of the training.


    Less than an hourter, Wesley showed up with a long face. Erica was feeling a bitzy up until she


    saw her father. Immediately, she put on a bright smile and ran over to him. "Dad, my dear dad! Did you


    ''Wow, it must be Matthew who called Dad!'' she thought to herself.


    But Wesley didn''t receive Erica gently. Instead, he reached out his hand and pinched her ear. "Did you


    call Matthew?" He had deliberately chosen not to give her a cellphone, nor had he allowed her to buy


    one herself. Yet she still found a way to contact Matthew.


    "Ouch, it hurts, Dad! Let go of me first!" Erica yelled. Her father was twisting her ear so ruthlessly that


    she could swear that he would rip it off her head at any moment.


    "Well, it seems you''ve made some progress in the past few years. Now you know you''re supposed to


    call Matthew when you are in trouble," Wesley mocked. Unfortunately for Wesley, however, Matthew


    always had a way to stop him from teaching Erica a lesson.


    With a ttering smile, Erica held her father''s arm and behaved like a spoiled child. "No, I didn''t. He


    came to see me on his own. Besides, not even Matthew is angry with me anymore, Dad. I''m your


    daughter, your own blood! Isn''t it about time you stop being so mad at me?" Then her face grew more


    serious as sheined, "I haven''t lived a good life for a few years now. I''ve also paid the price for


    running away from home. Dad, please have mercy on me!"


    Wesley told himself not to believe her sweet words, but he gradually eased out the pressure on her ear


    until he let go of it altogether.


    Realizing Wesley''s heart had softened, Erica added, "Dad, only when we have children of our own, we


    are able to recognize our parents'' kindness. After I gave birth to my four sons, I began to understand it


    mustn''t have been easy for you and Mom to raise the three of us. I will take good care of you and Mom


    in the future. Don''t stay mad at me anymore, okay?"


    Wesley rolled his eyes at her. He didn''t believe a word of what she said. "Stop pretending! If Matthew


    doesn''t care about what you''ve done, I don''t either."


    Wesley shrugged. Nevertheless, ir was right. Her husband would eventually get soft-hearted for his


    little girl.


    Erica, who was not a fool, knew perfectly well how to seize the opportunity. Releasing her father''s arm,


    she waved at Tessie a few yards away. "Tessie, hurry up! Let''s go!"


    "Did I say you could leave?" Wesley wanted to scare her.


    But this time, Erica simply ignored him by getting in his car and making room for Tessie.


    Wesley was beginning to regret letting Erica go.


    He felt as if he was releasing a tiger to its natural habitat.


    On their way back, Erica didn''t stop talking. "Dad, it''s been a long time since Ist saw my sons.


    Please, get me a cellphone. I want to video chat with them!"


    "Get one yourself!" Despite what he said, he still drove her downtown.


    Erica knew exactly where he was taking her. After all, she did grow up in A Country.


    As soon as she saw the car heading to the downtown area, she couldn''t hide her excitement any


    longer. "Dad, you''re so kind! I love you!"


    Wesley snorted, "Sit still!" Careful for Erica not to see it, he couldn''t help but raise one of the corners of


    his mouth.


    Poor Wesley! His two daughters had always been the apple of his eye. He just didn''t have the heart to


    beat or scold them no matter what they did.


    Yvette, at least, didn''t cause him any trouble.


    But Erica was the definition of a troublemaker. His blood pressure would often skyrocket because of


    her. Yet whenever he saw her annoying face, his rage would instantaneously fade.


    Poor Wesley was indeed at the mercy of his wife and two daughters for the rest of his life.


    When they got to the store, Erica bought her and Tessie thetest smartphones released by ZL Group.


    While she picked a white device for herself, she gave Tessie a ck one.


    After they settled everything, Erica asked Wesley to take her and Tessie to the mall so she could also


    pick up gifts for Hugo and Wendy.


    As their aunt, she didn''t think it was appropriate to see her nephew and niece without any gifts.


    Two days ago, she had an excuse. She had juste back home in a hurry and didn''t have the time to


    buy Hugo his gift. Today, she was going to make it up for it.


    Then after she met Wendy, Hyatt and Rhea, she would go back to Y City and be reunited with her


    husband and children.


    As for the moment, Erica couldn''t wait to send Matthew a message. Therefore, as soon as she got her


    new phone, she typed, "Honey, it''s me, your lovely wife!"

 Chapter 1372 Its Just A Waste Of Time

    Chapter 1372 It''s Just A Waste Of Time


    About half an hourter, Matthew saw Erica''s message. He only replied, "Mm."


    ''Okay. What does that mean?'' Erica stared at the screen of her phone and pouted her lips in


    dissatisfaction.


    She was so annoyed that she closed her WeChat. ''Well, I''ll ask him about it when I get back. Not long


    now! I can''t wait!''


    After dinner, when Erica was going back to her room, she heard voices from Gifford''s room. It sounded


    like Gifford and Chantel fighting inside.


    Chantel''s voice was soft when she said, "Look, we''re shooting now. I was supposed to leave tonight,


    but I put it off until the day after tomorrow. But I''ve got a fan signing tomorrow. I need to take off."


    "So you think I''m not busy?" asked Gifford in a cold voice.


    "Of course you are," Chantel answered. She knew that well. They both were. As a star, she did grueling


    15 hour shoots. As a soldier, he might work from 6:30 a.m. to 5:00 p.m., grab a quick dinner, and go


    prep for a jump at midnight. He was inmand, too, which meant he was higher in rank. Higher rank


    meant more pay and more hours. He was a high-ranking military officer. How could she possibly


    "Yes, I''m super-busy and yet I can spare a few days to take care of Hugo. Whatever work you have, put


    it off. That''s an order!" he demanded.


    Chantel remained silent. She wondered if he knew the cost of what he was asking.


    Erica took a peek in their room. One of them sat on the bed, the other stood by the window, and Hugo


    was ying with his toys on the sofa.


    She poked her head in, waved at the little boy and whispered, "Come to Auntie!"


    Although she lowered her voice, all three people in the room heard it and looked at her.


    Erica grinned and said to Chantel, "Looks like you guys are busy talking. I''ll set Hugo up in a video chat


    with Adkins and the other kids. Oh, and Hugo can sleep with me tonight. Say good night to Daddy and


    Mommy, Hugo."


    "Good night, Daddy, Mommy!" said Hugo, who had already run over to Erica and was now hugging her


    legs.


    Gifford nodded and watched them leave. Erica shot the two onest grin and closed the door behind


    her.


    There were only two people left in the room. Standing in front of Chantel, Gifford put his hands on his


    hips and asked, "Have you made up your mind?"


    This time, she didn''tin. As long as he was happy, she would do as he said. "Okay."


    If she had to give something up for him, it was worth it.


    Gifford was satisfied with her response. "I got Hugo some time off too. He doesn''t need to go to school


    tomorrow. We''ll go out and have some fun."


    The three of them had never gone out together. This was an opportunity for them to spend more time


    with Hugo.


    "Okay." She nodded again.


    Gifford sat down next to her and said, "I think Rika''s right. We can have a daughter, and Hugo will have


    a sister. We can go to bed early, so her little act of kindness tonight wasn''t in vain."


    ''Have a daughter?'' When she heard that, Chantel''s face turned a red. She didn''t mind if he wanted


    another kid, but... "It''s only seven o''clock now. It''s too early..."


    Ignoring her protest, Gifford held her shoulders. The twoy back at the same time. "Can you spare a


    few days every month?" he asked.


    "I''m not sure," she replied honestly. She really didn''t know. She didn''t take regr breaks. Dramas


    typically shot their episodes as close together as possible. She might not catch a break for two months


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    or so.


    "You don''t know either?" Gifford leaned sideways, one hand supporting his head, and looked at his


    wife. "You work too hard. You should get three to five days off a month so we can spend some time


    together."


    Of course, he would try his best to spare a few days every month to make this work. He would focus on


    making their love grow, getting closer, and taking care of her and the kid.


    Chantel blinked her eyes and her mind went nk. She asked foolishly, "Do you still want me around?"


    Gifford was unhappy to hear that. He turned over and pressed himself onto her. "Why would you even


    ask that? You know that I do."


    "I know..." But she also knew they weren''t a normal couple.


    Looking at the face so close to hers, she suddenly thought of something Erica said when she was in


    Tow Vige. "Okay, I''lle back every month and spend more time with you together," she said,


    boldly putting her arms around Gifford''s neck. Since he didn''t want a divorce, it would be better this


    way. It just so happened that she didn''t want a divorce either.


    But there was this weird feeling that she got, like Gifford wasn''t his normal self. She didn''t know if he


    were trying to make up for something, because he wanted to spend more time with her. He became


    more attentive and loving. In short, very un-Gifford-like.


    Gifford raised his eyebrows. ''She''s gotten bolder. When did that happen? She must be up to


    something.''


    After all, Erica did the same thing. She would always butter him up if she wanted him to help her. And


    when she didn''t want his help, she would be cold and indifferent to him. He was already used to it.


    He held her chin and asked in a questioning tone, "Penny for your thoughts?"


    Chantel''s face turned red. Knowing that she had to tell him sooner orter, she decided to simply spill


    the beans. "Did you know they found a ton of drugs in Tow Vige? That was just a few days ago."


    Of course, Gifford knew. It was in all the papers. Not only that, his sister was involved in uncovering


    that.


    "We want you to help us investigate those guys. Those thugs were working for someone. We want to


    know who," she said.


    "Why do you care? I don''t get it." Gifford really didn''t know what Chantel and Erica were up to all this


    time.


    Chantel shook her head. "You can ask Rika about it. If you say yes, she''ll be stoked."


    "So, Erica put you up to this?"


    Chantel smiled awkwardly and nodded.


    Gifford stroked her long hair and said in an imperceptible gentle tone, "Don''t hang out with Erica too


    much. She''s a bad influence!"


    "You don''t get it. Rika¡ª"


    Gifford interrupted her and said the words she was going to say. "Rika is a good girl. She didn''t do


    anything wrong. You misunderstood her. Am I right?"


    Chantel was slightly stunned. How could he know what she wanted to say?


    "Let''s not talk about my sister anymore, okay? That''s kind of creepy when we''re in bed together. Let''s


    make some babies!" he said firmly. It was a waste of time for them to talk about Erica when they were


    alone.


    ''Huh? Is he really Rika''s brother?


    Besides, he is over thirty-six years old now. How could he be so horny?'' she thought to herself.


    Soon, the room was filled with their scents and sounds. Meanwhile, Erica made a video call to


    Matthew.


    When the video call was connected, Matthew''s expressionless face appeared on the screen. Erica


    greeted him with an ear-to-ear grin, "Hi, my hubby! Home so soon?"


    Hugo leaned over and greeted Matthew, "Goo-Good evening, Uncle Matthew!" He stumbled over some


    words, simply because he was so young.


    When Matthew saw Hugo, he nodded and said, "Good evening, Hugo!"


    The next moment, before Erica could say anything, Matthew''s phone spun violently and his face could


    not be seen anymore. What could be seen was four little heads huddling together.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    The four children''s voices were sweet, almost artificially so, which made Matthew frown.


    Except for Colman, none of the kids acted like spoiled brats when he was around. When they saw


    Erica, they all seemed to have changed into totally different people.


    "A...you''re adorable. I miss you much, guys!"


    Damian kissed the phone. "We miss you! When will you be back? It''s been a long time!"


    "Yeah. There are some bad aunts who want to be our mommy. Hurry, or Dad''s gonna bring them here!"


    Colman echoed.


    "Bad aunts?" Erica''s heart skipped a beat. She had never heard that before.

 Chapter 1373 She Is Home

    Chapter 1373 She Is Home


    "Yes, but Mommy, don''t worry. We will help you keep an eye on Daddy before youe back!" Adkins


    calmly assured Erica that he and his brothers wouldn''t allow those bad aunts to seed in seducing


    their father.


    Erica nced at the man beside the boys, but his face didn''t reveal anything. No reaction. No emotion.


    Instead, his eyes remained focused on something else as if he was deep in thought.


    ''Does his silence... mean yes? What a jerk!''


    She thought about confronting him, but ultimately decided tofort her sons. "It doesn''t matter.


    Mommy will be back soon. You''ll probably see me in two days."


    She wondered if Matthew woulde and pick her up then.


    Next, the boys chatted some more with Hugo before they reluctantly ended the video call.


    Matthew didn''t say a word to Erica after all, and she sighed all night about it.


    ''Didn''t he say that he loved me very much? Why didn''t he say anything to me just now? We''ve slept


    together earlier, haven''t we? Why is he still mad at me then?'' she thought unhappily.


    Later, as nned, Erica got to meet her niece¡ªWendy.


    The little toddler in pink casual clothes had her hair tied up in a ponytail, revealing the whole extent of


    her round and soft cheeks. She was the cutest girl Erica had ever seen. Although Erica already had her


    four sons, she couldn''t help loving Wendy so much that she didn''t want to stop holding or kissing her.


    ''Well, I changed my mind. I know I have four sons, but I would love to give birth to a beautiful little girl


    like Wendy for Matthew in the future!'' she thought to herself.


    Wendy was shy around strangers, so Erica wanted to break the ice and spend more time with her. In


    the evening, she asked Yvette if she could take the little girl to her bedroom, which her sister agreed.


    Soon after, they fell asleep together.


    Two days passed, and Erica was still at the Li family''s house. Concerned about it, Wesley found his


    daughter eating durian when he came over to ask her, "Since you''re not training in the base anymore,


    when will you leave for Y City? Your inws have called you several times already. Do you want them


    toe and pick you up again?"


    Wesley disliked the smell of durian, so he kept himself a few meters away from Erica.


    She shook her head and swallowed a piece of durian before answering, "I''ve booked a flight back to Y


    City tomorrow afternoon. But please, don''t tell them. I want to surprise Matthew!"


    "Surprise him? Is it really necessary?" Wesley mocked.


    "You''re an old man and understand nothing about young people''s love!" Erica said absently.


    Wesley was immediately displeased on hearing that. "Who are you calling an old man?"


    "I''m calling you! Is there anyone else here?" Erica blinked innocently.


    Wesley was rolling up his sleeves, ready to teach his naughty daughter a lesson, but when he saw the


    durian in her hands, it was like she was holding a biological weapon against him. In the end, he had to


    give up his intentions under the smug look on her face.


    The next day, Tessie left the Li family''s house with a generous amount of money and rented a house.


    With the rest of the sum, she opened a flower shop for herself and decided to settle down in A Country


    for the time being.


    As for Erica, before she left, she paid a visit to her best friends¡ªRhea and Hyatt.


    The moment Rhea saw her, she wasn''t able to hold back her tears. Because of Erica''s disappearance,


    Rhea and Hyatt hadn''t gotten married yet. Rhea wanted to wait for Erica to return so she could be her


    bridesmaid.


    Hyatt was about to cry too. After several years together, Rhea would never n the wedding with him


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    until now. Recently, he had opened a film studio in A Country, and the business was good. Rhea had


    her own job as well, so the couple had been living a stable life.


    Finally, after bidding her friends and family farewell, Erica flew back to Y City.


    Taking off her sunsses, she looked at Matthew''s vi in the Pearl Vi District when she got there


    and could barely contain her excitement.


    ''I, Erica Li, am back! From now on, I will never leave Y City again!'' she swore inwardly.


    She walked to the door and put her finger on the biometric lock as she always used to do. However,


    she was surprised to hear the "beep" granting her ess inside the vi.


    It had been over three years since she left, but Matthew had never erased her fingerprint from the


    system. Instantly, she felt warm in her heart.


    Once she came inside, she realized there was no one in the vi. The ce was as clean as usual,


    and the carpet was still the same white one as before. Still, there was plenty of new furniture that she


    didn''t recognize.


    After she ended her tour around the living room, she went straight to the third floor.


    Pushing open the master bedroom''s door, she quickly noticed that most of the objects in there were still


    the same from three years ago. The only thought in her mind then was that she was finally home.


    Yet something was bothering her. Despite not expecting to see Matthew at the vi at this time, she


    found it strange that her children weren''t there either. But then it urred to her that since Matthew


    had to go to work, he might have dropped the boys off at the Huo family''s manor. After all, Carlos and


    Debbie would be worried sick if the children were left at home with no one to look after them.


    As she hade to surprise Matthew, she put her stuff away in the bedroom and took a taxi to ZL


    Group.


    Her first setback revealed itself when she found out that all the security guards at thepany''s


    entrance had been reced by new ones who didn''t recognize her.


    If it weren''t for an old employee nearby who remembered her and exined to them that she was the


    CEO''s wife, she wouldn''t have been allowed past the main entrance of the building.


    After thanking the old employee, Erica walked in the elevator.


    As soon as she got on the CEO''s office floor, she found out that except for Paige and Owen, all the


    other assistants in the secretary department had also been reced by new ones.


    Fortunately, Paige hadn''t left for the day yet. In fact, she was astonished to see Erica in front of her


    after such a long time and so unexpectedly. "Mrs. Huo! You''re here!"


    Embarrassed, Erica smiled and greeted her, "Hello, Paige. It''s been a while!"


    Paige approached her and nodded before asking, "When did youe back from A Country?"


    "I''ve just arrived."


    "Will you be staying for good now?" Paige asked cautiously.


    Erica grinned. "Yes. I won''t be leaving again." She would never leave her dear husband again!


    "I''m d to hear it!" Then Paige turned around and introduced Erica to the other curious assistants.


    "Hey, guys, this is our CEO''s wife. From now on, you should treat Mrs. Huo with the same respect you


    treat our CEO. Understood?"


    Paige''s wordsid a solid foundation for Erica among the special assistants. Immediately, several of


    them stood up and greeted her in unison, "Hello, Mrs. Huo!"


    Erica gave them a big smile. "Hey, guys!"


    After exchanging greetings, Erica pointed at the closed office door and asked Paige, "Is he inside?"


    Paige turned to look at the door behind her and shook her head. "Mr. Huo is going to attend an


    important party tonight. He left about ten minutes ago."


    "Seriously? What a shame!"


    Paige thought for a while and said, "Why don''t you call Mr. Huo and ask him toe back? Or maybe


    you could go after him. Tonight''s party is really a big deal. If you''re free, you could go and meet him


    there."


    Honestly, Paige hoped that Erica went to the party and showed everyone that Mrs. Huo was back. The


    longer she was away, the more women would approach Matthew in order to seduce him. But if Erica


    exhibited their love to the public, she would be able to get rid of the other women who had been


    surrounding Matthew since she left.


    The sudden appearance of the four boys had already been the cause of much envy among all the


    socialite divas in Y City. They were shocked to find out that the Huo family wasn''t just wealthy and


    powerful but also the bearers of incredibly good genes.


    From the daughter of the mayor to the international superstar, all of them were eager to put their ws


    into Matthew and be the next Mrs. Huo.


    Surely, Erica was puzzled by Paige''s words. "If the party is so important, why should I, an irrelevant


    person, attend it?"

 Chapter 1374 Mr. Huos Wife

    Chapter 1374 Mr. Huo''s Wife


    Paige smiled mysteriously and whispered in Erica''s ear, "Aren''t you afraid someone''s going to steal Mr.


    Huo from you? You know, I take his office clothes to the cleaner''s on a regr basis. They always


    smell like women''s perfume, so we need to get that taken care of. Mr. Huo never cheated on you. But


    he gets plenty of women approaching him, asking his hand in marriage, and women who want to have


    his baby. Not to mention those women who just want him because he''s hot. Don''t you want to go to the


    party and deal with them yourself?"


    "Oh..." It suddenly urred to Erica that even her sons told her that Matthew was surrounded by


    women who wanted him. Then she finallymitted to it. "Of course I''ll go. I''m free now. I can have a


    little fun too, right?"


    Paige breathed a sigh of relief. As expected, Mrs. Huo was still the same as before. With Erica around,


    she didn''t have to watch Matthew like a hawk. Erica would do that for her.


    After getting the address of where the party was going to happen, Erica was about to leave, but Paige


    put a hand on her shoulder to stop her. She looked Erica''s dress up and down. Even Erica''s everyday


    clothes were stylish, but definitely not suitable for arge banquet. "Mrs. Huo, maybe a makeover might


    be in order. I can pull strings at a salon, you can have your make-up and hair done by a professional


    stylist," she offered.


    Erica looked down at her own clothing. That was probably a good idea. "Okay!" she agreed.


    Later, when she was in the salon, Erica got a call from Chantel. "Hey, Rika. I''m in Y City. Where are


    you?"


    Erica looked at the make-up artist in the mirror, who was applying liquid foundation on her face, and


    answered, "Back in the city. I just got here. What''s up?"


    "There''s a party tonight. On ''The Princess'' cruise ship. I guess Matthew''sing. Wanna go together?


    We''ll show those guys how it''s done." Chantel just flew from another city and was on the way to the


    cruise ship.


    The Princess? That was the ship Paige told her about.


    With a smile gracing her lips, Erica answered, "Of course. I''ming too."


    "Okay, see you there!" Chantel was happy to have Erica there. At least that was someone she''d know.


    "Okay, bye!"


    It was getting dark.


    Many luxury cars adorned the marina parking lot. Men and women in formal clothes began to line up,


    waiting to board The Princess.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The party was beginning to fill up. The guest list was like a who''s who of elites, rich men and women,


    old and young. Some were entertainment moguls while the others were financial whiz kids blown in


    from out of town. The brightest stars weren''t in the sky tonight, they were at the party.


    Countless bodyguards in ck suits were guarding the ship inside and out, and there were also many


    in-clothed bodyguards hidden among the partygoers.


    Everyone was on time¡ªall the guests arrived before the stroke of eight. The party was scheduled to go


    off without a hitch.


    Before the workers were about to roll up the red carpet so that the cruise ship could make its tour


    around the harbor, a clear voice called out to the staff, "Wait a minute!"


    The staff members turned their heads in the direction of the voice, and saw a beautiful woman, high


    heels in hand. She looked like she was from one of the rich families. They didn''t dare ignore her. They


    walked over and one of them asked respectfully, "Hello, miss. Do you have an invitation?"


    "I don''t have one of those," she answered carefully.


    "Well..." The staff members were in a dilemma. "I''m sorry, miss. But you can''t board


    without...ahem...one of those," he mocked.


    Just then, another woman came up behind her. She looked a little green and embarrassed. Apparently


    she got carsick. But face to face with the event staff, Paige put that all aside. "This is the wife of ZL


    Group''s CEO," she announced. "Mr. Huo is on the guest list. Just call her his plus one."


    Paige and Owen were pretty well known in the city.


    They were Matthew''s right-hand assistants. In many asions, seeing one of them was equivalent to


    seeing Matthew himself.


    The staff members looked at Erica, their mouths open in shock. They thought she was a naughty rich


    girl, but to their surprise, this was Mr. Huo''s wife. They immediately took two steps back and made way


    for Erica. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Huo. Wee to the party!"


    Erica put down her high heels on the ground and put on the shoes with Paige''s help. She was really


    not used to wearing them.


    Paige didn''t forget to tell her, "Mrs. Huo, I''m taking off now. I have to attend two dinner parties in Mr.


    Huo''s stead tonight. You should be able to find him, right?" She believed Erica would be the most eye-


    catching woman tonight.


    "Okay, I know. Go ahead. I''m good here." After putting on her high heels, Erica stood straight,


    straightened her chest and raised her head. In an instant, she looked more imposing than before.


    Seeing Erica safely aboard the cruise ship, Paige breathed a sigh of relief.


    She kept patting her chest to suppress her nausea. She was never letting Erica take her anywhere


    again.


    Erica put the pedal to the metal all the way here. It would usually take forty minutes to get to the


    marina, but she made it in half that time. Paige uttered many prayers out of sheer terror on the way.


    However, Paige also had one more thing to do, and that was to have the car repaired.


    When they pulled in, Erica backed into a wall. Although the scratch was not very obvious, it still needed


    to be treated.


    Erica was thest one to enter the cabin, and the door had been closed.


    The event staff outside had already told their people inside who Erica was, so as soon as she


    appeared, they opened it for her.


    This attracted the attention of many people in the cabin. They all looked at the cabin door, trying to see


    who dared to bete for such an asion.


    But no one could tear their eyes away.


    As the door was opened, the woman in red revealed herself.


    She wore a red strapless knee-length dress and a pair of ck high heels. There was a red bow tied in


    back, highlighting her slender waist.


    Her long ck hair was tied behind her, a diamond tiara keeping it together. A pair of simple round


    ck diamond earrings dangled on either side of her neck.


    She wore only a little makeup. She''d gotten a tan while training, and her skin was red now. It had


    gotten that way in the two days she was there. Her full red lips shone with lip gloss, which glistened


    under the stage lights.


    She sported a ne and bracelet fashioned of crystals and ck diamonds. She was also wearing


    a simr-themed anklet. She looked every inch the wife of a CEO.


    She looked mature and lovely. Standing in the light, she shone like a sun.


    Her beauty overshadowed every woman there. The woman standing next to Matthew was the focus of


    tonight''s party, but now the focus changed thanks to Erica. She was a being from heaven who chose to


    grace them with her presence.


    Even if she waste, she didn''t feel embarrassed. When she saw the man in the crowd she missed the


    most, she smiled yfully and walked elegantly towards Matthew, the most dazzling man there tonight.


    With every step she took, more and more people recognized her.


    "Wow! Isn''t that Erica Li, Miss Troublemaker? She''s back!"


    "Yes, it''s her! Why does she look so hot?"


    "Oh my God! The ne, bracelet and anklet, that''s ck Angel, right?"


    "ck Angel! You mean the set that sold for 1.8 billion? She''s wearing that? Am I dreaming?"


    "No, you''re not! It''s that jewelry set, no doubt about it. I like it so much, but I didn''t have money to buy


    it..."


    "Miss Troublemaker''s back. She''s a tough nut to crack. I think Noreen Xia''s in trouble now! She thinks


    she''s Mr. Huo''s girlfriend. She keeps hyping her rtionship with the guy. She''s just asking for a p in


    the face."

 Chapter 1375 Hello Auntie

    Chapter 1375 Hello Auntie


    When they referred to Noreen, they were referring to the woman cozying up to Matthew, treating him


    like her boyfriend. She was a famous star, like Chantel. She had a fan base, and to them she was


    impossibly beautiful and elegant, a goddess, if you will. And her fans were primarily male.


    Today, she wore a wine-red deep V-neck evening dress and a cor manufactured by Mikimoto


    jewelers. It was an amalgam of South Sea pearls, pink conch pearls, Tahitian pearls, white pearls, and


    so on. All of them cultured and set in various metals like gold and tinum, along with diamonds. This


    particrly pricey piece was on loan, meant to show off the line. Her wavy blonde hair fell over her left


    shoulder, revealing the long drop earring dangling from her right ear¡ªa graceful rainbow pearl


    suspended by an 18k golden chain.


    As Erica approached, Noreen clung harder to Matthew''s arm, trying to get herself even closer to the


    man.


    And just like everyone else, Matthew''s eyes had never left Erica''s lithe form. She was a thing of beauty,


    radiant and nearly unattainable. Especially today.


    The voluminous skirt of the red bubble dress parted to reveal her shapely legs. She looked like a


    princess.


    Matthew had a slight smile on his face, an enigmatic thing that was sometimes not there when you


    looked for it. Noreen thought it was for her. She was wrong.


    Erica continued making her way through the guests. Before she could say anything, more people


    beganmenting. "Mr. Huo''s wife is here. What does Noreen think she''s doing? Doesn''t she know


    she should stay away from Mr. Huo?"


    "Maybe she doesn''t know Erica is Mrs. Huo? After all, Erica hasn''t been in Y City for a while now."


    "Maybe! I don''t know!"


    It was almost as if Erica couldn''t see the woman with Matthew.


    She quickened her pace when she was about to reach him. Finally, she gave him a hug in front of


    everyone and said in a sweet voice, "Hi honey!"


    As soon as Erica put her arms around the man, Noreen went red with embarrassment. Her face almost


    matched the red of her dress.


    Matthew and Erica were husband and wife. She knew that, and had to step back. She was merely his


    escort. Erica was his wife.


    Noreen released his arm. But she stood still, as if she didn''t want to leave.


    The man''s big palm stroked Erica''s face, and his expression was unfathomable. Finally, he said in a


    soft voice, "You''re so bad." She came here without telling him. Wouldn''t that make her a bad girl?


    Erica giggled and then looked at the woman beside her husband, as if she had seen her for the first


    time. She tilted her head intimately in his arms and looked at Noreen in confusion. "Honey, who is


    this?"


    Then she greeted Noreen in a sweet voice, "Hello, Auntie! I''m Erica Li, Matthew''s wife."


    However, Erica had to admit that Noreen was very beautiful, mature and sexy.


    When the two women stood together, there was still a big difference between them. One was mature


    and sexy, and the other was cute and lovely. One was approachable, the other not so much.


    ''Huh? Auntie?'' Erica''s greeting made Noreen insecure. Did she really look that old?


    Sighing helplessly in his heart, Matthew thought to himself, ''She''s still as bad as ever! And it''s sexy as


    all get-out!''


    Hearing the mockery from the crowd, Noreen quickly snapped out of it. She smiled politely and said to


    Erica, "Hello, I''m Noreen Xia. I''m only 35. Far too young to be an auntie. Mr. Huo and I go way back. In


    fact, I think I''m closer to his age than you are. Three years older, in fact. But it''s nice to meet you. You


    can call me Noreen."


    ''Wow, she''s good. There''s a saying that if a woman is three years older than her man, they''re a perfect


    match. Her mentioning her age was a deliberate move. Noreen''s trying to imply that she and Matthew


    are meant for each other, ''


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Erica thought to herself. With an apologetic look on her face, she said, "My bad. I called you auntie


    because I thought you were almost 50! It''s a good thing you set the record straight, huh? But, you


    might want to use more makeup, or drink more water. I can see the wrinkles around your eyes."


    At this point, she let go of Matthew and took Noreen''s arm. She acted like they were good friends, and


    continued to babble on about the entertainment industry. "My sister-inw is also an actress. She told


    me people like you have to eat right and exercise. And I''d attack those wrinkles too. The industry has


    no use for an old actress. I''m serious about this. Tell you what, I can introduce my sister-inw to you


    and she can give you some great skincare tips."


    When Noreen heard that, the corners of her mouth twitched. "How old is your sister-inw?"


    "25. But she looks pretty young for her age. My brother''s always saying she looks like a teenager."


    Erica was lying through her teeth. Her brother never said anything like that.


    Noreen turned her head and rolled her eyes so Erica wouldn''t see. She was 10 years older than Erica''s


    sister-inw. Why should shepare the two of them? It was not fair from the get-go. But she tried to


    remain gracious. She said "thank you" instead of "fuck you."


    Then she let go of Erica''s hand and walked up to Matthew. With a smile, she said, "Mr. Huo, we haven''t


    said hi to Mr. Li yet. Why don''t we head that way?"


    ncing at his wife, Matthew nodded and told her, "You wouldn''t mind waiting here, right? This won''t


    take long."


    ''What? How can he do this to me? Is it just her? Or does he go with any woman who asks him to keep


    herpany?'' mes of fury were burning in Erica''s eyes.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a few people. Her anger nearly vanished. She shed Matthew a


    lovely smile and said, "Okay, it doesn''t matter. Go ahead. I see some old friends I can hang out with.


    I''m going to say hello."


    ''Old friends?'' Matthew was confused and didn''t know who she might be talking about.


    Noreen was not one to miss an opportunity. She took Matthew''s arm and said, "Let''s go, Mr. Huo!"


    Acting casually, as if she didn''t see Noreen holding her husband''s arm, Erica waved at them. "Bye!"


    Everyone else was very disappointed at this scene, because Erica didn''t embarrass Noreen at all! She


    didn''t tear her down, or p her, or make her cry. It was obvious that Noreen won that bout. Since


    when did Miss Troublemaker be a pushover?


    Matthew was about to say something when Erica walked the other way, hailing her friends. "Hi, Red!


    Blue! Yellow!"


    Matthew knew the FC group better than anyone else.


    He had already investigated the group when she ran into FC. He knew better than anyone who they


    were.


    Hearing his wife calling the names of the three men, Matthew stopped in his tracks. The woman on his


    arm was taken aback, and had to work not to stumble over her heels.


    He stood, frozen, watching his wife hug the three men politely.


    What was more, there were many male celebrities clustered around FC at the moment. His wife was so


    happy that she practically drooled over them like an anthomaniac.


    Matthew felt jealous. She''d learned a lot in those three years she spent on the run. His wife seemed to


    have gotten better at attracting the opposite sex.


    Seeing Matthew''s dour expression, Noreen didn''t say anything, let alone urge him to meet Mr. Li. She


    didn''t want to tempt his wrath.


    Fortunately, Matthew made the decision for her, and they went to meet Mr. Li.


    Thanks to Orange, Erica had a good rtionship with the other three members of FC.


    After Matthew left, Yellow reminded her in a low voice, "I''d keep an eye on those two, if I were you.


    Noreen could hold a masterss on seduction. I think she has a crush on your hubby. I''d hate to see


    you lose him, Erma."


    Yellow was used to calling Erica "Erma." That was the alias she took after she left Y City.


    Erica didn''t follow Matthew because she wanted to find a good way to punish Noreen. And being


    around them was making her blood boil. Now she was cooling down and could think more clearly.


    "Agreed. But I''m handling it, trust me."


    Her guts were telling her that this woman was going topete with her for her husband.


    It was not easy for Chantel to shed her hangers-on and find Erica. "Rika..."


    As soon as Chantel called her name, Erica fell into a familiar embrace before she could react.

 Chapter 1376 One Hundred Dollar Check

    Chapter 1376 One Hundred Dor Check


    The man''s breath felt fresh and clear against her skin. Erica didn''t need to look back to know who the


    man holding her from behind was.


    Before she could turn around to validate her guess, however, the people around them began to greet


    him. "Hello, Mr. Huo!"


    "Hello, Mr. Huo, Miss Xia!"


    At this moment, she understood that both Matthew and Noreen were behind her.


    Erica smiled. Her husband had barely left her for three minutes and was already back so soon. Why


    was that? ''It seems he still cares for me, '' she thought, giggling.


    She then greeted Chantel with a wink and turned around to look up at the man holding her. He didn''t


    look much friendly.


    "Honey, have you brought the checkbook?" Erica asked.


    "Yes. Why?" Matthew looked away as he spoke lightly.


    Erica stretched out her hand and demanded, "Write me a hundred dor check."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''A hundred dor check? What is she nning?''


    Even though he had no idea what she was going to do with it, he still took out the checkbook with no


    hesitation and wrote the number before handing the check to Erica.


    A secondter, Erica waved the check in front of Noreen and said, "Thank you for apanying my


    husband while I wasn''t here. This your tip. I know this isn''t much money, and I apologize beforehand.


    But as you all know, my husband and I have four sons to raise. Our family has got to save every little


    penny we can now. But please, take it!"


    The tip of one hundred dors was a straight insult to the famous actress, Noreen Xia.


    However, the mention of Erica''s four sons was what felt like the real p in her face.


    Noreen didn''t make a move to take the check. But regardless of the actress''s livid face, Erica folded the


    check in two before she stuck it into her dress.


    It was impossible not to associate the scene with a rich man putting his money into a stripper''s bra.


    Immediately, everyone who had already wanted tough at Noreen wasn''t able to hold back any longer.


    Noreen, on the other hand, was furious to get humiliated in front of all those people, but she had to


    refrain fromshing out at Erica no matter how mad she was.


    Chantel shook her head helplessly. Erica was naughty, but she didn''t mind giving her a hand. "Rika,


    isn''t the jewelry set you are wearing now the same one purchased at 1.8 billion a few days ago? I bet


    Mr. Huo bought it for you. How generous of him!"


    1.8 billion! This number not only shocked many of the people around, but also Erica herself.


    ''What? Paige didn''t tell me that!'' Erica thought. While Erica was in the studio, Paige had gone out for a


    while andtere back with the set of jewelry. At that time, she didn''t think of asking Paige about it.


    But as it turned out, the set she had brought to her was worth 1.8 billion dors.


    And to think that some ignorant people were actually believing Erica''s words and assuming that


    Matthew wasn''t as wealthy as he used to be anymore. It was all nonsense.


    Once again, Noreen felt like she was pped in the face. Now by the 1.8 billion worth jewelry on


    Erica''s neck, hands, and ears.


    Soon, Erica came back to her senses and managed to suppress her shock. Looking at Matthew, she


    said sweetly, "Honey, you''re always so good to me!"


    A hint of tenderness revealed itself in Matthew''s eyes. "You''re my wife. If I don''t treat you well, who


    should I?" Then he lifted her chin and whispered close to her face, "If you''d like it, I will give you much


    more than 1.8 billion."


    He didn''t mind ying along with her as long as she stayed away from other men.


    Moved, Erica hugged him. "Honey, you''re so kind!"


    As if she didn''t notice how embarrassed Noreen was, Chantel added, "How can Mr. Huo not have


    money? It''s just a matter that some people aren''t worth more than a hundred dors!"


    Although Noreen had taken one insult after another quietly so far, she couldn''t help looking at Chantel


    with resentment. Chantel hadn''t just stolen a lot of attention from her in the past two years, but she was


    also on Erica''s side against her.


    However, unlike Erica, who was untouchable, a woman with no background like Chantel wasn''t the


    same case. "Who the hell do you think you are, Chantel Ye?" she yelled.


    Chantel didn''t seem to mind her attitude. Instead, she smiled innocently. "Miss Xia, you misunderstood


    me. I didn''t say anything about you. You''re admitting it yourself."


    "How dare you!" Noreen was so angry that she seemed about to explode. "Guards! Throw this woman


    out!"


    The situation escted when two men cut through the crowd, addressing respectfully to Noreen. "Miss


    Xia!"


    Promptly, Noreen pointed at Chantel and ordered her bodyguards, "Take her out!"


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Noticing that the bodyguards were about to move, Erica suddenly intervened, "Wait a minute!"


    She let go of Matthew, who was talking to other men, and walked up to Noreen. Her smile immediately


    disappeared as she looked at the actress coldly and asked, "Who the hell are you? How dare you


    speak that way to my friend?"


    Erica didn''t hesitate to push Noreen. Her high heels weren''t of any help to keep her bnce and she


    ended up falling awkwardly to the floor.


    "Ahhh!" The woman''s scream attracted even more attention to herself.


    She didn''t expect that Erica would have the guts to assault her. Angrily, she shouted, "Erica Li!"


    "I''m here!" The girl scratched her ear and said, "There is no need to be loud. I can hear you."


    "How dare you push me!" Noreen had always been known for her arrogance in the entertainment


    industry, but now she was outdoing herself and actingpletely crazy.


    "Why wouldn''t I? Yes, I pushed you. So what?" Squatting down, Erica raised Noreen''s chin as gently as


    Matthew did to her a few minutes ago, but the smile she gave her was wicked. "Dear, didn''t you


    understand it yet? If you didn''t, I''ll push you again and again... Until you understand it!"


    "How dare you!" ring at her, Noreen wished Erica would drop dead at her feet right at that second!


    She had long heard that Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo had been divorced and that his ex-wife had left Y City.


    But when Noreen thought she was about to seed in bing the next Mrs. Huo, Erica suddenly


    came back. It seemed that all her efforts to be with Matthew had been in vain after all.


    Meanwhile, many female stars had gathered to watch Noreen get humiliated. Many of them had had


    their opportunities robbed by Noreen at some point in their careers. Amused, they began tough at


    her openly. "I didn''te here expecting that Noreen would have such a day!"


    "That''s right. She''s the number one star in the entertainment industry. Not in my wildest dreams did I


    imagine that the firstdy in the financial business would be the one to teach her a lesson!"


    "Mrs. Huo, you''re awesome.


    Thank you for doing something that we wanted but never dared to do."


    Noreen gritted her teeth once she heard what everyone had to say about her. She then looked at the


    man beside her. He was still discussing business with others as if nothing was going on around him.


    "Mr. Huo, I came to the party with you. Will you allow your wife to bully me like this? Won''t you do


    anything about it?"


    Only then did Matthew cast a nce at her. "What do you want me to do? Discipline Erica?"


    "Yes! Not only did she insult me, but she also pushed me!"


    He settled for three simple words and answered, "I wouldn''t dare." He was afraid that if he taught Erica


    a lesson again, she would run away from him for another three or four years.


    But then, to everyone''s surprise, a malicious look shed across Matthew''s face as he stared at


    Noreen and asked, "Do you want to frame me?"


    Noreen was confused. "Mr. Huo, what are you talking about?"


    Matthew''s voice grew colder. "If I discipline my wife in favor of another woman, she will get mad. What


    if she decides to leave me after that? I would be alone. Are you trying to frame me then?"

 Chapter 1377 One Hundred Bees

    Chapter 1377 One Hundred Bees


    Erica didn''t know whether to cry or tough at his words. It almost seemed like Matthew was scared of


    his wife.


    But there was no way that was true. Erica was afraid of him. How could the reverse be possible?


    As soon as the bodyguard helped Noreen up from the floor, she heard Erica mollifying Matthew,


    "Honey, don''t worry. I won''t run away anymore. I want to be with you forever!"


    "Good girl! I''ll hold you to that. " The man lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead, which


    made everyone jealous.


    Then Matthew switched gears effortlessly, dropping into shop talk as if nothing had happened.


    Leaning on her bodyguard, Noreen shot Chantel a vicious look before leaving. This woman was


    responsible for her humiliation. If she hadn''t said anything, Erica wouldn''t have knocked Noreen to the


    floor.


    Erica noticed the look in her eyes. She knew that Noreen considered Chantel her enemy now.


    As soon as Noreen left, the onlookers at the scene also dispersed. Erica excused herself, getting away


    from Matthew for a moment. She said she needed to talk to Chantel. After a moment''s consultation, the


    two girls left the hall together. They decided to follow Noreen. Not a bad idea. If she was stirring up


    trouble, it would be better to know about now.


    Their destination was a lounge. The door was not shut entirely, and Noreen''s voice drifted out. "Why


    was Erica here? And how could Chantel Ye bully me like that? Find that bitch. I''ll make her pay for what


    happened today!"


    Then she stretched out the check and tore it to bits, as if she had done the same to Chantel and Erica.


    "Yes, Miss Xia," a man said.


    "Good news. You can stay put. Ladies and gentlemen, may I present Chantel!" Erica''s voice suddenly


    came. She guessed right. She knew that this woman was nning something else. She just headed


    that off at the pass.


    She''d learned well from Camille and Phoebe. Shut them down immediately, or face more trouble in the


    future. So Erica did just that.


    Since she got Chantel in some hot water, she figured it was her job to get her out of it.


    When she saw the two women at the door, Noreen shivered and asked, "Why are you following me?"


    She was in the middle of smashing things in her room. Next up: amp that was thetest target of her


    anger.


    "Thought you were looking for Chantel. Well, here she is!" Erica leaned against the door and answered


    Chantel pretended to be frightened and said, "Miss Xia, I didn''t mean for that to happen. Please forgive


    me."


    Seeing the fear on her face, Noreen felt better. But she forgot that Chantel was an actress, and a very


    good one at that!


    She also knew these two women came here for a reason. Ignoring Chantel, she asked Erica, "Come


    on, I promise I''ll leave Mr. Huo alone. What more do you want?"


    "What more do I want?" Erica turned and waved at the hidden bodyguards.


    A few strong men were at her side in an instant. "Mrs. Huo!"


    "Take Miss Xia away!" She wanted to make sure that from now on, Noreen Xia would be afraid


    whenever she thought of her and Chantel.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!"


    While Noreen screamed, one of the bodyguards covered her mouth, and then one grabbed her arms,


    the other grabbed her legs, and they took her out of the room.


    When they passed Erica on the way out, the CEO''s wife deliberately pronounced her sentence.


    "Considering that it is her first time, just lock her up with one hundred bees for a night. If it happens


    again, lock her in a cage with a Tibetan Mastiff. And if she still hasn''t learned her lesson, then find a


    wolf and do the same. She''ll stay under lock and key until she knows better."


    Erica learned this from Colman. The boy had once locked Pike''s two goons in their neighbor''s bee


    house for an entire day. When the two goons came out of the bee house, their faces were swollen like


    a pig''s head.


    ''Bees, Tibetan Mastiffs, wolves...'' Noreen was so frightened that she felt dizzy. But her mouth was


    covered entirely by one of the bodyguard''s hands, and she couldn''t beg for mercy.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!" the bodyguards answered in unison.


    Just like that, Noreen was quietly spirited away.


    Silence returned to the corridor. Erica rubbed her hands together, removing the imaginary dust. "That''s


    one woman down. Hopefully we won''t have to do this again!" She came back to spend time with her


    husband and didn''t want to deal with all the women who were drooling over him. It was exhausting.


    Chantel was a little worried. "Rika, I think we may have a problem. Noreen must have some serious


    backing for her to get so popr that quickly. Is it really a good idea to punish her like that?"


    She was afraid that Erica would be in some serious trouble after this.


    Erica wasn''t worried. She was not afraid of her. "It doesn''t matter. She is powerful, so what? We''re not


    entirely without resources. You have my brother, I have Matthew, and don''t forget that we have the


    Violet Eagles too! What are you afraid of?"


    ''She''s right, '' Chantel thought.


    Chantel was not good at throwing her weight around, but Erica was right, and not worried. So gradually


    the anxiety in her heart faded.


    The guests at the party were all bigwigs¡ªrich, powerful, or both. A lot of them were in finance. A lot of


    them had made a killing with their investments. And quite a few of them saw how Noreen was


    humiliated, and they learned the price of messing with Mrs. Huo. They secretly discussed cutting ties


    with Noreen, to make sure they didn''t identally piss off Erica.


    Eighty percent of what Noreen lost would be transferred to Chantel. Chantel would have more work


    waiting for her if she wanted it.


    When they returned to the banquet hall, Erica and Chantel found Matthew.


    Chantel didn''t want to see the guy at first, because she was afraid that he would get even with her for


    hiding Erica and his kids'' whereabouts. And why wouldn''t he?


    But Erica didn''t think he would be that petty. She wanted everyone to know that she and Chantel had


    Matthew''s backing before Gifford and Chantel took their marriage public.


    She was his wife and Chantel was his sister-inw. They were both family to Matthew.


    Erica''s n was a sess. Everyone could see that Mrs. Huo was on good terms with Chantel.


    Anyone who wanted to curry favor with the Huo family wouldn''t dare to neglect Chantel now.


    Some of the stars, who were jealous of Chantel''s poprity and wanted to make trouble for her,


    immediately nixed the idea. They didn''t want to anger Matthew or Mrs. Huo. And they would include


    Chantel in their ns, if they had any.


    Matthew was still talking about work with a group of his peers, and it took less than two minutes for


    Erica''s eyes to ze over. She whispered to Chantel, "Let''s grab a bite to eat!"


    "Okay!" Chantel didn''t like social engagements either, so the two women went to the dessert table.


    Unfortunately, the world was full of fools. They thought if Matthew couldn''t see them, they''d have a


    chance to mess with Erica.


    For example, at this moment, a woman bent her elbow slightly.


    She knocked over her ss of juice by ident, and the green kiwi fruit juice spilled all over the table,


    spreading over the tablecloth, and dripping on anything underneath.


    Standing next to the kiwi fruit juice, Erica and Chantel were eating the waffles on their tes, talking


    andughing. They didn''t notice what the woman was doing.


    When Chantel bent over tough wildly at one of Erica''s jokes, she happened to see the liquid flowing


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    down from the table to the ground. Some of the liquid had already dripped onto Erica''s beautiful dress.


    "Rika, be careful!"


    Chantel pulled her away. Wearing high-heeled shoes, Erica took two quick steps back and almost fell.


    If it weren''t for Chantel holding her up, she would have hit the floor.


    Everyone in the crowd approached the two women to see what was happening. Only a woman in a


    ck evening dress made a point of moving away. Chantel noticed her and called out, "You, stop!"

 Chapter 1378 Mess With The Best, Die Like The Rest

    Chapter 1378 Mess With The Best, Die Like The Rest


    Everyone looked at the woman Chantel called out to. But the woman continued walking like she hadn''t


    heard a thing.


    Finally, someone told the woman, "Miss Zhu! I think Miss Ye is trying to get your attention!"


    Panic shed in the woman''s eyes, but she took a moment to get ahold of herself before she turned to


    see. Chantel was busy mopping Erica''s dress. The woman smiled at her and asked, "Yeah? And what


    do you need?"


    The green juice had created an angry dark stain on the red dress. It was painfully obvious, and had


    ruined the dress, hopefully just for the evening. Pointing at the stain, Chantel asked, "Did you knock


    that ss of juice over?" Her tone told everyone she was furious.


    ''This is just too much. We dealt with someone earlier, and now another person decides to mess with


    Rika. Do they really think she''s such a pushover?'' Chantel thought in exasperation.


    Before the woman could say anything, someone else piped up. "It must be her. I saw her drinking the


    same kind of juice before it happened."


    "Come to think of it, you''re right. I think she did it on purpose."


    A woman approached Erica and whispered in her ear, "That''s Lucia Zhu, a local model. At another


    party she was at, she made a point of falling so that Mr. Huo would catch her. Sheughed it off like


    she was drunk, but she was so obvious."


    ''Fell so Matthew would catch her?'' Erica''s anger red.


    She was already pretty heated because of the stain on her dress, and the fact that someone might


    have done that intentionally. When Paige had sent dozens of dresses for her to pick from, she chose


    this one immediately. That was the one she wanted. No matter how beautiful and expensive the other


    dresses were, she didn''t even bother trying them on.


    Erica hade here to build prestige as Mrs. Huo, to establish once and for all that Matthew was her


    husband, and he was off the market. So she wasn''t going to take this from anyone, particrly


    someone who had designs on Matthew.


    Seeing that there was no way out of this, Lucia Zhu decided to apologize. "I''m so sorry, Mrs. Huo. I


    didn''t mean to do that. Maybe my dress brushed the ss of juice and knocked it over by ident.


    How about this? I''ll pay to have it cleaned, and then have it sent to you. How does that sound?"


    The woman had a good attitude and she did sound sincere, which was hard to find fault with.


    Erica''s eyes darkened. If she hadn''t seen the smugness in Lucia Zhu''s eyes, she would have believed


    that the woman was apologizing to her sincerely.


    "You stained my brand-new dress. Deliberately, from what others are saying. You think an apology is


    enough? Do I look like I''m thatid-back?"


    If Lucia Zhu hadn''t done it on purpose, Erica would ept her apology¡ªthough reluctantly.


    But obviously, this woman knew what she was doing, and pretended to be innocent. Not only that, she


    made a pass at her husband when she wasn''t around. No, she was not going to go easy on someone


    who did that!


    "No, no. I''m really sorry. Please forgive me. I''ll pay to have it cleaned, I swear." Lucia Zhu seemed to be


    very anxious and scared. Miserable and alone, she faced the truth of her situation. Hot tears started to


    fall.


    Everyone was watching with interest. If Erica didn''t frame this right, they''d think that she was a hot-


    headed bully who pushed around everyone she didn''t like. Thinking of this, she threw the wet tissue


    she had used to mop up the stain on the table and took a step forward. "Okay, let''s say your story is


    true. Turn around."


    Her words confused Lucia Zhu. "What?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Erica was a little impatient. "Just do as I say!"


    The woman turned around slowly, and finally stopped, facing Erica again.


    Erica sneered, "You''re wearing a strapless, form-fitting, mermaid dress. No decoration, no tassles. Your


    dress couldn''t have knocked anything over. Mine can, thanks to the bow in the back. No, this is all you.


    I don''t get where youe off, thinking you can fool me. Your dress doesn''t re that way, or drag


    across a table, or anything. And yet you''re trying to tell me that the dress knocked the ss over?


    Maybe it was your elbow? And since your elbows aren''t covered, you should have felt it when your


    elbow hit the ss. So how could you say you didn''t do it on purpose? Think I''m an idiot?"


    Lucia Zhu was stupefied by her retort. Erica was right, but Lucia Zhu just couldn''t admit it. "I''m sorry,


    Mrs. Huo. I really didn''t know I knocked it down. Maybe I touched the tablecloth..."


    "Shut up!" Erica was getting more and more fiery. The woman still wouldn''t admit it and was still making


    excuses when everyone knew she was lying.


    At this moment, Matthew noticed a crowd forming at the dessert table. He had a bad feeling about this


    and walked over there to see what themotion was.


    When he got closer, he found the woman drawing this crowd was none other than his wife. "What


    happened?"


    Hearing him speak, the crowd greeted him and made way for him. He smoothly strode to Erica''s side.


    She was fuming with rage.


    What he didn''t know was that he picked the wrong time to stand with her. Erica red at him and


    asked, "Do you know this woman?"


    She was livid, and had no respect for him. Her tone and bearing used him.


    Her attitude scared the people around her so much that they held their collective breath. ''Wow! No


    wonder she''s Mrs. Huo! She''s probably the only person who could talk to Matthew that way.'' The


    guests wereying odds on whether the CEO would have an angry response.


    Matthew did not react the way everyone expected him to. Instead of annoyance, the man disyed


    tenderness. "Who?" he asked softly.


    Erica pointed directly at Lucia Zhu. Until then, he hadn''t spared her a look. He wasn''t even looking


    around for anyone, and devoted his full attention to his wife.


    His deep eyes took in the woman''s face for less than two seconds and then moved away. He had a


    good memory, which served him here. "We met once. At a dinner party."


    "So, is it true that she fell into your arms on purpose when she was drunk?"


    The man thought for a while and nodded. "On purpose? I don''t know. I did make sure she didn''t fall."


    But he hadn''t thought about it after that. Only then did he see the stains on Erica''s dress. Matthew


    frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with your dress?"


    "She tipped over a ss of green juice on purpose and it spilled on my dress." Erica changed her


    attitude and leaned against his chest, acting like a spoiled child. "Honey, Paige found a bunch of


    dresses, but this was the only one I liked. This woman stained it deliberately. I hope it''s not ruined!"


    Matthew''s face gradually turned gloomy. He wrapped his arms around his wife''s waist and gave Lucia


    Zhu death re. He said coldly, "This is ridiculous! Why won''t you leave my wife alone? Guards, take


    her to the top deck. Tie her to a chair and keep her there for three days and nights!"


    Although he didn''t deal with Noreen Xia himself just now, it didn''t mean he didn''t care! And now there


    was someone else trying the same shit. What were they trying to do? And why choose his wife? He


    could turn a blind eye when the Li family punished Erica, because they were their elders. But these


    other two women? They were nothing to him. And yet they were ballsy enough to try and mess with his


    wife. They needed to be taught a lesson.


    His words made everyone gasp. ''That long? If she dies of exposure, will he be held ountable?''


    I sure wouldn''t want to piss him off. You mess with the best, die like the rest, '' they all thought.

 Chapter 1379 Not Real Friends

    Chapter 1379 Not Real Friends


    Matthew''s words sent Lucia to the floor on her knees and she begged, "Mr. Huo, I''m sorry. I promise


    that it will never happen again! I know that it was my fault, but..."


    The man didn''t seem to care about the woman''s pleading and he ruthlessly watched her get taken


    away. There were over a thousand people in the cruise ship, but not one person dared to speak for her.


    Matthew whispered in Erica''s ear, "The ship is heading back. We''ll go straight home when it reaches


    the shore."


    "Okay!" She nodded in response.


    "I''ll have someone bring you a fresh set of clothes first."


    "Thanks, but that won''t be necessary. I''ve cleaned up most of the stains with wet tissues. We''ll be


    home soon, so don''t bother!"


    "Fine." Matthew didn''t force her.


    For the remainder of the party, there wasn''t a single man or woman who dared to provoke Erica.


    When Chantel was in the bathroom, Erica took the chance to call Gifford. "Gifford, I think that Chantel


    has offended someone she shouldn''t have because of me. You have to keep her safe."


    "Are you serious? What kind of trouble have you gotten Chantel into now? You''ve already made every


    member of the Li family suffer. Just make trouble for the Huo family if you have nothing better to do!"


    Erica stuck out her tongue and goaded him deliberately, "I didn''t mean to get her in trouble. Are you


    going to help her or not? If you don''t, I''ll find someone to protect her!"


    "Who said I wasn''t going to help her? I know how to take care of my wife. I don''t need your help. You''d


    better worry about having to coax your husband."


    Erica answered proudly, "My husband is not angry with me anymore. Just now, he punished a bad


    woman for hitting on him in front of everyone."


    "Humph, you think too simply of your husband. Just because he is looking out for you doesn''t mean he


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    isn''t angry with you. I bet he was just being nice in front of everyone. Wait till you get home, that''s when


    you''ll have to apologize to him." Any good man would look out for his wife in front of others, but it didn''t


    mean that Matthew wasn''t angry at Erica.


    "It doesn''t matter! At least, my husband has shown me enough respect in front of people. I don''t mind


    apologizing to himter when we go home." After returning home, Erica was nning on doing


    whatever Matthew would ask of her without anyint.


    "What''s on your mind? Matthew is not an ordinary man and he is very sessful. Shouldn''t you show


    him respect in public as well? How can you let him act humble around you in public? You''re wrong


    there!" Gifford lectured his sister.


    "No, no, no. Gifford, I disagree. Yes, he is a sessful man, but all men and women are equal. Only


    when he gives me enough respect can I return him the same respect. Don''t you think so?"


    "Um... I guess you''re right." Gifford seemed to have been brainwashed by his sister.


    "Listen, you need to treat Chantel well in the future too. Don''t always try to make her give you face.


    Forget your male chauvinism and just take good care of her. Only in this way will she love you more!"


    Gifford came to his senses and said, "I don''t need you to tell me what to do. She''s my wife. I can take


    care of my own problems. Mind your own business."


    "Okay, don''t forget to keep your wife safe."


    "If there is nothing else, I will hang up." Gifford hung up before Erica could even respond.


    She was rendered speechless. Ever since she came back from Tow Vige, Gifford had been


    indifferent to her. He must have been mat at her about something!


    ''Forget it. Just let him be angry. Chantel will cheer him up for me, '' she thought.


    Erica picked up a cherry and put it into her mouth. A momentter, several women surrounded her and


    looked at her with smile. One of them plucked up the courage to speak and finally said, "Mrs. Huo, we


    want to ask you a question."


    Erica nced at the women in front of her and recognized them instantly. They were the richdies


    who had a good rtionship with the Su family from a few years ago. Now some of them had already


    been married as well.


    The two women she had dealt with earlier were from the entertainment circle, and now this group of


    women was from the business circle. Erica thought to herself, wondering why she was so popr


    among women. ''Why can''t I attract more handsome men instead?''


    Nheless, she still nodded expressionlessly. "Please go ahead!"


    The women approached her with excitement and asked, "Mrs. Huo, how did you get pregnant with four


    sons? Is there some kind of secret? We are all so envious of you!"


    ''Secret?'' Erica nodded and smiled mischievously, "Yes!" ''Of course it''s because my husband is strong


    and has good genes!'' sheughed in her mind.


    "Mrs. Huo, will you please share your secret with us?" After all, if they could sire a few sons as well, the


    richdies wouldn''t have to worry about their status in their husband''s family.


    Erica took out a tissue, wiped her mouth and leaned her head forward.


    Thedies leaned in closer with their ears as if to listen in carefully.


    When Chantel came out from the bathroom, she heard Erica say, "The secret of having four sons... I


    only drank the holy water from a river of Tow Vige in K Country. The origin of the river is a spring that


    has existed for thousands of years. After the baptism of time and nature, it''s said that it''s be a


    river with spirituality. Many women in Tow Vige have been pregnant with three babies, four babies,


    and even eight babies because of drinking the water of that river."


    "What? Really?"


    "Oh my God! Eight babies? How is that possible?"


    "Calm down. There was something on the news about a woman who got pregnant with eight babies!"


    "Yes, I''ve heard of that news as well. It''s a true story based in M Country! Apparently, this kind of thing


    also happens in K Country."


    Erica''s words caused all the women to break into heated discussions.


    Chantel remained silent and shook her head in amusement. How could she not admire that woman''s


    skills? Erica went to Tow Vige for the first time when she was about to give birth. What did her


    pregnancy with four babies have anything to do with the water from the river?


    Besides, Chantel had been to Tow Vige more than ten times, but she had never heard of such


    stories.


    "Mrs. Huo, please give us the specific location of that river."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. We will remember your kindness for the rest of our lives."


    Erica pretended to be baffled. "Okay!"


    Meanwhile, Matthew, who had been keeping an eye on Erica all this time, thought that Erica was being


    bullied by someone again, so he strode over, leaving his business partners behind.


    He only heard the woman''sst words. "It''s at the entrance of Tow Vige. There is only one entrance


    and the other three paths are surrounded by mountains. The spring wateres down from the


    mountain. If you can live there and drink the water for a few months, you''ll be sure to be pregnant with


    at least a set of twins! If you are lucky enough, giving birth to four babies like me will be a piece of


    cake!"


    "Wow! Thank you so much, Mrs. Huo!"


    "Mrs. Huo, you''re so kind. You''re an angel!"


    "You''re wee. We''re friends. d to be of help," said Erica with a bright smile on her face. ''Not real


    friends at all, '' she sneered in her mind.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Matthew stood still and he couldn''t help but shake his head as he listened to their conversation. ''Just


    another group of brainless women! The only reason why Erica was able to give birth to four babies was


    because of me. Was there any other reason?''

 Chapter 1380 A Spoiled Brat

    Chapter 1380 A Spoiled Brat


    ''If you all want to believe in Erica''s nonsense, don''te to me when you realize you''ve been fooled.


    I''m not going to punish my wife for these stupid women!'' Matthew thought to himself.


    The group of women celebrated excitedly for some time. Only when their state of awe began to fade,


    they came to notice the man standing behind them.


    Having got what they wanted, the women surrounding Erica dispersed and freed the way for Matthew.


    Erica looked at the man walking towards her and grabbed a cherry, waving it in front of him. "Come on,


    eat it!"


    Matthew shook his head and stated, "We''re leaving."


    "Oh, okay!" She was actually d to go home. Regardless of where she was, Erica stretched her body.


    Then she turned to Chantel and asked, "What about you? Come to our ce with us."


    Chantel showed her the phone in her hand. A notification from a recent missed call from her assistant


    disyed on the screen. "No, thanks. My assistant is waiting for me at the hotel. I''m going abroad


    tomorrow morning. You can go home first!"


    "Okay, we are leaving now." Erica intertwined her fingers with her husband''s.


    His big palm was still as warm as she remembered. It felt so good to get back together with him.


    "Okay, bye!" Chantel watched the couple go before she answered the phone, which was already


    ringing in her hand again.


    "Hello, it''s me."


    "Chantel, there are several bodyguards at the hotel now. They said Mr. Li sent them. Do you know what


    happened?"


    "What? Mr. Li?" ''Did Gifford send them?'' she wondered.


    "Yes. How is everything with you there? Can youe back now?" asked the assistant.


    Chantel nced at the lively cabin full of people before she answered, "Well, I''ll talk to Mr. Li first. If I


    can leave earlier, I''ll go back to the hotel immediately."


    "Okay."


    Outside, Matthew and Erica had barely left the cabin when she began to stir ufortably beside him.


    Holding his arm, she stood still and didn''t let go of him.


    "My feet hurt!" she said in a soft voice. The man nced at her but didn''t move.


    Ignoring his silence, Erica tightened her grip on his arm and added, "You should carry me to the car. It''s


    the first time in years that I had to wear high heels for so many hours. I can''t walk when my feet hurt so


    badly." No one could me her for being in pain.


    ''Huh! We hadn''t seen each other for over three years, but she got more and more sensitive, didn''t


    she?''


    The man pretended to be impatient. "No one ever dared to ask me to do such a thing." Despite his


    harsh words, he immediately scooped Erica in his arms.


    She didn''t hesitate to put her arms around his neck as she smiled sweetly at him. "Well, I asked you


    because you''re my dear husband!" And she could ask him whatever she wanted.


    Yet she would never realize how much the words "my dear husband" had filled his heart with joy.


    After getting off the cruise ship, Matthew put her in the back seat of his car and sat beside her.


    The first thing Erica did once she was inside the vehicle was to free her feet from the grasp of those


    painful high heels.


    Next, she put her feet up on Matthew''s slender legs and swayed them in search of some relief.


    Matthew''s eyes hovered over the pair of feet resting on him, and then he clenched his jaw. "Erica Li!"


    he warned.


    "Hey, don''t be so mean! My feet hurt. I rarely put on high heels, please be considerate!"


    ''Hmm... So, her spoiled brat behavior seems to have increased a lot over these past few years. And


    she still manages to manipte me with it, '' he thought to himself.


    A few momentster, Erica removed her feet, adjusted herself, and finally rested her head on hisp.


    Looking up at the scowl on Matthew''s face, she asked, "Honey, are our sons at Dad and Mom''s ce?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Let''s go there. I really miss them."


    "No!" Matthew refused. He didn''t want to go there that evening. Since his wife had finallye back to


    him, he''d been looking forward to spending the whole night with her, and he didn''t want anyone to


    disturb them.


    "What? Why? Then bring the boys back to our vi." She really missed her children.


    "There is something I want to talk to you about this evening. We can discuss our sons in the morning!"


    "Fine!" Erica agreed. She happened to have something she wanted to talk about with him as well.


    When they arrived at the vi''s gate, Erica sat up and released Matthew''s legs so he could get out of


    the car. After he got out, he waited for her beside the vehicle. But instead ofing out, Erica curled


    up her legs above the seat without making any mention to stand.


    Matthew knew what she wanted. Only this time, he didn''t lift a finger to carry her into the vi.


    ''He was so gentle on the cruise ship! I knew it was all an act!'' she thought wistfully.


    A couple of minutes passed, and Erica heaved a heavy sigh. Holding her high heels in one hand, she


    moved towards the car''s door and whined, "Oh, I shouldn''t havee back. No one cares about me in


    Y City anyway. I''ll go back to Tow Vige tomorrow... Ahhh!" Matthew hauled her up from her seat


    before she could even conclude that stupid sentence.


    Despite her first shock reaction, the woman soon smiled in triumph while she kissed Matthew on the


    cheek. Not even the dark look on his face could intimidate her now. "I take back everything I just said.


    My husband is very good to me!"


    Matthew rolled his eyes at her and remained silent.


    Once they got inside the vi, Erica wanted to get off him and leave the shoes at the entrance.


    But Matthew didn''t give her a chance. He told her to simply drop them on the floor and carried her


    upstairs.


    As soon as they came into the bedroom, he threw her over the king-sized bed. Erica tried to escape,


    but Matthew quickly grabbed her by the ankle and pulled her to the middle of the mattress. When he


    had her where he wanted, he pressed his body on top of hers.


    Close enough to feel each other''s heart beating inside their chests, he pinched the woman''s chin and


    stared at her red lips before he asked word by word, "Erica, have you had enough fun?"


    Putting her arms around his neck, Erica was confused. "I don''t get it. What do you mean?"


    "You''ve been away for over three years. Were you happy during this time?"


    "No, I was not!" She had learned fast that a life without Matthew was a mess.


    "Really?" He didn''t believe her at all. "Because I think that now that you had your fun, you finally


    decided toe home."


    Erica smiled awkwardly before she kissed his thin lips. "Honey, I won''t leave you anymore."


    Nevertheless, now that she was back, he was going to punish her in bed. Matthew leaned over and


    kissed her sultry red lips as he pulled the hem of her dress up her thighs.


    When he was about to take off her dress, Erica grasped his hand and said out of breath, "Wait a


    minute, honey. There''s something I want to talk to you about!"


    Kissing her on the neck, he whispered, "Just say it."


    "I can''t say it with you acting like this. Matthew, you don''t want to listen to me, do you?"


    "No, I don''t." He just wanted to make love to her as much as possible. After all, he had been deprived


    of having sex for the past few years.


    Depressed, Ericained, "You will listen to me whether you want to or not.


    Would you always hang out with other women while I was away? If I hadn''te back tonight, would it


    have been Noreen in this bed with you now? Ouch! Why did you bite me there? I''m not kidding." She


    brought a hand to where he had just bitten her and rubbed it. He did it on purpose!


    Matthew''s eyes flicked over the woman rubbing herself, and his pupils dted. He found Erica so


    attractive.


    Pushing the man who had been watching her, she ordered, "Say something!"


    Matthew held her hands over her head and asked, "What do you want me to say?"


    To begin with, he had never brought another woman back home. And even if he had, he wouldn''t have


    been so stupid to do it when he knew that his wife was about to return. Did she really think that he was


    so clueless?


    Her flight number, her boarding time, her time of arrival, the time she went to ZL Group... He knew


    everything.


    There weren''t so many coincidences in this world. But there was a man who orchestrated it all behind


    the curtains, and that man was Matthew.

 Chapter 1381 See How Much I Love You

    Chapter 1381 See How Much I Love You


    Teaming up with Paige in thepany offices, the party tonight on the cruise ship, the evening dress


    and expensive jewelry... Matthew had arranged every bit of that. Not her fits of pique, of course, but


    everything else, surely.


    He couldn''t help but shake his head. ''How naive she is! If Paige hadn''t gone through me first, would


    she have even dared toy a finger on such an expensive jewelry set? Of course not. She knew on


    which side her bread was buttered.''


    Matthew had made a bet inwardly. It was a private bet, and no one else was in on it. The only payout


    would be how right he was about how things yed out.


    Heid odds Erica would head to the office looking for him, particrly if she found he wasn''t home. He


    figured she woulde to him first even though she knew the four boys were at the Huo family manor.


    The CEO knew how jealous she got, so he had Paige imply that he would be at the party with another


    woman. That was all the impetus Erica needed to show up at the party. Not only would she attend, but


    she would make sure everyone there knew that he was hers and hers alone.


    It turned out he was right. She did show up. And she did humiliate these other women.


    But she had made one error in judgement. She hadn''t noticed that Sheffield and Evelyn weren''t there.


    Why would they skip a party like that? And why would Matthew go to a party that a yboy like


    Sheffield didn''t care about?


    The only reason so many business bigwigs were there was so they could schmooze with Matthew.


    Many of them had never met the man before, and they figured it was just good business to go.


    Erica had no clue this was all arranged. She figured she was doing what came naturally, and was


    unaware of Matthew''s machinations. ''My wife is still so adorable.''


    Thinking of this, Matthew smiled.


    Seeing his smile, Erica was shocked and snapped, "You''re even smiling about it! So is it true?"


    "No."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m not smiling, and you don''t know the half of it!"


    Erica pinched his face heavily until it was deformed. "You are smiling, but you won''t admit it!"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Matthew didn''t say anything. ''I love how power and money


    haven''t changed her! She''s the same old Erica.''


    Erica thought he was unhappy, so she loosened her grip on his face and stammered, "Well, it''s fine if


    you don''t want to tell me. But I have something to tell you." Speaking of this, she suddenly became


    very downcast. "I found it''s hard for me to be a woman worthy of your love. I was gone for more


    than three years, and I missed you every day. I love you more than I did three years ago. I learned who


    I was, and what I wanted. Other than that, nothing much has changed. So don''t hate me, okay?"


    This time she really just wanted to settle down. That was why she came back. She wanted to just live


    with him and love him with all her heart.


    She had been looking at him the whole time, expectation and cautiousness in her eyes.


    The wary look on her face made Matthew''s heart ache. He felt sorry for her.


    Why did she feel she had to walk on eggshells around him?


    Everyone has his or her own emotions. He hoped that she couldugh loudly when she was happy,


    lose her temper when she was unhappy, and cry when she was sad. She shouldn''t have to feel like she


    couldn''t express herself around him.


    It was very quiet in the bedroom. No one spoke in what seemed like forever. Erica stretched out her


    arms and wrapped them around the man''s neck. "Matthew, you know what? Life without you is like


    having no pepper or vinegar in hot and sour rice noodles..."


    The man was at a loss whether to cry or tough. What kind of simile was that?


    "I changed my name to Erma Huo while I was away from home. Erma is a portmanteau of Erica and


    Matthew, and I used your surname. That''s how much I love you!"


    This time, Matthew finally reacted. "So you do love me?"


    The woman''s face suddenly turned red. She was so anxious to express herself just now that she just


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    started blurting things out. Now that Matthew suddenly asked the question, she suddenly became shy


    and faltered into his arms. "You''re my husband. Of course I love you. I love you, and our sons..."


    Matthew grabbed her hands with one hand and forced her to look at him with the other. "Do you love


    me, Erica?"


    He must hear her answer now.


    Erica took a deep breath and tilted her head to one side, refusing to look at him. "You know, it doesn''t


    really matter who I love. You divorced me."


    "When did I¡ª" The man''s voice suddenly stopped.


    He couldn''t believe his ears. Did he just blurt that out at one time? And when did that happen?


    Erica suddenly looked back at him and couldn''t wait to ask, "In Tow Vige. I was pretty floored by the


    news, too. Don''t you remember?" Although she didn''t believe it at first, she was still excited when she


    heard the answer from Matthew.


    A rare trace of uneasiness appeared on his face. "I didn''t say that. Owen did."


    "How could he say that without asking you?"


    she asked. ''I have to give her credit there. Sometimes she''s smarter than me. But only sometimes...''


    He had to change the topic. "I''m serious, Rika. Do you love me?"


    "Of course... I love you," she answered in a quiet voice.


    Or what? How could she love anyone else? Smart, good-looking, rich...There was no one else good


    enough. And she was not that stupid.


    Erica would never know how long Matthew had been waiting for her to say that.


    And finally, she admitted she loved him. He couldn''t be happier right now.


    This was something he''d never experienced before. He was so happy he wanted to get up and dance.


    He leaned in to kiss her, but she turned her head at thest minute, and his lipsnded on her neck. It


    was still like lightning running through her. She shuddered from the passion.


    "Wait a minute. There''s something I need to know!" Now that she confessed her feelings for him, she


    wanted to know his feelings too.


    "Ask." Matthew had to hold back his desire for her a little longer.


    Erica blinked and asked in a clear voice, "Do you love me?"


    The man paused for a moment, and finally responded with only a deep kiss.


    If he didn''t love her, he wouldn''t even kiss her.


    If he didn''t love her, he would never marry her. Everyone believed it was a shotgun marriage. That


    Carlos had forced him to marry Erica. But they were wrong. He''d had his eye on her for a while. If he


    hadn''t wanted to marry her, even his dad couldn''t make him.


    If he didn''t love her, he wouldn''t have missed her day and night. Every single hour of those three years


    was sheer torture.


    ''I love you, Erica. From now until forever, no matter how many ups and downs we go through, the only


    woman in my heart is you. It''s always been you, '' he said inwardly.


    Meanwhile, on the cruise ship, all the guests heard the screaming and pleading from the top deck as


    they disembarked.


    "Help! Help me! Mr. Huo! Mrs. Huo! I was wrong... I don''t want to be here..."


    There were some who were naturally curious, so they climbed the stairs to take a look. Lucia was tied


    to one of the cell towers, bound tightly. The wind and rainshed her in the cold, dark night.


    A few bodyguards stood beside her, making sure she wouldn''t break free. Not only that, they were


    there to stop anyone from rescuing her.


    They weren''t heartless. They got her whatever she wanted to eat or drink. Not like she had much of an


    appetite. But they would be the ones to me if she died on their watch.


    The party had been over for a long while, and everyone was still talking about it. Obviously, the guests


    enjoyed themselves. And they got an extra floor show¡ªtonight, Erica had dealt with two women who


    had designs on Matthew. That was fun to watch. After everyone got off the cruise ship, the news


    spread like wildfire through the city. No one wanted to anger Miss Troublemaker.

 Chapter 1382 Her Tears

    Chapter 1382 Her Tears


    Erica''s actions at the party had gone viral. It wasn''t just the guests on the cruise ship who knew this.


    Everyone knew that Matthew and Erica loved each other very much. Those women who wanted


    Matthew for themselves were quiet, at least for now.


    Late at night


    Erica sat up from the bed, stretching, feeling her muscles protest. She quietly got out of bed, trying not


    to disturb the man lying next to her.


    As soon as she opened the door and left the bedroom, the man she left behind opened his eyes.


    He picked up his phone and looked at the time. It was half past three in the morning.


    He rolled out of bed, put on his pajamas and followed the woman out.


    Downstairs, Erica opened the walk-in freezer and walked in.


    The fruit in the freezer was already washed. She stuffed a few cherry tomatoes into her mouth and


    continued to paw through the contents of the freezer.


    A few minutester, she came out with some veggies and frozen shrimp.


    "Ahhh!" Erica practically jumped in fright when she walked out of the freezer. There was a man


    standing in the kitchen. She almost choked on the cherry tomato in her mouth.


    ncing at what she was holding, Matthew asked, "What are you doing?" Actually, he knew very well


    what she was up to.


    The woman wore a thin nightgown, and when she shook her head, her hair swept aside briefly to


    reveal the love bites on her neck. Swallowing the cherry tomato in her mouth, she answered unhappily,


    "It''s all your fault. You can''t seem to keep your hands off me! I can''t get dinner, so now I''m hungry!"


    Matthew''s mind was blown. Well, it was indeed his fault. He neglected that she didn''t have dinner


    tonight. And yeah, it was his fault. They had made love past dinner time, and he forgot to get her


    anything to eat.


    He took the vegetables and frozen shrimp from her hands and asked helplessly, "What do you want?"


    "How about some noodles with veggies and shrimp?" she answered.


    "That''s it?" he asked in disbelief.


    Erica popped another cherry tomato in her mouth and nodded, "Yes."


    Thinking of the mess she had made of the noodles in Tow Vige, he sighed helplessly.


    The man tilted his head toward living room and said, "You go and watch TV. Maybe they''ll rey one of


    those pce dramas you love so much."


    The woman''s eyes lit up. "So you''ll cook it for me?"


    She hadn''t eaten the noodles cooked by him in a long time. She missed the way he cooked them so


    much!


    "Of course." ''Let her cook the noodles? No way! She messed that upst time!''


    Since Erica hade back to him, Matthew wanted to make sure she was well-taken care of. He


    wouldn''t let her eat just anything. He would cook for her from now on. And if he was busy, there were


    professional chefs who could do the job. He would make sure she ate delicious, healthy food every


    day.


    Erica was so moved that she felt her eyes go hot as tears formed in them. She happily hugged the man


    from behind and said in a soft and ttering voice, "Thank you, Matthew! You''re so good to me!" A long


    lost sense of happiness came back to her.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Matthew said in an indifferent voice, "Just go watch TV."


    "I can help you wash the vegetables," she offered.


    Matthew pulled her hand away and walked towards the freezer. "No, just wait in the living room."


    "Fine!"


    Erica turned on the TV and flipped channels, bored. Finally, she stopped when she saw one station


    featuring the horror movie "Midnight Hair." She devoured the gruesome images on the screen with


    obvious interest.


    It was a quiet night. Life seemed to go back to normal. It was like she had never left.


    He cooked for her while she took in a horror movie.


    Matthew was too busy in the kitchen to pay attention, but the woman in the living room was already


    crying.


    Before she ran away, she hadn''t known how good she had it.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She saw many things when she was gone the past three years. But one thing she never saw was a


    man willing to cook for his wife after a busy day.


    The other men were eitherzy or they just copsed on the bed after a whole day''s work.


    However, Matthew, who was busy with his work day and night, had time and energy to cook for her.


    If a man loves you, he will spare some time for you no matter how busy he is.


    If a man loves you, he will cook for you no matter how tired he is.


    If a man loves you, you''ll know his feelings for you even though he never confesses directly.


    It turned out that Matthew really loved her. This time, even without his telling her, she could feel it.


    Erica didn''t see what was on the TV, nor did she hear a word. All she could hear was the sizzling sound


    of the bacon Matthew was frying up in the kitchen. She loved that sound. It sounded just like home.


    "Come here," he called out.


    It was not until she heard his voice that the woman, tear tracks drying on her face, came back to her


    senses. She forgot that she had cried. She turned off the TV and put on her slippers, rushing to the


    dining room.


    The familiar noodles with seafood were set on the table, steaming. Next to them was a te of fresh


    fruit.


    She swallowed the lump forming in her throat and was about to sit down to eat.


    Matthew went and fetched a fruit fork from the kitchen. She was about to grab the chopsticks when he


    came out. "You should wash your hands first," he suggested.


    The woman, feeling mischievous, grabbed some noodles with her chopsticks and put them in her


    mouth. Then she quickly stood and ran to the bathroom, a smug smile on her face.


    "Wait!" His tone made her stop.


    Raising her hands, Erica turned to him and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    This was the first time he saw her face after cooking up the meal. And he knew this was a new


    development. When they got intimate, he simply mopped her face with wet tissues. So he knew how


    she was supposed to look.


    But now, her face was lined with ck tear stains, mascara and eye shadow running down her


    beautiful face, and her eyes were red and swollen. She must have been crying.


    The man''s face changed. He threw the fruit fork on the table, strode to her, held her hand gently and


    asked in a deep voice, "Why the tears?"


    If she was sad in the past, she would cry loudly, and everyone heard her wailing. She couldn''t have


    been more obvious about it if she tried.


    But it was different now. It took talent to cry that much and cause that kind of mess with her makeup.


    She''d apparently done it quite a bit, and he had no idea.


    When did she learn to cry silently? She had gone from a wailing banshee to a stoic sister.


    The change made Matthew''s heart ache.


    His question confounded her for a moment. Then she remembered that she came to the table right


    after a good cry. She hurriedly wiped her tears with one hand, trying her best to smile. "It''s been more


    than three years since you made anything for me. I love the fact that I get to taste your cooking again. It


    means so much to me that I broke down. That''s why I cried."


    Frowning, Matthew asked, "Did you cry just because of this?"


    "Of course! What else?" Erica asked him in reply. "I''m back where I belong, with my husband and kids.


    Why would I be sad?" Well, the only thing that she felt sad about was she hadn''t avenged Orange yet.


    But she knew that she couldn''t get too cocky. She needed to take her time and n.


    The man let her hand go and softened his voice as he said, "As long as you don''t run away again,


    you''ll get a meal made by yours truly every day."


    Erica went to hug him and buried her face in his arm. She took a deep breath and said, "Of course I


    won''t run away. You are so nice to me. I would be a fool if I ran away again."


    Matthew breathed a sigh of relief silently. Then he took a good look at her. "Hey, go clean up, willya?


    Look at my clothes!"


    Sure enough, there was arge ck stain on his light gray pajamas.


    Erica was dumbfounded. She immediately shook off the man''s hands and ran into the bathroom. "I


    didn''t mean to.


    Sorry!" Watching her running away, the disgust in Matthew''s eyes had already turned to tenderness. He


    loved looking at her, regardless of what condition his clothes were in.


    As long as she came back and stayed with him, everything would be fine.


    The noodles with seafood he cooked still tasted the same.


    When she was full, she took the empty bowl to the kitchen and dutifully put the bowl and chopsticks


    into the sink.


    She turned on the tap and began to wash the dishes.

 Chapter 1383 Trending Hashtags

    Chapter 1383 Trending Hashtags


    Sitting across from her, Matthew had a clear view of what Erica was doing and did nothing to stop her.


    On the contrary, he just quietly observed as she washed the bowl and chopsticks she had used.


    After a while, he suddenly asked, "When did you learn that?"


    "Learn what?" Confused, Erica took a cloth and wiped the water she identally sshed near the


    sink.


    "Washing the dishes." Before she left him, she wouldn''t even get near the dishes, let alone wash them.


    Erica thought about it for a moment before answering casually, "Well, Tessie couldn''t handle everything


    on her own, especially after the children were born. So I had to help her, right? I learned a lot while I


    was away."


    At that time, she soon realized that she wasn''t really unable to do the housework. Given no other


    choice, she had to learn how to get by on her own, and so she did.


    No matter how foolish she was, she could do some simple housework without any maids at her


    disposal.


    Once she finished cleaning up the kitchen, Erica turned off the lights and stretched out her hand to the


    man who was still at the table. "Let''s go upstairs and have some sleep!"


    Matthew looked at her hand. It used to be so smooth, but now it had some calluses that weren''t there


    before.


    He met her eyes again and couldn''t help getting a little angry. In a cold voice, he said, "Erica Li!"


    "What?" Picking up on his anger, Erica was confused. Why did he suddenly get so mad to the point of


    calling her by her full name?


    Rudely, he grabbed her hand and raised it to her eye level. "Look at your hand. It wasn''t like this when


    you left me. Look at those calluses! I demand that you take care of your hands and have them healed


    in a month!"


    Erica rubbed her hands together. She didn''t notice that indeed they were covered with calluses until


    now.


    "Even if I don''t do the housework, I still have to use my camera," she answered dully. She couldn''t get


    rid of her camera. She took pictures almost every day with it.


    "Then don''t take any pictures for the time being! And don''t do any housework! Not until you get your


    smooth hands back!" he ordered.


    For Erica, his overbearing behavior was a sign of the love he had for her.


    So holding his neck, she coaxed him, "Okay, I''ll do as you say. But don''t be angry! It''s just that the living


    conditions in Tow Vige are not that good. I''ll be fine now that I''m home."


    "Since you are aware of the poor living conditions in Tow Vige, why did you lie to those women and


    told them to drink the magic water from the river there?" he asked. It seemed that his wife was getting


    more and more naughty.


    "What? How do you know about this? Were you eavesdropping?" Erica smiled awkwardly before


    burying her face on his shoulder.


    Matthew sighed inwardly and shook his head, realizing that her facial cream would leave a stain on his


    clothes again. Nevertheless, her words still amused him. "Almost everyone at the party knew about it.


    How could I not?"


    Erica had underestimated her influence. ording to Matthew''s estimates, many women must have


    already booked air tickets to K Country by now.


    "Oh, some of the guests at the party were good friends with Camille and Phoebe. I just wanted to make


    fun of them. Who knew they would be so stupid to believe my tale of the magic water?" Erica was


    shocked to learn that people really bought into her nonsense and even booked air tickets to K Country.


    Helplessly, Matthew stood up and grabbed her hand, leading her upstairs. "This will be good to teach


    them a lesson, so they won''t rely on every word you say in the future!"


    Holding his arm, Erica wanted to prove her loyalty to him. "Matthew, you have to trust that I won''t lie to


    you!"


    He didn''t say anything. Based on her IQ, he knew that she couldn''t deceive him anyway.


    When they got to the bedroom, Erica immediately turned to the bathroom to wash her face and brush


    her teeth. While she rubbed the cleanser on her face, she kept chatting with the man in the next room,


    "You tore my dress. You must make up for it!"


    She really didn''t understand Matthew. Why did he have to tear her clothes before making love to her? It


    was sad to see such a beautiful dress being so easily turned into rags.


    "Okay." He was willing to buy her ten dresses if she thought it would make up for the other one.


    She turned on the tap and washed the cleanser away from her face. Looking at herself in the mirror, so


    fair and clean, she was quite pleased with the result.


    The next day, Erica was still asleep when she turned up in the top list of all the search engines on the


    Inte.


    Chantel didn''t waste any time when she decided to call Erica to make fun of her.


    "You''ve barely returned to Y City, but you''re already the hottest topic on the Inte! You didn''t see it


    yet, did you?"


    "Why am I on the Inte? I was sleeping." Erica yawned.


    Suddenly remembering where she was, Erica stretched out her free hand and felt the hard chest of the


    man lying beside her.


    She smiled and moved closer into his arms as she continued to talk to Chantel over the phone.


    Chantel chuckled. "The paparazzi took pictures of Noreen''s swollen face after she was stung by the


    bees, and then they said it was your doing. ording to the press, Noreen had been trying to get her


    ws into Mr. Huo and be his mistress to promote herself. But then, you, Mrs. Huo, decided to


    teach her a lesson."


    Moreover, the photos of Noreen falling to the floor at the party were also all over the Inte.


    Despite Noreen''s efforts and money to have all thetest news rted to her removed from the


    websites, it was toote. People had already reposted andmented on the news. She had spent


    millions of dors and yet, it didn''t have much effect.


    Only then did Erica realize that she might be in trouble.


    Her eyes red open, and then she looked at the man apparently still asleep on her side. She poked


    him in the chest, but there was no response.


    Sitting up in the bed, she whispered, "Then I''m in great trouble, aren''t I?"


    "What are you worrying about? It was Noreen who was trying to be Mr. Huo''s mistress. She''s the


    one in a tight spot. Ites as no surprise that you, as Mr. Huo''s legal wife, would want to teach her a


    lesson!"


    "Oh, that''s good to hear. I''ll check it out online and read thements," said Erica.


    "By the way, I took a flight from Y City to M Country. I''ll be there for half a month. Take care of... You


    know what? Never mind. I''m relieved now that you''re with Mr. Huo." Chantel had be used to


    reminding Erica to take care of herself, but now that she was back with Matthew, she didn''t need to do


    it any longer.


    "Got it." Erica yawned again. "Then take care of yourself. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay, bye!"


    After hanging up the phone, Ericay back down in the bed. As soon as her head hit the pillow, she felt


    the weight of a heavy arm on her waist.


    She quietly nced back at Matthew and found that he still had his eyes closed. Unconcerned, she


    opened Weibo and began to browse the news of the day.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Wait! It''s already eight o''clock. Why is Matthew still asleep? He would always get up at five or six at the


    Has he developed the habit of sleepingte in the past few years?'' she thought.


    Before Erica could think it further, however, the word "hot" disyed on the screen and quickly grabbed


    her interest.


    The topic "Mrs. Huo Came Back With Her Four Sons" was followed by the word "hot" all in red.


    Below she found the topic named "Erica and Noreen" also followed by the word "hot."


    And although this time the word "hot" didn''t follow it, the topic "Erica and Lucia" could also be found on


    the list of the hottest news.


    A reporter had also photographed Erica in her red evening dress on the ship.


    Erica was d to see that the photo had been filtered before it was posted. That woman in the photo


    looked much more attractive than she was in real life. Once she realized this, she hid beneath the quilt


    and snickered.

 Chapter 1384 Take After Niles

    Chapter 1384 Take After Niles


    ording to the article, someone had asked ZL Group about Erica''s whereabouts a long time ago. But


    ZL Group had merely stated that she had gone abroad to wait to give birth to her children.


    Now everyone could finally see Erica and her four sons on the Inte.


    In fact, countless people were praising Erica online withments as such that as the mother of four


    children, she looked as young as a teenage girl.


    Reading it, Erica began to think that someone must have spent a lot of money on those people to tter


    her online.


    The news about Noreen regarded the conflict between the two of them on the cruise ship. It said, "The


    real Mrs. Huo teaches the most popr female celebrity a lesson in public, and thetter ends up


    locked up with bees." The so-called most popr female celebrity was yet toment on this matter.


    The next news about Lucia was simr to Noreen''s, but Erica didn''t find the photo of Lucia being tied to


    the cruise ship. Now she wasn''t sure if it had been deleted or if anyone had even taken the picture at


    all.


    In thement section, everyone was on Erica''s side. For all it seemed, Noreen''s and Lucia''s


    reputations had been ruined overnight.


    "Is it so funny?" Matthew''s low voice came from behind her. Erica nodded, still not daring tough out


    loud. "Yes, I never knew I could look so beautiful!" Although she was a photographer, she had never


    taken a selfie of her own.


    "A bit narcissistic of you, isn''t it?" There was a hint of helplessness in the man''s voice.


    By hearing that, Erica finally came to her senses and turned over to face her husband. "Ah, you''re


    awake?"


    "Yeah." He had been up for a while now. In fact, he woke up much earlier than when Chantel called.


    Besides, he had already checked that day''s trending news.


    "Hey, look at this photo. Isn''t your wife beautiful in it?" Erica handed him her phone.


    Matthew looked back and forth between the picture and her face before he answered seriously, "You''re


    way more beautiful in person than in this photo."


    "What? Why? I thought this dress suited me so well." The woman was confused. She had just woken


    up and hadn''t washed her face orbed her hair yet. How could Matthew think she looked any


    beautiful right now?


    Yet his next words caught her by surprise.


    "I think you''re the most beautiful when you''re naked!" Blushing, Erica turned away from him and


    scolded, "Matthew Huo, you''re such a jerk!"


    The smile on Matthew''s lips quickly reached his eyes with her reaction.


    "Well, you''d better ask your men to delete the news. I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?" he asked.


    "I''m afraid my father will call to scold me and..."


    Erica didn''t even have the chance to finish her sentence when her phone started to ring with Wesley''s


    call.


    Under Matthew''s gloating eyes, Erica pouted as she answered the phone, "Dad, what''s up?"


    The moment Wesley heard her voice, he started to nag, "You''re just a photographer. Why are you


    picking fights with celebrities? It''s all over the news now. The whole world knows that you, Erica Li, had


    a quarrel with that woman...Nora Xia."


    "Dad, it''s Noreen Xia," Erica reminded him kindly.


    "Oh, Noreen Xia... You don''t have to correct me. I know her name!"


    Wesley spat. ''You just called her Nora Xia!'' Erica thought to herself.


    Wesley continued, "I asked around about this Noreen Xia. She''s been in the entertainment industry for


    over ten years, and yet no one could ever shake her position. Do you know why? It''s because she has


    the support of powerful people behind her. Why did you have to provoke this woman?"


    "She attempted to seduce Matthew in front of me!"


    Erica hit the nail on the head, leaving Wesley speechless for a moment. But then he asked, "Don''t you


    believe in Matthew?"


    "So you''re saying that I should''ve pretended I hadn''t seen anything even though she was all over my


    husband in front of me and everyone else present?" she answered him with another question.


    Erica managed to make Wesley run out of arguments. After a while, he said, "Of course not. But you


    should''ve told me, I would''ve handled it." In that way, if Noreen ever decided to seek revenge, Erica


    wouldn''t be implicated in it.


    "Dad, Matthew won''t let her hurt me. Am I right, Matthew?"


    Seeing that his wife was looking at him for help, Matthew took her phone and put it on his ear. "Dad,


    don''t worry about it. I''ll handle it. I won''t let anyone hurt Rika."


    "Matthew, aren''t you at thepany yet?" As a matter of fact, Wesley had read the news early in the


    morning but waited to call Erica and scold her at a time he was sure Matthew wouldn''t be around.


    However, Matthew hadn''t gone to thepany yet. Instead, he was still in bed with Erica, listening to


    every word Wesley spoke to his daughter.


    Upon this realization, Wesley felt distressed. Now that Erica had Matthew to support her, it was a waste


    of time to try to scold her. Wesley needed to find some other moment when Matthew wasn''t around to


    teach Erica a lesson.


    "Well, I''m not very busy today. I''ll be thereter," Matthew answered. With his wife back home after


    being away for over three years, he wanted to spend more time with her.


    "You''d better keep an eye on Rika. I''m afraid you''ll spoil her," Wesley said seriously.


    "Okay, I know it, Dad!"


    Wesley pursed his lips. He did not doubt that Matthew would continue to satisfy Erica''s every whim. He


    might have promised him to keep an eye on Erica, but in fact, he wouldn''t resist spoiling her as much


    as he could.


    Oh boy! No wonder some people believed that Erica had saved the universe in her past life and now


    was granted to be reborn as Wesley''s daughter only so she wouldter be Matthew''s wife.


    "Okay, I hear you. Deal with the news, and don''t let it affect yourpany," Wesley advised Matthew.


    He believed that there was no need for Erica to take up public resources to deal with the two women.


    "Yes, Dad. Don''t worry. I will handle it," Matthew answered patiently.


    "Well, that''s good. I have to hang up now. I''ll leave you to go on with your day!"


    Before they could hang up, Erica quickly leaned over to the phone and said, "Dad, goodbye, I''ll miss


    you!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Wesley was rendered speechless Although he couldn''t say everything he wanted while Matthew was


    there, he couldn''t help thinking, ''You miss me? I can''t believe you had the nerve to say that. What


    about all those years you''ve stayed away from home? Didn''t miss me then? I really don''t know whom


    she takes after when ites to her naughtiness.


    Neither ir nor I have a naughty bone in our bodies. Oh, maybe she takes it after Niles.


    He is the naughtiest person in the Li family after all.''


    At that moment, Niles, who was teaching his grandson a lesson in A Country, sneezed all of a sudden.


    Rubbing his nose, he wondered who was thinking about him.


    After they hung up the phone, Erica decided to get out of bed with Matthew since she had already


    woken up anyway.


    She had the day already nned in her head. First, she would go to the Huo family''s manor to visit


    Carlos and Debbie, and then she would wait for her sons to get back from school.


    But as soon as she finished her breakfast, the few hours of sleep she had during the night were no


    longer able to keep her up. As her eyelids started to get heavier, she went upstairs to catch up on her


    sleep after Matthew left. As a result, she ended up waking up much past her lunchtime at three o''clock


    in the afternoon.


    When she looked at the time, she rose into a sitting position and sent a desperate message to


    Matthew. "I''m done. I overslept. I just woke up. I promised to visit Mom and Dad. What should I do?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Come and pick me up. Let''s go there together," he replied.


    "Okay." To make up for herte visit, she decided to buy some gifts for her inws and the kids. But


    first, she would pick Matthew up.


    By the time Erica came to ZL Group, she happened to bump into a middle-aged man as he walked out


    of Matthew''s office. The man was about fifty years old. He was still at the door when he greeted Erica


    as a perfect gentleman. "Mrs. Huo, nice to meet you. Are you here for Mr. Huo?"

 Chapter 1385 Reunion

    Chapter 1385 Reunion


    Erica had a clear look of surprise on her face and she said, "Have we met before?" The man was


    extremely tall andnky with dark, heavy bags under his eyes. If it weren''t for the wrinkles on his face,


    Erica would have thought him to be twenty or thirty years old. But she was almost certain that she had


    never seen this man before.


    He was very polite, well-mannered and respectful.


    The man smiled brightly, pushing his sses up the bridge of his nose and said, "Everyone in Y City


    knows you, Mrs. Huo."


    "Oh! Well, it is nice to meet you, sir." The two shook hands gently and exchanged pleasantries before


    the man left.


    When she entered Matthew''s office, he waspletely absorbed in his own work, meticulously going


    over a signed contract. When he saw here in, he said, "Please give me five minutes."


    "Sure, take your time. Who was that just now? Your client? He was very polite and charming," she said.


    Matthew exined briefly, "He is Michel Wang. He just moved the headquarters of Wang Group to Y


    Cityst year."


    "Oh, okay. Please, carry on with your work." Erica hadn''t been inside his office in a long time. The


    decoration and furnishings of the office had changed a lot.


    She looked around for a while and then finally opened the door to his private lounge.


    The grey bed sheet was reced by a new one with a lighter shade of brown. His clothes were neatly


    hung in the wardrobe. Strangely enough, the number of clothes he had here were no less than the


    ones he had at home. It seemed as though he had spent a lot of time in the office.


    When Matthew went inside a few minutester, he found the woman lying on the bed and ying with


    her phone. Without a change in his expression, he nkly said, "Let''s go! Aren''t we going to the


    shopping mall?"


    "Yes, we are!" Erica got up from the bed, pranced to him and held his arm. "Do you have time to go


    shopping with me?"


    "What do you think?" Since Matthew was finished with work, he could keep herpany even until


    tomorrow morning.


    Erica grinned and cheerfully said, "Let''s go!" After all, she couldn''t wait to see her boys.


    Knowing that they woulde today, Debbie called Sheffield and Joshua early in the morning, asking


    them to bring their family to the Huo family manor for a small reunion party.


    As such, when Matthew and Erica arrived at the manor, they could hear the joyousughter and


    screaming of children all the way from the outside when they rolled down the car windows.


    As soon as Godwin recognized their car, he rushed over to the middle of thewn with excitement. He


    cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, "Uncle, Aunt!"


    As soon as he spoke, the kids behind him all shouted, "Dad, Mom!"


    "Uncle, Aunt!"


    Erica waved her hands at them and screamed as loud as she could. "Boys! We are back!"


    Matthew couldn''t help but smile at such a wonderful scene.


    In the parking lot


    As soon as Erica got out of the car, she was surrounded by several children. They hugged her waist,


    arms, and legs. Although Erica could barely walk, even for just a moment, being surrounded by those


    children brightened up her day.


    Matthew watched it all in silence and sighed inwardly. Perhaps, children were attracted to people with


    the same IQ as themselves.


    When Terilynn came out brandishing a te of colorful fruits for the children, she saw Erica surrounded


    by the children. Without hesitation, she looked back at the vi and shouted, "Dad, Mom, Rika is back!"


    Several adults came out of the vi one after another after hearing this. Erica hadn''t seen Terilynn in a


    while, so they walked towards the gate holding hands with the children while politely greeting the


    people who hade out to see her.


    "Dad, Mom, Evelyn, Sheffield, Joshua." Erica let go of the children and stood up straight to greet them


    with a smile.


    Debbie shook her head to alleviate the look of guilt on Erica''s face. "You silly girl!"


    "I''m d you are back," Carlos added.


    "Rika, you are so capable. We haven''t found you and these brats for more than three years!" said


    Sheffield.


    Erica smiled awkwardly as she was still a bit embarrassed. "I''m happy to see you all here. I just want


    everyone to know that I am extremely sorry for making you worry!"


    Evelyn came over and held her in her arms. "It''s okay. What really matters is that you are here now


    with your family, safe and sound. Just promise me that you won''t pull something like that again, okay?"


    "I promise, it won''t happen again!" Erica assured everyone.


    Carlos waved at her. "Come on in! Matthew, what are you doing hiding behind Rika?


    Bring her in!" Matthew, however, cast a cold nce at Carlos when he said that and replied, "Why do I


    have to bring her in? This is her home too, isn''t it? I''m sure she knows the way inside."


    Having realized that the father and son were about to engage in an argument again, everyone quickly


    rushed to make peace. Debbie pulled Erica over and said, "Rika, let''s go inside."


    Evelyn held Carlos'' arm and said, "Dad, let''s go inside. It''s such a nice day. Everyone''s happy, please


    don''t stay mad."


    Sheffield winked at Matthew and then patted him on the shoulder. "Dude, you must be thrilled now that


    your wife is back. The family of six has made a gloriouseback! You have so many sons you could


    start your own band. I''m so jealous of you!"


    ncing at him, Matthew asked, "What are you going to do about Colman?"


    Lately, Colman had been pestering Sheffield about wanting to learn more aboutwork technology.


    Sheffield had told Matthew on many asions that he wanted to bring Colman into his home and make


    him his son.


    "I''m waiting for your answer. If you say okay, Colman will be my son from now on."


    Matthew always saw an exceptional resemnce in personality between Colman and Erica. In fact, if


    Matthew had to pick one, he''d say Colman was his favorite. "Stop coveting my sons. You are wee


    to have another child with my sister if you want."


    Sheffield raised his hands and shrugged his shoulders. "Forget it!" Besides, he didn''t want his wife to


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    experience the excruciating pain of childbirth again.


    When they entered the living room, Gwh saw Erica as soon as she came downstairs. She hopped


    the rest of the way down and ran towards Erica. "Aunt!"


    Erica let Godfrey and Damian down gently and hugged the girl as tight as she could. "Gwyn!" she


    called out.


    "Aunt, where have you been? We''ve missed you so much!"


    Erica smiled sheepishly. "Oh really? I was just out to have some fun. But I''m back now!"


    Gwh nodded her head and smiled broadly.


    Erica looked her up and down and said, "Gwyn, you''ve grown up. You''re almost as tall as me now."


    Softly patting her daughter''s head, Evelyn said, "She is a junior high school student now."


    Gwh nodded with a smile. "Aunt, I was still in primary school when you left, and now I''m a junior


    high school student."


    Meanwhile, Damian, who was holding a toy gun in his hand, proudly said, "Mom, we are all in the


    preparatory ss!"


    "What? When did that happen?" How could these little three-year-old boys be in preparatory ss,


    looking to start primary school next year?


    Adkins exined, "It''s not like you don''t know that your sons are geniuses. Staying in the kindergarten


    is a waste of time for us."


    Colman echoed, "Yes. Life is too short for a man like me. We can''t waste our precious time on this


    earth."

 Chapter 1386 You Are Greedier Than Your Dad

    Chapter 1386 You Are Greedier Than Your Dad


    Colman''s words amused the adults around him. Erica rolled her eyes at her smug son and said, "Since


    when are you a man? You are just a weaned child. Don''t pretend to be mature!"


    Holding Colman in her arms, Debbie smiled at Erica as she pointed out, "This little guy resembles you


    a lot! Now, Adkins, he''s most like Matthew, a little Mr. Huo in our family. I think he will be taking over the


    CEO position in the future."


    None of the children agreed with Debbie, but Adkins was the one to first express his opinion.


    "Grandma, I''m not interested in Dad''spany. As a matter of fact, I want to run for public office when


    I grow up. I''ll be the most powerful leader in Y City, and then I''ll be able to protect my mom and


    brothers."


    The elders exchanged nces with each other. This little guy didn''t seem to be joking. On the contrary,


    he looked dead serious.


    Matthew was sitting quietly aside as he observed the scene. After listening to Adkins'' words, he


    crossed his legs with great interest and looked straight to his son. "Being the most powerful leader in Y


    City is not a big ideal. How about being the most powerful leader of our H Country?" In his steady


    voice, Matthew prompted Adkins.


    Knowing the characters of both father and son, everyone was shocked by the turn their conversation


    took. Neither Matthew nor Adkins were yful people. They always meant what they said. Therefore, if


    Adkins would take his father''s words seriously and be the most powerful leader in H Country in


    the future, that meant he would be... the president of the country?


    That was most definitely an ambitious goal.


    Carlos suddenly burst intoughter before he added, "From my grandfather to Matthew, we''ve never


    had anyone who had run for public office in the past generations. The Huo family has always engaged


    in business. So, I give all my support to Adkins'' dream!"


    Sheffield gave Adkins a little pat in the head and said seriously, "Boy, as long as you have a dream in


    your life, everything is possible! Go for it! Just don''t forget to share your glory with your uncle Sheffield


    here once you be rich and powerful in the future."


    Terilynn, on the other hand, had some reservations about the matter. "But politics are also full of


    intrigues. I can''t help being afraid for Adkins..." There were so many people with different and hidden


    interests in politics that she worried about someone who could set Adkins up at some point in his


    career.


    Putting his arm around her shoulders, Joshuaforted her, "This boy has inherited Matthew''s IQ. You


    don''t have to worry about him. He can do it. And Adkins, don''t be afraid of anything. Just fight for your


    dream!" ''It''s the other people who should be worried. Not Adkins. After all, the boy has two well-known


    families behind his back, supporting him.


    As far as I''m concerned, few people in H Country can count on families as powerful as the Huo and Li


    families, '' Joshua thought.


    Terilynn agreed with Joshua, so she didn''t say anything further.


    As for Erica, it was no surprise to hear about her son''s dream. She had learned about it a long time


    ago. But she was genuinely confused with Matthew''s intentions. Did he really want their son to be


    the president of H Country?


    As soon as the adults stopped discussing Adkins'' future, Boswell hurried to tell them about his dream.


    "Grandma, I''m more interested in Dad''spany. However, I don''t believe I need to be as cold as


    Grandpa and Dad to take over the business. In fact, I think Uncle Sheffield is also a good CEO for me


    to take as an example."


    The boy''s statement left everyone dumbfounded for a moment until Debbie kindly asked him, "Who told


    you that you have to be as cold as your father and grandpa to take over thepany?"


    "Boswell, who told you Grandpa is cold?" Carlos asked, unconvinced. ''I quitted being a cold man a long


    time ago!''


    Boswell couldn''t help but look at Terilynn, who at this time had already stepped back to hide behind


    Joshua. Not wanting to betray his aunt, the boy shook his head and lied, "No one told me that. As far


    as I know, Grandpa had always kept a stern look on his face while he was in charge of thepany,


    and Dad is no different now. I prefer to be a boss like Uncle Sheffield, who acts more like a regr


    person."


    Boswell thought it was better to smile than to be a boss like his grandpa and father, and risk scaring


    away the clients with a scowl. ''If Dad had put on a smile more often, I believe ZL Group would have


    been much more sessful, '' he thought.


    ttered, Sheffield said happily, "Come on, dear son. I love you! But I have to correct you on one thing.


    Uncle Sheffield doesn''t act more like a regr person, I AM a regr person. Got it? Only your grand...


    I mean, only someone like your father isn''t normal!"


    Sheffield swallowed back the word "grandfather" under Carlos'' sharp eyes.


    No matter how many years had passed, he still wouldn''t dare to say anything bad about his father-in-


    Confused, Godwin asked Sheffield, "Dad, didn''t I behave well? Why do you want either Colman or


    Boswell to be your son?"


    "No, no, no, my son! You behave very well! It''s just that I wouldn''t mind having more children. Wouldn''t


    you like to have more brothers like the four of them?" ''I didn''t expect my son would be jealous!''


    Sheffield was quite pleased with it.


    After giving it some thought, Godwin shook his head and answered, "No, I don''t mind!" In fact, he was


    excited to have four younger cousins, who were so smart that they could remember every herb Godwin


    showed them at first sight.


    Sheffield pped his hands and said, "Well, it''s all settled then! Now it''s up to your uncle Matthew and


    aunt Erica to let us have them!"


    Terilynn chuckled. "Sheffield, are you mad?" Matthew loved his four kids too much. How could he ever


    agree to give them to Sheffield?


    Matthew gave him the side-eye and stated coldly, "If you ever cast your greedy eyes on my sons again,


    you''ll have to kneel on the keyboard!"


    Sheffield turned to his wife and said nervously, "Honey, you heard everything. I never offended him!"


    "You want to steal his sons. How is this not offensive?" Evelyn asked.


    "I was just kidding!" To be honest, he wanted one or two of Matthew''s sons for himself, but he knew


    that Matthew would never agree to that, so he could only joke about it.


    At that moment, Erica called her third child, who was making origami figures for Gwh. "C,e


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    here!"


    Matthew frowned at how she addressed their son. She liked to call the four of them A, B, C, D, and he


    didn''t like it. "Doesn''t he have a name?"


    Erica responded nonchntly, "C is easier!"


    Matthew was speechless.


    With a smile that revealed the two dimples on each side of his cheeks, Colman trotted over and


    announced, "Mom, I''m here!"


    "Tell everyone about your dream. What are you going to do when you grow up?" Erica had heard


    Colman talking about his dream before, but since the chefs hadn''t finished cooking their dinner, they


    could still carry on with their casual conversation.


    "My dream?" Colman''s eyes lit up as he thought of his own dream. "I want to buy one hundred sports


    cars, open a hundred artisanal wineries, and start one hundred modeling agencies..."


    Erica asked in confusion, "Why one hundred of each?" ''Besides, didn''t he want to join the navy in the


    past? When did his dream change?'' she wondered.


    Patting his chest, he voiced out loud his greatest wish, "Because I''ll marry one hundred women when I


    grow up!"


    "Puff!" Erica burst intoughter.


    The others were at a loss for words, in doubt of whether they shouldugh or cry. How could a three-


    year-old boy say that he wanted to have one hundred wives?


    Carlos snorted, "You''re impressive, little one. Because your father is already greedy, but you are


    greedier than him."


    Matthew retorted calmly, "What about you, Dad? Isn''t he greedier than you too?"


    As the more experienced in the room, Carlos was unfazed when he snapped back, "I''m not greedy. I''ve


    never cared about any of those things. I''d never even wanted a wife. Only after I met Debbie, I realized


    how wonderful it is to share a life with a loved one!"

 Chapter 1387 Mother Complex

    Chapter 1387 Mother Complex


    Debbie''s cheeks blushed red at his words. "Go away. The kids are all here. What are you talking


    about?"


    Love was in the air and everyone was amused by the adorable couple.


    Erica bent down in front of Colman and sternly exined, "Son, I want you to be a good man


    when you grow up. If you have a hundred wives, you will be nothing more than a jerk! You should be


    like Grandpa and marry only one person. You only need to be good to one girl all your life!"


    Erica was always envious of the love between Carlos and Debbie, as well as the love between her own


    parents.


    Matthew, however, seemed a bit agitated by her words. ''Why would she ask our son to learn from his


    grandpa? Is she implying that I am not good enough to be a role model?''


    Colman scratched his head and he seemed quite confused. "But Uncle Sheffield said that I could have


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    as many wives as I wanted and I could drive them around in sport cars. They could also help me


    manage the wineries and thepanies."


    After the entire room burst intoughter, Erica yfully squeezed the boy''s cheeks and followed it with


    a kiss. As it turned out the little boy''s idea of an ideal wife was his mother who could take care of


    everything for him.


    As soon as Evelyn pinched Sheffield, he immediately corrected the boy without wasting another


    second. "Colman, you''re such a good listener! But, I was just kidding! Sure, we can buy as many cars


    as we want, but when ites to having a wife, you should remember what your mother said¡ªone


    wife is enough! Look at me! The only woman I need in my life is your aunt Evelyn!" Sheffield pulled


    Evelyn into his arms.


    Evelyn''s face blushed red and she hid her embarrassment behind a fake smile. "The kids are watching


    us! Let go of me!" She whispered between clenched teeth.


    However, Sheffield, didn''tply and the two of them remained stuck to each other endearingly.


    Colman nodded, even though he was still a bit confused. "All right. I''ll marry a beautiful and lovely girl


    like my mother!"


    Erica''s heart melted almost instantly and she winked at him, giving him the thumps of approval. "Wow,


    that''s my good boy!"


    Matthew raised his eyebrows. ''Beautiful and lovely? This woman is truly narcissistic.''


    Then it was Damian''s turn. He was the youngest of the four children, but the most sensible one.


    Somehow having expected what Erica was going to ask him, he didn''t answer, but instead asked,


    "Mom, what do you want me to do when I grow up?"


    "Well... honey, that will depend on you, but I will support you no matter what." Whatever Damian


    wanted to do, as long as it made him happy, Erica wouldn''t obstruct.


    Then the boy turned to look at Matthew and asked, "Dad, what can I do to protect Mom forever when I


    grow up?"


    It was only then that Matthew finally realized that these four little boys all had a motherplex. Their


    entire lives revolved around his wife. With this thought in mind, he softly said, "First of all, my wife has


    me, so don''t you worry about having to protect her. If you really want to find someone to protect, you


    can just find your own wife when you''re old enough. You can do whatever you want, and your ns


    don''t have to include your mother."


    This hrious exchange between father and son caused a loud roar ofughter in the room again.


    Damian was vexed as he was able to protect his mother in the past even without his father''spany


    to support him. But, now that things had changed and his mother no longer needed his protection.


    What was he going to do?


    The boy remained silent, as if lost in deep thought and thus, no one tried to hurry him. However,


    everyone waited with anticipation to see what his answer would be.


    After a while, Damian smiled and said, "I know now. I want to be a big star like Grandma and Aunt


    Chantel!"


    However, Matthew was quick to disagree. "You''re not in good health, my boy. Why don''t you train with


    your uncle Gifford more often?" Matthew''s disagreement wasn''t attributed to the fact that he didn''t think


    Damian could be a star, he just thought that it would be better for the boy to train as a soldier for a few


    years to strengthen his body.


    "But then I won''t be able to see Mom very often." ''Isn''t Uncle Gifford unable to stay home very often?''


    Damian wondered.


    The boys'' unconditional love for their mother was starting to give Matthew a headache. He patiently


    exined, "You won''t be able to see your mother often if you be a star either. Besides, you can


    also choose to be a policeman in Y City. I''m sure there''s a lot of things you can do."


    ''A policeman?'' Damian thought this was a good idea, so he nodded, "Okay, Dad. I''ll be a policeman


    when I grow up."


    Matthew nodded with satisfaction. ''I''m just d that he''s not thinking about my wife anymore.''


    What he didn''t know was that his youngest son was actually thinking, ''Being a policeman is great


    because then I can protect my mother from the bad guys.''


    Gwh was a bit more matured than the boys. So, when the adults asked her about her dream, she


    only said, "It''s a secret!"


    Needless to say, all thanks to the influence of his father, Godwin''s wish was to be a doctor. How


    predictable!


    Godfrey''s wish was to be awyer.


    The youngest boy, Jeffrey Fan had no idea what everyone was talking about. He answered with a lisp,


    "I''m going to be Nezha when I grow up!"


    Everyone found Jeffrey so irresistibly adorable that he didn''t even need to pronounce his words


    properly.


    Finally when dinner was served, everyone gradually moved to the dining table.


    This was the first time in many years that the entirety of the Huo family shared this table once again.


    At the same time, they also witnessed the benefits of having a lot of sons. The four sons picked up food


    for Erica one after another, which made Matthew frown.


    He couldn''t understand why the boys treated their father and mother so differently.


    In the middle of the dinner, Erica stood up with a cup of tea in her hand, cleared her throat and


    apologized to the two elders. "Dad, Mom, I want to apologize for everything that''s happened in the past


    few years. I shouldn''t have run away from home without a word. I am sorry for making you worry. I take


    full responsibility for my actions and I wanted to apologize to you in person. I want to propose a toast,


    but if you don''t mind, I will rece my wine with tea. Please allow me, as a token of my apology."


    Carlos and Debbie looked at each other and said nothing.


    Sheffield chuckled. "Why do you want to rece wine with tea? Why don''t you toast with real wine?"


    When Erica realized that it was okay, she put down the cup of tea and said, "Okay!"


    Evelyn gently pinched the mischievous man and said, "Don''t you think you''re being too annoying


    today? Just drink by yourself if you want to drink wine. Why did you have to involve Rika?"


    Sheffield raised an eyebrow and snickered at Matthew. "This is a family reunion and everyone is happy.


    A little bit of wine won''t hurt anybody." ''I was speaking out of kindness, okay? Perhaps a bit of wine


    would do wonders for Matthew and Rikater in bed, '' Sheffield thought.


    Erica smiled at Evelyn. "It doesn''t matter, Evelyn. My brother-inw is right. A little wine could help to


    show my sincerity!"


    Then she picked up the ss of wine in front of Matthew.


    There was still half of Matthew''s liquor left in the ss. When Carlos tried to dissuade her, she refilled


    the ss with more liquor and looked at her parents-inw again. "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry. It will never


    happen again!" Then she gulped down the remainder of the wine.


    Sheffield pped his hands in amazement and said, "Wow! You''re something else, Rika!"


    Meanwhile, as the confused little boy watched Sheffield pping his hands, Jeffrey, who didn''t know


    what else to do, started pping his hands. "Wow! Aunt Erica is awesome!"


    "Ha-ha..." The others werepletely smitten by this little boy.


    Carlos gave Erica a simple nod. "Well, it''s okay. Please sit down and finish your dinner. We both


    understand what you mean. Since it was you who chose to leave, I''ll me Matthew''s failure to look


    after you. From now on, I hope that he will pay more attention to the needs of his wife!"


    As she took a sip of tea, Erica rushed to exin. "No, Dad! This time it was really my fault. Matthew


    has been nothing but a kind husband to me!"

 Chapter 1388 Like A Queen

    Chapter 1388 Like A Queen


    Matthew quietly nced at the woman whose face was gradually turning red.


    "Matthew, you see? Rika is so kind to you. Remember to treat her well in the future, understood?"


    Carlos was a firm believer that it was mostly the man''s fault when something went wrong in the


    marriage.


    Matthew rarely did not oppose his father. But this time, he simply nodded in agreement and said, "I


    understand."


    In shock, Erica looked back at the man beside her and said in a low voice, "But it''s all my fault."


    Pouring her some tea, he answered lightly, "It takes two to quarrel. It was my fault too."


    Erica didn''t know how to react to his behavior.


    However, that was not the time or ce to voice out her concerns. So, for the time being, she


    suppressed her anxiety and forced herself to continue to eat.


    Two hourster, the dinner was over. As the kids had school in the morning, Erica and Matthew


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    decided to bid everyone farewell.


    The elders wanted the four kids to stay in the manor, but that wasn''t the children''s wish. They missed


    their mother and wanted to spend some time with her.


    Therefore, the kids followed Erica and Matthew back to the Pearl Vi District.


    The moment they arrived, Matthew went straight to his study to get some work done. After a while, he


    headed back to the bedroom and heard some noisesing from the bathroom. When he walked in


    there, he found the four children and their mother.


    The scene in front of him rendered him speechless.


    While Adkins was getting a basin of water to wash Erica''s feet, Boswell stood on a chair to get her a


    towel. At the same time, Colman was on his feet behind her, massaging her shoulders and back, as


    Damian held a ss of juice to Erica''s lips. There was no doubt how much she was enjoying their


    services.


    When Adkins noticed his fathering in, he requested casually, "Dad, help me carry the basin to


    Mom. I''ve filled it with too much water." The basin was so heavy that the kid could barely hold it.


    Matthew twitched his lips.


    ''Is this my ce in this family? Of a servant?''


    Before he could say anything, Erica handed the juice she was drinking back to Damian and stood up.


    Then she pulled Matthew over and let him sit down on the chair. "My dear children, listen! Dad is the


    greatest and works the hardest in this family, so from now on, we should treat him well. C, you


    massage Dad. D, you let Dad drink the juice! A, I''ll help you carry the basin of water."


    "Got it, Mom!" they answered in unison. Immediately, the children began to move to follow their


    mother''s instructions.


    Matthew didn''t know what to say. He wondered if that was really happening.


    When Matthew saw Ericaing with the basin of water in her hands, he came back to his senses and


    abruptly rose from the chair.


    Under the woman''s confused gaze, he told his four sons, "Mom is wrong on something. Mom is the


    only girl in this family, and it''s the responsibility of men to protect and take care of the women in their


    lives. You were doing everything right before I came. Keep it up like this. From now on, I''ll help you take


    good care of your mother as well!"


    "Okay, Dad!" the kids answered in unison again, as if they had a connection.


    The next moment, a dumbfounded Erica and the four kids watched Matthew take off his coat. Colman


    thoughtfully stepped forward to get the piece of clothing from his father before throwing it into the


    basket.


    Matthew then rolled up his sleeves and squatted down to begin to wash Erica''s feet.


    After he was done, he stretched out his hand andmanded, "Towel!"


    "Here it is, Dad!" Boswell promptly handed him the towel.


    "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee, Dad!"


    Matthew wiped her feet and then carried her back to the bedroom, not bothering to put on her shoes for


    her.


    The four kids were left to clean up the mess. Boswell and Colman carried the basin together and


    poured the water into the sink. Damian took the slippers Erica had worn before to her bedside. And


    Adkins, who was obsessed with cleanliness, threw the towel into another basket.


    Erica couldn''t be any happier receiving that kind of treatment. In fact, she felt like a queen.


    As soon as the four kids finished their chores, they threw themselves on their parents'' bed and yed


    with Erica.


    This was a habit they had developed in Tow Vige. Every night before going to bed, the kids would


    stay with Erica and chat for a while.


    Only now things were a bit different since they had their father with them too!


    The children didn''t stay in the master bedroom for long, though. Matthew picked up Adkins and Damian


    in each one of his arms while Boswell held his neck from the front and Colman from behind. Matthew


    carried the kids towards the door this way and then sent everyone to their rooms simultaneously.


    As Adkins had to take a shower every night, he was thest one to be taken back to his bedroom.


    Thankfully, the servant had already gotten his bath ready for him.


    Despite having several servants at his disposal, Matthew had the feeling he had be a bit of a


    mother after the arrival of his four sons.


    Once he was finally back to his bedroom, Erica wasn''t there anymore. Assuming that she must have


    gone after their sons, Matthew headed straight to the shower.


    At ten o''clock sharp, all the lights in the four kids'' rooms were turned off. After saying good night to


    each one of them, Erica went back to the master bedroom.


    Matthew had been waiting for her for a while. When he saw hering, he asked casually, "Are they


    all asleep?"


    "Yes."


    She walked towards his side of the bed and threw herself into his arms. "Honey, I feel dizzy."


    Anxiety shed through his eyes. "What happened?"


    "I drank too much tonight. I guess I''m drunk!" The woman held back augh and continued to hug him.


    Matthew was speechless. She had only had a small ss of wine during the whole evening, and it had


    been almost three hours since. How could she still be drunk?


    Matthew was sure she had something in mind but didn''t question it. Instead, he said cooperatively,


    "Drink some warm water if you feel dizzy."


    "What? Why? Why do I need to drink some warm water if I feel dizzy?"


    "Warm water can heal any illness!" he answered.


    She pouted her lips. ''That''s what a jerk who doesn''t care about his wife would say!'' "Come on, honey,


    please give me a massage!"


    "A massage?" The man smirked. "Okay." Matthew put down his tablet andy his wife on the mattress,


    beginning to caress her body.


    The woman was soon screaming with his touch, "No, it''s not there! I''m dizzy. Rub my temples!"


    Matthew pretended not to hear her protest and went on caressing her.


    Naturally, his advances led them to make love. In the end, Erica was lying in the bed, exhausted.


    "Tomorrow night... I want to sleep with my sons!"


    "With whom?"


    "Anyone of them." ''As long as I don''t need to share a bed with you!'' she thought.


    The man relentlessly refused, "No way!"


    "I will die!"


    "Don''t worry. You won''t die so easily!" At worst, he could give her a night off tomorrow.


    Erica was so frustrated. Was this man really her husband?


    The next morning, Erica was still asleep when the kids jumped on her bed.


    "Shh, Mommy seems tired," Adkins warned.


    "You''re right. We should leave her alone," agreed Boswell.


    "Okay, but first let''s give Mom a kiss," suggested Colman.


    "We need to be gentle not to wake her up!" said Damian.


    After the four kids kissed their mother gently, they ran back to their rooms in their pajamas to wash up.

 Chapter 1389 Shopping

    Chapter 1389 Shopping


    Matthew was just downstairs patiently waiting for the kids toe down for breakfast. As soon as the


    sound of their collective footsteps was heard, several maids immediately ran into the dining room with


    breakfast.


    Adkins was the first to greet him. "Good morning, Dad!"


    Boswell climbed onto the chair opposite to Matthew and sat down. "Good morning, Dad!"


    Colman moved his chair next to his dad and said with a smile, "Daddy, I want to sit with you!" He


    wanted to sit next to his father because he was quite fond of him.


    Every time Matthew looked at Colman, he could see Erica on him. His facial expression softened and


    he gently said, "Sure."


    Carrying an Ultraman toy in his hand, Damian walked to the other side of his dad and mumbled in a low


    voice. "Dad, I want to sit with you too."


    "Sure." Matthew smiled.


    Damian seemed quite satisfied to be greeted with a smile and he smiled back sweetly as he sat down


    next to Matthew.


    Shortly after, they began eating breakfast merrily. When the boys came back, the four of them would


    during meals and now they seldom made noise.


    After a while, Adkins wiped his mouth with a napkin and looked at Matthew, who had already finished


    breakfast and was waiting for them. "Dad, will you drive us to school today?"


    On most days, just as long as he was not too busy in the morning, Matthew would drive them to school


    before going to thepany.


    If he was too busy or he had to go out of town on a business trip, Carlos and Debbie would take them


    to school and pick them up after as well. At the very least, Sheffield, Joshua or any other family


    members would do the job. In any case, Matthew wouldn''t trust anyone else with the responsibility of


    his sons.


    "Yes. I''ll pick you up after school too."


    In fact, Matthew had no real ns of going to thepany today, so he decided it would be the perfect


    day to drop them off at school and pick them upter in the afternoon.


    While chewing thest mouthful of bread, Colman asked, "Dad, can youe to pick us up with


    Mom?" They had been going to school for a while now, but they had never been picked up by their


    parents at the same time.


    ncing at him, Matthew reprimanded the boy, "Didn''t I tell you not to speak with your mouth full?"


    However, the jovial boy didn''t feel annoyed by his dad''s scolding at all. He simply made a face at him


    before continuing to chew the food in his mouth.


    When the room was quiet again, Matthew told his sons, "I will see if your mom cane with me as


    well."


    Needless to say, his words gave the kids enough excitement as they grinned from ear to ear.


    Just as he had said, Matthew drove the four boys to school. When he returned to the vi, he received


    a message from Erica. "Honey, are you at thepany?"


    ''Why is she asking me this? I have a feeling she''s up to something again, '' he thought. "What''s up?" he


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    replied nonchntly.


    "No, I was just wondering what you were doing." ''I just want to know if he''s gone to work so I can go


    out and take some photographs, '' she thought to herself.


    "Hmm." Matthew''s response was aimed at herst message.


    However, Erica mistook his answer as a response to her first question. As such, she cheerfully


    assumed that he had gone to thepany.


    Much to her surprise, when Erica finished her breakfast and was happily heading out with her camera,


    she bumped into Matthew who wasing in from outside.


    The camera hanging on her neck was an obvious indication of her intentions. Unfortunately, it was too


    big for her to hide it quickly.


    The man squinted his eyes at her and said, "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Well..." Embarrassed, she quickly changed the topic and said, "Weren''t you at thepany? What are


    you doing back here all of a sudden? Did you forget to bring a file with you?"


    "No." Matthew casually nced at his watch and said, "Put the camera back." ''You got up very early


    today.''


    The woman sighed silently and raised her hands in front of him. "I didn''t do the housework. I''ll buy


    some skincare products for my handster and I promise I''ll go to the beauty salon more often in the


    future until the calluses on my hands disappear. Please don''t stop me from going out to shoot pictures,


    okay?"


    That morning, Erica deliberately gave up the chance to sleep in, just so she could sneak out to take


    photos. She wasn''t expecting to get caught red-handed like that.


    "I''ll go with you."


    "What?"


    Half an hourter, the couple arrived at Shining International za.


    Their sudden and unexpected appearance made all the staff in the shopping mall panic. This time,


    Matthew was here as well. They didn''t know if he was here for an inspection or just a casual fun time


    with his beloved wife.


    At first, he took Erica to one of the most posh clothing stores in the mall. The person who was in charge


    of the floor, the manager, as well as two seeminglypetent saledies walked over to serve them in


    person.


    Erica fell into contemtion, wondering if this was the actual first time Matthew had taken her


    shopping.


    Yesterday, Matthew had asked someone to prepare a few gift bags in advance and asked her to pick


    out the gifts for the family in the VIP room upstairs. However, Erica didn''t consider that to be shopping


    at all.


    Erica brushed her eyes over the wide array of designer dresses and paused to think for a while. Then


    she turned around and snickered at the man who was staring at her. Despite of the man''s look of


    confusion, Erica decisively asked one of the saledies to bring her more dresses of different colors to


    try on.


    Matthew couldn''t tell what she was up to for some time, so he decided to wait for her in the VIP area.


    A few minutester, she walked out in a dress and a pair of high-heeled shoes that the saledy had


    matched for her.


    The upper part of the dress was off-shoulder, yellow and white knitted sweater with vertical stripes. It


    was connected to a ck half skirt with a slit on the side. The high-heeled shoes on her feet were


    ck. All of a sudden, it seemed as though she had transformed into apletely different person.


    She turned around to face the mirror and seemed to be quite satisfied, with a particrly bright smile


    dancing about on her face.


    However, Matthew looked at the side of the dress and frowned. The slit on the side went above her


    knees, and her fair thigh was partly visible with her every move.


    The off-shoulder sweater made her skin looked fairer. If it weren''t for the slit in the lower part of the


    dress, he might have been more epting of this dress.


    The man simply turned her down without hesitation. "Go and change into something else."


    "Okay!" Completely disregarding the man''s frown, Erica told the saledy as she walked, "Please set


    this one aside. I''m taking this one."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    Matthew refuted, "No need to pack it. Just try something else."


    Erica stopped and looked back at the man in confusion. "What''s wrong?" She twirled, slowly bringing


    her slender arms on her slim waist while her sheer dress flowed in the breeze, twisting around her


    body. "Honey, don''t you like it?"


    His deep eyes fell on her corbones first, and then on her slim waist...


    Erica immediately noticed the familiar look of desire in his eyes. Her heart skipped a beat, and her face


    turned red. She muttered to herself, ''Damn it. This bad man thinks about sex all day long.''


    He stood up from the sofa, put his hands in his pockets and walked to her side. With a serious


    expression, he said, "You can buy it if you want. But, don''t wear it outside!"


    "What? Why?"


    "It''s not a suitable look for you." She looked young, just like a teenager who was under age. When she


    wore those mature clothes, it was as if a child had stolen an adult''s clothes.

 Chapter 1390 A Stumbling Block

    Chapter 1390 A Stumbling Block


    Tensing, as her annoyance grew, Erica huffed at his statement in disagreement. "It''s not that it doesn''t


    suit me. It''s just that you''re too used to seeing me in sportswear or casual clothes. I can see why you


    would have a hard time adjusting to my sudden change in style, but that''s not really my problem."


    Matthew rolled his eyes at her. She had an excuse for everything she did. Disregarding the other


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    people around them, Matthew reached out and wrapped his arms around her slender waist, leaning in


    to whisper. "I''ll repeat what I''ve said, you are not allowed to wear this dress in public! Why don''t I help


    you take it off in the fitting room and teach you how to..."


    "Fine! I''ll go and change!" she interrupted him in a hurry.


    She couldn''t stand to face his lustful re anymore. Erica found herself utterly baffled at how the man


    could so easily go from buying her clothes to thinking up such dirty thoughts in his mind so seamlessly.


    "Good girl." With a satisfied smile on his face, he let her go and watched her retreat into the fitting


    room.


    Much to his surprise, the second dress wasn''t very different from the first in terms of style.


    Whitece top with long sleeves and ck tight skirt...


    With his long legs crossed and his back against the back of the chair, Matthew realized that this woman


    must have done it on purpose. If Matthew were to allow this woman to continue like this, it would take


    them forever to get out of there with a dress they could both agree on.


    Matthew sighed and stood up immediately, slowly buttoning up his zer. Then, without another word,


    he walked straight towards the woman and started picking up dresses of his choice, while she was


    busy looking at herself in the mirror.


    He turned to face the saleswoman and said, "Take away everything Mrs. Huo has picked out and don''t


    bring those in front of me again."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Erica pouted her lips with disappointment as she reluctantly dragged herself into the fitting room.


    The clothes Matthew picked out for Erica matched her usual style very well.


    She changed into an orange casual outfit, which could also make her skin look fairer.


    After trying on a few outfits, by the time Erica was starting to show signs of impatience, the saledy


    had packed more than ten outfits in ordance with Matthew''s wishes. The devious man, however,


    showed no indications of any impatience or frustration. Every time she went inside the fitting room,


    Matthew pulled out his phone and started working. Then when Erica woulde out, he would


    nonchntly put his phone away.


    This went on until Erica had tried over a dozen outfits. When he asked the saledy to pack the


    twentieth dress, Erica couldn''t tolerate it anymore. "I think that''s enough. I don''t want to try on any more


    dresses!"


    Matthew looked at Erica and nodded his head. "Okay, I''ll pay the bill." He noticed the frustration that


    shed through Erica''s eyes.


    Erica was confused. Why did he agree with her so easily? If she had known it earlier, she would have


    told him earlier that she didn''t want to try on any more dresses.


    The clothes that were packed got sent back to the vi by Matthew''s men. Afterwards, Matthew took


    her to buy shoes, jewelries and every other thing that she might need.


    After a bountiful lunch at one of the finest restaurants in the city, the two went to the beauty salon.


    The ce they went to was exclusive to women only and men weren''t even allowed to enter. However,


    since Matthew insisted on apanying his wife, the manager had to arrange a private room for them.


    Matthew spent the whole time working on his phone while Erica indulged in all kinds of services


    provided by the reputable establishment.


    From time to time, she would hold his hand and say a few words. "Why don''t you have some of the


    pretty girls give you a massage? You''re not busy are you?"


    He cast a cold nce at the woman who was talking to him with her eyes closed. ''That''s awfully


    generous of you. You''ll let other women put their hands on me? Perhaps I should be happy that I have


    married such a generous wife?'' he thought.


    In addition to the two of them, there were also two masseuses in the private room. One was giving her


    a facial, while the other was massaging her body.


    Matthew refused without hesitation. "No, thanks. You know, I''m not used to being touched by women


    except you."


    Erica raised the corners of her lips when she heard this. In truth, she was just testing him. Needless to


    say, she was quite satisfied with his answer.


    But she still sighed, feigning sorrow. "What a pity. You would have enjoyed it very much."


    ''What a pity?'' With a murderous look in his eyes, he said, "Since you''re having such a good time,


    please carry on for a little longer. I am in no hurry."


    As soon as they walked out of the beauty salon, gossips about Mr. and Mrs. Huo''s love for each other


    spread out like wildfire.


    Taking his hand, Erica proimed, "My fashion sense is a bit childish so I just wanted to be sexy for


    you, but why are you making it so difficult for me to do that?"


    "You have to remember that you look the sexiest when you..."


    Erica covered his mouth to stop him from finishing his sentence. She already knew what he wanted to


    say. He would have said that she looked the sexiest when she was naked. They were smack in the


    middle of a busy shopping mall. How could he say something like that in front of so many people?


    When she was sure he would keep his mouth shut, she whispered to him, "Can''t we talk about it when


    we get home?"


    A cheeky smile appeared on the man''s face. "Why must we only talk about that at home?"


    "Do you want the whole world to know when your wife looks the most beautiful?"


    Matthew pretended to be indifferent as he shook his head. "Am I being too loud?"


    "Not really."


    "So, what is the problem?"


    Erica couldn''t find the words to refute him. She realized that he was right¡ªshe was indeed


    overreacting.


    Matthew nced at his watch to check the time and they shopped until half past four in the afternoon.


    Then, they set off for the kindergarten where their sons were.


    A few years ago, Sheffield had invested in a kindergarten near their home for Gwh. Later, Godwin


    also studied there. When the four young masters of the Huo family started going there, many people in


    Y City tried their best to get their children enrolled at this school too.


    The school gate opened slowly and the four boys were led outside by two teachers, hand in hand.


    Except Adkins, who was a neat freak. He wasn''t fond of anyone holding his hand, not even his


    teachers.


    However, if his family members wanted to hold his hand, he would somewhat ept it.


    Erica was waiting patiently by the car. When the teachers brought her sons out, she greeted the


    teachers politely, "Hello!"


    When the children saw their mother, they let go of the teachers'' hands and threw themselves into her


    arms. "Mommy, Mommy!" For a brief period, their joyful voices andughter filled the air.


    The two teachers also greeted Erica with a smile.


    Matthew made a dramatic appearance as he pushed the car door open and stepped outside.


    "Daddy, Daddy!" Colman got into the car first, and then Adkins followed him.


    One of the teachers told them, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo, your sons did a great job today and they were very


    well-behaved in ss. You''ve taught them well!"


    Holding two children in her arms, Erica answered with a little embarrassment, "Thanks. They have


    been paying attention to you at schooltely. You''ve taught them well. Thank you for your hard work!"


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo! But there is one thing I want to tell you. It''s about Damian. The boy seems


    to be very interested in ying the piano. I think you should look into it a bit more."


    In fact, the teachers couldn''t tell the quadruplets apart, but it was easier for them to recognize Damian,


    because his face was slightly pale and his body was thinner than his brothers.


    Erica grabbed the boy and pulled him to her side. "Damian, is that true?"


    Damian nodded. "Yes, but Mom, it''s not a big deal. I was just enjoying the music because the teacher


    was ying the piano very nicely."


    The teacher smiled affectionately and said, "Thank you, Damian. I will work harder in the future."


    "You''re wee, Miss Xu."

 Chapter 1391 Mr. Huo The Third

    Chapter 1391 Mr. Huo The Third


    As soon as the four children said goodbye to the teachers, the vehicle slowly drove away from the


    school gate.


    On their way home, Matthew remembered what the teacher said about Damian and looked at the boy


    who was having fun with Erica. "Among the songs the teacher yed, which one do you like best?" he


    asked.


    Damian tilted his head to the right and replied, "I like all of them."


    "Would you like to learn how to y the piano?" ''Yesterday he said that he wanted to be a famous star


    like Debbie and Chantel. Does he actually want to be a pianist but still doesn''t realize it?'' Matthew


    wondered.


    Damian blinked for an instant before asking for his father''s permission. "Dad, is that okay?"


    Matthew looked at his son with a smile that reached his eyes and said, "Yes, as long as you want it."


    "Thank you, Dad!" The little boy''s eyes lit up. He resembled Erica a lot when caught by surprise.


    In fact, the boys looked more like their mother than their father.


    After dinner, Matthew took Boswell to thepany with him. There, Matthew started to show his son


    how to do the work.


    In order to prove how serious he was about what he had said, Boswell paid full attention as he learned


    from his father.


    Whenever he couldn''t understand about something, Matthew would patiently exin it to him until he


    got it.


    Meanwhile, many of thepany''s employees grew fond of the boy and began to address him as Mr.


    Huo the Third since he was Carlos Huo''s grandson.


    Later in the evening, Erica was with her children at home when she unexpectedly received a call from


    Matthew. "I got an emergency in thepany, and I can''t go home now. Could you bring me two


    documents I have in my safe in the study as soon as possible?"


    "Sure!" Noticing the unusual urgency in Matthew''s tone, Erica quickly got off the bed and told the maid


    to keep an eye on the three children ying in her room. Then she ran to the study.


    They were still on the phone as Erica followed Matthew''s instructions to open the safe.


    If Matthew hadn''t told her, Erica would never have known that there was a safe in that room. Putting


    her phone on the table, she said, "I''m done with the first lock, now what?"


    "Turn right once and then turn left three times."


    Crack! Erica heaved a sigh of relief and told the man on the other end of the line, "It''s unlocked."


    "Take out all the files on the topyer," Matthew instructed her.


    The moment Erica squatted down to get the documents, several items at the bottom of the safe


    inadvertently caught her eye.


    All of a sudden, the phone went silent.


    Matthew waited a long time, but Erica didn''t say anything else. So he called, "Rika?"


    There was no response from the other end of the line.


    Matthew raised his voice. "Rika!"


    He called her three times in a row before he finally got a response from her. Yet it didn''t get past him


    how faint her voice sounded. "I''m listening."


    "What''s wrong?"


    With reddened eyes, Erica held a stack of files in her hands and shook her head. "Nothing. What do I


    do next?"


    "Find an envelope with the number 19 and bring it to me in person. Ask the servant to look after the


    children until you''re back. Don''t let anyone else touch this file."


    A single tear rolled down Erica''s cheek as she nodded. "Okay."


    "Now, I''ll tell you how to lock the safe," Matthew continued.


    Before closing the safe, Erica took out several other things from it without Matthew''s knowledge. She


    then temporarily ced them on the table as she followed his instructions.


    After they hung up, Erica left the maid to take care of the kids and took a car from the garage so she


    could drive to ZL Group.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With her hands on the steering wheel, Erica couldn''t shake the memory of what she had seen in the


    safe as tears kept falling down her face.


    It turned out that Matthew had pretended too well.


    About three minutes after she left home, she got past a parked car on the street. The mysterious


    vehicle immediately turned on its engines and started to follow her.


    Erica had too much going on in her head that she didn''t notice anything at first. She just kept driving


    fast towards thepany.


    However, once she stopped at the traffic light, she looked through the rearview mirror and saw a ck


    car with no license te right behind her. At that moment, she realized that perhaps she was being


    followed the whole time.


    Wiping her tears, she nced at the portfolio in the passenger seat and became vignt in the face of


    the possibility.


    The moment the light turned green, she stepped on the gas and drove off.


    As expected, the other car sped up to keep track of her. Although Erica should have continued to drive


    straight ahead, she suddenly turned to the right, changing her entire course.


    Whoever was behind the steering wheel of the other car seemed to have figured out that Erica had


    realized she was being followed. Therefore, the ck car picked up speed in order to surpass Erica.


    Once it finally got past her, it blocked her way in the middle of the road.


    Erica stepped forcefully on the brakes and ended up hitting her head against the steering wheel.


    "Ouch! It hurts!"


    When she raised her head, she noticed two fierce men as they got out of the other car. One was


    holding a dagger while the other had an axe.


    Quickly, she put the car in reverse to get out of there.


    However, the men seemed to have guessed her intention as they rushed to her car and blocked her


    way.


    ''Oh, this can''t be good!'' Erica thought to herself, already reaching out for her phone to try to call


    Matthew.


    Nevertheless, the people outside didn''t give her a chance. The man holding the axe smashed the


    window open within seconds.


    The moment Erica had seen the axeing down her way without mercy, she dodged it quickly. Yet


    the cellphone she had managed to unlock, had slipped down under the passenger seat, making it


    impossible for her to reach out for it.


    Now that her phone was not a possibility anymore, she had to focus on dealing with the man with the


    axe on her own.


    At that precise moment, her phone started to ring. She nced at the caller ID, and it was Matthew.


    Anyway, she couldn''t answer it now. Looking straight ahead, Erica sped up. She dragged the man


    holding himself at the window with her until she crashed into the car ahead.


    The impact caused the man to be thrust away as the ck car was totally knocked over.


    But she wasn''t off the hook yet. Before she could tell it, the other man at the end of the car, jumped


    onto her roof.


    Quickly, he leaned over to the driver''s seat window and reached out his hand to grab Erica''s hair.


    "Ah!" He pulled her hair so tightly that Erica almost cried in pain. Somehow she managed to step on the


    gas again, this time towards thewn nearby.


    Still, the man wouldn''t let go of her hair by any means at all. With no other choice but to stop the car,


    Erica pulled him down from the roof with her two bare hands.


    He fell to the ground but quickly got on his feet and grabbed the door handle.


    Erica realized she would have to open the door herself and get ready to fight.


    So, she jerked the door wide and fast, causing the man to be thrown back to the ground.


    Getting out of the car, she asked him, "Who are you?"


    However, he did not answer her question. Instead, he stood up and rushed towards her.


    Erica stretched out her leg and kicked him in the stomach. Due to the pain he felt, the man immediately


    took a few steps back.


    Meanwhile, inside the car, her phone kept ringing over and over again. She knew it was Matthew


    calling. But before she could get to it, she needed to deal with the man in front of her first.


    Only at that moment, the other man she had already struck down, ran over to her as well, and despite


    her initial thought, she would now have to deal with not only one but two men at once.


    At ZL Group, Matthew was truly worried about his wife.


    He knew something must have happened to Erica after calling her four times without getting an answer.


    Still on the phone, Matthew suddenly stood up from his chair and told Boswell, "Stay here. Don''t go


    anywhere before Ie back, okay?"


    Boswell agreed seriously, "Yes, Dad!"

 Chapter 1392 On Behalf Of Mr. Huo

    Chapter 1392 On Behalf Of Mr. Huo


    Matthew strode out of the office with an earnest look on his face and ordered, "Owen, get someone to


    locate Mrs. Huo''s phone now." Next, he turned to another assistant. "Get the surveince footage on


    the way from the vi to here."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The two assistants immediately began to act on their orders.


    It didn''t take them long to figure out Erica''s location. So as soon as Matthew got the address from


    Owen, he headed out straight away.


    The moment he got there, he was greeted with a scene that made him feel both amused and helpless.


    Right next to Erica''s car, there were two men on the ground while she had one foot on each of them.


    With her arms crossed over her chest, shemanded arrogantly, "Call me ''mydy.''"


    The men wailing on the ground obeyed her promptly. "Mydy!"


    "Who pulled my hair just now? Apologize to me! And then p yourself in the face twice."


    The one guilty to have pulled her hair said with some difficulty, "Mydy, I did it. I was wrong!" p! He


    pped himself across the face.


    Matthew sighed helplessly before he walked towards her. "Rika!"


    When she saw himing over, the furious woman immediately calmed down her nerves. Then she


    waved at him and said, "Matthew! Ah! Sorry. I almost forgot. I''ve brought the file you asked." She had


    been so busy punishing those two thugs that she had entirely forgotten that the reason she left home in


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    the first ce was to bring something to Matthew.


    Erica was about to retrieve the files from her car, but Matthew wasn''t interested in them at that


    moment. He just pulled his wife closer and looked her up and down with his arms around her waist.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Erica waved at him. "No, no. These two are just newbies. Even a younger version of me from a few


    years ago could have easily beaten them. I knocked them down with a single punch!" Indeed, she


    sounded so rxed that it was hard to believe she had just been into a fight.


    His wife was awesome! She was worthy of an apuse.


    Matthew nced at the two defeated men on the ground and noticed how Erica had beaten them ck


    and blue.


    Taking her hands into his, he examined them thoroughly. He found a small cut in the back of her right


    hand as a thin bead of blood oozed out from the wound.


    His face darkened. "Did they do this?"


    Erica withdrew her injured hand andforted her husband with a smile. "It''s no big deal. When I


    punched that guy, I identally scratched my fist on something metallic he had on his clothes."


    Despite realizing that her cut wasn''t deep, Matthew still couldn''t hold back the distress and anger he


    felt towards it. So, furious, he turned around and walked to the men lying on the ground. To everyone''s


    surprise, Matthew didn''te unprepared and took out a dagger he had attached earlier to his waist.


    Before the men or Erica could react, he cut a deep wound in the hands of the two thugs.


    "Ah¡ª" one of the men screamed while the other gritted his teeth not to make a sound.


    They thought it was over by the time they saw Matthew putting the dagger away, but they were wrong.


    Matthew kicked one man in the stomach and asked in a cold voice, "Who sent you here?" The two


    sweaty thugs exchanged looks between each other.


    Then, struggling to stand on their feet, they started to run.


    Matthew shed the fugitives a murderous look but didn''t chase after them. Instead, he waited a bit


    longer before leaving the two cowards for the bodyguards to catch. "Take them back and interrogate


    them!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Erica was right. The two thugs sucked. Although Matthew had given them a head start, the bodyguards


    caught them shortly after they were sent to get them.


    Next, Matthew averted his attention to Erica''s car. There was no way she could use it anymore. So, as


    soon as he retrieved her phone and the files from her vehicle, he took her hand and led her to his car.


    Matthew didn''t drive away immediately, though. First, he disinfected her cut and put a Band-Aid on it.


    Only after making sure that the wound was properly seen to, he drove back to thepany.


    Meanwhile, at ZL Group, everyone''s feelings were running high.


    The executives looked like ants on a hot pan with anxiety after Matthew''s sudden departure. During the


    time he was out, at least a dozen senior executives came to the office to ask if Mr. Huo had already


    However, no matter how much they insisted on asking, the only Huo they would find in there was


    Boswell and not Matthew.


    "Uncle, is there anything urgent going on that you need my father to be back so soon?" Boswell


    inquired thest person who walked into the office looking for Matthew.


    The senior executive wiped the sweat off his face. He was too nervous to mind that he was about to


    vent his anger to a child. "Yes, Mr. Huo is expected for the reading of a document. Severalpanies


    are waiting for him now. Mr. Huo the Third, do you know where Mr. Huo is?"


    "Do you mean that you need my father to just read a document out loud?" Boswell asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes, no one has the right to do so except for Mr. Huo. Then he will take out the contract he had signed


    earlier and..."


    Boswell listened to the executive''s words, and after a while, he surprisingly asked, "Can I do it? I''m my


    father''s biological son. Although I''m young, I can take my father''s ce..."


    The man stood there, speechless at the child''s idea.


    However, three minutester, the senior executive was walking into the meeting room, holding the little


    boy''s hand.


    Boswell had beening to thepany quite frequently in the past few days. Not to mention that


    Matthew had also taken the boy with him to all kinds of meetings. So, almost all the senior executives


    were already familiarized with the boy.


    As soon as Boswell came in, everyone greeted him before turning to the senior executive who brought


    him. "Mr. Chang, why did you bring Mr. Huo the Third here? Where is Mr. Matthew Huo?"


    Nevertheless, Boswell didn''t give Mr. Chang a chance to answer. Raising the document in his hand, he


    raised his voice and said, "Didn''t you want to hear the content of this document? I''ll read it to you now."


    "What?" The people in the meeting room looked at each other in shock.


    Despite being a group of executives in their fifties, they learned to ept the leadership of a man in his


    early thirties. After all, Matthew had not only proved himself to be powerful but extremely capable of


    doing his job. But this? What was this? A ridiculous joke? How could they ever acknowledge a meeting


    led by a child?


    One of the shareholders of thepany stood up and kindly urged, "Young Master, please don''t make


    fun of this kind of matter..."


    Someone else immediately echoed, "Yes, Young Master, how about you contact your father as a way to


    help us?" How could a little boy know the words on the document?


    There was a hint of coldness in Boswell''s eyes. Since he was only a three-year-old boy, he wasn''t as


    intimidating as Carlos and Matthew were, but he wasn''t to be underestimated either.


    Regardless of anyone''s approval of him, Boswell took his father''s seat and stated rightfully, "My father


    wrote this document. I''ll just read it out loud. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    A dead silence followed the boy''s speech. Paige then said calmly, "Ladies and gentlemen, I believe Mr.


    Huo the Third is right. The content was written by Mr. Matthew Huo, who had to attend something


    urgent and can''t be with us at the moment. But Mr. Huo the Third will only be announcing his father''s


    words. Besides, as Mr. Huo''s biological son, he''s allowed to represent his father. As long as Young


    Master can take it seriously, why can''t we give him a chance?"


    "Well..."


    Immediately, a lot of discussion started to take ce in the meeting room, but Boswell soon thumped


    his little hand on the table to stop it altogether.


    "It''s just a document. Why are you making a fuss about it? Weren''t you all anxious about what we''ll be


    working next? Whoever objects my reading, stand up now, and be responsible for the loss the


    The meeting room was quiet again. ''Who could afford this kind of loss?'' Even if Matthew stood there


    today, he wouldn''t dare to say he would take responsibility for it.

 Chapter 1393 Screwed Things Up

    Chapter 1393 Screwed Things Up


    Someone in the crowd quickly changed his tune. "Yeah, you''re right. The next step is more important.


    Go ahead, Young Master!"


    "True. I think we need to get the big picture! It''s just a file. Why can''t Mr. Huo''s son tell us what''s in it?"


    Everyone shut up, even the haters. They''d given him a task, so they decided to listen.


    Boswell opened the sealed document, skimmed the contents, and then read it out loud. "Senior


    executives and shareholders, to ensure cooperation with Strange Ind Company, the next phase is to


    purchase its strongestpetitor, Forever Poet Co., Ltd."


    That part of the meeting only took five minutes. Everyone held their tongues during that time. Only the


    child-like voice of Boswell could be heard, announcing major decisions that affected more than a dozen


    After the announcements, the once quiet meeting room was in an uproar. "Mr. Huo, that can''t be right.


    Forever Poet Co., Ltd is a well-knownpany with a long history..."


    "Yeah. Traffic on the Sail site is at an all-time low. Why did Mr. Matthew Huo decide on that course of


    action?"


    Paige stood beside Boswell, motioning for everyone to be quiet. "I don''t think we need to question how


    and why he does things, do you? Really, has he ever let you down? Now we have to carry out the


    contract with Innocence."


    Based on what Matthew said, this was a done deal. Once the cooperation was dered, dozens of


    factories would be all over it.


    While the meeting was in full swing, Matthew drove the car and told Erica, "My phone''s dead. Call


    Paige and ask her to go to conference room 3. She can stall them till I get there."


    "Oh! Okay!" She did as he asked. It didn''t take Paige long to pick up, and Erica ryed Matthew''s


    message.


    Hearing that, Paige smiled. "Mrs. Huo, please tell Mr. Huo that Young Master has already announced


    our contract with Innocence."


    "What? I must be hearing things!" Erica eximed in surprise.


    "I wish you were. They were too anxious waiting for Mr. Huo, so Boswell took control of the meeting


    and made the announcement himself. Now the factories have started their production cycles."


    After hanging up the phone, Erica was still in shock.


    Matthew maneuvered around another car and tried to find an open stretch of road. After he did that, he


    nced at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Matthew... I think Boswell screwed things up..."


    "What?" Matthew was confused.


    Then Erica told him what Paige had said. Then she made a decision. "Get to the office, and step on it. I


    think we can fix this. Boswell needs to know he can''t do things like that!"


    Hearing that, Matthew smiled. "Even if we flew there, it would be toote."


    "What? Then what do we do?" Erica was in aplete panic.


    "Don''t worry." Matthew took her hand tofort her. "Actually, I don''t think there''s anything to fix.


    Boswell set the factories in motion, but that''s it. So they start early. No big deal. He may have just done


    us a favor."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Time was money. If he started a project early, it could him hundreds of thousands more.


    If things went as nned, the next round of decisions would be his to make. As long as Erica brought


    the files to Matthew, seven or eight business deals could be made all at once.


    But unexpectedly, Erica was attacked by thugs. Of course, Matthew would choose his wife over his


    business dealings. And he would do it without hesitation!


    When Matthew arrived at thepany, Boswell sat in the conference room and listened to what the


    attendees were saying. Seeing the man stride in, everyone visibly rxed.


    Matthew picked up his son from the chair, put him on hisp, and pinched the little guy''s cheek. He was


    in a good mood.


    And he wanted everyone to know it. With that silent gesture, Matthew had signaled to all present that


    he was proud of his son.


    Which also shut down several of them. They didn''t like the idea of Boswell having any decision-making


    power whatsoever. But now they had no choice but to be quiet.


    The meeting returned to normal after Matthew arrived.


    Sitting in Matthew''s office, Erica remembered what she saw in the safe.


    She really didn''t expect to find the photo of her as a teenager in there. What was he doing with it?


    When did he take it?


    And the stars in the ss bottle. She''d made those a few years ago. What were they doing in there?


    Didn''t he say that the stars were for Phoebe? Why didn''t he give them to her? If they weren''t for


    Phoebe, then why did he tell her they were? Erica had so many questions it almost made her dizzy.


    After thinking about it for a few minutes, Erica couldn''t sit still any longer. She decided to head home.


    She told Paige to let Matthew know, and left.


    Paige arranged for a driver to take her back.


    When Erica got there, the kids were still ying in the eldest child''s room.


    After greeting the little ones, Erica went straight to Matthew''s study.


    She opened the safe again, using thebination that Matthew had told her.


    She rummaged through it again. One shelf had documents from work. The second shelf held a ton of


    boxes, as well as different keys. There were only four things at the bottom portion of the safe: the locks


    of hair she left him, the letter she wrote, the ss bottle full of stars, and her photo.


    It was all about her.


    Thinking why this might be, she felt hot tears forming in her eyes.


    Did he n all this from the start? Was the discussion about their marriage just a sham? Was it her in


    his heart all along? And if so, why did he hide it from her?


    Did he ever really love Phoebe?


    The ringtone shattered the still and brought her back to reality. She took the phone from her pocket.


    "Hello?" she said.


    "I''ve done some poking around, Miss Erma. The mastermind is in Y City, but that''s all we know. We


    don''t know his name or what he looks like yet."


    ''In Y City? That''s great.'' She didn''t have to run all over the ce looking for him. "I see. See what else


    you can dig up. Keep me posted."


    "Yes, Miss Erma."


    In the evening, when Matthew came back with Boswell, Erica was bathing Damian and Colman. The


    two boys sshed enough to leave great puddles on the floor, like they''d had a water war.


    Erica was a mess, her pajamas soaked through.


    On the other hand, Adkins sat on a chair next to them, holding a water gun and pointing it at his two


    brothers from time to time. Colman kept screaming. The noise was so loud everyone on the third floor


    could hear it.


    Boswell ran into the bathroom and wrapped his arms around Erica. "Mom!"


    Erica smiled and kissed him on the cheek. "You''re back. Where''s your dad?"


    "Downstairs. He''s on the phone. He said he''d be up here soon."

 Chapter 1394 Let Him Die

    Chapter 1394 Let Him Die


    "Well, would you like to take a shower with your brothers?" Erica asked.


    Shaking his head, Boswell answered, "No. How about my own bathroom? Please?"


    "Okay. Ask the nanny to fill the tub for you. I''ll be along after I''m done with your brothers!" She had so


    many sons and they had to take turns bathing.


    "Okay!"


    With the nanny''s help, Erica finally finished bathing each of her sons.


    Erica was in the master bedroom. She stared at the man exiting the bathroom, not saying a word.


    Matthew put on his pajamas and nced at her. "You should probably grab a shower," he said.


    "Okay." She nodded and walked into the bathroom, burying the questions she wanted to ask him deep


    inside her.


    At night, Erica was lying on the bed ying a mobile game, and Matthew was viewing the news on his


    iPad.


    Someone pushed the door of the master bedroom open. Eventually, a boy''s head could be seen in the


    widening gap. He gently called, "Dad, Mom."


    It was Damian, their youngest son.


    Erica sat up from the bed and looked at her son, confused. "What''s wrong? Why are you up again,


    Damian?"


    Standing at the door, an Ultraman toy in hand, he stared at them and said, "I can''t sleep. Can I sleep


    with you guys?"


    Matthew put down his iPad, got out of bed and walked towards him. Half squatting in front of the boy,


    he looked at him and asked, "Why?"


    "Well, I''ve never done it before, and I feel safe with you," the little boy answered bluntly.


    With a faint smile, Matthew closed the door and carried him to the bed.


    As soon as Damian climbed into the bed, someone opened the door once more. This time, it was


    Colman. He screamed and ran to their bed. "Oh, yeah! We can sleep with Dad and Mom now!"


    Under the couple''s stunned gazes, he quickly crawled into the bed and huddled under the nket with


    Damian.


    The two brothers couldn''t help but giggle. Erica was speechless. What a clever little guy!


    Matthew was nobody''s fool, and caught on immediately. "You didn''t really want to sleep with us, did


    you, Damian? Colman put you up to it, huh?" he asked in a condescending tone.


    "Yes, Dad. I was scared Mom would spank me if I asked," Colman answered and stuck out his tongue.


    Matthew patted him on the leg gently and said, "Mom won''t spank you just for that. Just ask, that''s all.


    But she might spank you for getting your brother to trick us." Colman was so young, and he already got


    the hang of using others to get what he wanted.


    Colman hid under the quilt and pleaded, "Dad, Mom, I''m still a kid. Don''t hit me, please?"


    Erica grabbed Matthew''s hand and said, "Hit my kid and I''m kicking you out of bed. You can find your


    own bed after that."


    Matthew couldn''t believe his ears. He just wanted to tuck the two kids in. He didn''t exin, but ordered


    his two naughty sons, "Close your eyes! Now!"


    "Okay, thanks, Dad!" Damian said politely.


    But as soon as Colman and Damian closed their eyes, Boswell also found his way in.


    Blinking his innocent eyes, Boswell said, "Dad, can I sleep with you too? I''ll do whatever you want


    tomorrow." Matthew knew there was a limit to whatever he''d ask.


    Matthew wanted tough, but he managed to remain serious. He rested his hands on his hips and


    asked, "But isn''t that how it works anyway? I ask you to do something, and you do it." Boswell sounded


    like he was doing him a favor by promising to obey Matthew. How else was he supposed to react?


    Shaking his head, Boswell disagreed, "Not really. And not now. But in the morning, I''ll be really happy.


    And do whatever you want me to¡ªI won''tin."


    "I don''t care whether you want to or not. I''m your dad, and I get to tell you what to do. How do you think


    this works?" Matthew patiently reasoned with him.


    At the same time, he noticed Colman reached out his hand from underneath the quilt and secretly


    waved at Boswell.


    ncing at his brother and then at Matthew, Boswell wondered why his dad was so hard-headed. He


    then looked at Erica for help. "Mom..."


    Before he could say anything more, Erica patted the bed and said, "Your dad was just kidding. Come


    on in!"


    Upon hearing her words, Boswell ran to the bed and snuggled up under the covers with his two


    younger brothers.


    Looking at the three little boys in the bed, Matthew shook his head helplessly.


    Erica looked at the man standing by the bed and said, "Go ahead!"


    "What?" Matthew was confused.


    "Bring Adkins here too. He''s gonna be mad if he doesn''t get in on this!" she ordered.


    Matthew sighed inwardly. He turned around and walked out of the bedroom to bring his eldest son


    there.


    Adkins was still thinking about thest thing he''d read on the story book. Hearing the knock on the


    door, he peered at it in the dim light and said, "Dad!"


    Matthew walked over and sat down by his bed. "Let''s go."


    Adkins sat up and looked into his eyes. "Where are we going?" he asked.


    "Your younger brothers are in our room now. You can sleep with us tonight too!"


    Adkins thought for a while and shook his head. "No. Don''t want to."


    "Why?" Matthew asked in confusion.


    "Sleep with Mom. Not with my brothers. And not with you."


    Matthew was shocked upon hearing that. "Why? Don''t you love me?" Adkins was only three. What if


    this got worse as he got older? What did he do that made Adkins feel this way? What if Matthew were


    dying? Would Adkins ask the doctor to unplug him and get his mom to marry someone else? Would the


    boy really let him die?


    "Yes, I do," Adkins answered.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "So why don''t youe with me?" Matthew pulled him up, put him under his armpit and walked out of


    the bedroom, ignoring his cries.


    Now that the four boys were all here, the problem was logistics. If the six of them slept in the same bed


    with their heads on the same side, the bed would be not wide enough.


    The only option was for them to sleep with their heads on either side of the bed. Matthew and Erica had


    to separate and take care of two children each.


    Putting his arms around Matthew, Colman blurted out, "I sleep with Dad tonight. I get Mom tomorrow!"


    Without even taking a look at Matthew, Adkins and Boswell climbed over to Erica''s side without saying


    a word.


    Damian looked at his three brothers. He seemed to have no choice. Eyes wide open, he looked at


    Matthew and said, "Dad, let''s lie down."


    Finally, they could drift off to sleep.


    The family of six huddled in the same bed, and the four children fell asleep first.


    Matthew held Colman in his left arm, while Damian held his other arm and slept soundly.


    In the dark of night, the smile in the man''s eyes deepened.


    The next day, Adkins woke up first. He sat up from the bed and looked at the scene on the bed with his


    sleepy eyes. Suddenly, he was a little confused.


    He remembered that he and Boswell had gone to sleep with his momst night. When he woke up, he


    was with his three younger brothers, but his parents were snoozing on the other side of the bed.


    Colman slept horizontally, with his legs on Matthew''s, and his head on Erica''s legs.


    Before he could figure out why his brothers were there, Adkins pulled his brother away from Erica.


    Matthew suddenly woke up.

 Chapter 1395 Remember To Bring Your Brain

    Chapter 1395 Remember To Bring Your Brain


    Matthew checked the time on his phone. It was just half-past five in the morning. He sat up quietly as


    he observed Adkins struggling to move his brother away from Erica, and asked, "Why did you wake up


    so early?"


    Letting go of Colman, Adkins answered, "I need to go to the bathroom!"


    "Go ahead then!" Matthew urged. In fact, he wanted to hold his wife in his arms while he slept for a little


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    longer.


    The little boy got out of bed in a hurry, but when he passed by Matthew, something urred to him.


    Stopping in his tracks, he asked in confusion, "Dad, wasn''t I sleeping with Mom? Why was I with my


    brothers when I woke up?"


    Matthew nced at the boy and replied calmly, "Your mom insisted oning to sleep with me in the


    middle of the night. You know, she''s the only girl in our family. We need to pamper her as much as we


    can, and I can only sleep with her."


    "Oh!" Matthew''s answer convinced Adkins enough, so he went straight to the bathroom.


    Like every other school day, Erica didn''t sleepte. She would always wake up with the boys in order to


    send the four to ss. That morning wasn''t any different.


    After washing up, Adkins asked Erica as she applied some skincare products on her face, "Mom, why


    did you have to sleep with Dadst night?"


    "What?"


    Matthew was passing by when he heard the question but paused only for a second. Continuing to look


    for his razor, he didn''t say a word.


    Adkins borated in a serious tone, "Last night, Boswell and I were sleeping with you. This morning, I


    found you and Dad sleeping together. I asked Dad about it, and he told me that you insisted on


    sleeping with him in the middle of the night. Then you hugged each other and slept together during the


    rest of it."


    Erica was rendered speechless. She then nced at Matthew through the mirror and came to the


    conclusion that she had indeed spent the night with him. "I didn''t have to sleep with your dad!" she


    said.


    Matthew stopped looking for his razor and walked to the woman in front of the dressing table. She


    seemed lost in thought. "You crawled to my side of the bedst night before we slept. Don''t you


    remember?"


    Erica frowned in confusion. Then she shook her head and answered truthfully, "No, I forgot." However,


    if she were to think about it, when she got up this morning, she was indeed at the other end of the bed


    where Matthew had slept the night before. Did she really climb over there?


    "Never mind." The man walked into the bathroom indifferently.


    Yet Erica couldn''t stop thinking about it. ''Why do I feel there''s something wrong with it?''


    At noon, Matthew acted on his word and sent a white piano to the vi. The instrument was settled in a


    room opposite to Damian''s bedroom. Additionally, a teacher was hired for the boy to start taking


    lessons.


    Meanwhile, at ZL Group, Matthew was working in his office when Paige walked in.


    "Mr. Huo, some women are causing trouble at thepany''s entrance right now," she reported calmly.


    ''Causing trouble?'' Matthew stopped typing on hisputer and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Paige coughed, trying to hold back augh before she exined, "They said they want to talk to you. It


    seems that Mrs. Huo lied to them about something in K Country. Several of these women are famous


    businessmen''s wives here in Y City." Paige didn''t think it was appropriate to ignore them, so she


    decided to tell Matthew about the matter.


    Understanding what she meant, Matthew sneered, "Take them to the reception room!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    A few minutester, a man in a suit and leather shoes came into the room filled with angry, richdies.


    Their looks of dissatisfaction, however, immediately shifted into something else the moment they put


    their eyes on him.


    ''Wow! Matthew is so handsome!


    Look at his slender legs. Oh my God!'' Their husbands were nothingpared to this man.


    Sitting straight in the armchair, Matthew asked politely, "I heard that you were looking for me?"


    By the time the women came to their senses, one of themined, "Mr. Huo, your wife lied to us. In


    fact, she went too far!"


    The others echoed. "Yes, no wonder she is called Miss Troublemaker. We treated her as a good friend,


    but she reciprocated our kindness by lying to us!"


    "She told us there was holy water in Tow Vige. We trusted her! Each of us spent thousands of dors


    on a ne ticket, not to mention the long time it took to get to the fucking Tow Vige. And for what?"


    "That''s right. She didn''t simply deceive us into going to that shitty ce. The key point is that the river


    she mentioned is not some divine river. It''s clearly a stinky ditch!"


    ''A stinky ditch?'' A faint smile showed on Matthew''s face.


    As soon as the women were done rambling, the reception room grew silent again. At that moment,


    Matthew stood up and cast a cold nce at them. "Ladies, don''t you have anything else to do?"


    ''Huh?'' Thedies exchanged confused looks among themselves before one dared to ask, "Mr. Huo,


    aren''t you going to give us an exnation?"


    Putting his hands in his pockets, he answered them coldly, "What exnation do you want me to give


    you? Because, honestly, I can''t see why you''re ming others for your own stupidity. Or do you think


    you are all so charming that I''ll want to teach my wife a lesson only to satisfy you?"


    "But Mrs. Huo wronged us. Shouldn''t she be taught a lesson?" another woman retorted.


    "Yes! How can you say we''re stupid? All we did was trust Mrs. Huo''s word. She was the one who lied to


    us!"


    "Exactly!"


    Matthew''s face darkened as he called out in a piercing tone, "Paige!"


    The assistant immediately came over and answered calmly, "Mr. Huo!"


    "Buddha surged in the sky of K Country. Many people saw it and fell to their knees to make a wish. Of


    course, everyone''s wish came true after that. Go there and check it out now," Matthew ordered.


    His words left the women stunned.


    Paige frowned for a moment, unsure of what he meant. But then it dawned on her what her boss''s


    point was. "Yes, Mr. Huo! I''ll do it right now."


    Without any other word, she turned around and left the meeting room.


    Thedies were all speechless at the scene. Anyone smart enough could see that Matthew was


    making fun of them. Still, some people didn''t understand it. One of them muttered, "Is this woman a


    fool? How could there be a real Buddha in this world?"


    Matthew nodded and continued, "Yes, you are right. How could there be a real Buddha in this world?


    Also, how could there be real holy water in this same world we''re talking about? Were you idiots to


    believe such a thing is real? We''re in the twenty-first century. Don''t you know the reason my wife gave


    birth to quadruplets is because of our genes?"


    Without giving anyone a chance to react, he added, "Some of you even possess a master''s degree.


    Honestly, if I were you, I would find a wall to bump my head into it a few times to sober up.


    Also, if it''s not clear yet, I''ll tell you now that it''s impossible for me to teach Erica a lesson. She''s my


    wife! Has any of that convinced you already, or are you still looking for an exnation?


    If it hasn''t, I strongly advise you to remember bringing your brain with you next time you go out!"


    Afterward, Matthew strode out of the reception room.


    It didn''t take him three minutes to get rid of a dozen richdies from Y City.


    Paige, who was expecting at the door, couldn''t help but burst intoughter as soon as she heard what


    Matthew said. However, the moment she saw himing out, she regained herposure and began


    to follow him.


    The richdies remained in the reception room for a few minutes more. They still wanted to vent their


    anger, but they wouldn''t dare to cause any more trouble after being scolded by Matthew himself. Telling


    their husbands about it would be useless. Instead of taking their side, they might actually scold them as


    well.


    After all, most of their husbands were CEOs in the financial business and depended on keeping a good


    rtionship with Matthew.

 Chapter 1396 Not In The Face

    Chapter 1396 Not In The Face


    When the group of women left ZL Group, their faces were twisted into masks of rage.


    Erica was blissfully ignorant of what else was going on, and continued snapping photos from the


    balcony of their vi.


    ''Hmm...I still need a drone. But I don''t want to dip into the cash Matthew floated me. Let''s see if I can


    take on some frence work and pay for it that way, '' she thought.


    She took out her phone and sent a message to Chantel. "Hey, know anyone who needs portrait work?


    I''ll even take on a contract with apany at this point. I need cash and fast! Let me know, okay?" She


    was so short of money that she started to tackle other people''s projects for pay.


    It took a bit for Chantel to reply. "Hey, I just got your message. I was shooting my new drama. We just


    broke for a meal. And I''ve got a plum assignment for you. Why don''t you take pics of me? I''ve always


    wanted to be a model for the famous photographer, EM!"


    Erica chuckled, "Sounds like a n. And if we screw up, I can always fix it in post. But I couldn''t charge


    you¡ªyou''re a friend. And I have to focus on making money now."


    Tessie and Chantel knew better than anyone how good Erica was at photography.


    "No problem. Just use your professional name EM. People will be lining up in the streets to model for


    you! But I''ll put the word out you''re looking for work!"


    The name "Erica" wasn''t well-known in the photography industry, but everyone knew EM.


    "Thank you! Love you, dear sister-inw."


    Looking at the word "sister-inw," Chantel smiled happily. It had been more than two weeks since she


    saw Gifford. Keeping this in mind, she rang her assistant. "I''m heading back home in two days. Get me


    tickets, please. I''ll be gone for at least that long."


    "Yes, ma''am," came the assistant''s prompt reply. Chantel ended the call, and called her agent to let her


    know. Her agent wasn''t okay with it. "Two days? You''re in the middle of a shoot, not to mention the fact


    that your time off is affecting the work we can find you! Have you thought about that? Your


    opportunities will be drying up! Why don''t we wait a bit to schedule a vacation?" The agent was just


    looking out for her. She knew Chantel had always been short of money.


    But Chantel shook her head. She had promised Gifford to be home more often. No matter how much


    money she made, it was not as important as family. "Just make sure to let everyone know."


    Knowing Chantel had made up her mind, the agent had to acquiesce. "Okay," she said. "It''s your


    career."


    Like a good friend, Chantel came through for her. The next day, Erica had some lucrative work.


    The subject of her photo shoot was a famous young man named Dn. He was a rising star in the


    industry, and figured that some photos by a high profile photographer would do a lot for his reputation.


    He projected the image of a tough guy onscreen, and got tons of action movie roles. But he was really


    quite effeminate! Definitely not what Erica had bargained for.


    ''It''s not my business. I''m just a photographer. I take pictures, '' she thought.


    However, what annoyed Erica was that the effeminate man was way too chatty. While she tried to line


    up the perfect shot, he kept babbling away. "Why do you wear a mask?" he asked as he pointed his


    fingers at her in a womanly way.


    Erica didn''t want to talk, but she felt embarrassed if she ignored him. "I have a cold, and I don''t want to


    give it to you. Hence, the mask." She pointed at her face.


    "Oh, I see. How old are you anyway?"


    She answered perfunctorily while adjusting the shutter speed, "Take a guess."


    At that moment, the studio was in an uproar. Rather than the usual din of calls for "action," sound


    effects, and lines being recited, there was a different kind ofmotion.


    She didn''t pay much attention to it. Sometimes people stood and gawked at a star walking on set. That


    kind of thing happened at least a couple times a day.


    But this time, it was different!


    This was no star, even though everyone recognized him.


    The moment he stepped into the studio, he saw a woman in a mask snapping pics while a man posed


    for her.


    He walked up silently and finally stood beside her.


    Dn shouted excitedly when he saw the man beside Erica, "Wow! It''s Mr. Huo! Mr. Huo is here!"


    ''Mr. Huo?'' The woman who was taking photos suddenly had a bad feeling about this. She turned her


    head and¡ªsure enough! She didn''t even know how long Matthew had been standing behind her.


    "Ah! Honey! When did you get here?" Erica put down the camera at once and walked to her husband


    with a smile, holding his arm.


    But that was just an act, as she thought to herself, ''I''m screwed. He caught me lying again.''


    Matthew nced at the woman wearing a mask. Unsatisfied, he pulled it off. Only when her tiny face


    waspletely exposed did he feel better. "Is it fun to hang around in the studio?" he asked


    sarcastically.


    The scene astonished everyone nearby. They then realized that the photographer was Mrs. Huo!


    Erica smiled awkwardly. She told Matthew that she was hanging out with friends today. "I need the


    money. This shoot alone is worth a couple hundred thousand. How could I turn that down?"


    If it weren''t for the money, she would have smashed the camera in front of the effeminate man and left!


    Dn didn''t seem to notice what was going on between the two. He ran over and cut in, "Mr. Huo! I''m


    so excited to see you!"


    He must be really excited to have tears in his eyes like that.


    Matthew was not so enthused. He didn''t even acknowledge Dn''s presence.


    However, Dn didn''t seem to notice that, either. He continued, "I''m a big fan, Mr. Huo. Can I have


    your autograph?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Matthew''s cold eyes fell on his face. "Talk nicely!"


    "Oh¡ªwhat? What did I say that was so wrong?" The young star pouted his lips.


    "Hahaha..." Seeing the embarrassed look on Matthew''s face, Erica couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    Matthew couldn''t stand it anymore. He had always hated this kind of man. He cocked a fist, threatening


    to hit the star. When Dn saw his angry face, he moved aside and said, "Aw, Mr. Huo, please don''t do


    this to me! You''re my idol. Not in the face! Not in the face!"


    Seeing that Matthew was about to beat up Dn, Erica quickly pulled on his sleeve and said, "No,


    honey. It''s not worth it!" ''Let me finish taking photos of him and get the money first before you hit him!


    Otherwise, that''s two hours I''ll never get back!'' she eximed in her mind.


    Matthew straightened his clothes, grabbed her wrist and said, "Come with me!"


    "No, I can''t leave now. Look, I have a job to do! Just be patient, and I''ll be done soon!"


    "You don''t have to earn money this way!" Matthew disagreed. Why did his wife have to put up with this


    womanly man to earn that paltry amount?


    Erica held his hand tightly and begged, "It''s not the money; it''s my reputation. What if people knew I


    walked off a job like this? C''mon, let me finish!"


    Seeing the embarrassment in the woman''s eyes, Matthew sighed helplessly and his heart softened.


    With a straight face, he said, "I''ll wait for you in the car. I''m leaving in ten minutes!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll be quick!" He said ten minutes. But she could shoot for twenty minutes.


    The man then left the studio.


    In the end, Matthew waited for the woman in the car for thirty-nine minutes before he saw her running


    over in a hurry.


    When she was about to get in the car, another staff member stopped her to talk about the clean-up


    process for the photos. More than ten more minutes passed.


    When she finally opened the door and got in the car, the man stared at her expressionlessly. After she


    sat well, he asked indifferently, "You value your time pretty highly. Don''t you think you should value


    mine?"


    Putting the camera bag aside, Erica leaned over to hold his arm and said in a low voice, "I''m just busy


    today. You know, I''m a normal person. I can''t just stay home every day, right? Part of it is that I''m bored.


    And you saw the gloves I''m wearing. I won''t hurt myself. Don''t worry!"


    "You have aeback for everything, don''t you?" He only asked one question, but she told him a lot.

 Chapter 1397 Go To The Zoo

    Chapter 1397 Go To The Zoo


    Erica chuckled and said, "No, I don''t. I promise you that I won''t take photos every day. Just


    asionally, okay? But don''t deprive me of my hobby, please?"


    She pouted, putting her hands together as she begged him.


    Seeing the pitiful look on her face, Matthew knew he would feel guilty if he denied her request. "Okay,


    but on one condition. I''ll check your clients out and pick them for you from now on."


    Clients like that effeminate young star from earlier, for example, weren''t an option. Erica wouldn''t


    benefit from getting in touch with people like him.


    "What? But you are so busy..." She didn''t want to bother him. "Besides, when Iined to Chantel,


    she told me that she didn''t mean to pick out that man. It was her agent who arranged it. Next time


    someone wants to be photographed, she will personally check them out before sending them to me."


    Although Matthew didn''t seem to like the idea very much, he didn''t say anything either.


    At that moment, Erica knew that she had seeded in persuading him. She then asked, "How did you


    know I was there?"


    Rolling his eyes at her, he thought to himself, ''She has the nerve to ask?'' "You were not in the mall." He


    had put his work aside to go to the Shining International za and look for her. But the moment he got


    there, he realized she had fooled him.


    "Ha-ha, you are so smart, honey. Oh, don''t be angry! If you had allowed me to work, I wouldn''t have


    lied to you. So, it''s your..."


    "It''s my fault?" Matthew blurted out what she wanted to say.


    ''Well...'' Despite her beliefs, she didn''t dare to me him out loud. "No, no, no. It''s my fault. From now


    on, I''ll tell you in advance where I''m going as long as you don''t mind my bothering you!"


    Matthew touched her chin, raising it slightly so he could look her in the eye. "Do tell me in advance!"


    How could he mind it? She was Erica, his beloved wife!


    "Okay, okay!" she agreed. Since Erica had vowed to love and cherish Matthew, she would listen to him.


    Then Erica sat back and closed her eyes, failing to notice when the car headed to the suburb. About


    ten minutester, she looked out of the window and didn''t recognize the scenery. She asked curiously,


    "Where are we going?"


    "The zoo!" His words were short and precise.


    "What?" Erica was confused. "Why do you suddenly want to go to the zoo?" Besides, shouldn''t they


    bring their four children along for a visit to the zoo? Why were the two of them going alone then?


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    "Where are the kids?"


    "In the kindergarten."


    Erica was even more puzzled. "Are you sure we should go to the zoo just the two of us?"


    Matthew nced at her and asked coldly, "You don''t want to?"


    How could she not? She immediately put on a smile. "Yes, of course I do!" She was happy to spend


    some time with him as if they were two lovers out in the world on their own.


    As Erica daydreamed, a few minutes passed until Matthew borated a bit more, "I''ll take you to see a


    few pets." Then he added, "I''ve raised them."


    "What? You''ve kept a few pets in the zoo? How is that possible?" Erica looked at him in astonishment


    before she began to guess, "What kind of animal are we talking about? A little Leo? A big ti-ker? Or a


    big leon-bard?"


    The man frowned and asked, "Is there any problem with your tongue?"


    "Oh. I mean, is it a little lion, a big tiger, or a big leopard?" She had taught her sons to identify some


    animals in the past, but the children would frequently slip on their pronunciation, and she would


    unconsciously imitate them every so often.


    "So what''s that little Leo... Or whatever you''ve just mentioned?"


    Embarrassed, instead of telling him the truth, Erica cleared her throat and began to talk nonsense.


    "Well... the little Leo is me! Don''t you remember I was born in August and I''m a Leo? I suppose I''m also


    a little pet you keep then!"


    Matthew rolled his eyes at her. "Oh, really? You are my little pet? Then I think I should put you on a


    leash. Otherwise, my little pet might run away again."


    Erica scratched her head and chuckled foolishly.


    Finally, the car drove into the zoo. After a few minutes'' ride, the vehicle stopped in front of the Panda


    House''s gate.


    Once the driver got out of the car, he opened the door for Erica while Matthew helped himself out.


    Before she could decide whether she should take the camera with her or not, Matthew held her hand


    and said, "Let''s go!"


    A few staff members were already waiting for Matthew and Erica at the door. When they saw the


    coupleing, they greeted them warmly, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo, Wee!"


    Matthew gave them a single nod as Erica replied politely, "Hello!"


    Next, the staffers led the couple inside the Panda House.


    Seeing many pictures and panda elements around her, Erica finally came to her senses. She then


    asked the man beside her, "You have kept pandas?" ''Oh, my God! This is too expensive! Pandas are a


    national treasure!''


    "Yes, I''ve adopted three pandas." In fact, Matthew earned the right to adopt the pandas. He would


    regrly transfer money to the zoo, and the zoo would spend this money on the three pandas he


    chose to care for. Therefore, Matthew was the honorary owner of the three pandas.


    "Oh my God, you are too extravagant!" Erica eximed. Matthew really stood out from everyone else.


    Regr people may raise a guinea pig, a boa, or even an alpaca. But Matthew chose to raise pandas.


    They were a national treasure, for god''s sake! Rich people were indeed willful.


    Matthew held her hand tightly but didn''t say anything.


    Afterward, the staffers took the two of them to go through a standard disinfection procedure. It was


    necessary to put on a one-time istion suit, a mask, and gloves before entering the living area of the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    pandas.


    Erica was nervous and full of expectations during the whole process. Compared to her, Matthew was


    very calm. With his face nk, he kept listening to Erica showering the staffers with questions such as


    whether she could hold a panda or not while she was inside.


    Before getting into the living area of the pandas, Erica first noticed a square stone board fixed outside,


    with the words: Mr. Matthew Huo has adopted and raised the three pandas called Lili, Riri and Kaka


    since they were born.


    The date of the adoption was written just below.


    Staring at the three names given to the pandas, Erica felt a little strange. However, her brain didn''t


    register the meaning behind them at that moment. She asked Matthew casually, "Did you name them?


    Why Lili and Riri? These names are so strange."


    ''Kaka is fine. But don''t Lili and Riri sound almost the same?'' she thought.


    Matthew looked at her but didn''t answer her question. Instead, he pointed at one direction and


    suggested, "You go and ask them yourself if they like their names."


    "What?" Erica shifted her gaze to where he was pointing and said, "Wow! It''s a panda! A big panda!


    Matthew, look, they areing!"


    Although that wasn''t the first time Erica saw a panda, she never thought she would get so close to one


    before.


    She couldn''t help shaking Matthew''s arm, excited to see the panda in front of her.


    One of the staff members ran over to the nearest panda and picked it up. With his cheeks flushed from


    the effort he made to carry the animal, he waved at Erica. "Mrs. Huo... Don''t you want to hug it?" In his


    mind, he was afraid that Erica wouldn''t be strong enough to hold the panda.


    "Yes, yes!" Erica immediately let go of Matthew''s arm and hurried to them. "Little cutie, I''m here!"


    Meanwhile, another panda noticed theming and slid down from the tall tree. Then, it slowly


    crawled its way to the humans'' side, circling around them.

 Chapter 1398 Playing With The Panda

    Chapter 1398 ying With The Panda


    The Panda House staffer kept eagle eyes on Erica as she held the panda. Although the panda wasn''t


    that big, it seemed like he had handed her a bag of boulders instead. She couldn''t lift it. "Oh, it''s so


    heavy!"


    The staff member was on the verge ofughing, but he held it back. "Yes, Lili is six years old. That''s an


    adult panda. She weighs about 110 kilograms, much heavier than you, Mrs. Huo."


    "110 kilos?" Erica''s mind was blown. ''Wow. He''s right. She''s a lot heavier. No wonder he seemed like


    he was straining when he held the creature. It took a fair amount of strength to do that!''


    Soon, three pandas waddled up to Erica. She asked, "Since I can''t lift them, can I ''rua'' them here?"


    She used a Chinese Inte ng there, "rua" meaning that you like something a lot and you want to


    y with it.


    "Rua?" Matthew asked. He''d never heard that term before. He was now standing next to Erica.


    Even the staffer was confused by the word "rua." Erica then reached out two hands and made a


    gesture to exin, pinching a pretend panda in the air. "Yeah, rua. Like this."


    "Oh..." One of the staffers got it. He was a younger fellow who often surfed the. He pointed at the


    panda next to her with a smile and asked, "Mrs. Huo, sure you want to rua it?"


    Erica nodded with a smile, "Yes!"


    "You can y with it, but I wouldn''t get too rough. They look defenseless, but they''re not. If anything


    happens, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    "No problem!"


    Looking at the woman gently touching the panda, Matthew asked the young staffer, "What was she


    talking about?"


    The worker racked his brains, trying to find a more suitable word to help Matthew understand. "Mr.


    Huo, Mrs. Huo wants to...well...y with it. Yeah, that''s it!"


    "y with it?" Matthew seemed to get even more confused.


    "Yes, she wants to y with the panda!" Ignoring the confused man, the staffer turned to Erica and


    reminded, "Remember Mrs. Huo, be careful. If you piss it off, it will rua you instead!"


    "Okay! I will!" Erica decided to pinch the panda more before it got angry!


    Matthew took out his phone and opened the Baidu app. He searched for the word "rua" and waited a


    second or two. Only then did he understand what it meant.


    He put away his phone and shook his head helplessly. He watched the woman y with the pandas.


    She pinched them so much before they ran off, and then she ran after them trying to entice them back


    with shoots of bamboo.


    The panda named Riri stretched out its paw and patted the woman on the leg. Erica loved it, and


    started giggling. Her brightughter filled even the dark spaces in Panda House.


    Matthew stood there, his eyes following the woman, his gaze filled with infinite tenderness.


    Erica had asked why he didn''t take the kids along in the car.


    It was because this was the ce he built for her. Why would he bring the children? So they could tear


    up the ce?


    However, he would definitely take his sons to the zoo to see pandas and hug them, but not here. Well...


    It was actually okay with him if he brought his kids here. After all, it was a testament to money spent


    well. But he''d only let them look through the fence. They didn''t need toe in.


    More than an hourter, Erica fed the pandas with the bamboo in her hand and reluctantly followed


    Matthew out of the Panda House.


    Before leaving, Erica looked at the stone board with the names of the three pandas engraved on it


    again, and a strange feeling washed over her.


    When she got to the car, she suddenly screamed, "Matthew!"


    The man was startled by her cry, and so was the driver. He quickly turned his head this way or that to


    see if there was anything dangerous.


    After calming himself down, he asked helplessly, "Why did you scream?"


    She turned to him and held his hand tightly, tears in her eyes.


    Before she could say anything, he frowned and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Hot tears slid down her rosy cheeks. She finally understood how the pandas had got their names. Lili,


    Riri and Kaka were all named that for a reason. Each name represented a syble of her own name.


    After waiting for a long while, Matthew began to look her up and down. "You okay? Did one of the


    pandas hurt you?"


    She shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks, and answered him in a choked voice, "No...


    Matthew, how long have you had these pandas?"


    "Almost six years." The pandas had been adopted by him the day they were born.


    The woman wiped her tears messily. "Their names... Did you give them those names from the


    beginning?"


    "Yes," he nodded. ''Did she... figure it out?'' he thought.


    Seeing him nod, Erica leaned in his arms and burst into tears, her sobs racking both their bodies.


    Matthew couldn''t think of anything more to say.


    Even the driver was worried about her. He summoned up his courage and asked his boss, "Mr. Huo,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    what happened to Mrs. Huo? Is she hurt?"


    Rubbing the woman''s head, Matthew said, "No. It''s okay. Let me handle this." ''Those seem to be tears


    of joy, '' he thought.


    "Okay. Very good, sir!"


    Lulled by Matthew''s gentle words, Erica stopped crying. She raised her head and asked the man in a


    choked voice, "When your dad asked you to marry me back then, You said no, right? I remember


    that..."


    She was starting to get it. He didn''t just love her while they were married.


    He''d always loved her. Or so it seemed. He was smitten with her a long time before their marriage.


    When she was still a teenager, angering her father and then running all day to escape him. When she


    didn''t know what love was. He had a crush on her back then.


    Matthew took out a tissue and dabbed at the tears on her face. He didn''t deny anything, but said gently,


    "I didn''t like the idea of anyone controlling me, so you bet I said no."


    Erica burped. Although she knew it was not good to talk about this kind of thing in the car, home was


    too far away, and she couldn''t wait to know the truth. "But I once asked you if Phoebe was the goddess


    in your heart. You said ''yes''!" That was why she always thought Phoebe was the love of his life.


    The man took out another piece of tissue and wiped her nose. "Do you remember what you asked me?


    You had two questions. My ''yes'' was the answer to your second question¡ªis that because your dad


    doesn''t like Phoebe?"


    As Sheffield said, women liked digging up the past and using it against their boyfriends.


    Erica was stunned. "Why didn''t you make that clear?"


    The man cocked an eyebrow. "Why didn''t you tell me Ethan wasn''t your kid?" He thought she carried a


    torch for Ethan''s father. After all, she''d given birth to his child. This was pretty early on, though.


    Matthew didn''t want to make fool of himself by hitting on a woman who couldn''t love him back.


    Later, when he knew Ethan was not her child, he didn''t know how to confess his feelings. It had


    be habit to hide them. If she hadn''t asked him, he wouldn''t have exined anything to her.


    After all, he had never confessed his love to a girl, so he didn''t know the words to use.


    To him, the matter of love was hundreds of times more difficult than signing a contract worth countless


    millions.


    Suddenly, Erica hugged him. "Matthew, you are so annoying. To think I didn''t know what I was missing


    out on. Have you ever thought about what you would do if I married someone else?" No wonder her


    parents always said she was lucky. They were right. She really was lucky.


    She had a family who loved her a lot before she got married, and after marriage, she had a husband


    who loved her deeply and four gifted sons.


    Her life was perfect.


    With a confident smile, Matthew said, "I always get what I want. And I wanted you."


    It all depended on his whim.

 Chapter 1399 An Experienced Driver

    Chapter 1399 An Experienced Driver


    Unconvinced, Erica punched Matthew on the shoulder. "You''re so annoying. You didn''t tell me anything.


    It''s your fault that I misunderstood you then!" If she had known earlier that Matthew had always loved


    her, she wouldn''t have wasted so much time being jealous of Phoebe in the past.


    Matthew said helplessly, "Yes, whatever you say. It''s my fault."


    Erica also wanted to ask him about the stic stars he ordered her to fold, but the driver was also in


    the car with them. She would have to save it for when they got home.


    Resting her head on his shoulder, she burped and then sighed, "Oh! I really wanted to be a panda. I


    would eat and sleep all day long. And no matter how fat I was, I would still have someone to love me."


    Matthew was amused by her words. Weren''t they just talking about themselves? Why did she suddenly


    change the subject back to pandas?


    ''My wife''s logic is really confusing. I always find myself trapped in its maze.'' He couldn''t help but smile.


    "You can eat and sleep all day long like a panda if that''s what you want," he cooed.


    "No, thanks. Men enjoy women with a good figure. If I get fat like a panda, I''m afraid Noreen Xia will


    show up at our house tomorrow."


    ''Noreen Xia?'' Matthew was puzzled, and then he asked, "What does she have to do with it?"


    "If you don''t like how I look, you will take her home as your mistress one day!"


    All the tenderness Matthew held in his eyes was quickly reced by wrath. At that moment, he wished


    he could strangle Erica. Did she really think that his love for her was that shallow? "Shut up. Don''t talk


    to me now."


    Erica couldn''t helpughing at his angry outburst. Holding his waist, she challenged him in a sweet


    voice, "If my weight reached 110 kilograms, you wouldn''t be able to carry me. What would you do


    then?"


    "I would exercise harder," he answered. In 2018, a weightlifting champion lifted 163 kilograms in the


    snatch, and 197 kilograms in the clean and jerk. That man won three prizes with a total of 360


    kilograms lifted, breaking the world record.


    If someone could lift that much weight, Matthew believed that he could do the same¡ªor even better.


    Erica, who had no idea that her husband was thinking of her now as a barbell, suggested melodiously,


    "Why don''t you also put on some weight? In that case, we can be a couple of fat people." ''We''ve


    shared weal and woe, why shouldn''t we gain weight together as well?'' she thought to herself.


    "Okay." Although he had agreed, he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to hold his end of the deal since he


    had been working out every day.


    "Then I can eat as much as I want from now on!"


    "Of course."


    On the way home, Matthew answered a phone call urging him to get back to thepany. So, as soon


    as he left Erica at the vi''s door, he hurried to ZL Group.


    Erica didn''t mind it at all since she also had work of her own to do.


    Eventually, she realized she had lost track of time while editing Dn''s photos and forgot to pick up the


    boys. They had been off school for over an hour by the moment she remembered to check the clock.


    Apprehensively, she called Matthew. "Oh, Matthew! I forgot the time. Did you pick up our sons?"


    "No, I didn''t. But Mom and Dad picked them up. They should be in the manor now."


    "Oh! Really?" Erica heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Will youe back for dinner tonight?"


    "Actually, I have a dinner to attendter. But you may eat at the manor. Terilynn will take Jeffrey too."


    "Okay!"


    The moment Erica hung up, she received a call from Terilynn inviting her to have dinner in the manor.


    Upon epting it, she turned off theputer and headed straight to her inws'' ce.


    Once the dinner was over, Erica went to y with the kids until she got a call from Owen. "Mrs. Huo,


    Mr. Huo has drunk some wine, but I''m busy now. Could you go pick him up?"


    "Sure!" She didn''t hesitate to agree to his request.


    Just in case, Owen asked to confirm, "Mrs. Huo, do you have a driver''s license? How many years have


    you been driving?" A long time ago, when Erica went to pick up a drunk Matthew, she dared to drive


    without a license. Owen wanted to make sure the episode wouldn''t repeat itself.


    "Yes, I have a driver''s license, and I''m quite experienced. I''ve been driving for over two years! Don''t


    worry!" she assured him.


    ''Experienced? Really?'' Owen didn''t believe her. How did Erica get a car to drive in that poor Tow


    Vige? Nheless, he said, "Please don''t race, Mrs. Huo. If you can''t make it, call me back."


    If he hadn''t known what Matthew was thinking, he would have definitely arranged a professional driver.


    "Got it!"


    Once she arrived at the Caesar Hotel, Erica parked the car in front of the main entrance.


    Before heading out that night, she had purposely chosen the cheapest car from the garage.


    Yet the cheapest car in the Huo family''s garage worth no less than five million dors.


    She could still remember thest time some gangsters stopped her car in the middle of the road and


    broke its window. Not to mention that time she drove to The Princess cruise ship at high speed and


    ended up scratching the vehicle.


    With those two experiences in mind, Erica was now very careful with her driving. Fortunately, nothing


    happened before she got to the hotel that day.


    Relieved, she dialed Matthew''s number and asked, "Honey, I''m here. How long will it take until the


    dinner is over?"


    "I''ming out now," Matthew replied.


    "Okay, I''m waiting for you at the door."


    "Alright."


    A few minutester, people starteding out of the hotel. Erica could see Matthew in his grey suit in


    the middle, leading the group.


    He was followed by at least seven or eight people who hade out just to see him off.


    At the same time, Erica got out of the car and opened the passenger''s door for her husband in


    advance. She then stood beside the vehicle, waiting for him with a smile on her lips.


    As the men approached her, she saw one who seemed familiar to her next to Matthew. Then Erica


    remembered she had met him at Matthew''s office door one day she went to thepany looking for


    her husband. His name was Michel Wang, who, in turn, had also recognized her.


    "Mr. Huo, you and Mrs. Huo love each other so much. We are all so envious of you!" Michel told


    Matthew with a grin.


    Matthew then looked into Erica''s eyes and felt really good inside. With a smile that reached his eyes,


    he asked, "Shouldn''t a man marry his wife only to love and spoil her?"


    Michelughed heartily. "You''re right, Mr. Huo." Next, he greeted Erica, "Mrs. Huo, it''s sote. You must


    be tired, and yet you came to pick up Mr. Huo."


    Erica wasn''t much used to attending social events and didn''t know how to return hispliment.


    Therefore, she answered sheepishly, "It''s fine. I was free anyway."


    Matthew held the woman in his arms and said, "Thank you, Mr. Wang. We''re leaving now."


    The moment Matthew came near her, she smelled the strong scent of alcohol emanating from him. But


    instead ofmenting about it, she smiled and nodded as everyone said their goodbyes.


    By the time they left the hotel, Matthew leaned back in the passenger seat and then nced at his wife


    behind the steering wheel. "Have you brought your driver''s license?"


    "Ah! I forgot!" She didn''t take her purse with her when she got out.


    "But don''t worry, I have a driver''s license. I''ve been driving for over two years now. I won''t make the


    same mistake as before."


    Matthew closed his eyes and said helplessly, "Then my life is at the hands of Mrs. Huo!"


    "Don''t worry! I promise you will get home alive!" she said with great confidence.


    Matthew twitched his lips. "Well, I''m d to know I''ll be home alive. But Mrs. Huo, promise me I won''t


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    lose an arm or a leg in our way there, okay?" He couldn''t afford to lose any of his members. After all,


    he needed his body intact in order to satisfy his wife''s sexual drive in the future.


    Erica chuckled. "Fine, I promise you, Mr. Huo! You won''t get hurt."


    "Good girl."


    Matthew sounded like he had too much to drink. However, the smell in the car was not bad, perhaps


    due to the quality of the wine he had drunk.


    Finally, the car drove into the Pearl Vi District. Once Erica parked it, she got out of the vehicle and


    ran to open the door for Matthew. As she helped him out, she warned, "Slow down!"

 Chapter 1400 Acting Like A Spoiled Kid

    Chapter 1400 Acting Like A Spoiled Kid


    Matthew took this opportunity to wrap Erica in his arms. He put his lips closer to hers and drank deeply.


    "Honey, I feel a little dizzy."


    His voice was soft and seductive, like music to her ears. She hugged him happily. "Come lean on me.


    I''ll help you in."


    "Okay. You''re so good to me."


    The couple finally entered the vi. Erica kicked off her shoes and bent down to take Matthew''s shoes


    off as well. He leaned against a wall for support.


    Realizing what she was about to do, he yanked his foot away from her. "I''ll do it myself!" He quickly


    took off his shoes and put on the house shoes.


    "We''d better get you upstairs," Erica said. "Let me help you," she continued. ''We''d better take the


    elevator; we''re both pretty beat.''


    Erica had figured out the best way upstairs, but the man wasn''t heading for the elevator. He stayed in


    the living room.


    Confused, she looked at the man who stood rooted to the spot and asked, "What are you doing? Let''s


    go!"


    Matthew held her in his arms and cupped her cheeks. "Honey, do you love me?" His warm breath fell


    on her face.


    She blushed and said, "What do you think?" ''Didn''t I already tell him I love him?''


    The man lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. "I want to hear it again." His voice was deep and


    hoarse.


    The tenderness in his eyes and voice melted her heart. She asked uncertainly, "Matthew, is there a


    reason you''re acting like a spoiled kid?"


    He reminded her a lot of Adkins and Boswell when they wanted something from her. They came to her


    trying to butter her up. They looked gentle but a little cold.


    She was now sure they got this from Matthew.


    Colman and Damian were more like her. They often yed it cute and sweet.


    Embarrassed, Matthew raised his voice and retorted, "Spoiled? Seriously?" How could he act like a


    spoiled child? That was not like him. If word got out about that, wouldn''t he be aughingstock?


    Erica stepped away from him and said, "Yeah. You should take a look in a mirror. If you''re just trying to


    get something out of me, I''m not saying it. It doesn''t matter anyway, does it?"


    Matthew grabbed her wrist, stopping her right there. "It matters to me. Now say it!" This woman would


    drive him crazy sooner orter!


    Of course he cared whether she loved him or not.


    Erica snickered. "Okay, let''s say I do say it. What''s in it for me?"


    "Seriously?" He looked at her clothes and fought the impulse to tear them from her. "I''m all yours


    tonight. So where do you want to do it? In the living room, dining room? Maybe on the sofa, out on the


    balcony..." Seeing her face turn as red as a ripe apple, he chuckled and added, "Wherever it happens,


    I''ll make sure you have fun, too!"


    Erica gritted her teeth. ''Wow! Really? This is so not cool!'' "Not happening. I''m going to sleep, and you


    should too!" She just wanted to get some rest.


    Matthew seemed to take great delight in flirting with her. Maybe it was the alcohol, maybe not. He


    mimed taking off his clothes. "Come on, Erica. Take it all off! Do this for me, and everything I own is


    yours! Even me!"


    The woman''s reaction was beyond Matthew''s wildest dreams. Her eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Of course!" This woman was still as lovely as she ever was!


    Erica immediately took his hand and guided him to the elevator. "Let''s get to the room! I''ll take off


    everything and you''ll be penniless!"


    Matthew just stood there. When she turned to leave, he said, "No. I want to see you strip those clothes


    off right here, right now. We''ll go back to our roomter."


    ''Here?'' Looking at therge living room, Erica hesitated.


    The living room was big and bright. She didn''t feelfortable doing anything right there.


    Matthew seemed to know what she was thinking. He smiled and took out his phone. As he tapped on


    his phone, several lights in the living room faded out, and finally, only the lights by the stairs were lit.


    Erica crossed her arms over her chest in the dim light and warned the man nervously, "Don''t do


    anything stupid!" ''This is the living room. What if our kidse in all of a sudden? The bedroom is


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    better. That way we can lock the door, '' she thought.


    "I won''t." He wouldn''t do anything stupid. But this wasn''t stupid at all!


    They stood there, staring at each other. "Don''t touch me," the woman said.


    "I won''t," he said, inching closer to her.


    A momentter, the woman said, "I mean it!"


    "Okay!"


    The moment hung in the air as if frozen. Time seemed to freeze. But she missed his touch as much as


    he missed hers. Finally, the woman said, "Alright,e on!"


    Just like that, the two shared their bodies in the living room.


    And, atst, Erica relented. She said "I love you," over and over, as they explored each other''s bodies.


    Erica was soaking in the tub after midnight, trying to recover from lovemaking. She was sore and tired.


    The man came in, and she only had the energy to groan at him. ''I guess that''s what they mean about


    dying for money.''


    Matthew kissed her slightly swollen lips and said, "I''ll carry you to bed after I catch a shower."


    ''That''s more like it!''


    But Erica couldn''t help thinking something was wrong. She had said "I love you" to Matthew many


    times during the course of the night. But he hadn''t said it to her once!


    What could she do to make Matthew, the man who always locked his feelings away, confess his love to


    her?


    Three dayster, Matthew was poking around the safe. He found some items were missing!


    He knew Erica had been staying home and behaving herself. Since he had her there, he didn''t need to


    look at the things in his safe. Those items were what kept him sane when she ran off for three years.


    He had something to put in the safe. When it was safely tucked inside, he went to look at the photo of


    teenaged Erica, but he couldn''t find it at all!


    He figured out a couple more things were missing, too. When he calmed down, he remembered that


    Erica had opened his safe a few days ago. She must have taken the missing items.


    That meant she had found the secret buried in his heart for so many years. Matthew''s face changed


    dramatically when he realized it.


    He closed the safe, and went to the bedroom to find the woman. She was still editing Dn''s photos.


    "Give them back to me," he said.


    "What?" Erica had forgotten she''d taken anything from the safe, so she was a little confused when


    Matthew asked her for something.


    He was visibly displeased. "You know what I mean."


    "How would I know if you don''t tell me?" she retorted.


    The man''s Adam''s apple bobbed and he slowly spat out, "The photo." ''And the bottle of stars, the letter


    she wrote to me, the lock of hair.''


    "Oh!" It was not until then that Erica remembered what she had hidden. She had wanted to ask him


    about those things the day they came back from the zoo, but because he went straight to work, she


    had never found a chance to ask him.


    Keeping this in mind, Erica raised her head and asked the man, "Why did you take a pic of me while I


    was still a teenager?"


    Matthew didn''t say anything, like a child who didn''t know how to exin his behavior.


    "Why did you ask me to fold those stars and say they were for Phoebe?"


    The man still kept silent.


    Erica withdrew her hands and said, "Those things are mine now!"


    Unexpectedly, Matthew reacted quickly and pulled her out of the chair. He looked at the woman with a


    long face and insisted, "Give them back to me!"


    It was a secret he had kept for a long time. When the secret was out, and he hadn''t been prepared for


    it, he went a little crazy.


    Even if Erica was the only one who knew, Matthew hadn''t had any time to psych himself up to admitting


    anything. He just couldn''t ept that someone knew his secret before he was ready to confess it.


    Erica could see that he was clearly upset. But why should she give them back? They were hers, right?


    If she didn''t know better, she would have thought the woman in the photo was not Erica herself, but


    someone else entirely, and he didn''t want her to know.

 Chapter 1401 Love Laid Bare

    Chapter 1401 Love Laid Bare


    When Erica found out Matthew''s secret, he flipped out on her. He was so desperate to keep it a secret


    that he lost all sense of reason.


    To Erica''s intense surprise, the woman in the photo was none other than herself.


    She didn''t know what Matthew was angry about. She approached him and asked defiantly, "And what if


    I don''t give it to you?"


    His hand tightened around her wrist. The pain made her grit her teeth, but she refused to budge.


    Fortunately, it was not that painful, and she could ignore the pain.


    The man acted like a three-year-old child and answered willfully, "Give it here! Now!"


    He was like a broken record, repeating that phrase over and over again. He wouldn''t say anything else.


    Erica reached out her other hand to touch his cheek, and talked to him in a quiet voice. "Matthew,


    Phoebe was never the goddess in your heart. You never liked her. She''s just your best friend''s wife. I''m


    the woman you loved from the start. There''s nothing between you and Phoebe, and I can prove it. You


    don''t know how long you''ve been in love with me or when you started to fall for me, do you?"


    After she came back from the Panda House that day, she remembered what he said, what his feelings


    were. He revealed all that in the car.


    When he heard what she said, Matthew''s jaw tightened. What she said was the truth.


    "But I had another man''s child. When your dad asked you to marry me, you turned him down. I can


    think of two reasons for that. One is that you don''t like others getting involved in your business, and the


    other is that you didn''t want to marry a woman with someone else''s kid. In the end, you said yes


    because you like me. That love won out over a kid out of wedlock..."


    "Erica!" His sharp cry stopped her from saying anything more.


    Matthew''s face was pale, but there was no anger in his eyes, but shyness instead.


    "Matthew." Erica hugged him and said, "I know you don''t like to talk about your feelings, so let me do it.


    It would be great if I could marry you now. After all, I''m a few years older now, than when we were


    married. I''d have a different view of things from that time. Maybe I would know you liked me earlier. But


    on second thought, I''m d that we got married years ago. I don''t regret getting married to you, or


    giving myself to you.


    To tell you the truth, maybe I fell in love with you earlier than I thought. At that time, I knew there was a


    goddess in your heart who shone like the new moon in the night sky, and I deliberately ignored how


    good you were to me. I was afraid I''d fall for you, and that you''d choose her. You''d chase the moonlight,


    always overlooking the red rose. I was afraid you''d always want her instead of me. What I didn''t know


    was the moonlight and the red rose were the same person, and that''s me."


    She was the goddess in Matthew''s heart, both the moonlight and the red rose.


    Erica also found something terrible. Since she came back from Tow Vige, every day she was with


    him, she would find more and more clues he had loved her from the beginning.


    And she kept finding more. It was almost like he was leaving a trail of lovecrumbs for her to find. It was


    getting obvious how much he liked her even before they met.


    "You will never know how grateful I am you waited for me all these years. I''d been away for more than


    three years, and you waited for me, patiently, for all that time. I don''t know what I''d do with myself if you


    found someone else. I might kill myself because I can''t live without you."


    The bedroom was very quiet. Instead of holding her wrist tightly, Matthew embraced her tightly.


    "Lili, Riri, Kaka, they sound simr to Rika Li. Matthew, why not just tell me about it? Why wait so


    long?" No wonder Matthew didn''t take their four children to the Panda House, because it wasn''t the


    pandas that were the point. It was his love for her.


    At this moment, Matthew''s feelings for her wereid bare.


    ''Sometimes I wonder if she can tie her own shoes, but other times her IQ is at least 200, '' he thought to


    himself.


    He still didn''t say "I love you," but he didn''t need to. She knew how he felt, how much he loved her. He


    loved her more than she loved him.


    The bedroom got very quiet, and the man still didn''t say a word.


    Then she continued, "I don''t want to lose you or miss you for the rest of my life. I want to love you for


    the rest of my life. You know, I''m a stupid woman. So, Mr. Huo, please give me a map of the road of


    love and tell me where I should go. Or, I can love you in my own way. Anyway, I only love you, Matthew


    Huo. You are my God, my destiny... Oh, and our sons. I love them deeply too. After all, they are what


    came from our love."


    Tears welled in Matthew''s eyes, but the woman couldn''t see them. His love finally was paid back.


    He also wanted to tell her that he loved her from the beginning to the end, but she already finished


    what he wanted to say, leaving him speechless for more than a moment.


    He never dated anyone, and he was a newbie when it came to love, so he still didn''t know what to say,


    how to respond to her confession. All he could do was hold her.


    She looked at him atst, eyes full of expectation. He said, "I want to... make love to you." He wanted


    to express his love for her in another way, and he hoped she could understand. Erica was on the verge


    of breaking down. s, she was so tired, mentally and physically.


    She knew he was strong and she had to give in. "Hold me!" she demanded.


    The man lifted her up and walked towards the bathroom. "Rika," he called out.


    "Hmm?" The expectation in her heart was ignited again, and she was desperately hoping he would say,


    "I love you."


    But the reply she received was "This time, guide me in bed. Let''s do what you want." She wanted to


    scold him.


    ''Wow, what a jerk! He won''t say he loves me, and now he wants me to be the dominant one in bed.


    Forget it. I know he loves me lots! He just can''t find the words sometimes.


    And, as the saying goes, the winner will be the one whoughsst, '' Erica thought to herself with a


    wicked grin. He didn''t even notice.


    Because of the sudden arrival of Erica''s aunt Flo, Matthew not only had to give up on the idea of


    bathing together, but also had to handle her carefully.


    The next day, because of the cramping Erica stayed at home all day to beautify Dn''s photos. She


    never left the house.


    In the evening, Matthew picked up the four kids from the manor. Seeing that Erica was still in bed,


    Damian immediately knew what was wrong with her. "Mom, is it time for you to drink brown sugar water


    this month?"


    But they only knew their mom needed to drink brown sugar water for a few days every month and


    couldn''t take care of herself. They knew nothing else.


    "Yes." Erica nodded listlessly. Her lower abdomen always hurt on the first day of her period.


    Without saying a word, Damian and Adkins turned around and walked out of the bedroom. Colman


    kicked off his shoes and climbed onto the bed. Lying next to her, he patted her on the shoulder and


    Then he blew on her belly.


    Erica was amused by his sweet behavior. She gently pinched the tip of his nose.


    Boswell told the man who came inter, "Dad, you can sleep in my room tonight."


    ''Huh!'' With a faint smile on his face, Matthew thought to himself, ''He allows me to sleep in a room I


    own. Like he has any say! What a little brat!"

 Chapter 1402 Spoiled By Us

    Chapter 1402 Spoiled By Us


    When his dad didn''t say anything, Boswell continued, "I think you should experience the happiness of


    sleeping in your kid''s room. Alright! I''ll let you sleep in my room for tonight! You sleep there, and we will


    sleep with Mommy!"


    Raising his eyebrows, Matthew asked, "And why would I want to do that?"


    Boswell looked back at his mother, who was half lying on the bed, listening to their conversation. He


    replied, "Mom needs to be taken care of during this time of the month, and we do that all the time."


    Matthew hung his coat on the hanger, walked up to the kid and patted his head. "You only need to take


    good care of yourselves from now on. Your mother has me to take care of her. Go back to your room


    and sleep." He grinned at his sons. These fellows wanted his wife all to themselves and were trying to


    drive him out.


    Boswell was still unconvinced. He tried everything to fight for the opportunity to take care of his mother.


    He argued, "Mom ispletely spoiled by us! She will be super irritable for the next few days and she


    will need brown sugar water. Dad, you have a bad temper! So, you can''t take care of Mom. Let us do it


    instead!"


    Erica almost burst outughing. She was spoiled by them? She finally spoke. "Boswell, don''t make Dad


    sleep alone. We can all sleep here."


    However, to her surprise, Boswell refused decisively. Pouting his lips, he protested, "Dad will cheat!


    Last time, he secretly slept next to you after moving us to the other side while we were asleep. He held


    you all night and slept nicely. It''s not fair!"


    His father was always good to them, except when it came to his wife. He acted like a kid himself and


    oftenpeted with them for her attention. ''Dad has his own mom! Why won''t he go and sleep with


    her?'' the boy thought to himself.


    Taking a reproachful nce at his second son, Matthew walked over to him and picked him up. He


    threatened in a serious tone, "Do you have any evidence to prove that? If you don''t, then I will sue you


    for nder. After that, you will be taken away by the police and will be forced to paypensation."


    Boswell was not frightened. "You know we were all asleep and don''t have any evidence! That''s why


    you are so arrogant," he pouted angrily.


    ''Aren''t you a smart one?'' Matthew was amused. ''He is my son, after all.'' Still, he pretended to be


    serious and said, "Remember to collect evidence before you question me next time. Without evidence,


    it''s just ndering. ''n-der-ing.'' Do you understand what that means? Let me tell you how serious an


    offense that is. Depending on the case, you could be sentenced to less than three years in prison or


    detention, and could be ced under public surveince, while being deprived of political rights. Do


    you understand now? So, think twice before you speak next time. If you end up spouting something at


    the wrong ce and at the wrong time, what kind of consequences will you bring upon yourself?"


    Stunned, Erica scolded, "Matthew! You can''t be serious! The child is only three years old. What does


    he know about all these?" ''Is this man really his father? Why is he frightening his own kid?'' she


    pondered.


    Matthew thought otherwise. "Do you really think that our kids are as innocent as other three-year-old


    kids?"


    "Well, that..." Erica stammered. As their mother, she knew better than anyone else that her sons were


    much smarter than peers of their age.


    Sometimes, she felt like they were smarter than her.


    "We have to teach them all this while they are still young. Habits¡ªgood or bad¡ªare developed from


    childhood," said Matthew.


    Leaning his head against his mother''s belly, Colman looked at his father excitedly. "Dad, you''re so


    cool!"


    Matthew arched his brow in surprise. ''What''s so cool about this?'' "Don''t try to tter me," he said to his


    little boy.


    Sitting up straight, Colman retorted seriously, "I''m not ttering you; I''m serious! Do you think we''ll be


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    as cool and handsome as you when we grow up?"


    This time, Matthew couldn''t keep his calm. He was thrilled deep inside. After all, he just received a


    sincere praise from his son. He smiled and sat on the edge of the bed with Boswell in his arms.


    Instantly, Boswell slipped out and climbed into Erica''s arms. Matthew didn''t mind and continued to chat


    with Colman. "Tell me, why do you want to be like me?"


    Unexpectedly, the little guy became shy. He lowered his head and whispered, "Hmm...I can only marry


    once in my life, and I want a beautiful wife. If I don''t look handsome, I won''t get the most beautiful girl in


    the world!"


    Matthew was dumbfounded and Ericaughed out loud.


    She patted Colman''s little butt and said, "You are only three! Why do you want a wife already? You are


    nothing like your father! I wonder whom you take after!"


    His butt didn''t hurt at all. After thinking, Colman answered, "Probably Uncle Sheffield!" After all, it was


    his uncle who had told him this.


    Erica rolled her eyes.


    "I don''t think you take after your uncle Sheffield; you are just influenced by his stupidity," Matthew


    brother-inw instill such thoughts in his son''s mind.


    Just then, Damian pushed the door open and walked in, followed by Adkins, who had a tray in his


    hands. Behind him were two anxious maids.


    Under Damian''s intense gaze, Adkins came to the bedside with the tray. With a gentle smile on his


    face, he said, "Mom, I brought you the brown sugar water."


    Matthew picked up the ss from the tray and looked at the two maids reproachfully.


    He didn''t say anything, but one of the maids was frightened and immediately exined, "Mr. Huo, we


    wanted to help Adkins, but he¡ª"


    Adkins looked at Matthew and exined unhurriedly, "Dad, don''t scold them! I insisted on bringing the


    water for Mom."


    Matthew checked the temperature of the water. It was still a little hot, so he ced it on the bedside


    table. Then he told Adkins, "You are still young, Adkins. What if you trip and fall? Next time, don''t do


    such dangerous things."


    Damian interrupted, "Dad, don''t worry! We always make the brown sugar water for Mom. We can do it."


    Matthew was slightly stunned upon hearing that. He touched Damian''s head and said, "If you burn your


    little hands, my wife will be very upset." And in turn, he would be sad too¡ª for his wife and his child.


    The kids blinked. Normally, Matthew should have answered, "If you burn your little hands, I will be very


    upset." But instead, he had said, "If you burn your little hands, my wife will be very upset."


    Erica was amused by the five of them andughed. "Well, well, my dear babies. I was okay with you


    making this brown sugar water for me because my room was close to the kitchen in Tow Vige. But it''s


    different now. You need to climb the stairs to the third floor. It''s too dangerous. Dad and Mom are


    worried about you. So, let the maids do it next time, okay?"


    The four boys nodded at the same time and answered in one voice, "Okay, Mom!"


    Matthew sighed. When he said something, the children would argue with him. However, no one refuted


    Erica''s words. They were so obedient. Was that the difference between being a father and a mother?


    That night, since the children insisted, the family of six slept together in the same bed.

 Chapter 1403 Evidence Of Crime

    Chapter 1403 Evidence Of Crime


    What Matthew wasn''t aware of was that after he headed to the shower, the four kids sneaked out and


    orchestrated a grand n behind his back.


    Later that night, Adkins and Boswell went to sleep with Matthew on one end of the bed, while Colman


    and Damian slept with Erica on the other end.


    Obediently, the kids closed their eyes as soon as theyy down.


    Since two of his sons weren''t letting him work anymore, Matthew gave up on the idea and went to


    sleep with them.


    After a long time, the bedroom was quiet again. Matthew then sat up and got out of bed in silence.


    He first picked up Damian on the other end of the bed where he was sleeping, and then Colman...


    "Ah! Dad! I caught you!" Colman, who was supposed to be asleep in Matthew''s arms, screamed all of a


    sudden. The other three children all sat up immediately.


    Getting up from the bed, they rushed to Matthew andughed at him. "Dad, you said that we needed


    evidence before using you of anything. We''ve got it now!" Boswell stated.


    Colman put his arms around his father''s neck and said, "Dad, we weren''t asleep yet. We only


    pretended to be so we could deceive you."


    Damianughed out loud this time.


    Adkins held Matthew''s leg and used him, "So it was true. It turns out that you really took us away


    from Mom while we were asleep!"


    During this whole time, Erica had been half asleep until the voice of her children fully woke her up.


    Sitting up, she asked in a daze, "What''s going on?"


    Damian ran to turn on the lights, exposing Matthew''s livid face to everyone else in the room.


    The children onlyughed louder and louder when they saw their father''s expression. They wanted


    their mother to know they had now the evidence of Matthew''s "crime."


    Matthew wanted to put Colman on the bed first, but the boy didn''t let go of him. Instead, he took the


    chance toin to Erica, "Mom, Dad took us away from you while we were sleeping. Look! He


    hasn''t even put me down yet!"


    After hearing her son''s words, Erica burst intoughter.


    Despite being caught red-handed by his children, Matthew managed to turn his face nk but only on


    the surface. Deep down, he wanted to grab the kids and p each one on their buttocks. Casting a


    cold nce at the four boys, he pretended to be angry. "How dare you set me up!"


    If the news that Matthew Huo himself was framed by his own sons spread, people wouldugh their


    heads off. And Matthew wasn''t very fond of this idea.


    Yet Colman wasn''t afraid of him at all. Standing on the bed, he wrapped his arms around Matthew''s


    neck and started to jump up and down. "Father and son hierarchy doesn''t matter in this case. In war,


    those who win be rulers, and those who lose are reduced to bandits. You taught us this yourself.


    So, tonight, you''re the bandit."


    Adkins stated, "The bandit should sleep on his own for a night as punishment."


    "Dad, I don''t mind your stinky smell, so you can have my room," Boswell suggested.


    "Dad, if you''re afraid of sleeping on your own, I''ll keep youpany," Damian offered gently.


    Matthew was speechless for a moment. Once he recovered from his momentary shock, he pulled


    Damian into his arms and nced at his other three sons and the woman snickering at him. "This won''t


    happen again!"


    Then he left the room, closing the door behind him. As soon as he got out, though, he heard the three


    children''s cheersing from inside the room.


    Matthew looked down at his youngest son, who he was carrying under his armpit before straightening


    him up in his arms. Helplessly, he sighed and said, "I''m counting on you to support me in the future!"


    Damian held his father''s neck and answered, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll make a lot of money to support you


    and Mom when I grow up."


    "Good boy."


    Early on the next morning, the other three children didn''t seem as brave as they were on the night


    before. Carefully, they went downstairs to have breakfast, pushing each other forward as they slowly


    walked towards the dining room.


    Eventually, as the eldest child, Adkins, stepped into the dining room. He politely greeted the man with


    the iPad and his brother, "Dad, Damian, good morning!"


    Putting away the iPad, Matthew nodded at the boys and ordered the maids to serve the dishes as


    usual.


    The three kids exchanged looks before Colman found the courage to ask, "Dad, aren''t you angry with


    us?"


    Matthew, who was wiping his hands with a wet tissue, paused and nced at the three kids on the


    other end of the room. "Why should I be angry with you?" ''Are you scared now? What aboutst night


    when you pretended to be asleep and set me up? Weren''t you thinking about the morning after?'' he


    wondered.


    Matthew''s words caused the three children to breathe a sigh of relief. Boswell seldomplimented


    his father, but at that moment, he took the opportunity to do so. "Dad, you''re so kind!" Before heading


    downstairs, the kids were sure that Matthew would be angry for being kicked out of the master


    bedroom with their brotherst night.


    Adkins had even decided he was going to sleep with his father the following night in order tofort


    the man.


    Damian looked at his brothers and took a sip of milk. Then he said, "Don''t worry. Dad said that we are


    his and Mom''s children. He can''t really get angry with us." Last night, while he had a heart-to-heart


    conversation with Matthew, thetter revealed this piece of information to him in person.


    Matthew''s magnanimity brought a mix of guilt, excitement, and happiness to the three children.


    "Dad, can I sleep with you tonight?" Adkins finally exposed what he had in mind.


    Matthew raised his eyebrows at him and questioned, "You want to drive me out of my room again?


    Don''t even think about it. I want to sleep with my wife!"


    Adkins waved his hands at him immediately. "No, no, no. We just felt sorry for you because of what


    happenedst night and reached an agreement that I will sleep with you first, then Boswell and


    Colman."


    ''They feel sorry for me?'' Matthew put down his unfinished sandwich and said, "If you feel sorry for me,


    you can sleep on your own from this day forward and just leave your mom to me."


    After a moment of hesitation, Boswell asked, "But what about us? We''re only three years old. Dad, do


    you really have the heart to do that to us?"


    "Of course I do. As men, shouldn''t you be sleeping on your own already?" Matthew''s voice remained


    unaffected. He had spent over three years away from his wife. Now that she was finally back, he still


    couldn''t have her in his arms to sleep every night. How pathetic!


    The four kids looked at each other before Adkins dered, "Dad, let''s eat first." ''Since we can''t reach


    an agreement now, we better talk about itter!'' he thought.


    "Okay," Matthew agreed.


    Later that night, Y City was bustling. Even though it was cold outside, by eight or nine o''clock, the town


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was still crowded.


    As Matthew got caught up in a trip abroad for two days, the four kids were temporarily at Sheffield''s


    house in the care of Evelyn and a group of servants while Erica was out in the city.


    The woman wrapped herself up tightly to remain protected from the cold. She had a hat, a mask, a


    sweatshirt, and trousers on. She was careful to specifically wear only ck clothes as she walked in a


    high-end bar through a side door, not wanting to draw any undesired attention to herself.


    As soon as she stepped into the bar, someone spotted her.


    A seemingly ordinary man in jeans walked towards her. When he was about to pass by, he whispered,


    "Erma, they are on the second floor!"


    "How many people are there?"


    "Six."


    "How many of our people havee?"


    The man in denim looked around the first floor and answered, "About a hundred or more. Six of them


    are in Room 205 upstairs."


    "Okay, you guys stay here. I''ll go upstairs and walk around. I''ll be right back."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Erica walked towards the stairs at the end of the bar and went up.


    When she reached the second floor, she noticed that itcked all the noise she was met with on the


    first floor. She found many waiters on standby in the corridor, and next to them, there were a few


    bodyguards in ck in front of one of the private rooms.

 Chapter 1404 End Up As Matthews Wife

    Chapter 1404 End Up As Matthew''s Wife


    As soon as Erica opened the fire door, several pairs of eyes looked in her direction.


    She closed the door behind her as if nothing happened. A waiter came over immediately and asked


    politely, "Excuse me, can I help you?"


    Erica was dumbfounded for a moment, then shed him a charming smile. That was when she


    remembered she wore a mask and he couldn''t see her face. "Room 205, please!"


    The waiter led her to Room 205. When they passed by Room 206, three bodyguards in ck snapped


    to attention and looked alert.


    After entering Room 205 without incident, Erica was relieved by the voices of her henchmen greeting


    her one by one.


    Taking off her hat and mask, Erica asked the people in the room to have a seat. Once everyone did as


    they were bidden, she asked softly, "Found anything yet?"


    "Not yet. I heard them talking about a dock, but we don''t know the location or what''s going on there.


    Check out the photo, Erma." One of her minions handed his phone to Erica.


    Erica erged the pic he took, the result of ndestine activity. She looked at it, but didn''t recognize


    anyone. When she was about to give the phone back to the man, her gaze fell on a particr woman in


    that photo.


    "Wait. Who''s that?" She immediately erged the photo and re-centered it. Erica looked carefully at


    the woman holding a man''s arm. The woman looked familiar, but she just couldn''t figure out why.


    She spent more time looking at it, and the longer she stared, the more the woman resembled Noreen.


    She gave the phone back to the man, took out her own and called Chantel. "Hey, it''s me. You busy


    now?" she asked.


    "No, I just finished a shoot. I''m on my way back." Chantel leaned against the back of the seat wearily.


    She''d taken on too much work to handle. Fortunately, the day after tomorrow was her day off. She


    could visit her son.


    "Any idea what Noreen is up to, by chance?"


    Hearing her mention Noreen, Chantel shook her head and said, "When we humiliated her on the cruise


    ship, Noreen and I have be mortal enemies. I haven''t even so much as bumped into her in


    forever."


    She really hadn''t given her a second thought. She had no clue what TV shows she was on or


    interviews she gave.


    "Here''s the thing¡ªI ended up at that bar thanks to the intel my brother gave you. Our people snapped


    a pic of the group. One of them looked like Noreen, but I''m not sure. She wore shades, and it was dark


    out. I figured you might have more contact with her than I do," Erica exined.


    Gifford told Chantel where this group of thugs was, and she told Erica. It was a rather efficient


    information pipeline.


    "I''ll have someone look into it." With something to take her mind off show business, Chantel cheered up


    quickly.


    Erica nodded, "Ask my brother. Your hubby is pretty good at sussing these things out!"


    Chantel sighed and answered, "Let me have a crack at it first."


    "Okay. I can''t wait to find out what you turn up."


    If her suspicions were confirmed that Noreen was one of those people in the photo, things would be


    much easier.


    After the two ended their call, Chantel asked her agent first, "Do me a favor. There''s an actress,


    Noreen, that I want to talk to. Can you find out what she''s doing tonight? If she''s taping, I can catch her


    afterwards."


    "I''ll try. But no guarantees." The agent made a few calls, but no one knew.


    Chantel had no choice but to call Gifford.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone rang twice before someone picked up. "It''s me. You home now?" the man asked.


    "No," she answered. Chantel was a little nervous talking to him. "I wonder if you could do me another


    favor."


    Instead of replying, Gifford took a deep breath. Finally, he asked, "You''ve been busytely. When do


    you get some time off?"


    "I already booked my flight. I''ll be there the day after tomorrow," she answered.


    "Awesome! Now what do you need?"


    Taking a deep breath, Chantel pushed away the excitement and nervousness in the bottom of her heart


    and asked, "Do you know Noreen?"


    Gifford thought for a while, but he didn''t remember the name. "No. Should I?"


    Amused, Chantel couldn''t help but tease him, "She''s the ''it girl'' in the industry right now. You can''t tell


    me you haven''t heard of her."


    "I don''t really watch TV. Why should I know who she is? And why do you care?" Gifford asked in reply


    and thought she was just being funny. He didn''t run in those circles. The only big star he knew was


    Chantel. And he liked it that way.


    "No, it''s not like that. Fine. I just want to know where she was this evening."


    "Well, I need a little more info than that."


    "Well, she''s a big star right now, her full name is Noreen Xia, and she''s 35. That''s really about it, but


    IMDb is bound to have something on her."


    Gifford sighed helplessly. "All right. I''ll call if I find anything."


    "Okay. Did I disturb you?" she asked.


    Gifford smiled, "Littlete for that, isn''t it? I mean, we just had a conversation, right?"


    Chantel blushed. "I was really nervous. After all, Rika''s still waiting for the info."


    Gifford knew it was his sister who made Chantele to him for the goods. "Tell her to take care of


    herself. If anything happens to her, I end up as Matthew''s wife!" He really didn''t know if that was the


    case, but he also didn''t want to find out, either! Anyway, he and Erica were all Li family members.


    "You want to be Mr. Huo''s wife? I''m sure he''d spoil you," Chantel said, not knowing whether to cry or to


    "You can''t be serious. I think we''ve established which team I''m batting for,"


    he said in a serious tone. She seemed to be quite clear about it. "You can prove it to me the day after


    tomorrow. Now let''s focus on that info that your sister wants."


    "Okay."


    After the two ended the call, Gifford thought he should call Matthew and tell him about it. He was afraid


    Erica would go off and her husband wouldn''t know.


    After delegating the task to his men, he dialed Matthew''s number.


    It was not until the two of them talked on the phone that Gifford realized how bold his sister was. She


    really wasn''t waiting for anyone this time! She not only did what she wanted, but also went there when


    Matthew was not in the city.


    ''Erica might not know what these thugs are capable of! She doesn''t know how many people they''ve


    killed, and now she goes into the proverbial lion''s den to investigate!'' he thought to himself.


    Matthew was out of town on a business trip and wouldn''t be back for a while. After receiving the news,


    he had to ask Sheffield to gather his bodyguards and head to the bar to protect Erica.


    When Sheffield found Erica, Chantel had just hung up the phone. She confirmed to Erica that Noreen


    was in that establishment.


    When Sheffield swaggered into Room 205, Erica looked at him in astonishment. "Sheffield, why are


    you here?" she asked.


    He sat leisurely on the sofa and said, "Your husband called. From thousands of miles away, he gave


    me this bodyguard duty! I must have done something pretty bad to Carlos and Matthew in the previous


    life!"


    Erica rushed over excitedly and asked in a quiet voice, "Does he know?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Sheffield nodded, "Of course. And he was pretty pissed. Rika, do you know how


    dangerous those guys are? They kill with impunity."


    Those people ran in the shadows, while Erica and Chantel were the army of light. And no one knew


    who was running the show as far as the thugs were concerned.


    But Erica wasn''t dumb. She exined to Sheffield, "I haven''t done anything yet, have I? I just want to


    make sure if it''s them. If it''s true, I''ll call the police or Matthew as backup."


    She knew what she was doing, and what kind of danger she was in. That was why she had people in


    ce downstairs, to help her beat a hasty retreat if necessary.


    Sheffield looked at Erica up and down and said, "You look like a killer. I thought you came here alone."


    He made a gesture of rubbing his neck.


    Erica was amused. "Have you ever seen a killer in sportswear?"


    "No, I have never seen him before." Sheffield''s phone rang. It was Matthew.


    He answered the phone and called out in an exaggerated effeminate voice, "It''s dear Matthew."

 Chapter 1405 Dont Judge A Book By Its Cover

    Chapter 1405 Don''t Judge A Book By Its Cover


    Matthew rolled his eyes, holding his phone to his ear. "Where''s my wife?" he asked on the other end of


    the line.


    "Don''t worry. She is right here next to me. Safe and sound. You shouldn''t worry about her. She just


    came here to check something out," Sheffield answered.


    "Well, take her back and put a bodyguard on her. We''ll talk about it when I get home," Matthew said.


    "You got it!" Sheffield didn''t hang up the phone. He told Erica, "Let''s go, Rika. Your husband asked me


    to take you home and keep an eye on you!"


    Erica reached out her hand and said, "Let me talk to him."


    She took his phone from his hand. Before she could say anything, Matthew quickly said, "Don''t try to


    exin anything to me.


    The only thing you need to do now is to wait for me at home." Erica let out a sigh of frustration. "All


    right!" But she still tried to defend herself by saying, "I have my people upstairs and downstairs. They


    have my back. I''ll be fine."


    Matthew''s voice became colder and colder as he spoke. "Those gangsters have weapons. Are your


    men armed?"


    "Fine! I''ll go home, I guess," she said dejectedly. How could her people get weapons? Most of them,


    especially guns, were illegal! About the only thing they were allowed to carry was pepper spray, and


    even that was iffy.


    "Good girl."


    After they both hung up, Erica returned the phone to Sheffield and sighed helplessly. "You ready to go,


    then?"


    Sheffield stood up from the sofa with a smile, and the two walked out of the private room one after the


    other.


    Coincidentally, as soon as they came out, someone opened the door to Room 206. Some people


    shuffled out.


    Sheffield met with the head of the group, a mysterious expression on his face. Before the head of the


    group saw it, it had all but vanished. With his usual smile, he greeted him gregariously, "Wow, what a


    coincidence, Mr. Wang!"


    Michel was a little surprised to see him, and to see Erica behind him. But he smiled and responded in


    kind, "Oh, Mr. Tang! Mrs. Huo! What are you doing here?"


    The two men shook hands. Noreen looked at Erica in confusion, and Erica pretended not to notice.


    Michel''s greeting pulled Erica''s thoughts back to reality. "Mrs. Huo! Doing well, I take it? You haven''t


    aged a day! Uh, where is Mr. Huo?" He also looked behind them to see if Matthew was there.


    Erica smiled at him and was about to say something, but Sheffield cut her off. "My brother-inw is out


    of the country on a business trip. Erica and he had a little tiff and she went out for a drink. Matthew


    asked me to make sure she got home okay. Fortunately, I got here quickly. I arrived before she could


    order any wine!"


    It was pretty convincing, if only partially true. Michel was taken in by and seemed satisfied. He nodded


    and struck a conciliatory tone. "Fights aremon among couples. The nice thing is, they don''tst


    long. You should probably go back home and get some sleep. Everything will be fine tomorrow."


    Sheffield did his part, and Erica picked up the conversation and ran with it. In cooperation with him, she


    acted annoyed. "Matthew went too far. He can stay out all night drinking with you, Mr. Wang. But he


    doesn''t allow me to drink. Next time you see him, tell him that''s messed up."


    Michelughed. "You must be kidding, Mrs. Huo. I think you give me too much credit."


    "I see. Thank you, Mr. Wang!" she answered with a smile.


    Sheffield shifted position, pretending he had just seen Noreen. Feigning surprise, he asked Michel, "Mr.


    Wang, isn''t this the famous star, Noreen?"


    There was a sh of emotion in Michel''s eyes, but the smile on his face remained the same. "Yes,


    she''s my goddaughter. I have a good rtionship with her mother, so I made her goddaughter. Noreen,


    Noreen walked over. She did as she was bidden. Walking up to Sheffield, she said, "Good evening, Mr.


    Tang!" Her smile was more a grimace, showing lots of teeth. A smile that said her toothpaste tasted


    bad. But when she was face to face with Erica, she looked like she was struggling with that smile. The


    actress looked angrier than anything. She said reluctantly, "Mrs. Huo, what a surprise."


    Erica did her best to ignore her. Sheffield knew there was bad blood between them, so he tried to


    smooth things over. "Miss Xia, I''ve heard a lot about you. And they''re right. The number one actress is


    beautiful and captivating. Now I have something to tell my grandkids!"


    No matter how unhappy she was, Noreen couldn''t help smiling at Sheffield. He was handsome, rich


    and powerful. Not only that, he was exceedingly charming. "Why Mr. Tang, I''m ttered!"


    After some more small talk, they all went downstairs.


    They climbed into their cars and went their separate ways. After everyone had driven off, Noreen asked


    Michel worriedly, "Why was Erica there?"


    The polite smile was gone from Michel''s face. He didn''t have to act the gentleman anymore. With a


    gleam in his eyes, he ordered his assistant in the front passenger seat, "Is Matthew really gone? Look


    into it."


    Two minutester, the assistant answered honestly, "Mr. Wang, It looks as if Mr. Huo is really out of


    town, at least."


    Michel nodded, "I hope we''re just being paranoid." Thest family he wanted to mess with in Y City


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    was the Huo family.


    He had dealings with them, true. He''d go out for drinks, or attend their dinner parties. But they kept it


    surface level¡ªwork-rted topics only.


    Holding the man''s arm, Noreen said in a spoiled tone, "I''m not happy. Erica humiliated me on that


    cruise ship. You should help me teach her not to mess with me!"


    Michel didn''t say anything. He just patted her hand tofort her. He wasn''t about to offend the Huo


    family over a woman.


    Since he said nothing, Noreen didn''t dare to press the issue. Michel was responsible for a lot of her


    fame. He made videos of her and they went viral. He got her in front of the cameras whenever he


    could. Even if she wasn''t doing anything, she was still famous.


    After hanging up the phone with Sheffield, Matthew ordered Owen, "Trace my wife''s journey from the


    slum to K Country. I have a sneaking suspicion..." It was obvious that there must be something


    important and dangerous that Erica hadn''t told him.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Erica drove here by herself. Sheffield threw his car keys to his bodyguard and got in Erica''s car, trying


    to find out what she was going to do.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Sheffield fastened his seat belt, leaned back, and asked her, deadpan,


    "Rika, why did you look for those people?"


    Erica tightened her grip on the steering wheel, but she didn''t say anything in the end. Instead, she


    asked, "Hey, do you think Michel''s involved? I mean, hees off like a refined schr, but I think


    that''s just an act."


    "Well, I don''t know. Anyway, don''t judge a book by its cover." Michel''spany moved their


    headquarters to Y City two years ago. The Wang Group was doing well there, and now had thousands


    of branches all over the world.


    "You talk to him much?" she asked.


    Sheffield replied, "Yes, but not as much as Matthew does. I think you should ask your hubby about


    Michel."


    "Okay."


    "Well, if there''s really something fishy about Michel, you better stay away from him. I''ll ask someone in


    the gang to dig into his background if you want."


    "Thank you, Sheffield!"


    Resting his hands behind his head, Sheffield decided to tease her and said, "Rika, why don''t you give


    Colman to me as a gift in return? That''s the best way to thank me!"


    ying along, Erica nodded, "Okay. Thanks to you, he''s talking about finding a wife every day. Maybe I


    should just let him stay with you and Evelyn!"

 Chapter 1406 Middle Stage Of Gastric Cancer

    Chapter 1406 Middle Stage Of Gastric Cancer


    "Hey, Rika, don''t try to stir things up here. Let me correct you. I don''t need to look for a wife every day


    because I already have the best wife in the world. Got it? Evelyn would make me kneel on a keyboard


    again if she heard that!" Sheffield made sure to exin himself clearly, even though he knew it was just


    a joke.


    Ericaughed out loud and said, "Perhaps, I should learn from Evelyn and make Matthew kneel on


    some durian shells in the future. That man needs to know just how powerful I am!"


    "That sounds like a great idea, Rika. You have my full support! If you need any help, just let me know!"


    Sheffield was amused at the idea of Matthew''s misery.


    In fact, he was dying to see Matthew crying in pain on a pile of durian shells.


    When they arrived at the Pearl Vi District, Erica went straight to Sheffield''s vi to see her sons, but


    they were already in bed with Godwin, ready for sleep.


    However, the moment they saw Erica, they jumped out of bed in a split second, yelling her name with


    excitement. "Mommy!"


    Gwh, who was telling them bedtime stories, helplessly said, "Aunt Rika, they are so naughty when


    they are together. It''s so hard to get them to lie down in bed!"


    Erica turned her face towards the boys, ring at them angrily, and asked, "Have you been naughty


    again?"


    Adkins immediately apologized, "Mom, I''m sorry. I''m going to bed now!"


    As soon as he crawled into the bed, the rest of them followed suit and closed their eyes at once,


    pretending to be asleep.


    Gwh chuckled and shook her head with amusement. "Aunt Rika, you''re the only one who can deal


    with them so easily. My voice is starting to be hoarse because I have to keep yelling at them."


    Erica whispered in her ear, "These kids can be very considerate as well. They will listen to you if you


    pretend to be aggrieved."


    "I see! I think I understand what you mean, Aunt Rika. I''ll be sure to try that out next time."


    When Erica returned home, she found an empty vi, full of nothing but loneliness. She took out her


    phone from her pocket and called Matthew. "Honey, are you asleep?"


    "No. What''s up?"


    "Nothing, it just feels very lonely at home without you." All the maids had gone back to their own


    quarters for the rest of the day, while Erica was hanging from the railings of the staircase,zily


    dragging herself up the stairs.


    Matthew snorted in amusement and said, "Really? I thought you were having a good time. If I didn''t ask


    Sheffield to go there, you would still be in the bar, wouldn''t you?"


    "Well, I had no intentions of hiding anything from you. When I got the news about them, you were on a


    business trip. What was I supposed to do? So, I took some people with me. Nothing happened! Don''t


    worry about me," she said.


    "What if something happened to you today? Who am I going to settle ounts with? Gifford? After all,


    he''s the one who gave you the news in the first ce," Matthew argued, furiously.


    "Please don''t me Gifford. Otherwise, he won''t help me anymore!" Erica stood up straight.


    However, Matthew was too upset to care. "So what?" The only person he cared about was his wife.


    "Matthew, please stop making such a big deal out of it. I promise I won''t do anything before youe


    back, okay?"


    Finally, he got what he wanted and he responded with a resounding sigh of relief. "Hmm."


    The two had been talking on the phone for almost half an hour, but since Matthew had to deal with


    some problems at work, he had to hang up.


    Erica decided to call it a night and hit the sack, but soon after, she felt a strong pang of pain in her


    stomach.


    She tossed and turned in bed, and finally pressed the buzzer to ask the maid downstairs to bring her a


    ss of hot water.


    After slowly drinking a ss of hot water, Erica realized that it was pointless, because apart from the


    momentary pain relief, it did nothing else.


    She racked her brain, trying to trace back what she had eaten today to see what was causing her


    stomach to ache so badly.


    The more she tried to think, the sleepier she felt. Eventually, Erica''s sleepiness helped her to ovee


    the pain and she fell asleep.


    The next morning, when she woke up and stretched her arms, there was no sign of the pain from the


    night before.


    Erica assumed that the worst was over, until it was near noon, when the unwee stomachache


    returned. This time, the pain seemed to be more severe. In fact, not only was the pain excruciating, but


    she was also starting to feel nauseous. Soon after, she had no choice but to get herself checked up at


    the hospital.


    Erica had to go through registration, inquiry, examination and other procedures.


    The disy screen of the hospital was broken. Moreover, Erica was busy ying with her mobile


    phone, so when she heard someone call her name, she grabbed her bag as quickly as she could and


    rushed to get the result. However, when she couldn''t understand the test result, she passed it to the


    attending doctor and asked for an exnation.


    The doctor looked at the examination result and then slowly shifted his eyes to her. Finally, he pressed


    her stomach a few times and suddenly asked, "Does it hurt here?"


    "Ouch! Yes, it hurts a lot!" she cried.


    "Are you 27 years old?"


    "Yes, I am!"


    The doctor drew back his hand and simply said, "Stomach cancer, stage III."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Oh... What? What did you say?" Erica''s mind went nk even though she was staring at the doctor.


    Did she hear it wrong?


    After confirming her name, the doctor exined to her slowly, "You are going through the middle stages


    of gastric cancer.


    The best treatment at present is to remove most of the stomach." Suddenly, Erica felt as though the sky


    was crashing down above her. She shivered, as streams of tears traced paths through her cheeks. The


    doctor continued, "s! Youngdy, just go through the admission procedures. Don''t worry, you are still


    young. But, even though your life is not in danger, there are still some risks..."


    Erica had no idea how she came out of the outpatient room. The people waiting in the corridor stared at


    her in wonder while her eyes were lowered to the floor, focused on nothing in particr. She couldn''t


    stop crying, as ifpletely oblivious to the confused gazes of those around her.


    She was dying. Cancer...


    ''Matthew, my sons, my parents, my family... I will have to leave them and won''t be able to see them


    again...''


    After walking out of the hospital, Erica fell into deep contemtion and she wondered whether she


    should find another ce to spend her remaining days in. After all, the thought of dealing with the pain


    of treatment seemed horrifying enough.


    However, when she thought of her parents, husband and her children, Erica felt despondent and


    disheartened. How could she think of doing such a thing to them without even telling them?


    Without paying much attention, she somehow managed to pull out her phone and call Matthew.


    Unfortunately, before she could even figure out what she was going to say to him, the call got


    connected.


    Matthew always answered her calls on time. No matter how busy he was, he wouldn''t miss any of her


    calls.


    "Rika?" The man''s gentle voice graced her ears from the other end of the line.


    The moment she heard him, she burst into tears, failing to control her emotions any longer. "Matthew..."


    Erica''s voice trembled and her muffled sobs wracked against her chest.


    Matthew, who was just now talking business with a client, frowned and walked to the side, while his


    client gazed at him in confusion. "Rika, what''s wrong?" he asked in a worried voice.


    However, the woman could barely utter a proper word without bawling or sniffling like a baby.


    Matthew could tell that Erica wasn''t joking and that something very bad must have happened for her to


    be in such a state. This time, when he spoke, he sounded quite anxious. "Rika, don''t cry. Just tell me


    what happened."


    "I... I...I might be dying... Well, I want to die alone..." In truth, she didn''t want anyone to feel sorry for


    her.


    Her words caused Matthew''s face to change dramatically. As he walked out of the room, he patiently


    tried tofort her. "What are you talking about? What do you mean you''re dying? Just tell me


    everything clearly."


    Erica wiped her face with a tissue and took a few deep breaths to ease her mood. After a minute or so,


    she exined, "I just came from the hospital... The doctor said I... have...gastric cancer and it is at


    stage III. Matthew, I don''t want to undergo a partial gastrectomy. It hurts so much. I''m afraid of pain..."


    "Gastric cancer? Stage III? That can''t be right!" Despite his efforts to remain calm while facing


    problems, Matthew''s voice rose in shock.


    "But it''s true..."

 Chapter 1407 Such A Jerk

    Chapter 1407 Such A Jerk


    Furious, Matthew denied in a low voice, "No way! How could you have gastric cancer? What kind of


    quack did examine you? Go and tell him that his career is over because I''m going to sue him! He will


    never be a doctor again in his life!"


    He had been away for only two days on a business trip, and all of a sudden, he got the news that his


    wife had middle stage cancer. Before he left, she was just fine. How could he believe such nonsense?


    "It''s true. I''ve had a stomachache since yesterday. I went for a check-up today. Let me take a photo of


    the results for you." Erica knew Matthew was having none of it, and to be honest, she was having a


    hard time believing the results herself! But what was the point of it? The fact that she had cancer


    wouldn''t change just because they refused to believe it.


    "Send it to me!" Matthew ordered and hung up the phone.


    Next, Erica took a photo of the exam results and immediately sent it to Matthew.


    The moment he got it, Matthew swiped his finger down the photo, ignoring the bunch of words on the


    top. Reaching the bottom row, he read the results, which confirmed that Erica had middle stage gastric


    mucus cancer.


    The report was made at the Y City First General Hospital. The names of the gastroscopy operator and


    the attending doctor were also on it.


    Putting his phone away, Matthew took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.


    As he stared at the view outside the window, he took a drag on the cigarette.


    When Owen came over, he found his boss smoking. He then whispered to him, "Mr. Huo, Mr. Du is


    waiting for you."


    Matthew didn''t say anything. He simply took another drag on the cigarette.


    Once it was about to burn out, he managed to suppress the panic he felt in his heart before he stubbed


    it out in the trash beside him. Finally, he said in a hoarse voice, "Put the contract with Mr. Du aside and


    book the earliest flight to Y City. We need to go back as soon as possible."


    Caught off guard, Owen did not resist asking, "Mr. Huo, has something happened in Y City? The


    contract with Mr. Du will be signed soon..."


    Matthew nodded. "I''ll tell Mr. Du about it myself. You arrange a car for the airport right now. We can''t


    wait any longer."


    Noticing that something serious must have happened, Owen didn''t dare to insist more. "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The moment he had everything settled, Matthew left thepany and dialed Erica''s number. He


    wanted to calm her down before she did anything stupid.


    Absent-mindedly, Erica drove straight to a river nearby. The phone kept ringing, but only after several


    rings did shee back to her senses.


    Pulling over, she got out of the car and answered the phone without giving Matthew a chance to say


    anything first. "Matthew, I''ve calmed down already. In fact, I''m grateful for the opportunity I got to be


    Wesley and ir''s daughter, your wife, and the mother of my four sons. I''lle into terms with my


    dying. Well, I guess there is a next life, right?"


    Matthew was short of breath, so he tried to calm himself down beforeforting her. "Rika, you don''t


    know that because you don''t often go to the hospital, but medicine is quite advanced nowadays. It''s


    just middle stage cancer. I''m sure that if you get proper treatment, you''ll get better. I''ve just checked.


    There are many patients at the advanced stage of gastric cancer who stabilized their condition after


    regr treatments. The first thing you need to worry about is your state of mind. Don''t give yourself


    up..."


    "My state of mind..." With her eyes fixed at the river in front of her, Erica sat on thewn. She had been


    in a bad mood since she left the hospital. "Matthew, I think... I think I''ve lived my whole life in vain. Even


    though I''m dying, I still don''t know whether you love me or not..." She was about to die and never even


    heard Matthew say that he loved her.


    "Why did you say that? Rika, can''t you feel my love for you?" Matthew asked. He thought he had


    already proved his love for her over and over.


    "Yes, I can feel it. But you never said it, so how can I be sure if you really love me or not?" Erica


    couldn''t hide the disappointment in her voice.


    Sensing her frustration, Matthew got a little flustered. "Do I have to tell you out loud? Well, Rika, listen


    to me carefully!"


    Regardless of how shocked Owen was from the driver''s seat, Matthew swore firmly, "I, Matthew Huo,


    will only love one person from beginning to end, and this person is none other than you. I love you, for


    this life, for the next, and forever..." With a roar, he stated atst, "I only love you, Erica!"


    Tears streamed down Erica''s face. He finally told her that he loved her.


    "Don''t cry. I love you so much, even more than you love me. I''ve been feeling this way for a long time


    already. I can''t tell when exactly I fell in love with you. Maybe you were thirteen or fourteen..." At that


    time, he was only eighteen or neen years old, but she was still too young for him. Even if he had all


    of these feelings for her, he had to suppress them.


    Owen was astonished when he heard Matthew''s love deration to his wife. ''Oh my God! Mr. Huo is


    such a jerk. How could he have fallen in love with Mrs. Huo when she was only thirteen or fourteen


    years old?'' Owen thought to himself.


    "Matthew, I love you too," Erica confessed. Despite the strange looks she kept getting from the


    passersby, she burst into tears.


    She was overwhelmed with joy!


    "So from now on, don''t cry anymore. I''ll take you to the hospital for the most precise examination. If the


    diagnosis confirms you have middle stage gastric cancer, I''ll take you to the best hospital, and you''ll


    receive the best treatment there is. No matter how difficult it is, I''ll be with you every step of the way. I


    won''t let you face anything on your own, and in return, you mustn''t leave me alone in this world,


    understood?" Matthew pleaded.


    "Understood..." Erica nodded obediently.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Matthew closed his eyes and leaned back in his seat. "Honey, I''m on my way


    back. Wait for me at home, okay?"


    "Did I keep you from your work?" Erica asked, feeling a bit guilty.


    "No." In fact, it was his work that kept him from being with his wife when she had to face that terrible


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    news alone.


    After a moment of silence, Erica suddenly remembered something she had been wanting to ask him.


    "Matthew."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why did you marry me in the first ce?" she asked.


    Prior to their engagement, Erica asked Matthew why he wanted to marry her. And he said it was to


    fulfill a request from his father.


    Unconvinced, she asked him again after they got married, to which he answered, "I wanted to do


    everyone else a favor and prevent you from causing trouble to another person."


    Now, five yearster, she was asking him the same question once more.


    This time, he replied, "Because I love you."


    With her arms around her legs, Erica buried her head into her knees as she cried andughed like a


    fool.


    After that, the two kept on the line until Matthew got on the ne and was forced to say goodbye.


    "Rika, wait for me."


    However, before turning off his phone for the trip, he made onest call to Paige. "Find my wife. You''ll


    keep track of her from now on." Even though Erica promised him she would wait for him, he still feared


    that the silly girl would suddenly take off to a remote ce to die on her own.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," said Paige.


    As the hours passed, Erica was still sitting by the river in a daze. Her phone rang several times, but she


    didn''t seem to hear it.


    She also didn''t drink or eat anything from afternoon to dusk, and then from dusk to night...


    "Rika!" a familiar male voice called from behind her.


    At his call, Erica woke from her daze as she turned around.


    Not so far away, stood a man in a dark suit and a long ck overcoat. That man was none other than


    Matthew.

 Chapter 1408 I Like To Eat

    Chapter 1408 I Like To Eat


    Erica dissolved into tears. The pent up emotions in her heart seemed to find an outlet. Erica threw


    herself into her husband''s arms and cried bitterly.


    Matthew took off his overcoat and wrapped it around her. He inhaled her scent and kissed her long hair


    gently. "Honey, don''t cry," he said, trying tofort her.


    ''You won''t die without my permission!


    If the King of Hell wants you, he''ll have to defeat me first!'' Matthew thought to himself.


    Erica didn''t say anything and kept crying.


    They just stood by the river, holding each other tightly. The woman choked with sobs, while the man


    reassuring her.


    asionally, when someone came near, they couldn''t help but take a look at them. The sadness of the


    two people was reced by warmth and happiness.


    Ten minutester, Matthew suddenly said, "You still have your test results with you? Let me see them


    again."


    With swollen red eyes, Erica took out the crumpled piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to


    him.


    Matthew straightened the paper out so he could read it. On top it said that it was the electronic


    endoscopy examination report of Y City First General Hospital. He was not in a hurry to read it. Instead,


    he asked her a question first, "Did they give you anesthetic before the exam?"


    "Anesthetic?" The woman was confused.


    "Yes!"


    Erica thought for a while and answered, "No." They never gave her anything for the pain, nor did they


    sedate her. Nothing.


    Matthew held her in his arms and asked in a trembling voice, "Silly girl, why didn''t you opt for the


    anesthetic?" Usually, these kinds of procedures involve knocking the patient out using some sort of


    anesthetic. A tube with a camera is inserted in the throat so the doctors can look around the stomach.


    It''s generally painful even when sedated.


    Erica didn''t know what was going on. They never offered her anything. She hugged him and said sadly,


    "It doesn''t matter. They''ll have to use it when I go under the knife!"


    Sighing silently, Matthew continued to read the results.


    There was a long paragraph in the middle consisting professional medical instructions. He could


    understand most of them. "Did the doctor say how you might have developed cancer?"


    The woman in his arms shook her head. "I was too sad to ask."


    "Why not?" Never mind. He would take her to do the examination again. Do it right this time, ask


    questions. No matter what the result was, they would face it together.


    Erica was still drowning in sorrow, and couldn''t find a lifeline. Matthew suddenly raised his voice and


    said, "Erica Li!"


    The atmosphere changed abruptly. Things felt different somehow.


    "What?" She raised her head and looked at him, her eyes red and swollen from crying.


    Matthew stood there, staring at her, a weird expression on his face. Erica couldn''t describe it to save


    her life.


    Anyway, he nced down at the examination results in his hand, and then shifted his gaze to her


    again. Finally, he asked, "So your name''s Erika Li now?"


    Confused, Erica asked, "Are you out of your mind?" Who was she if she weren''t Erica Li?


    Matthew clenched his fists and closed his eyes in despair. When he opened his eyes again, he gritted


    his teeth and asked, "I''m out of my mind? I think that describes you better than me. How carefully did


    you check that report? Think hard before you answer."


    The woman nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "I looked at every line. Why?" She kept reading the line


    "stage III cancer" over and over. It seemed like she''d read it thousands of times.


    "Then why did you cry after you''d checked it so carefully?" He really wanted to strangle the woman in


    front of him right now.


    "I have cancer! Why can''t I cry? Want me tough instead?" She suddenly let go of the man, feeling


    that he was insane.


    "So your name is Erika Li? When did that happen?" Since when did she change her name? Did she get


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley''s permission before doing that?


    Erica was a little angry and she spat, "Are you insane?" How could he still tease her like that now she


    was deathly ill?


    "You''re not sick!"


    She thought what Matthew said was a rhetorical remark, so she retorted angrily, "Maybe not! But you


    are! Stop it!"


    Matthew was gobsmacked. He lifted the test results to eye level, pulled out his phone, and turned on


    the LED light. The exam report was all lit up. "Open your eyes wide and look carefully! You''re not sick!"


    "Are you crazy? Stop it Matthew, please. I''m not in the mood." Hands on her hips, Erica was now


    arguing with her husband.


    Matthew was tired of going round and round. He felt she was deliberately being obtuse. He put the


    report in front of her eyes, pointed at the name printed on the paper and gritted his teeth. "Check it out!"


    "Erika Li? So the doctor typed my name wrong. It''s not my fault... Wait a minute!" Erica''s eyes widened.


    She grabbed the exam results and thought she finally got what he was trying to tell her. She was too


    excited to say much.


    "I...I''m not...Erika Li. My name is Erica Li. These are not my test results!" She startedughing


    hysterically. She was so excited that she was about to cry.


    Suppressing theplex emotions in his heart, Matthew asked her again calmly, "Look at the


    procedure. Did they jam a camera down your throat?"


    "A camera...down my throat?" Erica silently lowered her head and took out her cell phone. She looked


    up what it was, checking Baidu to make sure Matthew''s description was urate.


    She wiped her tears and screamed excitedly, holding Matthew in her arms. "They didn''t do anything


    like that to me. These results aren''t mine at all. I don''t have cancer. Hahaha!"


    Matthew rolled his eyes. After a long while, he gritted his teeth and squeezed out, "Know what I think? I


    think you lied to me so I''d confess to you."


    He wondered how she got hold of such a thing.


    "No, I didn''t. I really had a stomachache when I went to the hospital. Look at you! You didn''t care about


    me at all. And now you start flinging crazy usations at me..." Erica''s voice faded away in the man''s


    disgusted eyes.


    Atst, she pulled a long face and said, "So you aren''t happy that I don''t have cancer?"


    Seeing her like this, Matthew felt a dull pain in his temples. He picked her up and left the river bank.


    In the following days, Matthew forced Erica to go to another private hospital, one owned by ZL Group.


    After a short exam, the doctor consulted with Matthew. "I think it was just a garden-variety


    stomachache. She ate a star fruit, and those things are high in acid. So it gave her a sour stomach for


    a few days.


    She should be alright now."


    In the ward


    With a cold face, Matthew asked the woman in the bed who was having an infusion, "Where did you


    get the star fruit anyway?"


    Realizing that she was in the wrong, the woman tried to make herself as small as possible. "I went to a


    farmer''s market and bought it from an old woman..." She ate it all. It was the size of a baby''s fist and


    tasted sweet and sour.


    But it was not her fault. The olddy said the fruit was fresh.


    When he heard that, Matthew was really pissed off. His tone became colder and colder. "Don''t we have


    enough fruit at home?"


    The walk-in fridge at home was always full since Erica and their four sons were living in the vi


    together. They had no end of food, including twenty or thirty kinds of fruits.


    "All right, all right. It''s all my fault. I like to eat. Don''t get mad at me!" Fortunately, she got what she


    wanted. She was trying hard to control her emotions and stop herself fromughing out loud.


    The man''s sleeves were half rolled up, and he stood by the bed with his hands on his waist. It was


    obvious that he wanted to settle ounts with her to the end. "Seriously? You''reughing now!" he


    snapped.


    "Can''t help it. Sorry?" she said in a weak voice.


    Matthew didn''t know how to respond. ''What do I do? I can''t stay mad at her forever. She''s my wife, and


    I love her more than life itself!'' he told himself.


    "I need you to write a list of your faults. No less than a thousand words. Don''t go to bed until you finish


    it!" he ordered.


    ''What?'' She hadn''t written something like that in more than ten years. Pitifully, she raised her left hand,


    which an IV needle was taped to, and said, "How about not?"

 Chapter 1409 I Can Change My Mind

    Chapter 1409 I Can Change My Mind


    When Paige came in holding a pair of lunch boxes, she happened to see all this. Trying not tough,


    she told Matthew, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo, I''ve got your midnight snacks."


    Erica''s eyes lit up. She immediately sat up straight and said with a smile, "Paige, you wouldn''t happen


    to have bought me seafood porridge?"


    Paige nced at the man next to her, who still had a long face, and shook her head at Erica. "Mr. Huo


    said you had a belly ache. I got millet porridge with yam. I hope that''s okay, because Mr. Huo asked me


    to get something light and digestible for you." ''But I got seafood porridge for him, '' she thought.


    With a grim face, Matthew snorted, "If you''ve got gastritis, seafood porridge should be thest thing you


    eat. Did you think I''d let your hurt yourself?"


    "No, no. You don''t get it. I wanted to make sure she got some for you." Erica didn''t dare admit what she


    really thought.


    To her surprise, the man said indifferently, "Well, she did get me some. And it''s yummy, thank you very


    much."


    Ericapsed into stupefied silence.


    A few minutester, she looked at the man eating seafood porridge next to her and sighed in her heart.


    He made her watch him eat that on purpose. She couldn''t eat so much as a single mouthful of his


    savory porridge, but she could only eat the nd and tasteless millet porridge.


    The man seemed to know what she was thinking. He deliberately picked up a piece of sirloin, taking his


    time looking at it before finally popping it into his mouth. After chewing it at a leisurely pace, he said


    slowly, "Yes, I did it on purpose. I let you watch me eat, knowing you can''t take a single bite." He


    figured this would teach her a lesson. See if she tried to eat anything without thinking about it next time.


    She was even more careless than her four three-year-old sons.


    Erica was upset, but she held it in. She had to say, "No matter. It''s good. Porridge and vegetables! I


    can lose some weight too!" What else could she say? Matthew was convinced he was right, and there


    was no use fighting over it.


    "Well, then eat some more."


    She pouted seeing his smug look. ''What a jerk! When I get better, I''ll show him. I''ll grab steaming bowls


    of hot and sour rice noodles, spicy hot pot, boiled fish with golden pepper... I''ll eat them in front of him,


    too.''


    That night, Matthew wore a long face the whole time, both when around her, and off to the side working


    on hisptop.


    The ward was so quiet that Erica felt uneasy. After tolerating the dead silence for two hours, she finally


    couldn''t stand it anymore. "Matthew."


    The man looked up at her and remained silent.


    "You just don''t want to confess to me, do you? Otherwise, why are you mad at me all the time? So go


    ahead. Get pissed off. Can you take back what you said to me?" Before he could exin, she


    continued, "You can''t go back in time. It''s toote. I waited so long to hear your confession of love, so I


    recorded it and saved it to the cloud. I''ll listen to it on my phone whenever I want!"


    Matthew was confounded. He put down the documents in his hands and came to her. Hands in his


    pockets, he stood by the bed and looked at her indifferently. "Who told you I was angry because of


    that?"


    ''So that''s not why?'' Erica was confused. "Is it because I ate a bad piece of fruit?"


    The man didn''t say anything, which meant yes.


    She was suddenly enlightened. "I told you that I won''t eat it again. It''s not worth staying mad over,


    right? My battery''s dead, and you won''t charge my phone for me. I''m so bored."


    Matthew remained unmoved.


    Erica became listless in an instant and muttered in a quiet voice, "I missed you day and night when I


    was in Tow Vige. Now I finally can see you every day, but you''re just being impossible. Ugh! I can


    hardly stand to be around you." Under the man''s cold eyes, she boldly snorted, "Humph! You are


    always so cold. I''m your wife, not your enemy! It almost makes me want to run away again!"


    "Didn''t you say you would be a fool to run away again?" Matthew said tly.


    ''Oh, did I say that? It doesn''t matter. I''m a girl. I can change my mind whenever I want!'' So, she nodded


    and said, "So, yeah, I guess I am a fool!"


    ''Now I can run away!''


    The man was first stunned by her words, and then chuckled. He had never been angry, and now he


    couldn''t pretend to be cold to her, either.


    He really couldn''t do anything about her behavior. He ced her hand gently under the quilt and said in


    a soft and loving tone, "It''ste. Get some rest. I''ll take you hometer."


    Seeing the smile on his face, Erica nodded proudly. "Okay, then you''re not mad anymore?" She would


    have gone to bed if she hadn''t considered his feelings.


    He bent over and kissed her forehead. "No. Now go to sleep."


    Hearing his promise, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Erica asked Matthew not to tell anyone she''d been in the hospital. Especially her family, including her


    four kids. She was okay now, and she didn''t want to worry anyone. She cared about them too much to


    do that.


    Late at night, Matthew cautiously carried the sleeping woman to their bed. Heid her down gently, but


    she woke up. She opened one of her eyes and looked at the man in a daze. "We''re home?"


    "Yes. Go to sleep. I need a shower."


    "Okay!"


    When he came out of the bathroom after the shower, Erica was sleeping soundly. He tucked her in and


    then went to the study.


    In the study


    Matthew phoned Owen, and his assistant reported everything he''d learned to his boss. "Orange, a


    member of the FC group, suffered from heart disease. He died three years ago. His PR guy announced


    that he died of a heart attack at home, but in fact, he died in jail. Before this, he was a good friend of


    Mrs. Huo. He and his associates took good care of your wife in K Country when she was pregnant.


    Orange was closer to her than any of the others. To protect her, he let himself be framed and arrested.


    He never lived to serve his full sentence."


    It began to drizzle outside. Matthew stood in front of the window listening to both the raindrops and the


    report. "The person who framed Mrs. Huo and Orange was Kirk Qin. You defeated him in Tow Vige.


    His gang is quite powerful, and have a bad reputation. After that group of people were put behind bars,


    Mrs. Huo also sent someone to secretly investigate who Kirk''s boss might be. He''s a mysterious man,


    and even Kirk doesn''t know who he is."


    Owen paused, and then continued, "Oh, one more thing. In the past few years, Mrs. Chantel Li, Mrs.


    Huo and Tessie have been creating their own power base."


    Matthew was stunned for a second and asked in a quiet voice, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Never, sir. Their gang is called the Violet Eagles. At first, it was a small group led by a man named


    Latham Song. Later, Mrs. Chantel Li took over, and the three women began to increase the size and


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    scope of the group. ording to reports, the group is several thousand strong. Half of them came to Y


    City with Mrs. Huo, and the remaining half are spread out in K Country and A Country."


    Owen''s report on the Violet Eagles was quite detailed.


    From the investigation, Matthew could see that Erica rooted out Kirk''s group and continued to figure out


    the mastermind behind him in order to avenge Orange.


    He remembered she went to the barst night. After getting off the phone with Owen, he called


    Sheffield immediately afterwards.


    Fortunately, Sheffield was quite busy with work of his own, so he hadn''t gone to bed yet. It was already


    three in the morning. When he saw the caller ID, he answered it and said in a yful voice, "Hey,


    Matthew. It''s prettyte. You miss me?"


    Without further ado, Matthew go straight to the point. "Who did you see in the bar?"


    After thinking for a bit, Sheffield got serious and answered truthfully, "Michel Wang, Noreen Xia, and


    three others I didn''t know. What happened to Erica?"


    "After doing some digging, I figured out the one she''s looking for is probably Michel Wang..." Matthew


    didn''t think Noreen had anything to do with it. She would never hang around with gangsters.

 Chapter 1410 I Will Teach Her A Lesson

    Chapter 1410 I Will Teach Her A Lesson


    If it turned out that Michel Wang was indeed the mastermind behind Kirk and his gangsters, then there


    was more to him than everyone had anticipated. Even before ZL Group started to cooperate with Wang


    Group, Matthew had asked someone to make a thorough investigation on Michel''s background, but


    they couldn''t didn''t find anything suspicious about him.


    "You mean Michel Wang is manipting the contraband trade in secret?" Sheffield asked. Matthew had


    told Sheffield about what Erica had been doing in Tow Vige to some extent, and as such, he had a


    rough idea about who she was looking for.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that''s it," Matthew replied with some certainty. The information from Gifford was


    wless and urate. Moreover, Sheffield and Erica did bump into Michel when they wereing out


    of the bar.


    "I also sent people from the gannd to investigate Michel, but they couldn''t find anything on that


    man," said Sheffield. As he clutched his chin in a pensive manner, the more Sheffield thought about


    this mysterious man, the more curious he was.


    He decided to have his people keep a close eye on Michel, just to ensure the safety of his sister-inw,


    Erica.


    "I''ll call Gifford and touch base with him. Good night."


    "Okay."


    By the time Matthew finally found Gifford on the phone, thetter had already returned to the Li family''s


    house and walked up to the second floor. There was no one else there with Gifford as his wife was


    supposed to be back the next day.


    Gifford answered the phone and whispered, "Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Why


    aren''t you asleep in the arms of your loving wife?"


    "The information you gave Rika¡ªwhere did you get it?"


    "Oh, two days ago, I took a group of people to destroy the den of a notorious gang. After being


    tortured, the group of gangsters told me that they were going to make a deal in a bar in Y City in two


    days. I put two and two together and realized that I had found the clues Rika was looking for." Gifford


    stopped at the door of his son''s room and quietly leaned against it instead of going inside.


    "Have your men pay more attention to Michel Wang, the CEO of Wang Group in Y City. I''m sure you''ll


    find something fishy if you look hard enough."


    "All right! Got it! Sounds like you''re onto something. Just leave it to me and I''ll look into it." There was a


    sense of urgency in Matthew''s tone which led Gifford to strongly believe that Michel was not an


    ordinary person. Fortunately, Gifford was eager and ready to take up the challenge.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Just like that, Matthew, Sheffield and Gifford joined hands to fight for Erica.


    But before Gifford could hang up the phone, Wesley pushed the door of his bedroom open and walked


    out in his pajamas.


    As he looked at his son standing in the hallway, he frowned and said, "I had a feeling it was you."


    "Old man, how are you still so vignt? Isn''t it supposed to fade at least a little with your age?" Every


    time Gifford thought he was being stealthy, his father would still find him out no matter what.


    Could it be because of Gifford''sck of skills or was it Wesley''s high vignce?


    Squinting his eyes towards his son''s hand, Wesley noticed that Gifford was talking to someone on the


    phone. "Who are you talking to in the middle of the night?"


    "Your son."


    After a short pause, Wesley understood that he was referring to Matthew. "What happened?"


    "No, actually your precious daughter ended up offending a big shot. Matthew was just worried about


    her!" Indeed, Erica''s reputation of being a troublemaker was undisputed. The moment she was seen in


    public after a few years, she ended up getting in the bad books of a dangerous person.


    ''A big shot?'' Wesley''s facial expression had a slight change. He quickly walked over, grabbed Gifford''s


    phone and put it to his ear. "Matthew, how is Rika now?"


    "Dad, don''t worry. She has gone to bed. She is fine now. I will keep an eye on her."


    Wesley breathed a sigh of relief after learning that the girl was safe and sound. At the same time, he


    suggested, "Make sure she doesn''t go anywhere alone. She can be quite difficult, but if you think she''s


    being too much, just send her back and I''ll teach her a lesson!"


    "Yes, I will keep an eye on her."


    "This girl will never grow up! Don''t hesitate to bring her to me when she''s gone too far. I know what to


    do with her!"


    Matthew couldn''t help but chuckle at Wesley''s words. His father-inw and Carlos were more and more


    alike. They were just duplicitous! ''Bring Rika to him and let him teach her a lesson? Would Wesley


    have the heart to do so?'' Matthew wondered in silence.


    "Okay, Dad! You should get some rest. I''ll handle it from here."


    "Well, you''ve been working hard all day. Don''t stay upte. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "Yes. Good night, Dad."


    Wesley returned the phone to Gifford.


    Gifford eventually spoke out what Matthew was thinking in his heart. "You want him to bring Rika to you


    so you can teach her a lesson? Do you still have the stomach for that kind of stuff? Why don''t you just


    ask Matthew to punish Rika instead?"


    Wesley took off one of his slippers and waved it at Gifford angrily. "Why do you spew so much


    nonsense out of your mouth? You, young men are careless. What if Matthew hits Rika too hard and


    identally causes her internal injuries?"


    Gifford dodged his father and said, "That''s impossible! Matthew treats your naughty daughter better


    than you do. Erica left him and disappeared for more than three years without saying a word. I heard


    that when she went back to him, he didn''t even raise his voice to her. He would never hurt Rika! I think


    you''re wrong about him."


    Wesley dropped his slipper on the floor and wiggled his foot inside. Needless to say, he knew just how


    much Matthew loved Erica. However, he was just afraid that one day Matthew would run out of


    patience with his naughty daughter. What if Matthew lost his temper one day?


    Wesley, however, didn''t continue on this topic any more. "Just kiss your son goodnight and go to bed!"


    "Right, good night, old man!"


    This time, Wesley didn''t even look at him as he quietly went back to his room.


    Gifford walked into his son''s room with a cheeky smile. The little boy was sound asleep, clutching his


    favorite quilt between his tiny fingers. Gifford sighed, looking at him with affection before he pulled out


    the quilt and tucked his boy inside safely.


    He decided that he was going to sleep in his son''s room tonight.


    Much to his surprise, however, even after waiting for a whole day and a half, there was still no sign of


    Chantel.


    Meanwhile, scandalous news of Chantel and Red, the leader of the FC group, entering the same


    building at midnight was released on the Inte.


    It was nearly two days after the agreed time that the heroine in the news finally rushed back to the vi


    of the Li family.


    Wesley and ir had just gone out for a walk after dinner. The only people in the living room were


    Gifford and his son.


    The moment Hugo saw his mothere in, he threw away the toys from his hands and ran to her.


    "Mommy!"


    Chantel picked up her son with little difficulty and kissed him on the cheek. "Good boy." Then she


    looked at the expressionless man sitting with his lips sealed and awkwardly apologized, "I''m sorry. I


    was nning oning back yesterday, but something important came up in K Country, so I..."


    Gifford knew what she was going to say next, so he cut her short. "Something important? You mean


    when you went inside the same building with another man in the middle of the night?"


    With her son still in her arms, Chantel froze for a moment. Due to her best efforts to suppress the


    news, Chantel didn''t expect Gifford to find out so soon.


    "No, I just saw the news too. I was just in the same building with Red, but he was staying a floor above


    me." The paparazzi that photographed her deliberately made it look like she and Red were engaged in


    a morally questionable activity.


    Without a word, Gifford came over and took the boy from her arms. "So he''s in a favored position to get


    close to you?" he said.


    Chantel had nothing to say. Since she had to visit K Country quite often, Chantel decided to buy an


    apartment there. She had just stayed there a few times after she bought it. The idea of having to sell


    the new apartment just to avoid suspicion seemed a little absurd to her.


    However, the man, who was climbing up the stairs with his son in his arms, suddenly stopped and


    turned around to look at the woman. "Don''t people in the entertainment circles often y Weibo or


    something like that? You should probablye clean about everything on Weibo."

 Chapter 1411 Announce Our Marriage

    Chapter 1411 Announce Our Marriage


    The moment the news came out, Chantel was afraid it could have a negative impact on her and the Li


    family. Therefore, she immediately requested that the news should be suppressed, resulting in only a


    few people who saw it. However, if she posted a statement on Weibo now, wouldn''t everyone get to


    know about it anyway?


    Noticing herck of response, Gifford got a little angry. "What? Is it too hard for you to do that?"


    Chantel shook her head and said, "Of course not. I''ll do it right now."


    Satisfied with her promise, Gifford put Hugo on the floor and patted him on the head. "Go to your


    mother!"


    Hugo looked at his dad in confusion. He was in his mother''s arms just now. He didn''t understand why


    his father would bring him here and ask him to go to his mother again. Nevertheless, the boy still


    walked over to Chantel''s side obediently.


    Gifford stood still as he watched Chantel contact her agent. In little time, the actress requested that the


    photo of her property ownership certificate was sent to her.


    After that, she called Red. As soon as he picked up, she nced at Gifford and naturally pulled Hugo


    aside before asking in a low voice, "Red, did you see the news about us?"


    "Well, I did. But didn''t you have it suppressed already? Some paparazzi are really shameless. They not


    only took our photos but also made up stories," he said angrily.


    "Well, who owns your house? Here is the thing..." She briefly exined the whole situation to Red. He


    was already a good friend to her because of the rtionship between Erica and Orange. Hence, he


    was aware that she had got married in secret a few years ago.


    Understanding how much trouble the news brought to Chantel and that now she would have to rify


    it, Red willingly cooperated and sent her the photo of his property ownership certificate.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A couple of hourster, she received a text with the photos of the two property ownership certificates.


    After getting off the shower, she blurred half of the addresses on both certificates and uploaded them


    on Weibo with the following caption¡ª"Hello, neighbor!"


    Red, who had been keeping an eye on Chantel''s Weibo ount, shared andmented on the news


    as soon as she posted it. "Hey, neighbor, I''ll go downstairs to your apartment and have a free meal one


    of these days! I hope you won''t mind."


    The whole purpose of thements and posts were to exin the nature of Red and Chantel''s


    rtionship to the public. It turned out they were just neighbors, one living upstairs and the other


    downstairs. But Gifford wasn''t happy once he read their exchange ofments online.


    The man walked into their bedroom with his phone as Chantel dried her hair and read thements


    on Weibo. When she noticed her husband''s presence, she thought he might not have seen her post


    yet, so she told him, "Hey, I''ve exined everything just now."


    Gifford threw his phone aside and calmly sat on the bed. "He will go downstairs to your apartment to


    have a free meal one of these days? Chantel, am I that easy to fool?"


    "Gifford, you know he was just cracking a joke." She couldn''t help but feel he was being unfair.


    At that moment, Gifford beckoned to her. Holding the towel she was using to dry her hair, Chantel


    obediently stepped forward until she was standing in front of him.


    Quickly, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    She jolted forward, and before she could see it, she was sitting on hisp. In order to regain her


    bnce, Chantel grabbed his arms and blushed at the touch.


    "Did you often have meals together?" he asked.


    Chantel shook her head immediately. "No, we didn''t. Don''t take it the wrong way."


    Gifford raised her chin so that she was looking him in the eye and warned her, "I hope you are not lying


    to me." "What?


    Of course I''m not lying. Don''t think too much about it. Red and I are just regr friends. If you don''t


    believe me, you can ask Rika about it."


    Gifford seemed determined to make things difficult for her. "Why should I ask Rika about it? She''s not


    with you every day. How could she know everything you do? Besides, between you and me, she


    doesn''t take me as her brother but you as her sister. She would have no problem helping you to


    deceive me!"


    After Erica ran away for four years, he never knew where she was even though he was her brother.


    Chantel, on the other hand, had always known Erica''s whereabouts. Gifford was heartbroken when he


    learned that.


    Chantel asked him patiently, "Then tell me, what should I do to make you believe that there is nothing


    between me and Red?"


    "It''s easy." Gifford smiled. "All you need to do is announce our marriage."


    At first, Chantel didn''t know what to say.


    But after thinking it through for a long time, she felt that it was too sudden to announce such big news.


    In the end, she refused Gifford''s idea on the excuse that she needed time.


    Furious, Gifford couldn''t stop thinking that this woman was getting more and more disobedient with


    time. First, she stood him up. Then, this gossip about her being with another man came out. Now, he


    asked her to announce their marriage, but she refused. He thought she needed to be taught a lesson


    as soon as possible.


    In the meantime, Chantel didn''t think she was on vacation at all. She wanted to spend more time with


    her son during the day and sleep more at night, but Gifford wouldn''t let her sleep at all. After two days


    of supposed rest, she seemed more tired than she was at work.


    At the entrance of ZL Group, two Bentley cars stopped at the front.


    Immediately, four children in blue rushed out of the vehicles, each carrying a limited edition toy 66K


    assault rifle.


    The kids ran inside thepany''s first floor in a line from the youngest to the eldest before Erica could


    even get out of the car.


    She wanted to stop the four boys, but they were fast. By the time she walked into thepany, they


    were already inside the CEO''s exclusive elevator.


    Erica sighed helplessly. She came to see Matthew, but as the four children didn''t have to go to the


    kindergarten that morning, she decided to bring them along.


    However, she was beginning to regret her decision. If she had known it would be so tiring and


    troublesome to bring the boys, she would havee alone.


    After taking another elevator to the CEO''s floor, she heard from afar the children''sughtering


    from the office.


    Quickening her pace, she reached the CEO''s office door and opened it. Once she was in, she found


    herself in front of a peculiar scene. While their sons'' fired water pellets with their toy guns, Matthew


    was fast to dodge their attacks. Despite the children''s efforts, none of them could hit their father. Yet,


    there were traces of water pellets left on the walls, the floor...everywhere.


    Adkins was the first one to surrender. "Forget it. This is boring, we can''t hit Dad!"


    Boswell looked at his brother and decided to put down his toy gun as well. "Colman, Damian. Adkins is


    right. Don''t shoot. Let''s clean up the office."


    Unwilling to give up, Colman didn''t listen to him and shot his dad two more times. Matthew dodged


    quickly, letting the water pellets hit the floor.


    Frustrated, the little boy put away his toy gun and promised, "Dad, I''ll make it one day!"


    Matthew looked at the kids and said, "Then you should practice harder. But first, go to the cleaner and


    get the tools to clean up the office."


    "Alright!" the four boys answered in unison. The four kids turned around all at the same time with the


    guns in their hands. When Matthew couldn''t see their faces anymore, they looked at each other.


    The quadruplets had a tacit understanding among themselves. They could tell what each other wanted


    with a single exchange of nces.


    Now, for example, after putting the toy guns aside, Adkins and Boswell suddenly ran towards the man


    who was ready to greet his wife.


    "Dad, give us a hug!" Adkins said.


    "Dad, it suddenly urred to me that I missed you so much!" Boswell confessed.


    Looking at the two kids, Matthew knew they were up to something. He then turned to find Colman and


    Damian raising their toy guns.


    But as Matthew was older and wiser, he promptly understood what their intentions were.

 Chapter 1412 Colmans Wife

    Chapter 1412 Colman''s Wife


    Matthew, however, changed his mind all of a sudden and decided to let his sons shoot him. While he


    held two of his sons in both arms, he smiled as his other two boys aimed their toy guns at him. They


    each took a shot, hitting Matthew sessfully with two water pellets.


    Colman couldn''t contain hisughter as he pped his hands with joy. "We did it!"


    Damian followed suit, as he proudly brandished his toy gun towards his father. "Dad, you got fooled by


    us, didn''t you?"


    The other two boys grabbed onto Matthew''s shoulders as tightly as they could. Adkins shouted at


    Colman and Damian, "Hurry up and get Dad again! Shoot him two more times. We won''t get this


    chance again."


    Boswell grunted and said, "We''ve got him. Do it now!"


    Much to their surprise, Matthew acted quickly and used his sons to block the shot causing the water


    pellets to hit Boswell and Adkins on the butt.


    This time, it was Matthew''s turn tough, but Erica was quicker than him. When she saw what had


    happened to the boys, she burst into a derisiveughter.


    Boswell pouted his lips andined, "Dad, how could you use your own sons to shield yourself


    away from the water pellets? We are just kids!"


    Matthew was very amused by Boswell''s annoyance and he replied, "Don''t forget that you set me up


    first!" To put it bluntly, the boy was just like his mother¡ªalways unreasonable.


    However, Adkins secretly winked at Colman, who upon receiving his brother''s signal did not hesitate to


    shoot the man on the leg while he was busy talking to Boswell.


    "Yeah! I did it again!"


    The four kids were genuinely proud of themselves for sessfully bullying Matthew. They jumped with


    excitement and rejoiced at their victory over their father. For a brief moment, the atmosphere in the


    CEO''s office became lively and vibrant.


    After a while, Matthew feigned seriousness and said, "All right, boys! Go get some towels and clean up


    this mess now!"


    Adkins straightened up and saluted his dad. "Yes, sir!"


    Boswell chimed in as well, "We will not fail our mission!"


    Colman, however, stuck his tongue out at his father and ran to grab his leg, tugging at him like a


    spoiled child. "Dad, I don''t want to clean up. Can I just ask the cleaningdy to clean this up?" he


    begged.


    Damian paused to think for a while. Before Matthew could say anything, Damian pulled Colman back


    and said, "I''m sure the cleaningdy has a lot of work to do. Let''s just clean this ce up ourselves!


    Come on, Colman, It''s not that hard."


    Colman had no other choice but to give in, as he sighed and said, "All right! I''ll help clean up this mess.


    Dad, don''t forget to thank meter!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Matthew was deeply confused, wondering whether Erica''s genes were stronger than his. After all,


    Colman was behaving exactly like her¡ªdifficult and unreasonable.


    Meanwhile, the woman who gave birth to the four boys was sitting on the sofa and ying with her cell


    phone, as if she werepletely oblivious to what was happening there.


    When the children went to get the cleaning towels, Matthew sat next to her and asked, "Why don''t you


    say something to your sons?"


    Erica looked at him and shook her head decisively. "Don''t you think they are troublesome enough as it


    is? If I dare to say something, each of them will say two things in return and that will only make your


    head hurt even more." Matthew nodded silently in agreement. It seemed as though she was right!


    This was the disadvantage of having four children¡ªsometimes they could be a handful.


    Without the help of the cleaningdy, the little boys diligently cleaned up the mess in the CEO''s office


    which was, in fact, in a mess because of them.


    While Matthew went to the lounge to get changed before he took his family and left thepany, under


    the envious eyes of those around them.


    Themercial building of ZL Group in Y City was next to the headquarters of ZL Group. Erica was


    renting a workspace in themercial building to develop her photography career.


    In themercial building


    Looking at the 12th floor of themercial building that had been cleared up for her, Erica sighed and


    looked at her husband with adoration. "Wow, the location of this building is great. Fortunately, I don''t


    have to pay any rent. Otherwise, I would be spending all my earning on just the rent itself!"


    Matthew looked away from the children and put his arm around her shoulder. "That''s ridiculous. Have


    you ever heard of an owner who pays himself rent?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Erica was taken by confusion.


    Matthew smiled at her affectionately and said, "Don''t you remember? I promised to give you everything


    I own. Well, from now on you officially own everything I could ever give to you. This building actually


    belongs to you now."


    "What? No way!" Erica was clearly stunned and she couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Yes, you heard me right. Remember, a promise is a promise. I''ve already asked someone to decorate


    the space ording to your taste. Aren''t the kids supposed to participate in an autumn sports meeting


    the day after tomorrow? After the sports meeting, I''ll bring you to take photos of the aurora, okay?"


    Matthew said in a gentle voice.


    "Aurora? At this time of the year?" The woman''s eyes lit up at the mention of this topic!


    The man nodded. "I found a ce where people can see the aurora all year round. Do you want to go


    there?"


    "Of course I do!" In fact, Matthew didn''t even need to ask her. Erica had been itching to take photos of


    the aurora for as long as she could remember.


    With a tender look in his eyes, Matthew kissed her on the lips and said, "Okay, we can go together in


    two days!"


    "Dad, Mom! What are you doing?" asked Colman, as he stared at them in confusion, looking back and


    forth between the two people and scratching the back of his head in confusion. Erica immediately


    averted her son''s question and changed the topic. "Where are your brothers?"


    "They are ying over there. Mom, didn''t you say that a boy shouldn''t kiss a girl so casually? I''ve seen


    Dad kiss you secretly several times. Howe he is allowed to kiss you?" Much to Erica''s


    disappointment, Colman wasn''t so easy to stave off.


    Matthew, however, looked at Erica with a smug look on his face and told his son, "Your mother must


    have forgotten to tell you something."


    "What is that?"


    "A man can kiss his wife as much as he wants to. It''s not against the moral principles, let alone thew


    for a man to love his wife!" Matthew exined seriously.


    The boy nodded his head despite traces of confusion still painted over his face. "Dad, what about other


    people''s wives? Can I kiss them?"


    Erica burst intoughter immediately. "Of course not!"


    Matthew sighed and sat down to help his son understand. "Let''spare your wife to the toy gun in


    your hand. You can y with your own gun as much as you like, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "What if it belongs to someone else? You shouldn''t touch something that belongs to someone else


    without their permission, right?" Matthew looked at him expectantly.


    "Right!"


    "Good!" Matthew gently patted the boy''s head. At least, his son was smart enough to understand that.


    Then, Colman asked another question. "What if I ask for permission? Will I be able to y with their


    toys then?"


    "Well, sure." Matthew, however, forgot to add, "But that doesn''t apply to women."


    As such, many yearster, Colman ended up asking one of his friends, "Can I kiss your woman?"


    His friend, however, thought that he was just joking, so he decided to y along and said, "Sure!"


    Unfortunately for him, Colman wasn''t joking and he kissed his friend''s woman.


    The two friends ended up turning against each other almost immediately and engaged in a fierce fight


    on the spot. After that incident, they hardly kept in touch with each other.


    Later, that woman eventually became Colman''s wife and his friend''s ex-girlfriend.


    On the day of the autumn sports meeting, in order to allow every child to participate in the activity,


    Matthew took his three friends to attend the game, while Erica cheered for them in the crowd.


    Joshua had Adkins in his arms, while Harmon was holding Boswell. Sheffield and Colman were in the


    same group, while Matthew himself was holding Damian, his youngest son, in his arms.

 Chapter 1413 Where Are Your Manners

    Chapter 1413 Where Are Your Manners


    The eight dashing, handsome men¡ªfour adults and four small boys, participating in the fun activities


    caused a massive stir at the kindergarten. After one of the teachers uploaded a video of them ying


    with each other on the Inte, the number of followers on her social media ount grew at an


    astounding rate.


    Netizens all over the city sent private messages to the teacher asking her to upload more videos of the


    four little boys from the Huo family.


    Some ambitious agent even made the mistake of asking Matthew whether he would allow his sons to


    make a public appearance at a dinner party.


    It only took one cold nce from Matthew''s eyes for the agent to make himself scarce almost


    immediately.


    Just as Matthew had promised, after the autumn sports meeting of the four boys, he took Erica to M


    Country for a few days so she could take as many photos of the aurora as her heart desired.


    After returning from a refreshing vacation at M Country, Erica went straight to work with her camera.


    At the studio, Erica kept pressing the shutter, fingers dressed in a pair of white gloves. "Move a little to


    the right...move...move..."


    "Erica Li!" The subject of Erica''s photography, a ravishing beauty, called out to her angrily.


    Erica pulled her face away from the camera and replied, "Miss Xia, you are so impatient! I feel bad for


    all the photographers that have had to work with you in the past!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Noreen red at her angrily.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Dn''s previous group of photos had caused a sensation, Noreen wouldn''t


    have been forced to ask her agent to contact EM.


    However, it wasn''t actually EM that Noreen had a problem with. She was just mad because no one had


    told her before that the best photographer in the industry right now was Erica.


    "Do you want your photos taken or not? I don''t have time to waste on you. There are still many people


    who are waiting for me to take photos of them!" Erica sneered. The contempt in her words clearly


    indicated that she did not even want to be in the same room as Noreen as the two of them were rivals


    in love. However, Erica couldn''t let Matthew lose his face to Noreen for her sake.


    Erica realized it would be better to rely on herself and figure things out on her own.


    With an air of arrogance around her, Noreen rolled her eyes at Erica and said, "I''m thirsty. I need to


    take a break. Somebody, please get me a bottle of water."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The male assistant who was on standby next to her immediately brought a bottle of water, and


    considerately unscrewed the cap before handing the bottle to her.


    After resting for more than ten minutes, Noreen didn''t feel like continuing the shoot. Instead, she


    leaned back on the lounge chair and started ying games on her phone.


    Having lost her patience, Erica quickly nced at her wristwatch and stood up. "If you don''t wish to


    continue, I can send someone else to take your photos. But you''ll still have to pay what we''ve agreed."


    Noreen smirked at her contemptuously and retorted in a cold voice, "Why should I pay you if you''re not


    going to take my photos? Are you really that hard up for money?"


    "You are the one who asked for me. I could easily be working with my other clients right now. You may


    have nothing better to do than to waste my time, but I don''t have time to waste on you," Erica said in a


    cold voice.


    "Did I hire you to act in such an unprofessional manner?" Noreen knew that she wouldn''t get a chance


    like this to bully Erica again, so she was ready to make the most of the situation.


    Instead of getting angry, however, Erica smiled and said, "Unprofessional? You know what? Miss Xia,


    my fists are itching to punch something. Would you like to take some hits for me?"


    As the two quarreled, the atmosphere in the studio began to intensify. In utter disbelief, Noreen looked


    at her and asked, "Erica, is this how Mrs. Huo is expected to act? You are threatening to beat me.


    Where are your manners?"


    "I don''t need to be civil with an unscrupulous person like you. You want to talk about manner? Why


    don''t youe here and I''ll show you what manners are with my fists?" Erica said as she took off the


    camera strap from her neck and quickly pulled out her gloves before throwing them on the table. She


    was just getting ready to teach Noreen a lesson.


    Fortunately, there were several other employees in the studio. When they noticed that Erica was just


    about to make a scene, they rushed over to stop her.


    Some of them started ming Noreen. "Miss Xia, this sort of behavior is something we didn''t expect


    from you. How could you act like this when Mrs. Huo took the time to take your photos?"


    With a ferocious re at the speaker''s face, Noreen said, "Who do you think you are? How dare you


    say that to me!"


    Just then, Noreen''s phone rang.


    Erica caught the subtle yet noticeable change of expression on Noreen''s face when she saw who the


    caller was. Then, after Noreen took a deep breath, she exited the studio with her phone to her face.


    "Miss Xia... Miss Xia!" The assistant called her name several times, but Noreen didn''t respond.


    With an embarrassed look on his face, the assistant then turned around to face Erica and stammered,


    "Mrs. Huo... I''m so sorry..."


    However, Erica''s attention waspletely focused on Noreen''s phone call. She waved at Noreen''s


    assistant perfunctorily and said, "Don''t worry about it. Please, excuse me, I''ll be back."


    "Okay, thank you, Mrs. Huo. I''m really sorry." The assistant was very grateful to Erica for not taking


    offense in Noreen''s behavior, while he cursed at Noreen silently.


    When Erica stepped out of the studio, she immediately looked around and found Noreen disappearing


    into a corner with her phone.


    Erica took out her phone and pretended to make a call.


    Before long, she could hear Noreen''s voice which meant that she was getting closer. "Ask them to


    unload the goods from the ship, and wait for my orders..."


    Just then, a voice came from behind and took Erica by surprise. "Mrs. Huo, it''s really you. Nice to meet


    you!"


    Erica''s heart skipped a beat as she quickly put the phone back to her ear before turning around and


    yelling at the person. "Hello, I''m here to answer a phone call!"


    "Well, Mrs. Huo, please go on ahead with your call."


    Erica nodded and pretended to be talking to the other end of the line. She continued to walk inside with


    her phone, as if she didn''t know that there was a woman in the room. "I don''t know either. Well, how


    about..."


    Suddenly, Erica turned around and noticed Noreen, who was staring at her expressionlessly, with a hint


    of malice in her eyes.


    The two looked at each other with great intensity. This time, Erica rolled her eyes at her and walked


    away.


    When Noreen came back, Erica was already waiting for her. When she saw the womaning in,


    Erica said angrily, "Where have you been? I''m giving you another chance. If you don''t want to continue,


    I''ll leave!"


    Noreen''s eyes swept over her face. Soon, Erica felt guilty as soon as Noreen took a few nces at her.


    She covered her guilt with impatience. "What are you looking at? Don''t you hear what I said?"


    An awkward silence permeated the air in the studio. This was the first time anyone who worked with


    Noreen watched someone else treat her like that. In fact, they had to admit that they felt great when


    Erica treated Noreen like that.


    Although Noreen''s agent was furious at Erica''s attitude, it didn''t matter. Since Noreen herself didn''t


    want to fight back, her agent decided to avoid more problems.


    This time, Noreen didn''t argue with Erica. She returned to the front of the camera and continued to


    shoot with Erica.


    After an hour and half, an exhausted Erica put down her camera and waved at Noreen''s agent. "I''ll go


    back to edit these photos on Photoshop. I''ll give them to you in a week."


    As she started to pack her equipment in her bag, a bodyguard quickly came over to help carry the


    camera bag and walked out of the studio.


    The driver opened the car door for Erica. Just as she was about to get in, she was stopped. "Erica Li!"


    someone called out. Erica could tell that it was Noreen without turning back.


    Erica turned around and looked at Noreen in confusion. "Isn''t the shooting over? What is it now?"


    With an unreadable smile on her face, Noreen walked towards her and said, "There''s a coffee shop


    next door. Why don''t we go there? I''d like to invite you to a cup of coffee, Mrs. Huo."

 Chapter 1414 A Living Hell

    Chapter 1414 A Living Hell


    Noreen invited Erica out to coffee. Since they weren''t friends, Erica doubted her intentions. ''That''s


    strange. She must have some kind of ulterior motive. What''s she up to?'' Erica thought for a bit. She


    shook her head decisively. "I''m sorry. ZL Group owns too many coffee shops as it is, most of them


    mediocre. Whenever Matthew is at home with me, he grinds the beans so that I can have a fresh cup.


    I''m really not in the mood for coffee right now.


    Even thinking about going out to the average cafe makes me hurl!" Noreen was furious. ''Listen to her!


    She''s literally bragging about her rich husband!'' Despite that, she continued, "Coffee not your thing? No


    problem! There''s a teahouse nearby..."


    "No. my husband owns tons of tea factories. After the tea is picked and packed, the bags of tea leaves


    are piled high like mountains in our warehouses. I never want for tea. But I feel bad for you, Miss Xia.


    You have to go to a public ce like a teahouse to drink tea? I would have thought a famous actress


    like yourself wouldn''t have to do that. How about this? Since you''ve been so nice to me, I''ll ask


    someone to send you a few pounds of our finest tea, so you can see how the other half lives," Erica


    offered.


    mes of fury were burning in Noreen''s eyes. "Honestly, you''re just a terrible bitch!"


    "What? A bitch? Moi? Miss Xia, why are you acting like this?" Erica said, pretending to be hurt. "I


    offered you some of our best tea, and you call me names? Wow! Just¡ªwow. I''m not sure what bug


    crawled in your panties, but that''s no reason to take it out on me!"


    "Erica Li!" Noreen was so angry she forgot that she was a public figure. Her rep could be damaged by


    losing it like this. She strode over and raised her hand to p Erica.


    But before she could do anything, a bodyguard came out, gripped Noreen''s wrist tightly and threw her


    to the ground. He was anything but gentle.


    Noreen fell to the ground awkwardly, and her eyes were full of defiance. "Erica Li, you''ll pay for


    humiliating me like this! I''ll make your life a living hell!"


    Erica walked past the bodyguards, squatted down and looked at her with a smug grin. "Oooh, I''m


    shaking in my boots, Aunt Noreen. Don''t worry. After we''re done here, we''re done, period. Find another


    photographer. Maybe they''ll be okay with being pped around."


    Then she stood up and got into the car.


    After the car left, her agent helped Noreen up.


    Looking at the car zooming away in the distance, she took out her cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Hey, it''s me. I messed with Erica just now. She shouldn''t suspect a thing."


    After Michel had said his piece on the other end, she nodded and ended the call.


    Erica heaved a sigh of relief when Noreen disappeared from her rearview mirror. She took out her


    phone and dialed a number. "Send people to every dock in the city. Yeah, you heard right. I want


    detailed reports on every shiping and going."


    Back to the vi, Erica turned on her camera and checked the photos she shot today. She was


    annoyed just looking at them. She really didn''t want to touch up the photos for Noreen. It disgusted her


    looking at the woman, but it was her job.


    ''Dammit! Forget it. Work is work, and I shouldn''t bring my personal feelings into it. I better start


    working.''


    Erica had a good work ethic, and was a consummate professional. This collection of Noreen''s photos


    caused quite a stir after they were released, just like Dn''s photos did. Erica was quite the


    photographer, and knew what she was doing.


    Everyone knew the photographer was EM, which made it even more exciting. She was getting famous


    for her photos.


    Matthew''s team was quite efficient, and delivered the design sketches for Erica''s new studio. The next


    step was to figure out decorations. Erica didn''t really care about that. She just needed to make sure


    everything went smoothly. Matthew didn''t need to worry about the decorations either. A group of interior


    designers were responsible for that.


    The members of the Violet Eagles had been dispatched to the 45 or so docks in the city. They were


    keeping tabs on them for about a week before they found something unusual at one of the docks. It


    was a smaller one, and a historic site to boot.


    When Erica received the phone call from her associates, she was ying hide and seek with her four


    kids. Everywhere in the vi was fair game¡ªupstairs, downstairs, didn''t matter. Damian was busy


    trying to find his mother, who was hiding. When he heard her phone go off, he knew where she was.


    He found her in the 2nd floor collection room.


    "That was too easy, Mom!" Damian said. Holding her hand, he walked downstairs with her.


    "Yes, you''re so smart. I love to be beaten by you!" said Erica with a big smile.


    "Ha-ha! You''re smart too, Mom," Damian said.


    When the mother and son arrived at the first floor, Erica told the kids, "I have something to deal with


    now, so Mommy can''t stick around. You can y a little longer and after that, you need to go upstairs


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    with the nanny and sleep, okay?"


    The four kids answered at the same time, "Okay, Mommy!" This wasn''t their first rodeo. Plus, they were


    getting bored with hide and seek.


    They were only ying the game to make their mother happy, anyway. Their mom suggested it, and


    they went along with it. They had other things they liked to do, like board games or coloring.


    After making sure the kids were good, Erica changed her clothes and left the vi in a hurry.


    There was already a car waiting for her at the gate. She got in the car, and Edward was waiting in the


    passenger seat. He snapped to attention and gave her his report. "There was nothing unusual about


    the manifest. Just several tons of wing powder. But there were several attacks reported around that


    area. Our people found that if someone got too close, they got jumped. If our guys hadn''t had to use


    the bathroom and found those thugs hiding, they could have easily walked into a trap."


    There were people lurking around the boat? What was so important they were willing to attack others to


    protect it? There was definitely something unusual.


    The dock was about an hour''s drive from the Pearl Vi District. When they arrived, the dockhands had


    almost finished unloading the goods. They had seven or eight trucks loaded up with goods. They were


    ready to enter the city.


    Erica''s car stopped at an inconspicuous spot on the roadside. Erica, dressed all in ck, got out of the


    car first. They weren''t about to do anything stupid. It was dark, yes, and the others guarding the boat


    hadn''t left yet.


    She quickly climbed to the roof of the car, took the night vision telescope from Edward and scanned the


    dock.


    The view at night was not that good, but thanks to the lights on the dock, they could just barely see


    people moving over there.


    Thest group of people got in the same minibus and followed the other trucks, intending to leave the


    marina.


    Erica still wanted to see the people left on the dock, but suddenly a loud roar came from off to the side.


    "Who''s there?"


    ''Holy crap! I''ve been made!'' Erica folded the telescope and threw it to Edward. She jumped from the


    car with one hand on the roof.


    She got inside as fast as she could. At the same time, the driver started the vehicle up. When everyone


    piled in, they turned around and left.


    But it was toote.


    The hapless thug stumbled out of the bathroom. His stomach felt better, but he ran into a suspicious


    car. After finding a suitable hiding ce, he made a call. Dozens of people appeared in the darkness


    and blocked the road.


    Fortunately, Erica and her associates had removed the license te of their car before they came here.


    The lights of the car shone on them, and dozens of people with batons stood in the middle of the road,


    blocking their way.


    Erica rolled down the window and looked behind her. The lead car had about the same number of


    thugs as the car behind them. If there was any difference between the two cars, Erica couldn''t see it.


    The driver was a little nervous, and fidgeted anxiously. "Erma, what should we do?"


    Erica did some quick calctions. There were only three of them in the car, and she couldn''t defeat all


    of them. Ten people was a little unfair, and she''d be outmatched. She decisively ordered, "Slow down,


    honk, and speed over!"


    Receiving the order, the driver honked the horn and plowed into the crowd. They didn''t seem to hear


    the horn. But they stretched out their arms to cover their sight because of the dazzling light.


    Edward said to the driver, "Alternate the high and low beams! Do it now!"


    The driver turned on the lights. The high beams were so dazzling that the people in front of the car


    couldn''t open their eyes for a moment.

 Chapter 1415 Youre The Only One

    Chapter 1415 You''re The Only One


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, the driver slowed down and plowed into several other gangsters,


    knocking them over or sending them scattering. The car was finally home free.


    The people who were hit by the car rolled on the ground a few times. Because of how slow the driver


    was going, they were in no danger. But they did suffer minor cuts and bruises.


    The driver reacted quickly and threw the car into a higher gear.


    Before the three people in the car could celebrate, they saw two cars bringing up the rear. They were


    reinforcements for the thugs, and it was obvious the thugs wereing for them.


    The driver was forced to speed up again.


    Seeing one of the cars gaining on them, the driver shouted, "Sit tight!"


    The driver veered left, then right. Unable to shake his pursuers, he braked¡ªhard. Erica clenched the


    handle of the car door quickly, just as the car was hit. Bang!


    The driver of the other car had no time to slow down and mmed into Erica''s car. Unprepared for the


    impact, he careened off the road, steering wildly, trying to regain control.


    Both sides of the road were surrounded by the sea, and there was no guardrail. The car rushed off the


    road and ran aground on the rocks. The wheels were stuck in the rock cracks. That was one pursuer


    down, one to go!


    There was only a single car chasing them. Erica''s driver headed for the city again. When they got


    downtown, they ran a red light. A big red truck was bearing down on them.


    Fortunately, their car flew past, narrowly missing the truck. The other car was not so lucky. They heard


    the screech of brakes, the sound of shattering ss, and a loud bang! The truck couldn''t stop in time,


    and tore the smaller vehicle to shreds. The two people inside were killed on the spot.


    Having escaped her pursuers, Erica breathed a sigh of relief. She patted her chest to calm her


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    hammering heart.


    Just then, the phone in her pocket vibrated. It was Matthew calling. "Where are you?" he asked as


    soon as the call was connected.


    Erica rolled down the window and looked out. "Out and about. I''m on my way home now. See you


    soon!"


    "Out and about?" he asked.


    "Yeah." Erica asked, "Are you home now?"


    "Hmm."


    She smiled sweetly and said, "Wait for me at home. I''ll be right there!"


    "I''ll be waiting."


    After hanging up the phone, Erica turned to Edward. "Get rid of this car. Those thugs will figure out who


    owns this vehicle. I''ll wire the money to you tomorrow and you can get another one."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The driver found an intersection without a surveince camera and asked Erica and Edward to get out


    of the car. Then he left the figures alone as he drove a short way to an empty alley.


    He popped the hood, and pulled the transmission lines till they broke free of their moorings and leaked


    fluid all over the engine block. The he took a lighter from his pocket, lit it and threw it into the car. In an


    instant, mes roared to life.


    About five minutes after Erica and Edward got in the taxi they hailed, they could hear the car explode.


    And felt it, too. It was not quiet, nor was it subtle.


    Arriving at the Pearl Vi District, Edward got out of the taxi and whispered in Erica''s ear for a while,


    then got back in the taxi and left.


    In the vi


    Matthew had already taken a shower and was waiting for his wife in the bedroom. Erica went to check


    on her sons, who were all sound asleep.


    Erica walked into the bedroom. d in pajamas, Matthew sat on the bed talking on the phone. He said


    a hasty goodbye to the person on the other end when he saw his wife.


    Erica walked over and wrapped her arms around his neck, acting like a spoiled child. "Honey."


    The man looked at the woman in ck sportswear and asked in a cold voice, "Where were you? I''ve


    been waiting a long time."


    "Well, I..." Erica hesitated. She didn''t know if she should tell him the truth, but since he asked, she


    guessed he already knew the answer. "You look guilty. Something I should know?"


    Matthew suddenly tightened his grip around her and said angrily, "Erica, if you do this kind of thing


    again, I''ll skin you alive!"


    The woman was frightened by the anger in his eyes. She immediately sat on hisp and held him in


    her arms, trying tofort him. "I didn''t do anything. Just a little recon. I didn''t do anything to attract


    their attention, either. I thought I was at a safe distance from them. But they still found me and took off


    after me." When she thought about it, she figured out it might be the red dot that blinked on the night


    vision binocrs. The more she thought about it, the more it made sense. They gave away their own


    position.


    Matthew''s sullen face didn''t soften any because of her words. He put his hand on top of her head,


    fingers at her temples, and turned her head to face him. He wanted her to look him in the eye. "Aren''t


    you trying to find Kirk''s boss? From now on, I''ll take care of it. Don''t get involved! You could have been


    killed!"


    Erica was shocked. "You know everything?" How did he know? She didn''t remember telling him about


    this.


    "If I want to know something, I will find out," Matthew said curtly.


    ''He''s bragging!'' The woman blinked, a mischievous expression on her face. "You didn''t know where I


    was, did you? So, all-knowing one, why didn''t you know that? Or maybe you didn''t want to know where


    I was."


    Embarrassment shed across Matthew''s face. "You''re the only one who''s able to hide from me!"


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but admire Erica. After all, the Huo family and the Li family couldn''t


    find her even though they pooled their resources.


    "All right, all right. But you know I''m going out again, right? You can''t stop me." The woman became


    instantly serious, looking the man in the eye.


    "No way!" He refused directly without hesitation.


    If he hadn''t figured out where she was tonight and sent a big truck along to handle the situation, he


    couldn''t guarantee Erica would sit on hisp so easily. She might even be in the hospital if he hadn''t


    intervened.


    Leaning her head on his shoulder, Erica asked, "Honey, did I ever tell you what happened to Orange?"


    The man didn''t say anything, which meant no.


    "He was one of the first people we came across after we got out of the slum. He was so kind to me.


    Tessie and I lived near their film studio then. When he came out to rx during his break, he saw me


    and my belly was so huge. He hadn''t seen me in a long time. I''d changed a lot. He didn''t recognize me


    at all, so he didn''te over and say hi..."


    Thinking of the past, the woman''s tears fell silently along the corner of her eyes, and her voice


    trembled slightly. "A lot of things happened then... He often went to visit Tessie and me after filming or


    on breaks. He infiltrated the FC group so we could all hang out together. The four people in that group


    also took good care of me. They knew I was pregnant, so they wanted to protect me. Tessie and I were


    invited to Orange''s birthday party.


    Then something bad happened at that night. I''ll never forget what he did back there. It''s one of the


    nicest things anyone''s ever done. Kirk and his men were mad at me, and started making threats. They


    had guns and weren''t afraid to use them. Orange stopped me from going out there, and took the me


    himself."


    Matthew knew what happened after that. Orange went to prison, and before anyone could bail him out,


    his old disease came back with a vengeance. He died in that cold cell.


    "I swore on his grave that I would find Kirk''s boss and bring the man to justice tofort Orange''s soul.


    Since then, I''ve been trying to find out where they are. I''ll track them to the ends of the earth if I have


    to. After three years, we finally caught the members of his gang. With your help, of course. And the big


    bad is still running around free. In order to find him, Chantel and I have spent a lot of time and effort


    trying to grow our numbers, making new contacts, establishing new supply chains.


    If you won''t let me do this, then that doesn''t make me feel any better. I vowed to avenge him."


    The man wiped the woman''s tears and nced at her coldly. "Crying for another man? You have some


    nerve! Maybe I should teach you a lesson!"

 Chapter 1416 The Benefactor Of The Huo And Li Families

    Chapter 1416 The Benefactor Of The Huo And Li Families


    "If it weren''t for Orange, I would have been put behind bars. I owe him a lot. In fact, I don''t know if I


    would be able to get out of there at all if it weren''t for him. Can you imagine what would have happened


    if your sons were born in a jail cell? I didn''t even know where they would be taken after they were born.


    We both owe Orange for the lives of our boys!"


    Erica said seriously. If Matthew allowed Erica to continue, he wondered whether she would make it


    seem like Orange had been a benefactor to both the Huo and Li families?


    Sure enough, before he could speak, Erica wiped her tears with the back of her hand and continued,


    "Just thinking about it makes me nervous. I wouldn''t be able to sleep at night because of the guilt. If I


    had somehow managed to get out of jail, the first thing I would do is find my sons. If I had failed to find


    them, I would havee back to ask you for help. Surely, if the Huo and Li families knew that their


    grandsons were missing, they would have lost sleep, same as me. So, technically, if you think about it,


    Orange is the benefactor of both the Huo family and the Li family." Lo and behold, Erica had managed


    to make it look like Orange was the benefactor of the two families.


    "Since Orange has been of great help to both of the families, each family will send one person to


    avenge him. Gifford is chosen from the Li family and the person from the Huo family is me. You don''t


    need to get yourself involved in all this. You should just focus on running your studio and finally


    finishing school," Matthew dismissed her.


    Erica had dyed her study because she had run away from home for more than three years.


    However, as education was paramount, they had reached an agreement to let her go to school for


    further study.


    Erica was stunned by Matthew''s response. The only reason why she took the time to exin


    everything to him was that she wanted him to know how much the matter of avenging Orange meant to


    her. Why was Matthew making light of the situation? Why was he so unsupportive of her wish to


    avenge Orange?


    In the end, however, Erica managed to persuade Matthew to agree with her, despite his reluctance,


    using both hard and soft tactics. But they agreed that Matthew would always apany her in person


    if she were to take action in the future.


    In another vi in Y City


    Michel slowly pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and stared pensively at the red wine in the


    ss. Behind his sses, there was unconcealed viciousness in his eyes. "What''s wrong with the


    truck?"


    The man next to him reported, "We''ve checked the truck, and there was nothing wrong with it. The car


    our men were chasing was the first one to run a red light, and our men''s car was just behind it. Then


    our men''s car crashed into the truck."


    Two of their people died on the spot, but the truck driver survived the crash with minor injuries.


    If their people hadn''t died, they would have caught up to the people they were chasing and who knew


    what would have happened after that.


    "So there was nothing wrong with the truck?" Michel asked.


    "I believe so."


    "What can you tell me about that car?"


    "We checked the surveince footage and found that it was a verymon ck sedan, but we


    couldn''t find any other information because there was no license te on the car. By the time our


    people found the car, it had burned to ashes."


    Furious, Michel smashed the ss against the wall, spilling red wine all over the floor. "I''ve been doing


    this since I was twenty years old and I''ve never let the cat out of the bag, let alone let the police sniff


    something on me." Now, because of Kirk, several forces were secretly investigating him.


    At present, the prime suspect in his eyes was Erica. The reason why Michel suspected Erica was that


    two days before she came back from Tow Vige, Kirk and his men were arrested.


    The easiest way to untangle this mess was to ask Kirk if their capture had anything to do with Matthew


    and Erica. They didn''t even know why Kirk and Pike were secretly taken away and imprisoned. In fact,


    no one knew where they were being held as they couldn''t get any news out.


    "What about the goods?" Michel asked.


    "The goods are on the way. We will hand them over to the other party within the designated time."


    "Be more vignt when delivering the goods. Don''t let your guard down. We''re going to have to stay


    low and suspend all work for the time being after this," Michel ordered. Since there were too many eyes


    on him, Michel knew that he would get caught if he didn''t stop his operation for at least a while.


    "I understand, sir."


    After a moment of silence, Michel continued, "Also, have someone to keep an eye on Erica Li." Michel


    was smart enough not to have his people keep an eye on Matthew because he was afraid of alerting


    him.


    "Yes, sir!" said the bodyguard, before he turned around and walked out of the room.


    With his hands behind his back, Michel stared at the mural on the wall in silence.


    Michel had to transfer his entire operation from K Country to Y City because he was being hunted by


    the royal forces in K Country. In order to avoid the royal family, he had no choice but to move to Y City.


    However, when he moved to Y City, he met a bigger problem.


    And now, he wouldn''t even dare to make any moves against Erica¡ªa mere woman. Back in the day,


    he would have dealt with a person like Erica just by himself.


    Unfortunately for him, Erica was the apple of Wesley''s and Matthew''s eye. If he evenid a finger on


    her, the entire Huo family and Li family would get involved. Not to mention the Lu family and the Tang


    family from Y City as well. Things would be even more difficult to deal with then.


    After all, it was all Kirk''s fault. But what could Michel do now? Since Kirk was missing in action, Michel


    had no choice but to halt all high-risk operations temporarily until things got better.


    Erica got up early this morning on purpose, of course because she wanted to take her sons to the


    kindergarten by herself.


    By the time it took her to wash her face and rinse her mouth, Matthew was already dressed neatly,


    Erica walked over to him and took the tie from his hand. "Teach me how to tie a tie properly!" In fact,


    Erica should have learned how to tie a tie a long time ago, but she had been dragging it till now.


    Matthew didn''t refuse. "Here! Watch me closely," he said. He flipped up the cor of his shirt and tied a


    Windsor knot, then patted the tie and his cor t again.


    Erica observed carefully and her eyes widened in awe. "Wow, it''s so simple! I think I can do it!" she


    said. She was a smart girl! After all, she had just mastered the art of tying a tie just by watching him do


    it once.


    The man raised his eyebrows, untied his tie and asked her to do it on her own.


    Erica took the tie and started her performance. "The first step... The second step, er, no, that''s not


    right..." A few minutester, her face was downcast.


    Erica thought she had learned everything there was about tying a tie, but when it was her turn to shine,


    she fell at the first hurdle.


    Matthew took the tie from her hands and smiled. "Pay attention. Let''s do it again!"


    "Okay!"


    The man straightened his cor and hung the tie around his neck. When he was about to do the first


    knot, Erica suddenly stopped him. "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?" Matthew paused and looked at her in confusion.


    Tilting her head, Erica reached out her hand to brush her finger over the cor of his shirt. She noticed


    two words embroidered on his cor.


    When the man noticed a subtle change in the woman''s facial expression, he swallowed nervously. With


    a sense of immediacy, he quickly took her hand and said, "It''s gettingte. You should get changed!"


    Unfortunately, the man''s expression told Erica that things weren''t as simple as she would have


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    preferred.


    "Let go of me!" She was consumed by curiosity. Today, she had to find out what those two words


    meant!


    Matthew loosened his grip and dragged his cor back. Then he strode towards the bedroom door,


    tying his tie while walking. "I''ll wait for you downstairs!" he told her.


    It was tantly obvious that Matthew was trying to hide something from her. It must have been


    something he didn''t want her to know.


    Erica realized what Matthew was doing. Before the man could quicken his pace and leave the


    bedroom, she stood at the door and blocked him in the bedroom.

 Chapter 1417 My Rika

    Chapter 1417 My Rika


    The couple looked at each other. The man was helpless, while the woman was slightly angry. "Matthew


    Huo, did you do something you shouldn''t behind my back?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew sighed. ''Do I look like I''ve done something wrong?'' he thought to himself. "No!" he said firmly.


    "If that''s so, then don''t try to escape!" Immediately, Erica reached out her hand for his cor.


    He tried to stop her again. But once he saw the anger in her eyes, he yielded and let her do whatever


    she wanted.


    ''Well, she''s going to find out myst secret then, '' he thought.


    Matthew stood still, giving Erica the chance to see what was on the cor of his shirt. On her tiptoe, she


    looked carefully at it and was shocked by what she found.


    The woman''s expression quickly changed from anger to astonishment. Holding her, Matthew leaned


    over and kissed her on the cheek. Then, giving it a gentle pinch, he said, "Am I free to go now? I need


    to head downstairs, the children are waiting."


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Given the opportunity, Matthew tidied up his clothes and walked out of the bedroom next. Erica, on the


    other hand, stood there in a daze until all of a sudden, something crossed her mind.


    Rushing into the closet, she opened the wardrobe where Matthew''s shirts were hanging and looked


    through them one by one. He had at least a few dozens of shirts in there. Most of them were white,


    while the rest divided themselves into shades of ck, light blue, wine red, and so on.


    As Erica expected, in each cor, there were two words embroidered: My Rika.


    The color of the embroidery thread matched to almost the same shade as the shirt. If she didn''t look


    closer to it on purpose, she wouldn''t be able to read the words at all.


    With her eyes filled with tears, Erica touched every one of his shirts with trembling hands. The soft cloth


    melted her heart...


    Matthew had never been a sweet talker. In fact, he had always professed the deep love he had for her


    through his actions.


    When she got downstairs, she found the five men of her life waiting for her to have breakfast. They


    didn''t dare to start it without her.


    Adkins saw her first. "Mom is here!"


    Boswell eximed, "Wow! Mommy is so beautiful today!"


    Colman patted his brother''s head and said, "Idiot, Mommy is always beautiful."


    ''That''s right!'' Boswell agreed inwardly.


    "Mom, you get more and more beautiful every day!" Damian echoed.


    That morning, Erica had her long hair pulled up in a high ponytail as she wore a light pink off-shoulder


    dress. The dress not only exposed her long neck and sexy corbones, but it also enhanced her slim


    waist.


    On her right hand, she carried a pair of white high-heeled shoes, and on the left, a light pink handbag


    with a long white overcoat hanging from her arm. On her beautiful face, she had a natural makeup on


    to finish her look.


    Although her tanned skin had almost returned to its usualplexion, she had also applied a wless


    foundation and setting powder, so her skin looked fairer and her whole body illuminated.


    Matthew, of course, had his eyes fixed on his wife from the moment she showed at the turn of the


    stairs.


    He had been so mesmerized by her beauty that he had even forgotten to tell the maid to serve their


    breakfast. When the maid realized the kids were going to gette for school, she reminded him, "Mr.


    Huo, the breakfast..."


    Staring at Erica, who walked towards him, he tapped his fingertips gently on the table and answered


    absentmindedly, "Yes, bring the breakfast up."


    ''What should I do if I''m so obsessed with my wife?


    Evidently, the answer is I must sleep with her.


    But herees another question. Should I take her back to our bedroom? Or should I have her in the


    carter? Or in my office? Perhaps I should try every ce.''


    Matthew felt as if hot stream water ran inside him while he had those thoughts. He was turned on.


    Silently, he loosened his tie, but his gesture didn''t give him away. Instead, he looked even more


    handsome and charming.


    As soon as Erica got to the table, the kids started to move. Adkins rushed towards her and pulled her a


    chair. "Mom, please sit down!"


    Boswell took the meal from the maid and put it in front of Erica. "Mom, please eat first!"


    Putting the soybean milk next to her te, Colman said, "Mom, please have my favorite soybean milk."


    After his brothers had done everything they could do to please their mother, Damian felt a little anxious


    as he didn''t know what else to do.


    Erica thanked her three sons and then smiled at her anxious fourth child. "Damian, can you help me


    put my bag and coat aside? Thank you!"


    The little boy''s gloomy face was immediately reced by a radiant smile. Fast, he ran over to take the


    coat and bag from his mother, and temporarily left them in the living room.


    Matthew had long gotten used to that scene, which once had made him so envious. By the time the


    children sat down to have their breakfast, he asked the woman drinking soybean milk beside him in a


    low voice, "What do you have scheduled for today?" She had dressed up so nicely. Was she meeting


    someone?


    Because if she didn''t have any appointments for the day, he would take her straight to thepany


    with him!


    As she swallowed the soybean milk she had just drunk, Erica looked at the man tenderly and replied,


    "My only appointment is to send my children to school and my husband to his work!"


    ''My husband is so good to me! From now on, I will do my best to be a good wife, '' she thought.


    ''Send me to my work? Great. That''s exactly what I wanted to hear!'' With his eyes hovering over her


    corbones, he stated, "I don''t remember buying you this dress." She looked so lively and sexy in it.


    Erica naturally disposed of the yolk from her boiled egg on his te and revealed, "Evelyn had this


    dress sent to me from a brand''s clothing store." If all her clothes were arranged by Matthew, she would


    begin to wonder if she was back in the ancient times.


    Damian reminded her, "Mom, you''ve gone back to be a picky eater again. You can''t be picky about


    your food!"


    The other three kids were eating in silence when they heard their brother''s remark. Casually, they all


    nced at her boiled egg. Sure enough, the egg yolk was gone.


    "Dad, don''t you mind that Mom is a picky eater?" asked Adkins.


    Embarrassed, Erica chuckled and exined, "It''s just an egg yolk. It''s not like I''ll grow taller if I eat it. It


    doesn''t matter whether I''m picky about it or not. But you four are still growing up and need to have a


    bnced diet. You can''t be picky about your food!"


    The four kids didn''t listen to her. Instead, they all looked at Matthew simultaneously. Breaking their


    expectation, the man answered in a low voice, "Your mother is right."


    The children couldn''t believe their own ears, but Colman was quick to respond, "Okay. Since Mom is a


    girl, let''s not embarrass her. We''ll pretend we didn''t see anything!"


    The other three thought his brother''s words were reasonable enough, so they nodded and continued to


    have their breakfast.


    Erica didn''t know whether tough or cry. Looking at the children, she said in a spoiled tone, "I''m


    wrong. I shouldn''t be picky about food. I won''t do it again. Please don''t learn it from me, okay?"


    Adkins offered her a lovely smile and replied, "Mom, it doesn''t matter. We''re going to bete. Hurry up


    and have your breakfast!"


    "Alright!" She began to eat.


    After breakfast, the quadruplets carried their schoolbags as they ran out of the house. One after


    another, they rushed to the ck car and got themselves settled in their seats.


    A couple of minutester, they saw their parents walking out of the vi hand in hand.


    Staring at the two of them enviously, Colman whispered to Adkins, "Why isn''t Dad scolding Mom? He


    usually frowns at us whenever we run a littlete!"


    Adkins tilted his head and thought for a moment. "Maybe it''s because Mom is a girl and also his wife."


    Colman saw his brother''s point. After all, if he had a wife in the future, he would spoil her as much as


    his dad did his mother.

 Chapter 1418 His Pleasure Was Spoiled

    Chapter 1418 His Pleasure Was Spoiled


    Besides the driver''s seat and the passenger seat in the front row, there were six more ces in the


    back of the car arranged in two rows, face to face.


    Adkins, Boswell, and Colman upied one row as Damian, Matthew, and Erica sat opposite to them.


    The bodyguard was in the passenger seat next to the driver.


    The whole way to school went smoothly. After dropping the kids off, the couple headed towards ZL


    Group. Without the children around her, Erica felt free to get morefortable.


    Leaning against Matthew, she put her arms around his waist and acted like a spoiled child. "I''ll drive


    you to work every morning, and then work hard to make money for you." ''The money he earns should


    be saved for our sons'' future, '' she thought.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man caressed her long hair and said with a smile, "Then I''m going to starve to death, aren''t I?"


    "How could it be? If I work harder, I will make hundreds of thousands of dors a month, won''t I?" EM''s


    name was already well-known. Tons of people looked for her to take photos of them.


    Only she wasn''t taking any requests at the moment. After all, the studio was still under preparation, and


    she didn''t even have an assistant yet. She had just taken photos for Dn and Noreen so far, but it had


    been quite tiresome to do the whole work on her own.


    "Hundreds of thousands of dors a month?" Matthew thought for a moment and had to speak


    honestly. "It doesn''t buy one meal of mine."


    "What?" Erica suddenly sat up straight and gasped, "You are such a big spender!"


    With a smile that reached his eyes, Matthew took her hand andforted her, "So, I''ll continue to


    make money from now on. You only need to worry about doing whatever you want every day."


    "Well... that''s okay, but what about our four sons? You must be more frugal so we can ensure their


    future!"


    He didn''t think so. "We won''t have more money by saving, but by earning it. Don''t worry about it. I''ll


    keep working hard to make more and more money."


    She still wanted to discuss it further, but they had arrived at ZL Group. Once the car stopped, the


    bodyguard opened the door for them and interrupted the conversation altogether.


    Mathew got out of the vehicle first and turned around to help his wife out. At this time, her phone


    started ringing in her purse.


    Holding his arm not to fall, she picked up the phone and said, "Hello, it''s me."


    The rxed and joyful expression on Erica''s face gradually vanished as she listened to the person on


    the other end of the line. Slowing down her pace, she asked, "How many people have been


    hospitalized?"


    Her words immediately attracted Matthew''s attention, making him stop in his tracks. However, he didn''t


    interrupt her. He just stood there and waited for her to finish the call.


    "I see..." Erica paused and looked at Matthew in embarrassment. After a while, she said, "I''ll be there


    today."


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Matthew asked, "Where are you going?"


    "To K Country." She added in a low voice, "My people of the Violet Eagles had a conflict with others


    from a different organization. A few of them were killed. The leader in charge of the group informed the


    royal army of K Country... The situation is quiteplicated in there at the moment. Chantel is on a red


    carpet in Paris, and Tessie can''t handle what''s going on herself, so I have to... I have to go there in


    person."


    Matthew''s eyes darkened, but he quickly made a decision. "I''ll go with you!"


    "No, please. Go to your office. I''ll be fine. After all, the royal army of K Country will be present, and no


    one will dare to act rashly while they are there." In K Country, the royal family was the most powerful of


    all. As soon as they intervened, every gannd was forced to bow their heads and show them some


    respect.


    However, understanding how Matthew felt about the whole situation, Erica took his big hand into hers,


    showing off her diamond ring. Then she suggested softly, "If you''re worried about me, you can have


    two bodyguards apany me, okay?"


    Ignoring the envious looks of the employees around them, Matthew pinched Erica''s cheek and scolded


    her, "You''re so capable now. You can even mobilize the royal army, can''t you?" It seemed Colman


    wasn''t bragging. What he had said was true.


    Erica smiled sheepishly, shaking his hand slightly. "I was lucky to meet that old granny, but she was


    picked upter because of me. I''d like to visit her too while I''m there."


    The employees had no idea what they were talking about. All they could see was Erica acting like a


    spoiled child around Matthew, which made them quite jealous of their love.


    "Can I say no?" Matthew asked. Realizing that she would be away for at least three days, of course, he


    didn''t want to let her go.


    He had nned to sleep with her in his office that day, but they had barely reached the first floor of his


    "Honey, please wait for me!" As there were a lot of people around them, she was too shy to give him a


    hug or a kiss in front of everyone. So she could only say him goodbye.


    However, Matthew held her hand tightly and urged, "I have another request."


    "What is it?"


    Looking her up and down, he said, "Change your dress and high heels!"


    She burst intoughter. ''That''s easy!'' "Of course I''ll change. I''m going to do something important, not


    attend a beauty contest. Not to mention that it''s not convenient for me to fly to K Country in this dress!"


    "Okay then!"


    Sooner orter, he would have his men take over the Violet Eagles. The three women would then


    finally be free to stay at home to look after their husbands and children. In fact, they shouldn''t have


    gotten involved in gannd matters in the first ce.


    Needless to say that if Gifford knew that Chantel was also one of the gang bosses, he would definitely


    cut off her rtions with the Violet Eagles. After all, how could a military officer like himself allow his


    wife to be the boss of a gang?


    Once she left ZL Group, Erica went home to pack her things and then headed straight to the airport.


    There, she found out that not only Matthew had sent four bodyguards to apany her, he also had


    booked the whole first-ss cabin, so there were only the five of them traveling in it.


    In K Country, it was already dark when Erica got off the ne.


    Not taking the time to rest, she rushed to the hospital with her bodyguards.


    More than ten of her people had been seriously injured. Two of them had just been rescued and were


    under close observation in the ICU.


    As it was already dark outside, there were only a few people in the hospital corridor at then. Erica''s


    sudden arrival with her bodyguards immediately attracted the attention of those present.


    Soon, two people came out to greet her respectfully, "Erma, you''re here!"


    "Where are they?" Erica took off her sunsses and looked at the ward nearby.


    "Please follow me!"


    Over a dozen wounded men had been distributed in the three buildings of the in-patient department


    ording to the different kinds of injuries they had suffered. Erica visited them one by one.


    After walking out of the hospital, she turned to the group leader and ordered, "Tod, pay for all their


    medical fees. When they recover, each person will be given five hundred thousand to one million


    dors aspensation. Once they are fully recovered, they can go back to the Violet Eagles."


    "Yes! Ma''am!"


    "Youe back to the Violet Eagles with me now. I want to know the details."


    "Okay. Please get in the car first." Tod Yang opened the door for her before he followed her inside.


    The headquarters of the Violet Eagles was located in a courtyard house in the suburb, where lots of


    people lived. Due to Erica''s arrival in the evening, many fellows gathered outside the door of the


    reception room to wait for her.


    Erica was finally aware of the whole story by the time she heard Tod''s report. As she was told, two men


    from the Violet Eagles had uncovered some clues about a crime the Immortal Killer Sect had


    Violet Eagles.


    Yet the Immortal Killer Sect people didn''t know who the boss of the Violet Eagles was. Therefore, they


    captured the two men they found investigating and killed them to keep their mouth shut. In order to


    avenge the two deadpanions, many people of the Violet Eagles had taken action against the


    Immortal Killer Sect. In other words, a gang war had begun.


    Quickly it became clear that the Immortal Killer Sect counted with many more people on their side.


    There was no way the Violet Eagles could deal with them on their own, so they contacted the royal


    army of K Country to put an end on the conflict and save them.

 Chapter 1419 The Power Of Erica

    Chapter 1419 The Power Of Erica


    Having realized what had happened, Erica rubbed her aching temples and began to devise a solution


    for the problem at hand.


    The most important thing was tofort the family of the two members who had died in duty. In


    addition to giving thempensation, Erica and the other members vowed revenge and offered their


    full support to the police so they could catch the murderers.


    That night, Erica was busy until two o''clock in the morning. After somehow managing to squeeze in a


    shower, she wanted to call Matthew, but she was afraid that he had already gone to bed. As she was


    worried about disturbing his sleep, she decided to leave it until the next morning.


    What she didn''t know, however, was that Matthew had contacted her bodyguards at three o''clock in the


    morning to ask about her. In fact, he didn''t go to bed until he was sure that she was asleep.


    The next day, in the Immortal Killer Sect of K Country


    A woman dressed in ck leather clothes and a pair of sunsses stepped into a vi. When her


    subordinates saw her, they all stood straight and saluted her. "Miss Xia, here is thetest news. The


    boss of the Violet Eagles has shown up on our radar!"


    "Yes, our informants have told us to expect an attack tonight."


    "I heard that the woman leading them is very smart. Apparently, she''s the one who brought about the


    sessfully expansion of the Violet Eagles!"


    The woman nced at her men with impatience. "What are you so afraid of?"


    "Well, if the Violet Eagles join forces with the royal army of K Country, we won''t stand a chance against


    them!"


    "Yes, we had to retreatst time because the royal army got involved. Otherwise, we would have


    destroyed the Violet Eagles with ease!"


    The woman sat on her chair, which loosely resembled a throne, lost in thought.


    The royal family was the most powerful family in K Country. As such, it would be futile to even think


    about going up against them. Not even in her wildest dreams did she expect the Violet Eagles to have


    anything to do with the royal army.


    After a while, she spoke, as everyone looked at her with great expectation. "There''s no need to be


    afraid! I''ll take some of our best men and meet with their boss tonight!"


    A fat man said, "I heard that they have three bosses. All women, and they are quite powerful."


    "Yes, I''ve heard that as well. There are three women, but only two of them are mainly in charge. They


    don''t always stay in the base camp of the Violet Eagles," another man said.


    Noreen took off her sunsses, revealing her face to the people there. The men swallowed nervously.


    After all, their boss was so beautiful and charming.


    "So what? They''re just three measly women!" Noreen snorted irritably. She wasn''t too amused with the


    idea of another woman being more powerful than her. After all, she was the leader of the most powerful


    force in K Country¡ªthe Immortal Killer Sect!


    Everyone shut their mouths. They all knew that Noreen was good at hiding her true strength. In fact,


    she could even beat ten men all by herself!


    That night, in the night club where everyone often gathered, when the people of the Immortal Killer


    Sect were waiting impatiently, a few minions of the Violet Eagles showed up in the club. However, none


    of the three bosses had shown up.


    Any person in that ce could tell that the people of the Violet Eagles were looking down upon the


    Immortal Killer Sect.


    An hourter, a woman in gray casual clothes swaggered into the tension-filled private room.


    Out of pure coincidence, the two women hadn''t run into each other yet because Noreen was in the


    bathroom.


    When she came back, Noreen heard the familiar voice of a woman before she entered the private


    room. "Tell your boss toe here now! Tell her, Erma Huo is here!"


    Noreen was shocked to hear that voice. ''Erma Huo?''


    Suddenly, she came upon a realization.


    Noreen quietly asked the bodyguard beside her, "Didn''t you say that the ones in charge of the Violet


    Eagles are mainly two women and they''re not often seen in their base camp?" The bodyguard replied,


    "Yes, Miss Xia."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The difort in her heart increased. ''Could it be Erica Li? Is Chantel Ye also involved?'' Noreen


    became more flustered when she thought of them.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the private room was just starting to intensify. A man from the Immortal


    Killer Sect snorted irritably. "How dare youe in here and make demands! Our boss has been


    waiting for you for more than an hour. You''ve just arrived. Can''t you be more patient?"


    One of the men from the Immortal Killer Sect quickly left the private room. He was just about to fetch


    Noreen when unexpectedly he ran into her just outside the door. "Boss!" he said.


    Noreen, who was standing there panic-stricken after she made the dreadful discovery, was taken by


    surprise. Not knowing how to handle the situation, she turned around and walked away without a word.


    Her hands shook as she picked up her phone and called Michel. When the phone was connected, she


    quickly mumbled in a low voice, "We have a big problem. The one behind the Violet Eagles in K


    Country is none other than Erica Li!"


    Michel was hoping to avoid getting involved with Erica because he didn''t want to mess with the Huo


    and Li families, but now it seemed as though it was bound to happen, despite his wishes.


    Michel suddenly stood up from his chair. "What?"


    "I don''t have the full details yet. Yesterday, the Violet Eagles announced that they were going to destroy


    our sect. Today I came here to ept their challenge, but the voice I heard just now is Erica''s! I am


    certain of it!"


    "Retreat with your men right now! Remember, don''t let Erica see you!"


    "Okay!"


    Meanwhile, Erica realized that the boss of the Immortal Killer Sect was just outside the room when she


    overheard the bodyguard just now.


    As she happened to be standing near the exit, she walked out of the door and noticed a familiar figure.


    Without hesitation, Erica pointed towards the retreating woman and shouted, "You over there, hold on!"


    When Noreen turned around and saw Erica behind her, her first reaction was to run!


    However, as soon as Noreen ran towards the exit of the club, Erica began to chase after her.


    Erica never dared to act so rashly when Matthew wasn''t by her side before. However, now that


    Matthew and even the royal army of K Country were backing her, what else could Erica possibly be


    afraid of? She would have missed this golden opportunity to avenge Orange''s death if she had


    hesitated even for a moment.


    Fortunately, she was wearing a pair of specialbat boots today. She bolted in the direction of the


    woman with great ease andfort.


    Within seconds, chaos ensued and the people started panicking when the chase started. The other


    people in the club screamed and cursed at them as they made their way out of the club.


    Erica followed her all the way to an alley just outside the night club. The woman in front of her had no


    choice but to stop because it was too dark to see anything in the alley.


    When Erica came to a halt, she stood still, panting and trying to catch her breath.


    "Stop running. You can''t run away from me!" The crowd in the night club might have made it difficult for


    Erica to catch the woman, but now she could easily catch up with her.


    The woman who had her back facing Erica, didn''t utter a single word. Erica stepped forward and


    wanted to turn her around by her shoulders to see who she was.


    However, she didn''t expect that the other woman would attack her directly, so she had to fend off the


    woman''s attack first.


    When Erica came face to face with the woman, she only noticed the sunsses on the woman''s face.


    She tried to take a closer look at the woman''s face, but her moves were quick and fierce.


    The bodyguards who followed Erica would have contained Noreen, but Erica had lost her temper by


    then. She looked at the bodyguards angrily and growled, "Get out of the way. I want to fight her alone!"


    If Erica couldn''t beat this woman, then all the techniques she had learned and practiced in the past


    three years would have been in vain.


    The bodyguards immediately took a few steps back and encircled her in a defensive stance, in case


    Noreen tried to hurt Erica.


    Erica received a strong blow to her arm; the pain almost forced the tears out of her eyes. In a furious


    outburst, she shook the pain off and charged at Noreen. During the fight, Ericanded an open-handed


    smack that left Noreen staggering backwards in pain.


    The sound was as loud as thundering cracking in the night. The bodyguards couldn''t help but marvel in


    their hearts, ''That p is definitely going to leave a mark on the other woman''s face for at least a few


    days.''

 Chapter 1420 Destroy Your Immortal Killer Sect

    Chapter 1420 Destroy Your Immortal Killer Sect


    Erica then drew her foot back and ploughed it into Noreen''s stomach, blood pooling into her mouth as


    she gagged. The moment before her fistnded on her, Noreen tried her best to get up from the ground


    and found a chance to escape.


    Erica ran after her almost immediately with her bodyguards and she would have surely caught up to


    Noreen if it hadn''t been for the people from the Immortal Killer Sect blocking their way. The Immortal


    Killer Sect''s defensive stance made it evidently clear that if Erica and her cronies wanted to get to


    Noreen, they would have to cut through a dozen of their ranks. Having realized that it would be foolish


    to carry on with the pursuit, Erica raised her hand to gesture at her men. "Stand down. She can''t run


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    from us forever!"


    As she puffed and panted, trying to catch her breath, Erica tidied up her messy clothes and shouted,


    "Go back and tell your boss that if the Immortal Killer Sect dares to provoke the Violet Eagles in the


    future again, I''ll have your entire faction decimated! Tell your boss, this is a warning from Erma Huo."


    Unfortunately, the people from the Immortal Killer Sect were not convinced. After all, Erica was just a


    woman, and the power of the Immortal Killer Sect was much stronger than that of the Violet Eagles.


    Before long, a few people stood forward and shouted, "Cut the crap! Do you think we''re afraid of you?"


    "Our sect is the most powerful force in all of K Country. You must be joking!"


    "Ah¡ª" All of a sudden, the ones who had stepped forward to taunt Erica and the Violet Eagles cried


    out in pain, as they had no idea what hit them or where the attack came from.


    Crack! With the blunt sound of each bone cracking, a cold shiver went up Erica''s spine.


    The aggressors who were standing just a moment ago, were now writhing on the ground with pain.


    The sheer speed and fluency of Erica''s bodyguards had everyone mesmerized and equally frightened.


    As all eyes, taken by curiosity, fell behind Erica, the bodyguards were standing with a sense of


    calmness almost as if they had no idea of what they had just done.


    In fact, it wasn''t only the people of Immortal Killer Sect that were shocked, even Erica struggled to


    make sense of what she had just witnessed. However, she deliberately didn''t show it on her face. After


    all, Erica had no idea that the men Matthew sent with her would be so strong. Judging from their short


    demonstration of speed and strength, Erica realized that she didn''t even have one third of their abilities.


    This disy of dominance was enough to convince the people of the Immortal Killer Sect, who wasted


    no time to turn around and retreated with their tails between their legs. It was made abundantly clear to


    them that they didn''t stand a chance against Erica''s forces.


    In the headquarters of the Immortal Killer Sect


    Half of Noreen''s face was covered with a pack of ice cubes, and she could barely hold the phone to her


    face as she spoke with Michel. Her voice was venomous with hatred. "It''s her! I''m sure of it! Her name


    in K Country is Erma Huo, the portmanteau of Erica and Matthew. I should have guessed it earlier!"


    Noreen couldn''t pronounce her words clearly because half of her face was swollen, but fortunately,


    Michel understood every word of what she had said.


    "I see. Get back here as soon as possible. Tell our men not to provoke the people from the Violet


    Eagles right now." ''I''ll have to take the long way and handle this with patience and care to get what I


    want!'' he mused, gritting his teeth.


    "Okay! But I can''t even feel half of my face because of Erica''s p..." Suddenly, Noreen broke down in


    tears and started to act like a spoiled child.


    Michel sneered, stifling the annoyance in his heart. "I hear there''s going to be a new drama show. I''ll


    see if I can get you the role of a heroine."


    After a short pause, Noreen asked, "Is it the drama called ''Green Gardenia''?"


    "Yes."


    She stopped crying immediately and said, "Thank you!" Rumors had it that Chantel was pegged to star


    in that TV drama, but now with Michel''s assurance, Noreen was almost certain that she would get the


    role of the lead female.


    Meanwhile at the base of the Violet Eagles, the more Erica thought about the woman she had fought,


    the more familiar she seemed to her. In fact, all evidence was pointing towards that woman being


    Noreen Xia. Now that Erica had her suspicions, all that was left was to uncover the truth.


    The most efficient way to do this, Erica realized, was to ask for Gifford''s help.


    Gifford was training his subordinates outside when he received a phone call from Erica. He wiped off


    the sweat on his forehead, holding his phone in his other hand and said, "Dismissed!"


    Everyone sat down all at once and eximed, "Finally, we can get some rest! I''m exhausted!"


    Gifford slid the answer key and sat down on a big stone casually. He teased the person on the other


    end of the line, "I wasn''t expecting the supreme leader to call my number directly. How can I be of


    service?"


    Erica pouted her lips. "Gifford, you can be so annoying sometimes!"


    "If you think I''m annoying, then why have you called me?"


    ''How could he say that to his own sister?'' Speechless, Erica rolled her eyes and said, "I need a favor


    from you."


    "I figured that much. Just tell me what it is!"


    "How did you know that I needed your help?"


    Gifford chuckled and said, "Mrs. Huo only remembers her brother when she needs help."


    "Hey, that''s not true! I miss you all the time."


    "All right, all right, that''s enough! Now, what is it? What do you need?"


    She cleared her throat. "Here is the thing. I want you to help me locate a person. It''s very important that


    I know about this person''s whereabouts."


    Sensing the seriousness in her tone, Gifford decided not to make light of things anymore. "Okay, just


    tell me what you know about this person."


    "Noreen Xia. She is 35 years old and the number one star in the entertainment industry. I don''t know


    anything else."


    Gifford''s face disyed utter confusion. "Wait, didn''t you ask me to investigate her once? Why are you


    asking me to investigate her again? Does she have some kind of a grudge against you?"


    "Yes! I think she is in cahoots with some other criminals. I just wanted you to confirm whether my


    suspicions were right or wrong." Erica knew that Gifford was a righteous man who wanted nothing


    more than to put criminals behind bars, even if it meant doing it by himself. Erica was smart to mention


    the word "criminal" in hopes of convincing him to help her.


    Sure enough! Gifford agreed without hesitation when he heard that Noreen Xia could be a criminal.


    "Wait for my updates!"


    The man could work wonders and just ten minutester, Erica got the answer she was looking for.


    He also found out the room number of Noreen''s amodation at the hotel she was staying in.


    Erica sneaked into the floor of the presidential suites of a five-star hotel with two people in a stealthy


    way. She and her bodyguards hid in the safe passage and secretly called in a cleaner.


    She took out a wad of money and waved it in front of the cleaner. "Go to Room 6033 and see if the


    woman''s face is swollen. If you do that, all this money will be yours after the mission is finished."


    The cleaner went to Room 6033 without saying anything else.


    The cleaner was smart. She picked up a duster cloth and rang the doorbell. Soon, the door was


    opened from inside. A woman opened the door and asked, "What''s up?"


    The cleaner smiled and said, "Hello, room service. Didn''t you call the reception desk just now for a


    cleaner? Here I am."


    With a deep frown, Noreen said, "I think there''s been a misunderstanding. I never called for a room


    service and I don''t need a cleaner!"


    "What? No?" The cleaner took a step back and looked at the door number. "Oh, I''m really sorry. I


    knocked the wrong door. It''s 6303. I''m sorry for disturbing you!"


    Nothing was going her way. Since the red mark on her face hadn''tpletely disappeared, Noreen


    decided to spend the rest of the vacation inside the hotel.


    The cleaner trotted back to the safe passage and told Erica in a low voice, "Yes, half of her face is


    swollen. If I''m not mistaken, it''s a p mark!"


    ''It was indeed Noreen!'' Erica was certain now.


    She casually stuffed the money into the cleaner''s hand and said, "Thank you. We''re leaving now."


    The cleaner received the money and said happily, "Okay, bye!"


    Since Noreen was the leader of the Immortal Killer Sect, it could only mean that Michel was probably


    the mastermind behind Kirk. The trip to K Country was supposed to take four days, but it was dyed


    due to some disputes.


    A week had passed, since Erica finished cleaning up the mess of the Violet Eagles. She was also able


    to find some time to visit the old granny.

 Chapter 1421 I Dont Care About You Anymore

    Chapter 1421 I Don''t Care About You Anymore


    Before going home, Erica sent a message to Matthew in advance. "Honey, I''ve sent you a package. It


    should be delivered to you this afternoon. Could you sign it yourself when ites?"


    "What is it?" ''Why do I need to sign it myself?'' Matthew wondered.


    Erica smiled full of mystery even though he couldn''t see her. "It''s a secret! I''ll only tell you that I bought


    it for you. Now please, spare a few minutes to go downstairs and sign to get it, okay?"


    With a helpless sigh, he yielded, "Okay."


    Around four in the afternoon, Matthew received a call. Picking up the phone, he heard a man''s voice.


    "Hello, is this Mr. Matthew Huo?"


    "Yes."


    "I have a package that needs your signature. I''m on the ground floor of yourpany."


    After hanging up the phone, Matthew stood up and walked out of his office.


    Once the busy Owen saw his boss, he interrupted his work and asked, "Mr. Huo, are you leaving for


    the Yuan Group now?" ording to the CEO''s schedule, they would leave for the Yuan Group in ten


    minutes.


    However, Matthew shook his head and replied, "No, I''m going downstairs to get a package."


    ''A package?'' Owen looked at him in astonishment. Yet he wasn''t the only one. All the special assistants


    on that floor seemed shocked.


    Why would the CEO personally sign and fetch the package? Paige followed him in panic. "Mr. Huo,


    allow me to go and get it for you."


    Unexpectedly, Matthew refused her, "No, thanks. You guys may carry on with your work."


    Paige didn''t know what to say. Stopping in her tracks, she watched Matthew get in the elevator by


    himself.


    On the ground floor of thepany, Matthew felt a bit lost.


    He had never taken an express package himself, so he had no idea where to pick it up. With no other


    choice, he asked the security guard about it and was quickly guided to the mailroom.


    By the time he got there, Matthew saw no sign of the postman.


    He looked around and all but didn''t see anyone who resembled a mail carrier.


    Taking out his phone, he was about to call back the number which he had picked up in his office when


    someone unexpectedly rushed towards him.


    "Honey!"


    With no time to put his phone away, his first reaction was to hug the woman who had her arms around


    his neck.


    Holding her tightly, Matthew couldn''t helpughing. "Is this the package you mentioned?"


    "Yes. Are you surprised? I''m giving myself to you as a gift. Are you happy?" Erica stuck out her tongue


    naughtily. All she wanted was to surprise Matthew.


    After kissing her head, he answered, "Yes." In fact, he missed her a lot.


    "Did you miss me? I missed you so much that I had toe! I was afraid to disturb you during your


    work, so I didn''t call. But I''m not going to lie and say I didn''t notice that you never told me you loved me


    when I texted you!" She pouted, still in his arms.


    Followed by a chuckle, he teased her, "Didn''t you record my love confession to you thest time? You


    can listen to it whenever you are free."


    Letting go of him, Erica curled her lips sadly. "I lied to you. I never recorded it." At that time, she was so


    overwhelmed with a mix of anguish and excitement that there was no way she would remember


    recording anything.


    He caressed her hair and put his arms around her shoulder. "Let''s go to my office first."


    Erica refused to move but didn''t release him either. "I won''t go! You haven''t said you love me yet! If you


    don''t tell me now, I won''t go!" It was way too rare to hear him say that he loved her.


    Therefore, that day, no matter if she had to threaten him, she would hear him confess his love.


    She didn''t care whether he was willing to do it or not. She just had to hear him say those words.


    Matthew wasn''t really good at saying sweet nothings. So with his eyebrows pinched, he begged her in


    a suspiciously ttering tone, "Rika, let''s change this request of yours, okay?"


    "No way!" She stood her ground.


    But Mathew''s lips remained sealed.


    Furious, Erica saw herself forced to do something outrageous. "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me..."


    she said, causing Matthew to feel instantly relieved.


    However, when he was about to praise how considerate it was of her to say that, she suddenly turned


    her back at him and added, "But if you don''t, I''ll go find another man who will. I don''t care about you


    anymore!"


    The next moment, she felt a hand grabbing her wrist as a male voice whispered in her ear, "Rika, I love


    you, and I miss you very much!"


    The woman grinnedrgely. Turning around, she threw herself into his arms. "Honey! I love you too!


    Muah!"


    Helplessly, Matthew closed his eyes and warned her in a low voice, "I''ll teach you a lessonter!"


    The next moment, the couple headed to the CEO''s exclusive elevator and only got off when they


    reached the floor where the CEO''s office was on. Once they saw Matthewing with Erica, the


    special assistants immediately understood why their boss insisted on going downstairs in person. It


    turned out that his package was his wife, after all.


    As soon as they got into his office, Matthew kicked the door closed and held the woman in his arms as


    he kissed her. Matthew felt he was much better in expressing his longing for Erica through his actions.


    A few minutester, Owen received a call from his boss demanding that his schedule was canceled for


    the rest of the day.


    Looking at his phone, Owen shook his head in resignation. ''Mr. Huo loves his wife more than his


    business.''


    At the weekend, the weather was clear when Matthew was forced to take the children to the zoo so


    they could see the pandas.


    In the car, looking at the man''s scowl, Colman brought a hand to his own chin and made a face. "Dad,


    aren''t we cuter than Mom?"


    The corners of Matthew''s mouth twitched. "Yeah, you''re very cute."


    The little boy smiled narcissistically and said, "I also think so."


    Matthew couldn''t believe the boy''s audacity but didn''t say anything.


    At that moment, Boswell came over and grabbed his dad''s arm. "Dad, don''t me Mom. She didn''t


    mean to spill the beans!"


    Last night, while Erica was telling the four children a story, she spilled out that Matthew had taken her


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    to see the pandas. The kids, of course, rushed to Matthew and protested immediately. How could their


    father not take them to see the pandas?


    Therefore, Matthew had no choice but to bring his four sons to the zoo early this morning.


    Damian told him gently, "Dad, we just want to have a look at the pandas. It won''t take you too long."


    Trying his best to calm himself down, Matthew lowered his head and exined, "I never med your


    mom. Don''t worry. Come with me now. I''ll take you in."


    "Okay!" Relieved to hear that their father wasn''t angry, the four kids surrounded him promptly.


    In the living area of the pandas, they came across the words carved on the stone board.


    Looking at it, Boswell muttered, "Lili, Riri, Kaka... Dad, your name is on the board. Are these three


    pandas yours?"


    The man nodded in response.


    Upon learning the truth about the pandas, Colman ran over to his father. "Dad, we like them so much.


    Can we go in and have a look? Can we hug them too?"


    Matthew shook his head and answered in a serious tone, "No matter how cute a panda is, it still


    belongs to the bear family. These are three adult animals, and they can be aggressive. But I''ll take you


    to see the baby pandas. They are more docile, and you''ll be able to hug them."


    The boys were looking forward to having a panda in their arms. Whether it was a baby or an adult one,


    it didn''t matter. So, with a nod, they agreed in unison, "Okay, okay!"


    At the end of their visit, Matthew did as he promised and took his four sons to another house, where


    the baby pandas were. Standing aside, he watched as the kids yed with the cubs.

 Chapter 1422 We Dont Need Him

    Chapter 1422 We Don''t Need Him


    Adkins walked up to his dad, a little panda in his arms. "Dad, can we assume the responsibility to raise


    pandas?"


    "No," Matthew refused directly.


    Boswell asked in confusion, "Dad, the man over there said all we need is money. A lot. So why not?"


    "Because you don''t have any money," Matthew replied bluntly.


    The brothers looked at each other. Adkins said, "I can give you an IOU. It''s only a million. C''mon, say


    yes! I''ll pay you back double!" They had asked the staff member. He said that if they wanted to raise a


    panda, they needed to pay a million dors upfront. That ensured they could keep the panda, and not


    have to surrender it when it got old.


    Their father shook his head vigorously. "When you can earn your own money, then you can save up for


    a panda." Erica advised Matthew to set aside some funds for their sons to marry. So, he couldn''t waste


    money now.


    At this moment, one hand in his pocket and the other holding a baby panda munching on some


    bamboo, Colman came over. "Hey Boswell. What are you talking about?"


    "We want to raise a panda. Dad said no, because we don''t have the money," Boswell exined.


    A disdainful smile appeared on Colman''s face. "I see. That''s not hard, you know? It''s just money. We


    don''t need him! We can make money on our own!"


    Matthew was too rich. The boys thought it was better to spend more time with their grandparents and


    there was no need for them to make money. But now it seemed they had to.


    Colman called Damian over. "Damian,e here. We got something to talk about!"


    Matthew raised his eyebrows and sat next to them, listening to his kids discussing how to make enough


    money to get a panda.


    Colman spoke first. He told his brothers casually, "I''m not worried. I can make tons of cash. Uncle


    Sheffield taught me. He makes tens of millions for a few lines of code. I can do that. It can''t be that


    hard, right?"


    Boswell let go of the panda and rubbed his chin. The panda ran off to go y. "I spent my allowance


    money on stocks. They shot up in value since then. If I sell now, I''ll have enough for two pandas."


    Pandas were endangered, thanks to humans destroying their habitat. So one was probably enough.


    Crossing his arms across his chest, Adkins smiled mysteriously. "I have some ideas too!"


    Looking at his three brothers and the panda in his arms, Damian nodded as well.


    The other three boys thought Damian meant he had his own way to make money too, so they pped


    their hands in approbation. "Okay! That''s settled."


    They''d have money to adopt pandas soon enough!


    This time, everyone was gobsmacked¡ªMatthew, the staff members of the Panda House, absolutely


    everyone. Never in his wildest dreams had it urred to him these kids might be able to make millions


    so quickly. When he was their age, he was able to make only a little money.


    That night, the four brothers began to put their ns in motion. Boswell sold one of his stocks, which


    On the weekend, Colman started coding an app on hisptop at home and called Sheffield to ask him


    questions from time to time.


    Sheffield really treated Colman like his own kid. He taught him everything he knew, and Colman was an


    eager learner. Sheffield was even more patient than when he taught his own son to learn Chinese


    herbs.


    While Colman and Boswell were working with theirputers at home, Adkins had his own schemes.


    He snuck into the offices of ZL Group. He asked Paige for a phone number. When Matthew was away


    from his office, the boy dialed the number with his father''s office phone. "Hello, is this Aunt Jennifer?


    I''m Matthew''s kid, Adkins Huo. You free for dinner?"


    Jennifer Zheng had a thing for Matthew. She was the general manager of Season Group, and thought


    she''d mix business with pleasure. Getting together with Matthew would provide benefits for her


    Adkins knew her secret because Matthew once took him to a dinner party and he sat next to her. He


    could see Jennifer Zheng flirting with his dad. She''d ce her hand on the table near him, smile


    incessantly,ugh a little too hard at his jokes. Meanwhile, she''d shower him with ttery.


    ''Matthew''s eldest son just invited me to dinner?''


    Jennifer Zheng stood up from the chair excitedly, but she quickly got control of herself. The boy had


    only met her once. Why was he asking her to dinner?


    She smiled and asked tentatively, "I''m ttered, but why are you doing this? I mean, is there anything I


    can help you with, Adkins?"


    Sitting cross-legged on Matthew''s chair, Adkins answered, "Nothing. Dad and Mom are too busy. I''m


    bored here and need to talk to somebody."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''He''s bored, but he thought of me? Why? That''s too weird.'' Although she knew there was something


    fishy, Jennifer Zheng was still very excited. "Okay, Adkins. What do you want to eat? I''ll take you there."


    ''Maybe if his kid likes me, that''s my "in" with Matthew. Get close to his son, get close to him. If only...''


    she thought happily.


    "I''m not picky. How about the nearest restaurant, the one on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building?"


    "Sounds good. But you know, it''s not easy to get a table there. Are you sure..." Jennifer Zheng and her


    associates had to reserve a table at least two weeks in advance. Otherwise, they had to choose some


    other ce to eat, instead of the restaurant in the Alioth building.


    That rule had never changed since the restaurant opened.


    Adkins promised, "I''ll take care of it. We''ll get a booth. I''ll have someone let you know which one."


    "Okay! See you tonight, little Mr. Huo!"


    "Bye, Aunt Jennifer," replied Adkins in a sweet voice.


    The voice made the woman''s heart melt.


    No matter how mature the boy was ordinarily, he was still a child, and his voice was sweet and lovely


    when he yed cute.


    Besides, Adkins was not an ordinary child. If it was necessary, he could change personalities at the


    drop of a hat. Like here, he had pretended he was cute and innocent.


    Because he had to ask for a favor, his silent personality hadpletely disappeared, reced by the


    cuteness of a three-year-old child.


    On the fifth floor of the Alioth Building


    It was dinner time. Adkins asked the bodyguards to wait at the door. He pushed the door open and


    entered the VIP private room.


    Jennifer Zheng had been there for more than ten minutes, and seven or eight cold dishes already


    adorned the table.


    Watching the boy walk in, Jennifer Zheng was astonished. For a moment, she almost thought she was


    really looking at Matthew! When she came to her senses, she stood up and greeted him with a smile,


    "Hi, Adkins. How are you?"


    The boy nodded politely, "Good evening, Aunt Jennifer! I''m happy."


    She sighed in her mind, ''He''s definitely a Huo. He''s got the looks, and really is a polite little gentleman.''


    "Good evening, sweetie. Come and sit down!"


    Without hesitation, Adkins sat down next to her.


    She smiled and asked, "Adkins, would you like anything to drink?"


    "Lime honey water, please." He ordered this every time he came to this restaurant.


    "Okay."


    During the meal, Jennifer Zheng took good care of him. She picked fish bones out of his bowl for him,


    picked up food, and asked him about school.


    Finally, he was full, his little belly bulging. He put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth. Chin in his


    hands, he looked at the woman gloomily. "Aunt Jennifer, can I ask you a question?"


    She put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth elegantly with a tissue. "Sure!"


    "Do you know how much it costs to raise a panda?"

 Chapter 1423 He Would Have To Account For It

    Chapter 1423 He Would Have To ount For It


    Jennifer thought for a while and then shook her head. "I haven''t paid much attention to it, so I don''t


    know the details. Adkins, do you want to raise a panda?"


    "Yes, but I''m a little short of money at the moment. I''ve used the sum my father gave me in another


    investment, and he had already been generous with my pocket money. So, I didn''t want to ask him for


    more. You know, my father has been working so hard to earn moneytely..."


    Of course, Jennifer wasn''t stupid. Although she was stunned for a moment, she quickly recovered and


    understood what she had to do. Taking out her phone, she dialed a number. As soon as the call was


    connected, she asked, "How much does it cost to raise a panda?"


    After a while, she hung up the phone and pulled a check out of her purse. As she wrote a number on it,


    she said, "So, I''ve asked, and you need about one million to raise a panda. Since you like it so much,


    I''ll give you two million to raise a cub. Take it, my good boy!"


    Staring at the check, Adkins pretended to be embarrassed. "Aunt Jennifer, I can''t ept it!"


    Indeed, two million was a lot of money for Jennifer, but she still could afford it. "It doesn''t matter. It''s a


    small sum of money. As long as you''re happy, Adkins, it''s fine."


    Adkins was Matthew''s eldest son, and as she heard, all the four Huo boys were highly gifted children.


    There was no doubt that they had a promising future ahead of themselves.


    Therefore, if she could be friends with any of them, she would have much more than two million in


    return when the time came.


    Taking the check from her hand, Adkins looked at it seemingly touched. He then told the woman in front


    of him, "Aunt Jennifer, when I go back, I''ll tell my father that you took good care of me and helped me a


    lot. I was short of money, and you''ve lent me some. Rest assured that I''ll ask Dad to help you, too, in


    one way or another."


    That was exactly what Jennifer wanted to hear. It didn''t matter if he didn''t pay the money back. As long


    as Matthew owed her a favor, spending two million was definitely worth it! "Good boy, you''re so polite. If


    you have any difficulties in the future, you can tell me. I''ll be d to help you!"


    "Thank you, Aunt Jennifer. I know it''s not easy for anyone to make money. I''ll borrow this two million


    from you now and ask my father to return it to youter!"


    Amused, she giggled but had to hold back her urge to rub the boy''s head once she remembered he


    behaved like a neat freak during their meal together. Putting her hand down, she said with a smile,


    "Little cutie, you''re such a good boy. Auntie likes you a lot!"


    "I like you too, Aunt. You''re the best woman I''ve ever known!" Discreetly, Adkins put the check into his


    pocket, and then something urred to him.


    Taking out a business card, he handled it to Jennifer and told her, "This is my father''s private phone


    number. You can contact him whenever you need help with your work. But if it''s about any personal


    affair, please don''t bother him. For that, there is Mom!"


    ''Matthew''s private number? Oh my God! Only a few people in Y City knows about it besides Mathew''s


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    best friends!''


    Jennifer got even more excited now that she had Matthew''s private phone number. Carefully, she took


    the gilded business card from the boy''s hand and nodded, "Of course, I understand. Don''t worry!"


    ''This meal and two million dors were really worth it!''


    She wanted to drive Adkins back to his home, but the boy already had his own car and driver waiting


    for him, so she had to content herself with escorting him back to his vehicle. However, she didn''t leave


    the ce until she saw the car disappear on the road.


    Adkins had handled everything quietly, but, sooner orter, he would have to ount for it. Secrets


    always had a way ofing out.


    One night, except for Damian, the three other boys were discussing when to raise a panda.


    Meanwhile, Matthew had just got upstairs when he saw the door to Damian''s room half-open. Stepping


    inside, he found the boy sitting on the balcony as he painted something.


    He approached his son quietly and saw the picture on the drawing board.


    The outlines of several pandas were sketched along with a few children who were ying with the


    animals. Next to them, Damian was now drawing an adult.


    The man had long and slender legs, wore a suit and a tie, and had his hands in his pockets... ''That


    should be me, '' Matthew thought.


    Not wanting to interrupt the boy''s concentration, Matthew stood there in silence as he watched.


    In the living room, Adkins suddenly looked all around.


    Then he asked, "Where is Damian?"


    "Dad is missing, too," Boswell noted after searching for them in the kitchen and the balcony.


    Colman guessed, "They should be upstairs. Let''s go and have a look!"


    Putting their toys aside, the three children agreed and rushed upstairs.


    In his room, Damian had finally sensed he wasn''t alone anymore.


    He turned around with the oil pastel in his hand and looked at the man standing beside him. Damian


    was slightly taken aback when he saw his father. "Dad, why are you here?"


    Rubbing his head, Matthew said, "Your brothers are all downstairs discussing when to raise a panda.


    Why don''t you join them?"


    At that instant, three little boys poked their heads through the door after hearing their father''s voice and


    became all ears to the conversation taking ce in the room.


    A trace of disappointment shed across Damian''s face. Although it disappeared as soon as it came,


    Matthew took notice of it and felt sorry for the boy.


    But the next moment, with a smile on his face, Damian replied, "Despite liking the pandas, I don''t want


    to raise them. I can''t make that much money now, so I will just stay at home and draw my brothers with


    the pandas! I think that''s good too."


    Damian didn''t have Adkins'' social skills, Boswell''s business acumen, or Colman''s talent for writing


    programs. It seemed that all he had was two capable hands. He thought all he could do was y the


    piano and paint.


    Matthew looked at the painting and thought for a moment. "How about this? Since I like your painting


    very much, I can buy it after you finish it. But I have one request..."


    "What''s that?" Damian looked up at him in surprise.


    "I''m your client now. If you want me to buy your work, you must continue to paint ording to my


    preferences." As much as he wanted to encourage his child, he also wanted him to know that making


    money wasn''t that easy.


    Tilting his head to one side, the boy became thoughtful for a while. Finally, he understood what his dad


    meant. "Dad, you want me to draw ording to your requirements so I can sell my work to you for one


    million dors?"


    "Yes!" Matthew nodded.


    At then, something crossed Damian''s mind, and he said, "In that case, it makes no difference. It''s you


    who is going to give me the money. My brothers earned their money by themselves, but I''ll get mine


    from my father. What if my brothers get mad?"


    "You are wrong. Even if you don''t sell this painting to me, someone else will buy it. You could earn two


    million by selling it at an auction. I''m just getting the benefit of buying it for one million. You see, I''m


    saving money but also saving you a lot of trouble. Anyway, whether you want to take it out for auction


    or sell it to your father, the choice is yours."


    Evidently, the Huo family''s influence added to the painting''s value. As long as it was about Matthew, the


    drawing could even sell for ten million dors.


    What was valuable was not the painting itself, but its connection to the Huo family.


    At that moment, the three boys standing at the door exchanged looks and shared the same thought.


    How could they leave their youngest brother behind now that they had the money? Determined, the


    three children jumped out and walked into the room together.

 Chapter 1424 Matthew Found Out

    Chapter 1424 Matthew Found Out


    "Damian, that is one sweet painting! I want it. Would you give it to me? I''m serious. I''ll pay you for it,"


    Boswell offered. He really liked the painting on the easel. It depicted a pleasant memory of the kids with


    their dad. Damian had just put the finishing touches on it, and was standing back, admiring his work.


    "Hey, I like it too. A lot. Maybe you should give it to me. I''ll double whatever Boswell offers you,"


    Colman said with a wicked grin. Of course he liked it. He thought he looked quite handsome in it. The


    painting would look nice hanging on his wall.


    When he heard his brothers discussing this, Adkins'' spirits fell. He also wanted it. He had cash, but he


    lost half of his money when he adopted a panda. Pandas were not cheap. He was sure he didn''t have


    as much as his brothers did. He had to use his wits to acquire the painting, not his wallet. "We all want


    it, but there''s only one. Why don''t we go in on it? Say, five hundred thou each?" he offered.


    With an offer like that, Damian''s mind was blown. He almost dropped the oil pastel in his hand. The boy


    had resigned himself to just buying a single panda. But now he''d have the money to buy more than


    one.


    As their dad, Matthew felt left out. Shouldn''t he have some kind of say in this? He cleared his throat


    and said, "What about me, boys? I saw it first."


    Boswell craned his neck to look up at his father. Matthew towered over all of his sons, because they


    were so young. "So? Stay out of it, Dad. You''ve got too much money. There''s no way we could match


    up. Besides, you like Mom the most, huh? Just get Damian to paint a picture of Mom. Then you can


    drop as much cash as you want on it."


    Matthew was floored by this. He didn''t know exactly what to say. ''Rika''s my wife. I see her every day.


    Why should I spend any money at all on a portrait of her? Never mind. As long as the boys are happy,


    I''m good.''


    He decided to give in and said, "Yeah, Boswell''s right. Damian, after you finish up here, take a good


    look at your mom. I want to see how true to life you can paint her. Deal?"


    Damian was on cloud nine, since his brothers and even his father liked his work. He was so excited he


    couldn''t contain it. He nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice. "You got it, Dad," he said with a


    sweet smile.


    "I knew you''de through!" Matthew patted his head.


    The four kids were too young to have bank ounts, so they asked Carlos to apply for four exclusive


    VIP bank cards in the bank owned by ZL Group.


    As soon as they got their money, they couldn''t wait to ask Matthew if they could buy more pandas.


    Technically, they had the money, but Matthew had to arrange it.


    Soon enough, the money changed hands, and they all had pandas. They even named them.


    And now everyone know what Adkins did for money¡ªhe sold his dad''s phone number. There were any


    number of people who wanted his money. And the women who might pay Adkins had more earthy


    pleasures in mind.


    At night, watching a freshly-showered Matthew walk out of the bathroom, Erica carefully ced her


    camera on the nightstand, yawning. She crawled into bed, ready to sleep.


    Matthewy in the bed with her, held her in his arms and kissed her forehead. "I should be content. I


    have a wife, great kids, more money than God. But I''ve always felt like something was missing..."


    "What is it?" Erica asked in a weak voice.


    "I think¡ª" Before Matthew could finish, his phone on the table next to him started to buzz insistently.


    The man picked up the phone and looked at it. It was an unknown number. ''That''s weird.'' He didn''t


    remember giving his number to anyone he didn''t know.


    Even so, he still pressed the answer key. "Hello!"


    "Good evening, Mr. Huo. It''s Jennifer Zheng. Sorry to call sote." The voice on the other end of the


    line was clear in the quiet night.


    It was a woman! A woman called Matthew in the middle of the night! Erica, who had been sleepy,


    opened her eyes wide. She stretched and snuggled closer to him, trying hear his conversation.


    "What''s up?" he asked. Matthew knew what Erica was doing. But he had nothing to hide. He tilted his


    head and drew the phone closer to her so that she could hear it more clearly.


    Jennifer''s voice was very gentle and sweet. "Nothing serious. I just want to ask if you''d heard anything


    more about the case we worked on together. Everyone else is here. You free now, Mr. Huo? Come on,


    have drinks with us. We can catch up."


    Matthew''s eyes turned cold. He didn''t answer the woman''s question. Instead he asked, "Why do you


    have my private number?"


    Jennifer faltered, "It''s okay if you don''t have time. Tell you what, forget I asked."


    "I have no time. I need to sleep. Bye!" he refused coldly and decisively.


    Jennifer was a little frightened. She said nothing more and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    After the call, silence returned to the bedroom. Erica red at her husband, but he was lost in thought.


    "How could another woman get your private number?" she asked in a jealous voice.


    "You tell me and we''ll both know," said Matthew tly.


    The woman got up from his arms and sat up straight. "Humph! And now you make jokes! I think you


    gave that number to her yourself!"


    She didn''t believe that another woman would be able to get it if Matthew hadn''t given his number to


    her.


    Matthew put his phone aside and pulled her back into his arms. "I really don''t know, honey," he said in


    a helpless tone.


    "Think I''m buying that?" Erica snorted. In the same gentle voice as Jennifer''s, she mocked, "Mr. Huo,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    do you have time? Come on, have drinks with us. We can catch up... Mr. Huo, a woman invited you out


    for drinks in the middle of the night."


    Matthew''s eyes darkened as he watched her continue her tirade. She never failed to make him angry


    by referring to him as Mr. Huo. "I heard it this time. Let me guess, she''s called before, when I''m not


    around. Am I right? I never asked you that before. But since I happened to listen in on your phone call


    this time, tell me honestly, how many women call you every day?"


    "It''s my private number. No one should have it. Nobody calls me on it except who I want to," he


    answered.


    Erica caught the loophole in his words. "So you want her to call you?"


    Matthew didn''t know how to respond. In order to set Erica''s mind at rest, he took out his phone and


    dialed Paige''s number. "Hi, Paige, it''s me. I have a problem for you to solve. Why does Jennifer Zheng,


    general manager of Season Group, have my private number?"


    "I don''t know, Mr. Huo. But I''ll get on it right away," Paige answered without asking why.


    But Erica still wasn''t convinced. She snorted and cuddled up to him again. "You''d better get the


    evidence to prove your innocence. If you can''t, I swear I''ll tear you apart!" Well, she was just bluffing.


    She would only tear his clothes off of him. Then she''d sit there and drool over his manly chest.


    A smile curling the corners of his mouth, Matthew didn''t take her threats seriously. Instead, he moved


    on top of her. She could feel his interest in his pants. "Honey, I just wanted to say I need a lover in my


    life..."


    Erica''s face changed dramatically. "Okay?" she teased. "What does this have to do with me?" ''So is he


    involved with this mystery woman? He didn''t seem happy to hear from her, though, '' she thought.


    "Listen to me. I need a little lover... Don''t they say a daughter is her father''s lover in a previous life?"


    Matthew asked. Erica red at him, patted her chest and said decisively, "Gross. Don''t go there.


    Besides, no. And hell no. I was scared to death when I gave birth to four boys! But you want another


    kid?"


    They were born early. She had a C-section so every child would have a chance at life. If it weren''t for


    Chantel and Tessie keeping herpany, she wouldn''t even have had the courage to do that.


    Matthew stretched out his arm, his big palm gripping her pajama top. He touched the light scar on her


    lower abdomen, and kissed her lips lovingly. "Okay, we don''t need a baby!"


    His quick promise made Erica a little uneasy. She whispered, "If you really want a daughter, let''s have


    another baby. I just don''t want four more of them."


    The man was amused by her. "I don''t think I have the power to control that." Having her get pregnant


    with four children was already quite the achievement. But another four kids? They''d hear theughter


    of their kids all day long.


    "I''m just putting it out there!" ''What if I did have another four? Oh my God! That would be something to


    tell the grandkids!'' she thought to herself.

 Chapter 1425 The Huo Familys Punishments

    Chapter 1425 The Huo Family''s Punishments


    Matthew kissed his wife''s red lips for a long time. When he finally let her go, he said hoarsely, "Honey,


    we won''t have another baby. Four sons are enough for us!"


    "Okay!" Erica wrapped her arms around his neck and added innocently, "Then let''s go to sleep!"


    The man chuckled at her words. "I said we wouldn''t have another baby, not that I wouldn''t make love to


    you."


    After that, Erica got tortured in bed for a while. Still, Matthew was very kind to her that evening. The


    moment he saw how tired she was, he let her go before she would begin to beg for mercy.


    The next morning, Adkins was sleeping soundly in his bed when his father unexpectedly woke him up.


    The little boy had no idea of the disaster that wasing his way. Sleepy, he looked at Matthew and


    rubbed his eyes before he asked in a daze, "Dad, what time is it?"


    With his arms crossed in front of his chest, Matthew stood still and didn''t say anything as he stared


    coldly at his eldest son.


    In less than two minutes, Adkins'' eyes widened. "Dad, why are you looking at me like this? Have you


    found something out?"


    Matthew sneered. His son was quick to think! "I know what you''ve done!" he stated coldly.


    How did a three-year-old kid dare to borrow money in his name? In fact, not only he did that, but he


    also gave his dad''s phone number to another woman.


    He wanted to show Erica what her treasured son had done behind their backs.


    With this n in mind, the man stretched out his long arm and caught the little guy. Then he strode out


    of the bedroom with the boy under his armpit.


    Along the way, Adkins shouted desperately, "Help! Help! Colman! Damian!" Colman and Damian were


    good at ying nice boys. If his two younger brothers managed to say anything loving to their father,


    maybe Matthew would let go of him.


    Upon hearing that, Matthew patted him on the hip and ordered, "Just shut up!"


    Adkins shushed immediately after being hit on the butt.


    Anyway, his cries had already woken up the other three boys, who had all promptly hurried out of their


    rooms.


    They came to find Adkins in their father''s bedroom in time to see the man tossing him on his big bed.


    Quickly, Adkins took the opportunity to crawl into Erica''s quilt and hide himself in his mother''s arms.


    "Get out!" Matthew ordered in a harsh voice.


    The only reason for him to bring Adkins to his room was to let Erica know what her dear son had done


    behind their backs. No way, he would allow the boy to ask for her protection now.


    Erica had been awakened since Matthew took the phone call in the morning. However, before she


    could ask anything at then, he had already left to get Adkins from his room. Atst, she asked,


    "Matthew, what happened?"


    Turning around, Matthew nced at the other three kids in their identical pajamas and messy hairs.


    "Since you are all awake, you''ll watch the lesson I''m going to teach your brother today. If you ever


    make a mistake in the future, that''s how you''ll all be treated!"


    His stern gaze made the other three kids nod immediately.


    "Get out!" Matthew turned to Adkins and ordered one more time.


    Under his dad''s stern re, Adkins had no choice but to get out of the quilt.


    "Get out of the bed!" Matthew specified.


    Reluctantly, the boy obeyed once again.


    "Kneel down!"


    Adkins, however, didn''t move this time. "Dad, you''re insulting me. Only a coward will kneel, and I''m a


    man. I won''t kneel!"


    "I''m your father! A man can kneel to heaven and earth, or to their parents!" Matthew said.


    Biting his lips, Adkins red at his father. "No matter what, I won''t kneel."


    Fury was written all over Matthew''s face. "Do you want to have a taste of the Huo family''s


    punishments?" Everyone always said that his eldest resembled him the most, but Matthew didn''t think


    so. A three-year-old Matthew wouldn''t have the guts to borrow two million dors in his father''s name.


    As soon as Erica realized the situation was only getting worse, she rushed over and hugged Adkins.


    Looking at Matthew, she asked, "What on earth happened? If you have something to say, just say it. It''s


    not appropriate to simply hit someone." She didn''t want to stop her husband from disciplining their son,


    but she wanted to know what Adkins did first.


    Matthew nced at her and exined in a low voice, "Your son borrowed two million from someone in


    my name!"


    The other three kids all gasped. It turned out that their brother''s money was borrowed after all.


    Erica was shocked to learn that. After requesting the boy to look at her, she asked him seriously, "Is


    that true what your father said?"


    Adkins didn''t deny. "Yes, it is. Mom, I didn''t steal anything. I used my own skills to borrow this money,


    and I never said that I wouldn''t pay it back. Why should Dad punish me for it?"


    At that moment, Erica felt a headacheing. Still, she patiently exined to the child, "That''s right,


    but how can you go out and borrow money at such a young age? You shoulde to your parents if


    you need money."


    "Mom, you don''t know the whole story. Dad knew we needed money from the beginning, but he didn''t


    give it to us. Instead, he said we should earn money on our own!" the boy exined.


    Matthew snorted, "You think that borrowing money makes you capable of earning it?" Looking at


    Adkins, Matthew could finally understand why Carlos was more loving towards his daughters than his


    son. He realized now how annoying having a boy could be at times.


    His son had sold his phone number to a woman and asked that same woman to call him, causing his


    wife to be mad.


    Adkins looked back at his father in disgust and answered, "Indeed, I feel capable. But since you doubt


    my skills, you can pay the money back for me. If I''m going to be punished like this, I won''t ept it!"


    Trying to calm down, Erica asked gently, "Adkins, tell Mommy, why did you borrow the money?"


    "We want to raise pandas. But since Dad wouldn''t give us the money, the four of us had to get one


    million by ourselves. Mom, don''t you feel sorry for us?" The little boy sniffed and added in sorrow,


    "Dad''s clothes are worth hundreds of thousands or even millions of dors, depending on which. But he


    wouldn''t give us money to raise some cute pandas. Mom, I''ll take you back to Tow Vige, okay? I can


    support you. We don''t need Dad..."


    p! Suddenly, he got spanked in the butt again. This time a little harder than before.


    Of course, Matthew was the one who beat him.


    Adkins cried even louder. "Mom, we can''t be his biological children. Dad is a stingy man. He''s so rich,


    and yet he doesn''t give us money. I''m going to run away from home and find Grandpa so he can teach


    his son a lesson. Boo...hoo..."


    Erica was rendered speechless. ''He''s going to find his grandpa? Wow, the little guy really knows how


    to deal with the situation, '' she thought to herself.


    However, Adkins was really in the wrong this time. It wasn''t a matter of how much money he had


    borrowed, this just shouldn''t have happened at all. Therefore, Erica wouldn''t interfere if Matthew taught


    the child a lesson.


    Pulling Adkins out of Erica''s arms, Matthew told him to stand straight in front of him. "Don''t cry! You are


    a man. Why are you crying like a woman?"


    "I''m still a child! It''s okay for me to cry," Adkins responded loudly. "I haven''t even graduated from


    kindergarten yet, but you''re always bullying your children. Are you not ashamed of yourself? Mom''s an


    adult, but you never bully her. Why is that? You can''t me me for using my skills to borrow money."


    ''He wants me to bully Erica? Not a chance!'' Matthew decided to beat his son up.


    With a frown, he said, "Stop crying first!"


    Adkins snorted twice and stopped crying.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Go back to your room, wash yourself and go to school. I''ll teach you a lesson when Ie back home


    tonight!" Matthew ordered expressionlessly.


    Upon hearing that, Adkins turned around and ran out of the bedroom without hesitation.

 Chapter 1426 Arent You Afraid That Dad Will Get Mad At You

    Chapter 1426 Aren''t You Afraid That Dad Will Get Mad At You


    Adkins left his parents'' bedroom as fast as he could, leaving behind a group of dumbfounded younger


    brothers. They turned around to look at their father, who was wearing a long face, and then at their


    mother, who was also stunned by Adkins'' disappearing figure. Eventually, they turned around and


    retreated to their respective rooms.


    After the kids went back to their rooms, Matthew took out his phone and called Owen. "Transfer three


    million to Ms. Zheng''s ount from Season Group," he ordered.


    ''Wow! Adkins borrowed two million and now Matthew is going to pay it back with three million.'' Erica


    shook her head and sighed, "It''s so good to have money!"


    As Matthew put his phone back into his pocket, he lifted his eyelids and nced at her. "This is your


    son. He is the same as you when ites to being unreasonable."


    This time, it was Erica''s turn to be angry. "When have I ever been unreasonable? Huh? You''re just mad


    because you failed to teach Adkins a lesson.


    And now you''re dumping all of that misced anger onto his mother! Who do you think is being


    unreasonable here?" Matthew, sighed in defeat, and decided to retreat into the bathroom in silence as


    he didn''t want to argue with her.


    When Erica went downstairs, the four children were having breakfast quietly as before, and Matthew


    was sitting opposite them.


    Noticing her presence, Matthew wiped his mouth with a tissue and asked, "Howe you''re up so


    early? Do you have something to do today?"


    "Yes!" She wanted to send her children to school and her husband to thepany.


    As usual, the four children pulled out the chair for her and served her breakfast. Adkins seemed a little


    absent-minded, perhaps because he was worried that his father was still mad at him.


    More often than not, Adkins would be the most energetic amongst his brothers when Erica was around.


    Today, however, he was just quietly sulking in his seat and having breakfast.


    Erica looked at her eldest son and then at the man beside her, but said nothing.


    After breakfast, the family of six got into the minivan. Adkins immediately jumped into the seat next to


    Erica, held her hand tightly and whispered, "Mom, may I borrow your phone please? I need to call


    Grandma."


    Confused, Erica asked, "Why do you want to call your grandma?"


    Adkins gestured to Matthew with his eyes and then shook his head. "Nothing."


    Having sensed his reluctance to speak, Erica didn''t force him to exin himself. Instead, she took her


    phone out and handed it to him. "Here you go."


    "Thanks, Mom!" Adkins gave his mother a gleeful grin and then called Debbie''s number.


    The line was connected soon after and Debbie''s cheerful voice came through. "Good morning, Rika.


    Have you had breakfast?"


    "Grandma, it''s me, Adkins!" said the boy in a sweet voice.


    "Oh, it''s you, Adkins! My dear boy, did you miss me?" Debbie was d to have received her


    grandson''s call.


    "Yes, Grandma. I miss you and Grandpa very much. Can you and Grandpa pick me up after school this


    afternoon?" he asked.


    "Adkins Huo!" Matthew warned him in a cold voice.


    The little boy shook at the sight of his father''s eyes, but he kept the phone glued to his cheek. He


    turned his back to Matthew and continued to talk to his grandmother on the phone.


    Debbie, on the other hand, was thrilled by her grandson''s request. "Sure! Your grandpa and I would


    love to see you. We miss you too! Be good at school. Your grandpa and I will pick you up this


    afternoon!"


    "Okay, Grandma. I love you!"


    After the call, Adkins nonchntly returned the phone to Erica. "Mom, are you going to Grandma''s


    house with us tonight?"


    He was afraid that he had also gotten his mother in trouble with his dad.


    "I''m not going, honey. I have some stuff to finish at work and I''ll be back a littlete tonight."


    Averting Matthew''s eyes, Adkins whispered in Erica''s ear, "Aren''t you afraid that Dad will get mad at


    you? Be careful. He is in a bad mood!"


    Amused by her son''s words, Erica didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She grabbed Matthew''s hand


    and said, "Don''t worry. Your father isn''t like that!"


    Adkins understood what she was doing and he shrank back in fear. ''Forget it.'' The little boy leaned


    back in his seat and looked out the window.


    Colman seemed to havee up with an idea and he nudged Adkins. "Hey, are you going to


    Grandpa''s after school?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Yeah."


    "Then I''lle with you!" Colman was also trying to avoid Matthew for the next two days and what


    better ce for him to do that than his grandparents'' ce.


    Damian and Boswell followed in one voice. "And me!"


    Erica chuckled and whispered in Matthew''s ear, "Look at what you have done! You''ve scared our sons


    out of their own home."


    Matthew nced at them coldly and said, "It''s good that they won''t be home. I''m d that we can


    spend some time alone."


    The four boys looked at Matthew with teary eyes, clutching their chests dramatically. ''Boo...hoo... Dad''s


    words are so hurtful!'' they all thought.


    In the evening, Carlos and Debbie picked up the boys after school just as they had promised, leaving


    Erica and Matthew in thepany of each other.


    Matthew really put a lot of effort into giving his wife a romantic night. At first, he took Erica to a lovely


    restaurant for a candlelight dinner. Then, they drove all the way to the top of the mountain to see the


    stars scattered all across a velvet ck sky. How romantic!


    When the cold winds announced the onset of winter, Erica spared one day to take her sons shopping


    for some new clothes.


    The mother and her sons were always apanied by two bodyguards.


    Since the children wanted steak for lunch, Erica took them to a popr restaurant that served authentic


    Western cuisine along with the two bodyguards who sat at the table next to them.


    During the meal, Boswell put down his fork and said, "Mom, I need to go to the bathroom."


    The waitress who was serving the dishes smiled politely and said, "The bathroom is over there. Let me


    show you the way."


    Damian also stood up and said, "Boswell, wait a minute. I want to go with you!"


    Since they were at a Michelin star restaurant and every employee of that establishment, starting from


    the waiters and waitresses were all trained to provide nothing but first-ss service, Erica saw no


    reason to be worried when the waitress offered to take the children to the bathroom. Erica smiled at the


    waitress and politely said, "Thank you!"


    "Ma''am, you are wee!"


    The waitress held the two boys'' hands and walked towards the bathroom. One of the two bodyguards


    stood up and followed them.


    At the corner of the corridor, a cleaner identally pushed a cleaning trolley, sending it towards the


    bodyguard who somehow managed to dodge the trolley in the nick of time. Unfortunately, however, he


    failed to dodge the water that had sshed onto his trousers.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to..." The cleaner apologized to him in a panic and took out a towel to wipe


    his trousers.


    The bodyguard looked up at the direction of the bathroom and stopped her. "No, thanks!" He brushed


    off the incident as a mere ident. Besides, his priority was the safety of the boys, not his trousers.


    The cleaner, however, didn''t intend to let him go. She grabbed his clothes and continued to wipe his


    trousers. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll clean them for you."


    The bodyguard looked at the cleaner''s face, who seemed to be a little nervous, and realized that


    something was wrong. The first thought that formed in his mind was, ''Oh, no!'' He pushed the cleaner


    away and rushed to the bathroom,pletely disregarding her screams.


    The restaurant was on the first floor and the two children were not in the men''s room. He turned around


    and went to the women''s room without a second thought.


    While the women in the bathroom screamed, he shouted, "Boys?"


    Having found no response, the bodyguard became so anxious that cold sweats started to form on his


    forehead. When he saw an open window, he quickly ran over and looked out.


    Just as he had feared it, he saw two men covering the mouths of the children and pushing them into a


    minibus.


    Without hesitation, he jumped out of the window and contacted his colleague in the restaurant with his


    Bluetooth headset. "Tell Mrs. Huo that something happened to the two boys. Don''t let her and the


    others get out of your sight. I''ll call for backup and go after the boys right away!"


    When Erica found out that Boswell and Damian had been kidnapped, Adkins had just cut a piece of


    steak and put it into her mouth.


    The suddenness of the news shook Erica and she almost choked on that piece of meat inside her


    mouth.

 Chapter 1427 Something Happened To The Kids

    Chapter 1427 Something Happened To The Kids


    Erica simply swallowed the piece of steak whole and drank a mouthful of water to bring it down. As she


    stood up in a hurry, she grabbed the two boys and said to the other bodyguard, "Watch over them, I''ll


    be back!"


    "Mrs. Huo, please, I can''t let you get out of my sight..." Before the bodyguard could finish his words,


    however, Erica had run out of the restaurant almost instantly.


    The bodyguard sighed, standing beside the two confused boys and called the police first before he


    informed Matthew what had happened.


    "Did the bad guys take my brothers away?" Adkins asked the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard didn''t know what to say to them, so he nodded and said, "Boys, I''ve called the police.


    They''ll bring them back soon, I''m sure. Right now, I need to bring you two back home because I need


    to ensure your safety first."


    Although the two brothers were worried about the safety of their brothers and mother, they knew that


    they were too young to be of any help, so they obediently followed the bodyguard out of the restaurant.


    When Erica came out of the restaurant, she saw the other bodyguard rushing out of the alley nearby


    and chasing after a minibus that was speeding away.


    Her intuition told her that the children were inside that minibus. Without wasting another second, she


    found her own car and jumped into the driver''s seat. She pushed down the elerator and sped after


    the minibus.


    Just then, her phone rang. She controlled the steering wheel with one hand and found her phone with


    the other. It was Matthew. She answered the call and put it on speaker. Then she threw it on the


    passenger seat and apologized guiltily, "Honey, I''m sorry. Something happened to the kids!"


    Erica felt as though it was her fault as she had failed to watch over the kids properly. If only she had


    taken the boys to the bathroom, none of this would have happened.


    Matthew had already left thepany. He drove out of the parking lot as they were talking. "Don''t


    me yourself. It''s not your fault. I''ve spoken to the bodyguard. This was all a premeditated n. I


    have my people on this, don''t worry. Just tell me where they are heading."


    Holding the steering wheel tightly with both hands, Erica took a few deep breaths, adjusted her


    thoughts and calmly said, "They are now heading for Abby Road. It is a silver gray minibus without


    license te number. I''m following them. They are turning to the Spring Road now."


    "Okay. Be careful. Don''t drive too fast. I''ve already asked someone to locate them," said Matthew.


    "Okay! They turned a corner again. Now they are driving towards Sunset Road. I''ve taken a turn to


    Sunset Road as well." Erica skillfully controlled the steering wheel, and kept stepping on the gas,


    putting a distance of almost ten meters between her and the minivan.


    About ten minutester, the minibus drove into a suburb and then suddenly disappeared from the road


    after taking several turns.


    Erica broke down in tears. There was only a row of old houses in front of her. There was no road on the


    left and an endless rice field on the right.


    All of a sudden, she received a call from an unregistered number. She ended the call with Matthew and


    answered the phone calmly. "Hello."


    "Erica Li? Your sons are with me." A young man''s voice came over from the other end of the line, which


    sounded strange to Erica.


    Erica slowly stopped the car and stifled her throbbing heart. "What do you want?" she asked.


    "Have you seen the houses ahead of you? Keep moving forward!"


    the man ordered. Erica looked around, but there was no one around. "Okay, I''ll do as you say. Just


    don''t hurt my children. I can give you as much money as you want!" she said hurriedly.


    "Stop talking! Go forward first!" the man said impatiently.


    "Okay!" She started the car again and drove ahead.


    Meanwhile, the boys'' hands were tied up and their mouths were sealed with tape, but neither of them


    cried or made any noise. Theyy on their sides in the back seat and listened to the phone call


    between the man and their mother.


    There were two other fierce looking men inside the minibus with them.


    The minibus finally stopped at a deserted forest. Rolling his eyes, Boswell tried to attract the attention


    of the people in front of him.


    A man turned around and screamed at him angrily, "What are you doing?"


    He mped his legs tightly. "Mmmph..."


    The man tore the tape off his mouth mercilessly. "Ouch, it hurts!" Boswell cried.


    Damian grunted in anger and the tape on his mouth was torn off too.


    "Uncle, we need to go to the bathroom. We are going to wet our pants!" Boswell said.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Damian nodded in agreement. "We were just going to the bathroom, but that aunt took us away. We


    haven''t had time to pee yet!"


    It seemed as though they were the only ones there, apart from the mountains that stood tall around


    them. The gangsters saw no reason to doubt them as they were just children. Besides, they were in the


    middle of nowhere. Where could the boys run to if they were allowed to pee? He quickly untied the


    ropes and sent only one person to follow the two children out of the minibus.


    After getting out of the minibus, the two brothers looked at each other and came an agreement without


    saying a word. As they were in no real hurry to pee, they looked around, carefully observing their


    surroundings and finally walked towards a small intersection at the same time.


    The gangster behind them shouted, "Why are you dawdling? Hurry up!"


    The two brothers were so frightened that they stood by the road and began to pee.


    "Let me do it," said Damian in a low voice.


    Boswell took a look at the leaf Damian was aiming at. The shape of it was simr to that of a lotus leaf,


    except it was not as big in size. The leaf was about the same size as an adult''s face and now it was


    filled with a lot of urine.


    After tidying up his pants, Boswell turned around and nced at the minibus. The two men who had


    been sitting inside the whole time also got out of the minibus. They stood by the door of the minibus,


    smoking and ncing at them from time to time.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Boswell. He shouted at the gangster in front of him, "Uncle, what''s that


    behind you?"


    The gangster looked back in confusion and found nothing.


    When he looked back, however, his face was met with a ssh of something liquid that had a strange


    smell.


    "Hahaha!" The boys burst intoughter, and the sound of their giggling voices seemed to be fading into


    the distance.


    Before he could remove the leaf from his face, he heard another man shouting, "Barry, the twerps are


    running away! Hurry up!"


    Barry Wang cursed and looked at the leaf on the ground with a long face. He finally understood what it


    was. "Damn it! How dare you throw pee on my face! When I catch you two little rascals, you''ll be


    sorry..."


    Thwack! Barry Wang received a hard blow to the back of his head. The two men who were smoking


    beside the minibus rushed over, while Barry Wang was still standing there, scratching his head.


    "Fuck! You''re an idiot, Barry! Hurry up!"


    "Okay!" Barry Wang followed the two men and ran into the forest.


    Suffice it to say, the two brothers were very cunning. They knew that they should run along the trail in


    the forest so that the gangsters wouldn''t be able to catch up to them by the minibus. They might have


    inherited this from Erica. They ran as fast as they could, scuttling through the forest quickly. They knew


    that as long as they kept off road, the kidnappers wouldn''t be able toe after them in the minibus.


    If they had taken the road, the gangsters would have caught up to them in no time.


    Fortunately, they had lived in Tow Vige before, a ce fortified by mountains in the south, west and


    north. This wasn''t the first time they had found themselves inside the woods which was why they didn''t


    feel frightened or lost.

 Chapter 1428 Fall Into A Trap

    Chapter 1428 Fall Into A Trap


    These gangsters, however, weren''t as dumb as they seemed. They were professionals who knew how


    to track the two boys by following the trails they left behind.


    After about ten minutes, they found themselves deep inside the forest.


    At a fork in the path, Boswell grabbed Damian''s hand, huffing and puffing to catch his breath. "Damian,


    let''s split up. Remember, when the coast is clear, get back on the road and wait for me there."


    Gasping for air, Damian nodded to show that he knew what the n was.


    Boswell started to worry about his brother when he sensed a hesitation in Damian''s expression.


    "Damian, are you okay?"


    Damian swallowed and answered, "Don''t...worry. Just go... I can do this..."


    "Well, just try to remember the rules of surviving in the wild Dad taught us!" Boswell gave his brother an


    assuring pat on the back. On the afternoon some time ago, Matthew didn''t go to thepany, but


    stayed at home with the four children.


    As Colman mentioned some primeval forest, Matthew took the chance to teach them the survival skills


    in the wild. Back then, Matthew thought that he would have to coax them into listening to him, but to his


    surprise, the children gave him their undivided attention and listened to every instruction he gave them.


    Luckily the kids were all gifted with good memory as they were able to catch all of the important


    information, even though Matthew only exined it to them once. Perhaps, that could exin why the


    four of them could speak so many words, even though they were only three years old.


    Damian nodded his head with confidence. He didn''t speak a word, because he had to conserve his


    strength.


    By then, the gangsters had already caught up to them. One of them shouted, "They''re over there! Hurry


    up!"


    In a panic, Boswell pushed Damian away and shouted, "Run!"


    Without wasting another second, Damian ran down the path on the right. What he didn''t know was that


    Boswell didn''t run. He stood exactly where he was and didn''t move.


    When the gangsters were close enough, Boswell made a face at them and taunted, "Come on, catch


    me if you can!" The brave boy was trying to lure their chasers away from his brother so that he could


    be safe.


    His arrogance infuriated the gangsters even more. One of the men, rested his hands on his hips,


    struggling to catch his breath. "Barry...go ahead and chase that one. We''ll go after this one here!"


    Barry could hardly speak as he wheezed and coughed for air, but he had no choice but to run after the


    boy. He carried on the path where Damian disappeared.


    The two brothers, now divided, ran in different paths hoping to lose the gangsters in the forest.


    This unfortunate circumstance, however, was an opportunity for them to show that they were, indeed,


    the descendants of the Huo family.


    Meanwhile, Erica had stopped in front of a house just as the man on the phone had instructed. She


    pushed open the door of the car and got out with a sense of alert watchfulness.


    The front door of the house was wide open and Erica could see the two bedrooms and one living room


    from where she was standing. As soon as she reached the door, Erica smelled something strange. She


    couldn''t tell what it was, but it was utterly ghastly.


    She shouted, "Boswell? Damian?"


    There was pin-drop silence and nothing moved, almost as though the house was deserted.


    Fearing that she was walking into a trap, she looked around more carefully. Suddenly, her phone


    started ringing. It was the same unregistered number. Erica answered immediately, "Hello?"


    "Go inside the house in front of you!"


    Erica looked around, but she couldn''t see anyone. She wondered how the man knew where she was


    exactly. "Sure, I''ll go inside, but where are my sons?"


    "Your sons are tied up and gagged inside that house. Why don''t you go and have a look!"


    Erica walked into the house without hesitation.


    As soon as she entered the living room, the call got disconnected. Her phone rang again. This time it


    was Matthew. "Where are you? I''ve arrived at the suburb. There are a few houses in front of me. Are


    you in one of them?" he asked anxiously.


    "Yes, someone asked me toe here," she answered.


    "Well, don''t do anything. I''ll be right there!" he ordered.


    However, Erica was too worried about their sons to wait for Matthew.


    The ce looked like no one had lived there for a very long time. The only upants of the room were


    a few pieces of broken furniture that had gathered multipleyers of dust over the years.


    Unfortunately, Erica had no idea that when she entered the house, someone sneaked up from behind


    her and threw a burning match at the wall just outside the house. As soon as the me made contact


    with the wall doused in gasoline, it caught fire, roaring wildly as it threatened to consume the house.


    Within the house the fire spread with ease, turning the once pretty first floor into a maze of me. ck


    smoke billowed up and there was no rm to sound.


    Matthew stopped his car right in front of what seemed like a towering inferno. His heart sank almost


    instantly. His mind, upied only by the thoughts of his wife and children, forced a scream out of his


    mouth. "Rika!"


    Just as Matthew burst into the house valiantly, much to the surprise of the two people inside the house


    now, the arsonist came out and shut the iron door behind him.


    Crack! The familiar sound forced Matthew to turn around and watch helplessly as someone locked him


    inside. It was made clear to him that he had just walked into a trap.


    In spite of everything, he decided to look for Erica and the children first. After all, he had to make sure


    that they were safe and sound.


    Erica was rummaging around in a bedroom, but she still couldn''t find the boys.


    "Rika!"


    As soon as his voice entered her ears, Erica ran over to him and grabbed his arm. "Matthew, the boys


    are not here!"


    Matthew held her in his arms and looked around the shabby house. It was only then that he realized


    that the only two windows in the house, which were originally made of wood, were both sealed with


    steel from the outside.


    "Rika, we''ve fallen into their trap." Their enemy had used the children as bait to lure Erica here.


    Every time, before anything bad could happen to Erica, Matthew would show up without a doubt. This


    time their enemy trapped them both inside a burning house, sealed off all the exits and let them burn to


    death.


    This meant that the boys had to be in some other ce.


    Matthew took out his phone and dialed Carlos'' number. "Dad, something bad happened, but Rika and I


    are together. We haven''t found Boswell and Damian yet." Carlos already knew what had happened to


    the boys, but even though he was on the way, he was still far away as he had received the news a lot


    Carlos'' eyes darkened when he heard about the boys. "I''ll bring the kids back home. You make sure


    Rika is safe."


    "No, Dad. Listen, you have to send help here first. The house we are in is on fire. Gifford should be


    near Y City. I''ll call him and ask him to find the boys," Matthew said.


    "Okay, call Gifford now!"


    As soon as they both hung up, Carlos started making phone calls, asking his friends for help.


    Matthew called Gifford and told him what had happened. As soon as Gifford heard that his sister and


    two nephews were in danger, he left his work behind and started taking action.


    There was no way Gifford could keep this from Wesley, so before leaving, he left a message to


    Wesley''s phone, exining what had happened.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As soon as Wesley saw the message, he took the first flight to Y City.


    When Sheffield heard the news, he was still shopping with his daughter. As soon as he got off the


    phone with Matthew, he quickly sent Gwyn back to the Tang family first, and then took people with him


    to look for his nephews.


    With more people helping them, locating the boys would be quicker and more efficient. Knowing that he


    and Erica couldn''t leave the house for the time being, Matthew also asked her to inform Harmon and


    Joshua to take people to look for the two children.


    Meanwhile, Matthew looked around the room for some sharp objects he could use to pry open the door


    or the windows.


    Unfortunately, their enemy had foreseen this and had made sure to leave nothing of use inside that


    house.


    The smoke billowed ck across the room, filling Erica''s lungs as she fell to the floor. The coughing


    was instant as were the tears that washed over her eyes.

 Chapter 1429 I Let Something Happen To You

    Chapter 1429 I Let Something Happen To You


    Matthew gave it everything he had. He struck the door with mighty kicks more than a dozen times. He''d


    studied fight science, so he knew how to kick with maximum effect. Each of his attacks was more


    powerful than a car crash. But it was all to no avail. After all, the gangsters had anticipated this. The


    iron door was reinforced by welded steel rebar, and while he could shatter the iron lock, they had


    ordered a special padlock in case he tried. The modern lock had a tensile strength of more than six


    tons. They wanted Matthew and Erica to burn with the house.


    There was no water in the house. The previous residents pumped water from the well in the yard. Even


    if they could get there, it took time to pump any appreciable amount of water. But because of the iron


    door, they couldn''t even try.


    The thugs were rather thorough. They didn''t want to leave anything to chance. And Erica and Matthew


    were at their mercy.


    Taking a deep breath, Matthew turned around and hugged the woman squatting on the floor, and tried


    tofort her. "Don''t be afraid, Rika. Dad and Owen are on their way. We''ll be okay."


    Leaning against his shoulder, Erica said, "I''m not afraid as long as you''re with me. But the kids..."


    "Don''t worry about them either. They''re brilliant. If anyone could survive this, it''s them!" Although


    Matthew tried to reassure Erica that the children would be fine, in fact, he was also worried. After all, no


    matter how smart the children were, they were still three years old.


    Matthew was never a man to sit and wait for death. He guided Erica to a rtively safe spot. Then he


    racked his brain for ways to escape the zing house.


    The temperature in the room was rising. It was getting hard to breathe, which made them panic. A


    smoky haze filled the air, obscuring their vision and stinging their eyes. Erica took off her coat, stood up


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    and tried to smother the fire with her coat.


    Before long, the material in her coat caught fire. It was devoured and quickly burnt to ashes by the


    hungry mes.


    Soon, Erica was ovee by a coughing fit. She coughed violently and nced at Matthew.


    Even Matthew was coughing, but he fought the urge and was desperately going from one corner to the


    next, trying to find a way to escape.


    He was also a man, not a god. He was usually good at solving all kinds of normal problems. But now


    he was facing an iron door and barred windows. Death loomed closer. Even though he was actively


    trying to find a solution, a few minutester, he still couldn''t figure it out.


    Two minutester, Erica shrank into a corner where the fire was not burning. She put her hands to her


    soot-covered face and gasped for breath. Matthew, on the other hand, was still studying the door and


    windows. She wanted to ask him toe over and hide with her, but when she raised her head, she


    saw a zing beam about to fall from the ceiling.


    She stared at it for two seconds and was sure that the beam was shuddering, trying to give way.


    Matthew had smashed a door in the kitchen, and was using the wood, trying to put a hole in the wall.


    ''Oh no! If the beam falls, it''ll crush Matthew!'' Erica thought to herself, startled. She stood up, heedless


    of the danger, and sprinted towards him. "Matthew, look out!" she yelled.


    But it was toote. Erica leapt at him, knocking him over. The burning beam struck her across her back.


    "Aaargh..."


    Bang! The beam slipped from her back and fell to the floor with a loud noise.


    Erica felt as if her spine was on fire. It hurt so much.


    The beam was so heavy that when it struck Erica, Matthew felt it too. ''It must have been really heavy, ''


    he thought. ''Oh God, is she...?''


    Hearing the loud noise, Matthew crouched down. Then he quickly gathered the soot-covered woman in


    his arms. "Rika, are you okay?"


    Before he could see what was wrong with Erica, the woman spat out a mouthful of blood. "Mmmph..."


    Instantly, Matthew panicked. His thin lips trembled slightly, and his eyes were bloodshot. "Rika!" He felt


    that his hand on her back was wet suddenly.


    He moved his hand to a different spot and looked her over carefully. Her creamy white shirt was grey


    from all the smoke. Her shirt was glued to her scalded skin, and he couldn''t bear to look straight at her


    back.


    "Rika!" Realizing what had happened, Matthew roared, tears falling from his eyes for probably the first


    time.


    The injured woman suddenly burst into tears as well. "Matthew, I left home for three years, hoping to


    be worthy of you. But apparently I hadn''t gotten any smarter. I was fooled by those gangsters


    again, and got you killed too!" If she hadn''t insisted on avenging Orange, Matthew would be okay. He


    wouldn''t be here, killed for her foolishness.


    She should have taken her revenge before finding him again.


    "You''re not dumb. It''s just that they had this all nned out. Why do you think they took the kids first?


    They were using our sons to get to you. You wanted to protect them, naturally." As a mother, she


    couldn''t stay calm when she saw her children being abducted.


    Even now, Matthew was still the rock he always was. Always protecting her. Erica was moved and


    really felt sorry for this man. "Matthew... I love you, honey..." She felt a sharp pain in her lower back and


    a wave of nausea shuddered through her. She didn''t feel hot anymore, but instead she was freezing.


    "This time, I''m really going to die. Don''t be sad, though, okay? Have a good life... with our kids..."


    The man wiped the tears from the corner of her eye and growled at her, "Shut up! Damn it! You''re not


    going to die. Besides, Dad would never let me hear the end of it. What do you think my family would do


    to me if I let something happen to you? Not to mention your family? I''d be lucky if all they did was stop


    inviting me around for dinner. No, you dying would suck a lot. Who would I cook for? Who would I


    spend money on? And could you bear to see me driven out of the family? Dammit, Erica, don''t close


    your eyes. You hear me?"


    ''Shit! Who let her rush over to save me? I''ll punish whoever let her do this!'' he cried inwardly.


    Hearing the man''s roar, Erica slowly raised her head. When she saw the grief and disbelief on his face,


    memories involuntarily flooded her mind.


    All of his shirts were embroidered with "My Rika," the photo with "My Rika" on the back, and the note


    "My Rika" on the bottom of the ss jar...


    He arranged a sedan chair for her, and rode a horse to their marriage ceremony. In the middle of the


    night, he made a bowl of seafood noodles for her, watched horror movies with her, carried her upstairs,


    washed and dried her hair, and did everything she asked him to do withoutint.


    These memories shed through her mind. This was how he loved her. This was how she knew he


    loved her.


    Oh, by the way, she forgot an important detail.


    Paigeter told her that their wedding¡ªfrom reserving the venue to the bride price, the apanying


    gift, the wedding dress, even the dress she would be in when the guests raised a toast to her, the


    wedding candy and the wedding wine¡ªall of it was arranged by Matthew himself. He had given her the


    best of everything.


    In the flickering light of the fire, the man kept shouting Erica''s name. It was the first time she had seen


    him cry.


    She raised her hand with difficulty, trying to touch the man she loved the most.


    Kneeling on the floor, Matthew grabbed her hand and pressed it against his cheek. His voice trembled


    slightly as he said, "Rika, believe me. I''m gonna get you out of here. We''ll be fine!"


    "Matthew, you''ve been the best thing in my life. If I can''t have you, my life won''t mean anything." She


    was willing to die for him, if it meant he would be safe and sound. She loved him that much.


    The man was sweating and out of control. He shouted at her, "You''re not going to die! You can''t!" At


    this point, he was screaming to the gods as much as her. "I won''t let that happen! You hear me? Not!


    Gonna! Happen!"

 Chapter 1430 A Similar Disaster

    Chapter 1430 A Simr Disaster


    Erica said with a forced smile, "Matthew, promise me that you will marry the beautiful and gentle eldest


    princess of some rich family instead of the naughty youngest one that always causes trouble..." She


    remembered her father himself once calling her his naughty little princess.


    "In my eyes, there is no distinction between the eldest and the youngest princesses. Rika, you''re the


    only princess in my heart," Matthew told her affectionately. No matter how naughty she was, he didn''t


    mind. His wealth, spirit, and body could withstand any torture she might inflict on him.


    With some difficulty, she forced another smile. ''Did I get burned in the back? It hurts!'' she thought to


    herself. "Matthew, I once said I would love you in my own way. In this life, I only love you. You''re my


    heaven and my destiny." And she would love him in her next life as well.


    A long time ago, her mother told her and her sister what happened the year that Gifford was born. Back


    then, ir had run into a group of gangsters, who had tried to kill Wesley at the gate of their house.


    ir, who had been pregnant with Gifford, had got seriously injured in order to save Wesley. With her


    body bleeding and spitting blood out of her mouth, she didn''t think she was going to survive at the time.


    Many yearster, it was Erica''s turn to save her beloved from the fire and get seriously injured in the


    process as well.


    Now, her whole body ached due to the burning beam that had hit her. She wanted to keep talking but


    spat out blood instead.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ironically, fate had brought mother and daughter face to face with simr disasters.


    In ir''s case, she had been in aa in the hospital for a long time before she woke up.


    But what about Erica? If she closed her eyes now, would she ever wake up to see Matthew and the


    kids again?


    Gritting his teeth, Matthew tried to calm himself down and asked, "Rika, don''t you want to hear me say


    that I love you? So, don''t close your eyes. Hold on. When you recover, I''ll tell you that I love you every


    day. Rika, I love you very much..."


    At that instant, the sound of someone kicking the iron door came from outside, but Matthew didn''t seem


    to hear it. Instead, he continued to confess his love to his girl, "You''re my heart, my lungs... If it weren''t


    for you, every organ in my body would copse. How could I breathe again without my lungs? Do you


    have the heart to let me die with you like this?"


    Blood kept flowing down from the corner of Erica''s mouth. However, she managed to shake her head.


    She couldn''t let Matthew die. There were still too many things he could do in his life. Unlike her, a


    useless person who could only eat, drink, and cause trouble; Matthew had a lot to aplish.


    "So, listen to me from now on! Don''t close your eyes. I''ll take you out of this ce. The kids are waiting


    for us, okay?" Matthew had a hopeful look in his eyes.


    Erica was too weak to nod, so she blinked slowly in response.


    "Don''t close your eyes. Listen, someone ising to save us!" Matthew said hurriedly.


    With his face flushed by the fire, beads of sweat kept falling from his face.


    "Matthew! Rika!" It was Carlos'' voiceing from the other side of the door.


    Then another car screeched to a halt. It was Owen with his men. "Mr. Huo!" He approached the door


    and shouted once again, "Mr. Huo! Mrs. Huo!"


    Matthew had to swallow to moisten his throat before answering, "We''re here! You guys need to find a


    way to break the door. Hurry up!" Although Matthew''s lips were getting dryer and dryer, he didn''t seem


    to notice it. From beginning to end, his whole focus was on holding Erica''s hand tightly in his.


    Just then, Carlos'' roar came from outside. "Get away from the door!"


    The fire department wasn''t near enough, and there was no water around them either. The temperature


    on the iron door was sizzling hot and couldn''t simply be broken open by the people.


    Looking forward to getting out, Matthew quickly put Erica in a t position on the floor and barked an


    order, "Drive! Hit the door with the car!"


    Carlos was ready to drive the car himself, but one bodyguard stopped him. "Mr. Huo, let me do this."


    Looking at him, Carlos said decisively, "I''ll save my son and daughter-inw myself."


    He had given his son too little in his life. The least he could do was save them himself so he wouldn''t


    feel so guilty.


    The bodyguard tipped the others with a wink, and three of them immediately pulled Carlos away from


    the vehicle, restricting him.


    Not wasting any time, the bodyguard quickly got into the car and speeded up towards the door.


    Bang! It was a sess!


    As half of the house copsed, Matthew hid himself in the corner with Erica in his arms at a safe


    distance from the door. When the bricks fell down with the impact, he turned over and protected the


    woman with his body.


    Despite getting hit by the burning bricks, he didn''t seem to feel any pain on his back as he told the


    sleepy woman in surprise, "Rika, wake up! We''re saved!"


    Weakly, she opened her eyes to look at him. With her lips parted, she whispered a few words before


    closing her eyes again. Yet Matthew didn''t get anything she said.


    In fact, she just told him she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Rika!" Matthew''s voice exploded in her ears, but she couldn''t hear anything.


    Carrying her out of the house in his arms, Matthew put her in a car, which was intact, and drove her to


    the hospital as fast as he could.


    Soon, a loud explosion sound came from behind them. Matthew didn''t look back to check it out, but it


    was just the car used to hit the door that had exploded.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the forest, Damian kept running until he realized he would only get


    more and more exhausted with time. Therefore, he slowed down his pace to think of a way out of the


    situation.


    Looking back to see if Barry was near, he realized he must be exhausted too. From that moment on, he


    walked onward as he paid more attention to his surroundings.


    Unexpectedly, he found arge half meter deep hole and came up with an idea.


    Pulling a branch from the side, he picked up a fewrger leaves and did his best to cover up the hole. If


    one weren''t looking carefully where he stepped, he wouldn''t be able to see anything.


    Before Barry came over, the boy jumped to the other side of the hole and bent down, pressing his


    hands on his knees. As he gasped for air, he waited for Barry to get close.


    Barry had sweat running down his forehead once he noticed the boy had stopped. He took the


    opportunity to lean against a tree and regain his breath as well. "Son of a bitch, I finally caught up with


    you..."


    Damian took a few steps back and pretended to reason with him. "Stop chasing me. Please let me go.


    My father is rich. I''ll tell him to give you money. How about that?"


    "No. If I let you go now, I''ll be killed when I head back. The money will be of no use to me if I''m dead."


    Barry took a few steps forward, his legs visibly weak.


    Suddenly, Damian turned around and ran away. Barry reacted immediately and picked up his pace to


    go after the boy.


    But to his surprise, after a step or two, he stumbled and fell into the hole. "Ahhhh!" He screamed in


    pain. He had almost broken his leg with the fall.


    When Damian heard Barry''s cry, he knew that he had fallen into his trap. Looking back, heughed at


    him and provoked, "Come and catch me!"


    Barry struggled to pull his right leg out of the hole, but before he could stand up, a sharp pain came


    over his ankle.


    It was sprained.

 Chapter 1431 Search And Rescue

    Chapter 1431 Search And Rescue


    Noting his pursuer nursing his sprained ankle, Damian felt relieved and sat on a big stone to take a


    rest. He had run for a long time and his mouth was dry.


    He took a rest for a while and followed the sound of water to find a stream, ignoring Barry''s shouts.


    Fortunately, the stream was clear. He couldn''t wait around long. He drank two mouthfuls of water to


    moisten his throat, and then washed his face.


    As soon as he washed his face, he heard faint footsteps behind him. He suddenly turned and spotted


    Barry.


    Barry dragged his injured ankle behind him and chased Damian, and was closing fast. He was three


    meters away, and showed no signs of slowing down.


    Startled, Damian stood up in a hurry, bnced on the pebbles in the stream and crossed to the other


    side.


    Barry made his way down to the stream as well. He picked up a mouthful of water and took a couple


    sips. "You guys really must be part of the Huo family. I''ve never seen kids as resourceful as you two."


    They were only three years old, but sometimes their intelligence seemed to dwarf that of a teenager. It


    was terrifying!


    Damian blinked his eyes and answered proudly, "Of course we''re smart. We''re as smart as Dad!" To be


    honest, sometimes he felt that he took after his mother more, because he felt he was not quite as smart


    as his brothers.


    Everyone knew who Matthew Huo was, and they knew that angering him was dangerous. However,


    Barry had no other choice but to kidnap these two kids. But as dangerous as Matthew was, his boss


    was the more immediate threat. He wouldn''t disobey him. Not if he wanted to live, at any rate. He


    sighed, "You brat, if you keep running like this, we''ll be trapped in this forest overnight. Ever think about


    that?"


    In fact, Damian didn''t care. "Yeah, I don''t like it either. How about you let me go? You can''t catch up


    with me anyway!" he said.


    Damian was right. Not only was Damian smarter, the man had sprained his ankle. There was no way


    he could keep up with the cunning, energetic little boy.


    But a light bulb came on in Barry''s head. He was going to trick the boy. "Okay!" he agreed.


    Damian didn''t move and sat still. "You mean it? If you go back on your word, you''ll be a cheating dog."


    "I mean it! Scram!" Barry nodded without hesitation. Who cared what a little boy called him? If he


    couldn''t bring this boy back, he would be dead.


    Of course, Damian didn''t believe him. His father had told them not to trust anyone. The only ones he


    could safely rely on were his family members. Anyone else might want something from him. This man


    was not his family. Why should he believe him?


    Then Damian turned and continued to run. Barry was a little confused. Didn''t he just agree to let him


    go? Why would the boy scamper off like that? If he lost him, he''d be in big trouble.


    Because one of his feet was injured, he couldn''t jump over the stream, so he had to walk through it,


    soaking his socks and shoes.


    But when he got to the other side, the child had disappeared into the forest. Damian was nowhere to be


    seen. It looked like Damian had tricked him, rather than the other way around. Barry continued to


    search for the boy in the forest, looking this way and that, moving branches out of the way as he


    continued on. It was getting dark, and the sounds of the night creatures fouled any chance he might


    hear Damian.


    At the entrance of the forest


    Gifford was trying to track down the kids when he came upon the minibus stopped at the entrance to


    the forest. He asked his men to bust the window of the minibus, and there were ropes strewn on a


    couple of the seats inside.


    His intuition told him that the ropes were used to tie up the kids. They were probably brought here. He


    looked at the forest briefly, wondering exactly where the children were.


    He formed two teams from the men he brought with him, and had them go in different directions. He


    figured if they carved up the forest, they''d eventually find the children. He contacted Sheffield and


    Joshua.


    Later, the forest was disturbed by a vehicle making its way up he road. Various nocturnal creatures


    found quieter ces to be. Wesley hopped out of the hum-vee. But by the time he got here, more than


    a dozen search and rescue teams had already entered the forest to search for the boys.


    Someone was waiting for him at the entrance. "Mr. Li, the chief said the children are inside. They have


    already entered the target area and he asked you to wait for them here!"


    Wesley nodded with a sullen face and asked, "Did you send for a helicopter?"


    "Our chief has arranged it. The helicopter will be here soon!"


    "Good!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    On the other side, Boswell was chased by two adults at the same time. He didn''t dare stop, because he


    didn''t want to be caught. Fortunately, he was more nimble than they were. But their legs were longer,


    and they were organized. Before long, one of his pursuers popped out of the brush and stood in his


    way. He thought about doubling back, and saw the other behind him.


    The three of them stood in a stalemate, out of breath. They were only a few meters away from each


    other.


    After resting for a while, the man with tattooed arms threatened him. "Caught atst!" he said


    ferociously. "I''m so tired. I''ll kick your ass for this!"


    Absent-mindedly, Boswell plucked a leaf from a green nt. He didn''t bother to respond. He was


    hatching ns about how he might escape from these two men.


    Two minutester, the tattooed man walked towards him, an evil smile on his face.


    Suddenly, Boswell leapt into the grass nearby. The tattooed man immediately followed him. Rather


    than climb the hill, he stopped and reached into the tall grass. The man immediately stumbled


    backwards when an iridescent ck serpent reared up. The tattooed man screamed. In response, it


    spread its hood and sank its fangs deep into the man''s inked up arm.


    Then the thing who had bitten the man slithered past him. He could see a horseshoe shape on its hood


    as it made its escape. He wanted to kill it, but it had already slithered away.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Boswell rushed out of the grass, made a face at them and ran


    down another path.


    The tattooed man wanted to catch up, but the venom was starting to do its work. He felt faint, and his


    limbs felt rubbery. He was having difficulty standing, much less running.


    When his partner saw what was going on, he didn''t know whether he should stay here and take care of


    his buddy or continue his pursuit.


    However, the tattooed man scolded him, "Find him! If the child runs away, we''re both dead!"


    The man nodded and left in a hurry.


    The man with tattoos knelt on the ground. Their phones had already been lost because of the chase. At


    this moment, he could do nothing but let his body fall into the dirt.


    Boswell could only run as fast as he could. He didn''t know how long he had run before he came to the


    edge of a cliff.


    He looked down, and saw a deep chasm. He stood beside it and shivered. There was another cliffside


    near him, though, with roots he could hang on to and he could climb it.


    There was no way back, so he had to bite the bullet and climb up the side of the other cliff.


    Before the enemy caught up with him, he hid his little body behind arge stone. The man stood at the


    foot of the cliff and looked up, but didn''t see a thing.


    Then he walked to the edge of chasm and looked down, wondering if the boy had fallen.


    Luckless in his search, he retraced his steps and left.


    However, it was getting dark and fluffy clouds of fog clung to the trees. The man soon lost his way. He


    searched for a long time, trying to find his friend, but he didn''t know where he was.


    In the private hospital of ZL Group


    Finding out that Erica was sent to the resuscitation room, Matthew finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Terilynn was taking care of the kids at the Huo family manor. Debbie and Evelyn rushed to the hospital


    to meet Matthew.


    Matthew stood at the door of the resuscitation room. His suit jacket was little more than rags and


    ashes. It waste autumn, so he only wore a thin white shirt. It was sttered with blood and soot.


    The mother and daughter rushed to the door of the resuscitation room. "Matthew, how''s Rika?" Debbie


    asked in an anxious voice.


    Frowning, Evelyn waited for Matthew''s answer.


    Seeing them, the man''s thin lips moved slightly. "She tried to save me, and a beam fell on her. I think it


    might have damaged her ribs." His voice was hoarse. He trembled when he thought of Erica.

 Chapter 1432 Uncle Bear

    Chapter 1432 Uncle Bear


    Debbie''s face disyed an expression of stunned disbelief. "How did ite to this?" She felt her


    chest tighten into a knot, like a cramp.


    "Someone kidnapped the boys on purpose and tried to kill me and Rika!" Matthew exined, as he


    clenched his fists, barely managing to contain his anger. If his calctions were correct, then the


    person behind all of this had to be none other than Michel. Although Matthew didn''t have any evidence


    to support his allegations, he was certain that the people he had sent to investigate would eventually


    find out who had hired those gangsters to kidnap the boys.


    "Don''t worry. Rika and the boys will be fine," Evelynforted her brother.


    Closing his eyes with frustration, Matthew nodded to indicate his agreement. ''Rika and the two boys


    will be fine, '' he told himself continuously. If anything bad were to happen to them, Matthew would be


    consumed by guilt for the rest of his life.


    Thinking of her daughter-inw, Debbie paced back and forth in the corridor.


    Not long after, Matthew, who had gone to the nursing station to get his wound taken care of,


    reappeared at the door of the resuscitation room. "Mom, Evelyn, you stay here and wait for Erica. I''ll


    check on the boys ande back right after," he told the mother and daughter.


    "Sure, go ahead. I''ll inform you as soon as Rikaes out," said Evelyn with a nod.


    Debbie reminded Matthew to be careful before she watched him leave the hospital in a hurry.


    Before he left, however, Matthew took onest look at the light above the door of the resuscitation


    room. Then, without changing his clothes, he rushed over to thest known location where the boys


    had disappeared.


    Meanwhile, after making sure that the man who had been following him was far behind, Boswell slid


    down the hillside from behind the rock.


    Disregarding the mud on his clothes, the little boy took advantage of thest light to pluck two pieces of


    wood from the ground in hopes of building a fire.


    Fortunately, his father had taught him how to make fire using two pieces of wood rubbed against each


    other.


    However, he had never once tried it before. Despite his best efforts, the poor boy was unable to make


    fire.


    Without heat from the fire, he would surely freeze to death. Not only did he need the heat, but he also


    hoped that it would help to signal to the people who were looking for him and his brother.


    Strange unknown noises from afar took him by surprise from time to time, reminding him that he wasn''t


    exempt of fear. However, he knew that it would be pointless to be afraid. The forest was too dark from


    him to proceed on foot.


    The weather began to turn colder and colder as the icy winds swept the forest. Poor little Boswell


    trembled under a big tree, thinking about the warmth in his parent''s embrace, the delicious food cooked


    by his grandparents and theughter of his brothers.


    He began to sob in a low voice at first, and then he burst into tears, wailing out in the serenity of the


    night.


    Boswell didn''t know how long he had cried when suddenly he saw a helicopter in the sky.


    Unfortunately, the people in the helicopter flew past him when they couldn''t see him because he was


    under a big tree.


    The next moment, he heard a loud bang, like the sound of a gunshot. He wasn''t sure if he was right


    until he heard it again. This time he was sure that it was a gunshot.


    The fact that there was a gunshot meant that someone else had joined them in this forest. Maybe his


    father had sent someone to rescue him, or maybe the gangsters had called in reinforcements.


    Whatever it was, Boswell was too afraid to sit around all by himself. He had to follow the sound and find


    the others first, before they found him.


    He heard a voiceing from ahead of him. Gritting his teeth, he stood up and listened closely to find


    the source of the voice under the dim moonlight.


    The forest was home to many pesky critters scurrying back and forth.


    The boy would sometimes catch a squirrel running into the bushes from time to time and sometimes he


    would catch a pheasant running to hide itself from him.


    Boswell told himself that even though it was dark out there, he had no reason to be afraid, unless it was


    a giant beast.


    Suddenly, he could hear buzzing sounds from above. He looked up in confusion and found a drone


    with lights on.


    The people sitting in the helicopter might not have seen him, but the drone was flying low enough to


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    spot him from where he was.


    Boswell was thrilled. He waved his hands and shouted at the drone, "Hey! I''m here! I''m here!" The boy


    jumped and jumped, making sure he was loud enough to attract attention.


    Unfortunately, that was when what he had been fearing all along finally came true.


    Boswell was too focused on the drone in the air to notice any sudden movements around him. He kept


    shouting happily, "Dad, I''m here! Can you see me? I''m here..."


    When he realized that the drone couldn''t hear him, he stopped shouting. Just as he closed his mouth,


    he heard an unexpected noise around him. All of a sudden, he felt a chill run down his spine, as if he


    were being watched by a pair of sinister eyes.


    The little boy''s heart leapt to his mouth and he slowly turned around, disregarding the drone hovering


    right above him.


    "Ahh!" The enormous silhouette before him frightened Boswell out of his wits. As he took a step back


    quietly, he stumbled over a branch and fell on his back.


    ''Oh my God!'' If his eyes hadn''t deceived him, the ominous silhouette before him was a bear.


    The little boy''s face turned pale with fear, but he kept telling himself to calm down and think about what


    his father had said.


    Their thoughtful father had also taught them how to deal with wild animals such as snakes or bears in


    the wild. ording to his father''s words, when met with a bear, running would be the first mistake as


    no matter how fast a human could run, no one could ever outrun a bear in the forest.


    Another mistake would be to y dead. Although everyone had heard rumors of bears walking away


    from a dead body, this rumor was very far from the truth.


    In fact, the chances of a bear taking the initiative to attack a person was very low in the first ce. The


    best course of action would be to retreat without provoking it, but slowly walking away or climbing up a


    tree. If the person trying to escape the bear turned out to be unlucky, then the bear would climb the tree


    as well. Unfortunately, bears could climb trees faster than any man. Repeating his father''s instructions


    in his head, Boswell decided to calm his thoughts and look to his surroundings for help.


    The bear, however, was approaching him one step at a time. Just as it was only a few meters away


    from Boswell, it leaned forward and let out a deafening roar.


    The bear''s voice was so loud that it almost broke the poor boy''s eardrums, but he didn''t move a single


    inch of his body.


    When the distance between the bear and the child was less than three meters, he raised his hands in


    surrender and tried to negotiate with the bear. "Uncle Bear, I''m just an innocent child. I don''t want to


    hurt you. Please don''t hurt me, okay?"


    The bear was giganticpared to the little boy. In fact, it was taller than the two of Boswellbined.


    "As long as you don''t hurt me, I will leave right away and nevere back. I promise!


    Please don''te any closer! I''m too skinny! Look at me! I don''t have any meat on my body and my


    bones are too small. Why don''t you just let me go? Maybe I''ll bring you a fat pig some other day!"


    When the bear was just about a meter away from him, it suddenly fell to the ground, its eyes still staring


    at him.


    Boswell swallowed nervously.


    After staring at the bear for a long time, he tried to stand up slowly from the ground. When he was


    certain that the bear wasn''t going to harm him, he slowly tiptoed away.


    Perhaps, it was his good fortune that the bear didn''t attack him. He walked ahead with weary legs,


    while the bear followed him without any intention of attacking him.


    When Boswell was about to take another path, the bear suddenly ran ahead and blocked his way.


    Frightened, Boswell stood still and wondered what the bear was trying to tell him.


    Silence permeated the air between them. Only the sound of the drone in the air and the small creatures


    squeaking in the distance could be heard.


    When the bear saw him stop, it turned around and took the path that went deeper inside the forest.


    Boswell couldn''t figure out what the bear was trying to tell him, but when he tried to carry on in his way,


    the bear blocked his way again.

 Chapter 1433 A Bear And Two Kids

    Chapter 1433 A Bear And Two Kids


    Whenever Boswell tried to take the other path, the bear would stop him. Eventually, the boy realized


    the animal wanted him to follow it.


    Despite the fear of being eaten by the bear, Boswell followed it into the thick forest. He walked for a few


    minutes straight until he came across a dark cave. Its entrance was illuminated only by the moonlight.


    Noticing they were headed there, Boswell thought this should be where the bear lived.


    After the animal walked inside, Boswell didn''t dare to run away as he was afraid it might anger the


    bear. So he waited at the entrance.


    A momentter, another bear crawled out of the cave. No, no, no. It was not a bear.


    It was actually a human toddler dressed in rags. The child looked even younger than Boswell. With its


    long and messy hair, it was notorious that the kid had been living out in the woods for a long time.


    Boswell also noticed its face was dirty, and its body was wrapped in a strange animal fur when it


    followed the bear out of the cave.


    In the dark night, the child''s big ck eyes stared at Boswell curiously.


    Although Boswell couldn''t tell if it was a boy or a girl, he was still excited to see another human. He


    tried to greet the toddler in front of him. "Hi!"


    The toddler stared at him nkly, without saying a word or making any move.


    At that moment, the bear sat down near the cave, and the kid settled next to it as if the animal was its


    family.


    Boswell didn''t feel he had another choice but to sit down too.


    Throughout the night, the temperature in the forest dropped sharply. It was probably only a few degrees


    out there. When a gust of cold wind blew, Boswell couldn''t help but shiver. He quietly nced at the


    other kid wrapped in a piece of fur. It didn''t seem to feel cold even though its shoulders and legs were


    still exposed to the cold wind.


    Boswell thought for a while and took off his coat. It was slightly ripped due to the tree branches he had


    wearing trousers and a sweater. I won''t feel cold," he exined.


    When he got closer to the toddler, Boswell realized it had a strange smell. Perhaps because it hadn''t


    taken a shower in a long time. Holding his breath, Boswell put his coat over the kid''s shoulders and


    then went back to where he had been sitting.


    They remained quiet in the forest for a while. The bear looked back at the toddler who was curiously


    staring at Boswell''s coat and slowlyy on the ground.


    When the toddler saw its posture, it immediately half stood and climbed onto its back in a sitting


    position.


    The bear carried the child until they were in front of their guest. Boswell didn''t understand what they


    meant at first, but atst, he plucked up the courage and climbed on the back of the bear, just like the


    other kid did.


    Then, the bear stood up from the ground and clumsily carried the two children away from the cave.


    A few minutester, someone seemed to have found Boswell when a drone hovered over the boy''s


    head. Next, several other drones were flying back and forth above his head.


    Boswell waved at one of the drones, which was trying toe down a bit. The device followed him


    through the woods for less than a minute until it crashed into a tree. Consequently, the drone fell to the


    ground motionlessly.


    "Wait a minute!" Boswell called out immediately.


    Seeming to understand what the boy meant, the bear stopped in its tracks. Boswell quickly got off the


    bear and picked up the drone that fell nearby.


    He realized the wing was broken, and it wouldn''t be able to fly anymore.


    Leaving the broken drone behind, Boswell climbed onto the back of the bear, and the animal


    proceeded slowly through the woods with the children.


    As time went by, more drones flew over, andter a helicopter showed.


    The helicopter urately tracked the hovering drones'' location as several fully armed people slid to the


    ground through a soft rope. Quickly, the men approached the bear and the two children.


    The bear took a few steps back warily. But when Boswell saw the man who was holding a weapon in


    the front, he cheered happily, "Uncle! I''m here!"


    At the sound of his voice, Gifford grinned and waved at him. "You brat,e over here!"


    Although he was an adult, when he saw the size of the bear, Gifford didn''t dare to approach it. Yet his


    nephew didn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    Boswell slipped off the bear and ran to Gifford, throwing himself into his arms. "Uncle, you''re finally


    here! I was so scared!"


    Gifford held him in his arms and looked him up and down as he asked worriedly, "Tell me, did you get


    hurt?"


    "No, I''m fine. Uncle, did you find Damian?" Boswell asked. He had been thinking about his brother the


    whole time.


    Gifford shook his head and told him firmly, "We haven''t found Damian yet. But don''t worry. Your two


    grandpas and your dad are looking for him. They will find him soon." Besides, the three gangsters who


    had kidnapped the boys had already been found and were now under control.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    When Gifford was about to leave with the boy in his arms, it urred to Boswell. "Wait, Uncle!"


    At that moment, the little boy slipped down from his uncle''s embrace and ran towards the bear.


    One of the armed men behind Gifford praised, "Chief, your nephew is so bold! It''s a bear! Even I


    wouldn''t dare to approach it, but the boy is not afraid at all."


    "It would be great if this boy trained with us in a few years!" said another soldier.


    Gifford looked at the child who was talking to the bear, and then he said with a smile, "The bear isn''t


    stupid. Maybe it knows the boy isn''t aggressive, and that''s why it won''t attack him."


    A momentter, the toddler slipped down from the bear''s back and crawled like an animal towards the


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    soldiers.


    The scene shocked the adults present. "Who is this kid? It looks even younger than your nephew."


    Gifford shook his head in astonishment. The scene reminded him of the news of a boy who had been


    growing up with a wolf a long time ago. The kid could not only howl like the animal, but he also walked


    back and forth, supported by his four limbs.


    ''Was this toddler raised by the bear?'' Gifford thought, furrowing his eyebrows.


    After the bear left, Boswell approached Gifford and asked, "Uncle, what does the bear mean? Does it


    want us to take the kid away?" He pointed at the child who was still lying prone on the ground.


    Looking back and forth between the leaving bear and the silent kid, Gifford made a decision. "Let''s take


    the kid with us!"


    After all, the forest wasn''t a ce for a child. Gifford decided that he would send the kid to an


    orphanage then.


    However, he would be lying if he said it didn''t cross his mind to bring the child back to the Li family and


    ask his parents to raise it. It was probably a terrible idea, though, since it could destroy his parents to


    raise another child that had no blood rtionship with them. Afraid of that, Gifford decided it was for the


    best to send the kid to an orphanage.


    When it was three o''clock in the morning, Gifford and his group came out of the woods with the two


    children.


    Many people gathered at the entrance of the forest, looking forward to seeing the Huo brothers.


    The moment Matthew saw the children Gifford brought with him, he strode over and called, "Boswell!"


    "Dad!" Recognizing his father''s voice, the boy burst into tears.


    Matthew took the dirty boy from Gifford''s arms and held him. Wiping his tears, heforted his son in


    a soft voice, "It''s all right. You''re safe now."


    Boswell leaned on his shoulder and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Wesley came over and looked curiously at the kid that was still in Gifford''s arms. "Why is


    Damian''s hair so long? This is strange. He seems shorter too..."


    Hearing his brother''s name, Boswell turned around and asked, "Where is my brother?"


    Gifford didn''t know whether tough or cry at his father''s words. Instead, he exined, "Dad, are you


    out of your mind? This isn''t Damian. I picked this kid up in the woods."

 Chapter 1434 Im Happily Married

    Chapter 1434 I''m Happily Married


    "Oh! So who''s this new kid?" Wesley asked, scratching his head. But the next moment, his mood


    darkened. "Do you just go around picking up stray kids? You can even walk into a forest, ande out


    with another kid. How do we know this kid isn''t yours, Gifford? Maybe one born out of wedlock? Maybe


    you''ve been hiding the kid all this time..."


    Gifford couldn''t believe his ears when he heard what his dad said. "Come on, Dad. Boswell found the


    kid, not me. And the kid''s not mine! What a crazy idea! I''m happily married, with a kid of my own!" How


    could he have a love child? That was impossible.


    Wesley''s words amused everyone. Boswell had no idea what a love child was. But he felt the need to


    exin. "Grandpa, we got this kid from Mommy Bear," he exined.


    "Mommy Bear?" After Boswell''s exnation, Wesley was even more confused.


    "Yeah!" Boswell nodded.


    "Apparently this kid was lost, and raised by a bear. No clue what happened to the parents. We''re the


    first humans the bear saw, so it gave the kid to us," Gifford said to his father.


    "Oh! How weird!"


    Matthew handed the kid to Wesley. "Dad, you and Boswell go home and get some sleep. I''ll have my


    men scour the forest for Damian. Don''t worry, we''ll find him!"


    "Dad, I know where my brother was headed. I can go with you!" Boswell said to Matthew, wrapping his


    arms around Wesley''s neck.


    Stroking his little head, Matthew said, "No, we''re good. You stay here with your grandpa. We''ll take


    care of this. We''ll find your brother, trust me." The child must be still in the forest. Sheffield and Joshua


    were still searching there with their people. With so many people looking for him, the child was as good


    as found.


    Wesley left with the two children. Matthew advised Gifford to take a break. Maybe nap in the car for a


    bit. He''d been looking for the kids nonstop, and a power nap would work wonders. Matthew relieved


    the other crew that had been searching for his son, and took a fresh group of well-rested men with him.


    Before Matthew could take a few steps inside the forest, he received a message from Sheffield. "I


    found Damian! The boy''s hurt! Have the paramedics stand by!" the message said.


    A while ago


    In the forest, when night fell, Damian leaned against a big tree, his stomach rumbling.


    He was very sleepy, but too jumpy to sleep. The forest looked very different at night. Branches that


    looked innocuous in daylight transformed to twisted, tentacle-like limbs in the darkness. The sound of


    night creatures was far fromforting, as well.


    He managed to build a fire with a little good old fashioned ingenuity. He looked for dryer lint in his


    pocket, took some of the dry grass around him and added it to his fire pit, then he used his house key


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    and a rock to create the sparks. He took some rocks from nearby and arranged them to surround the


    fire. But he had nothing to eat, so all he could do was stare at the fire and watch as it died down.


    ''No, I can''t let the fire die, or I''ll have more problems.''


    Thinking of this, Damian stood up and began to look for some dry kindling to keep the fire going.


    Fortunately, there were many branches close by, and he could ignite one of them so he could see


    better.


    However, he didn''t know what was hidden under the branch. Just as he was fumbling the branches, a


    little creature suddenly jumped up from underneath the branches and pounced on him.


    "Ahhh!" Damian''s little body was knocked down by the animal, and the ck animal shed his


    trousers and scratched his legs. The animal left several cuts in his legs. His dark blue trousers were


    soon painted red by the blood.


    The little animal that hurt him left and vanished in the forest.


    Damian sat there and waited for his wounds to stop hurting. After a while, he gritted his teeth, picked


    up the branches he gathered, and made his way back to the campfire.


    A few minutester, he heard a buzzing sound. He craned his neck, so he could listen more intently.


    Damian opened one of his eyes, and some mechanical contrivance was flying more than ten meters


    overhead. When he took a closer look, he knew it was a drone.


    The drone began tond. It circled around the campfire and finally focused its lens on Damian.


    Damian shed a smile at the drone and said gently, "Hi Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, Mom."


    ''And my brothers, I miss you so much!''


    The drone was sent by Sheffield and Joshua''s team. When they saw clearly that there was a boy sitting


    beside the fire on the screen, they rushed over as fast as they could.


    More than ten minutester, Sheffield''s excited voice came. "Hey, dear nephew!"


    The reason why he called him that was that Sheffield couldn''t see him clearly in the dark. He couldn''t


    tell whether it was Damian or Boswell.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Damian struggled to stand up, but the wounds on his legs were too painful.


    He sat back and called in a weak voice, "Uncle Sheffield, Uncle Joshua..."


    They didn''t know who it was until they found his campsite in person.


    The little boy''s face was dirty, but he was pale underneath. "Are you hurt, Damian?" Joshua asked


    worriedly.


    Damian nodded, pouting.


    Sheffield aimed his shlight at the boy''s body. His dark blue trousers were covered with dark red.


    He asked his men to find the first aid kit, strip off Damian''s pants and deal with his wounds first.


    Sheffield took a good look at the w marks. They weren''t shallow, but not real deep. He knew these


    wounds weren''t made by weapons, or happenstance. "Did an animal get to you?" he asked.


    Damian nodded and then shook his head. "Yeah, but I don''t know what it was. I''ve never seen anything


    like it."


    "All right! I''ll clean your wounds. This might sting a bit. So brace yourself!" Sheffield handed the


    shlight to Joshua and opened the first aid box himself.


    A few minutester, Joshua lifted the little boy in his arms. Sheffield worked on extinguishing the fire


    before catching up with the rest of the team.


    After more than ten hours, the group of people turned the forest upside down. It was impossibly vast,


    and a difficult task to find anyone. Finally, they found both boys who disappeared, but not all at once.


    They also recovered a little girl.


    Wesley had her cleaned and cut her hair because he could see lice in the strands. The next day, he


    took her to the hospital for a check-up.


    The child was a little more than a year old and couldn''t walk or talk. Except for a little malnutrition, there


    was nothing else wrong.


    In the hospital, after Erica was wheeled out of the resuscitation room, she was directly sent to the ICU.


    She didn''t return to the VIP ward until her condition stabilized. But she was still in aa. Debbie and


    Evelyn were watching over her.


    Matthew''s clothes were rumpled, he had a 5 o''clock shadow, and there were dark circles under his


    eyes. He hadn''t slept yet. Instead, he came to the hospital and asked someone to move Damian to the


    ward opposite Erica''s, so that he could take care of mother and son.


    In a vi in Y City


    At this moment, there were more than a dozen people at the vi, and the mood was grim. Everyone


    was worried.


    The man at the head of the table held his cup tightly in his hand, wishing that he were holding a deadly


    weapon. He''d use that weapon to get rid of Noreen.


    In the end, Michel couldn''t help cursing. He didn''t behave like the gentle and elegant CEO anymore.


    "That fucking bitch! Who does she think she is? Why would she be so stupid as to try and murder


    Matthew Huo and his woman?"


    The people around him were so frightened they didn''t even breathe. They were worried he''d lose his


    temper.


    "Who allowed her to get after the Huo family? Damn it! Now Erica Li is in the hospital, in aa.


    What''s more, her father and brother are involved, not to mention Sheffield Tang!" This was the reason


    why Michel went into hiding. If he dared to hurt anyone in the Huo family, he would have countless


    enemies.


    Knowing that she had made a huge mistake and that Matthew and Erica had not been killed, Noreen


    ran away. She knew she was doomed. Michel gritted his teeth and demanded, "Go and find Noreen


    now. Get rid of her at all costs!"


    He had never thought this woman would derail all his ns. Now he needed to clean up her mess.

 Chapter 1435 Angelina

    Chapter 1435 Angelina


    Michel''s subordinate hesitated for a moment, twitching in his seat ufortably. After all, Noreen was


    Michel''s mistress. "Mr. Wang, all things considered, Miss Xia is still the leader of the Immortal Killer


    Sect. Are you sure you don''t want to save her?" he asked.


    ''Save her? Noreen is a blithering idiot. I would have wiped out the entire Xia family if I had the chance!''


    Michel gritted his teeth angrily. "I would have helped her, no doubt, if she had crossed someone else.


    Anyone apart from Matthew Huo, but unfortunately those are the cards we''ve been dealt. Just find her


    and..." Michel wrapped his fingers around his neck gesturing his wish to his subordinate.


    Noreen had served Michel for more than a decade. In fact, she had more information on Michel than


    his own wife did. If she were to fall into Matthew''s hands, it would be absolutely disastrous for Michel


    and thousands of his cronies. Unfortunately, Noreen had to die!


    "As you wish, Mr. Wang!"


    The big room sumbed to the dreadful silence once again. One of the men boldly suggested, "Mr.


    Wang, we can''t sit still and do nothing. We have to find a way to destroy the evidence first!"


    Needless to say, Michel knew exactly what to do. "Hide all the goods. Stop all distribution for the time


    being and tell everyone toy low until I say so."


    ''Even if Matthew suspects me, he can''t do anything to me without any credible evidence, '' Michel


    mused.


    "Yes! Mr. Wang!"


    Michel''s diligent subordinates didn''t leave until midnight.


    However, each and every one of them had one thing in mind¡ªNoreen. She was the biggest thorn in


    their side and the one person that could ruin everything for them.


    The next morning at the Huo family''s manor


    A little girl with her head shaved clean, sat cross-legged on a white carpet that almost covered the


    entire room, while the boys gawked at her looks.


    Godwin rested his chin on his hand and stared at the quiet little girl. "Boswell, is she really a girl?" ''Why


    is there no hair on her head?'' he wondered.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Boswell nodded. "The doctor said that she''s a girl."


    Godfrey leaned forward a little and asked, "What''s her name?"


    "She has no name yet. Grandpa asked us toe up with something," Adkins said.


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Colman thought for a while and said, "How about we name her


    Lemon?" Colman had a weakness for sour foods!


    Boswell shook his head almost immediately. "No, she doesn''t like lemons."


    "I think we can name her after the names of Chinese herbs. I know a lot of good ones," Godwin


    suggested. Since he was passionate about Chinese medicine, his wish was to find a girl in the future


    whose name was somehow connected to Chinese medicine.


    Boswell refused straight away, shaking his head again. "She doesn''t need to take Chinese medicine."


    Adkins looked into the little girl''s eyes and said, "How about we call her Grape? Look at her big and


    round eyes. Don''t they look like grapes?"


    "Too tacky!" Boswell shook his head again.


    As soon as he finished his words, the other boys looked at him at the same time and said, "You name


    her then."


    After racking his brain for a good name, Boswell finally decided to name the little girl Candy.


    The others snorted in derision at the same time, angrily ring at Boswell. Adkins sneered, "You''re


    even worse than Mom when ites toing up with names. You''d better take Godwin''s suggestion


    and name her after Chinese herbs."


    Embarrassed, Boswell scratched the back of his head. "Okay then. Godwin, what did you have in


    mind?" Boswell was the one who found and brought this little girl home, as such he felt as though it


    was his responsibility to give her a name.


    "Okay..." Godwin gave him a list of names. "Pollia japonica Thunb., Pinellia ternata, Aster, Angelina


    Root, Cistanche, Indigo..."


    ''Angelina?'' Boswell''s ck eyes lit up. He looked at the girl and bobbed his head up and down in a


    thoughtful manner. She was as cute as an angel! "Let''s call her Angelina!"


    "Angelina..." Godwin tried to recall what the Angelina Root looked like, but despite his greatest efforts,


    he wasn''t able to remember as there were too many Chinese herbs dancing about in his mind.


    Eventually, he gave Boswell the nod of approval. "Okay! Then her name will be Angelina."


    As Debbie came downstairs, shaking a feeding bottle in her hand, she mumbled to herself, "I''m d I


    found this in the storage room. I remember getting this for Jeffrey but we never got to use it. I didn''t


    think it was going toe in handy now." When she passed by the living room, she said to the


    children, "Take care of the baby girl. I''m just getting her some water."


    "Okay, Grandma!" Adkins replied loudly.


    Debbie rinsed the feeding bottle and poured some water. Then she went back to the living room, picked


    up the little girl and began to feed her.


    Carlos walked in with a can of form in his hand. "Honey, I got this, but they didn''t have the brand you


    asked for. The man at the store said this was very popr with the kids now."


    "Okay, put it in the kitchen first. I''ll feed her some water first."


    Adkins told Debbie, "Grandma, we have given her a name."


    Boswell nodded, "Yes! Godwin named her after a Chinese herb and we all agreed to it!"


    Carlos overheard their conversation, as he poured himself a ss of water and walked up to them.


    "Wow, that''s great. What''s the name? Tell me."


    Boswell puffed up his chest proudly and said, "Her name is Angelina!"


    Carlos thought for a while. ''Angelina is a good name, but... what kind of Chinese herb is that?''


    Godwin exined, "Well, it''s a kind of traditional Chinese medicine. Angelina Root! It''s my idea! And


    Boswell made the final decision."


    "Cough¡ª" It was indeed rare of Carlos to lose hisposure like that and spit out the water from his


    mouth.


    Debbie was stunned too. Deep down inside her heart, she couldn''t help but feel amused.


    Godwin and Boswell didn''t know what had happened. Boswell asked gleefully, "Grandpa, what do you


    think?" Why else would their grandfather be so excited?


    Godwin felt quite proud of himself. "Grandpa, slow down. You shouldn''t drink water in such a hurry."


    Carlos took out a tissue and wiped the water from the floor. Then he asked the maid to clean the rest.


    He took a deep breath and asked Godwin, "What did your father teach you?"


    "What?" Godwin was confused.


    Carlos was on the verge of breaking down. He took out his phone and sent a message to Sheffield.


    "What have you been teaching my grandson? If you can''t teach him good things, just send him to me!"


    Confused, Sheffield asked, "Wait, what''s wrong, Dad?" ''What did Godwin do this time?'' he wondered.


    "The boys picked out a name for the little girl¡ªfrom a list of Chinese medicines provided by your son.


    And Boswell decided on the name atst¡ªAngelina! Because your son told them that apparently there


    is a Chinese herb called Angelina Root! Do you see the problem now?" Carlos exined to Sheffield


    patiently.


    The correct name was Angelica Root!


    Sheffield understood the problem at once and texted back. "Dad, I''ll bring him back home right now and


    teach him well!"


    Carlos gently patted Boswell''s head and corrected the kids. "There''s no Chinese herb called Angelina


    Root. It''s Angelica Root. A-N-G-E-L-I-C-A."


    Confused, Boswell asked, "Angelica?"


    Carlos nodded and said, "Yes. But, both Angelica and Angelina are good names. You can pick one."


    The boys nodded their little heads in unison and Boswell affirmed that they still wanted to name the


    little girl Angelina.


    Later that day, Sheffield brought Godwin back home and made him write the words "Angelica Root"


    one hundred times. Since then, Godwin had lost his love for Angelica Roots. However, from time to


    time, he would add some Angelica Root to his father''s food out of spite.

 Chapter 1436 Interrogation

    Chapter 1436 Interrogation


    As a result, Sheffield felt very confused about his own body for some time. After all, he used to be a


    doctor. He was well aware of the changes inside his body¡ªchange in sleep, appetite, and blood


    cirction.


    One day, Sheffield found that the Angelica Roots he had stored away were getting fewer and fewer in


    number, which made him suspicious.


    Soon after, he caught his son red handed, secretly adding Angelica Root powder into his bowl of


    porridge. A misdeed, to which Godwin admitted full responsibility in the end.


    Ever since, Sheffield couldn''t help dreading the idea of his son switching Angelica Root to Datura when


    he was older. What if Godwin decided to add poisonous herbs instead to his food in the future?


    As such, he decided to stop his son from learning about traditional Chinese medicine in its entirety.


    Godwin, however, was passionate about traditional Chinese medicine. When Sheffield forbade him


    from learning about Chinese medicine, he snitched on him to his grandfather. Needless to say,


    Sheffield would never dare to speak over Carlos, so he had no choice but to turn a blind eye to


    Godwin''s love for Chinese medicine.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Matthew couldn''t stay calm anymore that afternoon when he watched Erica lying still in aa. He


    paced around the ward in an irritable mood before he decided to pay the attending doctor a visit.


    The man frowned and coldly asked, "Didn''t you say that my wife would wake up today from hera?"


    The attending doctor wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, "Mr. Huo, don''t worry. Mrs. Huo


    will be awake before tomorrow morning."


    Matthew cast a cold nce at the doctor, who was so frightened that he immediately shut his mouth.


    The man warned him coldly, "If my wife doesn''t wake up before tomorrow morning, I''ll burn down this


    hospital!"


    "Y-yes, Mr. Huo!" The doctor had no choice but to agree.


    In the evening, Matthew, who had returned to Erica''s ward from his son''s ward, received a call from


    Owen. "Mr. Huo, she''s here!"


    "Okay, I''ming now."


    After hanging up the phone, Matthew walked to the bedside, kissed the forehead of the woman whose


    eyes were still closed, and softly whispered, "Rika, I''m going out for a while. When Ie back, I want


    you out of bed, okay?"


    The woman didn''t respond. Stifling his sympathy, Matthew turned around and strode out of the ward.


    The group of bodyguards that stood outside the ward all stood straight at once and saluted Matthew.


    He nodded back at them and went to the opposite ward.


    Inside the ward, Damian was leaning against the bed, attentively listening to Wesley telling him a story.


    "Dad!"


    Matthew felt a little better when he heard his son calling him. He walked over and touched the little


    boy''s head. "Does it still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt, Dad!"


    "Well, just get some rest tonight. If you''re feeling better tomorrow morning, you can go home." Luckily,


    Damian didn''t suffer any serious injuries. He could have been discharged from the hospital that day, but


    Matthew didn''t want to take any risk with his son''s health. After all, he was attacked by an unknown


    animal, so Matthew made him stay in the hospital for close observation.


    "Okay!" Damian was relieved to hear that he could be going back home tomorrow. "But, what about


    Mom?"


    Matthew replied affirmatively, "Mom is fine. Sleep well tonight and she will be up tomorrow morning!"


    "Okay!"


    Matthew then greeted Wesley before leaving in a hurry.


    As soon as he left, Carlos and Debbie came to the hospital to take care of the injured mother and son.


    After leaving the hospital, Matthew went straight to a dock where a slightly old ship was parked near it.


    Dozens of bodyguards surrounded the ship, as Matthew entered the underdeck cabin led by his trusted


    men.


    There was a faint musty odor inside the damp cabin that filled Matthew''s nostrils. A woman was tied to


    a pir. Her eyes were covered tightly and her mouth was stuffed with a duster cloth. Owen and six


    other bodyguards were watching her in the room.


    After Matthew came in, Owen went over to take off the blindfold from the woman''s eyes, but he


    deliberately left the duster cloth in her mouth.


    Noreen slowly squinted her eyes open and gradually adapted to the light. Atst, her eyes fell on


    Matthew, who had a malicious expression on his face. A shiver travelled down her spine, shaking her to


    the core. She kept mumbling through the gag in her mouth. Clearly, she was trying to say something.


    The man seemed unmoved by the look of remorse in her eyes. He took off his coat and handed it to his


    subordinate next to him.


    Slowly rolling up his sleeves, he picked up a whip hanging on the wall and cracked it in the air to attract


    everyone''s attention.


    The sharp sound of the whip shook Noreen back to her senses and her face disyed a deathly pallor.


    Matthew looked at the whip and said, "I''ll give you one chance."


    The bodyguard next to her immediately removed the duster cloth from the woman''s mouth. When she


    could finally speak, she immediately said, "Mr. Huo, what are you talking about? Ah!" Before she could


    finish her words, Noreen was silenced by the excruciating pain that surged her entire body.


    The whip left an open wound that hurt so badly that she had to shut her eyes and grit her teeth to


    withstand the pain.


    Dizzied, the pain almost knocked her unconscious as she whimpered helplessly.


    Matthew''s eyes widened in anger and he screamed, "How dare you hurt my wife and my children? I will


    show you what the true meaning of suffering is!"


    Erica was lyingatose in a hospital bed after she broke two of her ribs when she shielded Matthew


    from a falling roof beam.


    Of course, he wouldn''t spare Noreen even if she begged him!


    "No, I didn''t..." she answered with difficulty, gritting her teeth.


    Crack! He whipped her again. The woman felt a simr burning pain coursing through her whole body,


    but this time she didn''t even have the strength to scream.


    Matthew took the wet tissue from the bodyguard and wiped the blood off the whip. "I won''t take no for


    an answer. I want everything you have on Michel Wang, nothing more, nothing less."


    On the verge of passing out, she raised her head with great difficulty and looked at the man in front of


    her, who maintained a calmposure, as if he was not the one who had just whipped her. "Michel...


    I''m not very close to him, and he doesn''t tell me... everything..."


    As soon as Matthew dropped the wet tissue on the floor, he whipped Noreen again. In an instant, the


    whip was stained with blood again.


    "Ahhh!" Noreen was starting to lose consciousness.


    Owen shook his head helplessly. This woman had to be the dumbest woman in the world. In his ten


    years of serving Matthew, he had never seen his boss strike a woman so hard and with so much


    hatred.


    Matthew''s actions were a reflection of how angry he really was.


    It became very clear that Erica and the boys were everything to him.


    Matthew''s hatred was so venomous, he couldn''t even look the woman in the eye. "I have many ways to


    make you yield. With every second of mine that you waste, I will double your suffering!"


    Noreen was fully aware of her current situation. As she was Michel''s mistress, she definitely wouldn''t


    expect Matthew to let her go. In the end, she decided to ce herst hope on Michel. "Mr. Huo, what


    do you want to know?"


    yfully throwing the whip in the air and catching it, Matthew said, "I''m giving you one chance at life.


    Tell me everything you know and don''t waste my time anymore!"


    Michel, that cunning old fox, never gave Matthew an opening for him to attack from. The people


    Matthew had sent in the past to gather information about Michel''s crimes all came back empty handed.


    The bloodied floor was proof of how hard Matthew had whipped her. Somehow stifling the pain, Noreen


    exined, "Michel... He took bribes and made false ounts. We are a couple..."


    Crack! Matthew whipped her until her back was a bloody mass of open flesh in front of everyone else


    to witness.

 Chapter 1437 Actively Prepare For Pregnancy

    Chapter 1437 Actively Prepare For Pregnancy


    "Ah!" Noreen screamed.


    The pain from her wounds suddenly washed over her like a tidal wave, ten times worse than before.


    Instead of showing her an ounce of respite, Matthew whipped her without mercy.


    "Ah...no!"


    Matthew was like an imp of the Devil, if not probably the Devil himself incarnate. "I am not interested in


    what he has done in hispany."


    Noreen tried to stay awake but it was too hard, her head spun and the dizziness overcame her.


    "Matthew Huo, I am the number one star... in the entertainment circle. Do you know what a big mistake


    you''ve made by kidnapping me? In less than 24 hours, news of my disappearance will spread all over


    the Inte, and then..."


    Finally, the pain was just too overwhelming and Noreen lost consciousness as she couldn''t take it


    anymore.


    ''How dare she threaten me at the face of death?'' Matthew thought furiously. Every fiber of his being


    wanted to strangle that woman, even if the whole world found out that he was the one who killed her.


    Matthew could care less about what the world thought of him.


    Thinking of his wife who was still in aa, Matthew chucked the whip to his bodyguard beside him


    with a murderous look in his eyes. "Throw her down into the sea."


    "Yes! Mr. Huo!"


    Plop! At night, the waves were powerful in that violent way of storms and their roar echoed across the


    sea to thend.


    A woman was thrown into sea with her hands tied by a rope. The other end of the rope was fastened to


    the guard rail of a speed boat. Noreen flipped chaotically across the water as she was dragged on a


    rope behind a running speedboat.


    "Cough, cough, cough." If the pain had rendered Noreen unconscious, the torture she was


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    experiencing now woke her up.


    She spat out water, coughing and struggling to catch her breath, but the pain had drained her body of


    all strength.


    Matthew stood on the deck and looked at the woman in the sea, his cold eyes disying no emotions.


    Just as she was about to go under, one of Matthew''s bodyguards pulled the rope and brought her back


    to surface.


    Thirty minutester, when the speed boat had returned to the pier, the woman was almost lifeless,


    barely holding on to her life.


    Just as Matthew was about to confront her again, his phone started ringing. It was Debbie. "Mom?"


    "Rika has regained consciousness! Matthew,e to the hospital at once!" Debbie was almost


    screaming because she was so excited.


    The murderous look in that man''s eyes suddenly dissipated when he heard the good news. "I''ll be right


    over!"


    Before leaving, Matthew nced at the woman on the floor and ordered his men, "Keep an eye on her.


    If she is hungry, feed her peanuts, and if she is thirsty, give her sea water."


    Noreen was allergic to peanuts; even a tiny piece could make her suffer for an entire night.


    And drinking sea water was only going to make Noreen suffer serious dehydration. It seemed as


    though Matthew had no intentions of giving her some respite.


    When Matthew returned to the hospital, Damian had already fallen asleep and Wesley was talking to


    Carlos in the corridor.


    He greeted the two elders first. Wesley replied, "Matthew, Rika has regained consciousness, but she


    hasn''t fully recovered yet. She still needs some more rest."


    "Yes, the doctor said that there is nothing to worry about anymore. She''ll make a full recover soon,"


    Carlos said.


    Matthew nodded and walked into the ward.


    Inside the ward, Debbie was texting ir, keeping her updated on Erica''s physical condition. When she


    noticed hime in, Debbie put away her phone and helplessly said, "Rika was acting like a child. She


    kept asking to see you the moment she opened her eyes. Luckily she''s asleep now."


    Matthew nodded, maintaining silence so that Erica wouldn''t feel disturbed. He sat down on the edge of


    the bed and held Erica''s hand, and his eyes, that bred nothing but hatred just a while ago, was now full


    of tenderness.


    "Where have you been? Your sister said you didn''t go back to the manor," Debbie asked in a low voice.


    Putting his wife''s hand to his lips, he replied in a cold voice, "I was just out to take care of some


    unfinished business. After all, someone has to pay the price for putting Rika here."


    Debbie understood what he had meant. "Your dad said it was Noreen Xia''s doing. Is that true?"


    "Yes."


    Gifford had his people torture Barry, who in turn confessed that they had received their orders from the


    boss of the Immortal Killer Sect.


    Carlos pushed the door open and stepped inside just as he had overheard the conversation between


    mother and son. He snorted derisively at Matthew and said, "This was your fault! How many women


    have you been messing with? Phoebe, Camille, Noreen... All of that stops now! I don''t want to hear


    another word about this again!"


    Before Matthew could say anything, Wesley stepped forward and said, "Carlos, it''s not the boy''s fault.


    It''s obvious that Rika had provoked Michel''s people. This time, it had nothing to do with him."


    Frustrated, Carlos looked at Matthew contemptuously and said, "It seems that you have found


    someone to back you up?"


    ncing at him, Matthew didn''t bother to answer his question. "Dad, Mom, please go home and get


    some rest. I''ll stay here with Rika."


    Debbie didn''t want to leave, but she had no say in the matter as her son was already pushing out.


    Wesley also wanted to stay and look after Damian, but Matthew said that Gifford and Sheffield would


    Around midnight, Sheffield and Joshua appeared in the hospital together.


    Sheffield exined to the man who was waiting for them at the door of the ward, "Gifford had to leave


    on some urgent business. Don''t worry, Joshua and I will be here tonight."


    Nodding his head, Matthew took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and nced at the two men.


    The two men knew what Matthew was insinuating, so they told the bodyguards to guard the door and


    left for the smoking area at the end of the corridor.


    In the smoking area


    Matthew lit a cigarette and looked out the window in a pensive manner.


    Sheffield exhaled a mouthful of smoke and teased, "You might as well quit smoking now that Rika is


    back. Don''t you want to try for a daughter this time?"


    Joshua chimed in, "I think Sheffield is right. When Rika recovers, you two should just stop worrying


    about anything else and think about having a daughter or two while you''re still young!"


    Thinking of the scar on his wife''s belly, Matthew flicked the ash off his cigarette and said, "Last time


    when Rika was pregnant with four babies, she left me for more than three years. What if she leaves me


    again if I get her pregnant again?"


    In truth, Matthew didn''t want Erica to suffer the pain of childbirth again.


    Not even if he wanted a daughter.


    Sheffield puffed smoke on his face, which angered Matthew at once. He was just about to teach the


    naughty man a lesson, but Sheffield yielded just in time. "Hey, we''re in a hospital. Be a gentleman! To


    be honest, I don''t think Rika is to me for what happened between you two. You never confessed


    your feelings to her even though you loved her since such a long time ago. Then one day, Rika


    suddenly found out that not only did you have feelings for her, you were deeply in love with her. The


    fact that the goddess of your heart wasn''t that bitch from the Su family, must havee as a shock to


    her. I can totally see why she would feel confused and unable to make the right decision."


    Joshua nodded, "Now that she''s back in your life, just have a good and happy life with her. Give birth to


    a niece for me as soon as possible."


    In the days when Erica went missing, Matthew had been looking for her everywhere like a madman. To


    quell the sadness in his heart, he would force Joshua and Sheffield to drink with him, and sometimes,


    their night-outs would end up in a friendly fight. Since Matthew was trained in martial arts, he would


    easily beat up Joshua.


    Matthew, however, wasn''t feeling very chatty today. "Of course, I want to have a happy life with her."


    Not only did he want to have a happy life with Erica, Matthew wanted her to have the best possible time


    of her life with him.

 Chapter 1438 Licking Her Wounds

    Chapter 1438 Licking Her Wounds


    "I like the way you think." A cigarette hanging out of his mouth, Sheffield sent his wife a message


    asking her to go to bed early.


    There was a moment of silence in the smoking area. Matthew didn''t wait for the man who was furiously


    tapping away at his phone to acknowledge him. "So, after this, go ahead and assumemand of the


    Violet Eagles. When you have time, of course."


    Sheffield looked up from his phone, and stared at Matthew. It was a look that said, ''Seriously?'' "Now I


    know you''re a masochist. Erica won''t be happy." Matthew knew quite well what he was doing. He was


    muscling in on Erica and Chantel''s territory. But he only focused on what he wanted.


    "She has me. What does she need a goon squad for? No, I''ll be the person she goes to when she


    needs help." The longer Erica wielded the power of the Violet Eagles, the more dangerous she''d


    be.


    Sheffield put his phone away, and started stroking his chin thoughtfully. "But your wife is using your


    name to gather power. The branch of the Violet Eagles in our city alone has more than one thousand


    members. It''s a challenge to keep them all in line."


    Not to mention the number of people in K Country involved with them. Membership there dwarfed their


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    numbers in Y City. It required a generous amount of funds to maintain an international cartel of that


    size.


    ''Matthew knows how to pile on the workload, '' Sheffield sighed.


    "If the Violet Eagles were formed using my name, then you can use your name to take over, right?"


    Sheffield was well-known in gannd. And these guys weren''t even all that violent, mostly preferring to


    run ATM cloning schemes, protection rackets, etc. Should be easy for him to get a piece of the action,


    and leverage that into control.


    Joshua knew what Sheffield was talking about. With a smile, he quietly looked at the two big shots who


    were jockeying for advantage. Matthew was no dummy, and neither was Sheffield. It was just that


    neither of them wanted to handle this.


    But Sheffield lost it first. He always did. Erica might be able to get Matthew''s goat quite easily, but he


    was better at dealing with Sheffield.


    This time was no exception. Sheffield snorted at Matthew, "Don''t y dumb. You know that''s a damn


    lot of cash! And I can''t get it easily, thanks to your dear sister. She''s starting to mp down on the


    money we have. I want to see some moh first before I take this on! You hear me?"


    Matthew was unconvinced. He had a wife too. "What a coincidence! My wife''s the same way. Only I''m


    more miserable than you. Rika not only has control of the family checkbook, but has her hands in the


    ''What''s Sheffield ying at? It''s not like they''re an unruly bunch. They''re a well-oiled machine. Why


    would he need any money at all? Even if he did need cash, Sheffield could afford it. It''s just a few mil, ''


    Matthew thought. ''He doesn''t deserve to be my brother-inw if he can''t afford that.''


    Joshua put out his cigarette and kept smiling. He watched the two top figures in the city exchange their


    tales of woe, trying to outdo each other. This was like watching a chess game between two masters.


    And Joshua was nowhere near as influential as these guys. He knew better than to interfere.


    "Wow! Matthew, you''re one of the richest men in the world. Why are you such a penny-pincher?"


    Sheffield wondered where Matthew got it from. ''My mother-inw''s not like that, so maybe it was...


    Aww, forget it.''


    Sheffield was also one of the richest men in the world. Matthew didn''t want to put up with his crap any


    longer. He got straight to the point. "Noreen hasn''t told us any useful information yet. Michel Wang is no


    fool, though. He has to know she has been captured by my men. Still, it wasn''t like it was a small thing.


    It attracted a lot of unwanted attention. I don''t think he''ll try anything dumb, though. But we can look


    into it."


    Sheffield nodded and said seriously, "But we can''t focus on her right now. Our real concern is Michel.


    Luckily, most criminals are dumb, so Michel will slip up and leave some evidence behind. He''ll give


    himself away eventually. Don''t worry. I consider it my civic duty to put people like him behind bars."


    Joshuaughed and mocked him, "People like him? You''re not so innocent yourself." If it was a civic


    duty to put bad guys in prison, then wouldn''t Joshua have to do the same to Sheffield?


    Sheffield chuckled and gave him a yful punch on the shoulder. "Get real, dude. This is serious!"


    Joshua stoppedughing, lost his smile, and let them continue talking. "Please, go on."


    Matthew told Sheffield his n, and they finally reached an agreement. The three men returned to the


    wards as soon as the smell of tobo on them faded.


    Sheffield and Joshua looked after Damian. Sheffield had wanted to go to Erica''s ward and tease her a


    bit, but Matthew kicked him out. So, he had to hang out with Joshua in the boy''s ward.


    At 2 A.M., Matthew caught a quick shower. He''d already set everything up, so he thought it might be a


    good time to rest. He gently moved Erica over, slipped into bed himself, and decided to catch some


    zzzs.


    However, less than half an hour after he closed his eyes, the sleeping woman slowly opened hers.


    In the darkness, she sat up in bed. "Ouch!" Because of her sudden movement, it aggravated her injury.


    Matthew sat up too and looked nervously at the woman. Her face was contorted in pain. "Rika, what''s


    wrong? You hurt yourself, didn''t you?"


    When the pain gradually subsided, she shouted, "I''m fine! I''m going to take revenge! Matthew, I''m


    going to kill Michel Wang!"


    Erica had slept for a long time and had been dreaming.


    There were quite a few people in her dream, including Michel. He had wrapped a rope around


    Boswell''s neck and told her, "Back off, or I''ll kill your kids!"


    Then the scene panned over to show all of her kids tied up, and Erica awoke, enraged.


    She was panting in anger, her heart beating a mile a minute. Matthewforted her. "Rika, it''s toote


    now. You''re hurt, so you couldn''t even if you really wanted to. Just get some rest and focus on getting


    better, okay?"


    She suddenly looked back at the man beside her, confused. "Matthew?"


    "Yeah. It''s me." He wanted nothing more than to hold her, but he simply helped her lie back down on


    the bed. Her ribs were broken, so hugging her would be bad.


    After crying for a while, Erica finally calmed down, shook off the anger and fear.


    She looked at the man lying next to her pitifully. "Matthew, I didn''t see you when I opened my eyes


    today. I thought you left me!"


    Her distressed look made his heart ache. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Touching her


    face gently, he said, "That''ll never happen, honey. That''s not me."


    Erica was his life. There was no way he''d abandon her.


    "My back hurts. And it itches. Think it''ll leave a scar?" When she reclined on the bed, she needed to lie


    on her side.


    "Don''t worry. I got this. Sheffield is working hard preparing some traditional herbs for you. Trust in his


    skill." He''d love her, scar or no. It didn''t matter to him. But if she was really broken up about it, he''d take


    her to get stic surgery. They could cover up a scar like that, no problem.


    She nodded. "Where are the kids? Are they okay?"


    She drifted in and out of consciousness. When she woke up this afternoon, Debbie told her the kids


    were fine. She was hoping to get them on video chat, but she fell asleep before that could happen.


    "Of course they are. They came to see you when you were asleep." Matthew wasn''t about to tell her


    about Damian. He was in the ward opposite hers. He was afraid she''d spend her time worrying about


    him and not be able to get a decent night''s sleep. She needed to heal.


    "Ahh. They''re so sweet!"


    She believed him implicitly, and Matthew felt relieved. That was one less thing to worry about. "Yeah,


    they are. It''ste. You need your rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay!" And he was right. Erica was sleepy. She put her arm around Matthew''s waist and closed her


    eyes.

 Chapter 1439 Your Son Picked Her Up

    Chapter 1439 Your Son Picked Her Up


    Outside Erica''s ward, Sheffield lowered his voice and said, "It''s okay. Nothing happened. Matthew is


    with her."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Joshua nodded, and then the two returned to Damian''s ward.


    When they heard Erica''s scream, they thought something had happened. Therefore, the two sleepy


    men suddenly sobered up and ran out to see what was going on.


    But in the end, it seemed that Erica just had a nightmare. And since she had her husband with her, they


    didn''t think it was necessary to worry about it.


    By the following day, Erica got the news that all her body levels had returned to normal. Now she only


    needed more time to heal from her injuries. As the attending doctor made rounds in the wards, he


    reminded her, "For now, you should breathe into your abdomen to avoid any activity on your chest.


    Also, you must pay attention to have more nutritious meals such as food high on protein, fruits, and


    vegetables. And try not to cough so forcefully..."


    Erica kept nodding throughout the doctor''s rmendations. After he was done, she said, "Thank


    you, doctor!"


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo."


    As soon as the doctor left, she asked the man standing next to her, "Do you remember anything he


    said?"


    Obviously, she didn''t. Matthew sighed inwardly and said, "I could see how carefully you were listening."


    "Well, I remember a thing or two. For example, I should eat more fruits and vegetables, but do you


    remember anything else?" Erica answered confidently.


    With no other choice, Matthew answered, "I''ve asked the nutritionist to arrange your meals ording to


    your physical condition. Don''t worry."


    "Well, that''s good!"


    At that moment, the ward''s door was pushed open, revealing Wesley and Carlos with Damian in his


    arms as they came in.


    "Mommy!" Damian was really happy to see his mom.


    However, Erica''s heart skipped a beat once she saw her son in a hospital gown. "What''s wrong with


    Damian?"


    Sitting down on the chair by her side, Wesley exined, "He was scratched by an animal. But don''t


    worry, he''s fine. You''re the only one who''s still lying on a bed, seriously injured."


    Erica looked at Matthew reproachfully. "Didn''t you tell me the children were fine?"


    Matthew didn''t deny it. "He''s indeed fine. I just wanted him to stay here for one more night to observe


    his condition."


    Carlos carried Damian to Erica''s side and added, "Rika, don''t worry. The doctor has just reexamined


    him. He''ll be discharged soon. We''ll just need to apply ointment on him when we get home."


    The child leaned over and held her hand carefully.


    Erica then raised her free hand and pinched the boy''s cheek. "That''s good. What was the animal that


    scratched you?"


    "I don''t know. It reminded me of a squirrel, but it was ck and also much uglier than a squirrel..."


    Damian reported quite seriously.


    Erica was amused by his stern expression but didn''tugh at him. "I''m sorry, baby. I couldn''t protect


    you and your brother. It won''t happen again!"


    Damian shook her head. "Mom. No, it''s our fault. We didn''t protect you as we should. You''ve been


    seriously injured. Mom, I talked to Grandpa. He''ll teach us martial arts in the future so we can better


    protect you!"


    Moved by her son''s thoughtfulness, she praised him with tears in her eyes, "Damian, you''re so


    awesome! You''re such a considerate young boy!"


    Wesley looked at his phone and informed, "Your mother and sister are on the ne with Hugo. I''ll pick


    them upter."


    "Why are Mom and Yvetteing here?"


    Wesley rolled his eyes at her. "Do you assume everyone is as heartless as you are? Your mother


    couldn''t sleep all night after your ident. She will only have peace of mind once she sees you."


    This bad girl was the reason his wife couldn''t sleep well at night. Once she recovered, he must teach


    her a lesson.


    "Okay then."


    Soon after, Debbie and Terilynn arrived with the other three boys.


    For a moment, the ward was quite agitated. As soon as Boswell saw his mother, he ran over and


    hugged her on the bed. "Mom, I''m so sorry. I didn''t protect you!"


    "Neither did I!"


    "Neither did I!"


    Adkins and Colman also approached Erica apologetically.


    Lowering his head, Adkins said guiltily, "Mom, as a man, I failed to protect you and my younger


    brothers. I''m sorry."


    "Mom, you must get better soon, or I will always be sad," Colman dered.


    Erica was so moved by her sons that she was finding it hard to hold back her tears. "Thank you, my


    boys. I don''t me any of you. You''re still young but have done a good job!"


    Boswell shook his head. "No, Mom. Damian and I got you into trouble."


    "Yes, Mom. Don''t feel guilty..." Colmanforted her.


    The ward was noisy, with all the boys speaking simultaneously.


    Suddenly, Matthew took a step near them andmanded, "Shut up!"


    The four kids immediately became silent as they looked at their father with their eyes wide open. A


    momentter, Adkins asked in a low voice, "Dad, do you want to say something?"


    ncing at the four kids, Matthew answered, "What happened had nothing to do with you. It''s my fault.


    I was the one who failed to protect my wife and sons..."


    "Well, Mom, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you and my brothers," Adkins restated himself.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t protect my mom and Damian," Boswell said.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t protect my mom and brothers," Colman apologized.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t protect my mom and brothers either," Damian echoed.


    The adults were all rendered speechless. The four boys were really incredible. They should be praised


    for remaining united and caring, not to mention for being brave for taking all the responsibility for


    themselves.


    A few minutester, Joshua came into the ward with a child in his arms, only to find a crowd already


    present there. "Sorry, I''mte." Last night, he and Sheffield barely had any sleep while they were in the


    hospital, so this morning they headed home to take a nap. After Joshua got up, he rushed back to the


    hospital.


    The moment Erica saw the toddler in his arms, she asked in shock, "Terilynn, when did you and Joshua


    give birth to a third child?" ''And why did they shave the baby''s head?''


    Terilynn burst intoughter.


    Joshua waved his hand and quickly exined, "It''s not ours. It''s a baby girl that your son had picked


    up. Look how cute she is!"


    "What?" Erica was even more astonished.


    Boswell exined, "Mom, I got lost in the woods, and then a bear brought me to her."


    Debbie took Angelina in her arms andplimented her. "She''s such a good girl. Anyone can hold her,


    and she won''t cry. But we can''t put her down, or she will crawl all over the floor."


    Terilynn said, "It''s understandable. After all, the child was raised by a wild animal and didn''t learn how


    to walk yet. Of course, she can only crawl on the floor like a bear."


    ''It turns out that the baby girl was raised by a wild bear, '' Erica nodded thoughtfully.


    Then she looked at Wesley and said, "I guess our family is really good at picking up other people''s


    children, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1440 Lets Give It Five Years

    Chapter 1440 Let''s Give It Five Years


    It all happened like magic. First, Erica took care of Ethan and gave him a home. Then, Gifford brought


    Chantel home and his parents took her in. But of course, no one expected the two would marry. After


    that, Erica and her sons took in a little boy named Kenney and got him off the streets. And now Boswell


    hade upon a little girl in his misadventures in the forest¡ªAngelina.


    Wesley felt a headacheing on. "Okay, you''ve figured it out, huh? You''re like a kid ma. Every


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    time I turn around, you''ve found some poor child to take care of. You even have kids yourself, and yet


    you''re still surrounded by other people''s children. A few years ago, your mom and I helped you take


    care of Ethan. But what about this little girl?"


    They had so many kids to watch over. What if Erica and Matthew wanted to have even more? Too


    many young ones would definitely be a pain to handle.


    Yvette might have her own ce, but she still lived close by. When she had to work or attend to other


    obligations, her daughter, Wendy, would live with Wesley and ir. She was also the Li family''s child,


    and they took good care of her. Although Gifford only had one kid, he confided in his mother that he


    wouldn''t mind having more.


    Matthew suggested, "Maybe we could consult with a welfare house. They should know what to do with


    her." ZL Group donated a lot of money to the welfare houses every year. After he had his own kids, he


    knew how expensive raising a child could be, so he doubled the amount he donated.


    Although he also wanted a daughter, he didn''t want to adopt Angelina without knowing who she was,


    who her family was. Were they good people? Would they want her back? But after he got her housed


    and settled, he could spend more money on this girl and ask people there to give her special treatment.


    That was not a problem.


    Debbie agreed with her son. "That''s a good idea, I think." When Ethan''s biological father came to im


    him, Wesley and ir were very sad. He was still a powerful memory, and they often talked of him


    fondly. But they were too far away to visit him easily. Debbie was afraid the same thing might happen if


    she adopted this little girl.


    Carlos stayed out of it. He let the young couple handle the matter.


    But no one really wanted to take care of her. Terilynn, Joshua, Sheffield, and Evelyn were far too busy


    to take care of their own brood. And they didn''t feelfortable using a nanny. So, their kids spent


    most of their time at their grandparents'' houses.


    However, the four boys weren''t so sure about that. When they heard Angelina would be sent away,


    they were a little reluctant.


    "Dad, can you find her a ce nearby?" Adkins asked. If she lived close, they could go visit her more


    often.


    Boswell felt depressed. "Dad, why does she have to go?" After all, he brought her back here. But life, to


    a child, was quite simple. They had only been together two days, and they''d already be friends.


    Why would you want to see your friends go away?


    Taking a look at Boswell, Colman asked Matthew, "Dad, don''t you want a daughter?"


    Of course, Damian agreed with his brother. "It''s not like she''s sick or anything! That has to count for


    something! Can''t you adopt her?"


    After listening to the children''s opinions, Matthew came to a resolution. "I like Adkins'' idea. We''ll send


    Angelina to a welfare house nearby. This isn''t a decision we need to make right away. Let''s give it five


    years. If no one''se to im her in that time and you still want her around, I''ll adopt her. But if her


    parents find her first, then..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but the kids understood.


    Wesley nodded and said, "You should listen to your father. He''s a smart guy, and I like his n."


    Angelina must have parents. But was she kidnapped? Did she get lost? Or did her parents abandon


    her?


    Matthew had sent someone to look into this, but he wouldn''t have answers overnight. After all, the bear


    that cared for her couldn''t speak. There were no cameras nearby, no guards posted that far into the


    woods.


    Boswell asked, "What if someone else adopts her before that?"


    Carlos answered, "We''ll ask the welfare house to do an extensive background check. If the adoptive


    family is rich, then at least they could provide a good home for her."


    No matter how good the welfare house was, it could only provide food and shelter for the girl. If she


    was adopted and brought home as a daughter by someone, then she''d be loved and cared for.


    "Being rich doesn''t mean they''re good people. What if they''re bad? Would she be able to go back


    there?"


    "Yes. Like your dad said¡ªfive years. If Angelina''s still there, we''ll take her home and you''ll have a little


    sister!" Carlos liked girls too. It didn''t matter if the Huo family had one more daughter.


    He, too, was afraid this girl would be another Ethan. If Angelina''s biological parents found her and took


    her away after they had gotten attached, the four children would be even sadder.


    Although the kids didn''t want to see her go, they had to listen to Matthew. After all, she was not a stray


    animal they found on the streets, but a person.


    After discussing it with his children, Matthew ordered Owen to handle this matter in person.


    In the welfare house


    After filling out all the paperwork, Owen handed the little girl over to the director of the welfare house in


    person. She looked pretty in her light pink princess dress. "Mr. Liu, her name is Angelina. We want her


    to be given the best care. Remember that, and remember her name!"


    Mr. Liu nodded, "I will, Owen."


    "Take good care of her. Maybe one day she''ll be the little princess of the Huo family." Although she


    wasn''t rted to the Huo family by blood, she''d have a good life if she could im a connection to


    them.


    Hearing his words, Mr. Liu immediately took custody of the child. "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll ask someone to


    take good care of little Angelina here."


    "The four young masters of the Huo family wille and see her when they get some free time. You


    know what to do, right? I''m leaving now."


    After seeing Owen off, Mr. Liu made special arrangements. Angelina had her own room, and the


    employees were under strict orders to treat her well.


    After leaving the welfare house, Owen went to the suburb outside the city.


    When he arrived, Matthew wasn''t there yet. So, he asked his men to prepare everything first.


    It was getting dark. Since Erica was being taken care of by the hospital staff, not to mention ir and


    Yvette, Matthew took this opportunity to do something else.


    That something else was rather sinister, if satisfying. He was going to give Noreen a taste of her own


    medicine.


    He figured out she was responsible for his wife''s injuries. For their own harrowing ordeal trapped inside


    a burning house. Time to repay the favor. He doused the area with gasoline, and watched the mes


    rise higher. When the whole house was aze, Noreen''s hoarse voice came from inside. "I was wrong.


    I know I was wrong! Please! Mr. Huo, please don''t kill me!"


    Sitting in the car outside the house, Matthew pretended not to hear her screams.


    Ten minutester, a bodyguard came over and reported, "Mr. Huo, I think she''s had enough."


    Matthew nodded, "Fine. Get her out of there."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The men forced their way into the ze, wearing special protective suits and using crowbars and axes


    to clear a way in. Then they brought Noreen out. Most of her body was covered in burns, her once


    elegant looks ruined by a spiderweb of burnt and melted flesh. Then, the pitiful figure, half-wailing half-


    coughing, was thrown on the ground outside the house. Matthew was sitting on a chair.


    In less than three days, Noreen had been brought down. Once she was a star, now she was barely


    alive. Shey on the ground and tried to open her eyes. Between coughs, she forced out the words,


    "You taught me... a painful lesson... I''ll tell you everything I know about Michel. Just please, help me."


    The man sneered, "You''re in no position to make any bargains."


    As she moved her fingers, she identally touched the blisters on them. She closed her eyes tightly,


    knowing that she would be tortured even more cruelly if she didn''t talk. The pain was intense; it was


    like fire lived and danced inside her.


    When the pain faded a bit, she said weakly, "Once a month. 3 A.M., on the 20th day. You can find him


    at the Teddy Bar of Parasol¡ª"


    Bang! Suddenly, a shot rang out.


    "Ah!" Noreen''s body convulsed, and her eyes widened. Atst, shey motionless. Blood pooled in her


    mouth, and a thick, redke spread across the ground.

 Chapter 1441 The Protection Of So Many People

    Chapter 1441 The Protection Of So Many People


    Several bodyguards had already run to try to find who had shot Noreen. Matthew stood up from his


    chair and looked at where he had heard the gunshot sounding. He couldn''t see anything.


    After checking on Noreen, Owen said, "Mr. Huo, she''s dead." She got shot straight in the heart.


    Frowning, Matthew ordered, "Leave it to the police."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Early the next morning, the news about Noreen''s death was already spread all over the Inte.


    The main headlines read: "The number one star of the entertainment industry, Noreen Xia, was killed in


    the wilderness."


    "Noreen Xia died at the age of 35."


    "Noreen Xia was murdered and looked miserable before her death."


    By the time Erica grabbed her phone, she also came across the news and was shocked for a moment.


    Then, she raised her head and looked at the man working beside her. "Noreen is dead!"


    The man replied lightly, "Hmm."


    ''What does that mean? Did he already know it?'' she wondered. "You knew it?"


    "Yes." Matthew didn''t hide it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His answer sent a shiver down Erica''s spine and she stammered, "Did you...kill her?"


    ''After all, Noreen was the one who orchestrated our sons'' kidnapping and the fire that almost burned


    me to death. Did Matthew kill her out of revenge?''


    mming the document on the table, he answered, "No."


    She was relieved to hear that. "Then who did it?"


    "Who else could it be except him?"


    Erica fell silent, understanding who he was referring to.


    As far as she knew, Noreen was caught by someone sent by Carlos when she tried to escape, and only


    afterward was she handed over to Matthew.


    Erica was about to ask him how he would deal with the woman when she came across the news of


    Noreen''s death.


    "Matthew, don''t do anything against Michel yet. I want to take part in it once I''m recovered."


    With so many people having her back, Erica was confident that she could get rid of Michel Wang!


    However, despite agreeing to her demand, Matthew still nned to take care of everything first so she


    could join only at thest minute to savor the victory.


    It didn''t take long for Matthew to find out the location that Noreen''sst words referred to once he set


    his n in motion.


    As it happened, in the northern district of Y City, there was a mountain named Parasol Mountain, and in


    its foot was located a resort called Parasol Resort. The ce operated in a VIP membership business


    model, but Matthew didn''t know anyone who was a member of it.


    In fact, ording to their preliminary spection, only Michel and his people had a membership card.


    Gifford had sent his men to spy the ce, but after half a month, they still hadn''t got the chance to get


    inside. It seemed there was something really wrong with the Parasol Resort.


    Two monthster, it was already winter. Although it was freezing outside, Matthew''s vi was filled with


    joy.


    Almost fully recovered, Erica had a lollipop in her mouth when she slowly got in the elevator and


    traveled from the third to the first floor. In the open kitchen, father and sons gathered around the stove


    with their eyes all fixed on the cooking pot.


    As a matter of fact, the man cooked while the boys were watching him.


    "If I''m not at home, you can cook for my wife. And in the future, you can cook for your wives," Matthew


    told them.


    The four kids nodded simultaneously, and then Adkins asked, "Dad, do you enjoy cooking for our


    mom?"


    He would often see his father preparing a bowl of noodles for his motherte at night, and every time


    he would make different kinds of noodles, unless his mother specifically wanted to eat a certain kind of


    noodles.


    With a smile stretching the corners of his lips, Matthew answered, "Well, your mom likes to eat what I


    cook, and I also like to cook for her. So, I do enjoy it very much."


    "Oh!" Adkins nodded, even though he didn''t fully understand what his father meant. But as far he was


    concerned, it seemed that cooking for his wife was a really happy thing for a husband to do. Adkins


    then decided that in the future, he would treat his wife just like his father treated his mother.


    Meanwhile, Erica was leaning against the stair railing with a sweet smile on her face while she


    remembered all the good things that happened in the past few months.


    As Matthew had promised, ever since she woke up after she got injured, he would say "I love you" to


    her every morning. He would often give her a good morning kiss afterward, which made her feel quite


    happy as well.


    In the meantime, her studio had also started its activities, not to mention that her agenda was already


    full from the beginning to the end of the next year.


    Matthew had apanied her to take the photos of aurora before, and her work won the first ce


    prize again. The winning photo was taken to ZL Group by Matthew formercial use, which earned


    Erica a lot of money!


    Now, twirling the lollipop in her mouth, Erica thought about how she could repay her dear husband for


    everything he did for her. ''How about giving birth to a daughter for him?''


    She touched her belly; there was a slight scar in it. If she gave birth to another baby, she would have to


    go through a C-section again.


    But if giving birth to a daughter could make her husband happier, she wouldn''t mind having another


    surgery! It wouldn''t kill her anyway. ''Yes! That''s it!''


    Damian was the first to notice Erica at that moment. He said in surprise, "Mom, why are you


    downstairs?"


    Grinning with a lollipop in her mouth, Erica came into view for Matthew and their sons. "I was just


    taking a walk in the living room. I was so bored upstairs." As she kept fiddling with her camera, she was


    almost going mad with boredom.


    Boswell ran to her and took her hand. "Mom, didn''t we agree that you should rest? Come and sit down


    now!"


    Instead of sitting down, Erica stretched herself and said in a spoiled tone, "Ah, it''s been over two


    months. I''m almost fully recovered. If you don''t believe me, look!" She lifted her hand as if she was


    ready to punch the air.


    But before she could do it, Colman grabbed her hand and said, "Mom, Mom! We know you''re a good


    fighter, but the doctor said you should rest for another ten or fifteen days. Let''s listen to the doctor,


    okay?"


    Adkins pulled the chair for her and added, "Yes, Mom, Colman is right. Sit down, please. Dinner will be


    ready soon. Just wait for it!"


    Erica had been quitezytely. Matthew had hired a chef to cook all kinds of delicious food for her


    every day, but she couldn''t exercise yet. So, she was almost getting fat.


    Looking at the busy man in the kitchen, she didn''t know whether tough or cry. Matthew tore his gaze


    away from her and acquiesced in their sons'' behaviors.


    ''Why doesn''t anyone believe me? I''m really fine!''


    Erica patiently exined to her sons, "My dear boys, I''m really recovered. I can fight and climb. If you


    don''t believe me, I''ll take you outside so you can watch me climb a wall!"


    "Mom, please stay at home. We''ll practice boxing with you in half a month!" Boswell wrapped his arms


    around her neck and gave her a kiss on the cheek in order tofort her.


    Damian nodded, "Yes, Boswell is right. So, Mom, you have to be obedient!"


    Erica was speechless.


    ''All right, all right. I lost! I can''t resist my sons warning me so tenderly.''


    Therefore, Erica stayed at home for another half a month. On the day she finally regained her freedom,


    she got up at six in the morning and went for a thousand and five hundred meters run with her husband


    and children.


    In the end, Matthew was afraid that her health couldn''t take it anymore, and with the help of the four


    children, he carried Erica on his back all the way home.

 Chapter 1442 Preparing For Pregnancy

    Chapter 1442 Preparing For Pregnancy


    Erica felt like crying when she looked at the number on weighing scale and then at Matthew''s eight


    pack abs. "Matthew, we agreed to eat together to gain weight. What''s your secret? How is it that you''ve


    lost weight?" ''But I''ve gained five kilograms more!'' she thought sadly.


    The man''s face remained unchanged. "There is no secret. I just make sure to exercise every morning


    and go to the gym regrly. I have never done anything else to lose weight."


    Erica was speechless. The secret to keeping a healthy and fit body was to exercise a little bit in the


    morning and to maintain a regr gym life.


    Forcing the words through gritted teeth, Erica said, "Just wait. I''ll do morning exercises with you every


    day from now on. I''ll be as lean as I was before!"


    Matthew held her in his arms andforted her, "Well, honey, you don''t look that fat. You''ve just


    gained a little weight. Besides, it''s easier to hold you now."


    Erica wasn''t going to fall for his sweet words!


    What if he was just trying to make her fat and ugly because he wanted to have a beautiful girl on the


    side?


    Erica was determined¡ªthe excess weight had to go, by hook or by crook.


    After breakfast, Erica dropped her sons off to the kindergarten and her husband to thepany, before


    heading to the hospital.


    After a thorough examination in the gynecology and obstetrics department, the doctor finally told her,


    "Your body is fit to have a baby now. You can eat some folic acid supplements when you go back


    home. Try not to stay upte..."


    Erica responded to the doctor''s suggestions with a respectful smile. "Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee. Besides, you were pregnant with quadruplets before. You must be careful this time.


    You should stay in bed and get as much rest as you can get, just in case if you get pregnant with more


    than one baby again."


    Erica replied, "I understand. I don''t think I will be pregnant with multiple babies again, but thank you for


    your concern." She would strangle Matthew to death if she were pregnant with a set of twins or more.


    After the doctor''s appointment, Erica left the hospital in a good mood. When she came across a big


    pharmacy just across the street, Erica wondered if she should pick up some folic acid supplements.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When she walked past the traffic light intersection, she unsuspectingly nced at a car with the


    window half open, revealing the face of Michel.


    The moment her eyes caught sight of him, the smile on her face transformed into a frown and she


    quickly hid herself before he could notice her. She turned around, waiting for his car to pass by before


    she hailed a taxi and got in without saying anything.


    Since Erica wasn''t able to deliver Michel''s retribution yet, she decided to set her pregnancy aside until


    she had exacted revenge on him.


    After all, many more people would suffer if she didn''t first deal with Michel, the biggest drug dealer in


    the city.


    As she was curious to see where he was going, Erica asked the taxi driver to follow Michel''s car.


    More than twenty minutester, in order not to arouse the suspicion of Michel''s driver, Erica paid the


    taxi driver quickly when they stopped at the red light, and then got in another taxi to continue the


    pursuit.


    Michel''s car finally drove to a suburb in the north district of Y City. Erica had already known of the


    existence of Parasol Resort. For the third time, Erica got out of the taxi and changed the car


    This time, however, she found amon private car instead of a taxi.


    Without any hesitation, she opened the door of the back seat and sat in. In response to the driver''s


    confused eyes, Erica took out her mobile phone and said to him, "I''m wiring you five thousand dors.


    Please follow the Mercedes in front!"


    The driver was utterly stunned as he looked at a Mercedes Benz in front of him and then at Erica''s


    face. "Why do I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere?"


    The Mercedes Benz was already driving off, doubling Erica''s fear. "Hurry, I don''t have time to lose. Ten


    thousand dors,st offer! Show me your QR code. I''ll transfer the money to you right now!"


    As such, when he heard that he could get ten thousand dors, he stepped on the elerator and


    followed the Mercedes Benz.


    Erica transferred ten thousand dors to the man''s ount and then urged him, "Please drive slowly.


    Don''t let them notice you!"


    Michel''s final destination was indeed the Parasol Resort. When he got out of the car, he almost found


    that Erica was in the car behind him.


    Luckily, she ducked quickly and hid in the back seat of the car, before she told the driver, "Get out of


    the car and ask the security guards at the gate if you can go in. If you can, then tell them you want to


    have a get-together with some friends in there. I''ll give you more money."


    The driver got out of the car with his phone, but before he could even get close to the main entrance of


    the Parasol Resort, two bodyguards came over. "What are you doing?"


    The driver hid the nervousness inside his heart behind a fake smile and did as Erica had asked him.


    One of the bodyguards waved his hand to him and said, "This is a private manor. No outsiders are


    wee. Please leave now!"


    The other bodyguard tried to look inside the car. At this point, Erica was almost glued to the floor of the


    car, fearing that the bodyguard would see her.


    The driver quickly ran back to his car, turned around in a jiffy and left without hesitating for even a


    minute.


    On the way back, Erica met with her own driver and bodyguards. However, she wasn''t ready to go


    back home just yet. Her next stop was the camera store where she bought a drone.


    She returned to Parasol Resort with the drone, but this time she found a higher ground within the


    vicinity, with a rtively t surface to fly the drone.


    Erica paid extra money and bought a rtively quiet drone to avoid being detected.


    The entire resort epassed arge area, but the tallest building was only two-story high and there


    were a few bodyguards patrolling the yard.


    Erica kept the drone as high as possible and she only ever lowered it when she was absolutely certain


    that there were no guards walking back and forth.


    After carefully observing the ce for more than ten minutes, Erica finally found something amiss on


    one of the two-story buildings.


    There were five or six people sitting in a pavilion on the second floor. If she didn''t see it wrong, the


    person on the host seat was none other than Michel.


    There was another suspicious man that seemed familiar to Erica, but she wasn''t certain as she couldn''t


    see his face clearly. She had never seen them before, but they didn''t look like ordinary people to her.


    With the press of a button, Erica recorded everything.


    Unfortunately, as soon as she clicked the automatic return button, one of the bodyguards was quick to


    notice the drone. Immediately, a group of reinforcements gathered around and pointed their guns at the


    drone in the sky.


    Frightened, Erica quickly downloaded the video she had just recorded into her mobile phone and then


    ran away with the remote control. In fact, she didn''t really have a need for the drone anymore.


    By the time the security guards came to Erica''s location, she was already long gone.


    In the Parasol Resort, Michel stared at the drone in his hand and asked someone to pull out the


    memory card and connect it to theputer.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing on it.


    "Go and find the owner of this drone," he ordered calmly. The drone was brand new and rtively


    expensive. Only a handful of people in the city could afford such a drone. As such, it wouldn''t be


    difficult to find the owner.


    Michel''s subordinates took the drone and left to fulfill their boss''smand.


    They had already found a scapegoat to pin the death of Noreen on. This man was a nobody, who


    imed that he had killed her because he was too envious of her fame, even though he didn''t have any


    connections with Noreen prior to the incident.


    This was the exnation provided for the public, but Matthew didn''t believe a word of it.


    The discovery of the drone led Michel to believe that the Parasol Resort was no longer the safe haven


    he thought it was.


    Three of Michel''s bodyguards took the drone and drove towards downtown. However, when they


    reached a corner halfway, they were intercepted by a woman.


    The woman was a pitiful sight to see, face covered in grime and clothes barely hanging on to her


    shoulders. She limped to the driver''s window and asked, "Sir, I haven''t eaten for three days. Can you


    spare some money for a meal?"


    The three men in the car were annoyed by the woman and the driver pushed her hand away. "Go


    away!"

 Chapter 1443 Watkins Father

    Chapter 1443 Watkins'' Father


    The woman walked up to them again, exaggerating the side-to-side motion of her hips. She made her


    voice about an octave higher. "You know, I''ve got a birthdaying up soon. Know how old I''ll be? 18.


    If you could help me, I''d be really grateful..."


    ''She''s only eighteen! And she''s pretty too!'' The men in the car were obviously taken with her. While the


    driver hesitated, the woman suddenly pressed the unlock button next to her. The mechanism made a


    sound and the door was unlocked.


    Under the driver''s vignt eyes, she opened the door and said in a soft voice, "Don''t worry. I just want


    you to see what you''ll be getting."


    Then, the woman moved quicker than the eye could see. She pulled the car keys from the ignition and


    threw them in the bushes. After making sure they couldn''t find the car keys without a concentrated


    search, she pped her hands and turned around to look at the men in the car with a smile.


    The three men in the car knew something was up now, so two of them got out of the car to deal with


    her.


    Before they could do anything, they were ambushed by two men who jumped to the ground from the


    small hill next to them. They advanced on the men threatening Erica. A short tussle ensued, where one


    of the attackers waited for the thug to attack him, then stepped inside his attack and took him down


    with a series of palm strikes and a knee to the gut. Another thug brandished his gun, and got it taken


    away from him¡ªand his arm broken.


    Erica was quick and urate. She took the man who was fighting with her to the ground as fast as she


    could, employing some joint locks.


    Then she ran to their car to look for the drone.


    It was on the back seat! She sessfully grabbed the broken drone, and then the three of them ran


    away as fast as they could.


    Back in her own car, Erica patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had gotten


    the drone back. If they decided to look into it, they would find out in short order that she was the one


    who bought it.


    On their way back, they passed by the Champion Group. Looking at the tall building through the car


    window, Erica suddenly recognized the man she''d captured on video.


    Because of this, she asked the driver to head to ZL Group. She had to find Matthew before she did


    anything else. He needed to know.


    The car stopped at the entrance to the main offices of ZL Group. Heedless of her image, Erica rushed


    into thepany, drone in hand.


    If the driver hadn''t been there to run interference for her, the security guards would have caught Erica.


    She ran past them so fast they could only catch the barest glimpse of her.


    Erica entered her husband''s office like a gust of wind. Paige was taken aback for a moment before she


    realized who it was.


    Another special assistant tried to sort his papers. She had messed them up as she flew past. He raised


    his head and asked Paige, "Miss Shen, did a bird get loose in the building?"


    Paige nodded, "Mrs. Huo just flew by."


    The assistantpsed into stunned silence at what she said.


    Since Matthew was not in the office, Erica had to head to the main operations area and ask Paige


    where he was. Then she knew Matthew had left with Owen.


    She didn''t know when Matthew might be back. It could be in the afternoon sometime.


    Erica nodded thoughtfully. "Then I''ll grab a shower first. I''ll need something to change into."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. I''ll only be a moment!" Paige answered with a smile.


    When Erica finished bathing and changed into clean clothes, Matthew still hadn''te back yet. She


    had to call him. "Hi, honey. You busy now?" she asked.


    "Yes. What''s wrong?" he asked in reply.


    "Nothing. I was just wondering. I''ll let you get back to work. I know you''re busy. Call me back when


    you''re done?" Erica didn''t want to interrupt his work, so she didn''t tell him what was up right away.


    "Yeah. I''ll be along shortly."


    After hanging up the phone, Erica stowed the drone in Matthew''s lounge and went to her studio.


    This was where the corporate photographers mainly plied their trade. Thepany made extensive


    use of photography and videography used to promote their brands, products and services. Each


    person had a part to y. Some documented social events. Others specialized in portraits or even


    head shots. They all created visual content forpany newsletters, quarterly reports, and marketing


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    materials.


    Erica strolled around the studio. She didn''t have to wait long. Matthew called her about ten minutes


    Phone in hand, she walked into herrgely unused cubicle. She secured a hands-free set and


    connected to her phone. Erica couldn''t wait to ask, "Honey, guess who I saw at Parasol Resort?"


    Frowning, Matthew asked, "Did you go to the Parasol Resort alone?"


    "Yeah, but don''t worry. I just used the drone to snap a few pics; I didn''t show up in person."


    "Okay. By the way, who did you see?" he asked.


    "Neville Chai! Watkins'' dad! So? Are you surprised?" she asked. She actually saw Watkins'' father at


    Parasol Resort.


    As far as she knew, after staying in the small vige for two years, Watkins had been secretly sent to


    America. Matthew knew that. He hadn''t gotten where he was by being stupid. He let him go only


    because Watkins hadn''t started anything. He kept his head down for two years.


    Camille married the famer who lived next door to Watkins. Her mother-inw was from hell. She had


    her doing all kinds of housework. Indeed, she taught her how to do the housework. But still, she didn''t


    like Camille at all.


    When the poor farmer found out Camille and Watkins were ex-lovers, he hatched a devious n. He


    moved their bedroom so they''d be close to Watkins, separated by only a single, thin wall. He tortured


    Camille in bed every night. He knew Watkins would hear it, and all Watkins could do was fume.


    Watkins was disabled, and Matthew''s men were watching him, so he couldn''t stir up trouble again.


    When her husband left her alone, Camille always ran to Watkins forfort and loving. But they were


    found out. The sharecropper beat Camille ck and blue, and then beat Watkins with a stick.


    Fortunately, when Watkins was nearly dead from the beatings, his father showed up and whisked him


    away to the United States.


    Camille begged Neville to take her along too, but he refused coldly. It was her fault they were in that


    situation. He would be a much more powerful man if his son hadn''t tempted the wrath of Erica or


    Matthew. She put his son up to it.


    How could he be bothered to care about a woman who ruined his son?


    So Watkins was now in the United States, and the businesses under Neville''s Champion Group were


    transferred bit by bit to the US as well.


    Camille gave birth to two daughters in the vige. Many rural dwellers preferred boys to girls. Her


    mother-inw was not happy that she had only given birth to daughters. As time passed by, Camille''s


    mother-inw found a woman willing to try and give birth to a son. She moved her in, and she became


    the man''s mistress.


    And the mistress was more than willing to do whatever Camille''s mother-inw wanted.


    As for Phoebe, she was in a better situation than her sister. Although Nathan''s tombstone in the


    mountains was a grim reminder of the price they paid for challenging Matthew, she reimed a piece of


    Matthew chuckled when he heard what Erica said. "I''ve known about this for a long time."


    "What?" Erica was staggered at the thought. So Matthew knew all this time there was something wrong


    with Neville.


    "I don''t think I stuttered." Matthew felt a little guilty and realized that he should have told her earlier.


    Erica was a little upset and asked, "Then what else do you know?"


    "I also know that there''s something up at the Parasol Resort, not to mention Parasol Mountain." Erica


    had been taking it easy, healing for more than two months. And it turned out Matthew and his buddies


    were not idle. Gifford''s men had already found a way into the Parasol Resort.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Erica asked unhappily.


    "Honey, don''t worry about it. Just run your business. When we''re almost done, I''ll let you do thest


    step!"


    ''Thest step?'' She pouted and asked happily, "What''s thest step?"


    "Take all the evidence and give it to the police. Let''s sit back and watch Michel and his men get hauled


    off to jail,"


    said Matthew. Erica was in a gloomy mood after hearing that. Her four sons could do that as easily as


    she could!


    It was an insult to her intelligence!


    Erica didn''t say anything for a long time. Matthew knew what was on her mind, so heforted her


    patiently for a while. Finally, he hung up the phone after telling he''d get back to herter that night.


    Sitting in her office, Erica pondered over a confounding conundrum¡ªwere her enemies too powerful or


    was she just useless?

 Chapter 1444 Wedding In Spring

    Chapter 1444 Wedding In Spring


    At the end of the year, Hyatt and Rhea held a wonderful and beautiful wedding ceremony.


    Matthew was very busy during the Spring Festival. Since he couldn''te back from Singapore, he


    sent his bodyguards to escort his wife and four sons to A Country.


    Gifford and his entourage were already at the airport of A Country to pick them up.


    The arrival of a certain group of people in the VIP passage of the airport attracted the attention of


    many.


    There were more than a dozen bodyguards passing through in convoy, all surrounding the mother and


    her sons.


    The four boys looked almost identical as they were wearing the exact same clothes. As soon as they


    saw Gifford, they released the hands of their bodyguards and ran towards him with excitement.


    "Uncle!" they called out in one voice. Everyone in the hall watched them in awe.


    The crowd couldn''t help but marvel at the adorable children. ''Wow, quadruplets!''


    Their muscr bodyguards trotting behind them anxiously was a spectacr scene to behold and the


    crowd broke into a boisterousughter.


    The boys ran and jumped on Gifford¡ªone hung from his neck, one on his back and two on both hands.


    Gifford still kept smiling the whole time. "Wow, these guys are a handful, huh? No wonder Matthew still


    keeps a good figure even though he hasn''t gone to the special training in such a long time." Matthew''s


    real secret to keeping a good figure was grabbing his sons and running twops around the house


    every day.


    Dressed in a thin white down jacket, Erica took off her sunsses and greeted the people beside


    Gifford, "Hello, guys!"


    "Hello, Mrs. Huo." They greeted Erica respectfully.


    After exchanging greetings, they all left the airport together.


    This time, the Li family household looked livelier than ever. Erica and her four sons were back, so was


    Yvette. Now that Yvette was back home, both her husband and daughter would be joining her as well.


    Suddenly, there were all these people breathing in new life into the Li family residence.


    Needless to say, the children were the happiest, especially Wendy. All of a sudden, she had so many


    cousins taking care of her that she even forgot about her mother.


    But there was one more person who hadn''te home yet¡ªChantel.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t able toe back for the holidays because she was still shooting a movie


    abroad.


    Although Gifford was disappointed that his wife couldn''t make it, he didn''t show it on his face. However,


    he did start to consider whether he should persuade Chantel to quit the entertainment industry and


    have her find a stable job in A Country.


    In truth, he never thought that Chantel would be an internationally recognized celebrity one day


    after he had taken her to a big city.


    The next day, Erica left the four children and Hugo in the care of her parents as she had to attend and


    bear witness to Hyatt and Rhea''s wonderful wedding.


    Hyatt was a sessful photographer now and his studio in A Country was doing well enough to


    support him and Rhea.


    Another person who was equally, if not more, thrilled to see Erica was Hyatt''s father.


    Three years ago, he met Matthew when he was on a business trip to Y City. Thanks to Erica, Matthew


    poached him to work in a bank under the ZL Group in A Country. His sry was now three times higher


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    than it was before.


    The living standard of his family had improved greatly just because of Erica''s help. No wonder he was


    very happy to see her at the wedding.


    Hyatt and Rhea''s wedding went on without a hitch. That night, Erica didn''t go home until the wedding


    was over.


    On their way home, Yvette held Erica''s hand and asked, "Rika, do you still want another child?"


    Erica nodded without hiding her real emotions. "Of course! I want to have a daughter with Matthew."


    "Okay, then you should be more mindful of what you eat in the future!"


    "I know, thanks Yvette. What about you? Do you want one more kid?" Erica asked.


    "I haven''t decided yet. Your brother-inw isn''t bothered either way. Anyway, I''ve been struggling for a


    long time," Yvette sighed.


    "Come on, don''t worry about it so much. Just let nature take its course. If you get pregnant, then keep


    the baby. If you don''t, then forget about it," Erica said, smiling warmly.


    "You''re right. If I ever have another child, be it a girl or a boy, the kid can be Wendy''s friend in the


    future."


    "Yes, that''s the spirit. Look, I already gave birth to four sons and I still want to have a daughter with


    Matthew. Yvette, don''t you think I''m a good wife?" Erica asked. She was starting to feel proud of


    herself.


    Yvette was amused by her and echoed, "Yes, you''re right. My sister is the best wife in the world!"


    "Of course!" Erica brazenly winked at Yvette.


    The two sisters didn''t go back home straight from the wedding; instead they went to pay Tessie a visit


    first.


    Tessie didn''t attend Rhea''s wedding because she felt ashamed to see her, so she waited for Erica in


    her flower shop.


    Tessie''s flower shop was not by any means a small one. Under her diligent management, it had been


    upgraded from a few square meters to more than thirty square meters.


    When they arrived, it was at about ten o''clock in the evening. To Erica''s surprise, Tessie was


    apanied by a man in a camouge uniform, who was mopping the floors, in the flower shop.


    Erica was taken by curiosity and she asked Tessie directly, "Is he one of your new employees?"


    Tessie chuckled and joked, "Yes, he is!"


    The man turned around when he overheard their conversation. Almost immediately, Erica screamed,


    "Louie? Is that you?"


    Yes, it was indeed Louie Meng. Louie Meng was the soldier that Erica and Tessie got to know when


    they were sent to the military training by Wesley.


    Erica heard rumors that Louie Meng had a crush on Tessie, but she thought that Tessie had turned him


    down.


    But why was Louie Meng here today?


    Louie Meng put down the mop in his hand and politely invited the two sisters to have a seat.


    Tessie didn''t hide the truth from Erica for too long. "Rika, I''m with Louie now!"


    Louie Meng held Tessie''s hand with a grin on his face and nodded at Erica and Yvette. "Yes, I''ve also


    brought Tessie to meet my parents.


    We''re going to get married in the spring next year!" Erica was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped


    to the floor. Tessie not only had a boyfriend, but also was going to get married next spring.


    Just at the thought of this, she pulled Tessie out of Louie''s hand and led her out of the door, while the


    two people watched them in confusion. She pulled Tessie close and whispered, "Does he know about


    Ethan?"


    Tessie thought that something was wrong, but when she heard what Erica had to say, she burst into


    everything. He doesn''t mind."


    Tessie even told her the truth about letting Erica take the me for her. Although Louie Meng was


    disappointed at her, when he saw that she had realized her fault, he changed his mind and decided to


    give her a chance.


    "Oh, that''s good. Do you really like him?" Erica asked. She was just worried because it was all so


    sudden.


    Tessie shrank back as she felt a little shy. "Yes, we have been living together for some time." Louie


    Meng woulde to help her manage the flower shop on his break.


    "What? So soon?" Erica was so surprised. "As long as you are happy, I am happy for you!"


    When the two went back inside, Louie Meng stood up straight, looking a little anxious. He was so


    nervous when he watched them leave abruptly that he couldn''t wait to ask Erica, "Mrs. Huo, do you


    have any objections with Tessie marrying me?"


    Erica wasn''t expecting him to confront her like that, but she responded with a smile. "Of course not! As


    long as you promise to treat Tessie well, I wish you both all the happiness in the world!"

 Chapter 1445 The Rest Depends On Her

    Chapter 1445 The Rest Depends On Her


    When he heard what Erica said, Louie breathed a sigh of relief and nodded seriously. "Don''t worry! I''ll


    be good to Tessie," he said. As long as Tessie was okay living with him, he''d make her really happy.


    His first wife had cheated on him. She couldn''t take the loneliness anymore, or so she said. He


    divorced her once he found out.


    They continued their bull session. Louie told Erica he owed her dinner. He had to find some way to


    repay her for taking care of Tessie.


    Erica didn''t turn him down. Anyway, she was going to stay with her family for Spring Festival. Matthew


    would being up to visit, and they''d go back home to Y City together.


    She had never imagined she''d be without him for so long. She''d been there half a month, and Matthew


    hadn''t shown up yet. And he did something pretty major while she was gone.


    One day, she was out with the kids. They were at a yground, and the kids were having a great time,


    casually opened Weibo.


    She listlessly scrolled through the shared content and status updates. Finally, something caught her


    eye. "Michel Wang, Drug Lord, Captured."


    She tapped it to get a more in-depth look. It said, "Michel Wang, CEO of Wang Group, long suspected


    as a drug lord and racking up an impressive list of charges, was hauled in for questioning by local


    police yesterday.


    Eight major yers in the financial industry remain under suspicion, including the well-known


    entrepreneur Neville Chai, chairman of Champion Group. The police say they''ll know more as they


    continue their investigation."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She jumped off the swing excitedly and asked Wesley, "Dad, where''s my brother?"


    Gifford hadn''t been home these past few days. Chantel had been here two days already, but hadn''t yet


    seen her husband.


    Wesley knew he couldn''t hide it from her anymore. "Your brother, Sheffield, and your hubby are doing


    something in Y City," he answered.


    "And just what are they doing?" Erica pressed.


    Standing in front of her, Wesley didn''t answer her question. Instead, he said in a soft voice, "The men


    in our family can handle themselves. We don''t want you going up against a drug lord."


    They had Matthew, Gifford, Sheffield, Joshua, Remus, Harmon and Sean. Each of them had their own


    strengths, each of them useful in the fight against evil.


    Erica pouted and cried indignantly, "Dad! You''re so sexist, you know that?"


    Although she was not as powerful as a man, she could at least help. She thought Matthew would bring


    her along.


    But now? What was he doing? He did everything behind her back.


    "I''m not sexist. I just think that men should protect their women. Come on, let me exin it to you."


    Wesley pulled out a small stool and sat beside her.


    What Matthew feared most was that Erica would be angry, so Wesley decided to talk to her first. Maybe


    he could smooth things over.


    "What is there to say? You can talk to me till you''re blue in the face, but it won''t change anything.


    Matthew broke his promise. He not only left me here alone, but also dealt with my enemy. He thought I


    wouldn''t find out? I wanted to avenge Orange myself!" The more Erica thought about it, the angrier she


    became.


    Wesley patted her on the arm and demanded, "Come here, you. Let''s talk about this like reasonable


    adults."


    Seeing his stern eyes, Erica had to reluctantly sit back down on the swing, gripping the chains defiantly.


    "Put yourself in Matthew''s shoes for a minute. If you were him, would you hide behind a woman and let


    her put herself in danger?" Wesley asked in a calm voice.


    "Dad, it''s not like that..." Matthew wasn''t hiding behind her; it was just that she didn''t want him to get


    involved.


    "But it is, sweetie! I know you want to find the evidence of Michel''s crime, but have you really thought


    this through? You''re good, but not that good. By the time you uncover everything, Michel''s grandson


    will be all grown up, and rece him. More importantly, if you dy this kind of thing for one more day,


    that will put countless people at risk from his dealers. They have a well-entrenchedwork, and he


    could easily increase the number of people hooked on his product. Michel''s not your garden-variety


    drug lord. The police had found out a ton of drugs in Kirk''s ce, and he was just ackey. If those


    supporting Michel rallied their forces, then he might be difficult at best to deal with. He''d be like a nt


    with many roots. You might uproot some of them, but the rest just can''t be seen. It''s really scary, Rika."


    Wesley looked serious. He didn''t try to frighten Erica, nor did he lie to her. He believed that she


    understood.


    Erica knew her father was right, but she was still angry Matthew went back on his word.


    Wesley looked at his silent daughter and knew she was fuming. "Well, don''t be angry. You and Matthew


    have the same goal, that is, you want to bring Michel and his men to justice. You want to do it to


    avenge your friend. But what about Matthew? He did it all for you! Just for you! Why would he risk his


    life otherwise? He''s the CEO of ZL Group. Why did he mess with a powerful drug lord? If you''re still


    mad at him, Rika, I''ll disown you. I''m not going to have someone like you as my daughter. Think it


    over!"


    After saying that, Wesley stood up and left the garden.


    Erica was bbergasted. Apparently he hadn''t thought it over, either. Would he give up seeing his


    grandkids that easily? She had not even been that angry. She thought she stated her case firmly,


    without getting upset. Why was Wesley so mad? Why did he leave as soon as he stood up? "Aren''t you


    watching the kids?" she asked.


    Without turning his head, Wesley answered, "No. I was pissed off so I let ir handle them."


    Erica was not convinced. She whispered, "You''re mad at me, not them. Don''t punish them to get back


    at me, okay?"


    ir looked at the father and daughter from a distance and guessed what was going on. She figured


    that Erica had put Wesley out of sorts again.


    She watched her grandsons y in the garden and didn''t seem to mind at all. Erica and her father


    were always fighting. It was how they showed they loved each other. Ironically, Wesley was closer to


    Erica than ir was.


    At Orchid Private Club


    Matthew lit a cigarette and yed with the lighter. He closed his eyes and tried to rx.


    Cigarette in his mouth, Sheffield looked around but couldn''t find his own lighter. Finally, he stood up,


    grabbed the lighter from Matthew''s hand, lit his cigarette, and handed it to Gifford.


    At the sight of the lighter, Gifford suddenly remembered something and popped off with, "Dad has a


    lighter that''s so old it''s broken. He still keeps it around. It''s one of his little treasures."


    Joshua reclined on the sofa and replied, "Maybe your mom gave it to him. He wouldn''t throw something


    like that out."


    Sheffield took off his suit jacket and draped it over the back of the chair. He agreed with Joshua. "A


    woman gave it to him. Yeah, it''s just like him to keep it around."


    Gifford chuckled. "You''re both right."


    "Of course I am. After all these years, your dad is still a henpecked husband," Sheffield said with a


    proud smile.


    The three of them chatted for a while. Gifford kicked Matthew''s toes and asked, "Hey, what are you


    thinking about?"


    Matthew opened his eyes and looked into Gifford''s eyes. "I''m thinking about your sister."


    Before Gifford could tease him, Matthew added, "She''s going to be so pissed when she found out what


    we did!"


    Gifford chuckled after hearing that.


    Sheffield burst intoughter. "Dude, you are so screwed. Don''t let her cook or pour you a drink." Erica


    was not that easy-going.


    In fact, from the very beginning, they had been investigating Michel and his business behind Erica''s


    back, and had done their best to expose and report him.


    Matthew nced at Sheffield indifferently. "Man, you''re the charmer of the group. Tell me what to say to


    her."


    Sheffield exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, "I think she can be swayed by reason but not be


    cowed by force. Do something to demonstrate you''re sorry. Kneel on a keyboard or durian shells. The


    rest depends on her."

 Chapter 1446 Ill Rub It For You

    Chapter 1446 I''ll Rub It For You


    "Don''t worry about it too much. After all, you have my dad as your backer. If Rika gets too troublesome


    for you, you can always ask Dad to punish her for you!" Giffordforted his brother-inw.


    ''Punish Erica? No, that''s not what I want.


    I want Rika to forgive me on her own or else what would be the point?'' Matthew thought to himself.


    Joshua poured himself a ss of whisky and took a few sips before saying, "Sheffield is right. The time


    and ce are important factors that you must consider in these cases. My advice is to put your dignity


    aside and throw a durian and a keyboard on the floor in the living room in front of everyone and let Rika


    make the decision when Uncle Wesley and his familye to Y City to celebrate the New Year."


    Sheffield knew what was on Joshua''s mind so he decided to y along. He continued, "That''s when


    we''ll all persuade Rika together. She''s definitely not going to turn down a room full of people, right?"


    "Rika is not that unreasonable. She will definitely save your face. So this matter can be over!" said


    Joshua.


    Raising an eyebrow at Joshua, Matthew asked, "Do you have any idea who Rika is?"


    "What?" Joshua was confused.


    Matthew flicked the cigarette between his two fingers and said, "When my wife gets angry, she won''t


    even think twice about making me kneel on a keyboard at the entrance of thepany!"


    Joshua was rendered speechless, eyes widened with shock. Matthew was right. After all, Erica was not


    an ordinary girl.


    Sheffield thought for a while and said, "Matthew, then you should be praying for yourself, my friend. I


    think it''s time to ept that there''s not going to be an easy way out of this!"


    Gifford looked at the men in the room in disbelief. "Hold on! Aren''t you guys blowing this out of


    proportion? Erica is not like that at all. Let me tell you something, Matthew. Don''t listen to Sheffield.


    Just because he always ends up kneeling on the keyboard, he wants you suffer the same experience.


    He is not helping you at all."


    "Hey, hey, Gifford, you better watch what you''re saying?" Sheffield stared at the man discontentedly.


    Ignoring him, Gifford continued, "In my opinion, if Erica gets too stubborn, just tell my dad. I promise my


    father will subdue her with one move, and if he can''t, he''ll definitely do it in two moves. Anyway, Dad


    will find a way to make her forgive you."


    Matthew took another drag from his cigarette, as he let their suggestions pass from one ear and out


    through the other. "Thanks guys, but I don''t think any of those suggestions are going to be helpful."


    "Do you have a better way?"


    "Yes."


    "What? Tell us."


    Matthew suddenly revealed a mysterious smirk, which was out of character from his usual nature.


    "Sometimes people just don''t get what couples go through," he said.


    "Excuse me? You make it sound like we''re all single over here!" retorted Sheffield.


    Without responding to him, Matthew asked Gifford, "When are you going to give your wife an actual


    wedding ceremony?"


    Gifford had a stunned expression on his face and he wondered what this had to do with him. "A


    wedding? What are you trying to say?"


    "Have you ever thought of giving her an actual wedding ceremony?" Matthew enunciated every word


    slowly in a tone of condescension.


    A man who was not romantic at all, like Matthew, knew he should give his wife a grand wedding.


    Gifford was not a fool. Why didn''t he think of giving his wife a wedding?


    Gifford didn''t have a response.


    His silence was his way of admitting his fault.


    And from that day onwards, the word "wedding" got carved into Gifford''s mind.


    As time went by, passing away with each blink of an eye, the arrival of the Spring Festival came closer.


    Two days before the festival, Matthew and Gifford showed up at the Li family''s house together.


    However, since they didn''t inform their family of their arrival in advance, Erica went out shopping with


    Rhea.


    The kids, however, were ying around in the back yard and Wendy was watching Damian drawing.


    It wasn''t until evening when Matthew''s wife finally came back home.


    When Erica saw Matthew, she was stunned. "When did youe here?"


    Matthew came over to hold her hand and observed her expression carefully. "I came with Gifford at


    noon." There was no sign of anger on her face.


    Erica nodded. She looked around and saw no one in the living room. The maid must have been


    cooking in the kitchen. Her facial expression changed as sheined, "I went skiing with Rhea this


    afternoon. I fell on the ground a few times. My butt hurts!"


    This time, it was Matthew who was stunned. ''Doesn''t she know that Michel is temporarily imprisoned?


    But how could she not know the news?'' he thought. He quietly whispered in her ear, "Let''s go back to


    your room. I''ll rub it for you."


    The woman''s face turned red in an instant. "Go away! Don''t think that I don''t know what you are


    thinking!"


    In truth, Erica admired Matthew very much because as a man with his insatiable sexual appetite, he


    hadn''t had sex with her for more than two months during the time she was injured.


    Perhaps now that she was healthy again, the man couldn''t hold his urges anymore.


    Matthew stopped the woman who was trying to escape from his arms and admitted his thoughts.


    "Since you already know, let''s go back to your room!"


    "No way! Let go of me! The maid wille out of the kitchen soon!"


    While they were enjoying a moment of intimacy between them, they failed to notice Colman. He was on


    the staircase in silence, putting his hand over his mouth to stop himself fromughing, but in the end,


    his effort was in vain asughter exploded from his mouth.


    The two people in the living room looked upstairs at the same time in confusion. Erica quickly pped


    off Matthew''s hand and said, "It''s all your fault. The kid saw us."


    Matthew took her hand and went upstairs. "So what? We are a couple."


    ''What''s wrong with me being intimate with my wife?''


    When they reached the second floor, Colman ran to them and asked, "Dad, where are you going?"


    "Your mother fell down when she was skiing. I''m going to have a look. Why don''t you go and y with


    your brothers?" Matthew replied with a straight face.


    "What? Mom, are you hurt?" Colman asked. His eyes were full of concern.


    "I''ll let you know after I have a look. Go ahead and y outside!" Matthew answered on behalf of his


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    wife.


    "Oh, okay! Dad, don''t forget to let me know!" Colman was certain that his mother was in safe hands.


    Matthew nodded and took Erica back to their room.


    The house was riddled with children and they were mostly yful, naughty boys. Matthew was afraid


    that one of them would suddenly walk in on them being intimate, so he shut the door and made sure it


    was locked.


    He pressed Erica against the door, and without giving her a chance to say a word, he lowered his head


    and kissed her red lips.


    He whispered in her ear, "Honey, I''ve missed you."


    Erica smiled, stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I''ve missed you too."


    Without giving her any chance to speak anymore, Matthew pressed her against the door and kissed


    her deeply.


    About ten minutester, someone knocked on the door. Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Completely disregarding the person on the other side of the door, Matthew carried on with his work.


    Adkins'' voice came from outside the bedroom. "Dad, it''s me, Adkins!"


    However, there was no sound from the inside.


    After mumbling something at the door for a while, Adkins twisted the doorknob again, but found it


    locked.


    Matthew had his palm over the woman''s mouth to stop her from making any sound.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Someone knocked on the door again. This time, it was Damian. "Dad, we are here


    to see Mom. Is Mom okay?" he asked.


    "What are you doing, Adkins?" Gifford asked.


    Themotion outside was starting to worry Erica so she tried to push Matthew away, but the man


    didn''t budge an inch.


    "Dad said that Mom got hurt and they''re inside, but why aren''t they talking to us?" Adkins looked


    <ppletely puzzled.

 Chapter 1447 Kneel On The Keyboard

    Chapter 1447 Kneel On The Keyboard


    Gifford looked confused for a few seconds. When he came to realize what was going on, heughed


    and dragged the kids away. "Okay, kids,e with me. Your dad is probably taking care of your


    mother. Let''s not disturb them!"


    ''I''ll bet he is taking good care of her, '' he thought to himself.


    "But we want to be there for Mom too," said Boswell. He was more worried about Erica''s injury.


    Without any hesitation, Gifford pulled away the children and assured them, "Don''t worry, your mother is


    a strong woman. A measly fall on the ground isn''t going to hurt her. We''ll see her after dinner. Come


    along now!"


    "Uncle, why are you acting so strangely?" one of the boys asked.


    The children''s voices were getting farther and farther away and Erica breathed a sigh of relief. She bit


    the man''s chest to vent her anger and said in a low voice, "It''s all your fault. Now, Gifford definitely


    knows what we are doing!" Gifford would be a fool not to realize what they were doing in the bedroom.


    "What''s the big deal? We are all adults!" Matthew said.


    ''The man has a wife too! I''m sure he will understand us.''


    When it was time for dinner, Matthew and Erica were still missing at the table. Gifford forbade anyone


    from calling them, which gave ir more reason to be confused.


    After listening to the kids give their exnation one by one, she finally understood what they were


    doing.


    ''Come on! These two people!'' She rolled her eyes secretly.


    In the end, Boswell was so hungry that he ran upstairs after lying about going to the bathroom and


    knocked on the door of his parents'' bedroom. "Dad, Mom! Dad!"


    This time, the door was opened rather quickly. Inside, Matthew was already dressed in a suit, but Erica


    was nowhere to be seen.


    As soon as the door was opened, Boswell poked his little head into the room and looked around.


    Before he could say anything, Matthew picked him up, walked out of the room and closed the door.


    Then they went downstairs together.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Daddy, is Mommy okay?" the boy asked.


    "Yes, she''s just in the bathroom because she has a stomachache," Matthew answered.


    "Oh, I see! I got tired of waiting for you at the dinner table, but Uncle Gifford wouldn''t let me call you."


    Boswell put his arms around his dad''s neck and acted like a spoiled child.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Matthew said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have taken so long." If he


    had known that the children would be hungry, he would have let go of Erica a lot sooner.


    "I forgive you!" Boswell said with a smile. After all, his father had apologized to him in such a nice way.


    When Erica cleaned herself and went downstairs, the kids had already begun to eat. Wesley was


    talking to Matthew about something. The moment ir saw her, sheined, "You''rete!"


    Erica felt misunderstood, but she didn''t want to exin. Matthew, however, stood out to defend her.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault!"


    ir waved at him with a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s start eating."


    Erica pouted her lips. ''That''s not fair! Mom always treats Matthew so nicely!'' She was starting to miss


    her mother-inw already. If she were in the Huo family manor right now, she wouldn''t be getting


    scolded, but Matthew would.


    On the afternoon of the Lunar New Year, Matthew and Erica returned to Y City with their four children.


    Unfortunately, just as soon as they left, Chantel came back home to her family. As such, she failed to


    see Erica.


    However, the two families still managed to have a nice and quiet time during the Lunar New Year.


    On the second day of the Lunar New Year, Erica and Matthew were supposed to go back to her


    parents'' home ording to the customs, but since they had already stayed there for a period of time


    before the Lunar New Year, they didn''t go back to A Country.


    On the third day of the Lunar New Year, Wesley came to the Huo family''s house with his family.


    Last year, the Huo family went to the Li family''s house to celebrate the Lunar New Year. This year, it


    was the Li family''s turn toe to Y City.


    Last year, no one was actually happy during the Lunar New Year. After all, the whereabouts of Erica


    and her children were unknown, and the atmosphere could barely be raised.


    This year was different. Everyone was here and they had four more boys. The Huo family''s manor was


    bustling with noise and theughter of children.


    The two CEOs, Matthew and Sheffield, gave themselves a few more days off to be with their family at


    the Huo family manor.


    After lunch, the elders took the children to bask under the sun in their garden while the young people


    were drinking and chatting in the living room.


    Taking a close look at his wife who was chatting with the other women happily, Matthew winked at two


    maids and soon they walked into the living room with one durian and a keyboard.


    When Erica saw the durian in the maid''s hands, she looked at Matthew in confusion. "I thought you


    didn''t like durian?"


    "Wow! Matthew, are you serious?" Joshua couldn''t helpughing.


    The maids put the durian and the keyboard in the middle of the living room. Matthew walked over


    silently, tidied his clothes and looked at Erica. "Honey, I can kneel on durian shells or the keyboard. You


    choose!"


    Erica already knew what happened to Michel, but she didn''t tell him that she knew, nor did she have an


    argument with him about it. He was always worrying about it in the back of his mind, afraid that one day


    she wouldsh out at him.


    So he decided to take the initiative and admit his fault, hoping that perhaps she would appreciate his


    sincerity and forgive him.


    Erica, however, was a bit confused. "Did you do something wrong?"


    The man looked at the confused little woman and sighed. "Well, do you need me to remind you?


    Michel!"


    "Oh!" Erica finally knew what this was all about. ''So he is talking about Michel.''


    Matthew nodded. "Choose one. I''ll kneel on it."


    To add insult to injury, Sheffield said, "Rika, choose the durian shells. Let him remember how powerful


    you are so he won''t dare to go against you next time."


    Yvette held Erica''s hand and said softly, "Rika, I''ve heard about what happened with Michel. Matthew


    did it for your own good!"


    When Chantel gave Gifford a nudge, he looked at his wife wondering what she was expecting of him


    now.


    Chantel rolled her eyes at Gifford, having lost her patience and said, "Rika, Matthew is so good to you.


    Don''t be so hard on him!"


    Erica was rendered speechless.


    She looked at Matthew and asked, "Who gave you this piece of advice?" This was definitely not the


    way Matthew did things.


    Sheffield couldn''t wait to take credit. "Of course Joshua and I told him to do that. Rika, don''t worry. We


    are all on your side!"


    However, Erica snorted contemptuously and red at the two brothers-inw present. "Sheffield,


    Joshua, how could you do this to my husband?"


    Erica knew that she wouldn''t have been able to get rid of Michel on her own. All things considered, how


    could she me Matthew for fulfilling her wish?


    Sheffield and Joshua looked at each other in stunned disbelief.


    Erica defended Matthew and said, "My husband has done so much for me, and yet you still want me to


    punish him! You are so hateful! Evelyn, Terilynn, I think they have gone too far this time. What do you


    think?"


    With eyes wide open, Sheffield looked at his wife and exined, "Honey, Matthew was the one who


    came to us for advise on how to ask for Rika''s forgiveness. We have nothing to do with this! Matthew,


    please exin!"


    Erica was truly unpredictable. All of a sudden, she started defending her husband in front of everyone,


    and Sheffield realized that he was made to look like an outsider.


    The same thing happened to Joshua as he was shocked by the suddenint. "Matthew, please


    tell your sister the truth!"


    Matthew smiled. ''I have the loveliest wife in the world! Look at how protective of me she is. That''s


    great!''


    "You don''t need to exin, Matthew. I know your brother-inw well. He hasn''t knelt on the keyboard


    for half a year, and I think he wants to do it again!" said Evelyn casually.

 Chapter 1448 Well Fight To The Death

    Chapter 1448 We''ll Fight To The Death


    Resting her chin on one hand, Terilynn blinked her round eyes at Erica and said, "Don''t worry! I think


    your brother-inw wants to do all the housework from now on. Well, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll fire the


    maid when I go back, and Joshua can do all the housework for the next three months!"


    Not only did Sheffield and Joshua fail to set up a trap for Matthew, but they also seeded in getting


    themselves in trouble. They felt like weeping, but had no tears.


    Unwilling to yield, Sheffield said, "Rika, aren''t you mad that Matthew went behind your back?"


    "Of course I''m angry?" Erica answered honestly.


    Joshua nodded, "So, let''s punish Matthew together! What are you waiting for?"


    Erica shook her head. "No, I pped myself when I was angry."


    ''What do you mean?'' Everyone looked at Erica with puzzlement.


    Even Matthew was stunned. What drove his wife to p herself when she was angry?


    Erica calmly took a bite out of the apple in her hand while everyone watched her with anticipation. "I


    was very angry at the time, but when I thought about what an excellent husband this man has been to


    me, I decided to p myself!


    He is, after all, my prince charming!"


    Then, Erica came over and patted on Matthew''s shoulder. "Now you understand, don''t you? I expect


    you to learn from this experience so that in the future you can just p yourself when you make me


    angry, and ask yourself why you have to make your loveliest wife angry. Just like I will reflect on why I


    am angry with my prince charming."


    Matthew, who had just been lectured by his wife, felt embarrassed and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Hahaha!" The people in the living room burst intoughter because of Erica''s words.


    Just then, Wesley and Carlos, who were about to go upstairs, saw what was happening in the living


    room.


    Matthew stood in front of some durian shells and a keyboard, while Erica was eating an apple and


    giving him a hard time. Even a child could tell that the woman was bullying the man.


    "Rika Li!" Wesley roared and strode towards them. ''This girl has gone too far this time! How dare she


    do this to my son-inw in front of everyone!''


    Startled by his roar, Erica asked, "Dad, what are you doing here?"


    Wesley''s face darkened. "If I hadn''te in, I wouldn''t be able to see you bullying my son-inw. And


    you are doing this in front of everyone! Rika, you''ve crossed the line!"


    Then he raised his hand to teach Erica a lesson.


    Luckily, Carlos, who was standing right next to Wesley, grabbed his friend''s arm and said, "Wesley,


    Matthew needed to be taught a lesson.


    Don''t me Rika. I know what kind of person my son is!" It seemed as though Matthew had a poor


    reputation in the Huo family. Anyone who didn''t know him personally would mistake him for Carlos'' son-


    inw instead of his son.


    Erica put the unfinished apple into Matthew''s hand and rolled up her sleeves angrily. "Come on then.


    Let''s have a fight. The winner will have thest say!"


    Erica was frustrated at how every time she had an argument with Matthew, Wesley woulde to his


    rescue and scold her without any concern for the truth whatsoever. She would even p herself when


    she was so angry, let alone beat her father.


    In fact, what Erica meant was that she knew she couldn''t beat Wesley, and of course he would still


    have thest say.


    Wesley, however, saw things very differently. All he thought about was how rebellious and out of control


    his daughter was.


    The crowd burst into yet anotherughter. Irritated by her words, Wesley decided to ept Erica''s


    challenge.


    Matthew quickly pulled the woman behind him and said, "Dad, you must have misunderstood her. Rika


    is not angry with me."


    "Matthew, don''t defend her. She is my daughter and I know her very well. I know how narrow-minded


    she can be!"


    When Remus and Joshua realized that things were starting to get heated between the father and


    daughter, they stood up and grabbed Wesley''s arms.


    On the other hand, Gifford, Sheffield and Yvette sat still without moving.


    Chantel pushed Gifford and anxiously said, "Go to Dad and calm him down!"


    "Why are you even worried? Have you ever seen Dad hit Rika?" he asked.


    Chantel paused for a moment to think and then nodded in agreement. Wesley''s confrontations with


    Erica had always been like this. He would always threaten to beat her, but he would nevery a finger


    on her, not even once.


    Carlos dragged Wesley upstairs. Knowing that her father couldn''t hit her, Erica took advantage of this


    and said, "Hey, maybe if we have a disagreement next time, we can fight to the death!"


    As soon as Wesley''s ears caught what Erica had said, he turned around and sprang from the stairs like


    a tiger. Luckily, Joshua and Remus were there to intercept him. Remus struggled to keep himself from


    Wesley was so angry that his face turned red and his neck became thick. "Matthew, if she doesn''t listen


    to reason in the future, just let me know. I''ll beat her ck and blue until her own mother will be unable


    to recognize her."


    Erica pouted her lips.


    Matthew cleared his throat and said, "I know, Dad!" Everyone knew that Wesley was just joking.


    The farce finally ended after Wesley and Carlos went to the second floor.


    Matthew didn''t have to kneel on the durian shells or the keyboard. However, Sheffield wasn''t so lucky


    as Evelyn made him kneel on the keyboard for fifteen minutes in their bedroom.


    Joshua had to buy fresh groceries and cook delicious dishes for his wife. He tried everything and said


    all the sweetest words to avoid housework for three months.


    In the evening, because everyone was so happy, several people, including ir, decided not to limit


    themselves while drinking.


    Wesley felt a headacheing on as he nced at the crowd coldly and thennded his eyes on


    Erica. "Your mother is going to ask for Wahaha probiotic milk as soon as she gets drunk. It has been


    like this for decades. Who let her drink so much wine?" he asked.


    Erica shrank her head and decided to stay silent because she was the one guilty of getting her mother


    drunk.


    But the next moment, Wesley raised his voice and shouted, "Erica Li!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Was it you?"


    "Yes!" Erica responded so fast that it was toote for Matthew to cover her mouth.


    "Run five kilometers!"


    "Yes... No!"


    Erica''s refusal fell on deaf ears as Wesley was hell-bent on punishing her.


    Just then, Matthew said, "Dad, let me do it." The man was willing to take responsibility for his wife''s


    actions.


    The four kids looked at each other and ran to Wesley. "Grandpa, we will do it!" Adkins said.


    "Yes, Grandpa. We know Mom hates running!" With his head tilted to one side, Boswell looked at


    Wesley, who was holding ir in his arms.


    Colman jumped up and down a few times before saying, "Grandpa, look, I''m a lightweight. I can run


    five kilometers."


    "Grandpa, we''ll do it on behalf of Mom. I know you won''t turn us down. How about this? The four of us


    will join Dad and run one kilometer each," said Damian. Then it would be five kilometers.


    Carlos refused to entertain this any longer. "How can you punish my daughter-inw? You''re not


    looking to disrespect me, are you?"


    Wesley held his wife tightly and calmly answered, "No, I''m just punishing my daughter!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yvette reminded him, "Dad, you should just go and buy some Wahaha probiotic milk. Otherwise, you


    will be the one to suffer when Mom wakes up and doesn''t find her drink!" Wesley felt distressed, but he


    knew Yvette was speaking the truth.


    While others burst intoughter, he had no choice but to go out to buy some Wahaha probiotic milk for


    his wife.

 Chapter 1449 The Bandit Chief

    Chapter 1449 The Bandit Chief


    Before leaving, Wesley red at the troublemaker and thought, ''Well, you thought you could set me up,


    Erica? Just wait and see.'' "Remember to run five kilometers!" he reminded her.


    "Okay, Dad!" Erica readily agreed to her punishment.


    But she rolled her eyes as she did so. Obviously, she was up to something.


    Wesley''s tone was harsh and helpless all at the same time. "Don''t make any trouble for me!"


    "No, I won''t. Don''t worry," Erica promised quickly.


    ''Don''t worry? How could I not worry?'' Wesley was sure that Erica wouldn''t run the five kilometers as


    she was told.


    Sure enough, after Wesley came back, he had Wahaha milk in hand. He spent some time making sure


    ir was okay. Erica walked in calmly and told him, "Dad, I finished the 5k run like you asked!"


    Wesley didn''t believe her at all. He stared at her coldly and spat, "I''ve been gone less than twenty


    minutes. You sure you finished your run?"


    "Yes, I did. Right, Dad?" she asked a figure behind her. It was Carlos, and he stepped forward with his


    wife.


    Carlos nodded and lied. "Oh yeah, it''s true. I saw it with my own eyes. Take good care of your wife."


    Wesley''s mind was blown. He held his wife, who was sucking down her milk, and remained silent.


    Well, he realized that he couldn''t punish Erica around the Huo family in the future. There were too


    many people defending her.


    After the first lunar month had passed, Erica sent all the evidence of Michel''s crimes collected by


    Matthew and others to the Prosecutor General''s Office.


    Half a monthter, the police officially set up a task force to investigate the allegations against Michel


    and hispanions.


    From winter to spring, the police had found more than 30 tons of drugs in Parasol Mountain and more


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    than a dozen drug caches had been uncovered. Smuggling routes had been discovered and closed up.


    Arrests were made. This was front page news.


    Later, Michel and Neville were sentenced to death for their heinous crimes.


    In March, Matthew and Erica traveled to M Country. They wanted to visit Orange''s tomb and pay their


    respects.


    Orange was buried near his home town, in the country he''d been born in.


    Orange had made many friends when he was alive, so his tomb was buried in the myriad flowers and


    gifts from his friends and allies.


    It had been almost a year since Erica had been here.


    Last time, after Kirk was arrested, Erica visited Orange''s tomb before heading back to Y City.


    cing the bouquet of flowers in front of Orange''s tombstone, Erica looked at the photo on the stone


    and breathed a sigh of relief. "Orange, I''m sorry I didn''te to see you till now. I can''t wait to tell you


    the good news. Michel and his men have been arrested. You''ve been avenged. If there is anything I


    haven''t done, just tell me..."


    After a while, she looked back at the man beside her and told Orange, "This is my husband, you know


    him. Thanks to him and the other men in my family, Michel and his men were arrested. If it weren''t for


    them, I might still be collecting evidence of Michel''s crimes."


    Before leaving, Matthew solemnly bowed to Orange''s tombstone and silently thanked him. ''Thank you


    for saving my wife and kids!''


    Since she came back from M Country, Erica had devoted all her attention to her photography business.


    More people knew that the dark horse in the industry, known by her professional name, EM, was


    actually Erica, Matthew''s wife.


    In early summer, Erica asked Matthew to take her horseback riding. He had been in a bad mood,


    because she was very busy recently and didn''t have much free time to spend with him. Now that she


    finally had time, of course he jumped at the chance.


    Two people were at the stables, waiting to mount their horses. One wore ck, the other was in pink.


    Wearing a ck riding suit, Matthew climbed into the saddle of a Ferghana horse first, and a pink-d


    Erica did the same. Her horse was white, just as she specified.


    She looked valiant and heroic astride her steed. So did Matthew. Before he could say anything, she


    shouted, "Let''s go! I''m the bandit chief. I''m going to find a handsome man to be my husband!" After


    saying that, she squeezed the horse''s body with her calves and heels while tapping its hindquarters


    with a riding crop. The horse, responding to instructions, cantered away.


    ''Bandit chief? Her husband?'' Matthew''s eyes darkened. He cantered after her, impatient to get the


    animal to full gallop.


    Erica wasughing and pulling away from her husband. She turned to Matthew, asking, "Why are you


    following me all the time?"


    "Didn''t you say that you were looking for a handsome man to be your husband? Well, here I am!"


    In fact, she was joking.


    Matthew added, "You''re not that good at riding, so your handsome husband ising for you, bandit


    chief!"


    "Hahaha!" Erica was amused by him and burst intoughter as she urged her horse to a gallop.


    For a moment, the vast fields of grass echoed with the woman''s wildughter.


    But theughter didn''tst long, because something happened to Erica.


    She suddenly slumped into the saddle, and she tried to move her legs into the horse''s barrel. The


    horse, sensing something was wrong, slowed down. Matthew watched as she brought her hands to her


    belly. "Hurry up. Call the imperial doctor. Ugh! It hurts! I think it''s poison. Call the imperial physician!"


    She forced the words out through gritted teeth. Her voice was thick with pain. She didn''t seem to be


    faking it. Frowning, Matthew said, "Enough of the bullshit. What''s wrong?"


    "Honey, I have a stomachache."


    She seemed to be in great pain. Matthew''s breath tightened and he quickly got off the horse, not caring


    whether he tied it up. "Let''s get you down from there!" He walked over to her white horse.


    With his help, she gingerly dismounted.


    At this moment, her face was pale and beads of sweat adorned her features. Erica had endured this


    kind of pain before, and the pain in her lower abdomen was terrible. It was definitely not the kind of


    cramps she got when her aunt Flo visited.


    Under the man''s anxious eyes, she slowly spat out a few words. "I think I might be pregnant. The


    baby...save the baby," she said weakly.


    Her words scared the man into a cold sweat.


    She had just hit the back of the horse. If she was really pregnant...


    Matthew took out his phone and called the ambnce. Then he called the person in charge of the


    stables and gave him their location. "Send a car here! Now!"


    Half an hourter, Erica was on the way to the emergency room again. She was indeed pregnant. She


    almost had a miscarriage because of strenuous exercise.


    It hadn''t been long¡ª7 weeks. Erica was busy from dusk until dawn every day, so she really didn''t


    notice anything was wrong.


    But she didn''t know that her period was irregr because she was pregnant.


    When Carlos and Debbie got the news and rushed to the hospital, they found that Erica lying in bed


    with an IV.


    Carlos patted his son on the shoulder and spat, "So Rika''s pregnant. Why didn''t you pay attention to


    her? Why did you take her out horseback riding?"


    This time, Matthew didn''t retort. He silently endured Carlos'' nagging.


    Erica, who was lying in the bed, exined weakly, "Dad, I insisted on doing it. This isn''t on Matthew at


    all. Don''t me him."


    "Rika, you don''t have to defend him. He is a man in his thirties. He didn''t even notice you''re pregnant. It


    is his fault!" Carlos believed Matthew was to me, and no one could change his mind.


    Debbie sighed. "Simmer down, everyone. Thank God Rika and the baby are all right. It''s good news.


    Don''t be angry."


    Carlos'' face softened when he heard that.


    Taking a lesson from the past, Matthew had kept an eye on Erica during her pregnancy. He didn''t even


    allow her to leave Y City, let alone travel abroad. He was afraid she would run away from home again.

 Chapter 1450 Twins

    Chapter 1450 Twins


    When Erica was eight weeks along, the ultrasound showed she was carrying more than one baby¡ªshe


    was having twins! Matthew was a mighty baby-maker! At least, that was what Erica thought. He should


    be feeling proud of himself now.


    She looked at the man who had done this to her. He was as calm as ever. Erica felt like weeping, but


    had no tears. She wanted to strangle Matthew again. Why did he always produce so many at once?


    Wasn''t one child good enough?


    But since she was pregnant, she could give Matthew hell. After all, what was the point of being bloated


    and miserable if she couldn''t take it out on him? At the thought of this, Erica lost her temper. "Get out!"


    she ordered.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked innocently.


    "The moon''s not full tonight.


    We''re not sleeping in the same bed. No way," she said. "What does the moon have to do with


    anything?" What he could do? He couldn''t change the phase of the moon.


    "It is because I say it is. It''s your fault it''s not full!" she spat.


    Matthew was confused, but he knew she was mercurial. There was no arguing with her when she was


    like this. He could only go downstairs to whip up a bowl of noodles for her. That was probably the best


    thing for his pregnant wife.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It did make her feel better, though. And he was able to sleep in the same bed with her.


    But in the dark of the night, Erica rested an arm and a leg on Matthew.


    It was ufortable, but it was meant to be. It was just to make sure he was awake for one more of


    her demands. "Don''t wear a blindfold to bed!"


    Well, he could only do as she asked.


    "Don''t close your eyes!" she ordered again.


    Well, he opened his eyes and looked at her.


    "Don''t breathe!"


    On the verge of copse, Matthew still kept his cool. "Don''t breathe? Don''t be silly! So...how can I


    make you happy?"


    The woman thought for a while


    and answered, "Well, um... you could dance for me."


    Matthew was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. He walked into the study. He knew the one person


    who could answer his questions: Sheffield. He picked up the phone and dialed his number.


    After riding him for howte it was, Sheffield listened patiently as Matthew described what was going


    on. After Matthew concluded his tale of woe, Sheffield burst intoughter. "I guess you''ll have to figure


    out what you can do to make her happy. So it''s your fault that the moon''s not full. It''ll probably be your


    fault when it''s cloudy, too.


    All you can do is love her, and try to be patient. Now here''s what I want you to do..." After hanging up,


    Matthew thought Sheffield was right. And he started dialing¡ªhe had more calls to make.


    Erica woke up early. She was ravenous, and not real happy. But when she emerged from the elevator,


    the sight that greeted her eyes was a treat.


    Matthew walked towards her and said affectionately, "Honey, I know you don''t feel good because


    you''re pregnant, so I got these flowers for you, because I love you." He gestured behind him, and there


    was a huge dome of flowers on the table.


    In the center of that arrangement, held in bamboo shoots, were some red roses and globe amaranths.


    "Wow! That''s a lot of flowers. How many flowers did you get?" There were so many flowers there was


    no way she''d be able to hold them all.


    "There should be 1, 314 flowers on that table. I had them shipped by air. I also got you 48 roses and 32


    globe amaranths." The word for 1314 sounds simr to "my whole life." Roses symbolize passionate


    love, amaranths immortality. 4, 832 is approximately how many weeks of life one has from birth to


    death. But she knew this. "It means I''ll love you passionately forever."


    The look on her face was a mixture of surprise and happiness. Matthew really wanted to thank


    Sheffield because it was his idea. ''Maybe I should get him flowers, too, '' he thought, smirking.


    "Honey! I love you too!" Erica sweetly kissed the man on the cheek.


    From that point forward, he made a point of getting her a bouquet of flowers each day. He had to buy


    more vases and pots for them to go in, but she was worth it. Not only did he get her flowers, but also all


    kinds of gems. He tried to please his wife by giving her things that all women wanted. Everything he did


    was simply to make his pregnant wife smile sweetly.


    Fortunately, she was just pregnant with twins, not quadruplets. She had a detailed exam and an


    ultrasound when she was seven months pregnant. And there were just two of them inside her womb,


    not four.


    When she was eight months along, the doctor rmended bed-rest. Matthew left nothing to chance


    and made sure she obeyed the doctor''s instructions.


    After she wailed for the umpteenth time that she would never get pregnant again, Matthew tried to


    mollify her, also for the umpteenth time. "Okay, I feel you. We won''t have any more kids."


    Leaning against his chest, Erica asked, "Are you busy today?" What she loved the most was that each


    day, he woulde home from work. They could cuddle and talk. Even if they fought, she was still


    happy.


    "No."


    She buried him in questions. "So how''s business? You used to be super-busy, but not since I got


    pregnant. In thest 8 months you only went on a business trip. Company''s not in trouble, is it? My


    studio running okay? How did the photos turn out?" She took a deep breath after that, allowing


    Matthew to get a word in edgewise.


    The man patiently answered the woman''s series of questions one by one. "Business is booming as


    usual, and profits are up. I get my employees to go on business trips for me. And yes, your studio is


    running great. I''ve got the best photographers filling in for you. All the photos are credited to the


    photographer ''for EM Studios.'' Your job is to rest, and not worry about this."


    "Oh! All right! Let me see your phone!"


    Matthew took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to the woman. "Here you go, honey."


    As long as Erica didn''t run away from him, he would give her whatever she wanted.


    She unlocked his phone and looked at the screen. The wallpaper was a photo of the six of them. "You


    never let me look at your phone before. Why now? What''s changed? What was on there that you didn''t


    want me to see?" she asked.


    "Hmmph." Matthew didn''t deny it.


    When she heard this, Erica opened her mouth wide and looked up at the man. "What did you do?" He


    admitted it!


    "There were a lot of your photos on my phone, and I used your photo as the wallpaper. I was also


    afraid that you would open the Weibo app and find my username." So far, he had nothing to hide from


    her.


    "Really?" Erica asked suspiciously, and then opened his phone album.


    The first photo she saw on Matthew''s phone was indeed her. It was a photo of her from two days ago.


    She was fast asleep. Her belly was big, and her hair was a mess. She didn''t look good at all. "I''m so


    ugly in this photo. Delete it," she protested.


    Matthew grabbed her hand and said, "Honey, this photo is mine. You can''t delete it." She had taken


    away the ss jar of folded stars and the photo he''d snapped of her so long ago, and refused to give


    them back to him. Of course he refused tly.


    Erica thought about it a while and decided to let it go. They slept together every day, and he knew how


    she looked. "Okay, then let go of me. I won''t delete it, I swear."


    Matthew didn''t let go of her hand until he got her promise.


    There were about three hundred photos in the album, many of which were of her and the children, and


    their wedding photos. Of course, most of the photos were of Erica.


    The two of them curled up together, scrolling through his gallery. Erica started doing the long blink, and


    before long, fell asleep in Matthew''s arms.


    Looking at the sleeping woman, Matthew felt sorry for her.


    It was really hard to be a mother. She had to endure the pain of morning sickness at the start of her


    pregnancy, and then had to carry that weight around every day. Her body was changing and it was out


    of their control. She had abdominal cramps, leg cramps, and had to go the bathroom all the time.


    His hand swept across the woman''s big belly, and there was a sudden movement where he touched.


    Babies often push against the walls of their cage, and these kids were no exception.


    Matthew put his hand back on her belly again. There it was again¡ªthat strange smaller bulge. He


    waited a moment and then the bulge returned, in another location. He smiled. His precious daughters


    were active.


    Matthew was addicted to the game. He saw the bulge again, and moved to touch it. It was like some


    bizarre game of whack-a-mole.


    The pregnant woman didn''t feel anything and stayed asleep.


    After what seemed like forever, the bulges stopped. Maybe the kids were tired and went to sleep


    themselves.


    Matthew gotfortable in the bed and fell asleep himself, his wife in his arms.


    However, before long, he was awakened by the sounds of crying.


    He opened his eyes and saw his wife''s face, streaked with tears.


    Matthew moved to hold the woman in his arms. He asked worriedly, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    Erica kept crying without saying anything.


    Turning on the bedsidemp, Matthew looked at the crying woman and asked, "Are you in pain? Tell


    me!"


    Erica nodded sadly.


    "What''s wrong? I''ll call the doctor over!"


    "My tummy hurts."


    Matthew picked up the phone and was about to call the doctor, but before he could unlock it, she put


    her hand on his. When he looked into the woman''s eyes, he heard her say, "I''m just... I didn''t have


    enough foodst night, so I woke up hungry. Just get me some food..."


    ''So... she''s crying because she''s hungry.''


    Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Matthew breathed a sigh of relief. He put the phone back on


    the nightstand and asked, "What do you want to eat? I''ll cook it."


    "I want some lobster." In her dream, a giant lobster bit her belly and threatened her to eat her children.


    Erica was so angry she swore to eat the lobster.


    Then she woke up.


    She wanted lobster, which was easy for Matthew.


    Erica liked seafood noodles a lot. That was why Matthew cooked them for her, and kept all kinds of


    seafood in the fridge.


    Matthew called the maid downstairs and asked her to fetch an Australian rock lobster. He would cook it


    it''s ready."


    Shaking her head, Erica said, "I slept too much already. I''m not sleepy now. Help me downstairs?"


    Unable to refuse her request, Matthew lifted her up from the bed and the two entered the elevator


    together.


    At three o''clock in the morning, the vi was brightly lit and buzzing with activity. Two maids helped


    prep the lobster, and Matthew steamed it.


    At four o''clock in the morning, the pregnant woman ate the lobster from her dream like she was hoping.


    Afterward her husband carried her upstairs, and she fell fast asleep.

 Chapter 1451 Boy-girl Twins

    Chapter 1451 Boy-girl Twins


    Matthew arranged for a private ward for Erica when she was nine and a half months pregnant. He took


    two days off from work so he could file in all the necessary documents required for her admission so


    that she could spend the days before her delivery in the hospital.


    No one enjoyed staying in a ce like that and such was the case with Erica. She felt that it would be a


    better use of her time to stay at home and be with her sons.


    Besides, they had an entire team of bodyguards and servants at home, ready to tend to her needs. In


    fact, it wouldn''t be such a big deal for them to take her to the hospital even just hours before she


    needed to give birth.


    One day as Sheffield happened to pass by Matthew''s vi, he checked Erica''s pulse and made sure


    that everything was in order.


    Fortunately, the boys were also home at the time which gave Sheffield a chance to y and spend


    some time with them.


    Sheffield was very much in touch with his inner child. His youthful exuberance allowed him to bond with


    the four kids in a different level.


    All the while, Erica lounged casually on the chaise longue in the balcony, munching on a te of mung


    bean cakes and watched them with a smile on her face.


    "Your dad''s always bullying me, but you know what? Now I''m going to get my revenge on you boys!" As


    soon as Sheffield took one step forward, the four kids dispersed and ran away in different directions so


    he wouldn''t be able to catch them all at once.


    After ying with the four children for a while, Sheffield nced at his wristwatch and realized that it


    was time for him to pick Gwyn up from her dancing ss.


    Just as he was about to leave, Matthew came in. "Oh, hey man! I was just leaving," said Sheffield.


    Matthew took off his coat and let it hang from his arm. "Has everything been settled with Mr. Li?"


    Suddenly, Sheffield''s face contorted and his lips started to twitch. Mr. Li was an important client of


    Matthew''s. ''He wants me to settle things with Mr. Li, but the person who benefits most in the end will be


    him!'' Sheffield remained silent, but it was clear that he was angry.


    He ran to the balcony and confronted the pregnant woman. "Rika, I want to ask you a question."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "What is it?" Erica asked, wondering if something bad had happened.


    "You know that Matthew and I are partners in the business world, right? It''s the same with our


    "Are you being serious right now?" Erica asked in disbelief.


    Sheffield nodded, "Yes, I am dead serious! I want an honest answer!"


    Erica showed no hesitation to retort. "First of all, my husband is not as cold as people think he is.


    However, I think everyone is right about you. You''re always talking nonsense. You have a good


    rtionship with my husband, and yourpanies are partners, right? Then you can rest assured that


    my husband will not fall out with you. After all, no matter how much trouble you make, he will treat you


    as his own brother. In the end, however, no matter what happens... I''m on my husband''s side! What did


    you think I was going to do? What gave you the idea that I would be standing on your side? Sheffield,


    why are you running so fast? I haven''t finished talking yet!"


    Sheffield was forced to see Erica''s disy of affection for her husband. The poor man had no choice


    but to leave as he felt defeated and outnumbered.


    As he ran all the way to where his car was parked, he could still hear Erica''s voice fading in the


    distance. "I love my husband very much, so you''d better stop trying to sow discord between us!"


    Matthew''s eyes were glowing with satisfaction. He put his arms around the pregnant woman''s back and


    whispered in her ear, "Honey, I love you too."


    Erica turned around and wrapped her hands around his waist, murmuring, "Sheffield needs to be


    taught a lesson every now and then. I guess I''ll have to call Evelyn and ask her to punish her husband."


    "Yes, I can get onboard with that," said Matthew dotingly.


    In truth, he would support his wife unconditionally in whatever she did.


    After all, his wife was the most important person in the world to him.


    There were still ten days left before the expected date of childbirth, but Matthew persisted on taking


    Erica to the hospital. After settling her down, Matthew had a detailed discussion with the doctor about


    giving her a C-section in three days.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, on the second morning, Erica woke up in pain. "Honey, it hurts..." she


    cried weakly.


    It was only six o''clock in the morning when Matthew woke up and went to the bathroom to brush his


    teeth. As soon as he wiped his face with a towel, he heard Erica''s cry.


    He dropped the towel to the floor and ran back to Erica as quickly as he could. "Did your water break?"


    Erica shook her head at first and then nodded. "Maybe... It hurts, honey. It hurts so much... Please..."


    She felt a sharp pain stabbing in her belly.


    Matthew, who had never experienced such a thing before, feltpletely lost. The man who had


    always been adept at decision-making didn''t know what to do next.


    Finally, Erica reminded him, "Call the doctor!"


    ''Yes! Call the doctor!''


    Matthew was still in shock as he ran to the nursing station in his slippers and stammered, "My...my


    wife... is going to deliver the babies..."


    Luckily, the nurses reacted quickly and called the doctor.


    The doctor, who had been on standby since Erica moved in, came soon after receiving the notice.


    Unfortunately, Erica''s physical condition didn''t allow her to have a natural birth. If she insisted on


    having a natural birth, there would be a greater chance of risk to her and the babies. Matthew foresaw


    this and decisively signed his consent on the operation notice of the C-section.


    That morning, Erica gave birth to a boy and a girl by C-section.


    It was the first time the world had seen Matthew grinning from one ear to the other. He finally had a


    baby daughter.


    The girl was born three minutes earlier than the boy.


    Later, after a short discussion, Matthew and his father announced to the public that the boy was older


    than the girl.


    That way the baby girl would have five elder brothers to dote on her and take care of her.


    The boy who was made to be an elder brother was named Edmond Huo and his sister was called


    Erma Huo.


    Erica was the one who had picked the boy''s name and Matthew had no objections.


    However, when Erica wanted to name the girl Elise, Matthew disagreed and suggested Erma instead.


    Erma was thebination of their names¡ªErica and Matthew.


    Erica didn''t object. She gave birth to a daughter just to make Matthew happy. He could call his


    daughter whatever he wanted.


    Erma''s birth had fulfilled many people''s dreams. Matthew had so many sons, and now he finally had a


    daughter as well. He felt like the happiest man in the world.


    In the ward


    With her eyes closed, Erica drifted off to sleep.


    Beside the crib next to her bed, stood six boys with eyes wide open¡ªthe quadruplets along with


    Godwin and Godfrey.


    Adkins whispered to Carlos, "Grandpa, were we also this ugly when we were born?"


    Carlos bent down and answered in a low voice, "Yes. Babies can look very strange after they are just


    born. They will be fine in two days. Your younger brother and sister will be as beautiful as you soon."


    With his eyes wide open, Boswell looked at the little girl who was sleeping with her eyes closed.


    "Grandpa, can I hug my sister?"


    Colman was so anxious that he almost jumped. "Grandpa, I want to hug her too." He was so happy to


    have a sister.


    Carlos patted his two grandsons on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Not now. She just fell asleep.


    You can hug her when she wakes up, okay?"


    Carlos was hiding the fact that he was very angry. Ever since the doctor gave Erma to them, Matthew


    had been holding the baby girl in his arms. Now that he had just put the baby down, she fell asleep.


    Carlos didn''t even get a chance to hold her yet. However, he couldn''t lose his temper in front of his


    grandsons, so he kept his cool.


    The two kids nodded their heads obediently. "Okay!"


    Damian held the twins'' hands with utmost care. "Grandpa, their hands are so tiny!"


    "Yes, you were the same when you were born."


    "Really?"


    The four boys didn''t leave the hospital soon. When the twins woke up, they hugged their brother and


    sister for a while beforeing back home with their grandparents.


    Carlos looked ten years younger as soon as he held his granddaughter in his arms. However, he didn''t


    grandchildren and he loved them very much.


    After putting away the presents he bought for the twins, he left the hospital with Debbie and the four


    boys.

 Chapter 1452 Go And Find Another Woman

    Chapter 1452 Go And Find Another Woman


    The twins looked a lot like Matthew. Even at first nce, others could tell they were his children.


    As time passed, during Erica''s confinement after childbirth, the loving couple had a quarrel.


    It seemed that Erica said something Matthew didn''t like much.


    Despite being for her own good, the confinement was a dull period after childbirth. Matthew, for


    example, didn''t want her to use her cellphone for a long time every day so that she would have a quick


    recovery.


    One day, however, Erica was secretly fiddling with her phone when she saw a handsome man on


    Weibo. Then, she wrote him ament saying, "Hey, handsome, do you want a wife? I''ve just given


    birth for the second time, but I can make it the third in nine months for you."


    Unluckily for her, Matthew happened to bust her while she used the device. ncing at the guilty


    woman, he forcefully grabbed her phone and took a look at it.


    The next moment, he asked coldly, "Can''t I satisfy you?"


    Embarrassed, Erica shook her head as she exined to him, "Of course you can. I was just kidding!"


    What she said was true. When she saw the handsome man, she couldn''t help but tease him.


    Yet Matthew deleted thement and the app, and then he threw her mobile phone on the bed as he


    demanded, "From now on, you won''t touch your phone without my permission!"


    Next, he took out his phone and sent a message to Owen with the info of the ount he wanted to


    delete on Weibo.


    Erica, who had no idea of what was going on, wailed, "No, I''m bored in confinement! Matthew, please!"


    "I said you won''t use your phone without my permission, and you will listen to me."


    When angry, the man could be a little tougher.


    After a while, the spoiled Erica became enraged as well. "If you don''t want me to use my phone, then


    you can''t use yours either!"


    "Whenever I''m with you, I only answer important calls. When did you see me using my phone for other


    purposes?" Matthew asked, looking at her indifferently.


    He wasn''t lying, and Erica had nothing to confront him with either, but still, she whispered, "You don''t


    like using your phone and now forbid me from using mine. I guess you want to bore me to death,


    right?" In fact, the confinement after childbirth was really boring. After the boys had already gone to


    school, during the day, either Debbie or the housemaid would stay with Erica.


    And because there was no need for her to take care of the twins, she would spend the whole day bored


    in bed.


    At that moment, Matthew wasn''t in the mood to argue anymore, so he turned around to see his


    daughter.


    ncing at the pigeon pair on the crib, Erica was angry again. "You hold your daughter the most every


    day. Isn''t Edmond your son too? Why don''t you hold him?"


    Although Matthew hugged Edmond every day, he did it much less often than with Erma.


    Erica couldn''t help feeling sorry for her son. Matthew was about to touch his daughter''s hand, but upon


    hearing his wife''s usation, his hand fell on Edmund''s face.


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Erica asked Matthew as he didn''t answer her.


    The man nced at her and said, "I don''t want to argue with you."


    "Huh! Argue? Matthew Huo, tell me the truth. You think I''m fatter and uglier than before, so you don''t


    want to talk to me, right?" Honestly, Erica thought she was so fat because of all the delicious meals that


    she wouldn''t even dare to look at herself in the mirrortely.


    Ever since the twins were born, she had gained fifteen kilograms over her original weight. This was


    beginning to affect her self-esteem.


    Matthew walked to her bedside and looked down at the woman lying on the bed. Then he warned her


    coldly, "Don''t force me to sleep with you while you''re still in your confinement."


    "Huh! You''re a real beast if you''re interested in a woman who just gave birth."


    "Yeah, you are right, I am a beast. Do you want to have a try?"


    Erica''s heart immediately skipped a beat. Pulling the quilt to cover herself, she stammered, "You...you''d


    better leave now. I''m still in the confinement. Go and find another woman! No need to stay at home


    quarreling with me!"


    Of course, she didn''t mean that. How could she be willing to let her husband find another woman?


    Despite her annoyance, she knew she was wrong and making trouble out of nothing.


    With a sigh, the man sat on the edge of the bed and smoothed her hair gently. "I''d rather stay at home


    and quarrel with you than find another woman."


    Erica was deeply touched by the words he said. ''Wow! Look how good my husband is to me! I don''t


    have the heart to fight him anymore.''


    Throwing herself into his arms, she batted her eyshes at him and admitted her mistake. "I''m sorry. I


    won''t use my phone anymore."


    Matthew held her in his arms and said with a smile, "Good girl."


    By the time the twins were five months old, Erica got back to work. Since she had over a dozen


    servants who could look after the children, she didn''t need to spend much time in the house taking care


    of them herself.


    One day, two of the quadruplets and Erma went to the Huo family manor, leaving Colman, Damian, and


    Edmond at home.


    On that same evening, Matthew had just left the shower before he could go to bed. However, when he


    was about to put on a shirt, he heard Edmond crying. Erica had already run to prepare a form for her


    son after Matthew came to pick up the crying baby. Unfortunately, her breast milk wasn''t enough to


    feed the two children.


    Meanwhile, in order tofort the little boy, Matthew patted him on the shoulder. He just never saw a


    biteing in return.


    Looking down at his chest, the man was speechless. How dare the little boy try to eat something that


    only belonged to his mother! He deserved a lesson!


    Yet Edmond stopped crying all of a sudden as he excitedly blurted, "Daddy... yummy..."


    Matthew was shocked. ''Why didn''t your mother ever say I was yummy?'' he thought.


    When the twins were eight months old, Erica held Erma in her arms one day and asked Matthew,


    "Honey, do you think the strapless dress I bought for our daughter looks cute on her?"


    Erica had spent over four thousand dors on a light pink strapless dress for Erma. The baby girl was


    also wearing a pair of white shoes and a cute headband that looked like rabbit ears.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful!" Matthew looked at the baby tenderly as he pinched her little face. Of course, his


    daughter was not only the most beautiful princess, but also looked the best in everything.


    "Good to know the money I spent on it wasn''t in vain. Well, we''re going shopping. See you when we


    get backter!" Erica announced with a smile.


    "Wait!" The man frowned slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    "You will go out like this?" Matthew pointed at the little girl in Erica''s arms.


    Erica looked at her daughter and replied, "Yes! What''s wrong?"


    "Go get her changed!" Didn''t he buy many dresses for Erma? Not to mention that each of them had


    way more fabric than this one she was wearing now.


    Puzzled, Erica asked, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say it was beautiful?" She thought her daughter


    looked so cute in this dress.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful, but girls should have more clothes on when they go out!"


    Erica couldn''t believe her ears. The little girl was only eight months old! Besides, it wasn''t as if she was


    naked, and it was summer! Why did she need to wear more clothes than what she had already on?


    However, before she could argue with him, Matthew left the room after saying, "Wait for me!"


    The next moment, he came back with a colorful princess dress and reached out to get his daughter


    from Erica''s arms. "Erma, let''s go. I''ll change the dress for you!" His voice sounded so gentle!


    Erica''s mouth fell open after she heard that. She was indeed jealous.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Finally, holding the little girl in a colorful princess dress, Matthew decided he would personally go


    shopping with Erica and Erma.

 Chapter 1453 The Ending Of Matthew And Ericas Story

    Chapter 1453 The Ending Of Matthew And Erica''s Story


    Just like Erica, who was naughty and mischievous as a child, Erma had tricked all the servants in the


    family by the time she was just over a year old.


    Her five brothers, or guardian angels as they were better known, not only turned a blind eye to her


    shenanigans, but also helped her bully others.


    Several servants even threatened to resign, but Matthew found it impossible to teach his daughter a


    lesson, so instead he paid them three times their usual sry to keep them happy. With that kind of


    money, the servants were willing to put up with little Erma''s devilry.


    Although Erma was as naughty as Erica, they were very different in character.


    Erica was branded as a troublemaker from the start and she wore it like a badge of honor in front of


    everyone, even her family. Erma was quite different. She would usually put on a lovely and adorable


    front when faced with people she wasn''t well acquainted with. However, the moment she''d start to feel


    more open with people, she would fail to hide her mischievous nature.


    Once Erica smacked naughty Erma on the bum, leaving a palm print on the baby''s smooth skin. This


    angered Erma''s father enough that he decided not to talk to Erica for a few days.


    As if things weren''t bad enough, Erica decided to give Matthew the silent treatment as well because he


    wouldn''t reprimand his naughty daughter. After all, the little devil was the one who''d cause such a


    ruckus.


    Matthew found himself caught between a rock and a hard ce, as he loved his daughter too much to


    scold her, but he also loved his wife too much not to speak with her. In the end, he had to make his wife


    happy, so he asked his daughter nicely not to cause so much trouble again.


    Unfortunately, such incidents urred too many times and only Erica among all the other members of


    the Huo family could teach the little princess a lesson. As such, ever since Erma was a child, the


    person she feared most was her mother, and the person she feared the least was her father.


    Matthew was so attached to his daughter he would take her everywhere with him. People would always


    see him holding her and singing lubies to her. In fact, some people mistakenly thought that she was a


    child without a mother because they hardly ever saw her with Erica.


    However, it wasn''t really Erica''s fault that she hardly spent any time with her daughter. On many


    asions, she''d wake up in the morning and her husband would have already taken their daughter


    out. Sometimes Erica would protest that Matthew was deliberately stopping her from seeing her


    daughter.


    The five brothers loved their sister so much they would babysit and take care of their precious little


    flower without hesitation.


    Paige admired Erica''s strength of will. Many years ago, Erica had told her that she would give Matthew


    five sons and now she really had five sons with Matthew.


    Not only did she give him five sons, she even gave him a daughter.


    While she was taking care of the kids, Paige took a short video of them and uploaded it on the Inte.


    She had no idea that the video would get a millions "likes" in just a day.


    That one post made her ount so popr that she would receive countless private messages from


    Fearing that Erica would me her, Paige admitted her mistake to Erica first and then showed her the


    short video she had taken for the children.


    Erica mistakenly assumed the worst, but it turned out to be nothing serious. "I''m so proud to see so


    many people like them. Why would I be angry? But I also don''t want to expose them to the public at


    such a young age. Maybe just one video every once in a while. Not every day!" she insisted.


    Paige understood what she had meant, so she only took videos of the children on special asions.


    In this way, she attracted the attention of tens of millions of fans, who waited for her updates on the


    gems of the Huo family.


    After the twins started their kindergarten, Erica was able to find more free time for herself. She started


    narrowing her client''s list and spend more time traveling to takendscape photos to her heart''s


    content.


    In the end, she only epted an order every half a year and the money she earned wouldn''t even


    cover the expenses of her camera lens. Fortunately, money was no longer an issue for her because


    her husband was so good at that department. Gradually, she began to run her studio solely for the


    purpose of creating art rather than making money.


    Most importantly, she would only work when she was happy.


    Summer came bringing with it blue skies and the sun was a celebration of yellow, free and bright. The


    trees rose to the asion, donning their best verdant hues, and everywhere the flowers scattered


    colors like the rainbow that they were.


    Somehow, Matthew managed to find a bicycle with a big beam on it.


    After he called Erica toe meet him downstairs, he stood beside his bicycle, chest puffed up with


    pride as though he was standing next to a sports car.


    A few minutester, Erica ran out of the vi clutching a handbag between her fingers. Needless to say,


    she was surprised to see the scene in the yard.


    With a faint smile, Matthew handed the champagne roses in his arms to the woman. "Honey, can I


    invite you out for a date when the children are not around?"


    Erica happily took the champagne roses and kissed the man on the lips. "Of course, my dear


    husband!"


    "Let''s go! We are going to the seaside!"


    "Okay! But how are you going to get there? On that?"


    The man smiled mysteriously and folded the bicycle before he put it in the trunk of the sports car. Then


    he held Erica''s hand and slowly walked her to the passenger seat. Like a true gentleman, he held the


    door for her while she sat down and made herselffortable before he closed the door and ran to the


    other side.


    As he pushed the keys to the ignition, Matthew said, "Our home is a little far from the seaside. So I''ll


    drive you there first."


    ''Oh, I see!''


    Half an hourter, the sports car stopped in front of the open yard of a vi. Matthew took out his


    bicycle from the trunk and unfolded it.


    Staring at the three-story vi in front of her, Erica asked Matthew in confusion, "Is this one of our


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    properties too?" After they had six children, Matthew had his people buy a few more houses for his


    family. Erica felt that they owned too many properties.


    It got to the point where Erica felt as though they had properties almost wherever she went.


    "Yes, we will be staying here tonight!" Matthew answered with a smile. The children were all in the Huo


    family''s manor. Their babysitters for the night, Evelyn and Terilynn, were taking in charge of their


    welfare. Since the children were in the hands of responsible people, their parents didn''t have to worry


    at all.


    "Okay!"


    On the highway along the coast, Erica let the drone fly first and then ran to Matthew with the remote


    control. "Let''s go," she said gleefully.


    "Okay." The man crossed his long legs and sat on the bicycle first.


    Then he loosened one of his arms and waved at Erica. "Honey,e on!"


    "What? Do I need to sit in the front?" Erica had never sat like this before.


    "Yes!" he answered.


    The woman wanted to sit on the bike, but she wasn''t brave enough. "It will be embarrassing if I were to


    break it..." Although she had lost more than ten pounds, she was still over a hundred pounds.


    Matthew chuckled and gave her confidence. "Don''t worry. This is a pretty sturdy bike!" Then he pulled


    her over.


    ''Okay!'' With his help, Erica sat on the front beam of the bike. When she sat down, Matthew put his


    hands on the handles and stepped on the pedals.


    Erica couldn''t help feeling nervous and she kept screaming, "Matthew, I''m scared!"


    "You don''t trust my riding skills?" The man''s low pitched voice resounded over her head.


    She nodded honestly. "I wouldn''t be afraid if you were driving, but we both know that you have never


    ridden a bike before!" Matthew was the CEO of a well-establishedpany. He was more familiar with


    being driven to ces than riding a bike all on his own.


    "Where is your drone?" He changed the topic to distract her thoughts.


    Suddenly, Erica remembered her drone and she titled her head up in the sky to look for it, but it was


    nowhere to be found. She looked at her remote control and found that the drone had flown up to more


    than 200 meters high. No wonder she couldn''t see it.


    As the sea breeze grew stronger, Erica brought the drone back to around 20 meters high and put it on


    auto-pilot. She shook her legs with excitement and said, "Honey, I''m going to start recording!"


    "Okay!" Erica seemed to have rubbed off on him because Matthew was now very enthusiastic about


    recording their daily life.


    Erica clicked on the start button and let the drone record their magical date.


    On the road along the coast was a drone, a bike, and a couple. Their happiness was so simple.


    Erica wanted to put a perfect end to this video.


    At the seaside, with his feet on the ground, Matthew gently whispered in her ear, "Honey."


    And, just as the woman turned around with the remote control in her hand, he kissed her.


    The drone flew higher and higher capturing their happy moment on the coastal road¡ªa couple in love,


    kissing, the beach and the sea...


    After she put away the drone, Matthew grabbed her hand and dragged her down the coastal road to


    walk on the soft sand beach.


    All of a sudden, Erica let go of his hand, kicked off her shoes and ran into the sea. Marveling at the


    blue sea, she shouted, "Matthew, I love you!"


    ''Matthew, I love you. I started with liking you, and as time went by, I couldn''t stop from loving you...''


    Matthew, who was usually serious, was willful for once. He took off his casual shoes and socks, stood


    beside her and shouted, "Erica, I love you too!"


    ''Erica, I loved you at first sight and we will never be apart.''


    Sometimes great love could be found in simple ces and in between simple people.

 Chapter 1454 Extra Story About Gifford (Part One)

    Chapter 1454 Extra Story About Gifford (Part One)


    After Erica was injured in the fire, Chantel went to the Huo family''s vi to make sure she was okay.


    She stayed there a couple days and then went back to the Li family''s house to look after the child.


    A week had passed, but she still hadn''t seen Gifford. She didn''t have the courage to send a message


    or call him to ask him where he was or whether he woulde back. She wasn''t sure she''d like the


    answer.


    Later, she grilled Wesley about what he knew. He told her he was on a mission. It had to do with Michel


    and his men. Gifford volunteered to be the main person in charge.


    It had been a while, and Chantel thought Gifford might be gone for several months. However, they met


    up in a quite embarrassing ce and time.


    In a five-star hotel in K Country


    Several young firefighters appeared in the hall with arge, red canvas gear bag with five zippered


    pockets. Preceded by a waiter, the group entered the elevator one after another.


    At the same time, another man walked into the elevator. He was wearing a green military outfit, and the


    patch on his shoulder made all the young men snap to attention and salute him.


    After saluting them as well, the serviceman stood in the corner of the elevator, listening to the young


    men chatting with the waiter.


    The waiter said, "An actress is stuck in the bathroom. The door''s jammed. We can''t break down the


    door ourselves, which is why we called you." "Any idea who''s in there?"


    "Yeah, it''s Chantel Ye!" the waiter replied.


    Chantel was a huge star. Almost everyone knew who she was. Even if they weren''t that familiar with


    her work, she had been in multiplemercials, did the talk show circuit, and even made the tabloids.


    This group of young men certainly knew who she was. The dark-skinned captain looked at his


    subordinates with a smile and said, "Chantel Ye, huh? Okay, here''s the deal: I''m married, so I''m off the


    table. But you guys need a shot. Anyone who''s single? Line up here!"


    If they weren''t in the elevator, some of them would have jumped up and down excitedly. "Wow! We''re


    lucky, huh? We get to meet Chantel in the flesh. Not only that, but she''s in the bathroom. I can''t wait!"


    one of them said.


    Another man pulled him behind him and said, "You already have a girlfriend. I''m still single. Let me do


    the job."


    The third man pretended to be serious and said, "Stop arguing. Let me do this!"


    The elevator stopped on the 14th floor. Before the people in the elevator could leave, the man in the


    corner had already made his way out. He waited for them outside the elevator.


    The young men looked at the elevator button confusedly and reminded him kindly, "Chief, this is the


    14th floor. Weren''t you headed for the 19th floor?"


    The man gave him a smile.


    "Not now! This is my stop!" The young men were confused, but still nodded their heads. "Okay.


    Um...you can leave now!"


    The man didn''t move. Instead, he reached out his hand to them and said, "Hand me the gear bag. I got


    this!"


    All of them were a little confused. "What?"


    Gifford nced at his hand and said, "I''m gonna need tools to open the bathroom door, right?"


    The captain said, "Chief, it''s not a big deal. Let us do it..."


    With the same smile on his face, the man said, "Chantel''s my wife!"


    One of the men was close by, so he heard Gifford talking and answered excitedly, "Chantel is my


    goddess!"


    The captain came to his senses first. "Ahem! Okay! Her husband should do this. It''s only appropriate."


    "Alright, fine!" The young man, who was holding the toolbox, quickly handed the big red bag to Gifford.


    Then, the waiter led Gifford to Room 1409. Then they waited outside the hotel room and watched


    Gifford walk in alone.


    The young men were not happy. They all were hoping to at least catch a glimpse of the forbidden fruit.


    They whispered back and forth and wondered when Chantel got married. And she even married a


    hotshot officer like Gifford!


    Gifford walked into the sink alcove and knocked on the ss door to the bathroom. The door was


    made of frosted ss, and thanks to the hot water and the mist from it, nothing could be seen through


    the ss.


    Then a familiar voice came from inside the bathroom. "I''m in here. Could you get me a towel?" She was


    naked. It was so embarrassing!


    Gifford didn''t say anything. He looked at the door. Then he turned the handle as far as it would go. He


    lightly ced his fingers on the sash, trying to feel the mechanism as he tried to open it. He found


    where the cams left the guide slot. There! A metal te was bent out of ce near the bottom. He


    used a pry bar and some pliers to bend the offending piece of metal back into shape.


    After that, it was easy to get the door open, with the obstruction out of the way. Gifford managed to nail


    it in under three minutes.


    When he was about to push the door open ande in, Chantel, cowering in the corner, shouted,


    "Don''te in!"


    After a short pause, the man opened the door without hesitation.


    Before she could scream, a familiar figure appeared in front of her eyes. She immediately shut her


    mouth and breathed a sigh of relief. The actress blurted out, "Gifford!"


    Gifford stared at her and then looked away.


    Chantel felt awkward. She was so wrapped up in her own problems, she didn''t have time to ask why he


    was here. She wanted to cry but had no tears. "Well, do you have a bath towel or not?"


    She''d think twice before entering a bathroom with a dodgy door.


    It was a little hard to open the door. But when she managed to get it open, she walked in and the auto


    close mechanism engaged. It didn''t close right, and she was a bit dubious. But she took a shower


    anyway, since she was there.


    After taking a shower, she found the door couldn''t be opened from the inside.


    Fortunately, whoever designed the hotel was smart. There was an emergency call on the wall of the


    shower room. Useful in case of a fire, or for when a door was jammed. She pressed the button, and a


    few maintenance workers came to open the door for her, but they failed. Atst, they had to call the


    firefighters.


    Instead of fetching a bath towel for her, Gifford leaned against the door frame and leered at her,


    smiling.


    Chantel''s face flushed when he saw her. She leaned against the wall and turned around, but she didn''t


    know whether she should face him or not. Finally, her temper boiled over and she roared, "Gifford Li!"


    Gifford gave her a smile and said, "Mmm...9 out of 10. I''d give you a 10, but you''re yelling at me." Then


    he went and grabbed a bath towel for her.


    While she toweled herself off in the bathroom, Gifford returned the gear bag to the young men outside


    the door. "Thanks, guys!" he said.


    The young men immediately stood up and said in unison, "You''re wee."


    After sending them away, Gifford turned and went back to the room. When he closed the door, he saw


    Chantel walk out of the bathroom. Her wet long hair was wrapped in a towel and she wore a hotel robe.


    Gifford straightened his sleeves and sat down on the sofa next to him. "Got any ns for tonight? I


    don''t know if I can top getting stuck in a bathroom, but I can try," he quipped.


    "Actually, I''m busy tonight," she answered. She had to go to the Violet Eagles'' base.


    Gifford thought for a while and said, "You sure? I haven''t seen you in a while. Why don''t you cancel


    your ns ande with me?" He was right. They hadn''t seen each other for quite a time. He was


    beginning to feel like a bachelor, the amount of time he spent alone.


    "Okay, so what''s up?" Chantel looked at him in confusion.


    Gifford was no longer the serious man when he was in front of outsiders. He sat cross-legged in his


    seat and answered her casually, "I haven''t seen you in forever. How about we spend a romantic night


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    together?"


    No one knew how hard he fought to keep the desire in his heart in check when he opened the


    bathroom door.


    They were a couple, after all. There was no denying the attraction between them, especially after being


    separated for so long. Chantel''s chest tightened. She walked to the dressing table and pretended


    everything was normal. "What about you? Not busy today?"


    "No, I''m not." Gifford stood up from the sofa. "Go ahead and dry your hair. I''ll be back in ten minutes."


    There was someone waiting for him upstairs. He would head there first. Once that was taken care of,


    he''d be free to return and spend the night with her.


    "Oh! Okay!"


    After Gifford left, Chantel was the only one left in the room. She heaved a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1455 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Two)

    Chapter 1455 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Two)


    Gifford was a punctual man. He said he would be back in ten minutes, and within eight minutes, he was


    ringing Chantel''s room doorbell.


    Chantel had just had her hair dried as she walked to the door on her phone with Edward, a man from


    Violet Eagles. After making sure that it was Gifford standing outside, she opened the door to let him in.


    "I can''t go tomorrow afternoon either. I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it there this time. Let''s talk


    again soon if anything happens... Okay," she said into her phone.


    Closing the door behind him, Gifford took off his uniform jacket and hung it on the clothes rack nearby.


    Once she ended the call, she kept holding her phone nervously while looking at the man now loosening


    his tie. "Well... did you have dinner?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No." It was getting dark and he had juste from M Country.


    So she suggested, "How about we order room service?" She didn''t eat anything either and was


    nning to eat rice noodles alone after taking a shower.


    Putting his tie aside, Gifford looked at her with an unreadable expression.


    "Do you think I''m here for dinner?" he asked. ''No, I think you''re here to eat me, '' she thought.


    "So,e here!" Gifford crooked his finger at her.


    With a flip of her long hair, Chantel put her phone on the table and walked towards him.


    She thought he would say something else, but he didn''t. He just held her in his arms and kissed her on


    the lips.


    After a while, he said, "Take a shower with me." He had been out the whole day and was afraid she


    wouldn''t like to be with him if he stank.


    After all, she smelled so good. Despite having just had a shower, sheplied and followed him into


    the bathroom.


    After a long bath, Gifford carried Chantel back to the bedroom in his arms. Her long hair, which she had


    previously dried while he was out, waspletely soaked again.


    Putting her on the bed, Gifford told her, "Lie down. I''ll dry your hair."


    He had dried her hair twice while she was in the Li family house, both after ate-night shower. At the


    time, she had been so sleepy that she could barely open her eyes, so he had to do it since her hair was


    still wet.


    Now the situation didn''t look much different either. With a nod, Chantel hung her long hair on the


    bedside and closed her eyes as she enjoyed him drying her hair.


    After he was done, she had already fallen asleep but ended up woken up by him.


    When she opened her eyes, she looked at him in a daze. Noticing how sleepy she really was, Gifford


    didn''t have the heart to ask her to go out with him. Instead, he sat down beside her and offered, "Why


    don''t you go back to sleep, and I''ll buy you some food?"


    She shook her head and answered in a hoarse voice, "No, thanks. I''ll get up."


    However, as Gifford waited for her, she fell asleep all over again.


    Half an hourter, she suddenly sat on the bed and looked around the dim room. She found Gifford on


    the sofa, staring at her.


    Looking into his eyes, Chantel apologized immediately, "I''m sorry. I''ll get up now!"


    "Take your time." It didn''t get past Gifford how exhausted she seemed. In fact, he was curious to know


    what she had done outside every day that got her so tired.


    After she wrapped herself tightly in her overcoat, Chantel put on a hat, sunsses and a mask. When


    she was ready, she gritted her teeth and suppressed the nervousness in her heart before taking


    Gifford''s arm.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Gifford looked at the small hand on him and smiled. ''Good! I like her


    holding my arm.''


    Once they left the hotel, she asked, "I want to eat rice noodles. Will you join me?"


    "Okay!" Actually, it didn''t matter what he was going to eat.


    In order to please her, Gifford drove to a ce where she could have rice noodles, and he was fine with


    that.


    When they came out of the restaurant, Chantel had forgotten to put on her mask and thus was


    recognized by some reporters who seemingly came out of nowhere. They secretly took pictures of


    them. In a few moments, their photos were spread all over the Inte.


    However, maybe because Gifford was wearing his uniform, the reporters decided to spare him with a


    blur. Chantel''s face and body, on the other hand, had beenpletely exposed to the public.


    Later, more photos of them returning to the hotel were posted online as well.


    The morning after, Chantel was still asleep when Gifford got up. Since he had a business to take care


    of early that day, he left the room first.


    Therefore, the moment she left the hotel room on her own, the hidden reporters outside couldn''t get


    any more valuable information they were hoping to get.


    Once Gifford became aware of the photos of him and Chantel, they had already been spread like


    wildfire on the Inte. Even though Chantel had spent a lot of money on covering the news up, it


    didn''t subside.


    Over the years, he had downloaded many entertainment applications on his phone to keep up with the


    news released about his wife.


    So he quickly clicked on one of the most active social media apps he had and found that Chantel''s


    ount had been filled with hatements.


    One of them said, "Chantel, don''t you have a powerful background that allows you not to shoot any


    kissing scenes? How could a holy maiden like you get in a hotel room with a man?"


    Another hater replied to thement, "Shh! Mrs. Huo has allowed her to be Mr. Huo''s mistress. Don''t


    offend her."


    Then someone elsemented, "The man must be important since his figure has been blurred.


    Chantel is really good at seducing men."


    Unexpectedly, a fan defended her. "Shut up, you haters! Since she started her career, Chantel has


    never been involved in any scandal. She''s best friends with Mrs. Huo. How dare you discredit her like


    this! Also, how much have you got paid from a certain person? Tell me. Let''s make money together!"


    Another hatermented, "Hey, bitch! Come out and exin it!"


    Gifford didn''t continue further. He stopped after reading the fewments he came across at the top,


    and already wanted to find out who those haters were so he could beat them ck and blue. Frankly,


    he had no idea how many cyber-attacks Chantel had suffered over the years.


    He also didn''t contact her about it. Instead, he called Matthew. "There are rumors about you online.


    Don''t you want to take care of them?"


    Matthew was stunned for a moment, but then he said indifferently, "I don''t care, to be honest. Whatever


    they''re saying, it has nothing to do with me."


    "No way. You and my wife are involved in this. You have to deal with it!" Gifford demanded. Matthew


    not only had an awesome PR team, but he also had excellentwyers. So he was the best person to


    deal with this kind of problem.


    ''Chantel and me?'' Matthew frowned and hung up the phone in silence.


    The next day, the ZL Groupwyers released a formal announcement online, informing that they would


    be suing the haters who ndered Chantel.


    As soon as Matthew took action, the haters were forced to take criminal responsibilities for their


    statements. At the same time, the main person behind them was exposed.


    It was all an open strife held inside the entertainment industry. The whole thing was nned by a


    random female star who was jealous of Chantel.


    The actress was immediately banned from all walks of life for daring to lead the gossip to Matthew Huo.


    As for Chantel, since she had chosen to be an actress, she had mentally got herself ready for the


    many ways she could be exposed to the media. Therefore, three monthster, the news that she had


    gone to the hospital for an examination was also released to the press.


    "Wow! Chantel was spotted in the gynecology department of a hospital. Is she pregnant?"


    "Her belly seems slightly swollen. I''m sure she''s pregnant."


    Meanwhile, at the Li family''s house, Gifford had Chantel locked in their room and didn''t let her go


    anywhere.


    Then he took out their marriage licenses from his coat''s pocket and threw them on the table in front of


    her. "Take a photo! And post it online!"


    Gifford couldn''t help but feel depressed. He wondered why she refused to make their rtionship


    public.


    Last time they were photographed getting in the hotel together, she refused to make any statement


    about their marriage. Now that she was pregnant again, she still had no ns of making it public either.


    If she didn''t finally make things clear, he wouldn''t let her out that door today!


    ir knocked on their door and said anxiously, "Gifford, don''t do anything stupid. Talk things out with


    Chantel."

 Chapter 1456 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Three)

    Chapter 1456 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Three)


    ''Chantel''s pregnant, but why is Gifford so angry? As soon as he got back, he stomped upstairs angrily


    to find Chantel. What on earth happened?'' ir thought to herself.


    In order to assuage ir''s fears, Gifford opened the door and told his mom, "I''m mad, Mom, not nuts.


    Chantel''s my wife. I''m not going to hurt my wife or my kid."


    ir breathed a sigh of relief and told her son, "Just take some deep breaths! And count to ten before


    you say or do anything."


    Gifford was helpless. He wasn''t going to hurt Chantel. He just wanted to talk. "Okay, I get it. Why don''t


    you go y with your granddaughter?" he suggested. Wendy was here today, ying with Hugo


    downstairs.


    ir peeked into the room again. But Gifford was so tall she couldn''t see anything past him, so she had


    to give in and go downstairs.


    Bang! He mmed the door, and Chantel''s heart thumped violently. He was mad, and she was afraid.


    She stared at the man who approached her again and said quickly, "If you hit me, I''ll scream!"


    When he heard what she said, Gifford suddenlyughed. "Wow, do you really think I''m like that? After


    all this time?"


    Where could she have cooked up such a ridiculous idea? She was pregnant with his child. What kind of


    man would he be if he beat her? He treated her with kid gloves. He was fairly strong, and didn''t really


    even yfully punch her.


    Chantel shook her head. He was so handsome. He sure didn''t look violent. But she knew his temper.


    She''d gotten his goat enough times to know that he could lose his cool quickly.


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Gifford stopped in front of her. "So...you have something to tell me?"


    Chantel thought for a while and then shook her head.


    "Do you love someone else? Is that why most people don''t know you''re married?" he asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Chantel asked, confused.


    Gifford pulled her wrist and brought her to the table again. He pointed at the marriage certificates and


    said, "Okay, if you love me, then why haven''t you posted them on the Inte?"


    Chantel slowly took out her phone and took a photo of the marriage certificates.


    Under the man''s satisfied eyes, she put away her phone.


    Gifford was a little confused. "Okay? You posted it already? That was fast." ''Why did she put her phone


    away?''


    "These things take time. I need to consult with my agent and my PR team first. Once I get with them, I''ll


    know more." After all, she was not just ountable to herself and her husband. She had an image, and


    it needed to be maintained. There were rock stars who had gotten married, and their recordpanies


    got angry. Who was going to lust after a married person?


    Gifford lost his temper. "Your agent? Your PR team? Chantel, I''m your husband. I''m the only person


    you should be worried about. What the hell? Why are you all business-like about this?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go public about our marriage. But you don''t love me, remember. I am


    worried about you. That''s why I haven''t told anyone!" Chantel blurted out her innermost thoughts in a


    hurry.


    After a short silence, Gifford asked, "Worried about me? Why? How does our marriage change


    anything?"


    "Aren''t you seeing someone?" Chantel asked in a small voice.


    "What? What are you talking about?" Gifford asked in disbelief.


    Chantel bit her lower lip and said, "Don''t hide it from me. I''ve seen you enter a vi with that woman.


    And you were holding her too. I saw it!" Yes, she had seen it with her own eyes.


    She saw them in Y City a year ago. She remembered that summer quite well.


    ''A woman? Vi? Holding her?''


    Gifford racked his brain, and finally realized what she was talking about. He hadn''t been with many


    women¡ªhe never thought he had time. He smacked his forehead and said, "Oh, that! I can exin."


    Chantel, however, said acidly, "I never told Mom or Dad. I never told anyone. So, as long as you''re not


    divorcing me, I won''t say another word about it." She didn''t want his parents-inw to worry about


    them. She thought she''d quietly endure it. But it hurt her more than she was willing to admit. She wasn''t


    sure how much more she could take.


    Gifford put his hands on his hips and asked impatiently, "Okay. So if I was seeing someone else, you


    wouldn''t mind?"


    He suddenly realized something. She was the one who was in charge of their rtionship. She chose


    to sleep with him and get pregnant. It was always her choice. He always thought she loved him, but


    now he wasn''t so sure. Why was he doing all the heavy lifting in this rtionship?


    ''I wouldn''t mind? Of course I mind.'' Chantel smiled bitterly. He was her husband. How could she not


    mind him going out with other women?


    The bitterness at the corner of her mouth stung his eyes. "What the¡ª" Resisting the urge to swear,


    Gifford exined patiently, "I was on a mission back then. I was undercover. I had to pretend to love


    her. For the mission. Get it?" She didn''t know what she was seeing was a fiction. He dropped the


    pretense in less than two days and put her behind bars.


    "What?" Chantel''s mind was blown for a bit, and then it started making sense.


    ir once told her a story of Wesley''s exploits. He''d taken on an alias and even "married" a woman


    when he went undercover for a mission.


    She didn''t expect that Gifford might have to do the same.


    Looking at the woman who was suddenly enlightened, Gifford went to hold her hand and let her sit


    down on the bed. He sat next to her and said, "Come on, so what else do you want to know? What are


    you confused about? I don''t want there to be any secrets between us."


    He was going to settle the problems with his marriage once and for all, and he wouldn''t leave this room


    until he did.


    Staring at Gifford for a long time, Chantel finally said, "I have only one question.


    Do you love me?"


    Gifford had sworn to himself that no one would leave this room until everything was cleared. But he


    didn''t think that he''d be left here alone, that Chantel would leave the room.


    Gifford lit a cigarette, and then another, and yet another, trying to get the courage up to confess his


    love. When he thought he was ready, he headed downstairs. "Chantel''s gone. The CEO of her agency


    came by to pick her up himself." ir told him.


    ''Huh? Her CEO came by to pick her up in person?''


    As far as he knew, the CEO of her agency was a man. ''Why would a rich, single mane here to pick


    up my wife? Why not send a driver? He must be crazy! Or after my wife!''


    Suppressing his anger, Gifford turned and went upstairs. In less than two minutes, he ran downstairs


    again. He looked at ir thoughtfully, but said nothing.


    ir''s hair stood on end under his gaze. "What are you doing? Are you insane?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Out of nowhere, Wesley popped out and pped on the back of Gifford''s head. "God, you''re about as


    dense as I am! Go find your wife! You really want another man to win her heart? Go after her, unless


    you like crying alone!"


    Gifford really wanted to go to his wife, but he said stubbornly, "He wouldn''t try anything! He''d rot in jail if


    he destroyed our marriage!"


    "Okay, forget it. Just let him go to jail, then!" Wesley spat as he went upstairs.


    Anyway, what ir said was meant to light a fire under his backside. Wesley knew the truth, so he was


    not anxious at all.


    It was true that Chantel had left, but her agent had picked her up, not the CEO. It wouldn''t make any


    sense if he did.


    Gifford went and locked himself in his room, and got Sheffield on the phone. He needed his advice, and


    they talked for more than two hours.


    Sheffield was almost driven mad by this phone call. "Dude, I''m seriously busy. I have to let you go. I


    have a meetingter!" He had been talking with a man for two hours, and people might think he was


    gay.


    "No way. I need to know what to do. After all, you''re thedies'' man."


    Sheffield patted his forehead helplessly. "Didn''t I already tell you? I asked you to sweet talk your wife.


    Buy her something. Look at Matthew. He''s as cold as a fish, but he knows how to talk to your sister


    asionally. Women are emotional, and you have to talk to them nicely. That''s the only way out of


    this!"


    Then Gifford hung up the phone.


    Sheffield sat there and stared at the phone. He was a little taken aback that Gifford hung up so


    abruptly.

 Chapter 1457 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Four)

    Chapter 1457 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Four)


    Sheffield shook his head helplessly. It was not easy being thedies'' man. Whenever Matthew and


    Gifford were having marital problems, they would ask for his help.


    He sighed inwardly and thought to himself, ''If anyone asks me for advice next time, I should charge


    them for my time. Maybe ten thousand a minute? Especially Matthew. Maybe a hundred thousand a


    minute. He''d think twice before¡ªwell, maybe not. He''s rich beyond his wildest dreams. He might just


    pay it. Well, that''s it, then.''


    Chantel was pregnant now, and had to think of her child, so she asked her agent to scale back work.


    She even moved out of the Li family''s house to live on her own.


    And it was ir''s idea.


    ir had made a deal with Chantel. She''d often take Hugo to Chantel''s house. She''d also take care of


    her and help cook, clean, and so forth. A stress-free pregnancy was the best kind.


    It was all to galvanize Gifford into doing something.


    So when Gifford walked in one day, there was no one at home.


    When he went back to his room to change his clothes, he made another startling discovery: everything


    Chantel owned was gone.


    He got flustered and decided to call Chantel. Hopefully she could fill him in on what was going on.


    When Chantel''s phone rang, ir was peeling walnuts for her. Hearing it, ir asked casually, "Is that


    your work again?" She felt her daughter-inw devoted too much of her time to work. The girl was tired


    all the time.


    "No, it''s Gifford." Chantel picked up the phone and was about to answer it.


    "Gifford?" ir grabbed her phone and shook her head. "Don''t answer it."


    "Okay." Although Chantel didn''t know why ir made that request, she still agreed.


    ir had told her in advance that she needed to shake things up with Gifford or else their rtionship


    would always remain the same.


    Chantel ignored her phone, even though Gifford called her three times. After getting no answer, he


    dialed ir''s number.


    ir picked up the phone. "Hi, Gifford, you free now?" she said, in a tone that indicated nothing odd


    was happening.


    "Yeah," he replied. He came back especially for Chantel. "Did you guys go out?"


    "Yes, your father and I took Hugo out for a walk. Chantel came back home, but she took off again with


    a handsome young man in tow. She said it was work-rted. That young man was really hot, you know


    that? And that shirt he wore couldn''t hide those incredible abs. Ah, if only I were 18 again..."


    Deep down, she knew that even if she were 18 years old, she would still be in love with Wesley. ''What?


    What did she say?'' Gifford was confused. "Mom, are you sure she went out with some guy?"


    "Yes! I''m sure."


    ''Something''s up. My mom''s acting funny. Her daughter-inw went out on a date with another man,


    and all she''s doing is talking about how hot he is!'' "Where did they go?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    "I don''t know! You know what I think? Don''t get involved. You''re not into Chantel anyway. You can date


    those other girls. I don''t see a problem here."


    "Who told you I''m not into her? Besides, I''m not dating anyone else. Quit talking about it," Gifford


    retorted. If his wife knew it, he wouldn''t be able to exin it clearly. After all, it was ir who said so.


    ir exchanged a nce with the smiling Chantel and continued, "Okay. We won''t be back for a while.


    So, just do whatever you want. Oh, by the way, they headed for the East Ring Road. Isn''t there a very


    luxurious hotel out that way?


    Think they might get a hotel room?"


    Then she hung up the phone, leaving Gifford alone, fuming in the living room.


    ''A hot young guy, huh? Is she trying to trade me in for a younger one?


    Work-rted? What kind of work does she have to talk about while she''s pregnant?


    The hotel on the East Ring Road? They have good taste, at least.'' He remembered that it was a five-


    star hotel, a histordmark, actually.


    Jealousy engulfed his reason, and he didn''t even try to poke holes in ir''s story. ir was his mother,


    right? She wouldn''t lie to him, would she?


    But what he didn''t know was that his mother was ying a cruel game with him, trying to help Chantel


    win his heart.


    He called Chantel again, but it kicked it straight over to voice mail. She must have turned her phone off.


    Gifford couldn''t sit still any longer. He rushed out of the living room and put the pedal to the metal,


    speeding to the hotel on the East Ring Road.


    On the way, the man calmed down a little and suddenly turned into a parking lot. The parking lot


    belonged to the most luxurious shopping mall in the city.


    Following the n, Chantel waited near the hotel ir mentioned. She was there more than an hour,


    but there was no sign of Gifford.


    She called ir. "Mom, I think I need to head home. He''s noting," she said. The hotel wasn''t more


    than a half hour away from where he lived. He should have been there by now. It had been more than


    an hour. She was sure things had fallen through.


    "Don''t worry. Give it another half hour. It should work. But if he''s still not there, then you cane back


    home." If Gifford didn''t show up, it meant he really didn''t love her. But ir was sure he did. She knew


    she was right. Gifford loved Chantel. The way he acted toward her told her everything she needed to


    know.


    "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Chantel pushed the sunsses up on the bridge of her nose. She


    started to get a little hungry, so she thought about finding a cafe.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked around, but didn''t see a cafe. She did see a green Humvee with military markings, though.


    Her heart raced and she started tearing up. Chantel quickly looked away, turned her back to the off-


    road vehicle, and gasped with her hands on her chest.


    ''He''s here. He''s really here!


    What should I do? What should I do? Oh, yeah, I need to pretend like I just came out of the hotel.''


    "Chantel!" A familiar voice stopped her.


    She recognized it, but it wasn''t Gifford''s.


    Confused, she turned around and saw a man with sunsses jogging towards her from the direction of


    the hotel.


    It was an actor that she''d co-starred with in a movie she made some time ago.


    The man stood in front of her, panting and gasping for air. He took off his sunsses and said in


    surprise, "It''s really you! I thought I was seeing things!"


    Chantel was also a little surprised too. "This isn''t your usual haunts. Why are you here?"


    The actor smiled broadly and showed his white teeth. "I just got here. How about you? I haven''t seen


    you for a long time. Are you really¡ª"


    "Honey!"


    "Are you really pregnant?" the man wanted to ask, but was interrupted by another man''s voice.


    It was not until then that Chantel remembered she was supposed to meet Gifford here. She suddenly


    turned and was blown away by the sight that met her eyes.


    The man in the military uniform walked straight up to her, a big bunch of pink roses in his arms and a


    smile on his face.


    The actor watched her slowly take off her sunsses and asked in a low voice, "Are you really


    married?"


    Chantel nodded foolishly. Who else was Gifford going to give the flowers to?


    "Wow! Chantel, you''re awesome. Your husband is a pretty cool guy, too!" The actor didn''t realize that


    he was the third wheel and stuck around. He was still very excited and kept on talking in her ear.


    Without looking at the man beside her, Gifford gave the bouquet to Chantel and said, "Honey, I''m here!"


    Chantel took the flowers, still blown away. The bouquet was so big that Chantel could barely hold it.


    And they started to attract some attention. Many passers-by were envious of Chantel because of


    Gifford''s uniform, and the bouquet of striking roses.


    The actor eximed, "Wow, that''s a lot of pink roses. You know what that means, right? It means ''you


    are my one and only.'' You must be so happy!" He truly felt happy for Chantel.


    Gifford cast a cold nce at the man who snatched his lines. "Excuse me, please!" ''This guy''s a real


    dick. He took a pregnant woman to a hotel to talk about work. I''ll deal with himter, '' Gifford thought to


    himself.


    "What?" At that point, the actor realized how embarrassing it was for two men and a woman to stand


    together. He quickly stepped back and removed himself from the equation. It was their time to shine.


    Gifford took out a brocade box from his pocket. While Chantel''s gaze was still locked on the pink roses,


    the man took two steps back and suddenly knelt on one knee. A crowd had gathered, and someone


    squealed in delight.

 Chapter 1458 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Five)

    Chapter 1458 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Five)


    Many passers-by stopped as they saw Gifford, a handsome military officer standing in front of a woman


    holding arge bunch of flowers. Once they realized that woman was Chantel, a lot of people


    immediately took out their phones to register the moment.


    Then, all of a sudden, Gifford knelt on one knee, surprising not only Chantel but everyone else.


    To her astonishment, he opened the brocade box, revealing a huge diamond ring inside. The precious


    gem shone brightly in the sun, and Chantel was misty-eyed as soon as the light hit her eyes.


    Gifford shouted for everyone to hear, "I love you, Chantel. Please, marry me!"


    Who could have ever thought that a low-key man like Gifford would act as a young boy dering his


    love for Chantel in front of so many people?


    "Say yes! Say yes!" The crowd was very enthusiastic. Before the heroine could react, they were


    already urging her to say yes.


    "Chantel, say yes! Say yes!"


    Chantel would be lying if she said she had never wondered how Gifford would propose to her. As the


    dreamy girl that she was, she had fantasized about her love-life and future countless times before.


    In her imagination, a low-key man like Gifford would propose to her at their home or whenever there


    were just the two of them.


    Or he would end up not even proposing to her at all.


    After all, she didn''t think he loved her anyway.


    But reality proved her wrong and brought happy tears to her eyes. Not only did Gifford propose to her,


    but he also did it in public. Holding the diamond ring, he shouted once more, "Chantel, I love you."


    Chantel was so moved that her voice was choked with sobs, and she couldn''t say anything. She had


    waited too long for this moment.


    Maybe she had fantasized about it from the day she followed Gifford into the Li family house. She was


    just a girl at the time, and it was nearly impossible for a girl not to dream.


    Gifford was outstanding both in his career and looks. Not surprisingly, he had countless girls who


    wanted to marry him too. What was more, Chantel felt safe around him.


    She had to admit that when she told Erica she wanted to have Gifford''s child, she didn''t do it just to


    make his parents happy. She also had her own selfish reasons.


    She wanted to marry him. In fact, she was willing to take off her beautiful coat and abandon the dream


    of being a star so she could stay at home to look after her husband and children. She wouldn''t even


    mind if she had to wear an apron and cook for him for the rest of her life.


    Under the expectation of the crowd, Chantel temporarily put the flowers aside. Then she walked step


    by step towards the man who took her out of the vige and fulfilled her dream.


    She hugged and kissed him on the lips before she replied happily, "Gifford, I love you too, and I want to


    marry you." After saying that, she burst into tears.


    Surrounded by apuses and screams, Gifford took out the diamond ring he had just bought and put it


    on her finger.


    It fit just right.


    Since Gifford had long wanted to buy her a diamond ring, he had measured the size of her finger while


    she was asleep in the course of many nights.


    At that moment, the two helped each other back on their feet. Afterward, Gifford held her in his arms


    and said, "I want to give you a proper wedding, Chantel. It may not be too high-profile or have too


    many people in it, but I''ll try my best to make it memorable."


    Sobbing, Chantel nodded, "Okay."


    She was willing to be by his side with or without a wedding, but now that he promised her they would


    have a memorable ceremony, she felt overjoyed.


    Not so far away in the crowd, an energetic old man snorted coldly, "He finally came to his senses." ''But


    I have to say that he''s smarter than I used to be, '' he thought to himself.


    The woman in a cheongsam by his side rolled her eyes at him and said, "He really has inherited your


    low EQ. If I hadn''t told Chantel to make him jealous, he wouldn''t have proposed to her so soon."


    Wesley nodded and said, "Okay. My wife is the smartest!"


    "Of course!" ir was never humble in front of Wesley.


    Soon, the video of Chantel getting proposed by a military officer was spread all over the Inte, and


    after that, almost the whole country got to know about the actress''s engagement. At the same time,


    news such as it was a shotgun wedding, or she had given birth to an illegitimate child or even that she


    would marry into a wealthy family went viral for a while.


    Nevertheless, Chantel didn''te out to exin the situation, nor did she hold a press conference.


    The people online were confused and had no idea what on earth was going on. All they knew was that


    she got proposed by a military officer and said yes. But wouldn''t she ever give a public statement about


    it?


    In fact, Chantel didn''t mean to hide anything. She was just waiting for a more suitable opportunity to


    In early autumn, it was almost time for Chantel to give birth.


    Therefore, she had canceled all her work and was solemnly focused on nourishing herself and her


    fetus in the Li family house.


    Gifford, on the other hand, became the busiest one in the house. As long as he had a chance, he


    would go back home from wherever he was in the country.


    He was acting like a young man in love. Whenever he was back, he would always spend time with his


    wife. This went on for a long time, and even Hugo started to protest.


    Evidently, he didn''t like that Gifford was monopolizing his mother, but thetter didn''t care about the


    child''s protests and kept on pestering Chantel.


    Even Wesley was beginning to squint his eyes at Gifford. On a certain asion, he called his son out.


    "You''re a man in your thirties, but refuses to leave your wife alone as if you were a teenage boy. Aren''t


    you ashamed of yourself?"


    Gifford raised his eyebrows and answered, "No, I''m not. Even if I were in my eighties, I would stay


    close to my wife!"


    Wesley was rendered speechless. But frankly, he didn''t want to admit that he had such a shameless


    son. His shamelessness reminded him of Niles.


    One day, Gifford ran back home in a hurry. He went upstairs and then downstairs but didn''t find


    Chantel. When he asked a servant about his wife, he was informed that she was sunbathing in the


    back garden.


    There, Gifford found the pregnant woman on the swing. Unwilling to beat around the bush, he asked


    straightly, "What''s going on with the Violet Eagles?"


    Upon hearing his voice, Chantel opened her eyes and greeted him, "Hey, you''re back!"


    Gifford nodded as he stood beside the swing. Then he held her chubby face in his hands and said,


    "Chantel, I never thought you would have the guts to set up the Violet Eagles with that troublemaker!"


    He had tried his best to protect his family from Erica but failed. As it seemed, his wife was misled by


    her anyway.


    With a smile, Chantel squeezed his wrist. "Don''t worry, honey. The Violet Eagles'' members never do


    anything wrong. Just rx!"


    She knew that he hated any type of offender. How could she go against his moral code?


    "How can I not worry? Your belly is so big. Why can''t you behave yourself? It seems you''re itching to


    be taught a lesson!" Gifford said and deliberately pulled a long face. "I can''t believe you are a gang


    leader. Are you going to stand against me?"


    "Of course not..." Chantel began to say, but all of a sudden, her face contorted in pain. Covering her


    belly with one hand, she cried, "Honey! My belly... It hurts..."


    Gifford''s face changed dramatically. "Honey, What''s up? Is it the baby? Is our babying out now?"


    He looked at her big belly in panic. Was he too hard on her that he ended up scaring her and the baby?


    He couldn''t help but regret confronting her.


    "Yes..."


    Fortunately, Gifford could keep himself rtively calm as he took out his phone from his pocket and


    dialed ir''s number. "Mom, my wife is inbor! What should I do?"


    Gifford had to admit that mothers were truly magic beings. They not only had a hard time to bring their


    children up, but they also kept guiding them forward in their time of need.


    ir had just left home to buy some fruit for her daughter-inw when she got Gifford''s call. After


    listening to what he said, she told him calmly, "What do you think? Take her to the hospital! I''m heading


    there with your dad now! Don''t wait for us. Let the maid go with you first."


    "Okay!"


    After putting his phone away, he picked up the woman inbor and called the maid before they rushed


    to the hospital.


    Since this was Chantel''s second baby, the delivery wasn''t as hard as the first time. Therefore, the


    doctor came out in less than twenty minutes to greet Chantel''s family with a crying newborn in his


    arms.


    "Chantel''s family, are you here? Chantel''s family..."


    "Doctor, I''m Chantel''s husband!" Sweat trickled down Gifford''s forehead as he ran over to the doctor.


    From the moment Chantel was sent to the delivery room, he worried about her the whole time he was


    left in the waiting room.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Your wife has given birth to a healthy newborn. Mother and daughter are safe," the doctor informed.


    Gifford nced at the baby in his arms and then looked at the delivery room where the doctor had


    Gifford''s reaction amused the doctor. "You take the baby first. The mother has to wait for a moment


    before she cane out."


    "Why does she have to wait? What''s up?" Gifford''s heart skipped a beat.


    "She is fine..."


    "Since she is fine, why does she have to wait?"


    The doctor didn''t know whether tough or cry. Yet he exined to the anxious man, "We have to deal


    with her first..."


    "Deal with her? How?"


    "Such as the umbilical cord and centa! Sir, don''t you want to have a look at your daughter?"


    Luckily, Wesley and ir got into the hospital in time to watch the scene from afar. Immediately, ir


    hurried to rescue the doctor from Gifford as she held her granddaughter in her arms. "Gifford, what are


    you doing?"


    Gifford, who had always been a tough man, turned to his mother with tears in his eyes. "Mom, Chantel


    hasn''te out yet. She was crying hysterically when she got in there!" He had never seen his wife


    crying so miserably before.


    ir patiently exined, "It''s okay. Women are always like this when they give birth. But look at your


    baby. She''s already here. Chantel will be here soon as well. Don''t worry."


    Despite his mother''s words, he was still anxious. How could he not be? He only had one wife. If


    anything happened to Chantel, where would he find another woman who was as obedient and lovely as


    her?


    Once he noticed the doctor was about to leave, he grabbed him and shouted angrily, "Doctor, don''t go.


    Why hasn''t my wifee out yet? Tell me!"


    The people around him were all speechless.

 Chapter 1459 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Six)

    Chapter 1459 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Six)


    Wesley covered his face with one hand and took his granddaughter from ir''s arms with the other.


    "Don''t tell anybody he''s my kid anymore. Gifford''s too stupid to be one of mine," he said in a quiet


    voice.


    When his wife gave birth to their children back then, he didn''t act like Gifford at all.


    Gifford was a militarymander with thousands of soldiers under him. Wesley couldn''t help but


    wonder if he got his rank because of favoritism. They liked Wesley, so they gave special favors to his


    kid.


    ir pulled Gifford over and spat, "What do you think you''re doing? Didn''t the doctor say that Chantel''s


    in the delivery room for observation? You can''t get out of bed and walk as soon as you have a child.


    They''ll let her go when she''s ready."


    Fortunately, Chantel was wheeled out of the delivery room at this moment. Seeing her wife, Gifford ran


    over excitedly, picked her up from the bed and kissed her again and again, ignoring everyone else


    around them.


    ''Awesome, she''s here now. Thank God!''


    The crowd couldn''t help but cover their eyes. How could Gifford show off his love for his wife at the


    door to the delivery room? It was so inappropriate!


    Chantel had not regained her strength yet. She blushed and whispered, "Let go of me. They''re staring


    at us!"


    After confirming she was fine, Gifford gently let Chantel lie down again.


    Later, Wesley told Erica about it. As his sister, Erica knew the day his wife gave birth to their baby,


    Gifford cried like a fool and even threatened the doctor.


    Gifford''s second child was a girl. He held her in his arms excitedly, dancing around the room. Now the


    whole world knew Chantel had given birth to a daughter.


    Their child was scarcely 100 days old when Gifford and Chantel finally held a wedding ceremony.


    The wedding and reception were grand affairs, with music, food, dancing and alcohol. Not to mention


    tons of flowers. Just like he promised her. They didn''t invite too many people. Except for Gifford''s and


    Wesley''s military friends, they only invited a few friends and family.


    Before the start of the Lunar New Year, Sheffield officially tookmand of the Violet Eagles.


    Since then, the three women¡ªChantel, Erica and Tessie¡ªwere no longer members of that


    organization. But they were still respected in the gang, and they told their formerrades in arms that


    they always had their backs.


    After the Lunar New Year


    It had been more than a year since Chantel had been the subject of tabloid gossip. The paparazzi


    caught her getting a hotel room with another guy. Since that time, she''d been proposed to, given birth


    to a daughter, and gotten married in an ostentatious celebration. What a year!


    Chantel finally posted a status update on Weibo, which said, "Hi guys. This is actually Chantel Ye.


    Today, I want to give a shout out to my fans who have been there for me since I first started. And I need


    to let you in on something.


    I want to thank my parents-inw and two sisters-inw. Without them, I wouldn''t have found my own


    happiness so soon.


    Yes, I''m married.


    We got our marriage certificates a few years ago, but we didn''t actually get married then. He held a


    wonderful wedding for me a while ago.


    My husband is a great guy. He''s sometimes childish and sometimes mature. He is twelve years older


    than me. As a result, when we are together, he is always the one taking care of me and putting up with


    me.


    He always tells me he wishes he met me years ago. He says if we met earlier, we''d have more time


    together.


    He maintains that I fell in love with him first and he finally fell in love with meter. He wants me to be


    his one and only.


    But I can''t tell you who he is. He can''t be in the limelight because of his job, and I respect that.


    The reporters once reported that I got a hotel room with a man, and that was him. I was on a business


    trip, and he just happened to be there.


    The reporters said I gave birth to a kid not long ago. That much is true. We have a son, born back


    when we got our marriage licenses. And we have a daughter, born a few months ago. I''m sorry that I


    haven''t been on here as much as I want. I left it to the press to report on things, and I should have told


    you guys first.


    He proposed to me, too. Got down on one knee.


    That day, he gave me arge bouquet of pink roses and told me that he wanted to n a wedding for


    me. He said it might not be too fancy, but he would try to make it first-rate and really something else.


    So we had a wedding.


    And he was right¡ªit was awesome. We both chose a wedding dress together, and he chose the venue


    to hold the wedding and reception in. The ce was full of my favorites, pink roses and perfume lilies,


    and the floor was covered with blue roses, meaning a lifetime of love.


    He is not a very romantic person, he''s pretty dumb when ites to love. He won''t say sweet words to


    me at all.


    But he proposed to me on one knee in front of so many people heedless of who he was, and gave me


    a wedding I''ll never forget. I''m happy.


    Now I''m part of a fantastic family. I have a set of inws who are very good to me, a husband who


    loves me a lot, two great sisters-inw, and a pair of cute kids.


    I''m so happy!


    I want to make this work. You may not see me around a whole lot. But I''ll take parts in a TV series here


    or there when I get the chance. After all, I like acting. I don''t want to give up my careerpletely.


    Thank you for your support through all of this. Thank you for yourpany and love along the way.


    I''m sorry. I got emotional writing this.


    Hope you don''t mind."


    She also posted nine of her wedding photos. She was d in a wedding dress and Gifford wore a white


    suit. In the photos, she was facing the camera. He lowered his head, intending to kiss her, or looked up


    at her. In a word, his face couldn''t be seen clearly in any of the photos.


    And there were pics of her children, of course, their faces were not exposed.


    The influence of this Weibo post was beyond everyone''s expectation. Chantel''s name had been


    trending at number one for three days before giving way to other, timelier topics.


    In the eyes of her adoring fans, it looked like she was happy now. And her husband was good to her.


    She wanted to have time to enjoy it, and to work on her marriage. She might even quit acting, and stay


    home to look after her husband and her kids.


    Her fans felt sorry for her, but at the same time, they were happy for her. After all, she really found her


    own bliss, didn''t she?


    Erica quickly ran to herment area andmented, "Dear sister-inw, I''m here.


    Wishing you and my brother a happy life together!" Well, Erica let the cat out of the bag with that


    The fans were gobsmacked. Chantel and Erica were not only good friends, but also sisters-inw.


    And they found out that Chantel had married the youngest, most valiant, battlewise colonel. No wonder


    she kept a low profile all the time.


    What was more, for the people who said that Chantel was Matthew''s mistress, this piece of news was


    like a bucket of cold water in the face. She was not Matthew''s mistress at all. But she was his sister-in-


    At the height of her career, Chantel gave up her bright future decisively and chose her family, which


    was a great idea.


    Checking out the Weibo post, Gifford sighed silently. So, to her, he must seem like an old man who


    didn''t know the first thing about romance.


    This was outrageous! Airing details about her private life on the Inte? Making him look bad? She


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    even imed he never said sweet words to her.


    Gifford was not convinced. For the rest of his life, whenever he had the chance, he would hold his wife


    and whisper in her ear, "I love you, my lovely wife. You are the woman I love most in my life. You are


    my star, and you are my light..."


    Chantel would always look at him with disgust and say something he didn''t like, such as, "Shocking an


    old man like you would even learn how to say those sweet words." But at the same time, he could see


    she was happy. There was a glint in her eyes that told him so.


    As time went by, every time before she could open her mouth to pour cold water on him, Gifford would


    kiss her lips until she couldn''t say those hurtful words anymore.


    Several yearster, when Gifford retired, he spent all his time with his wife.


    He stayed by her side while she did everything she wanted to do. asionally, she''d get a movie role,


    and he found something that he could do there too¡ªas pyrotechnician and armorer. He''d handle the


    explosions, simted bullets, mes and smoke. He made sure all weapons were licensed, and taught


    the crew and cast how to use them safely. Wherever Chantel went, he''d be there.


    The cast and crew were always joking with him, asking him if he was afraid his wife would run away,


    because he always kept an eye on her.


    Gifford refused to admit it. "She asked me toe here because I''m good at what I do. I shoot things, I


    make them go boom. Might as well do that here and get paid for it. Besides, she doesn''t trust me


    around these beautiful actresses. Honey, it''s your break. Come here. I just picked up some fruit for you.


    Take a load off."


    His courteous look was not ascent as when he said that his wife was afraid he would run away


    with other women.


    Chantel pulled his ear and said, "You''re talking smack about me again, aren''t you?"


    "No. honey, you are so beautiful. How could I ever do that? Come on, let me feed you fruit like an


    empress."


    They had been showing off their love for each other like this the whole day. Everyone else got goose


    bumps, turned and left decisively. No one wanted to stick around for the public disys of affection.


    Looking at the man who was now ingratiating himself with his wife, probably no one would associate


    him with the valiant and battlewise prince charming of the past.


    Chantel wiped her hands with a wet tissue, "Well, I can do it myself!"


    "No way. I hate feeling useless." ''She couldn''t steal my job, '' he thought.


    Chantel had no choice but to read the script over again, and ept his loving hands feeding her the


    fruit.


    Back when she was on bedrest after the childbirth, he said that he would feed her fruits for the rest of


    her life and stay with her forever. He would follow her wherever she went.


    Now, he was really doing it.


    After a long time, when Gifford''s and Chantel''s hair turned grey and they lost all their teeth, as long as


    Chantel was there, Gifford would be around nearby.


    He would always apany her wherever she went.


    This was his way of showing his love for her¡ªhe kept herpany for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 1460 Extra Story About Adkins (Part One)

    Chapter 1460 Extra Story About Adkins (Part One)


    Several yearster


    Adkins was now twenty-two years old. He cut his beloved girl loose for his career, now a thorn in his


    heart.


    He knew Mollie Ren in junior high. They''d only been ssmates for that year. Adkins skipped a grade


    because of his brains, and they had never again been in ss together.


    At age seventeen, the quadruplets all graduated from university the same year.


    And the girl who Adkins fell for in his youth was still in college, working on her graduate degree. He


    went to arger, four-year institution for further study.


    The night before he left, Adkins took her to the suburbs to look at the starry sky.


    Mollie Ren was from an ordinary family. Her parents were divorced. She lived with her father, who was


    addicted to gambling and drinking and was always behind on his bills thanks to his vices. She knew her


    and Adkins came from very different families. She didn''t want to drag him down with her, so she forced


    him to make a choice that night.


    Either he could stay in Y City so the two of them could hang out together from time to time, or he could


    go off to study abroad, and never call or text her again.


    That night, Mollie Ren wore a ck slip dress, which was uncharacteristically sexy. She was usually


    pragmatic, and not really interested in seducing anyone. "You need to know something about me. I''m


    not the kind of girl to stay lonely. If you''re not here with me, I don''t know what I''ll do. I''ve got guys lining


    up to date me," she said casually.


    Adkins was no fool. He knew she said this for a reason.


    Or you could say Adkins was actually a fool because he thought Mollie Ren said that because she


    didn''t like him. He thought she was trying to let him down easily, because she wanted someone else.


    Anyone could predict what happened next.


    Adkins hugged the girl and kissed her deeply. And then he walked off, giving her freedom, and


    effectively ending their rtionship.


    It was her first kiss, and his as well.


    And that was how Adkins'' first rtionship ended. But he wasn''t entirely sure how he felt about it. It


    wasn''t hard to leave her.


    Adkins'' future was so bright he had to wear shades. He wasn''t just a rising star, he was a rocket. In


    less than five years, he''d gotten all his degrees and was now sitting pretty in his dream job.


    By the time he was thirty-two, what Matthew said proved prophetic. Adkins was the youngest ruler of H


    Country. What more could he dream of?


    But Adkins wasn''t the only one who had it all together. In the same month of the same year, Mollie Ren


    stepped into her new job¡ªa businesswyer. She was quite good at it, too. She had a silver tongue,


    and was more capable than many of her male colleagues. And she''d gotten engaged, too.


    Adkins was still friends with her on WeChat, even after all this time. So he saw when she posted a few


    photos of her and her fiance in her WeChat Moments.


    Her fiance was two years younger than her. ording to her introduction in her WeChat Moments,


    they met each other litigating awsuit. After a few drinks and a few business dinners, they fell in love.


    Her fiance was also famous in M Country. She wanted to move for him, and get a job in the same city.


    That way she wouldn''t have to miss him so much when he flew there.


    Another monthter, Mollie Ren happened to catch a news report. She glued her eyes to the screen


    when she figured out who it was about. Adkins! And he was set to marry ady from H Country. The


    A good man and a beautiful woman; a match made in heaven.


    It waste winter and he''d just finished up work around four in the morning. Driving home and ignoring


    the frost, he passed by the housing division where Mollie Ren lived.


    Perhaps it was fate that Mollie Ren was also burning the midnight oil. She was putting together a case


    against anotherpany, and decided to give it up for the night. She found a nearby convenience


    store and grabbed a bucket of instant noodles. When she hit the gate to her subdivision, it was already


    half past four in the morning.


    A very non-descript ck car rolled up slowly to that same gate. She dragged her tired body out of the


    taxi. Thewyer hardly spared the car a passing nce, intending to fall into aa once she was


    safely inside her home. But then, she looked again.


    ''That''s no ordinary car. It must cost millions, '' she thought to herself.


    ''So let me guess. It belongs to some CEO who thinks he''s better than he actually is?''


    She tidied up her long, messy hair and walked through the gate in her seven centimeter high heels.


    Then she heard the buzz of a car window being rolled down.


    She had no intention of talking with the driver. She was too worn out. She had seen a lot of luxury cars


    before. After all, there was no one else on the street at half past four in the morning. So when the car


    window suddenly rolled down, she couldn''t help but cast a nce at the man sitting in the back seat.


    And the sight that met her eyes made her forget herself for a moment, and the purse she was holding


    There was not only someone in the back seat, but that same guy was also the person engraved in her


    heart.


    Their eyes met and she stopped in her tracks.


    If she had known that she would see Adkins today, she would never have gotten out of the taxi wearing


    nothing but a ck suit with messy hair and no makeup.


    If she had known she''d ever see Adkins again, she would never have gotten engaged to another guy.


    If she had only known...


    Adkins appeared out of nowhere. They hadn''t seen each other in ten years. He looked exactly like he


    did in the news report. Handsome as ever.


    His short hair was meticulouslybed to the back of his head, and a pair of gold rimmed sses sat


    on his high nose. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and his expression was serious and determined.


    ''This can''t be real! I must be seeing things.''


    She rubbed her eyes. ''I worked toote, that''s it. I can''t see or think straight. The man I miss so much


    is not sitting in that car. No way.''


    She must be dreaming. That was it. Because she''d dreamed a lot about him for the past ten years.


    Mollie Ren ran off in a hurry and entered themunity, forgetting to pick up the purse she dropped.


    Adkins opened the back door and swung his legs out, his brand-new ck leather shoes glinting in the


    light of the streemp. Then the man got out of the car. He bent down to pick up the delicate purse on


    the ground and swiped the dirt away with a flick of his wrist.


    "Sir, it''s gettingte. Your flight leaves in an hour." The driver noted his unusual behavior. He was also


    the man''s secretary, so he thought it prudent to remind him of his duties.


    Adkins gave onest look through the gate and got back into the car.


    He had never rummaged through anyone''s purse before. This was a first for him.


    Adkins was so curious about her life, so he opened her purse. To his surprise, there was a picture in


    the pink wallet. It was his picture.


    The photo was a two-inch photo of him when he was still a student. It was well preserved with ayer


    of stic.


    Before getting out of the car, he ordered his secretary, "Look into her background. I want to know


    everything."


    The secretary nodded, "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    She was indeed engaged, but the two of them had their own separate lives. She had no interest in


    dating anyone, and got engaged to the guy so other men would leave her alone. Her fiance''s family


    wanted him to get married soon, so he made a deal with her.


    Three monthster


    A woman walked into thew firm where Mollie Ren worked, and asked to see her. She was obviously


    rich¡ªdesigner threads, elegant demeanor, great teeth, fit but not overly muscr, and a face that said


    she was used to being able to afford anything she wanted.


    "Miss Ren, ady by thest name of Li is looking for you," Mollie Ren''s assistant told her on the


    phone.


    Mollie was so busy that she told her assistant directly, "I''m too busy. Ask her to make an appointment.


    Thank you!"


    However, less than two minutes after they ended their conversation, someone opened the door to her


    office and let herself in.


    She was of regal bearing, maybe 40 years old, with a smile on her lips and a familiar purse hanging on


    her arm.


    Mollie Ren had been in the financial industry for a long time and knew the woman in front of her. There


    was another reason she recognized the woman¡ªshe was the mom of the one who got away.


    She stood up in a hurry and tipped over her water ss, staring dumbly as the water spread across the


    desk, ruining several important-looking documents.


    Mollie Ren didn''t have the time to deal with that just now. She righted her water ss and walked


    around the desk. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. "Hello, Mrs. Huo," she said,


    trying to sound as graceful as her guest appeared to be.


    Erica looked Mollie Ren up and down. Her long ck hair was tied up on the top of her head, and she


    wore just enough make-up to entuate her features, but not look too made up. Wearing a ck suit,


    she looked elegant and capable.


    "Mollie Ren?" Suppressing the excitement in her heart, Erica tried to maintain the image she had


    created today. She couldn''t frighten her future daughter-inw.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Realizing her gaffe, Mollie Ren quickly adjusted her mood and said, "Mrs. Huo, please have a seat.


    Would you like something to drink?"


    Erica sat down on the sofa and observed her future daughter-inw carefully as Mollie Ren summoned


    an assistant in and gave her orders.


    So this was the girl her eldest son had carried a torch for. A ten-year crush. Mollie Ren had managed to


    open aw firm on her own. Erica was impressed.


    A cup of hot tea was ced in front of Erica, and Mollie Ren sat down stiffly. "Excuse me. Is there a


    reason you came to see me?"


    Erica decided to crack a joke with her to ease her nervousness. "What are your rates, Miss Ren? Do


    you charge by the hour, or...?"


    Mollie took a deep breath and forced a smile. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Huo. I had the honor to team up with


    ZL Group once, and Mr. Huo helped me a lot. Today, you came here in person. It''s my honor, really. No


    charge."


    Besides, she was Adkins'' mother! How could she charge her?


    With one hand supporting her chin, Erica looked at her with a smile. "I dide here today to consult a


    "Okay. If you have any questions, ask away. I''ll tell you everything I know. If you''re not happy with my


    services, I have a lot of friends I could rmend," Mollie Ren said.

 Chapter 1461 Extra Story About Adkins (Part Two)

    Chapter 1461 Extra Story About Adkins (Part Two)


    "Excuse me, Miss Ren. Would you please tell me what the sentence for going through someone else''s


    belongings without their knowledge and consent is?" Erica asked.


    For a moment, Mollie looked stunned, but she responded duly, "That would be considered an invasion


    of personal privacy. Under normal circumstances, a defendant would be required to pay damages to


    the victim, but under severe circumstances, the defendant could face up to a maximum of three years''


    imprisonment or detention."


    Erica picked up the purse next to her and ced it on top of the table before her.


    "Do you recognize this purse?" she asked. Of course, Mollie recognized the purse. After all, it belonged


    to her!


    "I found this purse in my son''s room. I know my son well; he must have looked through it and,


    consequently been in vition of your privacy. What would you charge him with, Miss Ren?" It was


    bing increasingly clear that Erica was doing everything in her power to make her son''s


    rtionship with Mollie work.


    Mollie''s cheeks blushed red instantly. After an awkward pause, she mumbled, "Mrs. Huo, he won''t be


    facing any charges as I was the one who identally left it..."


    "No!


    He must be punished!" Erica said firmly. Mollie had feelings for Adkins, and moreover, he was now the


    ruler of H Country. How could a merewyer like her file awsuit against him? She began to wonder if


    Erica had juste here to make things difficult for her.


    The nervousness that was disyed on Mollie''s face amused Erica quite a lot. "In my opinion, you


    should sentence him to a lifetime of imprisonment, if you know what I mean," she said with a cheeky


    wink.


    Mollie waspletely dumbfounded as she couldn''t believe what she had just heard. All her


    cleverness and eloquence in court had evaporated into thin air.


    "Let''s just cut to the chase, dear. Among the quadruplets, only Adkins is single now. I would be lying if I


    told you that I haven''t been doing my own research. I know that the two of you were in the same ss


    more than ten years ago. I also know that the girl he took to see the starry night sky was you," said


    Erica.


    It was quite clear that Erica had conducted an extensive and detailed investigation about the two of


    them.


    Matthew used to take her to that ce as well. This one time when they both went there again, the


    person taking care of the ce told them that Adkins had brought a girl there.


    Before Mollie could say anything, Erica continued, "I''ve already checked his schedule. Adkins is


    expected to arrive in the city tomorrow and he will be staying at the six-star hotel in the city center."


    Mollie didn''t know how to respond as she was both moved and unsettled. After a while, she said,


    "Auntie, then you must have heard that... I am already engaged..."


    "Yes, I have. You don''t have to worry about that because I happen to know your fiance''s mother. I''ve


    already arranged for some beautiful girls for your so-called fiance to go on blind dates with. You can


    consider the engagement cancelled. You will receive a call from your ex-fiance tonight to finalize the


    details," said Erica. Erica was like an unstoppable train. Now that she had made up her mind to pair


    Mollie with her son, she was hell-bent on making sure that nothing could evere between them.


    Mollie fidgeted in her seat. "Auntie, this is all happening too fast." Mollie''s instincts were telling her that


    Erica was setting her up with Adkins. But why?


    "I am sure this is all a bit overwhelming, but you are not married yet and neither is Adkins. Why


    Erica was worried about her eldest son because his life revolved around his work and she barely got to


    see him.


    The least she could do for his happiness was to make sure that he ended up with the woman he loved.


    An hour after Erica had left, Mollie was still stuck in her seat, dazed and confused.


    Came nightfall. She received a call from her fiance just as Erica had said. "Mollie, I am very sorry. I


    don''t know how my mother found out about what happened between us. She wants me to call off the


    engagement. We shouldn''t see each other anymore.


    Good-bye!" There she was, single again.


    The next day, Mollie called in sick and decided to spend the rest of the day waiting at home.


    The waiting time was always long. All day long, she kept thinking about Erica''s words that Adkins


    would stay in the hotel in the city center tonight. The hours she spent waiting were dreadful and


    agonizing. All day long, she kept repeating Erica''s words in her head¡ª"Adkins will be staying at the


    six-star hotel in the city center."


    The time to face the truth was drawing near. After she got out of the shower, Mollie took out a strapless


    ck dress and a pair of crystal high-heeled shoes from the wardrobe. In the end, she decided to go


    with only some light make-up and walked out of the house with her long hair hanging loose on her


    back.


    Although she was a jittery nervous wreck, Mollie still managed to drive herself to the six-star hotel Erica


    had told her about.


    When she reached the hotel, the entire ce was swarming with countless in-clothed security


    guards. As she stood just outside, Mollie started to have second thoughts and she decided to leave.


    She was just awyer. How could she dream of being with Adkins?


    If she didn''t deserve him ten years ago, she most definitely didn''t now all the more.


    Just as she turned around to leave, a man in a suit walked towards and said, "Miss Ren?"


    Mollie turned around and saw a bodyguard.


    "Mrs. Erica Huo sent me to pick you up. Mr. Adkins Huo is in his room now. Please follow me,"


    he said with a polite smile.


    On the 66th floor of the hotel


    A dozen of bodyguards were going back and forth in the corridor like well-oiled machines. When they


    saw the two people getting out of the elevator, they stopped and nodded to greet them.


    The bodyguard who apanied Mollie upstairs whispered to one of the men and the two continued


    to walk forward.


    There was pin-drop silence in the corridor and the atmosphere was quite tense. It would be normal for


    anyone to think that there was a big shot currently residing on the floor.


    The bodyguard stopped at the door in the end of the corridor and gestured at Mollie with his hand.


    "Miss Ren, Mr. Huo is expecting you in this room. I will be leaving shortly."


    Mollie nodded at him politely. "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee, Miss Ren."


    The bodyguard left, leaving only Mollie and two bodyguards standing in front of the door.


    Mollie hesitated for some time before she decided to ring the doorbell.


    The door was pushed open from the inside by Adkins'' secretary. His eyes widened when he saw who


    was standing outside. He greeted Mollie with a smile and said, "Please wait a moment."


    The secretary scampered back to report. "Mr. Huo, Miss Ren is outside."


    ''Miss Ren?'' Adkins strode to the door, confused. The woman standing outside was none other than


    Mollie.


    The secretary slid out sensibly, leaving the two of them alone.


    When the door was closed from the outside, Mollie''s heart skipped a beat.


    She licked her lips and said, "I''m sorry to bother you..."


    Adkins, however, kept staring at the woman like a fool, almost as if he didn''t know whatnguage she


    was speaking.


    Ten years had done wonders on this woman because she looked more matured and feminine.


    On their second meeting in a decade, the first thing that came out of Mollie''s mouth was¡ª"I''m sorry to


    bother you."


    Mollie felt so embarrassed at herself that she fell into an awkward silence. Such a reaction wasn''t


    were just strangers meeting for the very first time. Perhaps they no longer had anything inmon


    anymore.


    Mollie tried to smile. "Well, if you are busy, I''ll leave you to it..."


    She nodded her head awkwardly and turned around.


    Adkins stepped forward immediately, grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    The fresh scent of mint on the man was so alluring that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. In


    order to steady herself, she clutched at his sleeves tightly.


    Holding her waist with one arm, Adkins looked down at the nervous woman and asked, "Have you


    made up your mind?"


    ''Have I made up my mind?'' In truth, she hadn''t. Although she had been at home all day, her mind was


    in a mess and she couldn''t think about anything properly.


    When he sensed her difort through her silence, Adkins disyed a rare look in his eyes. "Well,


    now that you''re already here, it''s toote to think about it." Before she knew, the man lowered his head


    and kissed her red lips.


    He wasn''t going to let her go now that she hade to him on her own.


    Adkins'' secretary, however, stood outside the door anxiously because his boss was supposed to be at


    a very important dinner party that night. Even he didn''t have the courage to knock on his door.


    The only upants of the master suite were a man and a woman. It wasn''t very hard to imagine what


    was going on inside.


    About an hourter, Adkins opened the door and walked out, neatly dressed and looking fresh. The


    way he carefully shut the door behind his back indicated that he was afraid of disturbing the sleeping


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    woman inside.


    Taken by curiosity, his secretary secretly looked him up and down. His usual serious expression was


    now full of joy and he wasn''t wearing the same clothes he was wearing before Mollie arrived. In fact, it


    was quite clear that he had just taken a shower.


    Three monthster, Adkins got married. The wedding was deliberately kept low-profile and the only


    people on the guest-list were either family or close friends of the family. The name, identity and


    profession of his wife were kept out of the general public''s knowledge for the sake of privacy.


    However, Adkins was always seen with a woman after that and when someone would ask about the


    woman''s identity, his secretary would simply answer¡ª"Mrs. Huo."


    As time went by, people eventually came to see that Adkins and his wife loved each other very much.


    In fact, they were inseparable.


    Besides, there was a femalewyer in the ZL Group''s legal team. Even Boswell Huo, the CEO of the


    actually their CEO''s sister-inw.


    After all, she was the only employee of thepany that coulde and go with Adkins as she


    pleased. Why else would the boss give her that privilege if she weren''t important to his family?


    Eventually, more and more people came to know about Adkins'' wife, the remarkablewyer, named


    Mollie Ren.

 Chapter 1462 Extra Story About Damian (Part One)

    Chapter 1462 Extra Story About Damian (Part One)


    As Matthew had said, five yearster, Angelina was brought back to the Huo family from the welfare


    house. Although she didn''t hold the same status as Erma, she was still regarded as almost like a


    biological daughter to Matthew and Erica in the eyes of everyone else in the family.


    Since there was no spare room on the third floor when she came, she had to stay on the second.


    However, afraid that she would be scared and all alone in there, Boswell and Damian told Matthew that


    they would move their rooms from the third to the second floor to make herpany.


    As time went by, Damian became a well-known pianist described as the prince of the piano by his fans.


    While he was still studying, he participated in several piano performances and graduated from the


    school of music when he was only twenty-two years old.


    Most of the time, his family would only hear from the young pianist through the TV.


    After he had gone abroad at the age of twenty-two, he had been living there for five years now. For


    some reason, he hadn''t returned home in these past five years.


    When he was twenty-seven years old, Erica gave him an ultimatum. She said she would break off all


    rtions with him if he didn''t show up at home for Angelina''s birthday that year. Damian then took the


    first ne to Y City, and once hended, he hurried back to the Huo family''s house.


    It was Angelina''s birthday, and the first time in years that Damian wasing back from abroad, so the


    Huo family decided to organize a dinner at home.


    Therefore, the servants had spent the entire day decorating the first floor for the party. In the end, there


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    were even balloons with the words "Happy Birthday Angelina" hanging from the living room ceiling.


    By dinner time, almost everyone was on the vi''s ground floor, except the two girls upstairs and


    Damian, who hadn''te home yet.


    Atst, the prince of the piano walked into the living room. He hugged every family member present


    and then asked in confusion, "Where are Erma and Angelina?"


    "Damian! I am here!" A crisp sound came down the stairs.


    Soon, two girls hand in hand showed up at the corner of the staircase.


    Erma wanted to run downstairs and give her brother a hug, but considering the girl around her, she


    gave up the idea temporarily. She said out loud, "Ha-ha, look at Angelina''s makeup. Haven''t I outdone


    myself again?"


    Immediately, everyone''s eyes fell on the girl next to Erma. Besides the exquisite makeup Erma had


    done on her, Angelina wore a blue starry dress with her long hair tied up into a delicate princess bun.


    "Erma, I can''t believe you asked Angelina to be your model again," Erica asserted helplessly.


    Her youngest daughter loved to do other people''s makeup and hair. Since Angelina had always been


    so obedient, she had be Erma''s model from an early age.


    Colman approached the two girls and praised Angelina exaggeratedly, "Oh, Your Highness, you''re so


    beautiful. Erma, you''re a fabulous makeup artist!"


    Erma bared her teeth and raised her chin as she said, "Colman, you''re so sweet. I''ll do you a haircut


    next time. I promise to make you the brightest star in Y City."


    With a smug smile, he smoothed his short hair and answered, "I''m already the brightest star in Y City.


    But if Erma Huo dresses me up, I''m sure I''ll attract young girls from all over the world, won''t I?"


    "Of course! Colman, you have to trust yourself and me!" As they finished walking down the stairs, Erma


    gave Angelina''s hand to Boswell and then ran to hug Damian, who she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Raising one hand to his chin, Boswell stared at Angelina and said thoughtfully, "Well, I have to admit


    that Erma really seeded this time. Angelina looks beautiful like this."


    Damian nced at his brother and swallowed thepliment he was about to give Angelina.


    In his camouge uniform, the cool and handsome Edmond put his phone away and stood up before


    saying helplessly, "Erma, stop bullying Angelina."


    Calmly, Angelina looked away from a certain man as she turned to Edmond and shook her head. "No,


    no. She didn''t bully me."


    "Edmond, it''s not every day that you manage toe home. Do you want Dad to beat you up now that


    you''re here?" Erma snorted at him. Edmond and Erma were twins and were often found quarreling as


    they grew up. Of course, Matthew always took his daughter''s side, so every time the twins had a fight,


    he would teach Edmond a lesson.


    When Edmond was sixteen, Matthew sent the naughty boy to a military school in order to ease his


    stubborn temper. However, now it seemed that it was a useless thing to do.


    At that moment, Edmond seemed to have sensed a cold gaze towards him and quickly changed the


    topic. "Hurry up. I''m starving. Beautiful princess Angelina,e and cut the cake!"


    From the sofa, Adkins put down the newspaper in his hand and stood up as he nced at his brothers


    and sister. "Let''s cut the cake. I have something else to doter," he said.


    "Adkins, you are always so busy!" Ermained, holding his arm.


    She felt that among her five brothers, the eldest was always the busiest one.


    Stroking her hair, Adkins asked her affectionately, "Do you think everyone can work by fits and starts


    like you?"


    His sister was just like his mother. A naughty soul whose passion for anything didn''tst very long.


    In response to his question, Erma stuck out her tongue awkwardly at him and said, "It''s not every day


    that we get to have Damian at home, and now you snitch me like this. Do you want him to scold me or


    something?"


    Hearing her words, Damian chuckled and pinched the tip of her nose. "You little fool."


    As they began to move towards the dining room, Angelina lifted the hem of her dress and caught up


    with Damian. "So, how many days will you be staying this time?" she asked.


    Damian slowed down so she could keep up with him and said, "About a week. How are you doing in


    your studies?"


    Angelina nodded and obediently reported, "Not bad, thanks to Boswell. He often tutors me."


    An odd emotion briefly shed through Damian''s eyes, but it was gone long before she could point out


    what it was. "Great."


    Boswell looked back at the two andmented, "Angelina has always wanted to learn to y the


    piano. If you''re at home, you could teach her yourself. In fact, I think you should stay in Y City for good


    instead of going back abroad."


    "It doesn''t matter, Boswell. Damian is probably busy. I can learn from the piano teacher," Angelina said


    hurriedly. She didn''t want to cause Damian any trouble.


    Damian smiled but didn''t say anything.


    Angelina''s birthday was a happy one. Except for Carlos and Debbie who were on a trip, the whole


    family gathered at the vi to celebrate with her.


    During the meal, Angelina received gifts from everyone.


    But only when she got back to her room, she started opening them. The first one she picked was the


    pink handbag Damian had given to her.


    In the beautifully packaged gift box, there was a lovely ss piano model with keys crafted in ck and


    white crystals. Although the style was gorgeous, it wasn''t over the top.


    Angelina carefully caressed the piano model, unwilling to let it go.


    Later at night, after she unwrapped all of the gifts she had got, she took out a handbag from the


    cupboard before leaving her room. Making sure that there was no one else in the corridor, she knocked


    on the door across hers.


    Damian had just taken a shower when he opened the door. Surprised to see Angelina standing there,


    he asked in confusion, "Angelina. What''s wrong?"


    Avoiding his gaze, Angelina put her busy hands behind her back and walked into his room. "Damian,


    first, I want to thank you for my birthday gift. I really love it."


    Before closing the door, Damian took a look at Boswell''s room. The door was closed.


    "You''re wee. I wasn''t at home in the past few years so I couldn''t celebrate your previous birthdays.


    This time, I could make it."


    Angelina took out the bag she was hiding on her back and handed it to him. "This is my gift for you.


    Please, don''t refuse it!"


    Damian, however, didn''t make any mention to take the bag. "No, you don''t have to..."


    Realizing that he was about to refuse her, Angelina quickly pushed the bag into his arms and said, "I''ve


    learned how to knit. Since it''s starting to get cold in the country you''ve been living in, I thought you


    could use a scarf. So I made it for you. I hope you like it, Damian! Now go to bed!"


    Afraid that he would refuse her gift again, Angelina rushed out of the room before he could say


    anything.


    However, as soon as she closed the door behind her, she ran into Boswell, who had just walked out of


    his room. "Angelina, are you looking for Damian?"


    Startled, Angelina shook her head. "No, no. I''m just passing by."


    Looking at the girl running back to her room, Boswell was confused. After all, he had seen clearly the


    moment she came out through Damian''s door.


    He intended to go downstairs to get some water, but instead, he knocked on Damian''s door and


    opened it next. "Damian, what''s going on with Angelina?" he asked in confusion.


    Still standing where Angelina had just left him, Damian didn''t have the time to put the bag away when


    his brother walked in. Nheless, he exined, "There was something she wanted to talk about."


    "What''s in your hand?" Boswell asked casually.


    Damian was silent for a moment. Then he walked over to Boswell and handed him the bag. "It''s a gift


    from Angelina."


    "A gift for me?" Boswell took the handbag even more confused. "Why didn''t she give it to me herself?


    Why did she have to do it through you?"


    "Maybe... she is shy," Damian answered.


    "Shy?" Boswell burst intoughter. "Why is that silly girl shy about this?"


    In his eyes, Angelina had always been silly.


    But now it seemed she has just outdone herself. If she wanted to give him a gift, she could just hand it


    to him directly. Why did she have to do it through Damian?


    Damian shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    Boswell didn''t wait for an exnation, either. He just left with the bag in his hand next.

 Chapter 1463 Extra Story About Damian (Part Two)

    Chapter 1463 Extra Story About Damian (Part Two)


    Two monthster, the weather in Y City started to cool down. Boswell took out the scarf Angelina gave


    him on her birthday and casually wrapped it around his neck before heading downstairs.


    On the ground floor, Boswell found that Angelina had already gone to school. While eating her


    breakfast, Erma spotted her brother and asked in confusion, "Boswell, when did you begin to wear a


    scarf?" Somehow she thought the essory was more like Damian''s style than his.


    "Oh, I suddenly remembered I have one. Since it''s really cold today, I took it out," Boswell exined


    casually.


    As he walked past her, though, Erma unexpectedly unwrapped the scarf around his neck while he


    looked at her puzzled.


    After checking out one of the corners of the piece of clothing, she said, "I knew it. This looks so much


    like Damian''s style because it belongs to him! How could you have it?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? This is my scarf. Angelina gave to me as a gift!" Boswell


    emphasized.


    Erma cast him an odd nce as she revealed in a low voice, "But Damian''s name is on it. If you don''t


    believe me, take a look yourself!"


    Following her gaze, he saw a name on the scarf¡ªDamian.


    Boswell couldn''t believe his eyes. What was going on?


    After that, he spent a while trying his best to recall what happened that night two months ago. Finally,


    he came to the conclusion that the scarf wasn''t a gift for him, but for Damian.


    Realizing that there was something wrong with Damian that night, he thought it was necessary to find


    out the reason why he decided to give him the scarf.


    At the end of the year, knowing that Damian woulde back home to celebrate the Lunar New Year,


    Boswell brought a girl back to the Huo family manor.


    As soon as they arrived together, he introduced the girl to his family. "Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, Mom,


    guys, this is my girlfriend, Patti. Patti, say hello to everyone."


    The moment his words left his mouth, his eyes fell upon Damian.


    As Patti was busy greeting everyone else, Boswell took the opportunity to study his brother''s face.


    Damian didn''t notice he was being looked at. In fact, he was way too busy, staring at Angelina''s smile.


    At that moment, sympathy was written all over his face. He couldn''t help it, but his heart ached for


    Angelina.


    A few hourster, Boswell was finally free to go to his brother and get the confirmation he wanted, but


    Damian had only been waiting for Patti to leave his side to pull Boswell into the back garden and start a


    fight with him.


    As shocking as it was, Damian really threw a punch at Boswell.


    The Huo brothers had always been united and friendly among themselves. This was the first time in


    their lives they had fought like this against each other.


    It was unbelievable that Damian, who was always so considerate, had just hit Boswell.


    Since he was his brother, Boswell didn''t return the punch and asked patiently, "Is Patti your girlfriend?"


    "No."


    "Then why did you hit me?" Boswell really wanted to scold his brother.


    Furious, Damian looked at him and roared in a low voice, "Have you considered how Angelina would


    feel when you decided to bring a woman here?"


    Boswell had a few theories in mind already, but at that moment, many of them were proved right.


    Pretending that he didn''t understand his brother''s anger, however, he asked, "I''ve thought about it. But


    Angelina seemed happy. Didn''t you see it? I just don''t get why you''re so angry. Don''t you approve of


    your brother''s girlfriend?"


    As a matter of fact, Damian didn''t even look at her. In his mind, there was only Angelina. But just as


    Boswell said, she seemed quite happy to have Patti around.


    He then asked impatiently, "Did you break up with Angelina? Or didn''t Angelina agree to be with you?"


    After a short pause, Boswell smiled. "Do you think I have feelings for Angelina?"


    "Don''t you?"


    "Well, I do like Angelina," Boswell said slowly.


    Damian''s heart couldn''t help but break at Boswell''s admission that he liked his beloved girl.


    "But just as a brother loves his sister, understand?" Boswell added. His suspicions were only getting


    more real.


    Damian was stunned. "But you said that Angelina was yours, and no one couldpete with you for


    her..." For over ten years, he had kept Boswell''s words in his mind.


    Boswell walked over his brother and patted him on the shoulder. "I picked Angelina up from the forest.


    Isn''t she mine? ''Nobody is allowed topete with me for her.'' I said that when I was a child. Did you


    really take it seriously? Damian, was it because you thought I had feelings for Angelina, and you didn''t


    want topete with me that you''ve lived abroad for so long?"


    This was definitely what his sensible brother would do.


    Damian parted his lips, but no words came out. Boswell was right.


    Damian fell in love with Angelina, the girl who would always giggle behind them when they were kids.


    He used to think that she was as cute as a little bunny.


    But since he believed Boswell liked her too, he didn''t want to get in the middle. Therefore, he left the


    country on the first opportunity in order to avoid keep seeing her. In the end, he had stayed away from


    home for five years without ever contacting Angelina. Only when he would video chat with others,


    would he asionally say hello to her. God knew how he had survived these past five years.


    Taking his brother''sck of response as a yes, Boswell burst intoughter and said, "Oh my God,


    Damian! Couldn''t you have just asked me? You and Angelina are a perfect match. Seriously, the scarf


    you gave me had your name on it, so it wasn''t hard to conclude she had given it to you." Thinking


    about it made Boswell feel as if he had witnessed a public disy of affection between the two.


    Damian was speechless.


    Just then, the girl who was the main subject of their conversation came out looking for them. Foolishly,


    she asked, "Damian, Boswell, it''s so cold outside. Won''t youe in?"


    Boswell waved at her and said, "Come here, Angelina."


    Angelina trotted to him until she was at his side. "What''s wrong, Boswell?"


    Putting his arm around her shoulder, he grinned wickedly and asked, "Who did you make the scarf


    for?"


    Angelina''s face turned red all of a sudden. Out of the corner of her eye, she nced at Damian and


    realized he was staring at her. She immediately looked away and whispered, "It was a gift for


    Damian..." Then she raised her head to meet Boswell''s gaze and asked in surprise, "How do you know


    about it?"


    Boswell had to hold back aughter when he answered, "Damian thought you made it for me, so he


    gave it to me. Well, my work here is done. You two talk it out and make things clear!"


    After that, Boswell walked away, leaving Damian and Angelina behind. As soon as they were alone,


    she hurried to exin, "Damian, the scarf was really for you."


    Damian looked at her in conflict as he asked, "Don''t you really like Boswell?" He had avoided dealing


    with feelings and rtionships for several years, but it seemed it had all been in vain.


    "Yes, I do." Angelina''s answer was the same as Boswell''s. "But it has nothing to do with being in love."


    Damian didn''t know what to say at first. But then he clenched his fists and reunited the courage to ask,


    "And what about me?"


    Taking a leap of faith, Angelina dared to run into his arms and confess, "I like you very much." She had


    always liked Damian but never had the guts to tell him how she felt. In the past few years, while he was


    abroad, she had missed him every day but never dared to tell him so.


    She wasn''t the Huo family''s biological daughter. As an adopted child, she didn''t feel like she deserved


    to be with Damian anyway.


    His heart, however, blossomed with her words.


    Putting his arms around her shoulder, Damian kissed her hair and gently expressed his feelings to her.


    "Angelina, I like you too." He never thought he would have the chance to tell her that in his life.


    He couldn''t see it, but Angelina smiled broadly at his confession. She never felt so good!


    Besides the streetmps, the back garden waspletely in the dark, but all of a sudden, all the lights


    were turned on. Erma jumped out from one side, and when she saw the two together, she screamed,


    "Wow, look at what we have here!"


    Boswell told her she would run into a big secret in the back garden, so she came to check it out. It


    turned out he was right!


    Angelina tried to get out of Damian''s embrace immediately, but he didn''t let her go. Holding her in his


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    arms, he warned his naughty sister, "Erma!"


    "Damian, I know. I won''t tell the others," she promised with a smile.


    Damian shook his head helplessly. He didn''t trust her at all.


    And of course, he was right not to do so. Within a few minutes, the whole Huo family knew that Damian


    and Angelina were now a couple.


    Surprisingly, Erica was the one who was caught off guard the most by the sudden news. She had


    always thought that Boswell would get married to Angelina and, therefore, had mentally got herself


    ready to have the girl as her second daughter-inw. But now that Angelina and Damian were together


    so unexpectedly, she needed some time to digest the news.


    Matthew, on the other hand, was very calm. This was a matter between the children, and he would not


    interfere. If they were really together, he would be happy for them.


    Despite Damian confessing his feelings for her, Angelina thought they would date for a few years


    before they got married.


    But as soon as she finished her studies, he caught her by surprise when he got down on one knee and


    proposed to her. ording to him, dating without envisioning the marriage wasn''t right.


    So at the age of twenty-six, Angelina got her marriage certificates with Damian.


    On the groom''s twenty-ninth birthday, the couple had a grand wedding in Y City.

 Chapter 1464 Extra Story About Boswell (Part One)

    Chapter 1464 Extra Story About Boswell (Part One)


    Boswell had no feelings for Angelina, but not because he looked down on her.


    He thought of marriage as useful, not necessarily for love. If he could get something out of it,


    something good for himself or ZL Group, then it was worthwhile. But marrying Angelina wouldn''t


    achieve that end.


    Boswell thought if he really loved a girl, he wouldn''t have to marry her. There were a few celebrities


    who just lived together, and refused to wed. When it came to marriage, he would marry someone who


    could help him in business. It would be even better if he could get along with his wife.


    It was not that his career needed a woman''s help, but that he wanted someone around to help when he


    needed her. He could bring her along to social engagements, or hand the reins of thepany over to


    her when he couldn''t be there to handle those affairs himself.


    To put it bluntly, he needed a businesswoman for him, the businessman. And she should be well-


    educated, so she might be interesting to talk to. And she''d make fewer mistakes when she took control


    of thepany.


    So he thought about marrying a woman with a simr family background.


    As for Angelina, he had brought her home to be a member of the family. She wasn''t a bad person,


    and he wanted to see her do well. If it weren''t for Damian, who liked her so much, he would have


    arranged another good man for her.


    Damian seemed to be head over heels for her, so that made his brother happy. Angelina could marry


    into the family and would be taken good care of by Damian, so Boswell didn''t have to worry about her


    anymore.


    Now that Angelina and Damian were together, Boswell only needed to concern himself with Erma''s


    marriage.


    Colman was a yboy, with a new girl on his arm every night. Boswell decided to leave well enough


    alone.


    Edmond was the bad boy. He had a reputation, and girls tended to avoid him. Boswell didn''t even want


    to try and fix him up with anyone.


    So that left Erma, his dearest sister. Because he was her brother, he would find the best husband for


    her after he settled down.


    He had been trying to find a wife who fit his standards, and by the time he was 28, he did. Her name


    was Chloe Shen. And when he found her, he didn''t want to lose her. So, having been invited for dinner,


    after some pleasant conversation, he made an offer to her father.


    Because he was all about business, Boswell wrote it out as a contract and handed it to the man. "Sir,


    I''d like to marry your daughter, Chloe. I''m prepared to pay¡ª10 million dors. Besides, as my wife,


    she''d be Mrs. Huo. There are a lot of women moring for that title. Of course, I would like to learn


    how to fashion the Purple Charm, so we can preserve the secret. It''s dangerously close to being lost,


    and I''d like to change that, with your permission, sir."


    The Purple Charm was a special silk produced in the Shen family in Elm Town of Y City. The people


    who fashioned it used a special chemical dissolving process to treat silkworm cocoons, leaving their


    molecr structure intact. This process prevented shrinkage, leaving it bleach-resistant, and it wouldn''t


    be yellowed by perspiration. Obviously, this made the Purple Charm material rare and expensive. It


    was known as "soft gold" in the silk industry.


    The fabric was cool and pleasant, like silk usually was. It would dry quickly after getting wet and did not


    wrinkle easily. It had been produced for nearly a thousand years.


    There were no boys born to this generation of the Shen family, and few people were willing to learn. It


    was not mass-producible thus far, so it didn''t really turn a hefty profit. Gradually, fewer and fewer


    people knew how to make it. The ones who knew would age and die off. The secret could be lost to the


    mists of time. The contract would prevent that.


    Chloe Shen''s father had never had much interest in money, nor did he look at the contract. He asked


    Boswell, "Why do you want to marry her?"


    With a confident smile, Boswell answered, "Miss Shen is your favorite daughter. I''m sure you want her


    to marry a good man and have a happy life. I''m the CEO of ZL Group, so I can give your daughter that


    life. She''ll never go hungry, she''ll always have nice things to wear¡ªshe''ll want for nothing. Of course, if


    she''s good to me, I''ll be good to her. I''m offering her everything."


    Chloe Shen''s father had never teamed up with such a bigpany before, but he knew why Boswell


    came to him. Once Boswell''s men learned the technique of making the Purple Charm, it would bring


    endless benefits to ZL Group.


    Looking at the neatly dressed young man in front of him, he thought of his mother, Erica.


    Because she was spoiled by Matthew, Erica was a childish woman, despite her age. His daughter was


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    the same. The two should get along splendidly. The father could definitely see his daughter and Erica


    as happy inws.


    However, Boswell resembled his father a lot in business, who was a decisive businessman. Even in his


    teens, he had a powerful stake in ZL Group, and made some decisions that grew thepany even


    more¡ªbefore he had stepped into the CEO role.


    Chloe Shen''s father was quiet for a long time, but Boswell was in no hurry. After all, it took time to


    figure this out. And Boswell was prepared to wait quite a while.


    Fortunately, Chloe Shen''s father didn''t make him wait too long and signed the contract in front of him.


    Before leaving, he left a message to Boswell. "I don''t need the bride price. Keep your ten mil. You guys


    need time to figure out if you''repatible. If you don''t like her, you can just send her back to me." No


    matter what happened, he didn''t think Boswell had the right to discipline his daughter.


    Boswell nodded. "Don''t worry, Dad. We''ll be okay."


    When he was 29 years old, Boswell married the youngest daughter of the Shen family¡ªChloe Shen,


    three years his junior. Although the two of them didn''t love each other, he still gave her everything a


    woman should have when she got married.


    A bride price of ten million, a grand wedding ceremony, three plots of real estate in the city, five percent


    shares of ZL Group and so on.


    Since then, Chloe Shen had be a member of the famous Huo family.


    Chloe Shen was the most beautiful girl in Elm Town, and she had many suitors. Now that she had


    married Boswell, most of them had no choice but to give up on courting her. After all, they knew they


    were no match for the rich and powerful Boswell Huo.


    Not all was peaceful, though. As CEO, Boswell still had responsibilities. He needed to go on a business


    trip on the day of their wedding. Something was going down in one of the branch offices, and he was


    notfortable sending someone else. So he attended to it personally. In the bedroom, he held his


    wife''s chin. She hadn''t yet removed her makeup. "Wait for me at home. I got this," he said confidently.


    "And after I get back, we have a lot of catching up to do." There was a glint in his eyes that said they


    wouldn''t being much sleeping when he returned.


    If it weren''t for the emergent business trip, he would have made love to her right now, and then caught


    the flight. ''Forget it. I''ll make it up to her when Ie back!'' he thought to himself.


    With an expressionless face, Chloe Shen nodded and watched him leave.


    On the second night, Boswell met an interesting girl on his business trip outside the country. She was


    as cute as his sister, and he was very happy when she was around.


    The girl was not happy. She had just offended the boss and was fired by thepany. She went to the


    local watering hole to drown her sorrows, and that was where she met Boswell.


    After she''d had a few, she became a chatterbox. The girl was like a talk show host, and every word out


    of her mouth made Boswellugh.


    When Boswell was about to leave the bar, she held his hand tightly and insisted on following him. "Hey,


    listen. I have no job, and no parents to help me, either. Treat me right, and I''ll do anything for you," she


    said in a pleading tone.


    ''Do anything for me?'' Boswell was amused. Many people were willing to do anything for him as long as


    they could get associated with him, and yet he was not interested. However, after thinking for a while,


    he agreed, "Okay, let''s go."


    And that was how the girl got to Y City. Then, Boswell took her directly to his and Chloe Shen''s


    wedding vi.


    The man stood in the living room, hands in his pockets, quietly watching the womaning


    downstairs. The woman wore a long dress made of beige silk, which outlined her nice figure vividly.


    She was elegant and graceful, and it showed in every step she took.


    Boswell clicked his tongue and he suddenly changed his mind. He turned and told the butler behind


    him, "This girl is Rosa. Show her to her room."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Boswell walked up to his wife, who was already on the first floor. Before she could say anything, he


    lifted her into his arms and strode upstairs.


    The moment Chloe Shen was gathered in his arms, she put her arms around Boswell''s neck and


    stared at the girl being led away by the butler.


    The girl red at Chloe Shen with obvious jealousy in her eyes.


    Chloe Shen gave her a scornful smile. She could tell what was on the girl''s mind. She hugged Boswell


    tightly and said, "You must be tired after your trip, honey."


    Chloe Shen didn''t mind romantic rival came so soon. She was not a kind person either.


    "No matter how tired I am, I still have the strength to deal with you," Boswell said. He had no idea what


    was happening between the two women. All he could hear was the soft voice of the woman in his arms.


    In the master bedroom on the second floor, when the sun hung high in the sky, Boswell and Chloe


    Shen explored each other''s bodies for the first time since they were married.


    After that, Boswell put on his pajamas and walked out of the walk-in closet. He told the sleepy woman


    in the bed, "I brought the girl back here so she could serve you. You can give her whatever orders you


    like."


    Chloe Shen was so tired after their lovemaking session that she didn''t even have the strength tough,


    but she still answered, "Okay."


    So, was her husband good to her? If he was a good husband, why would he bring a woman to their


    vi two days after the wedding?


    But he said that he brought the woman here so that she could serve her and told her she could tell the


    girl what to do.


    Well, as long as he didn''t use that as an excuse to have an affair with that woman, Chloe Shen didn''t


    mind. She would make sure that didn''t happen.


    Thinking of this, Chloe Shen gradually fell asleep.


    She didn''t wake up until midnight, and then only because she was ravenous.


    Before leaving, Boswell had told her that he had to work and had a heavy workload. If nothing went


    wrong, he''d sleep in his office after he was done.

 Chapter 1465 Extra Story About Boswell (Part Two)

    Chapter 1465 Extra Story About Boswell (Part Two)


    Chloe had a hard time getting out of bed. She mustered the little strength she had and pressed the


    button to call the maid.


    Although she had been asleep for hours, Chloe was still quite exhausted and sore. Boswell must have


    ridden her like a stallion on steroids.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The girl Boswell brought back pushed the door open, but she wasn''t dressed in a maid''s uniform. As


    she entered the room, Rosa greeted Chloe with a half-hearted enthusiasm. "Hello, Mrs. Huo."


    The mess in the room stung her eyes. Anyone with an ounce of sense could tell that Boswell and Chloe


    were engaged in some kind of wild sexual adventure in this room.


    Leaning against the headboard of the bed, Chloe nced at Rosa with a hint of arrogance and said,


    "Prepare some food for me."


    "Yes, ma''am!" No matter how reluctant Rosa was, she had to do as Chloe said because it was her duty


    as a maid of the Huo family.


    After Chloe came out of the bathroom, almost an hourter, she looked around and realized that the


    maid still hadn''t brought her midnight snack yet.


    She shook her head, dismissing all thoughts on the matter and reced the sheet that had traces of


    blood on it with a fresh one.


    At around two o''clock in the morning, Rosa finally served Chloe the midnight snack¡ªtwo slices of


    bread and a cup of yogurt. Rosa pretended to be guilty and said, "I''m sorry, ma''am. I don''t know how to


    use the toaster as this is my first time being a maid. Would you like to have something else instead?"


    Chloe smiled and politely refused, "It doesn''t matter."


    After Rosa left the room, Chloe took her phone out and called Boswell. "Can you get something to eat


    when you''re back?" ''Hmm... what should I call this man from now on? Honey or Boswell?'' she thought


    to herself.


    Boswell hadn''t finished his work yet, but when he heard her words, he recalled how beautiful she


    looked in the afternoon, and took it as an invitation of some sort. He put down the document in his hand


    and said, "Sure! I''ll be right over!"


    Half an hourter, Rosa was in the kitchen munching away at some fruits when she heard the sound of


    engine turning off. She scrambled to put the fruits away and pretended to clean the counter.


    After changing into his slippers, Boswell walked past the living room and went upstairs without looking


    at the kitchen.


    Five minutester, Rosa was called upstairs.


    In the room, Chloe had a casual, nonchnt expression on her face as she nibbled on a piece of


    bread, as though nothing had happened.


    However, the cold expression on Boswell''s face drove shivers down the nervous girl''s spine as he


    red at her furiously and yelled, "Is this your idea of a midnight snack?"


    Rosa''s heart skipped a beat. "Please don''t misunderstand me. I just don''t know how to use the toaster


    yet..." She gave Boswell the same excuse she gave to Chloe earlier.


    Burning rage hissed through Boswell''s body like deathly poison. "So what if you knew how to use it?


    Were you going to let my wife eat toast at night? What is the point of me bringing you here if you can''t


    even take care of my wife?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo. I''ll learn how to cook from tomorrow," Rosa apologized tearfully.


    Boswell didn''t have the patience to continue this argument anymore, so he waved at her dismissively


    and said, "You can leave now."


    He knew that the reason why Chloe invited him back for midnight snack was that she wanted him to


    see how Rosa treated her. Boswell quickly sat down next to the woman with an embarrassed look on


    his face as he couldn''t believe that Rosa would treat his wife like that. "I''m sorry. It''s actually my fault."


    Shaking her head, Chloe swallowed the food in her mouth andforted him with a smile, "Don''t


    me yourself over this. This bread isn''t that bad. Besides, something is better than nothing."


    Boswell took out his phone and called his assistant to rectify the situation immediately. He ordered him


    to bring over some food from the best restaurant in the city.


    Chloe didn''t stop him. Since he went through the trouble of asking someone else to bring her some


    food, she was appreciative of his efforts.


    Soon after, spread over the dining table downstairs was an expansive range of dishes, hot enough to


    guarantee satisfaction.


    Boswell proudly took Chloe''s hand and brought her downstairs so she could have a taste of whatever


    she wanted. After a seemingly satisfying "midnight snack," the couple decided that it was time to get


    some sleep and retreated to the bedroom.


    On the second day, things were much quieter at home. On the third night, however, when Boswell


    returned to the vi, he found a stranger in his home.


    A handsome young man, perhaps in his twenties, was mopping the floor quietly in the living room. As


    soon as he noticed the startled man, he quickly walked up to him and said, "Good evening, Mr. Huo."


    Boswell couldn''t ce that person''s face in his memory and his eyebrows furrowed as he looked at him


    and said, "Good evening. I''m sorry, who are you?"


    "Oh, I''m the new servant Mrs. Huo hired. Don''t worry, Mr. Huo, I can do everything. I can cook, do


    housework and repair household electrical appliances." The young man''s positive attitude and


    confidence annoyed Boswell all the more.


    His eyes looked up towards his bedroom and he understood what was going on. "Where is my wife?"


    he asked in a polite manner.


    "She''s upstairs. She fell asleep right after I gave her a massage," the young man answered innocently.


    ''You gave her a what?'' Did he hear that right?


    Boswell turned around and strode upstairs without saying another word.


    It was dark in the bedroom when he pushed the door open and walked inside.


    He walked to the bedside and looked at the woman who had her eyes shut tight. "Are you asleep?" he


    asked.


    Chloe opened her eyes and answered, "Not yet."


    Before she could get up, however, the man pressed his body against hers. Running his fingers down


    her smooth face, he whispered, "What have you been up to?"


    The woman answered honestly, "I had a really bad headache, so I asked Butler Wang to find someone


    who can give me a head rub. Turns out the man is really good at giving massages too. He knew all


    about unblocking the meridians.


    The moment he pressed my temples, I started to feel so much better." ''How dare she admit it!''


    Gritting his teeth, he gently bit her earlobe and said, "I''ll have Rosa sent away tomorrow, but you''ll have


    to say good-bye to the young man downstairs too. Do you hear me?"


    With a cheeky sh in her eyes, Chloe feigned confusion and asked, "Why? Aren''t they good at what


    they do?"


    Tightening his grip on her slender waist, Boswell said, "I brought a young woman back and you brought


    a young man back home. What would people think of us?"


    "Well, when you put it like that... it does sound very inappropriate..." Chloe pretended to be innocent


    still.


    "Well, it''s good that you''ve realized it. Don''t forget to send them away tomorrow!" he asserted.


    "And where exactly do you want me to send them?" she asked.


    "Wherever, I don''t care. It''s up to you." Boswell had no time for such trifle.


    After getting what she wanted, Chloe put her arms around the man''s neck with a satisfied grin on her


    face. "Okay!"


    Although her feelings for him hadn''t quite grown into love yet, she was his wife now. After all, she had


    to preserve her position as Mrs. Huo, didn''t she?


    The following day, things were back to normal in the vi. The team of help in the house were still the


    ones Butler Wang had arranged as they were doing their jobs well.


    As time went by, Boswell came to realize that his wife was very smart, especially when it came to


    dealing with the women around him. Chloe always found a way to deal with the clingy types without


    making a scene.


    More importantly, it seemed as though she had won his heart.


    Chloe was also starting to contribute heavily in thepany''s affairs and before long, Boswell handed


    over all the power to her to deal with the design of the Purple Charm.


    When she was with Erica, she could win the favor of her mother-inw without even doing anything.


    Boswell couldn''t tell when she began to give him orders. She wouldn''t allow him to drink too much; she


    wouldn''t allow him to stay upte; she wouldn''t allow him to work overtime... Slowly, but surely the list


    of things she wouldn''t allow him to do grew bigger.


    It was just as Colman had told him, Boswell had fallen into the trap set by Chloe.


    Just like his grandfather fell into the trap of his grandmother and his father fell into the trap of his


    mother, Boswell couldn''t help but allow history to repeat itself.


    From then onwards, Boswell formed tremendous respect for Colman''s words of wisdom.


    Even just two years before her 30th birthday when Chloe said that she didn''t want to have a child so


    soon, Boswell didn''t challenge her wishes. Instead, he assured her that she wouldn''t have to worry


    about having a child until she was ready.


    Every single night, he would hold the sleeping woman in his arms and think about how his life had


    He finally found out the reason. Although she was not as shrewd as him, she was a woman and she


    would act like a spoiled child and make him obsessed. And just like that, she was the one who had the


    final say in everything.


    He had no idea of what was going to happen after he gave her his heart because by that time it was


    already toote. He hadpletely given himself to Chloe!


    Fortunately, the two of them lived a happy life and Boswell didn''t have to spend the rest of his life


    worrying. Since he wasn''t the high-maintenance type, he was happy just to be able to hold his wife in


    his sleep every night.


    Chloe gave birth to a daughter at the age of 29, and her daughter was the spitting image of her mother.


    Boswell, who was a ve for his wife, was now also a ve for his daughter. His position in the family


    now was worse than it was before.


    As the old fisherman''s proverb goes, "There is always a bigger fish in the sea."


    Boswell, who had been scrupulously methodical in the business world, was controlled by a woman


    called Chloe Shen, and he had never been able to turn the tables ever since.

 Chapter 1466 Extra Story About Edmond (Part One)

    Chapter 1466 Extra Story About Edmond (Part One)


    The fifth son of the Huo family, Edmond Huo, was infamous for having the worst temper in the family.


    He had always been unruly and disobedient from childhood to adulthood. Matthew even tried


    unpopr methods of disciplining him by giving him a good old thrashing, but unfortunately, it didn''t


    work.


    When Wesley and Gifford were in their mid-twenties, they had been promoted several ranks in a row in


    the military.


    However, the story of a 24-year-old Edmond, was very different because he was still just a junior official


    ¡ªonly one level higher than the rookies. He never made any attempt to make progress but instead,


    caused trouble all day long. It was as if his mind was wandering elsewhere.


    The reason for his depression stemmed out of a big fight he had with Erma when he was twenty years


    old. It all started when Matthew told him the truth. "Erma was born three minutes earlier which makes


    you the youngest member of the family. But we wanted your sister to have five older brothers so your


    grandfather and I decided to tell everyone that you were older than Erma."


    Edmond was shocked by the news.


    In fact, he didn''t speak for three days after that.


    The poor young man could do nothing but bottle up his anger, after all, he couldn''t turn back the hands


    of time.


    All of a sudden, Erma started bossing him around. She was so proud of the fact that she was older


    than him that she kept pestering Edmond to show her more respect.


    Fortunately, Edmond''s anger didn''tst long. After all, he loved his sister from the bottom of his heart. It


    really didn''t matter whether he was the older or the younger between them. He was happy to have her


    as his sister anyway.


    One day during the training, the superior announced in public that a high ranking official would be


    paying them a visit in two days, and this person was a woman.


    This caused a heated discussion in his toon, but Edmond brushed it off disdainfully as he couldn''t


    care less about some woman just because she was a superior officer. In his head, he could beat ten


    women with one hand.


    Unfortunately, the woman he thought he could beat with one hand was the very same woman who


    ended up embarrassing him in front of his associates for the first time in his life.


    The woman was in her early twenties, but she was already several ranks higher than he was. She was


    dressed sharply in a neat uniform, with short hair, and she had an imposing aura.


    During the break, Edmond leaned against the horizontal bar with a de of grass in his mouth and


    listened to others talking about the female instructor. He sneered, "She''s just like a hard ass. She didn''t


    even smile for one moment."


    His voice was neither loud nor low, and everyone within a few meters could hear it.


    "Edmond Huo!" The voice of an infuriated woman exploded in his ears.


    Startled by the voice, Edmond''s heart throbbed violently. He rubbed his ears nervously and turned


    around slowly. "Yes!"


    The woman''s re could burn a hole through his skull. "You sound unconvinced?" She had heard


    about the notorious member of the team who was well-known for giving the other instructors a


    headache. On top of that, most of his antics would go unpunished. After seeing him in person today,


    the woman realized that the rumors were all true.


    Even if everyone else didn''t dare to punish him, she did!


    "It took you that long enough to figure that out? Why don''t you just go back and let Mr. Luo do the


    teaching. We can continue to follow him!" ''A group of men trained by a woman? How ridiculous!''


    Edmond sneered.


    "Why don''t we settle this with a little contest? If you can beat me in the five-kilometer swimming race, I


    will ask Mr. Luo toe back immediately. Are you up for it?"


    The female instructor''s words caused an uproar in the ce. ''Five kilometers? That''s awesome!''


    The furthest distance Edmond swam in record was four kilometers. However, the thought of one extra


    kilometer didn''t seem like such a big deal to him and he sprang up to his feet. "It''s a deal!" As long as


    they wouldn''t have to be trained by a woman anymore, he was willing to face the challenge.


    "All right then!"


    The swimmingpetition was set for two o''clock on that very same day.


    The swimming pool in the training ground wasn''t big enough, so they went to the river outside the


    military base.


    The river just outside the suburbs was several kilometers long and was in perfect condition for


    swimming.


    Standing by the river, the female instructor took off her coat, revealing a green military vest underneath.


    She smirked at Edmond and said, "The one to reach that bridge first, wins."


    "Okay!" Edmond looked away, took off his coat and jumped into the river to assume position.


    When the race started, it went quite smoothly for Edmond. He managed to keep a reasonable lead in


    the first two kilometers, but after that he began to fall behind, despite his efforts.


    The woman began to pick up the speed and swam forward without taking a rest.


    Edmond emerged from the water, panting helplessly. He looked at the woman swimming in front of him


    and murmured, "Humph, she must be a boring woman. If anyone marries such a woman in the


    future..." The mere thought of it gave him goose bumps. Luckily, he would not have to marry this kind of


    woman because he preferred gentle girls.


    Thinking of this, he plunged into the water and swam forward with all his strength.


    When he reached four-kilometer mark, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to catch up with her. However,


    for the sake of bringing Mr. Luo back, he rolled his eyes and decided to y tricks. "Help! Help..." he


    screamed.


    The moment she heard his voice, Olivia Gu, the female instructor, turned around and swam to his


    rescue without hesitation.


    "Edmond Huo, are you okay?"


    When she got closer to him, Edmond suddenly pulled her under water. The two people tussled and


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    tangled under water in each other''s arms and finally... their lips pressed together without their will or


    knowledge.


    Neither of them expected this to happen. In fact, Edmond just wanted to buy time. When their eyes


    met, he felt the softness of her lips and Edmond felt a tingling feeling in his heart.


    Suddenly, he pulled Olivia Gu into his arms and gave her a deeper kiss.


    This was the first time someone had dared to do this to her. When she came to her senses, Olivia Gu


    was so angry she wanted to grab his neck and drown him. However, Edmond reacted quickly as he let


    go of her and swam ahead before she could catch him.


    Unfortunately for Edmond, Olivia Gu wasn''t the type to be pushed around, that too by a bad boy. She


    immediately swam after him, vowing to smash his head in for stealing her first kiss without her consent.


    When they were about to reach the finish line, Edmond suddenly disappeared.


    She looked for him in the water, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Suddenly, a vague trace appeared on the calm water surface and Olivia Gu reached out without


    hesitation to grab Edmond''s cor from the back.


    Edmond shed her a cheeky smile and said, "Miss Gu, go ahead. Don''t you have a race to win?"


    ''The race? You and your race can go to hell!'' Enduring the urge to hurl curses at him, Olivia Gu


    decided to punch him in the face instead.


    Unfortunately, Edmond slipped out of her hands yet again, and dived into the water to swim ashore.


    Since herpetitor was already running away from the race, why would she bother about continuing?


    As such, she followed him ashore.


    Before long, Olivia Gu caught up with him again. The two fought for a few rounds, and eventually she


    had him pinned down on a haystack in the riverbank.


    "You brat! How dare you do that to me! I''ll beat you to death today!" Olivia Gu didn''t care whose son


    Edmond was. She wanted to get her revenge, first and foremost!


    Edmond cleverly turned over with her in his arms and before she could react, he pressed her under his


    body and said, "Madam, please calm down. That kiss was only meant to serve as a distraction!" ''Are


    you kidding me? Why would I kiss such a hard ass?'' he thought contemptuously.


    "How dare you!" Olivia Gu hardly ever blushed the same way she did now. Embarrassed, she turned


    him over with all her might and pressed him down again.


    This way, she could still keep punching Edmond.


    The man was absolutely furious. Why was she hitting him so hard? All he did was kiss her twice.


    Despite his greatest efforts to best the woman, he failed as she was far more skilled than he was. In


    the end, he had no choice but to be taught a hard lesson.


    When he came back to the military base with his face red and swollen, the look of embarrassment on


    his face made everyone roar withughter.


    Everyone was able to figure out that someone had beaten the daylights out of Edmond. Their questions


    were answered when they saw the female instructor''s fuming face when she came back.


    When Matthew heard that his naughtiest son had been taught a lesson by a woman, to the extent that


    his face was covered in bruises, he was not angry at all, but instead, a trace of excitement appeared on


    his calm face.


    He immediately asked someone to gather more information about the woman. Only then did he know


    that Olivia Gu was also from a notable family. A lively and vivacious person, Olivia Gu was an


    exemry student loved by her teachers and fellow pupils alike.


    After that, Matthew specifically told the higher-ups in the military to let Olivia Gu continue to guide his


    son. If Edmond''s work weren''t up to her satisfaction, she could just beat him up as much as she


    wanted to.


    However, a few dayster, Matthew again received a shocking news about Edmond again. This time,


    his son, Edmond had kissed Olivia Gu in front of all the other trainees.


    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat at the mere thought. Since when did his son be so thoughtless?


    What frightened him even more were the reports of Edmond always having an argument with his


    female instructor.


    One night, Edmond tied her up when he caught her off guard, threw her into her car and took her to a


    hotel.


    Edmond might have failed to defeat Olivia Gu on the training ground, but as it turned out, he could


    easily defeat her in bed. The way she squirmed and begged for mercy in bed gave him great


    satisfaction.


    For once the man had won, but his victory didn''tst long. Right after Olivia came to her senses, she


    beat him again.

 Chapter 1467 Extra Story About Edmond (Part Two)

    Chapter 1467 Extra Story About Edmond (Part Two)


    But this time, Olivia didn''t have the strength to hit him as hard as before, so there were no visible


    bruises left on Edmond''s face.


    Aftering out of the hotel, Edmond and Olivia got in the car in silence.


    A couple of minutester, however, Olivia took a deep breath and broke the silence. "You must take


    responsibility for your actions!" If they hadn''t had sex, she wouldn''t want to get married that easily.


    Seeing that he finally had the upper hand, Edmond sneered, "Beg me!"


    ''Beg him?'' Olivia was pissed off at his audacity.


    Immediately, she got out of the car and dragged him to the back seat to beat him up.


    She didn''t let go of him until he was begging just like she did in bed. She also made sure to make him


    promise he would take responsibility for what happened.


    Then, as she let her guard down, Edmond suddenly jumped up and inverted their positions, pressing


    himself on top of her. While he sat on her legs, he got her hands under control and considered tearing


    off her clothes. Before he had a chance, though, he was beaten to the ground again.


    From that moment on, Edmond became known as the first man in the Huo family who would get


    married because he got beaten by a woman.


    The news of Edmond and Olivia''s engagement quickly spread and was soon a hot topic in the military.


    Edmond was forced to listen to his associates constantly teasing him about bed positions and who


    would be on top of whom between him and Olivia. For the first time, he thought he should start focusing


    more on his training. After all, if he allowed his wife to beat him up for the rest of his life, how could he


    ever call himself a man?


    The couple was given then ten days off from the military for the wedding, but Edmond didn''t n to


    have a ceremony with Olivia. In fact, he didn''t even take her to shoot the pre-wedding photos.


    Of course, Olivia got insanely mad. As a woman, why couldn''t she have what was rightfully hers?


    So on the morning of their second day off, Olivia pressed Edmond against the couch and beat him up


    again. In the end, he was forced to take the pre-wedding photos and hold a ceremony with her.


    Although it was a simple wedding, Olivia was relieved to have one.


    After living together for a while, Edmond learned that whenever Olivia raised her hand, it was for the


    best if he behaved himself and did what she wanted.


    However, this changed when Edmond was twenty-eight years old. Following his victory in a martial arts


    championship, he came back home and challenged Olivia to a fight.


    It was a fierce match, but Olivia couldn''t beat Edmond up as she usually did and lost for him that day.


    Edmond raised his head and burst intoughter. "The tables are finally turned. I''m the one who has the


    final say from now on!"


    But he was wrong.


    Olivia was a woman, and women never yed their cards ording tomon sense. Not to mention


    that Olivia could still count on Erica, who knew well how to make men bend.


    The moment she heard that her daughter-inw couldn''t defeat her son anymore, however, Erica


    became quite anxious. It wasn''t easy to find a woman who could take Edmond under control like Olivia.


    She couldn''t fall short of her trump card like this!


    Erica thought about it for a few days but couldn''te up with a solution that involved martial arts.


    Eventually, she decided to give her daughter-inw one timeless piece of advice and called her. "Olivia,


    listen to me. If Edmond gets the upper hand over you again, you''d better throw a tantrum at him. We''re


    women. We''re allowed to act like a spoiled child with our husbands. Then you just hold and kiss him.


    Try to be soft for a change."


    Olivia was speechless. ''Act like a spoiled child?'' The mere thought of it gave her goose bumps.


    "Mom, it''s okay. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine." After all, despite the fights, Edmond hadn''t been


    physically abusive to her so far.


    Nevertheless, her mother-inw, like a real mother to her, discussed all day long ways to make


    Edmond surrender.


    "Okay, but listen to me. You must try this method!" After reminding her again and again, Erica hung up


    the phone.


    As soon as the line went mute, Edmond, whotely had been acting really cocky around his wife,


    walked into the house. Noticing that Olivia had just put down the phone, he asked casually, "Who were


    you talking to?"


    "It''s none of your business," she replied indifferently.


    "Hey! Woman, are you rebelling against me?" Edmond wasn''t familiar with kindness and, therefore,


    stared at the woman defiantly.


    Looking into his eyes, Olivia didn''t say anything as Erica''s words came to her mind.


    Usually, Olivia would tell him to get out of her sight, but that day she didn''t say anything. Instead, she


    kept looking straight at him.


    Unsure about what to do with that sudden change of behavior, Edmond disarmed and asked, "Are you


    okay?"


    She remained silent. Even though she hadn''t fully acted on Erica''s suggestion yet, Edmond had


    already approached her differently. She wondered if she should really do as her mother-inw said.


    "Say something. Why are you looking at me like that?" Sitting next to her, Edmond took a closer look at


    her to make sure she wasn''t sick.


    As Olivia had been at home the whole afternoon, she wasn''t in her military uniform anymore, but


    instead, she wore a white nightgown, which didn''t make her look so tough. At that moment, Edmond


    admired how charming she looked in her short hair-cut while he could still smell the lingering fragrance


    from the body wash on her skin. Unconsciously, he swallowed, causing his Adam''s apple to bob.


    His wife was actually quite beautiful.


    Olivia was silent for a while until she finally made a move toward Edmond. Taking the initiative to hold


    his neck and trying to be gentle, she muttered, "Edmond, I''m not feeling well." As a matter of fact, she


    felt really ufortable speaking this way.


    He naturally wrapped his arms around her waist and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you not feeling


    well?" He couldn''t name the fabric of her nightdress, but it felt really soft to the touch.


    "I don''t know. I just feel bad, and you''re yelling at me." ''Am I doing it right? Is this how one acts like a


    spoiled child?'' she wondered. As she performed, Olivia''s heart couldn''t stop pounding fast in her chest.


    Edmond lowered his head, and when he looked at her, he caught a glimpse of her cleavage. Suddenly,


    he was short of breath. "Should I take you to the hospital then?"


    "No, thanks. Just take me to the bedroom so I can rest."


    "Okay!" Edmond gently picked her up and took her to the bedroom.


    After he put her down on the bed, Olivia still wouldn''t let go of his neck. So he leaned over and kissed


    her on the lips.


    Even if they would have sex in the past, a fight would usually lead up to it. But that night, the


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    atmosphere between the two of them wasn''t the same as usual due to Olivia''s change.


    Indeed, it was a beautiful night.


    That day, Olivia realized that if she wanted to get along with Edmond, she would have to make a few


    changes in her behavior.


    After all, since she had chosen to marry Edmond, she wanted to make it work and spend the rest of her


    life with him. It seemed that for that to happen, she would have to learn topromise a bit more in the


    future.


    As a result, the two of them began to share some sweet and tender moments in their rtionship. Only


    Olivia wasn''t the only one who had changed to make this possible, Edmond had done his part too.


    That couple who would always solve their problems with aggression gradually started to fade. Soon,


    there were no more punches and rudeness between them in their alone time.


    After the new year, Olivia thanked Erica, "Mom, thank you for that idea you gave me. Edmond has


    changed a lot since that time."


    Erica was content to see the couple so happy. "No need to thank me. Now you should focus on having


    a child with Edmond as soon as possible. A man will stay more often at home after he bes a


    father."


    "Okay!" Olivia blushed as she nodded timidly.


    Half a yearter, Olivia found out she was pregnant, and Edmond became even more obedient to her


    after that.


    During the pregnancy, he would do whatever she said and more. However, Olivia thought this behavior


    was soon about to change when the baby was born.


    To her astonishment, Edmond was still very considerate and obedient to her after their son was born.


    By the time she gave birth to their second child, Edmond confessed to her, "I feel happy that I fell into


    your hands, just like my grandfather fell into my grandmother''s, and my father into my mother''s."

 Chapter 1468 Extra Story About Colman (Part One)

    Chapter 1468 Extra Story About Colman (Part One)


    Colman, Matthew and Erica''s third son, was more like Sheffield than anyone else¡ªaplete and


    total womanizer. He took to those behaviors as if born to them. And he was better than Sheffield in the


    romance department. Beautiful women had flocked to him since he was a teen.


    Erica cautioned him about his love-em-and-leave-em lifestyle. Every girl was the apple of her parents''


    eye, after all.


    Colman felt wronged. Was it his fault girls liked him a lot? And one thing usually led to another. Was he


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    responsible for that too?


    When he was three, he once dered that he would marry one hundred wives. He had a rich romantic


    history. Since he got his first girlfriend at age fifteen, he had never been single for even one day.


    Even so, there were a lot of girls lining up to be his girlfriend. They didn''t care he was a yboy.


    Matthew had tried all kinds of things to curb his appetites, but nothing seemed to work. But it was not


    like Colman did anything out of the ordinary. He hung out with friends, he didn''t do anything illegal. All


    he did was date girls. So after Colman grew up, Matthew stopped trying. He was who he was.


    Colman had a good friend called Leon Feng. He was also from a rich family. The two of them had


    known each other since primary school.


    They used to chase girls, fight, drink, and race together. They were as thick as thieves. Wherever


    Colman was, Leon Feng was there too.


    After skipping two grades as Colman did, Leon Feng found he really couldn''t keep up with his friend, so


    he gave it up. He decided to leave that to Colman, and started studying hard to make up for his less-


    than-ster academic record.


    When Leon Feng had just entered college, Colman had been admitted to the most advanced university.


    But he never gave up womanizing. He drove all kinds of different luxury cars, still flirting with girls.


    One day, Colman suddenly heard Leon Feng had a girlfriend. Leon Feng was something of a yboy


    too. So having a girl on his arm was not unusual. What was unusual was she''d been with him for two


    months and they hadn''t broken up yet. Colman thought they might be serious.


    Upon hearing this, Colman was interested in what kind of girl could hold Leon Feng''s attention longer


    than two months. Normally, Leon Feng and Colman changed girlfriends like a man might change his


    outfit¡ªfrequently.


    After Colman broke up with his ny-ninth girlfriend, Leon Feng arranged a formal meeting between


    his good friend and his girlfriend. "Hey, Colman, this is my girlfriend, Amber Zhen. Amber, this is my


    best friend, Colman Huo."


    One arm crossed over his chest, Colman rested his thumb and index finger on his chin and looked


    Amber Zhen up and down. He did that a lot, to the point where it made her ufortable.


    The girl was cute and petite.


    She was over 1.6 meter tall and was slender, with a little nose and full, red lips. Her ck eyes were


    big and round, and glinted with a hint of eagerness and intelligence.


    She wore a set of orange trousers, a little pink backpack slung over her shoulder.


    She looked delicate and quirky all at once.


    Atst, Amber Zhen said, "Hi, Colman, nice to meet you."


    And Colman realized what had been missing from his endless string of girlfriends. He''d never dated a


    woman like this. If she became his girlfriend, wouldn''t he have a richer romantic history?


    When he thought of this, Colman smiled and shook hands with her. He figured he''d tter her like a


    gentleman. "I''m in the presence of a beautiful woman. The pleasure is all mine."


    Amber Zhen smiled at him and said, "Thank you. You''re not so bad yourself."


    Leon Feng had no idea what was on Colman''s mind and chuckled. "Let''s have a seat. Order whatever


    you want, Amber. Meals are on him."


    Colman nodded his head. "Oh yeah, it''s my treat. Order anything you want."


    "Thank you, Colman!" She was a foodie and wasn''t going to turn down free food. Before long, the table


    was full of rich, aromatic dishes.


    That was the first meeting between Amber Zhen and Colman. He made good impression on her. He


    was handsome, genteel and polite.


    They had ordered a te of steamed shrimp. When everything was served, Leon Feng excused


    himself and made his way to the restroom.


    Wearing a pair of disposable gloves, Colman chatted with Amber Zhen while peeling shrimp. He piled


    all of the shrimp on her te before Leon Feng came back.


    Noting the puzzled look on her face, Colman exined calmly, "It suddenly urred to me I''m allergic


    to shrimp. You can eat them, though. Besides, I should be helping you out. You''re my best friend''s


    girlfriend.


    We can both be good to you. Get used to it." The more she thought about it, the weirder she felt.


    Something wasn''t quite right, but she couldn''t put her finger on it. But before she could process it all,


    Leon Feng came back and interrupted her train of thought.


    After dinner, Colman and Leon Feng dropped Amber off at her high school.


    Coleman hadn''t even realized till then how truly young she was. Amber Zhen was still in high school.


    No wonder she was so slender.


    One day, Colman kept staring at Leon Feng, making the man nervous. "If you have something to say,


    just say it," he said.


    With an embarrassed look, Colman put his arm around his shoulder and said hesitantly, "Dude, I don''t


    know if I should tell you this or not..."


    "You can tell me. What is it?" It sounded serious. Something told Leon Feng he should hear his friend


    out.


    Then, Colman took out a photo from his inside pocket and handed it to Leon Feng. "Someone else


    snapped this pic. He showed me and I paid him so he''d give it to me. I think she''s cheating on you,


    man. I''m sorry." After saying that, he patted Leon Feng on his shoulder and said, "Don''t get upset. This


    can''t be what it looks like, can it?"


    The pic showed two people in the library. Amber was sitting next to a boy, hip-to-hip. They were sharing


    the same book.


    The two people looked quitefortable with each other, like a couple.


    Leon Feng was boiling over with rage. He pped the photo on the table and shouted, "Damn it! That


    asshole can''t flirt with my woman! I''ll kill him!"


    Later, Leon Feng gathered his friends and proceeded to the school gate to confront the boy. He had


    violence on his mind, and was going to teach this boy a lesson. They ran into Amber Zhen first. Holding


    back his temper, he took out the photo and asked, "Who is he?"


    Confused, Amber looked at the photo and answered, "Just my ssmate. Where''d you get this? Are


    you spying on me or something?"


    "That''s not the point. The point is that you''re my girlfriend. You two look awful cozy there. I don''t want


    you doing that again, get it?" he asked. Leon Feng didn''t have the heart to use Amber Zhen of


    much of anything. If it were another woman, he would have dumped her already.


    Considering he didn''t get too upset, Amber Zhen nodded and said, "I didn''t realize what was going on.


    Don''t worry. It won''t happen again. Promise."


    Later, Leon Feng came up against the boy in question, but the boy had brought friends of his own. One


    of them was a well-known thug with a reputation for violence. Leon Feng left him alone this time. He


    warned him to stay away from his girl, and left.


    They butted heads a second time two weekster. With a gloomy face, Colman stared at Leon Feng


    and asked, "Why is it I always see Amber with another guy?"


    Leon Feng''s face changed instantly. "What? What did you say? Another guy?" he asked.


    "Here you go!" Colman gave him another picture.


    This time, the contents in the photo made Leon Feng fuming mad. In the photo, a man had his arm


    around a girl''s waist, and she was cuddled up with him. The man had his back to the camera, but it was


    obvious that the girl in the photo was Amber Zhen.


    Things didn''t go well when he showed Amber Zhen the photo. She chased after Leon Feng and tried to


    mollify him. "I can exin. I tripped and stumbled, and it was lucky he was around to catch me when I


    finally did fall."


    But Leon Feng didn''t listen and interrupted her, "Cut the crap! Do I look that dumb to you?"


    Amber Zhen was also angered by his usatory tone. She didn''t want to exin anymore.


    After parting from him, she walked along the sidewalk, wondering what to do next. She saw a car pull


    up alongside her. As soon as Colman got out of the car, he saw the girl. "Hey, Amber," he greeted her.


    Depressed, Amber Zhen nodded at the man and said, "Hello, Colman."


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look happy." Colman looked her up and down.


    The girl said nothing, but lowered her head.


    All of a sudden, Colman grabbed her wrist and said, "Why are you so unhappy? Let''s go somewhere


    and you can be happy again."


    Startled by his sudden move, Amber Zhen stammered, "Colman...let go of me. Colman!"


    As if he hadn''t heard her, Colman pulled her into the passenger seat and fastened the seat belt for her.


    "Sit tight. I know just the ce."


    Amber Zhen didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1469 Extra Story About Colman (Part Two)

    Chapter 1469 Extra Story About Colman (Part Two)


    As the convertible''s engine sung to the broad city roads, Colman drove Amber to one of the


    amusement parks, which ZL Group had invested in, as she appreciated the wind blowing through her


    hair.


    The moment they got there, Amber''s eyes lit up, amazed at the spectacle in front of her. "Isn''t this the


    she asked with some hesitation.


    Then, Colman grabbed her hand once more and said, "Let''s go! I have a VIP card. We won''t have to


    wait in line for any ride!"


    Colman proved to be very thoughtful when he borrowed the VIP card from his sister, Erma. He knew


    Amber would enjoy spending her time at an amusement park.


    Excited as she was, Amber failed to notice that Colman was still holding her hand as she apanied


    him.


    That day, Colman took over Leon''s role and showed Amber to all the exciting rides and facilities the


    amusement park had to offer.


    When they were about to leave, Amber received a phone call from Leon. "Amber, where are you? I


    want to see you now," he requested in a soft voice.


    Amber still hadn''t gotten over the fact that Leon did not trust her. Therefore, she refused him. "I don''t


    want to see you today. Maybe another time!"


    Before Leon could say anything else, she hung up on him and put the phone back in her purse.


    On the drive back, Colmanforted her, "It''s normal for couples to quarrel. But if you ever need a


    quick cheer-up, just let me know. I''ll bring you to this amusement park again!"


    Amber had ignored her instincts all day long, but at that moment, she finally decided toe forth with


    what was troubling her. Looking at Colman curiously, she said, "Hey, I''ve got a question. Why have you


    been treating me like this? I mean, I''m your best friend''s girlfriend."


    Colman maintained a cool demeanor as he said, "Did you know that I have a sister? Actually, I have


    two sisters. I guess you remind me of them when I''m with you. Maybe you could begin to see me as


    your brother so I can treat you as my sister from now on."


    ''Oh, I see!'' she thought to herself.


    Amber could tell from the day they had spent together that Colman was really warm and friendly,


    definitely someone she could look up to as a brother. As it turned out, she hadpletely misread the


    man''s feelings for her.


    From that day on, Amber let her guard down around Colman and started treating him as her brother.


    Colman, on his turn, also treated her very well, even better than her boyfriend, Leon, did.


    For instance, on hot summer days in school when Amber had a hard time focusing on her studies,


    Colman would let her study in his apartment. During that time, she would take snack breaks and get


    Colman''s help with questions she struggled to understand.


    On one rainy evening, as Colman was driving with another woman by his side, he suddenly noticed


    Amber standing under a shade of a tree on the road, waiting for the rain to stop. Without hesitation, he


    made up an excuse and kicked the woman out of his car. Next, he took out an umbre from his trunk


    so he could rescue Amber and drive her home safely.


    At the same time, Leon would always hear negative news about Amber from Colman.


    He would fill Leon''s ears with rumors such as that she was having an affair with a straight-A student or


    that someone had seen her shopping with another man or how his girlfriend had been seen singing


    with a group of boys.


    This only served to increase Leon''s fury as he would constantly call Amber and have long arguments


    with her over the phone.


    Whenever Amber was upset, Colman would asionally meet her and be the shoulder she could rely


    on. With his arms around her, he would gentlyfort her every time.


    Eventually, Amber started to think how any woman would be lucky to have such a warm man like


    Colman in their life.


    On the day of her college entrance exam, after taking a crowded bus, she realized that her admission


    ticket had identally slipped out of her purse during the trip. But the only person Amber could think of


    to help her with it was Colman and not her boyfriend. As soon as Colman answered her phone call, he


    contacted the buspany and sent someone to help find the admission ticket. Fortunately, he could


    help her solve the problem just in the nick of time.


    That year, she ranked first ce in the college entrance exam and was admitted to the same university


    where Colman had studied.


    Not long after the exam, sometime in mid-August, it was Amber''s eighteenth birthday. Little did she


    know that her birthday that year would be her most memorable yet.


    On the evening of Amber''s birthday, in a dimly lit room, three heads gathered in front of a chocte


    cake with pink icing.


    "Happy birthday, Amber!" Colman said in a soft voice.


    "Thank you, Colman," replied Amber sweetly.


    "Happy birthday, Amber!" Leon said.


    As the arguments between Leon and Amber had be more and more frequent, their rtionship


    suffered, and as a result, they were no longer in the best of terms. However, she was still polite enough


    to respond to him with a smile. "Thank you, Leon."


    While Colman lit the candles, Leon turned off the lights. Amber sat before the cake with her arms


    folded and closed her eyes to make a wish.


    The girl''s adorable face was a sight to behold. It was as if time had slowed down around her as she


    gently parted her red lips and smiled.


    ncing at his best friend, Colman expressed the admiration he held for her from the bottom of his


    heart. "Amber is so beautiful!"


    Leon was happy to hear him praising his girlfriend. "I know that. Why else would I have wooed her?"


    With a strange, unsettling look in his face, Colman stared at Amber for a while before he suddenly


    asked Leon, "Can I kiss your girlfriend?"


    Leon chuckled and looked at Colman as if he was joking. Since he thought his friend was just fooling


    around, he decided to y along and answered, "Sure!"


    Next, Colman approached Amber. And before she knew it, he grabbed the backside of her head and


    pulled her into his arms, kissing her on the lips right in front of Leon''s shocked gaze.


    Amber''s lips were sweeter and softer than Colman had expected. Thus, he found it hard to tear himself


    away from her touch.


    Caught off guard, Amber blinked her widened eyes as she stared at the handsome face in front of her.


    It was hard to believe that she was really kissing... Colman.


    The room fell silent for a full minute as Leon was still trying to process what he had just witnessed.


    Shutting his eyes, he shook his head to dismiss that image from his head. Was he just cuckolded by


    his best friend?


    Kicking the chair away, Leon pulled the two apart. Without hesitation, he punched Colman in the face


    and roared furiously, "Damn it! Colman Huo, how could you do this to me?"


    Colman remained silent as he spat out blood from his mouth.


    However, as soon as he saw a second punchinging towards him, he dodged it swiftly and then


    returned a blow to Leon''s stomach, which sent him straight to the floor.


    As a result of the kiss, Amber stood frozen andpletely forgot about stopping the fight. Her mind


    went nk as she stared at the two men engaged in the fistfight.


    God knew how long the two fought, but once Colman finally emerged victoriously, he held Amber''s


    hand and walked with her towards the door.


    At that moment, Leon''s hoarse voice reverberated from behind. "Damn you! You and I are done, you


    hear me? Colman Huo, you are no longer my friend!"


    Colman stopped in his tracks and turned to look at his friend. "Leon, don''t me me. If you loved her,


    you would have trusted her. And let''s be honest, you never have. All it took was a lousy rumor for you


    to start a fight with her. From now on, you''re no longer in a rtionship with Amber.


    She will be with me now!" Leon couldn''t believe his ears. ''Damn it!


    Can someone pinch me and wake me up from this nightmare? This has to be a dream, right?''


    Afterward, Colman drove Amber home, but the two didn''t say anything to each other the whole way.


    Only when they got at the entrance of hermunity, Colman broke the silence. "Amber, I wasn''t


    kidding. Go back and think about what I said carefully. Whether you want it or not, you will be my


    girlfriend from now on!"


    ''Huh?'' Amber had nevere across such a domineering man before.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Later, Colman walked into the Huo family vi. The left side of his face was slightly swollen.


    Confused, Matthew looked at his son and asked with a frown, "I thought you were out celebrating your


    friend''s birthday today?"


    With a coat hanging over his arm, Colman answered casually, "Yes, I was."


    "What happened to your eye then?" After all, seeing Colman like this was a rare urrence for


    Matthew.


    Moreover, Colman was hit straight in the eye. He had practiced martial arts for over a decade, and for


    what?


    "I fought with Leon," he answered honestly.

 Chapter 1470 Extra Story About Colman (Part Three)

    Chapter 1470 Extra Story About Colman (Part Three)


    Matthew knew Leon was Colman''s best friend, so he thought it strange when he heard they had a fight.


    "Okay. What for?" he asked.


    Colman stopped, tilted his head and thought for a bit before he answered, "I stole his girlfriend."


    Matthew''s face darkened.


    "You haven''t seen her, Dad. Her name''s Amber, and she seems like a really nice girl. I''m sure her and


    Mom will get along great," Colman said, hinting he was going to marry this girl.


    Matthew was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Last I checked, you had no shortage of women. Am I


    wrong?" he asked his son. He didn''t understand why his son would poach his best friend''s girlfriend.


    "No," Colman answered, scratching the back of his head. He turned around and gave Matthew a smile.


    "But Amber''s different.


    We are destined to be together." ''Couldn''t Leon at least break a bone or two of Colman? Give him


    something to think about?'' Matthew thought to himself.


    Over summer vacation, Colman called Amber a couple times, but she never returned his calls. Not


    even a text. He decided to leave well enough alone and not go to her house.


    After summer vacation, Amber graduated from high school. Her grades were good enough to get into


    the university. She figured this was a good investment in her future.


    There were many students from rich families attending the university, and there were also straight-A


    students like Amber, who hailed from humbler origins.


    What she didn''t know was a rich sophomore quickly developed a crush on her. He drove a Koenigsegg


    CCXR Trevita, a car worth five mil easy. The next day the love-struck student filled his trunk with red


    roses, making a high-profile confession to her in front of everyone.


    Amber hated being made a spectacle of, so she left him there, to the disappointment of the crowd.


    But the rich man''s friends blocked her way and stopped her from going anywhere.


    Amber had to turn around and tell the man, "Sorry, I don''t like you. I''m here to study, not date the first


    rich guy whoes along."


    It was embarrassing for the young man, who was quite taken with her. His face turned livid. When he


    was about to lose his temper, a silver gray luxury car roared towards them.


    The silver gray luxury car zoomed over to her at high speed. The throng dispersed when he showed he


    had no intention of stopping. Finally, someone eximed, "Damn it! Isn''t that Colman''s car? Get out of


    the way!"


    When they heard it was Colman, they made way for him.


    Colman''s La Voiture Noire pulled up behind the man''s five-million-dor luxury car. Colman was a


    skilled driver, stopping just short of the other man''s vehicle¡ªa distance of ten centimeters. If he drove


    forward just a little, the two cars would collide. Colman had more to lose, considering his car was the


    most expensive in the world, priced at a little over 19 million.


    In the driver''s seat, Colman took off his sunsses. The crowd gasped at his handsome visage.


    Colman looked at the man. His eyes were cold, while the love-struck man''s eyes were confused.


    While everyone was wondering what was going on, the silver gray sports car backed up a few meters.


    Suddenly, Colman stepped on the gas and rushed zoomed the other man''s multi-million-dor car.


    Bang!


    "Ah! Oh, My God! He smashed into him!"


    The other man''s vehicle was knocked over by Colman''s Voiture, scattering the roses all over the


    pavement.


    His friends deserted him, not wanting to suffer the same fate.


    Startled, Amber''s face turned pale. She could do nothing but watch Colman tear into the other man''s


    car, upending it.


    Colman himself was safe and sound, but the hood of the Voiture sports car was badly damaged. Even


    if the car wasn''t damaged, Colman would never drive it again.


    He opened the door and got out of the car. The other man gaped at the wreckage of his vehicle.


    Colman grabbed Amber''s hand and asked the other man, "Who do you think you are? This is my


    woman. I lost a good friend trying to win her heart. You don''t even rate!"


    When they heard that, everyone was gobsmacked.


    Colman took Amber away under everyone''s curious gaze. She didn''t want to go with him, but he used


    his strength and leverage to push her into the car.


    He forcibly fastened the seat belt for her, and the sports car roared out of the campus, fans rattling, and


    parts of car falling off.


    Amber didn''t know where Colman was taking her, but she wasn''t about to take this lying down. She


    wasn''t going anywhere. "Stop here. I want to get out," she ordered.


    Ignoring her, he drove the badly damaged sports car all the way back to the Huo family''s house, losing


    a few more parts along the way. It was shaking badly by now, and he had to turn the steering wheel a


    lot to keep it on the road.


    Yes, the Huo family''s house.


    He led Amber upstairs, a firm grasp on her wrist. Ignoring her protests, he brought her before his


    mother. Erica was applying a facial mask, and stared at both her son and Amber in confusion. Colman


    said, "Mom, this is my future wife, Amber Zhen. Amber, say hi to your future mother-inw." He had a


    reason to call her his "future wife." No one would try to get between them if they believed the two were


    to be married.


    Erica''s jaw dropped, and she said nothing.


    Amber''s reaction was simr.


    Erica peeled the paper from the facial mask she had just applied and pinched Colman''s shoulder


    expressionlessly. With a low cry, Colman almost jumped up. "What the hell, Mom? It hurts!"


    "Does it hurt?" asked Erica.


    "Of course, it hurts. Why did you pinch me?" Colmanined and rubbed his reddening arm.


    "So I''m not dreaming!" Erica eximed. After throwing the facial mask paper into the trash, Erica came


    over to hold Amber''s hand with a smile. It was like she''d be apletely different person.


    "Amber, right?"


    With a trace of fear in her big eyes, Amber nodded timidly, looking like a frightened hare.


    "Oh my God! Call your father now. I''m going to have a daughter-inw! Isn''t that awesome?" Erica took


    Amber''s hand and led her downstairs to the living room. She excitedly ordered the maid, "Bring all the


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    snacks here, quick!"


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    When she realized what had happened, Amber immediately stood up from the sofa and said, "Ma''am,


    Colman doesn''t know what he''s talking about. It''s not like that..."


    Sitting opposite her, Colman knew what she was trying to do. He told Erica leisurely, "Don''t listen to a


    word she says, Mom."


    "Why?" asked Erica in confusion.


    "She''s mad at me, so she''s going to try and get my goat."


    When he said that, Amber didn''t know what to say in reply.


    Erica understood what was going on. She let go of Amber and patted her son''s shoulder. "Now that you


    have a girlfriend, you should be nicer to her. If you cheat on her, I''ll skin you alive. Understand?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything stupid," Colman said, looking at Amber.


    Amber was still in a daze.


    And that was how Amber was bullied into bing the future daughter-inw of the Huo family,


    though she didn''t know it at the time.


    Colman was really a strange man. When everyone in the city heard that Amber was the future


    daughter-inw of the Huo family, he didn''t pay much attention to her. He never came to visit.


    Of course, there was no other woman who could sit in the passenger seat of Colman''s car anymore.


    Even Amber wondered if it were a dream that Colman had taken her to the Huo family home. It was not


    until Erica came to visit that she realized she had really met Colman''s mom.


    Since Amber had something to do with the Huo family, all the drama that came with that position was


    hers now.


    During her three years in college, Colman always treated her however he wanted and wouldn''t let her


    turn him down.


    He founded a gamepany and developed games. Thepany turned a profit in no time.


    It was Colman who arranged for Amber to study abroad. She had to go. If she didn''t go, he swore he


    would marry her right there and then.


    Then he went to convince the members of Amber''s family to let her do this. In the end, she was forced


    to agree to study abroad.


    The night before she left, Colman took Amber to the high school she had attended before.


    "Didn''t you always want to talk about our rtionship? Well, I''m free today," Colman said. Actually, it


    was not that he didn''t have time until today. He was afraid that once they had a serious talk, they would


    break up.


    After all, he walked into her life and basically directed it the way he wanted to go. He didn''t care about


    her opinion at all.


    But today, they had to talk. If Amber liked him, he would be good to her as always. If she didn''t like him,


    then he would send his beloved girl to the best university abroad so she would have a bright future. He


    would be relieved to let her go.

 Chapter 1471 Extra Story About Colman (Part Four)

    Chapter 1471 Extra Story About Colman (Part Four)


    Amber knew if she didn''t say something now, she might get no chance in the future. She said bluntly, "I


    actually liked you, but you took over my life. For years. Without asking me. I''m pissed at you for that."


    She was a woman with a soft heart. Colman was kind to her when he wasn''t being a control freak.


    What woman wouldn''t be moved by that? She could tell he was sincere from the way he treated her. It


    wasn''t just because he had money. He used money as a tool, and that didn''t factor into her decision.


    He was earnest and really cared about her. If she needed help, he would show up in person. That was


    sweet.


    On her birthday, he kissed her in front of her boyfriend. That was when she figured out she had feelings


    for him.


    He knew Amber was angry at him. He leaned against a tree and smiled bitterly.


    "I hadn''t broken up with Leon yet, but you just pulled me away from him like that. You forced me to


    betray him. I broke up with him because of you, but you didn''t even let me say goodbye. What''s up with


    that? You ever think about Leon''s feelings? His best friend betrayed him. His girlfriend did the same.


    How do you think he feels about that? You''re a selfish guy, Colman Huo."


    ''I''m selfish?'' Colman took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, put one in his mouth, took out the


    lighter and was ready to hit the striker.


    Amber walked over and stood in front of him. She raised her head and looked at him angrily. "Can I


    bum one off you?


    Let''s smoke together." He wasn''t really attracted to women who smoked, so he tucked the one in his


    mouth in his pocket, and quietly put the pack away.


    "You never ask me what I want. You only give me what you think is good for me. That''s not right." She


    knew it was his way of being good to her, but she didn''t feel he respected her at all.


    She finally found the chance to pour out her feelings, pick out any inconsistencies, andy bare her


    thoughts for the past few years. She didn''t worry about what he thought. He needed to hear it.


    Colman just listened quietly. He didn''t say anything, even if there were misunderstandings.


    An hourter, she said her piece and was tired, and finally stopped talking. It was emotionally draining


    to do this.


    "Thirsty?" Colman asked with a smile.


    In fact, she was thirsty. After all, she had been speaking for an hour now. Her mouth felt like the ground


    in the desert. But she was still angry and said impatiently, "I''m not thirsty!"


    "I think you are!" he said.


    "I said I''m not thirsty! Mmmph!" In a single quick movement, she was encircled in his arms, and he


    kissed her passionately.


    Then, Amber left to catch her flight. She went abroad for further study.


    At first, Colman thought he would just give up on Amber. Even she thought things would fall apart right


    here.


    However, three monthster


    At a university in Columbia


    After ss, Amber bid goodbye to her friends and started home.


    It was a small two-bedroom apartment that Coleman bought for her. He figured she''d need it when she


    was away at school. It had a generous living area for the size.


    It was a quiet neighborhood, and it was a nice, crime-free area. It was safe for her to live here.


    When she opened the door to the apartment, she fell into a strong embrace before she could even take


    off her shoes.


    She wanted to scream out loud, but her lips were tightly covered.


    "It''s me." A familiar voice sounded in her ear, and she stopped struggling.


    He pressed her against the door and the two bodies clung to each other. He let go of her lips and


    whispered in her ear, "I tried falling back into my old patterns. I tried to forget you. But I don''t want


    anyone else. The thought of other women makes me sick. I only want you. In the dead of the night, all I


    think about is you. I can''t forget you at all, and I''m tired of the pain. Since I can''t forget you, I don''t want


    to try. I just can''t quit you!"


    "We never said it was over. I didn''t want it to be. Why did you have to forget me?" said Amber in a quiet


    voice, her eyes reddening with tears. He paid for her tuition and expenses here. She had to work hard


    in the future and pay back the money. How could she not be with him after she graduated?


    "You want to pay me back, don''t you?" He knew what was on her mind.


    Amber didn''t say anything.


    "Your parents already paid me back for this. You don''t have to worry about it anymore," he said. What


    he said was true. Amber''s parents found him in person and gave him a chunk of change for her tuition


    and expenses abroad.


    The eight hundred thousand dors that her parents gave him was nothingpared to the money he


    spent on Amber, but he knew it was the Zhen family''s life savings.


    Amber couldn''t believe her ears. She didn''t know her parents had done this for her. They never told


    her.


    With a sigh, Colman said bluntly, "But that''s not why I''m here. The money''s a minor thing. If I never got


    it back, I wouldn''t care.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I want to talk about us." How could he be so direct?


    "So I miss you. And I''m finally here." He squeezed her tighter, and led her to the couch to sit down.


    He was drained, andy his head in herp while she stroked his hair.


    Theyy like that for a while. Just being in the moment, savoring the time they had with each other.


    One thing led to another. He touched her in her secret ces, and she responded with coos and sighs.


    The first time he touched her, she jumped. The first touch was like a sudden shock. Not unpleasant, but


    a rush of feeling like she hadn''t felt since they first got together.


    When they moved to the bedroom, that was when all their primal feelings were released.


    Since that time, Colman had started hopping flights to Columbia whenever he could. He divided his


    time between there and Y City.


    For this reason, he even took flying lessons. He got his pilot''s license quickly, so he could fly a ne


    back and forth whenever he wanted.


    Thest two years of her studies, Colman quit his job and stayed in Columbia, keeping herpany


    while she studied.


    Amber didn''t know what Colman did on theputer all day. Whenever she asked him about it, he


    would answer that he was coding. But what kind of software was he developing? She had no clue.


    Every month, he would deposit several million dors in her ount, and he still had money to buy a


    few more sports cars.


    Afterpleting her studies in Columbia, Amber came back and worked as a pediatrician in a hospital.


    The night before she went to work, Colman proposed to her in the hanging garden.


    In the next year, the two married. On their wedding day, he spirited her away. Yes, the bridegroom ran


    off with the bride.


    Leaving their family and friends in the hotel, Colman took her on a ne to travel and get married.


    They didn''t even know where they''d stay. They''d figure it out when they got there.


    Matthew had to deal with the mess the two of them left behind. After scolding his son over the phone in


    the lounge, he had to calm himself down and take his wife out to greet rtives and friends.


    On their wedding night, in a hotel in K Country, Colman told her a secret. He wanted to ease Amber''s


    guilt for betraying Leon. "It''s not like Leon was faithful, honey! He slept with a few girls after he met you.


    But me, I''m not like that. I know I was a yboy, but that was mostly for show. From the day I met you


    ¡ªno, even before¡ªI was still a virgin. You''re my first, and my only woman."


    Although he had made up with Leon, he still had to make it clear to his wife. Otherwise, it would be a


    thorn in her heart.


    Amber said nothing. She had mixed feelings.


    After he said that, any guilt she had over Leon vanished like a ghost.


    The second day, the couple went to Tow Vige. Colman took Amber to see the ce where his mom


    and his three brothers had lived when they were kids.


    But Tow Vige had changed a lot. Things had grown up around there. Businesses had moved in. It


    was a lot different than it was twenty years ago.


    However, the house they had lived in had been torn down, reced with a three-story building.


    Although he felt a little sad about it, Amber was good at talking him through it. He got over it quickly.


    During the honeymoon trip, Amber was pregnant. Three monthster, they found out she was carrying


    twins.


    At the end of the new year, a pair of beautiful girls were born. The Huo family members had been


    immersed in happiness for a long time. After all, the men in the family all loved little girls andvished


    their attention on them.


    And that was when Amber figured out anotheryer of Colman''s deception. He was the one who had


    taken those photos he had shown to Leon. He spread the rumors she was having an affair.


    He hired those boys to get close to her. When Leon tried to get to that boy close to her with a group of


    his friends, Colman hired some men to protect the boy. He made sure that whoever he''d set up was


    protected.


    Colman was not allergic to shrimp, either. It was all just part of his n to make sure she would fall for


    him.


    Every time she was in a bad mood after fighting with Leon, Colman made sure he''d be there tofort


    her. He hadn''t left anything to chance. Her husband just made it look that way.


    It was the perfect n, and perfectly executed. He had everything nned out. He would poach Amber


    from his best friend and make her his woman. He was a match for even the most devious members of


    the Huo family.

 Chapter 1472 Extra Story About Erma (Part One)

    Chapter 1472 Extra Story About Erma (Part One)


    In the Huo family manor, a young girl in a pink and white dress was sitting on the sofa, chatting with her


    friends over the phone.


    On the table beside her, there was an open box of Band-Aids. In the trash can nearby, there were a few


    used Band-Aids.


    Debbie was with a cold these past two days, and Erica had just taken upstairs a bowl of ginger tea a


    servant had prepared for her.


    When she came back downstairs holding the empty tray, she noticed that Erma was still sitting on the


    same spot shest saw her. Helplessly, she rolled her eyes and went to the kitchen to put down the


    tray.


    Next, she walked up to her daughter and said mockingly, "Remove the Band-Aid slowly, or you''ll have


    to be sent to the hospitalter!"


    She had never seen a girl as touchy as Erma. She only had a small cut on her finger, and yet she had


    changed more than ten Band-Aids in just half an hour.


    Upon hearing her mother''s deliberate sarcasm, Erma pouted in dissatisfaction. "Oh, Mom, I need my


    hand intact for drawing, doing makeup, and getting people''s hair done. If it doesn''t get well soon, how


    can I even hold a pen to draw?"


    Erica patted her on the shoulder rather forcefully and spat, "I don''t see any blood on your finger. Why


    can''t you hold a pen? Just get out of this couch and go upstairs to do the drawings! You''ve promised


    your father you would create a car''s design for him. It has been two years, but I haven''t seen anything


    done yet. Your dad must be a fool to still believe in you."


    It was all the Huo family men''s fault. They were the ones who spoiled Erma like this. Now the girl was


    even more touchy than Erica was in her youth.


    "Mom, you hurt me!" sheined, rolling her eyes at Erica. Nevertheless, Erma did as her mom


    said and stood up from the couch, slowly making her way towards the stairs.


    She wasn''t in the mood to exin to ayperson like Erica that inspiration didn''te that easy. It was


    quitemon for a professional to think about a certain design for eight or ten years before they got it


    on paper.


    At this time, the front door was opened, and Boswell came in.


    As soon as Erma saw her brother, she ran upstairs as fast as she could.


    "Erma, I''m back!" Boswell called out to stop her.


    But Erma quickly disappeared at the turn of the stairs.


    Aware that his young sister had run to avoid talking about the blind date, Boswell had no choice but to


    tell Erica, "Mom, I''ve already spoke to Adkins. Erma and Stan can meet tomorrow."


    Erica nodded happily. "That''s great! I''ll arrange a ce for them to meet tomorrow."


    Boswell pulled Erica and confided, "Mom, don''t worry. Stan has already arranged everything."


    "What? Does he even have the time for that? Please, tell your brother not to disturb Stan''s work. We


    can handle this sort of trifle."


    Boswell said helplessly, "Mom, this should be arranged by the He family. Your enthusiasm will only


    infuriate Erma again. You''re acting as if no men would want to marry her."


    "Just let her be angry then! Look at the people she has dated so far. A model, a fitness coach, a


    college student... Boswell, I''m telling you I''ve secretly seen this Stan up close. He''s not only as driven


    in his career as Adkins, but he''s also steady and stylish. I''m very satisfied with him!" The more Erica


    thought about Stan He, the more she approved of him.


    Stan He was 31 years old. At now, he held a position in H Country that was only slightly below that of


    Adkins. Therefore, Erica did not doubt that he had a bright future ahead. Also, he was the only man


    who could live up to Carlos'' and Matthew''s standards for dating Erma.


    "It''s not enough that you are satisfied with him. The most important thing is that your daughter is,"


    Boswell reminded her. He didn''t think it was going to be easy to convince his sister to ept Stan He.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with Erma!" Erica promised, giving herself a pat on the chest. She was confident


    that she would convince her daughter.


    Boswell smiled. "Okay! Thank you, Mom!"


    At seven o''clock the next evening, no matter how reluctant Erma was, Erica pulled her anyway towards


    the restaurant the He family had booked in advance.


    The He family was arge and politically influential family, who held great power over another town


    neighbor to Y City.


    In order to show their sincerity, the entire He family, even their patriarch who was already an old man,


    came to the restaurant to greet the Huo family.


    When Erica finally pulled Erma into the private room, Matthew, Adkins, and Boswell were already


    chatting with the He family members, including Stan, who was sitting next to Adkins in a dark suit.


    At first sight, anyone could tell that Stan He was the tall, handsome young man who behaved very


    nobly in the room.


    However, before their parents could introduce the two young people to each other, Erma looked at Stan


    in astonishment. "It''s you!" she blurted a second toote before realizing that she had given herself


    away.


    Immediately, Erma covered her mouth with her hands, but to no use. Everyone had already heard her.


    Confused, Matthew looked at his daughter and asked, "Erma, do you know each other?" It didn''t make


    any sense if they did. Like Adkins, Stan was always busy. Even if he hade to Y City before, he


    wouldn''t have stayed for long.


    With her hands still over her mouth, Erma shook her head at her father, unwilling to say another word.


    Yet Stan chuckled and contradicted her, "So, your name is Erma."


    Their reactions made it obvious they had known each other before. At that moment, Stan''s father


    gently asked his son, "Stan, what''s going on?"


    Erma winked at Stan, signaling that he shouldn''t tell them anything. But Stan still replied anyway, "Last


    time I saw her, she let the air out of my car''s tires." But since he had something urgent to attend, he


    simply took another car and didn''t mind asking anyone to investigate who that girl who ttened his


    tires was.


    He just never expected that they would meet each other again in such an asion.


    Erma, on the other hand, was ring at him. She was the type of girl who liked to put on a good facade


    in front of the elders. "He took my parking spot first," she exined.


    Stan He smiled, but didn''t say anything else.


    Back then, he had driven out on his own without a driver.


    And when he found an empty spot in an underground parking lot, he simply parked there.


    At the same time, a woman got out of her car and yelled, using him of robbing her parking space.


    Stan looked between his vehicle and hers but didn''t see her car before he parked. Who knew whether


    she was telling the truth or not?


    Stan tried to reason with her, but the woman was quite unreasonable and insisted on him driving his


    car away.


    As he didn''t have much time to argue with her, he headed to the parking lot administration in order to


    find someone who could find another parking spot for the woman. However, when he came back to his


    car after a while, he saw the woman squatted down beside the vehicle while she let the air out of its


    tires.


    She held a needle as she drilled the holes.


    The moment the woman saw him, she left the needle behind and ran away.


    In fact, the needle was still in one of his tires as she left.


    During the dinner, the two acquaintances were arranged in a way they were sitting by each other''s


    side. As the elders kept chatting among themselves, Erma and Stan were left to talk to one another. It


    was more urate to say that Erma was the one doing the talking while Stan He listened to her.


    "I''m young and yful. I love going shopping in Paris, Italy, and London. Not to mention that I also


    appreciate extreme sports like bungee jumping and skydiving. I''m sure you don''t have the time to keep


    up with me. In my opinion, a serious man like you shouldn''t waste your time on someone as


    sentimental and childish like me. Instead, you should get married to a dignified and elegant woman. So,


    when they ask uster how we feel, we will tell them that we''re not suitable for each other, and then we


    can part ways. What do you think?"


    Stan nodded.


    Erma was so happy to see that they hade to an agreement. Yet she had no idea that Adkins, who


    was sitting on the other side of Stan, was secretly telling him a few words of his own. "Don''t listen to my


    sister''s nonsense. Although it''s true that she likes to go shopping, she wouldn''t dare to practice any


    extreme sports. She''s also a little sentimental and childish, but overall, my sister is very cute."


    Erma shed him a wide grin as she continued, "That''s great! Mr. He, I''m a great makeup artist. If you


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    get married one day, I can do your bride''s make-up for free."


    Stan nodded again.


    ''It feels so good to deal with people like him. He always nods at anything I say, '' she thought to herself.

 Chapter 1473 Extra Story About Erma (Part Two)

    Chapter 1473 Extra Story About Erma (Part Two)


    However, this feeling of Erma''s didn''tst long. When dinner was about to end, Erica asked Stan,


    "Stan, so what do you think of Erma?"


    Stan nodded and replied politely, "Auntie, Erma is not only beautiful, but also a very dignified young


    Erma stifled her satisfied smile in an act of modesty, but it was true that she was always respectful of


    her elders.


    Adkins went straight to the point and asked, "But is Erma your type?"


    Erma''s eyes jumped to Stan almost immediately and while she failed to hide her expectations in her


    stare, her instincts told her that he was going to shake his head.


    But she was wrong. Stan nodded his head again, but this time he stood up from his seat, hoping to


    reach everyone clearly. "Uncle, Aunt, I think Erma is an interesting girl to say the least. It is my honor


    and blessing to have such a wonderful opportunity marrying someone like her. You know how the


    people in my family are, everyone''s always so serious and grumpy. I''ll bet when Erma bes a part


    of my family, she will bring nothing but joy and happiness to everyone. Later on, perhaps if we''re lucky,


    she can bless me with a son and a daughter."


    The smile on Erma''s face froze. ''Wait. What? What did he just say? Didn''t we have an agreement to


    part ways after this dinner?


    Is this his idea of revenge for what I did to his car?'' she wondered.


    Stan''s grandpa looked like he was on the same page as his grandson. He looked at Erma lovingly and


    said, "Matthew, you''ve done a great job raising Erma. She is sophisticated, well-educated andText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    intelligent. If you don''t mind, can we just agree to have her marry into the He family? I give you my


    word that we will treat her well."


    Stan looked at his grandfather with gratitude and said, "Thank you, Grandpa. Uncle, Aunt, if you have


    no objections, I''d like to take Erma''s hand in marriage."


    Adkins looked at Stan with eyebrows raised in disbelief. When he first brought up the idea of


    introducing him to his sister, Stan blew him off with a single sentence¡ª"I only have time for my work


    right now."


    When Adkins spoke for his sister again, Stan replied, "How long do you think people like us can stay


    interested in one person?"


    In fact, Adkins had almost given up on the idea of ying matchmaker, but he wanted to give it onest


    try before he called it quits. His desperation, however, wasn''t because it would be hard to find a


    matching suitor for Erma, Adkins just thought that Stan was the perfect man for his sister in all aspects.


    Adkins had little to no idea whether Stan was too embarrassed to turn him down again or not, but


    fortunately he managed to get his approval in the end.


    After both Erma and Stan had met each other, it was very obvious that Stan was smitten by Erma.


    Even Adkins could tell. Besides, how could anyone dislike Erma? The answer was no. No one could


    dislike the ever adorable Erma.


    Tugging at his sleeve, Erma forced Stan to sit back in his seat and whispered, "Tell me the truth. Are


    you trying to screw me over because of some revenge?"


    "Calm down. I''m not that petty,"


    Stan said with a doting smile.


    And just like that, the two of them got engaged.


    One their first date, Erma tried to convince Stan by speaking ill of herself in hopes that the man would


    run away from her. "Listen to me! I am the little princess of my family and the apple of everyone''s eye.


    Since you want to marry me, I think you should know that it takes more than five servants to take care


    of me.


    I''m a clingy woman, so you''ll have to get used to having me around all the time.


    We both know our roles. Since I''m a woman and you''re a man, I''ll take care of all the money you make.


    After the wedding, I will be the only woman allowed in your car. In fact, you might as well stick abel


    on the back that says ''Property of Erma Huo.''


    I don''t like carrots, mutton, pork, coriander and all Western food, so the chef at home must know how to


    cook Chinese food.


    I won''t..." She deliberately made it sound like a never-ending list so that Stan would lose his patience.


    However, Stan nodded without once showing annoyance. "Okay, I can deal with all of that." ''What?


    Why is he being so nice?'' Erma was stunned. She had no choice but to continue, "Also, I am not a big


    fan of being lonely. If you are busy every day and can''t keep mepany, I will cheat on you."


    The man was still calm after hearing her words. "I know who you are. You don''t have toe up with


    reasons for me to hate you. If you end up cheating on me one day, that too will be my shoring. It


    would mean that I haven''t done enough. Anyway, right now, you just need to think about what kind of


    wedding you want, so that I can prepare everything down to the smallest detail." Erma sighed


    helplessly. All her efforts were in vain.


    They were set to get married at the end of the year.


    Erma once said that she would make Stan''s bride up, and she did.


    Yes, she made herself up.


    Due to Stan''s identity, the wedding ceremony wasn''t too grand or superficial, but all the things used for


    the wedding were of the best quality avable in the country.


    With time and his actions, Stan proved that he was a kind and loving man.


    During the time from the engagement to the wedding, apart from taking care of her needs, Stan also


    showed how much he respected Erma. They had only hugged and kissed each other, perhaps a


    handful of times, but that was it. When the opportunity of sleeping with her came, he respectfully said


    that he would wait until their wedding night.


    Stan was a faithful man through and through. Ever since their engagement, Erma had never seen a


    rival in love or another woman in his life.


    On the other hand, Erma''s ex-boyfriends always kept texting her, regardless of whether she would


    reply or not.


    One day, her ex-boyfriend, who happened to be a fitness coach, sent her a message saying, "I know


    you''re married, but I''ll still wait for you in the gym, to serve you."


    When Stan saw the message, he looked up the chat records, only to find that most of the messages


    were sent by him and Erma only replied once, saying, "I''m getting married. Don''t bother me with any


    messages from now on."


    Clearly, the man was deliberately being persistent and continued to text her.


    Without digging into her phone any further or even deleting the man''s WeChat ount, Stan put her


    phone back to the bedside and dialed a number. And ever since that night, Erma hadn''t received any


    messages from the fitness coach again.


    Sometimes, Erma could sense that Stan was a powerful man because of his ability to remain calm no


    matter what was thrown at him.


    She had never seen Stan lose his temper, and he hardly ever showed a change in his facial


    expression. He always wore a smile on his face, no matter what happened or who he met.


    Even if Erma made trouble for him on purpose, he would stroke her head and hold her in his arms. He


    wouldfort her gently and coax her, "Honey, don''t make trouble. I''ll take you to sleep."


    ''Maybe he''s just faking it! Maybe he doesn''t really love me, '' she thought.


    Her father was just as calm and steady as Stan, but his emotions would sway to the whim of her


    mother.


    As time went by, Erma became more and more suspicious.


    On one of Stan''s business travels, she secretly packed her suitcase and followed him to the city where


    he was, hoping to spy on him from a distance.


    But in less than ten minutes, his assistant appeared in front of her. "Mrs. He, Mr. He asked me to fetch


    you."


    The thought that Stan not loving her for real onlysted until Erma got pregnant and gave birth to their


    baby.


    A few days before her childbirth, Stan took a leave from his work so he could stay at home and take


    care of her. Whenever she''d get hungry, even if it was in the wee hours of the night, he would go


    downstairs and make her something to eat. One night, Erma needed to go to the bathroom


    desperately, but she didn''t want to disturb Stan''s sleep. She was too careless to notice the water on the


    floor of the bathroom and slipped.


    When she was rushed to the hospital, half of her body, from the stomach down, was covered in blood.


    When Erma opened her eyes in pain, the only thing she wanted to tell him was to look after her parents


    if she were to die because of this.


    However, before she could say anything, the look of horror in Stan''s face silenced her. His eyes were


    bloodshot, and he was holding her in his arms, sweating, and running towards the operating room.


    After putting her on the bed, he grabbed the doctor by his cor and roared at him, "Do what you must


    to save her. Do you understand me?"


    "Sir, to be honest with you, this doesn''t look very good. If ites to it, should we save her or the baby


    first?" the doctor asked.


    Stan nced at the doctor coldly and said, "Do you really need to ask me such a stupid question right


    now? Of course you''re going to save my wife first!" Later on, he made the hospital authorities set a rule


    that no doctor would ever be allowed to ask the family members of a pregnant woman such a silly


    question. When faced with such a situation, no matter what the cost, they should have to rescue the


    adult first.

 Chapter 1474 Extra Story About Erma (Part Three)

    Chapter 1474 Extra Story About Erma (Part Three)


    Tears welled up in Erma''s eyes. It was not because of the pain, but because she could clearly feel the


    man''s feelings for her at this moment. She finally understood how much he really loved her.


    The newborn baby emerged into the world as a beautiful girl.


    Although it had been quite some time after the baby was taken out of the operating room, there was


    still no news of Erma.


    Suddenly, the doctor rushed out of the operating room looking for Stan. "Mr. He, I''m afraid your wife


    has lost a lot of blood. We need to get her a blood transfusion as soon as possible. There isn''t enough


    of her blood type in the blood bank. Can you find someone with blood type B..."


    Without hesitation, Stan answered, "Doctor, I have the same blood type. Take as much blood as you


    need!"


    "We must get to it at once!"


    The doctor advised him to donate 300 milliliters first. If required, they would look for someone else with


    the same blood type.


    Stan, however, refused.


    That day, disregarding the doctor''s dissuasion, he donated a total of 500 milliliters of blood and gave it


    to Erma.


    A dayter, Erma woke up.


    When she opened her eyes to Stan''s pale white face, she got worried. Instead of telling her the truth,


    he came up with an excuse of not being able to rest well enough the night before.


    On the day Erma was to be discharged from the hospital, she overheard one of the nurses say, "It''s


    clear how Mr. He feels about his wife. He gave her 500 milliliters of his own blood, without hesitation,


    after she suffered a massive hemorrhage from childbirth."


    "500 milliliters? Oh my God, is Mr. He okay?"


    "He''s okay. Everything is fine except that he doesn''t look very well. We tried to convince him to allow


    our colleagues to donate blood for his wife, but he didn''t agree."


    "What else could it mean? He obviously loves her too much! I am so envious of his wife."


    Erma''s lips trembled as she stood at the corner, secretly listening to the nurses. As it turned out, the


    reason why Stan''s face was so pale was because he had donated blood for her.


    The normal amount of a person''s blood transfusion each time was 200 milliliters, no more than 400


    milliliters. Stan, however, gave her five hundred milliliters.


    When Stan found her in the room, he saw Erma staring out the window with a nk expression on her


    face.


    The man came over and gently put his arm around her shoulder. "Hey you, what are you doing here?


    It''s time for us to go home," he said in a soft voice.


    She looked up at him, eyes glistening, and nodded her head. "Okay."


    Since Stan''s car couldn''t amodate too many people, his parents and the newborn baby girl sat in


    another car.


    When they came out of the in-patient department, Stan''s car was parked at the entrance of the


    hospital. At the back of the car was a printedbel that read¡ª"Property of Erma Huo".


    She chuckled, while failing to contain her tears at the same time.


    Stan assumed the worst when he noticed tears in her eyes and he quickly rushed to her. "Hey, what''s


    wrong? Do you feel ufortable?"


    Shaking her head, Erma sniffled back some tears and said, "I''m okay. Let''s just go home."


    Although Stan had sensed that something was off, the entrance of the in-patient department was hardly


    the right ce to talk about private matters. He took her hand and helped her into the passenger seat


    before he sat himself behind the steering wheel. He decided to leave the questioning until they had


    reached home.


    The young couple''s home was a three-story vi. When they arrived, it was as if they had breathed


    new life into the ce. Stan''s parents and his grandpa were already there waiting for them. There were


    about five or six servants standing behind them, also eagerly waiting to see them.


    Stan''s mother held Erma''s hand and led her inside, concerned as she spoke. "Erma,e in. I don''t


    want you to catch a cold."


    "Yes, Mom. Thanks." Erma followed her to the living room.


    Stan''s grandpa had a radiant glow on his face, mostly because he was able to hold and see his great-


    grandchild in his lifetime. "Erma, the gem of our family, sit and get some rest."


    Stan''s father held his granddaughter in his arms; he didn''t want to let her go. His serious face was


    finally showing hints of joy. "How about going upstairs and lying down, Erma?"


    Erma yed with her daughter''s hand and answered with a smile, "Thank you, Grandpa, Dad and


    Mom. Don''t worry about me. I don''t feel so tired right now. Besides, I had been lying in the hospital for


    more than one week. I just want to stretch my legs and walk around for a bit."


    Stan, however, felt differently. He grabbed her hand and dragged her upstairs. "You need to rest for at


    least a month. After that, you can go anywhere you want. Until then, I don''t want to see you out of your


    bed."


    Erma hadn''t made full recovery yet after she had lost a lot of blood during the delivery.


    Luckily Erma didn''t put up a fight and she followed him upstairs right after she politely greeted the


    elders.


    Stan affectionately helped her getfortable in bed. After making sure that she had everything she


    needed, he finally sat down on the edge of the bed and took out his phone from his pocket to show her


    some photos. "Here, have a look! I''ve already picked out a few spots for our daughter''s one month


    celebration party. Which one do you prefer?"


    She took the phone and swiped through some photos before she casually said, "Are we supposed to


    celebrate when the baby is a month old? Back home, we usually celebrate when the baby is a hundred


    days old."


    "Well, if that''s what you want, then we can throw a party when our daughter turns a hundred days old.


    I''m fine with that," Stan said.


    "You know what, I''m not bothered by it either. Since it''s a tradition here, let''s just throw a party when our


    daughter is one month old," Erma answered casually.


    After pausing to think for a while, Stan offered, "How about this? We can have a banquet after our baby


    is a month old and thenter, we can throw a bigger party for all our rtives and friends when our


    baby is a hundred days old. What do you think?"


    Erma smiled, but refused. "That''s sounds too troublesome. Let''s just throw a party for her in this hotel


    after she is a month old. Besides, I like the food from that hotel."


    "Okay, I''ll book the hotel in advance."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    In thete hours of night, while Erma was already sound asleep with their daughter in her arms, Stan


    was still grinding away in his study.


    Erma quietly slid out of bed, carefully making sure not to wake her daughter. She put on her slippers


    and walked out of the bedroom in search for Stan.


    It was dark, but the light from the study escaped from the half-closed door and guided her inside where


    she saw Stan talking to someone over the phone. "I''ll see if I can find some time, but I don''t think I can


    go there the day after tomorrow. ording to the weather forecast, there''s going to be a rainstorm at


    night. You know how your sister hates the sound of thunder and lightning. I need to stay at home and


    keep herpany when that happens. Don''t worry, I''lle over when it''s not raining. Now that I''m


    home, I need to be here with her."


    Leaning against the door frame, Erma kept quiet while he spoke.


    "You have to be here on my daughter''s one month celebration party. Erma will be over the moon to see


    you. Don''t let her down."


    The whole conversation between Stan and Adkins took about ten minutes.


    As soon as he put down his phone, he saw the silent woman leaning against door. He quickly stood up


    from his seat and walked up to her. "What happened? Why aren''t you in bed?"


    With a sweet smile, she answered, "I couldn''t find you in bed, so I came here to see you."


    "I just have a little bit of work to finish. I''ll be done soon. Go ahead, I''ll catch up with you," he said and


    kissed her on the lips.


    Erma, however, nimbly walked past him and sat down on the sofa. "Sleeping is all I have been doing


    for the past two days. I''ve had enough of sleep. I''ll just wait here. I''ll be quiet, I promise! Carry on!"


    Unable to dissuade her, Stan had no choice but to go back to his desk to finish the rest of the work.


    The study had sumbed to silence, only to be interrupted from time to time by the sound of a man


    flipping through paper.


    Sitting on the sofa, with her chin rested on her palms, Erma said softly, "I like you so much, Stan!"


    The expression on Stan''s face indicated that he was taken by surprise. He raised an eyebrow and said,


    "Only like?" He put down the pen in his hand and looked at the woman seriously. "I, on the other hand,


    love you from the bottom of my heart."


    Happiness exploded in her chest as Erma stood up from the sofa, trotted to the man, hugged him and


    expressed her affection by saying, "Stan, I love you too!"


    Stan brushed her hair with his fingers and looked at her with insurmountable love in his eyes. "You


    don''t know how happy it makes me to hear you say that. Just give me three minutes, I''ll take you back


    to bed!"


    "Okay!"


    Erma had a rtively easy-going job, and there were people to help her take care of the baby. As such,


    she often apanied Stan on his business trips around various parts of the world.


    Stan would try his best to leave without telling her so she wouldn''t insist on following him because he


    didn''t want her to be stressed unnecessarily.


    Unfortunately, Erma was always able to find him regardless. Whenever he had free time, she would


    surprise him with a visit.


    In time, Stan came to realize and ept that it was futile to try and change this woman''s mind. Much


    like Adkins, who was inseparable from his wife, Stan had to bring Erma with him wherever he went.

 Chapter 1475 The End Of Take My Breath Away (Part One)

    Chapter 1475 The End Of Take My Breath Away (Part One)


    I love Erica.


    ¡ªby Matthew Huo.


    Before Matthew and Erica got engaged, Wesley had a change of heart. Now that he had some time to


    think about it, he was starting to regret what he''d done.


    So he went to see Matthew alone and said, "I don''t think I should force you two to get married.


    Marriage is a lifetimemitment, not something that I can impose on you. I just want you to be


    happy."


    "You''re not forcing me to do anything, Uncle Wesley. Erica''s still young. And even though she thinks


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    she knows everything, she doesn''t. I can take care of her. I''ll give her whatever she wants, as long as I


    can make her happy!" Matthew replied.


    Wesley was stunned. "But... don''t you have someone you like?"


    "Yeah I do¡ªit''s Erica."


    Wesley didn''t know how to react.


    "I don''t mind Erica having another man''s kid, as long as she and I can live happily ever after."


    "But you were defiant that day. You told your old man no."


    "Of course. As I said, she''s still young. It may be a blow for her to get married so early, let alone marry


    someone she doesn''t love. Moreover, I don''t like people trying to control my life. That''s what he was


    doing, so I wouldn''t let him." It was his marriage, his life. Carlos might be heavy-handed and


    domineering, but he couldn''t control everything.


    "Whatever, Matthew. I still think it''s unfair."


    "I don''t. She''s the one I love, and I''m happy we''re getting married. I just needed someone to light a fire


    under my butt to make me do something about it. I hope you and Aunt ir can offer me more help


    after we get married. With your help, I can make Erica fall in love with me ASAP."


    Wesley fell into silence. ''My daughter met a man who loves her a lot and is willing to overlook her


    mistakes. Why do I think this is such a bad idea?''


    This conversation was what made Wesley support Matthew wholeheartedly every time he and Erica


    had a fight.


    Back when Matthew went to visit the Li family, he had been interested in the little girl who bought him a


    shirt from a street stall.


    When Matthew was studying in America, Erica was vacationing there as well, and lived in his vi.


    Although they didn''t talk much, he still thought the little girl was adorable and interesting.


    Her dark eyes were always full of mischief and cunning. Every time she saw himing downstairs,


    she would nod and bow to him, like a startled rabbit spotting a lion.


    Matthew had been used to people nodding and bowing to him, but he knew Erica was different from


    anyone else he met. Although she nodded and bowed, there was no fear or panic in her eyes when


    she looked at him.


    She was special as always.


    One year, in the Huo family manor, he heard Erica talking about what she wanted in husband. He


    eavesdropped on her conversation, and filed the information away so he could use it in the future if he


    needed to.


    He met at least a couple of her specifications. He was tall, and rich. No matter what she wanted, he


    could give it to her.


    The reason why Carlos thought he had anything to do with Phoebe was that Matthew helped her out


    when she was injured. He carried her to the car. But she was his best friend''s girlfriend. If not for that,


    he wouldn''t care at all.


    In Matthew''s opinion, Carlos forcing him to marry Erica was the best thing the old man had ever done


    for him.


    It turned out that Carlos also loved his son and was willing to give him what he wanted the most in this


    world.


    Erica didn''t like him then.


    She was taking care of another man''s child.


    The girl didn''t want to marry him at all.


    But Matthew still married her.


    The cute, silly, childish woman became his bride on July 7th of the lunar calendar.


    The day of the wedding, she wore a traditional Chinese wedding dress and looked more mature than


    she ever had. She was so beautiful Matthew couldn''t take his eyes off her, no matter how much he


    wanted to.


    Matthew was a one-man wedding nner. He rented a six-star hotel ballroom and figured out exactly


    what he wanted for decorations. As a wedding hall, it was exquisite. The ballroom he reserved had


    more square footage than many people''s homes put together. It came with a hefty price tag, but he was


    more than able to afford it.


    The traditional wedding dress came to life thanks to several top designers from around the world. It


    was measured and cut to exacting standards, and assembled in a historic preservation site of H


    Country. It included lucky designs like the Phoenix, and clouds.


    The guests traveled from near and far to attend their wedding. Matthew showed his gratitude with


    Edition and Aventus for Men by Creed. Also, guests received a box of choctes imported from


    Belgium, a can of tea leaves from one of the tea factories in D Town, and a bottle of limited-edition


    wine. Matthew spared no expense to make this a wedding to remember.


    Then, he picked out the wedding candies and cakes ording to the vor Erica liked. Matthew had


    asked ir about it in advance to make sure he had enough time to obtain them. He ordered milk


    candies, fruit sugar, and wedding cakes with red bean paste, or egg yolk fillings.


    The horses they rode were Ferghana horses sent from Turkmenistan. The traditional sedan chair Erica


    rode in was custom made ording to Matthew''s specifications. If someone looked carefully, they


    would find several instances of the initials "EM" on the chair. That was no ident.


    But the girl was so oblivious that she paid no mind to things like that, clues as to how much he loved


    her.


    Onstage, when the emcee asked Erica whether she was willing to marry Matthew or not, the girl


    hesitated before answering.


    In fact, Matthew was extremely nervous at that time. He was afraid that the fearless girl in front of him


    would freak out and leave him high and dry right there.


    Fortunately, Erica said yes in the end.


    Then, they kissed on the stage. That was their first kiss.


    It was her first kiss, period¡ªbut he didn''t know that untilter.


    The moment he kissed Erica for the first time, his pants got tighter and he was ovee with desire.


    He was afraid of frightening her, so he did his best to hide it.


    During dinner that night, Gifford talked about Erica at length. Matthew was fascinated by it. After Gifford


    finished his speech, Matthew still couldn''t get enough. He wanted to know more about the girl, but he


    had no time then. He needed to get back home to see his bride.


    ''Forget it. I''ll find out myself. How hard could it be?'' he thought then.


    On their wedding night, before Matthew opened the door, he heard Erica talking on the phone, standing


    in front of the window.


    The conversation sounded pretty damning. Someone who was just eavesdropping without the proper


    context would think she was cheating on Matthew.


    In fact, Matthew was jealous of the baby''s daddy. But when he thought about it he knew better. She


    married him, not this other guy, and they''d be together forever. He felt much better after those thoughts


    entered his head.


    While she was washing her face in the bathroom, he deliberately went in and flirted with her, pretending


    to take a shower. As expected, the girl ran away when he invited her to take a shower with him.


    He got an unexpected call from Phoebe. She said something had happened to Nathan, so he had to go


    help his friend. No matter that he had a new wife at home to take care of.


    What he didn''t expect was that the girl became very happy after he took off. When he turned back to


    grab his phone, he could hear the girl singing excitedly inside the room before he pushed the door


    open.


    He started frowning and pretended to be serious. When he opened the door, the girl immediately


    cowered and stopped singing.


    She found ame excuse to exin her excitement, saying that she was in the habit of doing exercises


    before going to sleep.


    But he wasn''t fooled.


    If there weren''t something important to do, Matthew would have told her that he also liked to exercise


    before bed, and they could do it together. For example, making love could burn quite a few calories.


    So Matthew held his tongue.


    When he wanted to kiss her because she was so cute, she refused, reminding him of his supposed


    love for Phoebe. Matthew knew she didn''t want him to kiss her. He didn''t make things difficult for her,


    nor did he exin his rtionship with Phoebe. He just grabbed his phone and left.


    He didn''t know leaving her like that would have so many ramifications.


    Rumors spread all over the Inte, and there were so many people mocking her online.


    Matthew immediately had someone deal with the rumors about them. He didn''t know how to make her


    feel better, however. After thinking for a long time, he finally decided to defend her online in the


    Anything."


    In the first few days after their wedding, Matthew had been very busy because of Nathan''s death and


    hadn''t returned to the vi. So busy that, in the parking lot of a mall, when the driver told him that the


    woman who blocked their way was Mrs. Huo, he was clueless. He hadn''t internalized that Erica was


    Mrs. Huo.


    When he heard it was Erica, Matthew immediately got out of the car.


    The silly girl thought he had forgotten her and introduced herself to him.


    How could he forget her? It was just that he had been too busy for the past couple days and he had no


    time to spend with her.


    He silently decided to wait, just deal with his affairs. He''d be done with Nathan and Phoebe, and he


    could spend more time with her.


    It turned out that she blocked his way because she wanted to ask him about visiting their parents,


    something of a wedding tradition. Of course, he would visit her parents with her. No matter how busy


    he was, he couldn''t ignore such a big event.


    But he wanted to wait until the next day to visit the Li household. She seemed a little disappointed.


    Thinking of the disappointment in her eyes, after he returned to his study, Matthew decided to put


    everything aside and go with her to visit her parents.


    However, when he asked someone to book a flight for them, he discovered she already bought tickets


    of high-speed train, because she thought he couldn''t go with her.


    The first time he heard her call him "honey" was at the gates to her school. He heard that Erica was


    there and came to pick her up.


    Erica was in a fight with another girl. It was then that he realized he had caused so much drama in her


    life. But she had never mentioned it orined to him. Who said she was thoughtless?


    She was so considerate that he felt sorry for her. She shouldn''t have to deal with that alone.


    Before getting married, Matthew had told himself that since he had decided to marry Erica, he would


    treat her and the kid well, even though Ethan was not his.


    When he picked up baby Ethan for the first time, Matthew floated the idea of having a kid together. He


    mentioned it to Erica.


    But when he couldn''t hold back anymore and tried to make love to her, all he seeded in doing was


    frightening her. He had to give up the idea for the time being.


    The married life didn''t disappoint Matthew. Erica was really an interesting girl. She was stupid enough


    to believe that he loved Phoebe, not her.


    But the truth was, from start to finish, Erica was the only woman in his heart.


    Otherwise, why would he marry her? He even washed her hair, washed her feet, made chocte and


    macaroons for her, and always bought her gifts.


    He lied to her, told her the chocte was for Gwyn, and the silly girl believed him. In fact, what she


    didn''t know was that Matthew had learned how to make chocte in his free time, and then made it for


    her to eat. It was all for her.

 Chapter 1476 The End Of Take My Breath Away (Part Two)

    Chapter 1476 The End Of Take My Breath Away (Part Two)


    When Matthew found out that Ethan wasn''t Erica''s child, he was so thrilled that on the next day, he


    showered his employees with rewards in the pretense of appreciating them for thepany''s excellent


    performance.


    Later, when Phoebe had a miscarriage and framed Erica for it, she thought that Matthew had chosen to


    believe Phoebe over her.


    Could he ever do such a thing? Who was Phoebe to Matthew? And how could she everpare to


    Erica? How could Matthew ever believe an insignificant woman over the woman he married?


    When the foolish girl said that she wouldpensate for the baby he had lost with another, he agreed


    because of his own selfish desire and did not bother exining to her that the baby Phoebe had lost


    was not his.


    And soon after that, he took Erica''s virginity.


    But Matthew felt guilty for lying to his beloved woman. So, he did everything in his power to make her


    happy.


    After all this, it came as a shock to Matthew when Erica ran away with their babies.


    The silly woman was too shocked after realizing how much he loved her, and left him while she was still


    pregnant.


    Matthew felt so wronged. He silently begged in his heart for her toe home. He wondered why she


    didn''t take him with her when she decided to run away.


    She would never know how Matthew lived through those lonely years without her.


    He didn''t dare to go back to their bedroom. He was afraid that he would miss her more because of her


    lingering smell in the room.


    He patiently waited for Erica for more than three years, and finally heard of her whereabouts from his


    four sons!


    Erica was very smart.


    In order to stay out of their radar, she had been living in a poor vige for three years.


    At the airport, his silly son, Boswell, secretly told Adkins that he didn''t want his mother and Aunt Tessie


    to stay in Tow Vige forever. The boy thought that Matthew didn''t hear.


    But, no!


    Matthew heard it clearly.


    Erica was in Tow Vige!


    He went to the vige and saw her for the first time in more than three years; she had changed so


    much that his heart ached for the silly woman.


    She could not only do housework now, but had also learnt to take care of others.


    In order to punish her for leaving him, he pretended to not care about her and didn''t mention anything


    about taking her back to Y City even after sleeping with her.


    Erica became anxious and finally returned to Y City on her own ord.


    After her return, she identally discovered all his secrets, one by one¡ª the bottle of stars which he


    had asked her to fold as punishment, her teenage photo which he had taken secretly, the lock of her


    long hair she had left for him, the letter she had written to him, and the two words "My Rika"


    embroidered on his every shirt.


    Matthew was anxious. He wanted to express his love for her; he wanted to tell how much he loved her


    to her face. But he had hidden his feelings for Erica for too long, so now, he didn''t know how to express


    it.


    He struggled for a while, and finally chose to let fate take its course. As time went by, he hoped that


    she would find out how much he loved her, and her alone.


    Another event that Matthew had not expected was when Erica blocked the burning beam of the room to


    save him.


    The moment he saw her spit a mouthful of blood, he copsed and his heart broke into a million pieces.


    She was willing to sacrifice herself for him.


    Listening to her words in that painful state, he swore in his heart that he would protect her with his life.


    He swore that he would find all those who had hurt Erica and make their lives a living hell!


    Fortunately, Erica woke up soon after. She had several broken ribs, and couldn''t move from the bed.


    The woman was so anxious about her future because she had always been an active and energetic


    person.


    So, Matthew kept herpany all the while and tried his best to keep her in bed so that she would get


    good rest and recover as soon as possible.


    Erica had once vowed that she would give him five sons. Never in his wildest imagination did he expect


    it to be realized.


    In the end, she really did give birth to five sons!


    Matthew didn''t know how he felt about having five boys in the house! Fortunately, she also gave him a


    lovely daughter who at least provided him a littlefort.


    Their lives returned to being peaceful and happy once Michel and his people were arrested.


    Years passed by, and their five sons and daughter were married and had families of their own. Matthew


    and Erica soon became grandparents.


    Sheffield and Evelyn''s daughter, Gwh, married a senior officer of the navy.


    Gwyn was passionate about diving in her teenage years. Whenever she was free, she would go to sea


    and venture into the mysterious underwater world.


    She also met her Prince Charming at sea.


    At that time, both of them were diving¡ªGwyn was doing it for fun, while he was on duty at sea.


    Gwyn was like a nimble mermaid in the deep sea. He took her to the ship because the navy was trying


    to find a suspect in the area.


    At first, they thought they were nothing more than passers-by in each other''s lives. But as fate would


    have it, they met for the second time and then again.


    Soon, the two fell in love.


    That year, Gwyn dived into the sea to see him. But her legs cramped and she started drowning.


    Her prince came to her rescue; the man jumped into the sea to save her without any auxiliary tools.


    They got married not long after Gwyn woke up from hera.


    A few years after she got married, Godwin, who was then a traditional Chinese doctor, also got


    married. As he had wished, he married a girl whose name was relevant to Chinese herbs¡ªViolet.


    Godfrey became a teacher¡ªa famous professor in a renowned university.


    Jeffrey took Terilynn''s advice and chose to work at ZL Group.


    Time went by quickly. Many yearster, a grey-haired couple was holding each other''s arms as they


    walked along a mountain path in Y City.


    The old man was still very good looking. He asked, "Did you call them?"


    The old woman beside him replied, "Of course, I did! ir said they would be here soon."


    Around ten minutester, a voice came from behind the old couple through the fiery red maple forest.


    "Carlos, Debbie! We''re here!"


    Carlos turned around and smiled. "Wesley, you''rete! We''ve been waiting for half an hour."


    ir exined, "It''s all because of Rika! She and Matthew are going to M Country. We just saw them


    off."


    "Oh, I see," Debbie replied, greeting her with a hug.


    Since their sons were all married, Erica had five daughters-inw and a bunch of grandchildren! As a


    woman who couldn''t even cook properly, she was so anxious to be in a house full of hungry little kids!


    Matthew didn''t want his wife to suffer either, so he gave each of his daughters-inw fifty million a year


    to hire nannies to take care of their children.


    Having done that, they traveled around the world with not a care in the world. If there was something


    going on in the city that needed their presence, they would stay in Y City for a while before nning


    their next trip.


    Wesley and ir were staying in Y City for the time being. Today, along with Carlos and Debbie, they


    were going up the mountain to watch the sunrise. "Let''s go! We will stay at the top of the mountain


    tonight. I had asked Colman to check the time of sunrise tomorrow. It''s at six o''clock!" Debbie said in


    excitement.


    After climbing a few steps, ir started panting slightly. "Ah! I''m not as healthy as I used to be. I''m


    already out of breath."


    Wesley snorted. "You''ve always been of poor health. If I hadn''t made you exercise often for all these


    years, you would be lying in bed at home now like some weak old woman."


    ir red at him. "Okay, fine! It''s all thanks to you."


    Grabbing ir''s hand, Debbie said with augh, "Don''t argue with him. Save your strength and try to


    climb to the top in one breath!"


    "Okay! Let''s do it!"


    The two women started climbing together. Wesley looked at Carlos doubtfully and they both shook their


    heads whileughing. Together, the four of them went up the mountain, stopping now and again to


    catch their breath. An hourter, they arrived at the top.


    Boswell had booked rooms for them at a hotel at the top of the mountain for a few days.


    Early the next morning, the old couples showed up at the hotel gate at the appointed time and set out


    to watch the sunrise together.


    The hotel was at a good location. They didn''t have to go too far to find the best spot to watch the


    sunrise.


    At six o''clock, the eastern sky began to break, and was dyed in golden and pinkish-purple colors. Soon,


    the sun rose and lit up the sky in the distance.


    ir sat on a boulder and rested her head on Wesley''s shoulder. "We''re very lucky to be able to see


    this colorful nketed sky again today."


    Carlos interrupted, "I''ll make a video call to Erma. She has been abroad with her husband for too long.


    She must be missing this beautiful scenery of her mothend." Carlos loved his granddaughter to bits


    and couldn''t get her out of his mind even while on a trip like this.


    Debbie shook her head helplessly. "They are probably sleeping. Don''t disturb the kids. Just record a


    video and send it to herter."


    ir shook her phone. "I''ve recorded one already. I''ll post it in the group chat."


    Debbie nodded and said to Carlos, "ir will post the video in the group chat, so you don''t need to


    send it to Erma separately. Just tell her about it in the group chat."


    The Huo and Li families had set up a family group on WeChat, and all the family members were added


    in it.


    Carlos snorted and didn''t say anything. After a while, he still sent the video to Erma separately.


    Debbie sighed seeing his childish behavior. There was nothing she could do about this stubborn old


    man.


    The sky was bright now. They recorded the beautiful scenery, while also sending voice messages to


    the family group chat.


    Their children and grandchildren were woken up by the messages. No matter how sleepy they were,


    they still chatted with the four elders one by one.


    Only Erma, who was favored by Carlos, had nothing to fear. She put the phone on silent and continued


    to sleep without checking the messages.


    Her husband, Stan, had woken up a long time ago. He had no choice but to greet Carlos for her, and


    told the old man that she was still fast asleep.


    When the sun was high up in the sky, the four stood up from their spot and headed back to the hotel for


    breakfast.


    ir and Wesley walked in front of Carlos and Debbie. "Debbie, we should go to the other end of the


    mountain to watch the sunset tomorrow evening," ir suggested.


    "Yes! I''ve been thinking about it ever since I saw the sunsetst year," Debbie replied promptly.


    It was colder than usual at the top of the mountain that morning. They were wearing nothing but thin


    sports coats, which attracted the attention of many youngsters who had just climbed to the top.


    They smiled at the old people in admiration. They hoped that if they were also in such good health in


    their old age, and if they were lucky enough to have a loving partner, then they would love to see this


    beautiful sunrise at that age as well. It would be the perfect life!


    The End.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!